《Dark and Light Martial Emperor》 Chapter 1 Episode 1. Seo () I guess its gone now. Even a Jiangshi dies if his head is blown off. Even more so when ites to people. thud! The windbreaker escaped from his blood-covered hand and fell to the ground. The ax, which I usually swung lightly like a whip, became extremely heavy. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at his hands. The hand wrapped in iron chains waspletely crushed. It was amazing how he could hold and swing an ax the size of a human body with these hands. Cheer ring! Broken chains fell. I knew it would be like this. I forgot the pain because of the bitterness. These hands cant even hold chopsticks, let alone an axe. Still, isnt that enough to change the head of the evil religious cult, which is said to be the most vicious of the three religions? Of course, both he and I ended up not being able to eat or drink. Is that guy dead? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. I saw an old man leaning against a small rock. It was Moyonggun, the Murim lord, who was the head of the political faction of the time. Cant you see that my neck is blown off? I cant see it. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Looking closely, Mo Yongs eyes were very cloudy. He became blind due to excessive consumption of internal energy and extreme internal injuries. He walked in front of Moyong-gun and copsed. Its all over. You worked hard. Yes, it was a lot of trouble. The political faction and the ck faction joined hands to destroy Saeumgyo. Saeumgyos behavior was so vicious that it even eradicated the deep-rooted hatred and distrust between the two groups that had been enemies for hundreds of years. That viciousness and the unprecedented training-training rtionship will end as of today. And your own life. Are you okay? something like that. He is the first giant in history to be called the Great Master of the ck Path, so he should be of that level. Thats about it. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt mention that thest blow of the Saeum cultist had cut off his heart vein. Im somehow surviving my life with only a small amount of internal strength, but I also know that Im going to die sooner orter. This is a surprising thing to the world. Why are you praising me? I was just telling the truth. If it werent for you, we could have destroyed the ck Ind Alliance ten years ago. If that were the case, you too would have been ruined before today came. That is correct. They said it was a Saeongjima (֮R), so I never thought they would benefit from you. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Prince Moyong, who had been silent for a moment, opened his mouth. Why did you make that choice? What do you mean? Arent you originally from the ck Ind? If he hade to us, he would have been renowned as a world expert, so why did he go to the ck Ind and be their leader? Why are you bringing that up? I want to answer my questions before I die. Mo Yong-guns voice was somehow empty. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at him, sighed. How long can youst? I cant stand half an angle. Damn it. Normally, I would have been able to see through other peoples physical condition right away. The heart vein is cut off, the true energy is weakened, and even the sense of energy bes dull. Is this guy over too? This is somehow bittersweet. Do you have any will? The life I have lived is my will. Befitting a Murim lord. So what is the answer? It just happened to be like that. Of course there was a reason. But I didnt want to talk about the past in front of people who were dying. Moyong-gun smiled. The smile of a blind person made the viewer feel an unknown sadness. Its like you. I will take care of the final route. Thank you. It certainly seemed to change when it was time for a person to die. Me and this guy too. and. hmm? Im sorry. What do you mean? . Its so nd. Sigh. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes showed strength. Kuweek! Yeon Ho-jeong vomited blood. A foul smell came from the blood that had been vomited out. He looked down at his sr plexus. There was a tiny needle stuck there that wasnt visible to the naked eye. A cows head?! Yeon Ho-jeong raised his trembling head and saw the face of an old man covered in blood. The face of the old man, breathing heavily, looked particrly dark. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were bloodshot. Everyone is Tang Guan (ƿ)! A high-ranking figure who is the head of the Sichuan Tang family and the vice-leader of the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeong clearly saw that Tang Gwans chest had been pierced by the evil sword of the Four Masters. Even if the heart had been missed, the heart vein would have ruptured due to the wind blowing, so how is he still alive? No, why did you attack me? Im not asking you to understand. Yeon Ho-jeong red at Mo Yong-gun. Prince Moyong said in a bitter voice. If I die, who will stop you? The current martial arts faction cannot stop the ck Emperor Castle. Cough! I will apologize in the afterlife. Lets go together. Even if I had left it alone, it would have died. The heart pulse that had been steadily connected was suddenly cut off. The internal strength evaporated and the five internal organs and six parts began to melt due to Tang familys extremely poisonous Danjangsan acid. The pain was so severe that I couldnt even scream. You son of a bitch, even if you use poison, you use something this strong? Slurp! Yeon Ho-jeong knelt down. At the same time, the building copsed. Afterpleting hisst mission, he rxed and was the first to die. Why Those words came out without me knowing. A look of guilt appeared on Mo Yongs face. Im really sorry. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became increasingly cloudy. Why does thest one always suck? There are lesser evils, but if they be the worst and the best, they face the next best moment. It was always like that. The fate of this guy, who seemed lucky but was incredibly bad, kept him in this mess until the very end. Even though he learned legendary martial arts, he did not be the best person in the world. I thought he had achieved sess, but he turned out to be the head of the ck Ind Sect. It was a tiring life where I couldnt be the best and had only one burden to take responsibility for. Still I lived hard. Lord. You need to go to the afterlife and apologize properly. ** _ _ It was pure. hmm? Beyond the soothing tones, I could smell a heavy scent. what? Have youe to a temple? But isnt it the sound of Buddhist scriptures being recited? Please continue to look after us and help us enjoy our familys glory for a thousand years. Movement around the area was captured along with a sonorous voice. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. ok? All the people kneeling down, front, left, and right bowed. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Whats going on? But why? This ce somehow looks familiar. I think Ive seen the peoples clothing and that old-fashioned yet simple altar somewhere before. At that time, someone tapped me from behind. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back without realizing it. His mouth opened wide. uh? I saw a boy bowing and raising his head. And the boys face turned pale. The boy gestured urgently. It was a gesture as if telling me to bow quickly. But Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt do that. Jipyeong?! For a moment, the solemn atmosphere calmed down. The air cools rapidly. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was not in the spirit to feel the atmosphere of this ce. This boy in front of me. This boy, with his witty face and impressive starry eyes, was his younger brother. The younger brother, who died 26 years ago with his family that was destroyed, has proudly appeared. Is it a dream? fantasy? That cant be possible. He was not a person who lived a life so easy that he confused reality with dreams or illusions. Even if its not reality. Even though the rtionship fell apart, the family I wanted to see, even in my dreams, appeared. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a strong emotion rising deep in his heart. Open up! Yeon Ho-jeong hugged the boy. Embarrassment appeared on the face of the boy, Yeon Ji-pyeong. I wondered if this guy was crazy. The boy whispered softly and quickly. Brother tongue! Dont do this! Im going to get scolded for doing this! You bastard! This warmth and a slightly trembling reaction. It was clearly his younger brother. Yeonhojeongs vision became blurry. older brother! older brother! Oh really, why are you like this. That was then. Hojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs body suddenly stiffened. My younger brothers face and voice were just as I remembered. And this voice I hear now. Yeon Ho-jeong, who let go of Yeon Ji-pyeong, slowly turned around. Before he knew it, a middle-aged man standing in front of the altar was ring at him with scary eyes. What are you doing now? It was not a harsh reprimand or question. The simple voice carried a weight that was difficult to bear. It was a voice I was so scared of and hated when I was young. This was a family I didnt even try to meet because I didnt want to hear that voice. father? The middle-aged man Yan Weis eyes frowned. The sight of my son standing up and trudging along in a daze was very different from usual. It was a look filled with futility, disbelief, surprise, and emotion. It was definitely a pretty impressive moment. His eldest son had never made eye contact with him since he was young. He was a guy who couldnt straighten his shoulders properly due to the pressure he was under. Oh father! Yeonhojeong ran towards Yeonwi. It seemed like he was going to embrace me right away. Yeonwis hand moved. He immediately grabbed Yeon Ho-jeongs wrist and gave it strength. thud! Oof! Yeon Ho-jeong knelt down. This is because the energy flowing through my wrists has taken away the strength in my legs. Are you really sane to make a fuss during a ancestral rite? This voice, which sent shivers down my spine, now only sounds familiar. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. A trace of embarrassment appeared on Yeonwis face as she looked down at her son. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was full of sadness as he looked at her. For some reason, my eldest child is a little strange today. I will ask about the sin of disrupting the ancestral rites after it is over. Go to the office and wait. It was the same cold tone as usual. But the answer I got back was different from usual. yes! Isnt this a too bold answer? Yeonwi, who was rarely embarrassed, tried to turn around and Yeonhojeong stood up and looked around. Everyone who participated in the ritual was looking at them. The eyes of about twenty people all had confusion in their eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which was looking around at them with a smile, suddenly became stiff. for a moment. I was so moved that I only now realized that this was a strange thing. He looked down at his chest. There was no downturn. Am I not dead? That wasnt all. No. Beyond not being dead Surprise appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he nced around once again. This is my past, right? I examined my hands and groped my body. I swept my hair and looked at my clothes. Yes. This was his body, but it was not his body. His body, hardened by countless battles, is full of scars, and his hands are full of calluses here and there. The slim figure and clean hands were clearly the body he had as a child. Unbelievable. Is this really possible What are you muttering about! Yeon Wi finally protested. Yeon Ho Jeong bowed his head as if embarrassed and left the room. He got out of his seat and looked around once again. Its really my home! One of the Seven Great Families, said to be the most famous martial arts families. The Steel Family, whose history is only 50 years old, but whose presence is no less than that of other six generations. Yeon Ho-jeong, the grand duke of Byeoksan Yeonga (ɽ), has returned. Chapter 2 Episode 2. The Return of the Prodigal Son (1) Im going to be thrilled. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was trapped in Josadang (掟),ined. You still have no mercy. After the memorial service, my father came to the office and decided on the punishment with just one word. Go to Josadang for three days and apologize to your ancestors. With those words, my father went straight to work. He didnt even make eye contact with Yeon Ho-jeong. In fact, I was more d to see it that way. As time goes by, memories tend to shrink or expand, but my father was just as I remembered. So it felt real and I was convinced that I had returned to the past. I didnt like the idea of being locked up for three days. A question appeared again on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he leaned his head against the wall. How is this possible? That was the part I thought about the most during the half day I was confined in Josadang. I didnt know if there was an afterlife, but I was certain that at least I wouldnt go back to the past. If everyone died and returned to the past, the world would have been turned into chaos. In other words, his regression was anything but ordinary. I need to know why. A phenomenon whose cause is unknown will inevitably cause problems in the future. The same goes for martial arts. There is always a reason for achievement beyond effort, and if you pass by it without knowing it, your life will be in danger. This was the reason why I could not be happy even though I had returned to the past. After being lost in thought for a while, he sighed. Damn, this isnt a problem that can be answered by thinking about it. You need to have basic knowledge to at least make an inference. Yeon Ho-jeong thought about it a little more and eventually gave up. Anyway, theres nothing suspicious, so Ill just have to be satisfied with that for now. Since he returned to the past, of course his body is also the body of the past. However, his tempered soul was still that of the ck Emperor, the Great Master of the ck Path, the Lord of the ck Emperor. A sixth sense that went beyond human limits was telling me. Its okay. If you think about it, you wont get the answer, so forget about it for now. After letting go of my worries, I felt much better. You can live a life that has once passed You can shake off the regrets and disappointments of the past. My heart was pounding. He made many mistakes as a child. In fact, rather than a mistake, they were words and actions that were closer to the struggles of a timid person who could not adapt to the environment. So I had a lot of regrets. If only I had been a little calmer, a little more cautious, a little more courageous. If that were the case, his past would have been very different. Yeon Ho-jeong, who wasining out of bitterness, suddenly opened his eyes. If you think about it for a moment, this isnt normal, right? It was not simply because of questions about regression. Yeon Ho-jeong got up without realizing it. How old am I now? It must be at least older than twenty-six years ago. Because the family is fine and peaceful. So, does that mean Im before I turn 20? Based on the appearance of the horizon, about fifteen to six. So youre saying Im nine out of eighteen? No matter how great my martial arts skills were, it was too long ago. It was not easy to remember when it was just by looking at the faces of my father and younger brother. This is because the time spent forgetting the past and only looking ahead was too long. then? Looking at the weather, it is fall now. In that case, it meant that there was only half a year left until the extinction of the family, at most a year and a half at the most. Damn it! I became anxious. It was not the time to sleep and sitfortably. Yeon Ho-jeong hurriedly opened the door to Josadang. Shake! uh?! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the boy standing outside the door in surprise. Pure white skin. Although he was quite tall, his clear eyes and cute appearance made him look very young. Jipyeong? older brother? Where are you going? uh? Uh well. When I thought about it, even if I tried to go, there was nowhere to go. I just realized that time was running out and reacted without realizing it. Yeon Ji-pyeong continued to close his eyes. You cant leave Josadang, right? Didnt your father punish you for three days? Right. Ugh! No. They say theres an emergency response team patrolling around here. If I get caught, Ill tell my father right away. Yeon Ji-pyeong pretended to slit his own throat with the de of his hand. It was a pretty brutal imitation, but the expression on his face was so innocent that it made meugh. Anyway, why are you here? Hehe, there is a shortcut from my residence to the forest behind Josadang. I dug a hole. A dog hole? yes. What are you doing? Yeon Ji-pyeong took out a thick bundle from her arms and held it out proudly. Yay! ? . What? Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head as if embarrassed. Its rice balls. rice balls? No matter how much you earn, starving yourself is a bit harsh. I dont think thats true because youve been drinking only water for three days. Then what if my father scolds me? Oh, youre going to scold me for something like this. He is someone who can do that. In any case, it was impossible to throw it away when I brought rice balls with me. Come in. yes! Yeon Ji-pyeong came into Josadang with great joy and quickly unpacked her bundle. Then, three rice balls giving off light steam came out. Yeon Ho-jeong picked up a rice ball. It was almost as big as his own face. Are you hungry? eat a lot. Ill bring it again tomorrow. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at the rice balls, turned his gaze to Yeon Ji-pyeong. What was so good about Yeon Ji-pyeong was that she always had a smiling face. However, Yeon Ho-jeong could feel the strange nervousness hidden in her younger brothers smiling face. And he knew better than anyone else what that nervousness was. Pyeong-ah. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong paused for a moment. What should I say first? I was worried. When I faced it like this, the mistakes of the past came back to me even more vividly. There is no life without regrets, but what he regretted most was what had to do with his younger brother. And it wasnt something to waste time on. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was struggling, spoke honestly. Im sorry for all this time. It was an unexpected apology. Yeon Ho-jeong was embarrassed. yes? What? I am an ugly person. A small boy who was jealous of his younger brother due to his pride, which was not even worth a soup. Even though I should have supported my younger brothers growth, I couldnt do that. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. I was sorry. That wont happen in the future. Brother tongue! Why are you acting like this all of a sudden? Im not apologizing to be forgiven. I just want to admit my mistake and tell myself I wont do it again. But thats it. Before the past Yeonga disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeong hated Yeon Ji-pyeong extremely much. It wasnt for any other reason. This is because Yeon Ji-pyeongs talent was unprecedented in the familys history. Yeon Ho-jeongs talent was notcking, but it was nothingpared to his younger brother. It took Yeon Ho-jeong five years of hard work to build the tower, and Yeon Ji-pyeong was able to build it with ease in less than three years. Still, the rtionship between the two was not bad when Chigi was young. In fact, their friendship was deeper than that of any other brother. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was fifteen. When it was said that the family did not know which of the brothers should be given the position of head of the small family. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong closed the door to his heart. He was jealous of his younger brother, hated him, and even treated him like he didnt exist. You idiot. What is the position of the head of that damn small family? I realized this only after my family copsed and my blood rtives died. There is nothing more pathetic among family members than attaching meaning to each others positions. And then I realized it again. Even though he was unconsciously unable to reflect on himself, he still loved his father and younger brother. It was a truth that I found out toote. However, no matter how fast you regret, it is toote, and he missed the moment to apologize to his family. It was a sincerity that I kept in my heart for the rest of my life. I wont go into detail. Im just sorry and Im sorry again. Even if you continue to hate me until the day you die, I will not feel sorry or me you for it. older brother. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes became red. The reason he mustered up the courage to bring rice balls was because he felt that his older brothers eyes had changed when he looked at him during the memorial service. I came here with a pounding heart, wondering if my brother might have forgiven me. It was fortunate. My brother no longer hated or loathed himself. Ugh. Yeon Ji-pyeong cried loudly, as if shaken. Yeon Ho-jeong felt both sad and embarrassed by Yeon Ji-pyeongs tears. My younger brother was a good guy. This level of reaction was natural. However, for Yeon Ho-jeong, who lived as the ruler of the dark ind, this kind of reaction was extremely rare. Do the weak receive sympathy? gibberish. Stepping on the weak, killing them, and using them to increase their power was the survival principle of the ck Ind martial arts group. They are not objects of sympathy, but merely prey. In that unbridgeable gap between time and emotion, Yeon Ho-jeong was once again convinced that he had returned to the past. After a while, Yeon Ji-pyeong gathered his emotions. sorry. I behaved obscenely in front of my brother. What is this indecency? I said I was sorry. no. Its all my fault, why are you apologizing? I know these are not empty words. So I was even more sorry and grateful. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who had calmed down quite a bit, smiled brightly. Whatever the process, it feels good to have our friendship restored. Yeon Ho-jeong said without realizing it. I heard that if you cry and thenugh, hair grows on your butt. yes? . ? Yeon Ho-jeong had no talent for joking. After all, people shouldnt do things they havent done before. He cleared his throat as if embarrassed, but his expression suddenly hardened. Just that change in expression made Yeon Ji-pyeong nervous. Jipyeong. yes? How old are you now? Why does my age change so suddenly? Although he was dazed, Yeon Ji-pyeong answered obediently. Fifteen. So Im eighteen? yes? Isnt that right? I felt a very slight sense of relief. There is still a year and a half left, not half a year. Of course, that didnt mean there was room. How much do you know thew of non-love? At that time, a shout of approval was heard outside Josadang. Gongja Lee. It was a business-like, stern voice. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face quickly turned pale. I know youre in there. Im going in. Im sorry. The door to Josadang opened and a sturdy man appeared. It was a man with a long sword on his left belt and a heavy wooden sword on his back. His eyes were sharp, and the discipline that radiated from his entire body was strict. It was Kang Yun, the head of the Bieung Daeju. Pleasee out now. Kang Yoon didnt even look at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. good. Ill see you in three days, brother. I get it. Yeon Ji-pyeong stood up. Kang Yoon said. You must get up and carry all the luggage you brought with you. yes? Kang Yoon said nothing more. I just stared at Yeon Ji-pyeong with unwavering eyes. Yeon Ji-pyeong bit her lip. These are rice balls that I worked hard to bring. Dont you have to have stamina to apologize? I dont know anything like that. All I know is that the lovews strict punishment for personal injury also applies to blood rtives. This is an order given directly by the head of the family, so it must be carried out. It was a hard voice that did not tolerate differences of opinion. Yeon Ho-jeong wrapped all the rice balls and handed them to Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his head. Ill buy you something delicious in three days. I get it. Kang Yoons eyes sparkled. Everyone in the Yeon family knew that the brothers did not get along well. But today seemed a little different. Please go. all right. Yeon Ji-pyeongs steps were slow, as if her feet were not falling. It was when Kang Yoon was about to close the door of Josadang. Kang Daeju. Do you have anything to say? I asked you to bring the rice balls. Please keep that in mind when you report and post. Kang Yoons eyes shined once again. I will take note of it. thud. The door to Josadang was closed. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I didnt know that the extremely rigid atmosphere could be this exciting. Chapter 3 Episode 3. The Return of the Prodigal Son (2) Really? yes. With his top off, he held his back with his left hand and raised his sword with his right hand, aiming it at the middle finger. No matter how long she had been standing in that position, Yeonwis entire upper body was covered in sweat. The cold autumn wind created a translucent haze on his body. The breathing was somewhat rough, but the sound was not loud. How did it look? yes? I asked how things were between you two. Kang Yoon spoke honestly about what he felt. It was only for a short time, so I couldnt know the details. However, the atmosphere didnt seem bad. is it. yes. Yeonwi, who had been watching the tip of his sword for an hour, finally rxed his stance. Slurp. The sound of the sword entering the armor was as smooth as a song. You said you ordered it? After hearing Kang Yoons report, Yeonwi was inwardly skeptical. The first child hated the second child. To some extent, it was to the point where they treated me like a person who didnt exist at all. And Yeonwi knew why the eldest son hated the second child. But you confessed that you did it yourself? Why? Any other special details? There was none. I understand. Kang Yoon bowed his head modestly. I will call the head of the corporation. Thats it. yes? I said you dont have to call me. An honest question appeared on Kang Yoons face, which was as hard as a wooden doll. Are you not going to charge Lee Gongja separately? Yeonwi watched Kang Yoon in silence. Kang Yoonsplexion turned pale. When I made eye contact with the head of the family, I felt as if hundreds of swords were piercing my body. Kang Daeju. Yes yes! Do not forget your duty. sorry! Lets go. Kang Yoon bowed his head and stepped back in a polite manner. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. There wasnt a single cloud in the sky. The wind was cool and the sunlight was just right. Isnt it something to worry about? He was surprised to see the eldest child suddenly hugging the second child during the ancestral rites. It is easy for a persons tongue to be tainted by lies, but it is difficult for ones actions to be tainted by lies. The sight of the first child soaked in emotion while holding the second child was clearly filled with deep emotion. And to yourself. Yeonwi felt an inexplicable embarrassment at the sight of her eldest child, who had nevere so close to her father before. Am I thinking of something strange? By the time I was eighteen, I was all grown up. If it werent for Murims son, I would have gotten married. However, the eldest son has never shown himself as a saint. Even the father himself did not know what the eldest son was thinking. Yeonwi took out the sword from his belt and threw it on the weapons disy stand. thud! The disy stand shook violently. On the outside, it looked like any other long sword, but the specially made sword was a heavy sword weighing 20 pounds. Wangjeon (). Yes, matriarch. A faint voice came from the empty space. When did the Namgung family say they would arrive? They say it will take about four days. Did you say that the Nangoong familys son was alsoing? Yes, I am the youngest daughter of the Namgung family. It is said that he came to the institute where a scientist is studying to briefly audit a lecture. It already arrived a few days ago. okay? He is not interested in the daughter of the head of the family. However, it was said that one of the heads of the Namgung family was visiting Yeonga. It was like receiving a big guest for the first time in a long time. Tell the owner of the guesthouse. Be prepared to receive guests within two days. All right. There was a feeling of fatigue that could not be seen in the blunt Yeonwis eyes. At least it didnt seem to be because of the two sons. * * * Three days passed very quickly. Because there was a lot to think about and a lot to organize. Although it was a punishment, it was a very precious time for Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong came into the room and organized his thoughts. In the end, this is what I have to do. Prepare and prevent. Yeonga disappears after a year and five months. Furthermore, twenty yearster, the evil religion turns the central region into hell. It was a problem that neither of the two could take lightly. Yeonga was his family, and the Saeumgyo Rebellion burned down the entire central in. If you dont stop the Saeumgyo, your family will eventually be in danger. In fact, the ce where Saeumgyo first began cutting into the central ins was Jiangsu Province, where Yeonga was located. Besides Saeumgyo, there are two other adversaries that areparable to it. If we want to block their attack in advance, we can prepare now. I felt like my head was overheating. After calming down with a few deep breaths, Yeon Ho-jeong quickly made a decision. its okay. Whether its a private school or something, thats not whats important right now. Whats important is the family home. Now that Ive returned to the past, Ive been able to do many things I couldnt do before. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not set too many goals. In any situation, he was quick to judge what was most important at the moment and what to do first to achieve his goal. What is important now is the family name. How to protect your family? Yeon Ho-jeong lightly pped his cheek. Lets look at the body first. He sat cross-legged under the bed and examined his body. also. Ive checked it several times at the research center, but Im still disappointed. I dont know where to start. Compared to his peers, his ability to attack was quite high. Even Yeonjipyeong, who overwhelmed Yeonhojeong, was inferior to Yeonhojeong in terms of internal strength. However, as with everything in the world, quality was more important than quantity. Is thew of non-returning mind the state of seven states? Biyeonsimbeop was the basic trialw of Byeoksan Yeonga. The level is not high and the power to unleash internal power is not strong. It is literally basic, but even after eighteen years of age, I was only able to attain seven qualities. Yeon Ho-jeong felt bitter inside. It was definitely not a good talent. In order to change to the next martial arts skill, the non-rtionship method had to reach at least the level of nine sess. Yeonhojeong only learned itsposition a few days before the familys extinction. However, Yeon Ji-pyeong achieved great sess in Biyeonsimbeop at the age of sixteen. The difference in talent between the two was so great. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Right now, its just the non-rtionshipw. It would be better to just get rid of it now. Twenty-six yearster, I still vividly remember the principles of Sim Dharma. He recited the nine precepts of thew. Sssss. A faint haze rose from the body in the lotus position. The true energy had not yet been realized in the visible area. Although my internal energy was sufficient, it was because my body was not used to the expulsion. But even for a moment. Weeing. A signal came from Danjeon. Compared to the time of Emperor Heukam, Danjeons blood vessels, muscles, and everything are in a poor state. However, his mind hadpletely disassembled the non-rtionshipw. It would be possible to attach it to the body somehow. After a while. Wow! Wow! A faint light green radiance appeared in the haze rising from his shoulders. It was a dull color that flickered repeatedly, not yet very bright. Cold sweat formed on Yeon Ho-jeongs forehead. Its not easy. Still, it wasnt impossible. Pick! My shoulders twitched. Tuk! Fight! My entire arms, from the upper arm to the lower arm, wriggled arbitrarily. It was the same with legs crossed in lotus position. The true energy extends to the four limbs and gradually unclogs the blocked blood vessels. Another half an hour passed like that. Yeon Ho-jeongs nose was drenched in sweat and a fight broke out! There was a sound. Grumble. Dark red blood flowed from the nose. The true energy rose to the head, where numerous acupuncture points were concentrated. done. A small smile appeared on Yeonhojeongs lips. Finally, if youplete one week. Jiing! Ji-ing! A light green haze, slightly brighter than before, leaked out from my entire body. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath, opened her eyes, and rxed her cross-legged posture. I thought it would be easy, but its harder than I thought. He got up from his seat. Yeon Ho-jeong, who repeatedly clenched and opened his fist, nodded. Its worth a little attention. The body remained the same, but the nature of the internal energy changed, and the blood vessels became much more pierced. The foundation for learning proper internal skills was finally created. It was an incredible conversion speed. Its important from now on. Yeon Ho-jeong thought for a moment and shook his head. Youve already made your decision, so why are you worrying more? Lets not waste time. After taking a clean bath and changing his clothes, he headed straight to the family home. While going there, many people looked at Yeonhojeong and said hello. Meet the Archduke. Your Majesty. Formal greetings that neverck politeness. However, there was no difficulty in respect or superiority in their greetings. Of course, there were no disparaging nces. It is so hard and blunt that it feels cold at first nce. No matter what they were thinking on the inside, on the outside, their words and actions seemed to fit a neat framework. It is the rule ofw with no flexibility. The family atmosphere felt new again. And naturally,parisons were made with the atmosphere of Heukje Castle. Its probably better than the ck Emperor Castle. In the long run, it seemed like the atmosphere of Yeonga would be better. It may seem stingy when ites to affection, but at least they are thorough in obeying orders. But even though it was hard, it was too hard. This atmosphere had the potential to cause some kind of problem in the future. Isnt it something for me to worry about? After a while, he stood in front of the building he was going to. The entrance to the building was guarded by two gate guards. They were middle-aged warriors, each carrying a sword and a sword. I see you, Grand Duke. Why are you here? To see my father. The eyes of the gate inspector sparkled. Until now, the Archduke had never visited the head of the family before. Maybe the head of the family gave us a separate message without our knowledge? Its not like that. If you do this, you wont be able to enter. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Its a bit urgent. Let it be known inside. sorry. The head of the family has given a strict order not to let anyone in before noon. Even a strict order? You got the time wrong. Then, is it okay if I tell you what I saidter? of course. Okay then, just tell me what I have to say. Please speak. Tell them that I will learn the Byeokna Jingyeol (_wE) in advance. At that moment, the eyes of the gatekeepers widened. yes? Didnt you hear? I will learn it in advance, so just tell them that you know. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his back. Then, good luck. Now wait! huh? Did you just say Byeoknajingyeol? however? The gatekeepers gaped. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Youre not really deaf, are you? . Ill be sure to tell you. So that you dont say anything elseter. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was walking away from the shocked gate guards, suddenly saw a boy in his eyes. Jipyeong? oh? Brother, are you here?! Uh, Im going to see my father. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with surprised eyes. In a family where everyone wore stiff masks, Yeon Ji-pyeong was showing the most honest and humane reaction. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled without realizing it. Uh, why? Just because of this and that. But what are you doing here? Are you here to see your father too? Yeon Ji-pyeong pouted his lips. I was wandering around looking for my brother because he wasnt home. me? Why me? I said I would buy you food. Ive even looked for a good guesthouse. ah? Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat as if he finally remembered. Is there any need to eat it outside? Theres enough inside Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt finish his sentence. This is because I could see Yeon Ji-pyeongs cow-like eyes getting wet. For some reason, my mouth felt stuffy. Then, should we eat outside to get some fresh air? Yeon Ji-pyeongs face suddenly brightened. yes! Yeon Ji-pyeong, excited, guided Yeon Ho-jeong towards the main gate. His majestic eight-legged steps were reminiscent of a triumphal general. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed inwardly. Wait, Byeoknajingyeol. Chapter 4 Episode 4. The Return of the Prodigal Son (3) The wind was quite cool. But even the cold autumn wind could not cool down the liveliness of the street. Numerous people were soliciting customers to enter their store. long time no see. As soon as I came out, thoughts about Byeokna Jin-gyeol entered my mind. This is my first time writing about it since returning to the past. The feeling was new. Its still the same. This street I walked around a lot when I was young. It was a street I had never visited since the family went extinct. Because I felt like I would think of my dead family every time I came here. Good. Hehe, right? Yeon Ji-pyeongs face waspletely flushed. This is because it is the first time that my brother and I have been out on the street alone. Brother, are you ufortable? hmm? Your walking is a little strange? Oh just a little. Suddenly, the quality of my energy increased by two levels. In addition, it cleared up quite a few blocked blood vessels. As I repeatedly passed the energy back and forth to that ce, my body naturally gained strength. A discrepancy between the body and true energy. Even if I tried to walk slowly, the pace automatically picked up. It was a discrepancy that urred because the muscles and bones were not perfectly trimmed. Im going to have a hard time from now on. Just as important as internal strength is the strength of the body. To train a body that has not yet matured to the level of the Emperor of Darkness, hellish training will be necessary. When Yeon Ho-jeong twirled his shoulders for a while. Oh there! Go there! The ce Yeon Ji-pyeong pointed to was a base with a clean exterior. Its Goyangru (ꖘ). Goyang Tower was a very famous building in southern Jiangsu Province. Although the price was quite high, it was famous for the taste of the food and the good view. Have you been there too? how many. It wasnt a ce I had very good memories of. Was it about half a year before Yeonga disappeared? I felt desperate and drank quite a lot. Among them, the number of times I drank at Goyangru was quite high. I lived such a stupid life. Because I was drunk, I broke a lot of property, got into a fight, and got beaten up a lot. It was a ce where both body and mind werepletely destroyed. They say the fish dishes over there are very famous. Go and eat fish. Fish. Its good. uh? But do you eat fish too? You didnt like it that much? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. You should eat it while you can. By the way, is this your first time here? Hehe, I actually went there once. With my friends. A friend of Cheonggang Seowon? yes! They are all good friends. Byeoksan Yeonga emphasized literary and martial arts more than other martial arts schools. Although they did not want to be outstanding schrs, their ancestors thought that they should at least be better than others. That teaching remained the same even now that he had ascended to the ranks of the Seven Great Emperors. That was the reason why Yeon Ji-pyeong studied writing while attending Cheonggang Seowon. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Make sure you learn it well. Theres nothing wrong with learning. Yeon Ji-pyeong asked with an innocent expression. But you wonte out again? To Cheonggang Seowon? yes! Im not going out. Yeon Ho-jeong first went to Cheonggang Seowon and learned. But two years ago, I stopped writing to focus on martial arts. A faint disappointment appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. Thats right. Hes such an honest guy. Its a pity, but I still have no intention of leaving. Its not because I dont like writing, but because I dont think I need to learn more. You seem to get along well with your friends, right? sure. ah! Now that I think about it, short-term audit students havee to Seowon this time! Short-term audit student? yes! They are from a famous shaman family in Anhui. Among them, there are children of the Namgung family! He spoke with a bright expression, as if he had never done that before. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. At Namgung? yes! Isnt it amazing? Was it like that? I dont remember about that part. At this time, I was only interested in myself. Namgoong Namgoong. Anhuis most famous street, adjacent to Jiangsu. Although it is a family that is considered one of the seven major families along with the Yeonga, it is a family with a much older history than the Yeonga. When ites to Namgung, it means sword. In the past and present, the most famous swordsman was the Namgung family. It was the same even after the appearance of a highly distinguished swordsman from the Moyong family. older brother? hmm? Why are you doing this? You dont look well? no. Lets go now. yes! The two finally entered Goyangru. Goyangru was unexpectedly quiet. It seemed like there were not even ten people on the four-story base. Youre lucky, brother. Lets go to the fourth floor! okay. When I got up to the fourth floor, the view was very nice. Because the window was open, the wind was refreshing rather than cold. Good, right? Its good, right? Yes, I think I came well. Although Ive been to this ce many times in the past, it felt like it was my first time. When she sat down at the window seat, Yeon Ji-pyeong excitedly ordered food. I ordered a fish dish and a couple of stir-fried vegetables and the price was quite high. Isnt it too expensive? I saved up a lot of pocket money! Are you going to buy it? sure! I said I would buy it for you! Well, you didnt even bring any money. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I hope you enjoy it. As much as you want! I was ready to buy all of Goyangrus dishes. There was no other puppy whose eyes were bright and excited. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that kind of younger brother was cute. And at the same time, it was burdensome. Hes such a bright kid. I was jealous of this child and behaved badly. I didnt use verbal abuse or assault, but sometimes indifference is much crueler. So even though I felt burdened, I tried my best to smile in front of Yeon Ji-pyeong. The regret from my past mistakes was that great. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a smile, cautiously asked. Hey Huh? Youre not upset or anything like that, are you? what? no. Its just theres something that bothers me or something like that. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Well, thats it? That didnt happen. I see. why? Does your face look that bad? no! Just in case. nd guy. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head to the window. I wanted to see the scenery. Seeing his older brother like that, Yeon Ji-pyeong internally sighed with relief. I guess youre okay. As a person from the Yeon family, I could fully understand the behavior of Kang Yoon, the non-reply owner at the time. But wasnt it in front of my younger brother? Anyone would be embarrassed. Fortunately, my brother didnt seem to mind too much. Rather, Yeon Ji-pyeong felt so sorry that something like that had happened because of him. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a smile, tilted her head for a moment. But brother. huh? Uh I dont know if I can say this. What? Your rain smoke energy has be more active? Hoo? Would you like to know? yes? Ah yes. Its been a while, but it seems like youve definitely changed from before. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong with new eyes. You felt that? Danjeon has be active and non-yeonsimbeop has be popr, but it is a change that is difficult to notice without looking at the pulse. This is because Yeonhojeong is good at constantly conserving energy. Moreover, since the non-yeonsimbeop itself is not a high-level martial study, the scope of change is notrge. From the outside, it is inevitable that it will be difficult to notice changes in true energy. My younger brother saw through it. Even though my skills are not yet top-notch. I seeded in thew of non-rtionship. Yeon Ji-pyeong jumped up without realizing it. Really me?! okay. Its so unexpected that you cant believe it? congrattions! Really congrattions, brother! I believe it. Yeon Ji-pyeong sincerely congratted her as if it were her own. He looked very excited as he clenched his fists and shook them wildly. I was grateful for my younger brother, but my surprise was greater than my gratitude. I knew you were talented, but A subtle admiration appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. This guy was aplete monster, wasnt he? There are usually two types of cases where a person is considered to be talented in martial arts. When the body is excellent and when the brain is excellent. But Yeon Ji-pyeongs talent was not at that level. I feel good. The thing that is more difficult to have than the superiority of the body and excellent eyesight is feeling. A power that overwhelms logic and reason. In other words, it is an ability that one is born with. I dont know about other fields, but it was clear that Yeon Ji-pyeongs sense of martial arts was better than anyone elses. Moreover, his physical talent is also said to be the best in Yeonga. If I practice it properly, I will make a name for myself in the near future. Yeon Ji-pyeong said with a very excited face. Brother, you will get stronger quickly! Obviously! Yes, thats right. In any case, it was a moment that surprised both of us. After a while, the food came out. The two peopleughed and chatted while eating. Yeon Ji-pyeong was usually the one who spoke, but Yeon-ho was also not very talkative. After finishing their meal in an instant, the two also ordered tea. There was a nice scent from the rising steam. Brother, since you have achieved great sess in meditation, lets practice together! no. It was a more resolute refusal than expected. Yeon Ji-pyeong shrank his neck. why? You and I have different ways of training. I dont know if it will beter, but for now, lets all do it separately hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his attention to the stairs. Why are you doing this, brother? . older brother? Is it significant? Significant? what? Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was tilting her head, suddenly felt a faint prayering from the first floor in the distance. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. master?! No, Im not an expert. A true expert must be able to demonstrate the level he has achieved in practice. Only then can you be qualified to be called an expert. In that respect, there were no experts among these people who came up from the first floor. At least Yeon Ho-jeong thought so. However, the level of achievement was significant. Compared to his age. The vitality emanating from the energy was very refreshing. It was clear that he was not old enough to have aged. ah! Yeon Ji-pyeong eximed. why? Do you know someone? yes! I dont know who Go Soo is, but I feel a familiar prayer. He must be Seowons friend. Are you a Seowon friend? Pleasee and say hello. oh?! may I? If you dont know, you dont know, but you cant just pass by without saying hello. Go ande back. Yeon Ji-pyeong quietly woke up. Then, brother, Ill be back soon. Please wait a moment. Speak slowly. Yeon Ji-pyeong quickly went down the stairs. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and rested his chin. Youre cheerful. Is it because it grew so dark? By uniting the ck Ind, he developed some social skills, but he was not as bright as Yeon Ji-pyeong. There were many times when talking to someone was a hassle. So I liked seeing my younger brother like that. Because its a personality I dont have. Grow up brightly. You dont have to be serious every moment just because the world is rough. I hope you grow up better than anyone else. Now, that was the only thing Yeon Ho-jeong wanted from his younger brother. Yeonhojeong drinking tea and looking at the scenery outside the window. I dont think this is the time to enjoy this kind of leisure, but what can you do? Isnt this the first time I came to eat out with my younger brother? Although preparing for extinction is the most important thing, there are some things that cannot be overlooked. It was when Yeon Ho-jeong was enjoying a short break. Are you here? oh! Even just on the third floor, its definitely different! A mumbling voice was heard from the third floor. And Yeon Ji-pyeongs embarrassed voice. Now wait a minute. First, lets talk to my brother Uh-huh! Why do you say you just want to say hello? Besides, you havent rented out the fourth floor. Lets take a look. Ah An unknown embarrassment was evident in Yeon Ji-pyeongs voice. After a while. Wow, the view is killer! Good thing you came up! Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze towards that ce. Yeon Ji-pyeong, caught between two men and one woman whom she was seeing for the first time, looked very embarrassed. Chapter 5 Episode 5. The Return of the Prodigal Son (4) Lee Jeong-hak (Q) could not help but be amazed. The kids told me to go to Goyangru, but there was a reason. I never thought the scenery would be this good. He had a solid physique and a very deep voice. Although he seemed young, he looked more mature than his original age. What is thatke in the distance? Is it Taihu? Its not Taeho, but a smallke next to it. Small? Even though it fell this far away, isnt it really big? Hahapared to Taeho. The boy who sat next to Lee Jeong-hak and exined things rather dignifiedly seemed to be about the same age as Yeon Ji-pyeong. The boy was Yangwoo (), a fellow student with Yeon Ji-pyeong at Seowon. Although he was not as famous as Yeonga, he was the sessor to a military officer who was quite famous in the region. There are definitely a lot of good ces in Jiangsu Province. Its not as good as Anhui. Is Anhui that amazing? The corners of Lee Jeong-haks mouth rose. of course. Doesnt Yangs younger brother know this? Once you look at Huangshan Mountain, you cannot see the Five Mountains. ah! Ive heard of it! Is Huangshan the only scenery in Anhui? Its not because I live in that region, but theres no ce like Anhui in the central ins. Lee Jeong-hak looked back at the woman standing behind him and asked. Isnt that right, Soger? The woman nodded briefly. A look of displeasure was evident on his expressionless face. Lee Jeong-hak pretended not to see her expression. Anyway, its a good thing you came as your brother said. I think it tastes great when you pair good food with a drink. At first nce, I wasnt old enough to know the true taste of alcohol yet. But Yangwoo quickly pped his hands and agreed. I really think so. While were talking, would you like to order a bottle of alcohol? Thats great! I heard that fish dishes here are famous? Lets order it together. great. Lee Jeong-hak, who was bursting outughing, suddenly looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong. He was somehow managing his facial expressions, but anyone could see him looking awkward and ufortable. Lee Jeong-hak tilted his head. Why are you doing this, little brother? . Little brother. yes? Ah yes! You dont look very good? Ah Yeon Ji-pyeong was polite to everyone. But I didnt lie. I thought I should introduce you to my brother first. Lee Jeong-hak said with a smile. Oh, Im sorry. I forgot for a moment that your brother was there. Words and actions that arent terribly rude, but arent exactly okay either. It was a situation that could easily be overlooked with a smile. But Yeon Ji-pyeong couldnt say it was okay. This is because it concerns ones own family, not anyone elses. When Yeon Ji-pyeong opens his mouth again. Pyeong-ah. Yes brother! Bring me here. It was an exquisite moment. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who hesitated, spoke to Lee Nam-il-nyeo. Please go. . This brother? hmm? Oh yeah. Sure. Lee Jeong-haks still rxed face. However, people around him did not notice that his eyes had changed slightly. It was when the group walked to the table where Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting. uh? Namgung Soje? Unexpectedly, the woman did not join the group. She went to a far away ce and sat down calmly, resting her chin and looking out the window. He seemedpletely uninterested in the groups conversation. Embarrassment appeared on Yangwoos face, and thick tendons appeared on Yeonjipyeongs chin. In a slightly colder atmosphere. Lee Jeong-hak suddenly burst intoughter. haha! I dont think youve calmed down yet. He took a step forward and took a gun at Yeon Ho-jeong. This is Lee Jeong-hak of the Anhui family. It is an honor to meet the Grand Duke of Byeoksan Yeonga. Regardless of his previous words and actions, it was a polite greeting in its own way. Yeon Ho-jeong also stood up and took the gun. Nice to meet you. This is Yeonhojeong. Lee Jeong-hak smiled with an embarrassed face. I hope you understand about my group. I have something to upset you about. It was a reference to a woman, Namgung Sanghwa (όmA). Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its okay. Thank you for your understanding. Lee Jeong-haks face brightened as if he was relieved. Yeons younger brother praised him like that at Seowon. Its nice to see the close friendship between brothers. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face turned a little red. Unlike me, he is a good and smart guy. Please take care of me. of course. Isnt he such a good kid? A fairly friendly conversation. Then a cold voice was heard. Did you bring me here just to look around? Everyones eyes turned to Namgung Sanghwa. There was a subtle annoyance on her face. Lee Jeong-hak spoke hurriedly. Is that possible? It was nice to meet you, Yeon. I havepany, so Ill have to go now. Sure. Lee Jeong-hak quickly heads towards Namgung Sang-hwa. Yangwoo, who was following behind, nced at Yeonhojeong. His eyebrows were somewhat frowned when he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Although he had a deep friendship with Yeon Ji-pyeong, he did not view Yeon Ho-jeong favorably. Because the rumors were so bad. Moreover, Yeon Ji-pyeong always had a hard time because of Yeon Ho-jeong. I couldnt look down on him kindly because he was the one who gave my close friend a hard time. Jipyeong. Are you going to be there? Yeon Ji-pyeong was impressed. You mean there? Yangwoo turned around and pretended not to hear. No, see youter. With those words, Yangwoo walked to Namgung Sanghwa and Lee Jeonghak. Yeon Ji-pyeong, looking at Yang Woos back and biting her lip, sat across from Yeon Ho-jeong. Im sorry, brother. what? Its just I asked toe here for no reason The messy atmosphere bothered me. Moreover, I got the feeling that the group over there was strangely ignoring my brother. I feel bad myself, but it probably doesntpare to my brother. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I dont care. I meant it. Its okay to talk too much when youre not even close friends, but theres no problem as long as you smile and say hello. Moreover, they were audit students at the seowon my younger brother attended. I dont know how long Ill be at the academy, but I didnt want to see my younger brother in trouble because of me. Of course, I had something to say to my younger brother. There is a difference between being polite and being timid. I hope you know the difference. yes? Kangho doesnt listen to good people. Its good to be good, but I hope you try to be a better person than that. Yeon Ji-pyeong tilted his head. Although it seemed understandable at first nce, it was a puzzling statement. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Do you still have enough money in your wallet? yes? Oh, of course! Then shall we have a drink too? Yeon Ji-pyeongs expression brightened. great! The two immediately ordered drinks. Although he didnt tell his brother, it was Yeon Ji-pyeongs first time drinking alcohol. This is because, due to my age, I did not have time to train myself in martial arts and academics. The brothers shared a drink for the first time. It was an overwhelming moment for both of them. How long has it been like that? bang! There was a cold silence. Damn it! A sharp shout tore through the silence. Stop talking! Whether its a vow or something else, I dont like it! The main character with the piercing voice was Namgung Sanghwa. Her face was red, perhaps from alcohol or anger. My breathing became heavy and my eyes were bloodshot. When he was quiet, he had a very bright appearance, but when he got angry, he had no rakshasa. Lee Jeong-hak spoke hurriedly. Please do not misunderstand my words. In any case, I cannot disobey the orders of the head of the family Stop being noisy! Do you think I crawled into this dirty neighborhood because Im someone who cares about my father?! So Sojeo! You want me to cool off in the seowon? You sound like a damn old man! Why cant they just throw it away as a child? Theyve clearly stuck it in a corner like this! What the hell are you looking at me for? The tone of speech was extremely harsh. He didnt seem like someone who had learned the famousw. Yangwoo cautiously opened his mouth. Sozer. Please calm down a little. what? Isnt this a ce that Jeonghak created to relieve Sojeos feelings? Im scared that other people will see it, so Ill just get angry Taaaaaaah! Tsk! Yangwoo fell sideways. Nangung Sanghwa looked down at the fallen Yangwoo with cold eyes. I let you chase me around like a puppy that hates poop, so how dare you discipline me? Do you want to die? Yangwoo looked up at Nangung Sanghwa with bewildered eyes. Lee Jeong-hak stood up and stopped Namgung Sang-hwa. Soje, please stop. I understand Sojeo well. understanding? How dare you understand me! Of course, it is difficult for me to understand Sojeos situation. What I understand is that Yangwoo crossed the line. Yangwoo looked at Lee Jeonghak with shocked eyes. Lee Jeong-hak pretended not to see him. And there is some truth to what Yang Woo said. what?! Shouldnt Soje be here in the right capacity to represent the Namgung family? Im afraid that others will see this sight. Namgung Sanghwa sneered. other? Are you talking about you or this scum? Sozer. Or those guys? Where Namgung Sanghwa pointed with his hand, there were the Yeon brothers. Lee Jeong-haks face hardened. Namgung Sanghwa shouted. Dont try to make me understand with nonsense words! I am Namgungs wife! If you see one that is making a fuss, just rip off its muzzle and thats it! There is literally nothing visible. Lee Jeong-hak felt embarrassed. I knew that Namgung Sanghwa had a very arrogant personality, but today it was too extreme. This is not an anger that will subside quickly. Lee Jeong-hak shook his head. Would it be better to direct this anger somewhere else? At that moment, he looked back. Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting with his back to me, but I dont know, but Yeon Ji-pyeongs expression was not very good. It was worth it. Even though we didnt know each other, I even heard people calling me drunk. Anyone would feel bad. Lee Jeong-haks eyes lit up. But you still have to endure it. What? This is the ce where the descendants of Jiangsus most prestigious family, which is considered one of the seven major families along with Su Zhes family, are located. Shouldnt it have its own status? Seven generations? case? Namgung Sanghwa snorted. Since when did the main family recognize Yeonga Naburangi as a member of the Seven Great Families? It was a dangerous statement. I tried to turn my anger towards the Yeon brothers, but I had no idea that such ament woulde out. Lee Jeong-hak looked around without even realizing it. I didnt mean it that way. Yangwoo and I are doing it for Sojeo, but. He trails off. The tone is so polite and polite that you cant sense any special intent. However, to those who have had much more high-level and bloody experiences than this, it is just a statement that can be seen clearly. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Theyre ying cutely. ?! Everyones faces froze at the words that came out withughter. It was a voice that could be heard even by Yangwoo, who had the least skill here. There was no way Namgung Sang-hwa or Lee Jeong-hak could not hear it. bang! Namgung Sanghwa mmed the table and shouted sharply. What did you just say? Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss without replying. There was no embarrassment or tension at all. That appearance felt ignored to Namgung Sanghwa. Im asking you what you said, you damn bastard! Chapter 6 Episode 6. The Return of the Prodigal Son (5) Shake! Surprisingly, the person who got up from his seat was Yeon Ji-pyeong. Now that youve heard it, dont you think its too harsh? What?! No matter how much you are the daughter of the Nangung family, there are things you should and should not say! Yeon Ji-pyeong shouted as if screaming. Apologize to Yang Yu! Namgung Sanghwa, who was about to spit out a curse, momentarily tilted his head. I thought you were telling me to apologize to myself. But apologize to the fallen bug. What does this mean? Is that a famousw to p an innocent person in the face? Was King Namgung that rude to the Ga peoples etiquette? what? From hicalnguage to unprovoked violence! Its clearly Sozers fault! Apologize to Yang Woo right now! It was confident. The sight of Yeon Ji-pyeong straightening her back and shouting, although a little awkward, was reminiscent of a bamboo tree. Yangwoo looked at Yeonjipyeong with trembling eyes. Lee Jeong-haks eyes as he looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong also became strange. Namgung Sanghwa muttered as if it was absurd. What are you talking about, you idiot? To her, Yangwoo was no different from amon lowlife in Gangho. I would rather have a dog that wags its tail. But instead of wagging its tail, this guy was barking presumptuously. Just not breaking the leg club was enough to show generosity. If you dont apologize, you will be embarrassed. Let me say this onest time. Please apologize. discredit? Namgung Sanghwa burst intoughter. The high, sharpughter soundedughable. Of course, smiling didnt relieve her anger. Is it because people praise you as the Seven Great Emperors that your liver protrudes out of your stomach? Even the child of a military officer who is falling apart would have acted like me if he had been sure of learning. Because I was taught that it was right. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes did not waver. It looks like you didnt learn properly. Namgung Sanghwasughter stopped. Wooooow! You dont even know the topic! There was a flicker of life in the corner of her eyes. The atmosphere on the Jurusa floor became even colder than before. Theres a heated argument going on. It can be ovee somehow, but its a different story if it boils down to life. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face also hardened. You seem like an ugly person. You cant shut up! Trying to talk any more will only lead to more frustration. Namgung Sang-hwa, who was breathing heavily, shouted to Lee Jeong-hak. Make that guy kneel before me right now! Do you mean me? Lee Jeong-haks eyes widened. Namgung Sanghwas cheeks twitched. Are you going to make it impossible for your family to even set foot in Anhui? Lee Jeong-hak was truly embarrassed. He didnt want to ept the anger, so he transferred it to Yeonga. But I never imagined that things would turn out this way. What are you doing? Dont move right now! So Sojeo! Anyway, fighting Yeongas self-control is problematic! Sigh! Grumbling. Blood flowed from the corner of Lee Jeong-haks mouth. It was a much harsher p than when he hit Yangwoo. If you get on my nerves one more time, you and your family will all go to hell. . Kneel. Yangwoos face was colored with shock. Although it was a bit low-key, I didnt expect Lee Jeong-hak to be treated like this by Namgung Sang-hwa. Although the Anhui family may not be as good as the Namgung family, isnt it a prestigious family in Anhui in its own way? Even if I get pped by the world, I cant say anything. Lee Jeong-hak turned around. Lee Jeong-haks eyes as he looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong were distorted with shame and anger. Jump and jump. Lee Jeong-hak slowly walks towards Yeonjipyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed. He had a lot to say, but he also kept his mouth shut. Namgung Sanghwa shouted once again. Stop messing around and quickly bring him to me! It was then. The taste of alcohol is poor. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Namgung Sanghwa growled. Oh no, you too! Whoa whoa! At that moment, everyones eyes widened. Koheook! Lee Jeong-hak staggered back. Without any defense, I was hit in the stomach with a fist. My stomach turned and my legs felt weak. Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand went towards Lee Jeong-haks head. Crack! Ugh! Got caught by the hair. It was something only gangsters who fight in the back alleys would do. At least it wasnt an appearance that a warrior who had mastered the martial arts of the White Sword would show. Lee Jeong-hak, embarrassed, grabbed Yeon Ho-jeongs wrist. Cant you let go of this?! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong turned his wrist. Lee Jeong-haks body flew through the air once and fell to the floor from his back. Buuuuung! bang! Oops! Yeon Ho-jeong coolly lifted his foot. Lee Jeong-haks face, which was contorted in pain, showed a look of disbelief. Kwasik! Kaaaaaaak! Lee Jeong-hak screamed and rolled on the floor. My nose was broken and my front teeth were knocked out. Yeon Ho-jeong said, wiping away the blood sttered on his pants. You shouldnt try to pass on the burden of responsibility to you. Cough! Wow! I will punish all your sins with this. Shock appeared on everyones faces. It was the same with Yeonjipyeong. Even though he was watching from behind, he couldnt figure out what tactic Yeon Ho-jeong used. It was the first time that I could not understand the principles of martial arts that I had just seen. So I was embarrassed and surprised by my brothers harsh attack. Brother tongue! Pyeong-ah. yes? If something like this happens in the future, dont waste time with unnecessary conversations unless its absolutely necessary. ? Do you think people who canmunicate well would say things like that in front of people? These guys are already wrong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. If you really want to correct or discipline someone, its not toote to do it after youve knocked them down. Those were extremely harsh words. Yeon Ho-jeong walked towards Namgung Sang-hwa. He made eye contact with Yangwoo in the middle, but his indifferent eyes proved that he had no interest in Yangwoo. Namgung Sanghwas face distorted. What have you done now? Yeon Ho-jeong still said nothing. They were heading towards Namgung Sanghwa at the same speed and same stride, as if they had just had a drink. It wasplete disregard. Namgung Sanghwas eyes rolled over. Damn you! How dare you ignore me?! Chi-ik! An unusual energy spread from Namgung Sanghwas body. It was a qualitatively different energy from the power that Lee Jeong-hak possessed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Its Changgunggi (n). It was the energy of Changgungsimbeop, one of the Naegongsimbeops that the Namgung family is proud of. The level of the technique itself was high, and it was a first-ss technique that could cover all martial arts of the Namgung family. He definitely has talent. Are you eighteen now? It was a wonderful spirit that was difficult to show off at that age. It was worthy of being called first-ss. But Namgung Sanghwa had a serious problem. Kneel down now! In that case, even if its because of your sincerity, you can avoid being an asshole Hook! omg! Namgung Sanghwa was surprised. Yeonhojeong, who had been walking at a constant speed, suddenly increased his speed. To someone who is not prepared in advance, this move is bound to be a surprise. Namgung Sanghwas right hand swung instinctively. Parrak! The gesture of the hand tearing the air was very harsh. Although he has an arrogant personality, he has learned martial arts properly. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands moved together. A beam of triumph appeared on Namgung Sanghwas face. You idiot! I thought it was foolish to dare to face Cheonpungjang (L). This is because now she can split a log with a single strike. Are you trying to take down such a thunderstorm with your bare hands? You will be shattered from your hands to your shoulders. Namgung Sanghwa loaded the speargun in his hand even more powerfully. It was then. Whirly! uh?! Yeon Ho-jeongs hand curved flexibly like a snake and climbed up Namgung Sang-hwas wrist. It was as if he had no joints. The speed was slower than Cheonpungjang, but it was so timely that I couldnt pull my arm away. Yeon Ho-jeongs fingers pressed hard on Namgung Sang-hwas elbow ridge. Quack! Aaaah! Namgung Sanghwa, who screamed, took a step back. The speargun that extended to my hand was suddenly cut off. I had no feeling in my entire right arm, which was outstretched. What kind of hex is this! Sigh! huh? Namgung Sanghwa looked down at his legs nkly. The left leg was bent sharply inward. Due to the structure of the human joints, it was in a position that could not be bent at all. Only then did she realize that her leg was broken. Kwaaaaaak! Shake! Namgung Sanghwa was unable to keep his bnce and copsed. This wasnt carelessness or anything. Even though he was able to dodge it well, Namgung Sanghwa was unable to avoid Yeonhojeongs attack. This was because I thought that if I backed off, the other person would also wait. The dance routine she had learned so far was exactly like that. However, Yeonhojeongs fight was not so smooth. Once they fight, they fight until one side admits defeat or dies. That was the fight of the ck sword. Wow! You son of a bitch! Break my leg?! Now you and your family are dead! Bye! Aaaah! Namgung Sanghwa screamed again. Her left arm was also broken. Namgung Sanghwa, who was about to swear once again, felt his body suddenly stiffen. Cool eyes that showed no emotion were looking down at me. The look in his eyes was not mixed with any of the emotions that a human being should have. Its like seeing things. Yeon Ho-jeongs gaze and heart when looking at Namgung Sang-hwa were like that. What are you going to do? Ugh! What? How are you going to kill me and my family? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Namgung Sanghwa and Yangwoo felt goosebumps when they saw that smile. What a fun kid. Are you saying you want toe visit me even if I have to be a ghost? Those words were scarier than a smile. Be a ghost? Those words were no different from saying that he would kill Namgung Sanghwa. Only then did Namgung Sanghwa realize. That he had touched someone who was too difficult for him to handle. she stammered. If they find out that I made me like this, my family wont forgive you! okay? Yes! So, me right now! bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who broke the chair with his kick, lifted one of the broken chair legs. Then I guess Ill have to kill you and bury you even more. That way, Namgoong wont know, right? Namgung Sanghwasplexion turned pale. You! Whoa! There was no screaming this time. Namgung Sanghwa fell sideways after being hit on the head. Even if I fainted, it wasnt enough, but miraculously, my mind became clearer. So the pain was more severe. Fear appeared on Namgung Sanghwas face. He realized that this crazy guy could really kill him. Tsutsutsutsu. Behind that fear-inducing face, the murderous intent of the Great Master, who created the legend of darkness, was creeping out. If you smile first, they will smile again. However, if you touch it first, it will be destroyed so that you can never touch it again. It doesnt matter whether you pushed them away with a hand or stabbed them with a knife. Once theyve done damage, they rush in and bite you to pieces. That was the reason why all the Safa people bowed their heads to the ck Emperor, the Lord of the ck Emperor, and the Great Master of the ck Path. Now tell me what I want to hear, not what you want to say. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and raised his club. And he swung without mercy. Bub bub bub! Chapter 7 Episode 7. What takes precedence over addition (1) . The air in the room was so heavy that it felt like it was suffocating. It was an atmosphere where even the sound of breathing was not allowed. Yeon Ji-pyeong nced at his father and brother with anxious eyes. gulp. The sound of passing needles shook the air. After so much time had passed, Yeonwi finally opened his mouth. Exin. It was a simple statement with no hesitation. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. There was an argument and a fight. I never asked you to summarize. It was a voice whose emotions were difficult to read. And it was the same for Yeonhojeong. The woman from the Namgung family started an argument first. They said they would make us kneel. They were so desperate for life that I thought I couldnt just get away with it, so I beat them all up. I heard that the child of the Yi family had his face crushed and the daughter of the Nangung family had her arms and legs broken. Thats right. In particr, it is said that the Namgung familys wife is not yeting to her senses. They say I need to recuperate for at least half a year due to severe internal and external injuries. Is that so? okay. I dont think Ill ever touch this ce again. Yeonwis eyebrows twitched. It was a slight change in facial expression. Yeon Ji-pyeong became even more nervous because he didnt know what it meant. Yeonwi opened his mouth again. No matter how much of an argument they started, the fact that two men beat up a woman is a big problem. You mean two? hmm? I did it alone. Pyeong-i did note forward. Yeonwi looked at Yeonjipyeong. Is it true? yes. He looked very nervous, but at least it didnt seem like he was lying. Yeonwi was inwardly embarrassed. Are you going to deal with them both by yourself? He was well aware of his eldest sons skills. He was not a child without talent, but his skills were not yet top-notch. Even if the children of the Anhui family can do that, the style of the Nangong familys women is different. It was difficult to think that he had the skills to overwhelm without getting hurt, even if he had been hit. You really took on those two alone. To be exact, I knocked him down because he came forward first, and then I took care of the woman from the Namgung family. I took care of it Yeonwi said in a heavier voice. I do not want you to be gentlemen. However, pay more attention to your daily words and actions. A harsh heart leads to harsh words, and harsh words determine your actions. Is that so. There is nothing more damaging than losing your cool in a few words. Yeon Ho-jeong said no more. This is not a ce for refutation or instilling ideas. He was the grand duke of the Yan family, but at the same time, he was the lord of Heukje Castle, the greatest of the four factions. Naturally, it was inevitable that it would be far from the unmanned image pursued by the family. Crucially, he didnt want to fight with his father. This was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong was reluctant to speak. Yeonwi said while looking at her eldest son who was silent. Whatever the reason, the Namgung family, along with the main family, is a prestigious family in the martial arts family and is considered one of the seven major families. It is a big problem that the sons of two families fought to the point of bloodshed. I think you know too. It was a subtle rebuke. This meant that there should not be an argument even if it meant avoiding the situation. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Are you from the Seven Great Families? What do you mean? That girl doesnt recognize her original family as the Seventh Generation. Yeonwis eyes changed. But his voice was no different from before. Its just an immature remark from an immature child. What is the difference between Namgungse judging it based on the will of the whole and being triumphant about knowing ten things after seeing one thing? I am not dissatisfied with the Namgung family. if? What matters is the situation and who is at fault. Do you mean to face the essence? Thats right. The essence is always important. Likewise, it is important to distinguish between right and wrong and the punishment thates with it. But the world is not that simple. You have to be even more careful, especially when your opponent is strong. I know. If you knew, you shouldnt have acted like that. This time, Yeon Ho-jeong kept his mouth shut. There was a lot I could say. Living in the back alleys, he encountered the meanness and horror of the ck ind countless times, but at the same time was able to observe the duplicity and frustration of the white ind. However, if this was thew of the family and my fathers thoughts, there was nothing more to say. Yeonwi, who was looking at her two sons with indifferent eyes, opened her mouth. Whether to reward or punish, we will decide after seeing how the situation unfolds. . Each of you, go back to your own home and get some self-restraint. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face turned white at the unusual words. Their father has never once ordered them to self-reflect. My fathers eyes were always as clear as a judges, and he was a person who made choices and judgments as resolutely as a de. A person like that tells you to self-reflect. Yeon Ji-pyeong felt that the situation was more serious than he thought. father. Say it. Thats it. Maybe it was because of me that the fight broke out. If I had prevented it in advance It happened and people got hurt. And it was not you who hurt the person, but your brother. Oh father! Go back to your home and get some sleep. Wait a minute, just listen to me a little longer! Yeonwis eyebrows twitched. Yeon Ji-pyeongs mouth suddenly closed. At that time, Yeonhojeong woke up. Then lets go in. Lets go, Pyeong-ah. In the end, Yeonjipyeong had no choice but to wake up. On the way out of the house and back to my residence. Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his head. Im sorry, brother. hmm? For no reason, this happened because of me. If only I had eaten with my brother at his residence. Ji-pyeong. yes? Its not something the brother who had an ident would say, but there is something I want you to keep in mind. What is it? There is no such thing as what if. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes wavered. Everything that happens in this world has cause and effect. But in the end, it is people who create the cause and effect. You were the one who asked to go to Goyangru, but it was I who took the initiative. . In the end, the result is what matters. But. Let me ask you something. If I hadnt used my hands, would you have used your hands? Yeon Ji-pyeong thought for a moment and nodded. Yes, I think so. It was a short but thoughtful answer. Yeon Ho-jeong knew Yeon Ji-pyeongs sincerity. But the reality is different. I already destroyed them both before you did anything. . If they are going to hold you guilty, even the ancestors who brought Yeonga to the world should be cursed. Is that what you want? Oh no! That cant be possible! know. So the what if assumption is meaningless. Still Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was biting her lip, clenched her fists and shouted. If you get punished, I will get it too! I will definitely tell my father that! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and stroked his head. Yeon Ji-pyeong was shocked. Wow! My hair is getting messy! You bastard, where in the world is there a parent who punishes an innocent child? Sniff. But thats okay. Stop thinking about unnecessary things and just go back to your home. You must have been surprised in one way or another, so sleep well. Yeon Ji-pyeong shook Yeon Ho-jeongs sleeve. Brother too. Okay? Dont worry, man. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who hesitated several times as if she couldnt keep her feet, eventually lowered her head and headed toward her residence. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was standing there looking at Yeon Ji-pyeongs back, muttered softly. Maybe its natural to be so anxious. Because I did the same. No matter how deep your love is, you wont know it if you dont express it. Unfortunately, my father was not the type to show his emotions outwardly. Rather, stricterws were given to blood rtives and they taught them to attach importance to family rules. It doesnt matter to me, but I wish Pyeong could be a little softer. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled softly. Anyway, what should I do with Byeokna Jin-gyeol? Can I cook it now? I feel like Im going to get scolded. * * * It was after midnight. A strong energy rose outside the gate of the house. house owner! A loud voice broke through the gate and made the entire outer garden vibrate. You guys! Open the door! Bring the head of the family right away! who are you? What? Are you guys asking me who I am? OK! Ill tell you! Quang! A shock apanied by a loud noise shook the south gate of the outer garden. Kwazijic! thud! One side of the door copsed. Therge door, which was one foot high and more than half a foot thick, was shattered with one blow. There was arge human palm print deeply engraved in the center of the broken door. What are you doing? You cant shut up! I am Daesan of the Nangong family! Bring the head of the family right away! How can even the Nangung familymit such a reckless act! Martial arts? under! You speak well! What is this family that has a truly ruthless person as their child? Its no different from the Parakho group! What kind of insult is that?! Crash! At that time, dozens of warriors came to the broken south gate. They were the iron-d guards who protected Yeongas outer garden. Their martial arts skills, which were mainly responsible for guarding and guarding, were worthy of being called first-ss. Are you saying these things are going toe out in earnest now?! I cant tolerate this anymore! Get out of the way! puck! The man who pushed past the gatekeeper of the south gate and came in was a middle-aged man with a bulky build. He was almost seven feet tall and carried arge sword on his back that was three or four times the size of any other long sword. The eyes of the impregnable prisoners shone. Therge swordsman radiated a force that was truly rare. The energy that must have been strong from the beginning was rising like a wave due to anger. He was none other than Namgungdaesan (όmɽ). The person who had called to stop by at noon today suddenly broke in and broke in. house owner! The head of the house,e out immediately! I am Namgung! Im already here. Namgung Daesan looked at the warehouse of the building on the left. A middle-aged man was walking down the path next to the warehouse. It was Yeonwi, a man who at first nce seemed like a stubborn schr. Nangong Daesans face distorted. house owner! How can this be?! Its not what I want to say. what?! Yeonwi gave off a cool glow. At that look in his eyes, Namgung Daesan flinched without realizing it. My family epts guests, but they do not ept robbers. What is this that a person who is the head of the outer circle of the Namgung family, the best in Anhui, is doing? Calm and cool. Yan Weis voice and tone contrasted sharply with the fiery atmosphere of Nangongdaesan Mountain. Nangong Daesan gritted his teeth. Even though he was said to be the most hot-tempered member of the Namgung family, he could not dare to utter abusivenguage in front of Yeonwi. I wont talk too much! I believe that the head of the family has heard everything about the situation! What are you talking about? Are you pretending not to know when you know? The matriarchs children saw the matriarchs wedding! Its about an incident where a girl from your family not only mocked her family, but also tried to kill my children. Namgung Daesans mouth dropped open. What?! What would happen if frost settled on a thousand-year-old rock? Yeonwi spoke in a harsh tone. I wanted to properly examine it. Chapter 8 Episode 8. Taking priority over addition (2) Nangong Daesans face turned red like a ripe persimmon. What do you mean, youre an unworthy woman? Stop talking! It would be best for you to refrain from speaking. Yeon Wei was neither as excited nor as energetic as Nangong Daesan. It was calm and rxed. His characteristic blunt expression still remained. Have you properly confirmed the cause and effect of the incident? Cause? Now is the time to think about something like that?! What on earth did you hear? No matter how much of a fight there was, why break the arms and legs of a wife who is not even a year old? How did the matriarch raise her son! Although the rudeness was excessive, Namgung Daesans tantrum was not iprehensible. Although she is not my child, my beloved niece has be a half-baby. Anyone could be angry. Yan Wei understood Nangongdaesan with his heart. However, I could not tolerate his words and actions and his attitude towards Namgung. I almost feel sorry for my sons self-control that ended up like that. What! If it were me, I would never have forgiven someone who not only mocked my family but even tried to kill me. Yeonwis voice became a little colder. My sons mercy saved the life of your familys daughter. Please know that I am grateful. This such a shame! Nangong Daesan was extremely angry and trembled. But he couldnt vent any more anger. Yeongaju was repeating once again what she had ignored the first time she heard it. The repetition of the content cooled Namgung Daesans head slightly. You mocked my family and tried to kill my son? What does this mean? Yeonwi spoke as if he could see through his heart. It was said that a child from your family named Sanghwa got drunk and said that Namgung had never thought of his family as being from the same seven generations. Nangong Daesan gritted his teeth. So you think I made fun of your family? Just for that reason! I dont think that the words of a child who cant even control his mind are Namgungs will. Moreover, since he was drunk, it would be okay to just dismiss it as the nonsense of a drunkard. Although he thought it was true, Nangong Daesan felt even angrier. Yeongaju was telling her beloved nephew that he couldnt control his thoughts and that he was a drunkard. How could you not be angry? But if you said that you would kneel down to the children of the Yeon family while exposing your life, it would be a different story. What? Not only did he threaten to kill you, but he also tried to humiliate you. I dont know how the Namgung family taught their children. Nangong Daesans eyes wavered. No matter how short its history is, Byeoksan Yeonga is one of the seven great generations. The fact that it is considered one of the seven major families with a history that has only been known in the central ins for 50 years means that the power of the Yeon family is notcking at allpared to other families. No, it could be seen that the potential was even greater than that. There is no way that a family with little power can be mentioned along with the most prestigious families in the martial arts world. Namgung Sanghwa not only tried to kill the sons of such families, but also insulted them. can not believe it! Nangong Daesans face turned red again. Is there even a gift? If you are willing to insult Namgung just by listening to the words of the matriarchs son! Its a matter between the children of the Seven Great Families. Do you think I did my research in vain? profit! If so, please call the person involved! After hearing the words of the matriarchs son myself! Hey, head of the Namgung family. Yeonwis eyes became deeper. Do you think Im kidding? . My children were insulted and even threatened. I feel like I want to cut off your nephews head. I mean! Are you saying that even if the head of the Namgung family came and apologized in person, his anger would not go away, so the head of the Oewon family came and caused this mess? Yeonwi did not speak for any longer. Do you want to die? sh! A subtle murderous spirit emanated from Yeonwis eyes, who never lostposure andposure. Namgungdaesan, who felt that life, felt as if he had entered an ice cave. It was so cold and bitter that my inner energy was trembling without my knowledge. If this is Namgungs will, then its good. Let me see for myself how fierce Namgungs sword is. I will cut off your head and go directly to Namgung. Namgung Daesan shouted without realizing it as the cold voice pierced his ears. Now just a moment! Is there anything you want to say? Nangong Daesan swallowed his saliva. It only revealed flesh as fine as a needle, but I couldnt feel any more force than that. Yeonwi was still blunt and calm. However, Namgungdaesan could be known just by looking at his life. Yeonwis martial arts skills have reached a level that he cannot surpass. Wait a moment. I think I must have been mistaken. mistaken? Are you in a position to spit out nonsense like that in front of me right now? Nangong Daesan bit his lip. Even if you think about it, it was a really hurtful and petty response. But I couldnt help it. I dont have the confidence to handle the situation in front of me, but if what Yeonwi said is true, this could have turned into an incredibly big problem. damn! I regretted it. Although his brothers all held important positions in Namgung, he himself was still the head of the outer circle. Although he was treated as a leader in the family, he was still the head of the family. His older brother, the head of the family, did not give him much power. Because he is very hot-tempered. I am afraid of making a mistake in external affairs, so I have stayed as the head of the family until this age. There were more than a few times when I felt disappointed about him, and I thought that maybe my brothers judgment was right. For now My lips became dry. Namgung Daesan, who had a strong sense of pride, gritted his teeth and said. I apologize foring in without considering the circumstances. . I was shocked to hear that my nephew had gotten to that point. The head of the family has no shame. Yeon Wei watched Nangong Daesan in silence. The eyes were as transparent as ss. Namgungdaesans mouth opened of its own ord. I will look into the situation again. So what happened today. Dont worry. I wont forget it. house owner! I will make sure that everyone in the Baekdo Murim knows this. Unless your family makes a proper apology. Nangong Daesans face turned pale. This is it. This is exactly what it took. If everything Yeonwi said is true, the name of the Namgung family will be stained. And the responsibility lies not only with Namgung Sanghwa but also with himself. It was a big deal. They were so angry that they attacked without warning, and because of their hot-tempered nature, the familys reputation was tarnished. Lets go I dont want to see you, so just leave. . I will wait and see how your family turns out. Yeonwi turned around. Namgungdaesan bit his lip and left the south gate. The entrance they entered by breaking down the door now looked like the maw of hell. Thats how Namgung Daesan left for his annual leave. Yeonwi shook his head as he looked at the broken south gate. What a shame. It was a shame, but it turned out better. Where is the Commander-in-Chief? Did you call me, matriarch? A slim man came running from far away. I learned martial arts, but it didnt seem like I had studied them deeply. It was Tae-gyeong, the head of a mans love family who must have been in his mid-thirties. Please ask the old man from the government office for the gate. Ask for better quality wood than before. Oh yeah! Taekyung said with a somewhat anxious face. But, matriarch. Are you okay? hmm? I wonder if you went too strong It seemed like everyone was watching from afar. Yeonwi shook his head. Lets take care of it from here and find out tomorrow. Oh yeah! All right. Yeonwi left Taekyung to clean up the surroundings and walked towards Naewon alone. Then a ray of shadow appeared. It was Yeonhojeong. father. Yeonwi was not surprised. I was already feeling the presence of my first child. Itste. Go to bed now. Because I cant sleep. Yeonwi stopped walking and looked at Yeonhojeong. It was a particrly bright moonlit night. The eldest sons eyes looked very deep as he stepped out of the shadow of the building and into the moonlight. Yeonwi was once again about to tell him to go to bed, but suddenly he wanted to ask his son a question. What do you think? What do you mean? I wonder what Namgungses side thinks wille out. I had no idea why he suddenly asked such a question. However, he was inwardly surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongs answer. Whats important is not the Namgung family, but the main family, isnt it? What do you mean? Even if the Namgung family doesnt apologize, they will keep this matter buried. Why do you think that? Theres no need to start a fire just to get some dust off your clothes. Do you know how to even think like this? Regardless of the ufortable analogy, Yeonwi thought that her sons insight was not bad. No, considering what he had shown so far, it was difficult to even describe his progress in words. It urred to me that maybe it was arrogance to believe that I knew my son well. Yeonwi, who had been watching Yeonhojeong, turned around again. Do you think this is a minor incident that can be easily overlooked? yes? You are my son. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Before I knew it, Yeonwi had finished speaking and was walking away. The gait waspletely different from usual. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was staring at his fathers back, scratched his head. Because who doesnt know that? * * * next day. Okay. Even the cool autumn breeze could not cool my body. The dripping sweat had already formed a puddle. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs attitude did not change. Sigh. The door opened and Yeon Ji-pyeong appeared. Brother, Im here Huh?! Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. What are you doing, brother? You wouldnt know it if you looked at it. It is horse training. Ma Maboyo? Yeon Ji-pyeong was understandably embarrassed. Mabo, which trains the lower body, is the core of all martial arts. However, there is no need for a brother who has advanced to the level of non-rtionshipw to practice Mabo training, which is the most basic of basics. If you want to train your body, arent there many other training methods? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. It is a punishment from my father. Bor bolo mabo? Wait, since when have you been like this? Myoshi (îr). omg! Its been almost two visits, right?! not much left. Yeon Ho-jeongs body was not yet young. Anyone who does Mabo for half a day without using any internal energy will die. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled inwardly. Doing things like this wont change anything. I received a message from my father early in the morning from Commander-in-Chief Tae-kyung. As the situation was, it doesnt seem like you did anything wrong. But you have one sin. It is the sin of the unmanned. Cruel hands inevitably lead to blood, so it is not the white way. Regain your original intention by practicing Mabo for two days. If his mentality had been changed through Mabo training, he would not have survived in the dark ind. At first, I wondered what this was, but I thought it was training and worked hard. I looked back at the non-rtionshipw and also reviewed what needs to be done in the future. Yeon Ji-pyeong whispered softly. Brother, stop now. Its roughly two examinations. No work. I dont think its a crime at all, but what can you do with a family atmosphere like this? It may seem like there will be a lot of grumbling, but you should at least try to get used to it. A little whileter, a little over two hourster. Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong untie the Mabo. Wow, its shaking. Are you having a hard time? Just wait a moment and Ill bring you some food. It was then. thud. thud. Someone knocked on the front door. Is the Archduke there? Who are you? The head of the family is calling the Archduke. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled as if he was disgusted. I guess youre checking your homework. Huh. Chapter 9 Episode 9. What takes precedence over additivew (3) The patriarch of the family has arrived. Take it in. The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon Ji-pyeong came in. As soon as the two entered, the temperature in the house seemed to heat up. The heat radiating from Yeon Ho-jeongs body was amazing. father. Sit down. Two cups of hot tea were already ced at the table. I really liked the tea vor that came with Heoyeon seaweed. Yeonwi nced at Yeonjipyeong. It was the first one who called, but it was a look that asked why you came. Yeon Ji-pyeong said, scratching his head in embarrassment. Because I couldnt say hello today. It was a poor excuse. Sit together. Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed in relief and sat down next to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeonwi pushed the teacup toward Yeonjipyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was busy, did not see that. Yeonwi looked Yeonhojeong up and down and nodded. I think I did it right. My legs are still shaking. Although it was a joke, Yeonwis expression did not change. If you work hard and be a master enough to match the spirit of Jeonggi in the future, you will be able to do Mabo for three days and nights. If you be a good expert, you wont waste time ying Mabo. Yeon Ji-pyeong pressed Yeon Ho-jeongs side with her elbow so that he could not be seen. I thought I was being too rude to my father. However, the Yeonwi did not take issue with Yeon Hojeongs words. But what did you call me for? Did you call me to check my homework? Let me be clear: it was not homework, it was punishment. I thought I reflected properly, but I ended up overworking my body. I dont think my mentality will change even if I die. Those words were full of sincerity. It was natural,ing from someone who had died once. Punishment had meaning when one repented of a crime. However, Yeonwi no longer held Yeonhojeong ountable for his words, as he could not repeat the punishment once given. Because of the incident with Namgoong, I couldnt ask what I needed to ask in advance. You want to learn Byeoknajingyeol? Oh, thats right. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at his brother in surprise. I had no idea that I had said those words to my father. But at the same time, I understood. Now that my older brother has mastered the art of non-rtionship, it is time to learn the family martial arts in earnest. Yeonwi said in a stern tone. Byeokna Jingyeol is a martial art that belongs to the five major gods of the main family. However, there is no point in growing it if the roots do not support it. You know that, right? of course. Yeonwi felt strong confidence in Yeonhojeongs answer. Have you mastered the method of non-rtionship? Yeon Ho-jeong gave his answer without saying a word. This was because I thought it was better to confirm in person rather than tell. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at her son, ced her hand on the door. hmm? Yeonwis eyes changed once. A richly flowing spirit. The head and most of the limbs are open blood vessels. When? Its the morning of the day I left Josadang. The Yeonwi inspected the inside of Yeonhojeong once again. And I realized one fact. I am unfamiliar with the flow of true energy. Rather than gradually awakening and adapting to your body, you realized it all at once. This time, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shined. You really are amazing. By looking at the flow of true energy and the traces of blood cirction, we understand how the mind andw were developed. This was by no means easy. It was a trace that even a rising expert would have passed by without notice if his senses were not sensitive. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Yeon Ji-pyeong. There was a look of puzzlement on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. It made me wonder why he bothered to check what he knew at a nce. The sense of pyeong-i was inherited from my father. Compared to him, I was definitely less talented. His keen senses only developed after experiencing numerous mayhems and constantly being threatened for survival. He was definitely different from his father and younger brother. I have escaped the confusion caused by energy. Is this an academic approach to meditation? It was just analyzed. It is important to consistently pursue one path, but when it doesnt work, it is also a good idea to look for another path. Good job. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became the size of a flowerntern. Yeon Ji-pyeong also opened his mouth. It was the first time I heard my father say he did a good job. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was said to have the greatest talent in the familys history, had never received praise from Yeon Wi. The Yeonwi was stingy with praise and strong in criticism. It was a word that meant a lot to the brothers in many ways. good night. I will grant you permission to train in the Five Great Gods. thank you. But is there a reason why you chose Byeokna Jin-gyeol? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I think it suits me best. Each of Yeongas five major gods had their own unique characteristics. At the same time, the level and difficulty of all five were simr. In the end, which of the five martial arts to learn was a personal choice. Yeonwi watched Yeonhojeong in silence for a moment before speaking again. I have something I want to ask. yes. Only now have I allowed you to train in the Five Great Gods. No one in the household can learn the Five Great Gods Skills unless I, the head of the household, give permission. I know. But you told me to tell Sumunssangwi that I would learn Byeoknajingyeol in advance. Yeonwi did not intend to admonish Yeonhojeong for his arrogance. Did you know the fate of Byeokna Jin-gyeol? Yes. The Five Great Gods cannot be mastered even by blood rtives without the permission of the head of the family. What this means is that the teachings of Shin Gong were not leaked to the outside world. However, the eldest son said that he would learn Byeoknajingyeol in advance. Yeon Ho-jeong, who paused for a moment, opened his mouth. Its not just Byeoknajin-gyeol. hmm? I know all the details of the Five Great Gods. This time, Yeonwi could not help but be surprised. His slightly widened eyes showed his state of mind. Of course, Yeon Ji-pyeong looked like he was about to faint. You know the nine secrets of the five divine arts? Thats right. how? Because my father taught me. The family was being attacked by some kind of group. While the brave warriors of the Yeon family were fighting and shedding blood on the front lines, Yeon Wi passed on all the martial arts of the Five Great Gods to his two sons. Of course, I couldnt memorize all the verses because I didnt have time. Yeon Wi gave Yeon Ho-jeong five authentic books and five copies of the original to Yeon Ji-pyeong in an attempt to make him escape. However, Yeon Ji-pyeong was unlucky. He died during a fierce battle with the soldiers who upied the retreat route. Yeon Ho-jeong ran away, shedding bloody tears. At that time, he also wanted to avenge his younger brother, but the reality of his helplessness and the sense of responsibility for the revival of the love family led him to the forest. And three monthster. Yeon Ho-jeong met his teacher and conquered the ck Ind within a few years. Did you go into the military library? The unmanned library was a library where the military secrets of Byeoksan Yeonga were stored. It was also a ce thoroughly guarded by some of the greatest warriors in Yeonga. I have never entered without permission. if? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi nkly. Father showed me. what? In my heart, I wanted to talk about everything. That she is Yeon Ho-jeong, who has returned to the past. I wanted to tell you everything about how the future would change and what kind of life I lived. He really wanted to tell his father everything. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist gained strength. Not yet. I dont know if they will believe me, and even if they do, its not right now. He thought so. I showed you the level of the Five Great Gods? When? How many times did you take me to the unmanned library when I was young? Yeonwi tightened her eyebrows. When you were young do you mean when you just started martial arts? Thats right. You still remember the rescue of the Five Great Gods that you saw back then? yes. In the end, I had no choice but to act like that. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeongs memory was several times better than when he was young. It was natural since I had deeply cultivated my upper brain. I was sorry for deceiving my father, but I thought there was nothing I could do. I like this forter. Yeongas best martial arts was not the Five Great Gods. Rather, if you know all of the five great martial arts, you can realize the best martial arts in Yeonga. Yeon Ho-jeongs statement that he knew all the secrets of the Five Great Gods was aying stone for the future. After mastering Byeokna Jingyeol, I nned to learn the secret techniques of Yeonga. Because you can be the best if you master it to the point of perfection. I remember the martial arts rescue that took ce ten years ago Yeonwi shook his head. Why didnt you tell me before? What is the use of the Five Major Balls to someone who has trouble even with the basic balls? Now that I have mastered thew of mind, can I speak now? yes. It feels a bit ufortable. The number of martial arts alone is over 1,200 characters long. Yeonwi shook her head. Your memory is quite amazing. One unexpected thing is that Yeonwi did not tell Yeonhojeong to prove it. Even if you knew all the nine techniques of the Five Great Gods, was there any reason to learn them in a hurry? Unless you want to show off your memory, I dont think theres any reason to be in a hurry. there is. These were words I only shouted in my heart. Of course, this time Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt say that. I just wanted to learn it as quickly as possible. In general, learning a divine skill requires a calm mind and a cautious approach. Try to keep that in mind. All right. Yeonwi slightly buried her back in the chair. good night. I will allow you to practice Byeokna Jingyeol. thank you. Stop here before breakfast tomorrow. I will teach you the basics of meditation and the transformation of non-yeongi (flying energy) into Byeoknajingi (_w). All right. It was clear that it would be faster to transform alone, but he followed his fathers advice this time too. In this world, there are things that must be protected no matter how urgent it is. For Yeon Ho-jeong, it was a promise and affection for her rtives. I just need help with the beginning and do the rest myself. If I can speak one more word with my father with that little help, thats enough. We approach each other slowly, step by step. At least in this life, I will not have any regrets about not being able to treat my rtives. Just go and take care of things. Oh, theres something I want to ask you. What is it? Have you received a call from the Namgung family? I asked just in case, and the answer was surprising. e. Yeon Ho-jeong furrowed his eyebrows. You got a call? Are you sure you apologized? It was not an apology from the head of the family. Of course it is. The distance to Anhui is quite long. It is not possible due to time constraints. However, a letter came from the individual head of the family. It was a letter apologizing on behalf of the midnight incident and my nephews rudeness. The head of the family personally sent an apology letter overnight? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes suddenly turned cold. This is bad. A hot-tempered person is quick to apologize? it could be. However, Namgung Daesan was the head of the Namgung family and at the same time the younger brother of the family head. There was no way he would have apologized so quickly, no matter how unjustified it was. Are you aiming for something? Yeonhojeong mutters without realizing it. Unlike before, Yeonwis eyes when looking at Yeonhojeong did not contain only strictness. I will take care of this matter, so just leave. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon Ji-pyeong bowed politely and left. Yeonwi, who was looking at the cooled tea, emptied all the teacups in Yeonhojeongs ce. Yeonwis face was still expressionless as she restedfortably on the chair. It didnt take twenty years. Chapter 10 Episode 10. What takes precedence over addition (4) Brother Hugh. I was anxious. ok? what? Yeon Ji-pyeong made a groaning sound. I was so anxious because I knew my father would be angry. He seemed very nervous as he watched his older brother treat his father without hesitation. Yeon Ho-jeongughed without realizing it. What kind of soldier is your father? Is it okay for us to do anything? Not really. No matter what anyone says, my father is my father, and you and I are children. Whats wrong with a child saying he will treat his father in a friendly way? Hey. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked nkly at Yeon Ho-jeong. It was like I had never thought of it that way before. Yeon Ho-jeong pulled his younger brothers cheek. this guy. Gyaggyaggya! sick! Dont be too afraid of your father. yes? Yeon Ho-jeongs smile as he looked at his younger brother was very gentle, unlike the Emperor of Darkness, who was known as the fear of the Baekdo martial arts world. As a father, would you want to remain rigid in front of your children? There are familyws and rules, so wouldnt you be doing this to set an example? Ah Well, I think youre doing too much. Oops! My father has lived that way his whole life, and he will continue to live that way in the future. And my love for my children will never change. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Dont wait for affection and dont try to get it in return. It may be a little difficult, but its good for your mental health. Is that so? Theres no way for parents to wait for their children, right? Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled as she saw Yeon Ho-jeong already walking far away. Now that I think about it, thats true. My brother was the first to let go of his hatred towards himself. However, it was his own courageous actions that confirmed the results. My rtionship with my father was a little different, but in the grand scheme of things, it was no different. Still, its scary. * * * Early morning the next day. Meet the Archduke. Unlike in the past, Sumun Ssangwi offered his greetings with moderation. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I came to see my father. yes. It seemed like he had been informed in advance. The two men, the swordsman and the swordsman, opened the door to the head office. The sight seen inside the wide open door was strangely new. The head of the family is currently in the training hall. You can go there. I understand. After passing through the small bamboo forest behind Gajusil, we came to an open training ground. Weeing. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was heading to the training ground, suddenly felt a strange sounding from the Danjeon. Even though I wasnt concentrating on my inner strength, my energy started to stir. tuning. It seemed like Biyeongi didnt know what to do. Jinki itself seemed both scared and excited. It was because of seniority. Phew. A beautiful spirit was blooming from Yeonwis body as she sat cross-legged in the center of the training hall. Ive never learned it, but I know what martial arts it is. The sharp and noble atmosphere amidst the pressure that gripped the entire training ground was overwhelming. Sword Martial Arts Technique (O˼). Sword Martial Arts was also one of the five great divine techniques. Thats amazing. It wasnt a question of whether or not I did it. The energy that had been cultivated countless times waspressed beyond the saturation point, and thepressed energy swelled again, filling the entire body. His understanding of Jingi is on a different level from that of other martial artists. It seemed as if he was shouting that this was the matriarch of Yeonga. Ugh. Ugh. The energy emitted gradually decreased. Are you here? Even while flying, he speaks. The moment when the unmanned person was most vulnerable was during the ungong breakfast. Because it requires extreme concentration, it bes insensitive to external energy and even a small shock can lead to irreparable situations. Yeonwi was free even from the danger of ungong. Yeongajus level was so great. At least not under the Nangung family. He hade to know better than anyone else the level of the Seven Great Families of the Nine Great Gates Sect after shing with Baekdo Martial Arts. In Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, his fathers martial arts skills were worthy ofpeting for the lead in the seven major generations. Are you ready? yes. Sit here. Yeon Ho-jeong went up to the training ground. Although it was only a short distance, it felt like I was climbing very high stairs. Yeon Ho-jeong sat in the center of the training hall and crossed his legs. It was the same spot where Yeonwi had been performing his duties just a moment ago. Recite the verses of Byeoknajingyeol. Yeon Ho-jeong calmly recited the verse. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Im sure you remember it well. yes. He sat behind Yeonhojeong and ced his hand on the Myeongmunhyeol (TѨ). Move the rain smoke ording to the gugyeol of Byeoknajingyeol. I will help you change the truth. Wooooow. As soon as Yeon Wi finished speaking, Yeon Ho Jeong raised his rain g. Yeonwis eyebrows twitched. As expected, its urgent. The heart understands. Since he had been bound by the non-rtionship method for ten years, he would have wanted to learn advanced martial arts right away. However, it is difficult to achieve divine skill with a hasty temperament. This was something that was said yesterday, but it didnt seem to be epted properly. Yeonwi calmly guided the boiling rain. When the luck is over, it stings again. That was then. Weeeeeee! In an instant, the rain smoke heated up to full power. Zhou Heaven () ording to Yan Weis intention only happened once. However, the rain smoke is boiling like crazy. danger! Rumbling! Yeonwi, who was trying to control his energy, was surprised. Rainy smoke was moving through the bloodstream at an incredible speed. The speed was faster and more passionate than anyone he had ever seen. And it was soft. It was natural and gorgeous. It was like watching a river flowing along the road, albeit violently. Weeeeeee!! The rain that had made several rounds with a storm-like force slowly began to change. In terms of color, the light green waves seemed to change to blue like a cloudless sky. It was a blue, the color of clear sky. It changes. Jinki. A more high-dimensional energy that has be more arrogant. Byeokrajingi(_w)! The speed at which rain smoke was transformed into Byeoknajingi was beyond imagination. Cheeeeeeeek! The shape and size of the Danjeon also changed. It was as if the modestly spacious house had expanded into a pce. It was a surprise that would never happen again. Yeonwi himself invested as much as 15 days just to change his true energy when he transitioned from Biyeonsinbeop to Geomgeuksagi. My father gave me a rarepliment, saying that it was also fast. My son was different. In less than half a century, my son transformed most of the Biyeongi into Byeoknajingi. How can this happen? After a while. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been controlling her breathing, gradually lost her energy. Yeonwi was surprised once more. He is skillfully conserving his energy. Im used to it, like Ive been doing it my whole life. All it took was one push and the carriage had already gone down the mountain and reached its destination. Thats amazing. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. An intense glow, different from before, appeared in both eyes. The soft blue pupils gradually returned to their original color. Its done. I see. Thank you for your guidance. Yeonwi looked at her son nkly. My son didnt look happy. I just remained calm. It was as if he knew this would happen for sure. You didnt need my help. yes. It was an honest answer. But it was a meaningful moment because I could feel my fathers energy. I couldnt figure out what that meant or the context this time. It was after half hour that Yeonwi, who had been silent once again, opened his mouth. Did you say you know all the secrets of the Five Great Gods? yes. Among them, the reason you chose Byeoknajingyeol is probably because of its stability, right? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Thats right. All of the five great gods were martial arts with no excess or deficiency. However, each persons individuality was distinct. Among them, the most majestic and stable martial arts was Byeoknajingyeol. Even if you use your true energy aggressively, the strain on your body is less than that of other magical techniques. At the same time, he had an output that wasparable to that of other Four Great Gods. Considering Yeonhojeongs personality, choosing Byeoknajingyeol was the right choice. Yeonwi rarely hesitated. I had something to say to my son. But he didnt even know what he wanted to say. After a while, he nodded and said. If you are stuck,e to me then. All right. Good job. There wasnt much conversation like yesterday. But the father and son shared much more than yesterday. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to go down the training ground with his head down, suddenly looked at the weapons disy stand. There were numerous weapons on disy there. You are practicing various weapons? It is aw that any martial artist should be able to produce the same power as his original martial arts weapon even if he holds only a tree branch in his hand. To do that, we need a greater understanding of the weapon. That is correct. Kang-ho doesnt know when and by whom he will die. To do so, you must know how to perform your best martial arts even in the worst moments. Yeon Ho-jeong learned it while fighting, and Yeon Wi learned it on his own. Can I take a few? hmm? Yeonwi wondered what else this amazing son would ask for. Does not matter. What will you take? First of all, its an iron bar. metal pole? yes. and? Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth was smiling, but his eyes were bing stained with an unknown ferocity. Its an axe. * * * I expect it will take five or six months for it to fully heal. The middle-aged man asked, looking down at the young woman with her entire body in splints. What about internal injuries? Its not as bad as you think. However, the problem is that it is a mental injury rather than an internal injury. image? Yes, it seems like you were in a big shock. The internal injuries will be resolved soon, and the trauma will be cured in half a year, but there is nothing we can do about the mental trauma. Right. Namgung-in, a middle-aged man, looked much calmer than expected. He tapped the congressman on the shoulder. I grew up as a reckless child, but I am still Namgungs child. I guess I can ovee the heartache. Please look after it with all your heart and soul. The congressman bent down as if he was honored. Would it be possible? If you estimate it broadly, it will only take half a year, but you will be able to recover faster than that. I only trust you. After patting thewmaker on the shoulder several times, Namgoongin left the medical room. Namgoongin looks up at the sky for a moment. A young man approached Namgung-in. father. Is it a gift? He was a handsome man whose beauty reached the sky. Nevertheless, his physique was imposing and gave off a mysterious atmosphere. It was Namgung-hyeon, the second son of Namgung-in. What about Sanghwa? I was hit pretty hard. My father was a man who never exaggerated or boasted under any circumstances. If such a father suffered badly, it must have been really serious. Namgoongin shook his head. After looking into the circumstances of the incident, Sanghwa was at fault. It was a path to learn and umte more, but it seems to have gotten worse. I was originally a vain and arrogant child. Rather, I would like to use this experience as a foundation to grow. I think so too. but. Namgoonghyeons eyes became cold. There is no need to forgive the robber just because you met him and learned the value of life. The opponent is Yeonga. This family is only 50 years old. This is a family that transformed the six-generation family into the seven-generation family in just 50 years. The martial arts people are not stupid. If I didnt have that qualification, I wouldnt have dared to share my name with the Sixth Generation. No matter how great it is, it touched Namgung. The justification also lies in the love affair. Namgoonghyun was silent for a moment. Namgung-in spoke in a calm tone. Your uncle has already apologized. An apple? okay. The corners of Namgoonghyuns mouth rose. If you do this, Yeonga will also ask about this incident? I will do that even if I dont apologize. But I will feel relieved because I apologized. I guess so. My uncle made a mistake, but I think he cleaned it up quickly. If we are going to harass Yeonga, then so be it. Namgung-in looked at Namgung-hyeon. Even after seeing his sons cold eyes, Namgoongins expression remained calm. The unchanged expression was simr to Yeonwi, but the texture was different. Father, are you willing to bear it? Of course. I have no intention of shaking hands with such a powerful force just because one of my children has been destroyed. He makes harsh remarks with a kind and calm face. Namgoonghyeon smiled even after hearing his fathers words. You should do that. The head of a n should not act rashly about something like this. Namgoongin smiled strangely. Are you nning to leave Masil for Jiangsu Province? Is that possible? The justification is out there, but rushing it is no good. if? Namgoonghyun asked in a meaningful voice. When was the meeting of the seven majorte-stage exponents this year? Chapter 11 Episode 11. Activating the Four Gods (1) Huh? Late index meeting? Yes. Yeonwi wasnt even looking at Yeonjipyeong. The sight of him flipping through several pages of documents and reading them quickly seemed very familiar. Originally, meetings between theter leaders of the Seven Great Families took ce every year. However, there is a year once every five years where attendance is mandatory. Thats it this year. A look of embarrassment appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. Am I going? Is there a problem? Oh no! Its not like that. Yeonwi handed over a folded piece of paper. Yeon Ji-pyeong politely epted it. Its a meeting permit. It will be held in Hefei, Anhui Province, 45 dayster. If you want to arrive on time, you will have to leave at least 15 days before the meeting. It was a distance that could be covered in five days if an expert in the Divine Law were to push himself too hard. However, you will have to cross a major river and the geography will be unfamiliar. Moreover, since it was a meeting, it was necessary to leave at least 15 days before in order to arrive in good condition. Chang-eung-dae (n) will guard you. Have a nice trip. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes were round. Chang-eung University? Not everything. One group will be attached, and Changeungdaeju will be with him. Changeungdae was a unit that was evaluated as an elite unit among the military organizations of Yeonga. Due to the nature of the group, there were not many members, but each and every one of them was an outstanding expert. The fact that they are sending units that are usually not sent to strong teams means that thete index meeting is that important. I father. Say it. Yeon Ji-pyeong showed disapproval. If its a meeting ofte Jisoo, shouldnt you send your brother? Yeonwi, who was looking through documents, raised his head and looked at Yeon Jipyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong flinched. Ive seen it countless times, but the look in my fathers eyes was as scary as ever. It was transparent, like ss imported from the West. Brother Im still scared of my father. I swallowed my saliva and waited for a long time. Your brother is dangerous. yes? Are you saying your brother is in danger? What does this mean? Yeonwi turned his stance towards Yeonjipyeong. Dont you think your brother has changed a lottely from before? Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed. My father has always been a man of very few words, except when ites to martial arts, academics, and etiquette. It seemed like the first time I had been asked such a personal question. I think things have changed a little bit. Not a little bit. . Neither his personality nor his martial arts achievements are like the hero Ive seen. It was as if the person had changed. Yeon Ji-pyeong also greatly felt the change in Yeon Ho-jeong. Even though I am a martial artist, I felt a particrly significant change in my personality. Lately, when Ive been looking at my older brother, Ive realized that he really seems like an adult. But what you said is that your brother is in danger. Of course,ter leaders of the Nangong family wille to the meeting. ah! Looking at Hojeongs personality now, he wont try to avoid trouble. There are both tolerable and unbearable turmoil. Yeon Ji-pyeong bit his lip. I understand why my father tells me to go to the meeting. In a way, his father is sending him to protect his older brother. Dear brother please ask the doctor just once. . Please, father. Yeonwis eyes deepened. He nodded while looking at the second child. I will. thank you. Just go out and see. Yeon Ji-pyeong bowed his head and left the house. Yeonwi, who was watching the closed door, looked through the documents again. But even for a moment. Yeonwi took his hand away from the document and buried his back in the chair. I felt a little confusion in the indifferent eyes looking up into space. Change. * * * Buuuung! The sound of a heavy iron bar splitting the air was terrifying. Gasp! My whole body aches. There was no pain anywhere in my lower body, including my back and shoulders. The length of the iron bar was as long as Yeonhojeongs height, and its weight was close to 20 geun. After dinner, I swung around until past midnight, so it was helpful not to copse. Fighting. Drops of blood fell from the hand holding the iron bar. It was no longer possible. Yeon Ho-jeong stabbed the iron bar vigorously. thud! The rock the tip of the pole hit shook slightly. A strong vibration was transmitted to the hand holding the iron bar. It felt like all the joints in my upper body were creaking, including my wrists, elbows, shoulders, and even my spine. I had no strength to hold back, so my blood-soaked hands trembled. Ugh. p! The iron bar fell to the ground. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at his hands while taking a deep breath, and a look of shock appeared on his face. Is this still the case? Originally, the weapon Yeon Ho-jeong trained with was a sword. However, he was constitutionally unsuited to the sword. It was better to fight with bare hands than with a sword. After fighting and fighting like that, he finally found a weapon that suited him. It was a huge ax mounted on a six-foot spear. Although it was a heavy weapon weighing tens of pounds, it was a weapon perfectly suited to his temperament and martial arts. Later, they even attached a chain to the ax and filled a radius of about 10 square meters with the storm caused by the ax. Its because I cant even handle a single iron bar properly. In order to use a long and heavy axe, one must be a master of clubbing and spearmanship. However, he is still unable to swing an iron bar that is less than 20 pounds long. I felt it during my Mabo training, but it seemed like the road ahead would be quite difficult. Yeon Ho-jeong picked up a hatchet that had been left under the tree. My torn palm tingled. He fiddled with the ax a few times and then threw it at a rather thick tree. Whirling! Pow! The ax was stuck in the tree. I feel fine. Yeon Ho-jeong, sitting with his back to the tree with the ax stuck in it, looked up at the sky. I know the way to be strong. If I had put in more effort, it would have been more, not less. The extinction of the family must be prevented. In order to prevent extinction, one had to first be stronger. But that is not enough. I cant just wait forever. It may be difficult, but even if you regain your past martial arts skills in a year and a half, it is still a problem. If you use all kinds of tactical strategies against the Dark Emperors power, you will be able to prevent extinction. However, there cannot be no victims in the process, and those victims may include your father or younger brother. That would be something really hard to bear. I must have a preparedness n to protect my home other than my own force. Whether its information, force, or anything else. You must build up your strength to the point where you no longer need tactics and strategies. Even if you have that kind of power, if you make a mistake, you will suffer. the problem is. Yeon Ho-jeongs face crumpled. Im saying I dont know what kind of people they are. After learning martial arts from my teacher, the first thing I did when I came out into the world was to find the evil beast. Of course, I couldnt find it on my own. So, he jumped into the ck Ind, which was said to be one step ahead of the White Ind Martial Arts in terms of information power, and chased after the evil beast. However, it was still unclear who the evil beast was. What is certain is that it wasnt the ck Ind bastards. The martial prowess of the Baekdo political faction was certain. Although the origin was so distorted that it was difficult to understand, the characteristics of the true energy and the striking technique were clearly those of white sword martial arts. In order to pour out such arge number of experts, it would be impossible unless they were at least the seven great generations of the Nine Great Gates Sect. And crucially. There is a high probability that there is a traitor inside. It wasnt certain. There was no physical evidence, and my father was not an easy person to allow a traitor. But what if there really is a traitor within the Yeonga family? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was deep in thought, grumbled. Okay, theres no need to worry about things you dont know right away. Im a really funny guy too. Im not really a person who thinks a lot. Its because its the first time Ive ever died or returned. And this will be even more so because the object he must protect is his family. In any case, expansion of information force is necessary. To quietly call for power without anyone knowing Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Is that really the only option? Originally, I had nned to approach after taking care of the family affairs. But when I thought about it, I thought I might be able to get the chance to kill two birds with one stone by using him. Even if its not of real help, just borrowing my name would be of great help. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Okay, Ive decided. What do you mean? Its a surprise. Yeon Ho-jeong looked beyond the forest. At the entrance to the bamboo forest leading to the living quarters, Yeonwi had her arms crossed. father. Were you training? Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly embarrassed. I was so worried that I blurted out various things without realizing it, wondering if my father heard me. When did youe? I just arrived. I called him but he didnt answer. phew. There was a sigh of relief. Judging by his expression, it seemed like his father didnt hear him. What brought you to Ye? Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeongs hand. Youre covered in blood. yes? Oh, you mean this? Did you swing your hand to that point? Its nothing special. He casually shakes his hands off as if he really means it. It must have been painful, but there was no change in his expression. You dont practice swords? yes. There are many excellent martial artists in the main family. However, military records on martial arts and spearmanship arecking. its okay. He knows high-level club and spear skills. Moreover, his true martial arts skills were not batons or spears. Its not okay at all. You are the grand duke of the Yan family. It is right to practice martial arts appropriate to that person. It is not right to force yourself to learn martial arts that are not suited to your body. what? Yeonwi was quite surprised. Does that mean the sword wont fit you? Thats right. Why do you think so? Is there anything to think about and sleep on? Exin what you mean. Martial arts is a study that you feel with your body first, rather than with your head. If you focus on your body and find a way for your body to move more efficiently, you should take that path. Does that mean it is a bonsai technique for you? Its exactly different, but youll have to learn it properly starting from the changbong. Learn the spearmanship properly Were you nning on using the Wolwoldo (µ) or even a military sword? This time it was Yeon Ho-jeongs turn to be surprised. You are very knowledgeable. The martial arts people of the time were experts in their own weapons, but their understanding of other weapons was generally low. My father wasnt like that. It is clear that he is a person with deep knowledge of weapons, as he immediately thinks of a serious illness after hearing just a few words. It was not a lie to say that one must be able to demonstrate ones original skills even when holding multiple weapons. If you havent actually used it, its not something you can easily say. I n to learn a lot of things. By the way, did youe all the way to Ye for some reason? Yeonwi knew that her son wanted to change his mind. He matched his sons rhythm. Or perhaps I chose to be more curious. This years meeting of the seven majorte-stage indices is a gathering ce for everyone. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It was like that, right? I didnt remember much, but I remembered something about thete index meeting. I attended the meeting with my younger brother, but I remember not talking to others because of my low self-esteem. I didnt even say a word to my younger brother when we went back and forth. After a brief pause, Yeonwi opened her mouth again. I want Jipyeong to go to that meeting, not you. Is that so? Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. All right. Yeonwis eyes narrowed slightly. Is that okay? If it is your will, I will ept it. The only thing Im worried about is whether Namgung Ses side will touch Jipyeong. However, since we are not a party and many people are gathered together, we will not be hasty in doing something that would hurt our reputation. Are you serious? of course. Instead, please pay a little more attention to Jipyeong before you go. The journey will be burdensome because of my foolish brother. Yeonwi, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, shook her head. Let me ask the question again. yes? Dont you want to participate in the meeting? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a horrified expression. Of course I dont like it. . Who wants to see little brats with no blood on their heads showing off each other? Wow, just thinking about it makes me crazy. Chapter 12 Episode 12. Activating the Four Gods (2) One monthter. Wow! older brother! Look over there! Isnt that carriage really big? I see. Oh my god, Ive never seen such a big and fancy carriage! Anhui Province is definitely more pleasing to the eye than Jiangsu Province! Is that so? omg! older brother! Did you just see it?! That carriage is so small, but so fast! How can there be a carriage like that? I know. Lets take a ride on that carriageter! yes? I guess so. Hehe, thats right! Did you promise, brother? OK. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face was very flushed. It was the first time in his life that he had set foot on a foreignnd. Anhui Province is adjacent to Jiangsu Province, where Yanjia is located, but it is different in many ways, from climate to culture. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was one of excitement as she looked at her younger brother who was so excited. Do you like it? sure! Are you not feeling well, brother? Isnt this your first time in Anhui Province? I must have been there a hundred times more. Actually, I want to visit the whole world. I want to see a wider world. Ive always been curious about how people in other regions live. Its all there. The climate is different, the culture is different, and the appearances are different, but in the end, all people are the same. A good guy will smile and bear it even if he gets stabbed in the back, and a bad guy will get angry even if he gets treated badly. In the world that Yeon Ho-jeong saw, people were like that. Um and. ok? Its better toe out with my brother, hehe. The sight of him smiling and scratching his head is quite cute. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which was looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong with a smile, gradually became distorted. Because I suddenly remembered my father. I really dont know you. After hearing the answer from the bamboo forest, my father red at himself for a long time and then returned to his room. I thought he must have been angry because his tone was harsh, but the next day he called me into his room and said this. Now that I think about it differently, I feel uneasy about sending Jipyeong alone. Of course, that goes for you too. However, you are already eighteen and I think you are old enough to do your part. If you promise not to cause any trouble, I will send you with Jipyeong. Its a ce I dont want to go to, but its definitely ufortable to just let Jipyeong go. Moreover, isnt he himself at the core of the conflict between the two families? I also didnt want to burden my younger brother. If you dont want to cause trouble there, I dont want to do that either. Even if they start a fight, be patient. I cant promise you that. I say it again. Tolerating insults is not patience, it is cowardice. However, just because a dog barks, people should not follow suit. Act after determining whether the opponent is a human or an animal. Do you understand? . Howe there is no answer? What can I say Im also a poor person, so I have patience Yeon Ho-jeong spent three days training in Mabo. If I didnt have patience, it would have been difficult to endure. Then I had toe to Anhui much sooner than nned. This was because there was a strict order from my father to go ahead and adapt to the climate and learn what harmony is by forming rtionships with thete exponents who came first. He is such a strange person. I thought he was a hard person who valued thew, but it seemed like he was dealing with this situation emotionally. Still, Yeon Ho-jeong understood his father. In any case, it was understandable that you would be angry because your son tried to take a different path from what you had hoped for. Well, its also a good opportunity. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes burned brightly. I can check. Even if my rtionship with my father was a little strained, I wouldnt havee if I didnt have anything to gain from this meeting. Because you can do many other things during that time. There is one reason why he obediently participated in the meeting. Can we understand the enemys true nature? Thistter-day index meeting was also a meeting attended by arge number of sessors who would lead the family in the future. If the enemy was among the Seven Great Seals, there was a high possibility that he would know that the sessor would also attack the Yeonga. Even if that is not the case, there may be simrities between true energy and martial arts. First of all, Namgung and Moyong Dangga are excluded. During my training with Baekdo, those three families were the ones I saw a lot of in order to defeat Saeumgyo. And he never felt any simrity between the masters of the three families and the martial arts skills of his enemies. Then there are three remaining families. Peng family, Zhuge family, and Ming family. You have to keep an eye on these three. older brother? huh? Yeon Ji-pyeong asked with an anxious face. Are you ufortable? Youre ufortable? what? No, just Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It seemed like his expression wasnt good when he remembered the evil beast of extinction. There is no inconvenience at all. Im excited too. In many ways. Hehe, then shall we find a ce to stay first? Its good. At that time, a heavy voice was heard. Arent you going any further today? Yeon Ji-pyeong tensed her neck without realizing it. It felt like my stomach was pounding at the low, heavy voice. Yeon Ho-jeong answered. I think so. All right. We will look into amodations for you, so please wait a moment. The person showing courtesy with his sword was a middle-aged prosecutor who must have just turned 40. It was Shinmo (ġ), the Great Lord of Changeung. He was the head of Yeongas proud Chang Eung University and a top expert known as one of the best prosecutors in Gangdong. No way. Because I have decided where to go. yes? Im going to Choseongru (•). The ce where the group was located was Hua County, Anhui Province. The northeastern part of Hwahyeon was called Ogang (), and it was famous for the legend of the four-faced song of King Seocho Pae (). Choseongru was a main tower with a clear view of the Ogang area. He was also a baseman that was unknown to anyone other than Anhui. Shinmo asked as if he was surprised. Do you know the castle tower? huh. Its a ce you dont know about unless youre from Anhui. I just heard about it. By the way, does Daeju Shin know this ce? Yes, its not far from Jiangsu Province, so I remember stopping by a few times. Then lets get directions. All right. Shinmos atmosphere was different from Kangyoons in many ways. His martial arts skills were higher than Kang Yuns and he also seemed more cautious. As a warrior of the royal family, he was thorough in the division of construction and construction and did his best in his duties. There are many people who are stronger in martial arts than him, but there are not many people who are as trustworthy as him. That was the reason why the Yeonwi sent him with his brother. In this way, the Yeon brothers, their mother, and twenty people from Changeungdae moved to Choseongru. Wow! The castle tower was quite crowded. Even when the weather gets cold, there are many people whoe and go all year round to soak in the legend of King Chopae. Lets just grab a room and rest. Theres still time left, so well leave in three or four days. yes. A group dressed in womens clothing to support the Chosunru. However, Chang Eung-dae thoroughly guarded the brothers. A total of 21 people, including Daeju, were divided into three shifts. Yeon Ho-jeong, who came out holding an iron bar, clicked his tongue. Why dont you guys take a break too? its okay. Its hard. Then go through the trouble. In any case, they are the ones who received orders from the head of the family. Yeon Ho-jeong did not try to persuade them. Well, somewhere around here would be good. Boom boom. Yeonhojeong holds the center of the iron bar and turns it back and forth. Shinmos eyes lit up when she saw Yeon Ho-jeong like that. be used to. The skill of spinning with one hand was evident. It was as if he had been practicing martial arts for several years. Didnt you originally use a sword? Even aftering here, Yeon Ho-jeong did not stop training. However, all the training was just ungongjosik and slow fist type, and I had never seen any batsman training. thud! The sound of the iron bar hitting the ground was quite harsh. Lets go. Yeon Ho-jeong broke the iron bar with his toe. Tooung! The iron bar rotated and made a threatening sound. Hold the center of the iron bar with both hands and swing it as if creating a whirlwind. The cold, dry air escaped the iron bars. Sigh. thud! With a strong advance, Yeon Ho-jeong unleashed his battalion skills in earnest. Hehehe! Shinmos eyes, who were quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, grew bigger and bigger. Boom! Buuuuung! Faba Park! A skill that bes faster and more sophisticated over time. He was already skilled at handling heavy weapons that weighed less than 20 pounds. By applying centrifugal force at the right time, the speed was increased and the necessary parts were cut off, and it was surprisingly smooth and beautiful. A smile appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. It also works. When I came here, I did not practice bongjutsu, but instead trained Yeongas 13 martial arts techniques, the basic martial arts method of Yeonga. This was because I wanted to ensure flexibility and the bodys center of gravity. It was as expected. Finally, the Whirlwind de method was showing its full force. If I put it on the body just a little longer, it would be okay to use it in real life. Okay, its a step I took. Wow! Byeojingi held the body stable. The stick that stabbed the air was sharp and the stick that pushed down was heavy. The spinning technique that sucked in air was like a flowing river. Shinmo, who was impressed by his ability, which was much better than expected, was soon surprised. Green onions! phut! Paaang! The bongsul, which had been smooth as an unending river, became hard. The iron bar was continuously striking the air. Bongsul, which seemed like a beautiful dance move, suddenly became clunky. Its too hard. Shinmo looked to the side. It was Yang Heum (J) of the Chang-eung group. He, who was supposed to be on duty at dawn, came out and watched Yeonhojeongs training. The road is gradually copsing. I dont think youre tired, but I think youre not used to that technique. Do you see it? yes? Oh yes. Of course, it seems like a high-level sword technique, but thats how it is The Grand Duke clearly understands sword art. yes?! It looks clunky, but there arent any unnecessary movements, right? Yang Heum couldnt understand. Are you talking about that strange movement? Are you saying that you can only see the tone of the baton technique and not the true energy contained in the iron bar? Shinmos eyes deepened. The Grand Duke is currently using a martial arts technique that most effectively destroys the enemys body. Taking advantage of Jinkis characteristics. So it has no choice but to look clunky. . Perhaps that martial arts technique was originally derived from a fast and passionate mind technique. Adjust the flow of Bongsul ording to the characteristics of Naegongsimbeop? Yang Heum couldnt believe it. It was difficult even for the first-ss person himself. Shinmos eyes wavered. Did you have that kind of talent? In fact, it was difficult for me to believe what I said to Yang Heum. This is because he is naturally doing things that the current Archdukes level would not even dare to attempt. Isnt blood really going somewhere? After a while. Whoa whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped training. Okay, this is fine. Your Majesty. ok? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Yang Heum was there. Its called Chang-eung Il Jo Yang-heum. however? If you dont mind, why dont you try practicing without me and my internal skills? It was an incredibly bold presentation. Shinmos expression hardened. Yangheum! Are you saying that this person is being rude to the Grand Duke? Go back to your ce right away Thats good. Shinmo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in surprise. Yeon Ho-jeongughed and twirled the iron bar. I was already in need of someone, so its better for me. Its an honor. I will prepare it right away. good. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Youre the grand duke, so you cant just look into the situation? * * * next day. As he looked around the castle tower, Zhuge Yans face was filled with admiration. Kya! Thats amazing! After all, it was worthing in advance! Nunim. ok? There are a lot of people. Please use your words Whats wrong with my words? You say good things are good, but whats wrong with that? Phew, so you keep getting caught up in incidents, dont you? Just like those guys yesterday Its okay. Because they dont know that I am the eldest daughter of the Zhuge family. Thats why its even more of a problem! It would have been better to tie the knot clearly Look at how soft that guys child is. Be a little bolder, huh? Dont you think thats too insensitive? And why are you judging men and women in that matter? Hey, stop fussing and lets eat quickly. The belly skin will stick to the back That was then. thud! Kaaaaak! A bloody scream rang out from the back of the castle tower. Zhuge Zhens eyes were round. You heard it too, right? Oh no. You heard it, man! I didnt hear you! I didnt hear you! Uh, then you stay here. please! What kind of ident are you trying to cause again? This damn kid? hey! Are you okay with hearing that scream? What if the main character of that scream was a kind and beautiful woman? ok?! It sounds like a lot of phlegm, but Anyway, it seems like something unusual has happened! Ill have to check it out myself just to be sure! sister! uh? Are you really going? Sister! Sister!! Chapter 13 Episode 13. Activating the Four Gods (3) When Zhuge Yan and Zhuge Jun arrived near the back garden of Choseongru. Boom! Kaaaaang! The heavy sound that shook the air, the sound of iron colliding and resonating, filled the patronage. Ugh! A frustrated groan came out. The short sound conveyed the will to hold on no matter what. Uh-huh! The bottom is empty! profit! Yang Xin, who had bandages all over his body, hurriedly raised his left foot. However, the heavy iron bar was aimed at his abdomen, not the bottom. Boom! Oops! Yang Heum, who let out a groan, stumbled and soon fell down. I tried to hold on somehow, but my legs gave out from the shock spreading throughout my abdomen. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed a satisfaction that no one had ever seen before. As expected, I was right. A faint haze rose from the hand holding the iron bar. If it is the heart of the original family, it can be stronger. He has been learning Yeongas martial arts since he was young. However, after his family went extinct, he met a teacher, learned new martial arts, and was able to glimpse a new world. In other words, there is a separate Naegongsimbeop that gave the Dark Emperor his reputation. However, he boldly decided to learn Yeongas martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled his teachers words. Actually, if your level was good when I met you, I wouldnt have bothered to teach you Hongcheongi. Its enough to bring out the true power of the Four Gods, but it cant go beyond that. Of course, Hongcheongi and Sasinmu would be able to dominate a generation. Hong Cheon-gi was a mental method that focused only on strengthening internal power, excluding so-called enlightenment. Therefore, it was the best method for those who entered martial arts at ate age. However, there were many mental methods in the world that went beyond Hong Cheon-gi. Naturally, Yeongas new craftsmen were of a higher level than Hong Cheon-gi. In particr, Yeongas greatest divine skill, which can only be developed by learning the five great divine skills to the limit, is said to be a mind technique that will leave a mark in the history of martial arts. That was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong told Yeon Wi that he had memorized all the precepts of the Five Great Gods. Because I have to touch it whenever Im ready. Its still better than Hongcheongi. Just by looking at the amplification of Balgyeong (l), you can see that Byeoknajingyeol is one step above Hongcheongi. As soon as my achievement increases, I can learn the Four Gods Dance. Yang Heums voice was heard by Yeon Ho-jeong, who rxed his posture in satisfaction. This kind of trick Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. A trick? Thats annoying. Yang Heum stood up holding his stomach and couldnt even maintain his posture properly. It wasnt a fatal injury, but it was quite a shock. You said bottom, right? Yeon Ho-jeong was dumbfounded. Should we only attack the bottom because the bottom is empty? Ha but! If I had put you on an iron bar, you wouldnt have been able to stand up like that. Even after you die, are you going to continue to criticize me for being unreasonable? Yang Heum bit her lip. It wasnt that he didnt know what Yeon Ho-jeong was talking about. In fact, disparaging it as a trick wasnt something that could be said about the response team. But I was angry. From yesterday to today, in a total of 23 matches, he has not defeated Yeon Ho-jeong even once. Yang Heum couldnt believe it. There was already no one in the Yeon family who did not know about Grand Duke Yeon Ho-jeongs skills. It was said that he had recently won against a woman of the Namgung family, but the warriors of the Yeonga family did not think it was a fair fight. How can you not win even a single victory in a fight with such an archduke? Considering the quantity and quality of the training, it was an even more ridiculous result. Well, it was fun anyway. Thanks to you, I clearly know how to wield it against people. It was a remark that greatly undermined the other persons pride. When Yangheum was about to shout out to fight again. Yangheum. Yes, my lord. Go away now. Yang Heum gritted his teeth and lowered his head. Thank you for your teachings, Grand Duke. I am. Yeon Ho-jeong saw Shinmo. I need to take a shower. Pleasee back. Shinmos eyes sparkled. Did you know? Theres something else I dont know. All right. Please rest well. Good job. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong walked towards his residence. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was watching Bimu from the side, quickly followed along. older brother! older brother! Youre amazing! what? You mean to me, you wont even allow a single loss against a member of the Chang-Eung Team? Awesome! Or rather, when did you train in baton techniques? When you y. Eight! The brothers entered the living room while bickering. Shinmo, who had been looking at the two people until they disappeared, turned her head. You two, juste out there. Slurp. The Zhuge siblings appeared with embarrassed faces. Shinmo said in a cold voice. Looking at you, you seem to be a descendant of a famous family. Dont you know that it is impolite to spy on other peoples dances and dances? Zhuge Jun bowed his head politely. I was so overwhelmed by the atmosphere that I stared nkly. It is an inexcusable mistake. I apologize. It was a no-frills apple. Regardless of the good or bad, Shin Mo was impressed by Zhuge Juns appearance. No matter how many times you look at him, he is younger than the Archduke, but his behavior is very adult-like. Even in the midst of a sincere apology, there is a sense of resoluteness. With just that sight, Shinmo felt her guard against the other person disappear quite a bit. It was time for Shinmo to open her mouth. Perfect! Ugh! Zhuge Jun stumbled. Huh! You breadbasket! Oh, why are you doing that again! Do you know who he is? yes? What do you mean? Oh my god, are you really Mr. Zhuge? How are you going to lead Sega with that head? I remember it right away. to? After clearing his throat a few times, Zhuge Zhenyeon politely greeted Shinmo. Its been a while, Shin Daehyeop. Shinmos eyes widened. Jegal? If I do that, you? Hehe, has it been five years? I saw you in Hubei, right? ah! Surprisingly, Shinmo had met the Zhuge siblings. Five years ago, there was a wicked man whomitted all kinds of crimes in Hubei. He was a man with excellent martial arts skills and was so careful that no one could catch him. It was Zhuge Sega who punished the wicked man, and Shin Mo somehow participated in the Gangho campaign. It was at that time that Shin Mo entered into a rtionship with Jegal Sega. Zhugejun also looked at Shinmo in surprise, as if he had finally remembered it. omg! The fierce sword is great?! Shinmo cleared her throat. I hope you dont mention the unfamiliar nickname. Then who used that martial arts technique? You are the grand duke of the Yan family. ah! Zhuge Jun looked at the residence where the Yan brothers entered with a new look on his face. The name of Byeoksan Yeonga was popr even among the seven generations of the same generation. It was only natural that this would happen, as he had risen to the rank of the most prestigious powerhouse in less than 50 years since it was known in the central region. Zhuge Yan smiled and asked. I heard that Shin Dae-hyeop entered the Yeon family as a vassal. Byeoksan Yeonga is a martial arts family that everyone admires. congrattions. Thank you. Although they had only been together for a few days and it had been five years since theyst met, there was no awkwardness between Shinmo and the Zhuge siblings. Thats what Kanghos life is all about. Even if your friendship is shallow, it helps to get along well. Shinmo, as well as the Zhuge siblings, were people who knew this well. Are you also here to participate in thete index meeting? yes! Yes, the kids from back then have already grown up so much. Zhuge Zhenyan whispered with a sinister look on his face. Do you have time? Its just a coincidence that we met like this. Would you like to have a drink? Noona! Shinmo smiled and shook her head. I have a rtionship with you guys, but right now Im just the boss of the love family. I have to protect this ce, so lets drinkter. Hey then how about this? Are you going to Shindaehyup to Hapbi? Thats right. Come with us! With you guys? yes! The Yeonga brothers also participate in the meeting anyway, right? Thats true, but Shinmo nced at Yeonhojeongs residence. Ill have to ask the Archduke first. Hehe, I understand! Anyway, are you two here? What about the escort? Zhuge Yan grumbled. Thats it, that stubborn old man At that moment, Jegal Jun covered Jegal Zhens mouth from behind. Ahahaha! Shin Daehyup! Well, Ill see you again tonight! It was nice to meet you, Daehyeop! Ugh! song! Lets go, sister! Puhap! This bastard opens his mouth with unwashed hands! Oh please! Zhuge Jun quickly disappeared, dragging Zhuge Zhen. It seemed like he was in quite a hurry, as he seemed to be using up all his strength and dragging him along. Shinmo shook her head as she looked at the siblings who quickly became distant. Youve grown incredibly energetic. * * * If you do, I will tell you so. okay. As Shinmo left, Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head. Are you sure youre okay? What do you mean? Well even if I go with the Zhuge siblings. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Whats not to do? These are the people we will see at the meeting ce anyway. Yes, but. Besides, I heard you have a connection with Lord Shin? So at least that means there isnt much risk of being stabbed. There isnt much left, but its good to have at least one expert with us. Hey brother. They are the children of the Zhuge family. Of course, I wont hit you in the back of the head or anything like that. I heard that all the rotten bitches in the Namgung family were the children of families that were falling apart, so they were so damn nervous? Not really. Kangho is a ce where murderers can be found in the temples and saints can be found in the back alleys. Lets throw away those stereotypes. yes. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked a little downcast and lowered her eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong ruffled his hair. Ugh! Thats just the way it is, man. You too, go and get some rest. Huh? Brother, arent you eating? Is it time to eat soon? Lets take a break and eat. My limbs are throbbing. If I cant wake up, just eat first. ah! Well, since I couldnt rest since morning and all I did was massage, so Im sure Im tired. Yeon Ji-pyeong woke up with an embarrassed face. rest. Ille backter. OK. Just like that, Yeon Ji-pyeong left the room. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which was full of smiles, gradually became cold. Jegal? While he was doing the massage, he felt the energy of the Zhuge siblings. pletely different. The nature of true energy and how to use internal energy. The nature of true energy was seen when they noticed their presence, and the use of internal energy was felt when Zhuge Jun led Zhuge Zhenyeon out. Its definitely different from the raiders g. But Ill have to go all the way to Hefei and take a look. It was for this reason that he, who disliked hassle, allowed the Zhuge siblings to apany him. As he was quick-witted, he also developed a sixth sense, but even though he didnt have a sixth sense right now, he tried to analyze it more. If possible, I wish I could see the siblings martial arts skills properly. Yeonhojeongs wish came true sooner than expected. That night, Choseongru was crowded with many customers. Quaaaang! One of the outer gates of the first castle tower copsedpletely. You damn kites! I was wondering where he had gone, but he was hiding here! Come out now! Chapter 14 Episode 13. Activating the Four Gods (3) When Zhuge Yan and Zhuge Jun arrived near the back garden of Choseongru. Boom! Kaaaaang! The heavy sound that shook the air, the sound of iron colliding and resonating, filled the patronage. Ugh! A frustrated groan came out. The short sound conveyed the will to hold on no matter what. Uh-huh! The bottom is empty! profit! Yang Xin, who had bandages all over his body, hurriedly raised his left foot. However, the heavy iron bar was aimed at his abdomen, not the bottom. Boom! Oops! Yang Heum, who let out a groan, stumbled and soon fell down. I tried to hold on somehow, but my legs gave out from the shock spreading throughout my abdomen. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed a satisfaction that no one had ever seen before. As expected, I was right. A faint haze rose from the hand holding the iron bar. If it is the heart of the original family, it can be stronger. He has been learning Yeongas martial arts since he was young. However, after his family went extinct, he met a teacher, learned new martial arts, and was able to glimpse a new world. In other words, there is a separate Naegongsimbeop that gave the Dark Emperor his reputation. However, he boldly decided to learn Yeongas martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled his teachers words. Actually, if your level was good when I met you, I wouldnt have bothered to teach you Hongcheongi. Its enough to bring out the true power of the Four Gods, but it cant go beyond that. Of course, Hongcheongi and Sasinmu would be able to dominate a generation. Hong Cheon-gi was a mental method that focused only on strengthening internal power, excluding so-called enlightenment. Therefore, it was the best method for those who entered martial arts at ate age. However, there were many mental methods in the world that went beyond Hong Cheon-gi. Naturally, Yeongas new craftsmen were of a higher level than Hong Cheon-gi. In particr, Yeongas greatest divine skill, which can only be developed by learning the five great divine skills to the limit, is said to be a mind technique that will leave a mark in the history of martial arts. That was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong told Yeon Wi that he had memorized all the precepts of the Five Great Gods. Because I have to touch it whenever Im ready. Its still better than Hongcheongi. Just by looking at the amplification of Balgyeong (l), you can see that Byeoknajingyeol is one step above Hongcheongi. As soon as my achievement increases, I can learn the Four Gods Dance. Yang Heums voice was heard by Yeon Ho-jeong, who rxed his posture in satisfaction. This kind of trick Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. A trick? Thats annoying. Yang Heum stood up holding his stomach and couldnt even maintain his posture properly. It wasnt a fatal injury, but it was quite a shock. You said bottom, right? Yeon Ho-jeong was dumbfounded. Should we only attack the bottom because the bottom is empty? Ha but! If I had put you on an iron bar, you wouldnt have been able to stand up like that. Even after you die, are you going to continue to criticize me for being unreasonable? Yang Heum bit her lip. It wasnt that he didnt know what Yeon Ho-jeong was talking about. In fact, disparaging it as a trick wasnt something that could be said about the response team. But I was angry. From yesterday to today, in a total of 23 matches, he has not defeated Yeon Ho-jeong even once. Yang Heum couldnt believe it. There was already no one in the Yeon family who did not know about Grand Duke Yeon Ho-jeongs skills. It was said that he had recently won against a woman of the Namgung family, but the warriors of the Yeonga family did not think it was a fair fight. How can you not win even a single victory in a fight with such an archduke? Considering the quantity and quality of the training, it was an even more ridiculous result. Well, it was fun anyway. Thanks to you, I clearly know how to wield it against people. It was a remark that greatly undermined the other persons pride. When Yangheum was about to shout out to fight again. Yangheum. Yes, my lord. Go away now. Yang Heum gritted his teeth and lowered his head. Thank you for your teachings, Grand Duke. I am. Yeon Ho-jeong saw Shinmo. I need to take a shower. Pleasee back. Shinmos eyes sparkled. Did you know? Theres something else I dont know. All right. Please rest well. Good job. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong walked towards his residence. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was watching Bimu from the side, quickly followed along. older brother! older brother! Youre amazing! what? You mean to me, you wont even allow a single loss against a member of the Chang-Eung Team? Awesome! Or rather, when did you train in baton techniques? When you y. Eight! The brothers entered the living room while bickering. Shinmo, who had been looking at the two people until they disappeared, turned her head. You two, juste out there. Slurp. The Zhuge siblings appeared with embarrassed faces. Shinmo said in a cold voice. Looking at you, you seem to be a descendant of a famous family. Dont you know that it is impolite to spy on other peoples dances and dances? Zhuge Jun bowed his head politely. I was so overwhelmed by the atmosphere that I stared nkly. It is an inexcusable mistake. I apologize. It was a no-frills apple. Regardless of the good or bad, Shin Mo was impressed by Zhuge Juns appearance. No matter how many times you look at him, he is younger than the Archduke, but his behavior is very adult-like. Even in the midst of a sincere apology, there is a sense of resoluteness. With just that sight, Shinmo felt her guard against the other person disappear quite a bit. It was time for Shinmo to open her mouth. Perfect! Ugh! Zhuge Jun stumbled. Huh! You breadbasket! Oh, why are you doing that again! Do you know who he is? yes? What do you mean? Oh my god, are you really Mr. Zhuge? How are you going to lead Sega with that head? I remember it right away. to? After clearing his throat a few times, Zhuge Zhenyeon politely greeted Shinmo. Its been a while, Shin Daehyeop. Shinmos eyes widened. Jegal? If I do that, you? Hehe, has it been five years? I saw you in Hubei, right? ah! Surprisingly, Shinmo had met the Zhuge siblings. Five years ago, there was a wicked man whomitted all kinds of crimes in Hubei. He was a man with excellent martial arts skills and was so careful that no one could catch him. It was Zhuge Sega who punished the wicked man, and Shin Mo somehow participated in the Gangho campaign. It was at that time that Shin Mo entered into a rtionship with Jegal Sega. Zhugejun also looked at Shinmo in surprise, as if he had finally remembered it. omg! The fierce sword is great?! Shinmo cleared her throat. I hope you dont mention the unfamiliar nickname. Then who used that martial arts technique? You are the grand duke of the Yan family. ah! Zhuge Jun looked at the residence where the Yan brothers entered with a new look on his face. The name of Byeoksan Yeonga was popr even among the seven generations of the same generation. It was only natural that this would happen, as he had risen to the rank of the most prestigious powerhouse in less than 50 years since it was known in the central region. Zhuge Yan smiled and asked. I heard that Shin Dae-hyeop entered the Yeon family as a vassal. Byeoksan Yeonga is a martial arts family that everyone admires. congrattions. Thank you. Although they had only been together for a few days and it had been five years since theyst met, there was no awkwardness between Shinmo and the Zhuge siblings. Thats what Kanghos life is all about. Even if your friendship is shallow, it helps to get along well. Shinmo, as well as the Zhuge siblings, were people who knew this well. Are you also here to participate in thete index meeting? yes! Yes, the kids from back then have already grown up so much. Zhuge Zhenyan whispered with a sinister look on his face. Do you have time? Its just a coincidence that we met like this. Would you like to have a drink? Noona! Shinmo smiled and shook her head. I have a rtionship with you guys, but right now Im just the boss of the love family. I have to protect this ce, so lets drinkter. Hey then how about this? Are you going to Shindaehyup to Hapbi? Thats right. Come with us! With you guys? yes! The Yeonga brothers also participate in the meeting anyway, right? Thats true, but Shinmo nced at Yeonhojeongs residence. Ill have to ask the Archduke first. Hehe, I understand! Anyway, are you two here? What about the escort? Zhuge Yan grumbled. Thats it, that stubborn old man At that moment, Jegal Jun covered Jegal Zhens mouth from behind. Ahahaha! Shin Daehyup! Well, Ill see you again tonight! It was nice to meet you, Daehyeop! Ugh! song! Lets go, sister! Puhap! This bastard opens his mouth with unwashed hands! Oh please! Zhuge Jun quickly disappeared, dragging Zhuge Zhen. It seemed like he was in quite a hurry, as he seemed to be using up all his strength and dragging him along. Shinmo shook her head as she looked at the siblings who quickly became distant. Youve grown incredibly energetic. * * * If you do, I will tell you so. okay. As Shinmo left, Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head. Are you sure youre okay? What do you mean? Well even if I go with the Zhuge siblings. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Whats not to do? These are the people we will see at the meeting ce anyway. Yes, but. Besides, I heard you have a connection with Lord Shin? So at least that means there isnt much risk of being stabbed. There isnt much left, but its good to have at least one expert with us. Hey brother. They are the children of the Zhuge family. Of course, I wont hit you in the back of the head or anything like that. I heard that all the rotten bitches in the Namgung family were the children of families that were falling apart, so they were so damn nervous? Not really. Kangho is a ce where murderers can be found in the temples and saints can be found in the back alleys. Lets throw away those stereotypes. yes. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked a little downcast and lowered her eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong ruffled his hair. Ugh! Thats just the way it is, man. You too, go and get some rest. Huh? Brother, arent you eating? Is it time to eat soon? Lets take a break and eat. My limbs are throbbing. If I cant wake up, just eat first. ah! Well, since I couldnt rest since morning and all I did was massage, so Im sure Im tired. Yeon Ji-pyeong woke up with an embarrassed face. rest. Ille backter. OK. Just like that, Yeon Ji-pyeong left the room. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which was full of smiles, gradually became cold. Jegal? While he was doing the massage, he felt the energy of the Zhuge siblings. pletely different. The nature of true energy and how to use internal energy. The nature of true energy was seen when they noticed their presence, and the use of internal energy was felt when Zhuge Jun led Zhuge Zhenyeon out. Its definitely different from the raiders g. But Ill have to go all the way to Hefei and take a look. It was for this reason that he, who disliked hassle, allowed the Zhuge siblings to apany him. As he was quick-witted, he also developed a sixth sense, but even though he didnt have a sixth sense right now, he tried to analyze it more. If possible, I wish I could see the siblings martial arts skills properly. Yeonhojeongs wish came true sooner than expected. That night, Choseongru was crowded with many customers. Quaaaang! One of the outer gates of the first castle tower copsedpletely. You damn kites! I was wondering where he had gone, but he was hiding here! Come out now! Chapter 15 Episode 15. Activate the Four Gods (5) Puff! With the sound of a drum exploding, memorization was scattered in all directions. Although he uses powerful martial arts, there are no gaps. As the quality of energy improved, so did the posture. Hoo?! There was a look of surprise on the face of the Noehwa Arks horseman. Pure white energy was emanating from Zhuge Zhens body as he lowered his posture with Zhuge Jun behind him. It was a pure, clean, yet strong energy. Although it is not a Taoist practice, it is very deep and pure. It even seemed to have a pleasant birch scent. It was the Xuanyuan Zhendan Shinkong (Ԫ̴), which the Zhuge Dynasty was proud of. It was one of the secret techniques that could never be learned by anyone without permission from the head of the family and the elders. Thats amazing! Even if youre a girl, youre better than your younger brother? Shut up! Teuong! Zhuge Zhen Yan rushed to Mabang. As I unlocked my hidden secrets, my movement speed became faster and more cheerful. The surprised Mabang swung the dagger in his left hand roughly. ping! Peeing! Zhuge Zhens upper body moved flexibly and avoided all of Bisus tracks. There was poison in the dagger in the stable. If even a single blow is allowed,bat power will be drastically reduced. That sense of crisis made Zhuge Yans five senses extremely sensitive. Zhuge Zhens hand struck Mabangs abdomen. Pow! Im in! The stables staggered back. It was a Socheon Growth method linked to Shear Shin Gong. It was clearly superior to Zhuge Juns Natural Growth Method, and the power of True Qi was much stronger. Immediately link up with a follow-up hit! Then there was a sh of light. Zhuge Yan, who was about to attack right away, quickly lowered his head in surprise. I suddenly turned my body and put a huge strain on my lower body. Cough! A bitch who will tear you to death?! Mabangi Field coughed and red at Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Zhen was embarrassed. How did you fight back? The true self-determination of the Socheon Growth Method, loaded with Jeondanjingi (̴w), was hit. If you didnt defend yourself with internal energy, your internal organs would explode, and even if you defended yourself, your insides would vibrate and it would be difficult to move. Kyaak kyaak! Double bitch! I treat you kindly, so theres nothing to see! Papa pang! Nine daggers were fired aimed at killing Zhuge Yan. Flute! This time too, Zhuge Yan avoided the dagger. Even though she had no experiencepeting against an equal expert, her reaction was quite astute. But that was all. Whoa! Tsk! A strong shock urred from the side. Before I knew it, Mabang was approaching and attacked me with a leg attack. If I hadnt instinctively blocked it, my ribs would have been broken. Zhuge Yan, who retreated, mmed his fist into Mabangs chest. puck! Mmm! The stables staggered back. However, although I was shocked, I was unable to knock it down or lose strength. Unbelievable?! What happened to your body? Huh. Whoop. As expected. Sreung. Mabang took out another dagger. That martial arts skill was still too much for you. Grumbling. Beads of sweat formed on Zhuge Zhens forehead. What the stablemaster said was right. Hyeonwon Jeondansingong could be a tactic that converted people, but it was a martial art that was difficult to sustain. Her level of internal energy was not yet able to support the power of divine energy. Mabang looked around and shouted. What are you scared of? Im exhausted, so just attack everyone! The hesitating Noehwabangdos rushed forward, screaming. Despair appeared on Zhuge Yans face. Is this the end? The moment my breathing became disrupted, the Qi of my Zhendan Xingong was cut off. Energy is always moved by intention. As my breathing became unstable and my worries took precedence over my fighting spirit, my natural energy slowed down. I felt like my limbs were losing all strength. As I faced the enemys deathly approach, an unfamiliar feeling arose deep within my heart. It was horror. Hit! Ugh! Parrak! Plop! A one-on-many melee unfolded. * * * Brother tongue! . There was no answer from Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong gritted his teeth. If you dont go Ill go too! grasp! Yeon Ji-pyeong jumped over the railing in one go, stepped on the railing of the third and second floors, and came down to the first floor. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been focusing his gaze on Zhuge Zhen for a long time, lowered his head. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who hadnded on the first floor, was urgently running toward the front door. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Grumble! mes could be seen outside the front door from the first floor. Considering the height of the wall, it was an absurd size. profit! Yeon Ji-pyeong flinched without realizing it. If I were trapped in a ce like this, even if my body was fine, my mind would be in great shock. Right now, Yeon Ji-pyeong had to do her best to somehow straighten her shrinking mind and body. not a big deal. Quickly, Zhuge Ce must save the people and put out the fire! The moment when Yeon Ji-pyeong took a deep breath and was about to open the front door and go forward. Buaaang! Quang! The bolt of the gate broke with a sound that burned the air. The broken gate fragments increased the size of the mes. At the same time, a strong wind blew and pushed the burning me forward. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. A blue ray of light was seen shing through his clear, sparkling eyes. older brother!! * * * Poop! Cough! Jegal Zhenyeon vomited blood as the iron club struck his side. I hurt my internal organs. I came to my senses, but my body was still very weak. Although the skills of the Noehwabangdos did not reach the tip of the Arks stables, they knew how to put real energy into each and every attack. The umted blows shook the inside, and this blow caused bleeding in the internal organs. Slurp! My knees buckled against my will. For Zhuge Zhen, who had never experienced extreme fighting, this was the limit. I copsed! Kkkkkk! She ran wild like a mare in heat! Ark! Why dont you try it right here? The vulgar obscenities tickled my ears. Fear and anger soared. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldnt get any strength into my body. Zhuge Yan raised his head. In the distance, I could see the stables face smiling grimly. I really felt like I was going to freak out here. Suicide! It was then. Whoa! Along with the sound of something being smashed, the red liquid colored Jegal Zincs vision red. Patter! thud! omg! What?! The Noehwabangdo were startled and looked at the fallen corpse. The fallen corpse was truly horrific. The upper part of the neck was roughly torn off, as if it had been crushed by the hand of a giant. The blown heads were broken into pieces and scattered everywhere. His head was blown off, but his fingers were still twitching. Rather, it stimted the viewers fear. And next to the body, a long iron bar was stuck in the ground. Mabangs eyes suddenly changed. What? The Noehwabangdos looked at the main gate of Chosongru. Whoa. There was a young man walking, breathing lightly. Have we reached terms and conditions now? Although he was quite tall, he had a slim build like a civil servant. Although he had a sharp overall appearance, he was a young man who gave the impression that he was a gangster rather than a strong man. The stables expression became as cold as ice. What are you? Youre noisy, you crazy arsonist. ? Why are you setting fire to an intact base, you bastard? Im going to throw a bucket of urine right in your mouth. It was truly a crude swear word. The stable was embarrassed. Ive lived in the back alleys for over twenty years, but Ive never heard such outrageous swearing. At that time, one Bangdo came up holding a club. His face was turning red, as if he was drunk from the frenzy of violence. How safe is this little bastards bastard Pow! dump! The approaching bando copsed. Mabangs eyes widened. what? Bangdo fell down and did not get up again. It wasnt a faint. dead. How on earth did they kill him? Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the dead Bangdos club, stamped his feet. At that moment, Mabang felt the hair on his head stand on end. Stop it! Whoa! As soon as he finished speaking, one of the rooms copsed. My head was broken and blood was flowing out. The skin was not only torn, but also dented, just like the marks of the club. It was an instant death in one blow. Yeon Ho-jeong touched his shoulder. I dont know if my shoulder will hold up. Whoa! While I was mesmerized, another bando copsed. This time it was the head again. Not only did he blow off his head with an iron bar when he firstmitted suicide, but he also killed him by breaking his head with a club. It was a murder without hesitation. It waspletely different from Zhuge Yans formal martial arts. If you see an opening, you can use it to attack with a single blow. Now that they had realized that their opponents abilities were extraordinary, each of them raised their weapons. This guy?! Kill! Mabang shouted. You idiots! You have to take hostages and threaten them! Bub bub bub! He was speechless. In an instant, Yeon Ho-jeong burrowed into the arms of the bandits and swung his club as if possessed. But the clubbing was strange. Neither fast nor strong. On the surface, it was like a club blow that you could avoid with your eyes closed. However, the bandits were unable to block that simple attack and fell down. It was a one-hit kill. Some people died with their heads broken, but others died after being hit in the chest or lumbar spine. Bloodletting!! Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong was striking only the enemys blood with an iron gun. When targeting the head, more force is used to crush it, but other parts of the body are killed by cutting into the nearest blood vessel. The stables were unbelievable. Killing someone by inflicting bloodletting with a club rather than a knife was not something anyone could do. Its not easy to attempt something like that unless you have experience as a master. But?! No matter how you look at it, it is not a peak expert. The inner energy from which the movement flowed was like that. You had to y well to be simr to or one level below him. But how can you kill someone so easily? What are these guys? The gang of thugs in the alley behind my house is probably more organized than yours. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had already defeated twenty bandits, threw a bloody club. He then pulled out his iron bar from the ground. Mabang couldnt smile like before. What is your name? Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at Zhuge Zhen without answering. Zhuge Yans eyes trembled slightly. Thank you. Tteok! Ugh! Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed Jegal A-yeons wrist. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly concentrating on the question, clicked his tongue and pped his wrist. For now, I guess Ill say no. yes yes? Take care of your little brother and step back. . Its a nuisance, so get out of there quickly! Zhuge Yan, startled, stood up from his seat. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was filled with strength and authority. Just hearing it made me feel like strength came back to my legs. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Mabang. Mabangs face was slightly distorted. A young chick with no dried blood on its head Is it not a negative white type, but a negative and red type? !! Mabangs face turned pale. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. There was a reason for setting fires. How did you make the negative?! Whoa! The heavy iron bar began to rotate. Fire? Thats good. Its perfect for growing water. ?! What are you doing? Come in. Chapter 16 Episode 16. Activating the Four Gods (6) Gongja Lee! The southwest gate has been breached! The fire there has been put out! Is that so? Shinmo looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong with puzzled eyes. Yeon Ji-pyeongs expression was strange. It seemed like it was scared of something, but it also seemed like it was surprised. Gongja Lee? This is not the time to be like this! Hurry and evacuate people! Yeon Ji-pyeong ran forward. I will bring people to Zhuge Ze! omg! Master Lee! Its dangerous there! The enemys leader! are you okay! Brother took care of it! older brother? Are you talking about the archduke? Shinmo looked out the broken gate with confused eyes. At that moment, a strong explosion rang out. Pow! omg! Immediately after the violent collision, the stable retreated without realizing it. sick? He looked at his hands. My palm was red and swollen. The hand that was splitting the log with a pole that did not contain any internal energy was shaking slightly. Mabang looked at Yeonhojeongs iron bar. A blue energy was rising like a haze from the end of Bongcheom. Spear?! Its not like a battalion technique, its like a spear technique. What appeared was an iron bar, but the move just made was clearly a spear strike. It was a deadly technique that pierced the opponents chest with one blow. This guy Take it out. what? Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. Didnt you get stuck while learning the Eumhwa Hongryu? ! I will ept it, soe and see. Mabangs eyes turned red. A feeling of anger that I had forgotten about for a while slowly rose up. It wasnt because the opponent was more capable than expected. It was because he was surprised by the other person who knew about Yinhwahongryu. Its no use asking how you know, right? Paaang! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed in like a moon. Although the speed was nothing special, the momentum of the attack was incredibly ferocious. Its ferocious force alone made it difficult to avoid. Its like a beast. Paaang! The fired iron bar immediately aimed at the neck. Its not the chest, its the neck. Aiming for the neck, which has a small area to be hit, meant that one was confident in a sophisticated attack. Cheeeeee! The path of the iron bar was changed with the swords of both hands. Pfft! A strong impact remained on both hands holding the dagger. If nothing else, he was superior to me in terms of physical strength. I couldnt understand how such a slim body could produce such strength. All it took was dividing the three sums, but Mabang finally realized it. I cant beat this guy in this condition. this guy! Grumbling. It seemed as if a red me wasing out from within the danjeon. If you want to see it that way, Ill show it to you! The murderous spirit soared in Mabangs eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. That was the problem. If you have learned the martial arts of the Eumhan Baekryu or the Eumhwa Hongryu, you will never show your will to kill. This is because it is a martial art originally created for assassination. Anyone could see that the stable was not in its right mind. He was not afraid even when faced with the children of the Zhuge family, and even contemted torturing and selling them. Mabang is currently suffering from mania due to being possessed by a fire demon. However, it was a rare blessing for Yeonhojeong. You son of a bitch! Wow! The movement of the stables has changed. The walking method, which had been insidious and passive, suddenly changed into rough and active. Before he knew it, he had thrown away the poisoned dagger and aimed for Yeon Ho-jeongs head with his bare hands. e. Paaaaang! The method of tearing the air was quite fierce. It is a method that is as fast and radical as the life shown. It was truly a fiery martial art. pop! Pow! A sound like a drum exploding sounded in the air. Whether dealing with the Noehwabangdo or Mabang just now, Yeonhojeong did not stop attacking. To begin with, he seemed like a person who didnt know how to defend or avoid. Not now. Rather than confronting the stables ming martial arts, he was thoroughly avoiding them. It doesnt look natural because the movements are jerky, but no blows are allowed. this guy?! Mabang, who continued to attack, could not help but be embarrassed. Do you also know the characteristics of Yin Fire God? Eumhwasinjang was a rock general who specialized in prative techniques. This means that it is not a martial art that utilizes destructive power, but a martial art that prates and changes the inside. Even if you block it, it prates the defense and causes internal injuries to the opponent. The people you deal with are bound to be picky. This is because there is no way to respond other than avoiding it or looking for an opening. Mabang, who had increased his strength,unched a punch towards Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. Easy profit! Pow! Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated and fell behind Mabangs back. The stables eyes were shaken. The blow aimed at the chest was a waste. I pretended to attack with my eumhwa kidney and aimed at stopping with my toes, but even that was avoided. Did you read this? Even the slightest chance of conversion was avoided. It was a wonderful evasion ability. Yeon Ho-jeong cut the bar without even looking back. puck! Tsk! The stables stumbled. It seemed like the back te that was hit by Bongcheom was going to split. If there had been internal energy, some of the ribs and shoulder des would have been shattered. Where did you steal it and learn it? Why are you being so clumsy? ! Why dont you do it right? The stables eyes burned with anger. I will cook your intestinespletely. Hehehe! Yeon Ho-jeong turned the iron bar. When I held the middle of the pole and turned it, it felt like air was being sucked in. Sparks flew out of Mabangs eyes. There was no expression on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. In some ways, it seems like he is drowsy, but there is no particrly usible emotion revealed. Are you ignoring me?! Do not view the other person as an opponent. Mabang felt the boiling energy rising to the top of his head. You son of a bitch! Paaang! It was faster than before. The sophistication was gone, but it was much more menacing. In particr, the faint red lighting from both hands of the stable made the viewer feel an inexplicable sense of ominousness. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Fire! The opponent has finally unleashed his true power. Mabangs hand aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Quack! The tree that was struck by the eumhwa kidney split apart from the middle. The broken wooden surface was charred ck. Its significant. Yeon Ho-jeong, who evaded exquisitely, was satisfied with the level of his opponent. Mabang gritted his teeth. It was because I saw Yeon Ho-jeongs face smiling as if she was satisfied. You bastard! I am the sessor of the Yin God! pop! Puff! The air became hot. The faint red glow gradually grew stronger, and before I knew it, a shape simr to a me had bloomed. A little more. Puff puff! Good luck! A small me appeared in the air and then disappeared. The more you use martial arts, the more your firepower increases and its power increases. The speed also became faster. Mabangs eyes were bloodshot. No matter how I looked at it, I was not sane. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes calmly sank. more! Im dead!! Phew! The movement of the stables suddenly increased. A powerful energy spread out as if about to unleash the greatest attack. Firepower and lethality have risen to maximum. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes suddenly changed. here! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which was seven steps away, was crushed right in front of the stable. Embarrassed, Mabang threw down the cab. Whoa whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand held onto Mabangs right hand. Joy welled up on Mabangs face. You idiot! Youre dead! Woooooo!! A strange resonance sound rang out from the hands of the two people holding each other. Mabang, who had a cruel smile on his face, was momentarily confused. what? The tension that entered through the opponents hand should have burned the blood vessels and internal organs in an instant. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was still looking at herself with transparent eyes and an expressionless face. Even under the prascope of the negative kidney, it seemed to be fine. uh? Mabang said with a puzzled expression. what? Why are you okay? It was then. Something ck rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were shining a soft blue, seemingly invisible. It was dark, but different from normal darkness. It was ck, giving a somewhat cool and soft feeling. The billowing ck energy seemed as if it would pour out of my eyes at any moment like an overflowing river and sweep away the stables. Cheeeeeeeek! Hazy vapor rose from our joined hands. The stables eyes widened. Firearm?! The energy of Yinhua Hongryu was being sucked into the palm of this young guy. It is absorbed so naturally, like water flowing from a high ce to a low ce. The fire that escaped the stables control headed toward Yeon Ho-jeong at an rming speed, as if that spot was his original spot. omg! Mabangs body trembled. Yeon Ho-jeong exhaled. Whoa. There was thick moisture on the exhaled breath. Okay, I pulled it out. Just like the legend of the four-faced family associated with the King of Seocho, the wall of fire surrounding the castle tower was radiating the fire of a dilemma. But that wasnt enough. Four Gods Martial Arts is a clear human martial art that is properly activated when receiving the enemys murderous intent and fighting spirit. It may not be possible if the state is deep, but the entrance itself presupposes a battlefield of life and death. Easier and more certain. Encountering an enemy radiating fire and deadly force, Yeon Ho-jeong finally awakened the legend of the Four Gods sealed in his soul. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the iron bar in his right hand. Buuuuung! Whoa! Gagging! The stable groaned and fell forward. It felt like I had been hit by a very thick whip. It was difficult toe to my senses due to the pain that felt like my left corbone was splitting. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who ced the bar on the ground, took a deep breath. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The fire that was being extinguished suddenly tilted toward Yeonhojeong. e. When the secret energy of the Shinigami, stimted by the fire in the stable, finally raised its head, it drew out a much stronger me and amplified the water energy. The amplified water energy enveloped my entire body, making my body flexible. The meridians heated by the experience of Yinhwa Kidney immediately regained their original appearance. Whiiiiing! The wind blew. The water energy emitted by Yeonhojeong was blown by the wind and created the shape of a translucent divine beast. The divine beast had a strange appearance with the head of a snake and the body of a turtle. The water god of Gyehae (ﺥ). Ruler of the North. The Sashinmus Hyeonmu () appeared. Cheeeeeeeek!! Soaring energy lingered throughout the iron bar. The stable, which was coughing up blood, screamed. Ugh! You son of a bitch! What did you do to my skills!! Mabang punched with a face covered in blood. Although the fist was swung with little internal strength left, the destructive power was sufficient. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong turned the iron bar. bang! The attacked magic room bounced off at an incredible speed and rolled on the ground. The body of the horse that rolled on the ground wriggled. The injured right arm was horribly broken. It was an incredibly resilient force. Weeeeeee! A faint film was formed in front of the iron rod rotating in a circle. It was Hyeonmus martial arts. It was a secret technique of absolute defense that, at its extreme, could block even artillery and battering rams. thanks. Thanks to you, I was able to pull it out faster than I thought. Now that you have passed the initiation into the Four Gods, it is only a matter of time before you summon the other three gods. The legendary Jeolhak Sasinmu of the ancient martial arts was an undefeated martial artist who had never been defeated for over a thousand years. Once awakened, you cant even touch Yeonhojeongs cor with a martial arts skill of Mabang level. Although he only awakened one of the Four Gods Dances, that alone was enough to block most attacks. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the fallen horseman by the cor and lifted him up. Thanks to you, I shortened the time, so there should be some kind of return, right? Cough! It looks like you like fire. At least Ill let you spend yourst days in it. Mabangs eyes widened as he lost his strength. Oh no. Puck! All of my front teeth were broken after being hit by the iron bar. While everyone was watching, Yeon Ho-jeong, carrying the stable, walked in front of the burning mes. There was a look of disbelief on peoples faces. Among them were the siblings Yeon Ji-pyeong and Shinmo Jegal. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed Mabangs neck and lifted it high. If you are reborn, y with fire by yourself. Crrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeong threw his horse at the fire demon. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A fierce me engulfed Mabang. Mabang, who suffered severe internal and external injuries, was unable to escape from the mes. An eerie scream echoed throughout the entire Chosunru. The audience shuddered in horror as they watched a person being burned alive. Behind this angle. The fire in the castle tower was extinguished. Chapter 17 Episode 17 A warriors values (1) Jang Han, in his thirties, looked sad. You must have been in a lot of pain. It is a store with a long history that has been passed down well from our ancestors. Chu Sheng Luzhu let out a frustrated sigh. Its just that I dont respect my ancestors. I thought I had taken good care of it, but something like this happened Why is it Roujus fault? In life, unexpected disasters can happen, right? Im d youre okay and uninjured. haha. You have no idea how much strength it gives just bying andforting me like this. Moreover, this Jang Han, whom I had never seen before, was mobilizing numerous workers to help restore the damaged area. Although he was younger than me, he was not usually a great person. Now, take this. What is this? Its not arge amount, but it will help a little with the construction costs. Oh my! Dont do this! I also have public funds that I have saved up! Hey, is this someone you know? It is said that human kindnesses from the treasure. It will cost a lot of money to repair everything here, so shouldnt we get quality food ingredients like we used to? Huh. Chosheng Tower is one of the main towers that represents Anhui. People wont want their tastes to change. Please continue to remain a famous spot in Anhui. A feeling of emotion appeared on the face of the castle tower keeper. Although they said they had money saved, in reality, if they used that money to restore the castle tower, there was nothing left. Moreover, if there is a rumor that an arson incident has urred, the number of customers visiting Choseongru will decrease for a while. If you are not careful, your business may fail. I was at a loss as to how I could get through that difficult time, but they gave me this kind of help. Since you say so, I wont refuse. Of course you should. But dont even think about wiping your mouth. If Ie backter, you have to give me a free meal? How can you treat your benefactor so poorly? Come visit us anytime. We will serve you dishes made with the best ingredients of the day. Haha, Im not that shameless again. Jang Han asked quietly. By the way, isnt there someone else who is Roujus real benefactor? yes? The heroes who saved the castle tower. Ah Thats right. Jang Hans eyes sparkled. fear? On the stuttering face of the castle guard, he felt more fear than gratitude. why? Did they do anything to Luju? How could that be! If it werent for them, even the outbuildings of the castle tower would have been burned down. In all my life of over 40 years, I have never seen such liars. Ohh? Thats a great evaluation, isnt it? Jang Han joked. I heard they put out the fire. Before that, we evacuated people to the safest route. Yes. I heard you look younger too? ah! There were warriors who looked like adults from the Later Gae era. Even though I didnt learn martial arts, they seemed like they were very talented people. He is a man of great ability The eyes of Bu Bun-sang, the sessor to Jang Han Gae-jung, twinkled like a morning star. Its definitely Changeungdae (n), right? Changeungdae was one of the military organizations of Byeoksan Yeonga, a branch of the Seven Great Families of Murim. Chang-eung Universitys skills are so well-known that it is not surprising that they are evaluated this way. But Full-sang looked at the southwest door. The fire was big, but the damage was less than expected. If the fire had been of this scope, the central building should have been burned as well, but the damage was limited to the exterior walls and a few warehouses. Are you saying the Chang Eung Team caught this? It was amazing. Even if you are a martial artist, you panic when a fire breaks out. They are stronger and faster than the civilians, but in the end they are the same people in the face of disaster. However, after collecting testimonies about the burn marks and extent of damage, it seemed that an escape route was secured in an instant, minimizing human casualties and quickly extinguishing the fire. This wasnt something anyone could do. It would be difficult for Jeong Yong, who is undergoing firefighting training, to put out the fire so quickly. Plus, the Noehwa Ark stables. Mabang was a talented person who was considered one of the Thirteen Geolgi of the ck Path in the past. However, he suddenly disappeared ten years ago and resumed his activitiesst year. The exact inaction is unknown, but it was said that it would be difficult for thetter index to at least handle it. Although the Heukdo has lost its former prowess, the Thirteen Steps of the Heukdo represents the bestte exponent of Sapa. It is said that he has be stronger over the past ten years, so he will not be a match for his mediocre martial arts skills. If you listen to the testimony of an actual eyewitness, it is said that theter indices of the Zhuge family were consistently pushed back. I heard that Zhuge Yan fought hard but was unable to gain the upper hand. There was someone who defeated such a master in a one-on-one match. Have you had a conversation with the Grand Duke of the Yan n? The castle tower was shocked. Full Sang tilted his head. Why are you so surprised? Oh no. Thats what he said, but he didnt seem to want to talk more about it. Full-sang smiled and lowered his head. I think I made Rouges evaluationplicated by saying unnecessary things. sorry. omg! no! How dare you say such a thing! It will take quite some time to restore the bases. If you have any difficulties, please tell our staff at any time. then. Gaeun-sang roughly finished his greetings and left the castle tower. He felt that Chu Shengruju was looking at him withplicated eyes, but he didnt pay much attention to it. Yeonhojeong, the grand duke of Byeoksan Yeonga? Full-sang stroked his chin. Are you saying he wasnt a dog who was defeated by his younger brothers talent? It was interesting. As the heir to openness, the pinnacle of the martial arts information world and one of the pirs of Baekdo martial arts, he was having fun like never before. Hmm, its a review meeting? Well, it doesnt matter if youre not one of the seven major powers, right? Im a beggar anyway, so I can go anywhere for alms, right? * * * Phew! The movement of the iron bar has be much smoother and more stable. Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the pole with both hands, thrust forward vigorously. Pow! A fairlyrge tree shook. The iron bar dug seven inches into the tree. What was surprising was the surface of the tree pierced by the iron bar. Its normal for the epidermis around the hole to crack and break, but it was fine. The power of the iron bar was concentrated at the tip, giving it an awl-like prating power. Its be tighter. Yeon Ho-jeong had a look of regret on his face as he removed the iron bar from the tree. Its gotten closer, but its still far away. I guess Ill have to make some effort. Yeon Ho-jeong copsed on the spot. My hands were still covered in blood and my whole body was soaked with sweat. He, sitting cross-legged, finished the exercise with Byeoknajingyeol and then raised the Hyeonmugi. Tsutsutsu. A faint moisture rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Surprisingly, the moisture was not stuffy at all. Rather, it was refreshing and sacred. Sasinmu was an invinciblebat martial art, but the energy that made it up was all upright. But it came alive vividly. Even though it hasnt been that long, it feels like its been a long time. Hyeonmu (). Hyeonmu of the four gods is the water god of Gyehae and symbolizes winter. Among the five internal organs, it is also responsible for the kidneys. The kidneys are the final organ through which waste products are removed from the body, and when the martial energy is strong, there is no turbidity in the body. In particr, Hyeonmus martial arts skills are even described as irond. Since it is the most solid among the Four Gods martial arts, starting with Hyeonmu increases the overall delicacy of the martial arts. This was also the reason why the iron bar could easily prate the tree. There was a lot of room for improvement, but even this level was enough to erase many of the shorings in attack and defense. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. He muttered softly. I feel like I woke up too early, but I dont have much time anyway. I need to get my old martial arts skills back as quickly as possible. There is no time to whine because there is so much to do. With this momentum, the remaining three gods should also be awakened quickly. After finishing training, Yeon Ho-jeong headed to the forest where the group was resting. Are you here, Grand Duke? hmm. Shinmo bowed her head respectfully. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. What about Jipyeong? I want to be alone for a while Is that so? Well, that could be it. Isnt this an age where your emotions will be fluctuating for a while? Its not strange at all. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded and suddenly looked at the response team members. The members who made eye contact with Yeon Ho-jeong all lowered their heads. It seemed like he was greeting politely, but it also seemed like he was having a hard time with Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why are they like that? Have I done something wrong? Before, people who would just nod their heads when they encountered each other were very strange today. Hey, Archduke. huh? Are you okay? Theres blood on my hand Oh, its okay. After some training, the wound must have burst. It will get better soon. Oh yeah. It was then. Hey Yeon Ho-jeong looked to the side. Standing there was Zhuge Zhenyeon with a haggard face. This is my first time greeting you officially. I am called Zhuge Yan of the Zhuge family. This is Yeonhojeong. Shinmos face hardened. Unlike Zhuge Yan, Yeon Ho-jeongs tone of voice was very arrogant. The tone was as if he was addressing a much younger junior. However, Zhuge Yan did not pay much attention to Yeon Ho-jeongs tone of voice. But where is this ce? She had lost consciousness due to internal injuries and had just woken up. Zhuge Jun was still unconscious. Shinmo said. Its a forest quite far from Hamsan Mountain. I tried to find a doctor right away, but it wasnt easy. Fortunately, the details of the two people were not that serious, so I thought it would be better to move to Hebi. At first nce, it was a statement that was not easy to understand. If a person was injured, it was normal to go to a doctor first, regardless of whether he or she was skilled or not. But are you going to go to Hapbi? Wait a minute, the details arent bad? Zhuge Yan closed his eyes and examined his insides. Immediately her eyes widened. uh? What Shinmo said was true. She suffered significant internal injuries due to excessive use of the Hyeonwonjeondanshingung and an enemy attack. But now most of the internal injuries have been corrected. When did it get better like this? Zhuge Yan looked at Zhuge Jun. What about your younger brother? Whats your younger brothers condition?! Dont worry. The poison has been removed. I didnt know that Zhuge Dynastys Negongsim technique was so outstanding. ah! Zhuge Yan personally checked Zhuge Juns condition. Really. The pulse was constant. Although there were internal injuries caused by the miasma, these were treatable as long as one came to ones senses. Shinmo said as if she was embarrassed. Im sorry. Actually, it would have been better to find a doctor first, no matter what condition the two were in, but for some reason, after experiencing such a situation, I became anxious. I decided that it would be beneficial for everyones safety to go to Hapbi as soon as possible. Oh no! How can you say such things when all of you are lifesavers? Hehe, its just embarrassing. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. Did you say Jegal Ah-yeon? yes? Ah yes! I have something to tell you, so follow me. Yeon Ho-jeong just said those words and walked away to a dark ce. Zhuge Yan looked at Shin Mo in confusion. Shinmo said in a shaky voice. It wont be a big deal. . maybe. Chapter 18 Episode 18 Muins values (2) Wow, its frustrating. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face looked extremely depressed as she hugged her knees together. Am I wrong? Yeon Ji-pyeong was frustrated. He, who had lived his whole life ording to thews and teachings of his family, was greatly shocked by his brothers actions two days ago at Choseongru. older brother. Yeon Ji-pyeong remembered Yeon Ho-jeong that day. Eyes so cold that even the cold snow of the north wind would run away in fright. The indifference of the older brother who showed no signs even though the person fighting the evildoer was in danger. In the end, the older brother went to help the Zhuge siblings, but until then, he had not shown any behavior that could be considered a white man. Some people say that the results are important, but whats the problem? However, in the Yeonjipyeong standard, the process was just as important as the result. I dont know what my brother was thinking, but his actions at that time were clearly wrong. So Yeonjipyeong was confused. Although his older brother gave him a hard time at least once, he never thought of his older brother as a bad person. Rather, I thought he was a good and weak person. He had a lot of regrets about his thoughtless actions that caused frustration to his older brother. Yes, there must have been some circumstances. Even though I was being abused by a viin my brother wouldnt have done that if he hadnt had his own circumstances. Yes. I was embarrassed, but I was able to understand it somehow. However, the sight of my brother when he killed the arsonist Mabang was truly shocking. It was so horrible. Thinking about that time, Yeon Ji-pyeong felt goosebumps rise once again. After overpowering the opponent with amazing martial arts, the older brother grabbed him by the cor and dragged him in front of the fire. A cold-blooded act of throwing a viin into the fire with an expressionless face. Keeping people alive My brother didnt seem to be shocked at all even though he was killed so cruelly. I dont know if there was even a hint of exhration. The look in my brothers eyes as he looked at the dying stables was the height of insensitivity. Even if you see rocks lying around on the street, you wont see them so heartlessly. The look and atmosphere of that action was a huge shock to Yeon Ji-pyeong. older brother. Is this really the brother I know? Now I dont know whats what. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who had been burying her face in her knees for a long time, sighed and got up. Thats stupid. If you have any questions, just ask, and if there are misunderstandings, you can resolve them. It wasnt something that could be solved by worrying about it anyway. Yeon Ji-pyeong wanted to visit Yeon Ho-jeong and have a conversation. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was walking towards where the group was, suddenly noticed a man and a woman walking away. uh? older brother? He was the child of his brother and Zhuge family. Where are you going? Yeon Ji-pyeong, who hesitated for a moment, followed behind the two. How long has it been like that? This should be enough. . I have something to ask. Ah yes! Want to ask something? Curiosity appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. Normally, I would have felt repulsed by the act of eavesdropping on other peoples conversations, but now I found myself staring at it as if somehow fascinated. How much do you know about your family? yes? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, shining bright blue in the dark forest, were as eerie as phosphorescent light. Jegal Zinc inhales without even realizing it! He took a deep breath. The martial arts skills you used when fighting the arsonist back then were extraordinary. That Looking at the level of martial arts, it was no less than a best technique. Your level of education was low, but the level ofpletion of your martial arts was very excellent. . If you are not the next head of the family, there is no way even your blood rtives would easily pass on such martial arts. Zhuge Yans neck turned slightly red. What the practitioner is saying is that I stole martial arts and learned them? Thats not what Im saying. then? The Zhuge family possesses so many martial skills that they can pass on secret techniques to people who are not their sessors. Zhuge Yan tilted his head. It was difficult to understand the intent of the question. Do you have multiple martial arts skills? Of course, at the age of Zhuge Dynasty, he possesses hundreds of martial arts. Easier said than done. Does your family possess martial arts of a different kind? What do you mean by a different species? It is a true skill, but there is a martial art that has never been shown in the midfield. Even if you ask these questions, its okay if the person concerned doesnt answer honestly. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not expect the other person to tell the truth in the first ce. There is only one thing he sees. the other persons eyes. His insight, honed during a life in the dark, where he suffered countless betrayals and nearly died countless times, was unrivaled. Not only for Yeonhojeong but also for those who survived on Heukdo for a long time, such insight was close to basic knowledge. The sharpness of being able to see through the other persons tendencies just by looking at their eyes and mixing in a few words. The meticulousness and stubbornness to recheck again and again even though it has already been confirmed. This was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong was able to survive for a long time even though he was at the peak of the dark world, where he could be called the Emperor of Darkness. I dont know why youre asking that but even if I knew, I couldnt tell the practitioner about my familys circumstances. Zhuge Zhenyan answered calmly. Although they had never had a private conversation, she already recognized Yeon Ho-jeong as a dangerous person. He was a person who should not be allowed to know even the smallest detail. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Zhuge Zhenyan swallowed his saliva without realizing it. What on earth is this person? Is he really the archduke of Byeoksan Yeonga? If you are the eldest son of a prestigious family that is considered one of the seven great families, you must be different no matter what. However, Yeonhojeong went far beyond that limit. Martial arts was not the problem. Those eyes and atmosphere were truly those of a warrior who had experienced many hardships. Would you say its like watching a barbaric warrior leisurely walking through the wilderness after defeating numerous enemies? Its like Uncle Hwang. Its not about strength, its about temperament. Uncle Hwang was the roughest, sharpest, and scariest person she knew. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Zhuge Zhe Yeon in silence, nodded. i get it. yes. . yes? I said I would understand. Go now. Zhuge Zhen was embarrassed once again. What is this guy? When I first called him and talked to him, he had a sinister look in his eyes as if he was going to eat me at any moment. But now he seems to have lost interest and says hes going to leave with a look on his face that says everything in the world is annoying. It hurts my pride? Why should I be treated like this? hey. why? When I actually asked, I couldnt think of anything to say. Zhuge Yan was embarrassed for the third time by his hesitation. I was confident anytime and anywhere, but strangely, I felt intimidated in front of Yeonhojeong. I keep saying I did something wrong to this person At that moment, Zhuge Zhens expression hardened. She bowed her head. sorry. what? It happened because of me and my siblings. I put myself in unnecessary danger because of my work. I sincerely apologize. He bows his waist with restraint. It was an action that oozed sincerity. Although I couldnt see his face as he lowered his head, I could guess that his expression was full of self-reproach. Were they people who had a grudge against you? Rather than resentment Zhuge Zinc exined the situation simply. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Then there is nothing to apologize for. yes? This happened while I was helping someone with good intentions. The people who should be punished are those who followed you until the end, not you. Its not your fault, so theres no need for you to apologize. But still If you really feel like it, go visit the people in Juruwa who have been harmed and give them at least material support. Thats what you have to do. Zhuge Yan could not easily continue speaking. Is it not a sin to help someone with good intentions? That is correct. Even if Jegal Yeon was Yeon Ho-jeong, he would have said the same thing. However, it was surprising that Yeon Ho-jeong said this. This is because the Yeon Ho-jeong she saw was closer to a ruthless utilitarian. That it has to be that way. okay. . What are you doing? Arent you going? Can I ask you one thing? What? Let me tell you in advance, I am not interrogating you. I have no right to interrogate the teacher. Im asking this because Im really curious, so I hope you dont feel too offended. So what? Dont you think thats a bit cruel? hmm? The one who died in that fire. The guy who called himself Brain Fire Ark. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why is that cruel? It can be cruel enough for the average person to see. Everyone who saw that scene must have been shocked, right? Thats all? Not at all. No matter how much of an enemy they were, they burned people alive to death? Well, you might think so. I pass it over lightly. Zhuge Yan stuck out his tongue at Yeon Ho-jeongs indifference. He was a viin who tried to kill civilians by setting fire, but I think he went a bit too far. At least its not the normal way, right? Then is cutting off the head with a single knife the normal way to kill someone? Well, thats not true, but at least theres no pain. Then it wont work. He must die a painful death. Zhuge Zhens eyes widened. If that bastard was only targeting your siblings, he would uselessly set fire to kill countless civilians. Of course this is a mortal sin. Yes, but. Death is fair to everyone. To both the evil and the good. In that case, I think that at least the process leading up to death should be painful. Do you consider yourself a judge? Since he is not a judge, we will kill him instead of putting him in prison. Have you ever seen such a ruthless person? Zhuge Yan was surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongs words, but at the same time, he felt a strange sense of envy. I dont know how deep the consideration was, but Yeon Ho-jeong was confident. You have your own firm standards. Sometimes it is more difficult to live simply than to liveplexly. Yeonhojeongs thoughts were simple, but they were simplicity apanied by unimaginable agony. I couldnt even believe it when I got this far. How old is this person? His words, actions, thoughts, determination, martial arts, etc. did not look at all like his age. Jegal Zinc, who saw Yeon Ho-jeong, was shocked! andughed. thank you. How many times do you say hello? Wasnt it the monk who treated my internal injuries and extracted the poison from my younger brother? Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. Zhuge Zhenyan bowed his head once again. Yeon Gongja is my brother and sisters benefactor. I will repay this debt somehow. No work. You know what? The way he speaks is somewhat like that of an older person. Noisy. Tch, youre so stiff. Zhuge Yan grumbled and turned around. As soon as I woke up, I talked a lot and I was hungry. I need to pick something up and eat it. Do you want to go with me? Yeon Ho-jeong nced toward the bushes. Pusss. The movement of the bushes became further and further away. It was a move like a mole. Sure. Hehe. Dont stick next to me. Oh, excuse me. . But how old are you? Forty-six. Dont lie, mister. eighteen. What?! what? I was your older sister! Hey! Im a year older than you! . Do you want to be friends? No work. Chapter 19 Episode 19. Muins values (3) Matriarch. Whats going on? Even though it had been several years since Tae-kyung became the head of Yeon-ga, he was cautious and not polite to Yeon-wi. A letter has arrived from the Moyong family. In Moyong? Yes. There was a look of puzzlement on Yeonwis indifferent face. The Moyong family was a member of the same Seven Great Families as Yeonga. Unlike Byeoksan Yeonga, it was also a traditional Murim family with a history of over 500 years. Maybe thats why Yeonga didnt have much contact with the Moyong family. We had exchanged greetings a few times in the Jeongdo Murim Alliance, but that was the end of our rtionship. Give it to me. Here it is. Yeonwis eyebrows twitched as she read the letter. Taekyung asked carefully. Is there a problem? Its a business proposal. Business? Yeonwi, who ced the letter on the table, tapped the table with his index finger. Lets join forces? Jiangsu Province, where Yanjia is located, was a region with active maritime trade along with Zhejiang Province. Of course, in the case of schools with a high reputation, they establish branch offices in Jiangsu and Zhejiang to conduct trade business. Yeonga, who settled in Jiangsu, was also engaged in a trading business. Does Moyonga want to try this job too? In the past, the Moyong family was located in Liaoning Province, on the outskirts of the central ins. However, after the Hyeolgyoji Rebellion 300 years ago, they moved to Hunan Province, in the middle of the Central ins. Since they were located ind, I thought they would not be interested in maritime trade. But it seems that wasnt the case. Yeonwi thought for a moment and shook her head. I guess it wont work either. Commander-in-Chief. yes. Please prepare paper, pencil and ink. Ah yep! Yeonwi immediately wrote a letter to stop him. As a swordsman who was praised for his skill in both civil and martial arts, his technique was exquisite. Tell this to Moyonga. All right! Lets just go out and see. Taekyung bowed his head and left the house. Yeonwi, who was about to go back to work, suddenly looked at the window. A seemingly invisible worry was cast over his indifferent eyes. It must be cold there too. * * * Waaah! An expression of admiration that could not be hidden appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. Awesome, bro! As we entered Hefei, there were noticeably more people. That wasnt all. The splendor of the city was truly amazing. It wasparable to Suzhou, which is said to be heaven along with Hangzhou. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked around frantically. It was definitely different from Jiangsu Province, which is adjacent to the beach. Everything that was visible, from the buildings to the peoples clothing, was colorful and pleasing to the eye. Jegal A-yeon, who was looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong excitedly, touched Yeon Ho-jeong. Your brothers mood is almost like riding a wave. Untilst night, it seemed like all the worries of the world had been taken care of. Is it because you live near the beach? . Do you usually do that? Noisy. Even if you say it, definitely. Yeon Ji-pyeong approached Yeon Ho-jeong with an excited face. older brother! older brother! Do you want to go out to that street over there? Do you want to? An embarrassment appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. How about finding amodation first? You can stay anywhere! yes? Well, thats true. Even if you look fine, rest wille first. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Zhuge Zhen and Zhuge Jun. Yeon Ji-pyeong thought it was a mistake. ah! Im sorry. I was so excited Jegal Zhenyeon smiled like a fool and waved his hand. Oh, its okay. Dont worry about us, just go and have fun. We can just go to the amodation and catch it. Zhuge Jun also came forward and spoke. is it so. There are about two days left anyway, so you can rest nearby in the meantime. The Zhuge siblings turned to Shinmo and asked at the same time. Yes? Shinmo cleared her throat. Grand Duke. What would you like to do? Everyones eyes naturally focused on Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around for a moment and nodded. I will be at the meeting hall first, so anyone who wants toe after ying can do so. A risk! Ah A coughing sound and a sorrowful groan were heard at the same time. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. I said this without thinking, but it seems like it could cause some misunderstanding. No, really, I dont have to worry. Hey, thats not true though. Yeon Ho-jeong red at Zhuge Zhen with his axe eyes. Zhuge Zalyan shrank his neck like Zara. But I said what I had to say. If we decided to go together, it makes sense to move together. Huh! I guess you guys have separate things to do? huh? Something to do? Shouldnt we start by looking for the family guards who are most likely to have been ostracized by you? 100 million?! Zhugejun also straightened his limping leg, as if he had missed something. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Its worth knowing. If we dont find the guards before the meeting starts, the innocent guards will be returned to their families and beaten. Oh, no! Paralock! Zhuge Zhenyun suddenly put her arms around Zhuge Jun. There was no time for Zhuge Jun to stop him. Well go first! Shin Daehyup! See you at the meeting hall! Jeonga! See you again! Ugh! sister! Take me down! Thepany ledger! Shut up you weakling! Faba Park! The Zhuge siblings disappeared in an instant. Everyone looked at the ce where the Zhuge siblings had disappeared with bewildered expressions. Yeon Ho-jeong muttered. You pretend to be friends until the end, that is. It was a situation where everyone had to be suspicious, regardless of whether it was a group of nine people or a group of seven people. The suspicion regarding the Zhuge family has almost been diluted, but you never know. He had seen countless incidents unfold in unexpected situations. It was not yet time to let down our guard against the Zhuge family. To know properly, you have to look at the familys leading figures. You cant let down your guard. At that time, Yeon Ji-pyeong asked. older brother. huh? Lets go to the meeting hall. uh? You said you wanted to look around that street? Yeon Ji-pyeong said with a bright smile. What fun would it be if you dont go with me? are you okay. There is no need to do that. Well then, well be together until tonight. No, no. If you think about it, we didnte to have fun. Even though its just a gathering, it cant tarnish the familys reputation. You better calm down. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Im proud of you. They definitely think differently than boys at this age. He still has innocence, but his thoughts are also deep. Okay, lets do that. yes! So the group headed straight to the meeting hall. As he headed toward the meeting hall, Yeon Ho-jeong fell into thought. Thete index meeting is in two days. Itsts for three days. Its just a meeting, not a social gathering, so you have to find out everything you need to know in between. As it is a gathering ofte leaders representing the seven major families, the number of members is small. Even if one family sent five or six people, there would be less than fifty people. The important thing is to take a close look at each persons martial arts skills and true potential. At Yeonhojeongs current level, it was impossible to analyze other peoples internal strength just by looking at them. It may not be a fight, but if there is rubbing or physical contact, somehow That was at that time. sorry. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong. What did you say? sorry. what? Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his head. Actually, I heard you and Jegal talking in the forest yesterday. know. omg! Oh, did you know? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You hid your true nature so poorly that you cant help but notice it. Ah Theres no need to be sorry about that. If I had cared, I would have called you first. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face turned red. It was an expression of shame and regret. That too. hmm? Did I do something wrong again? Its not like that, but Im sorry anyway. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. At first, I didnt know why my younger brother was doing that. However, during a conversation with Jegal A-yeonst night, I realized why Yeon Ji-pyeong was particrly quiet. I was too insensitive. I had no intention of changing my methods and opinions. But I felt sorry for not paying attention to my younger brother. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked Yeon Ji-pyeongs head. Ugh! Brother Tongue! You idiot, you shouldnt keep saying youre sorry when youre so young. It bes a habit. but! I am too subjective and rough, so I cant get close to people easily. As a result, there are times when I try not to understand others. Thats why I dont feel grateful or sorry. . You dont have to be as extreme as me, but I dont think its good to live with gratitude and apology in your mouth. Being different doesnt mean its wrong, right? is that so? I think so. Yeon Ho-jeong tried to avoid instilling his thoughts into his younger brother. It just made me worry. This is because I wanted to be someone who sees things wider and deeper than myself, rather than someone like myself. At the very least, I hoped that I would not be a person who mistakenly thought that I had established the authority established by others. A strange light appeared on Shinmos face as he watched the brothers chatting loudly. The friendship is very deep. This was what I thought when heading to Chosunru. So I was secretly curious. This was because everyone knew that the Archduke had a terrible hatred for the Duke of Li. But in reality, that wasnt the case. To Shinmo, the Yeonga brothers seemed to have a deeper friendship than any other brothers in the world. Besides Shinmos eyes were stuck on Yeonhojeongs back. You were amazing. At the time, I didnt think about it because the situation was urgent, but afterward, it was a series of surprises. Although he was a martial artist, his judgment was especially outstanding. As if he had been through countless fire incidents, he came up with a surprisingly quick and clear response. Where on earth did you get that experience? It is understandable if you think that martial arts were taught separately by the head of the family. However, a series of actions to find a solution as naturally as breathing in a crisis situation was not something that could be learned by watching the crisis. It wasnt a skill I had experienced once or twice. I really dont know even if I know it. Shin Daeju. yes? Oh yes! I want a member to stand guard at the entrance to the meeting hall. Shinmo was startled and looked around. Before we knew it, we had arrived at the entrance to the meeting hall. It was a meeting ce, but it was just a rented manor. Of course, the manor wasrge enough to amodate hundreds of people. Oh, of course. And if anyonees in, I want them to immediately report to me which family they belong to and how many there are. I will follow your orders, Grand Duke. good. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly rxed his shoulders. Shall we go in? Shinmo knocked on the manors gate. thud! thud! Are you inside? A voice came from inside as if it had been waiting. Who are you? Im from Byeoksan Yeonga, Jiangsu. Please open the door. After a while. Good! When the door opened, the spacious interior of the manor came into view. And a group of people near the gate. Byeoksan Yeonga? exactly. The man in front bowed his head. It is said to be the name of Sichuan. It is an honor to meet the warriors of Yeonga. Sacheon and Han Ho-myeong. Even though they had never seen each other before, Shinmo knew his identity right away. Han Ho-myeong, Poisonous Dragon Iron Pyeon (Poisonous Dragon Iron Pyeon)?! haha! Its an honor to be recognized. Like Shinmo, Han Ho-myeong was also one of the best experts in a region. Moreover, Shinmo and Han Ho-myeong had one more thing inmon: they were members of the best martial arts family in the region. Lightning shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Behind Han Ho-myeong, a young man with a moderate physique and sharp eyes appeared. Tang family. Chapter 20 Episode 20. Muins values (4) Sacheondanga. He is a unique martial artist who gained fame throughout the Central ins by focusing on poison and dark techniques. Due to the nature of Baekdo, which pursues upright justice and morality, poison and memorization were weapons that were difficult to ept. This is because it is a weapon specialized for assassination rather than fair and square action. The first family to break that prejudice was the Tang family. They were as harsh and ruthless as their main weapon, but they did not cross the minimum line. Of course, from Yeonhojeongs perspective, such history was of no concern to him. He stroked his sr plexus without realizing it. It was still vivid. The unpleasant feeling of a cows beetle being stuck in my dying chest. Dangwan. The vice leader of the Murim League. A guy like Sagar, whopletely sent his body to the underworld while heading for the Three Paths. flinch! The hand holding the iron bar put strength into it without me realizing it. The dark emperors instinct to never forget a grudge was awakening. . Yeon Ho-jeong controlled his mind. The other party is not the party. Even if it is a party official, you should not attack someone just because you have a grudge against them. This was because he was not the Lord of the ck Emperor, but the Prince of the Yan Family. It was forbidden to act hastily unless you at least touched it first. Anyway, these people? Grand Duke Yeonhojeong and Prince Yi Yeonjipyeong of the main family. Han Ho-myeong smiled and greeted me. Nice to meet you. Its none other than Han Ho-myeong. It was a brief and simple greeting. Shinmos face hardened slightly. Although Han Ho-myeong was only a son of another family, this ce was still a meeting ce for theter leaders of the seven generations. The way you talk may be like that, but you shouldnt go behind his back and treat him like a subordinate. It was time for Shinmo to argue. I meet you, Daehyeop Han. This is Yeon Ji-pyeong, the schr of Yeonga. Yeon Ji-pyeong took control with moderation. Unlike Han Ho-myeongs arrogant greeting, Yeon Ji-pyeongs greeting was polite and polite. Han Ho-myeong burst outughing. Its a small cooperative. I heard that Byeoksans master of science was a very talented martial artist. Seeing it in person, I dont think the rumors are true. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. Thats too much praise. I dont have that much talent, and Im nothingpared to my brother. Peoples eyes naturally turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. Interest arose on Han Ho-myeongs face. Sohyeop. Shin Daeju. Shinmo lowered her head. Yes, Archduke. Im hungry. Lets sit down and eat first. All right. Lets take turns standing. There is no need to escort us all the way here, so let the rest rest. I follow your orders. Shinmo spoke to Han Ho-myeong in a hard voice. Ill go first. May you rest in peace. So the Yeon brothers entered the manor with Chang Eung-dae. Han Ho-myeongs eyes became dull. The kind smile disappeared before we knew it. You mean you can bite even with blunt fangs? It was then. Warrior Han. Yes, Archduke. Dangyangseon, a young man who received Han Ho-myeongs polite greeting, tilted his head. Is that arrogant guy the grand duke of the Yan family? It seems so. Hmm? Do you have any illness? yes? You look pretty healthy, but the energy you have is so ordinary. The standard is not very good. Ho-myeong Han said clearly. The rumor is that the grand duke of the Yeonga family is a typical son of a wealthy father. Ohh? Unlike him, Lee Gongja is evaluated as having more talent than the head of a household at the time. We may be of the same blood, but our talents are pr opposites, right? Thats fun. Han Ho-myeong lowered his head. It seems there is no need for you to pay attention, Grand Duke. It would be best to ignore it. well? yes? Dangyangseon shrugged his shoulders. At least there is distribution, right? Its really not easy to show such foolishness in front of people from the Tang family. There is this saying among the martial arts maxims: If you prepare for the poison and memorization of Tangga, you can live ten more years. There is also a saying that if you bear a grudge against the Murim League, it is difficult to sleep with your feet up, but if you bear a grudge against the Tang family, there is a saying that you should immediately end your life. To that extent, people were afraid of the Tang familys martial arts and ruthless nature. Anyway, we came too fast. Lets unpack and take a look at Hapbi. All right. The love song has already disappeared from the minds of the two people. Perhaps because I arrived early, I was able to choose the room I wanted. The servants who hade to the manor in advance and were working guided the group. Yeon Ji-pyeong nced at Yeon Ho-jeong. Hey Hmm? why? Do you have anything to say? Would it be okay? what? Lets go. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why are they doing that? Yeon Ji-pyeong held his breath without realizing it. What do you mean? If the party member next to me had heard what my brother said, he would have been angry. Did I do something wrong? yes? Oh no! Thats not it Hey, Lord Shin. Did I do something wrong? Shinmo said in a polite voice. Absolutely not. There is absolutely nothing. The words were funny, but Yeon Ji-pyeong couldntugh. Because Shinmos face was serious. It wasnt because of Yeonhojeong. He was angry at Han Ho-myeongs arrogant behavior. Shinmo must have been angry, but she added one more word. I think you did a good job. Did I do a good job? Thats right. They say you can know ten ways of water but not one way of people, but sometimes you can know ten by looking at one. In other words, its better not to have anything to do with them? This is the meeting ce for the sessors of the seven generations. Even though it is not where you belong, you should be polite to the children of the other family. Yeon Ho-jeong said with an amused expression. Well, my posture was crooked, but it wasnt a big mistake. If it had been unintentional, I wouldnt have said it this way. Did you know? Shinmo lowered her head without saying a word. Yeon Ji-pyeong asked with a puzzled look. What? Did you say Han Ho-myeong? Its not his intention that he came out so rudely. sure? That guy from Danga ordered it. Yes?! Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. My curiosity is piqued, and I feel like it would hurt my reputation toe forward. In that case, they want to find out something by having a subordinate provoke them. ! Isnt this a ssic move that makes you yawn? Its so obvious that its boring now. Then you also ignored them? I had no intention of mixing things up from the beginning. But if ites out like that, why should I get involved? Yeon Ji-pyeong eximed. At the same time, I was embarrassed. Wasnt he feeling anxious for no reason without even knowing it was happening? Yeon Ho-jeong stroked Yeon Ji-pyeongs head. From that perspective, you are definitely growing up well. Me? okay. I ignored the other person, but you treated me with courtesy, as I learned from my family. Thats not something you can do by learning everything. Especially at your age. Yeon Ji-pyeong blushed. Im not like that Thats what my father said. Tolerating insults is not patience, it is cowardice. But he told me not to bark at the dog just because it barks. Yeon Ji-pyeong cleared his throat. I dont say that the people of the party are absolute dogs Thats what they say. Me and Daeju Shin are so judgmental that I cant live by the rules like you and your father. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Shin Mo and asked. Is that so, Lord Shin? Shinmo answered with a small smile. I think so. Look. Rather, it is easier to ignore the other person. It is difficult to define anything. Confusion appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. I dont know what is. It wont be difficult. You just have to live as you have learned and as you have done so far. I wish you could be more flexible, but I dont want you to abandon who you are now. Am I not wrong? never. Rather, it is correct and ideal. There may be many idiots who sarcastically say that this is unrealistic, but they are idiots who will not understand even if they die or wake up that the foundation of this world was built on ideals. Then what about you, brother? me? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a bitter face. Hes a nerd who has a hard time distinguishing between dogs and people. * * * Two days passed quickly. Until the day of the meeting, Yeon Ho-jeong did not leave the door. And it was the same for Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back on his martial arts skills and nned for the future, while Yeon Ji-pyeong worried about his identity. Theter leaders of each samurai family did not arrive until the night before the meeting. It seemed like he was looking around He Feis street corner. There was no further conflict with the party side, with whom there was a bit of a war of nerves on the first day after entering the meeting hall. This is because their amodations were so far away from each other. Two days passed peacefully like that. The morning of the meeting day. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was having breakfast in his room, heard Shinmos sound. [Grand Duke.] [Speak.] [Thete exponents of the Nangong and Peng families have arrived.] sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes opened. A slightly more mature Byeok Ra-jin-gi appeared in his eyes. A fairly vivid blue light hovered in the dim pupil and then disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeong got up from his seat and walked towards the open window. It was a room with a nice view and a view of the entire interior of the manor. His eyes saw a group of people opening the gate anding in. Namgoong. I saw a tall, very handsome man. He wore an unusual sword on his waist and his expression was confident. He was establishing a prayer so refined that it could be felt even from this distance. Thete-life index of the Namgung family was clear. Even before its appearance, the energy it gave off was simr to Namgung Sanghwa. But that was out of Yeon Ho-jeongs interest. He turned his gaze to look at the two young men. His height was simr to that of Namgoong, but his body and bones were much longer. Panga! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Wooooow. Byeoknajingi, which had settled in the danjeon, instantly traveled through the blood vessels of the entire body. The noble Hyeonmugi climbed up my lumbar spine and cooled my head. Tsutsutsutsu. My five senses became more sensitive. I could feel the sound of birds chirping in the distance and even a speck of dust sticking to my skin in the room. . Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. what? The temperament ispletely different? To see it urately, you must also look at the internal air management method. It is necessary to look at the atmosphere of the inner work itself in more detail. But his temperament was so unique that it seemed meaningless. Pangas energy was so heterogeneous that there was not even a trace of entanglement with the attackers at the time. That wont work. There are limits to checking from the window like this. Yeon Ho-jeong left his residence in an instant and walked to the main gate of the outer garden. hmm? Who is it? Well I dont think youre a servant? Theter exponents of the Paeng family who saw Yeonhojeong said so. It seemed like he was trying to speak softly, but his voice was as loud as his size. Thanks to this, everyones attention was focused on Yeon Ho-jeong. But Yeon Ho-jeong didnt care about those stares. Yeon Ho-jeong, standing next to a tree, folded his arms and watched the reviewers of the Paeng family. also. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression naturally frowned. I need to check more, but No matter how I look at it, its not true. I had to keep looking just in case, but my sixth sense was telling me. Paenga says no. Could it be that the leaders of the Panga are different? My head said it was possible, but my heart was convinced that it wasnt. As Shinmo said, the Panga seemed to be a family of people who could tell ten by looking at one. . What do we do? In the end, Yeon Ho-jeong made a decision. First of all, I have to look at the famous family. Theres plenty of time. Lets not think in a hurry. It was then. Cant you hear? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to the faint sound of the voice. It was Nam Gung-hyeon. I dont know who it is, but dont you think its rude to look at someone so intently when you first meet them? Thete exponents of Panga burst out inughter. haha! Namgoong, there is no need to do that. Because were okay. Isnt that right, little brother? Its not like its wearing out. Look at that. The tone of speech was harsh, but somehow exuded a naivety. For no reason, Yeon Ho-jeong, who was full of steam, took over. Excuse me. Because you look like someone I know. Uh-huh! Was there anyone else like me? After all, the world is big! older brother. Could it be because of me? Youreughing. If he looks like you, he should run away first, you crazy person. There is no such thing as a mountain enemy. Did you forget? We are twins. Twins dont have to look alike, right? What does that mean? Now that I look at them, they seem to be as lively as their size. You cant fake a personality like that. Anyway, who is Sohyeop? Its called Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeong? Im from Byeoksan Yeonga. Ugh! Byeoksan Yeonga! For a moment, I could see Yeonhojeong. Namgoong Hyeons eyes suddenly change. Peng Dae-ho, the head of the Peng family, hurriedly ran over and grabbed Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. His finger naturally headed towards Peng Dae-hos veins. Hahaha! Are you from Yeonga? Nice to see this! I really wanted to meet someone from Yeonga! hmm? Ahaha! Just keep in mind that this is just personal curiosity! Oh, Im Paengdaeho! And that bandit standing behind me is none other than Peng Man-ho (M), my younger brother! I was holding his hand and shaking it so wildly that I almost lost my mind. Even though I wanted to check my pulse, I couldnt because I was so distracted. Still, I was able to analyze energy more clearly through my hands. For now, it would be best to put the penga on the back burner. It was then. The front door opened once again. oh! Lets see who elsees! Who could it be? Shake! The door opened and a brother and sister came in apanied by a group of guards. Namgoonghyuns eyes widened. The Peng brothers were mesmerized. Although the young man was still a young man, the beauty of the woman was truly amazing. Even though she was not wearing very luxurious clothes, her beauty that brightened up the surroundings was overwhelming. Namgoonghyun muttered without realizing it. Zinc? uh?! Zhuge Yan pointed with his hand in the direction where the group was. It was when Namgoonghyeon smiled slightly and raised his hand. Jeong-ah! Chapter 21 Episode 21. Storm (1) When Yeon Ho-jeong saw Zhuge Zhen, he turned his head away with a look on his face that everything was a bother. It was embarrassing, but Zhuge Yan didnt care at all. Rather, he had a weing look on his face. How have you been? Only two days have passed. Its because Im happy to see you. I dont know why theyre so happy to see us because weve developed a close friendship. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Paeng Dae-ho. Anyway, I was rude. huh? huh? uh? ah! Its okay! Its not something that wears out. then. Are you going? Thats right. Please take a look. See youter. Just like that, Yeon Ho-jeong entered the dormitory. It was time for Zhuge Yan to call him again. miss. yes? Now, lets find a ce to stay. Oh, but Jun has all the luggage anyway. Im having a cup of tea with a friend Miss. . . Okay, okay. The elderly warrior bowed his head respectfully. Sokha was arrogant. sorry. Hey, its okay! I remember what my father said. Hey Jun. Just choose a good ce to stay! Sure. I-Ik. Ahh! Why are you doing this! My hair is all messed up! Its all because I love you, man. What is love! Youre grumpy! uh? But why are you so grumpy? . ruler! Lets go find amodation! Lets go! That was when the Zhuge siblings were about to move. At that moment, Zhuge Yan looked at Nam Gung-hyeon. uh? Brother? Namgoonghyun said with a slightly awkward expression. Its been a while. Zhuge Yan bowed his head gracefully. It waspletely different from when he was dealing with Yeon Ho-jeong or when he was dealing with Zhuge Jun. How have you been? okay. How have you been? yes. . Ill see youter then. Zhuge Yans formality was perfect. Anyone could see that she deserved to be called a wealthy woman from a prestigious family. But for some reason, there was an awkwardness. Zhuge Yan did not seem veryfortable dealing with others in a formal manner. Just like that, the Zhuge siblings also went in to find a ce to stay. Namgoonghyeons eyes deepened as he watched Zhuge Yan walking away. When I returned to my residence, Yeonjipyeong had already arrived. older brother? Are you here? There was no answer when I called, so I came in just in case. Okay, good job. But Jegal and Jun came too? I heard a voice from far away? Yeon Ji-pyeongs senses were definitely excellent. You wouldnt know it if you were paying attention, but it wasnt far enough to hear the voice from the front door. okay. Good for you. Still, I feel reassured that someone I know ising. Are you nervous? little? Honest guy. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and gestured to the window. It looked like they would be located in the west building. Go have some tea ande back. What about you, brother? I am done. Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head. Can I ask you just one question? whenever. Do you hate Sister Zhuge? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. no? I dont have any feelings? I see. why? no. Just like before, I think youre keeping away from my sister Jegal. Theres no reason to dislike it, but theres also no reason to like it, right? Yeon Ji-pyeongs expression became nk. It was an expression that seemed to make no sense, but was understandable. However, this is the first time I have seen someone who establishes personal rtionships in this way. Okay then, Ill be back! okay. When Yeon Ji-pyeong left, Yeon Ho-jeong sat by the window. It seemed like he was d to see me. When I looked down, I could already see the back of Yeonjipyeong. You look happy. A subtle feeling of self-reproach appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. It wouldnt have been like that in the old days. It was so long ago that my memories are blurry. However, when I came to thete Jisoo meeting in the past, it was a time when I thoroughly hated my younger brother. Perhaps he was unable to build friendships with others because he was concerned about his own opinions. I will never make anything like that in the future. That was the reason why I kept my distance from Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Jun was having a hard time with himself, but Zhuge Yan wanted to break down that hard wall. Actually, it was something I was thankful for. Even if it is a benefactor who saved your life, it is a great blessing to have someone who approaches you so readily. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeong was wary of others. To be precise, I was wary of myself. I wont fail this time. The back of Yeon Ji-pyeong running away with joy. I didnt want to cast fear and emptiness on that lively face. I did not want to show a terrible future not only to my younger brother but also to my family members. At least, I wanted to make it that way until the Rebellion of the Three Religions broke out. If possible, even after the Rebellion of the Three Religions. The enemy is everywhere. You cant let down your guard in a situation where you dont know who the enemy is. If you think about it that way, the evaluation of Panga was too premature. Yeon Ho-jeong sat on the floor cross-legged. His half-opened eyes looked as hard and dark as steel. If possible, I hope you dont go all the way to Gufileilbang. After one hour. Grand Duke. The meeting has begun. I ask everyone to gather at the Naewon banquet hall. What about Moyong and Myeongga? We have just arrived. * * * Its been a while, brother. Wahahah! Its been such a long time! Has it really been a year? I see. Hey! Its only been a year, but youve be so much prettier! So your brothers have grown bigger? Because you eat so well. Ho ho ho! Its really cheap too. I dont want to hear about that. As I entered the outdoor banquet hall, the first thing I noticed was the Peng brothers. His massive size and his booming voice that seemed to take the sky away were elements that caught everyones attention. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes did not go to Pang Dae-ho and Pang Man-ho. He turned to the woman who was talking to the two people. Moyong! She was a neat and beautiful woman who looked to be no older than twenty. However, the magic hidden within the body was truly amazing. His potential was actually greater than that of the Peng brothers. And Yeon Ho-jeong knew very well what kind of power that was and who that woman was. She is Prince Moyongs daughter. Moyong Yeonhwa (Ľɏ). She was a heroine of the first generation who led the Moyong family on behalf of the Murim lord Moyonggun. Regardless of her nature, she was a talented woman whose abilities were so outstanding that Prince Moyong recognized her. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. She was a woman who had a lot of trouble in the past when she was leading the ck Emperor. But that wasnt important right now. First of all, the famous family That was the time. Who are you looking for? Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. Zhuge Yan was standing smiling. Are you here? I think Ive said it before, but the way you talk really sounds like an old man. No work. And again. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jegal A-yeons outfit. What are you wearing? Zhuge Yan smiled. Her smile, which seemed to always be bright, had a hint of bitterness. Its pretty fancy, isnt it? When I first saw him at Choseongru and when he entered the manor, Zhuge Yans attire was simple. Because she was so beautiful, the clothes she was wearing felt extravagant, but in reality, they were more like moderately luxurious activewear. It was different now. Her appearance wearing a gorgeous pce dress was truly amazing. The dress, with red plum blossoms embroidered on a high-quality light green silk background, matched her bright and pretty beauty very well. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Its okay. really? Yes, it suits you well. Zhuge Zhen looked into Yeon Hojeongs eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were transparent. It was so clear and insensitive that it had the power to make the viewer feel strangely intimidated. However, Zhuge Zhens expression was bright. She had been told that she was pretty since she was young. However, behind such praise, negative emotions such as jealousy and desire were often included. It was my first time receiving such a simplepliment from someone other than my family. Naturally, I couldnt help but feel better. yes? I think its a bit excessive, but Its not excessive? Is that so? Its not like your whole body is decorated with gold. There are a lot of people walking around wearing clothes 10,000 times more shy than you. It was true. In Heukdo, there are many people who go around dressed up in shy clothes that do not suit their style. This is because there are a lot of people who try to gather power by showing off their abilities and wealth. Compared to that, Zhuge Yans outfit doesnt even fit into an ordinary outfit. Afortable smile spread across Zhuge Zhens face. People who are quick-witted are good at managing their facial expressions, but she didnt know how to hide her emotions. There is a seat over there. Lets go and sit down. done. Hey, dont bounce from a good spot. Lets go and have a drink. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to tell him not to be a bother, paused for a moment. but. If there is a family behind this ce that is trying to destroy the Yeonga, the sessor of that family will definitely know about it. Of course, he will keep an eye on himself and Yeon Ji-pyeong. Now that I think about it, there was no need to act in a showy way. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Sure. Hehe. Dont stick next to me. Thats very harsh. Noisy. Arent you tired of living with that kind of personality? If I were tired, I wouldnt live like this. Hmm, thats right. So stay away. hot. Its such a chilly day, but its hot. Besides, if you have martial arts skills like that. Zhuge Zinc cleared his throat, thinking it was a mistake. sorry. Was it meaningless? Clearly, being smart is an art. She didnt think Yeon Ho-jeong was hiding his martial arts skills, but she knew he didnt want to brag about it. So the two people sat down. Since the food was pre-made, it was a bit cold, but it was still delicious. Yeon Ho-jeong willingly filled Jegal Zhen-yeons cup. Zhuge Yan also smiled and filled his ss. Can I ask you one question? okay. Are all the martial arts in Yeonga that strong? The martial arts of the Zhuge family is no less than that of the main family. aha? Whats important is people, not martial arts? If you pretend, you pretend. Zhuge Yan was good at understanding the other persons intentions. Zhuge Yanughed. Are you secretly bragging about yourself? Actually, it would be something to be proud of. Its not a skill to brag about. Is it humility? Im serious. Jegal Yeon read the sincerity in Yeon Hojeongs face. He truly thought his martial arts skills were not that great. Zhuge Zinc, who was quietly examining his face, asked. Do you want to be stronger? It is the desire of every warrior. Thats right. So your dream is to be the best person in the world? The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. It was a smile that only slightly raised the corners of the mouth. However, the weight it contained was not light. Only when you are moderately strong will you be the best in the world. yes. Zhuge Yan, who had been mumbling unconsciously, nodded once again and said. yes. The best is better than the average. Its better to be the worst. Zhuge Yan smiled brightly. You are good. I have a dream. Being the best in the world is not a dream. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even bother to say that. Dont you have a dream? me? Hmmmm! Zhuge Yan closed his mouth and thought. No, I pretended to be worried. Are you sure youre an adult? I havent thought about dreams yet. Does an adult be a child if he or she has never thought about his or her dreams? Well, I never thought about it that way? Jegal A-yeon tapped Yeon Ho-jeongs arm with his elbow. When I talk to you, I really feel like Im a kid. Ive never been called stupid before. Stop talking nonsense and give me a drink. 100 million? When did you drink it? Give me the bottle. okay! Ill follow you! My personality is extremely impatient. You mean you drank it without even saying a toast? One person drinks with an expressionless face and the otherughs and chatters. Its abination that can be seen everywhere, but the problem was the atmosphere of the two people. It was a truly informal atmosphere. The man and woman drinking together looked simple and familiar. The reviewers gathered in the banquet hall nced at the two people. Whatever the reason, the beautiful woman is smiling brightly, giving and receiving a ss of wine. Moreover, the young man next to him was handsome enough, although his expression was somewhat sharp. That scene filled thete exponents with a strange feeling. For some reason, it felt like there was a separate protagonist in this banquet hall. How long has it been like that? You look very happy? Yeon Ho-jeong and Zhuge Zhen turned their heads. Dangyangseon was walking with his back to me, smiling. I dont have any friends, so can we sit together? Chapter 22 Episode 22. Gust (2) While it was fun for a while, the conversation suddenly stopped. Zhuge Zhen was embarrassed, but did not show it. She smiled and pointed across. Good At that time, Zhuge Yan looked at Yeon Ho-jeong for no reason. This is because I know that Yeonhojeongs social skills are not very good. Unexpectedly, Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. No matter who the opponent was, the bigger the seat, the more opportunities you had to look around. Sit. Even before he finished speaking, Dangyangseon was already sitting down. I couldnt tell if he knew the other person wouldnt refuse or if he wanted to sit down regardless of the other persons will. Zhuge Yan smiled and asked. Are you from the Tang family? yes. Speak without hesitation. I could tell that it was a way of speaking that had been ingrained throughout my life. nice to meet you. Its called Zhen of the Zhuge family. Jegal Yeon? yes. Its a pretty name too. It was a quite honest and bold statement. Zhuge Yan tilted his head. is that so? Yes, your parents chose a good name. Thank you for thepliment. Zhuge Yan pointed to Yan Haozheng with his hand. Oh, let me introduce you. This person Thats enough. yes? I know who it is. No need for introduction. Zhuge Yan opened his eyes wide. uh? I guess weve already met? Youre the grand duke of the Yan family, right? thats right. Then at least say hello Its okay. Are you okay? What does that mean? Dangyangseon shrugged his shoulders. I didnte to see this friend anyway. Zhuge Yan was slightly embarrassed. She was quick-witted and knew that Dangyangseons purpose was herself. But I had no idea it woulde out so honestly. Dangyangseon held out an empty ss. Pour a drink. It was an unstoppable action. Its not difficult to pour someone a drink, but if you treat them like a subordinate from the beginning, the other person is bound to feel bad. Jegal Yan, who was trying to respond as politely as possible as it was a position, also spoke in a tone that distorted the judgment. Here you are. Zhuge Yan ced a bottle of alcohol in front of him. Dangyangseon tilted his head. I told you to follow along? Zhuge Yan said with a grin. I dont want to follow suit. You dont want to follow along? yes. This guy said he liked it, but why? Its honestly this guy. Yeon Ho-jeong did not care about the other persons title. As soon as Dangyangseon sat down, his mood was scanning thete exponents gathered in the banquet hall. I had no intention of responding individually. But it wasnt Zhuge Zinc. This guy is my friend. It may be a bit harsh. Dangyangseon smiled and asked. I can be your friend too, right? Anyone can be a friend. As long as its cheap. Ohh? Is this a local custom in Sacheon? Its a greeting like asking someone to pour you a drink when you first meet them. If thats the case, its my misunderstanding and I apologize. But I have no intention of bing friends with you. There was a knife in the voice as he spoke while smiling. Dangyangseon, who was looking at Zhuge Zhenyan with strange eyes, chuckled. Its pretty cute, isnt it? I often hear people call me cute, but this is the first time Ive been called cute since I was nine years old. I take it as apliment. There were always only obedient kids in Sacheon. I was bored because that girl was that girl, but I like it because its fresh. With just these words, Zhuge Yan was able to understand how Dangyangseon lived. In Sichuan, the name of the Tang family is absolute. Among the nine factions, the Cheongseong faction and the Ami faction are also located in Sacheon, but although they are martial arts factions, they are also Buddhist temples and Buddhist temples, so they do not interfere much with worldly affairs. In other words, in reality, the greatest sect in Sacheon is Dangga. In such a ce, he would have been born as the eldest son of a family and enjoyed everything he could enjoy. In fact, Dan Yang-seon had never attended thest Huji Index meeting. Maybe this time it came out to the world for the first time. Zhuge Yan smiled bitterly. The Tang familys skills are not just poison and memorization. hmm? Can you please leave now? Its ufortable. Then that wont work. Dangyangseon clinked his ss. You havent poured me a drink yet, have I? You have to take what you get. . Quickly follow along. Dont you have to throw me some money? There was no special treatment for the prostitutes of the Red House. When it got to this point, Zhuge Yan could not help but feel angry. And that was the same for Zhuge Jun, who was watching from afar. Zhuge Jun approached the seat with long strides. Ibo. It was then. you. A dark shadow covered the Dangyang Line. Dangyangseon said without even turning around. You dont stand behind a member of the Tang family without permission. If you want to see me,e forward and be polite. Namgoonghyun said with a smile. I dont think the meeting of the Seven Great Families is a casual enough event to bring in someone who is not human. what? Im telling you to just get up and not cause any trouble. A nuisance? I dont think you can learn the delicate martial arts of Tangmun with a brain so stupid that you dont even know how rude your actions are. her! Theres no need to talk much. Dont create unnecessary trouble and stand up quietly. Dangyangseon shook his head. They say there are so many people in the world who dont know anything, but your father was right. It was a sight to behold. thud! Dan Yang-seon, who roughly put down his drink, stood up and turned around. In his eyes, he saw Nam Gung-hyeon. You look gaunt and pale, like a girl. What is your name? This is Namgung-hyeon. Dangyangseons eyes sparkled. Hoo, I thought he was in pretty good shape, was it Namgung? I heard it from my father. The Seven Great Families are full of people who are not worth talking to, but at least Namgung and Moyong are real. Dangyangseon did not believe everything his father said. Although I respected him, I thought that the experience he had seen and felt was not that easy. The publics evaluation of the party was fearful. It was not limited to Sichuan. Although the Tang family was in Sichuan, it was also in the world. In the martial arts world, there was not a single person who slept with his feet stretched out even after touching the Dangga. Power is fear. The most feared group in the martial arts group is the Tang family. Therefore, the Tang family is truly the best family in the world. Just looking at my grandfather, isnt he called the most feared master in the Holy Heaven Thirteen Pirs, the highest martial arts master? If you are a descendant of the Namgung family, known as the best among swordsmen, you can be quite arrogant. Its getting more and more embarrassing. But even if you were the best in the world, would you use it if you caused such an uproar in front of the best in the world? Namgoonghyun burst intoughter without realizing it. The best in the world? Who is the best in the world? Of course, my family is the best in the world. Hes a guy who doesnt know anything about the world. The smile disappeared from Dangyangseons face. The rxed face changed to expressionless, which alone created a cool atmosphere. Kneel. what? Ill give you a chance. Get down on your knees and apologize. If you do, I will pretend that your arrogance never urred. Namgoonghyuns eyes also became cold. I thought he was a guy who didnt know anything, but now I see he was crazy. It was then. The best in the world? A sonorous voice echoed throughout the banquet hall. Dangyangseon had a look of surprise on his face. On the other hand, Namgoonghyun frowned. Amazing endurance! The strength that rang out from his voice was truly amazing. Just hearing the voice made me feel like my whole body was vibrating. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes burned. Discussing the best in the world in front of the main family? Is that also a party price? There was a young man slowlying down the stairs. He seemed to be five or six years older than Namgoonghyeon. Although he had a cute appearance, it was difficult to say that he was as handsome as Yeon Ho-jeong or Nam Gung-hyeon. His physique was as ordinary as his face. The clothes he was wearing didnt look particrly luxurious. However, the presence he exuded was unique. Ugh! Ugh! It felt like the air was trembling. There was no one here with weak internal energy, but most of them had the illusion that they were hearing tinnitus. Yes, Namgung or Moyong would say that. But what about it? I dont understand. Dangyangseons face distorted. A voice that grew louder continued to prate my ears. The sensation was extremely unpleasant. Well, Ive heard that before. There are a lot of weirdos among the Tang family. Now I see you were one of those weirdos? Dangyangseon shouted without even realizing it. What are you? It was a loud voice. The voice was much louder than I expected. Even Dangyangseon himself was embarrassed. It seems like I overreacted for no reason. Dangyangseons neck opened slightly. Is it because I was young? Theres nothing clumsy in your words or actions? you! Please take note, this is a young friend from the Tang family who doesnt know anything about the world. In this martial arts world, we dont just use the word the best in the world. I asked what you were doing! one more. Dont be so annoying. The young man smiled. Although his appearance was ordinary, his smile was quite attractive. You look weak, right? Dangyangseon could not bear it any longer. Wooooow! Namgoonghyeon took a step back without realizing it. It was because of the poisonous energy emanating from Dangyangseon. Poison?! It was poisonous. It is not that the poison has been released, but the nature of the inner energy itself is poison. Zhuge Yan shouted. Dang Confucius! Parrak! A group of people came running from afar. Surprised by the poison that suddenly spreads, the guard warriors of each familye running. The young man looked at Namgunghyeon. Namgoongs younger brother. . Its no big deal, right? yes? Namgoonghyun nodded with an innocent expression. Shouldnt we exin the situation to the guards who are suffering day and night because of immature young people? We also set up a separate drinking party. Wasnt this meeting held by Namgung? . Please take care of me. I understand, Myung. Even though he was very angry, he seemed to have managed to hear himself called Myung-hyung. Dangyangseon growled softly. Are you from a famous family? Thats right. Young Ho-rim Myeong said. I am Myeong Ho-rim, the three princes of the Nine Zhou Myeong family, the greatest family in the world at the time. Dangyangseon snorted. He showed greatposure in front of Zhuge Yan, but not now. Myeong Ho-rims unique and violent temper was stimted by Myeong Ho-rims strong prayers. Myeong Ho-rim? Its a name Ive never heard of before. That means you dont know anything about the world. You need to at least memorize the names of strong people who will live in the same generation so you dont make mistakes. mistake? Sorry, but I dont make mistakes. Im not in a position to make mistakes. Myeong Ho-rim looked at Danyang Line with pitiful eyes. Dangyangseons face was very distorted. It would have been better if he got angry and swore at me, but I couldnt stand those arrogant looks in his eyes. Dont think about returning alive. Lord Confucius! Han Ho-mings shouts were heard from afar, but Dangyang-seon did not hold back. Tsutsutsutsu. At Danyang Line, a faint purple aura emanated from the body. The poisonous power is released in earnest. Startled, Zhuge Yan stepped back and then suddenly looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was still sitting there. Even the ss in my hand was the same. Zhuge Zhenyan shouted urgently. Dang Confucius! Theres a person next to me!! It was then. Peeeeeeee! Whoa! The sharp piercing sound shattered the tense atmosphere of the banquet hall. Myeong Ho-rim looked at his hand, which had reached the level of his shoulder. There was a broken wine ss in his hand. He looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand with an indifferent expression. mistake. Chapter 23 Episode 23. Gust (3) Myeong Ho-rim clenched his fist. Push! The broken cup turned into powder. It was not an act that could have been aplished by cultivating ones hands through external techniques. It was truly an amazing feat to release internal energy and turn ss shards into powder. A mistake? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Interest arose on Myung Ho-rims face. What about you? Focus on the person youre dealing with. what? Myung Ho-rim burst intoughter. What an interesting young man. Arent you from Byeoksan, Jiangsu? Yeon Ho-jeong brought a new ss and poured alcohol without answering. Then I drank slowly. He even had one of his legs upright, and it looked like he was going in and out of the room on his own. Myeong Ho-rims eyes lit up. At that time, Dangyangseon spoke without looking back. trash. If you do one more useless thing, I will kill you first. This time, Yeon Ho-jeong did not respond. Dangyangseon also did not expect an answer. Because what was important to him was Myeong Ho-rim. He took a step. Pusssss. A faint haze rose from beneath his feet. It was Samyang Gong (ꖹ) of Tangmun. It was also a highly difficult martial art that, if you attained great sess, you would automatically learn the secret technique of Tangmun, Dobansamyangguiwongong (ꖚwԪ). No matter how much Myeong Ho-rim was, he couldnt rx forever. Dangyangseon could not be ignored, even if it was because of his poisonous nature rather than his ability. Dangyangseon gritted his teeth. With a handful of blood At that time, there was an explosion once again. Piyung! pop! The powdered ss was scattered everywhere. Unlike before, Myeong Ho-rim was stretching out his fist. The ss that hit his fist turned into powder. Myeong Ho-rims eyes deepened. Its significant. The fist that broke the ss was trembling softly. This meant that there was no pain, but it had enough power to shake the inner strength of the famous family. Myeong Ho-rim, who opened his fist, smiled and asked. Is this a mistake again, friend? Yeon Ho-jeong raised his empty hands. Its a mistake. haha! Youre a friend who makes a lot of mistakes. Anyway. . I dont know if I stepped forward for no reason and only made Seungnyang angry. Woooo!! As Dangyangseon lowered his head, life flowed from his body. Its not poison, its survival. And that killing was not directed at Myeonghorim but toward Yeonhojeong. Yeongas trash. . Am I funny? . Do I look like someone who would be happy to be ridiculed by trash like you? This time, Yeon Ho-jeong did not respond. I looked around, but there was no empty ss, so I was filling up my own ss. Namgoonghyeon, who calmed down the guards from afar, distorted his face when he saw this. Ho-myeong Han shouted. Confucius! Let go of your anger! Dangyangseon turned around. Zhuge Zhen was startled. Dangyangseons eyes, ring at Yeonhojeong, were stained with madness. Ill make you pay for ignoring me. Zhuge Yan moved. not! Whoa whoa! Everyones eyes widened at the bloody sound. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his hands. Wherever the ss had gone, only a few drops of alcohol remained on my hand. Dangyangseons expression became nk. Grumbling. Blood flowed from my torn forehead. thud! Soon, the Danyang Line went backwards. He lost consciousness after being hit by a drinking ss thrown by Yeon Ho-jeong. Myeong Ho-rims face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong, who shook his hand, slowly stood up. Its not polite to drink poison while drinking. There was silence for a moment. Everyone who saw this ce was shocked by the unexpected situation. Han Ho-myeong, the bodyguard of Danyang Ship, was even more surprised. Dangyangseon fainted. And that too with a ss of alcohol. Danggas main skills were poison and memorization. It was a great shock to everyone that Dangyangseon, the eldest son of the Tang family, could not even hold a ss of wine. Zhuge Zhens eyes wavered. Are you okay? This time, Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. No, it wasnt a situation to answer someones words in the first ce. Is it simr? is not it? I dont know yet. But The unpleasant spirit of war emanating from Myeong Ho-rims refined prayers. Its a feeling of difort that I cant pinpoint. A unique temperament lurking behind Baekdo Moorims unique and stable history. And then, the onset of menstruation (l). Balgyeong, who broke the ss, was following a method of operation that I had never seen before. It is not a matter of skill or prowess of those who attacked the family. It was a color Yeon Ho-jeong had never seen before. But one thing was certain. Although the colors of Myeong Ho-rim and the attackers internal and external forces were different, they had something inmon: darkness. There is a point of contact that was not found in the Zhuge family and the Pan family. sh! sh! As Byeokna Jingyeol was used, Yeonhojeongs pupils turned pale blue. Jiiiing! Jeeeeee! It felt like gears were turning in a corner of my head. My concentration improved at an rming rate. His energy flowed through Myeong Ho-rims prayer and immediately struck the opponents dantian. ?! Myeong Ho-rims neck tightened. Reading? The other persons sharp eyes seemed to release hundreds of venomous snakes and wrap themselves around his body. Sigh! Myeong Ho-rim stopped breathing without realizing it. When I stopped breathing, my energy was fixed and my inner energy was firmly connected. Sigh! The poisonous snakes that had been groping their entire bodies raised their heads, waving their forked tongues. The reaction was immediate. As I forcibly stopped the flow of my energy, the prayers of the other person exploring me also slowed down. Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. Tsutsutsutsu. The overflowing wall of the wall shook. You dont like the other persons response. omg! Zhuge Zhenyan stopped breathing without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeongs change was clearlymunicated to those closest to her. older brother! Yeon Ji-pyeong came running from afar. Zhuge Yan hurriedly blocked Yeon Ji-pyeong. sister? wait. Zhuge Yan looked at Yan Hao-jeongs back with trembling eyes. Donte any closer. But, brother! Zhuge Zinc realized this intuitively. We cant stop Yeonhojeong now. Yeon Ji-pyeong also knew. There is something different about my brother now. I and Jipyeongs skills cannot stop Hojeong right now. If thats the case. You just leave it alone because you cant stop it? That cant be possible. If we made a mistake, it could have left a stain on the history of the Seven Great Generations meeting. Beyond simply who is in danger, the issue of Baekdo Murims reputation is also at stake. Of course, what I was most worried about was Yeonhojeong. It may be an appropriate fight, but it was never a wise move to quarrel with the Sacheondang family. Zhuge Yan said to Zhuge Jun. Tell Brother Namgung to stop the banquet! Tell each guard to take their familys children and return to their quarters! Yes sister! At that time, a loud groan was heard. Surprisingly, he was Dangyangseon. I lost consciousness from the blow, but I woke up quickly. It meant that he was excellent in terms of resilience. Wow! Han Ho-myeong quickly came to the side of the Dangyang Line. Confucius! Are you okay? A look of confusion appeared on Dangyangseons face. He didnt even know what had happened to him. what? Where did that son of a bitch go? Confucius, now is the time to do this! Let go of this! As Dangyangseon looked around, he saw the back of Yeonhojeong. His eyes sparkled with fire. You trash! Ill kill you! Faaagh! Dan Yang-seon, who pushed away Han Ho-myeong and rushed out, threw his fist towards Yeon Ho-jeongs mound. No matter how much his eyes were turned, it was not the duty of a warrior to attack someone whose back was turned. The people who came to stop him were once again surprised by Dangyangseons recklessness. The fist filled with Samyang energy reached right in front of Yeonhojeongs Myeongmunhyeol. A cruel smile appeared on Dangyangseons face. Ill kill you painfully! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved. Percussion! uh? Dangyangseons eyes widened. His body stopped in the pose with his fist outstretched. And Yeon Ho-jeong was holding his forearm. But Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were still focused on Myeong Ho-rim. He only reacted because he wanted to live, but he was not interested in Dangyangseon in the first ce. But his instincts were different. The minimal formality that he endured as the eldest son of the Byeoksan Yeonga copsed in front of the instincts of the Emperor of Heukam, who was called the worst master in the history of the ck Ind. Quad Deuk!! Ahh! The Dangyang Line was torn down on the spot. My arm bone was broken due to the tremendous pressure. He broke a persons arm bone with just his grip strength. It was an incredible power. But I couldnt pass out asfortably as before. This is because Yeon Ho-jeong continued to hold on to his broken arm. Ugh! Why dont you let go of this?! Quad deuk! Aaaah! Dangyangseon writhed in terrible pain. I didnt even think about raising the poisonous ball. The fracture he had experienced for the first time in his life was breaking his spirit. However, he was the eldest son of the Tang family. It was my first time experiencing pain like this, but the martial arts skills I had practiced for ten years did not go anywhere. Cheeeeeeeek! Purple smoke rose from Dangyangseons body. The body first realized that the only way to escape this pain was to shake off the other person. profit! Dan Yang-seon hit Yeon Ho-jeong on the shoulder with his good left hand. puck! Quack! Kaaaaaa!! Surprisingly, Yeonhojeong, who was attacked, was unharmed and unharmed. Instead, Dangyangseons left hand, which had attacked, was fractured. Due to the strong rebound force, my right shoulder de was even dislodged. This is because Yeon Ho-jeong was holding his arm all the way. Wooooow. Everyone held their breath. A translucent hexagonal tortoiseshell appeared around Yeonhojeongs body. The martial arts of the Four Gods manifested unconsciously. It was the Northern Twelve Walls of Xuanwu Gong, famous for its absolute defense. Ugh! Ugh! Secretions were flowing from Dangyangseons eyes and nose. sh! Yeonhojeongs eyes lit up once again. As the enemy, who had been exuding lethal force, showed weakness, his hidden ferocity was stimted. He looked down at the Danyang Line. Huh! Dangyangseons body, which had been shaking, became stiff as if it had been struck by lightning. When I met Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were as clear as ss, my heart rate instantly doubled. My hands and feet became cold and both sides of my uv became hot. I felt like my entire nervous system was in disarray. Some parts of the body were hot and some were cold. The pores repeatedly opened and closed at will. Rumbling. Dangyangseons bottoms were damp. The dder has been released. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile contained a vicious and murderous spirit. This is the real life of the Emperor of Darkness, shown for the first time since he was reincarnated in the past. With a martial arts skill of Dan Yang-seons level, there was absolutely no way to counter that deadly force. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! In the end, Dangyangseon foamed at the mouth and fainted. This time I wont be awake for long. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew darker. I was nning to break the opponents spirit with this momentum. It was then. no. Beyond the beasts instinct, cold reason came. Isnt this the time to worry about that brat? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. sh! The eyes that were burning with life have regained their former rity. Slurp. Only then did Dangyangseons body be free. The crushed arm was strangely curved, like the body of a dead snake. Lord Confucius! Han Ho-myeong wanted to run to Dan Yang-seon. I wanted to check on his well-being and swing an iron sword at Yeon Ho-jeong for putting Confucius like that. However, he could not help but hesitate at a distance. This was because part of his uncontroble desire to live affected him as well. I just lost my appetite. Crunchy. Yeon Ho-jeong moved his shoulders as a habit. Myeong Ho-rim flinched. You said you were the three princes of the Nine Zhou famous family, right? ?! Would you mind ying with me for a little bit? Chapter 24 Episode 24. Gust (4) Nine Zhou Myeongga (). A family that appeared in the world 300 years ago, during the worst period of turmoil and the peak of martial arts, and made a great contribution to destroying blood religion by helping the legendary master Four Fangs Wu, who is still talked about to this day. Afterwards, they brought in unique martial arts from outside the world,bined them with martial arts from the Central ins, and created their own festival, and within two hundred years they came to be called the best family in the world. This was the history of the Kuju Myeongga. The reason why Guju Myungga was called the best in the world was simple. Because it is strong. Their power was asrge as the two of the Seven Great Familiesbined, and the new martial arts they developed were evaluated as superior to the secret techniques of the Seven Great Families. The financial power was also enough topete for the best as a single force, so it was worthy of being named the best in the world. Yeonhojeong is provoking the Three Dukes of such a huge power. Myeong Ho-rims eyes deepened. Youre the grand duke of the Yan family, right? I know it well. First of all, as the most adult at this meeting, I would like to express my gratitude. The one that caught the runaway colt. It was too rough, though. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. Now, a guy who must have been in his mid-twenties was talking about being an adult. That little joke was quite funny. Myeong Ho-rimpletely ignored Yeon Ho-jeongsughter. I can see that your martial arts skills are impressive. I realized how exaggerated the rumors about you were, to have defeated the eldest son of the Tang family in one fell swoop. The rumor about Yeonhojeong was so famous that everyone knew about it. A good-natured dog (Ȯ). At that time, Yeonwi, the head of the Yeonga family, was called Pangwangeom (йل) and was respected by the world. However, his eldest son, Yeon Ho-jeong, was said to have insufficient talent and character to continue the family. However, the appearance of Yeonhojeong shown today was very different from the rumors. however. Myeong Ho-rim spoke in a somewhat scolding tone. No matter how much I want to prove myself, wouldnt it be right to distinguish between vacant positions and private positions? This is a meeting ce, not an unarmed ce. . Lets start by cleaning up the surrounding area. Once the mood calms down, Ill go pour you a drink. so. hmm? Cant you y? The crowd looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with astonished faces. Myung Ho-rim burst intoughter. Its not difficult to y. Ill just have fun with alcohol andughter. ah! And you dont have to worry about me throwing a drink. Like you said, wasnt it a mistake? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Myeong Ho-rim continued speaking with a satisfied expression. Good, good. First, lets move on from the partys restraint If you donte, I will go. what? Huh. Yeon Ho-jeong walked towards Myeong Ho-rim. It wasnt like I was unfolding a divinew, or at least I wasnt running around. I walk. So naturally. But when he moved, it felt like the heavy air was moving away like a wave. The atmosphere was so heavy and stuffy that even those who tried to stop him hesitated. The moment Yeonhojeong moved, the air in the banquet hall seemed to be damp. Myeong Ho-rims eyes widened. what? whisker. Its not that Im cautious. When I saw him walking leisurely, as if he was literally taking a walk, I wondered if he had the will to fight. However, Myeong Ho-rim felt as if his entire body was tense. Even though I wanted to say something, I couldnt open my mouth due to a strange sense of intimidation. Just like that, Yeon Ho-jeong came right in front of Myeong Ho-rim. ! It was a close range where you could strike an opponent by extending your fist. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped right there. The two people red at each other. Sssssssssssssssss. A snake-like snake crawled up Myeong Ho-rims neck. Secretive yet flexible. But it was toxic. It was a vicious act, as if they would sink their fangs into your neck at any moment. What kind of life does this guy have?! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong smiled slightly. At that moment, Myeong Ho-rims body reacted without realizing it. Paaang! His fist swung, aiming for Yeon Ho-jeongs face. It was a hand strike without any preparatory movements. So it was fast and sharp. Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The fist that was thrown out bounced straight upward. However, Myeong Ho-rim did not stop attacking. The deadly force wrapped around his neck was urging him to make a follow-up attack. His twin fists moved cheerfully. Pabababak! It was a Yeonhwangwon technique that was swung by bursting the air in a narrow space. It was a steel foil that a famous family was proud of. Although it could not be called a season, it was a martial art that was very useful in closebat. I reacted instinctively to live, but even then, I seemed to control myself. Yeon Ho-jeong also responded immediately. puck! Burbubbuk! Teuong! Faaagh! The two peoples fists shed with their palms and elbows, making a drumming sound. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. What about that fighting technique? Yeon Ho-jeongs fighting technique, which parries Myeong Ho-rims iron chains, was a martial art that Yeon Ji-pyeong was also familiar with. Thirteen volumes of love stories?! Yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs stic martial arts technique was Yeongas 13 martial arts techniques, the basic martial arts technique of Yeonga. However, it was very different from the 13 volumes of Yeonga that Yeon Ji-pyeong knew. Like that and that! The original meaning of the Thirteenth Volume of Yeonga was to subdue the enemy rather than kill them. However, no one uses Yeongaken as a suppression technique. The reason why Yeonga warriors learn Yeonga Quan was to build body flexibility and a strong lower body, not to fight enemies. In other words, it was a fighting technique that was not suitable forbat. However, my older brother was using a boxing technique simr to gymnastics to exquisitely block the famous fighters box fighting techniques. no. Its not at the level of blocking. Rather, its pushing. Pabababak! Myeong Ho-rim took a step back. At the same time, Yeonhojeong advanced strongly. pop! Puff poop! After the short, three-stroke Yeonhwan Kwon, a powerful pushing Jang Kwon (long hand). Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes wavered. One week, one week, one day! Bullfight! Hmm. Myung Ho-rim took two more steps back. In fact, it wasnt like he was stepping down, it was closer to being pushed out. Jang Kwon, who showed off after blocking all of Cheolsaebaks dense attacks, was strong enough to hurt his bones. Myeong Ho-rim looked down at his forearm. My well-trained forearms were red and swollen. If I had blocked it incorrectly, my bones would have been broken. strong! I almost broke my arm due to a punch that wasnt done properly. Unbelievable. At first nce, it was not a high-level fighting technique. He pushed himself this far with such martial arts skills. It was a frighteningly delicate herbivorous operation. Even if it was operated by a peak expert, it was definitely not excessive. hey. Myeong Ho-rim, surprised, looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong, who had backed away, had a look of disapproval on his face. Are you nning on ending this with a joke like this? . I guess I have to press it with the intention of killing it for it to pop out? Myeong Ho-rims cheeks trembled. He was not the eldest son of the Guju famous family. However, wherever I went, I lived with the mindset of representing a famous family. But seven or eight people are hearing things like that from a young guy. For a moment, a memory I wanted to forget came to mind. A young man looking down at himself while holding a bloody wooden sword. The face of the young man who looked so much like him was filled with deep ridicule and contempt. You little brat! It was then. stop!! The majestic sound that flowed across the sky echoed throughout the banquet hall. The people who had been watching the fight between the two in fascination looked at the source of the sound. The warriors of Namgunghyeon and the Namgung family were lined up there. What on earth are you doing? Such intense martial arts exchanges at a meeting of the Seven Great Houses? Are you out of your mind?! It was a strong tone. Myeong Ho-rim hesitated without realizing it. He was swept away by Yeon Ho-jeongs murderous spirit and instinctively swung his fist. I couldnt help but feel stingy. Nam Gung-hyeon looked at Myeong Ho-rim with cold eyes. Brother Myung. Brother Myung is the most senior person in this meeting. . Ourte index meeting is an honorable social gathering with decades of history. Ipletely understand your anger, but you should have taken matters into your own hands. It was a clever remark. It was a remark addressed to Myeong Ho-rim and at the same time a rebuke of Yeon Ho-jeongs recklessness. Namgung-hyeon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. And the practitioner. Yeon Ho-jeong wasnt even looking at him. Namgoonghyun felt angry and angry. He was already a guy who was trying to take care of his younger brothers business. I didnt like that such a guy was close to Zhuge Zhen. But to cause such trouble at a meeting hosted by the Namgung family? Anger boiled over. Are you out of your mind? What a shameless act it is to pick a fight with a child from the other family! There has never been anyone like you in the history of the Later Index Meeting! Yeon Ho-jeong still did not look at Nam Gung-hyeon. That sight kept stimting Namgoonghyun. You have seen that the other person is not truly interested in your words and actions. Is the Namgung family so funny! At that time, Zhuge Yan stepped forward. Thats not what Namgung Sohyeop says. Namgoonghyeons eyes wavered. Zinc? The banquet has been suspended. Its not a private meeting. Please pay attention to the title of Namgung Sohyeop. ! Lets continue. There is something wrong with Namgung Sohyeops words. I understand that you are angry as the host family, but how can you take one side and make unfair remarks? Are you saying this is unfair? What! Zhuge Zhenyan said coldly. The party that ruined this meeting is not the practitioner, but the party cooperative. ! The practitioner was just trying to stop him. No, Jegal Soje. Zhuge Xiaoze also saw it in person. He wasnt trying to stop the partys small cooperatives Didnt the practitioner say it himself? It was a mistake. ?! The Ming Confucius also admitted that it was a mistake. As far as I know, there is no cancer technology in Byeoksan Yeonga. The attempt to stop the partys small-scale cooperation by blowing the ss went astray. Zhuge Yan asked Myung Ho-rim. Am I right? Myeong Ho-rim, who was looking at Zhuge Zhen Yan, sighed. exactly. It was a word that buried the incident. Namgoonghyuns face distorted. Zhuge Yan looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Student. In my opinion, there are definitely mistakes on the part of the practitioner. But I think I need to tell you why I came here, at least to put an end to the incident. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was ring at Myeong Ho-rim, looked at Jegal Zhen-yeon. Zhuge Zhens expression was resolute. But Yeon Ho-jeong read honest earnestness in those eyes. Suddenly, I felt someone grabbing my sleeve. older brother. When I turned around, Yeon Ji-pyeong was standing there. Surprisingly, there was no trace of caution or urgency on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. He opened his eyes clearly and looked at himself, and his stern expression stood out. That wasnt all. Everyones eyes were focused on Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed inwardly. Yes, there is plenty of time. In myst life, I hadnt even seen the beasts cor, but now I felt like I had found its shadow. So I couldnt control the rising pressure. When the Dangyang ship had an ident, I thought it would have been better. If its a messy situation anyway, it wont be surprising if something happens. However, in this situation, it would be better to refrain for now. Because he is not the Lord of the ck Emperor, but the Grand Prince of the Byeoksan Love House. He nced at Myeong Ho-rim again. Myeong Ho-rim flinched. The martial arts of a famous family are truly unrivaled. . The prayer that shook the audience was impressive. It is my fault for not being able to control my burning passion for victory. Myeong Ho-rim smiled. Although it was a bit far-fetched. I understand. I have never allowed such a tone of voice. ! Was there a friendship between us? Myeong Ho-rims face suddenly hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. His smile was not awkward like Myeong Ho-rims. Excuse me. If I have the chanceter, can I ask you to learn more? Lets do that. Thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong sternly suppressed him in front of everyone. Im sorry for ruining the event because of this poor person. As you can see, Suyang is not the only one whocks something. My father also tells his son, who has a foul temper, that he doesnt have enough patience, so he orders him to be punished. It was an unexpected self-deprecation. As someone who seemed like he would never do that, the atmosphere actually became softer. Enough to make people giggle. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately noticed the changed atmosphere. Although he could not control his life, he was a man of great standing who built the ck Castle with his bare hands. I knew how to show as much sociability as needed when needed. At tomorrows meeting, I will pour each person a drink as an apology. With that, I ask you to forgive this ugly bastards rudeness. At that time, Paeng Dae-ho shouted. Nonsense! The attention of the crowd that had been directed at Yeon Ho-jeong shifted to Paeng Dae-ho. Peng Dae-ho shouted with a slightly angry look on his face. One drink? Look at my body! Are you telling me to forgive you with just one drink? Then what should I do? Lets drink until our noses are crooked! If you can stay sane until we all get drunk, then Ill forgive you! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I guess Ill have to prepare myself for tomorrow. At those words, Paeng Dae-ho couldnt hold back and burst intoughter. Khahaha! I like it because it makes me angry! Good! As I said, its a fortune, so make sure to keep that promise. I dont know about anyone else, but I will definitely defeat you. Hahaha! Thanks to Paeng Dae-ho, who came out of nowhere, the atmosphere was revived, and thanks to Yeon Ho-jeong, who deftly responded, the unpleasant atmospherepletely disappeared. Zhuge Zhenyan breathed a sigh of relief. Yeon Ji-pyeong also smiledfortably. Nam Gung-hyeons face becamepletely stiff, and Myeong Ho-rim could not hide his nervous expression. Thats how the incident came to an end. The biggest victim of that day ended up being the party. Although it was self-sufficient. Chapter 25 Episode 25. Gust (5) Grand Duke, are you okay? . Grand Duke?! hmm? Oh, did you call me? yes. I wonder if youre okay Im okay. I didnt even warm up properly. I see. A look of embarrassment appeared on Shinmos face. Yeon Ho-jeong said with an apologetic look. I caused an ident for no reason, so your position doesnt make sense. Im sorry. Oh no! How can you say such a thing? I have a lot to think about today. Ill buy you a ss of cider tomorrow. Cider. That is absurd. Shinmo lowered her head. Im d youre okay. Please rest well. You too, get some rest. Just in case, we will deploy emergency responders near the amodation. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to say that there was no need for that, nodded. If you dont set a boundary, Shinmo will be more anxious. I didnt want to make others worry anymore. Thank you. If you do it, thats enough. As Shinmo left the room, Yeon Ho-jeong turned his eyes to the window. The banquet, which started shortly after noon, was canceled before half-hour. So the day was still bright. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were looking out the window, were filled with cold darkness. Is it a famous family? Although he showed a nonchnt appearance in order to close the incident, his senses were still focused on Myeong Ho-rim. Same. Like Zhuge or Pengjia, Im not yet at the stage of being sure. But Although it was a little hasty, Yeon Ho-jeong trusted her intuition. I trusted my instincts. A strong sense of difort was felt in Myung Ho-rims inner strength. To be exact, it was different from the inner power unleashed by the familys evil beasts. Considering only the simrity in temperament, it would have been correct to say that they werepletely different martial arts. However, Myeong Ho-rims internal skills were different from the martial arts skills of the midfielder. It was as if a wolf was wearing the skin of a sheep and introducing itself as a sheep. It could be said that the rough and unsightly energy was well refined to fit the mood of the midfielder. It is true that the color of the skill changes depending on the personality of the person who trained it, but I felt that Myeong Ho-rims skill was not fundamentally that of Jungwon. Its a shame. If I had pushed him properly, I would have been able to see his true skills. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sighing, momentarily tilted his head. But how did the famous family fall? After learning martial arts from my teacher and returning down the mountain, I conquered the ck Ind and turned my eyes to the world. At that time, the famous family had already disappeared. It is said that it was not destroyed by someone like Yeonga, but the familys fortunes suddenly declined and fell apart in less than three years. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin with a nervous expression. How on earth? If a family like the Nine Zhou Myeong family had fallen, there was no way he wouldnt have paid attention as he was beginning to shake up the history of the ck Ind at the time. To be precise, it would have been right for him to have heard the information about the famous family. However, he did not receive any information about the famous family. Ive been busyying the foundation for the ck Emperor Castle, but isnt this a bit harsh? Did someone control the information? The information power of the ck Ind faction is sharper and faster than that of the White Ind political faction. In the early days of Heukje Castle, Yeon Ho-jeong also held the important responsibility of being head of information. At least among the people ying with information in Heukdo, there was no one who could avoid Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Could it be from the martial arts faction? One thought after another. Even if you try to shake it off, you cant. The important thing is whether or not the famous family is an evil beast, but my thoughts keep flowing in that direction. Yeon Ho-jeong had been thinking about that for a while. Your Majesty. Shinmos voice was heard outside the door. huh? The eldest daughter of the Zhuge family hase to visit. What should I do? She was a new mother who clearly drew a line even when it came to personal rtionships. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Let me in. It rattled. As if he had been waiting, Zhuge Yan came in. She looked even more lively after changing from bright green clothes to more active clothes. What are you doing alone? Sit by the window. Why did youe? Zhuge Yan grumbled. But when a guestes, you have to tell them to sit down, right? sit down. filled? Drink it yourself. Its tricky. Zhuge Yan sat down and made a sound. I felt like I was feeling tired. How do you feel? Okay. I see. You look so good that its embarrassing to worry about you next to me. Actually, I didnt even think you had the skills to y around with that idiot from the Tang family. No matter how ignorant he was of the world, Dangyangseon was the legitimate eldest son of the Tang family. There is no way that the Tang family would have lightly taught its eldest son, who wouldter represent the family. Zhuge Yan looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Yeon Ho-jeong was still looking at the window with an expression that did not know what he was thinking. She had many things she wanted to ask Yeon Ho-jeong. I was curious about how he became so strong, why he was so obsessed with Myeong Ho-rim, and what he was thinking. Whoa. She sighed inwardly and smiled brightly. If anything happenster, I can hide behind you. So what is your business? Go away the stick that your father used to carry when you were young. I just came to see your face. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. As Zhuge Zhenyeon prepared to grit his teeth in fear of saying something blunt again. Thank you. Huh? Thank you. Zhuge Yan blinked his eyes. Thank you? what? For defending me in time. Thanks to you, I was able to put an end to the incident. Its thanks to you. Why are you suddenly acting like this doesnt suit me? Its cold. The technique of catching the horses tail is excellent. The Jegal n is the Jegal n. A horses tail? Id like you to call it speaking skills. You could have aimed at Ilshin Yangmyeong with three inches of your tongue. Is it apliment or an insult? Thank you. Okay! Thats it! Tsk tsk tsk! You might as well not say thank you! Then pretend you didnt hear it. You dont like it? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. There was a clear expression that he did not want to mix words. Zhuge Zhens face became slightly flushed. I was so embarrassed that I blurted it out without realizing it, but in fact, it felt good. Especially since I know that I am a person who does not easily say thank you to others. I felt frustrated for no reason, so I came tofort him, but I received an unexpected greeting. I didnt really want to mention it, but in this atmosphere, I felt like I could say something. Be a little more cautious from now on. I get it. Hi-Hi. What is that treacherous smile? How treacherous! She got upset and then let out a helpless sigh. Tch, youre stronger than me, so I cant even hit you Ah! Zhuge Zhens face became a little more serious. I have something to ask you. What. It was there during the Chosunru period. That guy called Brain Fire Ark. What is he? Ive been wanting to ask you for a long time, how did you hurt that guy? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Is there a special way to hurt someone? All I did was hit him with the intent to kill him. Thats not it Ugh. Strong energy bloomed from Zhuge Zhens hands. At the same time, the scent of birch trees began to fill Yeonhojeongs room. The main familys Xuanyuan Zhendan Shen Technique is said to be one of the few secret techniques. And my attack went right into his abdomen. Even if you hit without focusing on internal energy, the abdomen is a dangerous area. Since so many internal organs are crumpled up, if you get hit incorrectly, it can lead to inability to act and, in extreme cases, death. But let alone falling down, he didnt even look like he was in pain. But its not like his strength is several times stronger than mine. Its a difference in the nature of energy. huh? Property? Yeon Ho-jeong said as if it was no big deal. The level of heat-yang technique he has mastered is very high. In other words, the inner energy itself contains fire energy. But your inner strength is centered around wood energy. ?! If you throw a piece of firewood into a burning bonfire, will the fire go out? In fact, it burns even stronger. Zhuge Zhen was dumbfounded. No matter how different the fundamental nature of internal skills are, the difference between martial arts is clear That damn martial art is not a simple grab. He is a martial artist who was once said to be the best in the world. what? The Yin Hwa Hong Ryu (ꎻt), which is famous for being the two major seasons of the Yin God () along with the Yin Han Baek Ryu (ꎺ), is the martial art he learned. Sound body? Yinhwahongryu? Zhuge Yan frowned. Im a martial artist youve never heard of? It has to be that way. It was only after Yeon Ho-jeong became the Lord of Heukje Seong that he learned about the existence of the evil spirit. Eumshin was the king of the assassin world. The Eumsin during the time of the Lord of the ck Emperor was the Eumsin after a generational change, so its performance was ambiguous. However, in the case of Jeondae Eumsin, he was a mythical being who seeded in all 99 assassinations except for one. And after that one failed assassination, he disappeared until he could train a sessor. No matter what, the reason you werent even the slightest bit shocked Thats because you two have low achievements. ah? Even when it reaches the extreme, it is difficult to ignorepatibility. This is why there may be a person who is the best in the world, but there can be no one who is absolutely invincible. Because heaven will never tolerate solitude. . Well, he doesnt seem to have learned even three percent of the Yin Hwa Red Ryu, let alone the Yin Han White Ryu. Three percent Zhuge Yans face became serious. Its only about 30%. Whether it is 30% or 100%, it is important to learn it as deeply as possible within the extent of what you have learned. He and you have only scratched the surface of divine skill. I feel strange because I feel like Im somehow grouped into the same category. Its none of my business. Tch. Zhuge Yan sighed deeply. I came to thefort car out of concern, but I ended up feeling sad for no reason. There may be the best person in the world, but there is no absolute invincibility? That is correct. If youve done all your business, now But theres one person, right? what? The one who was called absolutely invincible in the history of martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. If you are talking about Bodhidharma, the founder of Shaolin No, not Master Bodhidharma. There was a legendary warrior who conquered the Hyeolgyojiran (Ѫ֮y) 300 years ago, when the martial arts were at their peak. Three hundred years ago? who? I dont know? I dont know. Im busy living right now, so what happened 300 years ago? I heard hes a really amazing guy. I thought you could see through the principles of the world like a ghost, but that famous person doesnt know? I hate studying history. Its worth knowing. So who is that amazing person? Although the tone was no different from before, it somehow sounded sarcastic to Zhuge Yan. She said with a snort. If you hear it, youll miss it too, right? So who is it? Emperor of the Four Directions. Unlimited in all directions? You really didnt know? Youre amazing too. Its extremely childish to have a star name. Dont say that. To us Baekdo martial arts people, he is a person who is valued more highly than Master Bodhidharma. If he hadnt been able to quell the bloodshed at that time, the world would have be hell by now, right? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. The world is still hellish enough. Wow, its dark. Youre such a dark guy. Noisy. Anyway, if Four Directions Wu Emperors skills are the same as in history, wouldnt he definitely be called absolutely invincible? It is said that he has mastered not one, but four types of martial arts to the limit. Four martial arts? huh. It is said that no martial arts in the world can match it in terms of attack, defense and evasion. I heard that it also deals with the yin and yang energy? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Attack, defense, evasion, and yin and yang? Thats right. Well, since he is such a deified person, I think there can be no exaggeration. Later, he was also called the Yellow Dragon Emperor (S) because he evenmanded a golden dragon. I think that went too far. . anyway! Dont live in such a dull world. There wont be many interesting things in life. . Jeong-ah? Zhuge Zhen was embarrassed. It was the first time she saw Yeon Ho-jeongs nk expression. Unlimited everywhere? Command a golden dragon? Perfect attack, defense and evasion. And yin and yang. Theres a golden dragon there? UmI dont know why, but I said something unnecessary Tell me more. Uh huh? Lightning struck Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Tell me in detail about the person called Four Directions. Chapter 26 Episode 26. Reason for Fighting (1) Ugh, its cold. How did it get cold so quickly? Ill freeze to death if I go out wearing only a mat. His body was trembling, but his expression was bright. Were finally here! Full-sang looked at the huge manor. To be precise, I was looking at the signs inside. As expected, there are a lot. I could feel the poprity of countless people. What is surprising is that most of them are experts who can be called top-notch. Full Sang rubbed his hands with an excited expression. Is this because they are the talented people who will inherit the family? The guard warriors were also sent as strong people. The secret yet sharp spirit of the escorts was more impressive than the confident spirit of thete exponents. Since we are sending a sessor to a powerhouse where we do not know what will happen, it would be natural to attach experts. Now then, lets go in and see the faces of the master and thedies It was then. What about you? Wow! Full-sang quickly straightened his posture and looked back. A middle-aged prosecutor was standing there. Unlike his blunt expression, as if he was carved out of stone, his sword-like prayer was impressive. Full Sang cleared his throat. I made this mistake again. If you cant even feel this level of prayer inspection approaching, you cant be considered a warrior. Once he concentrated, hepletely forgot about his surroundings. Youre umting incredible strength. I dont think its just a simple beggar Is it open? Thats right, Gwangpunggeom Daehyeop. Shinmo raised her eyes. Do you know me? Haha, you should be quick to notice that you are in a situation where you have to beg for food. Open martial arts skills areparable to those of the Old Daemun School. But surprisingly, their organs were not martial arts. It was just information. The information power of the opening was the best in Baekdo Murim. Of course, in order to be an open member, you have to be quick-witted and smart. Shins mother looked at Moon Geun-sangs waist. Eight knots? Arm knot. Surprise appeared on Shinmos face. Hugee (ؤ)? Full-sang scratched his head as if embarrassed. Heoyeons dandruff has fallen. Im just a spoiled brat who has been beaten by my master all this age. Although he expressed himself cheerfully, no one in the world can ignore the aftereffects of openness. Opening was a group that was evaluated as a force equal to the Seven Great Families of the Old Daemun Sect. Because it has thergest number of doors among single breakwaters, it is also called 100,000 doors. The king of all the beggars scattered throughout the central ins. Baekdo is the biggest figure in the intelligence world. Moon Geun-sang is the sessor to that person. Shinmo took control. There were a lot of rudements at first meeting. I didnt know it was the sessor to openness. Oh, dont apologize so much! You are being too polite to a lowly beggar. A person who can confidently say that he is a lowly person even though he is a big name in the martial arts world. It looked even more amazing that way. Even though it was the first time they met, Shins mother was able to be sure that Geun-sang was not an easy person. But whats going on here this morning? ah! Ahahaha! I just came here because I had some work to do nearby, and it just so happened that the seven major powers were having a meeting for thetter period. I was snooping around to see if I could get some advice. Shinmos eyes lit up. There is no way that a person as old as the next generation would have known about the meeting of the Seven Great Families. He must havee to find out something. Im sorry. I am a warrior of the Yan family and am not qualified to let you in. Hey, its okay! A beggar shouldnt be a nuisance to the guests at a party! Shinmo nodded. If you do, I will go in first. Lets take a look and go in Huh? Full Sang tilted his head. But what is that bundle? Oh, this is Shinmo cleared his throat. Its an errand for the Grand Duke of the family. Running an errand? What kind of errand was it so heavy Okay then. yes? Ah yes! Come in! Shinmo entered the manor. Full-sangs eyes shone sharply. Grand Duke Yeonhojeong. A person who burned alive the evil enemy who set fire to Chosunru. The eldest son of the Byeoksan Yeonga family, who was once rumored to be a wise man below Hobu. I also knew that Shinmo was the Great Lord of Chang-Eung and that he had yed a great role in Choseongru. However, I did not ask him about Yeonhojeong when I met him by chance. Because I didnt think they would tell me anyway. Originally, this kind of thing is like meeting in person and scratching the surface. Oh, Im looking forward to it. Full-sang banged on the closed door. Iboshows! Was there some sort of party happening? The smell has been killing me since morning! If theres anything left, lets get some too! * * * Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sweating profusely, threw the bar carelessly. I woke up early in the morning and swung the iron bar non-stop until the end of the morning. This is enough for Seonpungbong (L). I guess I can move on to the spear. Although my body is not yet as mature as expected, I have definitely mastered the basics of Changbong techniques. I was learning batonmanship and even mastering spearmanship, but wielding an actual spear with a de was another thing. It was much faster progress than expected. As I learned Hyeonmu, the delicacy of martial arts came to life, and the time it took to get used to it became twice as fast. Its a window You shouldnt skip it after all. His real weapon was a huge ax that weighed more than tens of pounds. In order to handle the ax like a limb, one had to learn spearmanship to the level of a master. As your martial arts skills be deeper day by day, you will quickly be ustomed to spearmanship as well. Weapons are weapons, but it is also important to awaken all the four divine energies. If possible, start with the white tiger. While the Hyeonmu of Sasinmu specializes inplete defense, the Baekho specializes in attacks that do not back down. In fighting and advancing, there was no martial force like the White Tiger. As I thought about Four Gods, I suddenly thought about a man called Four Directions. He has perfect attack, defense, and evasion, and he uses a golden dragon on top of that? Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin with a serious expression. There are many martial arts that have raised attack, defense and evasion to a high level. But the part about the golden dragon catches the eye. What if the Emperor of the Four Directions is truly the master of the Four Gods of War? They say Ive even surpassed the yellow dragon energy. Hwangryonggi was the ultimate intention of Sasinmu. He believed that there was no absolute invincibility in the world, but he thought that Hwangryonggi was a martial art that was infinitely close to absolute invincibility. During the time of Emperor Heukam, Yeon Ho-jeong was a master of five righteousness so difficult that he could not even enter the initiation. If you have the martial arts ability to pull out the Yellow Dragon, I am confident that you will not lose if you fight anyone. At least in this life. This time, I will never have the same regrets as before. Yeon Ho-jeong tried to forget about the four directions. I stir-fried Zhuge Yan, thinking that he could be the sessor to Sasinmu, but now was not the time to find out about the past of someone whose face I did not know. After taking a cold water bath, Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly felt the presence of people in the room. Is it t? Yes, brother. Yeon Ji-pyeong greeted Yeon Ho-jeong with a smile. Did you wash up? okay. You havent eaten, right? Lets go do it together. OK. The Yeon brothers left the room and headed to the restaurant. The brothers were silent as they walked to the restaurant. This may be because Yeon Ho-jeong doesnt normally talk much, but considering Yeon Ji-pyeongs personality, it was surprising. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeongs expression was bright. But both eyes were keenly scanning the surroundings. What are you thinking? yes? What are you thinking? Oh no. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong quietly, sighed. Theres no need to worry about those around you. yes? It means you dont have to be nervous because of what happened yesterday. Ah Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head. Just in case. sorry. You must have been worried a lot because of me. No, brother. What happened yesterday happened because of the eldest son of the Tang family. You didnt do anything wrong. Yeon Ji-pyeongs expression was quite serious. He wasnt just saying it to please people, but he seemed to genuinely think that way. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. But having a fight with the Three Dukes of a famous family Haha, I wont think about it that far. ok? You dont think? What does this mean again? Yeon Ji-pyeong whetted his appetite. This is what I thought as I came here. I was really just a frog in a well. The world is a lot more interesting than I thought, and its also just as dangerous. Thats right. But my brother was different. No matter how much I thought about it, it didnt fit with my familysws, but my brother had strong confidence and clear beliefs. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became strange. I confidently say that it is not in ordance with thews of the Yeonga family. This meant that he understood the familys teachings well. I dont think Im as smart as my brother. But I know this one thing. My brother will never do anything that is harmful to the family. . I will think about whether your way of doing things is right or wrongter. However, I believe in you, and you are unwavering. Thats whats important. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. A strength that was not typical of the smile of a fifteen-year-old boy was evident. But I didnt know that your martial arts skills were that strong. Do you think I will have to learn from you from now on? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Not like that. Rather, he felt like he had to learn from Yeon Ji-pyeong. The younger brother who has lived his whole life ording to his familys teachings. However, although the younger brother may have been embarrassed by his older brothers unconventional words and actions, he did not betray his trust in him. I had enough worriesing here, so now I want to trust my brother. Did this guy have a side like this? strong. Maybe my younger brother was born with a strong nature. But maybe there was just no need to show it so far. But why are you looking around like that? Your brother said that. There are murderers in the temples and saints in the back alleys. It is said to be powerful. hmm. Do you know anything? I dont know if anyone will do anything to you because of what happened yesterday. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If someone tries to harm you, will you be able to do it with your skills? Why are you doing this? Even though Im not as good as my brother, Im okay in my own way. Considering his age, he should not be seen as being at a decent level, but rather as being at a great level. Yeon Ho-jeong messed up Yeon Ji-pyeongs hair. Gyaggyaggya! Dont lose your strength for no reason and just rx. If anything happens, I will stop it. My hair is all messed up! Thats what Im saying, man. Yeon Ho-jeongs tone changed subtly. When I returned to the past and was inside the family, the way I spoke was exactly like this. However, aftering into the world, his attitude towards his younger brother was more like his father than that of his older brother. As Yeon Ji-pyeong said, it was because it was dangerous. It seemed as if the image of ck Emperor Seongju, who was 46 years old, appeared naturally in order to protect his younger brother. However, Yeonjipyeong was not weak. After seeing this, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to treat Yeon Ji-pyeong like a member of the family. Anyway, what did you say for breakfast today? I dont know either? But it smells just like dongpo meat. Eating meat first thing in the morning must be a waste of money. That was when the Yeon brothers arrived at the restaurant, having a long conversation. Ouch! Wow, am I older now? Im full just from eating this! There was a beggar who kicked down the restaurant door and came out pounding his stomach. Surprisingly, a beggar came in, but there was not an ounce of disdain in the eyes of thete exponents looking at him. Although there was a hint of fear. Yeonhojeongs eyes glowed. the poor? Is it open? The knot is eight knots? He looked at the beggars face. The beggar also looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs face. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong saw a vision of the past. A hero who never stoppedughing while stroking his dirty grizzled beard. A man who knew the true identity of the owner of ck Emperor Castle but did not spread it to the martial arts world. He is the general manager of openness who helped greatly in pushing back the forces of Saeumgyo, and one of the few good people who treated him, the king of the ck ind, in the same way as the leaders of the white ind martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong oveid memories of the past on the beggars face. What if your dirty, ck beard grows a little longer and turns half-white? What if the wrinkles around your eyes and mouth get deeper and your hair is tied up tightly? What if the number of knots increases from eight to nine and a stylish dagger with an emerald on it is tied around your waist? A dragon-headed ark?! Chapter 27 Episode 27 Reason for Fighting (2) Full Sang grinned. His hair was messy, his face was caked with grime, and his clothes were tattered, but his teeth were shining white. Dragon Head Ark? Its fun just to imagine it. Unfortunately, Masters life is tougher than whale sinews. I think the next few years will be a long way off. . By the way, you know this beggar, but the beggar doesnt know you? Lets see. Lets use all the intelligence we have had for over 20 years to hit him My name is Yeonhojeong. Ugh? Yeon Ho-jeong rarely took possession of the gun. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Jiangsu Byeoksan Yeonga. Nice to meet you. Full-sangs eyes widened. It was a polite and formal greeting. At least there was no sign of ignoring the other person. Uh okay, nice to meet you. He was secretly surprised. Opening is a Bangpa that stands shoulder to shoulder with the Seven Great Families of the Old Daemun Sect. However, it was also the Bangpa most avoided by children of prestigious families. The reason was simple. This is because all of Open Ind represent beggars. Strong and experienced martial arts people recognize the greatness of openness, but young men and women are different. It was just a dirty beggar, so I was anxious to avoid it. Looking at it that way, Yeon Ho-jeongs greeting definitely had something special about it. You see it in ces like this. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes as he looked at Full-sang were filled with sincere kindness. It has to be that way. Even though the White Ind had built up a powerparable to that of the martial arts, the ck Ind was looked down upon as a ck ind. However, Full Sang sincerely treated Heukdo as arade in arms. During those dreary times, Yeon Ho-jeong was one of the few people who had human kindness. How long has it been since I received a greeting like this? Full-sang scratched his head. When you look at it, it looks like it might have dandruff, but surprisingly, there wasnt anything like that. So, are you the engineer of the Yeonga family? Yeon Ji-pyeong took control with moderation. The greeting waste. His name is Yeon Ji-pyeong, a schr of the Jiangsu Byeoksan Yeonga n. It is an honor to see the aftermath of the opening. Yeon Ji-pyeongs greeting was also polite and formal. Since it was their first meeting, there was no need to show favor or anything, but at least there was no sign of belittling the other person. Full-sang hesitated for no reason. Its a very nice greeting, but I dont know what kind of face to make. But I understand one thing. her! Its so different from what you heard, isnt it? Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a smile. Are you finished eating? meal? Oh, we just finished. I ate until my stomach exploded. I cant even remember how long its been since I had such delicious food. Its a shame. If its okay, lets have lunch together. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in surprise. He had never seen his brother ask someone to eat first. Full-sang nodded with a worried face. Thats right. Then rest in peace. Oh, you too. Just like that, the Yeon brothers entered the restaurant. After looking at the backs of his brothers, Full-sang quenched his appetite. I tried to dig into every detail, starting with the castle tower, but I was quickly ambushed. Could it be that Yeon Ho-jeong knew the intentions of this team and hit the yer? Thats not right. To be a sessor to openness, an eye for people is essential. In Moon Geun-sangs view, Yeon Ho-jeongs kindness was extremely pure. Thats why its even weirder. It was a time when I was scratching my head in difort. Do you regret it? Full-sang turned his head. There was a young American man wearing a blue sword. He was a rare and handsome man dressed stylishly in silk clothes. Full Sang grinned. The son of the Nangong family? Nam Gung-hyeon took the lead. My name is Namgunghyeon. Nice to meet you. Oh, nice to meet you too. But what happens here? I stopped by because I had some work to do nearby, but didnt you happen to be holding a review meeting? The smelling out the front door is amazing. You came in without losing face. Namgoonghyun frowned slightly. Since the Seven Majors is a gathering ofte-stage exponents, there is no need to argue further if someone has given permission. But wasnt it the Namgung family that hosted this meeting? I should have given you a hint in advance. Besides, being a beggar in a ce where children of prestigious families gather? No matter how open I was, I couldnt feel good. I hope you have fun. After formal greetings, Namgoong Hyun also headed to the restaurant. Full-sang grinned. This is normal. I felt bad and had nothing to do. He was already over 30 years old and had a wealth of experience as a strongman. However, I was concerned about Yeon Ho-jeong. The look in his eyes was so clear. Have you ever met me before? * * * doesnt exist. Oh, I see. Ive been stuck at home, but when would I have seen a small owner of openness? I guess so. why? Its the first time Ive seen you ask someone else to eat first. is it? Now that I think about it, it seems like that. Even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he enjoyed eating alone, except when gathering forces or having strong political intentions. Its still the same. Full Sangs smile was still clear. I thought that it would not be easy for a person who was the head of information for the Baekdo martial arts group to be so gentle. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head as a sudden thought urred to him. But he didnte to the past meeting? I never saw Full Sang during my life as the Emperor of Darkness, that is, during theter Jisoo meetings I participated in before returning to the past. That was certain. Because I saw the character Full-sang himself after he became Lord of Heukje Castle. Why now? what? Am I remembering wrong? That cant be possible? If I remember correctly, the past has changed? As I thought about that, my thoughts also extended to the Zhuge siblings. In the past, I didnt stop by Chosunru. But I stopped by this time. If it werent for us, the Zhuge siblings would definitely have been beaten by that crazy guy who learned the Yin Flower Red Style. This is certain. The guy who was talking about Brain Fire Ark or something would have set fire to the fire just like before, and due to the nature of the Zhuge siblings, they would have fought back instead of running away. So what happened to the Zhuge siblings in their previous lives? My thoughts continued to linger. The Zhuge family existed back then. Although the family fortunes declined significantly, fortunately, the family was able to maintain its reputation thanks to the support of other families. And that family. Can you excuse me for a moment? Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. There stood a middle-aged prosecutor with a stylishly trimmed beard. The blue long sword hanging on his perfectly tailored attire gave off an eerie atmosphere. Namgoong! The middle-aged prosecutor frowned. Is there something on my face? I looked at you because you looked good. The prosecutors eyebrows twitched. Because it somehow sounded like he was making fun of himself. But who are you? hmm! Its called Chuseong (). ? I am the captain of the guard who brought Prince Namgung to this meeting. Someone eating nearby took a deep breath. Rainhyeok (ׂb) Chu-seong?! The murmur grew louder. He seemed to be a fairly famous expert. Yeon Ji-pyeong also looked up at Chu-seong with surprised eyes. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not know who Chu-seong was. It was a name that had not been heard even when he came into the world and conquered the ck Ind and reigned as the Lord of the ck Emperor. however? Chu Seongs face was noticeably distorted. Even though he belonged to the Namgung family, he was an adult over 40 years old. Since he was a guard warrior, he was good at engineering, but I couldnt help but be angry when I saw the crooked appearance of the much younger Jisu Ji. Yeon Ji-pyeong woke up thinking it was a mistake. Lets sit in the front first. Chu-seong, who was looking down at Yeonhojeong, sat across from him. He didnt even look at Yeon Ji-pyeong. Chu-seong opened his mouth. Ill tell you straight. Sure. The banquet will begin at noon today. I know. Get out of here before the banquet. At that moment, Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. What does that mean? Didnt you hear? Then let me say it again. I asked you to leave the manor before the noon banquet begins today. Unlike Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was embarrassed, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression did not change. No, there was a change. An interesting expression appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Although it is extremely small. Do you want me to go out? exactly. The reason is? Since ancient times, there has never been an unfortunate incident at a meeting of thete leaders of the Seven Great Families. But you have thrown this prestigious and historic meeting into disarray. Chu Seongs eyes were extremely cold. You are not qualified to participate in this meeting. I trust you know better yourself. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was listening to Chu-seongs words, nced at the window at the end of the restaurant. Namgunghyeon was there. I was sitting in front of a sunny table drinking tea, and the sight was truly elegant. At that time, a crashing sound was heard. Thats ridiculous! The person who stood up and shouted so loudly that the chair fell over was Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yesterdays incident has already been resolved! My brother also said he would apologize to everyone at the banquet today! But now youre asking me to leave?! Before its a question of apples, its a question of dignity. Moreover, it is questionable whether he is truly reflecting on the act ofing out to a restaurant in the morning and showing his natural face. Dont be pushy! What does showing up at a restaurant have to do with reflection? Also, dignity is. I said everything I had to say. I dont want you to blush anymore because of this, so please leave before the banquet. With those words, Chu-seong got up from his seat. But Yeon Ji-pyeongs words were not over. Definitely! A loud voice echoed throughout the restaurant. The voice was so loud that it was hard to believe that it was Yeon Ji-pyeongs voice, who was always busyughing. It was enough to surprise everyone here. You are a guard warrior of the Han family. Your job is to protect Prince Nangong, not to discuss the qualifications of those who participated. Chu Seong smiled coldly. Is that really the case? what do you mean? The hosting family of the Seven Great Generations meeting changes once every five years. And the family hosting this years meeting is the Namgung family. ! I, along with Confucius Nangong, have been given authority over the overall operation of this meeting. And directly to the head of the family. . Yesterday, Master Lee cleaned up the ce, so I didnte forward, but today is different. Gongja Lee was kind-hearted and ended up tidying up the ce, but I have no intention of ignoring any risk factors that could ruin the meeting. Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed. Did you receive orders directly from the head of the Nangong family? No matter how much I thought about it, it was hard to believe. But Yeon Ji-pyeong didnt know. Thete index meeting was not just a meeting, but had a strong tendency to promote friendship. So, we hold a banquet and provide alcohol and food. However, there is a high risk of idents urring due to youthful energy. The hosting family sends a trustworthy person to cover up such an unavoidable incident. Yeon Ji-pyeong had never been the host of a meeting in her life. No, this was my first time participating in a meeting. I had no choice but to not know such details. The hosting family has the right to expel any matter or person that is problematic for the meeting. There were countless such customs. Theres nothing special about what Im doing now. profit! I think this is enough to understand. If you both want to save face, it would be better for you to leave quietly. A look of embarrassment appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. It was then. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Nam Gung-hyeon from a long distance away, opened her mouth. Jipyeong. Yes, brother. Sit down and eat without getting upset. Yeon Ho-jeong picked up a piece of Dongpo Pork and took a big bite. Tsk tsk tsk, did you forget what your father said? Be careful to distinguish whether the other person is a human or an animal. Even I, a nerd, can tell the difference, so you cant do that. gulp. Eat it quickly. Its going to get cold. Chapter 28 Episode 28 Reason for Fight (3) The atmosphere in the restaurant became cold. Chu Seongs face was truly distorted in a cruel way. Namgoonghyeon, who was sitting at the end of the restaurant drinking tea, also had his face frozen. Yeon Ji-pyeong swallowed his saliva. Brother tongue. why? Arent you hungry? Its not that. If youre not going to eat it, Ill eat it all? Ive been practicing since dawn, and it feels like the skin on my stomach is sticking to my back. thud! The ground shook. Everyones eyes except Yeon Ho-jeong turned to Chu-seong. What did you say just now? Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Chu-seong. Those eyes were truly strange. Instead of looking at people, I was indifferent, as if I was looking at a passing animal or an insignificant scenery. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching Chu-seong, started chewing meat again. It wasplete disregard. Chu Seongs face turned red. I asked you what you said!! Its noisy. Yeon Ho-jeong picked his ears. After all, an animal is an animal. I cant understand what people are saying. Pour oil into a burning fire. How dare you! It was then. Stop it. Namgoonghyeon, who was sitting far away, approached. Chu-seong did not look at Namgung-hyeon. My anger rose to the top of my head. It seemed like he wanted to pull out his sword right now. In fact, he was clenching and opening his hands repeatedly. He was really ready to draw his sword. Namgoong Hyun added strength to his voice. Chu Danju! . Stay back. Chu-seong, who was gritting his teeth, turned around. The gesture was so rough that the hem of his clothes fluttered. Namgung-hyeon, who inwardly sighed with relief, spoke in a voice like frost. What are we going to do? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Are you talking to me? Then I am speaking to you, to whom am I speaking? What did I do that you said that? Do you think the family will be fine with the act of insulting a guard captain from another family? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. When did I insult your guard captain? what? I understand you never said who it was? Thats petty. No pun intended. Anyone who has seen this situation Okay, well said. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. Even though you were watching this situation, why didnt youe out sooner? Are you leisurely drinking tea after seeing all of my temper tantrums yesterday? What? If you have something to say,e out and say it yourself. Dont just look around with the old guard captain in front of you. What kind of nonsense?! Im telling you not to be petty. What is it that is so regrettable about a man who is as good as a schr from the Namgung family that he cant even tell me to go out? Are you really scared of me? Illusion is also amon mistake. Driving people like that Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Not listening to the other person until the end. If youve heard it anyway, its probably obvious. If its obvious that youre going to say something that will hit a nerve, just say what you have to sayfortably. I know very well that you dont have any good feelings towards me. Then, like a military man, you can confidently ask for a meeting or ask to have a drink. If youre going to y a trick, you better not let it show. Its a sight to behold. Why did I No? You must have been thinking about it because of your sister, right? Namgoonghyuns expression suddenly changed. You brought up the story of Namgung Sanghwa when everyone was watching? This was dangerous. When Namgung-hyeon hurriedly opened his mouth, Yeon Ho-jeongs words were already pouring out. You may have a twisted personality, it may be your nature, but if you have learned thews of that prestigious family, you should not cross the line. Looking at you and your younger sister, I feel like the name Namgung is a waste. Namgoonghyuns face became grim. Are you insulting your family now? If you dont want to listen to animals, you need to listen to people properly. The fact that the name Namgung is a waste means that you or your sister were not worthy of the Namgung family. Is this level of nonsense uninterpretable? this! and. A faint light appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. At that moment, Namgoonghyuns body flinched. For a moment, it seemed as if a sh of light passed through my eyeballs and into the back of my head. Right now, here you are, using yesterdays incident, which was concluded, as an excuse to insult my family through me and my younger brother. Is there any reason why I shouldnt insult you? What an insult! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Wasnt it an insult? So youre saying you didnt order the guard captain to do this? Of course not! If you do that, I wont have anything to say even if I take action against your guard captain who insulted my family. It was nonsense. But Yeon Ho-jeong made that nonsense into something that made sense. If it wasnt something you asked me to do, your guard captain would have gone out on his own and insulted another family. As the eldest son of a family that has been insulted, shouldnt I resolve this resentment? Thats absurd! Danju Chu was simply exercising his authority for the sake of the meeting, not insulting anyone! I told you not to be petty to me, right? I hope you dont do that too. Everyone in this restaurant saw the overbearing attitude of your proud guard captain. Namgoonghyeon looked around without even realizing it. Young men and women standing here and there were looking at this ce. Some people were anxious and some were interested. What is important is that they are all members of the Seven Great Families. Namgoonghyun gritted his teeth. Shit! He simply wanted to freshen up the mood for the second day of the banquet. It was he who had Chuseong drive away Yeon Ho-jeong. However, there was no real intention to drive out the Yeon brothers. Even though the family is small, Yeonga is also a member of the Seven Great Families. I just nned to step forward at the right moment and clear up this incident in front of everyone. He intended to not only build up his own prestige but also discourage his opponents, and further catch Yeon Ho-jeong off guard. And at a critical moment, he nned to reduce the opponents face and announce Namgungs power. But what is this? Those in the left who were supposed to create a situation that was advantageous to them were instead bing the strength of the other party. If you really dont like that, you can scold the guard captain yourself instead of me. What?! Whether authorized or not, your guard crossed the line. As the nobleman of the family, shouldnt I be severely scolded? !! Choose. Namgoong Hyun was originally a cold-hearted person. But he had never encountered such a reckless situation. In fact, this was a minor dispute that could hardly be called an incident. However, the other party put the burden of family honor on this trivial dispute. No matter how smart Namgoong Hyun was, he couldnt help but be embarrassed. It was then. Its enough if I take responsibility. Namgung-hyeon looked back at Chu-seong. Chu Seongs eyes were burning like fire. Anyway, this happened because of me, so shouldnt I handle it on my own terms? There is no need for Confucius to worry about it. The color drained from Namgoonghyeons face. Holy shit! It was the worst. Chu-seong should not have acted like this. Rather, I should have said things like, Dont be deceived by the other persons words, and I am not guilty. But he says he will take responsibility. Those words were no different from admitting that it was true that he had insulted Yeonga. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. It was a truly pleasant smile that revealed all of her white teeth. Unlike my master, you know how to take responsibility. I like that one. Ugh. Chu Seong took a step forward. Although it was not emitting internal energy, an unusual prayer was spreading. So, how do you intend to hold this Chu Seong ountable? Is there anything remarkable about the way the martial people resolve conflicts? Are you saying we should at least have a handjob? Wouldnt that be neat? From Chuseongs perspective, it was a truly absurd situation. Even though he was the eldest son of the Seven Great Generations, he was still a young man under the age of twenty. On the contrary, he was a first-ss person who had experienced the life and death of Gangho for over fifteen years. Do you want to dance with yourself like that? I didnt understand the other persons confidence. Was it so absurd? Chu Seong said in a sarcastic tone. Yes, seeing you fight with the three princes of the famous family, it seems that you are truly skilled in box fighting. Now, how about giving this Chu-seong a harsh lesson in front of everyone? While it was a joke, it was also an opportunity to publicize the greatness of the Namgung family. Chu-seong really wanted to thoroughly defeat Yeon Ho-jeong in front of the Later Jisoos. So what about Yeonhojeong? What kind of rice cake is this? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled broadly without realizing it. I already wanted to start a fight, but you said something like that? I almost wanted to forget everything that happened a moment ago. Really? I guess that would be good, right? It seems like people who are supposed to cringe like it too much. For a moment, Chu-seong wondered if the other person was nning something. No matter how much he thought about it, the chances of Yeon Ho-jeong beating him were less than 100%. Yeon Ho-jeong jumped up from his seat. Because there is such a thing as a friendly match. Wouldnt it be meaningful to hold you ountable and then show off your skills with thete Jisoo? Chu-seong said without even realizing it! He burst outughing. Do whatever you like. Good, very good. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shone sinisterly. At this moment, his eyes were looking at Myeong Ho-rim, not Chu-seong. Lets have some fun. * * * What?! Zhuge Yan opened his mouth wide. Chuseong? Could it be that the brain-hyeop Chuseong who was inaugurated not long ago as the head of the Namgung family?! yes. Zhuge Zhenyan touched his forehead without realizing it. Holy shit! What should I do with someone like that?! Brain Hyeop Chuseong. Chu Seong was a mid-level expert who enjoyed considerable fame in Hanam and Anhui. Characterized by his fiery temperament and violent swordsmanship, he was famous for single-handedly subduing 30% of the bandits in Hanam and Anhui over a period of 15 years. Among the bandits, most of them were skilled in martial arts. Although most of them were from Heukdo, there were also manyrge bandit gangs numbering in the hundreds. In other words, he was not a person capable of mastering martial arts at the level of thete Jisoo. Ate-rounder is someone who is exceptional among his or her peers. Sometimes, a genius of the century emerges, but fighting a real prosecutor who has experienced countless battles is a risky task for anyone. Could it be that the Namgung family ced Chu Seong in the position of lord for no reason? We have to stop it! No matter how excellent Gojeongs martial arts skills are, this is not the case! That Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed. Preparations are already underway at the outer training hall. Its a deal that will startter. Huh! Zhuge Zhenyan made a sound out of breath. But that doesnt work! Chu-seong is a person who is known to have as strong a hand as a martial artist! Im not the type to pay attention to what people think! I can not help it. If I step down from here, my brothers reputation will be ruined even before my family. Zhuge Zinc was astonished. No, but Pyeong, why are you so aloof? Did you throw it all away? Have you been liberated? Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed. Is that possible? Im worried too. I tried to stop him several times. But But? As much as Im worried, I trust you. ! Up until now, the older brother I have seen has always done what he can take responsibility for, even if it may seem a bit extreme to others. As a blood rtive, I am worried, but I believe you have thoughts. Zhuge Zhens eyes wavered. You believe in your brother? No matter how much you trust your brother, isnt this a bit much? These are truly strange brothers. Are you worried but believe it? It was not an ordinary persons ident. Brothers are brothers. But Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes did not waver. I wasnt anxious. It was clear that he trusted his brothers judgment as well as his abilities. You guys really are a difficult problem in many ways. yes? its okay! Lets go to the training ground quickly! Jun! You too,e out quickly! Chapter 29 Episode 29. Reason for fighting (4) Murmur. The area around the training hall was full ofte expats and guard warriors who hade after hearing rumors. Of course, there was a response team, and their expressions were truly miserable. Your Majesty! Oh god, great lord. What on earth is going on? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Itsplicated to exin. Anyway, thats how it happened. Shinmos expression hardened. Its not possible. You need to cancel this meeting right now. Thats not allowed. Grand Duke! The author is! I know well the skills of that beast. No matter what his personality, his solid prayer was impressive. I think we fought quite fiercely. He felt the other persons power with just his senses. Normally, I would be amazed by his excellent senses, but now was not the time. I will personally go and cancel this meeting. Shin Daeju. Your Majesty! Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If you make a fuss and say you want to cancel this meeting, you are actually damaging the reputation of your family. ! So I said the situation wasplicated? Just believe what happened and wait. It is not a virtue of a subordinate to just worry. Shinmo bit her lip. Why doesnt he know what Yeonhojeong means? But even if the opponent was bad, it was too bad. That Chu-seong was an expert that even he wasnt confident about dealing with easily. Of course, if you break the seal, you can overwhelm him within the sum of three, but even with the power of Chang-eung Dae-ju, which the world knows, he is a master who is worthy of a close match. I know Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills from first-hand experience, but it is difficult for Chu Seong. And Chuseong will not take matters into his own hands just because he is the grand duke of the Yan family. By the way, what did I ask for? yes? Ah yes! Im keeping it. I didnt bring it. What happened? Yeon Ho-jeong lifted the window that had been set aside. It was a long spear a little over six feet long, obtained from a nearby cksmith shop. Are you using a spear? Arent you going to deal with me using baton techniques? The window is better. At that time, I saw the Jegal siblings and Yeon Ji-pyeong running from afar. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I guess I should go up before I make a fuss. grasp! He went up to the training ground. I covered a distance of well over a day in just one step. It wasnt like he was running with all his might, but rather he was moving with light footwork, as if he was flying. Chu-seong, who was already on the training ground, was looking at Yeon-ho-jeong with his arms crossed. Are you ready? What about that one? Chu Seong smiled. The expression on his face was as if there was any need to prepare to deal with you. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. There will be no need to drag it out for a long time. Shall we get started right away? Okay. But is it spearmanship? okay. Chu Sheng frowned. I heard that the main servant of Byeoksan Yeonga is Dogeom ()? Is it even necessary to scold you? There was no provocation like this. Tsutsutsutsu. A violent spirit rose from Chu Seongs body. The noisy atmosphere suddenly became quiet. They were surprised by the unusual force that Chuseong gave off. Strength was great, but the ferocity of his temperament was incredible. So much so that it reminds one of a carnivorous beast with its prey right in front of it. On the other hand, what about Yeonhojeong? Boom. Buuuung. As I turned the polearm in my hand back and forth with just my fingers, the fallen leaves flew along the de. Well, its okay. The sense of bnce is slightly different from that of an iron bar. Now that Ive noticed the details, its done. Just by recognizing that in my hands, it was as if half of the spear technique was already familiar to me. Hehehe! Percussion! The window, which had been rotating faster and faster, stopped stically. Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing a spear on his acromion, slightly lowered his posture. Wooooow. A light blue light flickered repeatedly in his pupils. Chu Seongs eyes lit up. Its pretty good. Jinkis sense of stability was significant. It was worthy of being evaluated as first-ss. But that was all. At that age, that level of power was natural for ate member of the Seven Great Families. Thats about it in the end. A faint look of disappointment appeared on Chu Seongs face. Still, I wondered if there was anything, but that was all there was to it. At least one attitude was usible. Shall we begin? Okay. I will give you three seconds to eat. Three seconds? Chu-seong chuckled. You are dealing with Danju of the Jeongeomdan (Warfare Division) newly created during the Great Namgung family. I said I would hold you ountable, so shouldnt I be given a three-second meal? It was a statement full of arrogance. But he was a person qualified to say such things. Everyone who heard him acknowledged it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the silent chant, rxed his posture. Chu-seong tilted his head. Why are you doing that? Three herbivores? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which had been flickering blue, gradually became insensitive. Byeoknajingyeol was left behind. What are you doing? Arent you going to dance? I changed my mind. What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled vaguely. Chu Sheng frowned. It was a smile that made me feel ufortable. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the middle part of the spear and slowly lifted it. So that the spear de faces Chuseong. ?! At that moment, Chuseong felt a tingling sensation in his chest. Living? no. This was not a matter of life, but a prediction flowing from the de of a spear. A needle-sharp anticipation emanated from an ordinary iron bar obtained from a cksmith shop. And the moment Chu-seong felt Changs anticipation. At that very moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyespletely returned to nothingness. Can you take responsibility for those words? ! good night. If you pull out your sword before three seconds pass, I will kill you. And Yeonhojeongs attack began. Jump and jump. Yeon Ho-jeongs steps as he crossed the training ground and approached Chu-seong were nothing short of ordinary. It was an extremely ordinary walk, neither fast nor slow. But Chu-seongs expression gradually hardened. what? Slowly, very slowly. Chu-seong felt an inexplicable eerie feeling as he saw Yeon-ho-jeong approaching without any particr force. Is there some kind of n? When the distance between two people is narrowed to one length. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his spear. Raise it above your head as if you were holding arge knife. It was a movement like holding a sword or an axe, not a spear. What on earth is this? Everyone watching the training hall tilted their heads. Why are they treating the window like that? Is there a spear like that in this world? The moment when everyones attention was focused. Coo! Yeon Ho-jeongs feet touched the floor of the training hall. It seemed as if the entire training ground was shaking. At the same time, the six-pointed long spear fell directly on Chu Seongs head. Chu Seongs eyes wavered. What?! A spear thates down at frightening speed. Itspletely avoidable. With a single wave of his hand, he could have disrupted the route. But Chuseong could not choose any of them easily. omg!! At that moment, he saw a vision that covered everything. The fantasy of an ax as huge as Mount Tai falling towards oneself standing alone on a cliff in a world of darkness. The size, the massiveness that pushed through the air, and the ferocity that shook the earth were so incredible that a feeling of despair instantly overtook my whole body. Avoid blood! At that time, Chuseong encountered a pair of eyes looking down at him from behind the giant axe. And the light in his eyes is slightly curved like a crescent moon. Iik! Chu Seong crossed his arms at the top. And the spear fell into his arm. Whoa whoa! Ugh! Chu Seongs knees were slightly bent. heavy!! It was an incredibly heavy blow. This wasnt a spear technique. However, it wasnt just a baton technique. It was a terrifying blow thatbined the ferocity of the axe, the fearfulness of the sword, the flexibility of the baton technique, and the sharpness of the spear technique. this! Wooooow! I quickly raised my energy and poured it into both arms. I felt tremendous pain in my forearm. The pain was so strong that for a moment I thought I had broken something. But Yeonhojeongs attack had just begun. bang! Jingak () is a method of gaining strength through the counter-sticity of the lower body by stepping on the ground strongly. With one more step forward, it was another advance. However, this advance made a much louder and more resonant sound than the previous one. And then the two strikes poured in. sh! It was a qualification to hold the middle part of the spear pole and fire after a vertical strike. fast! It was a speed that instantly made me forget the pain in my arm. The de of the spear was swung as if it would pierce the heart, and the life of a predator was there. flinch! For a moment, my finger twitched. He instinctively pulled out his sword and tried to throw it away. But it was this herbivore. No, it wasnt herbivorous, it was just a second attack. profit! Chu Seong quickly took steps. I realized that it was impossible to catch it with bare hands. Paaaaang! The spear strike seemed to pierce the air and reach the outer wall of the building far away. ! A cool sensation arose in my side. Its a waste of time to look at it. But I knew it instinctively. That he couldnt avoid that spear de. I got cut. It was also a fairly deep cut. If he had been a littlete, the spear de would have reached his intestines. this! My rxed mind suddenly became filled with tension. My back was straight and my shoulders were strong. I thought I absolutely avoided it, but I couldnt. Thats how fast the attack was. Then the third attack came. Yeon Ho-jeongs wrist, which was holding the spear, made a flexible movement for an instant. Bababababaak! Dozens of spear des flew towards Chuseong. A spear performed with one hand. This too was fast. It was so fast that an afterimage of the window was visible. this! What was more surprising was the timing and preupation. The spear de that struck at a unique beat confused Chuseongs perception. Moreover, the position from which it was struck was exquisite. The spear strike that wasunched by preempting the inevitable direction was like a wild beast charging at me with its mouth open. Chu-seong felt his eyesight bing dark. If you cant avoid it, you have to block it, but each spear strike was filled with bitter anticipation. I couldnt tell what was real. death?! An unfamiliar sensation took over my entire body. And the moment he felt that sensation, Chu-seongs hands began to move uncontrobly. Whoa! Yeonhojeongs spear bounced to the right. Tsk! At the same time, Chuseongs body also staggered backwards diagonally. In his hand was a blue sword encrusted with jewels. It was a sword method. It wasnt something I received with a sword, nor did I shed it or defend myself. They counterattacked with their own attacks and returned each others attacks to nothingness. Chu Seongs eyes wavered. I almost died. I really almost died. This blow was truly threatening. If I hadnt pulled out my sword and deployed a herbivorous attack, three or four holes would have been punched in my body. How long has it been since you felt this fear? How long has it been since youst experienced this tension? I couldnt hold on. Surprised, Chu-seong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing a spear on his shoulder de, was ring at Chu-seong with cold eyes. Didnt I tell you? Ill kill you if you dont survive the herbivorous diet. !! Let me tell you that even words thate out of a tongue weigh a thousand pounds. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong jumped in like a wild beast. Chapter 30 Episode 30 Reason for Fight (5) Shinmos eyes widened. tremendous! I wondered if what I was seeing was real. I almost wanted to pinch my thighs. Such spirit?! Yeonhojeong attacked three times in total. Each of those attacks contained tremendous, invisible spirit. It was literally spirit. It was not a life filled with the will to kill the opponent, nor was it a fighting spirit that showed the will to fight. Like the great military spirit that can only be felt when tens of thousands of troops gallop across the wilderness. Yeon Ho-jeongs blow had an overwhelming presence. Even if it is the same attack, the weight is different. what? I heard its a brain fraternity? Why are you so flustered? Youre so energetic, but isnt there nothing special about Chuseong? I could hear some people mutteringter. Is it obvious? In their eyes, Chuseongs reaction would have beenical. Even though you can easily avoid it, you will think that you have hurriedly avoided something that could have been blocked. But Shinmo knew. I guess I was overwhelmed. If I had felt that level of energy right in front of me, I would have felt suffocated. Therefore, he was unable to respond properly or show off his original skills. If Chu-seong were me? It was then. Oh, its amazing! Shinmo turned her head to the side. Yeon Ji-pyeong was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong as if possessed. Oh my god how can I get that kind of energy?! Shinmos eyes sparkled. Yang Heum tilted his head. What do you mean? yes?! Didnt you feel anything? yes? The energy your brother just released! No, I dont know if it should be called energy but you didnt feel it anyway? Yang Heum looked puzzled. Not only that, but everyone in Chang Eung-jo had an expression of uncertainty like Yang Heum. Shinmo was surprised. Are you sure you felt it? yes? Ah yes! of course! How can you not feel such enormous unbelievably huge energy? Its normal if you cant feel it. Shinmo was as surprised by Yeon Ji-pyeong as she was by Yeon Ho-jeong. You felt that? With Lee Gongjas history? It was said that Yeon Ji-pyeongs talent was worthy of being counted among the best in Yeon-ga history. Still, he was a fifteen-year-old boy. This means that, let alone blooming, it is not yet possible to experience the true taste of martial arts. Could it be that such a boy felt the Archdukes spirit from such a distance? Oh my god How on earth did he have to be born with such terrifying senses to be able to see through the military spirit that only an expert of his level would feel? Shinmo looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong and Yeon Ho-jeong alternately. All my brothers are monsters. Yeonhojeong. A warrior who radiates a spirit that even Shinmo of the Gwangpunggeom, the ultimate master of kendo, would feel fear. Yeonjipyeong. A genius who, at the young age of 15, felt as if it was natural to have a spirit that was difficult to feel unless he was a master at the peak. Shinmo let out augh without realizing it. Yeongas future is indeed bright. yes? Oh no. Shinmo, clearing his thoughts, turned his gaze back to the training hall. The fight was beginning in earnest. * * * Damn it! The long spear and long sword intertwined, emitting a harsh nging sound. this?! The arm that wielded the sword feels numb. Normally, I would haveunched a follow-up attack right away, but because of that brief gap, I was unable to use a separate attack. And Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss that opportunity. Buuuuung! Chiri ririn! Chuseong blocked sixteen spear attacks with a wildly swinging sword. It was the same this time too. The weight flowing through my body was so great that it shook me beyond my elbows and up to my shoulders. What kind of power does this guy have?! Whoa! The sword that was struck bounced right back. I used the strength of my wrist to release the spear, but the rebound force was strong enough to cause the sword that hit the spear to bounce back. This was not about the quantity or quality of internal strength. It was clear that he was born with strong physical strength. I couldnt believe how such a slim body could radiate such power. Yeonhojeongs attack continued. Papa papang! The spear strike that pierced the air was as vicious as a poisonous snake. Evading and counterattacking was an attack that was unthinkable. Chuseong followed his instinct and released the sword. Damn it! Tieeing! Kaang! The de of the spear and the de of the spear became intertwined, releasing a horrifying sound. The sound was speaking. If you get hit, you will die for sure. The sh of the spears and swords was telling. This meeting is not friendly. The atmosphere on the training ground suddenly became tense. Pabababak! Awesome! They each step on the ground and brandish their weapons, leaving not a single gap between them. The faces of theter exponents who had doubts about Chuseongs skills showed a look of boredom. Its so bloody?! If this continues, wont anyone get seriously hurt? Getting hurt isnt the problem Im going to die if I keep doing this? But no one tried to stop them. No, I couldnt. The sound of shing spears and swords and the brutality that permeated the sound took over the entire outer garden. A one-on-one fight where no one can intervene. The scent of a ferocious battle rose as if ancient generals from the Three Kingdoms period were discussing their daily stories. Kwasik! The de of the spear became lodged in the floor of the training ground. It was a blow intended to blow off the opponents ankle. If Chu-seong had not dodged, the match would have been won within three sums. this! Chu Seong dodged to the left. Even in his eyes, life was young. The little guy said lets see! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. For a brief moment, I felt the life flowing out of Chuseongs body. Ugh. Byeoknajingyeol soared. A blue light shimmered in his eyes, and thick veins twitched on the back of his hand holding the spear. When Chuseong was about to hit the ground. Paaaaang! Seize the moment and attack with a two-step attack. It was a natural movement, like flowing water, but there was no mercy for the life carried on the spear de. Because the beat was so irregr, it was impossible to stop or avoid it. There was only one way to avoid this fierce spear technique. profit! Crash! Chu-seongs body rolled on the floor of the gym. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Quack! Quack! Yeon Ho-jeong was ruthless. Chu Seong, who had dodged by rolling his body, caught up to the end and stabbed his spear indiscriminately, and the floor of the training hall was shaking every time the spear de hit him. It was persistent and brutal. It attacked fiercely like a wild animal catching its prey. It seemed like Chuseong was going to turn around. I was so angry that he used the humiliating method of avoiding the situation by rolling on the ground (HL), but he didnt give me a chance to get up. I was angry. Anger rose to the top of my head. Ugh! You son of a bitch! Quang! There was no formality in Chuseongs movements as he kicked off the ground and approached. He couldnt hold back his anger and moved like an animal. Boo! Was this an unexpected move? The de of the spear tore through his shoulder. But it was not a fatal wound. this guy! Its my turn! Chu-seongs face was red with shame and anger. die! sh! Chu-seongs sword stabbed towards Yeon-ho-jeongs uv. omg! older brother?! Its dangerous up here! A moment of desperation. Quaaaang! With a burst of alcohol, Chuseongs body flew to the center of the training ground. Blood spurted out from Chu Seongs mouth. He suffered internal injuries from the enormous rebound force. What?! Even Chu Seong, who was hit, could not see what kind of martial arts it was. He quickly got up from the floor and finally saw Yeon Ho-jeong in his eyes. Wooooow! It was truly fantastic. I couldnt tell if it was an illusion or if energy actually created such a form. It wasnt just Chu Sung. Everyone here was watching. Two translucent hexagonal patterns slowly glimmer over Yeonhojeongs body. It was a tortoiseshellrge enough to cover the upper body. Above both shoulders, something long, unknown whether it was a snake or a dragon, was wriggling. It had a mysterious appearance. The shape itself was bizarre, but no one who saw it found it strange or bizarre. Whoa. Hyeonmu () wriggled ording to Yeonhojeongs breath. Chu Seongs face distorted. Is that some kind of evil trick? Faaagh! Chuseongs eyes rolled back, and a clear green light glowed on the outstretched sword. It was the three swords of Chumyeong (׷) that I had learned with all my heart until now. Since practicing this sword technique, he has never failed to take the life of an enemy. Yeonhojeongs eyes glowed with a cold light. Coo! I took a step, but the pace was different from my previous progress. It was much slower and heavier. At the same time, it was soft and natural. ?! Chu Seongs eyes widened. The sword fired like a sh of lightning seemed to slow down for an instant. No, it wasnt like it was slowing down, it was slowing down. Even the sword strike aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs heart was likely to go awry and miss. what!! Whiiiiing! Cheeeeee! It seemed like a biting cold wind was blowing from all directions. It was an illusion of Hyeonmugi () weing the appearance of Hyeonmu, the god of the Northern Dark Wind Gyehae. That fantasy-like wind entered Yeonhojeongs spear and began to engrave the Four Gods absolute defense techniques. Hyeonmus walking method is Goejubudong (moving). The secret art of steel, Northern Heavenly Twelve Walls, following the Kaiju Fudong, has appeared. Okay! Okay! Okay! Ugh! Chu-seong felt the shock as if his wrist would break. Chumyeongs three swords are a series of attacks, so three sword strikes are used to target three of the enemys blood vessels. The repeated blows of the three swords were all thrown away. Whoa! White smoke rose from the tip of the pole cutting through the heavy, dark wind. Cheeeeeek! The rising smoke sways and whips the Hyeonmugi. It was the Yeonhwansamcho (Bh) and the Triple Ghost Wall () of the Twelve Walls of the Bukcheon. It was an incredibly powerful attack with no difference in power whether it was unleashed with bare hands or with weapons. It wasnt just the Northern Twelve Walls. All of the Shinigamis martial arts were like that. Four Gods Martial Arts is an invincible martial art and a world-ss martial art, so it does not discriminate between bare hands and weapons. That wasnt all. Hyeonmus martial arts are the ultimate in defense, but like all martial arts, they can also be used for offense depending on the skill of the user. Huh. Yeonhojeongs walking method was unique. The movements were small and slow. But before we knew it, we had already reached Chuseongs nose. It was crazy. this guy!! Paang! Chu Seong was also persistent. He was swinging the sword he was holding until the end, and it looked like he was going to cut the opponent to pieces. Percussion! The left hand, which had not held the spear handle until now, grasped the lower part of the spear. And then the attack began. Quad deuk! Aaaah! Chu Seongs wrist was broken. No one saw how it broke. No one could see whether he had been hit by the spear or struck by the edge of the spear. It didnt end there. No, Yeonhojeongs attack had just begun. Whoa! The beasts fangs began to sprout from the de of the long spear, which was more than six feet long and carried the heaviness of the deep sea. It was the martial arts Yasu Changbeop (ҰF) that drove Chu Seong before performing Hyeonmu. Yeonhojeong wields a wild weapon and wields an extremely ferocious beast spear. The de of that spear contains many things, but at least it does not contain mercy. The terrifying iron bars began to cut through Chu Seongs body. Pabababak! Kaaaaak! Chapter 31 Episode 31. Confidence (1) The heavy polearm created an immeasurable afterimage. It was a fantastic herbivore, as if drawing huge flower petals. But it was red. The petals were dyed deep red. Fuwaaaaak! The blood gushing from Chuseongs entire body soaked the center of the training hall. omg! Stop it! Yeonhojeong did not stop. If I tell you to kill me once, I will kill you. The de of the spear shined brightly in the sunlight, and death seemed like an imminent sight. Wow! Chu-seong coughed up blood and trembled. He suffered-like wounds all over his body. But it wasnt just a wound. Byeokrajingi carried on the spear de prated into the wound and worsened the internal injuries. It was attacked with herbivory and a prating scope. Regardless of how high a level of martial arts it is, you dont go this far unless you really intend to kill someone. death? Chuseongs eyes were bloodshot. Im going to die? In my blurry vision, I could see Yeonhojeong. The devil, who had rendered a person incapable of recovery with his violent spear, was smiling coldly and preparing for the final blow. Finally, fear appeared on Chu Seongs face. That guy, no, that demon wearing his skin really wants to kill him. Cough! Save me! Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even respond. He held the middle of the spear as if pulling a bowstring and pulled, extending the spear with all his might. Paaang! Chu Seong closed his eyes tightly. It was then. Kaaaa!! The long spear stopped. Huh! The de of the spear stopped an inch in front of Chuseongs uv. If I had been a littlete, my throat would have been pierced. Chu-seongs body, which had been shaking, went limp. He passed out. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. What stopped this attack was an iron gun and a hand. I tried to hit the spear, but the force was so strong that I grabbed it with my hand and twisted it. He saw the person blocking his window. Dragon Head Ark? As I said before. My voice was trembling. This is because the pressure of the spear pressing down on the iron gun was so strong. Masters reputation is so tiresome. Im still acting as a sessor. . Keuung! Anyway, the power is endless. Im going to die from pain. Grumbling. The palm of the hand holding the spear was stained with blood. This blow was not a simple blow. It wasnt just a thrust forward, but a rotational force was also applied. This was to maximize pration. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the full picture, rxed his grip on the spear. Whew! Full-sang pulled his hand away from Cheol-gon with a tired look on his face. Yeon Ho-jeong hardened his expression. What are you doing? If you had made a mistake, your hand would have been blown off. If I hadnt invested my energy at the right time, I would have be a more miserable beggar. The way he waved his hands as if it was no big deal was quite easy-going. But if you can save two lives with just one hand, wouldnt it be a profitable business? Two peoples lives. One of them was clearly Chu Seong. So what about the other one? It was a useless worry. Full-sang answered. His voice became noticeably quieter. So loud that only Yeonhojeong can hear it. The Namgung family is strong. Until the Nine Zhou Myeong family came into power, it was evaluated as being closest to the best family in the world. You know, right? There are so many ways to defeat the Great Elephant that it is difficult to count them all. Are you nning to take down the Namgung family? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. If you need. Full Sang forced a smile. Although I was smiling, it sent a chill down my spine. Regardless of whether it was actually possible, this young man was sincere. Dangerous. Abilityes second. Moon Geun-sang sensed Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes and voice as strong as steel. It doesnt matter whether its right or wrong. This young man has the courage to risk his life to achieve whatever he has decided to do. A heart so strong that it makes me feel sorry to simply use the word poison. If the mind falls into the evil way, it will be madness, and if it follows the right path, it will be faith. Anyway, there are a lot of people watching. Lets end this fight here. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the picture with colorless and transparent eyes, looked around. A lot of people were watching him. And most of them were unmanned. What was unexpected was the look in their eyes. It is normal to tremble in fear when you see a bloody fight like this. That could have been the case in the world of ordinary people. But are they also martial people? The eyes of thete exponents looking at this ce were filled with deep excitement as well as simple surprise. I wasnt excited by the sight of blood. It was unmanned excitement. A bold and merciless spear technique. Although he was defeated by the spearman, the defeat of the kendo expert persisted until the end. The ending may have been excessive, but there was something about the roar of swords shing and the flowing battle that made my hands sweat. For theter Jisoos who grew up exchanging harmonies in their families, a real match-like dance without harmonizing them was worthy of stimting the hearts of Woong. It did not discriminate between men and women. Even Namgoonghyuns eyes were burning. Even though it is impossible to be happy, the unexpectedly fiercepetition makes your heart pound. Arent those guys so excited? Its easier than you think, right? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Full Sang. Full-sang shrugged his shouldersically. Try to organize it nicely. Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing without realizing it. It was a matter of life and death between unmanned people. I will definitely punish you for interfering with the game. Hes a man with a strange personality. I cant say thank you. Oh, thats it. Lets get it sorted quickly. Yeon Ho-jeong struck the floor with his spear. Coo! Everyone looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. He said calmly. Im sorry for startling you. But if Hu-gae hadnt stopped me, I would have truly killed this prosecutor. Creepy! An eerie atmosphere took over the outer garden. Although they were excited as warriors, they were descendants of Baekdo who were educated in great righteousness. It is difficult to look favorably on Yeon Ho-jeong, who said he would kill his opponent without hesitation. Is there a reason? Therge young man asked. Unlike yesterday, his expression was serious. It was Paengdaeho. Brother Yeons skill in defeating Danju Chu was truly remarkable. But wasnt it too harsh a treatment in a good ce? Like yesterday, he doesnt help Yeon Ho-jeong. That was the line of the Pengdae Lake. Although I am young, I see yesterdays events as separate from todayspetition. He had such clear standards. However, just by subconsciously calling him Yeon-hyung, I could tell that he had feelings for Yeon Ho-jeong. I guess theres no reason to hide it. Today morning Yeon Ho-jeong exined the situation briefly and concisely. His words were not long-winded. However, the core of the situation was not missed and the causal process leading up to this situation was made clear. Is that why? Although the actual words were short, the listeners fell into the illusion that they had heard a long story. This meant that the speaker Yeon Ho-jeongs words were coherent. Full-sang couldnt help but be amazed. Its really not normal. The current appearance is much more impressive than the martial arts that pushed Chu Seong. He speaks coherently with a calm expression, and nothing is overlooked. The voice that flowed naturally, as if reciting, was powerful, and there was no room for interference in the words and diction chosen. It almost sounded like a speech. This was not something that was innate, but a familiarity that came from experience. It was a slow and rapid control that could not have been achieved if he had not led the audience from a high position. Suspicion gradually arose on Moon Geun-sangs face, which was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with admiration. What on earth is it? His brutal skills defeated Chu Seong at the age of less than 20. A belief that has been thoroughly honed topletely overwhelm the opponent. Not only does he not feel pressured by the audiences eyes, but he also has a strange charm that skillfully draws them into his atmosphere. To say this is genius is not enough. If I hadnt seen him in person, I would have mistaken him for the head of arge sect rather than a young man. Full-sangs eyes deepened. Who are you? The outer circle became quiet. After Yeon Ho-jeong finished speaking, people turned their attention to Nam Gung-hyeon. Namgoonghyeons face was red. Although he was trying hard to control his facial expression, anyone who saw him could see that he was embarrassed. Tsk. Myung Ho-rim, who turned his back, sighed. Namgoongs younger brother made a mistake. Namgoonghyeons eyes wavered. I had no idea that Myeong Ho-rim would turn out like this. No matter how much of a brainiac he is, isnt he someone who was recently recruited into the Namgung family? From Danju Chus point of view, he would have wanted to show something to your family, and it is a virtue of a superior to encourage the motivation of his subordinates. Namgoonghyeons eyes lit up. Myeong Ho-rim continued calmly. You dont know how tiring the family holding the meeting is. Its enough to keep me standing. But it was your mistake for notforting your subordinate. Shouldnt you apologize in front of everyone? It was a clever remark. Even so, isnt it too harsh? Isnt it a mistake to talk about insults and see blood at a good meeting? That kind of thing could have happened. This means that there was enough reason to attack Yeonhojeong. However, Myeong Ho-rim asked Nam Gung-hyeon to take responsibility as the representative of the family holding the meeting. Full-sangs eyes sparkled. Are you going topletely bury this matter? Youre cunning. If Namgoong Hyun takes responsibility and apologizes, this incident will end. And it would be petty to bring up an incident that has ended. Just like Chuseong did. At the same time, Namgoong Hyeons intentions will also be buried. Obvious mistakes disappear and only the mistake of failing to manage subordinates remains. Myeong Ho-rim is trying to sue up the incident by pretending to scold Nam Gung-hyeon. At the same time, he also showed his qualities as an adult. Myeong Ho-rim and Nam Gung-hyeons eyes collided. You owe me one. I wont forget. Hurry up and finish it. When Namgoonghyun opens his mouth like that. Its nice to see. Everyones eyes fell on Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked at Nam Gung-hyeon. Im not that kind of guy, but if my younger brother had made this mistake, I would have lost face ande forward. Myeong Ho-rim frowned. Is there anything you want to do to save face? Its just that Namgungs younger brother is clearly at fault I apologize. Myeong Ho-rim looked at Nam Gung-hyeon in surprise. Before we knew it, Namgung-hyeon had arrived in front of the training hall and was taking control. It was I who gave the order to Danju Chu. It wasnt my subordinates mistake, it was my intention. What?! I wanted to end this meeting as nicely as possible. However, I was embarrassed by yesterdays events and my anger did not go away. So, even though I knew it wasnt the teachers fault, I took out the remaining anger on the teacher. The crowd opened their mouths wide. Right now, Namgoonghyun was apologizing to Yeonhojeong. He even acknowledged that Chu-seongs actions were what he had ordered. As the representative of the hosting family, which must be more transparent and upright than anyone else, I have nothing to say. I would like to take this opportunity to sincerely apologize to the speaker. The case was about to be resolved if he stayed quiet, but he suddenly confesses the truth. Everyone looked at Nam Gung-hyeon in bewilderment. Namgoonghyeon looked up at Yeonhojeong with trembling eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at him with a cool smile. So please forgive me for my mistake What my younger brother did. Please forgive me. Close your mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong opened her mouth as she saw Nam Gung-hyeon apologizing politely. I dont like it. Chapter 32 Episode 32. Confidence (2) Namgung-hyeons body stiffened. It was the same for the left and right. Namgoong-hyeons face was greatly damaged just by confessing his mistake. It will be difficult to carry your face for a while. However, if Yeon Ho-jeong does not ept this apology, the real problem will escte. From now on, it bes a matter of pride rather than respect. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. His bright smile looked so bright. As you know, I am a person who likes martial arts. What does this mean out of the blue? Its good that you confessed your mistake, but isnt the ending too dull? Myeong Ho-rims eyes wavered. Do you really n to dance with Namgungs younger brother? Under the cold silence, the sound of spitting was heard. There was not a single person here who had not seen Yeon Ho-jeongs skills. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills are strong. He is not simply at the level of ate-round index, but is a talent who can be effective even if he goes to a powerhouse right away. If the tip of his spear is pointed at Namgung-hyeon, Namgung-hyeon will never be safe. What will happen then? Its war. The Namgung family will never condone this incident. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. The secret dance with Chuseong was a contest between a military man and his pride. But now that Prince Nangong has apologized, I dont want to make a big deal out of it anymore. if? Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. As everyone knows, thete index meeting is just a meeting, isnt it closer to promoting friendship? Is that so? Its good to share friendship over a drink, but theres nothing better than holding hands to truly get to know each other. ! Nothing grows without exchange and self-reflection. Its the same as martial arts. If we really want to promote friendship, lets do it like we are military people. Boom! Yeon Ho-jeong threw the spear carelessly. Surprisingly, the target was Yeonjipyeong. Taaagh! Yeon Ji-pyeong deftly caught the spear. Admiration appeared on everyones faces. Yeon Ji-pyeong was the youngest in this group. Nevertheless, I caught the spear that flew at me quite quickly without any hesitation. Yeon Ho-jeong came down from the training hall. Pang small cooperative. huh? uh? ah? Me, me? My younger brothers talent is the best Ive ever seen. But its also true that Im still young. Would you please teach your younger brother a lesson? Ugh?! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong was equally dazed. But Yeon Ji-pyeong, who saw the look in his brothers eyes, smiled. You really look like a smart snake. Isnt good something good? You should learn a lot from this. Yeon Ji-pyeong sternly attacked Paeng Dae-ho. This is Yeon Ji-pyeong from Byeoksan Love Story. Can I ask Brother Fang for some guidance? Paeng Dae-ho, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon Ji-pyeong with a bewildered expression, burst outughing. Whahahaha! I have lifted both my hands and my feet! Are all Yeonga people like this? I am a special species. If my father finds out about this, he wont leave me alone. Hahaha! Good! Im already itching thanks to Yeon! Please kill me. So gentle! Looking at my younger brother Hansoo, it looks like Ill be the one to suffer if Im gentle! Peng Dae-ho turned his back and shouted. hey! Manho! Why are you calling me? Dont be embarrassed and just learn a few moves from Yeon! You saw Yeons skills, right? I think Ill be beaten like a dog. Baby, thats all learning! Adventure! Pang Man-ho strolled over to Yeonhojeong. Could you please kill me? Lets suffer enough to learn. Oh shit. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around with puzzled eyes. People blinked. Yeon Ho-jeongughed and dragged Pang Man-ho to the corner of the training ground. That was the end of it. The sight of him turning his back without saying a word stimted the spirit of thete exponents tremendously. There were no words such as rest if you want to, take care of yourself, but Yeon Ho-jeongs expression already said it all. And yet, are you still martial people? My heart was boiling. It is not anger, but a desire to win. At that time, Myeong Ho-rim said. If you think about it, what the practitioner said makes sense. It was a voice that immediately took control of the awkward atmosphere. Its good to promote friendship, but arent we martial arts people? Risking your life with a single sword. If you think about it, opportunities like this are notmon. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed menacingly as he turned his back and walked away. Myung Ho-rim, whether he knew this or not, continued speaking in a cheerful tone. Now, who would like to receive martial arts from a famous family? At that time, Mo Yong-yeonhwa came forward. Ive been curious about the martial arts of famous families for a long time. Can I take this opportunity to take a look? I am honored. The atmosphere heated up. Starting with the Yeon brothers and the Peng brothers, Myeong Ho-rim and Mo Yong-yeon-hwa also started to take notice. They were already very excited as they watched the exciting fight between Yeon Ho-jeong and Chu-seong. I felt so sorry for this hot feeling that I couldnt stay still. Huh! Well, its a little sudden, but What can I do? Everyone says they will. But my hands were still itching. I rested so well for a few days. yes? I have never rested this long since I was in the family. Jegal Soje! Lets stick with me! Uh-huh, Zhuge Xiaoje and me. The kid from the Moyong family. Would you like to receive some lessons from this sister? Isnt that kid? But are you strong? The outer garden, which had been filled with silence, gradually became lively. It was awkward at first, but that onlysted a moment. Even people who are embarrassed toe forward stop thinking about the reason when the situation unfolds and the atmosphere heats up. Soon, the entire Oewon became a training ground forter exponents. Those who caught each others partner exchanged hands seriously, and those who did not have a partner practiced their inner skills using a lucky technique. Then, when we felt we had learned something, we switched partners and started dancing. Suddenly, the entire manor was filled with energy and explosions, as if a single ember was suddenly thrown and burning a mountain. Full-sang looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with a strange expression. Yeon Ho-jeong was dealing with Pang Man-ho in the corner of the training hall. Looking at their facial expressions and bodynguage, it seemed like they were sincerely treating each other. You really dont know. Theter exponents as well as the guard warriors seemed to have forgotten what happened a little while ago. They no longer care about the fiercepetition. It looks like you want something, but Gaeul-sang scratched his head. her! Are you influencing the mood of so many people by yourself? Its not usually resourceful. He was outstanding not only in martial arts and eloquence, but also in his ability to create the atmosphere he wanted. But it wasnt unpleasant. This was because it did not force the opponent, but encouraged them to act on their own. hello. Huh? Full-sang looked to the side. Zhuge Jun was there. This is Zhuge Jun of the Zhuge family. ah! You know, you know. Senior Hugaes martial arts skills were at an amazing level. If you dont mind, may I ask you to teach me a lesson? Full-sang burst intoughter without realizing it. There was no other reason. Surprisingly, Jegaljuns suggestion made him itchy as well. In the end, he himself was swept up in this atmosphere. Full-sang admitted that fact like a beggar. Good! Lets have fun too! thank you! A ce where everyonepetes with each other with deep passion. Namgoonghyeon was not there. * * * Boom! Namgoonghyeon returned to his residence and punched through the wall with his fist. Gasp! The expression on his red-faced face became horribly distorted. Damn it! Damn it! I couldnt control my anger. Namgoonghyeon punched the wall. Ugh! puck! puck! puck! I was so angry that I couldnt even express myself properly. His two fists were instantly stained with blood. Such a disgrace. I have never experienced such humiliation in over twenty years. He grew up with the assessment that he would be a pir of the Namgung family in the future due to his cool-headedness and outstanding talent. Although he has an older brother who is a grand duke, he never thought that his talent was less than that of his older brother. How could it be that his father would have entrusted this task to him? Thats how much he believed in himself. But what is this? Instead of suppressing Yeon Ho-jeongs nose, he was humiliated in front of everyone. This wasnt normal. He went out to resolve the ident caused by Namgung Sanghwa, but his actions were also very petty. Everyone is currently training because they are caught up in the atmosphere, but once the training is over, everyone will announce this to the outside world. Namgoonghyuns face turned even redder. I felt like my head was going to explode as I imagined people whispering behind my back. Im going to kill you! I was so angry that I didnt even like Namgung Sanghwa. Something like thunder! I sent you to tell them not to cause an ident, but they made it this bad? doggish! If it werent for Namgung Sanghwa, there would be no reason for him to suffer such disgrace. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt bring up his younger brother for nothing. It was no different from using Namgung Sanghwas evil behavior as a hostage to threaten him. You crazy bastard! Yeonho was also crazy. It was clear that Yeonga would have a hard time if the incident was brought up in front of everyone. Because the Namgung family will never forget this shame. However, the look in his eyes was real. It really felt like everyone wanted to die. So I went out and the results were the worst. I will kill you. I will definitely kill you! It was a voice full of life. The guy who humiliated me for the first time in my life. Namgoonghyun truly wanted to kill Yeonhojeong. Why on earth does Zinc fall for that guy? When I thought about him, Zhuge Yan came to mind. !! Namgoonghyeon could clearly see. Zhuge Yans disappointed eyes towards him. The burning anger stirred once again. Zhuge Yan shouldnt have seen himself like that. You shouldnt look at yourself with eyes like that, thinking it would be better if you felt sorry for yourself. Chew on it! I didnt like it. I dont like everything. This situation, Yeon Hao, and even Zhuge Zhen were not happy at the moment. Namgoonghyeon, who was breathing heavily for a while, shouted. Jingok! After a while, a prosecutor came in. He was the most senior among the guards that came with Chuseong. Did you call me? . Gongja Lee? Namgoonghyeon raised his head. Jingok was shocked when he saw the look in his eyes. Where is Danga getting treatment now? * * * I learned it well! I learned well too. The Taoist method of Panga is also amazing. He deserves to be called the loser of Hebei. Haha! I havent even learned half of it properly yet. Please ask againter! Okay then. But you Are you okay? I have a strong body! Are those bruises on your shoulder from being hit with an iron bar? Lets go first! Pyeong Dae-ho ran wild, looking for someone else. Myeong Ho-rim took a deep breath. Its hard. My shoulders were sore after dealing with several different types of martial arts for the first time in a while. Has everything turned around? It was then. I was waiting. Myeong Ho-rim turned his head. Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing an iron bar on his shoulder, was standing with a cold face. You are thest. Chapter 33 Episode 33. Confidence (3) A tension that could not be hidden appeared on Myung Ho-rims face. That wasnt all. Thete Jisoos who were resting around them and those who were sparring also focused their attention on the two people. Yeon Ho-jeong proved his skills by defeating Choo-seong of Noehyeop. Myeong Ho-rim is the worlds best martial artist and has studied martial arts more deeply than anyone else here. As the two people faced each other, an inexplicable silence arose. Some people may not admit it, but it is a dance between the two strongest people here. Naturally, the level of attention was bound to be high. Myung Ho-rim opened his mouthte. It was a bitte, but I enjoyed your duel with Chu Danju. Thank you. It was an amazing spear move. Did you have martial arts skills like that in Yeonga? Its nothingpared to a famous family. Myung Ho-rim smiled kindly. Quality is more important than quantity. My eyes were opened to a mysterious spear technique I had never seen before. Yeon Ho-jeong also smiled. I also want to experience the true martial arts of the best family in the world. It was a meaningful word. Myeong Ho-rimughed without knowing his true intentions. Haha, I dont know if I will hit the castle of Confucius. You are humble. Boom. Yeonhojeong, who held the middle of the iron bar and turned it, seemed to be already ready. It was a messy ce, but were done tasting each other, so lets move on to the main story. Tasting meant close-range batting. Myung Ho-rims expression hardened as he recalled yesterdays fight. It wasnt normal. And today too. Every single one of the techniques shown in the fight against Chuseong was practical. However, Myeong Ho-rim saw Yeon Ho-jeongs true ability hidden within the ugly Chosik. Its not because I like martial arts. The key is how to use that martial skill and under what circumstances. Yeon Ho-jeong knew how to use his weapon urately at the optimal moment. It was a difficult task for anyone. Talent is talent, but it was impossible without a huge amount of actual practice. Where on earth did this young man experience such realbat? Besides When Chu-seong receives the first three seconds. There must have been something back then? I felt an unknown force entangle me. No, it seemed exactly like that. It seems like Yeon Ho-jeong did something, but I couldnt figure out exactly what it was. Theres no doubt that whatever it is, theres more to it than meets the eye. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Would you like to begin? Good. Myeong Ho-rim picked up the wooden sword that had fallen on the floor. It was a gently curved wooden sword. It was different from a wooden sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Thew of swords? He recalled a time in the past when his family was invaded by a mysterious group. Whether in my past life or now that I have returned to the past, I have never forgotten the situation back then. The shock was so great that I remembered almost everything. There were definitely thieves at that time. It wasnt just thieves. There were swordsmen and swordsmen as well as spearmen. The raiders all used the mostmonly used weapons in Gangho. There was not a single person who used a memorization tool with clear characteristics, a mandarin duck whip, or a steel pen. If the Myeong family is really the family behind the attack on the Yeon family. And if we can get a glimpse of their traces in the teachings of Myeong Ho-rim, the third prince of that family. If Myungga is truly the culprit, how should we move forward? . Yeon Ho-jeong erased his thoughts. It may not be a famous family. Hasty judgment is prohibited. The purpose of creating a training atmosphere was not simply topete with Myeong Ho-rim. It was topete with all of them. This was because he might have missed something. But there wasnt. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt find any simrities between the martial arts of other families and the martial arts of the raiders. On the other hand, yesterday, Myung Ho-rims momentum felt simr to that of the attackers. Ssuk. Myeong Ho-rim lowered his posture. Well, Im ready. Me too. If you do, lets get started. grasp! The two jumped at each other without any hesitation. Even though it wasnt with all his might, he was fast. It was a faster walking method than anyone else practicing here. Yeon Ho-jeong deployed martial arts without hesitation. Wedge! The whirlwind technique was unleashed. The bongsul, as free and soft as the wind, flew towards Myeong Ho-rims shoulder and side at the same time. Myeong Ho-rims eyes sparkled. Be strong! I could tell with just one number. How amazing is Yeon Ho-jeongs military skills? It is on a different level from a bare-handed box-to-box fight. The Bongsul technique of pulling out and swinging the Byeojingi contained the conflicting qualities of lightness and heaviness at the same time. Myeong Ho-rim swung his wooden sword. Kaga-ga-gang! It was a great response. Myeong Ho-rims movements, wielding a dual-wielded wooden sword, were effortless. The power of the heavy iron bar was blocked from the root. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet stepped on the ground. thud! The strong rebound went up my thighs and added strength to my lower back. Paaaaang! A sting that explodes in an instant. The blow delivered by the rotational force of the waist was very fast. Myeong Ho-rim quickly lowered his stance and struck the wooden sword at the top. Kagagak! Myeong Ho-rims eyes wavered. I could feel it even without seeing it. The surface of the wooden sword was slightly dented by the thrust of the baton. Immense power! Teuong! Myung Ho-rim, who pushed away the iron bar and flew backwards, was momentarily surprised. Wedge! Yeonho-jeong was already approaching, as if he expected her to retreat. The distance was incredibly close. So much so that there is no bird to wield the wooden sword. At the same time, the iron bar was also moving. The iron baring in with ateral strike was so fast that it was even slightly bent. Cant be stopped?! Even though we didnt evenpete, we were on the defensive. If you keep going like this, you will definitely get hit. It wasnt a close match and I didnt make a mistake, but I ended up falling down ugly. absence! Even though I knew that the opponents herbivorous management was amazing, I was driven to this point. I could only see that I had let my guard down. absence. Defeat. mistake. Three words stimted Myeong Ho-rims pride. Phew! Kaaaaang! The arm that held the iron bar and swung it became heavy. Before I knew it, the wooden sword was blocking the iron bar. Even though it was a time that could never have been prevented, it was prevented. Wooooow. A subtle golden energy rose from Myeong Ho-rims body as he held the wooden sword with both hands. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Myeong Ho-rim finally unleashed his true power. Hwaaaah. The gushing golden energy spread out in all directions like a haze. It was truly a beautiful sight. It was surprising that Jin-gi could be typified to this degree, considering his great temperament. amazing. Full Sang burst out in admiration. If your energy is as vivid as that, you can be considered a peak expert. Boom! Yeon Ho-jeong stepped back. Myeong Ho-rim tried to attack right away but was startled. Yeon Ho-jeong did not just back down. I grabbed the end of the pole and stretched it out and swung it, and a powerful shock struck my chest. It felt like an awl attached to the end of a whip was flying. It couldnt be stopped by simply releasing internal energy. bout! Quang! His career was ruined by a clean, diagonal strike. Whoa! Yeonhojeong came in again. He attacked me before I could return to my stance. this! He had incredible stamina. Attacking and dodging were too fast. The problem was that this type of attack and defense was extremely draining of stamina. No, before that it was abat technique that overworked the muscles. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeongs body was red. This was because I was squeezing my muscles to their limit. Show me. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the iron bar. Myeong Ho-rim repeatedly retreated from the barrage of battalion in all directions. Unleash your martial skills properly! thud! Bongcheom broke the bluestone floor. At that moment, Myeong Ho-rims counterattack began. Boom! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. For a moment, it seemed as if his arm had extended and he was striking the wooden sword diagonally. It was an exquisite counterattack. It was not Myeong Ho-rims reflexes, but the martial arts technique itself that focused on counterattacks. Kaang! I quickly grabbed the iron bar and blocked it, but the impact remained. It didnt end there. Myeong Ho-rims teaching method was just beginning. Coo! Myeong Ho-rim, breaking through the earth and moving forward. It was a true magic sword method that followed the Jinshin martial arts of the Nine Ju Myeongga, Geumra Shingong (_). Even though it was created less than a generation ago, it was a powerful martial art that could only be passed down to blood rtives. Kaang! Kaga River! The sword wielded with both hands was solemn and powerful. However, there was nothing special about Touro. Strong power and speed were given to simple movements, as if representing the truth that simple things are strong. Kaga River! In an instant, Yeonhojeong was pushed aside. He was blocking the bar by rotating it with both hands, but it seemed like he was not able to counterattack properly. Myeong Ho-rims eyes sparkled. Once I had won, I was determined to see it through to the end. He raised the power of Geumra Shingong to its maximum. Jiiiing! The golden essence burned brighter. At the same time, the energy contained in the wooden sword slowly swirled. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes wide. This?! Three strikes from the wooden sword were flying. The logic behind Turo and Chosik are also different. However, I had seen the energy swirling within that de. To be precise, I remembered seeing how to use energy. Kaga River! thud! The iron bar bounced off the powerful force and scratched the ground. The true energy contained in the de was rotating arbitrarily. But the rotation was invisible to the human eye. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were feeling it. It feels fundamentally different from Jungwon martial arts. On the outside, it appears to contain honesty and depth, but the method of operating the internal attack itself waspletely different from that of the Jungwon martial arts. And that martial arts. Jang ()!! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes glowed bright blue. Buuuuung! Quang! Ugh! Myeong Ho-rims body was pushed all the way back. His eyes wavered. Oh great martial arts! He looked at the wooden sword. The wooden sword was almostpletely torn to pieces. If he hadnt brought up his Jinra Shinkong to his full potential, he would have been seriously injured by this blow. Myeong Ho-rim looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Tsutsutsutsu. A blue energy wavered from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Yeongas Five Great Martial Arts, Byeokna Jingyeol, which is not inferior to Geumra Shingong, was burning. He was holding the iron bar with both hands and kneeling on one knee. However, the posture of holding the iron bar was strange. It is not a spear technique, but a posture as if one is holding a scimitar or arge axe. At that moment, Myeong Ho-rim felt a shiver run down his spine. Its not really martial arts! Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong has been showing off the box fighting skills and batting skills as well as spear skills. None of that was Yeon Ho-jeongs true martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeongs Jinshinjeolhak was something much stronger and much more explosive than that. Sarah. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up with his head down. It seemed like he was saying hello, but it also seemed like he didnt want to show his face. I think it would be best to end the dance here. Is it an illusion? Yeon Ho-jeongs voice sounded a little cracked. Myeong Ho-rim, who threw away his broken wooden sword, took the gun. Both of his hands holding the gun trembled slightly. The shock was too great. I learned a lot. Me too. then. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong crossed the training ground and headed toward Naewon. He walked so fast that even Yeon Ji-pyeong could not catch up with him. A single road leading to Naewons amodation. A terrible murderous spirit zed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Its a famous family. Chapter 34 Episode 34. Confidence (4) On that day, Namgunghyeon held arge banquet. Since the dance was over, the intention was for everyone to gather together and relieve fatigue with drinks. However, the person concerned did not actually participate in the banquet. There was one more person who did not participate in the banquet. It was Yeonhojeong. Theter indices were disappointed. Whatever the reason, Yeonhojeong was a big topic of discussion at this meeting. There were quite a few people who wanted to talk to him. But people also understood. After fighting against Chuseong, Yeon Ho-jeong exchanged martial arts withter Jisoo and finally fought with Myeong Ho-rim. I couldnt help but feel tired. I had no choice but to need a break. Thest night of thete index meeting was getting deeper. * * * It was quite a chilly night. Yeon Ho-jeong, who appeared at the residence sponsorship, was sitting cross-legged. Now we are in the final stages of fortune telling. Whoa. A cloudy energy came out from the exhaled breath. He killed Mabang at Choseongru, overpowered Dangyangseon, drove out Chuseong, andpeted with Myeong Ho-rim. In fact, it was impossible at Yeonhojeongs current level. Of course, the interpretation of Byeokna Jin-gyeol had almost reached its conclusion. Thanks to the darkness emperors insight and knowledge, the speed of conversion was faster than anyone could imagine. Still, there were limits. At least not yet at a level where he could be recognized as a powerhouse. However, there was one reason why he was able to win every match. experience. Because the enlightenment incorporated into experience is so supreme. This is because his level is high enough to rece his internal energy and body that have not been sufficiently honed. However, experience and awareness cannot rece everything. Grrrr. Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulders were shaking as he was flying. It was due to overuse of the muscles and nerves. My body couldnt keep up with the fight that was possible with my head and instincts. If you try to force it out, your body will break down. This was also the reason why the basic training was notpleted for more than half a day. Hmm. Blood slowly turned to Yeon Ho-jeongs pale face. Its okay. Now the repairs areplete. It wasntpletely better, but it wasnt difficult to move around. after! Yeon Ho-jeong, who rxed her posture,y down in her seat. Its sore. My whole body throbbed. It felt like my muscles and even my joints were creaking. I need to train more thoroughly. The training so far is not enough. I clenched my fist. The power didnt go all the way in. It would probably be better if I rested for a whole day. Phew. As the body lost strength, Hyeonmugi stood up on its own. Kidney abilities began to activate. As the kidney function was activated, the movement of other organs gradually improved. This is enough. I did everything I could. Since the current weapon has been activated, recovery time will also be faster. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. The night sky was very clear. Although it was not a full moon, the moonlight was full and the starlight was mysterious. A wonderful sight that anyone can look at in a daze. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looking at the sky became increasingly cold. Yes, it was a famous family. To be exact, it was a martial art from a famous family. There was one reason to be sure. This is because although the internal attack or the attack method may be simr, it is close to impossible to resemble the true technique of using it. The reason why the teachings and teachings were written separately in Naegongsimbeop was because of the strictness of the teaching process. And in that process, the management of real energy takes up more than what can be saved. In other words, each sects method of using true energy follows its own distinct individuality. Unless you are from the same faction, you cannot be simr even if you try to resemble them. Moreover, the method used by Myung Ho-rim. A method that is simple yet emphasizes power and speed. That was originally a Taoist method. It wasnt a funeral. He remembered clearly. The powerful attack of the attacker who broke my brothers spine twenty-six years ago. There was a reason why I couldnt immediately think of the attackers martial arts after seeing Myeong Ho-rims martial arts techniques. That method was originally used by Myeong Ho-rim. My fist, which had no strength, was trembling. When I remember that time, I start to gain strength that I didnt have before. Pyeong-ah. For some reason, something stirred in my chest. Even when his backbone was broken and he was on the verge of death, his younger brother did not look at him. This is because I knew that if I looked away, my brothers location could be discovered. However, Yeon Ho-jeong heard Yeon Ji-pyeongs cry with all his heart. Run away, brother! I thought the bloody tears were just an exaggeration. There was a time when peopleughed at people who shed bloody tears because they were either sick or had injured eyeballs. However, when a person is truly sad, they shed bloody tears. Yeon Ho-jeong was like that. No matter how much I poured out, even after three days and nights, the traces of my tears could not be erased. So his resentment was great. never. Sssss. The grass where Yeon Ho-jeongy was slowly withering. The brutal killing he was doing was killing the weeds. I will never leave regrets again. It was then. Its poisonous. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. He suddenly woke up and saw a person in his eyes. Oh, its poisonous. Its poisonous. Its so scary I cant even get close. Oh my, its a hand. Dragon. not the two arks, but thetter. ah. Anyway, how about taking care of his life first? I came with the Zhuge family, but they were so surprised that they went to their dorm first. Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised. Because he didnt even know he was wasting his life. Slur. The eerie air calmed down. Full-sang was honestly impressed. The more I look at it, the more amazing it is. Living is a branch of will, so the stronger your mental power, the stronger your life will be. . I dont know why you live with such selfishness, but you are truly amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. My body was still sore, but I wasnt the kind of person who could sit down and get hit. What has happened so far? this. Full-sang held up tworge bundles. You said you would have lunch with me, right? But I skipped it. iced coffee? Haha! Do you even know how to make that sound? The more you look at that person, the more attractive he or she bes? huh? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to an outdoor table. Lets eat over there. Its good. I also brought alcohol. You must have already drank a lot. Full-sangs face was pale in the moonlight. So the two people sat down. What about Pyeong? Im having a good time right now. As you know, Lee Gong-ja has a really nice personality. Both of you were anxious to be next to me. Right. Here, take a drink. Yeon Ho-jeong politely raised his ss. Full Sang chuckled. Dont do that, just take it easy. There is no need to be polite to even a beggar. Give it to me. her! Havent you heard a lot of stubbornness? Yeon Ho-jeong, who received the ss, filled Moon Man-sangs ss this time. Full-sang was not polite. But it seemed natural. I could definitely feel the freedom of a beggar king wandering the world. Lets have a drink. Lets do that. The two people passed their sses coolly. It looks like the seven major families have a lot of money. I heard this is the famous Shaoxing liquor? It seems like that. It was my first time drinking it. I only drink cheap liquor, but when I drink famous liquor, my eyes start rolling. I scratched my throat to collect phlegm and then poof! And spit it out. Raising one leg and patting his stomach was the height of freedom. But I didnt hate that sight at all. Are you feeling okay? Its okay. It seems so. I overworked my muscles a lot, but it has already calmed down. Its amazing. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I could tell at a nce that my muscles had been overworked. As expected, I didnt have average eyesight when I was young. After all, it seems like anyone can do it. Of course it cant be just anyone. Only the most beggar can be an afterthought. The tone is a bit strange. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Full-sang smiled. Its nice to see you smiling. Dont strain your face and just smile like that. If you have something tough about, you willugh often. ha ha ha! Thats also true. So it seems like the practitioner hasnt had much tough abouttely? There is a sword inughter and a dagger in jokes. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even try to hide it. A guy with so much tough about would go around causing such a fuss? Thats right. I heard that you killed the eldest son of the Tang family yesterday? Did you hear that too? I counted to seventy-six and stopped. Everyone, your lips will swell and you will talk loudly. He seemed like someone who had received a bad education. It seemed like it. But I felt like I had gone too far. The party wont sit still. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It doesnt matter. Does not matter. It is a word that can be interpreted in several ways. But at least it didnt seem like he had given up on life. Full-sang, who was about to ask a deeper question, soon smiled brightly and raised his ss. ruler! Lets have another drink! Lets do that. The two people drank alcohol in session. It was a strange ce. Full Sang met Yeon Ho Jeong for the first time today. Nevertheless, the atmosphere between the two was deep andfortable, like friends who had met for a long time. That atmosphere was created automatically without any effort. Half an hour passed like that. Thank you. What do you mean? At the time of the first castle tower. . I hate Rouge. He said he survived thanks to Love Song. I asked you to tell me thank you if you ever meet me? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You dont feel embarrassed even mentioning it? Hoo? How did you know? It just seemed like it. Not just that. No matter how evil he is, what great man would not be scared of someone who burned him alive and killed him? Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. Looking at that, Full Sang was convinced. Im not a person without emotions. He is clearly aware of what he has done and how it will appear. But this young man will not change his standards for his beliefs. Because it is the right thing for you. Full-sang, who was watching Yeonho-jeong, stretched exaggeratedly. Oh my, Im so tired after drinking so much for the first time in a while. I ate almost everything, so lets clean up. Before that, lets ask for one favor. Full-sangs eyes widened. Please? The Yeon Ho-jeong he saw was not a great person who would ask someone for a favor. I was intrigued. What are you asking? No, thats a bit of a request. Lets make a request. Request Because we have to make a living making a lot of money with information. However, since we are members of the same Baekdo n, is there a need for a request-like procedure? I will tell you as soon as possible, so tell me the details. Yeon Ho-jeong said a few things. Full-sangs face hardened. Are you serious? exactly. Can you grant my first request? The second time is easier. But do you know how difficult the third request is? Well, I was nning to request it. . If its hard, its okay to quit. huh? Who says its hard? Its not hard, its not hard! You can do it. It is truly open. Im just curious. I wont charge amission fee, so lets find out why. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shone blue. Those eyes, which resembled moonlight, were as eerie as the eyes of a ghost. If you dig in properly, you will find out without me having to tell you. You will find out automatically during the research process. Full Sang grinned. These are words that evoke a sense of challenge. The more I look at him, the more he is good at picking up and putting people down, befitting his age. I will take it as apliment. Its not just apliment. What on earth are you? This is Yeon Ho-jeong, the grand duke of Byeoksan Yeonga. Full-sang was sure that wasnt everything. He got up from his seat. Anyway, Ill go first. I will inform you of your request in the near future. What about confidentiality? Are you kidding me? Of course. I understand. Full-sang smiled and turned around. Be careful tomorrow. Young wild beasts with wounded pride might try to bite you. Full-sang disappeared, leaving behind meaningful words. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. The moon was still there. The moon that failed to be full moon resembled his own cold eyes. Shall we run slowly? Pusss. The weeds on the ground that Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on withered in an instant. Chapter 35 Episode 35 Difference in case (1) So you tell me to hit that guy? In the end, yes. Youre being damned. Hes using me to follow in that bastards footsteps. Doesnt anyone see that hes a street murderer? So youre going to leave him alone? . That guy is trash. Like you said. You too, trash. If it werent for you If it werent for me, you would still be chewing on your clothes in defeat. Shut up. They say your family has a solid source of wealth. You have a grudge against that guy. And I intend to give you information. Isnt it simple? . What should I do? go away. I take it you epted. Let me ask you just one question. what? What grudge do you have against that guy? There is no such thing as resentment. Its a lie that not even a dog will fall for. I see life in your eyes. You obviously hate that guy. Extremely. Ill contact you when he leaves. Its your choice whether you do it or not. do it yourself. joy! Why do you trust me and tell me such things? To me, he and you are just the same assholes. It is said that the pride of the party family is the best in the world. You sneaky bastard. Dont forget. When ites to good opportunities, you always realize it was a good thing only after it has passed. * * * Ugh! Now, this isnt a joke, is it? Yeon Ji-pyeong was almost dying. I am experiencing a hangover for the first time in my life. Seeing how he was staggering, it seemed difficult to even get up. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Cheer up. Itll get better. When your inner energy reaches the level, you can extract alcohol on the spot. However, it was still too much for Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yesterday, Dae-ho said that controlling ones inner self with internal energy is not the job of a master. So youre an unmanned person? Is it per week? Ill be lucky. okay. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face showed quite a bit of vitality after she finished praying during the ss visit. Its definitely better. Do you want to hang out? I want to, but its hard to put anything in there yet. Then lets get ready quickly. Ready? What? I have to go home. Now that I think about it, Yeon Ho-jeong was wearing neat clothes. It seemed like all preparations had already beenpleted. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. Why dont we disperse together? We shared enough friendships. Now we have to go back to our own lives and do what is right for us. If we get hungry along the way, lets go to a suitable ce. Ah The response team is also ready. Then lets just say hello and leave. Thats right. Yeon Ji-pyeong quickly changed his clothes. Was it because they didnt know if they would leave so soon? The regret was clearly expressed. Normally, he would have given Yeon Ji-pyeong time, but this time, Yeon-ho was adamant. I got a clue. There is nothing more to do with Myeong Ho-rim. The martial arts of the famous family were of the same ss as those of the raiders. When will I hear from you? Full-sangs abilities are outstanding. It was the same during the Dragon Head Ark era and even now. In fact, because there was less responsibility, work could have been done faster. Until then, return to your family home and make all preparations. Even if it was just martial arts, there were so many things that needed to be taken care of right now. I hope youe quickly. So, Yeon Ho-jeong headed to the outer circle apanied by Chang Eung-dae. Huh! Brother Yeon! Are you going already? No, lets at least eat breakfast together! Just because he became friends with Yeon Ji-pyeong, he is now flirting with Yeon Ho-jeong as well. But the regret on Paeng Dae-hos face was real. It was the same with Pang Man-ho. He seemed to have a very honest personality. Yeon Ho-jeong said. If we meet, wont we be able to meet again someday? Wow! Youre saying something that makes me sad. Instead of that, lets have a drink at a nearby base station after its over. Brother Yeon said so! Were giving away a drink each! Im sorry. Im busy with work. her. Pang Dae-ho licked his appetite. It was impossible to keep someone who was busy with work. Pang Man-ho exposed his shoulders with a serious face. The bruises havent gone away yet. Be sure to give me a chance to avenge myselfter. Of course. Heh heh. Pang Dae-ho patted Pang Man-ho on the shoulder. Pang Man-ho let out a loud scream and rolled over. Oh, Im sorry. Happy brothers. At that time, the Jegal siblings came running with Yeon Ji-pyeong from afar. Gasp! What what? Are you going already? okay. why?! Stay until lunch and then go together! Anyway, the path is different from Jegal Segals. Such a cold-hearted guy. Regret was evident on Zhuge Zhens face. It was the same for Zhuge Jun. Brother Yeon. Then, why dont we just have one visit and then go together? Lets just eat lunch together. Zhuge Jun, who did not talk much, rarely spoke. Zhuge Jun had a strangely difficult time with Yeon Ho-jeong. But I also admired him after seeing a few fights. In terms of personal regret, it would be as big as Zhuge Zinc. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked Zhuge Juns head. Zhuge Juns eyes widened. Come visit Jiangsuter. Let me take a look. Yes yes? Except your sister. Jegal Yeon screamed loudly. Why are you leaving me out?! Youre loud. Ugh. Zhuge Yan, who was trembling, spoke in a regretful voice. Do you really have to go? I have work to do. He still had an indifferent face. However, Zhuge Yan read the seriousness and urgency lurking behind his expression. Okay, theres nothing you can do. After hesitating for a moment, Zhuge Yan sighed and took out a silk pouch from his arms. Now take this. What? If you want it, take it. Yeon Ho-jeong epted the gold bag with an ufortable look on his face. If anyone sees it, they will think they are receiving filth. Its my familys famous horse tablet. Myeongmapae? Zhuge Yan said in a whisper. My family recently started a weapons-rted business. We also have a business location in southeastern Anhui. Theres a map in there, so if you ever need to go, go there. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Why are you doing this to me? Do you think my eyes are knotholes? Changbongjutsu is not your real martial art, is it? I managed to figure it out. It was definitely not normal. I dont know what your main weapon is, but when you have time, go take a look. They said all the weapons brought in this summer were in good condition. Can you give me something like this? Thanks to you, the eldest daughter and eldest son of the Zhuge family survived. At this level, it is rather a waste of money. If your father found out, he would give you a thousand gold. Yeon Ho-jeong put the gold bag in his arms. thanks. Zhuge Yan smiled. see youter. No work. How about the way you speak when we meet again? It was then. Brother Yeon! Goodbye! Pyeong-ah! Ill stop by Jiangsuter! See you again! Come visit my house. Ill give you a whole bucket of alcohol. Behind the Peng brothers and the Zhuge brothers, numerouste exponents waved their hands. There were few people who saw Yeonhojeong. Most of them were sad to see Yeon Ji-pyeong leave. Thats how much I seemed to have made a big impression at yesterdays drinking party. Yeon Ji-pyeong waved his hand with a bright face. See youter! I had a lot of regret, but I didnt show it. Since we have built a friendship, we will be able to see each other anytime in the future. A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Good. Yeon Ji-pyeong had charm. Those self-respecting reviewers would not have loved him just because he was young. Yeon Ho-jeong sincerely hoped that he would cultivate his charm as a person. Brother Yeon turned his back. Zhuge Yan looked at Yan Hao-jeongs back with a regretful face. Thats what I said, but when I said I was really going, my eyes kept getting stepped on. It was then. You were such a great person, werent you, sister? Zhuge Yan turned his head. Oh, its Yeonhwa. It was Moyong Yeonhwa. It was a calm atmosphere, different from Zhuge Zinc. I think I understand how Byeoksan Yeonga came to be considered one of the seven major families in such a short period of time. Thats right. Moyong Yeonhwa also saw the Yeon brothers walking away. Unlike theter exponents who expressed pure goodwill and regret, there was a meaningful light in her eyes. Will we meet again? Although she was young, she always participated in important events for her family. It wasnt because she was the daughter of the family head. This was because he had proven that he had the ability. No matter what, its a family that the main family should swallow, so theres no need to regret it. I knew that my father proposed a business to Yeonga. If Yeonga-ju epts it, we will be able to see it one more time. But if you reject it you probably wont be able to see it again. Whether we partner up or not, the future of Yeonga is decided. Mo Yong Yeon-hwa nced at the tall building in Naewon in the distance. It was Myeong Ho-rims residence. Youre leaving. Namgung-hyeons eyes were cold as he looked down at the outer garden from the window. Jingok. Yes, Confucius. Lets send the letter. I follow your orders. Namgoong Hyun smiled crookedly. It was a bizarre smile that he had never shown to others or even his family. I touched the wrong person, Yeon Ho-jeong. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong turned his back. ?! Namgoonghyun was shocked. Because of the distance, it is difficult to discern facial expressions. However, it was clear that Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were pointed precisely in this direction. Namgoonghyuns face distorted. You ugly bastard! He left the ce roughly. * * * After leaving Hefei, the group decided to go to Soho. After having a meal there, I n to take a boat and head straight to Jiangsu. The road to Soho wasnt that far. To be exact, it felt not far away. Huh! Huh! Whoa, are you okay? Oh, its not okay. Yeon Ji-pyeong kept out of breath. He, who had thoroughly trained his breathing by learning the Naegongsim method, was almost on the verge of copsing. That wasnt all. Although they followed to protect the Archduke, most of the response team members also turned white. The only person who was sane was Shinmo. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and set Yeon Ji-pyeong. You still have a long way to go. Ugh. Its even harder because of the hangover. still? I guess everything will be resolved? Now its all gone. I feel like Im starving to death. Its amazing to feel hungry in the meantime. Looking at the response team members, they looked like they were hungry and wanted to copse and sleep. Shins mother narrowed her eyes sternly. Why cant we organize our ranks properly! Yeon Ho-jeong added a word. I know. Is this the only way the name Changeungdae will cry? Shinmos face became grim. Hearing these words from the Grand Duke made the back of my neck ache. The members of the Changeung team looked at Yeonhojeong with vain faces. How could this world be so evil? Shinmo shouted. How dare you be so rude to the Grand Duke! You cant keep your eyes down! It was a terrifying roar. The response team members, who were about to faint from exhaustion at any moment, stood stiffly and immobile. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Shin Mo. Dont be so mean. This is probably their first time training like this. It can be seen as the team members personal fault that they were exhausted from the difficult training. However, it isrgely my fault that my mental strength is so weak. I apologize on behalf of the team members. are you okay. If youre a martial artist, you should have that level of venom. Anyway, no one is left behind, right? Although the words were meant to beforting, Shinmos face became even more distorted. The faces of the team members turned ck and dead. Yeon Ho-jeong realized that he had made a mistake. But why? I wasnt sorry. It seems like its hard to move. Im resting here. Ill get you some food. Grand Duke. I Daeju Shin, please take care of the members of the team. You have to leave right after eating. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong headed to the base. Shinmos loud shouting was heard from behind. Well, this would be nice. Surprisingly, there were no people around the base that surrounded the hugeke. Even though this is the only base running in the area. Anyway, I thought I would be able to fill my order quickly. Yeon Ho-jeong entered the base without hesitation. Creak. Yeon Ho-jeong, who opened the base running door, paused for a moment. A ray of death that could not be hidden struck my head. Has it been two days? The first floor of the base base is empty. There was a young man sitting leisurely by the window. His right arm was in a splint because it was broken. It was Danyang Line. Chapter 36 Episode 36. Difference in rank (2) Yeon Ho-jeong looked around the first floor of Juru. As expected, there was no one on base. They said that this ce was particrly quiet, so it seemed like they had all been kicked out. hmm. I could feel the excitementing from the kitchen. Judging by theirck of internal energy, they were simr to Suksu (mature hands) and Jeomsoy. Dangyangseon twitched his lips. why? Are you surprised? I was surprised. The life of taking a picture of the Danyang line at the banquet hall was real. Even if you were a decent expert, it was normal for you to feel fear towards your opponent if you were that aggressive. However, this guy was waiting for him here on base. I felt like I had to at least acknowledge that guys mental strength. I wanted the response team members to watch and learn. It looks like one arm wasnt enough. What? Dangyangseons face instantly turned red. Yeon Ho-jeongpletely ignored him and headed to the kitchen. Look here. omg! Yes yes! Sooksu and Jeomsoy were trembling in the corner of the kitchen. Yeon Ho-jeong took out ten silver coins from his pocket. Please give me some drinking water and food for about 30 men. Anything can happen quickly. to? Take the remaining money. At that time, a sharp cry came out. hey! ? ????! Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Dangyang Line. Kwasik! He must have been so angry that he kicked the table and got up. A terrifying poisonous air engulfed my entire body. You piece of trash, how dare you ignore me? Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Where did you chase all the people? Dangyangseon spat. What do you know, you idiots? I felt it at the banquet, but there was definitely a problem with Dangyangseons personality. Look down on everyone except yourself. It is thought that the identity itself is different. Even if he was the eldest son of one of the most prestigious families in the world, this was severe. It was to the point where I began to doubt whether my parents had nned to raise me to be a vicious person. but. It was a family that dealt with poison and memorization. Unkind hands can have a huge impact on ones state of mind. Even in that family, he lived like a crown prince, so it wasnt something I couldnt understand. so? Did you want to take revenge? plural? Dont be funny you trash. This is not revenge, this is execution. Execution? Ugh. Dangyangseons eyes turned purple. This raised Samyang Corporation to its peak. I dont know what kind of hex you used, but it wont work this time. I will let you scream for three days and nights before you die. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. They say they will kill the eldest son of the same family with the same name as the Seven Great Households. It is not because they have the ability to endure it, but because they simply feel bad that they will kill it. The whites of the Danyang nds were bloodshot. Smile? dare? Because its the same. You bastard! Yeon Ho-jeong looked around the kitchen. Suksu and Jeomsoi were still trembling. Didnt your order go in? How dare you cook? There is the eldest son of the infamous Sacheondang family. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I guess I should start cleaning. Dangyangseon, who was trembling, smiled coldly for an instant. You idiot. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his shoulders wordlessly. Its not perfect yet, but my muscles have calmed down. Wooooow. A thicker venom spread from Dangyangseons body. Youre already addicted, you idiot. Addicted? The poison of the intestines has been released. People like you cant even feel it Dangyangseon opened his mouth wide. Before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong had reached a very close range and punched him in the abdomen. This blow was truly explosive. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist was so strong that it prated Dan Yang-seons abdomen up to his wrist. Kuweeeek! On the spot, the copsed Dangyangseon vomited a handful of blood. But it didnt end there. Even his internal organs were injured in a single blow. If I hadnt rxed at the end, myrge and small intestines would have been torn apart. I almost died from the pain of true intestinal distress. Of course, it was still painful enough. Wow! Kaaaaaa! Dangyangseon, holding his abdomen, rolled on the floor. It was a pain that could not be controlled even with internal energy. It was a blow struck with the intention of inflicting pain, not with the intention of killing. Even while struggling in maddening pain, Dangyangseon could not hide his doubts. why?! Changeum poison was colorless and odorless. But by itself it had little effect. Samyang Corporation. The moment itbined with the extreme poison of Samyang Gong, it was Changeum Poison that threw the opponent into an uncontroble state. However, the opponent was fine even though he was exposed to the Samyang poison. Why on earth!! Kwasik! Dangyangseons eyes widened. Kwaaaak! My splinted right arm was once again broken. Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on it and broke it again. It was a brutal attack. At that time, an urgent movement urred on the third floor of the base station. Mer stop! Wow! Those who came down to the first floor were none other than Han Ho-myeong of the Dokryongcheolpyeon, who had escorted the Dangyang Line, and Il Jo of Jeokjudae. Dangyangseon said he would solve the problem on his own, so he had no choice but to hide himself at the highest level. Still, I felt a little relieved because they had sprayed prostitution poison on me. But I never thought the game could be won with one blow. Ho-myeong Han shouted. Right now, Confucius! Kuuk. Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on Dan Yang-seons neck. Dangyangseons neck instantly turned green. I was already in so much pain that I couldnt even breathe. No, it wasnt a breathing problem. If you apply more force here, Dangyangseons neck will break and he will die instantly. The faces of Han Ho-myeong and the members of the Red Army became contemtive. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Han Ho-myeong. you. ?! Come forward. Han Ho-myeong trembled. A blue aura formed in Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils. Ugh. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr torrrrrrrrrrr Dangyangseons eyes rolled back. He was on the verge of death from suffocation. Stop! Im going! Im going, so stop! Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his feet. Then Dangyangseon let out a rough breath. Han Ho-myeong was very nervous and came to Yeon Ho-jeong. At that moment, he was swept away by a strong temptation. Now that the opponent is within a distance of one length, I think that if Iunch a surprise attack, I will be able to knock him away from Dangyangseon. Yeon Ho-jeong held out his hand. Stop thinking nonsense and give me the thick piece of iron youre wearing around your waist. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong did not give himself time to think. Pow! Kwasik! Ugh! Dangyangseons right leg was broken. Han Ho-myeongs face turned ck and died. I will give it to you! Ill give it to you! He hurriedly handed me the whip. It was an iron piece made by dividing stic iron into sharp pieces. Yeon Ho-jeong, who received the iron piece, threw out a strike. Fuuuuuuu! Oops! Han Ho-myeong flew towards Jeokjudae. It was a quick, exquisite surprise attack. No matter how good Han Ho-myeongs skills were, it was not easy to stop him in this situation. The red battalion caught the flying Han Ho-myeong in an awkward position. And then Yeonhojeong moved. Chiri riri ring! The iron piece in his hand was released and a horrifying sound was released. What is it? be careful! Except for the three Jeokju members who epted Han Ho-myeong, the rest put their hands into their arms. The intention is to bring out the memorization. Murder arose in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Burbubbubbuk! Huge blood stains spread on the floor and walls. There was no screaming. Cheolpyeon became a living poisonous snake, mercilessly entangling the Red Army members and defeating them. omg! Han Ho-myeongs eyes became the size of saucers. Whirling! Whoa! Bye! The movement of the iron piece was beyond imagination. I couldnt tell what I was swinging and how. I have no idea if this is herbivory or what. It just felt like dozens of iron pieces wriggling in the air. Fuwaaaaak! A member of Jeokjudae copsed, bleeding. The space was so small that there was no ce to escape. But that made it even more amazing. Defeating an opponent by adjusting cavalry, which was as difficult to handle as an iron sword, to just the right fit in a narrow space was something that not even Han Ho-myeong could do. What am I looking at?! Yeonhojeongs expedient methods had reached a frightening level. No, this wasnt an expedient. It was something simr to an expedient, but much more cruel than that. This cant be right! No matter what martial skill it was, one could not help but be entranced by this unparalleled power. The enemy team defeated them all before they could properly memorize them? A military technique that has reached a magical level. However, Yeon Ho-jeong frowned as if he was not satisfied. It would have been better if it had been chained. The martial arts he could use most confidently were axes and chains. There were many instances where the end of an ax was tied to a chain to break through enemies or an enemy unit was annihted with a single chain. Ill have to get some steel wireter. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had rendered nearly twenty enemies unable to fight in the blink of an eye, carelessly threw the iron piece. In Han Ho-myeongs eyes, he was young to live. Our troops were harmed by our own weapons. That alone is shocking, but to just throw it away as if you touched something that shouldnt be touched? this guy! bang! Han Ho-myeongs hand swung towards Yeon Ho-jeongs back. Now it didnt matter that the other person was Yeongas son. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand grabbed Dan Yang-seons ankle. Whoa whoa! Dangyangseons eyes widened. Han Ho-myeongs face turned pale. Han Ho-myeongs head was touching Dan Yang-seons lumbar spine. Crunchy. Kwaaaak! The Dangyang Line was torn down on the spot. Cracked lumbar bone. Are you d it didnt break? However, if you dont take action quickly, you could end up living with a cripple for the rest of your life. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Not only did you knock out an ally, but you also want to turn your own master into an asshole? Actually, I must have been angry because I fell under a guy like this. !! I hope the head of the party will be considerate of you even after seeing these guys injuries. You must have had a hard time. Han Ho-myeongs face became nk. Dangyangseon muttered, half out of his mind. Why did you make me?! Pow! Dan Yang-seon lost consciousness due to Yeon Ho-jeongs kick. He fainted. The same was true for Han Ho-myeong. He didnt even need to be knocked out. Because Im already lost. Yeon Ho-jeong squatted in front of him. Do you want to live? ! I will tell you how to live. If you answer my question first. Han Ho-myeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with empty eyes. If you think about it, its really strange. Unless you or your master had been wandering around the central ins your whole life, it would have been hard for you to know that we were headed down this path. Its quite far from Hebi. ?! Surely you found a capable informant? That wouldnt be easy, right? I dont think I can do it if I set my mind to it, but as this idiot says, its only been two days? That is! Lets not make things difficult for no reason. Murder arose in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Who told you that we were led here? * * * omg! Your Majesty? why? Oh, theres blood on your clothes? Oh this? Its no big deal. Dont worry about it, just take this. There are so many sheep. Wow, our Master Lee has already fallen asleep. I couldnt help but pay attention. Shinmos eyes became grim. Could it be Namgung? Yesterday, he btedly heard why the Grand Duke had escted the incident so much. If he ordered someone to do something like that, there was a high probability that it was Namgung-hyeon this time as well. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You can stop worrying now. For a moment, Shinmo felt eerie. No way Hey, anyway, did I have to kill that guy? Id rather make him an asshole. Isnt that even more terrifying? Yeon Ho-jeong looked toward the base. Sometimes the tongue is more dangerous than the sword. Chapter 37 Episode 37 Difference in Case (3) Are you going? yes. Okay, see youter. The Zhuge siblings bowed their heads and turned their backs. Namgung-hyeons face was tense as he looked at them. He saw that Zhuge Yans eyes were particrly hard when looking at him. Damn it. This was all because of Yeonhojeong. Even if he hadnt been humiliated in front of Yeon Ho-jeong, Zhuge Yan wouldnt have looked at him that way. This meeting was a meeting that left scars in many ways. The wound was so deep that I lost my reason. Nam Gung-hyeon gritted his teeth as he remembered the look in Jegal Zhens eyes. I wanted to kill you with my own hands. It was disappointing, but it was also refreshing in its own way. The types of poison in Danga are beyond imagination. He said that everything from poisonous ones that kill you before you even realize it, to paralyzing your body, to those that only cause pain and cause disability to your body are impossible. Namgung-hyeon saw Yeon Ho-jeongs skills. Although I was upset, Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts merit was eptable. Overpowering Chu Seong like that wasnt easy even for him. What a dog! There must have been some trick. Chu-seongs movements when receiving the first three seconds were very clumsy. It was clear that Chu-seong had probably made a mistake while trying to look after the other person and was embarrassed by his unexpected skills. When I wake up, Ill ask. Why on earth were you so careless? When I think about it, it was a surprise attack that time too. Even when Yeon Ho-jeong defeated Dan Yang-seon, he did not win in a normal way. When I list them all one by one, I see that he is truly a coward. People looked at the results, not the process. So it seemed like he thought Yeon Ho-jeong was amazing. What a piece of trash. Even if you do it well with your humble skills The more extreme the situation, the more people see only what they want to see. For the first time in his life, his pride was hurt and he was unable to use his smart brain properly. What about Myung? You went first. Without even saying hello? Namgoonghyun frowned. These. I do not like it. There really isnt anything I like. Have you finished organizing? Not yet. I think it will be over soon. Namgoonghyun shouted. Wont the sun set soon? Hurry up and finish it! Yes yes! The servants were busy moving around. Namgung-hyeon, who finished his work after a long time, left the manor. It took a long time to get from Hefei to the vicinity of Hwangsan (Sɽ), where the Namgung family was located. People often wonder. The reason why the Nangong family, the most powerful force in Anhui, settled in Huangshan Mountain rather than Hebi, the provincial capital. But that was a consequential question. When the Namgung family first established its foundation, the power of the Namgung family was not this great. Of course it was different now. The eyes of the Nangong family were all over Anhui, not to mention He Fei, a saint. I received the carriage in advance. Go up. Even the finest carriages and boats were provided to Nangongs schrs when they moved within Anhui. This is because everyone who makes a living in Anhui looks at Nangongs opinions. This was a privilege no different from that of royalty in a small country. In this way, Namgunghyeon crossed the river in five days and entered the territory of the Namgung family near Hwangsan Mountain. what? Walking down the street, Namgoonghyeon felt a strange sense of heterogeneity. Numerous people were ncing at themselves. It wasnt surprising. Because the guard warriors are holding three or four huge gs with the word Namgung (όm) engraved on them. He usually received a lot of attention from people, but today was different. He was ncing around and whispering something, but his appearance was not favorable. Namgoonghyeons face gradually distorted. I felt upset. When the party reached Namgung House. Are you Hyun? Ah, uncle. Daesan Namgung, the head of the royal family of the Namgung family, approached with an urgent look. Namgoonghyeon felt increasingly anxious. Whats wrong? Namgung Daesan asked directly. What on earth have you done? yes? Nangong Daesan beat his chest as if he was frustrated. I heard you wrote an order to kill a person with a sword to the eldest son of the Four Heavenly Tang Gate to kill the Grand Duke of the Yan Family! In an instant, Namgoonghyeonsplexion turned pale. Was I too surprised? Namgoonghyun opened his mouth without realizing it. What about that?! The snow on Namgungdae Mountain deepened. you? It was true. Only then did Namgoonghyun realize his mistake and keep his mouth shut. But everyone who would listen had already heard it. No, even if Namgoong Hyun denied it, the incident has already urred. The rumor has already spread beyond Anhui to other regions. For it to be just a rumor, the source is clear and the witnesses are clear. Thats ridiculous! Hurry up and go to the room! Sigh. Sigh. The brushstrokes across the rice paper were careful yet unstoppable. The spirit of craftsmanship was imbued in Namgungins hand movements while beating orchids. The way he beat orchids, perfectly calcting the thickness and lightness of the ink, had already reached a state of perfection. Namgoonghyun felt the inside of his mouth burning. My father had already been drawing orchids for one oclock. There was something I didnt like so much that over twenty sheets of rice paper fell to the floor. Well, I guess its worth taking a look at now. Namgung-ins face lit up with satisfaction as he picked up the rice paper and stirred it gently. As the wind dried the ink, Namgungins mouth finally opened. Is it true? The question I asked after only one visit was very direct. Namgoonghyun swallowed his saliva. It was because I felt the subtle anger buried in my fathers calm tone. I had often seen my father like this. But I didnt know that the target would be me. My fathers anger for the first time. Namgoonghyun felt himself shrinking. Thats right. Lying wont work anyway. No, it wasnt a situation to lie. Namgoongins eyes deepened. A look of disappointment was evident. The reason I sent you to thetter-day index meeting was not because there was no one at home. Even if youre not the oldest child, there are many children who are brighter than you. It was a word that touched my heart. Namgoonghyuns face turned pale. And yet I sent you. Because you wanted to. Of course, its also because I acknowledged you. . It is difficult for a person to be recognized by others. But disappointment is fleeting. You probably dont know either. Only then did Namgoongin turn his eyes to his son. Your intention to resolve the matter with Yeon-ga was unexpected. I also knew that you wouldnt overdo it. So I sent him, but I didnt know he would even pull out his sword. . If you use people well, you will be praised as a person who uses people well, but if you do not use people well, you will be a chatan. I thought I had the ability to erase at least three letters of my name, even if it wasnt to Yongin. Was I wrong? Grumbling. Blood seeped out from Namgoonghyeons lips. I bit my lip without realizing it. Namgung-ins eyes shone brightly. I trust my vision. There is no way you, who are my blood, would have made such a ridiculous mistake. So why did this resulte about? . There must be one of three reasons. Either something happened that disturbed yourposure, or the tricks of a child named Yeon Ho-jeong overwhelmed you. ! Its either that or both. Namgoonghyeons eyes were bloodshot. Even if it was a ploy, he didnt want to admit that Yeon Ho-jeong was better than him. Namgung-in saw his son shaking. His eyes, which were full of anger and disappointment, showed a subtle pity. Is it because of the Zhuge familys eldest daughter? Surprised, Namgoonghyeon looked at his father. Namgung-in said. I wondered what had happened, so I listened to the details of what happened there. . Do you like the eldest daughter of the Zhuge family so much? Well, I as expected. There was a stern look in Namgungins eyes. It is said that the thing a man must be most careful about is the appearance of a woman. Ive been telling you to be on guard again and again all your life, but you just couldnt control your mind and brought things to this point? sorry. Namgoongin clicked his tongue. I sent a hawk to my Zhuge family. yes?! Even though you are not the eldest son, you are not a child who is told that you are not good enough. The Zhuge family will also be able to ept that the eldest son will inherit the family. Ah, father. Namgoonghyun felt like he was crying. Even though he harshly reprimanded him, he sent a hawk for his son. To that extent, the father is doing it for himself. I am your father. In consideration of the contributions you have made to the family, I will overlook this mistake. thank you. Dont have high expectations. The eldest daughter of the Zhuge family is nothing more than a magic stone that will sharpen you. That child is not my daughter-inw, she is just your wife. Those were cold words. He very calmly said that he would not recognize his sons wife as his daughter-inw. But for Namgoong Hyun, that was enough. Looking at his sons flushed face, Namgoongin clicked his tongue again. Go back now. Namgoonghyeon raised his head. As he looked into his fathers heart, he had already regained hisposure. Unlike his facial expression, his eyes regained their former coolness. Namgung-in nodded inwardly. I wanted to see those eyes. So, how do you n to handle this matter? why? Are you nning to go out yourself? . You stay out of this matter. There is nothing more disgraceful than holding on to something you failed once. But father. also. Namgung-ins face became indifferent. I heard that a child named Yeon Ho-jeong has great literary and martial arts skills. If you just listen to my daily situation, it seems that a child named Yeon Ho-jeong is not someone you can handle. Namgoonghyeons cheeks trembled. My wounded pride flinched once again. However, he quickly corrected his expression. It was in front of my father and no one else. I couldnt show my ugly side anymore. A satisfied glow finally appeared on Namgoongins face. Seeing the other person clearly is the beginning of development. You have finally taken a step forward. I lost once. But Im confident I wont lose twice. know. Still, stay out of this matter. For the time being, try to sharpen your mind and body. I am grateful that you even said this. Namgoonghyun bent down. All right. If you do that, Ill just go in. It was a long journey and a lot of hardship. Get some rest today. Namgung-in, who sent his son like that, buried his back in the chair. Ive just passed the age limit, so theres nothing I can do about my blood. It certainly seemed like there was no younger brother like him. Firstly, because I didnt do that when I was that age. That wasnt all. The first one was as talented in martial arts as he was in character. There was no need to talk about talent since he had achieved the level he had reached in his thirties in less than twenty years. The world will probably be surprised when the first childes out of the closed coffin. Namgung-in opened his mouth. Commissioner Chen. After a while, a middle-aged man with a sturdy physique entered the head office. Did you call me, matriarch? Namgung-in looked at the window. The deep sunset light was particrly beautiful. This is enough to heat the pot. . Let Sanghwa know everything he did. Is that really okay? Even if it looks fierce, it needs to be sutured. I saw it a while ago and it seems like a son who shows signs of maturity is better than a spoiled little girl. All right. Namgungins eyes turned red as they caught the glow of the sunset. Byuksan Yeonga I thought it was just a family with special martial arts skills, but the head of the family and his son are not ordinary. Chapter 38 Episode 38 Difference in case (4) Yeon Ho-jeong and his party were able to arrive at the family home in twenty days. Surprisingly, their appearance was speechless. This was because the way back to the family was reced by spiritual training and physical training. Of course, it was Yeonho-jeong who led that ridiculous move. Shinmo took over the role of instructor. The group that arrived at the family home was on the verge of copse. But they could not rest. Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon Ji-pyeong were called to the family office, and Chang-eungdae started training as soon as they returned to their unit because it was training time. Originally, all schedules were scheduled to be canceled on the day of returning from an extra mission, but Shinmo did not allow it. He already tried to increase the intensity of his training, but he didnt hesitate to whip him, saying it was a good thing. Chang Eung-jo, who had been to Hapbi that day, had to experience hell. * * * Yeonwi widened her eyes as she saw the brothers entering the family home. Huh. Even though it was chilly, I could smell the sweat. It wasnt a sweaty smell, but the vivid smell of sweat that had just been shed. Moreover, looking at the clothes, it looked like they hadnt been like that for a day or two. Im home. Im back, father. Yeonwi was unable to speak for a moment. I was momentarily speechless due to my sons teasing. Is this how it feels to treat a child who returns alive from the battlefield? After a while, Yeonwi opened her mouth. Arise nation. Two people stood up. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was calm. On the other hand, Yeon Ji-pyeongs face became thin. Originally, he didnt have any b, but anyone could see that he had worked hard. I will hear the details from your brother, so Pyeong-i, please go in and get some rest. Oh, thank you. Thank you. Considering Yeon Ji-pyeongs usual personality, it was a reaction that would make youugh out loud. When Yeon Ji-pyeong left, only the two father and son remained in Gaju-sil. Sit down. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong sat down. The rich man said nothing. Until Commander Tae-kyung gets in the car. Lock your throat. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong picked up the teacup. Yeonwis eyes lit up. I saw that Yeon Ho-jeongs hands were slightly shaking as he held the tea cup. Yeon Ho-jeong, who quenched her thirst with tea several times, finally looked like she was going to survive. Yeonwi asked. What is that? I did some training while I was here. training? which? Yeon Ho-jeong calmly told me about the training he had done on the way home. Yeonwis eyes wavered. Are you saying you went through such harsh training like Pyeong-i? no. if? Daeju Shin and Eungjo Chang all worked together. You took the initiative? Thats right. Such a toxic guy. Yeonwi almost said that without even realizing it. The content of the training was so shocking that the Emperor of the World reacted that way unconsciously. Training was simple. It was just running. The problem was how to run. Jumping at a certain speed was not difficult as long as you had a reasonable amount of stamina. Its just a matter of how long you run, but running itself isnt difficult. However, running while changing speed for each half is a different problem. Run at full speed for half an angle, then run slowly again after half an angle. Then, after half an angle, it sprints again, and after half an angle again, it slows down. The first day of training was like that. It is said that as each day passed, the sprint time was increased by half an hour. Thats what he did all the way home. They even came back on a mountain path instead of a t road. Ten of those days without any training?! Even though I rested during meals and slept for more than four hours a day, wasnt the training too harsh? Fortunately, their bodies had been trained since childhood and they had learned internal skills, but it was a training that could have been dangerous if just anyone tried to follow it. I made sure to rest and replenish nutrition. Muscles are muscles, but joints may be injured. I didnt see it as an inability to contemte my physical condition. Excessive training can even cause internal injuries. So we left time for transportation. Even poison cannot be this poisonous. In fact, Yeonwi had done such training before, but it had neversted for twenty days. Still Yeonwi read the prayer flowing from Yeonhojeongs body. The energy that was previously perfectly stored flows out freely. It meant that his physical strength and endurance had reached their limit. This much in 20 days. Youve gained so much. Yeonwi was only surprised by the excessive amount of training, but believed his sons words. It had to be that way. This was because the son himself was proving that it was proper training. The quality of my energy has be much clearer and grander than when I left home. Compared to before, it was an unbelievable change in the persons energy. Simple truth can never lead to this. The rigorous physical training even changed the nature of the energy in the body. Qi () continuously creates the body. After being overworked to the point of copse, the change was promoted through massive intake of nutrients, rest, and true energy. Yeonwi nodded. No matter what, it was a lot of hard work. no. Its just the beginning. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There was fatigue that couldnt be hidden, but it was a face that felt even more rewarding. This kind of training will continue until you feel the limits of your mind, body, and energy. Of course, you need to rest well. You have a strong mind. Even if you risk your life to train, you never know when you will reach the ultimate goal. Its still a long way away. okay? Yeonwi nodded. I see. for the first time. Only now was Yeonwi able to selflessly ept her sons change. Before leaving for Hefei, the change in my son gave me a strong sense of difort. I was worried because I felt like I had suddenly be a different person. But as of today. Now that Yeonwi had seen that deep smile and clear eyes, she was able to ept her sons change as it was. Maybe my stubbornness meant that I didnt want to acknowledge the change in my firstborn. My son has be an adult. Its not that Im an adult, but my eyes and mind on the world have be more adult. Yeonwi buried her back in the chair. How was the meeting? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I found out something big, Dad. There was a lot I wanted to say. But he was silent. I didnt think it was time to tell my father yet. It was just like that. Have you met many people? Not very deeply. From what I heard, it seemed like there were a few people who were attracted to him. Yeonwi took out a neatly folded letter from her bosom and handed it to him. What is this? Read it. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the letter. After a while, he spoke in a shaky voice. Hmm I dont think its such a big deal. The country will also send a letter like this. That is the heart of parents. When did you arrive? It came this morning. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. That girl is very soft-spoken, too. The letter came from the head of the Zhuge family. The head of the family personally said thank you. Considering the time when the letter arrived, it appears that the fact was probably announced before the meeting. Yeonwi nodded. Good job. no. What about something like this? Although she didnt show it, Yeonwi was proud of her son. Even though he saved someones life, he doesnt brag about it, but rather considers it natural. Although it was much rougher than before, it seemed like people were bing more aware of their duties. Yeonwi was very pleased with this change in her son. So I asked directly. I heard that he was very involved with the Namgung family. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I knew this story woulde up. Thats right. I want to hear the details of the situation. Yeon Ho-jeong exined in detail what happened during the meeting. Of course, he did not reveal anything rted to Myeong Ho-rim. Even without that story, it was enough to inform you of the situation. I see. Yeonwi knew that Yeonhojeong exined things as objectively as possible. The Prince of Namgung said that. yes. Yeonwis eyes sank coldly. Yeon Ho-jeong, seeing those eyes, flinched without knowing. Goosebumps rose from my back. It was my first time seeing my fathers cold eyes like that. It really isnt easy. To think it was just a case of bad rtions, they went too far on that side. I had no intention of getting involved, but I think joining hands with the eldest son of the Tang family was a bit harsh. Of course its serious. I heard you were over the age limit, so how could you have learned such a wicked trick? Yeon Ho-jeong inwardly tilted his head. Is it because its been a while since Ist saw you? Somehow, my father seemed to express his emotions more honestly than before. Good job. yes? Yeonwis eyes were clear as she looked at Yeonhojeong. The characteristic sternness was still there, but it felt like ayer of solid ice had fallen off. Sometimes a rumor can be more lethal than a sword. You handled it wisely and well, rather than getting excited and causing a scene. Oh yeah. My father wont know. I killed half of the Tang familys eldest son and his subordinates. This was because Han Ho-myeong thoroughly hid it. If that bes known, it will really explode. But it seems like they were well aware of the horror of the rumors. What do you mean? The King of Namgung apologized to his family. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. You apologized? Yes. The head of the family apologized directly. That cant be possible My daughter also confessed to what she did. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong let out an exmation. Like this kind of snorkel. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Do you see how things are going? Didnt you abandon your daughter to save your sons face? I treated what my son did as a personal matter that had nothing to do with the Namgung family. Yeonwi burst out in admiration. After hearing just a few words, I immediately inferred the situation of thebination. This isnt something you can do just because youre smart. This was only possible if you knew how to read the flow of the world. Yes. I thought I was going to keep it a secret until the end, but I ended up losing face and sealing the case. Isnt the Namgoong familys behavior not normal? Yeonwi nodded. Now I had no choice but to admit it. My sons growth and my sons perspective. So what do you think? What do you mean? There has been no response to the Namgung familys apology yet. How do you think I should deal with it? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Is there anything to worry about? It may be a bit obnoxious, but its a waste of time to worry about such headaches. Lets ept this apple? It would be better if I could shake up the head of the Nangung family. I said it was done out of Gongja Lees personal grudge, but what can I do? Besides, you said it was because of your younger brothers business. Arent you angry? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Would you like to live in a river and have your life threatened once or twice? It would be more beneficial to receive an apology here and improve Yeongas reputation. It was a reasonable decision. Yeon Ho-jeong had no intention of paying any more attention to Namgung Se. It was because there was a mountain of work to be done in the future. However, Yeonwi, who did not know Yeonhojeongs true intentions, felt sorry and proud at the same time at the conclusion her son reached. Forgiving the person who tried to kill you? It was not an easy task for a young man under 20. However, not only do I forgive that, but I am also thinking about the future of my family. It was amazing and I also felt sorry. Okay. Lets do as you say. Yes, I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. If you do that, can I just go back and wash up? okay. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head and turned around. Yeonwi unknowingly called out to her son who was about to open the door and leave. Hojeong. yes? Yeonwi was silent for a moment. By the time Yeon Ho-jeongs head reached his shoulder in puzzlement. Good job. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. What. Chapter 39 Episode 39 Difference in rank (5) After Yeon Ho-jeong returned to the family, the atmosphere in the Yeon family changed. To put it in a good way, it became hot, and in a bad way, it became bloody. The reason was entirely because of Yeonhojeong. The day after returning home, Yeon Ho-jeong appeared at Yeon-gas grand banquet hall. The main training hall was an outdoor training hall that anyone could use. The area was sorge that it was used for troop review ceremonies and family celebrations. Yeon Ho-jeong recklessly ran around the border of the wide arena. It runs endlessly over an area with a circumference of over 200 pieces. The morning training was like that. After warming up by jumping and eating arge lunch, he repeated sprinting and slow running for his afternoon training. The warriors in Yeonga were puzzled. The Grand Dukes training was literally physical training. It goes without saying that physical strength is important, but each trained martial artist has his or her own training method. The Archdukes martial arts skills arecking. The warriors passed it on like that. next day. Yeon Ho-jeong woke up at dawn and ran. But it was different from the day before. He was wearing a 30 pound weight vest with chains attached. The warriors were surprised. That observation was a training item used by members of Yeongas unit during hellish training. Yeonhojeong, wearing those heavy chains, copsed before noon. If its natural, its natural. Since I repeatedly sprinted at full speed without using any internal energy, no matter how disciplined I was, I couldnt stand it. The warriors clicked their tongues and carried Yeonhojeong to their lodgings. next day. Yeon Ho-jeong appeared again at the main performance hall. He must have eaten a lot and rested well, but he still looked human. However, Yeon Ho-jeong copsed that day as well. Still, Lee Gak seemed to run more than yesterday. Five days passed like that. Yeon Ho-jeong coughed up blood and copsed. No matter how well-nourished and well-rested you are, training that pushes you beyond your limits will cause bone problems. The warriors clicked their tongues but could not help but be amazed at Yeonhojeongs venom. Regardless of effort, running like that to the point of losing ones mind was impossible with any level of venom. Ten dayster. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had reorganized his body, came out to the main performance hall again. But Yeonhojeong that day waspletely different from before he copsed. It became faster and more cheerful. Even with heavy chains wrapped around both arms, his movements improved significantly. That day, Yeon Ho-jeong was able toplete one day of training for the first time. The warriors training at Daeyeonmujang also apuded Yeonhojeongs sess. However, Yeonhojeongs training began from then on. He trained beyond his limits every day and made sure to train at a harder intensity than yesterday. The warriors who admired Yeonhojeongs vigor but secretlyughed at his simple training began to look at Yeonhojeong with awe as time passed. The training went from one month to two months to well over four months. Its the new year and the cold of winter is about to hit its stride. Yeon Ho-jeong no longer wore the sword and chains. going. okay. Boom! Yang Heum approached with a light movement and swung his wooden sword. It was a sharper sword strike than before. It was a straight and honest blow aimed at stopping, but it was so fast that even a decent expert would have difficulty receiving it. Sreuk. That swift sword split the air. All Yeon Ho-jeong did was turn his body and move one step. With that simple movement, he was able to avoid a sword strike and at the same time seize the opportunity to counterattack. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist dug into Yang Heums side. It wasnt fast, but it was very timely. Yang Xin immediately broke his stance and kicked the fist away. As much as I deliberately broke my posture, my bnce did not copse. Yang Heum flicked his fist and immediately struck away the three hallucinations. The quick, single-hit kick targeted Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body bleeding. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs elbow hit the sole of Yang Heums foot. puck! 100 million?! Yang Heums body rolled on the ground. When the Yongcheonhyeol (ȪѨ) on the sole of my foot was hit, my entire right leg seemed to be paralyzed. Embarrassed, Yang Heum quickly took his stance. One movement was very good. Flexibility and sticity were outstanding even at Chang-eung University. But Yeon Ho-jeongs palm was already touching Yang Heums chest. ! Yang Xins face turned pale. Yeon Ho-jeong stepped onto the training ground strongly. Bullfight! Oops! Yang Heums body flew away and fell to the ground. Phew. A faint haze rose from the chest stretched out in a low posture. Like Yeonga Thirteen Volumes, it was Yeonhwanbiyeonjang (Bhw), which can be said to be the basic technique of Yeonga. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. You lost, right? Cough! I lost! Yang Heum continued to cough. Little by little blood came out as I coughed. Yeon Ho-jeong said with an embarrassed face. Im sorry. My strength control is still immature. Oh no! It was my fault for what happened. That wasnt the important thing. Yang Heum asked in a distrustful voice. But is that really an extension of the annual repayment fee? ok. omg?! Yang Heum, as well as all 20 Chang Eung-jo people who were watching, were surprised. Was Biyeonji originally such a powerful martial art? Although it was the same basic attack, Yeonhwanbi Extension was a more practical martial art than Yeonga Thirteen. But that was it. A basic ball is just a basic ball and does not produce any power beyond a certain level. Moreover, as its name suggests, Yeonhwanbiyeonjang was a martial art that focused on neutralizing the enemy with quick and light dexterity rather than a single strike. But such a heavy and solemn blow? I couldnt even imagine. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Look at my feet. He raised his foot. omg! Group Chang-eung was surprised. The ground where Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on was dented by two inches. The solid ground is hollow in the shape of footprints. It was an incredible power. Jingak () is not something you step on to scare others. It is to increase the resilience and energy of the earth to make the transfer and output power stronger. ! No matter what the characteristics of your martial arts are, if your Jinkak is strong, you can subdue the enemy with one strike. This is the reason why Shaolins martial arts are so strong. It is known that Shaolins Jinggak itself can subdue ten thousand demons. This meant that the usability of the Jinak was excellent. And it was the same for Yeonhojeong. His martial arts had the characteristic of subduing Manbyeon (f׃) with heavy and solemn blows rather than the fast and agile Yeonhwancho. Is it true that the Archduke has been performing at the Great Banquet Hall all this time? Yes, in addition to drastically improving physical strength, it was to maximize the use of the forward angle. As the two months passed, there was a strange change in Yeon Ho-jeongs jumping. Sometimes there were no traces left, but other times there were heavy footprints on the ground. The depth and distance between steps were arbitrary. The soldiers thought that Yeon Ho-jeongs physical strength was unstable, but the reality was different. He was even honing the flow of power through the advance. You are amazing. Is that possible? Of course. Youve never practiced like this before, right? Its hard to believe because you havent tried it. Then, can we also practice like you, Grand Duke? It is a foolish question. This training is my own martial arts path. You have to find a practice that suits you. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Basics are always important. However, in order to see beyond that, you need to understand your level, inclination, and what you pursue. Does your head hurt? Did you try to be strong without even using your brain like that? Okay. Take this opportunity to listen carefully. The speed of growth varies depending on what a person aspires to be. If you pursue one, you will grow up to that point, and if you pursue ten, you will work hard to get there. Are you saying we should set a goal? Exactly. Whether it is a small goal or a grand goal, there is a clear difference between those who know where to reach and those who do not. The faces of the response team members became serious. In fact, this was something anyone could say. However, Yeon Ho-jeong confirmed the truth through his actions for over four months. The same words are received differently depending on the situation. Chang Eung-jo was mildly shocked by Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the other side. There were also several members of the emergency response team there. Same goes for you. I dont know if you n to be satisfied with that, but if you want to be stronger than that, it would be better to set a goal first. Then one of the emergency responders raised his hand. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his chin. there. Greetings. My name is Yoo Ji-ha, a member of the three non-responsive staff. He looked younger than expected. Would you say he is of a simr age to Yeon Ho-jeong? Entering the emergency service at that age was quite a feat. Can I ask you one thing? whenever. Like Chang-Eung University, Non-Eung University also has its own separate training. In order to properly perform the units role, everyone must move as one body. however? But the main units training is intensive, except for eating and sleeping time. It is very difficult to find time for personal training like today. As far as troop training is concerned, I understand that it is entirely up to the governor. It wouldnt mean much if you told me, right? Yoo Ji-ha blushed. Oh yeah! Its not because of unit training, but because I wanted to ask if I could do self-improvement during sleep time He meant that he would do personal training even if it meant cutting down on sleep. What time do you sleep a day? Yes, I am going to sleep. Thats plenty. I could sleep a little less. Yeah. Thats why Im telling you this. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Then you can practice with less sleep, right? Ah thats. They say theyre going to practice by reducing their sleep time, but is there some idiot whos stopping that? Thats not it. Then do it. Non-responsiveness is the way for you to be stronger. The stronger the non-responsiveness bes, the stronger the family bes. I think so too. However, since you are part of the non-response unit, you should not affect the units training with excessive training. As long as that is coordinated, I dont think there will be any problem. Yu Jihas face brightened. thank you. Is this something to be thankful for? Anyway, just work hard. yes! Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yang Heum. My sword power has improved sincest time. I dont know what youre practicing, but I hope you grow further in the future. thank you. Then Im going in. uh? Grand Duke, arent you going to practice any more today? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Im going to get some rest today too. * * * Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong did not rest. As he entered the residence, he disyed his spear skills without hesitation. At Daeyeonmujang, he exercised his physical strength and advanced skills, and at Huwon, he honed his spear skills. I havent missed a single day of training in the past four months. The household warriors thought Yeon Ho-jeong went to sleep right after finishing his physical training, but he only slept after swinging his spear at least once. do. Pabababak! About a dozen spear strikes hit each of the five pieces of firewood thrown in the air. The firewood that was hit became tattered as if torn by the ws of a wild beast. also. While dancing with Yang Heum, I realized that my martial arts skills had reached a new level. Now, with a little more polish, I felt like I could rece the weapon. Coo! It was time to swing the spear again with a powerful forward motion. There was a knock on the gate from afar. Grand Duke. The head of the family is calling. Huh? Whats going on? Me too Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Are you really just going to rest today? Chapter 40 Episode 40 Difference in Case (6) Father. Come in. Yeon Ho-jeong came into the head office. hook. As soon as Yeonhojeong entered, there was a strong smell of sweat. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Were you training? its okay. I was thinking about doing this today. Yeonwi looked up and down Yeonhojeongs body. He was wearing tight-fitting military uniform instead of wearing a long jacket like usual. The sweat-soaked uniform showed off the curves of her body. Its gotten bigger. Yeon Ho-jeongs body changed beyond recognition. The two legs, which were long, swelled moderately and became as strong as a steel tower. Although he still has a slim physique, his shoulders, chest, and forearms are much stronger than before, and the quality of his muscles has be more defined. It was hard to believe that the change had urred in just four months. This was thanks to extreme training, adequate nutrition, and adequate rest, as well as the endurance that allowed for early recovery. Of course, it is easier said than done, but it was difficult for anyone to do this. The fact that he did not skip training to the point of copsing while running in the first ce meant that his mental strength was extraordinary. I remember you being even thinner a couple of months ago. I thought I was going to die. So you didnt stop him? If I had listened to you, would I have grown this far? In fact, it was the first time the father and son had seen each other in almost eighty days. This was because Yeonwi deliberately did not call Yeonhojeong. Even though he doesnt show his face even once, hes a really vicious son. It seems like a certain level of system has been established. yes. I think its time for a change. Yeonwi said, turning his eyes to the documents. Stop by sometimes and have a cup of tea. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and answered. All right. Sit down. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong asked as he sat down. But what did you call me for? Do I really need to call you because I have something to say? That was my intention, but I actually called because I had work to do. The Yeonwi quickly reviewed several documents and handed over a letter that was ced aside. It came to you. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Was there a separate letter sent to you? 100 million? When I thought about it, there was one ce. Yeon Ho-jeong hurriedly opened the letter. Immediately his eyes sparkled. Pay themission fee, you thief. As soon as I read the first verse, I almost burst outughing. Shit! I thought I would be able to finish the research quickly, but it turned out to be much more difficult than I thought! You knew, right? Yes, I knew it. Damn, I gave in to a needless favor and ended up losing a lot of my money! What does money mean to a beggar? This person seemed to have forgotten that he was Hugae. Anyway, most of the research is done. I was nning to visit you within a couple of months, but Im sorry for the dy. Ille visit you in 15 days, so prepare some delicious food. I know how to throw a tantrum if you dont satisfy my taste. Seeing him say this, it looks like he went through a lot of trouble. But Yeon Ho-jeong knew. The more difficult the process of fruition, the bigger the result. The investigation is over. They even bothered toe and tell me that they could just send me the details of their investigation in a letter. Its one of two things. Confidentiality must be maintained or the content is too extensive. Or maybe its both. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. After 15 days it might be a little tight. If Full-sang has obtained enough information, then it is time for Yeon-ho-jeong to make his move. Before that, I had to get my body in shape as much as possible. Gangho is the one who never knows when something will happen. We have to grow at least one level further than we are now. The name Cheung-sang was written in the letter. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi. Yeonwi asked, still keeping his eyes on the documents. Is this really the aftereffect of opening up? Thats right. When did you start a rtionship with Hu-gae? It was concluded at the meeting. A smile appeared on Yeonwis lips. It was so subtle that I didnt even know it was a smile. Good job. The Yeonwi knew well how young people view openness. However, seeing as they sent a letter like this, it seemed like they had built a decent rtionship. There is a reason why opening up is discussed along with the old school. It is very important to maintain a good rtionship with such a sessor. Hes a good person, so you dont have to approach him that way. Of course it is. Howmon is it that there is someone who will ept your harsh temper? Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. Anyway, they say he wille visit us in 15 days. I hope you will ept me as a guest. He is the sessor to Hundred Thousand Thousand Square. Whats more, he says hes my sons friend, so of course hes wee. Yeon Ho-jeong put the letter in his arms. Themittee did not ask about the contents of the letter. I thought there must be a reason why my son didnt tell me. Then Ill end this Youre going to end todays training there? yes? Oh yes. Yeonwi stood up from her seat. Yeonwi, who had been looking at the document until the end to see if there was anything surprising, took off his long cloth. Follow me. Behind you. This was the ce I stopped by when I was changing Biyeonsimbeop to Byeoknajingi. I felt it back then, but its very good. The condition of the training ground was good, but it was good because it wasnt messy. Yeonwi, standing in the center of the training hall, asked with his back turned. Are you still learning the spear technique? Thats right. Yeonwi pointed to the weapon rack with his hand. Choose one. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Choose a weapon? Those words meant only one thing. Dare you and your father? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt his heart pounding. I had never kissed my father before. I remember receiving guidance from my father when I was very young, but I only remember that it was extremely difficult. Yeon Ho-jeong, who went to the stand, looked around at several spears and asked. Is this correct? What do you mean? Are you going to look at it properly? Yeonwis eyes lit up. If you werent going to do that, why would I have called you? As soon as those words were finished, Yeon Ho-jeong picked up a spear. It wasnt just a polearm. It was a long spear weapon with crescent-shaped des on either side of the spear de, called Bangcheongeuk. Good. It was made entirely of iron, including the spear, and was extremely heavy. Yeon Ho-jeong swung Bang Cheon-geuk around and smiled with satisfaction. Then Ill take this. Have you also practiced martial arts? It is an extension of Changbong technique. I think this is the best for now. Yeonwi thought. Is this the best? Does this mean it can get better in the future? Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at his son, also took out a sword from the stand. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Is it a heavy sword? Yeonwi paused. Do you recognize me? Yeah. The weight is not normal. The thing that held Yeonwi looked simr to any other sword from the central ins. However, this sword was a heavy sword that was made heavy on purpose by asking a famous general. Yeonwi was surprised by her sons keen insight. You know how to see through the nature of a weapon. amazing. This was something that even my second son with good sense could not see. Slurp. thud! The sheath of the sword that fell to the ground made a heavy sound. Come up. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Im nervous about this. My father is a strong man. Just the energy wave I felt before was enough to make me feel like it was the highest of the seven great powers. However, the reason Yeon Ho-jeong was nervous was not because her father was a strong man. Teong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who entered the training hall, wore a bangcheongeuk on his shoulder des. Yeonwis eyes deepened. This is because I could feel the solidity of my son, who slowly lowered his posture and put a bandana on his shoulder. Do you know why I wanted to look at your martial arts skills? Yeon Ho-jeong said something different from her heart-throbbing heart. I dont think theres a big reason to look after your sons martial arts skills. You are right. But today there is a clear reason. What is that? Yeonwi suddenly closed his mouth. There was a look of puzzlement on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Why are you doing that? Ill tell you about that after the war is over. All right. Yeonwi took a stance. Wooooow. The steel sword gave off a soft sound. Yeonwis posture was unique. I kept my back straight and held my back with my left hand. The steel sword in his right hand was lowered to the bottom, and his gaze was even directed at the tip of the sword rather than Yeonhojeong. A posture that exudes style. However, no matter how you look at it, it was not a practical attitude. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to face the steel-like prayer hidden in that noble and natural appearance. Slurp. An anticipation that will make your hair stand on end. The extremely polished internal energy held the body stable, and the tip of the sword lowered to the bottom had tremendous power as if it could cut through the sky in an instant. Wooooow. Since when? The intangible energy waves flowing from Yeonwi slowly began to entangle Yeonhojeong. It was an eerily sharp energy. It was so sharp that I was afraid to even touch it. Sword Martial Arts (O˼)! One of the five great gods of Byeoksan Yeonga. It was a peak divine skill that was once again brought to the limit while concentrating the energy that had reached the extreme, raising the temperament and raising the temperament. Besides, that posture is like a noblemans eight swords. If the sword technique was one of the five great sacred techniques, the martial arts eight-point sword technique was one of the three great sword techniques of Yeonga. In other words, Yeonwi nned to disy the best martial arts skills in Yeonga. You can control the power yourself, but bringing out two swords at the same time probably means that you will take this dance seriously. A blue light appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, holding Bang Cheon-geuk with both hands with a powerful advance, lowered his posture even further. A strange look appeared in Yeonwis eyes. What is that gripping method? It was as if he was about to hit the base of a tree with an axe. In terms of uniqueness, it was no less than the Eight Swordsman of the Gentleman. The only difference was that while the posture of the Palgeomse of the wise man was static, the posture of Yeonhojeong was dynamic. Hwiiing. A gust of wind cooled the heat between the father and son. Come. going. Yeon Ho-jeong jumped towards Yeon Wi. Bullfight! The sound of hitting the ground was like the sound of a battlefield. Yeonwis eyes lit up. fast. Yeon Ho-jeong, who closed the distance in an instant, swung Bang Cheon-geuk. Squirt! A blow that splits diagonally! It was truly a merciless blow. The bloody power and speed, as if it had been swung at an enemy rather than a rtive, sent a chill down my spine. Yan Weis sword gently rose to the middle. Kaaaaang! Bang Cheon-geuk bounced right off. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Amazing. The weight of Bangcheongeuk, made entirely of iron up to the hilt, was more than three times the weight of the sword my father was carrying. Still, it bounced off lightly. The strength shown in the sword body was so great that it was shocking. I found out with this blow. That light skirmishes in the beginning are meaningless. You have to go with all your might. My fathers martial arts and Yeongas martial arts were great enough to be able to handle everything in Yeonhojeong. Quang! The advance of Yeonhojeong shook the entire patronage. It was a stronger advance than ever before. Yeon Ho-jeong, using the semi-sticity rising through the ground, struck a blow that was like a beam of light. Huh! Yeonwis eyes widened. The force of Bang Cheon-geuk, which struck down as if it would split Mount Tai, was truly ferocious. Regardless of its power, its momentum was enough to make you hear the sound of a world-ss drummer. Yeonwi briefly swung his sword. Hahaha! Bang Cheon Geuk was thrown out. As if he knew that would happen, Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated on the spot. At the same time, Yeon Hwan-jang (Bh) was poured straight towards Yeon Wis chest. It was truly a blow that caught one off guard. Surprise appeared in Yeonwis eyes. Whoa whoa! Chapter 41 Episode 41 Loopholes in Discipline (1) Yeon Ho-jeongs body faltered. The hand that was holding the bundle turned red. In a split second, Yeonwi also blocked the attack with a jang (). Ugh! A gentle sign rose from Yeonwis outstretched hand. Anti-Dragon Chief! It was one of the peak martial arts of Yeonga. The power of one blow was excellent, but especially in counterattacks, it was a long skill that could not be matched by martial arts. However, to my surprise, the seniority was even more surprising. Is this an extension of the annual repayment fee? Thats right. Wow! As soon as the answer was finished, Yeonhojeong charged again. I thought it was going to hit me head on, but I quickly lowered my stance and swung my Bangcheongeuk. Even though the distance is close, the de of Bangcheongeuk, a long-range weapon, urately sweeps against the ankle. Although it is a long and heavy weapon, it is not limited by distance. Yan Weis sword grazed the floor of the training hall. Lets go! Kang! The sword scratched the ground and struck Bangcheongeuk. This time too, Bang Cheon-geuk failed to achieve its purpose. The bouncing spear took an exquisite arc and aimed at Yeonwis side. It was a faster attack than swinging a de. Damn it! It was perfect. Yeon Ho-jeong could not contain his surprise. My fathers martial arts level was one of perfect attack and defense. Awesome! Kwasik! Wow! No matter how many times you swing Bangcheongeuk, it will never break through, no matter how many times you create a loophole and attack with the Kungak Santa (ɢ). Not a single effective hit was allowed. I never thought youd polish it to this level! The martial arts itself, even before internal strength or sword power, was close to perfection. It was literally a martial art that had reached perfection, with nothing to add or take away. Youre amazing! During the time of Emperor Heukam, Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills far surpassed Yeon Weis. However, the Yeonhodo at that time could not implement the martial arts of attack and defense as perfectly as the current Yeonwi. It was not a matter of level, but a matter of specialty. If Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts are martial arts that take advantage of his strengths to the extreme. Yeonwis martial arts skills were like a castle of steel that did not tolerate even a single shoring. It could be said that he was an incarnation of the orthodox Baekdo of martial arts. good. First meeting with your father? Those thoughts have already disappeared from my mind. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a burning desire to win more than ever as he dealt with a martial arts family that was difficult to return to the martial arts temple. Paaang! Faba Park! Pow! Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts became more intense. The heavy Bangcheongeuk further increased the speed. Changbongsul, ced in an uninterrupted flow, targeted Yeonwis entire body. h h h! All heavy attacks were blocked. Its okay though. Yeon Ho-jeong believed. That my father would never be hurt. Buuuuung! Boom! As the speed increased, the destructive power increased, and as the destructive power increased, the movement gradually became more stic. A sparkle appeared in Yeonwis eyes. Thats amazing. He was surprised by his sons martial arts skills. Its such a fierce and exciting martial art. The thing that maintains the bodys center of gravity is Byeoknajingyeol, and it was a martial arts technique so ferocious that it was hard to believe that he had mastered the stable Byeokrajingyeol. But has the bnce of attack and defense been broken? Its not like that. Whoops! The short strike of the steel sword was blocked by the spear pole. Attack reces defense. It was an extreme martial arts attack that did not block for the sake of blocking, but instead enveloped the opponents attacks all at once and struck them down. At this level, we cannot criticize the attack as excessive. Defense is also attack, and attack is a stronger attack. It was a fighting method on the battlefield where one tried to survive by killing the enemy before he or she died. Besides Papa Papa Papa! Yeon Ho-jeong was not only good at spearmanship. The moment it seemed like a spear attack wasing, a kick came, and when the kick was blocked, he gave a rmendation as if he had been waiting. If you avoid the rmendation, Bangcheongeuk wille again, and the moment you hit the pole, an exquisite foot technique will appear. Even though he had weapons, he did not rely solely on military skills. It was literally a fight. Rather than suppressing the opponent with powerful martial arts, it was a fighting technique that exploited the enemys weaknesses and defeated him. What was even more surprising was the identity of the box fight that wasing in targeting the loophole. Basic ball? Volume 13 of Yeonga, Yeonhwabi Extension, Gogonggak (ս) Chu Pungbo (L). All of them were Yeongas basic martial arts. Although they could not demonstrate great power, they were martial artists who could build up the basic skills of martial arts. Attacking this effectively with such martial arts skills? I wonder if my country can do this too. Did you say that a master penman doesnt care about the brush he uses? That was what he was saying about his son. She is dealing with the head of the Seven Great Families using martial arts that strengthen her body, such as gymnastics. Yeonwis eyes suddenly changed. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs body fell back due to the strong sword strike. Ive seen enough of my sons martial arts skills. Just by looking at this, I could understand the level my son had achieved. The moment Yeonwi is about to open her mouth. Paaaaang! It rushes at a tremendous speed that has never been shown before. Yeon Ho-jeong, who closed the distance in an instant, swung Bang Cheon-geuk like an axe. Yeonwi was surprised. Unbelievable! This inspection was by no means simple. It was a tactic to force the opponent to retreat by using strong force. It was normal for it to be overwhelming just to bnce my body. But approaching at this speed?! Yeonwi suddenly raised his sword. Hahaha! The sound of the swords shing spread beyond the training hall and outside the Gaju Room. It was the most explosive and powerful attack ever. Yan Weis sword trembled slightly. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture like lightning and unleashed a terrifying Yeon Hwan-gi (Bh). Papa papapa. Yeonwi blocks his sons martial arts skills with magical skill. I see. Yeonwi finally realized. Why did my son engage in such extreme training? It was to gain this stamina. Yeonhojeongs attack was carried out without any time to catch a breath. The sons martial arts, in which each strike radiated powerful power, was a typical one-hit-kill-kill type of martial arts. However, in order to produce that explosive blow, physical strength and endurance, in addition to internal strength, were essential. Yeonhojeongs martial artist was speaking. No, I was proving it. This is me. This is the martial arts I pursue. We pursue extreme offensive power withoutpromise. Yeonwis eyes closed. Quang! With a terrifying advance, the steel sword drew the shape of a thunderbolt. Kwarung! hmm. Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed to the end of the training ground. It was a power of a different order from the previous Tangyeongilgeom (һ). A sharp pain arose from both hands holding the Bangcheongeuk. So far. Slurp. Yeonwi, who had already left the training ground, retrieved his sword. Yeon Ho-jeong felt regretful. I could almost see it. By attacking his fathers impregnable martial arts skills, he gained a clue to take out the white tiger. Summoning a Shinigami through salvation and enlightenment alone is not enough. It was clear that if the white tiger energy specialized for attacks was extracted, the overall internal, physical and martial arts would grow significantly. Its unfortunate, but theres nothing we can do. If you can handle two of the Four Gods, you will be able to summon the other Four Gods just by training. But not to the white tiger. Unless it is an enemy of life or death, it will not be easy to pull it out. This is because the Four Gods Martial Arts itself is a martial art born on the battlefield. Thats how great my fathers martial arts skills are. So much so that he can take out the white tiger even though it is not a life-or-death battle. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture and looked at Yeon Wi with strange eyes. How did you learn this kind of martial arts? Teuong! Yeonwi, who ced the sword on the stand, asked. How do you feel? yes? In your opinion, what was this fathers martial arts skills? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I think its close to perfect. perfect? yes. There is room to be stronger, but it seems like you are pursuing perfection without any ws. It seemed like he wanted a middle path that was not biased toward attack, defense, evasion, or counterattack. I confidently say that there is room to be stronger. The reason I wasnt offended even though I heard such things from my son was probably because his words hit the nail on the head. Did you recognize it? Isnt it harder not to know? Every warrior has his own specialties, but my father didnt have any of those specialties. . A martial arts skill that epasses all things. That is my fathers martial arts. There was honest surprise on Yeonwis face. Your insight is truly amazing. I didnt know that my son would recognize my martial arts, which no one could understand. Is that so? Yes. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at her son, sighed. I was hoping you would follow me. yes? You have changed since the memorial service six months ago. I dont know why you changed so much, but as the head of a family, I was pleased with your change. Oh yeah. But now . Its a little disappointing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If I have done anything wrong, please tell me. I will fix it at any time. You did nothing wrong. So its a shame. Yeonwis face showed deep pride and regret for her son. Before I was the head of the family and the father of two sons, I wanted my sons to follow the same path as me. You can call it greed, or you can call it stubbornness. . But you have already taken a different path than me. Through your martial arts, I was able to get a vague idea of what you were pursuing. What is that? You have no intention of bing the head of the original family. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. The son is not the only one who hit the nail on the head. Yeonwi also saw his sons martial arts skills and was able to urately see his sons intentions. I was thinking about that while looking at you after you changed. I was only able to be sure today. Your will extends not to this ce but to the world. . Yeonwi turned his back and looked up at the sky. His eyes, looking at the cloudless sky, contained an unknown sorrow, unlike usual. Didnt I tell you why I wanted to see your martial arts skills? Isnt that the end of what you just said? no. If you do, what is the reason? I wanted to see through your martial arts skills whether you had the mindset to be worthy of being the head of a small family. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. Sogaju? It was a position I had never thought about before. Yeonwi shook his head. Its truly a pity. I wanted to test your capabilities as the head of the family, but as the father, you are frustrated to find out that your will is not tied to the family. . As expected, things in the world are not going as nned. Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt say anything. Yeonwi, who had been looking up at the sky for a while, turned around. It was a wonderful martial arts performance. I hope to share my hands with this father often from now on. yes. Good work. Yeonwi walked towards Gajusil. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at her fathers back, opened her mouth. father. Yeonwi turned his back. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Even though the meaning is different, my heart is always here. To protect my family, I will point my sword at the world even if I have to be stigmatized as a demon head. Nonsense. Yeonwi moved to Gajusil again. If the world calls my son Madhu, I will put that world under my sword. . Rest. Chapter 42 Episode 42. Loopholes in discipline (2) After entering the head office, Yeonwi immediately started working. But the documents were not in sight. This is because what my son said a moment ago was not forgotten in my mind. Even though the meaning is different, my heart will always be here. Yeonwis eyes deepened. The difference in meaning truly meant that the sons eyes were on the world. Its really difficult, maam. I thought of my wife who died shortly after giving birth to Jipyeong. I wanted to raise my two sons well so that they would not be embarrassed by you who left before me. He treated his children harshly under the pretext of being the head of a family. Yeonwi remembered it vividly. A picture of himself yelling at Yeon Ho-jeong when he was young. If you think about it, Yeon Ho-jeong was only six years old at the time. At an age when he couldugh at butterflies in spring, he spent every day with his fathers scolding and training. At that time, Yeonwi realized something. As he watched his eldest son grow thinner day by day, he realized that there was a problem with his ways. So, when teaching my second child, I never pushed him hard. Although she was afraid of herself because she did not speak much, Yeon Ji-pyeong grew up well and kindly. But Yeonhojeong was different. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was jealous of her second sons talent, had gone astray before she knew it. I put aside my martial arts training and started running on base. Yeonwi could not bear to reprimand his son like that. It was because he was the one who raised his son that way. He, who should have taught his son that martial arts is not everything, ended up narrowing his sons eyes. As time passed, Yeonwi realized another thing. I should have caught it right when it started to go astray. In other words, he reprimanded the person when he should haveforted him and ignored him when he should have helped him. I am a failure. Yeonwi truly thought so. So, I was always reluctant to see my first child. But maam. That kind of friendliness is now growing into a manly man. I grew this far alone without anyones help. When her son changed, Yeonwi couldnt help but feel joy. Even though he had not done anything, his son seemed to have suddenly realized something. Although it was a bit extreme, I lived each day with excitement at my sons wonderful growth. However, the son, who has grown up so well, has no intention of bing the owner of Yeonga. Now that I think about it, I think its worth it. Yeonwi was bitter. Who will you me? Its all my fault. If I had shown Hojeong a responsible attitude, Hojeong wouldnt have gone out. It has already passed. Yeonwi knew that he could not change his sons mind. Yeonwi looked at the window. I saw my sons back heading towards his residence. It looked truly majestic. Well, Im d to hear that your heart is still here. Thats enough. I thought Yeonwi should be thankful for just that, even though he grew up under an ugly father, his heart was still in his family. How long have you been staring out the window like that? Matriarch. This is themander-in-chief. Pleasee in. The door opened and Taekyung came in. Oh my, its still cold. I see. How did you end your meeting with the Archduke? Yeonwi didnt say anything. Feeling embarrassed for no reason, Taekyung took out the letter from his arms. I brought here what you mentioned earlier. Give it to me. Yeonwis eyes deepened as she opened the letter. You are truly persistent. Has the Moyong family not given up yet? Yeonwi looked at Taekyung. Taekyung was certainly quick-witted. Although he was a bit frivolous, he was notcking in the wisdom and speed with which he often got things done as the head of the Yeonga family. Yeonwi asked as a sudden thought urred to him. What do you think? Is this what Mo Yong-se said? Thats right. It wasntmon for the head of the family to be asked what one thought about such a big task. Taekyung responded immediately. I think it would be nice to hold hands. The reason is? The Moyong family, along with the main family, is considered one of the seven major families. If we join hands with such a family and expand our business, we will be able to umte more wealth. . Of course, I know that the head of the family is not very interested in wealth. You spend thousands of dors every year on behalf of those who suffer flood damage, right? If we umte more wealth, can we save more peoples lives? Thats right. Money is essential to living in this world. Tae-kyungs words also had a point. Yeonwi was worried. The sons work was the sons work, and business was business. It wasnt a bad idea to join hands with Moyongga if we could contribute more to the safety of peoples lives. but. Are you saying this because there is a possibility that the Moyongs may have different feelings? The Seven Great Families are different from the Nine Files. Although they walk the right path, they try to solidify their position as a powerful family. Most of them are desperate to increase their power. hmm. Taekyung thought for a moment and pped his hands. ah! Then how about this method? ? Have you heard about the daughter of the current family head? They say he is not only martial arts, but also intelligent and has a very good personality. A child named Moyong Yeonhwa? Did you know? Of course I know the names of the children of the same Seven Great Families. But why that child? How about marrying the daughter of the Mo Yong family, Grand Duke? Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Marriage? Thats right. In fact, it may seem a bit excessive to pursue a marriage just for the sake of a business, but no one knows what the future holds. If the two families move forward together through this project, wouldnt it be of greater help to the peoples livelihood in the future? Yeonwi shook his head. Its a matter of humanity. I have no intention of getting married over something like this. It wasmon to arrange marriages for cooperation between families. However, Yeonwi had no intention of doing so. But it may also be a good thing for the matriarch. To Hojeong? yes. The Archduke has changed a lot in recent years. But when the head of the family passes the family line on to the grand duke, wouldnt you need someone by your side to help you? . If you are a wealthy daughter of the Moyong family, you will be able to be of great help. Taekyung doesnt know. That Yeon Ho-jeong is not interested in the position of head of the family. Yeonwi, who was about to shake her head, suddenly remembered Yeonhojeong. Have you set your sights on the world? The change in Yeonhojeong was rapid. Of course, I didnt think that Yeonhojeong would ever change like before. Still, Yeon Ho-jeong was neen. They are still at an age where it is difficult to know about the world. I dont know what my sons dream is, but its definitely not a bad thing to have someone by his side to provide strong support. Yeonwi, who was thinking deeply, nodded. Lets think about it. Speaking of which, the sooner the better. I know what you mean. Taekyung lowered his head. sorry. I was presumptuous for no reason, right? It was I who asked. Its okay. Oh yeah. Lets go now. Yes, then. After Tae-kyung left, Yeon-wi was troubled. Marriage? * * * Yeon Ho-jeong came into the living room andid down on the bed. Sogaju? I had no idea that my father had any intention of appointing me as head of Soga. Yeon Ho-jeong burst intoughter without realizing it. I dont even know what peoples business is like. To be honest, I didnt want to be the head of a small household even in my previous life. However, when he heard that his younger brother was being appointed as the head of Soga instead of him, his inferiorityplex exploded. It was different now. He knew his limitations. It was possible to unite a rough gang of ck swordsmen and turn them into elites, but leading a family of white swords was impossible. Of course, I thought he would entrust the position of head of the small family to his younger brother. I thought so even more because my changed appearance was so rough. I wanted to test your capabilities as the head of the family, but as the father, you are frustrated when you find out that your will is not tied to the family. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. sorry. My father seemed to think this way. Even though it is radical, he will always walk the same path as himself. It is said that blood cannot be deceived. But it was wrong. Although he is his fathers bloodline, he has lived a hellish life that has even cut off his bloodline. It was unfortunate for everyone that he became the owner of Yeonga. And I have work to do. The evil beast that wiped out the family. The task at hand was too big and daunting. Just recognizing it and preparing for it was enough to split my head. Is that it? The spread of the three religions must also be prevented. I realized something big while participating in the Review Index meeting. The world now does not flow like past history. The reason is because he is moving differently than in the past. The same goes for the three religions. They may appearter or sooner than expected. No, we couldnt ignore the possibility that it may have already permeated the midfield. The three religions, especially the evil religion, do notpromise. That blind hatred was almostparable to faith. To stop those guys, everyone, both ck and white, must work together. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was deep in thought, scratched his head. When I tried to think about the future for the first time in a while, I felt like my head was cramping. Of course, I made my own n. When Hugaies after 15 days, it starts from then. Until then, lets just focus on myself as much as possible. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I really felt like I needed to rest today. The next morning. Yeon Ho-jeong, who came out to the grand banquet hall, saw a strange sight. Is training like a joke? no! But why dont you listen? sorry! I said it clearly. Everything from meals to rest was thoroughly calcted. . Are you going to rebel? no! or not? Do you think you dont trust me? Oh no! A man was standing with his back to the non-response desk. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Non-responsive major? On the first day of returning to the past, it was Yeon Ji-pyeong who sneaked into Josa-dong and Kang Yoon, the emergency response manager who retrieved the rice balls. Kang Yoon said in a cold voice. I am stronger than you. It means that you broke through the level you are on ten years ago. I understand every detail of how you should cultivate. . Its a schedule I made myself, so why arent you following it? Dont you want to be stronger? sorry! Or did you want to stand out? Or maybe I was sleeping too much? Are you feeling energetic? no! Thoroughly destroys the opponent. Kang Yoon was begging his subordinates with profanenguage. But it didnt look very good. It was a deviation from the carefully calcted schedule. That in itself is a serious vition of discipline. I guess your resolutions have been met? . Why is there no answer? Are you deaf? no! sorry! Kang Yoon snorted. It is a joint responsibility. You will practice the flying sword technique until midnight today. There is no meal or rest. I have the stamina to practice without sleeping, so I guess I can handle this much, right? . Why is there no answer? You dont want to do it? Oh no! It starts now. Bring an iron core wooden sword for training. The faces of the emergency responders turned pale. The iron core wooden sword was a training sword that weighed over ten pounds. Holding a sword like that and swinging it all day without a break? What are you doing? You cant move right now! It was then. stop. Kang Yoon looked back. Yeon Ho-jeong was frowning as he was. This is not a third-rate gangster, he is very versatile. Chapter 43 Episode 43. Loopholes in Discipline (3) Kang Yoons eyes sparkled. A third-rate gangster? This was clearly something he was saying about himself. Are you talking to me? Where did you sell your greetings? yes? I am the grand duke of Byeoksan Yeonga. Could it be that he didnt know about this person? Or did you forget? Isnt it already dementia? Kang Yoon, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, bowed his head modestly. I was rude because I was in a hurry. Kang Yoon, the Grand Duke, is here to meet you. Is that the end? yes? Do you think you can be forgiven for killing someone if you are not in a good mood? Kang Yoons eyebrows furrowed slightly. You are saying too much. Are you confronting me? Why are you talking about this? It was never like that. If youre not being confrontational, what are those eye colors? Is this rebellion? Your Majesty. why? I am neither confronting nor rebelling against the Archduke. So, lets stop here. Lets stop here? Thats right. Not even a request, but an order? This isnt going to work, Daeju Kang. Kang Yoons expression became increasingly distorted. No matter how much you do, Grand Duke, dont you think its too harsh? You even argue and listen. Do your seniors know that youre doing this? Your Majesty! Without realizing it, my voice gained strength. Yeon Ho-jeong picked his ears. Not saying hello or confronting you is not enough to argue with you on a regr day, but how dare you even give orders? ! If this is the case, you have nothing to say even if you are kicked out of your home, right? Kang Yoons eyes trembled. How can you be like this? I have never meant to be rude to the Archduke. Why dont you look at yourself? Of course, it was my fault for not being able to say hello. However, I think the Archduke also said too much. Are you saying he is a third-rate gangster? Thats right. Then, does Daeju Kang think that his actions now are different from what a gangster would do? Kang Yoons eyes were bloodshot. A scoundrel? These are difficult words to bear. okay? You mean what I said was harsh? Thats right. Then what about those kids? yes? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed at Yoo Ji-ha with his chin. Yu Jihas body was drenched in sweat. It seemed like he had already been rolled once. There was dirt here and there on his uniform. Yu Ji-ha wasnt the only one. That was the case for all three groups. What did I do so wrong to make you train without food or rest? Whats more, they even make me hold an iron-core wooden sword. These people did not listen to my orders, their great lord. Disobeying orders is a vition of discipline. As a great lord, it is appropriate to punish him. If he disobeys orders and vites the rules, it would be better to punish him with immediate punishment. Why do you give him such a dirty punishment? It was a terrifying statement. The faces of all three members turned pale. I had no idea that something like this would lead to calls for immediate execution. Kang Yoon was equally taken aback by the sudden explosive remark. What do you mean by immediate participation? That is taking too much! Does it seem better than what Daeju Kang is trying to do now? If youre going to kill me, just rip off my head with a single sword. Why torture me? How can you say its torture? This is appropriate punishment! Punishment? Yeonhojeongs eyes glowed a dazzling blue color. Those eyes were so fierce that even Kang Yoon, who was known to be very nice, felt his heart chill. I told you to keep it, right? I didnt know that the Grand Duke would even remember my name. Yoo Ji-ha raised his head in surprise. Yes yes! Pleasee forward. Yoo Ji-ha took a step forward. Among the three non-eung groups, there were a lot of lingering wounds on his face and hands, as if he had been rolled over too badly. Why are you guys criticizing Daeju? yes? . ah! That Yoo Ji-ha looked at Kang Yoon. Kang Yoon opened his mouth. With all due respect, Grand Duke, I am the Grand Duke. And the great lord has full authority over the personal punishment of his subordinates. No matter how much you are the Grand Duke, this can be seen as an act of overstepping your authority. So, keep your mouth shut? Your Majesty! Yeon Ho-jeongs voice became cold. If you interrupt me one more time while Im speaking, I will summon you to thew office. Kang Yoons eyes wavered. Beophingak was an organization that took charge of familyw and internal affairs. It was also an organization that made decisions directly on behalf of the head of the family in special cases. Because of the work they did, the household warriors were most afraid of Beopin-gak. This is because the moment a person vites familyws ormits corruption such as epting bribes, he or she will be taken to the court and face severe punishment. Yeonhojeong says he will summon Daeju to such an organization. Kang Yoons breathing became rough. But I didnt dare toe forward. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yoo Ji-ha. You too. If you dont answer my question immediately, you will be taken to thew office with the Great Lord. Yu Jihas posture suddenly became upright. We will correct the situation! I was being punished for doing personal training during bedtimest night! sorry! Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Youre being punished for doing personal training? Thats right! A member of a martial arts organization trained by sleeping less at night. Does that mean it is a sin? Thats Could it be that you had a negative impact on the units training by overtraining? Yuji couldnt answer. This is because it is entirely up to the lender to judge it. However, Yeon Ho-jeong could tell just by Yu Ji-has expression that he had performed well in his unit training. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Kang Yoon. Why is this a sin? Kang Yoon opened his mouth. I gave orders to my troops. Eat at a set time and go to bed at a set time. Such control is essential for a hundred organization members to act as one body. Control? Thats right. Such training has been going on for several years. No one vited the military rules. Until yesterday. Kang Yoons expression wasnt very good. I wondered if I had to exin this in front of my unit members. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Yoo Ji-ha. Your master says so? . Your boss is not cheap, but what he just said seems to make sense. But But? Yoo Ji-ha bit his lip. Even if you think about it, it must have been unfair. No matter how important military discipline is, how can it be a crime for a visitor to read a book and a warrior to practice martial arts? Is it because of resentment? Yu Ji-ha spoke in a voice that seemed oppressed. I joined the non-responsive forcest year. however? I worked hard and ended up in the emergency department. However, personal training has beenpletely banned for the past year. It was only unit training. so? Since you are in the unit, you must behave ording to unit rules. Thats natural. But I wanted to be more than that. However, over the past year, my skills and the skills of other unit members have not improved even by an appreciable amount. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Instead, the power of the emergency response unit itself must have improved. Everyone hase together as one. Thats right. How old are you? Im eighteen. Isnt eighteen an age when you know everything you need to know? You are a non-responder. If you enter the non-responsive department, you need to behave in ordance with the rules of the non-responsive department. In other words, it is called responsibility. . I understand your injustice. However, organizations have their ownws. As this is an organization you chose to join, it must take on its own responsibilities. So I tried to quit. what? Yoo Ji-ha said as if he felt unfair. In the end, I failed to adapt to the organization. So, I followed the legal process and requested withdrawal from the military. But it was not epted. The request was made through legal procedures? But why couldnt I quit? Yoo Ji-ha said as if he was venting his anger. They say once a non-responsive response is always a non-responsive response. They said there was no other way to leave the emergency room than to die. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Now I understand why Yoo Ji-ha decided to take some personal time. Since he went against the Great Lords orders, it was clearly a vition of the rules, but Yujiha, who wanted to be stronger, had no other option. Kang Yoon hurriedly intervened. Nonsense! Its just a statement about the units sense ofmunity, and its not actually the case! But thats how it happened. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice became colder as time passed. They say its not really like that, but why couldnt this guy go out? You said you followed the legal process, right? The process also requires some flexibility. At that time, there was an announcement of the strength of the units within the family. In such a situation, having a unit member leave can be a big problem. It was a natural measure? Thats right. The flexibility of the procedure is for an organization called non-response, for example. of course. The stronger the non-responsiveness, the stronger the power of Yeonga. It was Kang Yoon who spoke confidently. And to Kang Yoon, Yeon Ho-jeong said the words she had been holding back. You ipetent bastard! What did you say? As you said, strengthening the power of non-response means strengthening the power of the love family. Who needs to be stronger in order to be stronger in non-responsiveness? ! Why cant you answer? We are not trying to get good reviews on home power announcements, but we are asking what the minimum requirements are for truly strong non-responsiveness. Thats Is it the end if you be stronger? . When the members of the unit be stronger, the units power also increases. But you forcibly detained members of the unit who wanted to leave the military under the pretext of helping the organization. Kang Yoons face crumpled. The term internment is absurd. There was nothing I could do at that time. Then what happens after that? Why is this guy still in the non-responsive department to this day? Kang Yoon could not answer easily. Actually, I had already forgotten about that part. I thought that if I trained properly, I would adapt on my own. Everyone grows up like that. So he thought Yu Ji-has request was not worth thinking about. Is that a rule too? Why are they not allowed to leave even after following the legal procedures? . Answer me. No, but its all for annual leave. Oh, is that so? You mean that all of this is because of your personal judgment that it is for the sake of your family? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. This is it. You risk your life forws and regtions, but you are flexible in the areas you think are important, and you are like a sword only in the areas you consider unimportant. Its not like that! Whats wrong with you, you ipetent bastard? Kang Yoons face became grim. No matter how great you are, I cannot tolerate any more insults. Moreover, this ispletely non-responsive. Please stop meddling. From the beginning, Kang Yoon did not like Yeon Ho-jeong. No, I hated it. The moment he learned that the eldest son of the great family called Byeoksan Yeonga was a pathetic bastard who ran around on base, he stopped seeing Yeon Ho-jeong as a person. It was the same even after Yeonhojeong changed. There was a lot of talk about the Archdukes changed appearance on the Changeungdae side, but he never believed it. Such an archduke was interfering with the non-responsive affairs. Even as Kang Yun, he was patient enough to tolerate it. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile faded. Dont meddle? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yoo Ji-ha. You go and bring the head of thew. In an instant, the atmosphere of the main training camp became cold. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Kang Yoon. For the sake of the family, since you have handled the non-responsive department however you want, I too, for the sake of the family, will have to kick out an ipetent bastard like you from the position of head. ! Be prepared to take off your clothes. Chapter 44 Episode 44. Loopholes in Discipline (4) Kang Yoons face turned red. Do you mean to remove me from my position as the Great Lord? Should I consider it fortunate? Yeon Ho-jeong raised his fist. Wooooow. A strong energy rose from his fist. Kang Yoon, who was about to open his mouth again, was startled. Unbelievable?! The energy felt from Yeon Ho-jeongs fist was truly amazing. It was so amazing that it far surpassed the skill of the non-responder himself. At heart, I want to rip off his limbs and kick him out, but punching someone is worth it. ! Its not a waste to even punch a guy like you. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Yoo Ji-ha. Yoo Ji-ha was startled. Doesnt what I say sound right? Im sorry! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were extremely cruel. Yu Jihas feet moved on their own. Kang Yoons lips twitched. Youre making it big. Dont overestimate yourself. It shouldnt get any bigger because of people like you. I understand more than you do the superiors who were relieved to put you in that position. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Im trying to deal with the way you live and die like that. Just shut your mouth and wait. No matter how great you are, you cant make me step down from my position. So instead of killing him right away, you called the head of the corporation, right? And what did you say? Just wait. I think Ive said everything I wanted to say, but I dont think theres any need to hesitate any longer. Kang Yoon bit his lip. I only did it for annual leave! Im also trying to get you fired for the sake of my family. This is how small organizationse together to form a big organization! If an organization is not governed byws and regtions, it will disintegrate! It makes sense that you have to make some sacrifices to achieveplete organization! What a piece of trash. What did you say? Why dont you live up to that sacrifice when you are supposed to be an example to your unit members? !! You are a typical small person who is flexible to yourself but harsh to others. Because someone like you is in charge, the non-responsive performance is so poor. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Isnt that right? There was no one where he could see. But Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking without hesitation. Anyway, if I call a corporate footnote, my father will also be told about it. Just show yourself. It was then. Slurp. The trio, Kang Yoon and Bieung, were surprised. Suddenly, a man appeared from a shadowy area next to the Daeyeon Armament Warehouse. Tall and sturdy physique. However, it was difficult to determine his appearance because he was wearing a mask that covered everything except his eyes. When I looked at his eyes, he looked like he was around 40. The man opened his mouth. Did you know? I didnt know. But a little while ago, my energy wavered for just a moment. Its amazing. Its no big deal. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Are you Wang Jeon? exactly. Kang Yoons eyes widened. By Wangjeon, it meant the closest guard of the head of the family, Yeonwi. For generations, people called the person in charge of protecting the royal family a hogun. Wang Jeon was the king of his time. His skills could be said to be the best in the family, except for the head of the family, Yeonwi. Do you have anything to say? Wang Jeon shook his head. Despite the Grand Dukes words, he just shook his head. It may seem against etiquette, but its okay for Hogun. Hogun was a special person who only listened to the orders of the head of the family. Go and tell your father. I think Ill get some work done today. Wang Jeon, who was silently watching Yeon Ho-jeong, said. I have a question. Please speak. What do you n to do if each corporate owner does not hold the nonpliant owner responsible? I dont know why he asked that question, but Yeon Ho-jeong answered honestly. The only way is to kidnap Daeju Kang so he can never act like a human being again. A glint appeared in Wang Jeons eyes. Kang Yoon also looked at Yeon Ho-jeong as if it was absurd. In my heart, I want to treat it as aw and overthrow it all, but I am not the head of the family. But isnt it the right thing for a human being to be disappointed in his family because of such idiots? . Did you get an answer? Wang Jeon nodded. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the Bieung Samjo with his hand. Please ask your father to look for a medical room nearby. The kids condition is ridiculous. Did you know? I only found out today. I was also overly indifferent, so I take a lot of responsibility. Wang Jeons eyes became strange. Wang Jeon, who had been quietly watching Yeon Ho-jeong, disappeared without saying a word. Anyone who fails to respond will be severely punished. Kang Yoons face turned pale. This is what Hogun, who is said to be one of the best Yeonga masters, said himself. The vague feeling of crisis was finally being felt. Why on earth why?! You still dont understand? Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at the members of the three groups. Your uniformed training has severely damaged the bones and bones of the team members. What?! Are you talking about an organization or a unit when you didnt even know that? Kang Yoon looked at the Bieung trio in confusion. They bit their lips and turned away from Kang Yoons gaze. Thats what it means to be ipetent. I dont know how you trained your unit, but the blood pressure of the members is not normal. After getting injured, I went into training without even receiving proper treatment. ! What kind of ruler are you if you cant even understand the physical condition of each unit member? Kang Yoons face turned pale. Even during the ancient Three Kingdoms period, injured soldiers were not allowed to participate in training to maintain unit strength. However, he was overly indifferent to the personality and health of each unit member. For training on such a subject at bedtime, he was punished almost to torture under the pretext of disobeying orders. The head coach was disqualified. After a while, each corporate head arrived at the grand banquet hall. Your Majesty?! Please wait a moment. There are still many people toe. What does that mean? Yeon Ho-jeong red at Kang Yoon. Kang Yoons face went from pale to blue. You like joint responsibility, right? That day, almost all the units and organizations that make up the union gathered at the training hall. Yeon Ho-jeong announced Kang Yoons ipetence that day in front of everyone. Kang Yoon was also a person. In the first ce, he probably didnt know that his units operation was abnormal. However, he just chose the easy path. As the facts were spread out in front of everyone, no matter how hard I was, I couldnt stand it. In the end, Kang Yoon knelt down after receiving a cold look from the head of the corporation. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not only me Kang Yoon for his mistakes. The person who taught Kang Yoon summoned all those who had studied with Kang Yoon. Then, we closely investigated each of their organizations to see if there had been any incidents of non-response. The result was shocking. In fact, as many as three organizations that were even more ruthless than the non-response response unit were discovered. One of the organizations even killed and buried members of its unit over trivial matters. It was like a lightning strike. Since all members of the unit kept quiet about the incident, it was possible to dismiss it as disappearance. Neither the head of the corporation nor the Yeonwi, who heard of the situation btedly, had any idea that something like this had happened in the house. For more than five days, the atmosphere at the wedding was as bloody as a bomb about to explode. Those who participated in evil deeds, those whomitted corruption, and those who secretly helped them were all hunted down. They were thoroughly punished ording to thews of the Yeonga family. The same was true for Kang Yoon. In fact, Kang Yoons crime was not something that could be called a serious crime. However, the unit management was inexperienced and the unit members were not properly cared for, which resulted in major problems of ipetence andck ofmunication. But what he said was a bigger problem. No one knew whether it was delivered by Wang Jeon or members of the Bieung Samjo. However, Beophangak viewed Kang Yuns words and actions toward the Grand Duke as a much bigger problem than Kang Yuns ipetence. If it is natural, it is natural. In reality, Kang Yoons words and actions were nothing short of extreme. Thews of Yeonga are strict. Given so much authority to the head of an organization, he had to take on great responsibility. It was not something that could be overlooked, as someone as high as the Great Lordmitted the worst thing against the Grand Duke of the family. Beopin-gakpletely destroyed Kang Yoons internal affairs and sentenced him to ten years in prison. If it was too much, it was too much. This also meant that the corporate office was taking this situation seriously. Yeongas cold iron sword was swung at those who hadmitted such sins. * * * Do you really think it is excessive? yes. I heard that you said that if the head of the corporation does not properly hold the former head of thepany responsible, you will punish him yourself, right? Thats right. Then why do you say the current sentence is excessive? If the head of the corporation did not hold Kang Yoon guilty, it means that the main family itself was corrupt. Its not necessarily about Kang Yoon, its about hitting all the corporate shareholders first. . But the head of the corporation held Kang Yoon guilty. The crime was ipetence and the lowest level. Yes. Ipetence is a serious sin, but especially being ipetent is a serious sin. If it were a wartime situation, it could be considered a serious crime worthy of beingmitted on the spot. Yes. Thats why he was sentenced to total disqualification and ten years in prison. The reason is because I believe that those who sit in high positions should have a certain level of responsibility. That is correct, but it is still excessive. Tell me why. It may not be joint responsibility, but in the end, it was Yeon-ga who put Kang Yoon in that position. . In the end, he was our family. I dont know if my father still considers him a member of the family. So lets lower the sentence a little? Kang Yoon received a harsher sentence than what was specified in the familyw. Im not saying were going to lower it, but if were going to follow thew, lets make it transparent and clear. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. In the end, didnt Kang Yun-do interpret the familyw in his own way and issue the Sadal? . If you are not going to allow flexibility in thew, you should not treat it more drasticly. It will probably confuse many people. Do you really think so? Thats my opinion. I dont know about other organizations, but I think it should be like that at home. Yeonwi looked back at Yeonjipyeong. What do you think? Yeon Ji-pyeong, who had never expected the question toe back to her, was surprised. But he opened his mouth as if he had been waiting. Even if its not Daeju Kang I think its a matter of one persons life. hmm. I think it is right to punish people ordingly if they break the rules. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who hesitated slightly, continued speaking. I think the reason our family is called the Byeoksan family is because we handle things with honesty and integrity. Yeonwi nodded. That is correct. In fact, I also think that Kang Yoons ruling is excessive. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Wi with puzzled eyes. If you thought it was too much, you could adjust the sentence yourself, but they were wondering why they had called you. Yeonwi asked Yeonhojeong. Are you going to be okay? yes? What? The worst is a sin that can be increased or decreased depending on the time. You are a superior who has be the target of the worst, so you can kill Kang Yoon if you wish. Of course. But youre asking me to lower my sentence. Thats where I ask if its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. its okay. Well, I also scratched the inside of that guy. What if I didnt even draw my sword? If you pulled out a sword, it would be an immediate disaster. Thats right. The corners of Yeonwis mouth rose slightly. But his face quickly became dull for a moment. good night. I will do as you say in this matter. Yeon Ji-pyeong was inwardly surprised. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeong listened to Yeon Wis words with a calm face. Hojeong. Yes father. Good job. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up smiling. Please dont make me suffer through something like this. Im dying from this exhaustion. Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed and shook Yeon Ho-jeongs arm. Yeonwi said while taking a sip of tea. Dont worry about it from now on. Yeon Ji-pyeongs mouth opened wide. If you do, I will go in first. What are you going to do tomorrow? You have to do what you do. Are you going to start that harsh training again? Now Im going to change my training method. Yeonwi nodded. Please stop by before Hoogaees. Ill take a look at your martial arts skills. Jipyeong, you too. The Yeon brothers left the house. Yeonwi looked out the window. What was so funny? The brothers wereughing hahaha and heading towards their dorm. At first nce, a hint of regret remained in Yeonwis eyes. The object of that regret was, of course, Yeonhojeong. Chapter 45 Episode 45 Loopholes in Discipline (5) Did you be this emaciated in just 10 days? Arent you eating? . So, Ive already seen all the shopping? No answer? . I guess theres nothing to say. Kang Yoons appearance was quite shabby as he was locked in an iron cage. He was wearing a prison uniform and his arms were handcuffed with chains. The scattered hair looked lifeless. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Kang Yoon, said to the head of the corporation. Please open the door here. An embarrassed look appeared on the face of the head of the corporation. That is Dont worry. I told you to put this guy in, but are you really going to let him go? ah! Yeon Ho-jeong took out a small letter from her arms. I received permission from the head of the family in advance. Please take it. The corporate head who received the letter nodded. The writing and seal on the letter clearly belonged to the head of the family. All right. However, the prisoner may cause trouble, so please be careful. I dont care if there are ten more guys like that. It rattled. When the cage opened, Yeon Ho-jeong went inside. Even though the iron cage was opened, Kang Yoon did not react at all. Yeon Ho-jeong sat next to Kang Yoon without hesitation. Kang Yoons body flinched. This is because Yeon Ho-jeong sat too close. The inner space has been blocked. Isnt it cold? . It was just a simple question, wasnt it? Is the food cooked well? Why did youe? Do I have to get your permission toe? If you want toe, youe. It was a speech that left me speechless. Yeon Ho-jeong, leaning his head against the wall, spoke in a passing tone. That guy, Yoo Ji-ha, was also disciplined. . No matter how much of an idiot you were, Daeju was still Daeju. There is room for extenuating circumstances, but it does not eliminate the sin of disobeying orders. So, in exchange for a six-month pay cut, I decided to take charge of all unit reorganization matters alone for three months. It wasnt usually difficult to organize the unit alone. It was such a difficult task that I wondered if I would be able to finish it even if I invested all day into it. But he just finished tidying up and even finished his personal training before going to sleep? I dont think I sleep less than two hours a day. . I dont know how long the effort willst, but at least he seems happy now. Ganggol is Ganggol. I had a great desire to be stronger. Kang Yoon asked. Why are you telling me that? Know. . I dont know all thews of my family. However, we do know that even for the same crime, the sentence varies depending on the motive and purpose. It means there is a good reason why you received a harsher sentence than Yu Ji-ha. Kang Yoon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. It was hard to see his eyes because they were covered by his hair. Strictness in thew is essential. But if its too much, problems can arise. So you lowered my sentence? No way? That was just how I felt. You did something terrible, but in hindsight, you werent that angry. I thought it was a harsh action topletely eliminate internal skills. . Its not for me to say, but you were lucky. Kang Yoons hair shook. It was augh that I couldnt tell if it was a mockery or a bitterugh. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Besides, even though you are an idiot and a moron, you at least seemed to have pride in Byeoksan Yeongas non-responsive organization. ! Isnt the reason you hated me because you didnt want to admit that the Prince of Yeonga was a bastard? Kang Yoons eyes wavered. I couldnt help but feel embarrassed when he said that out loud in front of me. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. It was crooked, but I still had affection for my family. How do you know that, Grand Duke? Do you really need to touch it to know if its poop or mud? Isnt the analogy a bit dirty? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Think about what path is truly for your family. I have a question. What? Kang Yoon raised his head. Aside from me, did you also reduce the sentences of others involved in this incident? This means that each organization treated those whomitted crimes equally. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. I killed everyone except two. !! Their crimes are clear. Killing a person unjustly, whether drunk or otherwise, is a mortal sin in itself. They even went so far as to bury it without anyone knowing. There was no room for extenuation. Kang Yoon got goosebumps. If he had gone further astray, his life could have been lost. Thinking about that again sent a chill down my spine. Yeon Ho-jeong continued, looking down at the trembling Kang Yoon. Perhaps a big crisis maye to our family sooner orter. Kang Yoon looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong in surprise. At that moment, Kang Yoon felt his eyesight bing dark. This is because Yeon Ho-jeong, who looks at herself with indifferent eyes, exudes a merciless sense of murder. I hope that doesnt happen, but if something like that really happens, then you too should do your best. Prove that your love for your family is sincere. . Even if your inner energy is sealed, it doesnt mean you cant train. Dont waste your time. At least he should be better than the guy who was your subordinate for a time. * * * older brother. uh? Were you waiting? Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled sheepishly. You said you were going to see your father today, right? 100 million?! Did you? Oh my god, you forgot that? I have a lot to think about these days. Thats really insensitive. This guy. Yeon Ho-jeong messed up Yeon Ji-pyeongs hair. Yeon Ji-pyeong screamed. Now, lets go get some sleep. Four days have passed. Yeon Ho-jeongs routine became more grueling. Having surpassed his limits several times over a period of well over four months, he wanted to ovee his limits once again. I shortened my sleep time by one more hour and doubled the amount of food I ate. Naturally, the intensity of training has be much stronger than before. Even if you have martial arts skills and enlightenment from your past life, you cannot be strong unless you work hard. Yeon Ho-jeong has trained harder than anyone else over the past six months. Another day passed like that. Unfortunately, he was unable to summon the white tiger, but the achievement of Byeoknajingyeol reached the sixth level. Considering the time it took to enter Byeoknajingyeol, the speed of conversion was beyond imagination. Now, he was a body worthy of being called a full-fledged expert. He has grown to the point where he can use solid martial arts without the need to force his muscles. It was noon on that day when Yeon Ho-jeong realized Byeok Na-jin-gyeols character. Finally, Full Sang came. You thief! Have you prepared a good meal? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Do you know that if there is even a single grain of rice left, there will be no soup? * * * How is work going? Its almost over. The workers are also putting forth their final push. How long? Seeing the hot wind blowing in the passage, it seems like five days will be enough. Good. An elderly man dressed in bright clothes cut flower branches with a sword. When youre done, bury the workers. All right. The elderly man who told people without hesitation to kill people and the middle-aged man who nodded as if his name was obvious were equally as creepy. A faint expression of excitement appeared on the elderly mans face. I guess I can finally get it. The opportunity arranged by our ancestors. It really took a long time, didnt it? The number of years is twelve. If I get that confirmed opportunity, I will be able to defeat Shaolin in my next generation. What about the next generation? If what our ancestors left behind is true, it wont even take a few years. Hehe, how great it would be if that were the case. The elderly man straightened his back. Anyway, did you receive a separate call from Moyong? yes. Not yet. Moyongs side is also having a lot of trouble. The elderly man clicked his tongue. They are very frustrating people. Why on earth is it taking so long to postpone the answer? You might be anxious. As Byeoksan Yeonga has a short history, its foundation is weak. There must be a lot of concern that the Moyong family may do something wrong. So thats all it takes. These idiots have a lot of money but cant use it properly. Isnt it no different from holding the worlds treasured sword in the hands of a butcher? Thats right. Myeongcheon, an elderly man, shook his head. Contact Moyong. If Yeonga refuses this time, just give up. Are you sure you want to do that? What can I do? There is no choice but to beat a child who does not listen. I wanted to keep it alive, but if it keeps getting crooked like this, theres nothing we can do. A slight look of anxiety appeared on the middle-aged mans face. If you are really thinking of burying your annual leave, you will need to prepare thoroughly. Of course you should. Isnt it true that these guys, who dont even have the slightest ability, are quite popr? It is said that the martial arts of the Yeongaju of the time were very outstanding. It is said that the swordsmanship of the Judge Judge can cut through even the waves. It is said that in the next ten years, he may be promoted to the Thirteenth ce of the Holy Heaven. Myeongcheons eyes suddenly turned cold. Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. It was a term referring to the adepts who represented the martial arts world of the time. people say The peak of the long history of the martial arts was during the Hyeolgyojiran (Ѫ֮y) 300 years ago. 300 years ago, it was a time when arge number of invincible masters who could conquer the world came to the martial arts world. That was the era when there were as many as ten people who could be called the best in the world without a doubt no matter what era they were born in. However, as time passed, masters who were extremely close to the absolute began to appear in the contemporary martial arts world. People in the world called those masters the Seongcheon Thirteen Jwa. The shining name that refers to the Ten Immortal Emperors and the Three Princes. Unfortunately, the Guju famous family, which is said to be the best family in the world, has not yet had a master named to the Thirteenth ce. If my father were alive All bloodlines of famous families had short lives. It was like that even though I wasnt particrly sick or suffering from the fire-entry demon. People called the short lifespan of a famous family a family curse. Its not a curse or anything. Its because of martial arts. The martial arts of a famous family are not perfect. Its worthy of discussion, but in order to achieve that level of power, it had to sacrifice its vitality. So, the famous family tried to fix the problem by bringing in martial arts other than birds. Of course, the problem was not easily fixed. Although martial arts became stronger, lifespan was still short. But its okay now. If only we could retrieve the origins of our martial arts skills! Three hundred years ago, a single, absolutely invincible person appeared who far surpassed the superhumans who each boasted of their invincibility. Emperor Wu of the Four Directions. The master, otherwise known as the Yellow Dragon Emperor, was the possessor of martial arts that could be called the best in the world and the best in all times and all times. Since the era has already passed, it is difficult to gauge the extent of Four Directions true skills. However, the magistrates did not hesitate to ce the name of Emperor Wu of the Four Directions higher than Bodhidharma or Heavenly Demon. Myeongcheon knew. The words of the magnates are not mere lies. The reason is that it was the masters of the famous family who drove out the blood religion along with Emperor Wu of Four Fangs. And the person who taught some martial arts to the monks was Emperor Safang Wu. With just that small amount of martial arts skills, the Guju famous family grew so big. Myeongcheon was convinced that Emperor Wu of Four Directions was the strongest martial artist in the martial artspany. And I discovered a will left by the first researcher thirteen years ago. Wouldnt it be okay if I tried it? yes? An insidious look appeared on Myeongcheons face. I think it would be a good idea to get our martial arts skills back and then test how good they are against Yeonga. Chapter 46 Episode 46. The wind blows (1) Go! I was burping loudly and it felt like my soul wasing out of my mouth. Wow, Im full! I ate it to the point where I thought I was going to die like this. Yeon Ji-pyeong opened his mouth like a carp. Ah, isnt it better that youre not dead? hmm? Ugh! Did you underestimate me too much? The disguise of a beggar goes far beyond that of an ordinary person. At least the amount has been reduced to this amount. When I was young, I couldfortably eat 12 pounds of pork. Converting Yeon Ji-pyeongs weight into geunsu, it was around 100 kilos. The full story was that he ate more than one percent of Yeon Ji-pyeongs body weight. Yeon Ji-pyeong shuddered. It wasnt easy to get goosebumps watching people eat. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the rice bowl with his finger. I left three rice balls. This is sincerity and sincerity. Empty itpletely. Full-sang quenched his appetite. Youre tight. He put the remaining rice into his mouth. Even though I was so full, it was amazing to eat and savor every single bite of rice. Would you like some tea? What kind of tea do you give to a beggar? I dont know if its alcohol. Its broad daylight. Do you drink all day and night? Do you have a unique personality? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. Full-sang said slyly. Now that I think about it, our Master Lee also drinks quite a bit? Yeon Ji-pyeong waved his hand as if he was disgusted. What a hardship it was the next day. Its good when you drink it, but its a problem after you drink it, right? Mhahaha! Isnt enjoying a hangover the true way to drink alcohol? Duke Lee has just taken his first step. Is that so? Yeon Ho-jeong said bluntly. Dont teach your child strange things. Are you saying its weird? Why is this strange? You make me feel sad when you say that. Its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yeon Ji-pyeong. Tell them to serve some drinks outside. And I would like you to leave some space. Oh, of course! Yeon Ji-pyeong was quick to notice. From the moment Full Sang arrived, I knew that my brother had business to attend to. So there were only two people left in the room. Full-sang looked around exaggeratedly. Anyway, the family atmosphere is quite cold, isnt it? Its originally hard. Its no fun. Well, its well known that Yeongas family methods are extremely brutal. Were you that famous? Its famous among beggars. Other families may not know. This is a fact that only openness knows. There was nothing strange about Baekdo as it was a ce that was shaking up the intelligencemunity. Has something bad happened recently? I guess its still a bit harsh, isnt it? Nothing happened. Is the mood like this even though nothing much is going on? Everyone folds their backs in half when they pass by? One of the rules of etiquette for my family is to be the best in Jungwon. Looking at your expression, you can clearly see that you are afraid. I thought a ghost was passing by. As you can see, I have be less human. Full Sang burst outughing. Understand. Because this is what I do, I like digging into it. I understand. After a while, the drinking table was set. Certainly, Full Sang was a monster. I tasted the snacks before even pouring the drink, and it was hard to believe that this was the person who had just said that he was full. Yeon Ho-jeong picked up the bottle. Take a drink. uh? What are you doing in a ss? Just give it to me. . Full-sang grabbed a bottle of alcohol and took a sip from it like a canteen. Kya! Good drink! I think its better than Yeo Ah Hong, but this one? Oh my throat feels so warm! Its strong, so sleep slowly. Thats right. Because we have a lot to talk about. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Full Sang thought as he looked at the abyss-like eyes. As expected, this person Its different. As ater person, Gaeung-sang met countless people. Among them, most were the big names that controlled Moorim. Whats interesting is that Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes are deep enough to remind us of the martial arts giants. It was not because of his personality or martial arts skills, but because he was a deep person. I really dont know. Full-sang secretly looked into Yeon-ho-jeong. But there was nothing worth salvaging. There was nothing worth mentioning in Yeon Ho-jeongs past life. A son raised by a strict father since childhood. The eldest son abandoned his younger brother in despair over his talent. It was a past that could bemonly encountered anywhere. In fact, there was no mention of him being a member of Kanghos secret organization or of deliberately spreading negative rumors in his family. It was like someone literally fell from the sky. The change in Yeonhojeong was very sudden. Did you ask something on my face? hmm? Oh no! I just thought you were handsome. Its nd. Its nd? He can catch all the women in the world off guard with just his beautiful eyes. Okay, lets get to the point. Okay, lets do it. Full-sang ced his sped hands on the table. First, let me talk about the first request. Sure. Currently, Sae-Oe Moorim is no different from Muju Gongsan. There is nothing particrly noteworthy. I heard that the chiefs Sonoeumsa temple is slowly opening its gates, so I dont think it will pose much of a threat to the central region. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Was there anything else? A group of xie jiao who are disrupting the peoples lives are on the move. Cult group? You mean the ones from the demonic cult that went bankrupt a long time ago? Anything. There were no such circumstances. In a way, its so uneventful that its almost strange. Well, now that things have quietened down, those strange bastards may have decided that this is the time to open the door. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Not yet. The openness was not limited to the midfield. If there was even the slightest hint, there was no way he wouldnt have known about it. Lets go straight to number two. Okay. The second request was about Mo Yong-woos location, right? exactly. As I said before, its not difficult to know where that guy is. Tell me. I just want to ask you something. Full-sangs eyes sparkled. Why is the grand duke of the Yan family looking for the youngest brother of the Mo Yong family? Mo Yong-woo. He was a half-brother of Moyonggun, the head of the Moyong family at the time. They were brothers with arge age difference. Currently, Mo Yong-gun is close to fifty, but Mo Yong-woo is only twenty-nine. He was exactly ten years older than Yeon Ho-jeong. Ill tell youter. hmm. Do you mean Ill tell youter and youll figure it out on your own? I guess so. Full-sang looked at Yeon-ho-jeongs expression with harsh eyes. I dont know. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was indifference itself. Even if I tried to read something, I couldnt. Is that possible at that age? Eyes, mouth movements, hand gestures, posture, etc. There are many ways to find out what someone is really thinking. But there was nothing Yeon Ho-jeong could read at all. Good. Full-sang took out a letter from his arms. Although the subject wore clothes that were little more than rags, the correspondence was clean and neat. Here it is. Yeon Ho-jeong received the letter and opened it. His eyes shone. Zhejiang Province? Its right next to Jiangsu Province. Its in the next town. Its maritime trade. exactly. Mo Yong-wu is in charge of the Zhejiang branch of the Mo Yong family and is in charge of maritime trade through the branch. Surprisingly, it is said that the funds obtained through maritime trade ount for a portion of Mo Yong-ses total funds. Are you in charge of a portion of the financial power held by arge organization the size of a private enterprise? It was truly an incredible feat. It was impossible for an ordinary merchant to earn one percent of the entire familys funds by himself. I was personally very surprised while investigating Mo Yong-woo. Although the family was quiet, this Mo Yong-woo was no ordinary nobleman. His martial skills areparable to that of Gaju Moyonggun, and his virtue and character are especially outstanding, so he is worthy of being considered the head of the family. Of course so. Yeon Ho-jeong remembered the night before Mo Yong-woo died. I remembered his deep intentions as he even bowed to the master of the ck sword, asking me to please take care of him, my brother. Even though he kicked his younger brother out on the pretext of being a threat to him, his younger brother was worried about his older brothers safety. He was a great man who always knew how to be humble despite his overflowing talent. It looks like us. It reminded me of the rtionship between Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon Ji-pyeong. If he had talent, he would havepletely rejected Yeon Ji-pyeong. In that respect, Moyong resembles himself. Thats why we need Mo Yong-woo. If you want to stop them, you have to be Mo Yong-woo. Yeon Ho-jeong knew his craft well. The reason he was able to be the Lord of the ck Emperor was because the group of ck swordsmen was steeped in unrefined violence. However, Baekdo Murim is different. I must be a shadow, a shield, a spear, and a designer at the same time. I shouldnt be a monarch myself. That may not be possible. Full Sang sighed. Gaju Moyong is a scary person. There are not many people who give up even their own blood rtives to preserve power. Is that really the case? Yeon Ho-jeong has seen countless people kill not only their parents and siblings but also their own children for power. Even though Mr. Moyong is not normal, the world is full of people who are worse than Mr. Mr. Moyong. Anyway, the second request has beenpleted. Thank you for your hard work. What trouble? Thanks to you, I learned a lot of things I didnt know. Now, about the third request Full Sangs face became serious. I dont know if Ill tell you, but let me ask you a question again. . How did you know? What do you mean? How did you know that the worlds best family, the Nine Ju Myeong Family, was raising the Four Swords without anyone knowing? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes glowed with life. It was real. Yes. After talking with Myeong Ho-rim, he was convinced that the attackers martial arts skills belonged to the Guju Myeong family. That alone did not mean that Myeongga could be considered an evil beast. Someone may have stolen the martial arts from a famous family, modified them, and then learned them. But after listening to Geung-sangs words, I finally became truly confident. He was a famous tyrant. Grrrr. The drinking table trembled slightly. A blue energy wavered from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was a byeokrajingi that allowed noparison with the past. The temperature in the room suddenly plummeted as I became impatient with the true nature of it. You guys dared to kill my father, bury my brothers, and burn down my familys home?! My fathers face sighing as he looked at the sky came to mind. The face of my younger brother, smiling brightly and saying he believed in me, came to mind. and. The image of my fathers back covered in blood, engaged in a fierce battle with his enemies like a storm, came to mind. The image of my younger brother having his spine broken by a masked monster came to mind. Hwaaaaaaa! The overflowing energy gradually became more intense like a me. The atmosphere in the room became like a living hell. Full-sangs face suddenly turned pale. Yeon Gongja! Suddenly. Student! Hey you bastard! My heart is falling!! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was surprised, took control of his life. Phew. The terrible energy that seemed to turn the world upside down disappeared in an instant. Full-sang put his hand on his chest. My heart was pounding like crazy. Is this guy going to kill anyone? This guy! Take care of your life properly! Im fine, but if I were a weak martial arts person, I would have vomited blood! These were not empty words. The spiritual power of Yeonhojeong is that of the Emperor of Darkness. The killing power of a master who has reached the highest level is fatal in itself. Im sorry. You showed your ugly side. Im so scared of this that I can even say anything right? Arent everyone surprised? Full-sang looked around outside the window. Fortunately, the faces of the people passing by were calm. The life did not spill out of the room. Wow, it feels like Im in the same room as a wild beast. I was almost bored. uh? Are you a little tired? No shame. its okay! Be careful from now on! I understand. Full-sang took a deep breath. Anyway, is that something to be so angry about? The fact that Myeongga increases his power in the dark? Isnt it very awkward for a martial artist of the Nine Masters level to train a martial artist without anyone knowing? The question is what they will do with all that power. act? Mr. Hugae. huh? Lets ask one more favor. Give me amission fee or something. What else? Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. This request may be against morality. When the drums of war sound, thew is silent. Yeon Ho-jeong sensed that the time hade to throw awayws and regtions for a moment. Chapter 47 Episode 47 The wind blows (2) Papa papang! His powerfully clenched fists burst into the empty air one after another. It was not martial arts training without inner strength. The fist, imbued with strength, was no different from a weapon in itself. It had the power to pierce a log and break a rock with a single blow of a masters martial arts expert. Even though he was sweating profusely, his ruthless martial arts training did not stop. Rather, as time passed, it seemed to gain more momentum, and the speed of the movement became faster. Tieeing! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been practicing boxing for a while, lifted the spear that had fallen on the ground to his feet. He held the spear in a natural motion and swung it with terrifying force. Puff poop! The polearm spewed fire. Chang is a seriously ill soldier. It is easy to deliver a strong blow, but it is difficult to perform a repeated attack. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs spear technique was different. Regardless of what or how he swung, he delivered countless explosive blows, and the space between attacks was very narrow. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been swinging the spear for a long time, held the pole upside down and sent it flying. Whoa whoa! The spear pierced a thick log and became lodged in the ground. It was an incredible power. Heo-eok, heo-eok. The training was so intense that my breathing was impaired. A dark blue energy shimmered on Yeon Ho-jeongs body as he continued to breathe heavily. My rapid breathing quickly returned to normal. Even if the oxygen supply was facilitated by the device, the speed was too fast. Whoa. Yeonhojeong copsed on the t floor. Then a heavy voice came to him. Are you finished training? Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. My father was standing in the distance with his back to me. Are you here? It seems closer to venting ones anger than training. . It is very difficult to normalize disturbed breathing so quickly. Extreme physical training seems to be working. okay. It was a nice moonlit night. On a bright moonlit night, Yeonwi went and sat next to Yeonhojeong. You are now a full-fledged expert. It would be worthy of being called a peak expert. thank you. There was no sincerity in the voice. This was because the future was too terrible to be this happy. However, Yeonwi expressed pure surprise at his sons level. At the age of 19, he reached a level higher than that of the head of his familys military organization. No matter how high a level of martial arts he had mastered, his growth rate was iprehensible. Among thete leaders of the seven great families of the time, is it possible that there is someone of the same age as Yeon Ho-jeong who has umted such martial prowess? Except for Shaolin or Shaman Hwasan, you wont be able to find it easily even in the old school. Considering his skills from half a year ago, it is difficult to find the growth rate even if you search through the history of martial arts. Even though he achieved such an amazing feat, his son was not satisfied. Rather, it seemed like this was a long way off. Even though you probably dont know how outstanding your skills are in terms of the level you have achieved. Yeonwi said in a passing tone. Is something disturbing you? Yeon Ho-jeong could not answer. I could say that it was a simple part of training and that nothing like that would happen. But I didnt want to lie to my father in this feeling. It was too much. yes? Its about your life. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Did you feel it? If you dont even feel it, how can you call yourself the head of a love family? Yeon Ho-jeong was constantly adjusting his life. This means that although life may be shed unconsciously, it is not released indiscriminately. But Yeonwi was Yeonwi. Considering the distance from the head office to the guesthouse, the sensitivity of my senses was beyond imagination. What is it that makes you so angry? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi. Yeonwis face, bathed in moonlight, looked a little more kind than usual. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong was moved to tears. There are people targeting the main family. I wanted to talk. At least for this moment, I wanted to tell my father everything. But I couldnt. The father seems indifferent to others, but is sensitive enough to watch their every move. I will try to find out everything from how I knew to why I didnt tell you until now and whether it is truly true. Unfortunately, that cant be done. ording to history, the attack on the famous family was less than a year away. Maybe it will be faster. Im just frustrated. what? In many ways. Yeonwi was silent for a moment. There was something I wanted to say to my son. But looking at my son now, it seemed like there was no need to say it. Yeonwi took out a book from his pocket and gave it to Yeonhojeong. What is this? Take it. There were no words written on the outside of the book. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened as he opened the book out of curiosity. Yeonwi said. It is a manuscript. Once it is cooked, burn it and destroy it. How can you give this to me? Looking at your martial arts skills, I thought about what youck. He thought about his martial arts skills. It felt strange to hear that someone who would never do that said that. Your martial arts is a one-hit kill that does not assume follow-up hits. At least thats the momentum. There is still room for training, but your strong stamina became the nourishment for that explosive attack power. . But look. A little while ago, your breathing was severely disrupted. The reason is because the martial arts you perform require a lot of stamina. Thats right. It will be much better in the future. But the problem is how much it gets better. However, when I gave you a step that was good at evading, it seemed like you would never back down due to your tendency. I saw it right. Yeon Ho-jeong could do anything, including hiding and avoiding escape, if necessary. However, if he thought it was not necessary, he would push ahead and defeat the enemy somehow. This means that the tendency itself does not back down. A martial art on the battlefield that seeks to survive by killing before being killed. That was Yeonhojeongs martial art. So I prepared that. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the three letters written on the first page. Banryongjang (). It was a counter-attack martial art that my father used when I waspeting with him 15 days ago. Although the power of a single hit is great, it was one of Yeongas main martial arts that showed its true value during a counterattack. Kangho is scary. Dont fight while observing the other persons condition. You can take care of it, but isnt there a ce where even a first-ss person can die by the sword of a third-rate person? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Did you know? Yeonwi shook his head. I didnt know. Until now. . I was wondering when to tell you. It may seem a littlete, but with your understanding, you will be able to put it to practical use in the near future. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand holding the key gained strength. In fact, Yeonwis worries were unfounded. This is because Yeonhojeong has Sasinmu. If Hyeonmu is in charge ofplete defense and Baekho is in charge of attacks without retreating, Blue Dragon is in charge of evasion and counterattack. Hyeonmu would not be of much use unless in an extreme situation, but it was not Blue Dragon. Cheongryongs art was a very useful martial art that solidly supported Yeonhojeongs extreme tendencies. . However, no matter how excellent the Sashin dance is, is it more precious than the heart that my father gave me? I will ept it gratefully. Yeonwi stood up from her seat. When do you n to leave? Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong was nning to leave the family. It is difficult to prevent an invasion from a famous family if you only stay in the family. Fighting after seeing and confirming something in person was the fighting method that Yeon Ho-jeong learned throughout his life. If nothing else happens, I n to leave tomorrow. Tomorrow tomorrow. Yeonwi closed her eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt know what his father was thinking. After a while, Yeonwi spoke. Follow me. * * * Yeon Wi unexpectedly took Yeon Ho-jeong out of the family. The street was quiet. It was well past midnight, so it was natural. It was dark except for a few ces that sold alcohol untilte at night. The rich man went around Goyangru and headed to a ce quite far from the river. The ce he arrived at was a small cksmith shop. earth! earth! earth! Even though it was past midnight, they seemed to be banging hammers. Even though it was a long distance away, the heat felt amazing. Yeonwi opened her mouth. Old man Pyeon. I am a senior. Ting! The hammer sound stopped. After a while, an old man with a gray beard walked out of the cksmith shop. Although he was short in stature, his physique was very sturdy. Even though it was cold, he was topless. Thanks to this, my strong shoulders and severe chest pain were fully revealed. Are you here? I expected a harsh tone from the clear voice, but surprisingly it was a calm voice. Im sorry foringte. What is there to be sorry for? By the way, what about that young man next to you? He is my eldest son. Yeonwi said to Yeonhojeong. Say hello. He is a Shingong () with a sharp sword. I dont know who it was, but it didnt seem like an ordinary person. Yeon Ho-jeong took control with moderation. This is Yeonhojeong. Its an honor to meet you. The old man smiled. Even though he worked with fire and iron all his life, his expression was as warm as a spring breeze. The look in your eyes is so harsh that someone might think hes your son. Its like looking at you when you were young. Did I do that? It was hard to get close because I was afraid of getting cut. Still,pared to my son, you are a gentleman. If you were a treasured sword, your son is a divine sword. The weather is getting closer. A seemingly invisible smile appeared on Yeonwis lips. Pyeonilgang looked at Yeonwi as if it was unexpected. He had never seen Yeonwi make an expression simr to a smile before. You seem to be getting older too. It seems like that. Pyeon Il-gang looked Yeon Ho-jeong up and down. But its fascinating. The eyes are the same, but the mood ispletely different. Even though he is your son, he is not still. . Is it an axe, not a sword? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Pyeonilgang is not unmanned. I learned internal skills, but it was only a curing technique. Nevertheless, I recognized Yeonhojeongs main weapon at a nce. Thats amazing. No matter what, once you reach the level of a craftsman, your perspective on the world will change. A good craftsman is a friend of a warrior. Just by recognizing Yeon Ho-jeongs temperament at a nce, it was possible to guess Pyeon Il-gangs skills. What about the one you ordered 15 days ago? exactly. Hehe, I see a lot of unexpected things today. Are you saying you didnt give the sword to the eldest son who should have inherited the family? Yeonwi shook his head. Is it still far away? No way. It was all finished two days ago. Its not something new, its just a modification of an existing one. Give it to me. Wait. After a while, Pyeon Il-gang came carrying a weapon. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened when he saw the weapon. Its so heavy. You mean to hold and wield something like this? It looks like you have umted great martial arts skills at a young age. thud! The sound transmitted to the ground was amazing. It was an axe. The ax was an axe, but it was huge. It was a war machine with an ax de the size of the upper body of an adult male attached to a thick spear pole six feet long. It was almost simr in shape and size to the ax that Yeon Ho-jeong used when he was alive. Yeonwi said. Try to catch it. Yeon Ho-jeong held the spear as if possessed. The weight transferred to the entire arm was amazing. heavy. Its heavy, but It felt very good in my hand. Should I call it a sense of unity? It was perfect to hold and swing. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi. A heavy weapon is more influenced by the person handling it than any other sword. Your martial arts skills are too extreme, so dont use them unless you absolutely have to. Yeonwi bowed to Pyeon Il-gang. Thank you for your hard work. Hehe, its no trouble. If I had known it was a gift for my son, I would have inspected it one more time. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi with trembling eyes. Yeonwi turned around. lets go. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the back of Yeon Wi walking ahead, bowed his head to Pyeon Il-gang. thank you. Pyeon Il-gang said with a smile. Its a very sturdy guy, so it wont break in any way. Please use it well. Chapter 48 Episode 48 The Wind Blows (3) Yeonwi brought Yeonhojeong to the front of his residence. Yeonwi, who had not said a word all the way here, finally opened her mouth. Is it heavy? Yeon Ho-jeong raised the axe. Its good because its heavy. I thought so. Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to say thank you. But before that, Yeonwi opened her mouth. I have something I want to ask. yes? It didnt seem like a light question. Yeonwi could not easily continue speaking. But it was a question that had to be asked anyway. Yeonwi asked as if he had made up his mind. Are you nning on getting married? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Marriage? Yes. What are you talking about all of a sudden? I dont know why youre asking this question, but Yeon Ho-jeong answered honestly. I dont n on doing that yet. I see. Why are you doing this? Have you found a good marriage partner? We didnt send any hawks. I just wanted to ask your opinion. I have no intention of getting married right away, but wouldnt it be important to know who the partner is? Yeonwi, who was silent for a moment, spoke. What about the Moyong family? Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly surprised. Is that Mo Yong-se? Yes. Uh Yeon Ho-jeong was rarely embarrassed. Who is called Moyongse? It turns out that I also participated in this review index meeting. My name is Moyong Yeonhwa, and she is the daughter of the current family head. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Moyong Yeonhwa? Moyong Yeonhwa. As the daughter of Prince Moyong, the head of the family at the time, she was recognized for her outstanding abilities even at a young age and was known to be involved in the familys affairs. I never thought you would mention Moyong Yeonhwa. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was also someone he had bumped into countless times in the past during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Prince Moyong, who was the Murim lord at the time, did not have the spirit to care about his family. So, someone was needed to act as the head of the household. Surprisingly, what he chose was not his sons, but his daughter, Mo Yong-yeon-hwa. Moyong Yeonhwas abilities were outstanding enough to entrust her with a family asrge as Mo Yong Ses. She inherited her fathers blood and was also a resourceful person who increased the size of the Moyong family by more than 30% in just a few years. Of course, his martial arts talent was also outstanding. He even taught his vision to his daughter, who did not carry on the family line, so he said everything. They say that childs talent is exceptional in many ways. You know because you saw it at the meeting. Oh yeah. Of course, I think character is more important than talent or ability. After listening carefully, I heard that his personality is also beyond reproach. Could that be possible? Yeon Ho-jeong remembered Mo Yong-yeon-hwas venomous eyes. This was not the case of Mo Yong-yeonhwa in her current life, but the case of Mo Yong-yeonhwa during the time of Emperor Heukam. Nature is important, but environment is also important. It only takes one event to change a persons personality and values. However, it would be difficult to say that Moyong Yeonhwas nature is good if she is pampered by Prince Moyong. Yeon Ho-jeong thought so. sorry. I have no intention of getting married yet. Surprisingly, Yeonwi did not express any regrets. I get it. Actually, there is a reason why I couldnt say it easily. As the times change, there are many people who get married without ever seeing each other, but I am opposed to such marriages. Is that so? This is someone I will live with for the rest of my life. It is important to make a name for your family, but protecting the happiness of your people is just as important. . If I find a wife I like in the future, I dont want to have to worry about that persons family. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Did you love your mother? It was a somewhat mischievous question. It was also a question intended to lighten the mood. I loved you more than my own life. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Yeonwi said with a nonchnt expression. You have no idea how sad I was the day your mother died. It felt like the sky was falling. I dont know how many times I pointed a sword at his neck to kill him. . But sometimes living can be more painful than dying. This father has always lived with that feeling. My sins were too great to go with your mother. Father, what sin did youmit? The crime of not protecting my people. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its not your fault. Yeonwi did not agree with his sons words. But he didnt even refute it. It would be difficult for anyone to know ones feelings anyway. However, I really wanted to say this. I have sinned against you too. father? All parents have the same desire for their children to do well. But I was only harsh with you. Thats not a sin either. tighten. Because I saw you as the sessor to the family, not as my child. . You are disqualified both as a husband and as a father. So I am a sinner. I now have the courage to say to my eldest son the words that I had buried in my heart day after day and was worried I would be able to say before I die. Yeon Ho-jeong was not upset when she heard that her father viewed her as a sessor rather than a child. Confessing such feelings meant that his father thought of him as his child. Of course, I could fully feel that without confessing it. Yeonwi shook his head. Anyway, if thats how you feel, Ill pretend this marriage never happened. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was nodding his head with a bitter expression, suddenly had a strange thought. father. Why are you doing that? But why is it Moyongse? hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Im wondering why you mentioned the Moyong family rather than another family of the Seven Great Families. Yeonwis eyes deepened. So, I havent told you yet. What? Half a year ago, when you and Jipyeong went to participate in thete index meeting, we received a call from the Moyong family. Contact me? The question was whether you would like to do business together. You mean business? okay. We control 70 percent of Jiangsu Provinces maritime trade rights. It seems like the Moyong family is also greedy for the trading business. ! You said you got a call from Moyong Sega first? Why at this point? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank coldly. Do you want to join us? Yeonwi shook his head. I said no twice. But they contacted me again. This appears to be thest proposal, so I n to consider it carefully. Moyongse maritime trade. And the invasion of the famous family. Although there seemed to be no connection at all, I felt a strange sense of difort. I dont know how the famous family fell in the past. All I know is that the downfall urred in an instant. And the fall of the famous family urred not long after the main family disappeared. And as time passed, Prince Moyong ascended to the throne of the Murim lord. In this way, the Moyong family became the greatest family in the world. There is not enough information. Its not enough Yeon Ho-jeong asked again. Can I ask you one more question? okay. Even if my father had nned to join hands with the Mo Yong family, he would not have thought of marrying me to a member of that family. hmm. Who rmended it? This is Commander-in-Chief Taekyung. !! Yeonwi added while looking at her sons unusual expression. He is themander-in-chief. Regardless of the reason, I think about things that will benefit my family. You rejected it anyway, so dont look too bad at him. yes? Oh yes. It wasnt because of a mixed marriage. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of Tae-kyung. At the age of less than 40, he manages the familys finances with a dull expression and no presence. I was having doubts. There must be a traitor within the family. My fathers insight is outstanding. He was not an easy person to ce someone with different feelings in the position of head of the family. However, just as he showed me a moment ago, my father was also human. People can make mistakes. Furthermore, if the other person is thoroughly deceiving themselves, it is not easy to find out unless you decide to dig deep. father. Speak. Please postpone the business training with Moyong Segawa for a while. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I need to find out something. * * * Huh?! Taekyung was startled. Im sorry. He suddenly came to mete at night. Gasp! Oh no! I stopped by because the light was on. Did I disturb you? Is that possible? Now, please sit here. Yeon Ho-jeong, sitting on a chair, looked around the room. Now that I think about it, it seems like this is my first timeing to the Governor Generals office. Haha, thats right. No one came to visit except the head of the family and the subordinates. Taekyung got into the car in an instant. Now, please eat. Thank you. After taking a sip of tea, Yeon Ho-jeong asked vaguely. Anyway, are you at work? Thats right. You never know what kind of natural disaster will happen this year, right? I need to figure out a budget soon. There were many people in Jiangsu Province who suffered from floods every year. Every year, Yeonga worked hard to ensure the safety of peoples lives by giving money to flood victims. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thank you for your hard work. Haha, is there any trouble? Im already receiving a lot of monthly sry, but I need to at least get my moneys worth. The smiling face was very bright. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Tae-kyung in confusion, suddenly asked. I heard you mentioned marriage. Huh?! Taekyung shrank his neck. Eh that. . Have you heard from the head of the family? exactly. Taekyung cleared his throat. What can I say? Im just saying this for the prosperity of Yeonga, but Im sorry if you felt bad. He was a strange person. He goes back and forth from someone who is immacte and pure to someone who is timid and timid. He was the type of personmonly seen in rivers andkes. It was possible because the atmosphere of the love story was so stiff. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his expression. I didnt feel bad. Ive seen it at a small gathering called Moyong Yeonhwa. ah?! There is no shortage of the word talented woman. In fact, I felt like he was too much for me. Taekyung said in embarrassment. Aye! How could that be! The Grand Duke is the eldest son of the Yan family! She would be better than the eldest daughter of the Moyong family. She has nothing to fall back on. Haha, is that right? sure! Trust me. I believe it. Dont believe it. Yeon Ho-jeong continued calmly. But what can I do? I have no intention of getting married right away. Ah I cant do anything if it helps the family, but I dont think this is right. Ahaha, I cant help it. If the Grand Duke doesnt like it Its because Moyong Sojeo is so outstanding. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong leaned back in his chair with a sad expression. It was a somewhat arrogant attitude. I still have eyes for people. I saw Moyong Soje at the meeting and she was not a woman worthy of serving Jiabi. I wouldnt know if they actually caught and ate it. Is that so? For someone so talented, Ive never seen anyone who truly cares for others. Taekyung scratched his head as if embarrassed. sorry. I came forward for no reason Well, I dont know if its someone else. yes? Other than your blood rtives, Lord Moyong, do you have any other wives in the Moyong family? Shecks ability, but she has a good personality and is a direct descendant. Taekyungs eyes sparkled. What do you mean? Anyway, you have to get married at least once. If thats the case, wouldnt a true person be better? Besides, if I help the family, my father wont look at me differently. The head of the family is still treating the Archduke. Lets be honest. I was lucky and my martial arts skills improved, but my father has been watching me for the past 19 years. I guess he chose my younger brother to be the head of Soga rather than me. Taekyung didnt know what to do. Yeon Ho-jeong said quietly. Lets ask the Commander-in-Chief a favor. Please? Tell your father well. I want you to make someone other than Moyong Yeonhwa your daughter-inw. My me?! Oh, of course it has to be off-white. . Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Taekyung also stood up in an awkward posture. General Tae. Isnt the General Manager also in his prime? The future is so bright, but you have to hold the line well to seed, right? Oh yes. Lets live well together. I would like to ask you a favor. Taekyung lowered his head. He lowered his head and spoke with cold eyes but a frightened voice. If you do thatI will only trust you, Grand Duke. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Okay, lets just trust me. Chapter 49 Episode 49 The wind blows (4) the next day. Matriarch. Pleasee in. Taekyung came into the head of the house and handed out a document. These are the documents I organizedst night. I think the budget should be around this amount. Yeonwi quickly scanned the documents. Well, you had a hard time. no. Lets go now. Taekyung hesitated for a moment. Hey, matriarch. Do you have anything to say? Yeonwis eyes were as indifferent as usual. Taekyung cleared his throat. Its about the business training with Moyong Segawa. Im still thinking about that. Oh yeah! Of course, you have to think carefully about it. Yeonwis eyebrows twitched. His face made me wonder why this guy was talking so long today. It was the same as usual. Taekyung hurriedly lowered his head. Its no different. You tell me. Taekyung continued speaking cautiously. What about changing people? What do you mean? Im telling you this because I wonder if you might recognize someone other than that woman named Mo Yong-yeon-hwa. Yeonwi frowned openly. Why did you think that? No matter how much you think about it, Mo Yong-yeon-hwa seems like a very talented woman. ah! Of course, its not that I look down on the Archduke, but Im just wondering what might happen if the wife and daughter change their minds. Different feelings? yes. Taekyung spoke as if he had made up his mind. Moyong Yeonhwa is a talent recognized by the Moryong family head. You probably grew up receiving only praise from a young age. We cannot rule out the possibility that this may be an arrogant behavior. Its incredible to think that at that age, he is involved in the familys big and small affairs. hmm. The Grand Duke is also a talented person who is no less talented than Mo Yong-Yeon-Hwa. However, I think a wife who puts his mind at ease would be more suitable for the Grand Duke than a wife with outstanding talent. Yeonwi looked at Taekyung with cold eyes. It was you who mentioned the child named Moyong Yeonhwa. But why are you changing your words now? Taekyung said with an embarrassed expression. Yeonwis eyes became a little more fierce due to the natural change in facial expression. I havent considered one. what? It may not be possible, but what if the head of the Moyong family rejects this marriage? ? Before we both lose face, I dont think the head of the Moyong family will feel very good either. Its understandable because its a public matter, but you might think its unpleasant because youre asking me to give up my beloved daughter. If Moyong Family Owner is such a small person, it would be better not to take business training in the first ce. Of course it is. However, when ites to renting a house in earnest, wouldnt the less noise be better? Hmm. I am telling you this because I think it will be good for both the family and the Grand Duke. I apologize for saying something hastily a few days ago without thinking it through. Taekyung looked at Yeonwi with soft eyes. Yeonwis expression was still bleak. However, he noticed that Yeonwis eyes had slightly changed. Even if you follow thew and justice, it will be difficult to remain calm since it is your sons marriage. Yeonwi, who was struggling, opened her mouth. General Tae. Yes, matriarch. I have something to ask you. Taekyung was nervous inside. He didnt bother to hide his feelings. He was that kind of person. He was a person who knew when to hide his true feelings and when to reveal them honestly. Do you really think it would be a good idea to do this business training with Moyong Segawa? Taekyungs eyes sparkled. He didnt know how to interpret Yeonwis expression. This was because he was so indifferent that even he, who was as quick-witted as anyone else, was difficult to read. It was different this time. Yeonwi was now distraught. Taekyungs mouth opened of its own ord. As I said before, I am in favor. Money is power. Depending on how power is handled, it can either contribute to peace or disturb public sentiment. . I dare to tell you something. The head of the family whom I have served so far is a person who uses his power more righteously than anyone else. If we work hard to ensure the safety of peoples lives with more funds, other factions will also step up to help. Yeonwi sighed softly. Taekyungs eyes sparkled. It was such a big worry, right? He saw Yeonwi sighing for the second time. The first was five years ago when there was a major rift between the Yeon brothers. It could be the biggest event in my generation, so if it were natural, wouldnt it be natural? Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeongs face appeared above Yeon Wis face. Its strange when I think about it. Tae-kyung couldnt forget the sight of Yeon-ho-jeong who came to see himst night. Arrogant attitude. Even though he is smiling, his eyes are filled with ambition that cannot be hidden. Yeon Ho-jeong hated Yeon Ji-pyeong terribly. But things have changed recently. Could it be that it was a paving stone for the future? When I saw it yesterday, I thought it was worth it. Isnt it easy to think like that at a young age? Absolutely not. From the moment the Moyong family emerges from its mothers womb, a fierce struggle for power begins. It was not because someone instigated it, but it was a natural trait that proved that it was Mr. Moyongs bloodline. There was only one person who avoided that nature. Mo Yong-woo. He was a good person by nature. He was a person more suited to Yeonga than to the Moyong family. Among them, it especially resembles Yeonjipyeong. What an interesting coincidence. Zhuangzi gradually bes more like the Moyong family, and the person who is treated as a monster in the Moyong family acts like a person with the Yeon surname. Thats right. Thats my opinion. Yeonwi, with her back buried in the chair, nodded. Okay, lets do that. Taekyungs eyes changed. Would you like to join hands with Mo Yong Sega? Actually, theres no harm in holding hands. If only we could make up for each others shorings. Thats right. Although they are powerful and powerful, they are also white people. We will maintain the minimum line. I dont trust the Mo Yong family. Just trust me. Even if you y tricks on the Moyong family, you will not be able to escape the wisdom of the head of the family. Yeonwi nodded. Please send a letter to the Moyong family. Lets set aside a day. Taekyungs eyes widened. Do I put it in myself? This worry has been long. I may have been cautious in my own eyes, but it may not be in their eyes. Oh yeah. Yeonwi looked at Taekyung. There is some truth to what you say. There is no need to make noise. However, I dont want to say something I dont mean, so please write it well and send it to us so that it can benefit our families training. Taekyung smiled. All right. After I write the letter, I wille back to review it. Theres no need for that. Yeonwi turned his head. It seemed like he didnt even want to see such an itchy letter. Taekyungs eyes glowed brightly. All right. I will write and send it as smoothly as possible. ah! What about the one who will be the archdukes wife? Its okay if its not Moyong Yeonhwa. All right. Taekyung bowed his head and headed for the door. At that time, Yeonwi opened her mouth. General Tae. Taekyung turned around. I could see Yeonwis back. A strange sense of confusion could be seen in the way he looked toward the window. You worked hard. Haha! no. No, this time it was thanks to you. If you have any opinions in the future, please do not hesitate to share them. of course. Just go and see. Okay then. Taekyung left the family room. He couldnt see. The north wind and cold snow are swirling in Yeonwis eyes. Send this to Tongcheondan. Its a matter of payment. yes! Tongcheondan was an intelligence organization that did business with Yeonga. I asked you to deliver it as payment, so it will fly straight to Moyongga. Taekyung, who delivered the letter to Tongcheon Danwon, stretched greatly. It seemed as if all the fatigue had disappeared. The day was still cold, but the sky was particrly clear today. Taekyungs eyes were round as he looked up at the sky. Its finally over now. Yeonga is doomed anyway. The question was how helpful it would be to this side. Fortunately, the head of the household approved business training, so it became easier to take over the territory of the annual home. Tae-kyung once again admired Mo Yong-yeon-hwa. Its a marriage If youre not careful, you could be gued by rumors, but youre saying you went ahead with it? There is no separate womens department. This marriage issue was proposed by Mo Yong-yeonhwa herself. Of course, she had no intention of marrying Yeon Ho-jeong. However, he thought that a proposal like that would be enough to shake Yeonga-jus heart. Its a shame. If he had been born as a man, he would have already been appointed head of Soga. I dont know again. I wonder if the head of the family will entrust the family name to Moyong Yeonhwa. The reason was because the head of the family was looking at something bigger. He had no intention of ending his dream with his family. Under heaven! If you were born as a man, you should have that kind of dream. And there would be nothing better if I could see the world next to the head of the family. Tae-kyung, who was smiling and letting his imagination run wild, suddenly had a thought and called the gatekeeper. Where is the Archduke? You went outside with Gongja Lee. You said you were eating I understand. Just go and see. yes. Taekyung openly frowned. Good speed. In that respect, I think shes better than Lady Yeonhwa. * * * That night. Yeon Ho-jeong came to Tae-kyungs residence after midnight. Are you here? hmm. You sweat a lot. How did you grow in martial arts? Shouldnt you practice whenever you have time? I dont know anything else, but that venom is something that deserves high praise. Tae-kyung had also seen Yeon Ho-jeong practice several times. Ive never trained in that way before, but even at first nce, I could see that it was a practice that would be difficult to digest without being strong. I wondered why people had changed so much, but as of yesterday, I understood. I was anxious to be the head of the family. Well, its worth it. His life waspletely ruined due to his younger brothers talent rising from below. I dont know what kind of opportunity I got, but if I got the opportunity, I should risk my life. Since he is none other than the judges bloodline, it would be difficult for him to be infinitely worse. This is Yongjeong (). Does it smell good? her! Yongjeong? Where did you get this precious thing? haha! How did you save money with the money you saved? I was nning to give it to the head of the family. I give you the car to give to the matriarch. So to speak, it is a sign of trust. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled triumphantly. I always thought you were not an ordinary person. ha ha ha! This is an undeserved evaluation. I am just a student. A person who controls a family is just a bastard? Although it was a serious statement, Tae-kyung could not read the significance in Yeon-ho-jeongs voice. That is not the case now. But in the future, I also n to do something serious. Next to the Grand Duke. Have you finally made a decision? haha! Please be kind to me. Please take care of me too. Grumble. Taekyungs eyes changed. Yeonhojeong, holding a teacup, was pouring dragonjeong tea onto the floor. Isnt your heart pounding already at the thought of catching up a bunch of unscrupulous wildcats? I hope you can y a big role. Chapter 50 Episode 50. The wind blows (5) The atmosphere in the governors office has be cold. Embarrassment was visible on Taekyungs face. What are you talking about? Crump! Yeon Ho-jeong crushed the teacup. Even though he broke the teacup with his bare hands, there was not a single scratch on his hand. Taekyung swallowed his saliva without realizing it at that threatening behavior. It was a bit surprising at first. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his hand. Patter. Fragments of the broken teacup fell into the rainwater. In general, when nting a seed in another organization, three rules are followed. First, an inconspicuous ce. Second, an inconspicuous position. Third, an inconspicuous personality. Taekyungs eyes wavered. He was a person who had trained himself so thoroughly that he could manage his facial expressions even when lightning struck in front of his eyes. But I couldnt do that now. A grand duke who openly calls himself Sejak. The archdukes eye glow was as intense as a thunderbolt and as hot asva. I cant tell if its life or dignity. The moment the teacup broke, Taekyungsposure was also broken. And Yeon Ho-jeongs life timely prated the cracks of his broken heart. First-rate Sejak strictly follows the rules. People dont suspect that an inconspicuous person is Sejak. Countless organizations in Gangho were on the path to destruction because of such evil practices. !! But the express is different. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed at himself with his thumb. Sejak, which is ssified as a special ss, shows aspects that arepletely opposite to other Sejak. He has a striking personality, holds a prominent position, and hangs out in prominent ces. !! A person whom anyone would suspect when something happens, but a person who also has many ways to avoid suspicion. They know that once they avoid the arrow of doubt, they will never be caught. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Taekyung couldnt help but smile. But you are unique. Its not first-ss, but its hard to ssify it as first-ss. I dont have an outstanding personality, but I am working in a central position in the organization in a prominent position. Grand Duke! If you are misunderstanding me as Sejak Misunderstanding? Im sure. ! I was confused at first too. No matter how you look at it, this guy is not from a famous family, so where is he? Except for the famous family, were there any other people trying to take over the main family? Taekyung grabbed his thighs without realizing it. A famous family? What is a famous house? Was the famous family also targeting this ce?! Even in moments of crisis, new information is umted. When the escape is sessful, you instinctively remember what to convey to your allies. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Didnt the head of the Moyong family tell you? You joined hands with a famous family? ?! Your skills are quite famous. From the looks of it, it seems like three works that were raised with some care. Even if you get caught, its easy to cut off the tail and just pretend not to notice and pull it away, right? !! Mo Yong-se Its really fun. Aiming for a stab in the back of the head? In the end, the main family was only observing the public sentiment without knowing anything in the battleground of the ghosts. Only now Yeon Ho-jeong was able to infer what happened in the past. Both Moyongsega and Myeongga targeted Yeonga. It wasnt something I was aiming for. Yeonga was not a family that could be swallowed up by one organization. This was especially true for the Seven Great Emperors who had many enemies. That is why the Myeong family and the Mo Yong family joined hands. He was thinking of destroying the Yeonga and tearing Jiangsu Province in half. In the past, the Yeonwi opposed the project proposal until the end. Thats why a famous family came forward. He made the most barbaric yet effective decision to take over by force any family that would not be appeased. What was surprising was Mo Yong-segas choice. There was a high probability that it was the work of the Moyong family that led to the copse of the famous family without anyone noticing. A family that has achieved the honor of being the best family in the world in its short history. Of course, it would have been difficult to bury it with Moyonggas power alone. However, it is certain that Moyonga yed a leading role. Otherwise, the Mo Yong family would not have been called the best family in the world. In the end, everyone was harmed by the Mo Yong family. The whole world is like that. Even if you evaluate the colors of ck and white porcupines, they are ultimately the same. Good guys suffer and bad guys get fed up. . Looking at things like that, isnt the Moyong family truly amazing? You dont seem like a good guy either, so what kind of trust did you give someone like that to risk your life like this? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. why? Are you saying that when I take over the world in the future, I will be there to look down on the world from your side? Cold sweat broke out on the back of Taekyungs neck. I have no idea what the Archduke is saying I knew so. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted, ring at Tae-kyung. Huge! Sreuk. For a moment, Taekyung was surprised. I dont know how long its been there. Full Sang stood with his arms crossed right in front of the shadowy bookshelf in the corner of the Governor Generals office. I didnt want to get involved in someone elses family fight. The eyes of Full Sang ring at Tae Kyung were extremely cold. What you are doing is so despicable. All thoughts of receiving amission disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeong held out his hand. Full-sang handed a neatly folded letter into his hand. Taekyungs eyes shook greatly. How is that?! That letter was sent to the Moyong family through Tongcheondan. The problem is that it was not sent in the name of Yeonga. Having served as the head of the Yeonga for quite a long time, he also made several Tongcheondan members his own. It was written in secretnguage. It was quiteplicated, but not difficult to interpret. Taekyung felt his eyesight bing dark. Other people may not know, but if it is open, deciphering secret words is easy. Therger the organization that handles information, the higher the level of decipherers. Openness is the pinnacle of the white ind intelligencemunity. It was arge group with countless top-notch secretnguage decipherers. Yeon Ho-jeong waved the letter. Now stop acting like nonsense. Arent your facial muscles almost paralyzed because youve been hiding your true feelings for so long? That is correct. There is no point in arresting the secret letter since it has been discovered. No, even if it wasnt a letter, I already couldnt manage my facial expression properly in front of Yeonhojeong. damn. Taekyung sighed. How did you know? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I was sure it was Sejak, but I didnt expect him to admit it so easily. How do you know? Im curious about your motive for doubting me. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. Do you really need to think about that? Im not stupid and I know it when I see it. It was a statement that made fools of most people living in Gangho. Taekyung smiled bitterly. I have no intention of telling you. Even if I want to say it, I cant. Even if they say it, they dont have a trustworthy past. Its nd than I thought, isnt it? I knew you would pull it off until the end. If I hold you back until the end, will you trust me? Of course not. I admitted it because I knew it too. It was a strange thing to say. At least thats what Yeon Ho-jeong heard. I saw you wrong. I thought he was just a simpleton warrior who was anxious to be the head of the family. The acting worked well. It was a great performance. My goal is to be a military master, but I havent been able to see through even a single thought of a young man, so I guess I still have a long way to go. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a hint of pride in his voice. As expected. Taekyungs eyes deepened. You couldnt have acted alone, so Yeongaju must know. Even though it has been several years since we served him, we still call him Yeongaju without hesitation. At least its shamelessness can be said to be top-notch. No matter how much I tried, it wasnt easy to do this. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Your father doesnt know. Do you really need to lie in this situation? Thats right. Taekyung frowned. The head of the house doesnt know? He looked closely at Yeon Ho-jeongs face. is it true? If I caught a fish, I should peel off the scales first. Should I kill time by telling jokes? Why didnt you tell me? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Tae-kyung, seeing that smile, suddenly realized. You your ambition to be the head of the family was real! I dont think acting without sincerity will work in front of a guy who has been belittling me for nearly ten years. Taekyung sighed softly. It was my pride that brought the situation to this point. Even though I saw the essence, I was fooled by the fake expression. No matter what help he received, Yeon Ho-jeong is the main yer in this matter. In other words, he caught Sejak and proved his abilities. Thats probably why I didnt tell anyone. Taekyung, who was sighing, was happy at the same time. You idiot! The head of the house doesnt know? Even if you know, you can somehow get out of it, but if you dont know, it will be easier. Tae-kyung couldnt help butugh inwardly at Yeon-ho-jeongs greed. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Thank you for being a stepping stone for my future. Taekyung red at Yeonhojeong with venomous eyes. You better be careful. Because greedy people always make mistakes in unexpected ces. Those whock greed say that. They say its called Gyeongja under the auspicious mark, and thats really true. I dont think thats something to listen to from a bastard like you. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the door with his chin. Do you want to go out on your own feet or get dragged? After a while, Tae-kyung headed to the prison surrounded by warriors. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching his back, said. Mr. Hugae. What are you saying? Tell this to your father. Well take care of the rest, so please take care of the situation. * * * Wow! The cell door opened. puck! Taekyung copsed and entered the cell. It was a narrow room that could be filled with one person lying down. The eyes of each corporate head were very fierce. I didnt know you would. Tae-kyung turned his back just as he entered. The sight of him just staring at the wall seemed detached at first nce. How dare you fool us with that shameless face? . I dont have much to say! . Taekyung remained silent. The head of the corporation, who was fussing, said a cold word. You wont die a nice death. Each corporate owner closed his cell. Quang! The sound was so strong that the steel door shook. So Tae-kyung was locked alone in a solitary cell with only weak moonlighting in. . How much time has passed? Taekyung, who was sitting with his eyes closed, opened his mouth. Hearer. Then, to my surprise, I heard a voice outside the small window. A painter. . Hyeoncheon () Hocheon (). Hocheon. Cheer ring. A small, ck key came in through a small window. It was so dark that I had no idea where I hadnded. Taekyung groped the floor and finally found the key. done. From now on it was easy. He fumbled with the key on the wall opposite the door. Lower left point, upper three, right two. No matter how well-made the prison was, there were always gaps between stones. But what Tae-kyung was looking for was not just a gap. I had to find a metal hole where this small key would fit. Each. Ga-ga-gak. It was dark so it didnt fit well. Cold sweat broke out on my forehead. I practiced it several times when no one was watching, but when it came to real situations, it wasnt as easy as before. Whoa. I calmed down as much as I could and stung again. After a while. Phew. To my surprise, the middle of the floor suddenly copsed. Even though the ground went out, there was no sound. Tae-kyung went in there, screaming with joy. Slurp. After Taekyung entered, the floor returned to its original state. Just like that, the cell became empty. Chapter 51 Episode 51 Where the wind is heading (1) Has it gone? No matter how many times I knocked on the wall, there was no answer. It seemed like I had escaped sessfully. Niall moved quickly but naturally. Who is there! Its me. Oh! This guy almost lost his liver! Im sorry. Why are you here anyway? Youre in charge of the eastern wall, right? Working hours are over. Go to your shift. Tsk, I guess Ille by myself. I havent eaten anything all day. Its almost like the skin of my stomach is sticking to my back. Sometimes when I look at you, I wonder how big your heart is. Arent you nervous about the situation in which the Commander-in-Chief has been caught in a crime? Youve already been caught, right? Whats there to be nervous about? Ugh, this guy. Where did you see Sejak infiltrate alone? Its probably waterproof. I dont know whats going on, but I guess Ill just have to eat. Really people. Give me the epaulettes. Here it is. Be careful. On days like these, your gentle personality can be toxic. Please eat quietly and then go back and rest. That much? You seem like a person with no sense. Its no one else, its the Commander-in-Chief! Didnt you see the head of the corporation earlier? Your eyes are full of life. Hmm I definitely need to take care of myself today. At times like this, I see that you are also very unique. Anyway, thank you. Im leaving now. Go in and rest. Niall grabs his stomach and runs away. The warrior who was looking at his back tilted his head. Hes a strange guy. Is it possible to be like that even if there is no presence? Is it because you have a gentle personality? After a while, Niall entered the restaurant and served a couple of cold dishes with the cooled rice. Then, I headed home at a brisk pace. It rattled. Niall opened the door to the dorm. At the same time, his body froze. ?! The amodation was shared for ten people. But the amodation was empty. Even though it was a time when four out of ten people should have fallen asleep. My hair stood on end from an unknown feeling of anxiety. It was then. Is the rice all cold? Niall felt goosebumps growing all over his body. I know a ce that serves good food. Shall we go together? From the looks of it, its worth the price of the meal. . If you dont like it, theres nothing you can do. Yeon Ho-jeong appeared from the shadows and smiled coldly. The ghosts that died after eating have beautiful stains. There will be no one to perform the ancestral rites, so just eat it and drink it. grasp! Arge bowl of rice flew towards Yeon Ho-jeongs face. At the same time, Niles new model went up to the roof of the dorm like lightning. !! Nialls eyes widened. Sasasak. Sassasasasaak. Beyond the roof of the amodation. Numerous warriors appeared throughout the Naewon building. What was surprising was where they stood. Each of those ces was marked as an escape route for an unexpected situation. Nialls eyes wavered. How?! These were easy paths for retreat that could never be known except by Sejak or Salsu. It was a path that even Noh Kang-ho, who had excellent practical experience, could not understand unless he learned it separately. All of those roads were blocked. Niall felt his eyesight going dark. I dont want to argue with a rat in the wee hours of the night. So, Ill tell you in advance. Niall looked down. Yeon Ho-jeong was standing with an ax on his shoulder. The thrown rice bowl and its contents were rolling on the ground. Your liaison who worked at the stables in the foreign garden was beheaded by the sword of Lord Chang-eung. !! Come down. Did you even know about the existence of the contact? Niall was dumbfounded. Even in most organizations, there was no case in which three or two contacts were used. Not only was it usually not difficult to develop contacts, but there were countless cases of clumsy infiltration and getting caught. However, the contact information nted in Yeonga was different. He was a top-notch sound expert in this field. In the first ce, contacts themselves were more difficult to catch than Sejak because there was little risk involved. Its amazing to know that the contact exists, but how did you know that he was working at the stable? Sreuk. Huh. Niall came down to the ground. Two light steps touched the ground, but no sound was made. It was an amazing neww. Who are you? Yeonhojeong. In Nialls eyes, life was young. I realized there was no way out. But I wanted to know this one thing. Who told you about the existence of the contact? I. You? What a great thing that is. You, who grew up like a flower, know about Sejak infiltration and murder? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You wouldnt be able to say that if you looked at the greenhouse where I grew up. Sejak infiltration? assassination? Contact? Such things were amon urrence in the ck Ind. In the ck Ind, which prefers meanness over justice and lies over the truth, deceiving was a moment and killing was a daily routine. Although their martial arts skills may be inferior to Niles, there are many people whose skills are several times better than his. It was Yeonhojeong who took control of this crazy battlefield of deception and deception and unified it. Once you know whether or not they exist, catching Sejak or his contacts is as easy as swatting away a fly. Nialls eyes wavered. can not believe it. Do you really think youre a Yin God?! Is this a new way of insulting that is popr these days? Where are you taking that gloomy bastard? thud! The tip of the spear struck the ground. It was a sound so strong that it shook the entire area. Kneel. Tsutsutsu. An unusual current of air arose from Nialls body. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Of course that wont work, right? Boom! Niall rushed over. Due to the nature of their industry, the majority of Sejak and Salsu are masters of Shinsinjutsu. They learn martial arts in apletely different way than ordinary martial artists. So Niles movements were fast. It was faster than any expert I saw after returning. Tooung! The half-kwon aimed for the chin hit in vain. It wasnt blocked, it was let out. Niall was finally confident in the other persons response. This guy is an expert! You should never just block the attacks of Sejak, who has learned martial arts. This is because poisonous energy that does not escape the body is always applied to the tips of the nails. Papa papang! Niles attack continued. It was not a martial arts skill that kills with one strike like Yeon Ho-jeong. There was no reason to waste stamina since one scratch with a fingernail would render him incapable ofbat anyway. Niles attacks continued continuously. It was a series of attacks that required extreme stamina. It is a top-ss assassination technique that is difficult to reverse once attacked. Yeon Ho-jeong was destroying the industrys highest-ss martial arts skills so easily. Papa pa! Unbelievable. The quick, sharp, yet uninterrupted ck-handed assassins were all in vain. how!! Yeonhojeongs response was so brief that it even seemed insincere. With that half-hearted gesture, all the insidious killings were turned upside down. Because he is so well versed in this type of martial arts, he knows how to attack. If you dont know, you wont know. If you know, if you cant stop it, its not the emperor of darkness. Damn it. Niall felt despair creeping over him. After defeating the opponent, he took him hostage and tried to escape from here. But he couldnt evennd a single blow, let alone knock him down. I cant win. A beleaguered situation. Even though he tried to take the hostage, he attacked the master who had no luck, so it was the worst choice. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. A person whose heart is broken even the martial arts skills he uses falters. Niles lithosphere gradually lost its unique sharpness. Phew! Yeon Ho-jeong aimed for the bottom of Nile with his long legs. It was a strategy that was difficult to stop, whether he was discouraged or not. Bye! Ugh! Nialls face turned pale. My right knee went inwards. Its broken. As expected, its clumsy. Niall looked up at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted the ax greatly with both hands. Are you going to send it without even biting your dog? What kind of confidence is this? Quaaaang! Aaaah! My leg was blown off by one reckless blow with arge axe. Niall screamed, trembled several times, and then fainted. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky with cold eyes. The moonlight was clear. This is over, father. * * * Gasp! Taekyungs body was soaked with sweat as he ran through the rough forest. Although I learned internal skills, I never really practiced martial arts. Still, his running was fast. Faster, faster! Once you are in solitary confinement, it will take time to be opened again. But you never know. Life has been too rough to gamble on uncertainty. I could never feel at ease, at least until I left Jiangsu Province. You should at least stop by the first safe house! Fortunately, he was familiar with the areas terrain. Sejak, who is dispatched without even memorizing the topography, does not exist in the world. How long did it run like that? The summit of a low mountain was right in front of us. If you cross this mountain, you wille to Chorim next to Gwando. In Chorim, there was a safe house built with great care by the Moyong family. Gasp! From now on its all downhill. It will be much faster than going uphill. It was when Taekyung, out of breath, was about to start running again. Is that all? Fight! The sound of tree branches breaking was unusually loud. It was the branch that Taekyung stepped on. Taekyungs sweat-soaked face gradually turned white. Have you been hiding for nearly ten years, deceiving me, just to look like that? Taekyungs hands were shaking. He slowly turned his head. Sabak. A middle-aged man appeared next to arge tree. Tall and slim build. On the left side of the belt, he wore a in long sword with no special decoration. However, although the sword may have been ordinary, his eyes were anything but ordinary. The height of indifference. The pinnacle of cruelty. Matriarch. Do you still call me matriarch? Taekyung closed his eyes. Its over. Yeon Wi is the owner of a martial arts skill that is considered the highest among the heads of the seven great families. There was no way for Tae-kyung to escape from the hands of a transcendent expert, which was rare among the powerful. Taekyung looked at Yeonwi. Yeonwis eyes, shining in the cold moonlight, were the very sight of fear. Even the eyes of a wild beast wouldnt be that scary. I I just Just? I just wanted to reach the world. You mean such dirty things? Taekyung shouted without realizing it. What does the method have to do with reaching heaven? Not everyone is like you! You, who were born and raised within the walls of a love family, can never understand me! I dont think I need to understand you. Taekyung bit his lip. Please let me go. You cant do that. Im not the only one who went into Sejak! Theres more to the love story than me! Schrship of the Prison Guard Nile Stables. !! Was there anything else? How do you do that?! Yeonwis eyes deepened. You looked down on my son too much. Only then did Taekyung realize. Yeon Ho-jeong lied to him until the end. I realized that I had deceived myself until the veryst moment before heading to prison. Do you have a will? Thisthat bastard!! Suddenly! Taekyungs head fell to the ground. Yeonwi red at Taekyungs fallen neck with cold eyes. I asked if there was a will, but I never told you to insult my son. Chapter 52 Episode 52. Where the wind is heading (2) sh! A ray of blue light seeped into the cliff. Sssss. A long sword mark appeared on the cliff struck by the blue light. It was an amazing sight. Even though it was struck with the utmost sword energy, only sword marks were left without any cutting or roaring sounds. This meant that the cutting power of the sword was enormous. The destructive force ispressed to the limit, leaving no traces other than cuts. It was a level that even a decent swordsman could not dream of. It was an amazing martial arts skill that was difficult to ovee even if one devoted ones entire life to the sword. hmm. The elderly man tilted his head when he saw the sword marks on the cliff. Is it still too much? I thought it would work this time. Slurp. The sound of the sword being sheathed was as smooth as water. The elderly man stretched greatly. He seemed to be in his fifties, and his exposed upper body was covered with amazing muscles. The muscles of the upper body, which did not look dull at all, werepressed to the limit and looked as if they were on the verge of copse. Hehe, I guess Ill have to focus on my sword for the time being. Its only one day, so its a long way away. Then I heard a beautiful voice. Does it make me feel so shabby when you say that? Are you here? Moyong Yeonhwa smiled brightly as she looked at the cliff. Youre amazing. Thats a sword mark from this far away. Maybe Ill try imitating sometime. Hehe, there is no such thing as excessive greed. Its amazing that someone your age has developed that level of martial arts. If you think about your days as Abby, it would not be enough to say that you were a genius. Do not lie. I heard that my father had already mastered the Sakpunggeom (˷L) sword when he was my age. Mastering martial arts and implementing them are two different things. Although I may have been highly aplished in martial arts, I did not have the ability to implement it as naturally as you. You can be proud. Mo Yong Yeon-hwa shrugged her shoulders. I always feel proud. However, I think the more greed you have, the better. Its not wrong, but if you get eaten up by greed, you may regress. Im not that bad, Dad. Am, whose daughter is this? Moyong, an elderly man,ughed. Moyong Yeonhwa smiled and took out a letter from her arms. I have good news. The corners of Moyongs mouth naturally rose. It was a red letter. My heart was already heating up. A light appeared in Mo Yong-guns eyes as he received the letter and opened it. They say the famous family was sessful? I see. Now that we have found the origin of martial arts, will the lifespan problem be solved? You dont know that. The martial arts of the famous family are strong. Compared to my familys martial arts skills, there is nothingcking. Moyong Yeonhwa looked at the cliff. Is itparable to that infinite sword power? You dont know that either. However, I have lightly shared a hand with the head of a famous family before. uh? You didnt hear that? It wasnt a matter of life or death, we just confirmed each others skills. Its not worth talking about here and there. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes shone. In the family, he was the person to whom his father gave the most information. He was a person who told me everything, even the smallest details. But not everything. There are some things I didnt even tell my own daughter. So she respected Mo Yong-gun. I wanted to emte the prudence and sharpness of being at the top of Sega and being thoroughly alert to ones surroundings. How was it? The martial arts of the famous family. It was amazing. There are only a few people who say their father is great. Prince Moyong shook his head. Among the seven generations, there is not a single person who is easy. Externally, it is said that the martial arts skills of the Myeong Family and the Yeon Family arepeting for supremacy, but you dont know that until you actually see them. Are you saying that other matriarchs are hiding their powers like your father? Of course. Unlike the two new families, the Myeongga and the Yeonga, the five traditional families never reveal their full power. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. But even taking that into ount, Myunggajus martial arts skills were amazing. If you are looking for the martial arts of the main family, I expect that it will not be inferior to the secret science of the main family. Thats amazing. Its not for nothing that weve maintained the name of the best family in the world. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa smiled. Its unfortunate. I cant use that title anymore. Prince Moyong read thest part of the manuscript. As if to emphasize it, the text was thicker than the rest of the text, even though it was written in fine brush. Tsk tsk, famous family owner. It was nice to find my ancestors martial arts skills, but my greed was too much. How can you kill hundreds of innocent workers and then have the audacity to call yourself the best in the world? Surprisingly, Prince Moyong knew everything that Myeongga had done. It was a secret world that had been carefully nned from the day Moyong-gun became the head of the family. He nted eyes not only in the famous family but also in the entire family belonging to the Seven Great Families. Some of these families were even infiltrated with professional secretaries and even created secret passages and safe houses within those families. A representative example was the annual leave. Of course it wasnt easy. An astronomical amount of money was needed and a trustworthy person had to be prepared. No matter how good Mo Yong-gun was, it was not something he could prepare for in a dozen years. That major undertaking was carried out together with his father, the previous head of the family. I proved my abilities to my father and your grandfather. Even when I cut out my brothers. I know, father. You too are proving your abilities to me. When you feel confident, bring your drawing board to this father. If it is a satisfactory n, I will entrust the family to you. Mo Yong-yeon smiled confidently. Im preparing steadily. Do not worry. Hehehe. Mr. Moyong was very pleased with his daughters distribution. Although the sons talents were extraordinary, they did not try to cross the line. That was why he loved his daughter. Moyong Yeonhwa, who inherited her own blood, had a cold-blooded iron heart that would cut down even her own flesh and blood if necessary. A talent that is much more important than a brain that has reached divine skill. That was just cruelty. Anyway, wasnt there any contact from Yeonga? yes. Not yet. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. He is truly a frustrating great man. A man who is famous for his swordsmanship that is resolute enough to cut through waves is quite timid in this regard. I think Im a person who doesnt like adventure. That may be the case. Even when Yeongaju was young, she had no interest in expanding her power. Besides, I will be more cautious this time. It is not easy to receive business proposals three times. You will definitely have a lot to worry about. Moyong-gun smiled. If you want to keep the family name alive, it would be better to agree. It was then. From far away, a warrior wearing ck uniform and a mask approached at high speed. Sreuk. The warrior kneeling in front of Moyonggun spoke in a stern voice. Matriarch. What are you doing at this hour? There is a problem. problem? What problem? I havent heard from the contact I nted in Yeonga for five days. Mo Yong-guns eyes grew cold. It was essential that the liaison report progress once a day. Even if something happens, it usually doesntst more than three days. No contact for five days should be seen as an indication that something is wrong with the person in contact. Could it be that Yeonga found out? That cant be possible, right? I didnt think Taekyung would get caught. It was not as easy as one might think to doubt a general who had been rooted in the family for nearly a decade. The problem was the real Sejak and contact. Even if Tae-kyung is unlucky enough to get caught, Na-il and Jang-hak must not be caught. In the first ce, it was really those two. Taekyung was just a packaging topletely nt Nile and Janghak. It is difficult to know exactly. For now, we are trying to touch on Tongcheondan, their information trading partner. Lets find out quickly. yes. Mo Yong-yeonhwa frowned at Ami. What is going on? Schrship is a top-notch contact. He is not a person who will ever make mistakes. As long as we are human, we cannot avoid making mistakes. We will have to consider whether it is due to external factors or something else. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa shook her head. I guess we have to consider the worst, just in case. Of course you should. If Yeonga really found out about Sejaks existence, she would have to bury him before any noise is made. Prince Moyong frowned. her! Should I pull out my sword already? * * * There are a total of seven ces. Right. Anyway Lee Baek-hyeon, who had hesitated, opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind. I think our family, like other families, needs to fortify the entire family. Although the history of being considered one of the Seven Great Families is short, the history of the family itself spans over 150 years. However, the current buildings of Yeonga maintained the same appearance as those used by our ancestors, except for a few damaged areas. This is because I thought there was no need to build a new one since there was nothing to take or worry about. The same was true for Yeonwi. No, in the first ce he had no attachment to the building. The previous head of the familys father was stubborn, so he left it alone. But the situation was like this, so there was nothing we could do. Call old man Pyeon. Are you talking about Pyeonilgang Shingong ()? I see. Baekhyun Lee tilted his head. What can I say about the skill of Pyeon Shingong Isnt he a cksmith, not a civil engineer or engineer? Yeonwi looked at Baekhyun Lee. Baekhyun Lee was startled and lowered his head. sorry. I will bring you right away. the old man. yes? Old Man Pyeon is closely rted to the masters of organ Jinsik. ah! Bring me here. Yes yes! All right. Baekhyun Lee left the family room. Yeonwis back, looking out the window with her back to him, looked unusually lonely. Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed inwardly. I could tell that my father was frustrated without me having to express it. Of course, he too was shocked. Because Commander Taekyung was a person who treated him well. But it wont be as hard as your father. As a person and the head of a family, you must have been greatly shocked. Father Ill finish it and get up. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in surprise. Yeonwi turned around. Are you going? yes. Yeon Ji-pyeong tilted his head. Youre leaving? Brother, where are you going? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Outing to the central field. Yes?! What does this mean all of a sudden? Yeonwi asked. You havent set a separate destination? Im going to discuss that with my father. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong picked up the letter on the table. We can take a breather now that we have caught Sejak, but what will the other side think? Hes probably panicking. Of course it is. So well have to see how they follow up. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. All of Mo Yongs shadow has been erased. It will be difficult for them to understand the situation here, so they will probably try to find out through Tongcheondan. It was an urate insight. Yeon Ho-jeong is a man who has experienced all kinds of chaos in a ce where lies are rampant. However, even without such experience, Yeonwi was anticipating what the enemy would do. Innate wisdom and ability do not go anywhere. Yeon Ho-jeong relieved the burden on his heart. Thats right. Even if this matter is made public, the ones who suffer will be the ones harmed, so we will have no choice but to approach it cautiously. The problemes after that. I have no idea what they will do the moment they find out about the situation here. It has to be that way. Yeonwi had almost no close rtionship with Prince Moyong. So I didnt really know what kind of person he was. Knowing the opponent allows you to infer their tactics. Not building rapport with others was the weak point of Yeonwi. In other words, it can be said that each side does not know each others situation. yes. Meanwhile, the enemys primary actions can be predicted. So does he. Then we have only one option. Yeon Wi and Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong made a meaningful expression. All you have to do is blind the enemy and thenunch an air strike from an unexpected location. ?! If you think about it that way, the ce I have to go has been decided. Chapter 53 Episode 53. To where the wind is heading (3) Go! Oh, it was a good meal. Would you like some more? huh? Oh, thats it. Overeating is bad for your health. Cheolgongae (Fؤ) had to hold back tears when he saw the chicken bones piled up on the floor. Although he is living the life of a beggar, the financial power of Moorims n and the godfather of the information industry is beyond imagination. Of course, if you be a branch manager, you can handle a lot of money privately. However, although Cheolgongae spent a lot of his own money to help the people, he never indulged in extravagance. That will be the case not only for Cheolgongae but also for all beggars of openness. For the first time, such an iron gun caught three chickens at a great cost. It was also a hen, not a rooster. And all of those treasures went into Hugaes stomach. ok? But why is the branch managers expression so rotten? Upset? yes? Oh no! How could that be! right? I thought I was upset because I regretted killing the chicken. Could it be a waste to kill a chicken? I was just resentful of Hugae, who ate the whole chicken without leaving a single part of it behind. But Huh? Iron Gongae tilted his head. Is your face greasy? Have you found a decent water supplier? Full Sang grinned. There was a piece of boiled meat stuck between the neat teeth. Inded a very interesting contract. Well, it does seem dangerous sometimes. Isnt that person Yeon Ga-ju? Are you crazy? That guy is not only dangerous, hes a terrible person. This is the first time Ive met anyone other than Master who I found difficult to face. The eyes were sparkling brightly, as if there were some kind of jewels in them. then? Not the head of the family, but the noblemans son. Wow! Iron Gongae inhaled without realizing it. Could it be the Gwangpungsa (L{)? What are you buying? Gwangpungsayo. Who is Gwangpungsa? The grand duke of the Yan family. Full Sang tilted his head. Thats true, but did that nobleman get a nickname? Yeah. Its pretty famous, right? Was it a couple of months ago? It has spread all the way to Jiangsu Province. Hoo? Well, its worth it. The martial arts skills that Yeon Ho-jeong showed during thetter-day index meeting were truly shocking. Not only was he the best among thetter-day indexes, but the way he mercilessly attacked Chuseong of the Neighborhood Association was extremely ferocious. Moorim is sensitive to rumors. Whats more, werent theter exponents of the Seven Great Families the ones who spread the rumor? Naturally, the star name would have spread. No matter what, its too much to talk about a storm. A lion who brings fierce winds or a lion who causes crazy winds. Its up to you to interpret it, but it doesnt sound very good. It was too extreme for a nickname for a grand duke from the prestigious Yeonga family of Baekdo. but. Aside from his origins and environment, it is a nickname that suits him perfectly. I dont know if its a lion, but its clear that hes half crazy. You are truly generous in capturing Gwangpungsa Temple with water. Is that guy very famous? Its a rumor spread by reviewers who are famous for their pride. Everyone probably knows this by now. Full-sang snorted. Anyway, his pride is the problem. Look at the old school. All the kids who trained there are humble. Because he inherited the lineage of the Seon family. But arent they all humble? Its better than the Seven Great Families. Oh my, you should have seen it at the meeting too. The kids are all very proud and young. Youre actually young. Still, youre a descendant of a famous family. Its a frog in a well. You speak well? Im a Cheolgongae. Im a Cheolgongae. Full-sang stretched out. Keuuuuuu! Anyway, it was a good meal. I think I should go soon. A look of regret appeared on Cheolgongaes face. Although the eyes were brighter than the sun. Are you leaving already? Shall we stay longer? . I heard you secretly make people feel bad. Oh, thats it! Im busy too! Hehehe. The iron gong, which wasughing heartily, tilted its head. But where are you going? Where are you going? Go see the crazy lion. For the time being, I will be wandering aimlessly again. Its not Gwangsa Temple, its Gwangpungsan Mountain. What do you know? ah! And Full-sangs eyes became cold. Let me help Yeongaju for the time being. It will be a little difficult because Tongcheondan will not be able to do its job properly. * * * Buuuuung! The sound of an ax cutting through the air was not only heavy but also overflowing with intimidation. Whoop. If you say oops, youll run out of breath. The power of the blow was so strong and extreme that it was difficult to develop martial arts even though I had increased my stamina to this extent. But its okay. Byeokrajingi is a rare magical technique. Byeojingyeols sense of stability is not limited to just true energy but also affects the entire body. Stronger, faster, more extreme. It was a new technique that stabilized the body so that it would not break even if the limit was exceeded. Moreover, since it has infinite supernormal abilities, you will get used to it in no time. Just as I was contemting whether to pick up the axe, I received a gift. I thanked my father again. Buuuuung! Saaagh! After wielding arge weapon for a long time, it feels as if all the joints of my body are being torn out. finally. A determined look appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs sweat-soaked face. The white tiger. thud! The momentum changed suddenly. The radical and explosive momentum quickly changed into a solemn and fighting spirit. The ax held with both hands created a tremendous wind. Para rock! Quang! A huge ax de struck the ground. The wide de was half dug into the ground. Although it was an incredible power, Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with only regret. It doesnt work either. It is difficult to bring out the true truth of the white tiger without generating white tiger energy. Even if the form can be achieved, it is difficult to utilize its power. Each of Sasinmus forms isplex and contains deep meaning, so it would not be powerful without the appropriate aroma. Should I still be satisfied with the wild beast spear? Yasu Changbeop was a simplified martial art that took the shape of a white tiger. Thanks to this, it ispatible with any internal skill, but its level is far lower than Baekhos martial skill. Of course, it was a first-ss martial art in itself, so it was notcking in use. Yeon Ho-jeong shook the ax stuck in the ground and took a deep breath. Lets not fret. It has to be fast, but not in a hurry. He recalled his teachers words. People say. They say you can only get one thing if you give up your greed. Its just a y on words. Greed creates motivation, and motivation fuels passion. The only thing a person who gives up greed can achieve is regression. However, you need to be careful about urgency. There is a difference between fast and urgent. Knowing the difference gives momentum to growth. He had not forgotten any of the Masters words until now. He was a God-man. He was not only the Four Gods of War, but also the God of War, possessing countless master craftsmen who had been forgotten by the world. Among them, there was no doubt that Sasinmu was the most outstanding Buddhist art. He also evaluated Sasinmu as the most ideal from a martial arts perspective. However, even though he was learning Sasinmu, he did not like it. Sasinmu is a martial art created during the hellish times of turmoil and constant war. This means that birth itself is a form of martial arts for the destruction of the enemy. Although he is close to perfection in martial arts, he does not pursue being more than human. Thats why I love Sasinmu and hate it at the same time. Master is a person who inherited the lineage of the Seon family. It must have been difficult for Sasinmu to be viewed favorably as he was a person whose goal was to break free from the human body and attain enlightenment. Well, Master, even a nerd is a nerd. Although he pursued nature without action, he was an overly humane person. When I thought about it, I was curious. Where is Master now? He was a person who wandered the world following the wind and the clouds. Perhaps even if I go to the ce where I met in the past, Master will not be there. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Can I meet you? In this life? It is unknown how he returned to the past. But now that Ive returned to the past, wouldnt I be able to meet my teacher? Id like to see you at least once. The teacher who had been training me in Hongcheongi and Sasinmu for several years suddenly left one day. Not a word, not a letter. He was a worthy person. However, even though I understood, I couldnt help but feel disappointed. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Ill be able to see you when the kite arrives. At that time, a yful voice was heard. who? Have you hidden a pretty woman? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Would your pretty wife give me a nce? Damn. Dont go anywhere and say something like that. Are you kidding me or something? Hes a crazy guy carrying an ax the size of a human body. Would a normal woman flirt with me? Giggles, he is like that too. Full-sang whistled. Looking at it like this, its shocking all over again. How much does it weigh? It will be about eighty pounds. Its no different from grabbing a persons body and swinging it around, right? Im getting old and all my bones are going to break apart. Its none of my business. Anyway, what kind of martial art are you learning? No matter how you look at it, its not Yeongas martial arts skill. There is such a thing. her! Why does a young person keep so many secrets? There are ces where entire familiese forward and try to deceive others. Full-sangs eyes deepened. I realized that he was talking about the Moyong family. You should leave now, right? exactly. Im bored. Lets go to our destination together? Arent you busy? Is it okay to set an angle like that? It seems like youve seen a lot of my worktely? Even if I bow and say thank you, its not enough. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont want to bow down, but thank you. Oh, thats it! I will use itter when something bad happens to me, so dont refuse. Of course. Full Sang giggled. At sunset, the forest behind Goyangru was already dark. Lets go. Lets do that. It was then. Peeeeeeee! At that moment, Full Sangs eyes sparkled. danger! Whoa! A sharp long sword collided with the spacious adrenal body. Tieeing! The mysterious attacker retreated at a frightening speed and approached again, swinging his sword. It was a fast and fierce swordsmanship. Although it didnt have a lot of power, the sticity of the true energy contained in the sword was something to be admired. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the ax vigorously. h h h! The 80-geun soldier moved like a sharp sword and blocked the sword strike. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had parried away all the barrage of sword attacks, swung a blow that was like a storm. Boom! With the explosion, tree branches piled up on the floor flew in all directions. Phew. The attacker holding the sword flew away and straightened his posture with a light movement. Full-sangs eyes widened. uh? What is it? A scientist?! Swordsman Yeon Ji-pyeong straightened up. His eyes were clear and calm. As expected, you are amazing, brother. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked the pole of the spear. You were amazing too. I havent seen your martial arts skills for a while, but I had no idea youd grown so much in such a short period of time. There is someone I have to urgently chase after. If the older brother is too great, the younger brother gets tired too. Slurp. The leaden Yeon Ji-pyeong folded his hands together politely. Are you leaving? Okay, here we go. There was no disappointment or regret in Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes. This is probably because it has already been washed away. Yeon Ho-jeong felt proud as he looked at his younger brothers eyes. Just say something and leave. Ill be back soon. What are you doing? Hes like a big brother. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes, which were smiling and looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, gradually wavered. I thought I had gotten my emotions under control, but it seems that wasnt the case. Yeon Ji-pyeong bowed his head and held the hand in a restrained manner. Have a safe trip, brother. There was no answer back. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who had been keeping her head down for a while, straightened up. Yeon Ho-jeong and Moon Geun-sang were no longer there. It appears that your eldest son is the eldest son. He is as cold-hearted as his father. Chapter 54 Episode 54. To where the wind goes (4) Matriarch. I received a call from Hwangpungjeong. Hwangpungjeong was an intelligence organization operated directly by the Moyong family. As it was an organization created during the period when the Mo Yong family was active in Liaoning Province, it had a great history and loyalty. What did you say? They say they dont understand. what? Large-scale information control urred throughout Jiangsu Province. It is said that Hwangpungjeongs informants are unable to prate that wall. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Large-scale information control? In the entire Jiangsu Province? Thats right. Jiangsu Province is big and wide. No matter how great the power of the Yanga, is it possible to control information on arge scale? And that too in a short period of time? I believe it is impossible with the strength of the love story I have discovered so far. Of course it is. That is impossible for any of the seven great powers. Even if the two forces joined forces, it would be difficult. Thats right. I guess we couldnt even get close to Tongcheondan. Thats right. There is currently no way to contact them unless the informants jump directly into Jiangsu Province and sell their products. That means. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa said in a cold voice. It means that someone is helping with annual leave. A group that specializes in handling information. At this scale, an organization that can be said to be the best among them has stepped in. Then Open, ck gate,mercial pce. Its probably one of these three. Openness was the best of the white ind intelligence world, and ck gate was a big yer in the ck ind intelligence world. And Sangsangwol was an information organizationpletely driven by money, and was an information dealer who handed over valuable information in exchange for money. It wont be a ck gate. Its the least likely. ck Gates information power is the lowest among the three. Moreover, due to the nature of Yeongaju, there is no possibility that he reached out to the ck Gate. Wrong. The information power of the ck Ind Martial Arts is superior to the White Ind Martial Arts in many areas. That was the driving force that enabled them to survive until now. Its just that it wasnt known to the world. Even Mo Yong of the world had no choice but to remain ignorant of areas he was not interested in. Then that leaves open space and open space. A tension that could not be hidden appeared on Mo Yong-Yeonhwas face. Either way is dangerous. Yes. If it is the government that helped Yeon-ga, it is a major incident in itself. Although it appears to be free-spirited and loose, openness has revered integrity for generations. This is because maintaining a righteous mind is even more important when dealing with information. Most sects have a history of being corrupted at one time or another, but the opening has never been like that. Naturally, the right to speak out about openness is contested for supremacy even in the old file room. Having the highest say among the nine factions meant that one could have a great influence on Baekdo martial arts. If the opening is deeply rted to the return of the Mo Yong family, it will be troublesome in many ways. So, is Sangsangwol any better? Absolutely not. In some ways, the upper chamber was more dangerous than openness. If you give money, you can buy information anywhere. This means that the groups that keep the Moyong family in check can also obtain information about this incident if they pay money. Of course, you will have to spend an astronomical amount of money. If its open, its immediately dangerous, and if its open, its a headache. It turned out to be fun. Even in this critical situation, Prince Moyong did not lose hisposure. Rather, he was stroking his beard with an interesting face, and it seemed like he truly thought this situation was interesting. Yeonhwa. Your father. I heard that Hugae also came to thest Huji index meeting. I did. Do you think Hugai was friendly with the children of the Yeon family? Mo Yong Yeon-hwa thought for a moment and shook her head. The probability of that happening is low. If anything, you might be on guard. On alert? yes. The appearance of Prince Yeon Ho-jeong of the Yeon family at the meeting was excessively fierce and violent. In fact, he almost killed the Jeongeomdanju of the Nangong family. Well, I heard that too. Hes a great guy at that age. The thing that blocked that hand was Hugae Full Sang. Yeon Ho-jeong seemed to have a crush on Hu-gae, but due to Hu-gaes personality, it would have been difficult for him to have any favor towards Yeon Ho-jeong. Mo Yong nodded his head. In that case, it would be even more likely that they would have joined hands with the opening of the country. yes. Everyone is wary of people they think are dangerous. If Bujeongsang was watching Yeonga through Yeonhojeong, there is a high probability that he would have been in charge of controlling this information. Whatever it is, a problem is a problem. her! Im embarrassed to suddenlye out so stiff. Iknow, right. It was then. A new call has arrived from Hwangpungjeong! What did you say? It is said that the Grand Duke of the Yan family came from Jiangsu Province! Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Where did you say you were headed? This is Hanam. Hanam?! Yeonga is located in the southern part of Jiangsu Province. And Henan is in the northwest of Jiangsu Province. I dont know when it started moving, but even from the time when information was cut off from my contact, the speed was incredible. Why Hanam in this situation? And that quickly? There was a look of urgency on Mo Yong Yeon Hwas face. First, we have to make contact. Of course it is. Prince Moyong frowned. Why does it take Hanam? Since I didnt know the situation over there, it wasnt easy to even guess. Moyong, who was deep in thought, opened his mouth. Please contact the famous family immediately. Please tell me the whole situation here. Tell the Grand Duke of Yeonga that we must contact him at all costs before he does anything foolish. yes! * * * Huh! Huh! Are you tired already? Thats what you mean Cough! Take a breath. The heir to openness is so weak in stamina. Full-sang suddenly got angry. You idiot! You ride a horse! So didnt you tell me to ride too? A beggar in rags riding a horse? I wonder if theres any reason to spread rumors around that Im a member of an open organization! Yeon Ho-jeong was definitely too much. The two men came to central Jiangsu Province by boat, and from then on, they quickly made their way up to the northern part of the country bynd. The problem was time. I ran to the northernmost part of Jiangsu Province in five days, and except for minimal sleep and rest, I just ran all day. Moreover, I did not sleep for two days while crossing from Jiangsu to Hanam. This does not mean that Gaeun-sang is acting harshly. Yeon Ho-jeong said indifferently. Think of it as physical training. What kind of crazy person would be so ignorant about physical training? Full-sang fell t on the spot. You cant go! Even if I beat you to death, I wont be able to go! Just kill me! Is it that hard? Are we going to fight now? Lets go for half a hour more. Hold your stance, you crazy person! Today, one of the two will go to the underworld! Lets rest for a few days on base. I have to wait anyway. Running a base? Eat as much as you want. I will buy it. Full-sang swallowed his saliva. Its not that I havent been able to eat proper food since I came here. If youre really tired, you can rest here for a few days. Sipal. Full-sang stood up vigorously. If you lie again this time, I will chop your teeth off with an ax de. Do you understand? Hee hee hee! Lets go together!! The two people, who traveled half an hour further, were able to arrive at Sang-gu, Hanam. Shanggu was a county close to Anhui, Jiangsu Province, Shandong Province. In Hanam, there was a significant floating poption to the east. The two entered a quiet base a little away from the center of the county. As soon as he sat down, he ate like a glutton. I didnt care whether people were looking or not. The faces of people looking at the full statue were full of difort. It was worth it when a grumpy beggar came in and ate the food with his bare hands. However, they could not tell the owner to kick out Gaeun-sang. thud! Oh, please set up that ax properly. If I get caught, Ill go to the other persons goal. Im sorry. Just eat what you were eating. Oh, thats right. Speaking of which, I would like you to order one more of these. A young man with a calm face, propping up the ax that had fallen on the floor against the wall. A young man who must have been in his twenties now had an ax the size of a human body next to him. The brutality was no joke. I was even more scared because the young man looked like a civil servant. This is because his slim body lifted the heavy ax with one hand. So people ate their food with extremely ufortable faces. Oops! I ate well. Have you eaten everything? I feel like my stomach is going to explode after eating so much I havent eaten in days. They said I ate twelve pounds of pork, but that wasnt an exaggeration. I dont know how many times Ive cleaned the dishes. Yeon Ho-jeong was also very active and ate a lot of food, but it was nothingpared to Full-sang. As if he finally had some free time, he looked around. Anyway, did you catch it in a remote ce? Because I dont know what might happen. but. But this ce is also great. Even though it is a remote ce, there are still people there. Have you never been to this town? I stopped by once a long time ago. I literally only stopped by for a short time, so I cant even remember. Right. Full-sangs face became oddly serious. So how long are you nning to stay here? Until the other partyes. Recklessly? It wont take long. If only openness had better controlled information. Dont worry about that. No worries. Yes, its understandable that Mo Yong-ses side, who dont know anything about the situation here, will be in trouble. In the meantime, it is said that the Prince of Yeonga has appeared in Hanam, so he will try to contact us somehow. We still dont know which of the two families will approach first. Mo Yong-se and Myeong-ga. The Moyong family settled in Hunan Province, and the Myeong family settled in Hechang, Henan. Full-sangs eyes calmed down. I still dont know. What do you mean? I know that the Mo Yong family is involved in this because I saw it myself, but Do you think I would have entrusted the investigation into the famous family for no reason? Well, he is like that too. Full-sang leaned his back on the chairman. There was a subtle suspicion in his eyes as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with his arms crossed. Why do you look at me like that? Are you still not going to tell me? what? A famous family. Wouldnt it be okay if you let me know why they wanted to attack Yeonga and how you found out in advance? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I think the result is more important than the process in this case. Ill let you know when I get satisfactory results. Full-sangs eyes became cold. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were the same. The way they looked at each other was not warm at all. Full-sang, who had been looking at Yeonho-jeong for a while, soon stretched. Oh my! I ate and now I feel sleepy. What about the room? I paid in advance. Ill be thereter, so go in first. Thats right. Wash up and sleep. Do you think I lost for nothing? Just like that, Full Sang quickly entered the room provided by the base. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sipping tea, looked out the window. Its peaceful. Spring was now in full swing. The wind was gentle and the sky was clear. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were dark and cold, contrary to the weather. I came here with Hugae on purpose. It also came quickly and forcefully. If Mo Yong-se knew this, he would be anxious as well. Moreover, it was an area far from Honam. I could have sent my subordinates, but I didnt give them time to think. Prince Moyong is a man who does not move unless he is confident of at least seventy percent. It was like that even during the time of the Murim Lord. Thanks to this, Heukjeseong suffered great damage as he fought against Saeumgyo alone. in other words. The probability of being approached by a famous family is very high. The corners of my mouth keep trying to go up. The Mo Yong family is clearly the enemy. However, the enemy he wanted to destroy first was a famous family. In other words, his airstrikes were aimed at the Myeong family, not the Moyong family. Anyway, if you shake up the famous family, Mo Yong-se will be more urgent, so thats it. . Just thinking about the famous family makes me want to live better. Yeon Ho-jeong, clutching her thighs and controlling herself, slowly closed her eyes. Six dayster. Are you the grand duke of the Yan family? What are you doing? I heard you speak fiercely, but it seems thats true. A young man in his mid-twenties frowned. You came from a famous family. There is someone who wants to see you, so please make some time. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. I have to carve out the time I dont have. Chapter 55 Episode 55 To where the wind goes (5) Matriarch. A letter has arrived from the Archduke. Give it to me. Yeonwis eyes lit up as he opened the letter. Thats fast. We have already reached Hanam. Even if it was done on horseback, the speed was incredible. We probably exchanged words several times. Theyre trying to make Moyongs family urgent. Yeonwi was able to immediately understand what Yeonhojeong intended. I am once again surprised by my sons behavioral skills. She herself has gained countless experiences as the head of the family, but her son has never experienced anything like that. Confounds the opponent with quick movements. The embarrassed opponent will reveal an unexpected loophole, and the moment that gap is exploited, the enemy will be disarmed. It was Noh Kang-hos way of rolling the ball. It was difficult for even the Yeonwi to immediately think of such a way to respond. Moreover, when capturing Sejak this time, he directly dug into the enemys camp and tricked the opponent into revealing the truth. It was a bold approach. It was a wise driving force. It was a method that did not take risks to defeat the enemy. As a father, I was worried, but as a military officer, I couldnt help but admire this response. Anyway, since Hojeong has moved like this, the Moyong family will probably try to contact him somehow. But since there is a distance, there is a high chance of getting help from reliable allies. Yeonwis eyes deepened. He recalled his conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong before leaving. Its definitely a prestigious family. Is there any reason to think so? In fact, there were many forces that could join hands with the Moyong family. There is no need to train with the family called the best in the world. Still, its a prestigious family. It has to be a famous family. So youre asking why you think that way. Its difficult to give a definite answer. However, it will be revealed during this trip to Hanam. Where did they join hands with the Mo Yong family? I still had doubts. Why do you think the Mo Yong family joined hands with the famous family? The Yeonwi also did not think that the Mo Yong family did this alone. The risk factor was too great for that. However, the organization that joins hands does not necessarily have to be a famouspany. . However, there may be a reason why the son said that. As he went through a series of events, he trusted Yeon Ho-jeongs excellent insight and judgment. Yeonwi, who was lost in thought for a moment, called Baekhyun Lee. Contact the Cheolgongae branch manager. Please contact me and ask me to check if there are any sects or organizations rted to the famous family in nearby Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces. All right. Yeonwi is lost in thought with her sped hands. There was a vivid anticipation in his eyes. What if its really rted to a famous family? At that time, I will vote for the head of the family prosecutor without hesitation. * * * The ce where the young man guided Yeonhojeong was in a forest with few people. It leads you into the forest at sunset. Even if I knew where the other person came from, I couldnt help but feel ufortable. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was indifference itself. There was not even a hint of fear or anxiety or doubt. However, he didnt seem nervous or excited. It was just calm and calm. At least thats what it seemed like on the outside. The young man, Myeongdo, frowned. Isnt this guy even nervous? He said he would meet him at Guju Myeongga, the best ce in the world. Even if you were the grand duke of Byeoksan Yeonga, it was normal to be nervous. But this guy didnt see anything like that. What is that? what? The axe. Its my weapon. Myeongdo said in exasperation. Youre using that big ax as a weapon? Not a sword? okay. Byeoksan Yeongas main weapon was the sword. His swordsmanship was so excellent that people could say this. It is neither softer than a shamans sword nor more sophisticated than a Huashan sword. It is not as solemn as the sword of Nangong (όm), nor is it as fierce as the sword of Mo Yong (Ľ). Still, Yeongas sword is strong. That honesty is orthodoxy among orthodoxy, so in a sense, it can be seen as the most suitable for martial arts. Even though it has only been 50 years since Yeonga was considered one of the Seven Great Families, the reason he has gained such great fame is not simply because of his righteousness. Because it is strong. Their swordsmanship was worthy of representing the central region. Even with such amazing swordsmanship, its power among the Seven Families was the smallest. A gentleman does not reveal himself, which is why the martial people praise him. Even though youre an archduke, you still use an ax as a weapon? What does that mean? Myeongdo frowned even more. I was going to say something earlier, but should you change your tone? Do you think their tone is full of politeness? . Well, since I had told him not to take his time at first meeting, I had nothing to say either. However, Myeongdo honestly expressed his displeasure. Myeongga is the best in the world. Although it is considered one of the Seven Great Families, its level is different from the other Six Great Families. In martial arts, strength is power and fame is status. In other words, the Guju Myeongga is no different from the highest-ss nobles in the martial arts world. As for Shaolin, it is not a family whose power can be surpassed by a small love family. Is this because its time to put some weight on your shoulders? He internallyughed at Yeon Ho-jeong. I heard that you performed very impressively during thete index meeting. I thought it was quite possible for my neck to be stiff. Didnt the man who was called a fortune teller and ridiculed by the world even get a worthy nickname, Gwangpungsa? Have a lot of fun. There are one or two masters who stand out and then disappear without a word. I thought the brightness would be no different from Yeonhojeong. As I walked past this angle, I saw the light of a bonfire. Myeongdo pointed his chin toward the bonfire. Go and see. There is someone who wants to see you. Sure. Put that down. Myeongdo pointed to the axe. Yeon Ho-jeongughed and headed towards the bonfire without replying. Myeongdos eyes grew cold. There is a limit to epting arrogance. Put it down right now. Yeon Ho-jeong still walked in silence. Death appeared in Myeongdos eyes. dare! It was then. Leave it alone. A sonorous voicees from somewhere. Myeongdo, who was about to use his hand, flinched. The order came from someone who could not disobey. In the end, he had to re at Yeon Ho-jeongs back with murderous eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong did not care about the brightness. In the first ce, I had no interest in misceneous fish. He recalled the voice he had just heard. Its significant. The inner energy in the voice contained umon depth. It is safe to say that this is the skill of a peak expert. I dragged it quite a bit. Moreover, there was more than one sense of poprity. It wasnt exact because they were all huddled together, but it seemed like there were twenty at best. His intuition was urate. Its a huge axe, isnt it? It must weigh a lot, but you manage to carry it around. As I went near the bonfire, I saw a woman sitting with about twenty warriors standing there. The owner of the voice was a woman. She was a woman with delicate facial features who appeared to be around the same age as Myeong-do. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. So who is it? oh? Fresh reaction. You said you have a rough personality, but is that still true? The woman said with a smile. My name is Myeong-on-ji (س). Youve never heard of it, right? does not exist. Ho Ho! Embarrassing people. Dont people usually say theyve heard of it? thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who put down the ax and leaned against the tree with his hand on it, said with an indifferent face. If you called someone, tell them why you called. Myeong Onjis eyes twinkled like a morning star. You dont have a normal personality. Whether you are rough or timid, indifferent to others, or wary. There is no problem with people of any personality. The real problem arises when you dont know the other persons personality. Looking at it that way, this young man named Yeon Ho-jeong was not ordinary. Although his tone is rough, it is hard to read what kind of personality he has. Anyway, where did Hugae, who came with me, go? I heard they disappeared when they released the kids and checked around. This means that the bases were run in that short period of time. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I dont even know because hes a self-indulgent guy. So whats your business? Oh, I see. Myeong Onji said with a bright smile. Its okay to be alone? I guess you knew we wereing? Because there are so many annoying people in life. I came because I thought they might be those kind of fly bastards this time too. If it flies, should I clean it up? Is it a fly? It was a provocative tone. Myeong Onjis face was calm, but the eyes of the warriors standing behind him changed. Living does not spill. However, as soon as the order was given, it was ready to kill. Even though I know that the other person is the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga. You have a lot of guts, dont you? Didnt you hear from Mingdo that we came from a famous family? What does it matter whether Im from a famous family or anything else when I be a fool worse than a bug? Huh. At this level, it is difficult for Myeong Onji to patiently listen. I cant use it if it keepsing out crooked like that. What if I get hurt without even mentioning the business? So, speak quickly. I feel like Ive said it several times before, but maybe I dont understand? Myeong Onjis eyes grew cold. No matter how much he is the head of the Dark Death Corps, a famous familys spy organization, it is difficult to maintainposure. Contrary to what she looked like, she was already over thirty. However, he was not old enough to be the leader of a spy corps. Thats why its even more amazing. To be the head of an intelligence organization at that age, one must have outstanding ability and talent. Maintainingposure was also a wonderful ability of hers. But this spoiled bastard is shaking it. Fun. Youre an interesting friend. Myeong Onji smiled and continued speaking. You dont like wasting time with useless chatter, right? Okay, lets get straight to the point. . How is Yeonga these days? Are you living peacefully without any problems? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coolly. While getting to the main point, he asks about love holidays. I heard everything from Mo Yong-sega. This is the way people who work in so-called intelligence organizations or deal with information speak like this. Even though he says hes getting to the point, he secretly criticizes the other person. The purpose was not to check the content, but to check the other persons reaction. Myeong On-jis facial expression, tone, and speaking style were based on the speaking skills of a thoroughly trained, to put it worse, typical spy organization member. There was chaos. What? Whats going on? Because some foolish family nted a few secrets. My back is sore from pulling all that out and organizing it. Myeong Onjis expression hardened. I tried to ask him subtly, but he told me everything out loud. I was even more surprised because I didnt think he had the personality to tell me something like this. You gave us that? and. Sssssssuk. Yeon Ho-jeong touched the de of the ax and continued speaking. I guess there were some wildcats trying to swallow up the main family along with that stupid family, right? ?! Is it because it catches the light of the bonfire? Myeong Onjis eyes seemed to sparkle especially. When you think about it, its strange, isnt it? The people in the most urgent need right now are Moyongse, but you came to me before they did, right? Moyongsega is not so ipetent that it loses its yers. Thats I got the sign saying it was the best in the world. It was reallyme. right? Ugh. Death creeped up from the axe. I guess it wont be difficult to split it since I picked it up easily. What do you think? Chapter 56 Episode 56. To where the wind goes (6) Myeong Onji recalled a conversation with his father beforeing here. Youll never know. Is that really the case? Lets say that Yeonga captured all of Sejak. Among the three, none of them are rted to the original family. What is the possibility that the Moyong family leader said this? It is nothing. Gaju Moyong is a person with his own beliefs. He has great ambitions, but he also knows how to bend before a strong opponent. I would never have told my subordinates that I was connected to my family. In that case, even if the Yeon family captured Sejak and tortured him, the name of the original family would not be revealed. Yes. If thats the case, then theres no reason to send out a military unit The Moyong family wont point out their fangs at us. Because I know that force wont work. But do you think we can tolerate the Mo Yong family with ease? Thats no. Gaju Moyong is a great person who is not bad to hold hands with. Theyve done too much for us so far, so we should step up this time. Why? business. Since it is said that the Moyong family sent a letter to the Yeongaju anyway, the reason for this meeting should be business. What if the Prince of Yanjia suspects us? That wont happen. In the first ce, Gangseo and Zhejiang are ces that the martial arts faction, which is said to have some power, is paying attention to. There is no reason to doubt. But . Its okay to doubt. Because Yeonga will copse anyway. Yes. The famous family has alreadypleted many preparations to expand its power. Work on Daebyeolsan Mountain in the distance has also beenpleted. Yeonga is ruined. There is no choice but to fail. However, after hearing Yeon Ho-jeongs aggressive words, Myeong On-ji could not help but be embarrassed. You know?! Yes, its okay to doubt it. Because Yeonga will fail anyway. But there is a world of difference between doubting and knowing. People who doubt are not scary. Since Im not sure, its bound to take time to process things. Unable to use strength at critical moments. But if you are sure, the story is different. What? Myeong Onji tilted his head differently than expected. It was a truly confusing face. I dont know what my brother is talking about? Could it be that the main family joined hands with the Mo Yong family? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Did you just sit there acting like you knew it was all going to be revealed? Its a bucket I really dont know. Anyway, you mean that the Moyong family sent Sejak to your family and captured that Sejak? You do a variety of things. It has to be that way. Myeong Onji realized that Yeon Ho Jeong had read his thoughts. I was so shocked that I couldnt control my facial expression for a moment, so its understandable. The problem was not with himself as Myeong Onji, but with himself as the Master of the Amsadae. How do I handle it? If you have any doubts, just confirm that Yeonga caught Sejak and send it. But this guy waspletely sure of who he heard it from. This means you cant just leave it alone. The fact that this guy knows means that the information was leaked, and if the information was leaked, we need to know where it came from. In other words, Yeon Ho-jeong had to be captured alive and dragged away. You can handle the restter. Even if you feel a bit irritated, its okay to just pretend. In Hanam, there are Guju Myeongga and Shaolin Temple. However, the actual influence of Myeongga is much stronger than that of Shaolin. Shaolin is unknown, but Myeongga is a powerful family that pursues fame and fortune in the world. Even if the world is open, it will be difficult to uncover the information maniption of the famous family in Henan Province. The problem is Myeong On-ji looked into Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. His eyes were unwavering. They had impressive eyes that gave the viewer an inexplicable coolness, and at the same time, they had a glow that was difficult to see inside. This guy knew we wereing. At least I had a guess. Its because I knew that we and the Moyongs joined hands. then? Are you saying you threw yourself as bait? How strong of a supporter do you have? I can hear the head rolling all the way from here. . Are you curious about what you believe in and what makes you stretch out like this? Myeong Onji said nothing. It would be a loss to talk about this now. You already know the other person and yourself. Now that the truth has been revealed, it is best to keep your mouth shut as much as possible. Yeon Ho-jeong felt the power of a famous family from Myeong On-jis appearance. Whether he is in his twenties or thirties, he is too young to be the head of an intelligence organization. Talent must have yed a big role in Myeong On-ji bing the head of an intelligence organization. However, it must have been a famous family that raised her in such a standard way. A famous family that advocates whiteness has turned its children into professional spies. Just looking at it, the famous family was a difficult family to deal with. Yes. This can be tricky if you dont know about them. Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth opened. Is there anything wrong? In the end, the only thing a martial artist can trust is his or her own abilities. Skill? You probably want to catch me, dont you? But of course I dont want to do that. ! Would you like to see the power of the famous intelligence organization called the best in the world? Myeong Onjis eyes became cold. She slowly got up from her seat. Okay, I know everything, so theres no need to deceive me anymore, right? Tsutsutsutsu. Death bloomed from the bodies of the warriors standing behind her. They, who had thoroughly controlled their lives, are now opening up that momentum. Parrak! Birds hiding throughout the forest were startled and flew away. Thats how hard it was to live. Myeong Onji said in a calm voice. They say he defeated the Brain Hyeop Chuseong. That idiot? Thats right, you idiot. A sword wielded by a child can kill you, right? Moreover, since I got punished for looking down on the Grand Prince of Byeoksan Yeonga, I have nothing to say even if I hear people calling me an idiot. by the way. Slurp. Suddenly, Myeongdo appeared behind Yeonhojeong. Myeong-dos face, revealed in the dark forest where the light from the bonfire spread, was extremely eerie. It looked like a ghost with just its face floating around. Were not those idiots. Yeah, it looks like it. The Dark Death Corps of the Myeong Family is an espionage organization. Its not abat unit. However, in many cases, it is necessary to suppress it by force. strong? Its not difficult to catch at least one peak expert. Besides, I dont let down my guard. Myeong Onji smiled. With a bright smile in a murderous atmosphere, it looked creepy in its own way. So dont lose your strength and juste with us. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Myeong Onji shook his head. I know your skills are excellent. I also know that guts are as good as skills. But once the fight starts, you wont be able to get past five. okay? okay. For no reason, it was a secret army That was then. uh? Myeong Onji was puzzled for a moment. But how did you know we were a spy organization? The Armed Forces is not an organization known to the outside world. People who know know it, but even those people couldnt say it out loud. This is because they are all dead or threatened by the famous family. But how? How did you know we were a spy organization? Youll know when you see it. Tsutsutsu. A strong energy flowed from Myeong Onjis body. It was a stronger energy than anyone else here. You really cant do this. I have to catch it. Pabababak! Five of the warriors scattered into the forest. This is to check if there are any eyes around you. Its standard. So much. Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong pick up the axe. This is because the timing was right for the army to send warriors to scout the surrounding area. Myeong Onji said in a cold voice. Kneel down. Faaagh! Myeongdo rushed from behind Yeonhojeong. Surprisingly, the warriors did not move. It is an attack that catches one off guard from the beginning. Myeong Onjis words about not letting down ones guard no matter who the opponent was were true. If the opponent wasnt Yeon Ho-jeong, it was a surprise attack that anyone would have suffered. Tooung! Myeongdos eyes wavered. The outstretched fist hit the air. The attack, which was aimed precisely at getting on the mound, failed. Where?! Pow! Tsk! Myeongdo, who was hit on the back with a spear, staggered and stepped on the bonfire. Myeong Onji shouted. be careful! Quang! Myeongdo groaned again and flew toward Myeongonji. Huh. Myeong On-jis hand grasped Myeong-dos wrist and moved gently. Then Myeongdos body floated up and fell behind her. It was a high-level method of pear grafting. It was a martial art that was so ingrained in my body that I could use it unconsciously. At that moment, a huge ax de struck the bonfire. Quaaaang! A sh of immense power extinguished the bonfire at once. In an instant, the surroundings became dark. The eyes of the soldiers who had be ustomed to the light could not adapt to the darkness for a moment. Oops! Whoa whoa! Warm liquid sshed everywhere with a terrible sound. blood?! Wooooow! Everyone instinctively increased their strength. Thanks to the energy spreading throughout the body, my eyesight improved. Now I can finally see it. But Yeonhojeong was nowhere to be seen. what? Where have you disappeared to?! Whoa! A cold wind blew in from the north. A cold and heavy wind. The pressure that made me feel like I couldnt even breathe was an added bonus. Myeong Onji shouted. Its the North! catch! Cha chachang! The fourteen warriors cheerfully attacked. Fourteen quick and sharp attacks were fired at one point. That was their mistake. Quaaaang! Ugh! Aaaah! Surprisingly, all fourteen warriors screamed and retreated. Half of them fell and hit their buttocks. Myeong Onjis eyes widened. what?! Phew. A transparent blue energy wavered in the blowing wind. Wow! It seemed like a strange crying sound wasing from somewhere far away. It was the cry of a monster I had never heard before. That strange crying sound sent chills down the spines of everyone here. It was the screaming sound of a divine beast that does not exist in reality. Xuanwu, the master of the Northern Heavens, has awakened. If even one escapes, I will kill them all. ! Kneel. * * * After leaving the forest andpleting the perimeter, the members of the Armed Forces turned back the way they came. It was then. Whoa! Bye! Whoa! In an instant, the three female assassins copsed. Blood flowed from their fallen heads. His head was broken by a blow with a stick. The good news is that he didnt die. What are you guys doing? The two members who had escaped the surprise attack looked around in confusion. omg! Before they knew it, dozens of beggars were standing around them holding sticks. It was aplete siege. Kyaaaaaaa! Tsk! Ah, sibbal. I got it on my sleeve. Full-sang, who had roughly wiped his chest, approached me shakily. If you think about it, that gentleman is right. The result is important, not the process. Isnt that right, guys? Huge?! How are you? Find out at once? As expected, you all knew? In contrast to his calm expression, Full Sangs eyes were frighteningly cold. The chill was enough to surpass that of Yeonhojeong. He was extremely angry. Take off the sign that says Best in the world and take off your balls, you damn bastards. Faaagh! The beggars rushed in. Chapter 57 Episode 57 Justification for Fighting (1) Myeong Onji was embarrassed. What is that? Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! The translucent blue energy that flickered repeatedly formed the shape of a snake prating the tortoise shell. It was an amazing sight. If the density of energy is strong, the color is visible to the naked eye when internal energy is released, but there was something different about that shape. Intention! Yes. That wasnt just a g. It was a scene shaped by strong will and disciplined energy. Myeong Onji was purely surprised. It is almost impossible for even a peak expert to realize the form ording to the intention of the energy. What are youwhat are you?! It was then. Kaat! You son of a bitch! A subtle gold light spread from Myeongdos body. Myeong Onjis eyes wavered. brightness! no! Wow! His eyes rolled back in anger and he rushed towards Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Pow! Myeongdos fist was blocked by Yeonhojeongs palm. Its significant. The power transmitted through the palm was quite powerful. Although he easily blocked it with a string weapon in his hand, it had the power to shatter even arge tree. Crunchy. Myeongdos eyes twitched. The fingers curling around my fist felt like they were going to break it at any moment. It was an incredible grip. this guy! Bullfight! He pulled out his fist by hitting his lower arm with his palm and started swinging his fist like crazy. Pabababak! Myeongdos eyes widened. The martial art he practiced was the eight fists of iron chopping of the Nine Zhou Myeongga. It was a powerful martial arts technique that was an improved form of the Cheolsaebak (Santa) technique that pushed the opponent with repeated strikes. Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to do all of the fighting with just one hand. It looks simr to the martial arts sword that the Three Confucius used. Wow! Crump! Myeongdos eyes were bloodshot. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had parried all sixteen punches, grabbed his wrist like a ghost. Pfft! My wrists are bent. Soon, my entire body bent to the right. The grip was so strong that I couldnt get out. No, rather than getting out, I felt like my forearm was going to break from the force that was tightening. Crunch! Kaaaaak! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong was thinking aboutpletely breaking his arm. sh! Before we knew it, swordsmen spread out in all directions and began using their swords. Although he seemed more cautious than before, the sharpness of the de was still the same. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Pow! Yeon Ho-jeongs foot got stuck in Myeong-dos lower abdomen. Myeongdo opened his mouth wide and knelt down. At that moment, the swords of the assassins came within a short distance. Coo! He lowered his posture and swung his sword. omg! I didnt know you could grab a persons arm and swing it like an object. That was also incredibly fast. Surprised members of the Dark Forces retrieved the sword. Yeon Ho-jeong ced Myeongdo. Three members of the Armed Forces caught the flying sword. Myeong Onjis eyes sparkled. now! Boom! In an instant, it hit Yeon Ho-jeong. The speed was incredible. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeongs body became cloudy like fog. omg! Myeong Onji was shocked. As if he knew that would happen, Yeon Ho-jeong was also rushing towards him. The instantaneous speed of approach was beyond imagination. The moment I kicked forward, Yeonhojeong had already reached half a length away. Quang! Myeong Onjis body flew backwards. The shock wasnt great. Her martial arts was one that focused on the techniques ofbining fire and fire. No amount of attack could cause shock. However, what surprised Myeong Onji was not Yeonhojeongs power, but the attack itself. Body headbutt? How could you blow away a person with such a reckless rush? What power? That wasnt all. Boom! After blowing away Myeong Onji, he turned again and rushed towards the female warrior at the end, and the movement was as natural as flowing water. Yeonhojeong closed the distance in an instant. He finally swung the huge axe. Whoa! The sword broke in one blow. The embarrassed member of the army put down his sword and tried to force him. pop! Oops! The cancer corps copsed on the spot. The shock wave that erupted from the shoulder broke the bone. It was an extension of Yeongas military service annual fee. It was impossible to tell even by looking at how he wielded the giant weapon while in a copsed posture. catch! Sasak! The movements of the soldiers running towards Yeon Ho-jeong were smooth and agile. Even though it was moving so fast, there was no sound of footsteps. Armed Forces members flock again. Myeong Onji gathered his strength from the rear. Its about aiming for the decisive moment. It was then. !! Myeong On-jisplexion suddenly changed when he saw Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looking at him. That guy? Buuuuung! Pow! The blow that broke the sword was not full force. In that ce where everyone was rushing, the axes were swung at merciless speed, but the shock waves spreading in a circle prevented the members of the Dark Forces from getting close. Do you know the tactics?! Wow! That wasnt all. After making everyone hesitate, he lunged at a member of the Armed Forces from a reasonable distance away and stabbed the axe. An ax is a weapon that can be broken by swinging it. This means that it is not a weapon that stabs like a spear. However, since it was a heavy weapon weighing 80 pounds, it was a terrifying attack in itself. Kwasik! The female assassin couldnt even scream and flew away, spouting blood. Judging by the weight of the axe, three or four ribs must have been broken. It was fortunate that he did not lose his life. But that blow revealed a gap. The members of the secret army swung their swords at Yeon Ho-jeongs back. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes gave off a blue glow. h h h! It felt like a typhoon was blowing in. With one swing, ten swords broke like corn. Myeong Onji felt goosebumps rising. Unbelievable! It was an overwhelming power of martial arts that went beyond imagination. Usually, children of prestigious families or high-level warriors did not use axes often. This is because, despite its appearance, it can inflict heavy attacks with just one sword. In other words, it was notmon for martial artists to userge or heavy soldiers, but they were skilled. Would you say it is a weapon that can only be used by a bandit with some martial arts skills? But Yeonhojeong was different. Pow! Whoa! Hit it down, crush it, put pressure on it, push it with a spear and blow it away. It stabs like a spear, breaks bones, and then throws out punches in between to knock them down. Not only can the center of gravity of the ax be freely changed, but if necessary, it can even be thrown with a kick. Rather than killing it by cutting it with an ax de, it is struck with the wide side of an axe to render it incapable of fighting. Its truly a st. It seems that Yeonhojeong himself has be a huge Dragon Fist. The soldiers of the army, who were attacking as if possessed, were blown away and fell like leaves in the autumn wind by Yeon Ho-jeongs great military skills. urg! Myeong On-ji was about to jump in when he saw an opening, but he flinched for a moment. The moment he was about to move, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned towards him. I dont know how many times that happened. It was as if he was fully aware of their tactics. What is this guy?! It was then. pup! Paaang! Myeongdo rushed forward with a ghost-like expression. Tear it to death! Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. The man who had blown away one of the members of the Armed Forces with his fist hurled Byeokrajinki at his axe. Wooooow! A vivid blue air current rose from the ax de. Myeong Onji shouted. brightness!! Yeonhojeongs ax moved like a thunderbolt. Whoa whoa! Myeongdos body was split diagonally. p! Unable to ovee the momentum, his upper body flew and hit a tree and fell to the ground. thud. The lower body, which had lost its upper body, tilted as if trying to walk, and soon fell down. Fuwaaaaak! Arge amount of fresh blood spurted out. Internal organs flowed out of the split torso and scattered on the ground. !! There was silence. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Theres no choice. If possible, I didnt want to kill him. However, it was impossible to look at a guy who was attacking me with the determination to kill him. Myeong Onjis eyes shook mercilessly. Do youdo you know what you just did?! Quang! One of the female assassins flew through the air andnded on a tree branch. Now, there was only one member of the Armed Forces remaining. As far as Myeong Onji, there were only two forces left in the Amsadae. Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing an ax on his shoulder, said coldly. Should I go into the second round? Tsutsutsu. Even in Myeong Onjis eyes, a sense of death appeared. Yeonhojeong crossed a river that should not have been crossed. He killed people who may have been incapable of fighting. It was also a horrific murder of a member of a famous family. However, even in the meantime, Myeong Onji thought as the master of the Amsadae. strong. I dont know if you use that martial skill, but otherwise, a head-to-head match is impossible. But this was a forest. There were no trees around the bonfire, but the trees were denser even if it was just a little further away. Myeong Onji made a decision. Dark Seven! Contact the remaining five and go to the branch! Faaagh! The remaining crew headed west. At the same time, gold mine bloomed from Myeong Onjis body. It was a much higher level of energy than the true energy that Myeongdo exuded. Coo! She stretched out her sword with a strong forward motion. bang! Yeon Ho-jeongs sleeves were torn and blown away with a burst of drinking. It was tremendous power. It was a level of martial arts several levels higher than that of Mingdo. Boom! Myeong Onji rushed over. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. As expected, its fast. The Armys tactics were simple yet effective. The entire army rushes in and subdues the target. However, if you are not capable of overpowering them, they will distract you and create an opening. At that moment, Myeong Onji made a surprise attack. Its a simple but effective tactic. It is even more effective because of Myeong Onjis gentle expression and prayer. However, when viewed as an individual, Myeong Onji shows greater skills in one-on-one fighting than in coordinating with several people. That fact was proven by several collisions. Puff poop! Whoops! It was fast. With graceful movements like those of a peacock, he gave a powerful blow as fast as a thunderbolt, and each blow contained the power of a fatal blow. Yeon Ho-jeong held the spear with both hands. bang! Quang! Yeonhojeongs ax was also fast. The fierce blows delivered like a storm in themselves made me feel life-threatening. What was even more amazing was that there was no w in wielding thatrge weapon. Pow! Sigh! Myeong Onjis back hit a tree as he stumbled. You cant believe it! Her left hand was stained with blood. He tried to deliver an iron blow, but the attack was so destructive that he was injured. It was not an attack worth ignoring. When it came to attacking, he had skills that were one step above his own. Cheet! Myeong Onji ran into the forest. Yeon Ho-jeong followed after Myeong On-ji. Myeong Onjis eyes sparkled. Okay, follow me. It may be pushed back in an open area, but its different in a dense forest. That iron bar was not only heavy but also long. He is a seriously ill soldier and a soldier. It will be difficult to demonstrate its full power in a forest with dense trees everywhere. The opponent even lost his stamina by defeating the female assassin. It was a fight that was enough to tip the scales of the game. Boom! Myeong On-ji, who came in about thirty chapterster, turned his back. The n was tounch a surprise attack from behind thergest tree nearby. You fool! Let it end here At that moment, Myeong On-jis eyes widened. Hahaha! View blocked by trees. However, I could see a blue energy spreading like a thunderbolt to the left and right of the tree. Quang! The huge tree exploded as if it had been hit by a cannonball. And between them, Yeonhojeong, holding a huge iron sword, appeared with a terrifying eye glow. Is this the only tactic you chose? ?! Spying with that head is a piece of cake. Chapter 58 Episode 58 Justification for Fighting (2) After running through the forest for a while, Amchil finally saw the border of the forest. If you just cross over there! It was then. Where? Huh! Whoa whoa! Amchil, who was blown away by the blow, hit the tree and vomited blood. As the running speed was fast, the impact on the mouth was also great. If the person who surprised him had not recovered his energy at that moment, his heart would have exploded and he would have died. Its a lot better than I thought? It seems like hes just an operator, but his level is quite high. After all, a famous family is a famous family, right? Cough! Amchil coughed and asked in a trembling voice. Who are you?! me? Full Sang grinned. Im a street cleaner, you bastard. He swung his foot. Bye! Amchil lost consciousness after being hit on the temple. Full-sang looked down at Amchil with cold eyes. What you guys are doing is really fun. Im the kind of person who shares fun things. I hope everyone in the midfield knows. Sasak. Two beggars with sticks appeared and raised their arms. What should I do, Hugae? What should I do? Tie them up with the ones you caught. But are you okay? what? But they belong to a famous family So what? Then hold on? Even after seeing what these bastards do, they are so strong that we have to endure it, right? Not really. Stop talking bullshit and take me with you. yep. It was clear that Hugae was very angry. The beggars were afraid that sparks would fly, so they hurriedly took Amchil away. Full-sang, who had been standing there for a long time ring at the tree, sighed. Shit. That fortune teller is so dirty. He started making noises that I couldnt understand, saying things like his luck had changed. I heard you started running around until your feet get sweaty starting this spring. You guessed it right. Its true that I was extremely angry, but I wasnt simply following my emotions. If he were such a simple person, he wouldnt have been able to be ater person. I do not have time. It is no different from the time of Sejak. If we dont hear back from the Armed Forces, the famous family will also take action. In my heart, I wanted to explode right away, wondering what kind of nonsense this was, but I couldnt. Kuju Myeongga is the best in the world. If you try to push the case with flimsy evidence, you may face a bacsh. If that happens, it will be a pain in the ass. Whether it is open or open, it may be criticized by public opinion. It was clear that the famous family would also hide more carefully. More evidence was needed. At least to the point where I cant touch this side. Well, once the practitioner catches the remaining remnants, we will have to think about it That was then. !! Full-sang looked towards the east. There was a terrible death flowing through the cool wind in the dark forest. It was an all too familiar life. Even though it was not a target to kill, the creepy ferocity was overwhelming, as if a huge beast was sinking its teeth into the back of the neck. You bastard! Boom! The face of Deung-sang Jeong-sang, who was unfolding the new method of opening vision, Wanlichufung (fL), was full of urgency. I told you to capture me, but who told you to kill me?! * * * Kwasik! Kugugoogung! A tree burst open from the base and fell down. Even though the tree was destroyed, the speed did not decrease at all. A huge ax de was flying towards the side. grasp! Myeong Onji flew up with a nimble divine technique and dodged the axe. That wasnt all. Immediately after dodging, Myeong On-ji kicked a thick tree branch and swung his spear towards Yeon Ho-jeongs head. It wasnt algae. It was a weapon designed to stun with a single blow. At that time, Yeonhojeongs iron body underwent a mysterious change. It feels like its writhing like a snake, but its attack direction changes flexibly. The ax de raised to the top created a terrifyingly intimidating feeling. Myeong Onjis face showed a look of urgency. The attack was so timely that I couldnt retrieve my hand. The power contained in that ax de is so strong that it cannot be shed. Tooung! She somehow managed to turn her body and retrieve the spear, but the sharp ax de immediately cut off her forearm. Patter! Hot drops of blood fell on the floor. Tsk! Myeong Onjis face turned pale as he got down to the floor. I injured my artery. The wound was deep. Blood was flowing out. The bleeding did not stop even with hand pressure. Buuuuung! Yeon Ho-jeong was cold. He immediately closed the distance and attacked, but it seemed like it wouldnt matter if he died. Quang! The ax shattered a small tree. Boom! Myeong Onji ran out again. I tried to subdue it by tempting it, but it was no longer possible. Yeon Ho-jeong was not an opponent she could overpower with her capabilities. Strength was strength, but stamina was too strong. Fight! The blood flow was forcibly blocked by pressing on the blood vessels. But there are limits. If the consumption of internal energy continues, the blood will be released on its own. Then the bleeding resumes. There was no time. There was no way I could die trying to catch my opponent. Kwaaaaang! A chilling sound ran down my spine. What a monster! I got goosebumps all over my body. Heavy soldiers inevitably consume more internal energy than light soldiers. As the heavy weight is lifted with air power and only the destructive power is saved, the consumption of internal power rapidly increases over time. Is it just that? Physical strength is also a problem. No matter how well-trained you are, there is a limit to how much you can increase your physical strength. Unless you have the level of prowess of the head of the Seven Great Powers or the Jangmun of the Nine Pile Bangs, there is no way to make up for the power of your martial arts lost due to physical strength issues. But what is that guy? As if he has infinite stamina, he uses such martial arts skills even after defeating all of the female assassins. In fact, the power of the ax seemed to have be stronger than before. bang! Kwarung! It felt like lightning was striking. Even in the midst of fear, I couldnt suppress my curiosity. Myeong Onji looked back without realizing it. !! Two or three trees were falling down on the spot. No, it would be more appropriate to say that it was shattered. Theye running, smashing trees at random like cavalry soldiers whose bodies are made entirely of steel. It was a rush like a storm. crazy! I was in a cold sweat afterpeting with such a ruthless guy. It was the first time that I did not recognize the other persons skills during our first meeting. I didnt even know what kind of martial arts he had learned. Will I get caught? If this is going to be the case, wouldnt it be better to just use secret science?! Fear stimted desire. I wanted to immediately bring out my hidden strength and defeat this guy. no. Not yet. It is a power that should not be revealed. Faaagh! Myeong Onji increased his speed. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed. I waited. puck! He cut down a small tree with a flexible sh and then kicked the tree. Quang! It felt like gunpowder had exploded. The tree hit by the tremendous leg force flew in a straight line toward Myeong Onjis back. omg! As the speed was fast, changing direction was not easy. Myeong Onji turned and blocked the flying wooden beam. Kwazijijik! Pow! Wow! Myeong Onjis body broke a tree and fell over. Whoa. Yeonhojeong also stopped practicing divinew. Although he seemed to have infinite physical strength, he was also human. With the enlightenment of the Emperor of Darkness, he used his air power and strengthened his stamina, but he could not do so forever. I caught it at just the right time. Since the beggars supported by Hu Gai surrounded the entire forest, they must have also caught the members of the army who escaped. Yeon Ho-jeong walked towards Myeong-onji. If you only catch Myeong-on, the situation is over. Its over now. It was then. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed backwards. Hahaha! A great deal of spection emerged from the pile of broken wood. The murderous spirit soared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. What is this martial arts?! Pusssss. Myeong On-ji stood up and his pupils glowed golden. That wasnt all. Powerful energy was swirling in both her hands. I wondered if I had to go this far, but The swirling energy slowly seeped into my whole body. It was apletely different momentum from before. I cant help it. It would be better to kill him than to get caught. sh! omg?! Myeong Onji was startled and looked up at the sky. A lump of death was flying from there. Quang! A beastly blow struck her forearm. Surprisingly, he blocked the sh by crossing his arms. The ax de dug two inches into her arms, but did not cut them off. At this level, it was no exaggeration to say that the sword was unsinkable. Myeong Onji shouted. You son of a bitch! Yeon Ho-jeong turned and kicked her in the chest. Quang! Myeong Onji staggered back. It was tremendous power. It was apletely different attack power than before. Myeong Onji couldnt believe it. whats this?! Not long ago, Myeongga obtained the martial arts of investigation. That martial arts feat was truly remarkable. Not only did it solve the lifespan problem of famous martial arts, but it also increased overall military power. Now wasnt the time to take it out, but if it continued like this, it would end up in the guys hands. In that case, he thought it would be better to kill himpletely, so he opened up his secret technique. But he also changed. To be exact, his temperament has changed. Papapak! Yeon Ho-jeong, who narrowed the distance to just three steps, swung his iron fist. It was an assault without mercy. A tremendous amount of death was pouring out from the ax strike, which was faster and more intense than before. profit! Quack! bang! Myeong Onji swung both hands and blocked Cheolbu. However, Yeonhojeongs attacks became more extreme. It became faster and more ferocious. bang! Quack! Puff! omg! Her arms that blocked the ax gradually became tattered. Unbelievable! Lee Gongjas martial arts attack was also a martial arts attack that blocked it perfectly. However, they were unable to stop Yeon Ho-jeongs ax attack. Aaaah! Whoa! Aaaah!! Suddenly, a scream came out of Myeong Onjis mouth. The ax de had blown off her right arm starting from the elbow. Yeon Ho-jeong did not stop there. Kill! I saw a martial arts weapon used by one of the familys evil beasts. A giants martial arts feat that destroyed the familys que and smashed the gate. A martial artist from Geumgang Station who charged forward, blocking the fierce swordsmanship of Yeonga warriors with his bare body. When I saw that martial artist, my hair turned white. Whoa whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong, who tripped Myeong On-ji, stood over her and raised an axe. bang! Quang! bang! Oops! Wow! Myeong Onjis body gradually sank into the ground. It was an ax strike of ignorant power. In an instant, my entire upper body was stained with blood. There were ax marks all over his forearms, chest and shoulders. Myeong Onjis face showed fear. A crazy killer is trying to kill himself with an axe. It was the first time I felt extreme fear in my life. Stop it! Stop it, you bastard! bang! Quang! Cough! Wow! Quaaaang! Quaaaang! Please save me You didnt do that. Yeon Ho-jeong raised the ax again. His face, looking down at Myeong-Onji, looked like a monster. You didnt do that. At that time, Full Sang came running from far away. Yeonja!No!! He struck the ax with all his might. Kwaaaaang! Chapter 59 Episode 59 Justification for Fighting (3) Full-sang stopped in his seat. He looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs back with tired eyes. Huh. Whoop. The sound of breathing was heavy. My upper body was constantly shaking. But even for a moment. Whoa. The time to catch my breath was extremely fast. The exposed neck and forearms were turning red. By using the giant weapon to its limit, the muscles of the entire body were overheated. Ugh. A faint light blue energy surrounded Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was a byeoknajingyeol. Full-sang asked with a stern face. Did you kill him? Jump! Yeon Ho-jeong took out his ax and ced it on his shoulder de. No way. His face, intent on living, became expressionless. Full-sang hurriedly approached Myeong-on-ji. Hak Hak. Myeong Onjis condition was truly miserable. The entire upper body was covered with serious injuries caused by the axe. Looking at the depth of the wound, five or six ribs must have been broken. His right arm was blown off from the elbow, and there were cuts here and there on his face from the strong wind from the axe. And her face was paralyzed with extreme fear. Its terrible. If youre going to make people like this, its better to kill them. Perhaps Myeong Onji will recover his body but not his mind. The good news is that there wasnt much bleeding. It seemed like he had probably learned a special martial art. I see you made a mop. Yeon Ho-jeong asked indifferently. What about them? I caught them all. Thank goodness. Thank goodness. for now. Full-sang, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong with hard eyes, soon sighed. I know youre angry, but you need to calm down a bit. You really almost killed me, didnt you? You didnt kill him, right? Isnt that enough? Full-sang was at a loss for words. If its obvious, is it obvious? They were people who wanted to ruin their families, including the Moyong family and the famous families. From Yeonhojeongs point of view, he is a clear enemy. In fact, it could be said that it was amazing just because it didnt kill him due to his personality. One guy couldnt help it. ok? What does that mean? One is dead. ! I ended up having an ident. Full-sang gave up any thoughts of arguing. It had already happened anyway. In that case, the urgent priority was to handle the rest as quickly as possible. Lets move it for now. damn! I called the doctor just in case, but it looks like I lost a lot of money. Full Sang temporarily prepared a small manor. And all the captured members of the Army were tied up there. Yeon Ho-jeong, who saw Myeong-on-ji being moved, came to the entrance of the forest near the manor and casually sat down. My heart is pounding. The increased heart rate did not subside. Likewise, the anger that arose upon seeing Myeong On-jis martial arts skills did not subside. But other than my anger, my head became cold. Its in earnest. Myeong Onji was the head of the Myeongga intelligence organization. However, no matter how the head of the organization was, intelligence was still intelligence. Since he is of the Ming n, he may be from a famous family, but he would not have sent his direct lineage to a spy organization. So to speak, Myeong Onji is not the familys child. Nevertheless, I was learning that martial art. What does that mean? He said he was training a deadly sword. Whether its the four swords or that bitch, theyre just words that will eventually be thrown away. In that case, it can be said that it was made to be used as an experiment. It was an urate judgment. It was a judgment that could be made not because of knowledge of the Baekdo martial arts physiology, but because of knowledge of the ecology of greedy people in power. The greed of those in power does not discriminate between ck and white. That means. Im getting ready. The Myeongga will attack the Yeonga. Thats for sure. However, unlike in the past, in this life, I pulled out all of Mo Yong-segas three works. In that case, Mo Yong-ses side will probably try to bury Yeon-ga before the world finds out. In that situation, Jiangsu Provinces information was controlled and he appeared in Henan. And he captured an entire spy organization of a famous family. I need to collect more. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. Full-sang was approaching leisurely. Still, it seemed like he had some free time now that he hadpleted one big task. Its been a struggle, but we cant stop here. The opponent is too strong to stop the famous family with just a rumor. What do you think about Huae? Full-sangs expression became serious. well. Well probably find out within five days at thetest. Considering that it is their front yard, they will have about three days. I guess so. I already received a call, but Yeonga-ju asked the government to investigate. Is there an organization rted to a famous family in the Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas? It was the right decision. They would not have tried to destroy Yeonga without any foundation in the area. Its not just about tearing it down, its also important to establish a ce there. There will definitely be a force in Jiangsu that follows the famous family. But itste. exactly. It will take a month just to investigate. That was also kept to a minimum. After pondering for a moment, Full Sang asked. How about doing it this way instead? what? Master, you also know this. In that case, I think it would be okay to ask Master. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. When we say Master Moon-sang, we mean the Yongdu Ark of the time. Anyway, we werent nning on blowing up right away, right? I said in advance that the famous family would not be able to provoke us carelessly, so we should investigate and expose their evil deeds. It was like that. Actually, since the day I arrived in Sanggu, I have been debating the information groups of businesses rted to famous families, but no useful information has been found yet. How long do you think it will take? I dont know. It was different from thest time I investigated what had happened recently. They suppressed information tightly. Full-sang quenched his appetite. So, I would like to ask Master toe forward. He has left Gangho halfway and is slowly preparing to hand over the Ark, but he is someone who will not refuse if you ask him to participate in this project. It will happen. Because the agreement of openness is as famous as the mercy of the Shaolin Temple. But is it still okay? There was no information about Master Moon Geun-sang. All I could remember was that it was an ark that was evaluated as excellent. Thats the problem. The modifier excellent bothered me. In other words, the praise that Baekdo is excellent in martial arts also means that it is not extreme. This matter should not be handled that way. It must be dealt with aggressively and thoroughly so that the opponent cannot raise his head again. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was lost in thought, suddenly asked. What do you think? huh? what? The Gu Ju Myeong family and the Mo Yong family. Which of the two do you think will be harder to take down? Full Sang frowned. Why are you suddenly asking such a question? Tell me. Hmm, who is harder to deal with between a tiger and a lion? Then you can think about which of the two is living in a more dangerous environment. Wow. Although he was grumbling, Full Sang was deep in thought. The Yeon Ho-jeong I had seen so far was not a man who asked such questions needlessly. Which of the two is harder to take down? Full-sang was thinking over and over again. Soon he gave an answer. I just think What do you think? Well, I guess its Moyongse. It was an unexpected statement. Even though the Kuju Myungga surpasses the Moyong family in terms of power, they are saying that the Moyong family is more difficult to defeat. The reason is? History and public opinion. I think the same thing. The Guju Myeongga made a great contribution during the Hyeolgyojiran 300 years ago. However, making contributions did not mean that the family grew significantly. They formed a power through hard work and also raised the level of military education by leaps and bounds. It took exactly two hundred years to get there. Afterwards, Kuju Myeongga became famous as the representative Murim family in the central region. Its history spanned a hundred years. The Yeonga and Myeongga families have a shorter history than the other five major families. History is the foundation. No matter howrge the power, a power with a short history is rtively more vulnerable to danger. Thats right. From that perspective, it is easier to deal with the Nine Lords Family. Besides, the rumors about the Old Master Family are not very good. The Guju Myungga constantly sought to expand its power. Since they are a martial arts group, it is natural to increase their power, but they have gone beyond the limit. Moreover, they were white, not ck. In the Baekdo martial arts worlds view, the expansion of the power of the Myeong family was an overly secr move. Even though their power was not far behind that of the Shaolin Temple, it was the Myeong family that received the worst evaluation among the seven great powers. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It is impossible to destroy the Myeong Family and the Moyong Family all at once right now. Of course. Even if he regains his inaction from the time of the Emperor of Darkness, it will be difficult. Wouldnt it be great if it had a foundation called ck Emperor? Besides Even if there is a way, if its for the future, shaking hands is the way to bury both at the same time. Three Bridges! Yes. The Three Religions of Fanaticism will one day invade the Central ins. And to stop them, an outstanding ruler named Mo Yong-woo is needed. Of course, even after joining hands with Mo Yong-woo, I had no intention of looking after the Mo Yong family. However, even if there is a way to blow away the Mo Yong-woo family now that we havent even met Mo Yong-woo, it would be a handshake. Among the three religions, the power of Saeumgyo alone turned half of the central in into a sea of blood. To stop the remaining two, we desperately need someone like Mo Yong-woo. The revenge that is right around the corner is important, but the troubles that wille in the future are also important. Then Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with murder. I guess Ill have to give the harpoon to the famous family first. It worked out better. Although it was Mo Yong-se who sent Se-jak to Yeon-ga, it was Myeong-ga who actually destroyed the family. For him, who had seen with his own eyes the evil beast that killed his family, even if they were equally as murderous, the famous family was his highest priority enemy. This is true regardless of personal anger or looking at the future. then? They say the enemy of my enemy is my friend. ok? What do you mean by that all of a sudden? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Full-sang with cold eyes. Full-sang flinched without realizing it. The look in this mans eyes is truly It was a look that was much scarier than directly revealing his intent to kill. It was as if he was delving deep into a persons heart. I will destroy the famous family. I know. I dont know if its possible. I can do it if you help me. What? It wont hurt you either. It has a clear cause and is good for enhancing the reputation of openness. Full-sangs face turned red. I was so angry. Are you looking at me like that? Are you concerned about fame or something like that? Is being obsessed with fame a bad thing? ? All people live with greed. Is it a sin to be greedy for fame without being a mountain ascetic? Uh thats not true Anyway, Im not that kind of person. I know. You said that even though you knew! I know, but youll need fame for the future. At least to catch more vicious people. ! There was a serious look on Full Sangs face. What on earth are you thinking? Lets start by sending out war letters. Character? To whom? Moyong-gun. !! Youll have to pay it off. I will use everything I can. Chapter 60 Episode 60 Justification for Fighting (4) Huung. Whoa! The blue sword wind split the rock in half. A look of satisfaction appeared on Mo Yong-guns face after seeing the cross section of the split rock. Its worth taking a look at now. The cut surface of the rock was eerily smooth. If you drop water on it, it seems like it will slip away without scattering at all. If this is the case, we can go ahead a few years. There are many seasons for the Moyong family. Although swords were their main strength, the Moyong family possessed countless martial arts skills as well. In fact, only half of all previous family heads were swordsmen. However, like a famous family, Mo Yong-se also had a temple hidden by his ancestors. An absolute swordsmanship that no one has ever seeded in achieving. It was discovered by the head of the previous generation, and the interpretation waspleted in the previous generation, and it was a sword technique practiced by the head of the family at the time, Prince Moyong. Heartless thunderstorm type. It was an invincible swordsmanship performed using a new skill called noejeonggong (). Its anticipation and power are indescribable. It was a martial art that had such a big impact that just reading the phrase made my back feel wet. If this is martial arts. A martial arts skill of this high level would soon be able to reach the level of the Thirteenth ce of Holy Heaven. At most, it will take around ten years. Whew. Anyway, it doesnt usually take up a lot of internal energy. I need to increase the density of energy even more Moyong-gun was in deep thought as he looked down at the cracked rock. There was someone who broke his worries. Matriarch. Mo Yong-guns eyebrows furrowed. It was an important moment. I didnt want to be bothered by anyone right now. Its inevitable. In any case, once concentration is broken, it does note back. Moyong-gun answered in a calm voice. Whats going on? The letter came from open to paid. At that moment, Moyongs eyes sparkled. Opening?! What is there to write to yourself in the open? There is. Yes. there is. It is directly rted to annual leave. Otherwise, there is no letter from openness to payment in this situation. As expected, what helped the annual leave was the openness. I was confident that a letter had arrived with payment. I was so confident that I thought I wouldnt have to look at the content. her! If this happens, it will have to happen sooner than nned. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue inwardly. Id rather not send the letter. You have hastened Yeongajus death needlessly. Anyway, the letter has arrived, so I have to read it. Give it here. yes. Prince Moyong opened the letter. A heart full of tranquility. The more I read the letter, the calmer my heart became. Pabababak! Sword marks appeared all over the ground around the spot where Prince Moyong stood. Jiing. Jiing. A pale yellow light repeatedly flickered in his body. It was a brain freeze that urred unconsciously. This meant that Moyong-gun was in great shock. this? Although his face was still expressionless, he was greatly embarrassed. There was a lot of information written in the letter. The problem is that each and every piece of content is so shocking. Even Prince Moyong, who doesnt even blink at certain things, was startled. He read the name written at the end of the letter. Yeonhojeong?! It was shocking. I was skeptical because of the content, but I had no idea that it was a letter from the Grand Duke of the Yeonga family, not the head of the Yeonga family. He controlled his pounding heart and pondered each and every detail of the letter. I chewed and ate the three pieces you took the trouble to send me. By the way, what kind of confidence did you have in sending it to the kids, even if it was just their opinion? If you n on sending Sejak again next time, at least send those with big mouths. Those were meaningful words. I even expected to catch Sejak. But the next thing happened. Are you sending someone with a big mouth? What on earth did they say? No matter how urgent it is, we have sent all of the famous familys intelligence organizations. Of course, I dont think the matriarch specifically requested it. But what were you in such a hurry to confirm through me? It starts from here. From here, Prince Moyong realized that something was going wrong. Did you know that you trained with a famous family? how? I didnt even tell the others about it. It was natural. The fewer people who know about this, the better. But where did you hear about this guy? How did they know? How could they be so sure? And the most impressive part was this. Now that I think about it, I think the matriarchs greed is excessive. It seems like you are nning to bury not only your ancestral home but also your famous family. Of course you want to be the best family in the world, but you also want to be the Murim lord? Fighting. Without realizing it, I put pressure on my thumb. The end of the letter that touched my thumb was slightly torn. The best in the world. Murim lord. The reason he couldnt ignore these words was because it was actually his dream and goal. Of course, it was a dream that anyone could aim for. The problem is that he had alreadye up with all kinds of strategies to run to the top. The letter seemed to say this. Everything has been revealed, man. Its okay. I respect you for doing whatever it takes to achieve your dreams. Because I am that kind of person too. So, let me make a suggestion. I heard that he hasnt reached the age limit yet. Isnt that kind of guy really arrogant to talk to a senior member of Moorim who is almost 50 years old? But Prince Moyong didnt pay much attention to his tone of voice. This was because the contents of the letter were much more shocking. You sent me a report, but I understand. But the guys who actually sharpen their knives are different. I have no intention of forgiving the Highborne. It looks like the head of the family has a decisive move, so lets just bury the famous family like this. Lets bury the famous family. It was truly a provocative and thrilling statement. Regardless of Yeon Ho-jeongs arrogance, the thrill of those words was incredible. In fact, for someone who aims to be the best family in the world, a famous family is the biggest obstacle. How could they have thought of burying it with evil rumors rather than force? It was the best strategic option, but if I had the power, I wouldnt have used that strategy. Therefore, Yeon Ho-jeongs letters were as fascinating as they were shocking. Lets bury the famous family. Lets blow away the best family in the world at the time. Actually, I dont think youll believe me after a letter like this. I also find it difficult topletely trust the head of the family. So I sent it as payment. The sooner we meet, the better. Aside from everything else, I thought he was truly a great guy. ce people in and out through letters. If I didnt know the opponent, I would have mistaken him for Noh Kang-ho, who rolled as he did in Kangho. Seeing that he asked to meet in person, he seemed confident. I thought that it might not be someone impersonating Yeon Ho-jeong, but the real Yeon Ho-jeong herself. Come to Hanam. Im probably umting bad karma against a famous family. As he is renowned for his intelligence, I believe he knows that making a decisionte would be detrimental to everyone. Moyong closed his eyes. I will umte bad karma against a famous family. I will umte bad karma against a famous family. With those words, he decided to drastically upgrade Yeonhojeongs reputation in the public eye. Is there such a person? How long has it been? I was so impressed by my junior. I have never admired my daughter so much. Because it was just extraordinary and never surprised Abby. If I had to find one, I would say Mo Yong-woo, the youngest of the brothers. However, Mo Yong-woo was an object of caution and was not a child whose capabilities could bepared in an equal position. Yeongaju Its amazing. When did you raise such a monster with that hard face? For some, it may be just a letter. However, Mo Yong-gun was able to read countless things in this letter. This was the reason why Yeonhojeong was highly evaluated. You mean Yeongaju wasnt someone to be taken lightly? her! There are many people in the world. Mr. Moyong chuckled without realizing it. Having so many people to deal with was tiring and exciting at the same time. I thought that maybe the rumors about Yeongaju were not true. Call the governor and Yeonhwa. After a while, Moyong Yeonhwa and Neungjeokso (輮) appeared. Prince Moyong smiled and handed the letter to the two people. This is a letter from a guy named Yeon Ho-jeong. Please read it. Two people who read the letter. After a while, both of their faces clearly hardened. how?! Neungjeokso said with a dumbfounded look on his face. How on earth did the Grand Duke of Yanjia know this?! He was talking to himself without even realizing it. Considering his personality, it was unimaginable. Thats how big of a shock it is. On the other hand, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa said nothing. The serious expression on his face made it seem like he was thinking deeply about something. Mo Yong asked. What do you think, Yeonhwa? Before I think about anything, there is something I want to ask my father. I think I need to have an answer to this question before I can express my thoughts. Ask me anytime. What are the odds that its a trap? Mr. Moyong spoke clearly. None. As expected. Did you think differently? Its either none or a definite trap. I thought it was meaningless to consider intermediate probabilities. Moyong-gun smiled. So what do you think? Go. Neungjeokso looked at Moyongyeonhwa in surprise. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa smiled. I think you already made up your mind before calling us? haha. There is no wavering in the writing of this letter. Are you overconfident or arrogant? Thats not it either. The intention behind this letter is that it doesnt matter if this contract falls through. I saw it well. Prince Moyong backed away. Its clear that he has what it takes to deal with the main family. Thats true even in just three cases. Opening is helping, so if you decide to blow it up, your family will inevitably suffer as well. It wont shake. There will be scratches, though. The main family must rise to the peak of martial arts. There is no reason to take risks. At least for now. You are correct. ah! And it takes one. what? Mo Yong-Yeonhwa frowned. umting bad karma against a famous family What does this mean? Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Isnt that enough yet? Well, even now, its amazing. At her growth rate, she will be able to catch up with her mother in the next five years. So does that mean this guy Yeon Ho-jeong is alreadyparable to me? Thats something you dont know. Because there might be a waterproofing next to it. Anyway, for the first time in a long time, I was very surprised and intrigued at the same time. People say that Moyong is a person whose face is difficult to see. But no. Prince Moyong was not the type of person who sat in the position of head of the family and only took care of his subordinates. He was a man with the drive and distribution to cross the 10,000-mile road himself if necessary. The momentum and distribution is about to be demonstrated for the first time in a long time. Its Hanam Its a suitable distance for an outing. * * * Three days from today. Right. Even the famous families will start to have doubts. I guess so. Are you really nning on doing that alone? Finally, my martial arts skills are in transition. I dont think its a bad opportunity. Where on earth does this endless confidencee from? experience. Hes really young. Please watch carefully. Dont worry. Even if you die and wake up, you cant escape. her! Now that I think about it, Ive be a criminal too. This is no different from kidnapping and detention, right? thud. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. I will leave soon. Yeon Gongja. Please speak. Gaeun-sang, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes, gave a restrained hand. Please take care of yourself. You. Shake! Yeon Ho-jeong opens the door andes out into the world. Thick veins writhed in his hand as he held the axe. Which one wille first? It was the first step in the precept for the destruction of the Ming family. Chapter 61 Episode 61 Byeoksans eldest son (1) Matriarch. Customers came from the opening. Ill take you there. After a while, an iron gun came into the head office. Even Cheolgongae, who was famous for his slyness, did not dare to sneer in front of the head of the family. Its an iron gun. I think this is my first time seeing you like this. I hadnt washed my face so much that hot water was running down my face. Still, there was no change in Yeonwis expression. Its Yeonwi. Nice to meet you. A powerful majesty was felt in the brief greeting. Cheolgongae felt his throat tingling for no reason. Its huge. It was like seeing a divine sword. The feeling of intimidation was enormous. Jangwangeom (йل). I dont think the people in the world are exaggerating when they say that in ten years, he will be a swordsman who will ascend to the thirteenth throne of the Holy Heaven. Ilgaldanhae (һȔຣ) Cheolgeomjuak (Fߐ). With a single shout, he splits the sea and drives away evil with his steel-like sword. It was said about Yeongaju Yeonwi. Looking at it today, it didnt seem like there was any exaggeration in that scary name. I have to go soon because I have work to do, so Ill just tell you what Ive researched so far. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. It was a situation where less than 15 days had passed, let alone a month. Still, Cheolgongae seemed to have figured out something. Sure. Please look at this. I take out the neatly folded letter from my tattered arms and ce it politely. Although he did not have a permanent residence, the letters he brought were very luxurious. Yeonwis eyes lit up as she opened the letter. I was nning to research all the way to Zhejiang and give it to them, but it seemed like time was running out, so I only chose Jiangsu Province and gave it to them first. What force is written here? Thats right. They are all working together with famouspanies. The factions listed on the right have a higher corrtion with the famous family. Yeonwis eyes lit up as he quickly scanned the letter. Gogeombang (ń)?! Its a familiar force, right? Could it be that they have joined hands with a famous family here too? To be exact, it seems like he received a lot of money from a famous family rather than holding hands. Circumstances were discovered that he was reporting on the dynamics of a romantic rtionship. Yeonwi felt empty inside. Gogeombang was a ce where transactions were conducted with Yeonga. More than half of the weapons used by home warriors were made in the Gogeombang. The main house was quietly copsing like this before we knew it. The iron gong opened its mouth. So I came here because I wanted to ask you directly. What do you mean? There are definitely people connected to famous families in Zhejiang. But I dont think there is much point in investigating it. Why do you think that? This is because the Mo Yong family reached out to Zhejiang first. . In fact, the Zhejiang branch is making enormous profits through maritime trade. No matter how famous a family is, they wont try to attack Zhejiang. Right. Yes, rather than investigating them all, I thought it would be better to immediately dig deeper into the forces in Jiangsu Province. So I came in person. Yeonwi nodded. You think right. Then shall we start right away? Previously. Yeonwi handed me a letter from her arms. Send it to your son. Ah, to the Archduke? Thats right. Im sorry for the trouble. haha! its okay. Its not like Im working anyway. He asked as if he had suddenly remembered the iron gong that was stuffing the letter in his arms. I perhaps. If its rice, I told you in advance. If you go to the guesthouse, I will guide you. The iron gong ate up its appetite. This guy really thinks Im a beggar. Thats not it. Have you received a separate letter from the Archduke? I didnt receive anything other than the fact that I arrived in Hanam. Ah Cheolgongae was truly embarrassed. You mean you didnt tell my father? Isnt this too much? Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Has something happened to you? yes? Oh, thats not true. . I cant help it. I will tell you. Cheolgongae repeatedly cleared his throat and reported the current situation in Yeonhojeong. Yeonwis eyes wavered. A famous house?! Yes thats right. So, we even dragged the Moyong family into it. Yeonwi felt dispirited. You can just say that you didnt tell yourself and move on. Because it will be so hectic. But the idea itself was absurd. You join hands with Mo Yong-sega and hit Myeong-ga? What kind of ridiculous strategy is this? this. If you think about it, this is a very serious problem. If youre not careful, isnt this a situation where a war could break out between families? If you dare to provoke the head of the Moyong family I was worried about that too. hmm? Its reallying. ?! It is said that Moryong-gun, Moryong-gaju, really originated from Honam. Cheolgongae exined the story in a little more detail. Until now, all information about what Yeon Ho-jeong had experienced had been made public. Since the person moving together was Hugae, it was only natural. Hmm. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Okay, after hearing this in detail, I understand what Hojeong is aiming for. Of course, I didnt know the details. It was a situation where I didnt even know how they knew that a famous family was behind it. That guy has now captured even the famous familys spy organization. When I heard that part, I felt dizzy for a moment. Because of his rough temper, I was wondering if he would finally do something. However, after listening to the series of situations, I was able to understand how Yeon Ho-jeong nned to deal with Myeong-ga. The only thing Im worried about is. Are you attracting famous families? Thats right. And it might be very dangerous. Cheolgongae added, thinking it was a mistake. Of course, we are dispatching experts from the open area to surround the area, so there wont be any problem. Okay. yes? I said I understood. Ah yes. Good job. Lets stop by the guest house, get some food, and then go. Cheolgongae scratched his head as if embarrassed. I said I would be there soon, but there was no way I could refuse since they even prepared me a meal. Okay then, Ill just get off my nerves and have a meal. Huh! Just like that, the iron gong left. Yeonwi immediately called Shinmo. Did you call me, matriarch? How many of the Chang Eung-joo are currently out of work? All of Chang Eung-jo is staying at home. okay? yes. Shinmo asked with a puzzled look. But why are you doing this? Go to Hanam. Yeonwis eyes grew cold. All members of the Changeung Team go to Hanam and guard the ship. If necessary, I can unseal you. * * * Murmur. Hanam Gaebong (_) was a historic ancient city. Because it was close to Jeongju, the provincial capital, the floating poption was enormous. During the day, there were as many people as there was during the day, and at night, there were as many people as there were at night. The people walking down that street wereughing and chatting for a while while ncing at one ce. Um, how much is this? Two two cats. Two nyang? this? yes yes! That cheap? That cant be possible, right? Ah If you sell it too cheap, it wont leave a mark. Here, Ill give you five nyang. Please give me that as well. Huh! Thank you! A young man smiling and walking after buying food. Hair left loose. The neatly dressed clothes were impressive. Although he was tall, he was a handsome young man who looked like a civil servant due to his physique and attire. But what the young man was wearing over his shoulder was unusual. Is that an axe?! I know. Its an axe, but Oh my god, this is my first time seeing an axe that big! I dont think it can be used on the battlefield either. Can a person lift it? The color of your face doesnt change at all? How good is your strength? What the young man had proudly slung over his shoulder was a huge axe. It is neither a sword nor a spear. Its an axe. I picked it up and it was huge. The sack was made into a spear, and the spear was six feet long and quite thick. In particr, the ax de was impressive; it was twice the width of the shoulder of an adult male. It was almost as big as the upper body of a person. It was overwhelminglyrge and intimidating. It seemed even more majestic to see someone who didnt look like that at all. As there was arge floating poption, there were also many martial artists. So, even when people see martial people, they are not particrly scared or do not think they are special. This young man was different. It was an appearance that could not help but grab peoples attention. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. I guessed it, but it looked like it was really fried. Its different from the ck sword. The back alleys of Heukdo are full of people carrying all kinds of weapons. Among them, there was a guy carrying a huge sword and scissors, and there was also a crazy guy carrying ten swords. Of course, they are distributed throughout the central ins in the ck and White Inds, but Hanam was the ce where Shaolin and Myeongga were located. There is no ce for the ck martial arts people to set foot. Is that why? Peoples gaze was surprising. Ive looked around a bit, so I guess I should get out. We arrived at Gaebong three days after departing from Sanggu. Even during the opening, I spent four days wandering around the streets. Of course, the famous family also caught this. One, two six. Since yesterday, I felt the presence of eyes looking at me. The eyes grew one by one, and now there are six. And it didnt increase any further from six. I heated up all the pots. Carrying some food, he left the main street of Gaebong and walked through a quiet bamboo forest. When I tried to choose a ce where no one came and went, the only thing I found was a forest. At least the scenery was nice because it was a bamboo forest. Sabak. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The sound of bamboo leaves rustling could be heard from far behind. It was an ambiguous sound, whether it was the wind or a persons body. Its stuck. It was a restrained walk. His mature and disciplined beauty stood out. Although it waspletely different from the Amsadae, there were some strangely simr aspects. Amsadae Yeon Ho-jeong thought of Myeong-on-ji. Myeong On-ji, who learned the martial arts of Geumgang history that broke down the family gate. Is there anyone among them who has learned that martial art? A martial arts technique that strengthens the entire body. A martial art that strengthens the entire body like iron armor and brings out strong defense and divine power. If possible, one more time hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head as a sudden thought urred to him. But its strange. The moment Myeong On-ji took out the martial arts weapon, his eyes rolled back. The reason he opened the spray without hesitation was because he was that angry. But why? Now that my mind had calmed down, I felt a strange sense of dj vu when I thought about Myeong Onjis martial arts skills at the time. Because he is a martial artist from Geumgang History who came to destroy the past family? Rather than saying that in particr, it felt strange. Like a dream memory that gradually disappears the more I think about it. Myeong On-jis martial arts skills, which conveyed a strange sense of familiarity, made Yeon Ho-jeong wonder. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was lost in thought, chuckled. What leisure do you have when the enemy is right in front of you? He entered the bamboo forest and found arge rock. thud! He put down the ax, sat down on a rock, and started eating rice balls. It was a well-made rice ball. The seasoning was just right and it was very enjoyable to eat. As I ate rice balls, Yeonjipyeong suddenly came to mind. Are you hungry? eat a lot. Ill bring it again tomorrow. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. Hey. My brother is in a faraway ce and is fighting with the Parakhos, but are you getting food down your throat? I wanted to say that in a joking way. Yeon Ji-pyeong probably became sullen after hearing this and tapped the ground with her toe. When I thought of my younger brother, I also thought of my fathers face. Deep affection felt beyond a stern face. If the world calls my son Madhu, I will put that world under my sword. father. Somehow I felt better. It was a feeling I had never felt before during my time as Emperor of Darkness. At that time, I hadrades in arms, but I had no family. It was different now. There is a family that has been missing for decades, not in the back alleys of Heukdo. I felt reassured because I had a ce to return to. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling while thinking of her family, spoke in a calm voice. This is my first meal today. Wait until you finish eating. Boom! Tuk! Before I knew it, the rice ball I was holding in my hand had disappeared. An arrow flew and knocked down the rice ball. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. This guys rice balls are always a disaster. He came down to the bottom of the rock and looked straight ahead. Before I knew it, ten men were standing there. The middle-aged man standing in the center asked. Are you Yeon Ho-jeong? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Yes. I am Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga. Chapter 62 Episode 62. Byeoksans eldest son (2) Myeongchisan (ɽ) was quite surprised. her. The wind passing through the bamboo forest shook Yeon Ho-jeongs cor. It feels as if it will be scattered by the wind. An empty energy filled my whole body. Its a bitch. I heard that he hasnt reached the age of maturity yet. But the atmosphere was very strange. Even with ten masters standing in front of him, he seemedpletely unfazed. Also, what about that posture? Im free. Even though I was just standing still, I felt like I could run anywhere. This is true even though the state of divinew does not appear to be outstanding. He was a young man with such a mysterious temperament. Myeongchisan was honestly impressed. Yeonga had an ident. Do you mean to say that we have raised this level of talent? Yeon Ho-jeong asked calmly. Are you from a famous family? The voice was lower and softer than I expected. I heard that he had a rough temperament, but if you just listened to his voice, there was no sign of that at all. Yes. Itster than I thought. Yourete Does that mean you knew we woulde? Its hard not to know. Is there a ce in thend of Hanam that the eyes of the famous family cannot reach? what? haha! Myeongchi-san burst intoughter without realizing it. Hes a bold guy. He was an arrogant guy. Still, I didnt hate that confidence. There were no such outstanding warriors within the famous family. Myeong Chi-san said with a smile. Its amazing that you have the courage to remain so calm even in front of warriors dispatched from a famous family. I like it. I dont like boys. Youre also eloquent. Ive been sharpening my whole life, so Im jealous when I see someone as eloquent as you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Strong. He is a master at the peak. But he was not an ordinary peak expert. He could not bepared to Myeong On-ji, who was said to be the master of the Amsadai, let alone Chuseong of the Neighborhood Association. Have you been sharpening your whole life? I believed those words. Even though I heard this from my junior, I am not angry at all. That leisure was that of the strong. This could be dangerous if you mess with it. So its good. I was truly lucky to meet such a man as my first partner. Let me introduce myself. I am Myeong Chi-san, a member of the famous Blue and White Military Army. Blue and white disease-free. It refers to a group of warriors who only practice martial arts without holding any position in the Nine Ju Myeongga. They are neither part of abat unit nor mobilized for domestic work. These were people who did not hold any position throughout their lives, but were sent to the relevant mission when ordered. He was a problem solver, so to speak. However, he was not an ordinary problem solver. Among the countless Myeong n bloodlines, the group to which many coterals belonged was the Cheongbaekmubyeong. And they came out of Homyeongjeon. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont know what organization it is. Hehe, its okay if you dont know. There is no need for you to know. There was no need to know, but it was worth being cautious. Myeongchisan is a powerhouse. However, the nine warriors he brought with him were strong enough. I dont know their actualbat ability, but each one of them possessed two or three more martial arts skills than the members of the Army. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. So why? Didnt you tell me? I thought you woulde find me. There must be a reason for thinking that way, right? Undercover? In an instant, Myeongchisans eyes became sharp. Amsadaera Did that kid from Myeong Onji even blurt out the units name? Before I even asked, I started talking. That cant be possible. That child is not half-trained. I stabbed him mercilessly with an axe, and it seemed like he didnt want to die, and it all burned. Myeong Chi-sans face hardened. He read the truth in Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Yeon Ho-jeong wasnt lying just now. no way? And thement that it was cut with an ax bothered me. Myeong Chi-sans voice subsided slightly. Ill ask you straight. Where is the secretariat? Did they save the men who came to kill them and send them away? You came here to kill me? Thats nonsense. They never meant to kill you. Why are you so assertive when you werent even there? Its better to leave the puns aside. Ill ask again. Where is the secretariat? All of the Ming ns have poor understanding. That girl said the same thing. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Crumbling. Crumbling. Wherever the mysterious prayer went, a faint light blue air current gave off a fierce spirit. It was a battle of life and death. There was no reason to look at it. You mean you killed them all? Then will I die? this guy! Speak straight! I asked if you really killed the assassins! Tooung! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned cold as he lifted the ax at his feet. I killed it. Woe! An extremely deadly force emanated from Myeong Chi-sans body. That wasnt all. A bloody murder urred in the bodies of the warriors belonging to Homyeongjeon. It was a heartfelt life. He was ready to tear Yeon Ho-jeong to death at any moment. Myeongchi-san spoke in a calm voice. I received orders to bring you in, but they didnt say anything about your condition. . You should think about losing a limb. Tsutsutsu. Tight spection gradually turned into living. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled colorlessly. Will such a soft promise be enough? Myeongchisan shouted. Hold him to his knees! At the end of the moment, the warrior stood and took out his horned bow like lightning. Shhh! Teeeeee! The speed of setting the arrow and pulling the string was as fast as lightning. sh! The moment he did so, the arrow was already being fired. The arrows target was Yeon Ho-jeongs thigh. The intention was to block movement from the beginning. Empty! The archers eyes wavered. Youre using it as a guy with good arrows. I have a lot of money. The arrow was caught in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. Of course, I grabbed it so naturally, as if I thought it was aimed at the thigh. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Thanks to you, I couldnt even eat, you damn bastard. thud! He stepped on the ground strongly and fired an arrow. Peeing! puck! Tsk! The archer stumbled, holding his shoulder. There was an arrow stuck in his left shoulder. It was faster than shooting with a bow. It was as if I had mastered the art of darkness. The light in Myeongchi Mountains eyes became brighter. fast! An expert who has practiced archery is quick at using new techniques. It was natural to shoot the bow from a wide distance. The archer couldnt even react properly and was hit by an arrow. If I hadnt instinctively tilted my upper body, it would have hit my chest. Do your best! Crash! Eight masters jumped towards Yeonhojeong. It was a faster and more aggressive walking method than the female messenger. They closed the distance in an instant and each wielded their weapons, and it was a perfect joint attack without any leaks. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the ax. Damn it! Seven weapons flew out. However, one sword broke through the wind and left a wound on Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder. Yeon Ho-jeongs body whipped around like a whirlwind. Bye! The thief fell to the ground. He was hit by Yeongas high-pitched shell. Cough! The thief, who was trying to get up again, vomited a handful of blood and copsed on the spot. Myeongchisans face was filled with surprise. In one blow?! The warriors of Homyeongjeon basically train their external skills as well as their internal skills. This is because in moments of danger, one must throw ones body to block the enemys sword. The warrior with that strong body fell to the ground with a single blow. Infiltrator! Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed over. As if they had been waiting, the remaining seven warriors also brandished their weapons and put pressure on him. different. It is definitely on a different level from the members of the Army Corps of Engineers. If they were wildcats, they were wolves. Each one had its own distinct direction and route. Even a single blow can lower the power. It was a formation designed with that intention. Since this is the case, we have no choice but to do our best from the beginning. Quang! It was a stronger advance than when the arrow was fired. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his ax like a windmill. Damn it! Quang! It was overwhelming majesty. All weapons hit by the ax de had teeth missing or broken. No matter how well made a weapon was, differences in weight were inevitable. Moreover, it was an ax whose hardness had been increased thanks to Yeonhojeongs strength. Wow! Whoa! The warrior who was hit with a fist fell down, vomiting blood. Teeeeee! bang! He swung with the side of the ax and hit his chest with the weapon. The warrior who flew away broke about a dozen bamboos and fell down. Kang! Kaga River! In the midst of this, there was a person who used a sword technique that stood out. I blocked an attack with a fast and light sword with the spear. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was blocking the attack with his unstoppable Yeonhwanggeom spear, cast a sword technique with the upper end. Bye! The prosecutor who was hit in the temple copsed on the spot. Myeongchisans eyes shook. strong! Yeon Ho-jeong was a strong man. Although he was martial arts, hisbat power itself was strong. Flow? No, thats not it. Whoa! One warrior copsed again. It wasnt a fight, but he was struck by the tip of a spear that bounced off while he was approaching and fell to the ground. Read that guys weaknesses. He can see through the formations weaknesses at a nce. I knew where my weak points were, who I should attack, and what my next move should be. Myeongchisan eximed in admiration without even realizing it. Its a natural talent. Rather than fighting against each other and destroying them, you mean to thoroughly attack their weak points and defeat them, right? No matter how you look at it, it was not boneless. The skeleton itself is not suitable for learning martial arts. But he fights better than anyone else. Ive met countless fighters, but Ive never seen anyone fight as efficiently as me. It doesnt hesitate to attack its weak points, but when ites to fighting head-on, it rushes in like a vicious animal and takes it down. It was not a martial arts family. However, he was not a fighter either. He is a warrior. He was a guy who only fought to win and knew how to win. Myeongchisan kicked the ground. Bullfight! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. He tripped the remaining warriors foot and knocked him down, then hit him with the face of the axe. Whoa! The jaw, teeth and ribs are broken and blown away. It was precisely the side approaching Mt. Myeongchi. Phew. Myeongchisans hand grabbed the warriors cor and turned him back. And before I knew it, Yeonhojeong had arrived. I waited. this guy! A heavy wooden sword was pulled out from the belt of Mt. Myeongchi. Hahaha! The resonant sound of iron shing with metal swept through the entire bamboo forest. It was an all-out battle from the start. Yeon Ho-jeong took three or four steps back due to Myeong Chi-sans explosive sword attack. A light shed in Myeong Chi-sans eyes. I admired the other person, but my admiration was just admiration. This guy was the one who went to the assassins and killed his nephew, Myeong Onji. I couldnt forgive. Percussion! The method of narrowing the distance was enough to put tongues wagging. My whole body was full of sticity. It was a movement on apletely different level from that of the warriors in Homyeongjeon. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the ax. Damn it! Whoops! It was a great martial arts performance. The ax weighing 80 pounds was struck one by one, but there was not a single scratch on the de. The de, protected by powerful internal strength, became a weapon greater than Yeonhojeongs axe. The weapons of the two men collided spectacrly. h h h! They hit each other at incredible speeds. It was an incredibly exciting head-to-head match. Suddenly! Blood spurted from Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. After throwing away the heavy bottle, I rotated my sword for a short moment and cut it down. The wound was shallow, but it was a sobering blow. Puff! Yeonga Thirteens fist, which was struck from below, was blocked by his knee. The defense was as good as the harsh attack. It was martial arts in both offense and defense. It was a warrior that was difficult to attack. okay. Pow! Blood spattered from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth as he was unable to avoid the attack. Even though he was coughing up blood, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes followed Myeongchi Mountain until the end. If its this guy. Buuuuung! Bye! Myeongchi Mountain also slowed down. The upper body creaked due to Yeonhojeongs stic angle technique. In an instant, my concentration reached its peak. Yeon Ho-jeongs will became as sharp as a de in the face of someone who could suffer harm if he made a mistake. With this guy, its possible. Oooooh! The dark energy of the north swayed within the soft light blue true energy. It was a Hyeonmugi. However, it was not a g raised to expand the Northern Twelve Walls. A martial art that was already prepared. The true energy that was prepared. That energy was slowly revealing itself under the guidance of Hyeonmugi. I can call this guy out. Myeongchisans de was swung mercilessly. Buuuuung! Wedge! A terrifying wind blew out. It was a fierce wind blowing through the streets. If you dont block it, your entire right arm will fly off along with the axe. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes instantly turned white. wind. Then the world slowed down. The swaying bamboo leaves slowed down like waves. Myeongchisans movements looked frustrating, as if he had fallen into mud. And in the midst of it all, the de-like wind that could not be seen appeared as pure white light. Yeon Ho-jeongs thigh muscles swelled significantly. Quaaaang! The thrust of cutting the ground resembled the roar of a tiger. The muscles of both arms holding the ax swelled like an angry bull. Come out! Hahaha! A white wind rushed into his lungs. A cold, chilly white energy spread out to the nerves of my entire body like a beam of light. Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth suddenly opened. Hehehe!! With the roar of the King of the Mountains, his ax began to show mysterious movements. Chapter 63 Episode 63 Byeoksans eldest son (3) Wow! What is it? tiger?! People were startled by the terrifying roar that came out of nowhere. I dont know where it came from, but it was clearly the roar of a tiger. But the roar was too loud. It was like the sound of thunder, spreading out in all directions, and just hearing it was enough to make my spine tingle. Half of the people walking down the main street of the opening copsed on the spot. The strength in my legs was gone. Its a tiger tiger! Avoid blood! Ugh! Move! Themotion grew rapidly. In any era, misfortune was treated as a disaster as terrible as misfortune. In an instant, the street became a mess. Business owners hurriedly closed their doors, and people walking along the streets walked without even looking back. Even though it was a long distance from the bamboo forest, there was such amotion. It was such an overwhelming roar. no. However, a young man drinking tea on the top floor of a luxurious building in Gaebong was certain that the roar did not belong to a tiger. This is not a tiger or anything. There was surprise on the young mans face. This kind of energy?! The sound that came out was filled with great energy. I have never felt energy like this before. The infinite madness that shook the heavens and the earth and the mysterious majesty coexisted. A sound resembling the roar of a tiger. However, its presence cannot even bepared to that of Hopo. Uncle?! It was certain. The source of this energy was spreading from the bamboo forest where my uncle, who led Homyeongjeon, was heading. However, neither my uncle nor the warriors of Homyeongjeon exude this kind of spirit. Pop! The young man jumped out the window. * * * Boom! Myeong Chi-sans body, which had received a vicious blow, was pushed backwards. this! Myeong Chi-sans face turned white. Theplexions of the fallen Homyeongjeon warriors were worse than that. His face, which was so pale it was pale, was stained with fear. Among them, there was even a warrior who was foaming at the mouth. I suffered a mental blow from the tremendous roar that erupted right in front of me. Shoot! The wind got stronger. A strong wind blew through the bamboo forest where a gentle breeze was blowing. Dozens of upright bamboo trees continued to sway as if they would break at any moment. Grumbling. Myeong Chi-san looked down at the hand holding the hilt of the sword with trembling eyes. The cover was torn and blood was flowing. The hand, which was protected by the famous East Heavenly Technique, was unable to fully relieve the shock of this blow. Its scary. Suddenly amplified power. Myeongchisan looked at Yeonhojeong. Whiiiiing!! A fierce wind blew around Yeonhojeong, where I stood with my head down. It is a gale and a gust of wind. The bamboo leaves on the ground were swirling around Yeonhojeong and rising high into the sky. And that wind. The wind, which could not be seen with the naked eye, somehow seemed to contain pure white light. Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath, and thick veins stood out and subsided repeatedly throughout his body. Joy appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. done. The breath I took contained much more abundant energy than before. The lung function rapidly became active. My cardiorespiratory strength, which had improved through rigorous training, was bing ideal. It was as if only my lungs had beenpletely transformed. My lungs became stronger than ever before, and I felt confident that I could run ten miles with just a handful of breath. Weeeeeee! My lungs were filled with white energy. White tiger energy! White tiger. The white tiger of the four gods is the golden god of Gyeongin and symbolizes fall. Among the five organs and six parts, it is responsible for the lungs and maintains the strength of the body. It was different from Hyeonmu. If Hyeonmu excretes Takgi, Baekho maximizes the energy received by the lungs and spreads it throughout the body. Uduk! Crump! It felt like my muscles were changing. If you do not breathe properly, your bones and flesh will suffer. Conversely, as breathing bes more active, the quality of bone and meat increases. That was the white tiger. He pursued attack and advancement with extreme stamina and vigorous breathing. This was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong trained his body so rigorously. This is because it is difficult to summon White Tiger if the physical foundation is not strong. The guardian deity of Seocheon. Ruler of the winds. It was the appearance of the Great Emperor of the West, White Tiger. bloke! Myeong Chi-san shouted. What kind of evil skill is that? Boom! Myeongchisan hit the ground and rushed towards Yeonhojeong. I saw a gap in him standing still. bang! Myeongchisans eyes widened. The moment he kicked off the ground and took his next step, Yeon Ho-jeong was already running towards him. this! Even though it was fast, it was too fast. And it was strong. The force of the advance transmitted through the earth was so great that it seemed as if it could shake Mount Tai. Yeonhojeongs ax was swung diagonally. Whoops! Tsk! Its incredible power. It was apletely different power than before. The density of power was beyond imagination. Myeongchisan, pushed back by strong pressure, hastily prepared to attack. But this time it was toote. bang! bang! It was a scary advance. Move forward by stamping the ground with your feet. It was an intimidating disy of explosive stamina. A dangerous and deadly spirit wasing out as if a great tiger was jumping in. This was the true martial arts of Yeonhojeong. It was the martial art of the Emperor of the Darkness, who was infamous for his devastating attack power and unrelentingbat power during the time of the Emperor of the Darkness. His ax, which had been stained with blue energy, was suddenly imbued with white tiger energy. Whoops! Whoops! One hit after another created an enormous shock wave. Myeongchi Mountains bakdo repeatedly bent as if it would break. Its too strong! The energy emanating from the iron body was as strong as a wave. I cant handle this. Dok2s storm-like career seemed as if it would sweep away heaven and earth. bang! Boom! Plus, that step. It seemed like no evasion or counterattack was in mind. Just moving forward and moving forward. Moreover, by maximizing the power of the jingak, the power of the ax was doubled or tripled. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes revived with vitality. good. The white tigers walking method, Baekhogunrimbo (׻R). It ispletely different from Hyeonmus unmoving behavior. There was no retreat or defense in Baekhos martial arts. And even weapon technology. Damn it! bang! Wow! Suddenly, a moan mixed with a scream came out of Myeongchisans mouth. What kind of martial arts is this?! It is neither a spear technique nor a sword technique. Still, it was strong. It was much stronger, more sophisticated, and more vicious than the martial arts he had used before summoning that strange wind. It was a Tiger King Nine Byeokse () that exploded with the power of White Tiger Military Limbo. It was the basis of the Beast Spear technique, but it was an ultra-high level offensive martial art that could not even bepared to the Beast Spear technique. Kwasik! Quad deuk! Fuuuuuuu! Myeongchisan continued to retreat. Even if I tried to escape, I couldnt. Storms blowing from all directions oppressed the freedom of the body. In the meantime, I had no choice but to keep being pushed forward as I was moving forward like a bull that wouldnt stop. But it couldnt be pushed back forever. If I keep going like this, I will get my head blown off by an ax before I can even counterattack. Myeongchi Mountain roared. Ugh! Quang! Yeonhojeongs ax hesitated. It was the secret technique of Cheongwanshindo (ǧ^), which was performed with the East Heavenly Ball. In a short moment, he managed to use a secret technique and escape from danger. this guy! Now that Im out of the way of attack, its my turn. The sword of Mt. Myeongchi seemed to say so. Paaaaang! The fast and furious Cheongwan Shindo attacked Yeon Ho-jeongs entire body. It was a very fast and violent method. Although it was sessful in pulling it in, the backhoe was notpletely positioned. It seemed like it would be difficult to block it easily. At that moment, the Hyeonmugi came out. Ugh! Damn it! Tsk! Myeong Chi-san was shocked as if his wrist would be broken. What?! A dark, ck-blue haze rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which was bringing blue-white wind. It was the invincible defense of the Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven. It was an absolute defense following an explosive attack. White tigers are responsible for advancing and attacking during battle. Hyeonmu repels threats with defense like Cheolongseong. It is abination of attack and defense. Although he had obtained a shield of steel, he had never held a decent weapon, and now he finally possessed a divine weapon that was as good as a shield. Bullfight! Next to defense was offense. He took another step toward the bounced Myeongchi Mountain and swung his iron fist. Boom! Blood burst out from Myeongchisans nose and mouth. It was an internal injury. The attack was blocked, but the impact shook my entire body. Yeonhojeong did not stop. He took every step of the White Tigers reign and used the divine attacks of the Tiger King. Boom! Kwarung! bang! Bamboo trees fell down. The blood that Myeongchi-san vomited increased more and more. I lose The game was reversed in an instant. I cant believe theres a guy like this. I blocked the attack with an instinctive response, but my strength gradually diminished. On the contrary, the opponents martial arts skills were bing stronger. The attacks were bing more sophisticated at an rming rate, as if clothes that did not fit were slowly being put together. ?! At some point, Myeongchisan saw a vision. It seemed as if a pure white god of self-defense was rising like a haze behind the opponents back. monster?! There was a rare monster with four legs bigger than the pirs of the pce, a tail thicker than the rafters, a long neck, and the face of a beast. The ck stripes across the snow-white fur were like mountain ranges drawn by a painter. Its blue eyes were phosphorescent, and its gently curved fangs were like steel swords. The monarch of Seocheon, who resembled a tiger but strangely did not, and was much more mysterious and majestic, was looking down at him. It was the Four Gods of Death, White Tiger. Aaaah! Myeong Chi-san coughed up blood and shed his sword at the top of Yeon Ho-jeongs head. Yeonhojeongs ax rose from the bottom to the top. Puhwaak! Kaaaang! The area from my right thigh to my left shoulder waspletely split. The sword I was holding in my hand broke in the middle. Yeon Ho-jeong raised the ax to the top and struck it down. Myeongchisans eyes became empty. That huge ax that came down was the ws wielded by a self-defense fighter. Whoa! The ax that broke the skull prated into the sr plexus of Mt. Myeongchisan. It was a conclusion. Pussssss. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath, removed the ax from Myeong Chi-sans body, and looked down at him with cold eyes. He was a strong man. Myeong Chi-san was of a simr type to his father. He was a martial artist who perfectly learned attack and defense beyond the realm of martial arts. Because he was that kind of person, he was able to summon the white tiger more easily than expected. If you were grateful, you were a grateful enemy. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. Nearly a hundred bamboo trees had fallen. It was a trace of Myeongchi Mountain being pushed in a straight line. And beyond that, there was a warrior from Homyeongjeon who did not fall. This cant be right. Myeongchisan, atro that represents the blue and white martial arts. Such an expert was pushed to death by ater index that did not even meet the terms and conditions. Something unbelievable happened. Yeon Ho-jeong walked slowly and stood in front of the warriors Samjang Street. He aimed the ax at the warrior. Are you from the Myeong n? Musa shook his head unconsciously. It seemed like that was the only way he could survive. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded and swung his ax at once. Boom! Heavy drinking erupted in a particrly dense ce with bamboo. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. e out. My bones are numb. The person who appeared from behind the broken bamboo tree was a young man who appeared to be in histe twenties. The young man, Myeong Gang-rim, asked with a stiff face. What on earth are you? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. You are Myung. Chapter 64 Episode 64 Zhuangzi of Byeoksan (4) What?! Myeongcheons face was distorted in shock. Kanglim?! Thats right. What did you say the condition was like? Ming Wushan (vɽ) spoke in a trembling voice. The internal and external trauma is terrible. If the members of the home family hadnt taken quick action Oh no! Fortunately, I have ovee the crisis, but it will take three months and ten days toe to my senses. Even if Ie to my senses, it will likely take two or three years for me to regain my skills. bang! The wall I hit with my fist caved in. A look of murder appeared on Myeongcheons face. What on earth was that guy from Myeongchisan doing while Kangrim was being treated! That is Myungwoosan bit his lip. He died. die? Myeongchi Mountain? It is said that all of the warriors in Homyeongjeon were in middle condition, and Myeongchisan was defeated in a one-on-onepetition. Myeongcheons face, which had been extremely excited, gradually regained itsposure. As things get worse, he regains his senses. That was the head of a famous family. It must be clear that it was sent to the child of the love family, right? Thats right. Yes, I sent it to investigate the disappearance of the female assassins. If necessary, use force to bring him back. To be exact, he told me to knock him down in a ce where no one was watching and then bring him back. Given the circumstances, the only person who knows about the disappearance of the Amsadae is Yeon Ho-jeong. Thats right. But you came because Myeongchisan died and the warriors at Homyeongjeon were also injured? Do you think this makes sense? Myungwoosan could not easily open his mouth. In fact, it was equally difficult for him to believe. Rather, he thought that Myeongcheon had gone too far when he said he was sending Myeongchisan. But the results revealed were shocking. Myeongchisan was a very useful person among the coteral. I saw that martial arts performance in personst year. Among the blue and white warriors, there are less than ten warriors better than Myeongchisan. Among the peak masters, he was said to be one whose skills had fully matured. In other words, if he didnt belong to a famous family, he had the skills to be the master of any sect. Is it true that Yeongajus son is that strong? It was nonsense. Yeon Ho-jeong was a young man who had not even reached the terms of service. No matter how talented you were, there was a degree. Of course, there were truly geniuses in the world. These were the so-called Ssangryongsambong (pP). All five were well over 30 to be consideredte-stage exponents, but if one were to pick the strongest experts among the young generation, those five would be chosen. Ssangryongsambong were truly geniuses sent from heaven. In other words, should we say that he is the next officially recognized Seongcheon Thirteenth Chair? Some of them were said to have already trained in martial arts that wasparable to that of the leader of the Daemun Sect. And one of the twin dragons was the grand duke of the Myeong family and the eldest son of Myeongcheon. Perhaps a child named Yeon Ho-jeong can bepared to Ssangryong Nonsense. Myeongcheon shook his head. Ssangryong Sambong is a genius among geniuses. Im not doing this because my son is involved. Those guys are probably better than the Thirteenth ce of Heaven in terms of talent alone. . They said that the Thirteen Pirs is a talent that is difficult to find in history. Those who have talents that surpass the Thirteen Pirs are the Twin Dragons and Three Peaks. But a guy who hasnt even reached the terms and conditions is alreadypared to them? . Even if you have learned the magic techniques of the fallen Demonic Cult, it is impossible. It wasnt wrong. Ming Wushan alsopletely agreed with Ming Cheons words. But the results were so shocking. Unless you have martial arts skills at the level of the Twin Dragons and Three Peaks, you wont be able to defeat all those masters. Myeongcheons eyes shone. It must be waterproof. I couldnt help but think that way. But then one problem remains. ording to the informants, there was no trace of Bangsu who helped Yeonhojeong. He actedpletely alone Then there must have been an expert guarding him, invisible to the informants eyes. Myeongwusan closed his mouth. It seemed that Myeongcheon could never acknowledge Yeonhojeongs skills. but. Rather than the hypothesis that Yeon Ho-jeong was the greatest genius in the central region, surpassing Ssangryong Sambong, the fact that he had an outstanding expert guarding him was more convincing. Besides, he was a guy who was talked about as a whistleblower until not long ago. When I thought about it that way, I felt like I could be sure. What would you do if I did? What should I do? Myeongcheons eyes grew cold. My child came here because he was seriously injured. I wonder if my anger will go away even if I destroy not only that guy but also the three ns. . I think you have the same feelings as me. Myeongwu Mountain was silent. In fact, he was more anxious than Myeongcheon. Myeong Onji was one of his countless children. But he was also one of my favorite children. That child has gone missing. Although he didnt show it in front of Myeongcheon, he hadnt been able to sleep recently. In addition, Myeong Gang-rim returned as a corpse, and Myeong Chi-san died at the opening. In my heart, I wanted to go see Yeon Ho-jeong in person. If you do, who will you send? We should send them to those who wouldnt even dare to resist. then? Ill release the blue wolf. At that moment, Myungwoosan felt the hair on his head stand on end. Matriarch. Do as I say. But we also need to pay attention to the publics attention. Isnt Cheongrang too risky a choice? Myeongcheon was furious. Are you telling me to worry about other peoples attention when Im trying to catch the evil beast that put the family heads child in such a state? . What kind of family is the Nine Zhou Ming family? This is a family founded by peace-loving people who drove out those ruthless blood cultists! This is the best family that has gained the greatest reputation in the world by swallowing up the blood and sweat of their ancestors! He was very honest in expressing his emotions. But Ive never seen him this angry before. This is because the child was injured. Who wouldnt be angry? Soon, Jiangsu Province will fall into our hands. If you capture Jiangsu Province, you can capture Zhejiang Province as well. If you take control of all thend and sea, you can go beyond being the best family in the world and be the best in the world. Myeongcheon raised his head arrogantly. We, who will gain hegemony over the world, should not be afraid of what the world thinks. . Ill untie Cheongrang right away. I follow your orders. Myeongwoosan, who came out of the head office, could not hide his anxiety. Is it really okay like this? I understand Myeongcheons anger. In fact, the order to release Cheongrang may not be considered a big deal in the grand scheme of things. Still, I was anxious. It felt like I had stepped into a swamp that I couldnt get out of. I had to get out before I went any further, but it seemed like I had taken even the one remaining step. I just hope it rains. Myeongwoosan entered a building. sh! A dark interior where not even the slightest sunlight enters. Dozens of pairs of blue eyes emerged from there. Myungwoosan said calmly. Its quite a fierce prey. You guys shoulde forward. * * * Bihougae (wؤ) felt that the tension had reached its peak. At first, I didnt know why I was nervous. I also thought that my body had be weak these days due to tension for no reason. But now I understand. Why were you nervous? Ugh. A soft white air current was rising from Yeon Ho-jeongs body, who was sitting cross-legged. The white energy wavered and created a strange shape. A figure I couldnt tell whether it was a tiger or a lion was ring at me. I felt ufortable for no reason, so I took five steps to the side. Then the head of the translucent beast shape also turned. her! What on earth is that? Is it hex? Of course, that couldnt have been the case. What would the Grand Prince of Byeoksan Yeonga do to learn magic? It was just ufortable. And it was amazing. What kind of martial art are you learning? Whoop. Yeonhojeongs breathing increased. sh! At the same time, his eyes opened. Bihogae felt his mood turn hazy for a moment. The way Yeon Ho-jeong looked at him was very mysterious. Should I say its somewhat dreamy? I never thought that I would lose my senses after looking into the mans eyes. Are you from the open area? yes? ah! Thats right. Give me the letter. Yeah. Here Yeon Ho-jeong smiled as he received the letter and opened it. You got scolded. The letter was from my father. There were two pages, but they seemed to have been written at different times. There was a subtle emotional difference between the strokes and the content. Im d though. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. So, it is not a bad idea to temporarily unite for amon goal. However, I was scolded for taking things too seriously. The contents showed concern for their children. However, the good news is that his father supports his method. You probably had no choice. The situation has already been set and we cannot stop. If you stop here, something bigger will happen. sorry. If we keep in touch, we might miss the timing. You probably even understood that part. Thats probably why there wasnt much to say in the letter. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Thank you for your hard work. You can just go and see. yes? Bihogae said with a puzzled expression. Is there anything else you would like to order? Please deliver a letter or report on the situation Nothing. Ah yes. Bihogae lowered his head. Then I will go first. You worked hard. ah! Its like this. Bihogae grumbled inwardly, but put on as friendly an expression as possible. What would you like me to do? Please hand over all the open inds that are secretly protecting me. ?! If I tell Hu-gae that I told him to do it myself, he will understand. Dont worry, just bite them all. Bihogaes face hardened. Did you know? exactly. They are experts prepared to prepare for any unexpected situation. They are powerful people who are considered to be among the most powerful within the government, so they are good for the practitioners well-being The moment they show up, this n will fall apart. yes? They think that openness is helping me, not that I and openness are joining hands. The difference is bigger than you think. . We have defeated those who are quite capable, so this time we will send those who are more reliable. If they are that skilled, there is a high possibility that they will be able to detect the hiddenness of the opening. okay. Bihogae sighed. All right. I will bite you right away. Thank you. And Confucius Yan. Please speak. Bihogae took over. I havent told you before, but we are all supporting you. Please be careful. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and answered. You should tell that to them. * * * Five dayster. her! Its been a while since I came to Hanam. Mo Yong-guns face was filled with smiles as he looked around the stately and antique building. Actually, Hanam is also a desirable neighborhood. If Shaolin had not established itself, they would have tried to attack this ce a long time ago. Isnt that so? thats right. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was also smiling brightly. There are Shaolin and Myeongga in Hanam. It truly deserves to be called the center of the midfield. Even if both Shaolin and Myeongga disappear, people will still consider Henan a sacred ce. I guess so. That makes me want it even more. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. Your greed is greater than mine. You have to be greedy to seed. Hehe, youre right. I debated whether I should entrust the family to him with the governor, but I think I brought him in well. Since he is Moyongguns child, there should be that level of distribution. Ho Ho. Prince Moyong looked at the mountain standing tall in the distance. Seongsan (ɽ) It was a sacred mountain where the thousand-year-old Shaolin people had grown up. When we go back, lets take a look at the spectacr view of Mount Seongsan. great. match! Mo Yong-gun pped his hands. Now then, lets go meet the ambitious young man. Chapter 65 Episode 65. Byeoksans eldest son (5) Well, thats it. Yeon Ho-jeong clenched his fist. Tsutsutsu. Naturally, the White Tiger g took over. I wanted to stretch out my clenched fists right away. If you swing at a rock, the rock will split; if you swing at a tree, the tree will shatter. Of course, it was possible with the gradual deepening of achievements. However, there is a difference in the attack power itself when striking with a white tiger while maintaining the center of gravity with the Byeokna Jingi. Now its operating properly. The white tiger is fierce. It was not a heavy and static energy like Hyeonmugi. So I always tried to run away. If you cant control the White Tiger properly, it bes difficult to control even martial arts. What if I cant control my martial arts skills? Then it is self-destruction. Even a rare treasured sword only shined in value if it was used when it had to be used. If you use uncontrolled white tiger energy too much, your body will copse before your internal energy is depleted. still. A look of pride appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Im sure its reassuring to have a white tiger. Its been eight days since I got my white tiger. In the meantime, I controlled my true energy and trimmed it to suit my body. Although I did not swing an ax or practice footwork, I felt that my martial arts skills had greatly improved. No matter how extreme one pursues martial arts, there must be a minimum bnce. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up holding an axe. Although his beard was bushy after spending several days in the forest, his skin seemed to have be clearer. then. He took a powerful step forward. thud! Footsteps shaking the earth announced the owner of the mountain. Yeon Ho-jeongs body dispersed like smoke. Pow! Just as I thought it had disappeared, it appeared ten steps away and split the tree diagonally. Originally, Yeonhojeongs neww was not that fast. Even now, the achievement of divinew is not much different from before obtaining the White Tiger Qi. However, the walking method was different. From the beginning, he was fast at closing in on close range targets. But now its faster than before. It was as fast as lightning. That was the White Tiger Military Limbo (׻R). It was the step of the Great Emperor of the West, who reigned over the battlefield where blood and flesh sttered. A walking technique that can deal with all enemies that enter the area. It was a walking technique specialized forbat. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the ax again. Squirt! It swings with so much force that it feels like the pole will bend. It is simr to the Yasu singing method, but ispletely different. Only now has the true art of killing with one strike begun to be revealed. It was an extremely powerful martial arts attack that destroyed the momentum even before the actual attack wasunched. He swung the ax dozens of times and struck the base of the rock with the ax in his right hand. Quang! Crumbling! A fairlyrge rock rolled for five miles before being blocked by a huge tree and stopping its progress. Hits a rock with explosive force and blows it away. There was no such thing as superpower. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong put down the ax and looked down at his hands. My fingertips were trembling slightly. The energy is perfect, but the body is not supporting it. Since it was hit with an ax loaded with a white tiger, the rock should have split. However, Yeonhojeong pushed the rock away with his destructive energy. The supply and demand of genuine equipment is free. It was proof that the backhoe could be perfectly controlled. However, the muscles, ligaments and joints could not handle the destructive method. Its okay for now. But if we dont solve it in advance, it will definitely break down someday. Yeon Ho-jeong wasnt worried. White Tiger is rough. However, due to back-exercising, the muscles grow. In other words, if you operate the white machine well in addition to physical training, this problem will someday disappear. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Ugh. I maintained my bnce with the Byeoknajingi, recovered my true energy with the Baekhogi, and then blew away the negative energy with the Hyeonmugi. Recovery was really fast. My tired body suddenly became full of vitality. Okay then. With an ax slung over his shoulder, he saw the base running tall in the distance. There was a growling sound in my stomach. Lets try oiling the boat for the first time in a while. The ce where Yeon Ho-jeong arrived was Jeongju, the capital of Hanam. The opening was also a opening, but the crowds in Jeongju were different. The streets were more colorful than Gaebong and the pavilions were bigger and taller. Among them, Yeon Ho-jeong entered a particrlyrge and luxurious base and immediately took a room. I havent been able to wash properly for several days. He took more than half an hour to wash and change his clothes. The clothes I had requested in advance were in clothes. It was a ck military uniform that did not stain easily. After changing into his military uniform, he picked up an ax and headed to the restaurant. Hustle and bustle. The base running was noisy. There were many people drinking even though the sun had not yet set. He sat in a corner on the top floor and ordered food. Of course, alcohol was a bonus. It smells good. The three dishes I ordered came out. Yeon Ho-jeong ate his food like he was a glutton. But as expected, he was not a full-time person. After finishing two dishes, I was reasonably full. I guess I can just use it as a snack. He happily drank a ss of alcohol. I could feel peoples leering nces. But I didnt care. To begin with, I wasnt the type of person to be ufortable with other peoples attention, and I got used to it. It was time to empty the bottle of alcohol and order another bottle. You look very cheerful when drinking. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. There stood a woman with a gorgeous appearance. My cheeks were red as if I had been drinking a lot. He had an attractive appearance. Her curvaceous body was clearly visible, as if she had been wearing those clothes on purpose. She was a woman that was difficult for any man to take his eyes off. Are you a warrior of Gangho? Oh my god, do you carry that big ax around? Awesome! I guess you have a lot of power? Yeon Ho-jeong answered calmly. Use your strength in moderation. Hey, youre a hard person? Its attractive. There is an obvious charm to it. It wasnt easy for even a fairly shameless person to do this. The woman ced her hand on the table. It was a bold and fascinating stance. The split front exposed her ribbed chest. how is it? I happen to be alone. Would you like to drink together? Is that okay? oh. why? Is there aw that says men and women cant drink together? No? Then lets drink together. hate. There was a look of disappointment on the womans face. why? Do you want to be alone? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the surroundings with his chin. People arent looking at me. yes? Its because I carry around so many ugly things. Everyone pretends not to be like that and just nces at me. But now no one sees me. Oh, so do you see me? The woman looked around. But no one was looking here. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I guess there were quite a few people who were hostile to me while I was away, right? People dont even see you? The woman was still looking around. I see? Dont you see me? Why? Why, why? Because Im scared of you. Are you saying Im scared? What did I do? I dont know. How many people did you take care of or how many people did you make a fuss about? The woman closed her mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. You guys are so clumsy too. If youre going to deceive others, you have to have deceived others as well. Is it okay to deceive only me? Hmm. Ill y with you when the timees, so wash your feet and sleep today. Oh, thats something Im strangely looking forward to. The woman turned her head to Yeon Ho-jeong again. Her face was still pale. However, his eyes were as cold as ice, unlike before. How did you know, little brother? The tone of speech changed. Did I just tell you everything? No, not that reason. Im really curious how you knew. I said everything I had to say. good. Ho-oh, I guess it was real? You mean its that simple to figure it out? Of course. However, there was also a feeling that could not be exined logically. Ive seen so many people fool their opponents and stick a knife in their stomach, and I could smell them from the moment they approached. dump. The woman satfortably across from me. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. Let me eat something, you guys. eat. Dont touch it. Im serious. Yeon Ho-jeong read the sincerity in her words. Sincerity alwayses from confidence. The woman was confident that they could easily catch Yeon Ho-jeong. The woman leaned her upper body forward and rested her chin. Its still a fascinating pose, but its not as sexy as before. Two cool yet pure eyes revealed innocence. amazing. You were the fastest. Usually guys get angry when I approach them. I guess I only deal with idiots. is it? But among the ones we caught, there was one that was pretty good. I guess it was called Hyeongsan Sword Hyeop (ɽb)? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. He also knew the nickname Hyeongsan Sword Association. The reason is that he was thest master of the declining Hyeongsan faction. What mattered was his power. Hyeongsan Sword Hyeop was a rare master who was equal in number to the elder of the Cheongseong faction among the nine factions. Catching such a master meant that their abilities were extremely outstanding. How many of you are there? well? About seventy? I didnt really count after a few new hires. It took a lot to catch just one guy. Oh really? We dont have cases like that. It only took 50,000 people to catch the Hyeongsan Sword Association. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. That was quite surprising. How many organizations would be able to capture a warrior as high as an elder of the Qingcheng Sect with five people? How many people came this time? All. Hoo? So I was curious. I wondered if the target might be the Thirteenth ce of the Holy Heaven. I was curious, so I came out first. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I assure you that no matter what kind of people you are, you will never be able to catch the Holy Heavenly Thirteenth ce. The woman grinned. The eyes became even colder. Why are you so confident? Dont you know that Gangho is a neighborhood where the best people die even from the daggers thrown by the kids? know. But its not the Thirteenth ce of Saint Heaven. Do you know those gentlemen? There are things you know without even looking at your face. You guys arent good enough for my father, let alone the Holy Heaven Thirteenth ce. Judges and Prosecutors Office. I heard he was a very talented person. If I see you in person, I will poop. Youre acting proud because youre my father. If you get a chance,e visit us. Ah, well, that wont work. You all have to die to me before that, right? The woman shook her head as if she was dumbfounded. Hes a younger brother who doesnt know how scary the world is. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. If youve finished your business, go and rest. I want to get a little drunk today. The woman who was quietly watching Yeonhojeong stood up smiling. Drink plenty. If you die, you cant even drink. Okay, so go ahead. Ho ho ho. The woman smiled brightly and left. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Its significant. The smell of blood is strong. This is a woman who has killed countless people. Probably all members of the organization he belongs to are like that. Those guys are seventy? Is this fun? Those who smell so bloody will never go under a prestigious family. In the first ce, if they were prestigious, they wouldnt even ept them. But it didnt seem to be a famous ce. They are very greedy. It was then. [It is open. The Moyong family has arrived in Jeongju.] Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled. ats. He came. He came. Yeon Ho-jeong muttered softly. Tell them Ill just clean one more time and then leave. [Yes.] Moryong-gun, head of the Moryong family. A rare master who received the title of Sword God and became the Murim lord, and arade-in-arms and enemy who climbed Cheonjubong Peak with him to subdue the Saeum cult leader. I finally get to meet him. Not as the Heukamje, the lord of the Heukje Castle, but as Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Byeoksan Yeonga. Yeon Ho-jeong calmed his pounding heart and raised his hand. Heres another bottle. Chapter 66 Episode 66. There are rtive, but there is no absolute (1) Prince Moyong, who was reading the two pages of the letter in turn, shook his head. Its nice to have some distribution. What happen? It might turn out that going all the way to Hanam to drink was useless. yes? Prince Moyong showed the letter to Moyong Yeonhwa. Moyong Yeonhwas eyes wavered. Blue ghost?! Moyong-gun quenched his appetite. The head of the famous family has decided. Anyway, youre sending all the bluengies? Theres no need to go this far, right? there is. yes? The love of children from a famous family is quite terrible. The second child came back dead, so how can you not turn your eyes around? Well, thats true too. There was one reason why Mo Yong Yeon-hwa could not think of the reason right away. Because Prince Moyong was not that kind of person. Even if his children died, he was the one who preserved his power. And she also thought her fathers thoughts were valid. You cant burn down your familys power just because of one child. Does Yeonho know this? Prince Moyong shook his head. It doesnt matter whether you know or not. I know that bluengurs are a scary group. But I dont know the exact power. Is it really that great? They have never failed so far. Isnt it possible that youve only met someone like that? That cant be possible, but if thats the case, its even more of a problem. They came here because they thought Yeon Ho-jeong was a worthy opponent. ! Interest arose on Moyongs face. Meanwhile, isnt this guys reaction interesting? well. It seems like a fools errand to me. You can see it as being formidable. But it doesnt seem like simple vain use. yes? Even though they already know that I came to Jeongju, they say they will clean one more time and thene back. Even if you are confident that you can handle the opponent, it is not easy to do this. Thats right. There is an easy way, so there is no need to go back. Even though it is a difficult path, it is not always the right path. The more causes, the better Isnt he truly a wise and radical person? He possesses contradictory attributes at the same time, so he is truly not an ordinary guy. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa sighed. One thing is certain. He has a personality that makes people tired. ha ha ha! The bluengurs I heard that they are a group that is almost like assassins. They are ambiguous. yes? In terms of martial arts, none of them will be as good as you. There are top-notch ones, but there are no top-notch ones. Mo Yong-yeonhwa frowned at Ami. But you captured the Hyeongsan Swordsmen Association with only five? A master who is equal in number to an elder of the Qingcheng sect? Do you think that just because you are strong in martial arts, you will be good at killing? yes? A person with excellent martial arts skills can easily kill others. But that doesnt mean hes an expert in murder. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa nodded. She knows it in her head too. But I never felt it. Kang-ho is not strange no matter what happens in the world. Why is it often said that even a third-rate sword kills a first-rate sword? But she has never met a real killer until now. You dont know how efficiently they kill people or how vicious they can be to kill people. So I didnt really feel it. Only five people captured the Hyeongsan Sword Association? Does that make sense? In order to kill a target, a blue wolf sometimes destroys an entire area where the target is located. yes? If you are in a vige, you will burn the vige. If you are in a forest, you will burn the entire forest. If the target is someone with a lot of courage, they do not hesitate to tear a child to death in front of their eyes or kidnap and rape a woman from a womans house. ! It means that you start work after shaking up the other persons psychology. So, we make contact first and then devise a strategy. Adding poison to alcohol is not umon, and they even kidnap the families of civilians and send them on suicide missions. A look of boredom appeared on Mo Yong-Yeonhwas face. You must be the devil. They are like devils. Thats why they are strong. Because they are the ones who can do anything for their purpose. You did something like that and got away with it? Because the famous family looked after us. Interest arose on Moyongs face. I went into hidingpletely until the famous family looked after me. They have excellent hiding skills and are difficult to catch. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa nodded. Now I understand how they captured the Hyeongsan Sword Association with only five people. If it was such a messy method, the Hyeongsan Swordsmen Association, which had been hearing criticism of the Daehyup Association in its own way, would have rolled their eyes. Moyong looked out the window. A hellish strategy that even an elder-level expert of the Old Daemun Sect could not withstand. In other words, it is a battle of mental power rather than skill. Will Yeon Ho-jeong be able to ovee this? The odds of winning are low. In general, martial people tend to believe more in individual military force than in strategic tactics. But if I can ovee even just one A cool glow appeared on Mo Yongs face. Even I have to be wary of him. * * * Yeon Ho-jeong, who had enjoyed delicious food and plenty of alcohol for the first time in a long time, woke up at noon the next day. Eudadada! All of the alcoholic energy had already been discharged. Is that why? The psychological satisfaction was great, and my body feltpletely rxed. This is why rest is important. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to get rid of all his fatigue with just one day of rest. Lets get ready soon. I sat cross-legged on the bed and finished the meditation lightly. After the ungong was over, I stopped by the side of the house to do some business, and when I came back to the house, I ate all the rice balls I had packedst night and the steamed pork in the bamboo tube. Its truly a refreshing start. He hung two canteens on his belt and rxed. Lets see, for now After he had fully rxed, he took out a dagger he had kept in his arms. This was also an item brought from a nearby iron room at the request of Jeomsoy before entering the residencest night. Of course, it wasnt just one sack. In his arms were neen daggers, excluding the one in his hand. I paid a pretty high price, but the quality is not very good. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Well, its not like were fighting with swords. I think I can handle this much. Yeon Ho-jeong looked out the window. It was sunny. The day was so good that I couldnt ask for anything more. Im already feeling depressed thinking about having to fight crazy murderers on a good day like this. sh! Light shone from the towering building outside the window. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head and breathed Byeokra Jin-gi into his bisu. Ugh. Do you think you can finish it before sunset? He gave strength to his lower abdomen and twisted his whole body. Squirt! Pow! The shing light disappeared. At the same time, a scream rang out from afar. I caught one guy. Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the axe, put his foot on the window. The money was left on the bed. The bnce is a bit expensive, but that doesnt mean I cant stop by the main office. If you do it wrong, someone could end up dead. Lets start cleaning! Boom! Yeonhojeong flew high into the sky. He quickly climbed to the top of the building opposite and looked around. Its pretty good. Since you have killed one person, it is only right that the enemies attention should be focused on you. Still, I dont feel like living. I felt dozens of gazes, but none of them had a murderous look in them. These guys are highly polished. It was clear that he had received professional training in murder. I have to do this at least. Boom! He hit the roof and passed over several buildings in an instant. Although its achievements are lower than those of Bobeop, it can be said that Shinbeop is also quite excellent. Even though he couldnt reach the incredible speeds of the so-called masters of divinew, he was confident in his endurance. This is because the efficient operation method of internal attack is different from that of other experts. Teuong! Boom! Jumping from building to building doesnt seem dangerous at all. The sense of bnce gained by swinging a heavy weapon is already far beyond that of a peak expert. In addition, by acquiring the White Tiger, the overall body ability increased significantly, and internal energy also improved qualitatively and quantitatively. If you decide to run away, no one will be able to easily chase you. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been running for a while, suddenly felt a slight sense of life. Paaang! The dagger that flew like an arrow hit the merchant right between the eyes. They were enemies disguised as civilians. My senses have be sensitive enough to respond immediately when the slightest hint of murder is revealed. Yeonhojeong increased his speed. Paang! Pow! Paang! Pow! While running ten miles, he killed a total of six people. The dead enemies probably died without knowing why or how they died. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been running for a while, his eyes lit up. That should do it. In front of a low stone mountain, I saw an old Gwanje Temple. As Yeon Ho-jeong was about to enter, he felt an ominous sensation. That ominous feeling wasing from the Gwanje Tomb. I dont feel popr. It feels like a ce to live, but there is no pretense of poprity. This meant that no one was hiding except the enemy. Hehehe! A white wind swirled around the axe. As soon as Yeon Ho-jeong, who had jumped high in the sky,nded on the left side of Gwan-je-myo, he unleashed his heroic deed. Quang! The tremendous wind blowing out from the giant soldier shattered the old walls and pirs of Guandi Temple. Fuwaaaaak! Arge amount of fresh blood sshed out. The two enemies hiding inside were killed instantly. But one lived. Sigh! It was an amazing attack. A javelin flew through the blood that spread like silk on a crumbling wall. Even in the midst of a surprise attack, they made an exquisite attack that obscured the enemys view. Tieeing! The flying javelin was hit by the ax and bounced off. Yeon Ho-jeong, who swung his body around as if unfolding a whirlwind, kicked arge brick that broke and fell. Bullfight! Pow! The sound of a skull breaking was heard. His head was blown off by a brick. Yeonhojeong increased his speed. Teuong! Boom! He climbed to the top of the stone mountain in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was climbing the rocky mountain, threw his fists at the rock wall in between. thud! thud! thud! Power, filled with Byeoknajingi, hit the rock wall as many as twelve times. He didnt hit just one ce, but went up and hit several ces. Although I hit it with a lot of force, there was no scratch on the rock wall. Because their backs were turned, the enemies did not see the scene. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong climbed up the rock wall with agile movements and turned around. He saw about thirty warriors. They all wore dark blue uniforms. Men and women were evenly mixed, and even their ages were very different. And in the middle of it all was the woman I saw yesterday, Nangpo. The cysts eyes were severely hardened. What are you? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Did you try to kill me without knowing who it was? I heard you are the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga? right. Thats nonsense. In Nangpos eyes, the ferocious spirit was young. A bastard with no experience as a member of the Jeongpa faction or a strongman can deal with us so skillfully? Its nonsense that doesnt even work. You have to ask the famous family who sent you that. ! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at them with a smile, sighed. Hyeongsan Swordsmen Association, that nobleman is also a very gentle gentleman, isnt he? A life of walking on a knifes edge is truly meaningless, as ones reputation has died at the hands of these ipetent people. Nangpo, who was looking up at Yeonhojeong, shouted. Poisonous poison! Puff puff! All of the bluengurs exploded with poisonous bullets. The speed at which the blue poisonous smoke spread was surprisingly fast. It was definitely faster than Yeonhojeongs new method. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at Dok-yeon, who was rising at high speed. They must be preparing for a secondary attack in that poisonous atmosphere. Watching where you are moving. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and picked up the axe. He didnt move the bluenggui the way he wanted. Exactly, there was no need for that. Compared to the assassination team of the ck Empire, you are only just taking baby steps. He struck down the ax with force. All the herbivores of the Tiger Dynasty were poured out in session. bang! Quack! Kwa-kwa-kwang! Ku-gu-gu-goong! The entire rock wall, which had been broken in various ces through the internal heavy lifting method, copsedpletely. Chapter 67 Episode 67 There is a rtive, but there is no absolute. (2) Um. Moyong looked out the window. The sunset was setting. The sun is already setting. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa frowned. My body felt tired after being confined to my living quarters all day. What happened? I dont know. It had been a day since they had been sitting in one ce, so it was understandable that Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was asking such useless questions. As Ive never done anything and just waited for a call toe, I couldnt help but feel a bit tingly. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa sighed. I wish I had lived. Moyong-gun chuckled. Of course you should. Otherwise, all the effort to get to Hanam would have been in vain, right? Thats true, but I really want to meet you and give you a shot. Prince Moyong said slyly. But wasnt he the guy who almost became your friend at least once? This refers to when a business proposal is made during annual leave. Mo Yong Yeon-hwa shrugged her shoulders. But it didnt work out, did it? Moyong-gun smiled. He seems a bit bored, but thats just it. The daughter was still showing a detached appearance. Even though Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was not told not to go out, she did not take a single step outside the dormitory. This is because I thought there was no point in distracting attention from the opening with unnecessary movements. In a situation where you dont know whether to hold hands or shake off, making hasty movements is absolutely prohibited. He knows how to keep the bigger picture in mind, even in the smallest details. This was the reason why Prince Moyong favored Moyong Yeonhwa. The sun is setting, so lets have dinner soon. yes. Mo Yong-gun grabbed the rope hanging in the air. If you pull this, the bell will ring and Jeomsoy wille running soon after. It was when he tried to pull the rope. . Prince Moyongs eyes shone. Moyong Yeonhwa tilted her head. Why are you doing this, father? It smells like blood. yes? Moyong took his hand off the rope and looked out the window again. A sound came to his ears. [The practitioner has arrived.] What? There was surprise on Mo Yongs face. This quickly? No, you mean that you survived the attack by the bluengurs before that? How? father? e. yes? Yeonhojeong ising. Moyong Yeonhwa opened her mouth without realizing it. You defeated the blue tiger? Prince Moyong did not answer. I thought of course I would have defeated it. Theres no way theylle looking for us without wiping them all out. At the same time, I thought that couldnt be possible. Didnt you say you collided at noon today? It is said that once a blue wolf catches a target and starts moving, it takes three to five days at the earliest. Take your time to tire out your target and, when its critical, put a knife to their throat. It was literally the same as the wolfs habits. Wolves with good physical strength tend toplete the hunt by chasing their prey until they copse from exhaustion. But you wiped out all those poisonous bastards in half a day? Even alone? That doesnt make sense. It cant be possible. Even if Yeon Ho-jeong alone had pushed the bluengurs, the remaining bluengurs would not have hesitated to run away to hide. Catching and killing them one by one was not an easy task. Has opening up helped? no way? If you knew it was the power of a famous family, you wouldnt be able to intervene easily, right? It was then. hook. Moyong felt that the smell of blood became thicker in an instant. thud. thud. The sound of knocking on the door was quite harsh. Prince Moyong said calmly. Pleasee in. Im sorry. The door opened and a young man entered. He was a tall young man with a slim build. Although his eyes were somewhat sharp, he was still a very handsome young man. thud! The floor shakes. The young man, who ced an ax the size of a human body next to the door, took a deep breath. Excuse me? The young mans entire body was covered in blood. The clothes were torn or had holes here and there, and all exposed skin was stained with blood. A trace of blood ran across his temple, across his jawline, and all the way to his neck, and the blood had not yet dried. He was full of wounds and his breathing was rough. He had the appearance of a general who had fought through a fierce battle. Are you the eldest son of the Yeon family? Please go to the Moyong family? Thats right. Thats right. Young Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Moyong-gun. He looks at himself with surprised eyes, but his entire expression has an unwaveringposure. A wild ambition that would set the sky on fire is hidden in the clear light of the eyes. The thick lips trapped within the well-groomed beard were stubbornly closed, and the angr jaw exuded determination. . My fist naturally gained strength. If all that grey-white hair and ck beard turned white. If the perfectly formed skeleton were somewhat reduced, but instead the eyes were much deeper and an expression of detachment was drawn. If instead of wearing luxurious silk clothes, you wear pure white military uniform and long cloth. Its the same. Moyonggun, the Murim lord who was revered as a swordsman. He was exactly the same as he was when I met him as the Lord of the ck Emperor. Although there may be differences in appearance, his unique and wless prayer was unmistakably that of Moyonggun. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. When it came to seeing this guy, the screening process wasplicated. In reality, he was closer to hating Moyong-gun than liking him. Moreover, at the end of his life, he was the one who ordered the magistrate to kill himself. If I die, who will stop you? The current martial arts faction cannot stop the ck Emperor Castle. I will apologize in the afterlife. Lets go together. It may have been a precarious alliance, butrades wererades in arms. He died after being betrayed by hisrades. Of course, my feelings toward Prince Moyong couldnt be good. however. . The chill slowly subsided as Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-gun. It is called Yeonhojeong of Jiangsu Byeoksan Love House. He ruled with moderation. I meet the head of the Moyong family. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. He saw a trace of indescribable emotion in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes when she looked at him. It felt like hatred and also nostalgia. what? It is an unknown feeling. Since he was the one who nted Sejak to destroy the family, he could be angry. But what is the faintness behind hatred? He is the person in charge of the Moyong family. Moyong-gun smiled. This is how you see the famous Gwangpungsa (L{). Whoop. Mo Yong-gun got up from his seat and stretched out his hand to therge table ced on one side. Please sit over there. then. Yeon Ho-jeong sat on the chair. Even though I was so injured and exhausted, my walking did not falter. Prince Moyong was impressed by Yeonhojeongs strength. Shouldnt I get treatment? The injury looks quite serious. its okay. I have suffered countless wounds like this. There are countless times I fought day and night while suffering worse wounds than this. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Anyway, do you have any alcohol? alcohol? Is that okay for your body? its okay. haha. Prince Moyong noticed Moyong Yeonhwa. Moyong Yeonhwa pulled the string in the air. After a while, Jeomsoy came and Moyong Yeonhwa ordered a meal and drinks. Prince Moyong sat across from Yeonhojeong. I didnt know that through this incident, I would see the eldest son of the family rather than the head of the family. Prince Moyong pointed to Moyong Yeonhwa. You may have met me at thete index meeting. This is my daughter Yeonhwa. Mo Yong-yeon smiled and greeted me. This is Moyong Yeonhwa. I got to see you sooner than I thought. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching Mo Yong-yeon-hwa, nodded once. He came to see Prince Mo Yong, not to see Mo Yong Yeonhwa. Moreover, she was busy managing herplicated feelings toward Prince Moyong. Mo Yong Yeon Hwasplexion changed slightly. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. He is a quiet man. Its because its awkward to talk to women. Please understand. Is this because of the blood vessels? Thats also surprising. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Mo Yong-guns eyes became strange. Although he was smiling softly, his eyes were sharp and searching for the other person. Thats amazing. He recognized Yeonhojeongs strength at a nce. Yeonhojeong is strong. His inner strength and dexterity were not at a level that could be called ate-stage index. No, it wont simply end there. It was not only about internal strength, but also the person himself seemed strong. It is a steel among steels refined by masters of the world, strong and unbreakable. In Yeonhojeongs cold prayer, Prince Moyong was able to catch a glimpse of the shadow of a divine soldier that was rarely seen anywhere else. Prince Moyongs mouth opened of its own ord. Have you defeated all the bluengurs of the famous family? Do you call them bluengies? You didnt even know who it was? I only knew it was sent from a famous family. Hehehe! Its truly exciting. Mo Yong-gun asked in a meaningful tone. So you caught them all? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Moyong Yeonhwa slightly raised the corners of her mouth as if she knew that would happen. Moyong-gun tilted his head. When I saw the momentum, I thought they hadpletely cleaned it out, but that wasnt the case? Of the seventy, we caught sixty-eight of them, and the remaining two were separated from each other by an arm and shipped to a famous family. ! Dont you think the famous familys face would be quite nice to see? Mo Yong-guns face hardened. Moyong Yeonhwa said in exasperation. Student. If youre lying out of pointless pride Moyong-gun raised his hand. Then Mo Yong Yeon Hwas mouth closed of its own ord. Mo Yong-gun, who had been studying Yeon Ho-jeongs face for a long time, opened his mouth. You were intentionally nning to make the head of the famous family angry? Thats right. I assure you, it was a handshake. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was inwardly dumbfounded. Like Moyonggun, she too was able to read Yeonhojeongs prayers. However, what she read was a rich meditation and a well-organized prayer and nothing more. A bowl that is not yet finished. She couldnt help but see what her father, Prince Moyong, was seeing. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why do you think that? If mice and birds had been exterminated without anyone noticing, the head of the famous family would have been more cautious from now on. I guess so. I should have targeted the moment when he exercised caution. If you make him angry unnecessarily, Hanam could be a hell. Yeon Ho-jeong admitted refreshingly. Maybe so. Hehe, are you saying you want to farm with me now? Did you receive my letter? ? Since you received it, you are probably here now. If you do, I will ask. No matter how rough and arrogant he was, why would he have trusted me to send such a letter to the head of the family? Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Did you have any beliefs? Yeon Ho-jeong took out a letter from her arms. The letter, soaked in his own blood, was eerie to look at. What is this? Please unfold. Moyong felt somewhat uneasy. He slowly opened the letter. Shaolin?! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled meaningfully. I have no doubt that the head of the family has the decisive move to destroy the famous family. ! But for that move to work, shouldnt there be a buffer to keep the famous family in check? So, what do you think about summoning a reliable checking force? Do you like my n? Chapter 68 Episode 68 There is a rtive, but there is no absolute. (3) Prince Moyong looked at Yeonhojeong with cold eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong did not avoid his gaze. While we were looking at each other for a while, food and drinks finally came out. Put it on the table. yes. Jeomsoy was scared and trembled as he put down the food. A young man was sitting there covered in blood, so it was understandable that he was scared. As Jeomsoi left, Prince Moyong picked up the bottle. Take a drink. Prince Moyong, who filled Yeonhojeongs cup, also filled his own cup. Dumse. The two people coolly emptied their sses. I drank more alcohol than I thought. Moyong-gun, who distorted his face for a moment, then spoke with an expressionless face. It was too fast. What do you mean? Huh, I think our conversation was too fast. Isnt that right? Moyong smiled and rxed his posture. Lets postpone the conversation we just had for a moment. Yes, it was called Yeonhojeong, right? . I am still the master of the Han family. He is a swordsman who has made his name known in the world, and he is also a member of the Seven Great Families. I know. You told that person toe to Hanam. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Wrong. If you are thinking of joining hands with me, pleasee to Hanam then. For whatever reason, you called me. Is there a problem? There is no problem. It could just end up being an event where the owner of a family and his daughter were out on an outing and happened to meet the eldest son of the same Seven Great Families. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Mo Yong asked with a smile. Whether we get rid of the Blue Langur or summon Shaolin, I dont think it would be toote to first rify our rtionship and then proceed. Skilled. Yeon Ho-jeong brought the atmosphere to her own with her unconventional appearance and unconventional words and actions. But Moyong-gun was no slouch either. At the perfect moment, he interrupts the conversation and asks to make sure everything is clear. It was an appropriate decision to cut off the conversation in a situation where the conversation could have been lost to the other person. It was a clumsy speech technique. His attitude was closer to that of a merchant rather than a military man who made profits but did not suffer losses. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Please pour me another drink. hmm? Hehe, thats not difficult. Mo Yong-gun filled his cup. Yeon Ho-jeong handed over the ss again and coughed. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. Are you okay? My insides are tingling. Youre drinking strong alcohol with a body with internal injuries. Dont overwork your body just because youre young. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. So youre saying that the matriarch has no intention of joining hands with me yet? This person? We have to consider one by one who will take the stake in this gamble, who will raise the stake in the next round, and whose hand will win the final round. I heard there are deals that can be concluded without even flipping an abacus? I thought there was no abacus to bounce between us? In any unfair transaction in the world, you have to take three pennies from the stake. Thats what a deal is. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its still the same. The owner of a wealthy, wealthy family. A seasoned, supremely skilled expert. Moyong-gun was the same as before. The more the opponentes out in a hurry, the more rxed he starts. He does not show any loopholes at any moment and uses the opponents psychology to adjust the game to his advantage. The Sword God Moryonggun that I saw during the time of the Emperor of Darkness and the Segajou Moronggun that I see now as Yeonhojeong were the same. The only difference is that he knows Moyong and Moyong does not know himself. what? Prince Moyong was inwardly puzzled. A young man smiling at himself. There was no embarrassment on the young mans face. Are you confident? Aside from that, it was the first time I had seen a guy so rxed while facing the owner of the Worlds Mo Yong family. I dont know anything else, but I can say that guts are the best in the world. A guy like this is someone who will get into an ident and leave no matter what he does. Finally, Prince Moyong could be sure. There is no way to help this guy. Its definitely this guy who wrote that letter. Prince Moyong couldnt help but be impressed. Yeongaju. Youve done a good job farming your child. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. To begin with, I have no intention of staying with you forever. Hmm? I can apud the purpose-driven life of the matriarch who pursues her dreams, but I dont think anyone else would. Moyongs smile deepened. On the other hand, his eyes were cold and sunken. Why did you think that? What do you mean? The best in the world and the Murim lord. Its not something thates easily. I think there is a reason why you wrote that dangerous and fascinating word in your letter. Isnt it okay if I do it? That doesnt answer the question. I need to give you an answer. I know that you are an ambitious person who dreams of bing the best in the world and wants to attain the title of Lord of the Murim, so what else can I give you? . I didnt attach meaning to each word of the letter. Rest assured. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. He instinctively knew. Yeon Ho-jeong is convinced. Even if you snort or deny it, you wont believe it. because? Because I know its true. So Mo Yong-gun obediently acknowledged it. How did you know? Are you talking about the matriarchs ambition? Thats right. How did you know that I wanted to make my family the best in the world and that I ultimately had the ambition to be the Murim Lord? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Bing the master of the Seven Great Families is something anyone can dream of. This is a game in which both sides have drawn all their cards, so lets just split the stake. Ill ask again. How did you know? So, I guess I win this game? . If youre curious, you should find out for yourself. Mo Yong-gun, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, grinned. There are no gaps. I was impressed. Its no big deal. Prince Moyong filled Yeonhojeongs cup. This time, Yeon Ho-jeong also filled his ss. If you think about it, its really strange, isnt it? Moyong-gun coolly poured over his ss and continued speaking. I was quite shocked when I received your letter. No, you cant. You touched my thoughts, my dreams, and even the Hoyeonjigi, as if you had peered into my head. It is an honour. Ask me one question. Moyong-gun tilted his upper body forward. What would you do if I said no to the deal? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Is there any way? I have to run wild alone. Going on a rampage alone against a famous family? At the same time, we also have to deal with the Moyong family. Mo Yong asked with a smile. how? It is said that a family dreaming of bing the best family in the world spread their wealth throughout other families. In the case of Yeonga, they were nning not only to devour the business, but also to destroy it along with the famous family, right? . I will end my life in a rather lonely fight, but what about you, matriarch? Youll have to give up one of your dreams because of that rumor, right? Moyongs smile deepened. Lets put your life and your familys honor on the scales? You need to raise it more. what? Behind me is Yeonga and Openness. No matter how great the fame of the Mo Yong family is, do you think that being one of the nine major families and one of the seven great families is worth more than the price of my life together? You might not know it if you are alone, but if you are a Gwangpungsa Temple with two groups supporting you, it will definitely be difficult. I feel like I win this game too. ha ha ha! Moyong-gun burst outughing. Moyong Yeonhwa was surprised. He had never seen his fatherugh so loudly. Mo Yong was honestly impressed. You are truly amazing. Thats too much praise. That is by no means excessive praise. I heard you havent even reached the terms and conditions. How could you have developed such experience and insight at such a young age? If you live your life getting hit here and there, it happens to you. Hehehe. Mo Yong was truly happy. He was a man who would do anything to achieve his dream. He was a great man who, if necessary, would turn an unrted faction into ashes overnight. A personality that is extremely ruthless. However, human personality is never simple. Unexpectedly, Prince Moyong liked Yeonhojeong. He liked the young man who confidently defeated him with his extraordinary distribution and keen insight. It was an attractive review index. Normally, when youe out this stiffly, you feel like youre arrogant, but I didnt feel that way at all. Like anotherrade in arms. Would you say its like finding a friend with simr perspectives and thoughts as you navigate this confusing world? Prince Moyong smiled and filled Yeonhojeongs cup and his own cup. He spoke calmly while holding the ss. Lets blow up the famous family. Yeon Ho-jeong also smiled and raised his ss. great. Jjiing! The two clinked sses for the first time. Moyong-gun said after emptying his drink in one go. Weve already joined hands with the governor, so dont drag on the conversation. Its what I hoped for. Are you really nning to bring in Shaolin? It is a sect located in the same Hanam area. Besides, with the status of Shaolin, no famous family would dare raise their heads. I guess so. But if it were me, Id add one more. What do you n to do? Prince Moyong spoke calmly. I will secretly convene a temporary Murim alliance. A look shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Temporary Murim Alliance? Thats right. The power and status of Shaolin are said to be the best in the world, but they are not enough. Shaolin is like a hermit above the clouds. So you can be strong but at the same time infinitely weak. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I can get a general sense of the decisive move that the Moyong family has. Moyong smiled. Hisugh was genuine. This is why its easy to talk to smart people. Did you nt Sejak in Myeongga as well? Didnt you know that too? I thought you already guessed it from what you said earlier. I had a guess, but I wasnt sure. Huh! You got hit once again. I feel full even without snacks. ha ha ha! Mo Yong Yeon Hwas expression as she looked at the two people became strange. She felt that her father was genuinely happy. He acknowledged that the other person was a person well suited to his status. Is that it? In fact, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was not able to properly keep up with the fast conversation between the two people. I was able to understand it after thinking about it deeply, but it progressed too quickly in that short period of time. Its literally like a conversation between seasoned politicians who are looking ahead to two or three moves. And she has not yet reached the same level as them. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas pride suffered a small wound. When do you n on moving? Theres no need to take too long. You have defeated the Blue and White Soldiers of the Myeong Familys dark army, Homyeongjeon, and even the Blue and White Demon. If thats enough, Ive gathered enough justification. It will take quite some time to convene the temporary Murim Alliance. It will be faster than you think. The head of the Seven Great Families has many powers. Then thats a good thing. But it will still take at least a month. In the meantime, how do you n to hold out in front of the magical hands of the famous family? It was then. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head out the window. Leave it and go. Sreuk. A beggar appeared outside the window, bowed his head, left a letter, and disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the letter. His eyes sparkled. Im pretty tired too. If its a one-on-one battle, I think itll be difficult if theye rushing in. if? Yeon Ho-jeong showed the letter to Mo Yong-gun. Mo Yong-guns eyes widened. A famous family is in Jiangsu? I didnt know either. I thought my father was investigating this. They say that in order to n the world, you must be born with luck. Its not that grand, but at least its not enough to be a famous person. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Im just going to take a rest. Moyong-gun also stood up. It was a lot of hard work. Go and get some rest. yes. And dont die. If you die, this ce today will have no meaning. Dont worry about that. Even if your whole body is stered with the Partys feathers, you will be able to survive. haha! If its so pointless, then why is it such a shame? ha ha ha! Yeon Ho-jeong picked up the ax that was standing at the entrance. Ill go. Goodbye. Yeonhojeong turned and opened the door. Moyongsughter was heard from behind. His once smiling face changed to indifference. Smile a lot. You are next. Chapter 69 Episode 69. There is a rtive, but there is no absolute. (4) Before we knew it, Yeonhojeongs presence had disappeared. It haspletely escaped this ce. Moyong, who had beenughing for a while until then, gradually withdrew hisughter. He calmly filled his ss. Yeonhwa. Yes father. How did you see it? Moyong Yeonhwa sighed softly. Honestly, I cant figure it out. Hehe, its worth it. One thing is certain. He is a much ruder person than I thought. If you dont have power, you cant be rude. It seemed like you had great admiration for Yeon Ho-jeong. I dont know how to talk about it. Prince Moyong thought of Yeonhojeong. Eyes that are so transparent that they make the viewer feel creepy. An indifferent face that shows no leisure but no hint of urgency. And he even has the fearsome guts to say that he will destroy the best family in the world without any hesitation. Theughter I had worked so hard to suppress leaked out on its own. He is a strong man. Its a problem that doesnt involve things like martial arts or intelligence. I felt an innate strength from him. Is it that much? I cant even imagine what kind of life Ive lived. I went through quite a bit of chaos and came back. Even a strong nature has a hard time oveing the grudges of experience. This guy has both. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas face hardened. I knew that my father thought highly of Yeon Ho-jeong. But I didnt know it would be to this extent. Moyong-gun smiles and thinks of Yeonhojeong. His expression gradually became cold. So its dangerous. yes? He is a dangerous guy. I was able to see another side of myself in him. Pusssss. The cup he was holding turned into powder. It was tremendous endurance. I turned the jade cup into powder with my subconsciously manifested power. The extent of his inner strength was beyond imagination. It was an increase in internal strength gained through learning brain drills. I actually said it as a joke, but when I saw him, I got greedy for a moment. I thought that if he was that talented, it would be okay to pair him with you. Moyong Yeonhwas eyes wavered. but. Moyong-gun shook off the powder and looked out the window. Before I knew it, a pure white moon had risen. This guy is just like me. You wont know what satisfaction is. If I were to marry you, I would target your family at any time. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. What a pity. If he had inherited the family name, he would have been appointed head of the Soga family right away. Moyong Yeonhwa clenched her fist without Moyongs knowledge. Why? I was angry for no reason. My father always praised me, but he never gave me such high praise. Mo Yong Yeon-hwa spoke in an effortlessly calm tone. If youre a talented person who cant make it into the family, you should get rid of them in advance, right? Of course it is. Is it because of the moonlight? Moyongs white smile was somehow creepy. I will conquer the world. If I do this, the world will be a garden that I will have to tend. But there is no way it will be a flower that will bloom beautifully in my garden. In that case, it would be better to uproot it in advance. Prince Moyong, who had been looking at the moon for a while, stood up. Whatever the reason, it was a meaningful meeting. We also became busy. Lets go quickly. yes. * * * Whoa. In a dark forest. He sat down on a rock with a clear view of the cold moonlight and put down his axe. bang. I tried to leave it standing, but it tilted and fell into the ground. I had no strength in my hands. Its hard. Immediately after the life-or-death battle with those damn wolves, I had a sharp conversation with Prince Moyong. It wasnt just about draining my mental energy. Wooooow. By pulling up the Byeojingi, the internal injuries that were gradually getting worse were corrected. The damage was greater than expected. The blood vessels were torn in various ces, and the blood vessels were filled with turbidity. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Weeeeeee! The back exhaler opened and inhaled concentrated natural energy. Energy ys a role in healing the body. I received an abundance of Qi through the Baekhogi, which made my treatment more active, and opened the Hyeonmugi to expel all the remaining turbid Qi. After praying for over half an hour, I finally felt like I could survive. Damn, I should have had a few bowls of water. Why did you ask me to drink alcohol? I feel sick because of my internal injuries. When I poured a few sses of strong liquor into it, I felt like I was going to vomit. This is why people should not be caught up in things like memories. It was definitely different when I was young. During the time of the Murim lord, Prince Moyong was not only a seasoned politician, but also the leader of the Baekdo n who received everyones support. I use any means to achieve my goal, but I always take care of my people. He was a respected monarch and a capable politician to the people within his domain. I drank a lot too. The White Ind and the ck Ind joined hands for the first time during the invasion of the central ins by the Gwangshinsamgyo, or more urately, the Saeumgyo. ck and white leaders who formed an alliance due to an invasion by foreign enemies. The two had drinks several times even during the war. Although he lived a heartless life until he reached that position, he was at least not unattractive. So I was wary of him and at the same time felt a sense of kinship with him. However, the current Moyong County was different. He was an ambitious man who would plot and kill without hesitation to achieve his dream. Besides, I didnt know at the time. That the Moyong family yed a role in the extinction of the main family. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. Memories are just memories. This drinking party was nothing more than a farewell drink for a formerrade in arms. If you didnt know, you wouldnt know. Now that you know, the Moyong family is the enemy of Cheolcheon. I mean, they are the same people as the famous ones. Look forward to it, old man. Because I will sweep away everyst inch of the foundation you have built up until now. I was lost in thought for a while. Whoa, why did the injured man climb this high mountain? Im going to die from exhaustion. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. What did youe here for? Do you think I came because I wanted to? I also want to sitfortably and fiddle with the informationing in. The person who appeared was Full Sang. What about the secret army? That person is so ignorant. Its been a while since Ist saw you, but you didnt even say hello. It looks like you held it well. Isnt it obvious? I am the man who says he will do something once and will do it until the end. It was a lot of hard work. Full Sang smiled. You also had a hard time. Seeing that you were hurt like that, you must have been quite strong. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. All those who smell blood are like that. Rather than being strong, its just too strong. I had a hard time trying to catch them all one by one. Still, its amazing. How many people in the martial arts world can catch a blue tiger by themselves? There are so many. Its because I didnt look. No matter what I say, it always makes me feel awkward like that. So what brings you here? reel? It looks like youre definitely hurt a lot? huh? Full Sang pointed behind himself with his thumb. Look. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the direction he pointed to. His eyes widened. I received a direct message from the head of the family. Actually, I was also curious about how you were holding up, so I came with you as a guide. One hundred prosecutors emerged from the dark shadows one after another. At the forefront was Shinmo. Chang-eung-dae meets the Grand Duke! Meet the Archduke! The voice was so loud that the whole mountain rang loudly. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Keep your voices down. Is there anything to gossip about? Full-sang snorted. It would be better to start a rumor. After doing that little thing. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Anyway, how did you get here? Shinmo spoke in her characteristic low voice. The head of the family sent it directly. From now on, we will be in charge of guarding the Grand Duke. Father? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. It must be very busy there, so why did you send me here? Full-sang gave a scolding. You idiot. What are you going to say in front of the people who ran so hard that their soles were swollen? Rather, you should be grateful. Huh! Yeonhojeong came down from the rock. Anyway you had a hard timeing. no. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head as if embarrassed. Anyway, where do you find a base that can amodate this many people? Can you help Hoogae find it for me? Anyway, you cant do anything without me? If you dont like it, dont. Oh, thats it! I already found a nice manor nearby, so lets rest there. Even the eyes of a famous family will not reach there. Thank you. So much. Full-sang asked vaguely. Anyway, how did the conversation with the Moyong family end? I still cant believe that guy came all the way to Hanam. It ended well. Is that the end? Do you want to tell me in more detail? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Certainly, Full Sang has fun mixing words. Would you say that you will gain strength automatically? He told me in detail the conversation he had with the head of the Moyong family. Interest arose on Full Sangs face. By authority I am referring to the authority of the assembly. Right to convention? The owners of the Seven Great Houses of the Nine Countries and One Bang have the power of the Great Council. It is to bring together the leaders of Baekdo Martial Arts and discuss important issues. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Because I had never heard of it. Was there something like that? Thats right. Oh, of course, it is extremely rare to exercise the right to a convention. It is a matter of gathering the leaders of the Baekdo Martial Arts from all over the world, so if there is no answer to the agenda, the party who proposed it must take full responsibility. I called you because it was important, but are you responsible? In other words, it is to make up for the losses suffered by each faction due to the absence of the leader. In other words, dont call it something that doesnt matter. There are truly strange powers. Heukdo Murim is not like this. This is because there is no meaning to a united force in the first ce. The reason why Yeonhojeong built Heukjeseong Fortress and ruled as a one-man rule was because he was busy trying to backstab everyone he had formed an alliance with. In other words, Gaju Moyong is confident enough. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I understand what the term temporary Murim Alliance means. But is it possible for the heads of each faction to gather together in one month? There are some chiefs who cannote due to circumstances. But if you dont have that, you must definitelye. It was quite a shocking system for Yeon Ho-jeong, who was familiar with the Heukdo Murim system. Anyway, since the conversation went well, what are you going to do next? You should rest. For now. So youre not the type of person to rest without taking any measures. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Do you know about Hugai? The power of a famous family has secretly established itself near Jiangsu Province. Full Sang smiled. I heard. A month is both long and short. Shouldnt we gradually tighten the stranglehold on the famous family in the meantime? Youre probably going to deny it ande forward? Of course I will. Ill try to set the mood. I dont know if I canst a month. I wille forward when the rumors die down. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Even if you borrow someone elses fishing boat, you have to do the fishing yourself. Chapter 70 Episode 70 There is a rtive, but there is no absolute. (5) The light green liquid filling the ss was very cool. I named it Green Wine. You know that too, right? The alcohol that my father enjoyed drinking. . It makes me wonder why you didnt give this good drink a name. . Would you like a drink? yes. Myeongcheon filled Myeongwusans cup. Look at Sani. Myeongwoosan was shocked. It had been a long time since Myeongcheon called him by his name. Myeongcheon was a person who always tried to distinguish between public and private affairs. Although the results did not correspond to the actual effort, in most cases, the other persons name was not called in public. But now that tradition has been broken. Yes, brother. I dont think you made a mistake. It was all my mistake. . You even tried to prevent the mistake I made. If I had followed what you said, there wouldnt have been any unnecessary waste of troops. no. Myeongcheon emptied his ss. Myeongwoosan could not bear to drink alcohol. Its all my fault. If people in the household get hurt, if they die from being struck by lightning while walking down the street, or if they identally fall into the river and die, its all the responsibility of the head of the household. . But it is the position of the Commander-in-Chief to share the heavy burden of the head of the family. Yes yes. There was no other reason why I appointed you, who came from a coteral line rather than a direct lineage, to the position of general manager. ability? In other words, there were many people in your immediate family who were as talented as you. . I liked your sense of responsibility. And I liked your ideas. Even if all the leaders of the family die, the dignity of the family head must not be harmed. I felt sincerity when you said that. Thats why I entrusted you with the position ofmander-in-chief. Myeongcheon picked up the bottle. I was the one who gave the title of Commander-in-Chief to a man who was just a famous person from a minor branch. I apologize. what? . What could be wrong with you? I am the one who put you in the position of Commander-in-Chief. Even if theres a mistake, its mine. Ming Wushansplexion turned pale. Myeongcheons face became increasingly cold. But this is a bit of a problem. . The number of people who have doubts about the corrtion between the Blue Langur and the original family has suddenly increased. Except for the Moyong family, no one knew that Cheongranggui belonged to the main family. . The eldest son of the love family? Yes, he could be an unexalted genius. Hes such an amazing guy that he blew away the blue tiger all by himself. Yes, you can do that, but Boom! Jaeaeang! The table broke and bottles and sses fell to the floor. Bottles and sses fell to the floor and shattered. Why couldnt you stop this rumor? . Isnt your brother asking? Why couldnt you stop it? sorry. Myeongcheons face turned red. He swung the ceramics ced next to the window. Jjaeng! Myeongwusans head was instantly stained with blood. The damage was not prevented by internal attack. Myeongwoosan felt his eyes spinning for a moment. However, I gritted my teeth and did not fall down. Even in rumors, there is a beginning. Could it be that I was at ease without any preparation? Didnt you, the Commander-in-Chief, take into ount the slight possibility that Cheongnang-gwi would be attacked by Yeon Ho-jeong?! It sounded like a tiger was roaring. Myeongwusan felt his mind bing dizzy. Ugh. It was an incredible feat. Myeongcheon also started learning King Seonjos martial arts a few days ago. This is because there were no side effects from those who learned the martial arts. In just a few days, the quantity and quality of my energy increased significantly. He was emitting a perfect energy wave as if he had found an empty piece. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Myeongwusans nose. The nasal mucosa was damaged by the shock wavesing from the voice. What on earth have you done so far? Instead of just saying sorry, tell me what you did! I Myungwoosan bit his lip. I was looking for a female assassin. Myeongcheons eyes burned like fire. why? Is it because of your fucking daughter?! I will not tell lies. Of course, its because of my daughter, but its also a big problem if they are holding on to the assassins. under! why? Did you think the female sage would recite the familys secrets one after another? Oh no! The secret army is not one to divulge confidential information, even if it means risking ones life! if! The moment Yeon Ho-jeong shows up with an army of assassins, it bes clear that we were trying to kill him. So I found it. Myeongcheons eyes deepened. It looks like he wasnt just ying around without thinking. So what is the whereabouts of the Amsadae? I havent found it yet Thats awesome. Ha but! We were able to find out who was involved! We also have evidence! Myeongcheons eyes shone. evidence? Thats right! Openness intervened! Im sure! I know that openness intervened. The only question is, even if you have that evidence, what can you do? We can put pressure on you. Where? Are you sure its open? Myungwoosan licked his lips. Her dry lips were cracked. Thats right. Openness is a great cause under the banner of the Korean Medical Association. For them, the medical association is a top priority. But what they did now is no different from kidnapping and detention. Myeongcheon frowned. Do you think you can shake them up with just bad rumors like that? You cant sway the guys, you can sway public opinion. public opinion? Thats right. The fact that they detained the Amsadae is ultimately proof that they did all of this together with Yeonga. Hmm. No matter what the method, as long as the results are good, right? No. Baekdo Martial Arts never operates that way. The handling of open affairs, which has suffered a fatal blow to its reputation, will most likely betray the trust of many people. Ming Wushans eyes shone. Contact Dragon Head Ark. If you dont want to die together, stop at a reasonable line. Even Yongdu Ark would not know which would be easier to handle: the main family or the extended family. That is correct. Thats true, but its not enough. Even if this n works, problems still remain. In the end, its like admitting that we had bluengurs and such. As time goes by, openness will get to us. Dont we have trustworthy allies? Moyong? Thats right. Excluding the main family, the influence of the Moyong family rivals that of the Seven Great Families. If you dont want to wreak havoc on the Baekdo Murim, Yongdoo Ark wouldnt even dare to get involved in this situation. Myeongcheon snorted. Well, wouldnt it be great if things went as you think? In the end, its all just words. In order for the situation to go as you intend, you need an even more reliable weapon. Something that can sway public opinion, not force. There needs to be something shocking enough to erase the events rted to Yeon Ho-jeong from the minds of the world. At that time, Myeongwoosans eyes lit up. Cover it. Lets cover it up? what? Rather than making them forget the incident rted to Yeon Ho-jeong, wouldnt it be okay to make him an evil enemy? This is interesting. Myeongcheon smiled inwardly. After all, peoples true valuees out when they are pushed hard. Myeongwu Mountain was also the same. If done well, it can suppress Yeonhojeongs love story and even its opening. how? Contact the Jiangsu Provincial High Prosecutors Office and ask them to find out about various serious crimes, including murder cases, that have urred in the past five years. All we have to do is to me Yeon Ho-jeong for being the culprit in the unsolved case. That was a fascinating opinion. Myeongcheon asked quietly. There is no evidence? It doesnt matter. As the world knows, the warriors of my family are all passionate. If we say that we nned to arrest Yeon Ho-jeong first and then invoke the power of the convention to interrogate him, all the incidents so far will be buried. A pleasant smile finally appeared on Myeongcheons face. Thats okay. Its very good. Even if it turns out to be untrueter, it doesnt matter. Because that much can be ovee with the power of a famous family. If we do well, wouldnt we be able to get the support of the people living in Jiangsu Province? It was a ploy to gain more by taking a little loss. Ultimately, it is a cause. If you hold on to just one strong cause, all you have to do is crush the remaining trivial things with the actual power of the power. That is the way the famous family grew, and the way many sects grew until now. At least, that was the case for the renegade factions of Baekdo Murim. There is now for people to die. Yes, it would have been great if we had done that right away. I apologize. Its okay. With just that trick you came up with, all your past mistakes have been wiped out. thank you. We have no choice but to take the Cheonnggui case, right? That cant be helped. They im that they were holding the wicked in the name of reforming them. Okay, lets do that. Im running out of time. Hurry up. All right. Oh, and the Commander-in-Chief. Please ask. In Myeongcheons eyes, he was young to live. Now that we have created a usible cause, shouldnt we bring in the real Yeon Ho-jeong this time? Thats right. Who do you n on sending? Hes the one who defeated Seventy Blue Tigers. You can no longer think of him as ate exponent. Myeongcheon lifted his chin. Send the half-brothers of Mt. Myeongchi. Myungwoosans eyes widened. Arent they the ones who will be used as vanguards to abolish annual leave? I heard that Yeon Ho-jeong doesnt belong to the Yeon family? . Send it. All right. Myeongwoosans face brightened as he left the family room. His expression was a mixture of the pleasure of being alive and the relief that he could finally catch Yeon Ho-jeong this time. At least the three he knows are the strongest people from the coteral world. The three of them could easily capture the head of the Seven Great Families. Furthermore, they were the first to learn the martial arts of their ancestors. The odds of winning were ten percent. * * * Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. done. The internal and external injuries suffered from the blood clot with the Blue Langur 10 days ago havepletely healed. It was the result of using all of the Baekhogi Hyeonmugi and Byeojingu, which are said to be the most stable among the five major gods of Yeonga. If I hadnt learned Sasinmu, it would have taken more than 20 days to recover. He took the ax and left the room. hmm? He looked down at his hand holding the spear of Yeonhojeong. Good? Everything from my entire body muscles to my nerves and joints is better than before. The Four Gods Martial Arts are martial arts on the battlefield. The more you fight, the more resilient your growth bes. How dare you summon the energy of the Four Gods to kill your enemy. In a short moment, he faced countless life-or-death situations, with blood and flesh sttering around. That fight increased the power of the White Tiger and Hyeonmugi and further developed the body. The only way to be strong is to fight to the death. I think I now understand why Master despised Sasinmu. That was when I came out of the room and into the vacant lot of the manor. Yeon Gongja! Full-sang came running from far away. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Now that my body is fully healed, it seems like I was waiting for you toe. What Yeon Ho-jeong was speechless. This is because I could see the urgency on Full Sangs face. Were in big trouble! Whats going on? The Ming family identified Confucius Yan as a criminal in an unsolved case in Jiangsu Province! what? Full-sang gave detailed information about the rumors raised by the famous family. The area around Jeongju and Gaebong is in chaos right now! The speed at which rumors spread is no joke! The rumors we spread will be buried in one fell swoop! Youre making a cause. What? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Its about creating a cause. You cant get rid of this incident, so you made me into a viin and created a reason for sending troops. Holy shit! Who doesnt know that? The problem is how quickly rumors spread! At this rate, the entire Hanam area will be covered in three or four days! You dig your own grave. to? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. The justification they forcibly created is also a justification for us. What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. Shinmo was approaching from afar. Shin Daeju. Are the response team members in good physical condition? yes? Ah! Of course. Okay, prepare for sortie within two days. Yeon Ho-jeong pretended to have an ax and put it on his shoulder. Lets go see the face of the famous family owner. Chapter 71 Episode 71 Enmity (Թ׉) and Enmity (ԭˮ) (1) There are many true incidents and idents in the world. Thousands of crimes will ur every day without people knowing. And of those, less than five percent of cases will be resolved with the culprit caught. Its the same in any region. Although professional investigators are trained at government offices or military departments, the number of them is small and thend mass of Jungwon is sorge that many cases are buried in the dark. Unsolved criminal cases. A serious crime that neither the government nor the military could solve. Among them, the unresolved cases that urred in Jiangsu Province began to surface around the time the warm spring weather was getting hotter. The shocking rumor started in Hanam and spread to nearby areas. And the main character of the rumor was Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga. Yeon Ho-jeong, the culprit of the Huisan fire in Jiangsu Province five years ago. Yeon Ho-jeong, the culprit of the mass suicide of the Haemin family in Jiangsu Province five years ago. Yeon Ho-jeong, the culprit of the murder of a courtesan in Sangju, Jiangsu Province three years ago. Yeon Ho-jeong, the culprit of the fire incident at Taihu Main Building in Jiangsu Province two years ago. It is highly likely that he may havemitted other simr crimes, including fire, murder, and rape. Yeonhojeong. The eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga. In the past, he was called a fortune-teller, but in recent years, he has gained a reputation as a gwangpungsa due to his outstanding martial arts skills. It is said that the descendants of that famous familymitted countless crimes in Jiangsu Province. And all of those cases remained unresolved. The impact of the rumor was tremendous. They whispered that not only Moorim but also government officials should find out whether it was true or not. No one knew where the rumor started. It is not easy for unsourced rumors to spread so quickly. Many people looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with disgust, but those who thought deeply could immediately realize that this situation was not normal. People who criticize Yeon Ho-jeong, people who try to keep an eye on the situation, people who notice something strange, etc. Yeonhojeong finally appeared in Hanam, which was in turmoil. * * * Jumble. Yeonhojeongs steps were refreshing. And Chang Eung-daes steps following behind him did not falter even an inch. People retreated left and right all at once to avoid them. There was no murmur. Yeon Ho-jeong and his party, crossing the wide canal and heading towards Heochang, looked very majestic. p! Surprisingly, about a dozen members of the response team were holding gpoles that were over one and a half long. On the g hung on the gpole, the words Byeoksan (ɽ) and Yeon () were written inrge letters in elegant calligraphy. It is a procession of the Byeoksan Yeonga, a member of the Seven Great Families and praised as a great family. The procession was as majestic as that of a triumphal general. And at the head of the group was Yeon Ho-jeong. I dont know where I got it, but over my pure white military uniform, I wore a loose white long cloth that went down to my calves. His slim physique, handsome face, and wless white clothes made him look very noble. This was the reason why people could not bear to openly criticize Yeon Ho-jeong and his group even after seeing them. Because they are part of the Seven Great Families? Or is it because they are a group of swordsmen who move around while maintaining sharp alert? Not like that. Most peoples eyes were focused on Yeonhojeong. They were not even frightened by the bloody ax that Yeon Ho-jeong was holding. Ugh. Step by step. Every time I took a step, a mysterious light blue haze rose from beneath my feet. The character Yeon Ho-jeong itself is special. People thought so. Whether he was holding an ax or not, people did not dare to open their mouths due to the dignity of a strong civil servant with an incision as straight as a bamboo. It was an overwhelming appearance. The infinitely rough and ferocious Emperor of Darkness also has this appearance. At times, he knows how to show a mysterious side that shakes the hearts of the audience. Thats amazing. Lee Cheol-gyeong, who was looking down at Yeonhojeong from the top of a high castle tower, stuck out his tongue. Hanam is evaluated as the center of martial arts in the Central ins thanks to Shaolin and Myeongga. Even if the opponent is a martial artist, the angry public does not think about the opponents power or prestige. In other words, it is normal for even the powerless civilians to openly boo. But look at that scene. No one is opening their mouths, as if they can even hear the sound of ants passing by. There wasnt even the slightest murmur. Because I was overwhelmed. The mysterious prayer that the being named Yeon Ho-jeong was emittingpletely silenced the audience. What an amazing young man. Something like that might be something you were born with, but it is impossible unless you are someone who has worked with countless people. However, since the terms and conditions were not reached, such an experience cannot be possible. In other words, the innate dignity is so great. At least if you look at it this way, it doesnt look like youmitted a crime. Lee Cheol-kyung shook his head. Lets not jump to conclusions. Most of those who umte bad karma are people who dont look like they would. If you think about it that way, Yeonhojeong also cannot be free from this evil rumor. As Yeon Ho-jeong moved, Lee Cheol-kyung also moved to another building. Sarah. It was an amazing neww. I kicked off the roof with just the strength of my ankles, and before I knew it, my body had climbed to the top of the building I was aiming for. Even before the aplishments, the level of the divinew itself was outstanding. It was the ultimate divine method of moving the whole body without a single movement. People revered this divinew and called it the Diamond Immovable Body Law. Anyway, its slower than I thought. If we keep going like this, it wont be until the end of the night Huh? Lee Cheol-kyung turned his gaze to the south. There was surprise on his face. Famous family?! There was a group of peopleing up the Guandu from the far south. It was a famous house. About a hundred warriors came up in line with Oh, and the speed was quite fast. As if they had woven it, they were holding a g with the four letters Nuju Myeongga written on it, just like Yeon Ho-jeong and his group. Lee Cheol-kyung concentrated his eyesight. Ugh! The majestic energy that surged from the dantian rapidly raised his eyesight. Blue Hall? There were numerous military organizations distributed under the famous family. Among them, there is an organization called the Five Elements Hall, which is divided into five organizations: red, blue, ck, white, and yellow. The blue hall of the Five Elements Hall symbolizes wood, and they were all spearmen who were skilled in the art of spearing. Of course you knew about Yeonhojeongs appearance. But Lee Cheol-kyung was secretly curious. Why the Blue Party? He only found out yesterday that the Myeong family had dispatched troops to capture Yeon Ho-jeong. I dont know anything else, but it was certain that they had sent a top expert from the Cheong Military Academy and warriors from Ho Myeong-jeon. And it was said that Yeon Ho-jeong defeated them alone. What was even more surprising was the battle with the bluengur. It is not yet clear whether the bluengurs belong to a famous family, but it is said that Yeon Ho-jeong fought against 70 bluengurs and killed them all. Lee Cheol-kyung couldnt believe it. Actually, it was still hard to believe. Regardless of whether they were strong in martial arts or not, Cheongnanggui were experts in murder. A young man who couldnt reach an agreement single-handedly exterminates those bloody-smelling bastards? It must have been waterproof. But Whatever the reason, even a famous family would not be unaware of Yeonhojeongs power. However, the Blue Party was dispatched. If a battle breaks out without words, it will be difficult for the Blue Party to stop Yeonhojeong and Changeungdae. But why did they bother sending the Blue Party? thud! Ogok, head of the Blue House, took the spear. Then all the Blue Party leaders stopped moving. Before we knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong and his party were approaching from a distance of twenty feet away from the Blue Party. Ogok shouted. Listen to Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Yeon family and a suspect in unsolved crimes in Jiangsu Province! Drop your weapons right then and there and obediently go to Myeongga Ogok was unable to continue speaking. Yeon Ho-jeong did not stop walking. Even though we are seeing that the Blue Party is still standing strong. Arrogant bastard. Death appeared in Ogoks eyes. How can I not even flinch once? They do not care at all about the existence of the Blue Party. In this way, Yeon Ho-jeong and his group narrowed the distance to ten feet. Ogok shouted again. If you dont stop on the spot, we will forcefully transport you away! Still, it doesnt stop. The walking speed was the same, and the sharp airway did not waver at all. The distance was narrowed down to five chapters. Ogok, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong, shouted. Geochang! Wooooow. A hundred Blue Party members aimed their spears forward. Ogok raised his spear and shouted. The Blue Party has identified suspect Yeon Ho-jeong! It was then. bang! Ogoks eyes were wide open as if they were torn. I felt like taking a strong step forward, but before I knew it, it was right in front of me. Behind the hem of the long cloth fluttering in the wind, an ax the size of a human body was raised high into the sky. Ogok, surprised, raised his spear. Yeon Ho-jeong coolly struck down the ax. Wow! Pow! The ax that split the spear shaft split the five grains lengthwise. Fuwaaaaak! Fresh blood spurted out. It looks like red dye was dropped on the rice paper. The pure white long cloth worn by Yeon Ho-jeong was stained with five grains of blood. All of them, head of the family! this guy! It was then. Whiiingling! A small, pure white wind shape gathered around the bloody axe. The white tiger, burning with deadly energy, formed the fighting spirit of the Tiger King. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong took one step forward and swung the ax. Damn it! Kwarung! Aaaah! Ugh! Swipe once and sweep away. The overwhelming light wind spread by Dok2 blew away the fifteen spearmen at the front. The spears held by the spearmen were broken. Fifteen Changsus hands were severely damaged orpletely cut off. In an instant, the line was broken. Yeonhojeong, who disrupted the ranks of the entire Blue Party with a single action. He said in a calm voice. Exterminate the enemy. Jonmyeong! Chaaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who wore an ax on his shoulder de, was attacked by prosecutors who rushed over him and struck him with merciless attacks. Suddenly! Kaaaaang! Aaaahhh! Raise the car window! It became a mess in an instant. The spacious Guando quickly became a ce of chaos. The civilians who were watching Yeonhojeong move screamed and fled in all directions. Pow! Sigh! Stop it! Stop it! You bastards! How dare you touch us Argh! Changeungdaes sword was cold. It was a killing sword wielded without any mercy. Chang Eung-dae, who saw Yeon Ho-jeongs overwhelming martial arts skills, used amazing sword skills that were not ashamed of the Grand Dukes martial arts skills. It was a moment when the Blue Party copsed. The leader died, the ranks were disorganized, and the force was overwhelmed. Moreover, the inaction of Chang Eung University could not even bepared to that of the Blue Party. This was not a confrontation, but a one-sided massacre. The Changeungdae thoroughly exploited the opponents loopholes and quickly killed the Blue Party members. In the middle of the battlefield. Yeon Ho-jeong leisurely crossed the battlefield as if it had nothing to do with him. The blind-eyed Changsu attacked Yeonhojeong, but the Changeung prosecutors did not let them do it. Just like that, some time has passed. Changeungdae, which destroyed the Blue Party without a single casualty, followed behind Yeonhojeong. p! The ten members who had been stabbed raised the gpole again. They leisurely headed south along Guandu. There was fear on the faces of the civilians. Chapter 72 Episode 72 Wonsu (Թ׉) and Wonsu (ԭˮ) (2) Commander. It is a report that Yeonhojeong is heading south after contacting and annihting the Blue Party! okay? Myungwoosan clenched his fists. done. The Blue Party was nothing more than bait, so to speak. Given the nature of Yeon Ho-jeong that had been reported so far, it seemed unlikely that he would be easily captured. It was also a good thing if he was escorted to the famous house without a fight. In the end, people would have seen Yeon Ho-jeongs ruthless side. It was the moment when the rumor became truth. Thats it. Myeong Woo-san, who had turned Yeon Ho-jeong into a serious criminal with just one Blue Party, did not intend to expend any more troops. Contact the three brothers. Fight in a crowded ce. We must capture Yeonhojeong with overwhelming force. All right. Myeongwoosan was finally able to take a breather. Its barely over. When I think about it, it was really absurd. Yeon Ho-jeong was a great guy. With martial arts beyond imagination,bat power beyond imagination, and response beyond imagination, the famous family was taken aback. But when I thought about it more, it seemed that the entire Myeong family was not in trouble only because of Yeonhojeong. The main axis was Yeonho-jeong, but it urred to me that something else was eating away at Myeong-gas flesh. I dont know what that is. An inexplicable feeling of difort keeps stimting my brain. Well, it doesnt matter now. I will never know about Myeongwu Mountain for the rest of my life. That it is fate. Yeon Ho-jeong made the wheel of fate turn faster through his own efforts and sacrifices. I just wanted to destroy it with my own hands before it copsed on its own. The Ming Wu Mountain family did not know that. by the way. After reviewing several documents, Myungwoosan was lost in thought. Its too fast. It was Myeong-ga who spread the rumor that Yeon Ho-jeong was the suspect in an unsolved crime in Jiangsu Province. It was information maniption to gain justification. It was all the work of the famous family that took steps to spread the rumor quickly. But it was too fast. It would have taken five days at the earliest for the rumor to spread, but the information that broke out in the vicinity of Jeongju and Gaebong spread throughout Hanam in three days. Myeongwoosan was taken aback by the incredible speed. Myeongcheon scolded him for what was the problem, but it always became a problem when something unintended happened. Is it really open? That cant be possible. If the opening fueled the rumor, the entire Hanam area would be in an uproar within three days. The question was why. Openness has helped Yeonhojeong so far. If the intention was to dispel the rumor, there would be no reason to inte it. Therefore, the probability of it being open is low. Then who is it? Okay, just like the matriarch said, lets skip the trivial things. Because thats not important right now. Wrong. He should have kept asking about that until the end. Therefore, we had to constantly dig into the organization that inted the rumor and why it was inted. Of course, by the time he finds out, the situation will have already gotten out of control. * * * Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. As he walked through Gwando, Yeon Ho-jeong thought about his martial arts skills. Byeoknajingyeol has reached the eight-star level. Byeoknajingyeol, who had stayed in Yukseong before leaving the family, has now grown two levels. I already know everything about Byeokna Jin-gyeol. Since it is a process of attaching the realization epted in your head to your body, you are bound to achieve it faster than others. Even so, it wasnt enough to grow two levels in that short a time. If I had only learned Byeoknajingyeol, I would have been snooping around the Chilseong (߳) by now. Its thanks to Sashinmu. Baekhogi Hyeonmugi. Thanks to the two energies, the total amount of energy received by the body increased. At the same time, it expelled turbidity at every moment to keep the body in optimal condition. The airway, which was like a stream, became wide like a river. Then the quantity and quality of flowing energy increased. A constant virtuous cycle. Thanks to this, the achievements of Byeoknajingyeol went on a steep upward curve. Ugh. Wooooow. With each step, light blue energy rose like smoke from the soles of my feet. It was a mysterious sight. It was to control the atmosphere, but at the same time, he was practicing martial arts. Byeojingi increases the density of the outer wall of the Danjeon. Eight stars thats not enough. It was a quick achievement, but I still feel like its not enough. This is because you never know what kind of expert will emerge from a famous family. If the supreme master master came out, it would be difficult to block the worlds era. Well, if you think about it that way, it doesnt make sense that youre heading towards a famous family. Myeongga is the best in the world, both in name and reality. There must have been an incalcble number of masters. Even if I couldnt do it, I should have raised it to nine castles. I wish I could upload it now. impossible. For now. Of course, there is one way to immediately increase the achievement of Byeoknajingi. If only I could summon one more of the remaining two of the Four Gods energy He called out Hyeonmu and opened the White Tiger. Now there is no need to obtain another Shinigami in the battle of life and death. If you bnce the White Tiger and the Hyeonmugi and increase their size endlessly, you will be able to summon another Shinigami at some point. But that too is short on time. In the end, Byeoknajingyeol has to end in this state where he is eight years old. If only I could summon one of the remaining two in this fight. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Which should I choose between Suzaku (ȸ) and Blue Dragon (i)? No matter what you get, your body and overall martial arts will greatly improve. Moreover, calling it out is not everything. Even if you have all the four divine energies, endless training is required. Like Byeokna Jin-gyeol, the Sashingi was an energy that deepened without limits and did not divide achievements. In other words, afterpleting Byeokna Jingyeol, you have to learn about the other five great gods. If you look at it that way, its a blue dragon rather than a Suzaku . Once you acquire the blue dragon energy, not only your body but also the new skills you are learning will bepletely transformed. The characteristics of the Blue Dragon itself were the same, and it would be even more so after obtaining the White Tiger, which is the opposite of the Blue Dragon. Is that really possible? Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. First, lets use what we have well. Hyeonmugi, which was brought in first, grew greatly through the interaction with Byeojin result. On the other hand, Baekhogi is still far away. Although it was fully established due to the training and life-or-death experience, it was only a fifth of the levelpared to the Hyeonmugi. Start with the white tiger. Thats the order. Your Majesty. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. It was a new mother. why? Are you okay with it like this? There isnt much left until the famous house. After just half a day, we will enter the realm of the famous family. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. why? Are you nervous? of course. One of Shinmos countless strengths was honesty. He also knew when it was okay to be honest. They were desperate to catch you, Grand Duke. Nevertheless, the reason we sent the Blue Party was. It was to make the rumors true. The intention is to confirm it in front of everyone. I think so too. A cool anticipation emanated from Shinmos eyes. Now we wont waste our troops. I will send you the real thing. I will not let you enter the famous family, but will send a master with the intention of leading you. I think the same thing. Shinmo sighed inwardly. I know everything. This rough, reckless, yet wise archduke was able to see clearly his opponents moves. Nevertheless, going to a famous ce means having faith. However, as a new mother who imed to be the archdukes bodyguard, she could not help but be worried. Yeon Ho-jeong said as if he was throwing it away. If youre really that worried, why dont you bring out your hidden strength? At that moment, Shinmos eyes widened. yes? Isnt it? It seems like a tremendous amount of power has been sealed away? Shinmo was surprised. How did you know that? How do you know? I know because I see it. Are you saying you saw that? I never felt it before. It was only when I saw you this time that I realized it. Shinmos face, which was full of surprise, gradually revealed admiration. You are amazing, Grand Duke. No one has ever seen this power before. okay? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. But that power is very familiar. Is this a new technique from the main family? Thats right. The head of the family taught this ugly guy the dragon martial arts. This time, surprise appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Yongpogi? yes. Yongpo Shingong was one of Yeongas five major gods. Among the five major martial arts, the most stable one was Byeokna Jingyeol and the straightest and sharpest one was Geomgeuksagi, while Yongpo Shingong was considered the best martial arts in terms of the destructive power of Balgyeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. If anything happens in the future, I can just hide behind Shin Daeju. Oh no. Heavenly luck reached me and I was able to take the elixir, but if it wasnt for the Yongpo Shingong, I would have been unable to control my energy and would have fallen into a demonic state. Its still not enough. So you were hiding it. I havent been able to control it properly yet. Thats right. Can we still open it? Its okay if its just for a little while. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Try to hide that power well. There is no need to reveal your decisive move to the enemy. Shinmos expression hardened. All right. The Archduke seemed determined to see this to an end. I guess I cant stop it. This is a person who will do something once they say they will do it. Shinmos view of Yeonhojeong was like that. In that case, there is no choice. I have no choice but to protect the Grand Duke, even if it means burying his bones here. In that way, Yeon Ho-jeong and his party moved south without hesitation. From time to time, people saw them and ran away in fright. This was because the rumors were much faster than their movement speed. Yeon Ho-jeong was resolute. He did not react to peoples angry or fearful looks. I just went on my way. The sun is setting. The sun began to set over the distant western ridge. A red sunset illuminated the world. It was the color of warm emptiness. Night ising soon. A night filled with cool winds and silence, filled with insidious murder. . Just before entering the realm of the famous family. what. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a strange sense of dj vu. Something familiar came out in the blowing wind. It was both living and spection. Your Majesty. know. There was deep tension on Shinmos face. He is a great expert. Thats a whopping three. Right. The other side of the distant road that you cant see even if you concentrate your eyes. There were three people leisurely walking from there. And behind those three people, there were three hundred warriors disying a powerful military spirit that could not even bepared to that of the Blue Party. Three super experts who appeared leading abat unit military organization. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. strong. The martial arts skills of those three are strong. It wasnt just strong, it was surprisingly strong. If it were a simple martial arts level, he was several steps higher than the current Yeonhojeong. There were three such experts, so that alone was an incredible feat. But Why is it so familiar? What surprised Yeon Ho-jeong was not the strength of his opponent. Now that the Blue Party has been blown away, it is time for experts of that level toe. The problem was their prayers. As a master of a famous family, of course he would have learned the martial arts of a famous family. I was familiar with the martial arts of that famous family. It was an energy I felt once. When exactly? chuck. Yeonhojeongs steps stopped for the first time. Your Majesty? . Huuuuung. The wind was low. Shins mother, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with puzzled eyes, felt a shiver run down her spine. Cheeeeeeeek! Byeokrajingi gushes out from both feet that hit the floor. But the charm wasnt the same as usual. At this moment, the mysterious light blue Byeoknajingi became a terrible and evil blue madness, supporting Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Whiiiiing!! A gust of wind began to blow around the low wind. omg! Ugh! The entire response team took a few steps back. Shinmo shouted in embarrassment. Your Majesty! Damn it! Damn it! Following the blue madness and white storm, even a dark chilles. It was the dark and cool energy of the north. The energy of death blowing from the final destination of the world at the end of life filled Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Hehehe! The roar of the Tiger Kinging from somewhere in the west. The ax containing both the White Tiger and the Hyeonmugi wriggled arbitrarily. Byeoknajingyeol Baekhogi and Hyeonmugi. Three divine energies of different textures arose simultaneously. You can show up a little more slowly. My voice was trembling. Is it fear or joy? I could have endured more. No, I could have endured it forever. Woooo!! Woooooo!! The ax vibrated horribly. It was filled with a deep, murderous spirit, as if it was asking for someone to swing at it at any moment. I never thought we would meet so soon. Pupils filled with blue madness looked straight at the three masters in the lead. Yeon Ho-jeong lived in the present, but his eyes were scanning the past. father. My father blocked wave after wave of enemy attacks with his iron-d sword. And the leader of the strange sword that made my fathers body covered in blood. Pyeong-ah. The younger brother avoided fighting with the enemy and chose to run away for the future of his family. And the leader of the monster who broke his younger brothers spine. Furthermore, there is a huge spearhead who broke down the gate of a historic love house and attacked. The whites of Yeonhojeongs eyes became increasingly red. Present and Past The only emotion that connects the past and the present. It was Pacheons anger towards Marshal Cheolcheon. Quang! One step of the white tiger. With that one step, Yeon Ho-jeongs body disappeared on the spot. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The sessive explosions receded at an rming speed. What is it? Therge middle-aged man in the lead looked into space in surprise. The beast flew high into the sky after covering the long distance using only the white tiger reign. sh! Is it the light of the setting sun or is it spraying blood red blood? The Lord of Darkness, whose eyes filled with mes spread across the world, raised a ferocious giant soldier. Nice to meet you, friends. The ax fell on the top of the mans head. Wow! Wow! Chapter 73 Episode 73 Wonsu (Թ׉) and Wonsu (ԭˮ) (3) Grand Duke! A look of urgency appeared on Shinmos face. Yeonhojeong, who rushed forward like a storm, oveing a ground-shaking advance, had already reached the vanguard of the enemy lines. It was incredibly fast. There was no such waste in narrowing the distance with supplementary techniques rather than new techniques. The problem was Yeonhojeongs survival. Shinmo had seen that person once before. The momentum when attacking Neighborhood Chuseong was exactly the same as it is now. However, there was noparison in terms of concentration. If living then was a breeze, living now is a whirlwind. If life at that time was a bonfire, life now is a me capable of burning Mount Tai. Dangerous! I dont know how they cane out with something like that. What was important was the fact that the Grand Duke might be caught in vain. Protect the Archduke! Wow! The response team, led by Shinmo, moved quickly. Shinmo, who was running frantically, suddenly saw footprints left on the ground. It was a trace of the advance that Yeon Ho-jeong had taken. A trace like this?! Its a mess. Instead of leaving a footprint, there were cracks in all directions as if hundreds of pounds of rock had fallen. It seemed as if he had made a deliberate effort to destroy the ground. A trace of coldness that is not even visible as a fingernail. Those bloody traces clearly showed Yeon Ho-jeongs psychological state. danger! Boom! Boom! After narrowing the distance with all her might, Shinmo finally saw Yeonhojeongs back clearly. omg! Shinmos eyes widened. Kwakwakwak! The sound of gunpowder exploding sounded like thunder. The surprised Shinmo stopped practicing the Divine Law without realizing it. puck! Pow! bang! Incontinence spread across the ground three inches in front of his toes. It wasnt Shinmos power. It was a trace created by an intangible shock wave that bounced off. Everyone stop! Dont approach me! Chang Eung-dae hurriedly stopped the divinew. Shinmos mouth slowly opened. Unbelievable?! * * * A giant statue reminiscent of Geumgang Station. Yeon Ho-jeong thought before flying high into the sky and swinging the ax. Is this really okay? The opponent was a master. Although he was not an expert who had crossed the wall of enlightenment and reached the realm of transcendence, he was an expert who couldpete for the lead in the area below it. It wasnt just this giant. The two masters who looked at themselves with surprised eyes behind Samjang were also simr. With these three, even if it were too much for the head of the Seven Great Families, they would be able to capture the representative elder of the nine factions. He rushed towards those people. You cant deal with them all at once. They are targeting one person thoroughly. I cant use Shin Daju now. Fortunately, they have no intention of killing me. In a split second, it reads the surrounding circumstances and the future reality. Countless number of cases. Although he was unable to control the explosion of death he felt when seeing Marshal Cheolcheon, he was a veteran of battle who had experienced incalcble chaos. read Calcte and derive. Review the answers you have derived and fit them into the situation. A connection between fiery emotions and cool-headed reason. He was angry as Yeonhojeong and swung his ax as Emperor of Darkness. Pow! The great Myeonghak (Q) was surprised. what?! He had musclespressed to the limit and had mastered the martial arts of his famous ancestors, the Younggwishingong (`). The Yeonggwisingong is one of the Four Great Divine Gongs left behind by our ancestors, and was a miraculous spiritual art that, when reached at its peak, achieved the golden Buddha statue. The martial art that Myeongwoonji, the Great Master of the Amsa, learned was the Younggwisingong. And Myeonghak achieved a much higher level than Myeongunji. This is because the depth of martial arts he had originally learned was outstanding. An ax was struck on the arm that was made as hard as steel by the spirit armor of the spirit demon. The ax de dug in more than an inch. No matter how serious the illness was, it was an unbelievable amount of power considering the resilience of the Young Ghost Armor. This guy! Phew! Myeonghaks fist tore through the air. It was an incrediblyrge fist. It wasnt even fully extended, but the air seemed to be shaking. An unavoidable blow. Yeonhojeongs eyes embraced the darkness of the North. Quang! omg! Myunghak took a step back. It was not on purpose, but on someone elses will. It hurt like my fist would break. What is this guy?! Wow! As Yeonhojeongnded on the ground, a translucent hexagonal patterned tortoiseshell appeared around his body. Weeeeeee! On Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder, a monster resembling a snake wriggled as if ascending to heaven. The art of Xuanwu was the Twelve Walls of the Northern Heavens. It is a technique renowned for its absolute defense, and when it reaches its peak, it is said to be able to deflect fire with only an internal defense shield. Myeonghaks face distorted. What on earth are you?! Wow! There is no need to listen. Yeon Ho-jeong approached with light movements. Even though it is not a white tiger reign, it is fast. The ability to close the distance in an instant was more than a masterpiece. Surprised, Myeonghak swung his twin fists. Boom! Boom! It was a heavy fighting method. It was such a powerful martialw. However, when ites to heavy power, there is nothing that cannot be called Yeonhojeong. It was Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills that allowed him to use the skill of killing with a single strike even though he was seriously ill at 80 pounds. He wielded the wild beast singing technique, or rather the wild beast killing technique. Damn it! The left fist bounced off and the right fist came down and broke the ground. Surprise appeared on Myeonghaks face once again. What he unleashed was the Spiritual Demon God Fist. Even though he didnt give his best effort, it was powerful enough to render even a decent expert incapable ofbat with a single blow. That fist was blocked. A blow that blows away rocks. Shhh! Pow! A bridge like a Daejeon pir struck the iron body of Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed out. Myeonghaks mouth trembled slightly. There was quite a bit of pain in the leg that was stretched out. It was because of semi-sticity. thud! After correcting his posture, Myeonghak asked in a cold voice. What are you? How dare you deal with a famous family hmm? I didnt know because the attack was sudden, but when I looked closely, it seemed like it was him. Are you some kid named Yeon Ho-jeong? Yeon Ho-jeong responded coldly. Are you all? her! Myeonghak burst outughing. Hehehe! Have you seen this crazy guy? Even though you know about us, youe running at us like crazy and swing an ax? The smile exudesposure. That wasnt all. Although they were surprised by the sudden attack, the two experts behind the three also looked rxed. Life appeared in Myeonghaks eyes. It worked out better. I will break your arms and legs and escort you back to your home. Break your limbs. It was something I had heard countless times. It was a rant that I had heard so many times that I was sick of it. Tsutsutsutsu. Yeon Ho-jeong felt his fiery murderous spirit intensify to the point that he felt scared. This is him. This guy is right. It is certainly. It wasnt because we learned the same martial arts. It was an old memory, but Yeon Ho-jeong urately remembered the other persons temperament. It was certain. This guy and the two guys standing behind him were the ones who served as the vanguard when Yeonga was invaded. Grrrr. The ax was shaking. The anger that ignored cold reason imbued the ax with terrifying power. Myeonghaks face hardened. Its a tough life. Even the Gaebaekdo of the ck Ind would not be able to exude such deadly force. He is truly a viin who knows how to kill people. Do you think killing people is normal? Sparks flew from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Its okay for you. sh! sh! The eyes, glowing with reddish life, sent a chill down Myeonghaks spine. Myeonghak stretched out his hand backwards. Ill catch you, so rest. A middle-aged man with a long sword on his waistband said. Be careful, brother. He is no ordinary ferocious beast. Yes, it is a beast. Coo! Myeonghak took a powerful step forward. It was a strong advance. It was as powerful as Yeonhojeongs advance. Come. confident. Regardless of his personality, the warriors attitude toward victory was majestic, befitting a renowned warrior. Yeon Ho-jeong hated his confidence. I was disgusted by the audacity of this guy who, under the pretext of protecting his family, put on a mask that buried innocent people and beat people to death like a butcher. Yeon Ho-jeong, with his ax hanging on his acromion, opened his mouth. What is your name? You dont even have the habit of speaking like a dog. Yes, I am the old man named Myeonghak. Please think over the name of the old man who imprisoned you in your familys prison. Myeonghak Myeonghak. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Remember it. Enough gossip. Now oh. Bang! Yeon Ho-jeong immediately closed the distance and swung the ax. It was a strike like a thunderbolt. It was apletely different speed than before. Nevertheless, Myeonghak was not embarrassed. All he did was fire a single blow at the ax, which was flying so fast that the spear was bent. Whoa! The sound of metal colliding and resonating erupted. What is this guy This time, Myeonghak couldnt help but be surprised. I felt it the first time I hit it, but it wasnt normal force. Even he, who was second to none in terms of strength, had such strength that he had to strain all his muscles. Yeonhojeongunched a storm-like attack. Damn it! Whoops! It was fast and strong. It may seem like he swings it randomly, but each one is a one-hit kill, an attack that cuts off the pulse and prevents follow-up attacks. Has there ever been another expert who could operate such arge and heavy vessel so quickly and delicately? bang! Yeon Ho-jeong burst into tears and vomited blood. The experience that flowed from the fist that struck the ax de instantly shook me inside. There is strength in strength. If you decide to spread it out, you will get internal injuries just by hitting it. However, Yeonhojeong also did not back down. The white tiger soared, embodying the battle method of infinite advance. Boom! Boom! Boom! Power and strength. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had beaten a short distance, finally showed his strength. ! Myeonghaksplexion suddenly changed. It was apletely different attack power than before. It felt like my skin was splitting before I even got hit by the ax de. It was a bloody moment. This is not an attack that can be countered with moderate force. Myeonghak raised the spirits and ghosts to their full potential. Qarring! bang! The ax and fist collided, creating a huge shock wave. The spreading light waves swept away my son-inw. The two masters, Myeong-hwi and Myeong-heon, as well as the entire three-hundred white dragon army retreated. If you get swept away, you may suffer internal injuries. If your skills are poor, you could be hit by a shock wave and end up on the brink of death. It was such a powerful collision. The two shed repeatedly. Crumbling! It was a battle of strength against strength, a battle of inner strength against inner strength. Myeonghak was strong. Although it wasnt flying, its entire body was a weapon. He was a martial arts fighter with the power to throw away an 80-pound ax and the power to blow away rocks with a single fist. The same goes for Yeonhojeong. Contrary to appearances, his physical strength was innate. In terms of strength, he was second to none. Kwakwakwak! Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong vomited blood again. Bye! Myeonghaks body hesitated. Hmm. I tried to hit him in the chest with abo weapon, but the bent ax hit my thigh. The blow was so strong that I almost fell. My right thigh was swollen. Myeonghak gritted his teeth. The kid said hed see it! Cheeeeeek! The energy waves of Myeonghak soared into the sky. The pressure of the air waves alone was enough to make it difficult to withstand. It is to unleash the power of the spirit spirit to its peak and draw out its power. Awesome martial arts. It was Myeonghaks true skill. It was so powerful that anyone who had not learned martial arts would be intimidated just by standing in front of it. It was then. You Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed a look of puzzlement. Hisplexion was pale and his mouth was covered in blood. Myeonghaks thick eyebrows twitched. what? Ugh. Wooooow. Myeonghak, who was about to attack at any moment, felt a strange sensation. Why is that guys energy? Tsutsutsutsu. ck energy surged from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Surprisingly, my temperament became stronger than before the internal injury. It was unbelievable. Yeonho-jeong was equally surprised. What kind of martial art have you learned? What are you saying! Yeon Ho-jeongs expression distorted. Fake Xuanwu Gong (书)? Chapter 74 Episode 74 Wonsu (Թ׉) and Wonsu (original water) (4) The current Yeonhojeong, who had not yet absorbed everything he had realized, was clearly below Myeonghak. however. Yeon Ho-jeong had the ability to turn this game around. Even though there is a difference in skill, there is enough experience and understanding to make up for the difference. I insisted on fighting head-on to survive, but I thought it couldnt go on like this, so I tried to change my tactics. It was right then. What did Hyeonmugi () react to? Wooooow. The turbidity that had risen due to internal injuries was discharged at an rming rate. Even slight damage to the blood vessels causes turbidity to rise. Such turbulence can hinder the polishing of internal energy and, in severe cases, cause a decline in the quality of internal energy. Yeonhojeong expelled all the Takgi in an instant with the erged Hyeonmugi. With that alone, I felt my internal injuries gradually recovering. That wasnt all. Come to think of it. For a moment, Myeonghaks martial arts journey came to mind. Short but smooth movements. It was a martial art that achieved maximum strength with minimal movement. However, it was clear that the attack would be more effective in defense than attack. The reason is. Northern Twelve Walls! Yes. Myeonghaks Yeonggwisingong had the same texture as Hyeonmugong, although the color was different. It was an amazing fact. It was so unexpected that even my life and anger disappeared. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong remembered what Jegal A-yeon had said during the meeting. The history of Guju Myeongga is long enough. But not as many as the five generations, excluding your family. It is said that the ancestors who founded the Myeong family helped Emperor Wu of Four Fangs put an end to the Rebellion of Blood and Religion 300 years ago. Thats how the history of the famous family began. Untitled in all directions and Hyeogyojiran. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled anotherment from Zhuge Zhen. Anyway, if Four Directions Wu Emperors skills are the same as in history, wouldnt he definitely be called absolutely invincible? It is said that he has mastered not one, but four types of martial arts to the limit. Im not sure. However, Yeon Ho-jeong guessed that the person named Sabang Wu-je was a descendant of Sasinmu. Later, he was also called the Yellow Dragon Emperor (S) because he evenmanded a golden dragon. Even in my opinion, that went too far. Four types of martial arts that are good at attack, defense, evasion and counterattack. And a golden dragon. There is a high probability that he is a descendant of Sasinmu. No, at this level we can be sure that he is a descendant of Sasinmu. And the ancestors of the Myeong family helped Emperor Wu of Four Fangs to put an end to the Rebellion of Blood. Could it be that a human called Four Fangs Wuje passed down some of his martial skills to the ancestors of the famous family? I couldnt help but think that way. I wondered if the ancestors of the famous family had hijacked the martial arts of the Emperor of Four Directions, but the probability of that happening was close to zero. No one who haspleted the secret technique of Sasinmu, Hwangryonggi (S), or Hwangryongsinwanggong (S), can win. The very existence of the person who created the Hwangryonggi is no different from a disaster on the level of a natural disaster. Isnt it possible to win against people, but not against natural disasters? In other words, Myeongga can be seen as a coteral branch of Emperor Wu of the Four Directions. that?! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong realized something else. It is a true skill of Balgyeong, but it has a strangely colored energy that ispletely different from the martial arts of the central ins. No matter how big the top battle has be, it is difficult to remember each and every martial characteristic of the evil beasts at the time when they were busy running away. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong remembered their resistance and firing characteristics. how? Its because they look alike. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were bloodshot. Byeojinki subsided and Hyeonmugi took control of the entire body. Then, the color of the true energy surrounding Myeonghaks body was immediately captured. The colors are different. But the result is the same. It reminded me of Myeonghaks Gwon Gong Balgyeong. It waspletely different from the start of the Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven. However, they had a lot inmon in their anti-bullet resistance, which creates an internal defense shield when defending and causes damage to the enemy. In other words, Myeonghaks martial arts method is a martial arts method that uses the rebounding force of the Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven to gain offensive power. That would have been a huge loss in terms of defense. Unbelievable. I cant believe I didnt know this. I had no choice but to do that. It is difficult for anyone to imagine that the martial arts skills he had learned would have been passed down to Cheolcheonji Marshals. Even though I felt familiar with Yeonhojeong, it was difficult to feel a connection. Until you hit it directly like now. For some reason, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a sense of emptiness. The martial arts that the teacher taught me are in line with the martial arts of the evil beasts who harmed my family? I was shocked. I have never experienced such a huge psychological shock since returning to the past. For a brief moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt the urge to tear off Baekhogi and Hyeonmugi by the roots. It was like that. So I Everything fits together. Before fighting with the Cheongbaek warriors of Mt. Myeongchi, he felt an inexplicable sense of dj vu, recalling Myeong Onjis martial arts skills. This was because her martial arts followed the characteristics of Hyeonmu Gong. However, Myeong-on-jis level was so low that he could not feel the unique water energy and heaviness of Hyeon-mu. If he hadpletely mastered Hyeonmugi in the first ce, Myeong Onji would not have been able to point out even for a second. Sashinmu Sashinmu! Hyeonmu-gong? What kind of bullshit is that! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Myeong-hak with nk eyes. Myunghaks lips twisted. What is that expression? joy! Are you mesmerized by my martial arts skills? . Im speechless. Okay, Ill finish it now. thud! Myeonghak approached with a strong advance. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head without realizing it. Kaijubudong (movement) is a martial art that should not be used like that. Even the walking techniques are simr. Like the martial arts method that utilized the offensive power through the Twelve Walls of the Bukcheon, that method of walking was also adopted from the Gaekjubudong gait and made into a forward style like the White Tiger Gunlimbo. Kaaaab! With a burst of energy, Myeonghaks fist headed towards Yeonhojeongs chest. It is a fatal blow. It was a blow that would have crushed everything from the sternum to the spine if it had been received without any internal attack. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. bang! omg! The shock was too much to bear and Myeonghak took five steps back. Weeeeeee. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the ax and spread both hands. The shape of a hexagonal tortoiseshell appeared in all directions of both outstretched hands. It was the first ceremony of the Bukcheon Twelve Byeok, Jinmu Daejungbyeok (wر). The Great Emperor Jinmu (w) is the Emperor Hyeoncheon (ϵ), and the Sangje Hyeoncheon (ϵ) is the deification of Hyeonmu (). You can tell just by looking at the name of this herbivore how excellent its defense power is. However, the reason why Myeonghak bounced away was not simply because the rebounding force of the Jinmu Great Emperor Wall was strong. again. Cheeeeeek! The translucent defense shield of the hexagonal tortoiseshell disappeared along with the ck smoke. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Come again. Myeonghaks face turned red. You son of a bitch! Quang! This time, I will do my best. It doesnt matter if I die from this blow. Myeonghaks attack revealed his own murderous intent. Following the explosive footwork, the final battle of the Young Ghost Realm took ce. Myeong-hwi and Myeong-heon, who had retreated outside of the ten chapters, shouted. older brother! Do not kill me! The huge fist hit Yeon Ho-jeong in the chest. Quang! An explosion rang out. It felt like I exploded gunpowder with my fist. It was an incredibly powerful force. Kwazijic. It dug five inches into the ground where Yeon Ho-jeongs feet stood. !! Astonishment appeared on Myeonghaks face. His fist was touching Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. And Yeon Ho-jeongs hands were holding those arms. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly raised his head. Its okay. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became paler. But that was all. Internal injuries were inevitable, but broken bones were prevented. It was not the Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven. However, it wasnt like he was living alone. Before being hit with a fist, hepletely destroyed and destroyed his turbulent career by reversing it in the reverse order of the Bukcheon Twelve Byeok Choshik. Since all of his destructive power has disappeared, there is no way for him to reach his full potential. The muscles and trained fists were protected by Byeokrajingi. How?! Myeonghak opened his mouth like a carp. Howdid you destroy it?! like this. The Hyeonmugi waved on Yeonhojeongs upper body. Tsutsutsutsu. Hyeonmugi stood up with a clunk and moved over his shoulder and into both hands. And the Hyeonmugi hovering in both of his hands prated into Myeonghaks arms in an instant. omg! Myeonghak was startled and tried to pull out his fist. But the fist didnte off. This kids grip grew stronger at an rming rate. No matter how hard I tried, I couldnt remove my arm. this guy! Pow! Yeon Ho-jeongs head turned to the other fist that was not caught. The corner of my mouth was torn and bleeding. Myeonghaks face turned pale. What is this?! He was able to break logs with his fists without any strength. It wasnt surprising that my cheekbones and jawbone were all broken. But Yeonhojeong was fine. The corner of my mouth was torn and bleeding and that was all. Myeonghak, who witnessed an unrealistic scene, suddenly came to an eerie realization. Hes getting stronger, but Im getting weaker? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Hyeonmu is northern ck and winter. As the water god of the world and the sea, he governs water. ?! A tributary stream flows into the main stream. That is water. The power of the countless coteral worlds spread throughout the world ultimately ends up in the head family. What nonsense?! Blue Dragon, White Tiger, Jujak, and Hyeonmu. This is called Yongrang (), Tiger and Haunt (), Bissal (wkill), and Weird Behavior (ֱ). Hyeonmu symbolizes entricity,plete defense and an invincible shield. There was majesty in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Looking into those eyes, Myeonghak felt himself shrinking beyond belief. Since the martial arts of an iron wall that has reached perfection has been modified so loosely, in the near future, the energy will flow back and the original form will be broken. The reason is that in Sasinmu, energy () and technique (g) are one. !! You realize martial arts by cutting your lifespan. You turned the divine skill of the world into a half magical skill. Myeonghaks mouth opened wide. Cutting off your lifespan? Isnt this a truly meaningful statement? Cheeeeeek! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were stained withplete darkness. I, your master, will take everything from you. Crunch! Aaaah! Myeonghak knelt down. Yeon Ho-jeongs thick forearm was crushed by his grip. That wasnt all. Gurgling! Myeonghak opened his mouth wide. The spirits energy was being sucked into Yeon Ho-jeongs hands. Like a winding river, I couldnt resist as I was floating away at a frightening speed. There was fear on Myeonghaks face. After practicing for decades, I recently learned the Spiritual Power and transformed it into Spiritual Energy. All of that energy was being transferred to the other person. So easily, so gently. Could it be absorption?! Cheeeeeeeek! All the true energy was sucked into Yeon Ho-jeong. Most of the impurities that were sucked in were blown away, and the small amount of pure Hyeonmu Qi seeped into Yeonhojeongs kidneys. chin! Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed Myeong-haks face with one hand. Myeonghak could not turn his head. This is because the energy has drained away and even strength has been lost. Myeong-hwi and Myeong-heon, who were watching this ce from afar, felt an unusual atmosphere. older brother?! What are you doing! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. His smile was somehow nk yet full of majesty. Are they your younger brothers? Cough. I wonder what kind of fakery your younger siblings have mastered. I will send you to where you are right away. Save me Goodbye. Kwazizig! Myeonghaks skull waspletely crushed. omg! This guy?! Faaagh! Myeong-hwi and Myeong-heon rushed forward with tremendous force. Yeonhojeongs eyes shed. It wasnt easy for him to even react, but he could see it now. What kind of martial arts did those two learn? I was able to immediately tell which of the Four Gods Dance was based on which martial art was modified. Hahaha! A sharp sh and me-like tension pushed Yeonhojeong. If I hadnt lifted the ax and blocked it with the spear in a split second, I would have died. Pusssss. White smoke rose from the window. It was an incredibly lethal and fearsome murderous attack. A single sh of the sword had the energy of killing ten thousand people, and a single gesture of the hand shed the blood of a thousand people. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. A power like the sun in the northern ck eye light raised its head. Suzaku (ȸ). Chapter 75 Episode 75 Raw water (Թ׉) and raw water (5) Tsutsutsu! A fiery energy rose from Myeongcheons body as he sat cross-legged. Hmm. Myeongcheon had a look of pleasure on his face. The red energy that surged from the dantian instantly spread throughout the body. It could be said that the energy that permeated the eight vital organs and eight organs was extremely positive. The pinnacle of yang is the symbol of the emperor. The energy that had been stirring all over, including the small blood vessels, gathered towards my heart, and I felt fuller than ever. The heart is the source of life. If your heart is strong, your vitality will also be strong. also! Myeongcheon was finally convinced. That our ancestors martial arts were the solution to the curse that was consuming their family. The martial art of Myeongryeonnamhwagong (ϻ), which only the head of a famous family could learn, was in itself a world-ss divine art. However, there was no escape from the lifespan problem. The longest-lived head of a family in history only lived a few days. The average life expectancy was around 100 years of age. Myeongcheon was already over fifty. How many years have I been living with a heartbreaking feeling, wondering when death wille? With this, the curse that covered my family will end! sh! When I opened my eyes, they glowed like the sun. My body heated up. I felt that my vitality was stronger than ever. I had so much strength that I felt like swinging a sword right away. He raised his right hand. Ugh! Grumble! I thought there was a red energy, but before I knew it, actual mes burst out. Surprisingly, the hand remained intact despite the mes covering the entire hand. This was because the abundant energy perfectly protected the body. Phoenix me Is it possible to aim for the top spot in the world with just this firework? Myeongcheon burst outughing. Hahaha! Only now will we be able to ce the Central ins under our feet as the true best in the world. The Phoenix God Gong (P) was the most powerful and outstanding martial art among the Four Great Gods. He is the highest ranked among the Four Great Gods and naturally boasts unrivaled strength. First, I nned to learn the Phoenix Godkong first to raise my vitality, and then learn the remaining martial arts step by step. The remaining three martial arts were Yeonggwi Shingong, Eungryong Shingong (), and Kirin Shingong (), which were martial arts that could dominate a generation even if they were one step worse than Phoenix. Myeongcheon nned to learn all the four great sacred arts. I nned to learn everything and be the strongest martial artist who would leave a mark in the history of Moorim. It was a time when Myeongcheon, full of dreams,ughed for a while and let his imagination run wild. Matriarch. Myeongcheon said calmly. Pleasee in. Squeak! The door opened and Myeongwoosan entered. Whats going on? For some reason, I told you not to touch it during the dance. sorry. It was a rather urgent matter, so there was nothing we could do. Urgent matter? Myeongcheons eyes sparkled. Im sure its not rted to that guy Yeon Ho-jeong, right? Oh, thats not it. if? Myungwoosan took out a neatly folded letter from his arms. The envelope containing the letter was luxuriously decorated in gold. Myeongcheons eyes shone. Isnt this the secret concubine of the Murim Alliance? Thats right. Even though there was a building for the Murim League, the leader of the time was not elected. Who sent this in a time when there was no temporary leader? This is the head of the Moyong family. Myeongcheon frowned. The head of the Moyong family? why? Please read it. Astonishment appeared in Myeongcheons eyes as he opened the letter. Youre activating the convention right?! Thats right. The right of assembly was a right of assembly used by the heads of the seven major families of the nine factions and one party when proposing a specific agenda. In most cases, meetings are not held using the convention authority. If you make a mistake, you will have to cough up an astronomical amount of money. Why on earth? Myeongcheon, who was tilting his head, suddenly noticed that there were two letters. The letter that came to me was two ovepping pages. This was the method I always used when exchanging letters with the head of the Moyong family. Myeong-cheon, who carefully removed the back of the letter and read it, burst intoughter. Hahaha! Myeongwoosan tilted his head. What is it about Hahaha! It really is Moyonggaju. You may not know it when you are not holding hands, but as long as you are holding hands, you will definitely push when you push. Is this it? yes? Myeongcheon said with a smile. Its because of the love song. Is it a kite? Lets blow up Yeonga, starting with this cheeky bastard Yeon Ho-jeong. I have branded him as an evil viin, so he means that he will make this matter public and burn down the Yeonga. Myungwoosans face brightened. This is unexpected help. yes. I cant believe you gave me such great help at a time when I least expected it. The smile on Myeongcheons face did not disappear as if he was truly happy. If someone shows this level of friendship, wouldnt it be okay to have them as inws? Its enough. I have had my eye on Yeonhwa, the daughter of the Moyong family since long ago. Youre an excellent kid. A girl of that caliber wouldnt be bad as a spouse for a big guy. It is said that Moyong Yeonhwas mother resembles her father, the matriarch, and deserves to be called the best of her generation. It would be good for the Archduke to have that child as his daughter-inw. yes. Myeongcheon put down the letter. After this incident is over, Ill have to send a hawk. My son will also be satisfied with Moyong Yeonhwa. We will reduce it in advance. Hehehe! The two people looked at each other and burst intoughter. ah! What would you do if I did? what? Since Moyong Gaju has used the power of assembly, all the leaders of Baekdo Martial Forest should gather together. Of course, people who are really busy with work may not be able to go. Myeongcheon grinned. Now I have channeled all my energy into the Phoenix God Art. After I achieve this, I n to try other Four Great Gods. Myungwoosan smiled. I will inform you that I will not be able to attend due to a lot of work. Thats right. Anyway, the person who led this meeting is the head of the Moyong family, so Im sure youll understand. I guess so. Oh, by the way. Myeongcheon tilted his head. Yeonhojeong, what happened to that child? I heard they were fed blue sugar. Before Ban Shijin, I sent the Baekryong Army along with the three brothers Hak Hwi Heon. If we can afford it, we will be able to transport Yeonhojeong by early morning tomorrow. Hahaha! What was so good about it was that Myeongcheonsughter never seemed to stop. Myeongwoosan, who was smiling at Myeongcheon who burst intoughter, momentarily tilted his head. uh? what? Myeong Woo-san discovered that the veins above the heart were particrly prominent among Myeong-chans loose frontal hair. Blood vessels? It was time for Myungwoosan to open his mouth. Well, since youre in a good mood, you can just go and do your job. I need to practice more. yes? Ah yes! I will. In the end, Myungwoosan had to leave the performance room without any questions. The road to the residence. He was ovee by some sense of anxiety and nced down at his chest. hmm. He was also learning Kirin Shingong (), one of the Four Great Gods. Fortunately, he was fine. Myungwoosan cleared his throat. I guess Ive been worrying a bit too much these days. If you are fine, the matriarch will be fine too. He believed so. He walkednguidly and entered the governors office. After learning the Kirin Godly Technique, his coughing increased slightlypared to before, but he didnt think it was a big deal. * * * Unbelievable! Puff poop! The sword power of the Phoenix Flying Heavenly Sword was being swept away by the ax being swung at an incredible speed, as if it would cause a typhoon. It was unbelievable power. Although it was clear that he had suffered internal injuries, the power of the light wind emitted from the giant soldier grew stronger as time passed. That wasnt all. Damn it! Myeong-Hwis face distorted. The sword technique that could sweep away any enemy was destroyed with a single move. Even though the Phoenix Jinki was raised to its limit, it was pushed back. It wasnt like I was pushed back a few steps. My bodypletely floated and flew three miles away. Grumbling. The armor holding the sword was torn. After five years of practicing swordsmanship, I have not had my protective gear torn even once. Kaaap! Wow! When Myeong-hwi retreated, Myeong-heon rushed towards him. Likewise, he was a person who trained in the Phoenix Godkong and practiced the manual skill, the Phoenix me Hand. The walking method was as shy as fireworks and as fast as a beam of light. It was a divine technique called Phoenix Rain (Pw) that boasted outstanding speed. Following the phoenix monument, a strange funeral erupted. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The Northern ck Ax swung heavily and drew a huge circle. Damn it! Ugh! Myeongheon was the same. No matter how strong the phoenix salt water was, it could not pierce the Twelve Walls of the Northern Heavens spread by the Xuanwu Qi. Originally, water energy was said to be the opposite of fire energy. Overwhelming firepower was needed to pierce the martial arts of the Water God with the martial arts of the Yang Gang, but with their level, they could not pierce the Xuanwu. bang! Next to defense is offense. The walking method of Goejubudong instantly changed into White Tiger Military Limbo, increasing the power of a strong forward movement. The ws of the King of the Mountains can break even steel. The ferocious power of the Tiger King poured out on Myeongheon. h h h! Pow! Aaaah! Myeongheon screamed. The ax cut off his left upper arm. Although it is not cut off, it is no different from being cut off. The ax de cut through the outer flesh, muscle and bone. The arm that was barely hanging on was causing terrible pain in itself. This guy! Myeongheon looked at Yeonhojeong with tired eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was unexpectedly ambiguous. He didntugh or get angry. It was just endless indifference. An irresistible atmosphere. It seemed as if the master of a monk who had mastered the best martial arts in the world was standing there. Even though he was in extreme pain, Myeongheon unconsciously kept his mouth shut. At that time, Myeong-Hwi rushed in again. You monster! sh! Faster than Myeongheon. He approached with incredible speed and swung his Phoenix Flying Sword. I could feel the hot fire and unrestrained destructive power as if I had used my best. Boom! Ugh. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was running towards Myeong-heon with powerful steps, slowed down for an instant. slow and smooth It was a natural change, like flowing water. From Goeju Budong to White Tiger Reign, from White Tiger Reign to Goeju Budong again. Completely different martial arts were implemented to suit the situation, and the speed of change in martial arts was lightning fast and natural. As the martial artists of Sasinmu experience actualbat, they are gradually bing ustomed to it. Just a few oclock ago, such a change in walking technique could not even have been dreamed of. This was the martial art of the battlefield. The more people who learn Sasinmu risk their lives, the steeper their growth bes. The heavy ax and the light, shy sword collided head-on. Whoa! Myeong-Hwi retreated, coughing up blood. Now I am losing power. The two, who had the upper hand in pure skill, were like a mouse meeting a cat, unable to move in front of Yeon Ho-jeong, who was weaker than them. You cant use it that way. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture. Hyeoikhwicheon (Ѫ]) is the method of extreme killing. If we try to use it as a neww, it will only lead to ruin. This guy! That martial arts skill is too much for you. Aaaah! Myeong-hwi and Myeong-heon jumped in screaming. Yeonhojeongs eyes shed. Phew. Before he knew it, his body passed between the two people. When Myeong-hwi and Myeong-heon, who threw down their swords at the same time, tilted their heads. Fuwaaaaaaa! The two bodies were split diagonally. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank coldly. As expected, the Suzakugi (ȸ) cannot be opened with your level of strength. He raised his head. Three hundred white dragon troops were looking at Yeonhojeong with astonished eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Late at night, the white moon and numerous stars were twinkling as if they were about to fall. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, with his ax on his acromion, lowered his head and looked at the White Dragon Army. Call the head of the house. Chapter 76 Episode 76 Natural Enemy (1) What? Is that true? Its incredibly true. It is said that the fight that started yesterday evening continued until this morning, and no one has been able to defeat the practitioner until now. Full-sang opened his mouth. No, does that make sense? The head of the famous family is not an idiot and could not possibly have sent people who could deal with them properly, right? Bihogae swallowed his saliva. It is said that just yesterday, three masters of Myeonghak, Myeonghwi, and Myeongheon were dispatched. ok?! who is that? I think I heard it I also found out while researching this time. They are experts from the coteral branch of the famous family, and it is said that if the three brothers work together, they can overpower even the highest elder level of the nine factions. Youre that expert? Thats about it, at a minimum. There is no doubt that it is an analysis published by Oigak. Huh. Full Sang shook his head. This feels like a dream. He knew Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills. Of course, there may be martial arts that you have not shown to yourself. However, it was literally just martial arts and a different issue from skill. Yeon Ho-jeong is a strong person. He was a person with the ability to easily overpower quite a few peak experts despite being under the age limit of 19. If he has that level of talent, he can easily be on par with the Twin Dragons and Three Peaks. No, if you just look at talent, it may be more than that. But thats it. Although he was worthy of being called a genius, he was merely an unfinished product. There must be countless warriors stronger than Yeonhojeong in the heavens and earth of the central ins. But we are dealing with each other. Masters of famous families. You idiot, what on earth is going on? Yeon Ho-jeongs original role was as bait. Its literally wasting time. The primary n was to hold out on the spot by using his extravagant speaking skills to assert the shamelessness of the famous family and his own innocence in front of countless people. The secondary n was himself. When Myeongga tried to drag Yeonhojeong by force, the sessor of the opening himself tried to step forward and confess Yeonhojeongs innocence. For that purpose, havent you stayed up all night gathering information? It was not information to defend Yeon Ho-jeong, but information that gathered together the illegal activities that the famous family had done so far. Of course, that would not be enough to damage the famous family. But at least you can buy some time. until when? Until the general meeting is held. And during the time when everyones eyes were focused on the famous family, they tried to put pressure on the famous family by attracting the Hanam ns that had ties to openness. The point of this n is not to push out the famous family. It is also an opportunity to uncover the source of the rumors that have caused the famous family to falter. It may seemplicated, but it is notplicated at all. It was a picture that could have beenpleted with Yeonhojeongs ability and the information power of the open government. But Yeon Ho-jeong ruined it. You seem like a crazy person. I told you over and over again to never fight. Uh Hugae. why! Can I tell you something more serious? Full-sang made a tired expression. Is there anything more serious than this?! Bihogae said hesitantly. Im doing it. Say it straight! Hear everything! Yeo Yeon Confucius. Theyre showing off their guts to call the head of the family. what? We are putting pressure on them not to waste their precious subordinates and show themselves in person. ! I dont know how reckless this is. Even so, if its done to this extent, I think it would be better to retreat Besides, its like chopping down firewood from the masters sent by a famous family. Thats not true. yes? Full-sangs eyes sparkled. In the meantime, you are doing well. So youre doing well? Is it right to ask the head of the worlds greatest family toe directly? You are doing well. Because it is attracting the attention of the entire Hanam region. Although we did not exchange a single letter. Full-sang was able to immediately realize what Yeon-ho-jeong was intending. This means uncovering as much of the corruption of the famous family as possible until the grand meeting takes ce. The entire attention of Hanam is focused? The Nine Ju Myeongga is also in that gaze. For the first time since acquiring the reputation of being the best in the world, the Nine Ju Myungga was being tested by one person. And thats not to an old veteran, but to a green young man who hasnt even reached the terms of service. There will be tantrums. Since the attention of the entire Hanam is focused on him, he cannot send an assassin, and since it is obvious that he will prove his innocence, he cannot just kill him. No, since he is the eldest son of the Seven Great Families, it would be difficult to kill him. The death of a subordinate or coteral blood rtive and the death of a direct rtive are twopletely different problems. Just in case, should we release the female assassins right now? Are you crazy?! Then the famous family will have a justification to kill Yeon Confucius! Ah. The female assassins must be released after the grand meeting is held. What we need to do now is to uncover the corruptionmitted by the famous family. In any case, Mo Yong-sega will deliver the decisive blow. Until then, all he has to do is expose the Myeong familys corruption one by one to prevent the Myeong family from touching Yeonhojeong. Oh, and theres one more thing I didnt tell you! Report it in one go! What?! Lee Cheol-kyung has appeared. Full-sangs eyes widened. Lee Cheol-kyung? That Lee Cheol-kyung? Thats right. Lee Cheol-gyeong was a master with the greatest reputation among Shaolinsy disciples. Although he was ay disciple, he was an expert born with genius talent who taught him several of the best martial arts of the invincible Shaolin. Although his age is simr to that of Full Sang, his martial arts skills are known to have already reached the level of an elder of the Nine Sects. People in the world thought that it would not be strange if the Twin Dragons and Three Peaks changed into the Three Dragons and Three Peaks. In fact, in some regions, it was called Samryongsambong, including Lee Cheol-gyeong. Moreover, at the age of just over a year old, he was already leading a sect called Geumgang Gwonmun (ȭT). The Geumgang Kwon School is one of the top ten Sok Family Schools of Shaolin. Its influence was also strong in Hanam. Why that guy all of a sudden? All of a sudden. This is an unprecedented situation for a famous family and a rare event even in the history of Hanam martial arts. Of course its worth moving. Yes, but where is that guy now? They say they saw him at the base, not far from the practitioner and his group. Is that so? Full Sang grinned. This might turn out easier than you think. yes? you! Send it to all the beggars in Henan, Hubei, Jiangsu, Anhui and Zhejiang right now! If there is a business or organization rted to a famous family, tell them about it! Oh, I understand! Then what about the aftermath? Im going to that crazy guy! When you move your feet so fast that severalyers of dirt on the soles of your feete off. The atmosphere at Byeoksan Love House in Jiangsu Province was truly sombre. This is what happened. . What do you want to do? Yeonwi looked out the window without moving a single inch. Cheolgongae sighed inwardly. Of course. No matter how hard a man is, this is a moment when his childs life and deathe and go. But I cant move right now. He was the head of the family. In other words, if Myeongga pretends to be crazy and invades Kangso in this situation, Yeonga could be ruined. Aside from that, didnt they already send a response team? For the head of the family to move again would lower the familys reputation. However, it would be absolutely crazy because he wouldnt be able to watch his eldest sons crisis. At that time, Yeonwi opened her mouth. Branch manager. Yes, matriarch. The head of the Moyong family sent a letter as payment to the heads of the seven major families of the nine major families. They said they were nning to open the convention. Cheolgongaes eyes shone. Its already arrived. It arrived this morning. Are you thinking of going? Yeonwi slowly raised her head. Looking up at the sky outside the window. I dont n on going. . If I move now, the boat will shake. In times like this, its best to just stay put. A look of sadness appeared on Cheolgongaes face. I could tell that Yeonwis voice was trembling slightly. If you feel like it, you might want to run to thepetition or something like that in a month. I have one favor to ask of you. Please speak. Yeonwi turned around. It was the same indifferent expression I always saw. Take this. The letter he presented was quite thick. Cheolgongae, who received the letter, looked at Yeonwi with puzzled eyes. What is this? I found out about it separately through my trader. A trader? okay. Um can I take a look? Look. Iron Gonggae opened the letter. At that moment, his eyes widened as if they were torn apart. Actually, I dont care whether the famous family goes bankrupt or not. However, since they have crossed the line and be greedy for ournd, I think it would be enough to end with a warning. gulp. But my son dying is apletely different matter. Before I be the head of the family, I have no choice but to avenge my son as a father. ! The blood will form a river. Many unrted people will also die. I want my son to be safe, and I have no desire to kill innocent people. . Please send this to the famous family as payment. Go, matriarch. If I send this to the famous family, the sword of the famous family will point towards the head of the family. I guess so. We cant destroy a famous family like this. However, if this fact bes known, the famous family will have to give up its name as the best in the world. Thats why Im telling you to send it. It would be better to send this to the head of the Moyong family and explode it sequentially at the grand meeting At that moment, Yeonwis eyes radiated a terrifying glow. Rather than having a famous family disappear from the world! ?! My sons life is more important to me. Matriarch. Even though he was my child, I couldnt take care of him properly even once. That guy has grown up and gone out into the world and is fighting alone to handle the things that Abby should be responsible for. . Send it to the head of the famous family. By payment. It shouldnt leak somewhere else in the middle. All right. Im sorry for yelling at you. no. Rather, I am sorry. I was so blinded by the desire to punish great evil that I could not understand the feelings of the head of the family. Please forgive me. I know that I am not a person who says sorry easily. It probably means that they are anxious. Ill ask you to take care of me. Do not worry. It will arrive within three days. Cheolgongae hurriedly left the house. Yeonwi nced out the window again. Its clear. The sky was so damn clear without a single cloud. It was so clear that I felt like tearing it all to pieces with the sword of heaven. Just be patient. a little bit. Chapter 77 Episode 77 Natural Enemy (2) Do you really think that way? yes. . Ill tell you in advance, its not because my life was saved. Know. Even though you look like a thunderbolt, arent you the kind of person who knows how to make his own decisions? Its apliment, right? Actually, if it were a normal matter, I wouldnt have asked this. The children received the blessing of their lives. It is natural to help a benefactor when he or she is in a difficult situation. Then please help me quickly. It has to be something serious. So I told you. Hes definitely not that kind of guy. I trust your insight. But things got too big. The famous familys actions are too much. Even if he really did that, how dare you send Gosu to escort him away without any evidence? Its not too much. Moreover, he is the son of the Seven Great Families. But the famous family has a lot of power. If the rumors are true, the hasty decision of the famous family should be criticized, but we cant do anything about the famous family. therefore! First of all, we need to urge the famous family to refrain from taking radical actions. Just like my father said, he is the son of the Seven Great Families. Its difficult to behave like this. Its difficult. But you know what? Why cant this kid be aggressive? . The young man named Yeon Ho-jeong has gone too far. It would have been better to be caught by a famous family. But that guy injured the masters of the famous family. You pulled out a spear knife to catch an innocent person, so of course you have to fight! Now the reason doesnt matter. Its like theyre pointing their knives at each other to kill each other. It has be a war between the popr family and the famous family. ! Fortunately, there is no reason to use all of our power yet. Its a sharp confrontation that maintains a tight line. However, the moment one of the twoes forward with a valid cause, one of the two families will inevitably go extinct. Extinction. And the one who gets extinct will most likely be the Yeonga family. ! I am Gaju. As a father, you should help your benefactor, but as the owner of a family, you should not make hasty moves. Even so, the power of the main family has weakened. We must be even more careful. . So you go. yes?! Your younger brother is excellent, but he is not yet as flexible as you. Abby also has to attend the conference. So go and help your benefactor yourself. Is that okay?! It wont work. But why? As the head of the family and as the wife, I want to stop her. However, as a member of the Baekdo martial arts group who follows righteousness and integrity, I understand your feelings. . good. Do what your heart tells you. If you believe that it is the right path, risk your life for that choice and show the courage of a white man. Thank you, father. Dont say that. I am a poor father who couldnt even provide for my daughters happiness. . You will see the Nangong family at this conference. Ive been putting it off until now, but it seems like its going to be difficult any longer. I understand father. sorry. I have nothing else to say. are you okay. Im really fine. It was said in Eunhakrim ([W). Go together. yes! Ill be back. * * * Whiiiiing! The wind is cold. Even though it is almost summer, the weather was particrly chilly today. After a few days of chill, the real heat will begin. As he was walking along Gwando, Full Sang thought. You ran so fast. Before his eyes, he could see the Changeungdae camped out in a circle. And there was also arge ax towering inside. Actually, I was a little anxious. Ever since I granted that request. Yeon Ho-jeong asked herself three things. First, the dynamics of Sae-o-Murim. All information about Mo Yong-woo, the youngest brother of the second Mo Yong family. Third, the existence of the Four Swords raised by a famous family. There is an ability that you gain at some point when you touch information and dig into people. It is the ability to recognize the order of importance. In simple terms, it means that your eye for reading the game will improve. It also has the same meaning as being quick to notice. When he heard the list of things that Yeon Ho-jeong had asked for, he was immediately convinced. The first and second requests are also important. But there is room. But the third request is different. The existence of the Four Swords that a famous family is raising in secret. That was exactly what Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to know right away. And when that part was told, Yeon Ho-jeongs reaction was extremely intense, as expected. Its been since then. I thought that I would somehow end up in a terrible rtionship with that crazy guy. Full Sang grinned. Although he cursed at him, calling him crazy and someone who would kill him, he actually had fun being with Yeon Ho-jeong. It was fun even though it wasnt the time to be happy. The reason is because it was my first time running wild with someone like this. And it was even better because it was for the sake of chivalry. Perhaps it was revenge, not chivalry, for Yeon Ho-jeong. Sreung. Who are you? One of the response team members asked, his sword half drawn. There is no way you dont know yourself. Nevertheless, he asks questions as if he were dealing with a suspicious person. This probably means that Changeungdae is also on edge. It is said to be full of the aftereffects of openness. I havee to see the Grand Duke on his way home. It was then. Open the way. widely! Immediately, the lead swordsman moved to the side. Then, a road opened on one side of Changeungdae, which was encamped in a circle. Full-sang walked silently along the open road. Its sharp. The eyes of the swordsmen watching him from both sides were extremely cruel. It felt like every part of my body was being cut by hundreds of swords. Do not provoke. Now, Changeungdae is in a state of bells and whistles even when a high priest of Shaolines. Are you here? Full-sang looked at Dok2. The ax, which had stuck two ends of the spear into the ground, was still standing upright. Although it was a serious illness weighing 80 pounds, it was possible to fix it because the center of gravity was well established. Full-sang looked at Yeon-ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion looked okay. He looked so fine that it was hard to believe that he was someone who had engaged inbat with the enemy in one ce for over two days. Full-sang snorted. Look at the blood on the axe. Its just a matter of time, isnt it? I feel dizzy. Its a bountiful harvest. So why did you fight? Have you forgotten the n we set up? I didnt forget. If you want to break your head, you should contact me in advance. What is this? Im the only one who became a fool. Im sorry. There was no one to contact me. I heard your excuse well. haha. In the end, Full Sang also burst outughing. When I saw Yeon Ho-jeong smiling in an uncharacteristically embarrassing way, all the umted emotions flew away. Uzachacha! I should sit down too! Full-sang, who sat down next to Yeonhojeong, looked toward Myeongga. Three hundred masters were camped outside about fifty yards. It was the white dragon army of a famous family. I ordered it from beggars. Gather all the information from the famous family. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I believed it. Damn. I dont know what else will be involved in the future, but I think there will be no soup if it continues like this even then. If you dont know me, youll just jump out. I understand. Anyway, I thought there would be a bloody fight, but theres a lull? There will be no need to dispatch troops indefinitely. Since when has the White Dragon Army been around? White Dragon Army? Those guys camped over there. Didnt you know? I didnt know. Its been here since yesterday evening. You didnt attack me? Some experts keep sending us. But they didnt move. Full-sangs eyes sparkled. Its dangerous. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Certainly, Full Sangs insight is extraordinary. I knew I could see the essence of this fight just by briefly hearing what was going on. With everyones attention focused, it is difficult to move abat unit like the White Dragon Army. One-on-one fighting is okay, but if they move, it will be war. exactly. There was no way that the White Dragon Armys advance could be considered Changeungdae. In the end, many people will die, and when that happens, each others cause will be destroyed. That means that the moment they move, it bes an all-out war. Good to see. It wont be easy to move anyway. The current confrontation is close to thin ice. Unless youe with a decisive reason that no one can deny, you will never be able to move. I guess so. But we wont send the familys senior members. I guess its a matter of rank. exactly. Yeon Ho-jeong is the eldest son of the Yeon family. It may be a ce that others cant see, but it would be out of ce for an elder-level expert to pop out in a ce where so much attention is focused. In other words, Ive used up all the cards I could possibly use. Full-sang nced at Yeon-ho-jeong. Have you used up all of your remaining cards except for the familys senior members? This means that Yeon Ho-jeong single-handedly took charge of all the masters immediately below the middle ranks of the famous family. It was amazing. I was amazed, not as a white person, but as a military person. How did you be a monster at that age? Its still a long way away. Ah, unlucky. haha. Full-sangy down t. Now that this has happened, lets take a good rest while watching the trend. But why do you want to rest here? Arent we amunity of destiny? Just because I came, the famous family will be more cautious. Thats right. Full Sang did not mention the existence of Lee Cheol-gyeong or another beinging up from Yongzhong Mountain in Hubei Province. Because its not clear yet. Yeonhojeong looked at the towering buildings beyond Baekryonggun. see. When I first arrived here, I couldnt see it. But I can see it now. Basic eye power has increased. My eyesight improved without having to increase my strength. I can see it clearly. The White Tiger and the Hyeonmugi were much more trained than two days ago. Thats why it appears. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled several battles that took ce over two days. They all learned the fake Sashin dance. No matter how much Yeonhojeong was, he couldnt use the Dark Emperors enlightenment to deal with them all. However, the reason why he was able to defeat the masters of the famous family alone was because of the martial arts he had learned and the martial arts his opponent had learned. Did you say he was clear of blue and white? Mt. Myeongchi. He who fought in the bamboo forest did not learn the fake Sasin dance. There are probably still many such experts in the famous family. however. Its okay now. If youre that expert, its okay for anyone toe. Hyeonmugi has grown explosively. And to keep pace with him, the white tiger was also seeking its own growth. The person I was two days ago and the person I am now werepletely different people. If the target is someone who has learned martial arts derived from Sasinmu, he or she can deal with even a top expert. That was the current Yeonhojeong. The famous family dispatched masters to capture Yeonhojeong, but the masters actually became a catalyst for Yeonhojeongs martial arts growth. Im not scared no matter whoes. At least in a famous family. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. A cool wind was gently caressing his ears. The wind is nice. Three dayster. Is todaypetition day? Has it already happened? Thats right. Time goes by so fast. Doo doo doo. ok? What are those? Full Sang tilted his head. Why are you withdrawing? Yeon Ho-jeong was also curious. This is because there is no reason for the White Dragon Army to withdraw under the current situation. It was then. huh? Full-sang perked up his ears. You are listening to the electric sound. After a while, Full Sangs face became increasingly pale. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Why are you doing that? Full-sang looked back at Yeon-ho-jeong. Yeongaju exploded a bomb. Father?! You threatened the head of the famous family! To protect you! Gaeun-sang informed Yeon Ho-jeong of the contents of the letter. A look of nervousness appeared on his face. Damn, the board shook! I dont know how the famous family will move! I understand. huh? What?! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I know. How the famous family, or the myung family, will move. Chapter 78 Episode 78 Natural Enemy (3) Sigh! Myeongcheon tore up the letter nervously. My face turned red. He was extremely angry. Ming Wushan swallowed his saliva. The head of the family has been very anxious recently due to issues with her lifespan. I used to get angry over small things, but I had never been this angry. You son of a bitch wont mind even if you grind your teeth! Its Yeonwi, not Yeongaju. It was evidence that anger had reached its peak. Ming Wushan spoke quickly. You just have to catch one. what?! All we have to do is make this one piece of information disappear. The general meeting is today. If the Moyong family reveals the Yeonga affair, the Yeonga family will be summoned within a few days. Who doesnt know that! We need to send troops. what?! We need to dispatch the best soldiers that can be mobilized from the main house. So we have to find and destroy the Jiangsu traders and detain Yeon Jiazhu. There was life in Myeongcheons eyes. Grumble! A life that burns like fire. In fact, red mes were rising from all over Myeongcheons body. Ming Wushans face turned pale. You have be stronger. The head of the household a few days ago and the head of the household now are very different. The energy increased explosively. An increase in energy does not necessarily lead to skill, but if this level of energy is released unconsciously, the level of martial arts should be considered to have increased. Im sorry to tell you this but you need to calm down first. It was something I said while preparing to be criticized. Surprisingly, Myeongcheon, who had been wheezing for a while, calmed down with a deep breath. Yeah, youre right. ! It happened in an unexpected ce, but once we get over this mountain, everything will be in our hands. Its not something to be excited about and deal with. Myeongwusan bowed his head. Thats a wise decision. Yeonhojeong is there yet? It was a question that felt like a surprise. At least that was the case for Myeongwoosan. Thats right. Myeongcheon smiled coldly. So, like the son of a son of a bitch, he knows how to bark quite a bit, right? Its stronger than we imagined. Part of me wants to mobilize troops and wipe them out, but if that happens Its war. I know too. Theres no reason to lose strength just to catch a young guy. It was fortunate. Although he was still angry, he seemed to have regained his cool. After today, Yeonga will be a martial arts enemy. But Yeonwi must not notice that. Since he is not attending the conference, it will take some time to receive the letter. Thats right. That means we need a decisive move to divert his attention, right? Thats a wise decision. Myeongcheon stood up. If you send all the four swords of the main family, you can destroy the Yeon family. But that shouldnt happen. Thats right. In addition, Moyonggas three crops, which had been nted in Yeonga, were also picked out. The damage from the four swords will also be enormous. Then there would be no reason to dispatch a swordsman. yes? Myeongcheon smiled viciously. He is the head of the Seven Great Families. Even if we send troops that can overwhelm Yeonga, we cannot eliminate the family head. Because there is no justification. Thats right. But if you create a justification, you can get rid of the seniority. yes?! I will go. Myungwoosans eyes widened. Myeongcheons eyes glowed with strange pleasure and terrifying ambition. The head of the greatest family in the world is going to punish the head of the Seven Great Families. conversation? None of that matters. They will use any pretext to cause a fight and kill Yeonwi. Go, matriarch! that! As the leader, I will personally serve as a justification. Thats how we will make it. It was the surest method, but also the most reckless. Myeongwusan hurriedly continued speaking. Its dangerous! The Moyong family will destroy the Yan family at the grand meeting! Theres no need for the head of the family to go! If not me, who else is the right person? Myeongwoosans mouth closed automatically at the loud cry. Myeongcheon radiated vitality. Thats where the familys wealth lies. If that fact bes part of the temporary Murim Alliance, it will be a severe blow not only to Yeonga but also to us. Thats true, but I dont know how you found out, but I think its a good thing. If we take this opportunity to capture Jiangsu Province, we will truly be the best in the world. Myungwoosan bit his lip. Actually, it doesnt matter if Myeongcheon goes to Yeonga. No, as the saying goes, that was the most certain way. But why? I was anxious. It felt like the strange war clouds that were flowing through Hanams martial arts region had spread to Jiangsu Province. And it is said that the head of the family will go directly to the ce where the war clouds are. and. Grumble! The me rising from Myeongcheons hand gave off a terrifying force. Ecstasy bloomed on his face. Isnt this a great opportunity to test this worlds greatest martial arts that our ancestors left behind? ! You did that before, right? It is said that in ten years, there will be a master who will be worthy of ascending to the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon. Its just a rumor going around. Lets check. Myeongcheon smiled slyly. As the owner of the Nine Jus Myeongga, I will personally test whether he really deserves it. * * * Please keep an eye on the south and east gates of the Ming Family right now. Collect all the open maps in Hanam. You must keep an eye on the famous family. Why all of a sudden?! There is a high possibility that the famous family head will go to Jiangsu Province. what? directly?! They are confident that the main family will be the martial arts hero at the grand meeting. In other words, there is only one thing left to do. Ah, no matter what, if the head of a famous family is going. It doesnt matter if you are a famous family or not! At the very least, we will send a force that will overwhelm the main house! We must not let them escape Hanam! Shit! There are too many cases! Are you sure about that? There are not many cases, there is only one! Once the temporary Murim Alliance is established, the leader of the Murim Alliance will head home! There is no way for the famous family to get rid of their shame except now! Cheet! good! Lets trust you this time too 100,000?! What happened again? We cant get them out of Hanam? Isnt it obvious?! Arent we enough alone? Did you think you could somehow pass the time? Whether it works or not, we have no choice but to sh now. No, you cant do that. Youre in a hurry right now. If you say so, we will never be able to stop the Highborne troops on our own. I will go first. Lets wait half a day. Why are you doing this?! I want to ask you, you crazy person! Just wait half a day. Because I have people to go with. what?! Even if the famous family moves, there is a limit to the speed at which it can move south. So dont worry. Because the byways throughout the central ins are tightly controlled. We will definitely be able to surpass the famous brands. . Believe once, believe twice, believe three times. Kugoogung! The south gate of the famous family was opened. lets go! Hee hee hee! Dozens of sturdy horses galloped away cheerfully. They were famous horses with shiny golden fur all over their bodies. Its legs were longer and thinner than those of an ordinary horse, and its galloping speed was likely twice that of that of an ordinary horse. It was a blooded horse. It was a famous horse, the so-called Cheonlima (ǧR), and was a top-ss breed whose price was difficult to estimate. There are dozens of words like that. Doo doo doo doo! Behind the blooded horses running at breakneck speed. Six horses, slightly shorter than full-blooded horses but much sturdier and sturdier, were pulling a huge carriage. The appearance of the carriage was nothing short of gorgeous. Anyone looking at it could have mistaken it for a pnquin carried by the emperor. Myeongcheon was riding in that spacious carriage. It was a carriage made solely for the head of the worlds greatest family. It was decorated with a huge silk bed without a chair, allowingfortable movement. Hehe, I feel reassured. Through the small window at the front of the carriage, the familys warriors driving dozens of blooded horses could be seen. Phew. Even the wind seemed to run away in surprise. There were over fifty masters, each riding a blooded horse. However, their posture did not waver at all. It was not affected at all by the dynamic movements of the Hanblood horse. Its really good. All of them were masters from the branch world who had been trained as Four Swordsmen. Even before learning the Four Great Divine Techniques of the Four Spirits, each one of them is an expert who has achieved a level higher than that of the famous schrs. They selected and learned the Four Great Gods, one by one, that suited their existing martial arts. Such a master was over fifty years old. Moreover, three hundred red dragon troops were following behind the carriage. Like the White Dragon Army, they were also the strongest of the Four Dragon Army (Four Dragon Army) from the inner circle. Plus yourself. The person who would be the strongest family head in the history of the Nine Ju Myeong Family was with him. With a force of this size, it was enough to easily wipe out the small Yeonga n. Its a shame it wasntpleted, though. The fifty masters running at the front were not as adept at new techniques as he was. It should havested at least a year, but that was a bit disappointing. But its still okay. You just have to grab the seniority first. He was going to fight at all costs. Yeonwi will never be able to avoid fighting. If that happens, the annual leave is over. At the same time, it can also blow away the reputation of a famous family. No matter how you think about it, isnt it an incredible strategy? In essence, the leader must be solemn and not move carelessly. However, the strategy is to overturn thatmon sense and deliver an unexpected blow. Kkkkkk! I feel good. It was very good. My heart was pounding. My heart, which was beating so vigorously, seemed to be stronger than before. It was thanks to the phoenix energy. I hope it arrives as soon as possible. How much time has passed like that? When one day passed and daylight arrived on the second day. Hee hee hee! Myeongcheon frowned. The Hanblood horses at the front seemed to have gradually stopped their speed and started touring as a group. what? It was then. ?! Myeongcheons face hardened. Phew. The wind blowing from far ahead had a scary and deadly feel to it. It was not an ordinary life. Even the head of the Worlds Nine Jus Famous Family flinched. Myeongcheon opened his mouth. What kind of guy is blocking my way? Go, matriarch! There was confusion in his voice. What? This is Yeonhojeong. what? The eldest son of the Yeon family, Yeon Ho-jeong, is blocking the way. There was surprise in Myeongcheons eyes. Yeonhojeong? How does he know?! Thats fine with me too. ng! Myeongcheon opened the carriage door and came out. Bullfight. The moment he hit the ground, his body was already on the roof of the carriage. Myeongcheons eyes wavered. Howdy. In the middle of a road that divides into left and right in the distance. There stood a slim young man with a ridiculouslyrge ax hanging on his shoulder des. The blood-stained white long sleeves and cool, sunken eyes were the highlight. It radiated mysterious energy waves from its entire body, and its presence was so great that it caught my eye. You?! Even if I scream at him toe, he wonte out, so what can I do? I have no choice but toe directly. Myeongcheons face hardened. Chapter 30 The voice speaking from outside sounded as vivid as if it were spoken right next to me. It was an incredible feat. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled meaningfully. I finally caught you, you thief. Chapter 79 Episode 79 Natural Enemy (4) Prince Mo Yong gave a formal greeting to the audience. I would like to express my deepest gratitude to the chairpersons of each faction who gathered here despite the urgent need to invoke the convention. Although some people were unable toe due to busy construction, we will send them separate letters of thanks. The faces of the people gathered were truly gorgeous. Five masters from Shaolin, Shaman, Hwasan, Jongnan, and Cheongseong participated in the Nine-Face Ilbang, and in the Seven Great Generations, Moyong, Zhuge, Nangong, and Pengga participated. )s four owners participated. These are the leaders of the Baekdo martial arts group gathered near Yongzhong Mountain in Hubei Province. The heads of other factions could not gather because they were far away or busy with work, but considering they were convened in a short period of time, quite a lot of people gathered. and. Moyongguns eyes turned to Shaolin and the shamans master. Since those two got together, its safe to say that all members of the old faction participated. Taishan Beidu (̩ɽ) Beisong ()s Shaolin. Shaman of Namjon () of Wonmuseonsan (Ԫɽ). These are the so-called Northern Shaolin and Namjon shamans, the leading figures of the Baekdo Martial Arts. If those two had participated, it would not be an exaggeration to say that all the leaders of Baekdo Martial Arts would have gathered. Thank you for your hard work ining this far. it surprised me. I didnt know that the head of the Moyong family would exercise the power of assembly. Thats right. In fact, the person who takes out the convention tickets the most is Yongdubangju. He must have been very busy since he did not attend. Each person says a word in a hollow voice. Moyong-gun smiled. For some reason, I did not want to bring up the convention, but the gravity of the situation was unusual, so I had no choice but to bring it up. Peoples faces hardened. Prince Moyong spoke of the current situation. The sense of crisis that word gave was incredible. The Shaolin Bangjang asked. Amitabha Buddha. If its such an important and urgent matter, I think we can postpone the greetings for a while. I meant to get to the point. It was something that Prince Moyong did not wish for either. great. Since the leaders of each faction are busy, I will talk about this matter right away. Good. But before that, I would like to tell you in advance that those gathered here must make a big decision for the future of Baekdo Martial Arts. hmm? I believe that this incident is sufficient to officially disband the force, i.e. to call one group the Murim Gongjeong (ֹ). The moderators eyes widened. It means that he is a public enemy of Gangho Moorim. When one person bes a martial artist, the entire Baekdo martial arts circle moves to catch him, and when a force bes a martial artist, that force must be disbanded immediately. Of course, there is no way it will be easily captured or dismantled. But if that happens, all that remains is destruction. The fact that it was publicly criticized meant that it was judged that the destruction of the gate was appropriate. It means you have nothing to say even if you die. Therefore, the four letters Murim Gongjeok were an object of fear for all Baekdo people. Jang Mun-in of the Shaman faction asked cautiously. What force are you trying to refer to? What kind of sectmitted such a serious sin? People here probably know that there has been a big change in Hanam Murim recently. The head of the Peng family in Hebei Province, a region quite far from Henan, tilted his head. Hanam Murim? Are you talking about Hanam, where Shaolin and Myeongga are located? Thats right. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. The main force behind what I want to talk about today is the Old Ju Myeong Family. * * * Thats amazing. Wooooow. The white tiger suddenly heated up. The ck string weapon made a ssh. Tsutsutsutsu. Byeoknajingi rose from the Danjeon and instantly swirled around the whole body. Even with the power of Byeokrajingi, the two divine energies could not be calmed down. The tense energy was making Yeonhojeongs energy waves rough. Even though its fake, I never thought Id learn it so deeply. Myeongcheon, the head of the Guju famous family. Although it was thirty feet away, the moment it captured the Myeongcheon, Lee Shin-ki (Two Gods of Energy) began to run wild. It was the anger of the real against the fake, and the tension against an energy that was more powerful than imagined even though it was fake. Its Jujakgi (ȸ). Its also very clear. Yes. Its a jujakgi. However, although it was a master craftsman, it was not a master craftsman. The Suzakugi he knew literally contained the same power as the sun. He was the king of the sky who demonstrated his divine status by covering his body with shining fire energy. The jujakgi that Myeongcheon learned was different. The energy itself was greatly distorted. Could it be said that he is like a half-incarnation of a fire god who lost his godhood and fell? Even though it was the same firearm, it seemed overly narrow-minded and dangerous. The energy is on a different level from the two guys who came with Myunghak. As it was learned more deeply, even though the strength was strong, a much more severe breakdown was revealed. But your skills will be excellent. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Ill be a good opponent. And if you do well. Youre Yeon Ho-jeong? Myeongcheon twitched his lips. Theres something you dont really like. Are you just hallucinating because you cant die, showing up here without fear? Why didnt youe when I had to cum? What?! You must have heard everything? Could it be that you didnt even tell me that? It seems like you have an unreliable subordinate. Death appeared in Myeongcheons eyes. sh! It is a terrifying eye light fired at a distance of thirty feet. It felt like he could kill someone with just his eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. also. Yeon Ho-jeong, who traced Myeong-cheons dangerous way of killing, realized that he was a more dangerous opponent than he thought. The problem was the madness in those eyes. Are you sure. The master craftsman invaded the upper level. The Four Gods refer to the divine beasts representing the four directions. Since the spirit is equivalent to a god, it was an energy that was difficult to contain in the human body in the first ce. Just as medicine bes poisonous if used incorrectly, if the four divine powers are overly spiritual, they actually harm people. Aplete understanding of Jingi and gradual practice are essential. The fact that Yeon Ho-jeong is now able to skillfully handle Hyeon-mu and Baek-ho is all thanks to his enlightenment during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Since you havepletely mastered Sasinmu, you can safely operate it without gradual training. But it was not Myeongcheon. Not only Myeong-cheon, but all 50 masters have mastered Sasinmu at a superficial level. In the first ce, I converted the distorted energy into an attribute without aplete understanding. There was no way my mind, let alone my body, could survive. thud! Yeonhojeongs feet shook the earth. Theres no need to talk much, right? . e. Ill split your head open. Myeongcheon was dumbfounded. I was so angry that I almost burst intoughter. Do you really think I kept him alive until now because I was afraid of you? If ites, it wille. There is a lot of talk. That guy?! Talking cheap things is not normal. Even though my anger was rapidly rising, I felt like everything was going well. Didnt the family already suffer from gossip because of that guy? Anyway, Im on my way to blow off my annual leave. There was no hesitation anymore. Myeongcheon shouted. Someone go and bring that kid! I will pull your hair out with my own hands! As soon as he finished speaking, a warrior kicked the stirrup of the blooded horse. Boom! It was a neww that flew high in the sky. It was a powerful movement that felt as free as the wind but also had a strange heaviness. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. White tiger! Coo! Myeong-ro, who got off in front of Yeonhojeong Pavilion, spoke coldly. If you dare say such nonsense to the head of the family, I will break your limbs. Wow! Myeong-ro rushed over. It was amazing speed. It really felt like a gust of wind. It was a neww that could be admired, but in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, the loopholes and weaknesses of the neww were clearly visible. Coooooo! Myeong-ros eyes widened. The moment he tried to swing the Kirinjo (צ), the opponent had already burrowed into his arms. The dead angle of the giraffe journey was explored very naturally. Quack! omg! Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand grabbed his wrist. Its a mess. A Hyunmugi was held in his hand. Quang! Aaaah! Myeong-ros wrist exploded into pieces as if it had been hit by exploding gunpowder. The threeyered ghost wall of the Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven was poured into it. Myeong-ros hand, which contained aggressive energy, was unable to ovee the explosive rebound and was crushed. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his axe. In the next life, learn to walk first. not! Pow! The ax that split Myeong-ros head prated all the way to the sr plexus. Yeon Ho-jeong kicked Myeong-ro in the chest. pop! The blown body rolled across the dirt floor and stopped in front of the blooded horse. The stopped body continued to flinch. There was silence for a moment. Even Myeongcheon looked at Yeonhojeong in surprise. What is he?! The four swordsmen he brought in were all great experts. Since I have also learned the Four Great Gods, it is safe to say that I am well above the level of thete-stage index. They only selected the best among the Four Swordsmen, but how many times did they die? Yeon Ho-jeong said, wiping the blood from the ax de with his sleeve. Did you think that if I took these guys and invaded my home, everything would be over? What?! Good response. As expected, my guess was correct. Cheeeeeek! Byeoknajingi was young on the ax de. The powerful essence evaporated the remaining blood on the ax de. In Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, his life was scary and young. Even in the ovepping past, it remains a bad rtionship until the end. Before returning, the Myeong family destroyed the Yeon family. After returning, he single-handedly pushed out the famous family to prevent extinction. However, he could not stand it for a moment and dispatched troops to target his hometown. It was a terribly tangled rtionship. There wasnt much to begin with, but now that its gotten to this point, Ive lost 50,000 points. bang! An explosive vitality bloomed from Yeon Ho-jeongs body as he took one more powerful step than ever before. I will pay you the full price right here today for going on a rampage without knowing the subject. Myeongcheon shouted. Kill him! Faba Park! About a dozen swordsmen jumped towards Yeonhojeong. It was a movement as agile as lightning. It was an attack that would make even the greatest expert take his breath away. Yeonhojeongs eyes radiated the divine energy of ck and white, Hyeonmu and White Tiger. here! Parrak! Yeon Ho-jeongs body exquisitely dodged the attacks of the four swords. He dodged the swords of as many as ten masters with one move. Everyone watching could not help but be astonished. But he did not avoid their attacks. Hyeonmus alternative spirit magic. Baekhos recement Kirin Shingong. Having learned two types of martial arts, I read their attack line and simply advanced towards the most vulnerable spot. bang! bang! One step forward is a fatal move. Yeonhojeongs ax turned the Sanguns teeth into the beast kings ws. Bub bub bub! The bodies of the three Four Swordsmen caught in the Great War were torn to pieces. omg! Keep attacking! Faba Park! The remaining seven swordsmen attacked again, but Yeon Ho-jeong was no longer there. bang! bang! Quang! It was a merciless advance. It was an explosive rush. As Yeon Ho-jeong advanced like a storm, leaving the seven masters behind, about forty masters were drawn in as if erged. He swung the ax with all his might. Qarring! The four gods warriors prated the enemy lines head on. Chapter 80 Episode 80 Natural Enemy (5) Oh no! Lord! Hurry, Archduke! wait. yes?! wait. But, my lord! The Archduke is in danger! Where are you looking? Chang Eung-dae, who was hiding in the forest, was able to watch the entire fight taking ce at the front. Shinmos eyes lit up. The Grand Duke is capable of dealing with them. Are you saying youre that strong? You are strong. But its a little different from that. Shinmo wasnt sure either. How is the Archduke dealing with his enemies? The distance was too long and there were too many enemies. But one thing was certain. You know the enemys weaknesses. It wasnt just something I knew. That was a response that was almost destructive. With each step and each hand gesture, the enemys martial arts skills were being shattered like corn on the cobwebs. If you try to catch it, it quickly retreats out of the attack range and attacks another enemy, so if a stranger saw it, it would have seemed like they had guessed it beforehand. Shinmo was embarrassed. He is looking closely at the enemys martial arts skills. How is something like that possible? Is it really true that the Grand Duke understands all of the condolences of the famous martial artists? how? It was then. Tweet! Tweet! I heard birdsong beyond the bushes. It was a bird song with a very weak meaning. The eyes of the response team members shed. Get ready. Ugh. The power of Yongpo slowly rose within Shinmos body. As soon as the signales, I push it away. * * * Whoa! Flesh and blood burst out. see. Bye! Suddenly! With one strike of the axe, the horses head and the body of the sword were split apart and flew away. I can see everything. The White Tiger was full and the Hyeonmugi spread widely. The Shinigamis martial arts became more intense as time passed. But it wasnt just rough. It was rough and ferocious, but delicate and flexible. In a ce where Yeonggwijingi and Kirinjingi were running rampant, Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were in full bloom more than ever. Pow! Pow! Its a crazy ax attack. Spearmanship, swordsmanship, swordsmanship, and assault techniques became one and were reborn as a martial arts technique that exerts lethal power. Swing and hit. Destroy and smash. It was a martial art that maximized the power of a giant soldier full of destructive power. That wasnt all. Jeeeeee! Due to the sweeping force of the sword spreading out, the White Tiger and Hyeonmugi rose up on their own, reducing the power. No, it wasnt a decrease, it was absorption. The ax and fists disintegrated Balgyeong, which was full of destructive power, and the White Tiger and Hyeonmugi attached to the disintegrated energy, dissolving it and then devouring it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew darker. its okay! I dont get tired. The shock wave of the enemies energy was actually fanning Yeonhojeongs true spirit even stronger. The ax thrown out with its strengthened energy transformed into an invincible divine weapon capable of cutting off the heads of enemies and breaking their bodies. Pabababak! Yeonhojeongs movements became noticeably faster. The power of the ax increased explosively. Yeonga Thirteen Volumes Yeonhwanbijeonjangs attack turned like a sledgehammer and took the lives of the four swordsmen. Myeong Jeok-ryang, the leader of the Fifty Four Swords, was astonished. That monster! Yeonhojeong sweeps away the Four Swords, spewing out terrifying deadly force. It was literally like a storm. When the martial arts of White Tiger, the Great Emperor of the West, passed by, blood rushed out, and when the martial arts of Xuanwu, the Great Emperor of the North, came up, the sound of bones breaking rang out. It was invincible. To the warriors of a famous family who had mastered the Four Great Gods of Four Spirits, the existence of Yeonhojeong was nothing short of a disaster. Whoa whoa! With a terrible sound, the heads of two blooded horses flew high into the sky. At the same time, the bodies of the three swordsmen were torn apart and scattered. sh! For a moment, Myeongjeokryang felt an eerie feeling. The enemy, wielding a giant weapon the size of a human body, caught sight of him. It seemed as if the ck and white magical eye light would pierce my head at once. Paaaaang! The ominousness was spot on. Yeon Ho-jeong, who pushed away the four swords with his strength, kicked the Hanhyeolmas back and flew up to jump into Myeongjeokryang. profit! Myeongjeokryangs hand went to the long sword behind his back. The Phoenix Jinki burned like fire. It was then. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was thrown backwards along with a huge shock wave. Quad deuk! I got into position the moment Inded on the ground, but the aftereffects of the force were too strong. Yeonhojeongs two feet created a long furrow. Hahaha! Suddenly, a swordsman with the me of a fire god stood in front of Myeongjeokryang. bouncer! Kugoogung! The ground around Myeongcheons feet began to crack like a spiders web. Grumble! A burning me swept over the son-inw. Unbelievable! Myeongjeokryang was greatly shocked. Before I knew it, I was as good as the Phoenix God Skill! It was overwhelming. He himself practiced the Phoenix Godkong day and night, but the level waspletely different. Myeongcheon, the head of the Nine Zhou Myeong Family, the Thunder Fire God Sword. The supreme expert, who was renowned throughout the Dead Sea for his swordsmanship that was as fast as lightning and powerful as a me, finally intervened in the fight. As Myeongcheon looked around, life soared in his eyes. In that brief battle, more than half of the swordsmen lost their lives. These utterly ipetent things! I cant just watch it! Surprisingly, his anger was directed not at Yeon Ho-jeong but at the four swordsmen. I had to be so vain at practicing my new skills to be defeated by that brat! It was a ridiculous cavil. There was no way Myeongcheon could not have seen what Myeongjeokryang could see. Yeonhojeongs martial arts were strong in themselves, but they werepletely destroying our martial arts. In other words, the weaknesses of the Four Great Gods are being thoroughly explored and defeated. But you were wasting your time practicing new skills? You bastards! I was foolish to believe in you guys and try to control the world! Of course, Myeongcheon also knew that there was nothing wrong with the martial arts skills of the Four Swordsmen. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills are beyond imagination, and he thoroughly understands the weaknesses of the Four Great Gods. But I couldnt admit it. Myeongga was a family founded by the ancestors who drove out the blood religion along with Emperor Wu of Four Directions, who is said to be the strongest in the history of martial arts. And what they have learned now is the martial arts that left a mark during the worst period of chaos and heyday of martial arts. Myeongcheon did not want to admit that such a martial artist was being destroyed by that brat. Quad deuk. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up after stepping hard on the pushed dirt and looked at Myeong-cheon with a smile. Have you finally woken up? Myeongcheons eyes sparkled. It was a sword struck with considerable force. It was so powerful that even an expert of the Four Swords level could not avoid internal injuries, but it seemed like nothing was wrong. A heavy voice flowed from Myeongcheons mouth. Yes, there was quite a bit of sess. Whoa! A resilient sound rang out from the sword Myeongcheon was holding. It was not amon attack in the midfield. It was a great sword that was one foot longer and twice as wide as any other long sword. It was closer in shape to a military greatsword than to a martial arts sword. The swordsman was also a dual-wielding sword that could exceed one character. Myeongcheons face was filled with madness that went beyond life. I will cut off your head and throw it in that bastards face. I wonder if he will maintain hisposure after seeing the supply and demand of his son pickled in salt. It was quite a provocation. There was no greater provocation for Yeon Ho-jeong, who harbored an extreme sense of indebtedness to his blood rtives. . But why? My mind was more peaceful than I expected. Even when faced with the real enemy who had instigated the familys destruction, his eyes remained clear. Phew. A white wind blew through the slowly moving ax de. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky and closed his eyes. Its finally here. He left his family and came to Hanam. Since then, the famous family has been shaken by several battles. Actually, it wasnt that long. But to Yeon Ho-jeong, the period of time felt too long. father. I would like to get rid of an old grudge that you dont know about. You may not know, but I will still take revenge. When I thought of my father, Yeon Ji-pyeong naturally came to mind. Thinking of my younger brothers white hands holding out rice balls with a bright face, I felt dazzled. Pyeong-ah. The hand holding the spear became strong. I will ept and drink all the tears you shed from now on. Father of the past Father of the present. My younger brother from the past. My younger brother from the present. The past of two people filled with deep resentment and the future of two people taking a powerful leap forward merged into one to be Yeonhojeongs present. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes brightened. Quaaaang! With a powerful advance, a wave of energy rose that shook the heavens and the earth. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. With a confident voice and the fighting spirit of a warrior. Go for it, Myeongcheon. It was a majestic force that no one had ever seen before. Myeongcheons face was distorted. bantling! Wow! Myeongcheon rushed forward. Its the beginning. The duel was bloody and the bloody debt created by Kang Ho was forcing the lives of two people at this moment. Yeonhojeongs ax and Myeongcheons great sword collided head on. Quang! A tremendous roar shook the earth. It was a sh between giant soldiers and giant soldiers. It was a battle of strength and power. Teuong! Yeon Ho-jeongs body flew backwards. It was an unavoidable inferiority in strength. Myeongcheon was a rare swordsman on the same level as the supreme master Yeonwi. For the current Yeon Ho-jeong,peting head-to-head with him would have been crazy. bang! Quang! But Yeonhojeong did not stop. He quickly corrected his thrown body and stepped on the second step of the White Tigers reign. what?! I thought I was rendered incapable ofbat with a single blow, but I guess that wasnt the case. As soon as it was thrown away, it rushed back with a storm-like force, and the force was stronger than before. Myeongcheon swung his sword. Yeonhojeong alsounched an onught. h h h! The weapons of the two people collided and colorful fireworks exploded. I dont know how many times we collided in a short period of time. It was a speed that was difficult to keep up with even with the eyesight of a peak expert. Even though both men wielded heavy weapons, they used fast martial arts like quick swords. A sparkle appeared in Myeongcheons eyes. bouncer! Suddenly! Blood spurted from Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. It was a sword that went quite deep. It was a diagonal examination that went from the left vicle to the right abdomen. It was when Myeongcheon smiled bitterly. Quang! Tsk! Myeongcheons body was pushed backwards. Even after receiving a sword strike that was impossible to counter, he immediately swung his ax. If I had been careless, this blow would have split my torso. What a crazy guy! bang! bang! White Tiger Military Limbo unfolded. It was an advance that increased in strength as time passed. Even the bright heavens of the world could not help but be taken aback by the might of the King of Tiger. Okay! Awesome! The power of the ax that burned with momentum grew stronger. bang! bang! It was forward again. It was an attack. Damn it! Awesome! Speed also increased as did power. The violent power of the Great King of Tigers became a thunderbolt and struck down. hook! And before I knew it, Yeonhojeongs movements had achieved inexplicable speed. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! In an instant, Myeongcheons body fell back like crazy due to the sudden rush of martial arts. It was a continuous advance in the reign of the White Tiger. As he attacked his opponent with extreme fighting spirit, before he knew it, White Tiger was bringing out the secret power of the reigning champion. Quang! Myeongcheons body creaked. Blood flowed from the hand holding the sword. Yeon Ho-jeong distorted his face. The other persons blood stimted his evil nature. Myeongcheon! sh! Quang! I blocked the ax blow, but my feet were stuck in the ground up to my ankles. Pow! It was an amazing sight. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist crawled and hit Myeong-cheons shoulder. Myeongcheon is staggering. The image of an angry beast appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Dont retreat like this! If you dont do it right, I will tear you to death! Chapter 81 Episode 81 Natural Enemy (6) Yeonhojeongs momentum was powerful. Ji-ing! Jiiiing! The white tiger, which was heated to its limit, was full of water on the ax de. The white sheen was oveid on the original color of the steel, making it look like a divine weapon wielded by the heavenly man. Quaaaang! Myeongcheon realized that things were going strangely. Nonsense. The energy of Yeonhojeong remaining on the de of the great sword was infiltrating the sword energy and lowering the sword power itself. Myeongcheon shouted. this guy! What kind of magical skill is this? Magong? Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. You must have mastered the magic arts! Kwakwakwak! It was a sprint again. The stormy rush of the White Tiger Military Limbo Yeonhwanjeon amplified the weight of the ax several times. Quang! Myeongcheons thighs swelled. This blow was indeed heavy. It felt as if all the muscles in my body were about to explode at any moment, as if I was being crushed by the weight of Taesan. A reddish glow spread around Myeongcheons eyes. Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeongs body hesitated. The strike was allowed due to the tension of Myeongcheon. He was the one who unleashed his one-hit, deadly attack as if it were a series of blows. The momentum was outstanding, but once he faltered, the entire energy wave seemed to shake. bang! Myeongcheon stepped on the ground roughly. dare. An ominous madness zed in the voice as he spoke each word. Me, a lowly brat! The barrage of attacks was so intense that there was no time to rest. Moreover, the opponents True Qi had a strange supernormal ability that kept dissipating internal energy. So it couldnt be opened. Newly gained strength. But not anymore. Myeongcheon finally had time to unleash the Phoenix God Art to its maximum extent. Quang! The momentum burning like wildfire seemed to engulf Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Grumble! It was truly a tremendous force. He was unleashing all his power with soaring anger. A terrifying fire spread in all directions. The force was so strong that the surviving four swordsmen retreated to the tenth level. Purr! The squirming Hanblood demon that was close to Myeongcheons leg was broken and it bit out its tongue and died. I was mentally shocked by the fire that exploded right in front of me. Yes, thats right. Myeongcheon, who was looking down at the dead Hanblood horse, bit down with a maniacal smile. You can cut off the head at any time. I guess Ill be relieved when I see this little thing wriggling like an insect with its limbs cut off. With the liberation of the Phoenix God, even the murderousness and madness he had harbored seemed to have gone beyond the limit. Myeongcheons face, dripping with vicious murder, was worthy of being called a demon. Even the fire itself was very dark and damp. Internal energy arises and is created ording to intention. The fact that his anger was so gloomy meant that his mind was devastated. Yeon Ho-jeong raised the Hyeonmu g. Cheeeeeek! A haze rose from the empty air. As expected, hes strong. He was the one who raised the Hyeonmu g and naturally raised it to the Twelve Walls of the North Heaven. However, even though it was not attacked, the surface of the defense shield was boiling wildly. The anger that Myeongcheon radiated was so intense. But Weeeeeee! Yeon Ho-jeongs two eyes peered into Myeong-cheons inner self. If thats the case. The red energy rising from the Danjeon was boiling likeva in my heart. It is a force beyond measure. Since that huge energy is concentrated in the heart without being bnced with other energies, it will inevitably destroy itself. Additionally, a single red thread ran across the neck and philtrum, reaching between the eyebrows. The master craftsman invaded the upper part. It was a serious situation. But you dont die right away. That made Yeon Ho-jeong happy. He also did not want to destroy himself with fake Jujakkong (ȸ). Huh. Yeon Ho-jeong took a gentle yet heavy step. Even when I stepped on the ground, there was no sound. It was quiet and soft, as if water was seeping through it. It was the secret technique of absolute defense, the method of fighting monsters. What are you doing? Its a waste of time. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Come at me. Quaaaang! The hand and arm that was shaking just flew back. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Before we knew it, Myeongcheon had arrived just around the corner. Quick! It was incredible speed. For a moment, Ipletely lost sight of it. Myeongcheon swung his great sword. h h h! Cheeeeeek! Indeed, Hyunmugi was amazing. He was somehow blocking the invisible sword. Moreover, water is the opposite of fire. After meeting Hwagi, Hyeonmugis temperament increased to a frightening extent. Huh! Coooooo! It was a giants blow. The ax split Myeongcheon in half. does not exist?! But it was just an afterimage. The ax split the empty air. Then what about Myeongcheon? Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly vomited blood. My whole back felt hot as if it was on fire. It was a powerful phoenix hand that boasted tremendous power. The power was on apletely different level from the Phoenix Beast wielded by the Four Swords. Even powerful current weapons could not suppress the infiltrating firearms. Yeonhojeong stepped on Goejubudong again. Whoa! The shape of a hexagonal tortoiseshell emerged clearly around his body. At the same time, Myeongcheons full-scale attack began. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Fuuuuuuu! fast. It was fast and powerful. The forceing from the speed was put directly on the tip of the sword to attack, and the weight was enormous. Im crying! Yeon Ho-jeong vomited blood again. Even opposites have degrees. A main weapon of this level of power cannot be defeated even with a current weapon. All that could be done was to block the attacks pouring into the Northern Twelve Walls. bang! Crumbling! Fuuuuuuu! The attack didnt stop. It seems as if it has gained infinite stamina, and its attacks be more intense as time passes. It was thanks to the master craftsman. The white tiger maximizes the lungs ability to grow physical strength and bone, but the main body stays in the heart and raises vitality itself. So this type of attack is possible. He can attack without hesitation by swinging even his own life at the tip of his sword. Kwakwakwak! I vomited blood again and again. The umting internal injuries quickly led Yeonhojeong into the swamp of death. I unfolded the Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven, but I didnt know how to unfold them. I was just unconsciously embodying Sasinmu. It was to live. No, thats not it. Prevent attacks to survive? no. He wasnt that kind of person. The Emperor of Darkness, who was the first person in the history of the ck Ind to receive the title of Grand Master of the ck Ind, was by no means such a person. Quang! The entire Hyeonmugi shook. Yeon Ho-jeongs body also shook. But his eyes did not waver. Phew. It was my first time. For the first time, Myeongcheons attack was visible. Even if it was visible, it seemed impossible to avoid it, but just being visible was an encouraging achievement. Fuwaaaaaaa! Another sword image was carved into my chest. It was deep this time too. It was a blow that almost split the bone. There was no blood from the burning fire, but the pain was worse. The pain woke me up. saw. I saw it. Grumble! The leftmander, who was not holding a sword, rushed in. It was a fiery blow. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong vomited blood again. Im really going to die at this rate. If I allow a blow like this again, Im sure Ill end up in theher world. Phew! Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Myeongcheons body, which hade into view, disappeared. It was a lightning-like neww. I couldnt track where it went. ?! It was then. A ray of me pierced his brain. Neww? no. There is no divinew in the martial arts of the Four Gods. There are only martial arts and footwork to deal with the enemy. Yes. There is no neww. So what is the divinew that Myeongcheon is using now? Hyeolikhwicheon(Ѫ])!! sh! The movements of Suzaku, freely flying through the sky with the pping of Suzakus wings, embodied Yeonhojeongs enlightenment into reality. Myeongcheon burst intoughter. Fall down! Quaaaang! The ground cracked with an explosion. Myeongcheon, who was about to burst outughing even louder, suddenly felt a strange sensation. uh? The chairman who made a phoenix salt water. The chair was in contact with blood-stained hands. Grumble! Red energy burned. It was not the phoenix of Mingcheon. A smaller, but much brighter and pure me, like a true me, was finally blooming in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. Hahahahaha. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had his upper body bent, slowly raised his head. At that moment, Myeongcheon felt an inexplicable eerie feeling. The two eyes of the eldest son of the Sangdae Love Family. A pure me that I had never seen before zed in those eyes. found. My heart heated up. In the gap between life and death, even Jujakgi (ȸ) was resurrected. * * * Shouldnt we go in now? . After? At that time, a loud explosion rang out. Quang! Even though I fell this far away, my ears feel like they are tearing. If I were in the middle of a fierce battle, I would have had to use as much internal energy as I had to protect my eardrums. Full-sangs eyes deepened. Kiteungja. He recalled his conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong. what?! . Is this guy crazy? What do you think of Myeongcheon? Myeongcheon is the head of the best family in the world! At the minimum, you are equal to your father! I know. I dont think you know? Even if a person goes crazy, he has to go crazy in a nice way. How can he even think of fighting Myeongcheon! Just because you got rid of a few warriors from the famous family, you can easily see Myeongcheon?! That cant be possible. Then why! Even you cant defeat Myeongcheon! I can win. !! It is difficult for a master below Myeongcheon. But Myeongcheon can win. I dont even know what this means Besides, this is thest time. Is it thest time? An opportunity to catch the leader of the beast that is on his way to kill my parents and siblings. . Did I tell you to trust me? I trust you. So please trust me too. damn. I never lose. Full Sang saw indescribable resentment and immeasurable anger on Yeon Ho Jeongs face. It was an old emotion that piled up again and again, neither melting nor breaking. The only way to relieve those feelings would be to defeat the desired enemy. No matter how bad it is, its still like that. It may be frustrating, but in reality, Yeonga has not suffered any damage so far. Its not something to build up that much resentment and anger. But full-sang couldnt stop Yeon-ho-jeong. Because I saw the nervousness and anticipation surrounding those gloomy and fiery emotions. His eyes were colored with aplex light, as if he had been waiting his whole life. After a while. If we go in now Full Sang licked his dry lips. If we go in now, a fight will break out. In that case, it might be better to surround the remaining remnants after the battle is over. But if we go that way, the practitioner will be in danger! They say Ji can win. What? Let us believe. The reason I called in two more ns, the Munju and Shaolin ns, was not to fight them. Its to make them unable to move. Thats true, but Enough blood has been shed. Lets not make unnecessary sacrifices. It was then. Purr. A ck bird descended from high in the sky at frightening speed. Full-sangs eyes shone. He stood up and stretched out his hand. Padda-dak! Surprisingly, the bird that sat on Full Sangs wrist with its magnificent wings pping was a crow. Full-sang hurriedly opened the letter tied to the crows ankle. Lee Cheol-kyung tilted his head. Who is this letter from? done. Yes? Full-sang clenched his fists and grinned. His face was filled with fatigue and relief. Deration of martial arts exploits. Chapter 82 Episode 82 Natural Enemy (7) Lets go! Myeongcheons body hesitated and took a step back. Grumble! The energy burning from my hands spread through my wrists, elbows, and shoulders, and instantly spread throughout my entire body. thud! As I took a step to regain my bnce, the ground shook. I didnt really use any forward angles or use footwork. Still, the ground shook as if there had been an earthquake. Haaah. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky without realizing it. White steam rose from his slightly opened mouth. Ugh! Ugh! Wooooow! Underneath the clear skin, a transparent red light swirled around the entire body. Cheeeeeek! Hyun Moo-gi was startled and hid in Xinjiang. Ugh! Ugh! A red light covering the entire body met the white tiger. Grumble! Even though the energy ispletely different, I somehow feel a sense of kinship. The white tiger rallied its strength in an instant, wrapping the red light and settling it into the heart. Crack! Crash! Grumble! The center of Jangpos blood-stained chest burned brightly. Exciting! Exciting! Exciting! My heart was beating much stronger than usual. The force squeezing the blood vessels became incredibly strong. The blood that was squeezed out once seemed to circte around my whole body dozens of times in a split second. hot. My heart rate elerated and my body temperature rose. Even though it was a temperature that the human body could not withstand, the red light raised Yeonhojeongs body temperature even more. Cheeeeeek! Yeon Ho-jeongs body suddenly became blurred. This is because the extremely hot body meets cold air and releases water vapor. Myeongcheon and the four swords. Furthermore, the Red Dragon Army lined up behind the carriage. They were all looking at Yeonhojeong. But none of them could move. ! You must swing your sword right now. We have to kill him right now. Their emotions were screaming like that. However, behind those murderous emotions, another emotion that hit them like a tidal wave forced their actions. It was horror. Cheeeeeeeee! A red glow flickered in the hazy vapor. Saaagh! At some point, the hazy vapor cleared, and there, crouching there, was a young man surrounded by red energy. Exciting! The sound of the heart beating sounded like thunder in everyones ears. Exciting! Exciting! Yeon Ho-jeong slowly raised his upper body. Whiiiiing! A white wind rose from beneath his feet, sending heat spreading throughout his body and shooting it high into the sky. It was a red and white or red and white gust of wind. The wind from the west, carrying the heat of the sun god, howled in joy. So, you came before Dongcheon. Jujak (ȸ). The main character of the Four Gods is the incarnation of Byeonggo () and symbolizes summer. Among the five organs and six parts, it is responsible for the heart and promotes vitality. The white tiger maximizes its closing ability, giving it powerful stamina and tremendous recovery power. Hyeonmu pulls out Takgi and thoroughly protects his body, while also preparing himself to lead the best of the worst. However, the energy of Baekho and Hyunmoo alone did not allow his offensive and defensive abilities and physical stability to reach their peak. The best safety is to try to survive by killing before you die. That is the martial arts on the battlefield and the true meaning of thew of killing. The white tiger energy, which epts the energy of heaven and earth, synchronizes with the main energy energy and produces explosive power. Extremely improved cardio-respiratory capacity, it is possible to perform the art of heavenly death by burning the enemy like a beam of light with infinite output. That is Suzaku. Before you die, kill the enemy you killed again. It is the fastest and most vicious of the Four Gods martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. hook! Myeongcheon suddenly felt an unknown thirst. hot. I was thirsty. It felt like all the moisture in my body had evaporated. As soon as that kid opened his eyes and red at me, he felt the same way. Ive been waiting. Coooooo! Yeon Ho-jeong, holding an axe, took a strong step forward. It was the reign of a white tiger. Ill finish it soon. Myeongcheons face distorted again. Even though he overwhelmed the audience with his even more mysterious prayers, Myeongcheons life was not yet dead. What kind of modification is this! Wow! Myeongcheons body disappeared. It was a great neww. A new method that achieves this level of speed would not bemon even if you searched the entire martial arts world. But it was visible in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Myeongcheons movement was visible as a red line before he even moved. And even what kind of martial arts he will use and where he will aim. Kaaaaaaaa! Myeongcheons eyes widened. A sh aimed at the rear is countered with the same sh. It was an incredible reaction speed. But what was even greater than that was the destructive power emitted from the axe. Ugh! bang! Myeongcheons body flew away and fell to the ground. profit! He somehow managed to get his bearings and prepared his Phoenix Flying Sword again. ?! Myeongcheons eyes widened as if they were torn. Yeonhojeong has disappeared. where? Quaaaang! Wow! Myeongcheon was thrown to the side, spurting blood. Whoa! Myeongcheons eyes were bloodshot. Yeon Ho-jeong appeared from where he was thrown and punched him in the stomach. It was a blow that went well enough that the fist prated all the way to the wrist. Uweek! Myeongcheon vomited blood. The fire rising from my abdomen dismantled the phoenix g and pounded through all my five organs and six parts. It was a terrifying prator. The phoenix g could not be stopped. How on earth is this guy? Besides, what does this speed mean? When did you run all the way here? Myeongcheon gritted his teeth and threw down the phoenix beast. Quang! The unexpected tension broke the ground. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong had disappeared from the spot. It had gone beyond the range of the Phoenix Beasts attack, a distance of three and a half feet. The speed was jaw-dropping. Within the battle area, it seemed to be faster than the Phoenix Rain. This is blood-wing-hwi-cheon (Ѫ]). It is not a neww, but aplementaryw. It is a walking technique specialized for annihting the enemy and seeks to move at extreme speed using explosive power. Its simple, but its that fast. Among all the Shinigamis walking techniques, it was the one that consumed the most energy. And attack. Paaaa! The sound of the air being torn apart was much sharper than I expected. Yeonhojeong broke through the wall of air and suddenly stood next to Myeongcheon. Myeongcheon instinctively swung his sword. h h h! The weapons of the two people collided, creating real fireworks. Ugh! Myeongcheon hesitated and retreated. Overwhelmed by power. And what created that power was speed, and what made that speed possible was the masterstroke that warmed the heart. Paaaa!! Myeongcheon could see Yeonhojeong expanding rapidly. You son of a bitch! The great sword drew a cross. It was the Bibong Cross of the Phoenix Flying Sword. sh! Qarring! Cross Sword Qipletely destroyed the carriage he was riding in. He was a powerful swordsman. Even though the infiltrated main attack disrupted the internal attack operation, it uses this type of martial arts attack. It was indeed a martial art worthy of the head of the worlds greatest family. As expected, hes strong. Even if you are consumed by madness, even if you are pushed out of the psychological battle, even if your use of internal power is restricted. Still, Myeongcheon was strong. Even though we cut the opponents abilities by more than half, it was difficult to be sure of our superiority in a head-to-head match. This is the head of the Seven Great Families. He was the owner of the best family in the world. however. Your martial arts will also be reaped by me, the master. Whoa! It was an extension of the annual repayment fee that was raised by pressing the pause button. Myeongcheon floated in the air, spurting blood. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was ring at him with harsh eyes, poured out his main weapon on the axe. Hyeonmu is a defensive technique and Baekho is an offensive technique. So what is the main work? It is an instant death technique. The disaster of Hwashin, the me-filled ruler of Southern Heaven, exploded on Myeongcheons body. Burbubbubbuk! Kaaaaak! Arge amount of fresh blood sttered everywhere. Huh. dump! Myeongcheon rolled on the ground. My whole body was covered in blood. His body, which had been ravaged by a sh from a six-inch sword, was extremely horrendous. He wasnt dead, but he couldnt move. Yeonhojeong stood proudly, while Myeongcheon rolled on the ground miserably. Thats how the game was decided. Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeongs face turned pale. It was too much. He was cut twice by Myeongcheons sword. The cut was so deep that it prated the blood vessels and reached the bone. Although he had severe internal injuries, he awakened the main character and subdued the enemy with explosive movements. I felt like my eyes were spinning. Pusssss. That was it. The mysterious energy waves emanating from Yeon Ho-jeongs body quickly quieted down. The three divine energies are dispersing. The Four Swordsmen and Red Dragon Army, who had been watching the two peoples match in a daze, finally came to their senses. This cant be right! Myeong Jeok-ryang shouted. What are they doing! Kill him right now! Kill! The four swords rushed towards Yeonhojeong. The Red Dragon Army lined up at the rear also drew their swords. It was a moment of desperation. Stop! bang! A ray of lightning-like sword energy controlled the entire face of the Four Swords. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. Grand Duke! Are you okay?! Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. I finally broke the seal. Whoa! A solemn energy rose from Shinmos body. It was apletely different energy from the power he originally had. It was a manifestation of Yongpo Shinkong, one of the five great sacred skills of Yeonga. Shinmo shouted. Chang-eung-dae protect the Grand Duke! Jonmyeong! Pabababak! They were mesmerized by Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills, which showed an overwhelming victory as if they were possessed. They finally drew their swords, ready to die to protect Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Its not good. Four swords are four swords, but it will be difficult to block the Red Dragon Army. Even if the unmanned soldiers waiting in the rear join in, a fierce battle will break out. At that moment, a loud voice burst out as if it had been waiting. Warriors from the famous martial arts family, kneel down on the spot! Wow! Hundreds of warriors rushed into the rear of the Red Dragon Army with full force. It was an amazing number. Each and every one of them seemed very skillful in performing the divine techniques in a restrained manner. And at the head of them were Moon Geun-sang and Lee Cheol-kyung. Full-sang shouted again. All warriors of the famous family kneel down on the spot! You have been dered martial arts heroes! Astonishment appeared on Myeongjeokryangs face. What?! The provisional Murim Alliance dered the Guju Myeongga as a martial official! If you resist, you will all die! What kind of bullshit is that!! Full-sangs eyes sparkled. He took the letter from his bosom. This is an official order with the seals of the seven major leaders of the Nine Files One Bang! ! Put down your weapon right now! If even one resists, an order to kill all members of the famous family will be issued from this time on! Myeongjeokryangs face turned pale. It is a sequel to the opening of a beggar with eight knots. From the mouth of such a person, not only the four letters Murimgongjeok but even the order to kill him were mentioned. The Four Swordsmen and the Red Dragon Army looked at Meng Jeoliang in confusion. Oh no! I had no idea how the hell things were going on. Full-sang raised the corners of his mouth. Arent you going to put it down? ! Okay, it looks like the famous family is going crazy because of you guys. Full-sang said to Lee Cheol-kyung. Hey Moonju! Send a letter to the room manager right away! Issuing an order to exterminate the entire famous family! I understand. Myeongjeokryang was surprised. Now just wait a moment! Ill put it down! Ill put it down, so just wait! You bastard! I should have done that a long time ago! Full-sang looked back at Yeonho-jeong with a happy face. He gave a quick thumbs up. Am I cool? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I did all the hard work. Youre being damned, you crazy person. You said you wanted to fight? I have nothing to say. Giggles. Full Sang, who had been giggling for a while, tilted his head. uh? What are you doing? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up holding an axe. Even taking a single step seemed difficult. Why dont you get some rest? It seems like everyone is dying? There is work left to do. to do? What to do? plural. uh? Yeon Ho-jeong walked towards the fallen Myeong-cheon. His eyes were colored with vicious murder. He said he was going to cut my limbs into pieces. When I think about it, I think that would be a good revenge. ?! Im telling you in advance, dont try to stop me. I didnt kill him on purpose. Chapter 83 Episode 83 The wind never breaks (1) Kangho, there has always been a windy day, but rarely has there been an event as big as this one. Murim achievement. These are four letters that send a chill down the spine, regardless of whether they are white or ck. In a river where countless killers and madmen run amok, it is rare to find anyone who has been branded as a martial artist in the name of the temporary martial arts alliance. Over the past hundred years, the number of people appointed as martial arts officials has not exceeded ten. As such, the stigma of martial arts achievement is not taken carelessly. However, surprisingly, the person who wasbeled as a martial artist in this generation was not one person but a group. Guju Myeongga. The famous family that put an end to the Blood Bridge Rebellion and took root in the central ins 300 years ago with Emperor Wu of Sabang was a military family like Cheolongseong that had the reputation of being the best in the world for nearly 200 years. Such a warrior was chosen as a martial artist. It was the first time in the history of the martial arts history that the most famous member of the Baekdo Murim n became a martial artist. Of course, bing a martial arts hero did not mean that all the warriors belonging to the famous family died. The stigma of martial arts blockades all movements of that force. Once they are caught and the facts are confirmed, if it is judged to be reasonable, from then on it bes a definite martial arts exploit. In the first ce, it was not an order that was easily issued. Since it has characteristics outside of the standards, it is not stigmatized carelessly. However, in order to prevent concerns about the suspect escaping, the fact will be notified throughout Moorim. It was a somewhat dauntingmand. However, considering that not even a decent murderer bes a martial arts hero, it also meant that the mistakemitted by the famous family was that big. Kangho held his breath. It was such a big issue that a temporary Murim League was held. The fall of a prestigious family that had enjoyed the greatest reputation in the world for a long time was a major incident that attracted the attention of powerful people. Hanam Heochang Guju Myeonggas original home. An uncountable number of warriors gathered around it. But the faces of those warriors were not ordinary. It was full of monks dressed as monks and warriors dressed in luxurious martial arts uniforms. The number alone was close to five hundred. With as many as five hundred people surrounding the famous house, only those involved could know how many people were inside. Prince Moyong maintained his calm demeanor and entered the famous family. Then, all the warriors guarding the inside of the outer garden bowed their heads. Meet the matriarch! Well, youre doing well. Mo Yong-gun, who received a warm greeting, passed through the outer garden and entered the inner garden. The ce he stopped by was a building in Naewon. A faint medicinal scent was wafting inside the particrlyrge Geongak. Sigh Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssss wh. An elderly man was lying there, breathing lightly. The entire body is wrapped in bandages. There were even deep cuts on his neck and face, and the wounds were still full of red. He was Myeongcheon. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. It was a terrible experience. I roughly heard the whole story of the incident. It is said that Yeonhojeong and Changeungdae managed to recognize Myeongcheon, who was about to head to Jiangsu Yeonga, and blocked his path. In the meantime, there was a close battle, and Myeongcheon said that it was bad luck that led to this situation. her! Is it a new skill? Its bad luck that you got hit while learning a new martial art. Isnt that right? Moyong-gun turned his head to the side. There was a middle-aged man sitting on an angled chair. It was Myeong Woo-san, a man who had not even been able to breathe since Mo Yong-gun came in. Moyong said with a smile. You guys really did it too much. Killing so many workers just to discover the martial arts skills of our ancestors. I heard that number is as much as 800,000? . How could you have done such a reckless thing? How important is it for that secret to be leaked? Myungwoosan bit his lip. Yes. The most powerful blow that Moyonggun unleashed at the great meeting was the massacre of innocent workers by a famous family. In fact, even Baekdo Moorim tends to turn a blind eye to some ws or corruption. Especially when ites to old file rooms or seven generations. But touching civilians is a different story. It has been hundreds of years since the treaty of non-aggression between government officials and government officials was established. However, there are times when government officials intervene in the affairs of the martial arts group. A representative example of this is when civilians are harmed. Murim people killed innocent people? This was something that could not be ignored. Although they are nominally martial people, the people who cultivate the fields and live there are also subjects of the empire and the property of the emperor. There is no choice but to intervene, even if only for show. And Murim hated it when government officials intervened in his affairs. In other words, it is something that cannot help but be sensitive. You might not know it if you tried to hide it, but since it was discussed publicly, it wasnt strange for it to be a martial arts exploit. Tsk tsk. If it were me, I would have kept you under my shadow. With a decent job that you can live off of for the rest of your life. . Its good for monitoring and can be used for small things. But you didnt even think about embracing them and just killed them. . Thats not enough, its the martial arts of your ancestors, and the martial arts you learned are magic arts? For a moment, Myeongwoosans eyes shook. This is not magic. haha! Are you saying that you have to be full of evil spirit energy to be a demonic artist? . Its a martial art that eats away at peoples spirit. That was clearly proven by the head of the family lying here and several elders who were running away. . There are a few people we havent caught yet. I think it will take some time. Prince Moyong satfortably on the bed. Arent we all members of the same family, whether direct or coteral? Those who run away will be killed regardless of the reason if they are caught. But if you turn yourself in, at least you wont die. Myeongwu Mountains eyes deepened. At least ten years in prison. Moreover, Danjeon will also be abolished. Its better than dying. Its better than living in anxiety all your life. . Did you not expect this ending when you buried the workers? Myungwoosan just bit his lip without saying a word. Mo Yong-guns eyes turned cold in an instant. I have a suggestion. ? You must know that the Grand Duke of the famous family who was training at the closed museum has disappeared. Ming Wushans eyes shook. Moyong-gun smiled. It was a minor reaction, and it was also a satisfying one. I know. Where did he run away? . Dont make our work too busy. If you tell me where he ran away, I will lower the sentences for you and your daughter. Ming Wushansplexion suddenly changed. Will my daughter be imprisoned too? Did you think that wasnt the case? Prince Moyong shook his head. He is a child who learned magic even though it was an order from superiors. Moreover, they said they tried to kill the grand duke of the childs family. That is! You know, right? Yeon Ho-jeong, how great is that childs status? Moyong filed aint. The best review index that stands proudly against hypocrites tainted by evil. A young tiger from Gangdong who stands alone against arge organization to protect his family. . His martial arts and bravery were so outstanding that he was even called the reincarnation of Sun Ce, the King of Small Arms. Meanwhile, Ji Mo is so great that it is said that it seems like Yuk-sun (d) has been reincarnated. Mo Yong nodded his head. Amazing. Martial arts, courage, and execution ability. There is nothing out of the ordinary. I have never seen such a talented person. . Do you understand what Im saying? Currently, Yeon Ho-jeong is a passionate chatan who receives the attention of the martial arts world. In a way, its no different from having brought down a famous family by himself. Myeongwoosans lips burst. Blood flowed from my bitten lip. In other words, public opinion will go crazy demanding that those who tried to kill Yeon Ho-jeong be punished to death, regardless of the reason. Do you think your daughter can avoid the arrows of angry public opinion? I Think carefully. As the host of my conference, I can fully feel the severity of the two mens sentences. If done well, it can end up just eliminating Danjeon. It means its okay even if youre not imprisoned. Myeongwu Mountain looked at Myeongcheon. Myeongcheon was still unconscious. Even if hees to his senses, he probably wont live long. Thewmaker said that life expectancy has been drastically reduced. Myeongwusan lowered his head. Prince Moyong, who had been quietly looking at Mt. Myeongwoosan, got up from his seat. After three days, all warriors of the famous family will be transported to the Murim Alliance. !! We will also elect a temporary leader. Well, thats not important. Mo Yong-gun tapped Myeong Woo-san on the shoulder. I will be staying at a nearby base for three days. If you change your mind,e visit me anytime. I know your heart has already been shaken. In that case, its better to just get out of it. Because the value of information is only when youe and talk to them in person. Of course, at that time, the promises made today will be meaningless. Rest in peace. Moyonggun came out of Geongak and looked up at the sky. Its a little hot, but its clear. Good sky. ha ha ha! * * * Poop! Knock. Gaeul-sang let out a belching-like moan and copsed on the spot. Why dont you say hello properly? Wow! Why are you suddenly like this again? Bye! Ugh! Full-sang grabbed his shin and jumped up. The old man clicked his tongue. Still, I thought I taught you like a pretty beggar, but then you snooped around in a strict ce and got caught up in something like this and caused such a major ident? A major ident? Why is this a major ident? Thats great! This bastard? . I know that if you confront me one more time, I will be beaten to dust on a rainy day. Algan? Full-sang shrank his neck. A master is someone who does something if he does it. Besides, he didnt seem to be in a good mood. In times like this, it was best to wait. Full-sangughed like an idiot. Hehe, its just that. Ugh, I raised this sick idiot to be my only sessor. Our ancestors will wail underground. But why is this an ident? You bastard. Why are you carrying your head around? Most people know that you are involved in this matter, but what will people think of you when you be the Arkter? Are you keeping your agreement? Hey you crazy guy! Dont you know how many snake-like people there are among the Baekdo martial arts people? Do you think they would join hands with you, who are so tired! Full-sangs face crumpled. Then what should I do? You heard everything the famous family did, right? You want me to just leave it alone? Is that what openness does? Full-sangs voice was slightly excited. Even at an older age, he was passionate. Even if he gets beaten to death by his master, it doesnt mean its not okay. The old man snorted. Cant you think of not knowing that you helped me? yes? You should have hidden yourself thoroughly, you bastard who is worse than a bedbug! iced coffee? her! How is this guy getting more and more stupid? Who put too much air in your lungs? Is that Yeon Ho-jeong? yes? Did someone named Yeon Ho-jeong put air into your lungs? Full Sang rolled his eyes for a moment and then nodded calmly. Yes, Master. Sniff! Anyway, hes not an ordinary guy. Its still around here? yes. Because that person isnt usually crushed. The old man pointed to the guandao with his chin. Lets take a look at the face of the rumored tiger. Guide me. Hehe yep! Hey, but why is his nickname Gwangpungsa? I dont know. Hes a tiger now? After the lion is the tiger? I mean. Is it a cat? Hes very moody. You must hate you? Youre like a dog. . lets go. Wow. Chapter 84 Episode 84 The wind never breaks (2) Keuung. I was surprised at the sound that came out of my own mouth. I thought I was making all these noises. damn. Fifteen days have passed since the life-or-death battle with Myeongcheon. It was a wound that would have killed anyone who had not practiced martial arts. However, for him who had gone through incalcble chaos, it was an unremarkable wound. I thought I would be able to move somewhat in 10 days. Ugh. As I used my inner energy, my limbs gained strength. The expended internal energy has recovered to nearly 80 percent, and the three divine energies are also in full swing. And yet it is still like this. Strangely enough, the wound did not heal well. Why? I gained strength and regained my strength. However, if the wound does not heal within the expected time, it is entirely a matter of energy. Yeon Ho-jeong, sitting cross-legged, sank deep inside. After a while. Grumble! The red fire starter zed. Although it was thest to acquire energy, it was the best among the three gods in terms of prowess. Yeon Ho-jeong found the reason in his own sexuality. If Hyeonmu is the shield and Baekho is the spear, then Suzaku is the ultimate punishment. The energy was so powerful that it was difficult to even bring it out unless the intention was to kill the opponent. In other words, the fact that Suzakugi grew so big was proof that the desire to kill remained deep in his heart. Moreover, after returning, I had never felt death as much as when I was fighting Myeongcheon. Depending on the severity of the crisis, the main stage grows. It seemed like my own extreme sense of crisis had made my mastery of the action grow to this extent. Yeonhojeong also inspected the Baekhogi and Hyeonmugi. As expected, there is nothing wrong. All three energies of Baekho, Suzaku, and Hyeonmu are fine. Although there are differences in the nature of the energy, they are all stably established. After examining her body for a while, Yeon Ho-jeong soon rxed her cross-legged posture. Lets not try to find an answer that doesnte out. Anyway, the body is recovering. Thats enough. It was when he just got up from his seat. Your Majesty. Oh god, great lord. I a guest has arrived. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Again? Currently, Yeon Ho-jeong was receiving treatment in a medical room quite far from the famous house. Although the distance was quite far away, it was still the territory of a famous family. Is that why? Many martial artists came here. Since Myungga had been dered a martial arts expert, it was natural to be curious. And so far, the number of people who have visited Yeonhojeong is close to a hundred. They sent everyone away saying that they were undergoing treatment and could not be interviewed, but some of them were reckless and threw a tantrum. In the end, Shinmo had to draw his sword several times. I want to be alone. Please send it back. That is Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. When I thought about it, I realized that in most cases, Shinmo would have sent it back. Who is it? At that time, a majestic voice came out like thunder. grow! It seemed like they had pushed in on purpose. I saw a woman sticking out her head from behind the hat. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. you?! Hehe, are you surprised? . Oh my, are you that surprised? Hey, isnt this a bit surprising? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Jegal Zhen. hey! Jegal Yeon screamed loudly. Have you already forgotten my name? Is that it? This is so embarrassing for people! Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing. I understand why Shinmo was embarrassed. Still, wasnt Zhuge Yan one of the people I was closest to at the meeting? Whats going on here? What the hell! Murim is in an uproar because of you, so as a friend, of course you shoulde visit! Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I guess the uproar is not because of me, but because of the famous family. See how Im sneakily avoiding it? You are the starting point. Yeon Ho-jeong said harshly. It was because of a personal conflict. There was no such grand reason from the beginning. Zhuge Yan smiled. It wasnt there from the beginning, but it cameter? There was no way to win alone. Then I have no choice but to ask the whole question. Although it was said calmly, it was also a statement that sent shivers down the spine of those who heard it. There is no way to win alone? That means that from the beginning, I was thinking of winning on my own. Regardless of whether or not it was possible, the fact that I came up with such a thought was amazing. Moreover, he realized that he could not win alone, so he buried the famous family. Whether by force or resourcefulness, it is difficult for anyone to bury an organization asrge as the Nine Jus Famous Family in a short period of time. Zhuge Yan sighed. How did you be such a monster at that age? Its harsh to call a person a monster. You know its serious, right? No work. And again. I told you to change your way of speaking at that age. Why does saying no work sound like an old thing to say? Oh, Im just getting tired all of a sudden. good. Jegal Ah-yeon snorted and walked over quickly and sat down next to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. hot. away. Youre lying. Cant you see the weather? away. hate! Thank you for protecting thew. The military operation is over, but the defense is frozen to death. Youre being mean. Zhuge Yan took out a small gold bag from inside his sleeve. Now take this. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked like an idiot. What is this? Are you afraid it might have been poisoned? If you want to take it, just take it. Yeon Ho-jeong received the gold bag. Zhuge Yan turned his head. Oh my, my father is also the worlds richest man. This guy is so pretty that he even gave me some medicine. Sweet medicine? It is a treasure called Socheongidan (СC). Eat it. Your tone of voice has be a bit harsh? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What is Socheon Gidan? Zhuge Yan opened his mouth wide. Dont you know Socheon Gidan? I dont know. Socheon Foundation? Is it Socheon Foundation? Is it as many as a small quantity? You dont know, man. hey! Still, since we are the same Seven Generations, please memorize the spiritual doctrines that each sect boasts about! You cant steal something just because you know it. Give it to me. Dont take away what I gave you. Zhuge Zhenyan grinned. The fever seemed to be rising. At that time, Shinmo spoke in a cautious voice. Cheongidan is a spiritual altar that the Zhuge family is proud of. Cheongidan is divided into Daecheongidan (C) and Socheongidan (C), and Socheongidan alone is a treasure that greatly helps in improving internal energy. Yeon Ho-jeongs ears perked up. Ever since I heard that it was Yeongdan, I had some expectations. But after hearing this, it seemed like it was a better product than I thought. okay? If you eat this, your resistance will increase, right? The spiritual dans trained in the so-called Daemun Sect are all treasures that have condensed their power to the limit. It is different from other herbal medicines floating around in the river. Is that so? yes. It will be a great help in increasing the durability of the Archduke who was damaged by this battle. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jegal A-yeon. Zhuge Yan looked at him with an arrogant expression, as if asking him to see it. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped her arm with his elbow. There is no Daecheon Foundation? Wow, you held it in well. I think you just barely bought it. I seriously almost hit you. Well, thank you anyway. Zhuge Zinc was astonished. What kind of treasure is the Socheon Foundation? Although it is inferior to the Summoning Dan (С赤) in terms of increasing internal strength, it is especially effective in stabilizing the body and is a treasure among treasures that seeks to increase internal strength regardless of the nature of internal strength. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled sheepishly. Looking at Zhuge Yan, who was looking at him nkly, it seemed like it was definitely an amazing item. In fact, we should be grateful just foring that far and giving us this gift. Zhuge Yan shook his head. No matter how much of a benefactor my father is, I dont think this is right. Benefactor? Oh, thats it! Hurry up and eat it! Im going to eat and eat. profit! He seems to be the best of his time when ites to his ability to piss people off. Zhuge Zhen, who had been fuming for a while, finally turned his back. Shinmo smiled and opened her mouth. Well, my friend is here, so why dont we have a meal together? With him? Thats right. If Zhuge Shiga had not used his strength, the Grand Duke would not have recovered so quickly. It was slow. What does that mean? Before the battle broke out, I recruited the bestwmakers in Hanam in advance, just in case. Wasnt the Grand Dukes condition very serious at the time? Even if I left it alone Thats right. The day the Grand Duke lost his mind, Tongcheon Shin-ui (ͨt) took care of him and left him. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Tongcheonshinui was someone he also knew. Among the so-called divine doctors, he boasted the best reputation and was one of the top three doctors. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jegal A-yeon. Zhuge Yan was still sitting with his back turned. Seeing that his arms were tightly folded, he must have been sulking. Yeon Ho-jeong stabbed her in the side. A meal? omg! hey! Is this guy crazy! Where are you touching?! Im going to buy something delicious, so why dont you eat it? Zhuge Yan cleared his throat. His face was a little red, but his ears were perking up, so he seemed to be satisfied. What a adventure! Are you buying me something delicious? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. okay. Ill buy you whatever you want to eat. In fact, there were many things I felt sorry for Jegal Zhenyeon. Aside from this help, he was suspicious of Zhuge Yan. No, it wasnt just her, the seven generations were all suspicious. The person I was particrly involved with was Jegal Yeon, so there were many times when I treated him rather coldly. Hehehe. Shinmoughed to herself when she saw Jegal Zhenyeon bursting intoughter. Its the best time. Yeon Ho-jeong asked then. But what about the situation in the famous family? Ah Shinmos face became embarrassed. Are you okay? I deliberately didnt tell you about it because I was afraid it would have a negative impact on my recovery. But today, I felt like I could tell you now. I know roughly. Because I heard thewmakers going back and forth. I just want to hear more details. All right. If you do it That was then. What the hell, you idiot. Its almost like a mourning house. Chaaaaang! Shinmos sword pointed backwards like a beam of light. Huh? See the momentum? You say you have a fierce sword and a fierce sword, but you really have amazing sword skills, dont you? Shinmos eyes became sharp. Who are you? The old man grinned. Even though he appears to be over 70, his teeth are very white, like Full-sangs. Hes the beggar leader. ? My student said that he had a lot of wind in his lungs because of that evil bastard. I came to see what kind of guy he was. ! Shinmos eyes wavered. Are you sure you want Yongdubang? Thats right. widely! Immediately after, Shinmo, who had taken the lead, violently suppressed him. This is Shinmo, the leader of Byeoksan Yeonga. Lets meet the Dragon Head Ark of Openness. Yongdu Ark Hwajincheon burst intoughter. They say its from a noble family, and the warriors under it are managed very well. I havent had a sad conversation with Yeongaju yet, but looking at you, I can understand his personality. Thats too much praise. haha. Please leave now. Eye?! It felt like the conversation that had been going well was suddenly cut off. Shinmo said calmly. The Grand Duke is recovering. No unauthorized person is allowed in. Hwa Jin-cheons eyes sparkled. Even though the dragon head ark of the world hase, they are told to leave because they are not given permission. Its hard. He has a hard personality. So I liked it. When Hwa Jin-cheon smiles and opens his mouth. Shin Daeju. Yes, Archduke. are you okay. You already came in anyway. All right. Shinmo stepped aside. Hwa Jin-cheon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong calmly sitting cross-legged was literally like a painting. A mystical prayer surrounded his whole body. The corners of Hwa Jin-cheons mouth rose. A subtle admiration appeared in his eyes. Sang deserves to be swayed. Yeon Ho-jeong got up from his seat and gave a handshake. This is Yeonhojeong from Yeonga. Hwa Jin-cheon kept a close eye on Yeon Ho-jeong. A calm yet rxed look. There are a lot of rumors that he is the worlds greatest butcher, but he looks better than I thought? Chapter 85 Episode 85 The wind never breaks (3) The words spoken at first sight are quite harsh. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Has there been a rumor that he is Gaebaekjeong? He was a person who was treated kindly. Hwa Jin-cheon burst intoughter. Then you thought there wouldnt be rumors? They say that the skill of using an axe is a work of art. I heard you used the heads of famous people instead of firewood? I couldnt even use it as kindling. It could be because your head is full of shit. Thats right. I heard you tried to kill Myeongcheon too? Is this surprising? Its not surprising. Saving the life of an enemy who is trying to kill you? It may sound good, but to the people in the actual battlefield, its like a dream. Hwa Jin-cheon tilted his head. The problem is this. He went on a rampage, threatening to cut off limbs when the game was already decided. Zhuge Yan was startled and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong calmly admitted. Thats right. I couldntplete my goal because I copsed along the way. Why did you do that? Is there any need to inflict such insults when the winner has already been decided and the situation has been resolved? Youre joking. joke? I dont insult anyone unless its necessary. What is cutting a person into pieces but an insult? He said he would cut off my limbs, cut off my head, pickle it in salt, and throw it in front of my father. . I can tolerate it for a while, but I couldnt bear it at that time. Hwa Jin-cheon, who was watching Yeon Ho-jeong with ambiguous eyes, shrugged his shoulders. If anything, you shouldnt touch it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled slightly. Have you seen everything? Hwa Jin-cheons eyes sparkled. Did you know? A disciple takes after his teacher. It was exactly like this when I first met Hugae. I still have a long way to go to resemble that bed bug. Although he said it lightly, like a joke, Hwa Jin-cheon was secretly surprised. Youre smart. Those who handle information prioritize looking at the tendencies of the person at the center of the incident before understanding the causal rtionship of the incident. This was something I always emphasized to my students. In the end, idents and incidents are also caused by people, so if you know how to look at people properly, you can see the pulse of things. But it seemed like this young Huji Jisoo also knew that. Hes not an ordinary guy. He wasnt surprised at all when I came. I may not have predicted it, but I knew that it wouldnt be strange if it came. Hwa Jin-cheol sighed. I dont know what will happen with opening in the future. yes? Once a tiger learns to think like a human, the whole world bes hell. My student became friends with a tiger that possessed the intelligence of a human, so he wont be able to die under mymand. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Do not worry. Im not a crazy person who bites and kills anyone. If he was a crazy guy who would bite and kill anyone, we wouldnt have been able to get to know him that much. Thats right. Hwa Jin-cheon, who wasughing, looked back at Zhuge Zhen. Are you the eldest daughter of the Zhuge family? Zhuge Yan bowed his waist. I waste in saying hello because I was embarrassed to interrupt the conversation. Jegal Yeon of the Zhuge family sees Yongdu Ark. Hwa Jin-cheol scratched his head. Still, he seemed to have less dandruff than his disciple. Can you stay here? yes? Me? Yes, there you are. Zhuge Zhenyan showed a puzzled expression. Hwa Jin-cheon chuckled. I heard the Nangong family sent a hawk? ! I dont know if the marriage will take ce, but wouldnt it be better to at least behave properly until then? Even if we couldnt reach an agreement, the man is a man, and I dont think Namgung will like it. Zhuge Zhens face hardened. I had no idea that something important between families would be mentioned out of nowhere. I was so embarrassed that I couldnt open my mouth. Hwa Jin-cheonughed. Huh, did I say something for no reason? . Im sorry. Even at this age, I cant take good care of my muzzle. I said this out of curiosity, so please understand just this once. its okay. Hwa Jin-cheon raised both hands. The old beggar came and ruined the atmosphere. I guess Ill just go. Im sorry foring in without permission. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. Please take a look. See youter when the kite arrives. Hwa Jin-cheon, who was walkingnguidly, stopped. ah! But do you know this? Hwa Jin-cheons eyes turned to Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Yan opened his eyes wide. Do you think your father didnt know this? yes? I sent my daughter to the Yeon familys eldest son, but I was wondering if you didnt know how that action would be viewed by the Namgung family. !! As you know, isnt your father one of the most intelligent people in the world? He is the master of the Divine Engine. Shock appeared on Zhuge Zhens face. Hwa Jin-cheon grinned. The rtionship between parents and children is really good. Dont you think so? With those words, Hwa Jin-cheon left. Yeon Ho-jeong made an ufortable expression. Im getting a little tired from now on. Shinmo asked curiously. Are you talking about Dragon Head Ark? huh. Howe? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was deep in thought, shook his head. No, its done. Maybe my worries are excessive. The way Hwa Jin-cheon looked at himself was truly unusual. Its been a while since he retired from the front line, and I heard a rumor that he will soon hand over the position of Ark to a disciple. However, the divine eye of Yongdu Ark did not die. He quickly figured out what kind of person Yeon Ho-jeong was through a few conversations. In just a short conversation, Moon Geun-sang was able to see the true character of Yeon Ho-jeong, whom he had known one by one over several months. indeed. He saw the appearance of Full Sang in the appearance of Hwajincheon. However, Full Sang during the time of Emperor Heukam was simr to me but different. Perhaps because of his personality, he was more talkative and honest than that. In other words, it has a human charm. However, I thought that Hwajincheons caution might be better for running an organization called openness. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I thought I had a good deal, but isnt it going to be difficult to see the benefits for a while? He might give a strict order to Bu-jeong-sang not to get involved with him. There is no choice. Actually, if you think about it, I did cause too much trouble. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and looked at Jegal Zhen-yeon and said. Lets go get something to eat. . hey. omg! Nana? Then who are you? Zhuge Zhenyan showed a puzzled expression. Are the words of Yongdu Ark true? what? Married engagement? huh. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. That is highly likely. Even if you are not one of the Seven Great Emperors, there is no way that the head of a family would not know what it means to send your daughter to the battlefield. ! Well, if you think about it that way, the head of the Zhuge family used me. Maybe Socheongidans words are a gift in return for a favor or an expression of regret. Zhuge Yan opened his mouth wide. Yeon Ho-jeong walked into the room. Im going to change the bandage ande out, so think about what you want to eat in advance. Daeju Shin, please help me put on the bandage. All right. At that time, Zhuge Yan shouted. for a moment! Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. why? Thats it Zhuge Zhen Yan hesitated. what do you think? what? The Namgung family sent a hawk. What do you think? Things like that happen, too. That could be possible. Arent you a scientist? The one that sent the hawk? thats right. The Namgung family is a family with the greatest reputation as a sword family. However, the situation is such that I am unable to spread my spiritual energy because of the Gu Ju Myeong Family or Mo Yong Se, who has recently begun to gain power. . The power base is increased by establishing inw rtionships with members of the Seven Great Families. Besides, the fact that my son happens to have a wife and a crush on him is enough of an excuse. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a rather serious expression. Of course, no one knows what Nangungajus thoughts are. However, the moment the marriage takes ce, the forces around you will start to get nervous. If you stay there idly, youll only be checked, right? I guess so. Theres no way a person as high as the head of the Nangong family can just suffer. Theres no way you wouldnt know. In other words, he also has quite grand ambitions. Jegal Yeon asked as if throwing a question. How about a love song? my house? You speak in a very friendly way. My house what? I mean, is Yeonga also considering a strategy of expanding its power through marriage? It was a sensitive question. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. My father said, This is the person you will spend your whole life with, so dont look at his family, but look at his heart. ! Isnt it cool? There are not many people who live with such romance in these difficult times. Thats why I like my father. Zhuge Yan smiled. Your father is a really cool person. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around again. wait. Iming out after changing the bandages. Just like that, Yeon Ho-jeong entered the room. Zhuge Yans expression, which had been grinning, became increasingly serious. Maybe youre overdoing it for no reason. * * * Wal! Whoa! Aaaah! Why are you hitting me again? Oh, was it you? I wondered if a crazy dog was barking again. Full-sang touched his head. Maybe its me, damn it. shit? Hehe, you must have heard wrong. Could it be that he did that to Master? Its terrible. Hwa Jin-cheon walked the gwando without a trace. Full-sang licked his lips and followed suit. How was it? Yeonhojeong? yes. I heard it was more than a rumor? Full-sangs eyes shone. As expected from Master, its a bit unusual, right? Yes, there was a feeling that the rumors had actually diminished. Its so extraordinary that its almost dangerous. Full-sangs face hardened. Hwa Jin-cheon shook his head. Do you know what kind of impression I got from that guy? . Magic person. ! In mystical prayers, he is the one who grows the barrennd where not even a single grass root can grow. This is the guy who will turn the world into a mountain and blood sea to make thend fertile. I have seen many martial artists before, but I have never seen one so dangerous. For no reason, a look of displeasure appeared on Moon Man-sangs face. Im not that kind of person. Unexpectedly, Hwa Jin-cheon nodded. Things like that happen, too. yes? He is such a deste person by nature, but if you look at him differently, he smells like a person again. I dont know if Yeongaju is taking good care of her or if she is cultivating self-discipline. Full-sangs face brightened. Hwa Jin-cheon asked as if throwing a question. why? Is it okay to praise a friend? Isnt that friend my friend? Im probably ten years older. The days of dating based on age are over, disciple. lol. Watch carefully. Still, I think I did a good job of educating you mentally to prevent you from falling into evil. If you watch from the side and seem to be going astray, smash his head. You have to have strength. Stop talking about it and start training for Kangryong 18jang (ʮ). When the timees. Then you really cut it off at the back. But its still good. Wow, this guy is called a disciple. Full-sang asked quietly. You also resolved the issue well, right? Should I, at this age, be looked upon with resentment instead of a disciple? You are the one to do this from now on. Haha! Think about it. In the end, Hwa Jin-cheon alsoughed at his students antics. While walking along Guando, Hwa Jin-cheon looked up at the sky and suddenly felt an unknown anxiety. Its a heavenly machine. I guess Ill have to go see the fortune tellers face at least once. Chapter 86 Episode 86 The wind never breaks (4) Tjouuuung! Big! Yeon Ji-pyeong staggered back. again. The lotus was like a single bamboo tree. The left hand was ced behind the back and pointed towards the bottom of the sword held in the right hand. The back was straight and both eyes were looking ahead. Yeon Ji-pyeong felt gloomy. There are no gaps. I thought I could attack any ce, but I couldnt attack any of them. My fathers martial arts skills were like an iron wall. The sword power that cut through the air was as powerful as a wave, and the sword that attacked was as flexible as the wind. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was staring at Yeon Wi, took a deep breath and rxed her posture. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Do you rx your posture even though the dance is not over? You didnt give up. Although the posture was rxed, the radiating momentum did not decrease. No, in fact, it was sharper than before. Yeon Ji-pyeong tapped the floor with his toe. Boom! After making my whole body flexible, I momentarily tightened my muscles to increase my forward speed. Pabababak! I thought it was running straight ahead, but that wasnt the case. Yeon Ji-pyeongs walking method, which drew the character ֮ (֮) and approached with tremendous sticity, was fast and flexible. It was an impressive approach, but Yeonwis expression was cold. You know it wont work. It was then. The moment when Yeonjipyeong, which had approached ten steps to the left, moved seven steps to the right. Huh. A light tension shot toward Yeonwis chest. Sigh! Yan Weis sword coolly divided the tension. At that time, Yeonjipyeong came in from Jwajung-ro. It was half times faster than before. It didnt turnpletely to the left. In other words, it was a w in the method of footwork and a sharp psychological warfare. After familiarizing the opponent with the direction of approach, at a critical moment, an explosive blow is delivered from an unexpected direction. Yan Weis sword soared to the top. Whoa! Yeon Ji-pyeongs body suddenly stopped. I struck with great force, but this time too it was a failure. Of course, with Yeon Ji-pyeongs current martial arts skills, he cannot leave even a scratch on Yeon Wis body. However, I thought I could make it urgently, but even that didnt work. Yeonwi opened her mouth. Enough sh! At that moment, Yeon Ji-pyeongs sword shot out like a thunderbolt. It was a qualification, not a sh. A small look of surprise appeared on Yeonwis face. Kaga River! The rich mans sword stopped just as it struck. Yeonwi, who was looking down at her son with cold eyes, nodded. stop. Whoa! Yeon Ji-pyeong staggered back. It was a sword wielded with all ones might. But once again, it was blocked this time. My entire right arm as well as my pelvis and knees were numb. But I couldnt show it. The leaden Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his head. thank you. Its pretty good. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Wi in surprise. Yeonwi withdrew his sword and continued speaking. It was impressive that he shook the opponents psychology and unleashed a swift sword strike at a critical moment. Ah thank you. I have never received praise like this from my father. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face turned red. Yeonwi couldnt help but be impressed. This kid also uses these tactics. In practice, all kinds of variables abound. Martial arts that are learned honestly will strengthen your roots, but it is difficult to use them in actualbat. In the meantime, Yeonjipyeong strengthened his roots as a martial artist. It was a root so thick and strong that it would not be pulled out even after a hundred years. I thought about teaching anomalous martial arts, but before I knew it, I had researched it and disyed it. Such a change surprised Yeonwi. And crucially. Thest sword. Oh, that? How did you open that sword? Yeon Ji-pyeong wiped under her nose as if she were embarrassed. Its a sword I discovered while training the Biyeonpalgeom and the Paranggugeom. Its a little crude, but when I mixed Biyeons quick sword and Blues soft sword technique, I got a sword as strong as a thunderbolt. . I wouldnt say itsplete, but I think it needs a lot of refinement if its going to be used in a match. Thats why I havent been able to show it to you until now, but I thought it would be possible now No, I canplete it. yes? Yeonwi spoke in his characteristic blunt voice. The Cheolgeom Daeyeon Samsipsik (Fʮʽ) is a sword created bybining the characteristics of the Biyeonpalgeom, the Paranggugeom, and the Sohyeondaegeom (Ŵ) with advanced military principles. Eh?! Yeon Ji-pyeong was surprised. The Iron Sword Daeyeon Thirty-Six Sik was one of Yeongas three great sword techniques. Although the sword power itself was the lowest among the three major sword techniques, it was also a martial art that embodied the characteristics of the sword without missing a single one. Therefore, the iron sword training was like a sword technique and a divine skill. Of the three great sword techniques, Yeonwi also learned the Cheolgeomdaeyeon thirty-six method first. If you practice the Iron Sword Mastery, you can obtain a sword of the middle path that is not biased in any direction. The move you just performed is one of the twelve techniques of the second half of the Iron Sword Demonstration, called Electric Light Eclipse. ah! You have implemented martial arts that were not even taught to you by using swordsmanship that you have refined yourself. Yeonwi nodded. Good job. There was honest joy on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. I was much happier to receive praise from my father than to learn and use martial arts on my own that had not been taught to me. I finally felt like I was recognized as a prosecutor. thank you. Byeoncho and Hapgeom (τ). There is no need to focus on the basics anymore. Speaking of which, starting tomorrow, I will teach you sword fighting skills and iron sword training. This means that we will pass on both the new martial arts and swordsmanship that represent Yeonga. Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his head. I will do my best. I believe it. I always believe it. Yeonwi didnt bother to say the words that came to mind. Is it because weve been bumping into each other so much? To my eldest son, I sometimes revealed my true feelings. But it wasnt easy for the second child yet. Quick. Whatever the reason, Yeon Ji-pyeongs martial arts training speed was incredibly fast. Although she herself had been recognized as an outstanding talent in previous generations, Yeon Ji-pyeong had gone far beyond that. Five years earlier. Although he had been practicing sword fighting techniques since he was seventeen, he began practicing iron sword fighting skills well after he was in his twenties. Moreover, he couldnt even think ofbining the techniques of intermediate sword techniques. He was an outstanding talent in many ways. I am truly looking forward to the future because I am not resting on my talents and neglecting to improve them every day. Moreover, the second child had not yet fully developed his talents. Yeon Ji-pyeong was gentle and kind by nature. It was an unsuitable temperament for a swordsman whose oue could be decided in a split second. The moment you carve and refine that nature into a piece of jade, that is the real beginning. . However, Yeonwi thought that Yeon Jipyeongs gentle personality was not bad. No, it seemed like I was being greedy, but I wanted to keep that innocence for a long time. Not to mention myself, my eldest son too was caught up in the times of the world. Is that why? Yeon Ho-jeong had a cruel temperament in a corner of his heart that seemed excessive. Yeon Wi hoped that Yeon Ji-pyeong would not have such ruthlessness. It was fate for a powerful warrior, but I hoped that my second son would escape that fate. Yeonwi sincerely hoped so. Lets end todays training here. yes! Thank you for your hard work! okay. It was when the rich man put his sword on the stand. Matriarch! Baekhyun Lee came running in a huff. Its a letter! I received a call from the Archduke! Yeon Ji-pyeongs face brightened. Brother tongue? Yeonwi received a letter from Baekhyeon Lee. It was almost as if he had taken it from him, but he didnt realize it. He opened the letter. As Yeonwi opened the letter, Yeonjipyeong cleared her throat and quietly stood next to Yeonwi. sorry. Because I was so busy with work, I couldnt contact you often. I heard that the opening contacted you separately. The work went well and I am also safe. Yeonwi, with his eyes fixed on the letter, opened his mouth. Pyeong-ah. yes?! Yeon Ji-pyeong, startled, took a step back without realizing it. Yeonwi said calmly. In the future, when you enter the Gangho, you must not act like your brother. yes? Yeonwi kept her mouth shut. Indifferent guy. I wondered if I was so busy that I couldnt send a letter on time. If this is also unfilial, it is unfilial. If I just wrote a few letters and sent them, would they scold me for being insincere? What is important is not the content, but whether there is anything wrong with you. First, everything else was good, but this was the problem. Hes a shameful guy. I think I need to undergo some investigation as a witness to this incident. It will be over soon. But I think it will take some time before I go back. Dont worry, its not a big deal and Im just looking around the world. He is even more scandalous. When youre done, you cane back, say hello, and then leave again. It seemed like I had discovered another problem with the first one. I wonder if the construction of the family home is over. The horizon is good, right? Im already excited to see how much its grown. Yeon Ji-pyeong grinned. Yeonwi nced at the second child. Yeon Ji-pyeong hurriedly took care of her facial expression. He turned his attention back to the letter. Oh, and please separately send me proof of the salt tax that the famous people obtained illegally by threatening East Sea traders. I would appreciate it if you could also enclose a document showing the kidnapping of Western merchants and selling them as ves on the ck market. Yeonwi said to Baekhyun Lee. There is a ledger in the library that says Red Book Book. Hand the thickest document among them to Branch Manager Cheolgongae. We can just send them to the temporary Murim Alliance. I understand, matriarch. Baekhyun Lee quickly ran out. Im sorry for not being able to tell you in advance and doing this on my own. I will return and receive my punishment. The day is very hot. Please take care of your health. At the bottom of the letter, it was written that he was an unfilial son. I know. Yeon Ji-pyeong narrowed his eyes. Yeonwi closed the letter and looked up at the sky. Although the clouds were quite scattered, the sky was clear. Summer has truly arrived. Now that youve gone out into the world,e back bigger. * * * uh? what? Where? Full-sang looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with puzzled eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong, dressed in neatly washed military uniform, was even holding an axe. Just looking at its appearance, it looked like it was about to leave at any moment. Im doing this to open Hanam. what? now? Is there a problem? Uh no, theres no problem. I alsopleted the investigation into the case as a witness. After a few days, movement became possible, so there was no need to stay in Hanam anymore. If I hadnte to see you, you would have left without saying anything, right? maybe? Such a heartless person! Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Shouldnt you go back to your job anyway? I will meet you againter when we meet again. My main job is to watch over you. What do you mean? My master said so. This guy is dangerous, so if he bes an apostle, blow his head off. So to speak, a special order was given. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Was the rear seat thatfortable? Arent you busy? Full-sangughed weakly. A little busy. So I cant tag along with you right now. Anyway, if we go together, the only thing that will happen is that we will be tired. A terrible human being. A cold-hearted person. See youter. for a moment. Full-sang handed me a dirty, dirty pouch from his arms. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was a sight to behold. Take it. . why? Is it dirty? I will take it. But what is this? Ojeongpae (A). Its a masterpiece once you name it. Full Sang shrugged his shoulders. I dont know where you will go and what you will do, but if something happens, take it and go to any branch. You will be able to get the information you want. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Thank you. Its okay. Im trying to monitor you with it, so use it as much as possible. I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong went out the door. Then I will go first. Yeon Gongja. hmm? Full-sang took possession of the gun. I wish you luck. Yeon Ho-jeong did not ept the greeting lightly. He put down the ax and grabbed it. See youter. Chapter 87 Episode 87 The wind never breaks (5) Did something like that happen? yes. A middle-aged man looked out the window. It wasnt that tall. His physique was also normal. However, the atmosphere inside thepany waspletely different from its seemingly ordinary appearance. It was a prayer that seemed as empty as a cloud, yet had a strange pulpit feel to it. It was the prayer of a schr rather than a warrior. He was a person who used the knowledge he had umted to cultivate wisdom and pursued righteousness with that wisdom. He was none other than Zhuge Wenhu (Tĺ), the head of the Zhuge family. Zhuge Zhenyan asked calmly. Father, please go. Even if youre a daughter, you shouldnt do something presumptuous. . But this time I want to ask you a question. . What does this married father think? Zhuge Munho looked back at Zhuge Zhen. There was bitterness in his deep eyes. What parent in the world would want their child to spend the rest of their life with someone they dont want? . However, a few pirs of the family have rotted away. Even though I noticed it, I brushed it off with the excuse that I was busy. I still feel resentful that I didnt deal with it properly back then. It has already passed. Yes, it has passed. But Zhuge Wenhu closed his eyes. A hint of self-reproach appeared on his smooth face. Its just that my greed was excessive. . All you have to do is build up what has copsed. The problem is the time it takes to rebuild one. Danggeum Wurim may seem peaceful, but behind it all, the causality of Kangho, demanding blood and death, is ready to burst out at any time. Casality. I didnt want to see the family copse in my generation. But it seems like that was just an excuse in the end. Looking at the work of this famous family, I once again realized the obvious truth that excessive greed inevitably leads to destruction. Zhuge Yan asked. Does your father have ambitions too? Zhuge Wenhu nodded as if it was obvious. Of course. okay. I dont think its wrong to be ambitious. I just think it was wrong to not honestly acknowledge that ambition. Zhuge Wenhus eyes changed. I was foolish. I almost made my daughter unhappy because of my greed. No, father. What Yongdu Ark said is correct. I n to reject the marriage proposal from the Namgung family. Zhuge Zhens eyes wavered. For the time being, even the Nangong family will not be hostile to us. Since such a big incident has urred, they have no choice but to hold their breath. . Dont worry about anything and just focus on learning. Zhuge Yan smiled and stood up. father. Speak. Dont try to carry the burden alone. Zhuge Wenhu burst outughing. Its been ten years too long to say that. Keep moving forward and keep pushing forward. yes! ah! By the way An honest curiosity appeared on Zhuge Wenhos face. Did you give the Socheon Foundation to a young man named Yeon Ho-jeong? Zhuge Zhens face suddenly distorted. I gave it to you. When I think about that time, my teeth still grind. What happened? Jegal A-yeon described Yeon Ho-jeongs reaction without a single mistake. There was no such atrocity. Because of his temperament, I really wanted to punch him. Zhuge Lis eyes drew a line. Zinc. yes? Do you have feelings for the eldest son of the Yeon family? It was like an unexpected blow. Zhuge Yan broke his neck and shook his head. no! no! Someone has no culture like that! Arent youcking in culture as well? father! Zhuge Wenhu chuckled. I asked just in case. Because every time I bring up that guy, your reaction is so unusual. Whats my reaction? Whats wrong? Your mother was simr to you now. Hes probably still swearing at me like that. Not at all?! Then what does a young man named Yeon Ho-jeong mean to you? Zhuge Zhens eyes opened tentatively. Hmm a hateful guy who gives nothing in return and a young old man who stimtes inquisitiveness like? Were just friends. Zhuge Wenhos expression became depressed. Thats an impressive evaluation. It cant be defined in one word. Because he is such a unique guy. If I dont look at something, ites to mind once in a while. I was wondering what kind of ident might happen again? Is that so? yes. I get it. Why are you smiling? I justughed. Its meaningful! Dont think strange things! Zhuge Wenhu looked out the window. The passing clouds looked very peaceful. Ayeon has grown up too. Zhuge Zhen was struggling. I dont know what youre thinking, but absolutely not! * * * After leaving Uibang, Yeon Ho-jeong and his group took a mountain path. It would be better to take the convenient route no matter where you go, but the problem was the poprity of Yeonhojeong. Rumors tend to ignite quickly and spread quickly. Of course, it cooled down just as quickly. But this was the problem right now. Since he had such a strong reputation in Hanam, there were many people who approached him to at least mix things up. In the end, the mountain path was chosen. It took some time, but I was able to avoid the hassle. Of course, it wasnt just for that reason. Pusssss. A faint haze rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which was sitting cross-legged. It finally works now. Hyeonmugi arose vigorously and removed all turbid energy from the damaged blood vessels. The mountain air I took in through my nose immediately washed my hair clean. I felt like my intelligence became clearer. Naturally, the back burner was opened and the remaining shock was recovered from the bones and flesh. Jujakgi, burning like fire, circted clean blood throughout the body. My physical condition was improving day by day. The wound on his chest from Myeongcheons sword was almostpletely healed. It was amazing resilience. I was nervous about my recovery, which was slower than expected, but I quickly returned to normal within a few days. Why are you doing this? It was good that I recovered, but I couldnt figure out why. I clearly recognize the difference between my old body and my current body. Even taking that into ount, recovery was slow. However, once my body got better to a certain extent, I recovered quickly from then on. A look of difort appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. This isnt good. Whether a phenomenon is good or bad, you need to know the reason and prepare ordingly. Is it because I dont have the blue dragon energy? In a short moment, the energy of three of the Four Gods Dance was summoned. The summons was much faster than the vaguely nned time. Thanks to this,bat capabilities and military power increased rapidly. So it was also an unstable state. This is because although each energy has been refined, it has not been harmonized yet. In other words, unless you obtain the Blue Dragon, you cannot achieveplete harmony with the Four Gods. However, since it was a phenomenon that was so difficult to interpret, thoughts extended to the blue dragon. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and got up. Lets keep grinding. Then someday I will find the answer. I knew it intuitively. Its not something that can be solved by digging into it right away. It was ufortable, but I had no choice but to get it out of my head. It would be better to do something more productive with that time. I also need to improve my martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled himself dealing with masters of a famous family. If it was at a certain level, I could have overwhelmed it. Even before summoning Suzakugi, he was able to withstand dozens of attacks against Myeongcheon. The martial arts of the famous family was to forcibly twist the Sasinmu. So although it was strong, it had serious drawbacks. There were a lot of loopholes. When dealing with them, Yeon Ho-jeong thoroughly destroyed the fake Sasinmu. In fact, Sasinmu was not a martial art worthy of destruction. It is said that there is no absolute in the world, but in terms of herbivorous style, Sasinmu is almost ipatible. However, he could not bring out the yellow dragon energy, and since he had almost mastered the Four Gods Dance, he was able topletely dismantle it by exploiting its subtle loopholes. Jinkis change was also a big factor. The fake energy was helplessly dismantled or extinguished in the face of the energy learned by the true sessor of the head familys original master, Sasinmu. In other words, the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong was able to overwhelm many masters of famous families was because of the martial arts he was learning. Ive be stronger, but its still far from enough. Must be stronger. We need to grow more. At least he had to regain the level of force he had back then when he was called the Emperor of Darkness. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted the ax from his cross-legged posture. Yangheum. Yes, Archduke! Where is Daeju Shin? Ah, the great lord went down to visit the county for a while. In the vige? why? Thats right for us too That was then. Shinmo walked up from the bottom of the mountain. Shin Daeju. Ah, are you finished with Ungong? huh. How are you feeling? Perfect. Its all better. Fortunately, the. Thats not important right now. how is it? Its getting a bit chilly. Should we go for a run? A look of bewilderment appeared on Shinmos face. Hey, Archduke. ok? First of all, I would like to discuss once more what we said before. Argument? What part? Serving the Archduke. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. As I said before, Im just going to experience the world. I dont need the help of the reception desk anymore. As you well know, Grand Duke, going strong is dangerous. You never know what danger maye your way. If you cant pull out your sword because youre scared of seeing blood, you cant be considered safe. But Besides, you belong to the main family. Its my familys military organization, so you can protect me as the Grand Duke, but once youve finished your mission, you have to go back and do your job. . I dont know the details, but the situation at my home is not very good right now. Im sure youll be very busy. So go and help your father. Thats what you do. Shinmo sighed. Then, even if its just two articles Not possible. So that I can stop worrying about myself and focus on what I need to do at my position. It is their job to protect the prince of the family. However, Yeon Ho-jeong resolutely refused. Although he was confident that he could survive in any environment, he did not want his family to suffer damage because of what he did. Shinmo, who was worried, soon made up her mind. All right. If you do, we will return to our family. okay. I will send a separate letter to my father. Yeon Ho-jeong struck the ax de. Are you done? Then shall we give it a try? However, please allow me to follow the Archduke until this matter. What happened this time? Shinmo took out a letter from her arms. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the letter with puzzled eyes. I received a call from the public. Give it to me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up as he opened the letter. Tension appeared on Shinmos face. As the opponent is the opponent, there must be a reason why the Archduke has been caught leaving now, even if something is going on. Somehow it doesnt feel like good intentions. Moyong family head. Yes. The person who sent the letter was none other than Prince Moyong. Indifference appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he folded the letter. Well, it didnt end neatly. I had to meet him at least once anyway. I felt more at ease because he contacted me first. If you wait, he will strangle you on his own. Yeon Ho-jeong wore an ax on his shoulder de. Lets prepare for the descent. Chapter 88 Episode 88 The wind does not break (6) Two dayster. Oh, are you here? This is how we meet again. Haha, thats right. Prince Moyong was still the same. Even though it was hot summer, she wore luxurious clothes that covered her sleeves and legs. Since the level he has achieved is so great, he will not be affected by the cold weather. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the table. There were five or six different types of freshly prepared food on the table. All of them were expensive and fancy dishes. Moyong-gun pointed to the chair. Sit there. Of course. Yeon Ho-jeong sat down and looked around. By the way, arent you here with your daughter today? softening? The child is at home. Unlike you, I still have a lot to learn. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont know about your martial arts skills, but your resourcefulness seems outstanding. Hehe, did you see it that way too? of course. Moyong Yeonhwa during the time of Emperor Heukam was a heroine who showed a level of resourcefulness that was no lesscking than that of the current Moyonggun. In fact, thanks to her resourcefulness, Saeumgyos forces also suffered significant damage. Of course, Heukjeseong also suffered losses knowingly or unknowingly. If you sharpen it well, it will be renowned as the worlds treasured sword. How great it would be if that were the case. In fact, if the child had been a boy, he could have been made the head of the small family in the near future. Thats unexpected. hmm? what? I know how the matriarch got to that position. Because he was that kind of person, it seemed like he didnt care about blood or any distinction between men and women. Moyong-gun smiled. He says he knows how he became the head of the family. Although the meaning behind those words was significant, he did not waver at all. I dont care. But the world wasnt like that. If a girl bes the head of the family, many people will point fingers at the family. Is that so. Being the head of a family is not a position that can be achieved through ability alone. Martial arts, resourcefulness, and personality are all important. But only if its a man. . You also need talent that fits the times. I think gender is also part of talent. It is the most unfortunate talent that Yeonhwa was not born with. Its a lie. After Prince Moyong became the Murim lord, he passed the family name to Moyong Yeonhwa. To be precise, he did not let go of his position as the head of the family until then. However, as the acting head of the family, he only put Moyong Yeonhwa at the forefront. And before the Battle of Hyeongsan took ce, he gave Moyong Yeonhwa the position of head of the family and fought thest fight. Are you feeling weak because its a fight you cant promise tomorrow? at all. That fight was a fight with a high probability of winning. He probably didnt think he was going to die. Its something that keeps me in check. Yes. Right now, he may not have any intention of handing over the position of head of the family to Mo Yong Yeon Hwa. However, Mo Yong was not a person who thought gender was a talent. Its just about reassuring the other person. Hes an excellent kid, but unfortunately, he cant be the head of the family. Since he is a non-renowned person, there is nothing to worry about. Its different from before. Im paying a little more attention. After going through a series of events that buried a famous family, his wariness towards himself increased. Thats why its hidden. Even the smallest details. I need to focus on todays conversation. Prince Moyong picked up the bottle. Are you feeling better? Its clean. Hehe, it seems like its good to be young. Have you already recovered from such a serious injury? You surprise me in many ways. This was sincere. Prince Moyong was purely surprised by Yeonhojeongs resilience. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly and raised his ss. It was a long way away. Dont go anywhere and say something like that. They get criticized. Actually, I cant even swear easily. Isnt he the passionate boy who cut out the rotten pus of the Baekdo martial arts group? Yeon Ho-jeong wrinkled his face. You dont know how tired I am because of that. People look at the results, not the process. If Yeon Ho-jeong, who was not a famous family, had been attacked, Yeon Ho-jeong would have been engraved in history as a viin of the world. However, Myeongga copsed and Yeonhojeong survived. Only then will people begin to see the process. Why did Yeon Ho-jeong fight alone against the Myeong family and how did he deal with the Myeong family? In this way, the three letters of the name Yeonhojeong were firmly embedded in the minds of the martial artists living at that time. It can be tiring. But ept it. If you pay attention to every single thing people look at, you end up not being able to do anything. There was a cool energy in Yeon Ho-jeongs smile. I can feel it. And because of you, I will feel it once more. Lets have a drink. The two people coolly emptied their sses. But why did you call me? This person? Hehe, you and I joined hands and brought down the famous family. I need to know what kind of punishment the famous family will receive. I dont want to worry about cleaning up after that. Are you the kind of person who doesnt care about the meat on the chicken bones you eat? It doesnt even leave any flesh in the first ce. Prince Moyong shook his head. You are thinking wrong. Myeongga is a force that has lived for a long time with the four words the best in the world. They are the ones who ran away because they werebeled as martial arts heroes, so they cant go anywhere and boast about it, but they deserve to be watched for at least a few years. Mr. Moyong probably doesnt know. Why does Yeon Ho-jeong say this? Even if they abolish the Danjeon, the fake Four Gods they have learned remain in their bodies. And depending on the nature of the true energy, that energy will stay in one of the heart, liver, lungs and kidneys and constantly refresh the body. If you are used of being a martial artist, the minimum you will face is 10 years in prison. None of them will be able to serve the entire ten-year sentence. Im sure the high-ranking people in the martial arts world will take care of that. Moyong-gun smiled. I knew that Yeon Ho-jeong was truly not interested in that part. At the same time, he was urging me to tell him the real reason why he called me. Hes a sharp guy. The more I looked at it, the more I wanted it. And I felt wary. The more he talked, the more he felt that he was not a great man worthy of being subordinated to him. You are such a great person. Thats too much praise. Good. Since youre ring at me with your eyes raised like that, I guess Im scared so I should get to the point. Prince Moyong filled his ss and continued speaking. Do you know that you are the Hoenam Demon Head? I dont know. Well I forgot. It was called a more famous nickname than that. ? What about Anhui blood pce? For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed. Moyong-gun smiled. It seems like you know. I know. I never thought Id hear that name here. Anhui Blood Pce. The first time I heard that name was when he was sweeping the Heukdo Murim. It was a name I had never heard of before the family went extinct. It was a time when I had no interest in the world to begin with. How embarrassing is it that he didnt even know about the Zhuge Dynastys Socheon Gidan. However, after the destruction of the Munmun, he learned martial arts from his teacher and was able to hear about the notoriety of the enemy Anhui Blood Pce that swept the ck Ind martial arts world. That wasnt all. He had even met Anhui Blood Pce and even shared a hand in hand. Andter, when Heukje Castle was built. Yeon Ho-jeong appointed him as the leader of the Five Great Gods, the strongest vanguard of Heukje Castle. Silence! Anhui blood pce, not the shrine () silent monument. The best archer in the world who has perfected the rarely used archery technique that is difficult to achieve in martial arts to the limit. He is a great sniper and a god of death who has gained notoriety for his monstrous skills, so much so that he canpete with other five great gods even with his bare hands. Why does that name, Byeongho, pop out of Moyongguns mouth right now? Ill just call Anhui Hyeolgung Hyeolgung for convenience. The reason blood pces began to gain notoriety in the world was because of the bloodshed that urred in Huenan, Anhui, five years ago. . He single-handedly exterminated a sect called Geumgeommun (T) located in Hoenam. Do you know Geumgeommun? I do not know. Well, the Jingeommun was a fairly famous sect in northern Anhui. They say it had a lot of military power, and in particr, as the name Gold Sword suggests, it had great financial power. . Geumgeommun was a sect that knew the path of righteousness. With his outstanding financial resources, whenever there was a famine, he released granaries to feed the poor people. When Geumgeommun was destroyed, all the people in the northern part of Anhui hit the ground and wept, I guess? . Of course, Anhui Wulin was also excited. There was an uproar to capture and kill the blood pce immediately. I see. But the blood pce disappeared without even a mouse or a bird noticing. We dispatched professional searchers and investigators, but they couldnt find even his footprints. Of course. An archer had to have excellent physical skills to be able to demonstrate proper skills. An archer is someone who widens the distance and drives back the enemy with constant checks and shooting. That gentleman was certainly capable of discussing the divinew as the best in the world. In addition to his nickname, Mukbi, he also had the notoriety of being a ghostly ghost. Because once it started moving, you couldnt see it or catch it. He appeared at Palgongsan Mountain in Anhui not long ago. Palgongsan Mountain was a mountain located south of Hoenam, or Huai River. Prince Moyong frowned. I dont know why. I dont know if its because of his so-called bad taste in wanting to see the home of the sect he destroyed, or some other reason. The important thing is that he has been there for a long time. I guess not many people know. I saw it well. If the rumor spreads, the royal pce might run away, right? The information is strictly controlled. Yeon Ho-jeong drank alcohol and tried to calm his mind. But why are you mentioning the author Anhui Hyeolgung? Myeong Heo-rim (̓). ? It is said that the prince of a famous family who escaped is headed to Anhui. But I heard that the ce he was going to escape to was Mt. Palgong. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Is it a coincidence? I can only see it as a coincidence. I also heard it from a man named Myeong Woo-san, who was the head of the Myeong family. Its a coincidence Is this really a coincidence? It is said that the famous families have set up their secret residences throughout the central ins. It can be seen as a ce like a murderers safe house. Isnt that the same for the other Seven Great Families? Moyong scratched his cheek. Well, thats right. Of course, it wont be as good as the famous ones. So, there is a safe house of a famous family on Mt. Palgong? Thats right. They said there are also in Hanam, but currently, countless number of martial artists in Hanam are capturing warriors from famous families who have run away. They say the closest ce, excluding Hanam, is Palgongsan Mountain. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. Moyongs smile deepened. Why do you look at it that way? Please be honest. Are you pursuing the establishment of the Murim Alliance? Moyong felt eerie before admiring it. Is there such a thing as a ghost? He skipped a few steps in the conversation and said something unexpected. The problem is that he was right. It will be known soon, but for now, only the heads of state who attended the conference know this. Thats right. Youre not nning on celebrating the opening of a new martial arts alliance by toasting the head of Myeong Heo-rim, the grand duke of the Myeong family, are you? Moyong-gun burst intoughter. Do you think we are both ck and white? Youre good at saying terrible things. . Yes, just as you said, the Murim Alliance will be established soon. You know that my dream is to be the Murim Lord, right? Are you trying to use this Myeongga incident as an excuse to push ahead in earnest? Hehehe. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. okay. Although he did not show it on the outside, Yeon Ho-jeong was happy on the inside. good. You cant have a person sit in a ce where there is no organization or position. He thought of Mo Yong-woo. A leader who is more suited to the position of Murim Lord than anyone else. If this opportunity arises for the Murim Alliance, it would be better for me. Good. Unlike Yeon Ho-jeong, who was happy, Mo Yong-guns heart was as cold as ice. That wont work. I have to do something to end this. This guy is too dangerous. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Does telling me this important information mean that you want to join hands with me again? Moyong grinned. The eyes were not smiling. Thats right. I will ask you directly. What can I get? After all, this guy is the same type as me. Moyong, who hid his inner thoughts, took out a document. What is that? Its a permit. A permit? Everything in the family dered as a martial arts official belongs to the martial arts alliance. The property, martial arts books, and even the elixir that I had. ? If you capture Myeong Heo-rim, I will allow you to view the martial arts books of the famous family. This is the permit that makes that possible. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Of course, you can rece it with something else. You can go ahead and rece it with what you need. . What are you going to do? Would you like to catch Myeong Heo-rim? Before that, let me ask you something. You tell me. Why me? Moyong-gun smiled again. A young tiger from Gangdong. The rare Pungwoonah who fought alone against the greatest family in the world for his family. King of Sopae or Reincarnation of Six Sons. . These are all words to describe you. You have sufficiently proven your abilities to the Baekdo martial arts team. It goes without saying to me. . You must be ambitious too. Shouldnt we shake off all the remnants of our past and grow by helping each other if there is anything we can do? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Mo Yong-gun with transparent eyes, smiled for a moment. Would you like a drink? It was eptance. Mo Yongughed out loud. As expected, its great. I thought you would ept. Now, you get a drink too. The two people burst intoughter and shared a drink. The way they looked at each other showed a deep sense of kinship and even goodwill. But they both knew that what they were showing to each other was aplete act and a lie. Another incident filled with fate and evil came to Yeonhojeong. Chapter 89 Episode 89 Different Dreams (1) A time past midnight. Prince Moyong, who had sent Yeonhojeong off, was drinking alone while looking at the cooled food. How long has it been since I drank this much alcohol? He was someone who had tried to suppress his inner energy and was drunk. Thanks to this, my neck and face turned red. Moyong smiled faintly. He was thinking about his conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong. But this permit. Isnt this useless? her! What kind of rude thing is that? It has the seal of the Moyong family head on it. If I dont trust the other person, I dont trust the evidence they give me. Also, we analyze the situation before trusting the other person. Arent you and me too greedy for us to trust each other and proceed with our work? . Ill leave this behind. Please buy me a drinkter. Moyong-gun looked at the permit ced next to him. Hes like a snake. amazing. He is truly an amazing talent, no matter how many times I say he is amazing. Look at you, Hojeong. But thats it. Youre all good, but you overlooked one thing. Tsutsutsu. The permit flew away in a hurry andnded on the greasy food. An angr stone is the right thing to do. They say that a person of excellence is someone who is recognized by everyone even if he does not reveal himself, but this is not amon saying in the world of power. Do you know why? He mutters as if Yeon Ho-jeong is next to him. Moyong grinned. Murim people have a lot to worry about. I cant leave the protruding awl alone. Once the awl appears to be sticking out, it grabs it and twists it away. Its too good to just leave it alone. He is smart and quick-witted. I know how to grasp the context of a task at a nce and how to create a flow bybining situations. You should never give a guy like this too much information. This is because information is analyzed andbined to identify the true intention lurking behind it. Additionally, you should not give too much time. Even if there is no information, you can somehow find out and see what happened. He was a difficult guy. So you shouldnt just leave it alone. If possible, I wish I could taste some bitterness in Anhui. Isnt that so? Prince Moyong looked back. To my surprise, Jang Han, in his forties, was standing in a corner of the room with his arms crossed. Did you know? haha! of course. How could I not recognize your unique wind-like strength? Zhang Hans eyes sank deeply. The moment he showed off his poprity, he was giving off a subtle sense of intimidation like fog. He wasnt an average expert. Maybe you should havee sooner. You too could have seen Yeon Ho-jeongs friend. Im not interested. Hehe, its still the same. So I only need to spray it at Namgung House? Thats right. You know this, but the source of the information must never be revealed. Namgung Gaju is a sharp person. I am not a person who can trust information without a source. Im not the kind of person who just suffers at the same time. Im sure theyll make a move even if theyre just curious. Can I ask one question? Ask. Why are you so concerned about this guy Yeon Ho-jeong? Mo Yong-guns eyes turned cold for a moment. Because its so outstanding. That much? Hes the one who didnt even reach the terms. Im nervous about that guy. Even when I drove out my brothers and took over as head of the family, there was no one like him. . Do you understand what I mean? It means that at that age, he is a monster who sees what I see the same way. Hes even excellent at martial arts. . If it grows like this, I dont know what a terrifying monster it will be in the future. Jang Han felt his heart grow cold. He knew Prince Moyong well. I knew his abilities and character. So I didnt trust him, but at the same time I couldnt escape him. A talent that would make even Lord Moyong of the world nervous Jang Han opened his mouth. What if he finds out? It doesnt matter. Even if I knew it was a trap, I wouldnt fight back. How can you be sure of that? Moyong-gun smiled. Because he knows the fear of public opinion. So, arent we also leaking information to the Nangong family? . Affection is such a scary thing. And pride is as scary as that affection. For the Namgung family, Yeon Ho-jeong is that kind of person. . Now, lets get started. Prince Moyong raised his ss. The results dont matter. Whats important is conflict. Whether it dies, gets smashed, ores back alive, it will be a very interesting experience to watch. * * * Yeon Ho-jeong, who returned Chang Eung-dae to her home, became alone for the first time in a while. Boom! Yeonhojeongs movements climbing the mountain path were cheerful. It was not the speed of someone running with 80 pounds of iron on their shoulders. It could easily be called a first-ss divinew. Its a bit difficult as expected. I was training a new method using only the minimum amount of internal energy. It was different from when I returned from thete index meeting and practiced Jin Gak. At that time, I was pulling it up with maximum force, but now I was lightly pushing it away with minimum force. The five characters of Gyeong (p), Chu (), San (ɢ), Bal (l), and Yu () are the essence of Gyeongsinjutsu (pg). You can say that you have reached the state only when you havepletely mastered the five essentials and are able to operate them all unconsciously. Its still not enough. The Sasinmu that Yeon Ho-jeong learned is worthy of being called the best in the world. However, he did not learn the divinew separately. It was like that even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. What mattered was fighting and killing, not tracking. Moreover, even though Shinbeop was not exceptional, his physical strength was the best in the midfield, so he did not get tired even after running for several days. But now it is different. The neww needs to be strengthened. Even if its just so that I dont have the same regrets as before. At least during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, there were subordinates who could be trusted and entrusted to him. But now I had to do everything alone. You have to know how to do everything. You have to be an all-rounder. Boom! The speed was elerated. Even after a day or two, Yeonhojeong did not stop. When I was tired, I drank water and ate rice balls. I didnt even sleep. It was not until the third day that he reached Daeja-ja on an unknown mountain. It was an ignorant training method. It was fortunate that he didnt die. The next day, after sleeping for more than six hours, he ran toward Mt. Palgong, practicing spiritual techniques again. After a few days, we were finally able to enter Anhui. Shoot! Heavy rain poured down. It was expected to rain for the next three or four days. Yeon Ho-jeong decided to stop practicing divinew. If we had entered Anhui, it would have been safe to say that we had slowly entered the battlefield. From now on, I had to increase my stamina and maintain perfect condition. p! p! I fell several times whileing down a wet mountain path. After descending the mountain for a while, he was finally able to enter arge camp called Sanyinjeong in Taihua County, Anhui. Please give me a south-facing room on the top floor of the sponsorship. Please give me some bath water. Oh, I understand. I was afraid that I might be treated as a beggar, so I took out a gold cloth. Jeomsoys eyes and posturepletely changed. There were a lot of people on base. However, no one thought that Yeon Ho-jeong was the person in the rumors. Although he was holding an imposing axe, his appearance was very shabby. It was fortunate. Because I just hate being tired. Ugh. After two examinations. After taking a bath and eating all the food on the table, Yeon Ho-jeong copsed on the bed. I practice really ignorantly. Are you really the Emperor of Darkness? next day. Yeon Ho-jeong, who slept all day and only opened his eyes at sunset, suddenly woke up to the strange sign of poprity outside the window. Okay. Who? Surprisingly, a calm voice was heard from the roof above the window. I came from Hwangpungjeong (Lͤ). Hwangpungjeong? Its the intelligence organization of the Moyong family. ah. I had requested the necessary things from Prince Moyong. One of them was information. Anhui Province was an area tightly controlled by the Namgung family. However, because it was so big and wide, it was impossible to check everything one by one. This was the reason why Hwang Pung-jeongs informant could exist in Anhui Province. An interim report. I wille back at this time tomorrow. effort. Sreuk. A neatly bound letter flew in from outside the window. The way things are done is different from openness. The opening was more scattered than these, but that was only cosmetic, and it was much more organized and professional. I understand why Openness is called the best information organization in the hundred provinces. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the letter. hmm. Sleep and fatigue disappeared in an instant. It came sooner than I thought. Even though I chose a mountain path to practice spiritual methods, I came faster than Myeong Heo-rim. Myeong Heo-rim was currently unable to escape Hanam. It had to be that way. Myeong Heo-rim must be moving around under extreme tension and paying attention to his surroundings. Of course, Hwang Pung-jeongs informants could not urately determine Myeong Heo-rims location. I only knew roughly where he was based on his traces. If you start tracking him from behind, he wont stop by Mt. Palgong. It would be better to go first and wait. The letter also included the location of a safe house on Mt. Palgong. Of course, even if you know the location, you cant go in. Because you will need a unique method for entry and exit. All you have to do is wait in front of it. then. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I guess we can meet in advance. Actually, there was no need to ept this job. Because Mo Yong-woo was 10,000 times more important to him than Myeong Heo-rim. But I couldnt ignore the fact that Mukbi was here. A small smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. What was that gentlemans younger days like? Mukbi was a quiet person. Of course, I didnt even know the past history. He even always wore a mask. The only person who saw Mukbis true face was Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs smiling face gradually became indifferent. Its called Geumgeommun. Why did Mukbi destroy Geumgeommun? The Mukbi he knew was not the kind of person who would shoot arrows for no reason. Even though he possessed extreme martial arts skills within three fingers of the ck Emperor Castle, he did not kill carelessly. He was a man who knew restraint and responsibility. So Yeon Ho-jeong preferred to remain silent. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his wrist. There was a crunching sound and my entire arm felt cool. Lets move slowly. I wasnt even hungry because I thought I would soon meet Mukbi. Well, I ate a lot yesterday before going to bed. He put his foot on the window. Boom! I definitely felt like the new method of teaching became more cheerful after practicing with my mind upied for even a few days. He quickly moved from the center of Taehwahyeon to the outskirts and soon discovered a shabby den of beggars. Faaagh! Kwaaagh! Its a surprise! huh? Who are you? Yeon Ho-jeong took out a ck card from his arms. In an instant, the beggars eyes changed. The entire Jungwon branch received a call from Hugai. See you, the practitioner. I stopped by because I wanted to know something. Hwang Pung-jeong? I also know that it came with Moyonggas Hwangpungjeong. This is truly great information. I dont really get along with those guys. Information is also open. The beggar grinned. What information did youe for? That Anhwihyeol on Mt. Palgong. That was then. Wow! A faint scream came from far to the south. The expressions of Yeon Ho-jeong and the beggar suddenly changed. Ugh! The two men broke through the den of beggars. Chapter 90 Episode 90. Dream of the Same Room (2) Yeon Ho-jeong and the beggar So-cheong ran out of the beggars den. The two men saw three beggarsing down the mountain path in the distance. Su Qings eyes widened. Why are they suddenly? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Please keep it there until Ie back to get it. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who carelessly threw away the ax, immediately moved. Whoa! Grumble! I opened my lungs wide with the white exhtion machine and warmed my heart with the acupuncture machine. At the same time, he unleashed Byeoknajinki with both legs. Ugh! Yeonhojeong struck at a faster pace than ever before. A serious look appeared on his face. Live! sh! There was a sharp sh of death behind the beggarsing down the mountain path. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. danger! Whoa whoa! A beggar copsed, bleeding. It wasnt a torso. It was the head. Something hit the back of the head precisely, went through between the eyes, andnded on the floor. arrow?! Aaaah! The two remaining beggars increased their speed even further. The two were so scared that they were beside themselves. Yeonhojeong increased his speed even more. Teuong! Boom! It was fast, but slow at the same time. The distance was too far. Although it was faster than before, itcked the ability to close the distance in an instant. Holy shit! Whoa! Another beggar copsed. This time, my head got pierced again. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. I saw someone standing on the top of a mountain in the distance. The sight of a person holding arge bow and pulling a string was clearly visible to my eyes. Over there? tremendous. The straight line distance alone would be well over seventy. It is about striking the head violently and urately over such a long distance. sh! Another sharp killing urred. The distance suddenly narrowed. The distance from the beggar was now a little over ten feet. In an instant, a red glow shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Grumble! bang! The distance was immediately narrowed with the three steps of Hyeokikhwicheon. At that time, a protest broke out. Awesome! Incredible speed. The air around the rotating arrow appears to be swirling. It was an incredibly fast, direct shot. Quick. I miss it. It would take an arrow piercing your head faster than it would take you to stretch out your hand and drag a beggar away. I made a split-second decision. He held the Hyeonmugi in his outstretched hand. bang! Gagging! The beggar bounced to the other side. It was because of the semi-sticity of the Bukcheon Twelve Walls. wickedness! Pow! The arrow that grazed the beggars forehead flew past Yeon Ho-jeongs arm and stuck in the ground. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly grabbed the arrow from the ground and ran up the mountain path. The beggar would have lived. Internal injuries may have been unavoidable, but somehow my life was saved. What was important now was that unknown archer. All you have to do is catch that archer. Was it surprising that the arrow missed? The archer who stood for a moment and watched this direction made a protest to the main pce. Gagagagak! It seemed like the sound of protests could be heard all the way from here. It seemed like a bow that required a lot of tension. No way A spark appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Silence?! Is that guy really silent? Its possible to meet Mukbi so quickly and by chance? All my thoughts were on my mind, but now it was time to clear my head. The archers arrow was aimed at none other than himself. The archer made a protest. Teeeeee! At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved diagonally to the left. Pow! The arrow pierced a tree and stuck in the ground. I realized it even when I was dying, but it really was an incredible power. The arrow pierced the tree like a tofu, but even the arrows gpole was stuck in the ground. With this level of pration, even Yeonhojeong cannot block it from the front. There was no choice but to grab it in the middle or avoid it. Of course, it was not a speed that was easy to catch. Boom! Boom! Yeon Ho-jeong approached quickly. what? The archer did not run away. He took out the three arrows attached to his belt and put one of them back on his string. It was a clear threat. As the distance got closer, my forehead began to tingle from the sharp deadly force. That guy Even in an urgent situation, Yeon Ho-jeong could not hide his doubts. The physique is different. He was bigger than Mukbi. In other words, the author is not silent. He had longer body and longer limbs than Mukbi. Crucially, Mukbi used a square bow rather than arge bow. Mukbis main specialty was shooting a series of rounds using a specially made square bow. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. I realized that the other person was not silent. There is no need to look at it. The red energy extending from the heart instantly spread throughout the body. Quang! Hyeok-Hwicheon, who was extremely fast, jumped over three rocks in one go. The speed suddenly increased. The archer seemed embarrassed and fired the other two arrows. Pow! Pow! Does not fit. The battle with the archer was a street fight. Hyeolikhwicheon is a step that requires a lot of internal energy, so it was burdensome to use it in session, but there was nothing I could do about it now. Gagagagak! Protests were held once again. Whoa! He released the main weapon and ced Hyeok-ik Hwi-cheon. The new method using Byeoknajingyeol was slower than Hyeokikhwicheon, but it was softer and freer. Twenty chapters! At this distance, even if it runs away, you can somehow catch it by the tail. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been focusing his attention on the archer until the end, suddenly opened his eyes wide. Whoa! It was only one arrow. It was not a specially made iron warden, but amon wooden warden. But what is this sense of intimidation? Warrior power? The energy concentrated at the tip of the arrow was creating a huge whirlpool. He was such a high-level warrior that all the surrounding air was sucked in. The problem was that Yeonho-jeong knew what that arrow, or that martial art, was. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth wide. Dragon apo (h)!! The archer made a protest. Buaaaa!! The atmosphere seemed to be burning. The moment Yeon Ho-jeong recognized that it was Yong-a-po, he gave up trying to catch the attack. He immediately jumped behind the tree. The swirling arrow exploded straight into the tree. Quaaaang! The arrow that pulverized an entirerge tree crushed a rock and exploded the ground. Kugugugugugung. Trees fell and shattered rocks flew everywhere. Kwasik! Kwazizig! Kugoogung! Rock collided with rock, and the bounced rock broke several trees and pushed out another rock. A smallndslide was caused by a single arrow of tremendous power. It seemed to have been a hill with weak ground to begin with, but as trees fell and rocks rolled, it became an uncontroble disaster. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The entirety of Gungsas Fifteen Streets was devastated. Kugugoogung! Finally, the earthquake stopped. Thick dust rose from all directions. The archer slightly lifted the bamboo rib. A sh of light passed through my sharp eyes. Gotcha. Fifteen miles away is enough to feel the poprity. But there was no sign of anything. It was certain that he was dead. Should I catch more? I missed a beggar. Among the three beggars, there was one who saw his own face. For safety, I had to catch everything. It was then. Cracking. I could feel a lot of peopleing from a long distance away. Among them were some martial arts people. Theres nothing I can do. Well, it doesnt matter that Ive seen it now. I was just trying to catch and kill them all just in case, but the carriage had already started rolling anyway. The only thing that bothered him was the young man who kept rushing towards him until the end. He was a man of great skill. I didnt know that I would even take out the dragon apo. If it werent for Yong-Apo, I might have been caught. Sarah. The archer turned around. The business is over. But he needed to be a little more meticulous. shing. Before I knew it, a shadow had risen up the ridge and was ring at the direction the archer was running towards. * * * So you caught them all? exactly. Good job. Now, eat this. Thank you. Thank you. You and I are living a life where we somehow hold on to our lives as they are pushed to the edge of a cliff. I dont have to be so grateful every time. Baek Gong-cheon picked up the medicinal herb handed to him by the old man and bowed in an instant. Cough! Cough! Uweeeek! Baekgungcheon, who was coughing, vomited blood. The old man sighed. How long has it been? Its been three days. This person, if the seizure cycle has been shortened, shouldnt you talk about it? . You seem like a frustrating person. The old man was rummaging through some medicinal herbs and took out a ck herb. Please eat this too. Thank you. Baek Gong-cheon swallowed two sweet pills and sighed softly. The effect of the drug was much faster than expected. In an instant, my body feltfortable. But Bai Gong-tian knew that this was not a good thing. The faster the effect of the medicine, the stronger the medicine, and having to take strong medicine meant that the body was already damaged. I want to ask you something. Something? How much is left? . Your movements are slower than before. The power to pull the strings of Gyoryongdaegung () has also decreased. At some point, it seems like my strength is slightly lost. Its a loss of internal energy. The old man sighed. I mean, weve already reached that stage. is it really that bad? As I said before, Chaksimhong (ļt) is poisonous, but not poisonous. As soon as you are poisoned, poison gathers in your heart. If you dont decipher it right away, thats the end of it. The poison that stays in the heart infinitely sucks out life force. I know. I told you before. Your will and study of internal skills are so great that you are still alive. But Chaksimhong reads well. Since I cant easily extract your original skills, Im mostly damaging my internal strength. . Once you absorb a certain amount of energy, that will be the end. Your heart will burst and you will die on the spot. Thats why you ask. How much is left? 15 days. . It will be fifteen days at most. If its short, it might notst more than five days. Even though he heard shocking words, Baek Gong-cheons expression did not change. Did you say Ga-ryeongs procedure is tomorrow? Thats right. As I said before, it will take seven days and seven nights. Five days seven days and nights Baek Gong-cheon stood up. Ill start right away today. The old man spoke urgently. It doesnt work. You coughed up blood, so you need to rest today. I dont have time. I dont know when that guy wille out again. You have to wait now. Then what if I copse! Please give me a strong medicine or a strong medicine so that I dont faint. Whoa. Finally, the old man sighed and took out a small box from under the table. I made it just in case you didnt know. Take two pills in the morning and evening. Thank you for your hard work. You did all the hard work. And please continue to work hard. After receiving the box, Baek Gong-cheon walked towards the door. It was then. Since when did Chaksim Hong turn into a fatal disease? Wow! Baek Gung-cheon quickly turned around and pulled out a protest. It was literally lightning fast. Baek Gong-cheons eyes sparkled. A ray of shadow was captured jumping into the window. Sigh! Wow! Baek Gong-cheons face was filled with surprise. It was a miss. Teuong! Gagagagak! We protested again, but it was toote. The shadow that came in at great speed moved like a gentle wave and immediately overpowered the old man. Aaaah! The old man straightened his back. The young man who had broken his arms behind his back and strangled him had his eyes shining. Did you say hello earlier? Baek Gong-cheons eyes wavered. you?! Your reaction speed is a work of art. Your posture is just like that guy. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. Bow down. Chapter 91 Episode 91. Dream of being in the same room and in different ces (3) Cracking. The muscles of the arm that pulled the string were tense. fillet. Thick veins appeared on the forearm that strangled the old man. It was a sharp confrontation. With Baek Gung-cheons skills, he could have aimed for any part of Yeon Ho-jeongs body that was revealed behind the old man. The problem is that Yeon Ho-jeong is also not an average person. If you miss, the old mans neck will be broken immediately. . A heavy silence fell. Baekgungcheon, who was ring at Yeonhojeong with harsh eyes, slowly lowered his bow. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You thought well. Free the hostage. As expected, it had utility value as a hostage. I can never let you go. Baek Gong-cheons face distorted. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. What is your name? I have no name to tell you. I knew it would be like that. Then let me ask you one question. . Are you an alumni of Mukbi? Bai Gongqian still did not respond. It seemed like he had no intention of answering. Yeon Ho-jeong strengthened his arms. fillet. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr torrrrrrrrrrr The old mans face turned blue. Baek Gong-cheons eyes trembled. Who is Mukbi? You dont know how to remain silent? I do not know. The new method of shooting is to lower the posture by half an inch to an inch before aiming and shooting. ! You even used dragon apo there. But you dont know how to remain silent? A look of astonishment appeared on Baek Gong-cheons face. Who are you to know Yong-Apo?! Yeon Ho-jeong was speechless for a moment. Youre an interesting friend. The destructive archery skills shown yesterday were truly at an incredible level. The magic of archery without any waste was enough to make the world hear the praise of masters. But its too honest. He was a person who was naturally blunt, but his honest nature was clearly visible on his face. I was the one who asked the question. I will ask you onest question. Do you really not know how to remain silent? I do not know. There is no ghost archer with that name. Without even realizing it, I brought up the word gwigungsu. But he didnt even realize it himself. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Was it an alias? That might be true. In fact, there were not many martial artists in Kangho who were active under their real names. What is a demon archer? Baek Gong-cheon closed his mouth. Only then did he realize his mistake. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. You killed openness. The situation has be big enough. If you dont n on escting the situation further, its better to answer gently. Let him go. I wouldnt have captured you if you were going to let me go. Dont you have any pride? You should consider it a shame to use that skill to take a helpless old man hostage. You keep making provocations that wont even work. This is a fight, not a fight. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at the old man. And youre a helpless old man? ? Youve got some useful internal power sealed away. Even though the skin is saggy, the muscles are quite strong. It takes quite a bit of training to maintain this level of body and strength. what? It looks like they didnt check it properly. Tuk. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed out the old mans demonic blood. The old mans body became numb and stiff. The rebound force is considerable even when touching the demon blood. If I hadnt used Jinki more than this, I wouldnt have even mentioned it. Baek Gong-cheons eyes wavered. I saw firsthand the process of tracing the demon blood. The other persons fingers clearly hesitated. I felt strong resistance in the blood. It takes top-notch internal strength to unconsciously create that level of resistance. That level of skill? how? Baek Gong-cheon looked into the eyes of old man Gao Ping. Gopyeongs eyes were shaking as if there had been an earthquake. He was unable to open his mouth as if he was covered in both demonic blood and subcutaneous blood. Old Man Go? The Gopyeong he knew was an ordinary person who didnt have even a fingernail of skill. He was a famous doctor unknown to the world who devoted his entire life to medicine. Chaksimhong is like that too. Baek Gung-cheon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong again. He pinpointed the hostages demonic blood and even sealed his blood. Still, there were no gaps. I wrapped my forearm around Gopyeongs neck, but even the slightest amount of force would havepressed his carotid artery. Since when did chaksimhong be a poison that sucks peoples life force? Such poison is extremely rare even in the poison series. You mean its not? of course. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were extremely cold as he nced down at Gopyeong. Chaksimhong is a type of calm poison. It sticks to internal organs of the body and causes degeneration. Among them, it has a particrly strong effect on the heart, and this is a characteristic thates from a modification of the poison obtained from minerals. ! But it doesnt work for people who have a strong body and have some freedom in receiving and receiving internal forces. This is because the true energy releases poison before it settles in the organs. In other words, it is a medium-low product that is almost ineffective for masters who have honed their skills above a certain level. Chaksimhong was a poison used only by a few people in the back alleys of Heukdo. In other words, it is not easy to find out even if you try. Moreover, not many people wanted to find out about it. This is because there are countless poisons stronger than Chaksim Hong. It may work against a third-rate gangster or amon ck sword sect, but it does not work against an expert. There was even a time when Yeon Ho-jeong got ripped off for being mistaken. Still, it was fine. This is because as soon as it was inhaled, Hongcheongi () released poisonous air. Even the heart disappeared without being able to touch it due to the cold weather. A master of the order of Baek Gung-cheon was poisoned by the poison of such a low-ss person? This is nonsense. In other words, I dont know if this guy is a congressman, but hes not the weakling you think he is, and hes not addicted to the devil. Baek Gong-cheons expression distorted. He asked Gopyeong. Is what that young man said right? He was in a state of severe pain and was unable to speak. Baek Gung-cheon said to Yeon Ho-jeong. Relieve the old mans pain. hate. what? Yeon Ho-jeong poured out cruel words. It removed illusions and revealed the truth. But Im not the kind of person who gives unreasonable favors to people I have no rtionship with. ?! What is a noble archer? Exin from that. Tsutsutsu. A deadly force bloomed from Baek Gong-cheons body. It wasnt just living. There was an honest sense of urgency in his life. It is a waste of one hour. This is not the time to y with words! Hurry and release him! You are not in a position to give orders to me. If you dont want to waste more time, just answer my questions. profit! right now. Although Yeon Ho-jeong told him to speak quickly, there was no sign of urgency on his face. The cold expression and words and actions urging an answer put strong pressure on the other person. Even if the situation is simr, the appearance shown ispletely different from that of Baekgungcheon. Finally, Baek Gong-cheon opened his mouth. Gwigungsu refers to the new candidate for the god of worship in Gwanilgok. Gwanilgok? What is that? Is this a group that has archers like you? Gwanilgok was a name that should not be known to the world. But Baek Gong-cheon was anxious. If Gopyeong really wasnt awmaker he knew, he had to find anotherwmaker as quickly as possible. Yes. A sect Ive never heard of. Gwanilgok is not a sect of Kangho. It is a murderous religion that exists to serve the sun god and kill him at the same time. It meant a religion that kills God, that is, a religion that kills God. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Cult of Assassin? He recalled the words of silence from the past. Their gods are base. Thats why I hate Saeumgyo. It was a rare moment for Mukbi, who did not speak much or show much emotion, to show his anger. They say theyre not from the martial arts sect, but they seem to be teaching great archery. Of course. The only way to kill the sun god is archery. Just as Huye in the myth felled the nine suns by shooting an arrow, we too are trying to reach the sky through archery. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont even know what youre talking about. Mukbi never said anything about this. In any case, they also seemed to be some kind of religious group. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong asked again after a sudden thought. It seems like there are only a few of them, right? What are you saying? The archers of Gwanilgok, the group you belong to. And what is Yesin? The urgency on Baek Gong-cheons face became increasingly intense. Hasnt I told you enough! Him now! fillet. Gopyeongs face turned red. Baek Gong-cheon gritted his teeth. In order to be the royal god of Gwanilgok, noble archers mustpete with each other. Contest? Im talking about a ughter war of death and killing. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Is the one person who survives the Yesin or something? Yes. Im sure were not still in thatpetition right now? right! So release him now! A ughter battle to be a royal servant. Then silence? Was he the only one who survived? But why didnt I go back and be a Yesin or something? Was there some reason? I will ask thest question. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank. Even in the midst of his urgency, Baek Gung-cheon realized. The question right now is the most important to that guy. My current age would be around mid-twenties. He is a little less than six feet tall, and like you, he mainly uses a square bow rather than arge bow. The main martial artist is. Baekhyang ()?! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Baekhyang? Baek Gong-cheon, who was unable to speak for a moment, stuttered. Are you acquainted with Hyang? Its a friendly tone. Its as if youre calling a brother, cousin, or close friend. Its not like were acquaintances but from what Ive heard, it seems like its true. As for the age and height you mentioned, its just the scent. Among the noble archers who participated in thispetition, the only one who is in his mid-twenties is Hyang. And Hyangi uses the Gakgung. good. Then where is Baekhyang? I do not know. You dont know? I dont know the exact location. However, there is a high probability that it is near Palgongsan Mountain. Because he hasnt moved once since thepetition started. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly ring at Baek Gung-cheon, let Go Pyeong go. Baek Gong-cheons eyes sparkled. Tooung! Wow! Gopyeong let out a heavy breath. The wind that raged in the air relieved the pain. It was a high-level internal attack skill. Not only was he good at shooting arrows, but his knowledge and training in all martial arts was at a top level. Baek Gung-cheon raised the high pyeong. It was almost like being grabbed by the cor. Is what that young man said true? Cough! Oh, how can you say that! You really think I tricked you! Its okay, I dont need anything else. Ill just ask you this. Baekongcheons eyes sparkled fire. Indescribable emotions were overwhelming those who encountered them. Gopyeongs face hardened. You can heal Ga-ryeongs body, right? . Why cant you speak! I asked if the seven syble veins could be cured! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. Septasybic vein? Baek Gung-cheon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Seven sybles? Isnt it the nine-syble vein? what? Where is the seven-syble vein? Wasnt it the nine syble veins that cause excessive negative energy to umte and cause all eight vital organs to freeze and even life to end? ?! You pick only seven of the eight axes and freeze them? Are there such delicate diseases? Baek Gong-cheon red at Gao Pyeong. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Isnt that a pure fraud? Chapter 92 Episode 92. Same dream, different dream (4) After moving, Gopyeong copsed, bleeding. The two found out a lot from him. To be exact, Baek Gung-cheon was like that, and Yeon Ho-jeong only asionally assisted. After learning the truth, Baek Gong-cheon looked devastated. I was fooled. Yeon Ho-jeong had a look of difort on his face. Normally, if you have been deceived by someone, you should be mad as hell. But Baek Gong-cheon was not like that. I felt like I hadpletely lost my mind in despair. I Because of me, Ga-ryeong Baek Ga-ryeong was Baek Gung-cheons daughter. The noble archers of Gwanilgok cannot marry or have children. This is because God is a symbol of perfection and should not have a rtionship with people in the world. However, it seems that Baek Gung-cheon had a rtionship with a worldly woman without Gwan Il-goks knowledge. However, I think it was only recently that I found out that he had a daughter. And that the daughter is sick. Of course, I found out about my daughters existence and illness during thepetition. Thats why Baek Gong-cheon started this mess. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the box on the bed. There were several ck single rings in it. It was the medicine that Gopyeong gave to Baekgungcheon. To be precise, it is not a medicine but a poison. In other words, the fact that Baek Gung-cheons life was short was all because of Go Pyeongs background. You said it was white blindness, right? The person who sent you that imposter. . I didnt know that being a minister of government was such an amazing position that I would want to use such trickery to get there. Baek Gung-cheon looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong. His expression was nk. I felt like I was lost. He was deceived by a conman sent by apetitor and put himself and his daughter in danger. Even with the mental strength of a trained warrior, it would have been difficult to endure. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking down at him, suddenly asked. How about you? . Is your daughter more important or winning thepetition? At that moment, Baekongcheons eyes glowed with a frightening light. In an instant, the person seemed to have changed. I didnt even ask for you! I just raised my daughter in ce of my dead wife! I cant bear to speak. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Guide me to my daughter. what? Youll know whether you can save her or not when you see her condition. Baek Gong-cheons eyes widened. What? You can save Ga-ryeong?! I didnt say I could save him. I need to check the condition. Are you really a member of the National Assembly? Im not fixing it. I dont know if he wille even if I call him. Still, you have to try as hard as you can. Baek Gong-cheons face became brighter. Thank you! If my illness can be cured, even if it means my life to you! There is no need for a life that is worth a few pennies. Instead, please do me a favor. Of course! of course! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. The contract is concluded. Baek Ga-ryeong was a girl not even ten years old. After seeing Baek Ga-ryeongs condition, Yeon Ho-jeong realized that although the childs condition was quite bad, his life was not in immediate danger. He immediately went to the local branch of the vige. Send a famous person to Cheongsaru Sponsorship to the northern end room on this floor. Its a child. The internal injuries are severe, so I told you to prepare in advance. All right. I have somewhere to go for a while, so please give me someone I can trust. Do not worry. And send this letter to the Zhuge family. Likewise, its urgent. You will have to be as fast as possible. The person Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to call was Tong Cheon Shin-ui. No one can call a member of the National Assembly at the level of Tongcheonshin. Since he had seen his body at the request of Zhuge Yan, he thought he would try to ask for a favor this time as well. Afterpleting the measures, Yeon Ho-jeong brought Baek Gung-cheon out. Cough! Baek Gong-cheon coughed. Although he did not vomit blood, hisplexion was extremely pale. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Just tell me the location and wait here. Im done. . I dont know how my body got to this point, but I know this one thing. I dont have much life left. okay. If I had taken the medicine he gave me, my life would have been shortened even further. Thats a good thing. It will be very painful. I dont know much about the drug, but the pain-relieving effect seemed excellent. Instead, it will cost you more lives. . When I think of the pain my daughter has gone through, its not even at the level of tickling. And I cannot forgive. Did you say white blindness? I dont know if he only touched me, but he also touched my daughter. White blindness is mine. Thats up to you. But before that. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Just guide me to where Baekhyang is. i get it. So the two ran towards Palgongsan Mountain in Anhui. Wow! Baekgungcheons divinew was amazing. Even though his body was not normal, he was agile like a bird flying in the open air. It was a quick yet efficient movement with minimal energy consumption. Baek Gong-cheon nced to the side. Yeon Ho-jeong was running with a frown. There was nothing wrong with my breathing, but it seemed difficult to speed up any further. Thats strange. what? He opens his mouth while performing a fairly quick new technique. This was possible because Baekgungcheon had an excellent level of divinew and Yeonhojeong had tremendous physical strength. Your martial arts skills were verybat-like. Honestly, it didnt seem to be inferior to Nine Dragons Heavenly Pce. . But the neww is not good. Are you just running with what you have? Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Im in good physical condition, so its okay. Stamina is finite. Newws are useful. Thats right. I should have learned some useful new techniques. Shall I teach you one thing? Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly surprised. Youre going to teach me divinew? Is there a problem? why? Why? Baek Gung-cheon tilted his head as if Yeon Ho-jeong was questioning him even more. Thanks to you, I was able to call a good congressman. I also knew that old man Ko was a fraud. I received a favor, so shouldnt I pay for it? Thats true, but What is this guy? When I thought about it, I didnt even know that the author, Gopyeong, was a fraudster. For an expert of Baek Gong-cheons level, it would not be a problem to figure out whether the other persons words are lies or truth. It was right to at least have some suspicion. However, I was deceived. So easy. That wasnt all. No matter how desperate you were, once something like that happened to you, it was normal not to have doubts about yourself. Nevertheless, Baek Gung-cheon did not doubt Yeon Ho-jeong. I just want to express my endless gratitude. As if that wasnt enough, he even teaches you divinews. It was something he could do well for the benefactor who saved his life, but it was still something he could hesitate about. I have no experience. Now Yeon Ho-jeong realized. The reason for Baek Gung-cheons foolish naivety. Its almost never been out in the world. I heard it and knew it, but I couldnt feel it. I have never been deceived by others, been attacked without reason, or even had a fight. It is literally transparent. This is because I have only trained martial arts my entire life and have no proper social experience. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I decline. Why? I n to find and learn a new method that suits my body. I appreciate your feelings, but Im okay. But Tell me when you need to speed up. Im confident in my physical strength. Baek Gong-cheon nodded. i get it. How long did it run like that? I have a question. What? How do you know Baekhyang? . Its not just that. You knew Yongapo. Yongapo is one of the secret treasures of Guryong Pce, and no one but the people of Gwanilgok can know about it. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its difficult to say that. i get it. Unexpectedly, Baek Gong-cheon did not say anything. He did not want to embarrass his benefactor. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at that and thought. Ipletely lost my mind. My heart came to Gwanilgok. Otherwise, there is no way such a reaction would ur. Thats fascinating. It must have been a ce he devoted his life to, but he gave up his heart so coldly. It seemed like Gwanilgok wasnt a very good group. Yeon Ho-jeong gave up thinking about Gwanilgok. Anyway, the important thing now is not Mukbi, but Baekhyang. A day passed like that. Two people who climbed a ridge of Palgongsan Mountain. Its over there. The ce Baekgungcheon pointed to was a rtively low peak. I dont know if its still there. Theres nothing I can do if I dont have it. Thank you for the guidance. no. And Tell me. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I understand the situation, but you killed openness. And the opening will call someone to heal your daughter. . If youre still alive after revenge is over, go and apologize. Baek Gong-cheon nodded. If my life depends on it until then, I will definitely do it. If I die Ill tell you. But if possible, let me do it myself. thanks. It was then. pop! Coogugung. The two peoples eyes turned to where the loud noise came from. I saw several trees bursting into pieces. It was an extremely long distance, but it was visible to the ordinary eye. Those were big trees. That wasnt all. Kugoogung! Ujikkeun! I felt like dozens of deadly creatures were crossing each other, and then I saw a gust of wind blowing left and right, destroying everything, including trees and rocks. It was a tremendously destructive force. He was an archer full of destructive power using internal energy. Baek Gong-cheons face was filled with surprise. Nine Dragon Archery! Faaagh! Yeonhojeong went down the mountain at an rming speed. Baek Gung-cheon, who hesitated for a moment, alsounched himself after Yeon Ho-jeong. This was because there might be a white blind person there. Bababababaak! Even though he startedte, he caught up with Yeon Ho-jeong in an instant. Even if Yeon Ho-jeong did not care about the neww, the speed was jaw-dropping. At that time, fire as red as the sun exploded from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. bang! Quack! bang! Every time it struck the ground, a huge explosion sounded. The distance between Baekgungcheon and Baekgungcheon widened significantly again. Baek Gong-cheons eyes widened. What about that neww? No, it is not a neww, but a supplementaryw. This was the method used when killing the witness, Gae Gae-do. Within the battle area, it seemed to be faster than the dragonfly cruise. I cant believe Im hitting by using those steps in session. Its amazing skill. Since there is such a supplementaryw, they said they would not receive the neww. Wow! Baek Gong-cheon also increased his speed. He followed Yeon Ho-jeong in an instant. Then, at some point, Baek Gung-cheon overtook Yeon Ho-jeong. If I used Blood Wing Hwicheon in session, my energy consumption would be extreme, so I was controlling my stamina and energy. But its okay. The two were already close to the battlefield. bang! Kwazizig! A small rock seemed to float in the air and fell to the ground, shattering several trees. Pot! Baekgungcheon kicked the rolling rock and flew up. It was a movement as light as a feather. Quang! Yeonhojeong, who broke the rock with his immense force, struck it head-on and climbed up. At that time, I heard Baekgungcheons lions rear, which had gone to an unseen ce. White blind!! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The magic that had been warming my heart suddenly tightened. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong covered a distance of twenty miles in one go and climbed up the ridge. He looked at the devastated battlefield where dozens of giant trees had fallen. Baekgungcheon fires a great bow at a frightening speed. A middle-aged woman who dodges all the arrows with her incredible evasion ability. And then I saw a woman hiding behind arge, unbroken tree in a corner, pulling the strings of each pce. Silence! Chapter 93 Episode 93. Dream of the same ce and different dreams (5) The silent monument of the shrine. He was said to be the de facto second-inmand of the ck Empire with his outstanding fighting ability thanks to his monstrous archery skills. Thats not him, she was there. However, she was not the silence that Yeon Ho-jeong knew. Its like Baekgungcheon. Honest emotions were revealed on his blunt face. It is. Despair. Quang! The iron sword fired through the air created a long furrow in the ground and split the rock. It was a trace that was half a page wide. I couldnt believe that it was a sight created with just one arrow. White blindness! Bababababaak! Bai Gong Tians body created countless afterimages. It moves in all directions, including the ground, trees, branches, and rocks, to narrow the distance. Even while he was so angry, he was gradually putting pressure on his opponent using the best shinshin techniques. That was the case with martial arts, which I had learned and mastered throughout my life. Dont rush into action just because youre angry. Even in the midst of the burning death, the archers unique coolness stood out. joy! The middle-aged woman snorted briefly and pulled out a protest. Puff puff puff puff! mes with a radius of three feet rose in front of the approaching Baekgungcheon. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Firecracker?! I fired several arrows with firecrackers, creating a huge circr me between me and the enemy. It is a wall of fireworks that does no harm to an expert of Baekgungcheons level. However, it was perfect for confusing the opponent and temporarily blocking their view. Boom! Bai Gongtian instinctively took a step back. Fuuuuuuu! Squirt! The fireworks that had not been extinguished split the shield and the shot of iron grazed Baekgungcheons shoulder. Because it was rapid fire, the power was not strong. But it was enough to tear off a handful of flesh. If it contained the same level of power as Yong-Apo, his entire left arm would have been blown off. Youre using a strange technique! I thought he was dead because he didnte even after waiting for a while, but is he still alive? Baek Gong-cheons face turned bright red. He was nning to take the box Gao Pyeong gave him and go to shoot Baek So-gyeong. But now I see that Baek So-gyeong also knew that. Rushing into an opponent who knows everything about this strategy? die unconditionally Even if there is a significant difference in skill, the opponent is also a noble archer. His sniping skills are top-notch. You have colored the battle between gods and gods into a worldly dispute rife with petty tricks. There was no one like you in the history of Gwanilgok! Youreughing! To the subject who hates Gwanilgok more than anyone else! Wouldnt it have been better to poison him! under! Wouldnt I prove my ability by hitting an arrow into the head of the strongest archer? this! I will definitely kill you! Tiririririn! Puff puff! Dozens of arrows split the air, turning the area into a death zone. A game that enters the point-to-point range. It was a melee in which no one could intervene. But Yeon Ho-jeong had no interest in their fight. Sabak. omg! Baekhyang, a startled woman, got up from her seat and pulled the strings of each pce. It was amazing speed. It is a shooting preparation postureparable to that of Baekgungcheon. Baekhyangs face was filled with embarrassment. Who who?! Yeon Ho-jeong almost called Mukbi without realizing it. Its still the same. Even though he was over 50 years old, Mukbi was young enough to look like he was in his early 30s. This was partly due to his deep level of skill, and he also looked naturally young. That posture is still the same. Yeon Ho-jeong, who returned to the past, seemed to have been summoned back to the days of the Dark Emperor, who ruled with madness and violence. Muk Feis unchanged face and posture made him the Emperor of Darkness. At the same time, he was able topletely separate himself from his identity as the Emperor of Darkness. It was because of the silent eyes. Youre scared. The eyes were full of fear. Those honest emotions were conveyed unfiltered through her eyes. Baekhyang shouted to Yeonhojeong, who looked at her in silence. I dont know who it is, but hurry and run away! If you do it wrong, you could die! It was a voice full of emotion. Were you the type of person who could shout like that? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Lower your bow. Cant you hear me? Run away now! I understand, so lower your bow. I am not the enemy. Ah Only then did he seem to realize that he was aiming an arrow. Baekhyang lowered his bow. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. When we met like this, I had nothing to say. But one thing was certain. You shouldnt be here. Avoid it. What? Avoid. Baekhyangs face, which had been colored with fear and embarrassment, showed a look of determination. I will escort you to the bottom of the mountain. Move quickly! It was then. Whoa! There was a round hole in the tree above Baekhyangs head. It was a dangerous moment. She lowered her posture. Pow! The iron coin that pierced the tree became lodged in front of Yeon Ho-jeongs feet. It was Baek So-gyeongs arrow, not Baek Gung-cheons. While fighting the enemy, he shot an arrow to kill Baekhyang. It is a life-or-death battle and apetition where you have to kill everyone to survive. It was a close race so fierce that the wordpetition was meaningless. grasp! Baekhyang ran towards Yeonhojeong. also. It cannot bepared to when he was the Five Great Gods of the ck Empire. But its still fast. He was ready to discuss the best in the world not only with his thoroughly honed basic archery skills but also with his divine skills. sorry! sh! Baekhyangs body appeared behind Yeonhojeong. As it ran forward, it suddenly appeared from behind. It was an amazing neww. Baekhyangs hand went to the nape of Yeonhojeongs neck. The n was to knock him unconscious and then carry him down. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand wriggled and moved like a snake. It was the same method that neutralized Namgung Sanghwa in the first real battle after his return. Oh my! evil! There was surprise in Baekhyangs eyes. The context has been caught. Sigh! Yeon Ho-jeong took a short breath and turned around at incredible speed. Then Baekhyangs body split the air at high speed. Quang! Baekhyangs body fell to the ground. Although there was a fairly loud sound, Baekhyang was not hit at all. This is because Byeokra Jingi was protecting her body perfectly. Baekhyang looked up at Yeonhojeong with confused eyes. It was so sudden that I didnt understand what had happened. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand moved. Faba Park! omg! Baekhyangs body stiffened. Three ces of demonic blood were identified. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at his finger. My fingertips were trembling. Thats amazing skill. The amount of power was incredible. I thought my finger was broken because of the tremendous rebound. Except for Myeongcheon, it was of better quality and more powerful power than any of the masters dispatched from the famous family. If I didnt have a prator using a Hyeonmugi, I wouldnt have been able to pinpoint it properly. Yeon Ho-jeong ced Baek-hyangs body on her shoulder. What is this?! Soldiers who have no intention of engaging the enemy are not needed on the battlefield. Baekhyangs eyes wavered. As Yeon Ho-jeong said, she was unable to aim her bow at Baek Gung-cheon and Baek So-gyeong. The reason was simple and clear. Because to her, those two people were family, friends, and teachers. It wasnt just those two. This was the case for all archers who participated in thispetition. Put me down! Hurry and release the demon blood! And then you die. Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body flew into the sky. Arge hole opened where he was standing. What is that again? Parrak! Baek So-gyeong approached at a frightening speed. Baekgungcheon was chasing after her. Shinbeop, covered in blood and staggering, looked very endangered. Crackle! Even as he quickly performed the new method, he did not waver in his stance of pulling the strings. It was the martial art of an archer perfected through hard work. Baek So-gyeong shouted loudly. Give me that bitch! At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes lit up. Teeeeee! bang! The tree behind Yeonhojeong exploded. Baek So-kyungs eyes widened. what?! I thought I had caught it, but the man carrying Baekhyang was nowhere to be seen. But I didnt know where it went. It literally disappeared like a ghost. Where? It was then. ?! My body became heavy. The ck fog seemed to seep into my limbs and bind my bones. The air was thick and movement was slowing down. This? It was a killing force. A tremendous amount of deadly force was pouring down from the sky like a shower. Papa pang! Baek So-gyeong, who slowed down, looked up. Astonishment appeared on her face. Para rock! The leg that had risen flexibly was falling down from the heel. It was a merciless angle that struck like an axe. It felt like an actual ax was being swung, not a leg. I felt tremendous vitality and strength. If you stay still, your face will get smashed. Baek So-gyeong quickly rushed backwards. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet stepped on the ground. Quaaaang! Even the tree fragments, branches, and leaves on the ground rose into the sky. It was as wide as a radius of five sheets. Bai Xiaoqings face turned pale. Such a monster! I dont know who he was, but he was a great expert. It seemed that he was no better than Baekgungcheon, who was said to be the strongest of the noble archers. That wasnt all. hook! At the same time as I retreated, I made a protest, and before I knew it, Yeonhojeong was right in front of me. It was an unbelievable speed. The distance between three pieces was shortened in the blink of an eye. Even Baekhyang, who has learned the most deeply in Yongbi Shinhak among noble archers, cannot achieve this speed. Baek So-kyung gave up his protest. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand moved like a thunderbolt. Get the card! The arrow could not leave the demonstration. It hung in the middle of the bow and continued to hum. This was because Yeon Ho-jeongs hand caught the arrows gpole before the arrow could properly gain strength. That wasnt all. Yeon Ho-jeong, who blocked the attack by catching the arrow, folded his arm and pushed Baek So-gyeongs cor bone. Pow! Quang! Wow! The huge tree was caved in. Baek So-gyeong stood up unsteadily. At that time, a voice filled with evil erupted like thunder. Dont kill me! Cough! Its my share! Wow! I didnt know where that strength came from. Baek Gung-cheon, who pushed Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder and ran towards him, kicked Baek So-gyeong in the abdomen. Pow! Oops! Baek So-gyeong, who suddenly vomited blood, hit the tree again and fell. Baek Gong-cheons left arm touched Baek So-gyeongs shoulder and his right knee pressed down on Baek So-gyeongs abdomen. Kuhuh! In an instant, I became incapable of fighting. The moment Yeon Ho-jeong caught the arrow, the bow string broke and all the bones in his hand were crushed. A simple swing of the forearm broke the cor bone. Crucially, Baek Gung-cheons powerful angr technique turned the organ into a mess. It was a fatal wound that would not have been surprising even if he died immediately. Crackle! Baek Gong-cheon, who aimed an arrow in front of Baek So-gyeong, gasped and gritted his teeth. Damn bitch. Ill kill you! Cough! Kaaaak! Baek So-kyung grinned. Even though blood is foaming at the corners of his mouth, he smiles evilly. If it werent for that bastard, I would have won. Shut up! Your years in the first ce! Well? I used my brain too much, but now that I think about it, I dont think I would have lost to an idiot who couldnt even recognize my own flesh and blood even if I hade out unscathed, right? what? Baek So-kyung burst intoughter. How do you know whether that girl is your daughter or not? Baek Gong-cheons eyes turned red and bloodshot. There were tears in my bloodshot eyes. Aaaah! Whoa! Bai Xiaoqings head was shattered. Chapter 94 Episode 94. Different dream (6) Are you here? . Information has arrived. Currently, Myeong Heo-rim is passing through Mongseong. Its still moving slowly, so it will take two days at the earliest. I get it. Just in case, you will have to wait at the entrance of the safe house after noon tomorrow. okay. then. Hwang Pung-jeongs informant has disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was leaning against a tree with his arms crossed, sighed. There is no choice. Myeongheorim must be caught. It is not necessarily because of his dealings with Prince Moyong or because of his reputation, but because it is clear that he will cause trouble at any time. With Myeong Heo-rims talent, he would learn the fake Four Gods skills as quickly as Myeong-cheon. If you learn it without even noticing changes in yourself, many unrted people may get hurt in the future. And even as a master of Sasinmu, I couldnt just leave him alone. Silence Huh, I heard things arent going as nned in the world. When I found out that there was a memorial to Anhui Hyeolgung on Mt. Palgong, I ran without looking back. However, I had no idea that the organization that Mukbi belonged to was causing such a mess. First of all, I saved his life, but I cant force him to pull me out. If there was a n to cause bloodshed, I nned to hear the story thoroughly and then decide whether to leave it alone or help. Afterwards, I also thought that I would make him my own person again. What if you are living in Mt. Palgong for no particr reason? Even back then, I was nning on somehow persuading him to be my person. It wasnt because of his talent for silence or past friendship. In order to stop the Saeumgyo, he needed the power he knew well. In fact, in the past, the person who used silence best strategically was himself. But in a situation like this, it would have been difficult to force him to take her right away. Yeon Ho-jeong came out onto the street and headed to the second floor of the Cheongsaru building. Ah, are you here? How is the child? The middle-agedwmaker sighed. We have passed the dangerous point. You were born with a weak body, but you were poisoned by a terrible poison. How is it possible to decipher it? Its difficult, but theres nothing you cant do. However, it will take quite a long time to improve your physical condition. We will have to see the extent of recovery, but it will take at least a year. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Still, Im d. Thank goodness. If I had been just a day or twote, I would have crossed the river from which I could not return. The gods of heaven and earth helped me. The childs father worked hard. It seems that his sincerity reached the heavens. ah! okay. uh? But where is my father? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. well. With those words, he headed to the room across from him. Huh! Huh! Baek Gung-cheon was lying on the bed. My whole body was covered in cold sweat. All of the wounds were healed, but the body was at the end of its vitality. Is it because of shock? Or is it because of desperation? He was rapidly losing strength. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking down at Baek Gung-cheon, turned his back. Grumbling. Mukbi, no, Baekhyang was squatting in the corner. Both eyes were full of tears. Its because of me. what? If I didnt have talent! Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Your circumstances are none of my business. Those were cold words. Baekhyang looked up at Yeonhojeong with wet eyes. Looking into those eyes, Yeon Ho-jeong was ovee with indescribable emotions. Hes dead. eyes are dead As he struggles with sadness and regret, his eyes are gradually losing their emotional glow. When that light goes outpletely, it is the look of silence. Mukbi knew responsibility and duty, but it was literally a trained reflex action. However, while hanging out with himself and the other militarymanders of the ck Empire, he often showed his emotions. But usually, I still didnt show affection to others. Suddenly this thought urred to me. What did Mukbi think when he heard the news that he had moved in with the leader of the Saeum Church? How did she ept the death of her master and possibly her only friend? Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth opened of its own ord. You are not that kind of person. yes? You never show your emotions easily. But you didnt have any feelings at all. Rather, he was a warrior with a warmer heart than anyone else. Even in the midst of deep sadness, Baekhyang felt puzzled. What is this young man talking about? I liked you. At least back then, you knew how to choose your own life. Even though the road was painful, I neverined. What are you saying. I didnt know your past. I didnt know it would be like this. But trying to find out more than this would be foolish. ? The past is just the past. But I wanted to fix the past that would lead to a terrible future. For that to happen, I need to be different from my past self. ?! I will ask. How do you want to live? Baekhyangs eyes shook greatly. How do you want to live? Ive never been asked that question before. I have been holding a bow since I was a child, and I have been drawing bows as if it were a given. From then on, her life was decided as a noble archer to be a royal servant. It was just a life lived like that. That was natural. I never thought about it any other way. Ask the question again. . Do you believe in that being called Yeshin? ! As expected. I dont believe in you, the archer on that bed, or the gods of worship. Still, I try to do it. I dont even know what it is and I dont believe in it. Shock appeared on Baekhyangs face. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. If you ever want to find a new life, just stop by the branch of openness and say my name. I may not be able to take responsibility for your life, but I may be able to help you to some extent. Of course, you will get paid. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. My name is Yeonhojeong. With those words, he left the room. thud. When the door closed, the only sound was Baek Gong-cheons heavy breathing. Baekhyang looked nkly at the door. It seemed like the raging storm disappeared in an instant. The words the storm left behind disturbed her head. It was then. Cough! Raga. Baekhyang, surprised, looked at Baekgungcheon. Follow him. Brother! She quickly got up and stood in front of Baekongcheon. are you okay? Are youing to your senses? The spirit I heard it earlier. Baekhyang ced his hand on Baekgungcheons chest. If youe to your senses, quickly correct your posture! I mastered true energy! Dont do that. yes?! I know my body well. I will die soon. Baekhyang shed tears. Bai Gongqian held her hand. Hyang-ah. your brother. Incense, incense, incense. He called Baekhyangs name several times. Baekhyang lowered his head at that sorrowful voice and the warm feeling he felt for the first time in a very long time. Baek Gong-cheon smiled faintly. Such a smile did not suit his blunt face. Do you remember? You have been loved by our brothers since you were young. . But at some point, the brothers eyes toward you became cold. It was the same for me too. Because I realized that your talent far surpasses ours. . The adults postponed thepetition after seeing your skills. Because your talent was a waste. So thepetition from five years ago ended in vain. Brother. But doesnt that mean we should all die from your arrows? I hated that decision. Thats why I hated you even more. Baekhyangs tears fell onto Baekgungcheons hand. But I shouldnt have hated you. no. No, brother. I shouldnt hate you, but I should have left Gwanilgok. ! To be a priest, you have to be prepared to die. That is the life of a noble archer. But I wasnt prepared to die. Bai Gongqians smile faded. Its because I lived inertically. If I didnt like it, I should have left the song, and if I wanted to stay there, I should have epted death. . The brightest moment in my life was when I met my wife. And Moisture welled up in Baek Gong-cheons eyes. And thats when I found out I had a daughter. She is not her own daughter. But she treated me like a daughter. Although the shock was great, Baek Gong-cheon did not regret risking his life for an unknown girl. It doesnt matter whether she is my daughter or not. Whats important is that I lived the way I wanted to, even if just for a moment. So I am grateful to that child. Brother. Live the life you want. If you dont know what you want, go out into the world like me. I hope you can experience the same ecstatic feeling I felt. Hmm. Baekhyang, holding Baekgungcheons hand, wailed silently. He stroked Baekhyangs head. I dont know how long its been since I patted my younger brothers head. At the same time, he thought. If I had more time, I would have stroked Ga-ryeongs head like this. Let me stand up. Baekhyang lifted Baekgungcheons upper body. Baek Gong-cheon sat with his back against the wall next to the bed. Hyang-ah. your brother. Its been a while since I missed your archery skills. yes? Baek Gong-cheon pointed to his heart with a trembling hand. Baekhyangs face turned white. The rest all died by my hand. Baek So-kyung was thest. Brother!! There were quite a few times when the survivors of Yesin Joint Battle did not return to music. Probably trying to track you down in the song. But Baek Gong-cheons eyes were filled with strength. Yeonhojeong, that young man will be able to protect you for a while. I saw such strength and potential in him. No! No way! How can I kill you with my own hands! You didnt have that much determination? !! Did you participate in thepetition without that level of determination? Did you hope to be the winner without dying or being killed? If thats the case, you should be ashamed. Oh brother. I made a promise to a young man named Yeon Ho-jeong. I decided to apologize to the public. He said he would apologize on my behalf when I die, but that wont happen. Baek Gong-cheon closed his eyes. I owe him a lot of grace. I couldnt repay that favor at all. Then I want to at least keep my promise. Hehehehe! Baek Gong-cheon smiled. His smiling face with his eyes closed looked very detached. request. Baekhyang, who had been shedding tears for a long time, widened the distance in an instant. Tsutsutsu. It seemed as if an intangible arrow was sprouting from an empty bowstring. Baek Gong-cheon exhaled praise. Shapeless bullet! As expected, its amazing! Baekhyang bit her lip. Im sorry, brother. Shoot. . hurry!! Baekhyang closed his eyes tightly. She let go of the protest. Teeeeeeee! puck! * * * Gasp! There was a man climbing a dark mountain path, out of breath. Her hair was a mess and her clothes were torn here and there. It was literally like a regr residence. But the movements were very agile. Even though my breathing was so disrupted, I was climbing the mountain without stopping like a tiger. Theyre all here! Joy welled up in the mans eyes. Im not going! Im alive now! It was then. Myeongheorim. At that moment, the man felt goosebumps growing all over his body. He turned his head to the right where the sound came from. There stood a young man holding a massive ax in his back hand. I waited. Chapter 95 Episode 95. Inevitability created by chance (1) Socheong was surprised. What?! He asked me to tell you that he was sorry. He looked at a corpse lying on the floor. It was a corpse wearing good quality clothing with its hands folded neatly. At first nce, there was a circr dent on the exposed chest. My heart was pierced? Su Qing looked at the woman. Her hair was loose and her face was hard to see. But even at first nce, I could see that it was a young woman. In addition, there was a quiver of arrows tied to his waist, and a fairlyrge square bow hung on his back. No way Sojeo is this person? The woman nodded slightly. As expected, no facial expression was visible. Socheong sighed as she looked at the woman. He was as quick-witted as anyone else. What was your rtionship like? He was one of my brothers. ! You regretted it a lot. I also apologize. The woman knelt down and bowed. Su Qing, who was looking down at the woman with a distraught expression, closed his eyes. Just get up now. . Who bows down to a beggar? Im scared that someone will see it. Get up. Only then did the woman stand up. Su Qing opened his eyes and saw the woman. What have I got to say? The beggars who died at the hands of this man have nothing to do with it. . However, since you also harmed your own flesh and blood, it must have been a great burden on your heart. Ill introduce you to a doctor I know, so take care of yourselves Its okay. It was an unexpectedly firm voice. Suqing, who was silent for a moment, nodded weakly. Okay. Instead, let me ask you one question. question? Do you know where someone named Yeon Ho-jeong is right now? At that moment, a light appeared in Su Qings eyes. How do I find him? It was aplete wariness. Woman Baekhyang said. He told me toe find him. The practitioner told you toe find me? yes. It was a harsh tone. Baekhyang spoke as if he were a maning into the world for the first time. Do you have any evidence? The practitioner is an important guest in this room. If any harm were toe to him, I would not be able to walk around with my face in the river. Information about Yeonhojeong was top secret. Later Gae ordered the entire government to treat Yeon Hojeong as if he were himself. This means that Yeon Ho-jeong is seen as a trustworthy person. In Su Qings opinion, this woman was dangerous. The energy of emptiness emanating from the whole body. It would be natural to say that he killed his brother with his own hands, but even taking that aside, the subtle prayer that spread was so amazing that it was scary. Maybe he can rival Elder Dong. Dongpunggae (|Lؤ) was thest person to be an elder. As such, he was also a person who was evaluated as one or two levels lower than other elders. Still, he is a general elder. Now, looking at a woman who must have been in her early twenties, it was usually not a big deal to think of an elder-level force of openness. Baekhyang shook his head. The hair shaking as he nodded looked strangely creepy. I dont know about that. But if you dont n on telling me, I have no choice but to wait. Im waiting. She is truly a helpless youngdy. Su Qing was troubled for a moment. I dont think youre lying. The reason he was able to be a branch leader at a young age was because of his insight rather than his martial arts skills. In his opinion, Baekhyangs words were not lies. It felt that way. But just in case What if this woman holds a grudge against Yeon Ho-jeong? Socheong, who had been worrying over and over again, soon sighed. I will guide you. ? I dont think Soje is lying. But you cant do things just by feeling. However, we cant leave Sojeo in this beggars den for a thousand years. I will guide you personally. Baekhyang bowed his head. thank you. Dont greet me like that. By any chance, if you deceive me and attack the practitioner, you will be the biggest enemy of openness. Although the words were threatening, Baekhyangs expression did not change. Su Qing called a beggar under hismand and gave him a few instructions. I tell you in advance, I dont know anything else, but my divinews are second to none. Please follow along. yes. Lets go. * * * Quang! A terrifying wave of light swept over my son-inw. Tsk! The backboard was hot. It was as if I was running away to avoid being swallowed by a rapidly spreading forest fire. It was such a powerful martial art. Myeong Heo-rim, who quicklyunched his body, instantly turned and struck with a single strike. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Fuuuuuuu! Astonishment appeared on Myeong Heo-rims face. monster!! It was a phoenix magic skill that he learned by taking three of the best elixirs of a famous family. Although his aplishments in new skills may be lower than his fathers, he thought that his internal skills wereparable to his fathers. However, the phoenix beasts lightning strike, which was thrown out with its strong internal attack, was scattered by a single wave of the opponents hand. That wasnt all. Grumbling. The red fire seemed to dissipate and then seeped into Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was like a piece of paper sucking up ink. Fuuuuuuu! It was incredibly fast. The step that instantly narrowed the distance was as fast as a thunderbolt. The distance of five lengths was suddenly reduced to two lengths. Myeong Heo-rim gave up fighting. Bababababaak! Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Quick. The Phoenix Rain was not a useful reinforcement during battle like the Blood Wing Hwicheon. It is difficult to use it in battle unless you are an expert of Myeongcheon level. However, it is a different story when ites to using newws as newws. It was difficult for Yeon Ho-jeong to chase Myeong Heo-rim, who was moving like a bird at a speed that was not far behind Myeong-cheon. Even though it was a martial art that crushed the mind and body, the power of the moment was enough to put my tongue out. Damn, you still have great stamina? Faba Park! By raising the Byeojingi to the limit, the burden on the body was prevented and the Jujakgi was opened. pop! pop! pop! With just three steps, the distance to Myeong Heo-rim narrowed significantly. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the ax with that momentum. Quaaaang! A career like a storm swept across the front lines. A fairlyrge tree was shattered, and leaves and dirt on the ground flew everywhere. In an instant, Myeong Heo-rims posture became disturbed. However, he quickly corrected his posture and ran faster than before. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted without even realizing it. That guy is going crazy! He was using his remaining physical strength to perform a new technique. It was truly the escape of a lifetime. My thoughts were short. In the first ce, I didnt think deeply about Myeong Heo-rim. What was important to him was silence, and being quiet was a bonus. Of course, I did not take this lightly. However, since he ran away without eating or sleeping properly for dozens of days, I thought there was no way his physical condition was normal. Its not an easy opponent, but its not particrly difficult either. Thats what I thought, and it actually was. The problem is that I had no idea that his level of divinew would be this outstanding. If only I could unfold an empty attack. At the time he was called the Emperor of Darkness, he was an expert who could use even the effects of empty space with his powerful inner strength and ultimate enlightenment. If it was an object in the air, it was possible to catch a running opponent and slow them down. However, unfortunately, his body and martial arts have not yet reached a high level enough to perform feats in the air. Im going to miss it if I keep doing this. The distance gradually widened. There was also a limit to the exercise of blood-ik-hwi-cheon. Its thest time. You have to grab it with onest move. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which had been sparkling with blue light, slowly gave off a red glow. While Myeong Heo-rim was on a desperate flight, Yeon Ho-jeong was on a desperate pursuit. Finally, Yeonho-jeong pushed himself into an extreme situation. The master craftsman was on fire, presenting a faster pace than ever before. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The ground Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on exploded indiscriminately. sh! Myeong Heo-rims face turned pale. Before he knew it, his opponent had surpassed him by jumping over his head. Hisplexion was not good, as if it was unreasonable, but his sinister eyes did not waver in the slightest. Yeon Ho-jeong issued his first sword. Quang! Oops! It felt like I had been hit in the chest with a sledgehammer. Myeong Heo-rim vomited blood and flew backwards. Faba Park! Yeon Ho-jeong, who instantly came down to the ground and took a stance, red at Myeong Heo-rim. Whoa, if this is enough Oh, that crazy guy! Even if I couldnt do it, I would have broken a couple of ribs, so I ran to the other side again. It was noticeably slower, but it couldnt be considered extremely slow. The obsession with life was terrifying. Even though it has broken bones and internal injuries, it runs away at that speed. No more. A white wind swirled from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Quang! The footsteps of the Beast King shake the entire mountain. Ill catch it this time! All of the powerful power drawn from White Tigers Revenge was put into both hands. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his iron fist like that. Buuuuung! The six-ship iron vessel filled with white aircraft rotated at high speed and flew toward Myeongheo-rim. Despair appeared in Myeong Heo-rims eyes. I cant avoid it. Oh my! bang! Kaaaaak! Myeong Heo-rim stumbled and fell. I lowered my posture, but I couldnt avoid itpletely. His left arm was cut off starting at the shoulder. Tuk! Fight! I quickly pressed the blood, but the bleeding was notpletely stopped. This may be because his internal energy was already extremely exhausted and he also suffered internal injuries. Myeong Heo-rim continues to stumble. And Yeonhojeong stood in front of him. Its a mess. At that moment, Myeong Heo-rims eyes glowed red. You son of a bitch! I dont know where I got that strength. Myeong Heo-rim suddenly stood up and struck Yeon Ho-jeong in the chest with his remaining right hand. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs body shook. That was it. I mustered myst strength and struck the phoenix beast, but this strike did not cause any damage to the opponent. Myeong Heo-rim muttered with a vain look on his face. What are you? Are you a monster?! Pow! Yeon Ho-jeongs toe stuck into Myeong Heo-rims sr plexus. Myeong Heo-rim copsed on the spot. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his chest with a bitter expression. Arent you the monsters? It wasnt enough to cause such a fuss just to get a martial arts reward, but they also tried to exterminate an innocent family. Cough! Blood flowed from the nose and mouth of the fallen Myeong Heo-rim. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately pointed out his demonic blood. There was no resistance when I pressed the acupuncture point, as if my energy had diminished greatly. Wow, I need to quickly find a new method that works and learn it. Its because I couldnt catch even one kid like this properly. From Myeong Heo-rims point of view, these were shocking words. Who are you? Isnt she the greatest Kirinah of the martial arts of her time, considered one of the Twin Dragons and Three Peaks? He is a genius among geniuses who has already built up skills close to the level of an elder from the old school and is expected to ascend to the Thirteenth ce in Heaven in the future. What kind of monster is this guy who calls himself a brat? thud! He moved along the road, carrying an iron bar stuck in the ground and carrying Myeongheorim at his side like a piece of luggage. He was nning to leave it at Hwangpungjeong in a hurry and set off on his way. How long did it take to walk like that? hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. Pretending to be popr? That wasnt a popr show for ordinary people either. A prayer like a tempered walking sword. The prayer of an amazingly sharpened sword could be felt beyond the mountain path he was walking on. It was a prayer that was both familiar and unfamiliar. The reason is that even though I had experienced prayers simr to mine before, the difference in level was extreme. After a while. Huh? An elderly man and about thirty prosecutors stood across from Yeonhojeong. Its amazing. You mean he already learned martial arts at such a young age? Thats amazing. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became strange. Namgoong? Chapter 96 Episode 96. Inevitability created by chance (2) Namgungsins eyes as he looked at Yeonhojeong were full of honest admiration. Are you Yeon Ho-jeong? Do you know me? Phew. A cool feeling of anticipation emanated from the bodies of the prosecutors standing behind Namgung Shin. Namgungsin was thest of the eight elders in the direct line of Namgungse. This means that distribution is the same as that of the head of the household. But the tone of this young guy, who may have already signed a contract, is really nasty. That touched the hearts of prosecutors. However, Namgung Shin, who was involved, nodded as if he did not care. Of course I know. You can tell just by looking at that enormous ax you are holding. Moreover, this prayer that is passed down unconsciously is not at all like that of a young person. Surprisingly, Namgung Shin seemed happy. Her face was filled with pure admiration and joy. They say he showed the courage to take on the best in the world on his own. He is indeed an amazing talent. The nickname Byeoksanhojang (ɽ) suits him perfectly. Coral wall? Its not even funny. When was thest time it was called Gwangpungsa Temple, but this time it is called Byeoksanhojang? Even though he was a martial artist himself, he really deserved to know the fuss made by the martial people. Oh, Im sorry. I didnt even introduce myself to the person. I am a person called Shin of the Nangong family in Anhui. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Namgung Shin quenched his appetite. Have you never heard of it? Im not really interested in other people. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt something I should say to my senior at Moorim. Moreover, Namgoong Shin was older than Yeongaju. The prosecutors eyes gradually became colder. The subtle anticipation grew stronger. Namgoong Shin burst outughing. He is an exciting young man. If youre a cancer man, you should have that kind of distribution. Anyway, Ill just leave. Please make way. Previously. ? Is that person on your side Myeong Heo-rim? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. For a moment, I thought, How did you know? However, Namgung Se is also the central force of the Murim Alliance. It was well known that Myeong Heo-rim was heading to Anhui. exactly. As expected. The young hero who exposed the true face of the famous martial arts family even caught the son of the famous hero who escaped. Your reputation will once again shake the Great River South and North. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It was an action that showed annoyance. Just get out of the way. I have a long way to go. her! Thats how it should be. We tried to catch him first, but it ended up being a disappointment. Well, who cares who catches it? It would have been nice if I caught it. Namgung-shin nced at Myeongheo-rim as if he was disappointed and took a step to the side. Make a way. Thirty prosecutors lined up left and right. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Its significant. The anticipation felt from left and right was great. It was not an ordinary armed force organization. It is probably one of the best fighting units in Namgung. However, it was a problem that had nothing to do with Yeonhojeong. He trotted down the street. It was then. But youre sleeping. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. I heard you scolded my nephews quite a bit in the past. . Hehe, theres no need to be nervous. Even though they are nephews, I think those kids were mean. Hyeon-imitted fraud, and Sang-hwas behavior was so frivolous that he showed a petty behavior that only children wouldmit. But? But Namgoong Shins smile was still the same. I understand those two incidents, but I dont understand the other incident, no matter how much I do. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. He frowned. Stop spinning around and say what you want to say. Namgung Shin nodded. Since you came out so coolly, I will put aside the pretentiousness and speak. Namgung Shins face, which was full of smiles, became cold for an instant. I heard you have a rtionship with the child who will be Hyeon-is partner? Yeon Ho-jeong was quickly able to think of one person. Jegal Yeon? Yes, Jegal Ah-yeon. Im talking about that child. Because we are friends there is no such thing as a great friendship. Hehe, if youre thinking of getting out of the way with words like that, its going to be difficult. Actually, I dont care how deep your friendship is between you and that child, but the situation is strangely bad. Namgung Shin frowned. Even thinking about it himself, he seemed reluctant to get involved in something like this. But I couldnt help but do it. Both as a family elder and as an uncle. I dont know if you know, but my family sent a hawk to the Zhuge family. Im talking about that child. I know. Know? Hehe, if thats the case, well talk quickly. Namgung Shin spoke in a cold voice. Never meet the eldest daughter of the Zhuge family again. That child is the wife of the Duke of Yi from our family. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. Namgung Shins eyes deepened. Why are you smiling so much? I cant help butugh. It seemed that the Zhuge family was nning to refuse marriage talks with the Namgung family. However, the Namgung family tells them not to spread rumors about her being their daughter-inw. I wondered if he wanted to start a fuss, but it didnt seem like that. I knew it anyway. What was important to Yeon Ho-jeong was not the marriage of Jegal A-yeon and Nam Gung-hyeon. These guys knew I was here. This incident was something only Moyong and himself knew. At least that was the case on the surface. Did King Namgung also dispatch troops to capture Myeong Heo-rim? it could be. But that cannot be proof that this meeting was idental. Moyong-gun. Its obvious chatter. It was certain that this incident wasmitted by Prince Moyong. The reason is because even if you know, you cant argue with it. There was no evidence and there was no need to cause unnecessary trouble and rumors. And it was the same with the Namgung family. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Dont worry. I never asked to meet him in the first ce. That guy found me first. It was fortunate. It was a good thing, but it was a strangely unpleasant word. It would be better if Yeon Ho-jeong had feelings for Jegal A-yeon. If it were the other way around, it would be a problem for Namgung as well. So theres no need to strain your eyes that much. Tsutsutsutsu. A subtle blue energy wavered from the prosecutors bodies. It was Changgunggi (n). All of them learned the speargun technique, the pinnacle martial art of the Namgung family. I also learned all of them deeply. The waves of momentum crashing in from left and right were surprisingly strong. Namgung Shin, who had been ring at Yeon Ho-jeong for a long time, returned his smile. You may be an arrogant person, but at least you dont seem like a liar. Do it whenever you need to. I will believe you. Please be careful in the future. Dont worry. Because I dont want to be someone who ruins someone elses marriage. Hehe, he is a young man who understands. Namgung Shin raised his hand. At the same time, the energy waves flowing from the left and right became quiet. Im sorry I caught you for no reason. Just go on your way. Good luck. I know. ah! Let me ask you one more question. Namgung Shin frowned. Have you ever seen an archery expert around here? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Archery? Thats right. I dont know if you know, but there is a demon head called Anhui Blood Pce that destroyed Geumgeommun five years ago. They said that the horse head appeared near Palgongsan Mountain recently. ! Myeong Heo-rim, its a shame that you captured it, but we must capture Anhui Blood Pce. Namgung Shin scratched his head. I saw traces of violence not far from here. I couldnt look at it in detail, but it was an incredible archery technique thatbined Qigong. I think its definitely a martial art from the Anhui Blood Pce. . Didnt you wait to catch Myeong Heo-lin? Have you ever felt such a powerful energy wave? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke naturally. Ive never seen it. I only came a day ago. is it? Namgung Shin quenched his appetite. I understand. If there is anyone suspicious carrying a bow, please tell the nearby branch. I understand. Just go and see. Congrattions on catching Myeong Heo-rim. I wish you luck. In this way, Yeonhojeong became distant from Namgung Ses troops. How far did youe down from the mountain? Gasp! Female Yeonja? Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes wide. Socheong branch leader? Wow! Gasp! Now, just take a moment to breathe Su Qing sat down on the spot and continued to breathe heavily. Behind Socheong, there was Baekhyang, a quiet and bright person. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Muk Baekhyang? Baekhyang looked at Yeonhojeong in silence. His eyes had lost focus. The energy of emptiness emanating from his entire body was extremely dark. Su Qing gasped and said. This Sojeo was brought here to find a practitioner. Huh! Huh! Yeon Ho-jeong put down Myeong Heo-rim. I didnt expect you to find me so quickly. Baekhyang, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, lowered his head. I came to say hello. greeting? Im going back to Gwanilgok. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Are you trying to be that Yesin or something? no. then? Baekhyang spat out scary words with an expressionless face. I want to get rid of it with my own hands. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Brother Gungcheon said. I think you can protect me. But Gwanilgok is strong. And they will try to catch the escaped Ye-shin somehow. is it. yes. I dont know who the powerhouse is, but unless you are from a sect that is said to be the most powerful in the powerhouse, you probably wont be able to deal with Gwanilgok. So you will destroy them all with your own hands? Baekhyangs eyes became even darker. Beneath the deep, dark darkness, there was a subtle anger and murderousness. I hate them. Anyway, everyone I could call family is dead, and they will try to catch me somehow. . In that case, it would be better to get rid of everything. Its truly poisonous. In most cases, it is difficult to make such a promise. Still, isnt Gwanilgok her hometown? Yeon Ho-jeong looked into Baek-hyangs eyes. It was as if it was trying to absorb all the light in the world. It was that dark and dark. Its not just about this incident. I thought that this joint battle between Yesin and Shin was just a trigger and that she also hated Gwanilgok. Of course, its a guess. Can you deal with it alone? Because I was familiar with the geographical features of that ce. There are many experts, but none are better than those who participated in thepetition. Its going to be a tough fight though. . Its a fight that might be difficult toe back from, right? Isnt that why you came to say hello? thats right. Baekhyang bowed his head again. Thanks to you, Brother Gungcheon went away in peace. I too have been indebted to you, so I wanted to say goodbye and leave, which might be myst. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I advised him to live his life proactively, but he actually said he was going to die. I dont want to die. hmm? I dont want to die. But unless we get rid of them, we wont be alive even if we survive. . Thats how harsh they are. So, this is also an inevitable choice? yes. Is that so? It was a somewhat sly reply. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately put his arm around Baek-hyangs shoulder. Baekhyang flinched. Hey, Muk No, Baek Oh, thats it! You will remain silent from now on. Ill call you Mukbi. yes yes? I have a great idea. Would you like to hear it? is this a good idea? Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the ridge in the distance. His eyes sank deeply. Would you like to give me some advice for you as you enter the world in the future? ? If youre going to get your hands dirty, its better to do it yourself. But if its something thats bothersome, its okay to leave it in someone elses hands. yes? What does that mean? Im saying theres no need to be upset because I didnt do what I was supposed to do. Especially if the opponent is an enemy who deserves death. Yeon Ho-jeong said to So-cheong. Branch manager. Please bring some Myeongheolim. I have something to talk about with this friend. Gasp! Do I pay? Please. Huh! Huff. Ah, I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked back at Baek-hyang. Have you ever heard of the car-do-murder system? Chapter 97 Episode 97 Inevitability created by chance (3) Namgung-sin, who went on a reconnaissance trip to Mt. Palgong, received a piece of secret information from Gyeong-gae. It was information about the magic school, which was full of people who raised the Anhui blood pce. After seeing the detailed information about the opening, Namgung Shin immediately requested military support from the Namgung family. Although I dont know exactly, I knew that their military power was on a different level from that of other small and medium-sized sects. A secret sect that Kang-ho does not know about. Mysterious organization. There were more such ns than I thought. In Gangho, there were as many as grains of sand, and as the saying goes, there were many sects that did not show themselves to the public. The head of the Namgung family, Namgungin, sensed that this was not an ordinary situation and sent two more elders and three more armed forces. With that much force, it had the power to wipe out a number of small and medium-sized factions within half an hour. It was a passage that showed how important Namgung-in considered this matter. It was inevitable that the Geumgeommun Gate was destroyed due to the Anhui Blood Pce. Geumgeommun was a sect praised by everyone. In northern Anhui, his poprity was even higher than that of the Nangong family. Since such a sect was destroyed, it was right that the Namgung family, the losers of Anhui, should take revenge. However, five years passed and I did not even see the shadow of Anhui Blood Pce. In the meantime, this kind of useful information was provided at the opening. You can never give up. Nangong-in thought that he would use this opportunity to renew the atmosphere of Anhui and at the same time imprint the familys reputation throughout the world. Source is open. There was nothing to hesitate about as it was an absolutely certain certification. In this way, Namgungs troops headed to Taesan (̩ɽ), the headquarters of Gwanilgok, Shandong. * * * I canceled the Danjeon in advance because I was afraid of going on a rampage in the middle. If we just transport it like this, it will be fine. Thank you for your hard work. Informant Hwang Pung-jeongs tone of voice changed. It was worth it. Myeong Heo-rim was previously a peak expert who was considered one of the Ssangryong Sambong. He has even mastered magic, so what can I say about his inaction? Yeon Ho-jeong subdued the master without even a scratch. It was a wonderful force. Oh, and tell this to Lord Moyong. Please speak. I received the gift you sent me well. I tell you to look forward to my gifts in the future as well. Is that okay? Thats enough. All right. Its a lot of hardship. Lets go now. then. After sending off Hwang Pung-jeong, Yeon Ho-jeong headed straight to the base. hmm? Arent you sleeping? Mukbi was sitting in the corner of the room with an awkward look on his face. I couldnt sleep You probably havent slept well for a few days, right? rice is? . You havent even eaten? I have no thoughts Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Let me ask you one thing. yes? Are you nning to be a martial artist? This question was important. Yeon Ho-jeong hoped that Muk-bi would be with him. Putting aside their past rtionship, he desperately needed her power. However, if she did not choose Moorim, I nned to let her go cleanly then. It was unfortunate, but it was unavoidable. Rather than holding on to someone who has no heart, it is better to use that time to look for at least one more person with potential. Mukbi shook his head. I havent decided yet. Wrong. yes? That part has to be decided now. It must be so. Why why? Because I am a martial artist. . You have learned martial arts, but it is difficult to call yourself a martial artist. The reason is that there is no conflict with any sect or martial artist in Ganghos martial arts group. If you want, you can go to a vige right now and live by cultivating a field. . But if you follow me, the story will be different. I am a martial artist. And we are struggling to prevent disaster that will befall the world in the future. A disaster on earth. Those were truly grandiose words. If someone else had said this, I would haveughed. But Mukbi did notugh at his words. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was that serious. The voice carried through the air was full of power and majesty. It was an atmosphere that no one couldugh at and that should not beughed at. I need strength. The power to protect everyone. That is not a peace that can be achieved by being strong alone. But I have no intention of imposing the future I know on the world. Even if I did, I wouldnt believe it. I If you want a normal life, not a martial artist, I will help you both materially and spiritually. Because I have that level of ability. It was a choice forced upon me by others. But that was reality. As soon as she joins hands with Yeon Ho-jeong, she falls into the world of monsters called Murim. A world where you dont know when or how you will die. It is a bloody world where local wars between ns can break out over minor disputes, lives are lost due to pride, and people can be assassinated even without any support. also. A world of freedom where one is bound by many things and at the same time is not bound by anything. A romantic world where heroes who sacrifice their lives for the slightest help live and where even the enemies of Cheolcheon can forgive. If you choose a normal life, you no longer need to be with Yeon Ho-jeong. However, if you want to live in Murim, you just have to be with Yeon Ho-jeong. At least for the time being. I know that I am forcing an unreasonable choice on you who has never lived a proper life. Still, you have to do it. I believe you can make this choice just by looking back on the life you have lived. Mukbis eyes trembled as he looked up at Yeonhojeong. But even for a moment. My somewhat dazed focus gradually came back to life, and my shaking eyes soon regained their calm. After taking a deep breath to calm his mind, Mukbi spoke in a low voice. I am an archer. I learned basic calligraphy and painting, but it still doesnt change the fact that I am an archer. Is Gwanilgok your enemy? Even though it was an unexpected question, Mukbis response was immediate. He is my enemy. enough. I wont ask you why you think that. Because it would be crazy. Ill ask again. Can you live in this world with the power given to you by your enemies? It was my first time. For the first time, Mukbi showed something resembling a smile. I didnt harm it with my own hands, but even borrowed someone elses help? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. What does that matter? It means its meaningless. That kind of thing. haha. It was a pleasant room. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled selflessly. So, for archers, there is a world that suits archers? For whatever reason, my life was all about being the best. And the life that suits me is not the life of tilling the fields and reading. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and held out his hand. I will convince you. So that you can always be with me so that you dont fall away from me. Mukbi took his hand. But dont kill my curiosity. I may not have the ability to do that. Mukbi stood up, holding Yeonhojeongs hand. Grumble. Ah Mukbi blushed. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Before you choose your life, take care of it from the inside out. A martial artist must know how to maintain the best physical condition at any time and under any circumstances. all right. And how long has it been since you havent washed up? do you smell it? I thought it was a wild man. It was red all the way to the neck. Well, aftering out of Mt. Palgong, I waspletely out of my wits and couldnt shower at all. Lets go after we eat first, wash up, and sleep like we died. You had a lot of trouble. no. Do you know how to drink? Alcohol? I cant. Okay then. Just order food. Oh no. Ill take a shower first. Like that. After opening the door and leaving, Mukbi suddenly looked at the windows all around the hallway. The sky without a single cloud looked very refreshing. Birds that were not bound by anything flew in a flock in the sky. Mukbis eyes, which were staring nkly at the birds, slowly turned red. Because it was short but intense, it reminded me of Park Ins past life like a painter. Recognized for his genius talent, he spent his entire life practicing martial arts, which was close to torture. Although I did not want to kill anyone, I lived trembling under the oppression of those who forced me to kill someone. But that wasnt what she wanted. She wanted freedom and a humane life. He had a terrible hatred for the elders who told him that if he did not intend to be a noble archer, he would kill him on the spot because his life was not worth living. In the end, all the brothers who hated him died, and he, who knew nothing, was left alone in the world. I was so lonely. I didnt want to go out into the world. I just wanted to go to any mountain and live with nature. But it couldnt be done. Because I felt that if I lived like that, I would really be ruined. I feel like I cante to my senses from frustration and loneliness, but I know that if I keep smiling, I will see the future. Brother, sisters. sorry. But Ill try my best. I felt guilty for surviving alone. Still, it wont stop. Mukbi took a deep breath and smiled broadly. I will live a better life than anyone else. More than anyone else. At that time, the door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. What are you doing, man? Dont spread the smell in the hallway and go take a shower. Mukbi screamed without realizing it. Be quiet! Early morning the next day. Are you ready? yes. Okay, lets move slowly. But where are we going? Originally, I was nning to go to Zhejiang because I had someone to meet, but I decided to go home first. Home? Okay, home. I n to go and eat a hot meal, get some rest, and then regroup before heading out. why? Are your hands itching already? Are you dying to protest? no. I just said I was going home. do not worry. My father is a good person even if he doesnt talk much. My younger brother is so kind, so I wont have any trouble getting along with him. Ah, I get it. Anyway Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the bow on Muk-bis back. Does this seem like an increase in protests? Mukbi nodded. I guess my strength has increased a lot recently and I havent been able to control my strength. Hmm, is that so? Yeon Ho-jeong did not bother to ask how his strength increased. He suddenly looked at his axe. The ax de was full of rough scars. As they exchanged attacks and attacks that were so destructive, the de got damaged. It was fortunate that the spear pole was not broken. And the end of the spear. There was no ring there. I would have to get that item separately anyway, but maybe there was a good item. I guess Ill have to stop by a cksmith shop on the way. Now I really have to prepare in earnest. There were still many thingscking. They were not equipped with weapons, let alone martial arts. Preliminary work to stop the Saeumgyo has not even begun yet. We have to start now. The first step to stop the mad advance of the Saeumgyo, or rather the three fanatics. The King of Darkness, who ruled the ck Ind, disguised himself as the leader of Byeoksan and prepared for the future. The family he never had before and therades he met much sooner than expected will put wings on the tigers back. History is being writtenpletely differently than in the past. Yeon Ho-jeong prayed earnestly that the new history he was creating would be the foundation for a peaceful future. Chapter 98 Episode 98 Inevitability created by chance (4) What? Why did that beggare all the way here? Have you finally been kicked out of your Ark job? How many times have I told you that the Dragon Head Ark is not a position to be kicked out of? Giggles. Stopughing so weirdly. I dont want to hear it. If you dont want to hear it, donte. This son of a bitch is very young and speaks very rudely. I heard that the days of making friends based on age are over? There are degrees of that too, man. He hasnt even reached heaven yet. Then shall we treat the beggar as our brother? Where do you make modifications? Then you really get hit. Hit, hit. puck! 100 million! You really hit it! Its noisy. Bring me a drink. Its so hard, Im going to die. Why did a guy who has nothing to do build a conduit on this high mountain? The Taoist man stood up while grumbling. As I headed toward the kitchen and listened to the rumblings, I couldnt help but notice them. Why are you looking for alcohol when youe to Dodong? But how did you know there was alcohol? I must die after seeing that bastard lose his life. The beggars rope is really long. It was content that made the listeners blood pressure rise. Hwa Jin-cheon was patient. Well, isnt that the meanest thing in the world? Even if you call yourself a great king among those beggars, you are still a beggar. You cant maintain this rtionship without patience. He couldnt help but admire his patience over the years. After a while, the Taoist monk came to see the drinking table. What do you want? I told you to just bring alcohol, but what was that? What are you doing, you dirty bastard? Its beef jerky. Youre a Taoist, right? Noisy. Did you know I wasing? Then you dont even know that, so youre going to make a living off fortune telling? No onees to see fortunes anyway. Oh, get a drink! My back hurts! After a while, two people set up a drinking table in the vacant lot in front of the doguan and filled each others sses. Taoist Tong Tian Jin-in (ͨw) asked. Anyway, whats going on here? Hwa Jin-cheon snorted. Why would youe to see a fortune teller? I came here to find out something. crazy. They say its the best room in the world? You say you have a tight hold on all the worlds information? But what do you know? Are information and fortune the same? Is there enough bokchae? A man with a lot of wealth is greedy. Thats different from that, you idiot! If you want anything, tell me. Ill send the kids there. The yfulness slowly disappeared from Tong Tian Jinyins face. The difference between a yful face and a serious face was very significant. It was to the point where I wondered if I had be apletely different person. Its because of the nine states, right? Hwa Jin-cheons eyes lit up. As expected, this guy knew. He was a man who sat on the top of a high mountain and looked at the world. The owner was also involved. But what I want to ask is a little different. It must be because of the young tiger who is at the forefront of taking down the old family? Hwa Jin-cheols face showed seriousness. Yes, I came because of that guy. More precisely, I came because I was curious that the world worked differently than you said. Tongcheonjinin. It is said that there were three great men among the powerful men of the time. Each of the three masters was well-versed in one field and was given the title Tongcheon (ͨ) because their level reached heaven. Ganghosamgi (). Or the three martial arts paths. Tongcheonjinin was one of the three groups and the most difficult to meet among the three groups. I dont know that your fortune telling skills have reached heavenly levels. And that the fortune-telling showspletely limited abilities. Tongcheonjinin sees the flow and logic of the world. Sometimes they predicted the future and even told peoples fate. But that is only an extremely limited ability. Not only were there very few people who met Tongcheon Jinin, but even if they did, there were days when they could not see fortune telling depending on the luck of the day. But one thing was certain. A fortune telling once spoken is not wrong. So far, nothing that hase out of his mouth has ever been wrong. Tong Tian Jinyin shook his head. Its ridiculous to say that we have reached the heights of heaven. Its just that my natural spirit was so strong that I was struggling not to die. Whatever. I can only glimpse through the cracks in the sky, but I have not mastered it. If I had mastered thews of heaven, I would have be a immortal. Is there such a thing as freshness? If you believe, it will exist, but in the eyes of those who do not believe, it will not exist. done. Im not allowed to answer Zen questions that dont even sound like words. Why is this a Zen question? Noisy. Wow, this guy is such a beggar. Okay, just say it. Why has it changed? No, why was it wrong? A shadow appeared on Tong Tian Jinyins face. I do not know either. I dont know? The worlds Tong Tian Jin-in? Youre not being sarcastic, are you? Speak without joking. Because Im serious. Ugh, I dont know. As I said, if you know all those things, is that a person? Its fresh. Hmm There is just one catch. What? Tongcheonjinin, who poured a full ss of alcohol into his mouth, suddenly burped. Sometimest year Yeah, I think it was fall. Something changed around that time. Last fall? Should we call it heavenly energy or heavenly energy? I saw something that was hard to exin distorted across the sky. Cheongira. I didnt even know what that was at the time. Actually, I still dont know for sure. However, I am guessing that the change at that time was the starting point of a future that was different from what I predicted in the past. Its difficult. Would you like me to tell you something that isnt difficult, but is also hopeless? What? Tong Tian Jinyin said bitterly. You will nevere here again. What does that mean? I stopped showing it from then on. what? I cant see it. It doesnt work. Hwa Jin-cheons face was colored with shock. What does that mean? Lucky fortune telling doesnt work? Yes, no. No matter how hard I tried, I couldnt see it. No way? wait for a sec! You knew I woulde visit you today, right? Didnt you know that the Nine Zhou Myeong Family disappeared after bing a martial enemy and the identity of the person who took the lead in destroying the Myeong Family?! Tong Tian Jinyin snorted. Are you really the leader of openness? Since when did people be this stupid? huh? Myeong-ga has be a martial arts hero. It is known all over the world, so does it make sense that you dont know that? Every time I go down to the store to buy daily necessities, everyone talks about it. And who is Yeongas eldest son? Yeonhojeong. Yeah, Ive been hearing about that guy too. A man who is the reincarnation of Sun Ce and Yuk Son, the young tigers of Gangdong. The fortress is called Wall Coral Camp? Isnt that right? Just because I live on a high mountain doesnt mean I wont go down to the world. You know everything. Hwa Jin-cheon asked urgently. Then how did you know I wasing? that? Tong Tianjin smiled bitterly and took out a thin booklet from his arms. I wrote it down here. What is it? Its not that I didnt see it at some point. Slowly, one by one, they started to disappear. I wrote down everything I saw just in case. ! and. Tong Tianjin threw the booklet carelessly. The booklet that had flown far away was blown by the wind and fell to the bottom of the cliff. Hwa Jin-cheons mouth dropped open. What are you doing?! Youring was thest line in that book. Oh my Tong Tian Jinyin chuckled. Why are you so surprised? No I never thought you would lose your fortune telling skills Why are you making such a fuss about fortune telling? what? I became energized and became a Taoist monk, and I mastered Sangdanjeon (ϵ). However, I am only a Taoist. He just had a talent for fortune telling, so he told me various facts, but even that didnt mean he could only choose what he wanted. ! A monk cant worship Buddha because he lost an arm, and a Taoist monk cant practice the path because hes blind? Theres nothing to feel so sad about. Hwa Jin-cheon sighed. One good news source has disappeared. Tong Tianjin burst intoughter. Youve been too clever. If I have to confess, there were a lot of things I didnt tell you even though I could clearly see them when you came to see your fortune. what? Did this crazy Taoist trick me? Im telling you, its not difficult, but if I do that, wont my spirit go awry? ?! Dont ignore your influence. If Yongdu Ark makes a mistake, the world will be shaken. If I were to teach you fate and predict the future, wouldnt that in itself be a reverse heaven? Hwa Jin-cheon could not bear to continue speaking. Tong Tian Jinyin took a sip of his drink and spoke in a simple tone. Where is the answer sheet in life? Today is precious because we dont know the future. Thats life. Therefore, it is not good to rely on fortune telling. Youre texting me saying Im a pestilence guru. ha ha ha! Tong Tian Jinsughter was very pleasant to hear. Even if he loses his fortune-telling skills, which are worthy of being called a divine skill, he doesnt care at all. Or rather, it seemed as if a heavy burden had been lifted. Hwa Jin-cheon smiled bitterly. I thought that my friends loss of his organs was a loss both to him and to himself. But what if the person involved is so happy? We have no choice but to be happy together. Ille more often from now on. oh? Are youforting me? What aboutfort? I n to hand over the position of ark to my student sometime soon. Im staying in a quiet ce, so please be my drinking buddy. Has that damned bastard grown that much already? I dont think its been that long since Ist saw you. Its still a long way away. Still, the spirit and sincerity he possessed seemed believable. If you say that, you must have be a bitch. If you train your martial arts properly, there is nothing better. Hwa Jin-cheon stood up. I guess Ill have to leave for today. Im a little busy. Tong Tianjin waved his hand. Pleasee visit me anytime. I will soon build a room next to it, so dont kick it out. ha ha ha! * * * hmm. I was very busy today too. Even though a martial arts expert only works for a day and does not suffer any physical problems, the mental energy consumption is significant. Ive been doing this for over ten years. Yeonwi massaged the back of her neck. My neck wasnt particrly stiff, but it felt like it was rxing when I massaged it like this. Baekhyun Lee, who was watching Yeonwi next to him, organized the documents. I will do the rest. Please rest today, matriarch. Sure. Oh, and what will you do, Commander-in-Chief? Now youll have to select someone quickly. Yeonwi nced at Baekhyun Lee. If you dont mind, you can try it. Me? Baekhyun Lee waved his hand. With that level of ability, how can you be the governor of the Yan family? Its enough for me to just assist. You are doing well enough. Baekhyun Lee huped without realizing it. I had no idea that the head of the family would give me such a hugepliment. Baekhyun Lee was so embarrassed that even his face turned white. I, I, I will never Ick the ability Yeonwi shook his head. Just go and see. omg! yep! Baekhyun Lee hurriedly left the house. The movements were extremely fast, as if they were expecting something they couldnt see. Yeonwi buried her back in the chair. Although I was tired, every day was still worthwhile. Jiangsus business was stable, construction at home went smoothly, and the growth of the second child was especially surprising. I hoped that tomorrow would be the same as today. Even though it was difficult, I hoped for a day where I could dream of a rewarding and hopeful tomorrow. Second, it looks like the luck isnt over yet. Its my first trance, so its worth it. Yeonwi closed her eyes. It is about relieving the fatigue of the day with clouds. My son is fighting against a great challenge and opportunity. He, too, needs to be strong as the head of the family and as a father. How long has it been like that? Go, matriarch! Yeonwi, who had stopped moving, opened her mouth with her eyes still closed. Whats going on? The Grand Duke has arrived! At that moment, Yeonwis eyes opened brightly. Hojeong came? Yes! But. Why are you doing that? Baekhyun Lees words were overwhelming. I brought the pretty Soger with me! Chapter 99 Episode 99. Inevitability created by chance (5) Yeon Ho-jeong bowed. Im back, father. hmm. Yeonwi nodded. Get up. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and immediately made a mockery. It still had a rough appearance. His clothes were torn and dirty, as if he had continued his training even as he came. Even though there was a customer next to me, I really couldnt help but ask. Did you practice again when you came? yes. He said it was natural. Yeonwi was satisfied with her sons unremarkable answer. A warrior must maintain his best physical condition anytime and anywhere. At the same time, it was necessary to practice every day so that the highest point could be raised. The majority of martial artists often neglect the natural training and patience. But my son was different. Stick to the basics and follow the truth. Your son will definitely grow up. No, he has be a big enough person now. Thats amazing. The words I couldnt say out loud because people were watching. Honest surprise appeared in Yeonwis eyes as she looked at Yeonhojeong. When on earth did I be this big? My true energy was unstable due to rough training. It seemed like he had squeezed his inner strength to the limit. Still, its like this. I felt it as I approached it with a natural, flowing gait, but it felt like I was looking at a rock filled to the core. Even though the true energy was unstable, the airway that prated the center of the body was unwavering. At first nce, it seemed to be no different from before, but Yeonwi was able to get a glimpse of the terrifying explosive power of Yeonhojeongs body. And those eyes. Even before leaving the family home, his eyes were unwavering, but now they were reminiscent of steel. It meant that he had no doubts about the path he was pursuing. Heart (), energy (), body (body). Youve taken good care of it without any defects. Yeonwi opened her mouth. They say a man needs to go out into the world to be an adult. It seems like this trip to Jungwon was of great help to you. It was apliment given back. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is still a long way to go. You cant be satisfied with just this much. I dont know anything else, but that personality is still the same. No, on the contrary, it seemed to have be more toxic. Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were no longer something to be talked about by ones age. There are levels even for peak masters. Surprisingly, if you look at the external energy that Yeonhojeong emits, it seems to be no less than the elder level of the six generations of Gupailbang. Even though it was my son, his growth rate was difficult to understand. It was unprecedented. But what about that energy? Byeoknajingyeols wife is already nine years old. That was surprising, but what was truly surprising was the unique energy that Byeokrajingi was surrounded by. It wasnt just one, but three. Each of them is full of unique characteristics, yet they all work together in a way that does not harm each other. Yeonwi quietly examined his sons body and asked. Did you get a chance? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and answered. Every meeting and encounter with a person is an opportunity. Compared to that, its insignificant. That sounds good. There were many things to note about Yeonhojeongs internal and martial arts skills. Yeonwi thought to talk about thatter. And Yeonwi looked at Mukbi. For a woman, she was quite tall. The body was slim and the limbs were long. At first nce, it was an extremely flexible body. Although my skin was dark and tanned from the sun, there was not a single blemish on my skin. She was a beautiful woman with a healthy appearance and refreshing facial features. But appearance wasnt important. A sparkle appeared in Yeonwis eyes. master? Surprisingly, my sons wife and daughter were also experts. Even thetro was not an ordinarytro. It is safe to say that the strength he possessed was almost that of a transcendent master, even higher than Yeon Ho-jeong. I dont know how I gained such incredible strength. However, it seemed that more than half of his internal power was scattered throughout his entire body, making it impossible to utilize it right away. Excellent endurance. But his skills Looking at Jin-gi, who is just as unstable as my son, I got the impression that he seemed to have undergone simr training, but was dull overall. Its lower than the hojeong. His internal skills surpass Yeon Ho-jeongs, but his actual skills are below. Once you reach the level of seniority, you can see through your opponents skills just by looking at them. In his opinion, this woman was quitecking in the sword-like courage of a warrior. Still, its amazing. Especially considering my age. Yeon Ho-jeong touched Mukbi with his elbow. Mukbi lowered his head because he was sorry. Baek no, it is said to remain silent. Stay silent? yes. Yeonwi tilted his head. What a strange name. What is it like? There are many people with strange names in the world. Especially when ites to Moorim. Do you want to be Hojeongs friend? Mukbi hesitated. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly answered. I am a friend. okay? There was no pitch in his voice like before, but he seemed to have lost some strength. But even for a moment. Nice to meet you, Muk Sojeo. Abirao of the Gojeong. Nice to meet you. Mukbi couldnte to his senses. tremendous! She had never seen a master like Yeonwi. It doesnt show any energy waves, but thats just what it looks like on the outside. Hidden inside was a divine sword asrge as the peak of Mount Tai. He was a master so great that it was truly shocking. The moment I caught a glimpse of the other persons incredible prayer, my entire body seemed to freeze and I couldnt even lift a finger. Neither Gungcheon Brother nor Gokju will be able to guess for ten seconds! Thats not it. Even if all the noble archers who participated in the Yesin Joint Battle attacked, they could not win. Before Guryongpacheongung was built, it seemed difficult to even pull the bowstring in front of it. Yeonwi saw the bow and quiver of arrows hanging on Mukbis waist. It looks like you are using archery. yes? Ah yes! Thats right! It was a loud answer that did not sound like silence. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I wondered why this guy was like this. Yeonwi nodded. You are a person of great skill. You say you are my sons friend, so I treat youfortably. yes! ? . Adventure. Yeonwi, who cleared the strange atmosphere by clearing her throat, asked Yeonhojeong. Why did you bring all your friends? I just want to ask my father for a favor. ask? Yeon Ho-jeong said, pointing to Mukbi. Can I let this guy stay at his parents house from now on? Yeonwis eyes sparkled. At the same time, Mo Feisplexion became meditative. Just the change in Yeonwis eyes sent a chill down my spine. Do you mean to ept me as a family member? Thats right. If thats a burden, you can at least stay in the guesthouse Thats nonsense. Yeonwi shook his head resolutely. I dont know what the story is, but he is my sons friend, so of course he deserves to be treated like a guest. Oh yeah. Yeonwi said to Mukbi. Doesnt Soje have any other connections? yes? Ah yes! It was a story that could be quite depressing from the silencers point of view, but since it was the Yeonwis responsibility, he was able to ignore it. To that extent, Yeonwis presence was great. If you have nowhere else to go, you can think of your annual leave as your home. yes? You are the first time Hojeong has brought a friend. If you like that indifferent guy so much, you should ask him to join your family. ?! Rx. Dont worry about food, clothing, and shelter. Mukbi looked at Yeonwi in surprise. It was still a scary look. His eyes, as clear as ss, were filled with the anticipation of a world-famous swordsman. However, it did not contain only the unmanned anticipation. Mukbi, who had always lived his life only paying attention, was able to read honest liking in Yeonwis eyes. It was an unpaid favor. Since he is my sons friend, I naturally consider him a part of the family. There was such a pure faith that even Mukbi, who had no idea about the world, was surprised. Ah Mukbis eyes became increasingly red. Without any recourse, I start to cry without realizing it. Mukbi hurriedly lowered his head. Thank you. Yeonwi nodded. This adjutant. Yes, matriarch. Yeonryeowon (Ժ) next to Hojeongs residence is that childs residence. Please guide me. All right. Baekhyun Lee smiled and said to Mukbi. Please follow me. yes. Before following Lee Baek-hyeon, Muk-bi greeted Yeon-wi one more time. Please take care of me in the future. Thank you, father. It took a lot of hard work toe this far. Rest in peace. yes. So, Mukbi followed Lee Baekhyun to his residence. Yeonwi shook his head. He has amassed amazing martial arts skills befitting his age, but his heart is as soft as porcin. Thats the problem. You need to be a little more stubborn. Its not easy to be like you. Its not a matter of forcing it. You cant force something like that, right? If you think you need it, you will read it on your own. Its not just that. It looks like a child with a big wound in his heart. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. yes. Its worth it. Wounds on the body get better with treatment, but mental injuries do not get better just because someone helps you. Still, its better than not having anyone by your side, sofort them whenever you have time. yes. Yeonwi nodded repeatedly. by the way. Yeonwis eyes turned cold as she looked at Yeonhojeong. In an instant, it seemed like the person had changed. If Mukbi had seen Yeonwi where he was now, he might have fainted on the spot. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was, to put it mildly, the best in the world, couldnt help but be annoyed by his fathers change. He tried to change the subject as the atmosphere was getting a little harsh. ah! By the way, where did Jipyeong go? My brother came, but why is there a single hair I knew you were indifferent, but it was beyond my imagination. My throat is sore. Yeon Ho-jeong swallowed his saliva unconsciously. Yeonwi spoke in an extremely cruel voice. Cheonryun (삐) refers to the duties that must be observed between parents, children, and rtives. That duty is not something grand. Its easy, but it means an example that anyone who has to do it should have. Cough! I have never thought of my child as an evil person who does not know thew of heaven. I had no intention of receiving daily greetings from my son, who was going out into the world and learning about the world, but I was so busy that I couldnt send him a simple letter saying how I was doing. Thats it, Dad. As for what happened. Its loud! My ears feel like they are ringing. Yeon Ho-jeong shrank her neck like Zara. Yeonwi turned around. I will not listen to the excuse that you are tired from the journey. Follow me. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed involuntarily. The reality of having to be scolded by his father at this age was deplorable, and looking back, the fact that he could not me anyone because he was the one who deserved it made him depressed. In the end, he had to follow in his fathers footsteps like a sheep being led to the ughter. That day, Yeon Ho-jeong had to read from memory the section on filial piety from Myeongsimbogam, which he could not even remember when he had read it. Chapter 100 Episode 100 Inevitability created by chance (6) Whoa. How long has it been like that? The clothes, which had been repeatedly wet and dried with dew, had be mushy. His sweaty, disheveled hair meant he had been sitting in that position for a long time. A state of trance. After sitting there for three days, Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes were like a quietke. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. After a while, his expression became distorted. Its overdada da da! Oh my, its a bridge! Yeon Ji-pyeong, who had rxed her cross-legged posture, cried out and massaged her legs. Wooooow. As I hurriedly used my internal energy, a cold white energy suddenly found its way to my stiff legs. sh! A sharp energy rushes in like a sh fire. It was apletely different experience from non-acting. If rain smoke created a mild green light, this gem boasted a cool white energy like a divine sword. Its sharp, but at the same time pure and brilliant. It was as if he was showing Yeon Ji-pyeong the path he should take as a swordsman. Whoa, thats it. The energy that released my legs instantly spread to my entire body. My body, which had be stiff, rxed in an instant. My joints still felt rusty, but after moving my body a few times, they soon felt better. Yeon Ji-pyeong put her hands together in front of her chest. Then I concentrated my energy. Ugh. How much time has passed? The energy emitted outside the body clumped together and created a soft white light. There was joy on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. Thats it! The true energy within the body was released, manipted with precision,pressed, and fixed outside the body. Controlling Qigong was impossible without a deep understanding of internal energy. Its not something I can achieve at the age of 16. Amazingly clear and noble energy. It was one of the five great sacred techniques of Yeonga, the sword fighting spirit. hook! I absorbed the energy created before the break. My whole body seemed to be filled with energy. I couldnt help butugh out of pride. Hehehe. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was giggling to herself, soon cleared her throat and crossed her arms. No, you cant be satisfied here. He thought of Yeon Ho-jeong. My brother was never satisfied with what he got. My older brother was a person who always looked up. In fact, it did not fit Yeon Ji-pyeongs personality. At least that was the case for Yeon Ji-pyeong now. However, there was a lot to learn from my brothers attitude as a martial artist. If your efforts have paid off and brought you to your current position, you need to work hard and aim for the top again. This is probably the case for all martial artists living in Gangho. It was the destiny of those who lived in martial arts to not neglect training every day for stronger power and a higher state. Yeon Ji-pyeong pulled out the long sword that had been left in the corner of the training hall. Slurp. 100 million! The de still stands up well, but somehow it has lost its lusterpared to before. Since it was an ordinary iron sword and not a treasured sword, it was bound to fade if it was not maintained for a few days. Yeon Ji-pyeong wiped his sword body with quick movements, not knowing if anyone would see. Of course, there was no way the shine woulde back just by rubbing it with the hem of the clothes. In the end, Yeon Ji-pyeong became tearful and stroked his sword. Sorry, Ill give you a good cleaning after training. It was the first real sword I received in my life. It has been over a year since I swung this sword. It had to be special. Ego. Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his posture and lowered his sword. His face, which was full ofughter, changed to indifference in an instant. Faba Park! The walking method of running to the front was quick and cheerful. It was Cheonra Shinbo (_), Yeongas visionary teaching method. Hwahus unrivaled skill, which covered all areas under the sky like a, was a genius skill that produced results beyond what was learned, even if it was low. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who had been walking around the entire training ground with fantastic walking skills, finally swung his sword. Easy profit! Puff poop! A strong sound erupted from the tip of the sword. Strong but sharp. In an instant, Yeon Ji-pyeong violently shook the air ahead and swung his sword at a frightening speed. It was an unusually violent and fast sword that cut through the air like a. It is about demonstrating the difficult swordsmanship of the Iron Sword Demonstration Team. uh? Sreuk. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was unwrapping his sword, suddenly straightened his posture. what? Is it different from before? I dont know exactly what has changed. But things have definitely changed. And because of that change, it seemed like it would be better not to practice swordsmanship, at least for now. Well, lets do some physical training. Growling. eat first. Slurp! Oops! The sword needs to be cleaned too! Busy, busy. Yeon Ji-pyeong suddenly disappears holding the sword. After a while, Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong appeared in the empty training hall. Yeonwi nced at Yeonhojeong. How do you feel? Yeon Ho-jeong stuck out his tongue. When did that guy grow like that? Do you think youre doing a good job? Are you looking at that and saying that its at best pretty good? Who could implement such high-level kendo at Jipyeongs age? Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Gendo (). After all, you have eyes to see. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It is just a gap that arises because the body has not fully grown yet. It should be seen that it has already reached the dark level of the horizon. However, if I had trained martial arts like that, I could have wandered down the sword path due to the gap between the principles of swordsmanship and the physical body. I guess so. But you realized that and stopped practicing. With just a few cuts, I felt that my enlightenment had surpassed my physical training. It means that you are clearly seeing your own growth indicators. Yeon Ho-jeong could not help but be impressed by his younger brothers talent. A genius who epasses everything with his senses. There was no such genius even in Heukje Castle. It was only a few shes, but Yeon Ho-jeong was able to urately figure out which path his younger brothers sword was taking. What Yeon Ji-pyeong realized was the sword of the middle path. That was also what his father Yeonwis sword pursued. So it is the way of the sword. It was the right path that did not lean towards any one direction. The most important thing for a martial artist is to know what kind of training he can do to grow in his current position. In that respect, Jipyeong has an innate sense. You will be stronger faster than anyone else. Maybe more than me. Im just worried. It will grow rapidly, but like other areas, martial arts also bes more difficult and burdensome the further you climb. I have seen many geniuses who had never been frustrated fall apart when they hit a wall. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. He was still looking at the ce where Yeonjipyeong had disappeared. Jipyeong will do well. You wont go astray like I did. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong. The eldest son was smiling. There were no emotions other than pride and joy in his eyes when he looked at his younger brother. It was like the expression of a parent proud of their childs growth. I felt like they sincerely weed my younger brothers growth. A small smile appeared on Yeonwis lips. You didnt go astray either. There may be a brief deviation. However, Yeon Ho-jeong overcame herself and grew up to this extent. As a result, Yeonhojeong also grew straight without going astray. In some ways, the sight of the first child regretting his mistakes and turning his eyes to the world came as a bigger surprise than the second. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. Will that happen when the eldest onees back? Suddenly, I thought of my wife. At first nce, a warm light flickered in his indifferent eyes. Thanks to you watching over us, our children have grown up so well. Yeonwi truly thought he had done nothing. I just thought that my wife, who left first, had given strength to my two sons from heaven. So I thought they grew up properly. However, since he has never done anything for his children until now, he will give them everything he can. Lets go up. yes. A father and son stood in the center of the training hall. As soon as they entered the training hall, the mood of the two changedpletely. Yeonwi saw the ax that Yeonhojeong was carrying. Its gotten a lot rougher. Yeon Ho-jeong struck the ax de. I think I need to take a look. Maybe its because Ive shed with a famous family so many times that the de was quite damaged. It doesnt look like only the de was damaged. yes. Its still okay, but theres a problem with the window sill. Yeonwi shook his head. No matter how great the aftermath of the martial arts conflict was, it is difficult for such a serious disease to have already been so damaged. yes. This is proof that your inner strength is extremely strong. An infinitely strong temperament inevitably puts a strain on the body. If your internal energy control was perfect, it wouldnt have been damaged to that extent. I know. Suzaku Baekho Hyeonmu. He was the one who obtained the three energies of the Four Gods and perfectly controlled each energy. But that means there were no problems in handling Jingi. I did not set aside time to properly sharpen and polish the true spirit itself. It will be sorted out on its own. However, unless you wield any kind of infantry, your lifespan will be short no matter what weapon you hold. Lets go to Shingong tomorrow. All right. Slurp. Yeonwi pulled out his sword. It was not a training heavy sword that had been wielded against Yeonhojeong in the past, but an iron longsword three and a half feet long. Yeon Ho-jeongs face suddenly hardened. Huh. Naturally, the wind was carrying a terrifying sword energy. Youre serious. He did not lift his beloved sword. But Im serious. Instead of being a high-level secretary like before, he stands here as the head of the Byeoksan Yeonga family and a judge who has risen to the rank of Myeongsuk. Resolve everything you have gained here today. All right. I dont want to put scratches on my sons body. However, keep in mind that you may get hurt unless you pull out your true power. bang! The entire training ground seemed to be shaking. Tsutsutsutsu. Yeon Ho-jeong, who drew his strength with a stronger advance than ever before, lowered his ax to the lower right. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Amazing energy! A pure white energy seemed to rise like smoke from beneath the feet of the eldest child. The energy was surprisingly strong and cool. It would be difficult to find that kind of energy anywhere in the world. The most aggressive energy in Sashinmu. The White Tiger, the ruler of the wind and the golden god of Gyeongin, was roaring. Phew! The wind blowing from all directions condensed on the tip of Yeonhojeongs axe. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Yeonwi could see the white remains of the storm spreading out from her sons open mouth. Its still not enough. Hook! Pressure the opponent with momentum before the attack even begins. The momentum of Baekho, based on Byeoknajingi, spread without anyone knowing it was over. Damn it! The ground around Yeonhojeong was cracked in a circle. The solid ground of the training ground cannot withstand the pressure of the pouring energy. Surprise appeared on Yeonwis face. Unbelievable. It is a state where external objects can be influenced only by atmospheric pressure. It was incredible, but my sons level had risen to a level where it would be difficult for even an elder of the Great Gate to decide on a match. In just a few months! I will do my best. Quaaaang! It seemed extremelybative. Yeon Ho-jeong, who received strength along with the powerful advance, swung the ax with a storm-like force. Buaaaaang! The swing is so strong that it feels like the steel bar will bend. Surprisingly, the target was Yeonwis corbone. It was proof that he saw the other person, who had the momentum to split his entire body diagonally, not as his father, but as just a warrior. For a moment, a strange excitement appeared on Yeonwis face. This spection, this pressure. It was the first time he felt pressure as a prosecutor. Now that he remembered the two words life and death as the head of the love family, he felt more excited than nervous. Feel so good! Yan Weis sword moved like a thunderbolt. The weapons of the two people collided head-on. Qarring! Chapter 101 Episode 101 Change of idea (1) Ah, Im full. I had to take care of my body step by step by eating moderately, but I was still very hungry. For the first time in her life, Yeon Ji-pyeong ate five servings in one meal. Thanks to this, my stomach protruded. Still, I didnt hate this feeling of fullness. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who came out of the restaurant, suddenly looked away. what? Yeon Ji-pyeong narrowed his eyes. Who is it? I continued walking wherever I could find my feet, and before I knew it, I had reached the area around my brothers residence. However, someone was chopping firewood in Yeonryeowon next to my brothers residence. At first nce, it seemed like I was seeing someone for the first time. Yeon Ji-pyeong, filled with curiosity, secretly headed towards Yeonryeowon. puck! Arge piece of firewood was split in half by the gentle swing of the axe. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face, which was full of curiosity, was filled with surprise. omg! puck! Firewood splitting again. It was nothing special. I didnt hit it with all my might, and it was even with one hand instead of both hands. The firewood was sharply split by the gentle stroke of the axe. The energy contained in the blunt ax de is reviving the spirit. What was surprising was the quality of energy on the ax and the movement of the ax. Even though it contains only a very small amount, it emits powerful force like a flood. The shape it was wielded seemed like nothing special, but it was very beautiful. master! Its awesome. At least for the current Yeonjipyeong, it was a level that was difficult to dare to deal with. Tick! Eh? The ax hit the target in vain. The firewood that had bounced off flew far away and fell. The woman, Mukbi, had aplex expression on her face. Hey Yeon Ji-pyeong got up, thinking it was a mistake. sorry. Without realizing it, I was just staring nkly. I was rude, right? I sincerely apologize. Mukbi didnt know why the other person was apologizing. However, I was curious as to why chopping firewood was such a big deal. no. But Mukbi, who was about to ask who it was, paused for a moment. Anyway, he was a guest. There was a high probability that the person he did not know was bound to be someone from Yeonga. Mukbi lowered his head. Its called silence. Oh yes! My name is Yeonjipyeong! Nice to meet you! There was silence for a moment. Yeon Ji-pyeong blinked and Muk-bi averted his gaze out of awkwardness. Meanwhile, Mukbi thought. Yeonjipyeong? Then his younger brother? When I came here, I heard a lot about Yeonjipyeong. Although he was young, he was said to be a rare genius and a gentle child. Mukbi looked at Yeonjipyeong again. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face, looking at her with bright eyes, looked as gentle as she heard. Mukbi cleared his throat. Um, so I You are a guest! yes? Oh, isnt it? Mukbi scratched his head. It is true that you are a customer. However, Yeonhojeong and Yeonwi told us to treat this ce as if it were our own home and to treat everyone like one family. Customertype? Should I say. Yes? What do you mean by that? Mukbi thought of a way to cut off this awkwardness and the conversation that was sure to be sluggish. This is referring to Yeonhojeong. I came with that person, Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. Brother Tongue is here? yes? Oh yeah. thats right. omg! I didnt even know that! I thought you wouldeter, but this soon?! There was joy on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. But even for a moment. uh? But That person? The choice of words is strange. That person is that person. Wow! Yeon Ji-pyeong rushed over and grabbed both of Muk-bis hands. It was so sudden that I couldnt avoid it. Mukbi looked down at Yeonjipyeong with a puzzled expression. Yeon Ji-pyeong said with a serious face. Sister-inw! Mukbi thought it would be a waste of time to consider whether the current situation was more shocking, the time when he had pledged to annihte Gwanilgok, or the present. * * * Quang! It is equipped with an 80-pound heavy weapon and a white tiger that boasts steel-like attack power. Byeojingi harmonizes the strength of the body and the muscles that are being trained even at this moment have created explosive output and strong endurance. Even then, I was pushed back. Okay! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was thrown back. The sword that Yeonwi was holding was amon long sword. The power emanating from that long sword was as powerful as a tidal wave. The de, which was less than a tenth of the weight of Yeonhojeongs axe, gave off the feeling of a thousand pounds of weight. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had retreated, jumped in again. From the moment he unleashed the White Tiger Reign method, he was fully prepared for battle. He advanced one step further and developed his martial arts without hesitation with the determination to make a deadly move. Para rock! An intangible me seems to burn around the swinging axe. It was a quick attack that dealt with a huge illness, and at the same time, it was a blow that took full advantage of the illness. It was a destructive force that any peak expert would be reluctant to face. Yeonwis sword made a linear movement. Whoa! My upper arm and shoulder muscles twitched. Yeonwi could not help but be amazed by his sons strength. Where does this powere from? A martial artist whopetes for supremacy even among the not just the Seven Generations, but the Six Generations. Besides, my skills arent as bad now as they used to be. Although he may not have full power, he was using martial arts sincerely. If it is a blow powerful enough to unconsciously tighten the muscles of such a transcendent expert, it should be considered a force that can be used anywhere in the Central ins and the world. Cheering! Yeonwis sword touched the ax and made a smooth movement. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs expression suddenly changed. Like a snake, the sword de came down from the ax de and onto the spear, aiming for the wrist. The movement was so natural and smooth that I lost sight of it for a moment. Wow! He removed both hands from the spear and kicked the end of the spear. Damn it! An ax was fired from close range. Yan Weis sword struck the ax de twelve times in a split second, reducing its power. Boom! Yeonwis eyes widened. Although he didnt look up, he suddenly realized that his son had moved into the air above his head. fast! The fire pouring down from the top of my head was amazing. The white taboo was reced by the red fire. The time to move from White Tiger Gong to Jujak Gong (ȸ) was as fast as lightning. That wasnt all. Ha! It was a rarebination of energy. It had red wings on both legs and struck down a white storm in its right fist. Sasinmu is a martial art that embodies two attributes simultaneously. Quaaaang! The fist prated the floor of the training hall. The destructive power of that fist caused incontinence throughout the training hall. It was a powerful martial arts technique with power beyond imagination. It is the embodiment of Baekho-gongs Tiger King Nine-Byeokse () in the form of a fist. Faaagh! Yeonwi, who had evaded the situation with Cheonra Shinbo, approached using the method of attacking the pce servants. ! It was incredible speed. It was as fast as Zhou Jakgongs Blood Wing Hwicheon. It was not because Yeonwi had learned fast walking techniques like Hyeolik Hwicheon. This is simply because of the state of pure martial arts. When his internal energy and physical awareness werebined, he was able to achieve this speed with simple steps. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong avoided Yeon Wi, grabbed the ax that had fallen to his left, and corrected his posture. Yeonwi, who had changed direction for a moment, had already reached the front line of Yeonhojeong. The weapons of the two men unleashed the speed of a divine technique. h h h! Chi-chi-chi-ching! Weapons that hit Ilsuyu 18 times. It goes without saying that Yeonwis restraint was not only limited, but Yeonhojeongs attachment was also beyond human limits. Among the martial arts people dealing with serious illnesses, it would be difficult to find someone who shows this level of skill. strong. Yeonwi was finally able to realize the status of his abandoned son, who had risen several levels higher than before he became a monk. Ive be incredibly strong! Internal workers of unknown origin were with Yeon Ho-jeong. But that wasnt important. It was clear that the son did not grow by learning other martial arts, but rather learned them and supplemented them after he had already grown up. In other words, the sons enlightenment had already beenpleted to the point where he would not becking even if he embraced various martial arts skills. No, maybe it was more than that. I could not even imagine where the limits of the exquisite fighting spirit felt through weapons and the arduous martial arts felt at the base of response were. How on earth?! It is questionable whether Yeon Ji-pyeong, a rare genius, can do this. In just a few months, I surpassed other peoples ten to twenty years. If Yeonwi was astonished by his sons tremendous growth, Yeonhojeong was also surprised by his fathers steel-like martial arts skills. You are stronger than Myeongcheon! Although it is now a martial arts family, the Guju Myungga was originally a rare shamanic family that maintained the reputation of being the best family in the world for a hundred years. He is stronger than the head of such a family. Because he learned fake Sasinmu, the overall bnce of martial arts may have been disturbed, but even taking that into ount, my fathers martial arts skills were superior to Myeongcheons. Amazing. There are so many things I dont have! The sword power of a father who sincerely develops martial arts. Although it is difficult topare to himself during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, the enlightenment of an ideal warrior who umted all the many parts that even he himself had missed was melted within him. It is perfect. Complete. I felt it before, but my fathers martial arts was aplete martial art, with nothing to add or take away. For Yeonhojeong, it was a harmonization of Baekdos martial arts skills that would be difficult to realize even if decades had passed. bang! bang! bang! At some point, Yeon Ho-jeong pushed Yeon Wi. The more momentum the white tiger reigns, the more powerful it bes. With the powerful advance of Yeonhwan, the teeth of the Tiger Beast became bigger and sharper and more ferocious. A Yeonwi who receives Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills with the exquisite swordsmanship of Cheolgeomdaeyeon. Okay, if its like this. The pressure of the pouring spection was greater than the martial arts performance. The majesty of a warriors life and longevity was there, sweeping away the enemy with overwhelming force. At this level, I should be able to take this sword. For a moment, Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Whoops! The ax lost its way due to the fearsome strong sword. With just a single sword, White Tiger Lord Limbo lost his momentum and the fangs of the Tiger King were cut off. It was incredible sword power. But it didnt end there. With Yeonwis swordsmanship, a powerful force of truth gathered in an instant. It was right then. Hahaha! Yeonwi saw a huge hand staining his vision with darkness. It was like seeing a herbivore writhing and approaching a dragon. Still, it was fast. It was an attack that could be blocked but could not be avoided. There was surprise on Yeonwis face. Anti-Dragon Chief!! I felt a powerful force from the tension I stretched without even taking a half-breath. It was a super-fast attack that utilized strong cardiopulmonary capabilities. There is no bird to show off the newly acquired sword of enlightenment. Yan Wei quickly switched his attack power and blocked Zhang Beop. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong took a dozen steps back. On the other hand, Yeonwi stood tall on the spot. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand and straightened his posture. It doesnt work either. Yeonwis eyes wavered. Surely you knew? yes? You were reading the next attack. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Its not like that. However, unlike my fathers martial arts skills, I saw a slight loophole, so I thought it was a clear weakness and attacked him. ! Why are you doing that? no. Slurp, thump! The Yeonwi took lead. Lets end the dance here. Chapter 102 Episode 102 Change of idea (2) Boom. After putting down the axe, Yeon Ho-jeong felt quite tired. The shock was too strong. My fathers sword is the sword of neutrality. That meant that when necessary, he could use martial arts stronger than anyone else. That strong sword far exceeded the power of the ax wielded by an 80-pound heavy weapon. The operational ability to unleash strong internal energy and thoroughly trained physical awareness has reached its peak. Its a shame. There is nothing that cannot be said about Yeonhojeong. No, Yeonhojeong can go beyond that. However, the training was stillcking. Suffering and enlightenment are essential in order to delve into high-dimensional martial arts, but in the end, it is the body that contains them. Its still not enough. Muscle strength and flexibility are sufficient. However, the body was not ustomed to containing high purity energy. I felt like I could clearly see the shorings that I had vaguely thought about. It was the most valuable gift I received through this meeting. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that his martial arts skills still had a long way to go. I saw the shorings and faced what needed to be fixed. However, in Yeon Wis opinion, Yeon Hojeongs martial arts skills had already reached the level of a master. Indeed Yes? You have truly be stronger. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its far away. No, its actually excessive. Too much is too much. Is there any other martial artist of the time who was your age and could have achieved such martial prowess as him? Even if it is the Twin Dragons and Three Peaks, I doubt whether it canpete with you. Even if there areter indexes secretly raised by the Old Daemun faction, I wonder if they canpare to you. It was a rare high praise. Yeonwi was not the type of person to praise anyone. But Yeonhojeong was an exception. The growth rate waspletely outside the specifications. Furthermore, it was also because he believed that his son would not be satisfied with this level of praise or be arrogant. You have already broken away from the martial arts framework and created your own martial arts. It is no exaggeration to say that we have formed a family. There is more than one thing that needs to be improved. The body is like that. But your enlightenment has already passed the eight ridges of Mount Tai. Yeonwi shook his head. It is the same for my older brother and younger brother, whose bodies cannot keep up with enlightenment. different. Yeon Ji-pyeong did not have decades of experience like Yeon Ho-jeong. Even then, his enlightenment was so overwhelming that his body could not keep up . On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeong actually spent years learning martial arts in a chaotic ce where blood and flesh were sttered. As I studied martial arts based on the realization I gained through actualbat, it was inevitable that the level of development of my natural body could not keep up with it. But Curiosity appeared on Yeonwis face. You have refined a new martial art. It doesnt seem to be based on the martial arts of the main family. ah. You have two footwork techniques and only one martial arts skill on your mothers side. To be exact, it is three footwork and three weapon techniques. Yeonwi tapped the floor of the gym with his toes. There was a hole made by Yeon Ho-jeongs fist. What is this martialw? Yeon Ho-jeong raised his fist with a satisfied face. We changed the art of armament into a form of martial arts. This is my first time watching it today, but luckily, Im using my power. Yeonwi was speechless for a moment. Does he know what he is talking about? There is a reason why swordsmanship is called swordsmanship and boxing is called martial arts. It is not impossible to use weapon techniques with bare hands. However, it is necessary to undergo considerable changes in all aspects due to the operation and presentation of Jingi. However, this amazing son unleashed a power that was no different from a weapon technique with his bare hands. Manryu Gwijong (fw) Yeonwi smiled brightly without realizing it. haha. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. It was the first time he had seen his father smile like that. What can I say I dont know why, but I get goosebumps for no reason Yeonwi stoppedughing and asked. So, what should you call the martial arts you gained? For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong was speechless. Can I tell you something? Sasinmu. Jeolhak is a rare warrior who put an end to the Hyeolgyoji Rebellion 300 years ago and is believed to be a martial artist of the Four Directions, who is considered to be one of the first when discussing the strongest warriors of the martial arts history for over 1,000 years. In fact, there was no reason why I couldnt tell someone who knew that I was already learning other martial arts. However, Sasinmu was a one-man secret martial art taught directly by the teacher. If it was a one-person vision, I wondered if it would be right to announce it to the outside world without getting permission from my teacher since my parents and siblings were outsiders. but. Lets think simply. Anyway, I havent seen Master since I returned. Moreover, Master was a person who wandered aimlessly and sought the Way. I am not interested in worldly squabbles. He just thinks that Sasinmu itself is an excellent piece of Buddhist art, and he probably doesnt care even if there are people who know about it. furthermore. Now that you think about it, isnt this a bit strange? Yeon Ho-jeong inwardly tilted his head. Anyway, as the sessor to Sasinmu, theres no need for me to be bound by the rules of my ancestors, right? I dont even know if such a thing exists in the first ce. So, isnt it ultimately up to me how I handle my martial arts skills? Hoo. Now that I look at it, it seems like its a problem I didnt need to worry about in the first ce. Are you free? Ho ho ho. Yeonwi frowned as she looked at her son holding his chin and smiling evilly. How can you smile so ugly? yes? Oh no. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a confident smile. The martial arts I learned are called Four Gods Martial Arts. Sashinmu? yes. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Are you the envoys of the Eastern Blue Dragon, the Western White Tiger, the Southern Suzaku, and the Northern Xuanwu? Thats right. The martial arts skills you disyed were so perfect that they were difficult to match. Although it was biased toward attack, it was developed to the point where there was nothing more within the framework of attack. That is the martial arts of the White Tiger. If you say White Tigers martial arts what about other martial arts in various fields? yes. I wonder how much of a goal-striking martial arts technique this is. Say your words right away. How funny is this martial art? Yeon Ho-jeong exined the characteristics of Sasinmu to Yeon Wi in detail. The more I listened to the exnation, the more surprise spread on Yeonwis face. It uses four cutting attacks specialized for attack, defense, instant kill, evasion, and counterattack as weapons. Thats right. There are not many martial arts thatbine martial arts that are extremely specialized in offense and defense, evasion, and counterattack. The martial arts of the main family are rare martial arts of the middle path. However, it does not seem like the martial arts you have obtained is taking the middle path. It is not a middle ground, but a battlefield martial art that has developed each field to the limit. Its different from my familys martial arts skills. Yeah, it looks that way. Yeonwi tilted his head. But for some reason, the more I listen to it, the more I think of one persons martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Unlimited in all directions. Yes. Does your father know about Four Directions? Isnt it obvious? He is a rare thief and a respectable warrior who left an unforgettable mark on Baekdos martial arts history. You cant discuss martial arts history without knowing him. . You mean youve only known each other for so long? Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. Yeonwi clicked her tongue. No matter what, shouldnt you have basicmon sense? He is a great man. It is right to know the achievements of great people. All right. Anyway, I dont know if the martial arts skills you obtained are the best martial arts skills in all directions, but I do know if they are excellent martial arts skills. And that you are digging deep into your martial arts skills. Yeonwi asked seriously. I will ask. Do you n to see the end of that Four God Dance? Thats right. Okay, I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Because I knew why my father asked that question. I will not neglect my familys military service. Do not worry. Yeonwi shook his head. From what I can see, Sasinmu is notcking in any waypared to my familys Jeolhak. It is truly difficult to achieve that level of martial prowess. If you think thats the end of it, theres no need to turn your attention to other martial arts. It was something I said without trying to show my disappointment. It was also sincere. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Thats not what Im saying. hmm? Wouldnt it be helpful to know all of your familys martial arts and learn at least a little bit when selecting family members to teach Sasinmu? For a moment, surprise appeared on Yeonwis face. Did you mean that you would transfer the martial arts skills you earned to your family? I am a person of love. I dont think its a problem for people in Yeonga to share their things with Ga people. Are you serious? of course. Love songs are strong. However, the force is small and there are not many key yers. In fact, all of Yeonhojeongs uncles had moved out and it was difficult to see their faces except during ancestral rites. In other words, the strength of Yeonga could be attributed to the excellence of Muhak and the support of the people. Considering its actual power, it was true that it was inferior to other factions. Yeon Ho-jeong thought. The main familys power must be stronger. When the three religious fanatics reveal their magic, the central in will be a sea of blood. It was certain. Even if we prevent immediate extinction, it is questionable whether we can survive future disasters. In that case, Yeongas power had to be increased as soon as possible. However, Sasinmu is a cutting technique that cannot even be entered into without feeling it. Even if you transfer to the military branch of the family, only a very few people will be able to master it. Yeonwi was silent for a moment. Family family. It can be said that it was a coincidence that the son achieved this level of military prowess. If you have acquired such amazing martial arts skills, it ismon sense to consider it as a personal achievement. However, my son wants to transfer his military martial arts to the familys season. Suddenly he remembered what his son had said before. Even though the meaning is different, my heart will always be here. In order to protect my family, I will point my sword at the world even if I have to be stigmatized as a demon head. Yeonwi closed her eyes. After mulling over his sons words over and over again, he opened his eyes after half an hour had passed. I understand what you mean. Yeonwis eyes seemed to have be somewhat cruel. If you feel the same way, I will express my gratitude as the head of the Yeon family. Thank you for sharing your outstanding martial arts skills. no. There are quite a lot of things that have been postponed. I n to finish everything within three days, so lets have a meeting about thister. All right. It was then. father! older brother! Are you here?! Yeon Ho-jeongs face brightened. Youre here. Yeon Ji-pyeong was running from the other side of the training ground. I had seen him from afar before meeting my father, but it was a new joy to see him up close. Yeon Ho-jeong greeted Yeon Ji-pyeong with a smile. It was only for a moment that theughter evaporated at Yeon Ji-pyeongs words that seemed like a lightning strike. older brother! congrattions! I said hello to my sister-inw! what what? You look so pretty! Its a fairy! Its a fairy! Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth wide. There was a faint smile on Yeonwis face. His strange smile somehow seemed to cheer for Yeon Ji-pyeong. He too was a helpless father. Thats how the three parents got together for the first time in a very long time. Chapter 103 Episode 103 Change of idea (3) Are you here? Yeon Ho-jeong took control with moderation. I see you, old man. This is Yeonhojeong. That was a manly greeting. Pyeonilgang was still the same. Although I only saw him once, I was impressed by his unique generous atmosphere and kind eyes. Is that why? Even though it had been quite a while since I had seen it, it felt familiar andfortable as if I had seen it yesterday. But who is the wife next to you? Have you made a promise to the future? Yeon Ho-jeongs face was distorted like a crumpled brass vessel. Why do you keep misunderstanding and making such a fuss? Is this fun? no. I am a friend. Oh really? Mukbi took a step forward and lowered his head. Its called silence. Nice to meet you. Pyeonilgang smiled. What a gentle woman you are. Nice to meet you. Please call me afortable old man. Ah yes. But Pyeon Il-gangs eyes sparkled. Huh, its unique, isnt it? yes? I have met countless warriors, but it has been a long time since I saw such a well-trained archer. There was surprise on Mukbis face. I left my bow and quiver of arrows behind. Before that, he didnt even show any signs of having learned martial arts. However, Pyeon Il-gang recognized his main weapon at a nce. Youre amazing. He is an unusual old man. Although he had little experience, the eyes of an old man who had worked with iron and fire all his life were as sharp as those of any expert. But what brought you here? Yeon Ho-jeong handed over the ax that was hanging on his shoulder. Its gotten to this point. hmm? Pyeon Il-gang examined the ax de and the spear pole. There was surprise on his face. her! Is this godfather already this bad? I am sorry. Is there nothing to be sorry about? When you use a weapon, it is natural for it to be wed and break. However, this godfather is not just a heavy weapon. Good iron is made with great passion by good craftsmen. Pyeonilgang clicked his tongue. Its dark in my world, but Ive heard your name oftentely. You said you had a big fight against that Nine Jus famous family? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Did you hear? Isnt the Nine Zhou famous family a family that was called the greatest martial family in the world until it was publicly used? There must have been many amazing experts. But even if I bumped into those experts, it wouldnt have hurt me this much already. Pyeonilgang nodded. It looks like your skills are very rough. The more you look at it, the more unusual it bes. It is said that a good craftsman is a friend of a warrior, but even craftsmen who have reached the highest level do not know many things about a warrior. There is something called knowledge that only unmanned people know. But Pyeonilgang was different. By looking at the traces on the weapon, he was able to infer the users resistance characteristics at a nce. Hes an amazing person. Extensive knowledge, extreme insight, and thorough craftsmanship. He is a true craftsman who has trained everything to the ultimate level. I thought I knew why my father called me Shin-gong (). He possesses a rough inner strength that can cause such damage to a 80-geun soldier Pyeon Il-gang thought for a moment and nodded. Good. I will make a nice axe for you. In fact, this loan was something that Pyeon Il-kang had modified from an existing one. Since it was a well-made weapon, it was enough to be called an infantryman. However, it is a bit weak for Yeon Ho-jeong to use. Pyeon Il-gang nned to use this opportunity to create a new weapon. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. thank you. How long will it take? Pyeon Il-gang smiled broadly. Are you nning to go out into the world again? Thats right. For a famous warrior, in addition to everyones praise, there are also enemies who seek fame. I must receive it before I leave the country, right? If that happens, there is nothing better. Are you in a hurry? I thought it was urgent, but then I had something to do. The sooner the better, but I try not to rush. Its a good attitude. I will make a weapon that suits you perfectly. It will probably take two months. Two months. If it was long, it was long; if it was short, it was short. However, if a craftsman like Pyeon Il-gang took two months to work on it, it would not be an ordinary item. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped Muk-bis shoulder. And is there a bow that would suit this friend? A horned bow? yes. The stronger the tension, the better. Because archery with destructive power is excellent. Pyeonilgang shook his head. There is a bow, but I dont think this woman can use it. Is that so. Ill just ask someone who knows. I will be able to receive it when the axe production is finished. Mukbi folded his back. Thank you, grandfather. Hehehe. Grandpa? When the wife and daughter saw him for the first time, they called him Grandpa instead of Shin-gong. Everyone had a hard time with him, but it didnt seem like this woman. The friendly name made me feel better. Is there anything else I need to order? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I would like you to make a loop at the end of the ax pole. ring? Yes, as long as it doesnt interfere with the center of gravity Thats not a big problem, but is it because you have something else to write about? Im thinking of putting chains on it. Pyeonilgaks eyes widened. Chains? On the tip of a heavy axe? yes. Hehe, I cant even guess what kind of martial arts you use. Because Im such a person with nomon sense. That means you know how to handle chains. Thats right. A chaina chain. A steel bar that can withstand the internal strength that can damage even an 80-gun giant soldier Interest arose on Pyeon Il-gangs face. I understand. Let me keep that in mind. thank you. Ill send someone over when its roughly finished. Im going to be busy starting today. Just like that, the two people who came out of the cksmith shop on Pyeonil River walked down the street. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. how is it? My house. yes? What? Im asking if its worth staying. Ah yes. great. Just a little Who is bothering you? Mukbi shook his head as if his neck bones were broken. Absolutely not. Everyone is doing well. Then whats the problem? But because the servants do what I have to do Yeon Ho-jeong burst intoughter without realizing it. Servants? Once called a masterpiece. They are not ves. These are people who work for the money they deserve. For them, its a job. Still. Of course, I do most of the work myself. However, I dont think its a bad idea to find something that allows you to focus on yourself while they are doing their own work. Something to focus on Mukbis eyes sparkled. Its martial arts. Something like that, for example. Yeon Ho-jeong said seriously. I have yet to see your skills in person. But I know this one thing. Your martial arts skills are still far from being perfected. Mukbi admitted calmly. It was a long way away. Yeon Ho-jeong remembered what it was like when Muk-bi perfected martial arts during the time of Emperor Heukam. Absolute archery that has reached divine skill. A fantastic martial artist with no weaknesses, equal in number to the Five Great Gods, with invincible marksmanship that kills all visible areas and bare-handed box fighting in ultra-closebat. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes brightened. Okay then, join me during my training time. Is that okay? Its a good thing if we can make up for each others shorings. Mukbi flinched. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at her with a puzzled look. whats the matter? Hmm What is that nervous expression? Mukbi said in a whisper. I so I had no intention of starting a family with a practitioner It was absurd. Now, its a mess to keep silent. Is this kid kidding? its crazy? When did I ask to marry you? Or its not. Why are you so angry? Oh, my blood pressure is three. And when I heard it After I heard it, what! Mukbi spoke hesitantly. I think Im older too. whatever? Its just that. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. If you want to let go, let go. Who said anything? If you give me that deathly re and tell me to let go, who would be able to do so? When did I re? My eyes are always like this. I dont think you need to be an axe-eyed person just because you use an axe. Were you always that eloquent? Because there were few opportunities to talk. There are many opportunities to wash, so wash often. Oh please! The two people bickering as they entered the house did not look like lovers, but they did look like friends. * * * Matriarch. hmm. I think we need to expand. Yeonwi looked at Lee Baekhyun with cold eyes. Baekhyun Lee swallowed his saliva without realizing it, but then proudly opened his chest. Currently, the branches of Jiangsu are almost saturated. If we continue like this, we wont be able to stop the influx of supplies. Jiangsu Province isrge. There is no need for the main family to monopolize the trading business. Not just me living, but everyone living. Coexistence is the shortcut to peace. I also agree with what the head of the family said. But look at this document. Arent there already fights taking ce here and there? . Its good for everyone to live together. But for that to happen, coordination and reasonable sharing are needed. There is no need for you to coordinate this matter, but isnt your family responsible for 70% of the trade business in Jiangsu Province anyway? hmm. They are very rough people. In particr, in Zhejiang, there is no representative faction to coordinate in the middle. I think it would be better to reach out there and get involved in the trade business of the entire East Sea. After thinking for a while, Yeonwi nodded. What you say is reasonable. thank you. But I think we need sufficient discussion on this matter. I told you to go back the more urgent you are. Baekhyun Lee nodded with an uncharacteristically serious expression. I think so too. If you rush into something because the situation is urgent, thats a problem. Yeonwi nodded. Call the hero. Baekhyun Lee smiled. When something important happens, I call my eldest son. This probably means that he recognizes Yeonhojeongs abilities. It was nice to see the trust between father and son. All right. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong came in. Seeing that he was drenched in sweat, he must have been training for a while. Did you call me? Please sit here. yes. Yeonwi exined the circumstances of returning to Yeonhojeong. So a proposal was made to expand the main familys business to Zhejiang. To be precise, it is preliminary work for symbiosis. Ohh. What do you think? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Its Zhejiang. If we can expand our business to Zhejiang, we can secure more funds. This means that in times of emergency, it can be used as military funds. Of course, thats something youll only find out when you go there. father. okay. As you know, there is a branch of the Mo Yong family in Zhejiang. We are making a lot of money through maritime trade. Yeonwis eyes grew cold. He did not forget that the Moyong family dispatched Sejak to the family. The son joined hands with the head of the Moyong family to destroy the famous family, but in reality, Moyongse could be seen as an enemy as well. That part bothers me too. I havent forgotten what my Moyong family did, but I decided it would be unreasonable to mess with them right now. Its impossible. For now. Do you have any other thoughts? A confident smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. And a little bit of anticipation too. Mo Yong-woo. He got up from his seat. I agree. I think it would be better to do as Manager Lee says. Thats right. But isnt prior research essential in order to expand the area? Yeon Ho-jeong said seriously. I will go to Zhejiang myself in two months. Chapter 104 Episode 104 Change of idea (4) Paaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had exhausted all his strength with thest blow, copsed to the ground. Whoa. Its been a long time since Ive practiced just the beats all day for several days. Box fighting techniques performed with the bare body are essential training even if you are not a martial arts expert. At a small scale, it is good for physical training, and at arge scale, it is good for improving reaction speed and senses. However, Yeonhojeongs persecution went beyond that level. A skill that does not significantlyg in power even without lifting an axe. It is no exaggeration to say that he created a family through martial arts alone. Yeon Ho-jeong, leaning against a small rock, let go of his inner energy naturally. Wooooow. As I inhaled, the white tiger rose spontaneously. Baekhogi drew in more air and natural energy and spread it throughout the body. As blood flow speeds up, the hearts main mechanism bes more active. As a certain amount of turbid Qi was collected due to the rapidly circting blood, the Xianmu Qi of the kidneys surged and expelled all the turbid Qi. Wooooow. As Samsingi quickly recovered his body, Byeoknajingi naturally stood up and gained strength. Lets end todays training with this. After returning to the family, not a single moment was wasted. It was a process of looking back on past martial arts skills and at the same time constantly checking the way forward. Fortunately, he did not have the same talent as Yeon Ji-pyeong, but he had his own path that was honed through the chaos. This was the reason why I was able to be this strong in a short moment. Now, slowly Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. You have to choose. After returning, his goals werergely divided into two. Preventing the extinction of the first family. Second, prepare for the invasion of the Central ins by the Three Religions of Gwangsin. The extinction of the family was prevented immediately. Although the Moyong family remains, Moyonggun will not go to extreme lengths to attack Yeonga. In other words, there is enough time. So what about the Gwangshinsamgyo? He also has time. However, unlike the fact that the familys enemy was clear and they were able to strike first, preparing for the invasion of the Three Religions of Guangshin was too broad and vague. Yeon Ho-jeong did not know detailed information about them. All I knew was that they had a base somewhere outside the country, and that their power was unprecedentedly strong. Complete preparation is difficult with limited information. If so, just do everything you can to prepare. Its just that Im worried. There is only one reason to prevent their invasion. Because my people are in danger. But they werent the only ones in danger. Moyong-gun. Unlike Prince Moyong, who became the Murim lord, the current Prince Moyong was like the embodiment of greed. It was the difference between those who got everything and those who wanted to get everything. Mo Yong-gun willmit any vicious act to be the top of the midfield. And he will definitely try to take annual leave as soon as possible. To be exact, he will try to hit himself. Moyonggas control and contrast between the three religions. You cant choose just one or the other. It has to be done at the same time. So what I thought of was Mo Yong-woo. If it had not been for Muk Fei in the first ce, he would have headed straight to Zhejiang after catching Ming Heo-lin. It is clear that Moyong is the one who encouraged Namgung. You probably expected me and Namgung to sh. He would have hoped for even the slightest conflict to arise. Their rtionship was not good to begin with, and she knew that Yeon Ho-jeong would not treat Namgung kindly due to her personality. However, thanks to his silence, he was able to turn Namgungs attention away. So to speak, it is a situation where one kills two birds with one stone. Its the same this time too. Killing two birds with one stone We need to create a political ally so that we can establish an opponent named Mo Yong-woo to keep Mo Yong-gun in check and at the same time take control of the Murim Alliance. Something you cant do alone. Even if it goes against morals, they will use everything around them to achieve results. In a way, we need to be more toxic than during the time of the Dark Emperor. Yeon Ho-jeong filed theint without even realizing it. One way or another, I am not destined to live an easy life. He got up, cleaned himself with a bath, and then headed to the head office. Your Majesty? I came to see my father. Itste at night, but I know youre not sleeping. The water gate inspector lowered his head. Please wait. After a while, the floodgate inspectionmittee spoke. I received a call. Pleasee in. Good luck. Yeonhojeong, who was heading to the head office, changed direction. It was because he felt his fathers strong presence through sponsorship. Soon, Yeon Ho-jeong, who entered the sponsorship training hall, saw two people moving quickly. Shhh! Whoops! Huh! Yeon Ji-pyeong, who took a step back from the powerful sword, took a deep breath. Yeonwi raised his sword with a middle finger. again. Wow! Even though he was breathing very hard, his approach speed was fast. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened as he looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong, leaning against the wall. Youve crossed the limit. h h h! Yeon Ji-pyeongs arrest was quick. I dont have the skills to handle such a quick and intense sword attack. But we are actually solving it. Yeon Ho-jeong looked into Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes were blurry. Im half out of my mind. Both physical strength and endurance were at an all-time low. It wasnt strange when I copsed. The herbivorous actions of the Iron Sword Demonstration unfold unconsciously. No matter how genius you are, you cannot unconsciously implement a sword technique that you have just learned. Yeon Ji-pyeongs sword was uncharacteristically fierce and ferocious. Yeonwi, who had blocked dozens of sword strikes, suddenly stretched out his left hand. Teuong! Yeon Ji-pyeong flew far away and copsed without even letting out a groan. Slurp. At the same time, Yeon Wi appeared behind Yeon Ji-pyeong and ced her hand on his chest. Wooooow! A cold and sharp energy flowed into Yeon Ji-pyeongs body. Whoa. Yeon Ji-pyeongs breathing returned to normal in an instant. That wasnt all. By stimting all kinds of acupuncture points in the body, it dispels turbid energy, transfers trace amounts of internal energy, and stimtes the growth of internal energy with high-concentration sword-pointing techniques. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. Body power?! Energy has a tendency to follow the higher quality. The energy of Yeonwi that remains in Yeon Ji-pyeongs body will heal the damaged blood vessels and at the same time, continuously lead Yeon Ji-pyeongs energy to a higher level. also. Its an amazing skill. Excessive physical power can damage the casters stamina. Yeonwi is maintaining a tight line and raising Yeonjipyeongs level of endurance. Put in the lotus position. Cough! yes? Ah yep! Yeon Ji-pyeong, who must have regained her senses, immediately sat cross-legged and used internal energy. I quickly concentrated and went to breakfast. He had the concentration to not be surprised even if lightning struck next to him. Are you here? yes. Only then did Yeonhojeong go up to the training ground. Yeonwi asked. How did you see it? yes? This kind of practice. Yeon Ho-jeongmented honestly. I think we need to be more harsh. okay? Jipyeong will grow well on its own. However, I think that if you grow up with a moderately strong training, there may be confusion about your own training methods in the future. Yeonwi shook his head. Once again, I am surprised by your temperament. I thought it was a tough enough practice. Its so poisonous. Not only was it not enough to exhaust ones stamina and internal energy to the bottom, it was usually not difficult to push him until he went out of his mind and then induce him to unconsciously unleash his sword. Unmanned academia can grow most explosively in the gap between life and death. There are clear limits to those who do not risk their lives. No matter how great a talent is, a person who has not experienced the crossroads of life and death is only half-hearted. Heughs and says something horrifyingly cold. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong nkly. Is it because you risked your life to fight that you grew so much? Thats right. To be more specific, it was like that during the time of the Dark Emperor. Because I couldnt spend a single day of the year in peace and saw blood. However, after bing stronger, I was no longer obsessed with life or death. Yeonwi shook his head. The horizon is not ready yet. That is also true. The most important thing in a life-or-death situation is bold decisions and sharp living. Its a mindset that I will have to force myself to learn at some point, but at least not now. So, what brought you here? After a pause, Yeon Ho-jeong asked. The Murim Alliance will be founded soon, right? Yes. The main family is also a member of the six generations. If you are the head of the nine families and the six great families, you will be at least appointed as an elder or Bonggong of the Murim Alliance. I guess so. If the Murim Alliance continues. Yeonwi shook his head. The Murim Alliance that is currently being created is temporary. It has not yet been decided whether or not to focus Baekdos efforts. After a meeting among the heads, we will call in several prominent schrs and representatives of small and medium-sized schools to make a decision. I guess so. Right here. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke bluntly. I hope your father will vote yes. Yeonwis eyes widened. agree? Thats right. I agree I agree. Do you think the Murim Alliance is absolutely necessary? I think it absolutely has to be there. What is the reason? This is because I think we need a decision-making body that can control not only the nine major factions and the six major ns, but also the numerous white factions. Yeonwis expression changed. Is it because of this famous family incident? Not necessarily, but there is no reason why. hmm. And one more thing. ? I also believe that it is time for my father to spread his wings to the fullest, which he has never done before. Spread your wings? Thats right. You are saying such dangerous things. What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke more seriously than ever. The position of leader must be left empty for someone worthy of it. However, we need wise men who will control the world together with the leader. !! I dont think theres a single governor like my father. It was a surprising statement. Yeonwi had no idea that her son was even thinking like this. He watched Yeon Ho-jeong with sharp eyes. A certain determination and even tension could be seen on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. However, there was no trace of greed in his clear, deep eyes. is there any greed? The sons will was for the world. Although conquering the world sounds exciting, I hoped that I would not walk down a path full of blood and death. Fortunately, my son did not show the temperament of an ambitious person who wanted to take over the world. At least thats what it seemed like on the outside. Yeonwi, who had been watching her son for a while, opened her mouth. I dont want you to worry about that yet. . Im telling you this in case you misunderstand. This father in no way disparages your abilities. Aside from your martial arts skills, the insight and response skills you showed while dealing with famous families were world-ss. Its no big deal. Nonsense. It is another talent that resides in apletely different realm from martial arts or military strategic intelligence. I said it was talent, but in reality it was something unknown that couldnt be expressed with the word talent. . You read the flow of a world you had never experienced, and with strong confidence in yourself, you faced the world alone and overcame it. It is an ability that goes beyond the category of talent and is worthy of being called divine eyes. My father doesnt know. That he has lived at odds with the world for decades. He does not know himself as a dark emperor who fought to survive, not to win, and trained to kill, not to be strong. Thats why people praise it and call it a talent, even using grand words like divine eyes. You are a genius in a different sense than Jipyeong. But your talentes with risks. Danger Yes, danger. It is a talent that runs the risk of being exposed to demons that can corrupt even a Taoist monk or a monk who has devoted their entire life to cultivating it. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. He could understand deeply what his father was going to say. Are you afraid that I will be swayed by my desires? A warm expression appeared on Yeonwis cold face. If you were thinking that far, you are truly amazing. He is my son, but I dont think he is a very energetic young man. Are you hoping that I wont be concerned about such things, lest I be swayed by greed? No way. You will not stray. How can you be so confident? Because I believe it. . But I dont want to see you getting tired already. You can call it the stubbornness of parents or the excessive worries of a generation that has be outdated. . Because I trust you, I dont want to leave my son with a burden that I can carry. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. He understood his fathers feelings. Also, after listening to my fathers words, I realized that I did not have enough time. It was only after some time had passed that Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been lost in thought for a while, opened his mouth. Promise me one thing. Say it. Whenever you are in trouble, never try to solve it alone. Please call me. Yeonwi smiled. Isnt that why Im sending you to Zhejiang? Well, thats true too. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. As the worry hanging over my chest disappeared, my shoulders felt lighter. He said with a cheerful face. No matter what anyone says, I will follow my own path. Dont regret listening to your sonter. When did I say I was ignoring your words? yes? Yeonwi nodded. Lets think deeply about voting in favor of the creation of the Murim Alliance. Considering the destructive power of the three fanatic religions, it is clear that even if we prepare now, it will not be enough. But Yeon Ho-jeong thought it was okay. Clothes that are worn loosely tend to wear out quickly. At least in this regard, he thought his fathers choice was better than his own. Its urgent, but its okay. Just as her father believed in her, Yeon Ho-jeong also believed in her father. I believed that the wisdom of life that my father realized would apply. I guess I was just worried for no reason. Looking at things like this, I too have a long way to go. I realized something big thanks to my father. Is that so? Thats right. Then will this father tell me what he learned thanks to you? yes? As I felt your change, I realized that two roles as a parent are enough in this world. What is? Protecting my family and waiting forever. . You are big enough that I dont have to protect you. Then there is only one thing I have to do now. Yeonwi turned and approached Yeon Jipyeong and said. I will wait forever. I will embrace anything. Whenever you are having a hard time,e to Abby. Chapter 105 Episode 105 Change of Idea (5) From the day after finishing the conversation with his father, Yeon Ho-jeong did not leave the house for three days. And after three days, Yeon Ho-jeong left his residence and headed straight to the main training camp. It was not for training alone. He naturally talked and trained with the warriors in his household. Yeonhojeongs training was harsh. It wasmon for him to expend his physical strength to the limit, and he did not hesitate to take the lives of warriors with an actual spear sword. It was an overly dangerous method. It was a somewhat barbaric method and waspletely different from Yeongas training methods. At the same time, he clearly distinguished between public and private affairs. After a life-threatening training, I always ate my meal in the training hall with the warriors. He exchanged pleasantries with the warriors, and soon the warriors rxed their guard against him. The warriors naturally realized this. That the Archduke does not regard them as mere useful tools. Even without exining it in words, I was able to understand it when we were together. Yeon Ho-jeong, the grand duke of the Yeon family, considers the warriors as one body and only wants them all to be stronger. Fifteen days have passed like that. As time passed, the number of warriors participating in training increased. Yeon Ho-jeong epted them with a smile. And they pushed them through brutal training that made them feel like they didnt care if they died. But surprisingly, no warriors left the training. Yeon Ho-jeong was harsh yet meticulous. He personally cared for warriors with severe wounds, and made sure they rested if training the next day seemed impossible. It was a side that Yeon Ho-jeong had never shown before. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was infinitely strong, finally showed the dignity of a prince of the Yeon family by working with his subordinates. Another 15 days like that. After a month of making up my mind and starting the training, seventy percent of the warriors in the family joined the training with Yeonhojeong. Almost all warriors except those who were on a mission or on duty were participating. Even though the warriors training was different from before, Yeonwi did not care about it. I just silently watched the process of Yeonhojeong and the warriors bing one. It probably means that he believes in his son that much. Time passed again. When the harsh sunlight of summer loses its momentum and the cool breeze of early fall blows. The prayers of the Yeonga warriors, which were as clear as a sunny sky, became as sharp as the worlds famous swords. It was not his personality that changed, but his attitude as a military officer. You have the mental strength to respond immediately no matter what happens at any time. It was as if they all became Yeon Ho-jeong. It was indeed what Yeon Ho-jeong had hoped for. Bye! Oops! Yangheum fell down, coughing up blood due to the merciless punch. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. You lost, right? He almost kills someone andughs a lot. Surprisingly, Yang Heum coughed and grumbled. Damn it, I cant even get seven sums. Shinmo, who was standing under the training ground, spoke in her characteristic deep voice. Yangheum. What are you talking about in front of the Grand Duke? Cough! Its not something that deserves to be treated as an injury. Cough! Kyaaaak! Shinmos face was distorted. These days, they keep ignoring Daejus words. I might have to pick up the stick sooner orter. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Im okay. Its okay. But, Archduke. All you have to do is be afraid of the Great Lord. I think thats better. Shinmo cleared her throat. I will change my habits. I dont mind since thats my ability as a lender. Well, its time to catch it. Yang Heums face became thoughtful. I was just talking to myself. Never to the Archduke. Hey, its noisy, so get out of the room quickly. This internal injury will be a pain if it is not treated properly. Ah yep. Yang Heum scratched his head and went down the training hall. The atmosphere was like this, so it wasnt obvious, but Yang Heum had suffered quite serious internal injuries. Unless you have a lot of patience, it will be difficult to walk out on your own. Despite this, there was no disruption in walking. Through past training, I have developed strong stamina and patience. In Yeon Ho-jeongs view, the family samurai were finally bing warriors worthy of warriors. The heads of each organization will take care of the rest. When a person sees blood often, his hands naturally be rough and his temper bes sharper. It was the job of heads like Shinmo to refine that part. We had an in-depth discussion about this in advance, and the leaders also received thorough training on guided guidance. Grand Duke. This time with me No. busy. Yeon Ho-jeong came down to the training ground. Shinmo asked. Are you ending your training here today? Is that possible? Im the only one finished. Finish what youre doing. Are you busy? If it were my mother in the past, I wouldnt have even asked her this question. Although it didnt seem like it, he too was bing immersed in this flexible atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and patted Shin Mos shoulder. Try to behave properly while Im gone. yes? then. Yeon Ho-jeong headed straight to his residence. It was when he reached the front of his residence. Squirt! Percussion! Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his left arm and caught the flying arrow without even looking. He said in a grumpy tone. Slow. It has to be that way. Suddenly, a silence appeared in the shadows under the wall. Because I threw it with my bare hands. If youre going to aim, aim for the chest or abdomen. What about the shoulders? And then I really feel like Im going to die. Youreughing. Did you see a tiger get hurt by falling leaves? The analogy is too much. Noisy. Mukbi asked. Today is over quickly? Where are you going? You too, prepare. Are you ready? I got a call from Pyeon Shin-gong. They said they brought in the bow for you to use, so you should go too. Mukbis eyes became bright. Is that so? Just wait a moment! She hurriedly entered Yeonryeowon. At times like this, I look like a child. After making several idiots with innocent faces. Mukbi also participated in training with warriors several times. And in a fight with warriors who took her lightly, she destroyed most of them. Mukbi was fast and strong. Even without holding a bow, he overpowered the warriors at home with just basic fighting skills. The neww is so fraudulent. As the owner of extreme divine techniques, her lower body was almost like a weapon. A warriors bones would often break with a single light blow. Steel is dangerous even without a sharp edge. Mukbis body and internal strength were exactly like that. Its a neww so it just worked out well. I guess Ill have to train on the way. Yeon Ho-jeong went into the living room, washed up, changed into new clothes, and headed straight to the head office. Are you here? yes. And Yeon Ho-jeong looked with weary eyes at the pile of documents piled up next to him. Youre still busy. Thats how it happened. Isnt this director themander-in-chief? Yes. Lets quickly find someone. Then you will copse from overwork. Okay. No matter how expert my father is, he has no business when ites to work. I will do it appropriately and then hand it over to Manager Lee. If you are having a hard time, you will find someone to help you. Its truly pitiful. It seems like Lee Baekhyuns singing voice is already lingering in my ears. Lee Baek-hyun is also a person who has learned the skills of Yeonga, but I was curious whether he had honed it enough to withstand this murderous workload. Are you going to Pyeon Xingong? Thats right. Yeonwi looked Yeonhojeong up and down. Pyeon Xingong is a great person, but didnt you give him too much strength? Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, shook her head. Do you have to be so impatient to use it? I had to go anyway. Tsk, I was wondering why you stopped by in broad daylight. Yeon Ho-jeong nned to head straight to Zhejiang after stopping by the cksmith shop in Pyeonil River. The purpose was to conduct preliminary research to expand Yeongas business to Zhejiang, but the real goal was Mo Yong-wu. He was checking Mo Yong-woos location once every five days through the open door. Fortunately, he was still in the Zhejiang branch. The days are slowly getting colder. When winteres, maritime trade also takes a hit. It will probably be as busy as a yearbook. Yeonwi took out a gold bag from the drawer under the table. I prepared it in advance just in case, but I didnt know they would give it to me already. What is this? Its money. Dont sleep out on the street just because youre training. The days are getting colder. All right. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly bowed. Then Ill be back. Return safely. yes. uh? But where is the horizon? I havent seen youtely. Yeonwi clicked her tongue. Do you mean to say that you now know that there is no horizon? ? I sent it to someone Ive known for a while. That was already 20 days ago. Has it been that long? They even sent a non-response notice. ah? Now that I think about it, I think they said they were going somewhere for a while . . Do you know how indifferent you are? I cant really do two things at once. noisy. He said he would have a meal with you before leaving, but after seeing you training with the warriors, he just left. Come back and hang out with Jipyeong. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I was so out of it that I didnt even know it was happening. I need to reflect. No matter how busy you are, there are things you cannot miss. As an older brother, he felt sorry for his younger brother. Anyway, Ill be back soon. OK. * * * Elder. Are you here? It looked noticeably different from when I saw it two months ago. His beard became bushier and his body became somewhat dwarfed. He seemed to have been engrossed in work for the past two months. Pyeon Il-gang said with a smile. Thats amazing. yes? You and I are talking about this. Its only been two months, but its different than back then. The energy that was rough around me has calmed down quite a bit. Do you even see something like that? At first nce, Pyeon Il-gang was a person who recognized the weapons used by military personnel. Being that kind of person, these words will never be empty words. Has my prayer changed that much? Energy moves with thoughts, and thoughts are influenced by the mind. As my heart changed, of course my prayers had to change as well. His prayers, which had been intense as he trained with his familys warriors, had instead be quiet. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Unlike us, it seems like the old man went through a lot of trouble for no reason. Oops! What trouble? Dont say that. I am a person who makes a living as a swordsmith. For me, who works with fire and iron, making wonderful weapons is a destiny. Pyeonilgang burst outughing. Fortunately, it seems like the hard work was worth it. I really hope you like it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Since you have such confidence, I will try to look at it as calmly as possible. of course. Hes the one who has to go through this rough world with you. It would be difficult to have that kind of confidence with that personality. It probably means that you put all your effort into it. Nowe in. Yeon Ho-jeong entered the cksmith shop with his heart pounding. As soon as I entered the entrance, I saw a huge ax standing in the far corner. Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth opened. What is it like? Is it usible? Chapter 106 Episode 106 Change of idea (6) What I felt as soon as I saw the axe was wonder itself. What material was it made of? It was unknown. Even Yeonhojeong, who had destroyed thousands of weapons and seen tens of thousands of weapons, could not determine what kind of iron was used. But I understand one thing. Its a huge robbery. The ck windows stood out, as if they were absorbing even the sunlight. ck and ck. It had an unusual luster to be dismissed as simply ck. However, because it was absorbing light, it made the viewer feel a strange sense of mystery. Overwhelming strength that will never break. At the same time, it has a strange flexibility that seems to be able to bear the weight well. The harmony of Gangyu came together. Just looking at the window was enough to make me think of that. Yeon Ho-jeongs gaze went down. What about that? There was a hook on the end of the spearrger than an adult males fist, but it seemed to be made of a different material than the spear. Of course, he also seemed to be just as strong as Chang Dae. Weight. In addition to being a ring, it also acts as a weight to bnce the center of gravity. I thought that the weight of that ring alone must have been enormous. Yeon Ho-jeongs gaze went up again. The moment he saw the huge ax de, he felt his breath taken away. I know that you have a simple personality. However, it was too unfortunate to just leave it as is, so I made it a little more fancy. It wasnt a little shy. The width of the ax de was slightly smaller than the iron part handled previously. Instead, the thickness increased. And at the center of the huge ax de was a fierce-looking dragon head that seemed as if it would jump out at any moment. Around the dragon head, red and blue haze-like work was ced, adding even more splendor. Its a masterpiece. The fighting spirit of a warrior and the majesty of a king were felt together. It was an indescribable majesty. The name was chosen by the owner, but it was a shame to leave it as is, so we called it Gwangryong (). Gwangryong. Its a crazy dragon. It was a somewhat harsh name, but those two simple letters suited it very well. It was a new weapon that was a culmination of craftsmanship that would not rust even after a thousand years. Yeon Ho-jeong walked as if possessed and grabbed the spear pole. heavy. It was of great weight and thickness. Although it was simr to the iron part I wielded before, it felt thicker. Its different from the wind and thunder department. The Wind Thunder was a favorite weapon during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. He was also a new soldier made by the best craftsman in ck Ind. If the Wind Lightning is lightning, the Gwangryongbu is the wind. If the wind and thunder department is cool, the light dragon department is intense. If the Pungnoebu showed restrained aesthetics, the Gwangryongbu showed the spirit of expanding without restraint. It felt reassuring, as if it could protect its owner in any battle. Just looking at it made my blood boil, as if the god of war was in it. Yeon Ho-jeong heard the Gwangryongbu. Huh. The feeling of weight spreading from my wrists, elbows and shoulders to my entire upper body was amazing. Surprisingly, it seemed somehow lighter than the iron part I had used before. In reality, it would have been heavier, but the burden on the body was less. Yeon Ho-jeong used Byeokna Jin-gyeol without even knowing it. Wooooow! Dok2 cried. It was simr to Yongyin (). It seemed like a ferocious dragon perched in the center of the ax de opened its mouth and roared. Pyeon Il-gang smiled in satisfaction. It seems like Dokki likes you too. What is it like? Do you feel okay? Any rhetoric that exists in the world was not enough. In the end, Yeon Ho-jeong, who was thinking about it, spit out one word. There is nothing better. Pyeonilgang burst outughing. There is no need for modifiers such as awesome or the best. However, if it fits perfectly for the owner to hold and swing, that would be the greatestpliment to the craftsman. I thought you would like it. Feel free to swing it. No matter how fierce your strength is, you will be able to withstand it. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. thank you. Hehe, the owner is happy, so Im happy too. Pyeonilgang gestured to Mukbi. Sozer, follow me. yes? Ah yes! Mukbi also seemed to be mesmerized by Gwangryongbus dazzling appearance. She was startled and nced at Gwangryongbu as she followed Pyeonilgang. Yeon Ho-jeong went out of the cksmith shop holding the Gwangryongbu. Yikes! The ax de of the Gwangryongbu shined brightly under the pouring sunlight. The light converges rather than scattering it. The ax de that absorbed the light seemed to make the dragons head and haze look brighter. I put strength into the hand holding the spear. Kuuk! The stronger the grip, the stronger the Gwangryongbus power seemed to increase exponentially. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You received an undeserved gift. This one was all I needed. There was no need for an ax other than this one. I wanted to swing it right away, but I couldnt because of the location. He sat on a t rock and was busy examining the Gwangryongbu as if fascinated. How much time has passed like that? Crackling. The sound of a demonstration reaching my ears. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Piiiiing! One of the nes in front of me was fired at incredible speed. Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu as is. Sigh! bang! The light dragon that cut the target in half exactly hit the ground. Without applying much force, more than half of the ax de was stuck. Yeon Ho-jeong pulled out the axe. There wasnt a single speck of dust on the ax de that cut the stone and dirt. As expected, its fast even when holding something that heavy. Yeon Ho-jeong saw Muk-bi standing in the distance. In Mo Feis hand was a red horned bow. Like the Gwangryongbu, it was unclear what the bow and string were made of. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Isnt that a lot of tension? I didnt even put any energy into the arrow. Nevertheless, the speed at which it was fired was reminiscent of lightning. The perfection of the bow was no less than that of the Gwangryongbu. Pyeon Il-kang exined. It is a treasure called Hongryeon Pce. I dont know who made it, but I heard its difficult to pull off the demonstration to the end unless you have the skills of a peak expert. Its probably more valuable than the Gwangryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi bowed their heads. thank you. Pyeon Il-gang burst outughing. Is there anything to be thankful for? Now that I have acquired a good weapon, I hope you will use it meaningfully. Thats enough. A good craftsman gave a rare treasure to a good warrior. The father-inw did not expect materialpensation. However, what he hopes for is the sight of warriors holding the treasures he created scolding the world. The two warriors left, promising to be great warriors who would live up to their father-inws expectations. Do you like the bow? A lot. Okay, see you. Do you like the axe? What can I say? It seems so. Okay then, Ill just leave and see youter. Where are you going? I have something to do in Zhejiang. It will arrive before the end of this year at thetest. Then lets go together. you also? why? Cant we go together? Theres nothing like that, but arent you going through all this trouble for no reason? Once you get a bow, you should try drawing a bow. Im not going there to fight. Youll have to see. For some reason, it seems like the practitioner will get caught up in all kinds of incidents and idents. I am a child. Thats just the way it is. If something happens, Ill be of great help, right? Okay, theres no need to stop me if I say Im going to suffer. You have a talent for speaking beautifully. Im always impressed. I think Ive said it a few times, but I didnt know you were such a good talker. He was so gloomy that he never opened his mouth except when eating. When am I? There must have been a time like that. No such thing. Well, anyway, lets run again. Good. * * * Branch manager. I dont know who it is, but tell them Im busy. Thats not it. Why is that? I received a letter from my family. The young man who had been ying with the brush for a while stopped his hand. He put down his brush and raised his head. From the family? Thats right. The young man, lost in thought for a moment, held out his hand. Give it here. Yes. The young man read the letter in one go. Lee Geon asked as he saw the face of the young man reading the letter gradually darken. Is it a money issue again? . Branch leader? hmm? Oh, its not a financial issue. But you dont look good. The young man filed aint. I guess my brother noticed. ! I guess thats it. How about sending another letter? As you know, war is about to break out among Zhejiang traders. In the meantime, if we monopolize trade with merchants in the western region, this ce will quickly be a battlefield. I guess so. Young man Mo Yong-woo sighed. Is Brother Hana the kind of person who would understand such a thing? If they cause trouble, you will dispatch troops immediately. . Then thats the end. Everyone who goes against what you say will die. Lee Geon sighed. Its not that I dont trust you, branch leader, but do you really want to? I guess so. . If you were my brother, you would definitely do that. Some issues can be resolved through conversation, but if things go beyond the limit, my brothers method is to thoroughly suppress the other person with threats and tricks. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. If even that doesnt work, then I will definitely pull out the sword. And cut it down. The core of the problem. . I think the coordination ends here. It would be better to help them from behind. Isnt it better than watching someones head get cut off by a knife? okay. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Every time something like this happens, I realize how insignificant my abilities are. I felt sad about this. The branch managers abilities are sufficiently impressive. That wasnt just an empty remark; it actually was. Mo Yong-wu has not yet reached the second stage. Nevertheless, he was a genius with a force that surpassed that of a decent Daemun sect elder. If this fact bes known, the reputation of Ilryongsambong will be called the Ssangryongsambong of the past. That wasnt all. Mo Yong-wu was not only excellent at martial arts but also at merchants. Moreover, his personality was good enough to be called a gentleman. However, it was difficult for even an unprecedented genius to spread his wings if he was weighed down by the power of his family. An unlucky genius who is not recognized by the world. That was Mo Yong-woo. Branch manager. You tell me. How about doing it this way? hmm? Lee Geon spoke carefully. Traders in Jiangsu, which is adjacent to Zhejiang, are also in dire straits. And it is Yeonga who is coordinating them. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. Byeoksan Yeonga. yes. It is said that their coordination was so excellent that many of the conflicts between small and medium-sized traders that seemed ready to explode were resolved within two months. But? Why dont we join hands with Yeonga to save them? No way. yes? Mo Yong-woo shook his head resolutely. It can never be like that. That puts not only the traders but also you and the soldiers under your branch in danger. Is that so. I wont be able to fool you in any way. Besides Mo Yong-woo sighed. Recently, Yeongas reputation has spread all over the world. And the reason is because of the Grand Duke of Yeonga. Thats right. The grand duke of the Yan family faced the famous family alone. However, the one who decisively defeated them was my brother. There is probably something between you and the grand duke of the Yan family that I dont know about. . Even the slightest danger is fatal. At least for now. If I do this, will I eventually have no choice but to give up? Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Lets try to support them. Since you urged me, the work here is already over. It was then. An urgent voice was heard outside the branch managers office. Branch manager! Whats going on? They say Lady Yeonhwa has arrived in Hangzhou! Mo Yong-woos face hardened. That Yeonhwa child? Thats right. And they say theyll stop by the daily branch! Egans cheeks trembled. Branch leader. Mo Yong-woo buried his back in the chair. There was a look of bitterness on his face. I think its all over. That night. Yan Haozheng and Mo Fei entered Zhejiang. Chapter 107 Episode 107 You have to raise your head to see the sky (1) Yeonhojeong and Mukbis movement speed was very fast. The reason he moved so fast even though there was no need to do so was entirely because of Yeon Ho-jeong. Whew. Im tired too. Yeon Ho-jeong nced silently. Mukbi seemed quite rxed. However, unlike usual, he seemed to be tired as he leaned against a tree. Are your legs shaking too? Muk Fei frowned. Its my first time running for this long. Youve never rested, right? Thats how you train. They say its too much or too little. You have to know how much is too much, so too much is not too much. I still have a long way to go. Are you sincere? Mukbi felt the seriousness on Yeonhojeongs face. In other words, that person was never serious when it came to martial arts. Mukbi felt his teeth tremble inside. What a monster, a monster. In the eyes of Muk Fei, a master of divinew, Yeonhojeongs state of divinew was far, far away. However, the learning speed was surprisingly fast. From the beginning, it seemed like he was mastering the most important essence of the divinew, but even taking that into ount, it was too fast. At first, there were no turtles. The pace picked up day by day. At first, there was a thumping sound every time it hit the ground, but now it was agile and light, like a cat moving. Furthermore, the operation of that internal power. The better the new method, the less internal power it pursues for maximum efficiency. The neww that Yeon Ho-jeong learned was also the same. Yeongas best new method, Cheonjong Haengbi (v\w), is as high-level as Yeongas sword techniques. Achievement is not that high. However, it is already showing very little internal attack power. Although the achievement of the new method itself is not outstanding, it achieved both high speed and great endurance through extremely efficient internal attack operation. If Yeonhojeong seeds in making the Cheonjong transport fee, he may be faster than himself. Your understanding of energy is incredibly excellent. Well, he must have be such a monster at a younger age than he was. He was a person to whom the expression highest level of the family fits perfectly. That wont work. I dont have much left, but should I take a break? Then you werent going to rest? Your voice has be sharper. Im hungry. Its worth it since Ive been running around and drinking only water for a few days. Yeon Ho-jeong untied the wrapping cloth tied to the window holder of the Gwangryongbu. The wrapping cloth was filled with cooled rice balls and beef jerky. Lets eat. The two had a delicious meal. Although the food waspletely cold, it was so delicious that the mayor cried as he said it was a side dish. When my stomach was almost full, Mukbi asked. Can you see the horizon too? ok? Jipyeong? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Are you looking at the horizon? What does that mean? Its in Zhejiang, Pyeong-i Ind. uh? Did you? I did not know? I didnt know. I heard that my father sent it to someone he knew because he had a emergency room, but Mukbi felt dispirited by Yeonhojeongs indifference. Somewhere in Zhejiang I just heard it was some kind of mountain. Makgan Mountain (Īɽ)? Oh, right. He said he was going to Mt. Makgan. Interest arose on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Its Mt. Makgan its not far. Mo Yong-wu is located further south in Shaoxing. Shaoxing, Zhejiang, was the headquarters of the Zhejiang branch of Mo Yongse. Its closer from here. If you move west along the mountain path from this location, you will reach Makgansan Mountain. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I guess he sent me because he had some work to do. We just have to focus on our work. okay. why? Do you want to see Jipyeong? Mukbi smiled unusually. Its cute. Over the past two months, Mukbi and Yeon Jipyeong have be quite close. It was entirely due to Yeon Ji-pyeongs friendliness. By now, the two were almost like brother and sister. In fact, Mukbi even observed Yeonjipyeongs divinew. Mukbi found it difficult to coordinate. Of course, it took great courage to see Yeon Ji-pyeongs divinew taught directly by Yeon Wi. It was a point where we could see how much she cared for Yeon Ji-pyeong. Well, Ill stop by when I get home from work. If we can see each other then, lets go together. Is that so? ok. Hi-Hi. Yeon Ho-jeong made a strange expression, as if he had seen something he couldnt see. What is that wonderfulugh? why. Did you learn from Jipyeong? . Ji-pyeong looks cute when he smiles. It meant that you werent cute even if you smiled that much. Mukbi felt the urge to punch Yeonhojeong. If you get a hole in your head while you sleep, theyll think its me. Can you think with a hole in your head? Just think of it that way. Yeon Ho-jeong giggled. The silence was not the silence he knew in the past. Seeing her different from the past made me want to make jokes. But even for a moment. Should I get up now that Ive rested? Already? Not much time left. Roughly speaking, Hangzhou is just half a day away. Because I contacted the office, Im sure they would have found a good ce to stay. Mukbi grumbled while massaging his thighs. Youre going to take a long break when you arrive, right? okay. all right. Then lets go. Boom! The two people unfolded the divinew again. Half a dayter they were able to enter Hangzhou. ! Mukbi opened his mouth wide. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped her shoulder. Why are you so lost? Oh, thats amazing! Hangzhou was beautiful. It was like that when seen from afar, but once you step inside, the atmosphere of the city of Hangzhou overwhelms you. In fact, there were so many people that it was difficult to walk even at sunset. When there are a lot of people on the street, it must be stuffy and noisy, but even that noisiness became an attraction. Mukbi was immersed in the mystery of Hangzhou. They said they dont like crowds of people. Wow. Wipe the drool off your chin. Use it. Stop shaking all over and lets go to the dorm. Su lodging? then? Arent you going? No, I have to go. I want to rest and be more immersed in this atmosphere. Hangzhou had a magic that made you forget even your fatigue. After a while, the two arrived at the ce where the huge gunkak was gathered. Mukbi looked as if his soul was about to run away. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was strange. Hoseondaehiru (rϲ). Are you here? It was a famousndmark in Hangzhou that was built over a hundred years ago. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was a baserunner I had never seen before. It looked like this. When I visited Hangzhou during the time of Emperor Heukam, Hoseondaehuiru was not there. This is because it was swept away by a huge bloodshed and copsed. He was able to return to the past and see the best base running in Hangzhou that he had never seen before. . The reason this base running was memorable was because of that guy. That guy, who was one of the five great gods, had three wishes. One of them was to stay at Hoseondaehuiru for a year. He used to sing that he wanted to go like that, but he came first. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Will I be able to meet those guys? I can not know. Mukbi was lucky enough to meet him like this, but there was no guarantee that the other five great gods would do the same. The reason is that three of the five great leaders were pararaks from the back alleys of Heukdo. The life of a ck man is like Bupyeong Elementary School. You may live here and then go there, or you may live there and thene back here again. Ill have to look into it once this is over. The talent of these guys is outstanding. I thought it would be better to meet him quickly like Mukbi, train him, and then prepare for the future. Yeon Ho-jeong gave up his thoughts and remained silent. Lets go in. yes! There was a lot of spirit. As soon as the two people entered, Jeomsoy came up to them. wee! It was the same on the streets of Hangzhou, but Jeomsoi here also didnt mind while looking at Yeonhojeong and Mukbi. Yeon Ho-jeong was holding an extremelyrge axe, and Muk-bi was holding a red bow. Although there are many strong people in the world, such abination is rare. Still, there was no surprise in the eyes of the two people. How shall we serve you? I think the head of the Hangju Branch has reserved two rooms under the name Yeonhojeong. It was then. Wall Coral Field?! The once noisy first floor suddenly became quiet. There were people who were drinking with loudughter, people who were intoxicated by delicious food, and people who were quietly drinking tea. They all saw Yeonhojeong. omg! The ax is so big! Anyway, didnt someone say it was a wall coral? Wall coral reef? Yeonhojeong? He is the grand duke of the Yan family! The sudden silence disappeared as quickly as that, and colorful exmations came out from all over. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. What a mess. There are degrees of not paying attention to what people think. As nearly two hundred people looked at him in surprise, he couldnt help but feel burdened. Jeomsoi lowered his head as if he sensed Yeonhojeongs feelings. Even though that wasnt the case, I received a call before the move. I will guide you. I received a call before the move. This probably means that he knew it as soon as he entered Hangzhou. As expected, Gyeongjaes eyes were extremely sharp. The man and woman entered the back garden of Huxian Lu, avoiding peoples eyes. It was a luxurious space that only VIPs could use. As soon as they entered the amodation, the two washed up cleanly and came out wearing the uniforms provided in advance. The middle-aged man waiting outside lowered his head. Ill take you to the top floor. Please follow me. Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong as if he was ufortable. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. Just ept it. Indeed, it is said that he is a famous baserunner, and no matter what, he is different. Mukbi seemed awkward about this treatment. So the two reached the top floor. Ugh! Mukbi opened his mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong muttered softly. It was stered with gold. It wasnt actually stered with gold. But it was so luxurious that those words came out without me even realizing it. Moreover, the scenery outside the window was truly paradise. Although it is notrge, the West Lake, which is said to be the best in Central ins in terms of beauty, was clearly visible. I understand why that guy, Qin Yang, wanted toe so much. Excessive mor can be burdensome, but that wasnt the case here. Please sit here. The middle-aged man guided the two to a window seat. It was the best seat on the top floor with the best view of West Lake. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting down, suddenly noticed that one of the gazes directed at her was quite strange. I tried to do that because there were so many people looking at me, but this gaze was different. It was an eye glow that conveyed strong energy. He calmly set the ax aside and turned his head. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Moyong Yeonhwa?! Moyong Yeonhwa was sitting with about a dozen men and women. They were young people who appeared to be in their twenties or thirties. Why here? The top floor of Hoseondaehuiru was not a ce that people with a lot of money coulde to. I needed fame as much as money. Of course, if it were Mo Yong Yeon Hwa, she would have been able to climb to the top floor. The question is why she is here now. After a while, Mo Yong-Yeonhwa got up from her seat and approached Yeon Ho-Jeong. I never thought Id see you here again. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa smiled brightly. How long has it been for us? This is a bit dangerous. Chapter 108 Episode 108 You have to raise your head to see the sky (2) Its been a long time. Iknow, right. Its my first time seeing you in Hanam. Right. I never thought I would see you again like this. It seems fate is fate. well? No one knows whether that rtionship is just fate or whether it will turn into a bloody evil rtionship. Anyway, who is this person? Muk Fei was embarrassed and looked up at Mo Yong Yeon Hwa. Oh, I I felt like I should introduce myself, but I didnt know how to introduce myself. Although she had made friends with people from her hometown, she still felt awkward interacting with others. Yeon Ho-jeong said. A friend. A friend? Mo Yong Yeon Hwas face became strange. okay. Friend. She thought that Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt have many friends due to her personality. When Yeon Ho-jeong proudly introduced herself as a friend, I couldnt help but feel curious. Anyway, its a strange coincidence. Do you also have business in Zhejiang? Zhejiang. Yeon Ho-jeong realized one thing from Mo Yong-yeon-hwas words. Zhejiang, not Hangzhou. Then this means that this guy will be leaving for Hangzhou soon. If you are in the prime of your life, it is difficult to escape the charm of Hangzhou. However, it was not Moyong Yeonhwa. Although she didnt have much experience as a powerhouse, she was smart. So much so that Prince Moyong personally entrusted the familys affairs to him. What is her purpose? I tried to get a good rest, but I couldnt do it. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I came to take a look. Its a beautiful sight Its a nice sight. Zhejiang has many famous attractions. A searching light shimmered in Mo Yong Yeon Hwas clear ck and white eyes. She did not think that Yeon Ho-jeong woulde all the way to Zhejiang just to see the sights. It was a separate issue from whether to acknowledge the other person. Yeon Ho-jeong is not a person who moves without reason. She saw him like that. Then have a nice meal. I also havepany. Sure. Ill see you again when the kite arrives. After saying those words, Moyong Yeonhwa returned to her group. Knowing that Yeon Ho-jeong was a very sharp person, he decided that it would be difficult to find out something. Her judgment was right. It was right, but the judgment was too slow. What do you want to eat? yes? Oh, cooking? well. There are so many kinds Then lets try three or four. Isnt it expensive? What do you think? If not at a time like this, when would you eat it? And Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-yeon-hwa. Moyong Yeonhwa, who was smiling sweetly among the young men and women, suddenly saw Yeonhojeong. The gazes of the two people collided, sparks flying in the air. Eat well now so you dont regret itter. yes? Everyone is eating and resting. Because I have a ce to go. It will take about a day. Mukbi was embarrassed. Arent you going together? Im better off alone now. And shouldnt you get some rest too? Thats true, but if youre better off alone, theres nothing you can do. Take care of your own food. Im not a kid. If it were a child, I would have left it somewhere. Tsk. Yeon Ho-jeong looked out the window. As I increased my energy and concentrated my eyesight, I saw a few beggars wandering around on the south side of West Lake in the distance. That night. Yeon Ho-jeong, who returned to his residence, put on a rather luxurious long robe and picked up an axe. Lets go. hook! The moment he tried to put his foot on the window frame, his body was already cutting through the air. Soft and quiet. Even in the midst of all this, I felt a subtle sense of dignity. The scent of a gentleman blooming in silence, the Cheonjong Unhaengbi was a new method that showed the characteristics of Yeonga martial arts very well. He arrived near West Lake in an instant. It was then. Its stuck. Byeojingi made his senses even more sensitive. One, two, three. There are three. It was a secret and quick neww. Standing next to arge willow tree next to West Lake, Yeon Ho-jeong maximized her senses while looking at the quietke. The distance is twenty miles. Okay, this is enough. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils gradually turned blue. In his prayers, which had be quiet through training with the warriors at home, the dark murderous spirit of the Emperor of Darkness was released. Moyong Yeonhwa You cant carelessly spy on people. He came back and stuck to the willow tree. It was a blind spot that could not be seen from the observers positions. After a while. Sabak. One of the masked men approached the tree cautiously. For a moment his eyes wavered. I couldnt see anyone who was supposed to be there. Embarrassed, he looked everywhere. There was still no surveince target in sight. I didnt even feel like I was popr. It was then. Is the scenery nice? The startled masked man reflexively turned his body and extended his fist. Pop! Yeon Ho-jeongs hand grabbed the masked mans fist. Crunch! Tsk! The masked person knelt down. It was a suppression technique using reverse joints using the flow of force. Even with a flexible body, it was difficult to escape. The masked man looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes. omg! I took a breath without realizing it. The person standing with his back to the bright full moon looked like a ck shadow. In that dark shadow, a pair of blue eyes were pressing down on me. It was the eyes of a ghost. Your friends were sent to Samdocheon first. !! Its Hwangpungjeong, right? The masked mans eyes wavered. My mind was already distracted. Just shaking eyes was enough to answer. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Even secret prayers had their own characteristics. He had felt their prayers several times. Didnt the girl tell you? If you catch it, you could die. Tsk. Well, I still dont have eyes like my fathers. Thats why its so reckless. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, leaning against a willow tree, raised his index and middle fingers together. Tuk! The masked mans eyes were bloodshot. The true energy that prated into the submun acupuncture point cut off the flow of energy connected to the tongue bone. Grumbling. The area around the mouth of the mask was wet with saliva. Arge amount of saliva suddenly came out and I could not close my mouth. It was also difficult to swallow. It was an extremely delicate internal attack operation. If Jinki had been pushed too hard, he would have turned into an idiot or died. Pow! The masked man vomited blood. The energy and blood vessels have been destroyed. I was delirious from the extreme internal injuries. I had no strength in my legs. Yeon Ho-jeong patted him on the back. Go to your master. flinch! The masked man felt goosebumps growing all over his body. In an instant, my head became cold and hard. Yeon Ho-jeongs words became a forcedmand and swallowed up his reason. Cough! Out of frustration, he took off his mask and ran to Hoseondaehuiru, vomiting blood over and over again. The gait was shaky, but it was a desperate run. Blood dripping down. Among them, Yeonhojeong, which was supposed to be where the most blood was spilled, was nowhere to be seen. * * * Branch manager. I have sent a letter to the Zhejiang Trade Association. Good job. Lee Geon sighed. They say they will send a representative envoy tomorrow at noon. I understand. You too, go inside and rest. Lee Geon was about to say something more, but then lowered his head. then. When Lee Geon left, Mo Yong-woo put down his brush. thud! I woke up hitting the table with inexplicable anger and sadness. I tried to calm my rough breathing somehow, but it didnt calm down easily. He looked out the window. On a dark night, I could see a canal flowing in the distance. The quietly flowing canal seemed to know Mo Yong-woos feelings and soothed his mood with its quiet sounds. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Who are you to me? Its all because Im not capable enough. I truly thought so. Although he had martial arts andmercial talents, he was unable to spread his wings to the fullest. The reason was simple. He was a member of the Moyong family. No matter how much the family pressures you, how can you rebel against it? Even if I rebelled, it was dangerous. Although he was stronger than any otherte king in the world, Mo Yong-guns martial arts skills were on a different level. Moreover, the power of the family gathered under the ruthless politics of Prince Moyong was enormous. Even if we send just two elders from the Sega right now, it would be difficult to guarantee their survival. BrotherBrother. Mo Yong-woo sighed. How did you be such a monster? He remembered Mo Yong-gun, who had given it to him when he was young. However, after he was ten years old and confirmed that he had mastered the familys basic skills up to seven degrees, Prince Moyongs favor disappeared. And a few yearster, Prince Moyong killed or recruited the brothers and became the new owner of the Moyong family. Prince Moyongs intentions were clear. He did not forgive anyone who might try to take advantage of his authority and throne. In order to survive in that cruel world, you had to run away or be one of his people. Mo Yong-woo was not included in any of them. He did not run away from his older brother or be his person. However, the reason he was able to survive until now was because of his talent. Prince Mo Yong recognized Mo Yong Yu as a merchant and sent him to the Zhejiang branch. It meant that his life would be spared if he served his family in Zhejiang. Mo Yong-woo could neither stop his brother nor take his own life. By the time I thought I had to get rid of the ruthless family tradition, it was already toote. After being appointed as the head of the Zhejiang branch at a young age, he greatly expanded his familys business over the years. In the end, he lived as Prince Moyong wanted. It cant go on like this. If the main family does not abandon this path it will cause great trouble someday. It will always be like that. Even if Mo Yongs family is okay, countless people will suffer blood as a result. But I cant help it, Mr. Moyong. Mo Yong-woos eyes turned slightly red. Even after getting to this point, he is still an ugly guy who worries about his own family rather than the well-being of the world. It was the right thing to do for ones rtives. However, if that rtive chooses a path that could throw the world into chaos, what should one do then? Should I face it with tears in my eyes or should I just adapt and live? Should we risk our lives to stop it, or should we hide and live helping innocent people? At that time, I heard Lee Geons voice outside the door. Branch manager. Mo Yong-woo controlled his intensified breathing. Whats going on? I received a letter from the public. Opening? to me? Thats right. Pleasee in. Lee Geon delivered the letter to Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woos expression when he opened the letter showed a look of puzzlement. Why are you doing that? . Branch leader? hmm? Mo Yong-woo closed the letter. No. Lets go out now. Oh yeah. After Lee Kun left, Mo Yong-woo opened the letter again. Ill send someone, so please dont invite guests? It was a letter sent directly by the head of the Hangju branch. He remembered the head of the Hangzhou Branch of Openness. We met a few times, but we were never close enough to exchange personal letters. Who on earth are you sending? The letter ended with a statement that it would arrive before dawn. In other words, it meant giving up sleep. There was no problem with staying up all night, but the question was, was there any need to be rude like this? Im sure youre not the type of person to ask for an unreasonable favor? Mo Yong-woo felt something unusual. At the very least, I felt like I should not ignore this letter. So Mo Yong-woo sat in his office and reviewed the documents. Even without the words of the Hangju Branch Manager, work was piled up like a mountain. How much time has passed? Its well past midnight and the hour mark has already passed. Phew. Mo Yong-woos face stiffened at the strange presence that came with the cold wind. Who are you? Surprisingly, the voiceing from the right window was that of a young man. I am a guest. Mo Yong-woo slowly turned his head. There was a young man holding a huge dragon head. Mo Yong-woo said while trying to swallow his surprise. Are you the person sent by the Hangzhou branch manager? exactly. Young Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Nice to meet you. Im Yeonhojeong. Chapter 109 Episode 109 You have to raise your head to see the sky (3) Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. Its huge. He is over six feet tall and has a slim-looking body at first nce. Although he was wearing military uniform inside, the white long cloth on the outside seemed to soften his sharp appearance. Although he was tall, his physique was neither big nor small. That appearance,bined with the strange atmosphere emanating from his entire body, made it seem like I was seeing a single bamboo tree. If it werent for this refined prayer that flows out implicitly, I would have thought he was a very handsome writer. You have this much energy? It was a prayer that felt mysterious at first nce. Mo Yongwu had never seen anyone with such an extraordinary presence before. Plus that axe. At first nce, it was a treasure worthy of being called a new weapon. A majestic spirit oozed from the thick but cool de of the axe. It was a rare cavalry in the rivers. Since the cavalry is being held by a slender young man, it looks even more intimidating. Currently, there is only one person in the martial artsmunity whoes to mind when describing such an appearance. And this young man proudly finished his introduction with his own words. If its Yeonhojeong Of Byeoksan Yeonga? exactly. Mo Yong-woo stood up. He waved briefly. I am Mo Yong-wu, the head of the Zhejiang branch of the Mo Yong family. It is an honor to meet the renowned leader of Byeoksan. It was an amazing greeting. Mo Yong-woo is older than Yeon Ho-jeong. They were born not just one or two years apart, but ten years earlier. Nevertheless, he greeted me with formality. At this moment, this early morning visit could be considered sufficiently suspicious. Yeon Ho-jeong also put down his ax and bowed formally. Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Jiangsu Byeoksan Yeonga, meets Jamryong of the Moyong family. Mo Yong-woos face hardened. Moyonggas sleeping dragon. It was a truly meaningful expression. When Mo Yong-woo was about to open his mouth, Yeon Ho-jeong lifted an axe. Can I have a cup of tea? I meant to talk inside. Mo Yong-woo nodded. e in. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong came into the office through the window. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. Amazing neww! Body movements are out of sync. It was a very flexible yet powerful movement. Although I only saw one movement, my awareness of Yeonhojeong became even stronger. There are no good tea leaves. Please understand. Dont worry, Ill eat just about anything. I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong, who put down the ax and sat down on the chair, looked at Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woo was riding in the car on one side without saying a word. You might be curious. This silence is awkward, so you might want to say something for no reason. But he was absorbed in the car ride in silence. To be precise, while he was riding in the car, his consciousness was constantly searching for Yeonhojeong. Its still the same. Be careful. For some reason, the weather was getting closer and closer, but the etiquette and righteousness that had been ingrained in me were still the same. No, it was shining even brighter than before. He was much more human-like than Mo Yong-woo at that time, who was ravaged by the world and was devastated by the Saeumgyo Rebellion. Its just that he himself is thoroughly suppressing it. As expected, my prediction was correct. A blue light shimmered in Yeonhojeongs pupils. There is only this person. Its just this guy. After a while, Mo Yong-woo ced a teacup in front of Yeonhojeong. Its been a while since I tried it, so Im not sure if it tastes good. It smells good. Yeon Ho-jeong drank tea without hesitation. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. You drink it without any suspicion. I dont know if its because I have good guts or because I know myself well. Mo Yong-woo had extremely insufficient information about his opponent. It is rumored that he is the king of the world, but seeing that he came alone at such ate night He said, Bless those who are good, and do not be good to those within. It means that good people do note and those who have alreadye are not good. Kangho Moorim is a dangerous ce. If someone I had never met before came to visit me at thiste hour, I should have beenpletely on guard. Even if opening up bridges the gap. Congrattions. What do you mean? You seeded in enjoying a delicious tea. Thank goodness. It was a stiff answer. I could sense caution in his voice. If I were to be honest, it was an honest reaction. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. The day has be quite cool. At first nce, he appears to be a great expert, but even for the best expert in the world, it is difficult to avoid the expert. Why did youe here while breathing the cold early morning air? I say it in a roundabout way, but that makes it even more scary. This probably means that pointless puns dont work. Yeon Ho-jeong stoppedughing. Before we talk, let me tell you one thing. I will listen. I dont like talking back. Even if it sounds a bit extreme, I hope you understand. You dont have to worry about that part. I know youre having a hard time right now. This was said without skipping everything that came and went. Is that why? Mo Yong-woo was confused for a moment. The conversation stopped as I pondered what that meant. Taking advantage of the off beat, Yeon Ho-jeong began to lead the mood. I heard that there was an uproar due to a battle of interests between Zhejiang traders. ! And I also heard that the branch manager is in charge of coordinating the interests of maritime trade in Zhejiang. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. How did you know? I have been looking into things rted to you for a long time. Of course, I reviewed it before I came here. It was a strange and scary statement. Being watched without even knowing it was never a good feeling. However, rather than being upset, Mo Yong-woo was curious about the other persons intentions. Why was this young tiger, who was even rumored to be a passionate gangster, keeping an eye on him? You mean you investigated this person? exactly. Mo Yong-woo, who was watching Yeon Ho-jeong with clear eyes, shook his head. If you are thinking of taking advantage by controlling maritime trade in both Jiangsu and Zhejiang regions, I think it would be better for you to give up now. This can be done without the help of the branch leader, so I have no intention of giving up. It was a remark that touched my pride. However, there was no change in Mo Yong-woos prayer. The airway was like a clearke. It was heavy water that didnt even make any waves. Then its even more questionable. There is no reason why you even came to see me, let alone investigate me. I will help you. helping? What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Mo Yong-woo, thought for a moment and then said. Isnt the branch leader a person who came down from the ruthless and ruthless path of the Moyong family? !! It seems to me that this was the case in the past and that he is still under pressure from his family now. Mo Yong-woos expression suddenly changed. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It seems my guess was right. How do you do that? Its because I know something about a person named Moyong-gun. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes changed. When he thinks of Moyong, his eyes change. And Mo Yong-woo felt his heart chill at those sharp eyes. Moyong-gun is ambitious. His greed has no end. There is no problem with people living with greed, but the problem is that innocent people are dying because of that greed. ! Moreover, his ambition ispletely personal. If it were for the greater good, there would be room for extenuating circumstances, but Mr. Moyong lives each day with ambitions that are not even possible. Even as she spoke, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a sense of bitterness. This was because he did not have great courage or chivalry. There was honest surprise on Mo Yong-woos face. At the same time, a deeper suspicion arose. He said that the person who investigated him was his older brother and the head of the sixth generation family. I dont know what he was thinking, but its clear that hes someone we need to be extremely wary of. But you are different. You dont want something big. I just want the people within my fence to eat well and live well. . I dont know if you know, but if you dont, Ill tell you. Justice and righteousnesse from there. You can cry out for justice only when you know how difficult it is to protect your own fence. Its the spirit of justice. I also care about my family, but I dont think Im a very just person. Rather, he is closer to an evil person. . It means that not everyone can walk on the right path. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his thirst with a sip of tea. So let me help you. If there is pressure from the family due to the Zhejiang Trade Federation, I will make sure to resolve that issue. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. Help may I ask why? Iyura. Thats right. reason. Mo Yong-woo took a deep breath. After taking a deep breath to calm his mind, he spoke in a strong voice. I dont know if you know, but Im very confused. I received a letter from the head of the Hangju Branch of Openness, but a young man Ive never seen before came to me and suddenly said he would help me. exactly. If thats all you said, you said you investigated me for a long time. I think I even know the head of the family quite well. I know very well. In some sense, I may know the Moyong family better than you do. Better than me better. Lets say yes. Mo Yong-woos eyes became sharp. Do you think I would readily ept your help now? I guess that would be difficult. I expected him to refute this, but he immediately agreed. Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. exactly. Moreover, you are the eldest child of Byeoksan Yeonga. If it bes known that I received help from you, there will be an uproar at home. Are you scared? What do you mean? Moyong-gun is scary. It was a provocative question. Mo Yong-woo said with a stern expression. I dont know what that means. And one more thing, I think you are calling the head of the family too carelessly. Its natural that he is someone who could be my enemy at any time. ?! Enemy? What does this suddenly mean? He joined hands with the famous family and tried to destroy the main family. Prince Moyong even went so far as to infiltrate Sejak himself. What?! If I hadnt taken the throne with my own hands and ruined the famous family, my family could have been on an irreversible path by now. Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was in. It was not the face of someone telling a lie. older brother! Whats even scarier is that the Mo Yong he knows is a person capable of such a thing. Mo Yong-woo sighed involuntarily. How on earth can you do this? How can he keep doing such reckless things Mo Yong-woo, who was sighing more and more, stood up and immediately bowed. I would like to apologize on behalf of my brother. I dont know if I can forgive you, but as a blood rtive, I cant bear to dishonor you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Mo Yong-wooy face down in silence. He is apologizing sincerely even though he has notmitted a mortal sin. Could the other person have lied? Mo Yong-woos insight is real. He has an extraordinary talent for identifying falsehood. That was one of his countless strengths. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. If he gives up his reckless ambitions and withdraws from the front lines, his family can forgive him. Mo Yong-woo raised his upper body. He bit his lip. First of all I will talk to my brother about that directly But Moyong-gun will never give up. . Did you just say you would apologize on behalf of your brother? ? If its sincere, why dont you apologize properly instead of using trivial methods? What do you want me to do? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Stand at the pinnacle of the Baekdo Martial Forest. What?! Be the greatest giant in the world who controls the White Path. The day you dominate the martial arts faction, I will forgive you. Chapter 110 Episode 110 You have to raise your head to see the sky (4) Even as his body froze in surprise, Mo Yong-woo was sure of one thing. He is a difficult person to deal with. He was not a great man to be looked down upon because of his young age. The spirit radiating from his voice and his brilliantly shining eyes proved that he was a great master. An indescribable shock was etched on Mo Yong-woos face. Why am I only seeing this now? An honest question urred to him, and at the same time he found an answer. Because he is the grand duke of Byeoksan Yeonga. Gwangpungsa Temples wall coral reef. A passionate young master who tried to take on the Kuju Myeongga, once renowned as the best family in the world, single-handedly. A rare warrior who withstood the military power of a famous family with a fiery spirit and bravery as outstanding as a tiger. That was the impression Yeonhojeong had on the world. And as Mo Yong-woo heard rumors about him, he was able to picture him in his head even though he had never met him. Wrong. Yes. It was wrong andpletely different. Only now did Mo Yong-woo realize that the Yeonhojeong he imagined and the real Yeonhojeong were worlds apart. He is an extraordinary person. Its so extraordinary that it feels out of ce! To what extent is it extraordinary? He was an extraordinary great man who even seriously said that he was the best in the world. Standing at the pinnacle of Baekdo martial arts? What does that mean? Literally. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. The White Ind Murim Alliance. I want you to be the leader of the Murim Alliance and take control of the world. Mo Yong-woo gaped. This is a person whoes to you unexpectedly and is prone to spouting shocking words. Mo Yong-woo realized that his cognitive ability was having a hard time keeping up with Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Looking at Mo Yong-woos face stained with shock, Yeon Ho-jeong smiled without even realizing it. Thats naive. The facial expression is overwhelming. Although he possesses a wealth of wealth and wealth, and has an eye for seeing through peoples shorings, he has a gentle personality. People like this are hard to find. While serving as the head of the Zhejiang branch, he must have been exposed to a lot of the chaos of the world, but he maintains an honest and honest personality. His nature is gentle and kind. Although hecks decisiveness, he is too attractive to turn a blind eye to that oneck. Suddenly even if you say that Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Im sorry for embarrassing you. It was a joke. Mo Yong-woo said with a face that said yes. It was a joke. Are you not interested in bing a Murim lord? Its an overly dangerous statement, so if you go somewhere else What are you talking about? ? The reason I said it was a joke was that I would receive Prince Moyongs apology through you. There is no change in my opinion that you should be the Murim lord. Mo Yong-woo said in a shocked voice. You really meant it? exactly. At first, I tried to approach it slowly. I tried to build friendships and work through various issues. I nned to naturally create friendship and fuel his curiosity to be the Murim lord. But Yeon Ho-jeong gave up that idea. I am not a person who can be influenced by forced friendships or anything like that. Furthermore, it was something that did not fit Yeon Ho-jeongs personality. In any case, if they had identified him as the leader of the Murim lord, they would just run after him, even if it meant grabbing him by the hair. When you think you cant do anything, when you think there will be more harm than good. It doesnt matter if you give up right away. If you look at various things, you will only miss out on good talent. Now is the time to be bold. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Ill pretend I didnt hear anything. Dont you like it? Its not a matter of whether you like it or not. Murim lord? Thats nonsense. I think he was ying a serious prank to lighten the mood. It was then. Tsutsutsutsu. Mo Yong-woo flinched. Wooooow. A shimmering aura emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was a frighteningly powerful force. An energy as hot as fire, as daunting as a storm, and as desperate as an overflowing flood, ensnared Mo Yong-wu. Sigh! Mo Yong-woos eyes trembled. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a cold voice. Do I seem like a leisurely person who would run a thousand miles away to y pranks? !! If it really looked that way in your eyes, I dont have anything more to say. I think I saw the wrong person. It emits a terrifying aura and says that it looked at the wrong person. Since the content is so shocking, it would be better to leave it as is. Mo Yong-woo thought so. But he couldnt turn his head away from the look in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Because of the look of disappointment cast in the blue-blue eyes of lightning. Because he knew what it meant for a person to be disappointed by another person, Mo Yongwu could not help but open his mouth. I am not the kind of person who deserves to sit in such a grand position. I think so too. Then why? It is like that now. ?! Lets stop talking about trivial things. I see potential in you. If you are weak enough to ignore the mistakes of your flesh and blood, but tolerate them not because you are afraid, but because you are flesh and blood, I think you are perfectly suited to the position of Murim Lord. Mo Yong-woos face was full of shock. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Ill tell you one thing. I cannot be sure because the times have changed, but tribtion will ur in the Central ins within the next twenty years. Tribtion? Yes. The tribtion is so great that it sweeps away the entire central in. Blood will flow like a river and death will pour like a shower. Their power is that strong. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. Within twenty years? them? Tribtion? It was just something that was difficult to understand. If it werent for Yeon Ho-jeongs confident eyes, I might have dismissed it as nonsense. Even just one of them is that much. If all three decide to run out, no one will be able to stop them. At least we cant stop it with the power of the current martial arts team. three?! The Three Religions of Gwangsin (). Those who will be the central enemy are called that. It was a name I had never heard of before. Mo Yong-woo suddenly felt dizzy. Its up to you whether to believe it or not. Just know this one thing. If we dont prepare now, I guarantee you we will never be able to stop them. That Can you tell me more clearly? It means your family will die too. !! Mo Yong-woos eyes turned blue. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a calm voice. I am not a good person. I dont feel any disturbance at the death of someone I dont know. But its a different story if my familys life or death is at stake. . Thats why I came to you. Because I know that you would be better suited to the position of Murim lord than anyone else. I talked about the death of my family. Now I can no longer end this conversation as a joke. Mo Yong-woo, who was lost in thought for a moment, soon opened his mouth. Lets summarize. . The purpose of youing to me is to make me the Murim lord. The reason is because I am suitable as the leader you think of, and it is also to prepare for the enemies who will invade the central ins in the future. Is that right? Good summary. Then I hope you understand that I cannot help but feel absurd at this summary. I understand. But Im serious. I know. If you hadnte out so seriously, I would have broken off this conversation right away. There are ears everywhere in the world. The same goes for the Zhejiang branch here. You made them all your own, but what if thats not the case? What if an expert who is good enough to deceive ones senses is eavesdropping on the current conversation? Then things getplicated. Mo Yong-woo didnt want that. And as you might have guessed, even if I believe you, its something I cant help but worry about. Thats it. Yeon Ho-jeong adjusted his posture. If you truly understand that I am serious, then that is enough. Furthermore, I just want you to know that Im not crazy. Hes a man of harsh words. I have no intention of asking you to do something that doesnte from your heart anyway. Ill just show you the world. Show me the world? What does that mean? A world you dont know. And it will show you the skills of a person who will make you a leader. . Make your choiceter. I just want you to think about it seriously. Think about why I came all this way and suddenly brought up something dangerous. Mo Yong-woo, who was watching Yeon Ho-jeong withplicated eyes, sighed. Its like Im possessed by a ghost. I couldnt help it. In the first ce, I didnt intend to meet in such a hurry. If it werent for Mo Yong Yeonhwa, I would have had more time. For a moment, a look of surprise appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Do you know Yeonhwa? Isnt it obvious? They are descendants of the same six-generation family. No, you mean. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa is in Hangzhou. We met at Hoseondaeheeru. ah! And I thought. I was curious why Moyong Yeonhwa came here. . I dont know for what reason, but theres no need to let it interfere with what Im doing. Thats why I came so quickly. Yeon Ho-jeong read Mo Yong-woos expression. Looking at your reaction, it seems like you came well. You decided to stop by the Zhejiang branch of Moyong Lotus, right? Of course, Im noting to have fun. I guess he asked me toe and see the situation in which Prince Moyong was going. Hes scary. Mo Yong-woo was surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongs insight. As if he was watching his past from the side, he was able to grasp the unfolding situation like a ghost. An eye for martial arts and resourcefulness. A person who has acquired everything that could not be obtained at a young age. Where on earth does this monstere from? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke inly. Do you have any thoughts of correcting your family before bing a lord? ! I dont know when Moyong Yeonhwa wille. It will take time to think about it and make a choice. Dont waste time and answer the questions clearly. exactly. If I can fix my family, I can do anything. Even if I have to fight against my own flesh and blood? !! Ill ask again. Do you want to set your family straight even if it means fighting with your blood rtives? If thats possible Mo Yong-woo nodded with a heavy face. If I could, I definitely would have done it. The reason why we had no choice but to secretly support them, holding back tears of blood even as innocent people were dying. It was because he had no power. The world is scary. You cannot fight the world with only your martial arts and justice. No matter how talented Mo Yong-wu is, he cannot face the family alone. Regardless of kinship, they are no match for power in the first ce. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled with satisfaction. You seem determined. Thats a good thing. But the main family How do you think I dealt with the famous family? ? Do you really think I am strong enough to handle all the power of the famous family? That is only possible if you have the Thirteenth ce of the Holy Heaven. Then? Instead of matching my strength to my opponent, I should make my opponent match my strength. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Depending on how you handle the power you have, you can either take control of the situation to your liking or have it taken over by others. Lord Put aside your thoughts about the leader for a moment. Anyway, if you cant overthrow the Moyong family, its dangerous to sit in the position of leader. Yeon Ho-jeong held out his hand. Her long, yet moderately thick fingers, like those of a woman, were covered in calluses at every joint. I will ask you onest question. Do you need my help? Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at the hand, shook his head. I dont need any help. okay? If its just a deal, Ill do it. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Mo Yong-woo spoke confidently. You cant survive with just help. If you help me, I will help you in return. Do you really want to do that when you can get free food if you just stay still? Its nature. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. good night. Only then did Mo Yong-woo hold his hand. Please take care of me in the future. Me too. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Didnt I tell you to get rid of the bulls horn and give me trouble because of the Trade Federation? exactly. Their representative is scheduled toe visit us around noon today What are you looking for? I told you not toe. What? Arent you trying to coordinate between them? Thats right. Instead of making them ask you to give them food, you should make them apologize and beg for forgiveness. Yeon Ho-jeong picked up the axe. For some reason, Mo Yong-woo felt an eerie feeling. Im waiting for you. Ill chase down the prey before noon. When you think you have the chance, bite the leash. Chapter 111 Episode 111 You have to raise your head to see the sky (5) That morning. Huh! Did you stay up all night, branch manager? Mo Yong-woo smiled. His face looked a little tired. I have something to think about. A look of sadness appeared on Lee Geons face. Take a break today. I will deal with the Trade Federation representatives. Its okay. Not even for a day or two. Are you sure you dont mind? I am the one who took time out of my busy schedule to practice martial arts. Dont worry too much. If I dont get the right answer, I have to pull out my sword. Lee Geon burst outughing hahaha without realizing it. Thats right. Rather, pull out your sword. Who will stop the branch manager? I sincerely hope so. Of course, I knew this shouldnt be the case. Although their livelihood is at stake and they have be sharper, they too are victims. Then just sleep for one hour. I will finish the morning work. Is that so? yes. But Mo Yong-woo did not sleep. I was definitely tired, but my mind was clearer than ever. There was no need to force myself to sleep. Its like Im possessed by something. Mo Yong-woo thought of Yeonhojeong. Have we just reached terms and conditions? Perhaps it was because of his inner strength, but his wrinkle-free face seemed full of vitality. The overall look was sharp but very handsome. Although it seems somewhat stiff, it has a charm that strangely attracts people. But thats only in appearance. What on earth is it? Mo Yong-woo was ustomed to seeing a persons inherent tendencies rather than their outer appearance. It was natural. The Moyong family was a stage of hell where even blood rtives were killed to gain power. In order to survive there, the first thing to do was to develop an eye for people. When he saw it, Yeon Ho-jeong was already a person who had no need to start a family. A power stronger and more precious than martial arts. It was the eye that could see the flow of the world and the ability to control that flow at will. Rather, it would have been less surprising if his martial arts skills were stronger than his brothers. Of course, it was still surprising enough. In Mo Yong-woos view, Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were at a level where even he could not guarantee victory or defeat. That alone is enough of a monstrous talent. Prey? Mo Yong-woo suddenly felt uneasy. Yeon Ho-jeong What does he n to do with the alternative trade union? What exactly does it mean to make one wish? Im sure youre not trying to threaten me with force, right? That wont happen. He seemed like a rough person, but he still seemed like someone who knew at least some humanity. Mo Yong-woo decided to trust his own eyes. How much time has passed like that? It was around the time when the sun was slowly moving towards the middle of the sky. Branch Manager Ji! Whats going on? Representatives of the Trade Coalition have arrived! Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. I understand. But the atmosphere is strange. Is it strange? What do you mean? I dont know. For some reason, everyones faces turned white No way? Mo Yong-woo came out in a hurry. omg! Branch Manager Ji! Are you here! Oh my, we should havee to see you sooner Mo Yong-woo narrowed his eyes. What are these servile reactions? I dont know why youre saying that, but lets eat inside first. The three people looked at each other. Mo Yong-woo tilted his head. Is there a problem? One of them cautiously opened his mouth. Um are you okay? What do you mean? Thats not it ? Are you staying here? What does this mean? Mo Yong-woo looked at the faces of the three people. Their faces were thoughtful. But the appearance was a little strange. me? It wasnt that he was threatened by someone, but it seemed like Mo Yong-woo himself was having a hard time. Are you going to stay here? You mean? At that time, the oldest person who appeared to be in his fifties opened his mouth. We didnt know how much Branch Manager Moyong was suffering. If you think about it, the branch manager deliberately took on difficult tasks for us even though there was no need for him. . Its all our fault. Its our fault. However, we will try to coordinate things somehow between us in the future, so would you mind if you just remained where you were? Mo Yong-woo was extremely frustrated inside. I dont know what youre talking about. I dont know what meaning it has for me to stay These words were uttered by Mo Yong-woo, who was unaware of the situation, but to the three people who heard them, they seemed like a lightning strike. sorry! Please save me just once! If the branch manager leaves, we will starve to death! Wed rather give you our share! What what? Mo Yong-woo could not help but be taken aback by the enthusiastic response of the merchant representatives. At the same time, my head became cold. Yeonhojeong? It was clear that the person was up to some trick. However, it didnt seem like there was a threat of force. They were afraid of themselves, not Yeon Ho-jeong. At that moment, Mo Yong-woo remembered Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Instead of making them ask you to give them food, you should make them apologize and beg for forgiveness. Bite the leash right when you think its your chance. Hmm, I dont know what it is, but should I give it a try? Mo Yong-woo pretended not to know. Arent these three representatives of the trade association? You will be able to lead well without me. At that moment, Mo Yong-woo felt that the atmosphere in the area was rapidly freezing. The three peoples faces went from white to blue. I felt like my mind was half lost in extreme fear. Im sorry! Sorry, branch manager! Please just take a look! Hehehehe! We will never fight among ourselves again! If there are people who interfere in conflicts of interest in the future, we will blow them away first! Mo Yong-woo stopped poking. It seemed like if I made a mistake, I would catch someone. At that time, a man in his fifties spoke with tears streaming down his face. We didnt know that the branch leader was fighting alone. From now on, we will step forward and protect the branch leader. I So Im going to say this without any shame. Please stop Mo Yongs family froming to Zhejiang! At that moment, Mo Yong-woo felt a chill running down his spine. Moyongse? Why is my familys name suddenly changed? Mo Yong-woo asked calmly. Are you that afraid of someone from your familying to Zhejiang? Hehehe! We really have nothing to say. It was the same for Mo Yong-woo. I had nothing to say because I didnt know what was going on. Anyway, I know I shouldnt leave it like this. Pleasee inside first. The three people entered the guest room with red-faced faces, wiping away tears and snot. At that time, there was someone knocking on the branch door as if he had been waiting. It was also open. This is a letter from a practitioner. Mo Yong-woo hurriedly opened the letter. If you had made up your mind, you wouldnt need this help. But I understand, because you too must have had your own agonizing times. This matter can be left out of the transaction. It was great confidence. His ambitious remarks, as if he could solve this problem at any time, caught my eye. If nothing else, I felt like I had formed a rtionship with an outstanding person. If Moyongguns personality is anything to go by, he is probably nning to cut down all the merchants belonging to the Trade Federation. Dont let them know that. Although they appear soft on the outside, they are people who have lived a harsh life. If they are cornered, they will raise their ws. Then it will be bothersome in many ways. Mo Yong-woo felt goosebumps. At this rate, I began to wonder if Yeon Ho-jeong had at least nted three crops here. Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to see it so clearly. Terrible! I dont know anything else, but I know one thing. Yeon Ho-jeong is someone who should never be turned into an enemy. This mans resourcefulness was already on the worlds agenda. A bonus to such resourcefulness was his fearsome ability to act. Could it be that your brother has already turned Yeon Ho-jeong into an enemy? They were told that the Mo Yong family was nning to use its funds to take over Zhejiangs entire trading business. And I made them understand that you are the one blocking it on the front line. Maybeter, but for the time being, I wont have to give you a headache. her! Mo Yong-woo stuck out his tongue inwardly. The Moyong family is determined to get involved in the trading business? Then the Zhejiang traders will be finished. All the interests they have held so far will be taken away by the Moyong family. Either yin or yang. It is small and medium-sized merchants who die if their interests are taken away by organizations with astronomical financial power. Now I understand why the merchant representatives are so stubborn. It is said that Mo Yong-woo, a blood rtive of the Mo Yong family, was actually preventing the Mo Yong family from swallowing them up, so how could they not be grateful? But they say they are sick of their behavior and will now leave. For merchants, it was like a lightning strike. You can shake things up with just a few words This is the first time Ive ever seen someone actually do something like this. Mo Yong-woo, who was shaking his head, suddenly hardened his expression. Do you understand why I bothered to bring in the Mo Yong family? When Mo Yong Yeon-hwa goes, you have to make a choice. Will you abandon them or take them with you? Their lives depend on your decision. The bridge of Mo Yong-woos nose trembled slightly. If you really want to overthrow the family, take over from Zhejiang. If you dont have the will or ability, bow down to Mo Yong Yeon Hwa. If you choose the former, you will be with Yeonhojeong in earnest. If you choose thetter, you will be enemies from then on. It was an extreme either-or situation. Yeon Ho-jeong was openly testing Mo Yong-woos skills. scary! At the same time as testing Mo Yong-yu, if he passed the test, he was able toy the foundation for Zhejiang, and furthermore, he took control of the Zhejiang trade market at once, which was at a very sensitive time. If Zhejiang bes stable, Jiangsu Province will naturally be stable as well. If so, Byeoksan Yeonga will be able to proceed with its work much more easily. We made it so that you can get double and triple benefits with this one move How to recognize talented people. Mo Yong-woo clicked his tongue, thinking of the countless things Yeon Ho-jeong would gain from this incident. If I fail then they will bring Yeongas troops and upy it. It means taking care of what you need even in the worst situation. amazing. It was an unconventional method that Mo Yong-woo could not even dare to think of. Mo Yong-woo finished reading the remaining part of the letter. I n to stay at Hushen Daxi Road for about a month to research the Zhejiang market. If you seed,e and have fun as an outing. Mo Yong-woo closed the letter and sighed. I wonder if Ive joined hands with someone I cant handle. At that time, Lee Geon came running. Branch Manager Ji! Why are you doing that? The merchant representatives would like to nominate the branch manager as the Great Duke of the Trade Alliance! Why are they suddenly like this? Its Daebong-gong. Mo Yong-wooughed bitterly. They told me to bite the leash when I got the chance, and they sent me away with all their fangs and teeth pulled out. yes? No. Lets go in. Mo Yong-woo took a deep breath, and a light of determination appeared in his eyes. What can I do? Even if its a flower with thorns, if it smells good, I should pick it. Chapter 112 Episode 112 You have to raise your head to see the sky (6) Teueuung! It was a step that took a lot of effort. In one step, almost at an advanced angle, his new form stretched out beyond the seven walls. It looked like it took some effort, but his movements seemed very flexible. Even though he was carrying a light dragon weighing over 80 pounds on his shoulder, he was as agile as a cat. also! The speed was much faster than before, and the energy consumption was reduced by one third. Certainly, after learning the new method professionally, my efficiency increased noticeably. I am already looking forward to seeing how far we can go in one breath once we achieve great sess in the future. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was running briskly, suddenly saw a rock in the middle of a mountain path in the distance. Wow! It seemed like it was moving smoothly, but before I knew it, I was entering a mountain path. It was an amazing move. Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu. Boom! The rock rolled to the side with a loud crash sound. Although he struck with the wide side of the axe, it was a blow that was struck by raising the white tiger with ten-star attack power. It should be broken apart rather than rolled. However, the rock rolled away without breaking. This meant that the control of internal strength was excellent. I need to do a little more work. I caught incontinence on the rolling rock face. I thought I had pushed it outpletely, but it seemed like something left behind from the impact. Its because of the light dragon. When a new soldier of Gwangryongbus level receives the martial arts skills, he is bound to disy strength beyond his abilities. Naturally, the power was bound to increasepared to when swinging the ironbu. In the first ce, the magnitude of power between Yeonhojeong then and Yeonhojeong now was different. Even the strength of new recruits must be refined so that they can be freely controlled. There is still a long way to go. Power that cannot bepletely controlled is not true strength. So, Yeon Ho-jeong picked up an 80-pound ax and swung a steel de that was difficult to use. If you can freely use two types of cavalry, it is not unreasonable to say that you have achieved the highest level in maternal martial arts. Its called iron cutting. When I thought about iron cutting, a conversation with Pyeon Il-gang suddenly came to mind. I couldnt find any steel wire that you could use. Even if it is made of hard steel wire, it will break quickly if you hang a light dragon on it. Your skills are also your skills. Is that so. I thought about making it myself, but I had no choice but to quit. Because its sure to take longer than making a light dragon. its okay. The light dragon alone is enough. No, you cant do that. I didnt make the axe for you to swing. He created a weapon for a warrior called Yeonhojeong. In that case, you have to take responsibility for even the metal cutting. Tsk. Fortunately, one of my acquaintances said he obtained the Yusangguicheol (F). yes? Youve never heard of it, right? Yusanggui iron is said to be the most mysterious iron among all the irons scattered throughout the world. The gold energy it contains is so thick that its form changes when the inner power is used. It can increase or decrease. Do you have that kind of iron? I couldnt believe it either. Until you see it in person. There are many amazing things in the world. Anyway, that person received a favor from me, so I decided to get a little money from him. Letsbine it with other iron to make iron bars. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. He is a grateful person. A person who made weapons his or her lifes work. I received great favor. He said that he would not ept any money because it gave him great joy to make good weapons for good warriors. So I felt even more sorry and thankful. I guess I should at least buy a thank you gift when I go back. He made a deep determination in his heart and increased his speed. Paaaaaa! It couldnt have been more refreshing to cut through the air at such a high speed. As I continued my spiritual training, I suddenly came into sight of Hangzhou. I also saw Hoseondaehuiru, which is thergest and most spectacr in Hangzhou. Teuong! Yeon Ho-jeong climbed over the wall in just two steps. I climbed over that high wall so easily. Before learning the neww, you would have to kick it five or six times. Whew. Im tired after running around all day. Today I will definitely eat a lot of delicious food and get a good rest. Yeon Ho-jeong, who entered the dormitory, was about to knock on Muk-bis door, but stopped. huh? As I concentrated my energy, I could feel no sign of poprity in the room. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What is this guy? Have you already gone to eat? After all, the sun was already setting. Since I havent had a proper meal for a few days, I might be trying to eat a lot at this point. Growling. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his stomach. It seems shameless. Hold on a little and eat together. Thats not even funny. Did you know when he woulde and then wait and eat with him? Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled and climbed to the top floor. There it is. Even though it didnt go all the way up, a silent monument was immediately visible. Although she acted like a man, objectively speaking, Mukbi was a beautiful woman. She had a beauty that would attract attention wherever she went. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling and raising his hand, stopped. Cant you hurry up and apologize! This is truly rude. What kind of Korean-American family do youe from? hey. Will things be resolved just by standing around like that? About a dozen men and women were gathered in front of Mukbi. Some people frown, others are openly angry, and some have expressions full of contempt. Surprisingly, all of them were ring at Muk Fei. And Mukbi was hesitating with a somewhat embarrassed look on his face. The young man at the head of the group of men and women frowned. Why is there no answer? If I made a mistake, shouldnt I at least apologize? Mukbi said in a whisper. You apologized. apologize? Is that an apple? Im sorry. Is this the end with just one word? The young man Ha Seok raised his chin arrogantly. If youmit a mortal sin, you should kneel down and hit your head on the ground. Thats how its an apple. Embarrassment appeared on Mukbis face. She grew up in a closed group called Gwanilgok. Although I learned basic etiquette, I was so disconnected from society that I spent most of my childhood shooting arrows without any friends. When conflict arose, I couldnt help but turn gray. It was a separate issue from the strength and weakness of martial arts. You want me to bow? why? Does it hurt your pride? If you hurt someone, you should take responsibility for it. You dont even know that? Mukbis neck became red. Its a wound. Besides, you were the one who was rude in the first ce. How rude this was apletely crazy bitch. It was quite a foul word. It was a situation where I couldnt help but feel angry no matter how silent I was. She said with a puffy face. I apologized even though it wasnt something to apologize for. On the contrary, shouldnt that be the one who owes me an apology? She was the first to avoid the situation when it came to anything serious. I could see how unfair Mukbi felt. Ha Seok chuckled. I dont want to argue with something mean anymore. Get down on your knees right now and apologize to Dong Sozer. If you dont like it,e up with something equivalent. I beg your pardon? We are descendants of the most prestigious family in Zhejiang. It means that an idiot like you, a martial artist, is not in a position where you can mess around. The reason weve been patient with you so far is because of your status as a member of the group. Mukbis face hardened. When we say party, we mean Yeonhojeong. It also means that these people also know Yeon Ho-jeong. But you made the mistake, so you should take responsibility yourself, right? Thats natural. But If you dont like apples, at least lick Dongseojeos feet. Thats courtesy. The men and women who were with Ha-seok burst intoughter at his words. The silence was absurd. No matter how inexperienced she was in the world, she knew that the current situation was not normal. In particr, the surrounding atmosphere was strange. Im avoiding it. On the top floor, about twenty people were eating. Surprisingly, none of them intervened in the current situation. Some seemed not to be interested at all, but most of them seemed to be trying to ignore it. Is this a powerhouse? I was angry, and more than angry, I was disappointed. At the same time, I became cautious. Kiteungja. They knew Yeonhojeong. If there is any kind of rtionship between them and Yeonhojeong, you should never do anything about it. Even if it werent for that, an ident couldnt have happened. Although she never showed it outwardly, she thought of Yeon Ho-jeong as her benefactor. No matter what happens, you must not cause trouble to your benefactor. That was the duty she knew. Then It was when Ha-seok opened his mouth. Ha, Confucius. A dozen men and women looked to the side. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa was sipping tea at a window seat quite far away. It was a big mistake for me, but Confucius Xia was also very mischievous. Is that so? haha! Ha-seok scratched his head as if embarrassed. He was so energetic in front of Muk Bi, but he was very cautious towards Mo Yong Yeon Hwa. The superiority and inferiority of power was clearly revealed. Even though the other persons fault is great, wouldnt it be a shame to get caught up in something like this and have your reputation tarnished? I think its best to ask about this here. Mo Yong-yeonhwa asked Dong So-bang, the girl behind Ha-seok. How about your firefighter brother? Are you fine? Dong Sobang pouted his mouth. She smoothed the back of her hand. It still hurts a little, but Im okay. Lets say you got bitten by a dog. My younger brother is also mischievous. Still, thank you for thinking that way. Moyong Yeonhwa said while looking at Mukbi. I guess these people were so surprised. As you can see, they are children of a prestigious family in Zhejiang, so they are not used to the strife of the world. . Sojeo must have been quite surprised, so let me apologize on your behalf. Mukbi looked at Mo Yong-yeon in silence. Ha-seok clicked his tongue. You really have no manners at all. Ha, Confucius. But its too much. I should at least say thank you to Moyong Sojeo. Mo Yong-yeonhwa said with a smile. I guess that person is not used to the fights of the world. Please understand. A risk! At that time, Mukbi opened his mouth. Is it always like this? Mo Yong-yeonhwa said with a puzzled look. Are you talking to me? yes. What did you say? I asked if it was always like this. What? Is Kangho really such a petty ce? For a moment, death appeared in Ha-seoks eyes. You bitch! Ha, Confucius. Ha-seok closed his mouth at Mo Yong-yeon-hwas voice. However, he continued to hold his breath as if he was very angry. It was the same for the other men and women who woke up with him. The look in his eyes as he looked at Mukbi seemed to have a de in it. Mo Yong-yeonhwa said in a somewhat serious voice. That is a dangerous statement. As I said, these people are children of a prestigious family in Zhejiang. But let me answer you. . Well? I dont think this is petty. If Sojeo had sincerely apologized, would these people have been so angry? I apologized sincerely. An apology is not just about words and facial expressions. Sometimes there is an attitude that one should adopt depending on ones status. Moyong Yeonhwa ended the conversation with a smile. I didnt pursue my career because I thought he was a dark person about the world. But please know. If these people had made up their minds to grow their business, it would have grown without limit. . I hope this is a sufficient answer. Now, finish your meal. It was then. Is it really necessary? Mo Yong Yeon Hwas face hardened. Mukbi turned his head to where the voice came from. Yeonhojeong was there. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a calm tone. If something happens, you should see it through to the end. Why cut off in the middle? Try making it bigger. Chapter 113 Episode 113 The price of insult (1) A subtle joy bloomed on Mukbis face. Yeon Gongja. Wow, its hard. thud! The sound of the Gwangryongbu hitting the floor shook the entire top floor. This is an unusual appearance. As he struck the floor with a huge axe, the atmosphere instantly became tense. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I havent had a proper meal since early yesterday morning. The belly skin will stick to my back. Did you have a good time? Does it look like you had a good trip? Im so tired Im going to die. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Mo Yong-yeon-hwa and a dozen men and women. Mo Yong-Yeonhwas face became cold. The young men and women flinched for a moment, but still seemed quite calm. Yeon Ho-jeong asked as if nothing had happened. Anyway, whats going on? When I asked him to apologize, he licked my feet and all kinds of noises came out. Mukbi bit his lip. It was time for her to quickly open her mouth. See you again. It looks like youll be spending a few days here. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa urred. Now that I think about it, that little guy was a member of Confuciuss group, right? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without saying a word. It was almost like a mockery. The faces of the ten men and women who saw thatughter turned red. But Mo Yong Yeon Hwa remained calm. There was no agitation at all. That little guy made a mistake with our group. But it seems like he doesnt know much about the world Are you silent? ?! I never asked you a question. I dont feel like talking to you right now, so dont bother talking to me. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas expression changed. Although it was difficult to get close to him, he had always been polite. But not now. The first thing to do is to level up. Are you saying that to me now? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned cold. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa flinched without realizing it. She was a matriarch. Even Yeon Ho-jeongs cold gaze did not frighten him. But the mouth did not open easily. This was because I thought there was no need to provoke the other person. If youve been insulted, its okay, but dont act rashly anymore. It was great patience. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Muk-bi. whats the matter? It was not easy for Silence to open his mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. You seem very upset. yes. Answer honestly. Yeon Ho-jeong liked Muk-bis honesty. I understand the general situation. Did you make a mistake with that person over there? Mukbis face turned red again. He was angry. I Its true that I made a mistake, but I think they made a mistake first. At that moment, Ha-seok opened his mouth. That lowly thing is still. Boom! omg! Everyone on the top floor was shocked. Before I knew it, the Gwangryongbu was stuck on the wall right next to Ha-seok. The engraved Gwangryongbu could not ovee its own weight and slowly fell off, soon falling to the floor. Coo! Patter! The floor shook. Not only when I was holding it, but when I looked at it like this, I could see how incredibly heavy it was. At this level, the durability of the inner wall, which did not burst even after being struck by the ax de of the Gwangryongbu, was amazing. Of course, it was thanks to Yeonhojeongs internal defense management. If I had swung it with intention, five quarters of the inner wall of the top floor would have already been shattered. Something mean? dump! Three or four men and women sat down on the spot in fear. Ha-seok swallowed dry saliva. He saw a vision of an ax passing right in front of his nose. If it had tilted just a little bit to the side, the entire body would have been torn apart. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a calm tone. Mukbi is a person of love. Even my own father is treated like an honored guest, so who dares call him lowly? Are you going to make fun of Byeoksans love story and say its mean? The eyes of Moyong Yeonhwa and the children of the Merchants Association widened. Yeon Ho-jeongughed coldly. In the eyes of a pig, all you can see is a pig. Your eyesight is that bad, so it would be a good thing if you didnt end up being a guest on the street, let alone enjoying a movie. It was an insulting remark that struck my ears. But no one was silent. He didnt want the ax that fell on the floor to be swung at him. Continue talking. You made a mistake there first? Mukbi said in a whisper. I didnt want to sit with them. And yet you still asked me to sit with you? yes. who? Mukbi looked at Dong Xiaobang without realizing it. Following Mukbis gaze, Yeonhojeongs gaze also turned towards her. Dong So-bangs face turned white. There was no way that a girl in herte teens who had not yet learned any martial arts could handle Yeon Ho-jeongs subtle presence. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. One guy who cant take care of his mouth and one damn bitch who bothers people. For now, lets catch those two and hit them. Creepy! The atmosphere became even bloodier. Are you holding on? It was something that only third-rate paranoids would say, but everyone could feel the terrifying meaning contained in those tant words. Dong So-bang slumped down in his seat without realizing it. Ha-seok was trying hard to maintain a nk expression, but his fingertips were trembling slightly. Byeoksanhojang Yeonhojeong. As the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga, he is a peak expert who stands alone against a famous family. Although he did not destroy the famous family, Yeon Ho-jeong was a passionate warrior who yed a decisive role in destroying the famous family. Hes a passionate horse and wont care about whats going on if hes wrong. How could he have gone on a rampage to deal with the Nine Ju Myeong-ga alone? An eerie atmosphere spreading like fog overwhelmed the audience. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa came forward. Student. I cant believe this Shut up. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned openly. Im holding back for the sake of your father. What? The reason I wont give you the harpoon first is because of your father. But if you test my patience one more time, then you will be rude and rude and I will not ept you. Moyong Yeonhwas eyes became cold. dare! I couldnt believe that he would say something like that in front of everyone, before I got so angry. You So what happened to that damn bitch? Ipletely ignored Mo Yong Yeon Hwa. Her face turned bright red, meaning she didnt want to talk anymore. Mukbi sighed. no. Lets stop now. Lets stop? why? Mukbi said with a confused face. I dont want to make a big deal out of it. It seems meaningless. You mean it has no meaning? I was angry but they were already scared. There is no need to put arrows in the hearts of those who are scared. It was truly a metaphor unique to her. However, her words seemed to have touched the pride of some of the merchant union children. How dare you ignore us! Its not me, its us. Even while he was angry, he was secretly showing that he was together. If you go to Byeoksan Yeon, thats it! This is Zhejiang! No matter how powerful the Sixth Generation is, how likely is it to be safe! It was a great feeling of confidence. Ganghos six great families were not considered strong in martial arts. Martial arts were natural, and reputation was as important as martial arts. They knew that Byuksan Yeonga was the weakest of the six major families. But there was one thing they overlooked. Although their power is weak, the Byeoksan Yeonga familys name is the six generationspeting for the highest rank. It was like that even before Yeon Ho-jeong dealt with Myeong-ga. People who have only heard rumors and have not experienced the world properly. Theyughed at Mukbi for not knowing anything about the world, but they were the ones who didnt know anything about the world. Did you see it? . They are like that. Youre a rat who doesnt know how big the world is. They dont have the brains to think its strange that even the descendants of the Moyong family keep their mouths shut. It was a sight to behold. They were about to shout again when they suddenly looked at Mo Yong-yeon-hwa. There was something I felt in Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas face was turning red. All those who live in the Gangho are like that. I may forget grace, but I will never forget resentment. The same goes for those guys. If you send it away without teaching it proper habits, it will give you a headache someday. . But do you still want to end it here? Mukbi nodded. He seemed tired for some reason. I dont want to fight anymore with people who dont even know martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Thats good too. yes? Because of your disposition, there will definitely be a moment when you regret it someday. But I respect your choice. There must be gentle people like you in this world. Confusion appeared on Mukbis face. She couldnt figure out what the hell was going on. Then I But dont worry too much. Ill watch your back. Even if you regret it, I will support you so that it does not break you down. I didnt bring you here without that much preparation. Mukbis eyes twinkled. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped Muk-bis shoulder. They say people grow through rtionships and conflict. I endured it well. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling and silent, turned around. As he turned around, a ghost fire was shining in his eyes. Then shall we talk among ourselves? Mukbi was embarrassed. Why are you doing this? Because, unlike you, I have a shitty nature. yes? Im the type of person who cant get over those who threaten and ridicule my people without at least giving them a p in the face. Ha-seok gritted his teeth. Hey, Yeon. Poop! Ha-seok couldnt even scream and was thrown against the wall. Aaaah! omg! Ha-seoks eyes, pinned to the wall, were hazy. His trembling body copsed. Three or four white teeth came out from the blood-covered mouth. It is a state where each and every muscle of the entire body is astounding. Even without using Naegongsimbeop, you can destroy a tree with a single punch. I was lucky that I didnt die because I hit him in the face with such force. But Yeon Ho-jeong had no intention of ending it there. Who told you to faint at will? Yeon Ho-jeong trudged over and grabbed Ha-seok by the cor, lifting him up and swinging his hand again. Pow! Pow! Kaaak! I came to my senses in an instant, but it was better than not havinge to my senses at all. Ha Seoks face instantly became a mess. A few more teeth were broken and both cheeks were torn, leaving ugly scars. The right eye also swelled up in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeongs murderous eyes watched Ha-seoks eyes. There was extreme fear on Ha-seoks face. Thoughtful. Wow! Ha-seok was thrown against the wall again and lost consciousness. Even if I were to wake up again, I would tremble just from hearing the sound of Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Dong So-bang. The East Fire Department had a hup. I am of Daecheon Geumbang () Daecheon Geumbang? Is this a Zhejiang specialty? Whoa! Oops! Yeon Ho-jeong had no mercy. The process of turning a strong young man into a corpse was terrible, but the sight of turning a young woman into a dead body did not seem like something that would happen in reality. puck! puck! Bye! The fire station was demolished on the spot. Neither Ha-Seok nor Dong-So-Bang died. However, it left him with a scar so ugly that he could not carry his face for the rest of his life. It was a cruel hand. No matter the status of the opponent, he made an ordinary person who did not even know martial arts into a super body sword. It was a merciless assault that did not fit the name of Byeoksanhojang. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at the remaining people. Tsutsutsutsu. The eyes glowed blue like the eyes of a ghost, and there was a dark, murderous look. Huh! They knelt down without realizing it. My legs naturally lost strength. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been ring at them for a long time, looked at Mo Yong-yeon-hwa. Moyong Yeonhwa was trembling. Her eyes were burning with anger. You made a mistake. Exin. what? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed with his hand to the children of the Merchant Union who were kneeling. I told them to use these idiots to exin why they messed with Mukbi. Chapter 114 Episode 114 Price of Insult (2) Mo Yong -yeon-hwa was surprised on the inside, but did not show it on the outside. What nonsense? Do you think you can get away with your job getting to this point? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was ring at Moyong Yeon-hwa, flicked his index finger and thumb. Stay silent. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong threw three chopsticks that were rolling around on the table. Mukbi, who received the chopsticks, looked at him with puzzled eyes. There are three. You know, right? three? As soon as Mukbi wondered what this meant, he felt a strange sensation. Someone is watching this ce? Mukbi looked around out the window. There were three locations: North, East, and South. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. I dont want anyone else to know whats going on between us. At that moment, Mukbi realized what Yeonhojeong was talking about. Boom! She stepped on the floor hard and threw the chopsticks in her hand. Peeeeeeee! Even though I hit three, it seems like I only hit one. The sound of cutting through the air was heard sharply. Tuk! Coo! A startled voice was heard outside the window. Aaaah! What is it? Are you a person?! A person fell! Moyong Yeonhwas eyes wavered. you? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont really like being caught in a fly. These are Hwang Pung-jeong informants. Hushen Daxiru is the highest base in Zhejiang, where only those who are qualified can enter. So, Moyong Yeonhwas attendants were waiting at a luxurious base a little away from here. But Hwang Pung-jeong was different. They were watching this ce every moment. However, no matter how great their hiding skills were, they were not enough to fool Yeon Ho-jeong. Mukbi was also able to catch something if he opened his senses to the fullest. Mo Yong-yeonhwa looked at Muk-bi. ! Mukbis eyes had suddenly be as sharp as a de. master?! Moyong Yeonhwa was surprised. She also knew that Muk Fei had learned martial arts. However, no matter how much strength or gait was felt, it was not that of an expert. Wrong. Muk Feis Jinshin martial arts were in an area where Mo Yong Yanhua could not catch up. Even his gait was so advanced in spiritual and step techniques that it just became ordinary. Unbelievable! I saw the wrong person. I thought she was just an ordinary woman that Yeon Ho-jeong took along. His face was fairly smooth, but he looked so innocent that I was convinced that he was a second-ss soldier who didnt know anything about the world. The children of the Merchant Union were equally shocked. Because he seemed gentle and stupid, I thought he was a low-ss martial artist, but that wasnt the case. The gentle wave of energy flowing from Mukbi was so great that it made my heart tremble. Now tell me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. Why did you touch Mukbi? Mo Yong-yeonhwa responded calmly. Excuse me? It was you who had the ident first, not me. You didnt cause the ident yourself. However, he must have manipted it so that he would touch it on his own with that poisonous snake-like tongue. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes deepened. Dont insult me anymore. Do you think youll still be fine after this? The tone of speech became harsh. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. why? Is it easy for me to ask one question? of course. Although the power of Yeonga has grown considerably in recent years, it is nothingpared to Moyongga. If the family decides to do so, it is not difficult to ask for a love leave. Cant you think about why you still cant do that not-so-difficult task? At least its not because of you. That is why your father will not appoint you as head of Soga. what? Hes smart, but hes still a kid who only sees what he wants to see. That is why I am not installing him as Lord Soga. Youre still takingfort that you cant be the head of a small household just because youre a woman, are you? Mo Yong Yeon Hwas cheeks twitched. The opponent touched his own vice. She felt a surge of anger stronger than ever. If you insult me with such nonsense one more time! hook. Moyong Yeonhwa was surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was five steps away, was suddenly standing right in front of him, looking down at him. What if I insult you? ! Even if I kill you right here, theres no one to report to, so what are you going to do? Moyong Yeonhwas eyes shook violently. This guy! Now I understand why Hwang Pung-jeong, who was watching this ce, was eliminated. Yeonhojeong turned this ce into apletely independent space. There were many people eating, but this issue was a fight between the six generations and their sons. Their eyes and opinions have little power. Of course, you cant really kill yourself. However, there is no problem with suppressing or trampling them. Anyway, if Yeonhojeong ims that it is not true, there will be nothing to say. What a petty man he was. In order to crush the opponent, you will be willing to do anything despicable. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa bit her lip. Shit. At least for now, there was no way to fight against Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong and Mukbi were both masters with martial arts skills several levels higher than hers. Moreover, there were no apanying warriors for Hwang Pung-jeong. I becamepletely alone. She was very embarrassed by that fact. I will ask you for thest time. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Why did you touch Mukbi? Moyong Yeonhwa twitched her lips. is that that important? Whoa! Mo Yong Yeon Hwa opened her mouth wide. what? Her waist was folded in half. Yeon Ho-jeongs knee hit his abdomen. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at Mo Yong-yeon-hwa with cold eyes. I heard in vain that it was thest time. Wow! bye. Boom! Mo Yong-yeon-hwa retreated, vomiting blood. He was hit in the chin with a long hit. My head shook from the powerful sound. I couldnte to my senses. Is it fortunate that my jaw wasnt broken? profit! Even while she was in a daze, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa stretched out her hand. Wooooow! The sharpness that came out of his beautiful hands was very sharp. It was the Sakpungshinsui (˷L) of the Mo Yong family. Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeongs fist shattered Su-gongs neck and struck her thigh. Bye! Aaaah! Tremendous pain swept through my entire lower body. It didnt break, but it was enough to knock my knee down. I had no feeling in my entire lower body. Mo Yong-yeon hurriedly raised her head. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was holding his fist. Whiiiiing! A translucent white vortex swirled around his fist. omg! Die. The power gathered in an instant was incredible. It seemed like his head was going to be smashed in one blow. You took me too lightly. Yeon Ho-jeongs murderous voice made Mo Yong-yeon-hwas heart beat twice as fast. Its a bluff. It can only be a bluff. If she kills herself now, Yeon Ho-jeong wont be safe either. No, not just Yeonhojeong, but the entire Yeonga will be a sea of fire. It can never be killed. Its just a threat. Buaaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled like a ghost and waved his fist. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas pupils got noticeably smaller. It will stop! Stop! Even before my fist made contact, my hair was already blown back by the wind. Time seemed to pass slowly. The pouring fists were seen slowly, pushing through the air like waves causing waves. You can never kill me! At that time, Moyong Yeonhwa looked into Yeonhojeongs eyes. Those eyes burning with sincere life. A reddish murderous intent was visible amidst the unique blue aura. The murderous intent of a vicious beast. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa closed her eyes tightly. There is no reason!! Kwazizig! An eerie sound echoed throughout the entire floor. Huh! Huh! Mo Yong-yeon-hwa gasped. There was honest fear in the eyes that slowly opened. I really almost died. Mo Yong-yeon trembled and looked back. omg! The floor and wall behind her were a mess, as if they had been crushed by a heavy de storm. This bastard! It wasnt something to be happy about surviving. Not only was it amazing that he was able to recover his strength in the middle, but the scene created by the pressure of his hands was also terrifyingly amazing. If I hadnt lost my strength, my entire upper body would have been crushed. It was not a fighting method that was applied by force, but a fighting force that was used internally to throw the warrior away. Grind and destroy both the exterior and interior. It was a terrifying assassination. There would have been no need to carry out such an attack unless the intention was to erase the very existence of Mo Yong Yeon Hwa. Theres no reason? Mo Yong-Yeonhwa bit her lip. okay. If there is no reason, it just means that you started an argument because you are in my group, right? . What is the answer? Moyong Yeonhwa said in a venomous voice. okay! It was! Surprisingly, that was true. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa sincerely wanted to harass Muk-bi, so she started an argument. There was no grand cause or hatred there. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Youre worse than the Dark Inds Parakho. Burrr. Mo Yong Yeon-hwas body trembled. It was not fear, but resentment. She wanted to scream, but she kept her mouth shut. This is because I realized that if I vented my emotions here, it would only cause harm. Damn it! Damn it! To begin with, she wasnt the type of person to make mistakes like these kids. The reason Prince Moyong cherished her was because of her ruthless heart and high level of resourcefulness. Moyong Yeonhwa has never once disappointed Moyonggun. However, there was a side of her that Mo Yong-gun did not know. It was a feeling of entitlement. Prince Moyong had, knowingly or unknowingly, caused a lot of damage to Moyong Yeonhwas pride. Most of this was due to the Sogaju issue. But recently, something that caused an even greater wound to her pride appeared. Yeonhojeong. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa couldnt stand her father praising Yeon Ho Jeong as a talent better than her. This is because if you admit it, you are only acknowledging that the reason you cannot be the head of a small household is not because of your gender but because of your abilities. Once a heart is broken, it has a great impact on a persons life. Moreover, the sight of informant Hwang Pung-jeong, who returned mute, made her blood run high to the top. It was because he thought Yeon Ho-jeong was mocking him. Attaching an informant in the first ce was a mistake. But she neither acknowledged nor recognized it. Such shaken pride and anger drove the situation to this point. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa suddenly raised her head. How dare you use assassination on the eldest daughter of the Great Moyong family! The main family will never forgive Yeonga! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its good to be strong, but you wont be able to go back to your hometown for the rest of your life. this! Tuk! Mo Yong Yeon-hwa fell down like that. It was pointed out that he was of mixed race. Yeon Ho-jeong said to the merchant union children. Take care of yourself. And He whispered a few words into a young mans ear. At the same time, his face turned pale. Mo Yongsega?! Yeon Ho-jeong tapped the young man on the shoulder. You dont want to get ruined, right? Ive just taken my first step. Is that true? Why would you lie if you get found out? If you check, you will know right away. omg! idents can only be forgiven if they ur in moderation. You probably dont want to sit around like a beggar. You shouldnt drive such a nail into your parents hearts. . Act wisely. Do you understand? Oh, okay! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had tapped the young man on the shoulder several times, walked towards Muk-bi holding an axe. I was starving to death, but I lost my strength for no reason. Lets go out and eat. Are you okay? ok? Mukbi looked around at Moyong Yeonhwa and the children of the Merchants Association with worried eyes. If they have a grudge. Dont worry. The world will be a little different by the time that bitch who cant tell the difference wakes up. yes? Theres no way you could have screwed it up like that without thinking. Even if Mo Yong Yeonhwa didnt want to go, she had to force herself to send it to Mo Yong Woo. I wanted to make it impossible for him to recover for the rest of his life, but now was not the time. It wouldnt be bad to have Mo Yong Yeonhwa as Mo Yong Woos prey. Mukbi smiled as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong, whose eyes were sparkling with anticipation. Im not sure, but didnt your father have a lot of trouble because of you? If it werent for my child, I might have died. Hey. Lets go out. Lets go and have a drink today. Are you living? Again, Im talking about not having money. I have a lot of money. Where is your money? My father gave me pocket money. what? to you? yes. Holy shit. Then you buy it. I cant say it without words. I have it. You buy it today. Okay then. Kkkkkkkkkkk. Do you really have to smile like that? Im making a fuss because Imughing. It seemed like he hadpletely forgotten about the bloody atmosphere from just a moment ago. The faces of the two people leaving Hoseonru looked quite happy. Chapter 115 Episode 115 The price of insult (3) The next day. omg! Mo Yong-yeon-hwa stood up with a groan and gasped. what? At that time, the visit opened. 100 million! Little princess! Have youe to your senses! Red wind master? The person who opened the door and came in was Cheon Il-sang, the chieftain of Jeokpungdae, who had performed Moyong Yeonhwa. Are you feeling okay? Ah its okay. Moyong Yeonhwa looked around. Where am I? At that moment, a strong pain rose from my thigh. Ugh! Little princess? no. are you okay. The sharp pain brought back vivid memories ofst night. Yeonhojeong! Mo Yong Yeon Hwa gritted her teeth without realizing it. she asked without hesitation. Where is he? yes? Who are you talking about? I mean Yeonhojeong! For a moment, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa could be seen. The expression of disapproval on Cheon Il-sangs face. Yeon Ho-jeong You mean the eldest son of the Yeon family. Whats going on? That is Cheon Il-sang said in a whisper. I heard there was a fight with the eldest son of the Yeon family So? The situation is a little strange. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa opened her eyes. Its frustrating. Come on, get to the point. Did Princess So kill someone from the Yeonga family? I beg your pardon?! Cheon Il-sang sighed. I heard there was a quarrel with the eldest son of the royal family, so after taking Princess So to her room, I went to confront her in person. What about that? Rumors are already spreading in the world. Not only did he insult a member of the Yeonga family with his sons from the Merchants Association on the top floor of Hoseonru, but he even killed them Boom! The wall was dented by Mo Yong Yeon Hwas fist. What nonsense! Cheon Il-sang closed his eyes tightly. I also think it makes no sense, but rumors spread quickly as if it was already an established fact. Moreover, the children of the Merchants Association. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa felt an unknown anxiety washing over her like a fog. They also admitted the truth and left for the Trade Federation headquarters first. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas face became bright. You bastard! I got hit in the back of the head. Now that I see it, it looks like he knocked himself out on purpose. After making them unable to respond to the rumors, it seemed like they even managed to win over the idiots in the Merchants Association with a few words. They look like theyre going to kill people. Yeonhojeong was Yeonhojeong, but he felt even more anger towards the sons of the Merchant Union. How dare you do that to me! Sheter contacted them to control the Zhejiang trade business. If it werent for that, they were beings that I wouldnt have considered as much as the grime on their ws. Those guys stabbed him in the back. It was like pouring fuel on his wounded pride and lighting it on fire. song. Little Princess! Meeting Yeon Ho-jeong now is a bit. I should meet my uncle, not Yeon Ho-jeong. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa bit her lip. Its toote to catch up now anyway. I need to go to my uncle andpletely control those guys. Revealing the truthes next. * * * Are you awake? Uh Mukbi continued to stumble. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. They poured it in like that yesterday. I guess the first drink of your life was crazy fascinating, right? Dont tell me. My head is pounding. Hes a funny guy. Then, you just have to drive out the alcohol energy with internal energy. yes? Stop drinking, man. What are you going to do with your skills? Mukbi asked with a puzzled look on his face. Is that okay? You can drive out toxins from the body, but you cant even drive out alcohol? Wooooow. As soon as the words were out, a faint haze rose from Mukbis body. The strong smell of alcohol was a bonus. uh? It works. You must have ordered something that didnt work? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mukbi with curiosity. Anyway, the method of using internal air force is unique. Is it because it focuses on pupil? In the past, when he was the leader of the Five Great Gods, Muk Fei was good at both left and right exercises. This is because Yeon Ho-jeong passed on some of his martial arts skills. But not now. Mukbi had never honed his internal skills with left-hand attacks. He was always on the move and supported himself with active betting. Its the bow bow bowstring method Muk Feis eyes widened. Do you know how to bow bowstring? ok? Oh roughly. Of course I know. The bow bow bowstring technique was an extremely excellent divine skill that epassed the entire range of weapons, giving Muk Fei the title of divine archer. But. Supplementation was needed. Bowbow Kanghyeonbeop is a new technique that unleashes unparalleled power in the world. However, the deeper you learn it, the more problems it causes to your body. Of course, to reach that level, you have to reach great sess. How do you know how to bow bowstring? Oh, that? Thats that Did your brother tell you? Well, thats right. I see. Mo Feis face darkened somewhat. Even though a lot of time has passed, I feel sad thinking about Baekgungcheon. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. hey. why. Im nning to rest well today. Do you want to learn martial arts from me? Are you learning martial arts while youre resting? Then youre not resting, are you? You need to practice while resting to improve your skills. Do you have no intention of bing stronger? Of course not. Mukbi shook his head. For me, just the martial arts I am learning is enough. I have no intention of learning any more martial arts. What if I dont have a bow? yes? Lets say you encounter an enemy without a bow. Are you going to pick up chopsticks and throw them away like you did yesterday? Are you just going to kick with those legs that have been trained by divinew? Hmm A true martial artist must be able to show off his or her skills at any time and at any moment. Gangho is tough. You have to be thoroughly prepared because you dont know where something will happen. Is that so? If I hadnt experienced something like yesterday, I would have declined to the end. But it was different now. What if yesterday they were possessors of martial arts that were difficult for silence to handle? If they are determined and have bad intentions, they will have no choice but to remain silent. Of course, it was possible to escape because the divinew was excellent, but it was impossible to avoid it forever. All martial arts begin with bare hands. You also need to learn how to beat the beat. great. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Okay, today, lets have fun swinging our arms and legs here in Huwon. Oh, okay. And Ill teach you a stable inner strength technique. Its someone who can make up for the weaknesses of the bowstring method, and its perfect for creating internal strength. What are the weaknesses of the bow bow technique? There is something like that. I heard that from Baek Gong-cheon, so dont look at me with suspicious eyes. Thats right. Mukbi nodded. Ill learn it for now. This means that if you learn something and decide it is useless, you will throw it away. Yeon Ho-jeong liked that silent attitude. A person who knows his/her skills will most likely not make a wrong choice. You should think about filling your own bowl before you break it. In that respect, Mukbi knew how to see the essence of the world, even if it was a bit dark. Either as a warrior or as a person. Lets start right after eating. yes. The two people, who had sufficiently filled their stomachs, went into the forest next to the back garden. Its quite spacious. We can do it here. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had put down the Gwangryongbu, slowly rxed his body. Shall we look at your skills first? Skills? It was then. Paaang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was instantly shot in front of Mukbi. Mukbi was surprised. There was no sign of it, but it was already right in front of us. There was no need to scream. She quickly backed away. Teuong! The new model of silence retreated to the rear at a high speed. I thought so. At that time, red fire glowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. sh! Mukbi opened his eyes wide. That step! Just as the air seemed to be heating up, Yeon Ho-jeong approached Mukbi from the rear room. The speed was truly eye-popping. Even Mukbi, the master of divinew, was lost in sight for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist aimed at Muk-bis side. Boom! Mukbis body spun like a top and let loose. He definitely has good movement. Even though he has not learned Taijiquan style martial arts such as Saryangbalcheongeun (lǧ) or Lee Hwajeopmok (滨ľ), he is able to attack. It was an admirable move, but it did not work on Yeon Ho-jeong. He put his weight on the flowing fist and swung his body around. The next attack was a shing attack like an axe. It was Buwolgak (X). Mukbis expression suddenly changed. The vertical striking technique was very powerful. It was neither a blow worth throwing nor a power enough to block. urg! Boom! Mukbi urgently turned around. bang! Yeon Ho-jeongs heel hit the ground. But the attack was not over. Buwol (X) means arge ax and a small axe. Since the initialrge axe blow was avoided, a small axe is left for the follow-up blow. The right leg, whose axis had changed, moved as fast as lightning. puck! Tsk! Mukbi staggered back. sick! I barely managed to block it by crossing my arms. It was not a technique of striking with force, but a technique of striking quickly. My eyesight was dizzy from the intense pain, as if the arm I had blocked had be a vital point. Are you just going to avoid it? Papa pang! Yeonhojeong moved towards Galji (֮) and approached. There is no bird to struggle with pain. Mukbi flew backwards and tried to detect Yeonhojeongs movements. Phew! It would be foolish to let the enemy figure out who you are. Yeonhojeong, which had been moving dizzyingly, suddenly moved in a straight line. omg! It was a straight step through the center with a shy momentum like fire. Not this time. thud! Mukbi straightened his body in preparation for Yeonhojeongs attack. This is because you cannot block Yeon Ho-jeongs feat by simply dodging. Yeon Ho-jeong narrowed the distance to a full length. When Mukbi is very nervous and takes his stance. Quang! The entire forest shook from the tremendous advance. Whiiiiing! A pure white wind was contained in the me-like energy waves. The hot and bloody energy wave suddenly turned into a roaring andbative energy wave. Mukbis eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist was thrown out with the power of Taesan. Quaaaang! Oops! It was a fighting technique beyond imagination. After being hit by a powerful fist, Mukbi flew away and hit a tree and fell. Cough! There were no internal injuries, but my vision was spinning and my breathing became difficult. Mukbis eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Thats huge! As they retreated, they attacked by upying the retreat route as if they had been waiting, and they attacked with quick attacks that made it difficult to even respond to the soft flow. That wasnt all. With the intention of blocking the swirling barrage of blows, he gave himself some momentum and held on, but this time he was blown away with a powerful attack that he could not block. I was reading it from cover to cover. As the other person changes, this side also changes. It was a sensuous, practical fighting technique not seen in archers whose virtue is prudence. It wasnt a particrly great match, but I lost before I couldst even a few matches. Do you know your shorings? Mukbi looked up at Yeonhojeong with trembling eyes. Yeonhojeong, with its back to the sunlight falling through the bushes, looked as big as a giant. In order to exercise caution in closebat, you must have the basic skills to absorb all of the opponents attacks. But you dont have that. ! Sensitive and sensuous martial arts like an animal. If you can master it, you will gain the power to annihte your enemies with a monstrous series of shots. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I think Im lucky. I cant go anywhere and learn things like this. Chapter 116 Episode 116 The price of insult (4) Its a nice day. The sunlight streaming in from the window was surprisingly clear. It was good to say that fall was in full swing now. The wind was cool and the sky was clear. The weather was even more precious because there was still time left until the leaves began to fall. You too, have some tea. yes? Oh yes! Lee Geon put down the item on the bridge of his nose and epted the teacup as if he were grateful. Mo Yong-woo looked at the object with curious eyes. Is that the object called Aeche (a^)? yes? Oh this. Thats right. Now that I think about it, I havent shown it to the branch manager yet. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Im sorry. Ive been so busytely that I havent been able to pay enough attention to you. Haha, dont say that. Lee Geon picked up Aeche. I got it through a trader. It was an item brought over from the West Station, and surprisingly, the writing wasrge and clear. is it? Would you like to try it? Its okay. Its not polite to use other peoples things easily. Lee Geon smiled sheepishly. Mo Yong-woo tilted his head. But do you need affection? If you have the skills to read the letters on a grain of rice, right? As you know, my skills are not all-powerful. Mo Yong-woo nodded. This was not originally a person named Mo Yong-se. He was a person who happened to be in a rtionship with Mo Yong-woo, and Lee Geon, who received Mo Yong-woos favor, voluntarily dered himself his subordinate. It was amazing back then. In Mo Yong-woos view, Lee Geon was a strong man. This was not an ordinary strong man, but a strong man far beyond himself. If Lee Geon hadnt been seriously injured at that time, he wouldnt havested even ten seconds. However, as much as Lee Geons internal power, or martial power, created tremendous power, his shorings were also clear. That was the reason why I was not able to use my strength properly normally. Anyway, after rescuing this guy called Aeche, the work started speeding up. I would like to try producing it ourselves. It will require some sophisticated technology. Even if you have the ingredients, it wont be easy. Haha, I guess so. Mo Yong-woo buried his back in the chair. Lee Geon smiled. You lookfortable. Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. My body feelsfortable. Now that I am freed from the mountain of work, I dont know what to do. Are you saying it makes you feel ufortable? Mo Yong-woo just smiled. Of course it had to be that way. He had a big problem that Lee Geon didnt know about. And that problem will be resolved in some way. The problem was that no matter how it was resolved, bigger worries would face himter. Im worried. A look of agony appeared on Mo Yongwus face. He recalled the contents of the letter sent by Yeon Ho-jeong. If Mo Yong Yeon-hwa goes, you have to make a choice. Will you abandon them or take them with you? Everyones life is at stake in your decision. Mo Yong-woo closed his eyes. Other peoples lives depend on my choices Its a burdensome task. He has been responsible for his subordinates for many years. But this time the depth of responsibility was different. Those who are not rted to the martial arts group. Meanwhile, there are many people who do good deeds every year. Those people could end up on the street with just one choice I make. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Lee Geon tilted his head. Why are you doing that? hmm? Oh no. Im tired. ha ha ha! You never know when you might get busy againter. Its also good to make sure to rest when you can. That is correct. Two peopleughing and talking. How much time has passed like that? ? The wind blowing from the window seemed to have cooled down a bit. Mo Yong-woo said calmly. This. Yes, branch manager. Bring him. Lee Geons expression hardened. Be careful. Dont worry. Lee Geon got up holding the documents and left the office. After a while. Branch manager. Someone from the Moryong family has arrived. Take it. It rattled. The door opened and a person appeared. Although her beauty was not so eye-popping, she was a beauty that somehow caught peoples attention. The luxurious silk clothes suited her very well. The woman, Mo Yong-yeon, bowed her head. Yeonhwa says hello to her uncle. Its been a while since Ist saw you, right? Mo Yong-woo stood up. Yeah, its been a while. Moyong Yeonhwa. In fact, the age difference between the two was not that big. This is because Mo Yong-yeonhwa was born when Mo Yong-woo was a child when he was training in earnest with the sword. If you are close friends with an 11-year age difference, a friendly atmosphere can be created. However, there was a strange wall between Mo Yong-woo and Mo Yong-yeonhwa. It was an invisible wall that the two people built for each other. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa smiled. Has it been a year? I see. I think my uncle has be more handsome since we havent seen each other. If you go out to that street, women will be lining up, right? Mo Yong-wooughed bitterly. I havent been able to get married until Im almost 30. I want to be alone forever. Hohoho, you cant do that. What woman in the world would refuse you? It was not a topic that could be brought up easily, even among close friends. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa regarded Mo Yong-Woo as an older stranger rather than her uncle. Now that I am done, I want you to marry a good person first. I still have a long way to go. There must be a lot going on in the family. Is that so? yes. There are so many that I cant even think about it. My father made me work so hard. It must be very difficult. What can I do even if its hard? Thats why my father trusts me so much. Mo Yong-woo was inwardly curious. Did you know this kid would say something like this? Although they only exchanged a few words, Mo Yong-woo felt a change in Mo Yong-yeonhwa. I dont know exactly what the change is. But I knew one thing. Unlike before, there were clear cracks in the solid wall surrounding Moyong Lotus Flower. Heins that hes busy, but hes subtly bragging. It was a sight that had never been shown before. Has there been anything that has shaken your heart recently? Actually, now was not the time to worry about Mo Yong Yeon Hwa. You left it standing too long. Yes, sit down. yes! Oh, you were drinking tea. It wasnt bad. Can you please have a drink for me too? Mo Yong-woo flinched. Would you like a ride? Even though she was out of favor with her family, it was not something she would say to her uncle as his niece. Although it was against thew, it was also very against thew. Mo Yong-woo looked at Mo Yong-yeonhwa. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa smiled. Is there something on my face? different. The more I talk about it and the more I look at it, the more I feel the change in Moyong Yeonhwa. Youre forcing a smile. It was apletely different mask than the mask he usually wore. From Mo Yong-woos perspective, Mo Yong-yeonhwa was clearly overdoing things. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at his niece, suddenly asked. Are you asking me to take a ride in your car? yes. Mo Yong-yeon smiled and tilted her head. why? Is there any reason why we cant do that? . Youre not upset, are you? Mo Yong-woo didnt feel bad at all. On the contrary, seeing this reaction made me feel rxed and rxed. It was so unexpected that I briefly wondered if this was a trap. Of course, Mo Yong-woos instinct was able to immediately tell that his nieces reaction was not a trap. I dont know why Beyond the smiling face, I feel my ego remaining unstable. I feel fortunate. Mo Yong-woo was afraid of Mo Yong-yeonhwa. It wasnt that I was scared of my nieces existence itself, but I was scared of how far she would go astray. He did not want his niece to live a cruel life like his brother. Mo Yong-woo stood up. Ill ride you as the best guy. thank you. After all, I only have an uncle. Thank you for your words. Mo Yong-woo lit a fire in the brazier under the window. Then, he poured water and gently boiled it. Mo Yong-yeonhwa said as she looked around the office. There are more books than before? I read a lot during my free time. Hey, really? What kind of books are you reading these days? When you finish drinking your tea, go back to your family home. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes hardened. It felt like the conversation that was going on naturally was suddenly cut off. She looked at Mo Yong-woo. He looked like a schr as he boiled water with his back turned. sorry. I guess I heard wrong. What did you say? He told me to go back when I finished drinking the tea. Uncle. I saw your face, so its okay. I dont think I have anything more to talk about with you. Those were pretty cold words. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa could not help but feel embarrassed. And as much as I was embarrassed, I was secretly angry. You dont have anything to talk to me about? okay. well? That cant be possible, right? No matter what you say, my meaning is clear. So I dont think theres any need for further conversation between us. Mo Yong-woo turned around. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa flinched. My uncle was smiling bitterly at me. Youre not really interested in my personal life, are you? I Yes. Mo Yong-woo nodded and interrupted her. The reason you came here is because of the orders of the head of the family. Didnt you n to watch whats going on here and announce that you will devour the Zhejiang Trade Federation? . I have no intention of listening to that notice, so Im telling you to go back after having a cup of tea. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas expression hardened. I have no intention of listening to the notice Im surprised. I didnt know your uncle would be so rude. I was surprised too. I didnt know you were so broken. !! I dont know if you know your condition, but emotional wounds are difficult to heal. Take care of yourself first. Thats interesting. There was an honest feeling of anger in Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes. I am a representative of my family. Even if you are my uncle, you should treat me with respect, right? Even if youe to represent the family, a niece is still a niece. It may be said that thews of the world have fallen to the ground, but I am too spoiled to just listen to what you say. !! Go back to your family and rest for a few months. What you need is not too much work, but time to reflect on yourself. At that moment, Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes trembled. Too much work? Do you look at yourself? this! I almost said a curse word without realizing it. My precariously maintained self-esteem was almost shattered. Yeon Ho-jeong and the children of the Merchants Association ignored him, and now even his uncle, who was kicked out of the family, ignores him. bang! Mo Yong Yeon-hwa stood up, leaning back her chair. Branch Manager Moyong. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa spoke coldly. Bring all the trader-rted logs. It was an order without hesitation. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. There is no such thing. And even if it exists, I have no intention of showing it to you. Branch manager! Say it again! Bring the documents now! I will say this again as your uncle. If you dont want to drink tea, then go home. this! Mo Yong-yeon, who was trembling, shouted out the window. Jeokpungdaeju! Come into the office right now! Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Dont do that. shut up! Mo Yong-yeon-hwa gritted her teeth. Ive been treating you like an uncle, and it seems like the distinction between high and low has disappeared. You should be d that your father didnt purge you! Mo Yong-woo remained silent. bang! The office door opened and a thousand people came in. Did you call me, Princess So? Mo Yong Yeonhwa pointed to Mo Yong Woo. Suppress interest immediately! We will escort you to your home! . What are you doing! Right now At that moment, Moyong Yeonhwas eyes grew as big as the full moon. thud! The statue of a thousand people fell forward. Lee Geon was standing behind the fallen Cheonin statue. Yeonhwa. Mo Yong-yeonhwa looked at Mo Yong-woo in surprise. Mo Yong-woos eyes shone bright blue. Go back to your home now. Chapter 117 Episode 117 The price of insult (5) Mo Yong -yeon-hwa could not understand this situation. whats this? Now the branch manager is rebelling against himself. The branch manager, not his uncle, calls himself his niece. Mo Yong Yeon-hwas eyes gradually became bloodshot. Do you know what you just did? . It looks like you really want to hang your head by the additivew! Does additivew even exist? what?! Wooooow. A cool feeling rose from Mo Yong-woos body. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa took a step back without realizing it. This is because the prayer emanating from Mo Yong-woo was so strong. Mo Yong-woo spoke in a low voice. The familys familyw has long since fallen to the ground. And, unfortunately, it is because of your father. What?! Inherently, additivew is aw that must be applied equally to everyone in the family. In fact, it is not just the additivew, but all thews in the world. Mo Yong-woo bit his lip. The second older brother, the head of the Moyong family, is a ruthless king. When I thought of Mr. Moyong, my heart naturally felt blue. But the familys familyw is not like that. Anyone who escapes the eyes of the head of the family will be summarily executed. Even those who speak straight words or follow clear principles cannot avoid death if they get in the way of the head of the family. this! It is not additive. It is nothing but a miserable dictatorship. It would be better if the head of the family were to lead the way, but I dont know, but thats not what he wants. Mo Yong-woo sighed. What you want is nothing more than Ilshins movie, not the right world. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa gritted her teeth. you! Are you insulting the head of your family? How can you call it contempt? what? Anyone with proper ideology and proper values will know that I am not criticizing you. ! Thats what being a leader is like. Regardless of whether you have ability or not, you should be able to think carefully when listening to directments from subordinates, face your own shorings and try to correct them. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. You cant hear anything in your ears. And now my words cannot be heard in your ears either. That is never the right way. Mo Yong-yeonhwa trembled. I felt like my eyes were going to roll over with anger. At the same time, my head became cold. Is this guy crazy?! She is the daughter of the family head and a major pir of the Moyong family. The person with absolute power from the Mo Yong family is saying such nonsense to his favorite person. If you dont want to die, you cant. You look like you really want to die. Youre prone to making outrageous remarks. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Go back. Thements you made today! Everything will be reported to the matriarch! You are dead! He told me to go back. Mo Yong Yeon-hwa shouted. shut up! How dare a mere branch leader give orders to the eldest daughter of the family head! Have you forgotten where youve been since you lived away from home? For a moment, Mo Yong-woos expression became distorted. Cant youe to your senses!! Jjiiiing! Mo Yong Yeon-hwas face became nk. It was truly a cry simr to that of a lions hoo. The intense inner energy and the powerful emotions that overwhelmed it shook her head. Mo Yong Yeon-hwa, who barely came to her senses after shaking her head in great shock, looked at Mo Yong-woo. Sigh! Mo Yong-woos eyes were terrifying. Overwhelming emotions areing in like waves. Mo Yong Yeon-hwa was so shocked that she couldnt even breathe at the sight of those powerful eyes that swept and pierced everything. It was not a look in his eyes that could show that his inner strength was strong or that his martial arts level was high. Its a bowl. Mo Yong-woos bowl was burning Mo Yong-yeonhwa with his conviction. The will of a man who did not deviate from the right path despite experiencing unimaginable suffering to her was so amazing. Furthermore, Mo Yong-woo also gradually changes. Looking at my niece, who had be crooked, I was able to face the current state of my family. I gained the courage to face the hellish reality that I had tried so hard to turn away from. He was finally seeing the world. Mo Yong-Yeonhwas distorted mind and shattered pride, on the other hand, served as an opportunity for Mo Yong-Woo to get his mind together. How dare you hold the sword! How could you learn to write! Why was your body and soul able toe into the world? Mo Yong-woos voice gradually became more aggressive. It gradually became clearer. And gradually, my confidence was solidifying. The reason you were able toe out into the world is because the surname Moyong defeated the three factions and stood tall on your own two feet! ! If you truly care for your family, you should not spare your criticism when the family goes down the wrong path! Thats why you need to cultivate your eyes and mind to judge what is right and wrong! Mo Yong-woo pointed to Mo Yong-yeonhwa. It was an aggressive action. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa flinched without realizing it. Even though you have great talent, you are not able to judge what is right, and you follow your fathers orders and ce a burden of thousands of pounds on the shoulders of innocent people. Do you really think that is right? profit! Tell me! Do you really think that is right? You are living the life you deserve! At that moment, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was shocked as if she had been stabbed in the back of the head. No other words were heard. However, Mo Yong-woosst words prated her ears and shook her head. Do I deserve my life? Moyong Yeonhwa asked herself this question without realizing it. Am I living my life? Of course. She has never been swayed by the words of others before. Always confident. I knew my own abilities and bravely went out into the world to demonstrate those abilities. I am not wrong. I will always live my life as I do now, on my own initiative. Mo Yong Yeon-hwa, who was biting her lip, opened her mouth. A simple saying that doesnt make any sense At that moment, Mo Yong-yeon-hwa felt speechless. This is because he realized that Mo Yong-woos strong eyes looking at him were suddenly full of sadness. I feel sorry for you. what? You couldnt have lived that life. But before I knew it, it had grown so much. He has be a puppet controlled by the head of the family. Everyone shut up! I will never! Have you ever looked back at yourself? Have you ever doubted whether your life was wrong? Moyong Yeonhwa became mute after eating honey. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at her with pitiful eyes, turned to the window. Go back with Jeokpungdae. . I dont want to argue with you anymore. Mo Yong-yeon-hwas fist trembled. She said as if chewing and spitting it out. On the topic of losers! With those words, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa left the office. Mo Yong-woo didnt even look back. I just turned my back and looked out the window. Lee Geon quietly walked out of the office carrying the statue of a thousand people around him. He thought now was not the time to mess with Mo Yong-woo. So Mo Yong-woo was left alone. Sigh. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking up at the sky with a distraught face, suddenly realized that the tea water was boiling. He sighed and lifted the water bowl, but suddenly threw the bowl in his hand due to an unknown feeling. Jaeaeang! Hot water and broken pieces of ceramics were scattered everywhere. Mo Yong-woo, who had been standing with his head down for a while, opened his mouth. Pleasee in. The office door opened and Lee Gun came in. He was still standing outside the door, waiting. I have a ce to visit for a while. I think it will take two or three days at the shortest, or up to four days at the longest. . Until then, please take good care of the branch. Lee Geon bowed his head. All right. Mo Yong-woo put on arge long cloth and stopped as he walked out the door. Look at this. Please speak, branch manager. Do you think I went too far? Lee Geon smiled. Youve had enough. okay? yes. So from now on, dont crouch down and get better. Wouldnt that be the only way for me to have a piece of cake and eat it too? Mo Yong-woo chuckled without realizing it. Im sorry. I couldnt tell you ahead of time. I dont think I can watch my familys extreme actions any longer. Lee Geon burst out inughter. I was wondering when you would raise your head. If you are the lord this guy chose, you should at least have that kind of distribution. is it? Thats right. Mo Yong-woo, with a lighter face, nodded. Lets go. Please take care of yourselves. * * * Whoa! Oops! Mukbi stumbled and fell. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his fist. With this, its 72 wins, 72 wins, no losses. Cough! How can you not win once? Since one neww has been blocked, there are no wooden dolls for training. Mukbi gasped and said. This is shameful. What is so shameful, man? Where on earth did you learn such ridiculous tricks? Mukbi said to Yeonhojeong that it was shameful. Yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs fighting skills were lethal. Not only did they attack by kicking rocks or throwing fallen leaves to disturb the line of sight, but they even attacked by targeting the groin. This was an extremely vicious tactic. It was not a simple fighting technique, but closer to a ruthless fighting method. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. There is no fair fight in this world. duty? manners? Dont be deceived by such lip service. The one who stands without falling is the truth. It is a luxury to discuss cleanliness and uncleanness in a fight. Cough! But you definitely have sense. Ive never won, but Im holding on longer and longer. Yeon Ho-jeong admired his sense of silence. Of course, it was he who pushed himself to the point of reacting unconsciously, but most warriors would not be able to keep up with even half of that fierce fight and would be exhausted. Mukbi was not like that. Somehow, I gritted my teeth and held on, and the match, which initially ended in just a few sums, has now expanded to thirty sums. With water, Yeonhojeong didnt even show 30% of his skills. As expected, this guy is a bitch. Is this how the king feels after finding a useful general? Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly delighted. haha. Oh, I cant do it anymore today. Are you stretching already? Do you know how many days it has been now? Why arent you doing a preliminary field trip? Because its fun to kill you. Ugh. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and raised Muk-bis upper body. It was hard to get up, but it worked out. This is an opportunity to practice Hongcheongi () rather than the bow bow technique. Read, read, read. You have to be strong to be strong. You want to be stronger too? Mukbi, who had been out of breath for a while, soon sat cross-legged. The posture of sitting cross-legged was quite awkward. It was natural since I had been honing my skills as a student all my life. After a while. Wooooow. A soft gray air current arose from Mukbis body. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. This is faster. His sense of fighting was good, but his use of mental techniques was even better than that. Although it has only been a short time since I taught Hongcheongi, I am already learning it to this extent. Be stronger. You have to fly high. That way you can live and the people you want to protect can also live. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been protecting himself in silence for a while, suddenly felt a sharp energying towards him. What about this prayer? He turned around. After a while, a man with a soft expression walked from far away. He wasnt there. I finally found him. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You came. Mo Yong-woo said calmly. Do you have time? Chapter 118 Episode 118 The price of insult (6) Yeon Ho-jeong nced down at Mukbi . We should at least serve nice tea to people who havee a long way, but with our group like this, I cant do that. Mo Yong-woo turned his gaze to Muk-bi. Tsutsutsu. A gray haze was rising from Mukbis body. Mo Yong-woos eyes shed. Strong man! At first nce, he appears to be much younger than himself, but his inner strength is as great as that of the leader of the Daemun Sect. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Hes an amazing person. The potential alone is enough to discuss the world. Isnt my current ability great enough without even talking about my potential? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. This is not even possible. Senior training period experience. Its all important, but its meaningless if you dont get stronger. It seems like such an extreme statement. It doesnt matter if its more extreme than this, as long as I can be stronger. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. To prepare for the future? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. To prepare for the future. There was silence for a moment. It was Yeon Ho-jeong who broke the silence. Its a bit hard to stand, but lets sit there. Its okay. Then you say so. Yeon Ho-jeong sat down on the spot. In Yeonhojeongs appearance, Mo Yong-woo saw the illusion of a huge bird flying freely in the sky. Mo Yong-woo cleared his throat. How old are you? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Are we going to conduct a census? Im actually curious. On the outside, it seems like its on the verge of the terms and conditions, but the words and actions dont seem like it. I am just as I look. I was born ten yearster than you. Ten years Mo Yong-woo sighed softly. Ten years younger? That means that Yeonhojeong or Moyong Yeonhwa are of simr age. Although they were the same age, the two were very different. Although one person had great talent, he and his father were making the family sick, and the other person was fighting the world with the spirit of a great general. Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. I feel somewhat resentful. what? I dont know what I did at your age. What are you doing? He must have gone through all sorts of hardships to withstand the cruel and merciless tyranny of his family. It really leaves me speechless. Mo Yong-woo pped his long gun. That wont work. After all, itsfortable to sit. I told you to sit like that. Mo Yong-woo sat down and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled as if it was fun. Is there something on my face? I have one favor to ask of you. say. I think we will have many encounters in the future. For better or for worse. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I felt it when I came to see him, but now I can be sure. Youve made a decision. Yes. Mo Yong-woo finally made up his mind. The lightness and strong tension in his voice prove that he was confident. Still, I could see an unknown amount ofposure, so I thought I had chosen the right person. however? I said I would make a deal with you. Do you remember? I remember. Okay deal. But as you may have guessed, I cant fully trust you yet. Thats natural. But with this help, I was able to learn a lot. Hes a fun guy. I didnt gain it, but I realized it. It was a remark worthy of Mo Yong-woo. You took control of the Trade Federation in one fell swoop. But I dont appreciate it. . What I am grateful to you for is that this incident made me hate myself for being indecisive in the past. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. You dont have to think that much. Each persons circumstances are different. You have fought an uphill battle in your situation. No one would judge it for being indecisive. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Thank you for saying that, but you shouldnt have done that. Even if it wasnt for you, I should have opened my eyes sooner. Whats important is the present. When its time to regret, its better to focus on the present and do your best to take control of the future. That is correct. Im just saying this to express my gratitude to you. Mo Yong-woo sat down and lowered his head. Thank you. sincerely. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-woo, nodded. Please take that sincerity seriously. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Thats fascinating. what? Its amazing that Im in a situation where Im grateful for the person who reached out to me first, not just holding hands with someone Ive never met in a few conversations. There are many strange things. So let me do you a favor. Shouldnt we still say that? I want to be morefortable with you. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. What does that mean? Speak directly. Mo Yong-woo cleared his throat. That Huh? Im saying this because I hope that when I first saw you, we would be closer, even if we werent like brothers and sisters. I would like to organize the titles in some way. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. What does that matter? Its important. Wow. Even though its my first time seeing you, at least I can be sure you didnt trick me. I enjoyed it. And one more thing. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. You never betray my people. Rather, if one of their own gets hurt, they will feel pain as if they were hurt themselves. Ah, that person is really making me cringe. Im just speaking from my intuition. Thats a very strong intuition. Whatever. Mo Yong-woo continued to clear his throat. Even thinking about it, he seemed a bit embarrassed. Can I just call you Yeon Little Brother for convenience? Did you drag it out so long because you wanted to say that? I told you to call me whatever you want. . I dont care what you call me. As you said, we made a deal. I can help you, and you can help me in your own way. Thats it. Those were quite cold words. It was also a statement that could be hurtful to some people. But it didnt seem to hurt Mo Yong-woo at all. Instead, he smiles with joy. Please take care of me in the future, ow. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly and suddenly realized that he had clenched his fist. Did you try to hit me without realizing it? Yeon Ho-jeong said, gently loosening his clenched fists. Now lets get into something more constructive. Thats right. . Why are you doing that? no. I feel like I can somehow understand that girls feelings. huh? Youre a quick-witted kid. They say my way of speaking sounds like an old person. What an interesting friend. well? I dont know why thats funny? Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became serious. So what happened? Tell me how you dealt with it. Mo Yong-woos face also naturally became serious. That Mo Yong-woo exined in detail what happened with Mo Yong-yeonhwa. Thats it. . Why are you doing that? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Mo Yong-woo nkly, asked in a depressed voice. So what youre saying is that Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was half destroyed? Huh! Wow, your tone seems a bit harsh. you human. Yeon Ho-jeong pressed his temple as hard as he could. You made such a dangerous statement that you will just take care of it, that you will show it with the results, and that you can just say that and send it back? Mo Yong-woo shook his head with a cold face. That cant be possible. Why cant you do that! I dont know what my younger brother expected from me, but I couldnt hide my true feelings from Yeonhwa. her! The family gathers strength without your knowledge? Yes, that could happen. But even so, its just a tightrope walk. If we keep doing things like that, we dont know when well be able to get our family back to normal. . I feel sorry for my younger brother. Maybe it would be safer and faster to do as my brother said. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. But since I have decided, I dont want to move in a lukewarm manner. I have no intention of bing a puppet that only does what my brother says. is it? I think it might seem frustrating. But isnt this something that both my brother and I need to work on? yes. Lets think together and make decisions together. I believe that if you fanatically follow only one sides opinion, it will definitely cause problems in the future. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Anyway this incident has brought me shame. no. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. At first nce, that sincere smile seemed to have a pleasant refreshing feel to it. I dont want to live as a puppet It was absurd at first, but the more I listened to Mo Yong-woo, the better I felt. Thats right. It should be like this. You have to show this level of initiative and courage to make working together enjoyable. People who are passively driven always do as much as they are told. However, people like Mo Yong-woo who work with independence find work on their own without having to be told. The difference is much bigger than you might vaguely think. I thought you were just naive, but that wasnt the case. Yes, that should be enough. He is the person who will be the next Murim lord. Mo Yong-woos face hardened. Stop talking about that. Ill continue, so if you dont want to hear it, cover your ears. It was a speech that left me speechless. Instead of covering his ears, Mo Yong-woo kept his mouth shut. Yeon Ho-jeong crossed his arms. Anyway, work has be a bit busy. If you hade out like that, Mr. Moyong wouldnt have stayed still. hmm? Arent you going to ry the conversation that Mo Yong Yeon Hwa had with you? Moyong will never leave you alone. Mo Yonggas troops will enter Zhejiang within two months at thetest. Dont worry about that. why? Moyong-kun, given his personality, he would never tolerate it, right? The head of the family is not currently at home. what? Temporary Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Prince Moyong continued. Construction ising to a halt due to the establishment of the Murim Alliance. I have more time. I see. But the result doesnt change. That is correct. So thats it. Yeon Ho-jeong could not forget this moment. Mo Yong-woos eyes were shining more brilliantly than ever. His bright eyes were so bright that even Yeonhojeong, who was called the Lord of Darkness and had swept over the ck Ind martial arts world, flinched for a moment, and it was like a sleeping dragon waiting for the moment of flight. I sent a letter to my brother before leaving here. Correspondence? Thats right. which? I will try to grow Zhejiang properly. I said I would try to double my trading business by next year. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. double? Thats right. Are you actually thinking about doing that? If I wasnt going to do that, I wouldnt have written it down and sent it. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. Do you want to double your business? Its a very generous letter, but the problem is that I dont know how Prince Moyong will react. Whatever the reason, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa will tell you all about the conversation that took ce here. Mo Yong-woo continued. Brother, you are a person who is well versed in science. If you send us a business n, you will have enough time No, such a soft strategy wont work. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woo flinched without realizing it. you. You tell me. Isnt it okay to think that you risked your life when you decided to do business with me? Of course. Then, will you try walking properly this time? Is there any special trick? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Mo Yong-woo was surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongs words immediately afterward. If weve been astray for more than ten years, shouldnt we overthrow the crooked line now? ? Go under Moyong-gun. !! Chapter 119 Episode 119 Moment of decision (1) Land! earth! earth! The sound of the hammer hitting sounded quite cheerful. A deep smile appeared on Mo Yong-guns face as he looked down from the window of the fifth-floor building. Youre so lively. An uncountable number of workers were working on the Murimmaeng building. The main headquarters of the Murim League is located on Daebyeolsan Mountain in Henam Province. The Murimmaeng was like a country in itself, with walls measuring dozens of ri in circumference and a series ofrge and small buildings and castles within. However, because it was such a peaceful era, only the Murim Alliances foundation remained and no one lived there. However, in addition to the Gupailbang and the Yukdaese, members of the affiliated ns contributed to the maintenance costs of the Murimmaengs main headquarters every month. Is that why? Perhaps because the buildings were well maintained, there werent many ces to repair. Those sweaty workers look very energetic. There is life in there. You cant demandpensation from someone who doesnt sweat. . But we are different from them. Those who live in the martial arts world with enemies lose everything they have when they sweat for something other than the right object. . What about you? . I understand that you have suffered a lot under an ipetent leader. I didnt get the treatment I deserved, and the blood on that knife wasnt even wiped away. Moyong grinned. What do you think? At this point, Iming back to my hometown. The dark-faced man finally opened his mouth. Youre saying youre better than my previous contractor? well? Thats for you to decide. Im just making a suggestion. The mans eyes darkened. There seemed to be quite a change in my heart. Prince Moyong did not miss the opportunity. If you have good eyesight, you wont know that I am a suitable person to be your master. You have great confidence. I like modesty and virtue to be exercised only to the extent necessary. Moyong-gun picked up the teacup. Jiiiing! A string of blue light as thin as a thread seemed to spread, and soon the cooled car began to emit steam again. A rare expression of surprise appeared on the mans face. Thunder energy? I guess you recognize me. The energy of thunderstorm was originally known as a power allowed only in the sky. No matter how great the martial arts master is, he cannot generate brain energy on his own. That wasmon sense. But Prince Moyongpletely overturned thatmon sense. It wasnt a real lightning strike. However, if I can cultivate this power into a power no different from a real thunderbolt, there is no one in this world who can stop me. Moyong-gun smiled sheepishly and added. Thats not true among people. I wonder if we can even reach that level in the first ce. . However, as a warrior, I think I have the capabilities to be your master. What do you think? The man said nothing. He was a man who belonged to the Nine Ju Myeong Family, which was once called the best family in the world. The famous family was determined to expand its power and did not hesitate to include warriors in the shadows who could not be shown to the outside world. Cheongrang was one of those shadow warrior groups. It was a group that could easily be called a human race, but in other words, it could be said that their greed for talent was that great. And this man, Mong-ui (), was one of the most powerful among the shadow warriors. How much time has passed? I have one question. Ask as much as you want. Currently, there are thousands of masters of famous families imprisoned in the Murim Alliance, regardless of yin and yang. Exactly twenty-six hundred and seventy-two people. Until yesterday. There were originally 2,695 people, but they could not ovee the shock of their internal injuries and died. Mong-uis eyes lit up. You probably dont know that its not just you, but most of the heads of the six generations of the nine factions and one faction that are trying to recruit useful forces. haha. Thats what Im curious about. Of all the people, why me? Prince Mo Yong secretlyughed at him. You have too much confidence, my friend. He made this happen six times today alone. And he made them all his own. This means that there is nothing special about a dream. However, the dream had value as a gift and a warning. Mo Yong-gun smiled softly and said. I just thought highly of your abilities. Isnt this skill too valuable to rot in prison? You are proud of my skills, but as the head of a family, there are probably people who need you more than me. Prince Moyong shook his head. I have no intention of telling you about me or my familys circumstances. . I will just say this. The person who is now my deceased older brother was a talented person who is discussed as the best in history. Moyong-guns smile was filled with a cold, lifelike tone. I am the person who stepped up to the top of that top talent. ! I am not a person who is obsessed with expanding power like the famous family lords. I will not make lip service to my world. However, I am a person who always protects the people within my fence. Anyone can say that. Anyone can do it, but only a handful of people keep their words. Is that you? Thats me. I am not one to mix things up with people who will not be mine. I wouldnt know if I burned it because I was afraid someone else would take it first. Those were creepy words. Even Mong-ui, who was confident that there was nothing in the world to fear, felt a chill running down his spine for an instant. Mo Yong-guns voice was full of sincerity. He was like the embodiment of greed. Oh, I see there is one. ? I have a youngest brother. They are almost twenty years apart from me. I have spared the child. He has a disposition to cut down even his own blood rtives if they get in his way. As the conversation continued, Mong-ui felt overwhelmed by Mo Yong-guns cold-blooded iron heart. That kid is as talented as his older brother, who is said to be the best in history. But why did you keep me alive? well? Why? Moyong-gun scratched his head. I dont know exactly. However, I am confident that if that childs personality is the same, he will never stab me in the back. . Hes a very affectionate kid. Especially to blood rtives. Moyong-gun turned his gaze to the window. There was no change in his expression, but his eyes, which felt vaguely vague, may have proven that he, too, was human. If its Gyeruk, its Gyeruk. Maybe Im hoping. That child came under me voluntarily. Mong-ui shook his head. Its better to give up your vain wishes. exactly. Its a vain wish. But not you. Moyong-guns eyes changed. I saw unresolved desire in your eyes. . Come to me. I will keep the blood from drying on your sword, which cannot be easily revealed anywhere. Also, I will always clean the knife that is unusable because of blood clots. It was then. Ouch! A ratherrge pigeon flew in from the other side of the window. It was exactly where Prince Moyong was. Food! A blue Jeon Seo-gu sat on the window sill. Excuse me for a moment. A fairly thick letter was rolled up and tied to Jeon Seo-gus leg. Prince Moyong opened the letter and opened it. Extremely thin and small letters were written tightly on a small piece of paper. ?! Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Ohh? He looked over the correspondence several times. No matter how many times I saw it, it was the same. It wasnt a misreading. Hehehe! Moyong-gun burst out inughter. It looks like today is a day. I received the contact I was hoping for from an unexpected person. ? This is other than the letter from the youngest person I just mentioned. Prince Moyong handed a letter to Mongui. Would you like to read it? Mong-ui flinched. It was clearly a letter containing the familys history. He is proudly handing over such a letter as if he wants to see it if he sees it. this person. Mong-ui looked into Mo Yong-guns eyes. The smiling eyes were full of a burning me of desire. Mong-ui, who was looking into those eyes, grabbed the letter. At the same time, Moyongs smile grew deeper. Doubling the Zhejiang business? That child is the head of the Zhejiang branch. If he has no talent, he is a talented person whocks nothing. . Hes always been a kid who did what he was told, but now hes stepping up and expanding his business. I dont know what I was thinking, but I guess there was a change in my heart. Moyong-gun shrugged his shoulders. I guess today is an auspicious day for me. Right. Mong-ui ced the letter on the table. The moment I received the letter, I decided to entrust myself to him. Moyong-gun also knew that. Mong-ui got up from his seat, walked to the side, and knelt down. Meet your new lord. I will never betray my lord unless he betrays me first. Mo Yongughed out loud. Please take care of me in the future. You will be greatly used. I will do my best to meet your expectations. ha ha ha! Mr. Moyong, who wasughing out loud, said with his bright eyes shining. Now that weve mentioned it, dont you want to take on a task? Mong-ui lowered his head. There is no master who asks his subordinates for favors. All you have to do is give an order and thats it. When ites to rtionships between superiors and subordinates, he shows apletely single-minded aspect. Prince Moyong thought that it was a good thing to choose Mongui. At least this guys mouth isnt light. Prince Moyong said. I guess my younger brother also contacted me today when I got you. My younger brother is determined to grow his business, so how could I, as the older brother, refuse to support him? ? Business expansion will be easier if we attract merchants from Jiangsu Province, which is adjacent to Zhejiang. However, in Jiangsu Province, there is onerge pir that holds up. Byeoksan Yeonga. The smile disappeared from Mo Yongs face. Thats right. And the eldest son of that noble family destroyed the famous family together with me. A light appeared in the dreamers eyes. A cold look appeared on Prince Moyongs face. Hes not an ordinary guy. I dont know about Yeongas circumstances, but maybe Yeongas future actions will be changed not by Yeongaju but by that guy. . After you get yourself together, lets catch Yeon Ho-jeong. You mean the eldest son of the Yeon family, not the head of the Yeon family? okay. Byeoksanhojang Yeonhojeong. Im telling you to catch the young tiger of Gangdong. Prince Moyong shook his head. I dont want you to think its just a warm-up. Yeonhojeong is strong. He is a more talented person than any person I have ever seen. It wont be easy. . If the eldest son of the family loses his life or goes missing, the head of the family will go crazy. Wouldnt it make my brothers job a lot easier if I took advantage of that opportunity? Mong-ui lowered his head. Follow my orders. I believe in your ability to kill the former leader of the Jeomchang faction. The Jeomchang faction is one of the old factions. The strongest members of Baekdo martial arts, who are evaluated as one level higher than the six great generations. Among them, if he had the skill to kill the head of one of the sects, he was an expert who would be difficult to find even if he searched all over the world. Prince Moyong believed in Monguis skills. I believed in the murderous sword of Mong-ui, who was said to be born with the worst talent in the history of the fortune-telling school. I will leave right away. Your body must not be normal? You can recover while moving. Hehe, thats good. If you are, then it must be something like that. Please just determine the location of Yeonhojeong. Dont worry. Im keeping an eye on him. then. Mong-ui lowered his head once more and disappeared. Moyong looked at the window. The sunlight was clear. Ill send you a gift, so you can rest well until the end of the year. Chapter 120 Episode 120 Moment of decision (2) Hmm? Whats wrong? . Yeonggongja? uh? Why are you doing that? Is there something thats bothering you? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. no. The back of my throat suddenly felt sore. assassin? Is that possible? why? I heard people talk about Yeonga being one of the most famous families in Gangho. Its not the best, but its famous. If you were the eldest son of a family like that, wouldnt there be a lot of people targeting you? Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Its not wrong but how did you even think of it? Mukbi grunted. Arent you ignoring me too much? Im not ignoring it. Not knowing is not a sin. No matter how much I dont know about the world, its not that bad. Even if only three people gather together, the factions are divided. And they engage in a war of nerves to gain the upper hand. The world that expanded that tens of millions of times was Kangho. A n with a high reputation and strong influence would inevitably be the target of checks. Mukbi learned it at Yesin Hapjeon. By the way, a month has already passed. I know. It has been over a month since I stayed at Hoseondaehuiru. It was now full fall weather. The leaves were blowing and the wind was cold. Peoples clothes also became thicker. Mo Yong-woo, who came 20 days ago, returned that day. Afterwards, Yan Haozhengpleted a market survey by touring the waters of Zhejiang. Now it was time to go back. Anyway, is it okay for me not to see him anymore? who? A person named Mo Yong-woo. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. The talk is over. Now its that persons turn to make a move. If you follow my suggestion, I will contact you again. He recalled Mo Yong-woos words. But once Ive decided, I dont want to move in a lukewarm manner. Weve only just met. There is no need or possible to stick together from the beginning with people who have not even worked together. Even if there is someone to help you, if you just suck your fingers, you will not be able to eat or porridge. The subject of life is always oneself. Mo Yong-woo knew that fact well. Try to figure it out on your own. I believe he will show that level of ability. Mukbi asked. Then can we go back right away? yes. Arent you going to stop by Mt. Makgan? Makgan Mountain? Oh Ji-pyeong? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Is it still there? Besides, Makgansan Mountain is also a mountain. I know that there is a horizon somewhere in that wide space. Anyway, if you dont have anything to do for a while, you can just pretend to hike the entire mountain to practice divine methods. oh? Thats not a bad idea. Hi-Hi. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Do you want to see the horizon that much? Mukbi scratched his cheek. This is my first time. what? Except for practitioners, he is the first person to approach me selflessly. Your father will be disappointed to hear that. Oh, its different from your father. So, um Well, anyway, what you say makes sense. Even if I go back, theres nothing to do other than training, so Ill just look around Mt. Makgan Wow! why? Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion turned pale. Mukbi was naturally nervous. She had never seen Yeon Ho-jeongs face this serious. Ugh. Mukbi, who had pulled up the archery bowstring, looked around and asked. Is there something wrong? Could it be that they are enemies? I didnt send the letter. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong swallowed his saliva. I didnt send a greeting letter to my father. never. . Damn the rain. I spoke with silence leaking out. You know whats really absurd sometimes? hey! Its because you dont know your father! Do you know how much pain I suffered that day? Yeon Ho-jeong held his head unconsciously. People are more scary when they are silent than when they talk a lot. My father just red at me in silence until I recited the filial piety section of Myeongmyeongbogam out loud that day. It was a moment almostparable to the shock of my first murder. Yeon Ho-jeong, who suffered a huge blow to his mental strength, could not sleep well. Mukbi was dumbfounded. What on earth does this person really look like? She remembered her first meeting with Yeon Ho-jeong. The generals eyes were looking down at him, red and blue, yet radiating a dark energy. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills, where he overpowered Baek So-gyeong in an instant and then attacked Baek So-gyeong, were truly shocking. A chill ran down my spine at the majesty of the chieftain, who had not even the slightest hint of mercy. Afterwards, the shadow of a blunt wise man appeared in the way he consoled himself. As time went by and we became friends, I saw the mischievousness of a young man with his own yful side, and when I talked to Mo Yong-woo, I saw the side of a strong and resourceful man. And now? Arent you aplete idiot? I dont know how many things are hidden. But I knew one thing. Do you know that in a way, Im being really honest? What do you mean? no. Mukbi turned his head. All of Yeonhojeongs appearances were shocking, but at least there were no lies. He never wore a mask if he thought it was his own. Maybe thats Yeonhojeongs biggest charm. Lets not stand there like an idiot and leave quickly. What a moron! We leave first. Paaaaang! Mukbi ran down the mountain path at high speed. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. It seems cold. Boom! Yeon Ho-jeong followed behind Muk-bi in an instant. I thought I was following him, but before I knew it, he was right next to me. Mukbi stuck out his tongue. Its getting faster day by day, isnt it? Because I try to be different every day. How many consonants have you learned? That didnt mean anything. yes? I dont know about other martial arts, but when ites to Divine Law, I think its meaningless to ask what gender you are. In Yeon Ho-jeongs opinion, the neww was simply a study that deepened infinitely. In a way, it was simr to the Naegongsimbeop. Thinking about how deep your inner strength is, talking about how many castles or steps you can achieve is just a facade. All I have to do is adapt my body to my enlightenment and thats it. Phew! Yeon Ho-jeongs body became faster. Even though he went faster, his posture didnt change one bit. Although he had the posture of a stern schr, his fighting spirit was visible, as if he could swing an ax at any time. Mukbis eyes deepened. Hes someone I have a lot to learn from. It is natural to forget what you learned in the past while learning various things. Yeonhojeong was different. He did not forget everything he had learned and practiced, and he practiced it. Its not just because youre smart or talented. Now I can finally understand the silence. How Yeonhojeongs solid growth foundation was created. The attitude toward life is different. I take with me everything I realized with my head and everything I acquired with my body. It seemed like he thought it was a world he couldnt live in without doing that. Regardless of whether it is actually possible, lets first try and see. Even if it is impossible, we will face it. This is because it is nothing more than an ideal and has no meaning if it is not pursued. hook! But its still slow. You are too fast. joy. Papa papang! Mukbi took a huge step and continued forward. It was a terrifying neww. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was nkly looking at Muk-bis back,ughed inwardly. Its a good change. When I first saw Mukbi, she looked like a wall about to copse. But not now. I felt the affection of people living within the confines of my home, and came out to Zhejiang to see a side of Gangho. Although he may have been confused, he remained silent and maintained a sane mind. Yeonhojeong found that amazing. hey! Lets go together! Slow down! Come quickly! That damn thing! The two people climbed the mountain path and arrived at the foot of Makgansan Mountain in less than a day. It was the result of one person frantically deploying new methods to avoid losing and the other to ovee. The two knew how to fill in each others shorings. Whoa, arent you hungry? I feel like Im going to die. Heres this. oh? Are they rice balls? yes. There was minced pork inside. It was seasoned well. I guess Im destined to never be far from rice balls. yes? no. Its big by the way. Ill be full just by eating one. The two people chewed their rice balls eagerly. I feel a little rested. I wont die. I wont die, though. Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi were people who lived very rough lives. Catching and eating rats and snakes wasmon, and there were many instances of digging up tree roots and eating them. The two people, who have digestive power like steel, quickly digested even the sour rice balls. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Now, shall we take a moment to look for the horizon? Is that so? It was the moment when Yeon Ho-jeong, who had rxed his body, was about to run out with the ax on his shoulder. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Mukbi looked at him with puzzled eyes. Whats wrong? . Is there anything else I missed other than the greeting letter? Shh. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was much more serious than expected. Mukbis face also naturally became serious. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around with sharp eyes like a hawk. what? Byeoknajingyeol soared, and the three divine energies of the Four Gods burned quietly. I dont have any feelings of energy? All I could see were trees, dirt, grass, and fallen leaves. The flowing mountain scenery was noble, and the blowing wind was not only cool, but cold. I feel everything that can be felt in the autumn mountains. Other than that, I couldnt feel anything. But this air I could feel the unpleasant smoke in the fresh air, sharp as a needle and sharp as a razor. Yeon Ho-jeong said after looking around for a while. How many feet do you have? yes? arrow. Mo Fei looked down at the quiver of arrows. Twenty-four shots. Twenty-four feet. Ugh. He removed the Gwangryongbu from the shoulder de and used Byeoknajingyeol. The center of the body became stronger and the senses throughout the body became extremely sensitive. Save your arrows, just in case. Mukbis hand holding the Hongryeon Pce gained strength. Are you an enemy? Its a lifesaver. Can I buy it?! I dont feel like Im popr. But this unpleasant air is probably spray. One of the things that the ck sword is superior to the white sword is the presence of assassins. Salsu, raised with determination in Heukdo, never sheds his will to live. Their skills were so great that they could fool even the best masters. So how do you fight? There is no way. You have to survive somehow and defeat it. If you dont notice, you will die. As you gain experience over and over again, you will eventuallye to grasp something other than living. It was a change in the atmosphere. Strange. Yeon Ho-jeong became increasingly confident. There are assassins specifically targeting you here. The increasingly stuffy air proved it. Is there something else besides the lifesaver? It was then. Mukbis eyes sparkled. saw. what? There are two men under the mountain wearing clothes the color of old trees. It captured a distance so far away that it was difficult to see the current Yeonhojeong. An archers eyesight is superior to that of any warrior. It was to the point where I learned specialized eye techniques separately. His silent eyes, sharp as a hawk, caught the presence of Salsu. then? Yeon Ho-jeong shouted after examining the surrounding terrain. Go up! yes?! Its a siege killing! Im trying to push it with numbers! Para rock! At that moment, about two hundred assassins rushed from the bottom of the mountain. Its not an assassination. They adopted a strategy of organizing their forces and wiping them out in one fell swoop. The most extreme attack method among the assassins tactics. After realizing that Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi had noticed their presence, they immediately went on the attack. Pabababak! He openly showed off his poprity. The creeping desire to live was a bonus. Even though they were clearly assassins, Yeon Ho-jeong gritted his teeth at his behavior, which waspletely unbing of an assassin. What are you doing, you bastards? Chapter 121 Episode 121 Moment of Decision (3) Huh?! hmm? Why are you doing that? Hehe, no, old man. My back felt tingly for a moment. Has it been bitten by a bug? I guess so. Yeon Ji-pyeong massaged her back, exactly under the nape of her neck. what? Is it really a bug? It felt like something sharp was stabbing me. It bothered me, but I decided to ignore it. Now was not the time to worry about insect bites. Hmm, lets take it out soon. Cheeeeeek! As it was hit by the cold mountain wind, the red-hot surface of the sword gradually darkened. Yeon Ji-pyeong opened his mouth wide. Its amazing. The old man burst intoughter. How many times have you not seen it? Still! Ugh, its hot. Stay back. The old man put the heated sword into a huge water jar. Cheeeeeeeee! In an instant, gray-white smoke spread throughout the surrounding area. It was extreme heat and humidity. The water that filled the jar quickly boiled. Hehe, I just need to hit you one more time. Wow. Is it that interesting? yes! Its so amazing. I want to try making one too. It was a rather presumptuous remark, but the old man burst intoughter. Yeon Ji-pyeongs bold voice was full of innocence. That is what captured the old mans heart. If you are thinking of starting your journey as a craftsman in earnest,e visit me any time. I will teach you the basics. Hehe, maybe thats too much. Hehehe! By the way, its really amazing. I didnt know it took so much effort to make one sword. The old man said in a cheerful tone. No matter what happens in the world, it is difficult to achieve good results if you do not put in your sincerity. Isnt martial arts like that? thats right. So treat it well. He is a friend who will ovee rough times together with you in the future. Of course! I still cant believe it. Is it really okay to receive the old mans sword? Hes young. Oops! Just like a craftsman, a warrior should not be judged by his age. If you are qualified to hold a sword, you will hold it. You are worthy of my sword. Hi-Hi. It is a sword made of good iron without any impurities. The power of the sword will vary depending on how much you care for it. . hmm? Why are you doing that? . Pyeong-ah? Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes deepened as he turned his head and looked at the mountain peak on the other side. The old man was inwardly surprised. There is a faint anticipation in the clear and deep eyes. It was a look that Yeon Ji-pyeong had never shown before. These are indeed the eyes of a swordsman. After a while, Yeon Ji-pyeong turned his head again. sorry. I guess I felt wrong. Hehehe. Whats next? I cant wait to see your next work! I have to beat it again. I probably want to end this. earth! Taaang! The sound of a hammer striking metal rang out beautifully. The sound was so magnificent that at first nce it sounded like the sound of battlefield drums. * * * Whoa whoa! The bodies of the two assassins were torn in half by the swinging light dragon blow. bang! The Gwangryongbu will not be restored again. When he swung, he left it as he swung and smashed the head of the shooter who was far away with a single swing from the left. With one ax blow and one punch, three assassins lost their lives. Bullfight! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. As soon as three shooters were lost, the shooters in the front line retreated. It is to overhaul the system. Its pretty good. Are the assassins deploying their tactics? Anyone who knows Moorim will scoff at this, but the assassins forward-looking attacks are threatening in a different way than those of thebat units. Its because of temperament. Bababababaak! It felt like sparks were flying in the empty air. Oh my The assassins advance in a horizontal line. The speed was nothing special, but the problem was the troops behind it. Assassins are as good at exaggerating killing as they are at killing. Amplification, convergence, condensation, and divergence are freely possible. Two hundred such professional assassins each unleashed their wildest murders, so much so that my vision became dizzy. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became as cold as ice. At this level, it would be good to consider them as the most elite. In the past, I got involved with guys called Cheongrang sent by a famous family. But they were only half the story. Although they are praised as experts in murder, their power begins with shaking the opponents psychology. They are also great powers, but their power is not concentrated. Since it is a very difficult battle, you can easily deal with it if you prepare an unwavering determination and an efficient strategy. These were different. Papa papapang! The dark weapons fired by the sprayers lined up at the rear fell in a parabolic curve. Each one is as small as a fingernail. But the number exceeded hundreds. Yeon Ho-jeong took a strong step forward. Quang! Fallen leaves piled up on the floor rose into the air. The line of the front line was slightly disorganized. Faaagh! Yeonhojeong, who rushed into the Baekhogun Limbo, immediately began his offensive against the Tigers. Huh! Pow! Two escaped, but three could not. Red blood filled the air. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong saw the front line shooters bringing long barrels to their mouths. Babababababaak! Dozens of poisonous needles were fired at Yeon Ho-jeong. Paang! Since I have practiced the divine method, evasion is easy. Yeonhojeong, soaring high in the sky, captured the assassins lined up at the rear. Thats a lot. The difference between seeing it from afar and up close is significant. A swarm of assassins are ring at him, each drawing a weapon. It was a sight that chilled my stomach. This is it Who on earth sent the assassin? Where do these assassinse from? All such doubts have been thrown away. Yeon Ho-jeong, faced with the assassins mass attack technique, felt the instincts of a dark emperor hidden deep in his heart stir. Paaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body descended at an incredible speed. It was a method of thousands of pounds. It was a high-level Qigong technique that used internal energy to increase weight. Surprisingly, the ce where Yeonhojeongnded was behind the front line. In the midst of assassins. Quang! The beast came down to the ground holding a huge ax and swung a storm-like onught. Puff puff puff! Dozens of assassins standing around Yeonhojeong were torn to pieces and blown away. It was tremendous power. In addition to Yeonhojeongs unique martial arts skills that he had honed so far, he also awakened the life of the Emperor of Darkness. Whether it was a one-on-one battle or a one-on-many melee, no one could stop him now. Aaaah! Pow! Pow! The Gwangryongbu, which was over 80 pounds long, moved lengthwise and horizontally, tearing the assassins bodies apart like rags. Wooooow! The blue Byeojingi strengthened the body, and the techniques of the White Tiger, the Great Emperor of the West, swept away the assassins. It was a series of very fast and powerful attacks. The bodies of the assassins who were caught off guard were being shattered indiscriminately. In a short period of time, as many as 40 people died. Pabababak! Of course, the assassins did not sit still. The target, Yeon Ho-jeong, had incredible skills, but in the end, he was just an animal trapped in a cage. The assassins each brandished their weapons. Awesome! It is an attacking from all directions: front, back, left and right. There was not a single ce to avoid. If you dodge into the air, the moment you jump, the shooters who were prepared will fire a memorized weapon. Thats interesting. A lot of white tiger energy was concentrated in both the left fist and the Gwangryongbu fist held in the right hand. Buuuuung! h h h! Most of the shooters attacks were misaligned in the aftermath of the spinning and swirling fire. Sigh! Suddenly! Three or four sword images were also engraved on Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It wasnt deep, but the problem was the poison on the de. The assassins poison any weapon. Expensive extreme poison was impossible, but paralyzing poison was essential. The assassins eyes glowed with flesh. Got it. Just one wound and its over. The powerful paralyzing poison will blunt the opponents movements. They had no doubt that they believed that. Quang! The red fire energy created a terrifying energy wave. Yeonhojeongs new form, engulfed in red energy, became as fast as lightning. Burbubbuk! Quaaaang! It was a race of death with heavy drinking. In the zing Suzakugi, Blood Wing Hwicheon (Ѫ]) of the extreme speed blew away one axis of the line. Sigh! The flesh exploding again and again and the blood embroidering the sky seemed unrealistic. Although Yeon Ho-jeongs body was wounded several times by the assassins attacks, he never got tired. No, as time passed, the movement gained momentum. At that time, one of the assassins standing in the rear shouted. Open! Faaagh! The sprayers dispersed at an rming speed. Give up the siege attack and retreat first. The opponents skill was too great to kill and eliminate in a melee. Whoop! The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong, breathing heavily, was like that of a general who had ovee arge army and survived with his horse. He had dark markings all over his body and had more than a dozen sword wounds. Hahaha! Yeonhojeongs energy wave, which was wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth and spewing out deadly energy, was like a gigantic dragon fist wind. Sageuk, the leader of the killers, stuck out his tongue. Whats so strong?! It wasnt a particrly advantageous terrain, so he jumped right into the middle of the assassins and took on them head-on, but in that short period of time, he lost as many as seventy shooters. It was such an amazing sight that, uncharacteristically, the order to spread out was dyed. This meant that Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were impressive. Are you telling me tounch a siege attack against such a monster? Yourepletely crazy. As the historical drama was internally grinding its teeth, Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth opened. I dont think you will be willing to tell me, but I still have to ask. Tsk! Yeon Ho-jeong, who spat out spit mixed with blood, red at the historical drama with murderous eyes. The historical drama flinched. Who instigated it? It was a surprising statement. Ive heard questions like who are you, where did youe from, why are you trying to kill me, etc., but this is the first time Ive heard someone ask who instigated it. This probably means that things like this aremon for Yeon Ho-jeong. In other words, he could be said to be a master of anti-assassin warfare, having experienced this type of situation countless times. The historical drama opened its mouth. Where did the girl I was with go? You know what to do. I guess it doesnt matter. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It was me, after all. These guys just have to catch themselves. I thought so, but it was the moment when I became convinced that I was the target. Wait silently. Mukbi was not as far away as historical dramas think. You have to wait until I give the signal. You must remainpletely hidden. When dealing with a siege attack, attacking head-on was reckless. But he chose that recklessness. It was because of a feeling of difort irritating a corner of my head. At that time, the historical dramas eyes sparkled. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeongs fist swung backwards. Whoa! The white blow that shot out like a gust of wind blew off one of the sprayers heads. It was a murderer who tried to throw a poisonous needle on the back of Yeon Ho-jeong, who showed a gap. The historical drama was depressed. Damn it, there was no word that it was this strong! He was a monster who excelled in all areas, including martial arts, senses, andbat skills. I cant do this. For now, I will step back and observe the situation, then attack with night-time assassinations. Isnt it okay to just kill them anyway? I did ask for siege killings, but it was inevitable when things got to this point. Sageuk raised his hand and shouted. Go down the mountain! Attack again at night. Pugh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Sageuks eyes seemed to blur and he fell down. When he fell, there was a round hole in his chest. If you have heard the request, you should follow it. I paid all the money. Behind the rear shooters. A blurry shadow was walking leisurely. Yes, it was that guy. There was no need to n a strategy, but that was the reason why he used himself as bait and took on the fight head-on. ButI guess I cant do it anymore. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Is that you? Mong-ui, a middle-aged man, nodded. Yes, its me. Chapter 122 Episode 122 Moment of decision (4) Yeonggong! Mukbi bit his lip. She was hiding at the top of a tree about twenty miles away from the battle site. Although I didnt particrly learn the art of hiding, I was skilled at hiding. That is what an archer is. For sniping, expert cover skills were essential. Slur. Before I knew it, an arrow had been struck at the protest at Hongryeon Pce. She recalled the sound of Yeonhojeong. Living isnt everything. There is a master. You should save your arrows for that expert. Are you a master? I didnt feel that much of a presence. But now, she saw a swordsman who was pouring out prayers even higher than Yeon Ho-jeong. Amazing! Mukbi swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Maybe hes stronger than the practitioner. Moreover, the practitioner used up quite a bit of his strength and stamina while fighting with the assassins. Dangerous. It is said that a fight between experts can be decided by a single piece of paper. To put it that way, even a one-on-one match without the assassins participating was dangerous. I could never do that. Mukbi was fully prepared. If the enemys sword threatens Yeonhojeong, he will hit even a few arrows. * * * Mong-ui examined Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Youre well trained. Despite his slender appearance, his body has ideal bnce. The muscles of his entire body were evenly developed, without any deficiency. Plus that axe. New soldiers. I dont know who made it, but it was such an amazing weapon that it left me in awe. Even Mong-ui, who used a sword as his main weapon, felt greedy for a moment. indeed. The corner of Mong-uis eyes gradually darkened. I heard he was a great powerhouse. I thought it was definitely worth it since I took on the power of the famous family on my own. But I didnt know it would be to this extent. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. What is this guy? The dull eye area is strangely annoying. The smell of blood was strong. The fishy smell of blood lingered all over my body. But he has learned the correct technique. Thats also at an incredible level. Slurp. Mong-ui pulled out the sword from behind his back. His sword was unique. It was a long sword that was three to four feet long, and the width of its body was only half that of other long swords. Is that why? It looked longer and sharper. It was like looking at an awl with a sharp edge. Its simr to a narrow-pointed sword. The Hyeopbonggeom was a cylindrical sword with the de of the sword body cut and rounded. It should be seen as a sword that maximizes the power of stabbing. It was Mong-uis sword that sharpened that narrow-pointed sword. Tsutsutsutsu. An unusual energy flowed from Mong-uis body. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. strong. He was someone who surpassed his current physical capabilities and endurance. Although he appears to be around 40 years old, he has umted amazing martial arts skills. Although he was not a transcendent expert, he could be considered the leader among the so-called peak experts. Mong-ui looked around and shouted. You will be of no use. Go now. The assassins remained silent. Their eyes were filled with confusion. The target is Yeonhojeong, but the client tells him to go. Then it is right to go. However, the client killed their leader. Since our allies were attacked, we had to kill them, but it didnt seem easy at all. Mong-ui shook his head. This is why you are nothing but tools. It was then. Yeon Ho-jeong caught the dreams sword dispersing like an afterimage. Burbubbubbuk! A small hole was created between the eyebrows of a dozen assassins standing close to Mong-ui. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Mong-ui said calmly. You cant handle me anyway. Since we have lost our leader, we will not be able tounch a systematic attack. . Stop it. Susssseu. The assassins retreated. There was no reason to fight anymore. Mong-ui took a deep breath. The air is nice. It smells like dirty blood, but I always missed the air of this battlefield. What are you? Mong-ui looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Wooooow. A white spirit shimmered in the Gwangryongbu. It was an energy that radiated a majestic yet strong energy. Why is the Jeomchang factions swordsman targeting me? For a moment, Mong-uis eyes wavered. Do you know me? Its harder not to know. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed his sword with his chin. Its the sword technique you just used, Jeomchangs Four Day Sword Technique. Four-day sword method. It is a martial art that is evaluated as the strongest swordsmanship of the Jeomchang faction, and was a legendary swordsman who was once called the best swordsman in the world. The reason Mong-ui wielded such a special sword is because the Four-Day Sword Method is a sword method that focuses on stabbing. In the Four-Day Sword Technique, all herbivores except one were qualified. I found out about the four-day sword method a sword method that was forgotten even in the Jeomchang era of the time. That cant be possible. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong learned about the Sa-il Geombeop was because it was used by the leaders of Jeomchang during the Saeumgyo Rebellion. There was no way the Jeomchang faction could have lost the Four Swordsmanship. Or did this guy give it back? Ugh. A dull life appeared in the dreamers eyes. It was the look in the eyes of a murderer who had killed countless people. You shouldnt be left alive. Its not even funny when I came here to kill you anyway. They sent a spray of water on purpose. I wanted to find out if you were worthy of my sword. . Its more than I expected. You are fully worthy of receiving my sword. If I had known he was this talented, I should have not dragged the assassin in. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mong-ui with strange eyes. Dreams cheek twitched. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes had the power to strangely irritate people. hey. He has no manners at all. Whos behind you? what? Who is that behind you? Are you a hidden remnant of a famous family? Or Moyong-gun? I dont think its the Namgung family. Mong-ui was inwardly surprised, but did not show it. Nothing to know. okay? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Anyway, we can fight, right? Meng Yi sneered. Do you think there will be a fight? Paaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved like a beam of light. Mong-ui was surprised. I was prepared for the opponents surprise attack, but I didnt expect it to be this fast. Besides, isnt he carrying a serious illness that could weigh dozens of pounds? Quang! While holding the axe, he attacked with martial arts. This too was a blow that caught me off guard. fast! But. Argh! Yeon Ho-jeong pulled his arm back. There was a long sword mark on his forearm. He was cut by Dreams long sword. Quick. Even though he didnt use the four-point sword technique, it was fast. From the beginning, martial arts itself was specialized in kwae (). Ill see how long I canst with that heavy weapon. In an instant, Dreams sword split into dozens. Yeonhojeongs eyes shed. h h h! The four long swords moved at incredible speeds, aiming to kill Yeon Ho-jeong. It was a speed you couldnt believe even when you saw it with your own eyes. Even though he was not using the four-point sword technique this time, he was performing swordsmanship that was far beyond the body vision of a peak expert. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Damn it! Dozens of sparks flew out of the Gwangryongbus adrenal nds and then disappeared. The impact left on the ax de was significant. Normally, a quick sword does not carry much weight, but Mong-uis sword carried sufficient weight. but. Coo! Yeonhojeong, who took the first step toward reigning as a white tiger, raised the Gwangryongbu from the bottom to the top. A sneer appeared on Mong-uis face. You fool. Its fast for a seriously ill person. However, you can cut yourself ten times before the ax de even touches you. Dreams sword moved like lightning. Bababababaak! Blood sttered all over Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was a trace of a cut made by Dreams long sword. ?! Mong-ui opened his eyes wide. What is this guy? Before I knew it, the ax had swept through the bottom of my pants and was up to my knees. Why dont I get cut? I cut myself. But all he cut was skin. There was a lot of blood loss as there were many sword wounds, but no fatal blow was inflicted. It was iprehensible. Is this guys body invulnerable to the sword?! It was then. In a split second, he was able to see the translucent ck energy flowing throughout Yeon Ho-jeongs body. What is that? In my dream, I couldnt tell that it was the ck Emperor of the Norths martial arts energy. Creepy! Before I knew it, the ax was close enough to touch my crotch. Buaaaaang! Mong-ui took a step back. In that short period of time, I took five steps back. It was amazing speed. sh! The Gwangryongbu, which rose to the top along with a huge cloud of dust, burst into brilliant white energy. Quaaaang! It was a tremendously destructive force. It was a powerful attack that I have never seen before. If I hadnt immediately dodged seven more steps, I would have been caught up in the strong wind summoned by the ax and my flesh would have been torn off. That wont work. The ck shadow of Yeonhojeong could be seen in the white dust. Mong-uis posture lowered. Ill finish you off with one sword. chuck. Mong-ui with his sword raised to the rear. A bright light like sunlight emanated from his long sword. It was the four-day sword method. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs shadow was seen raising his arms. te. die! Mong-ui swung his sword. sh! A quick sword like a beam of light cut through the dust and shot into Yeon Ho-jeongs heart. It was a faster sword than ever before. It was then. ?! Three arrows were seen fired diagonally in Mong-uis field of vision. Awesome! Tsk! One shot missed and two shots hit the sword body. The arrow that flew from the side contained tremendous power. Dreams swift sword cut through Yeon Ho-jeongs thigh. At that moment, a heavy ck spear cutting through the dust was drawn into the dreamers field of vision as if expanding. Bye! Kaaaaak! Dream flew back. Boom! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed as he was about to see the end. Mong-ui, who hit the tree, was once again shot at himself. Even though the bridge of his nose is crushed and his front teeth are all broken, he still attacks. It was great patience. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue inwardly. Goodbye, man. Phew! Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture. Then, Dreams sword split the air. Burbubbuk! Oops! The dreamer rolled on the ground. There were three arrows stuck in his body. It was the left shoulder, left thigh, and left side. Faaagh! Before we knew it, Mukbi had entered full power. profit! Mong-ui, who tried to stand up while ignoring the excruciating pain, was momentarily startled. This was because I saw a woman approaching at an rming speed and firing arrows without an arrow. The protest was held in silence. Tieeing! Pow! Mong-ui fell down, coughing up blood. Paaang! In an instant, Mukbi stood on both of Monguis legs and pulled the strings of the Hongryeon Pce. Ultra-close-range continuous shooting. Bub bub bub! Five silent bullets exploded straight onto Mong-uis back. It was a merciless attack. Mong-ui, who was trembling, soon closed his eyes. He passed out due to serious internal injuries. Whoa, I finally caught it. . Why do you look at me like that? Are you really extreme? yes? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. This is absolutely brutal. Anyway, what should I do with this person? You have to take it. I have something to ask. great. I will lift it. Youre hurt, right? There are enemies left. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at the bottom of the mountain. The scattered wolves are looking for this direction. ah! Lets not look for horizons. Just in case, we must not get involved in the fight. Mukbi nodded. yes! Chapter 123 Episode 123 Moment of Decision (5) Matriarch. A letter has arrived from the Provisional Murim Alliance. Give it here. Yeonwis eyes twinkled as she opened the letter. Baekhyun Lee asked curiously. What Its a letter from Master Bangjang of Shaolin. ! You are saying that we will hold a meeting early next year to decide whether to establish the Murim Alliance. They want to make a decision within three days. Yeonwi sighed. Its the Murimmaeng. The Murim Alliance must be established. Since we dont know what kind of danger wille in the future, we need a space and position that will be the central point of Baekdo Martial Arts. However, themittee thought it was unnecessary for now. If the Murim Alliance is created, its maintenance costs will increase three to four times, and this will change the flow of funds to the central government. Of course, annual leave had nothing to do with it. This is because although they earn an unimaginable amount of money every month, more than half of it is released to stabilize the peoples livelihood. There wasnt much of a difference if I tightened my belt. The problem was the small faction. How can Baekdo Murim be so clean? They will go to great lengths to raise funds, and if they go too far, it will be themon people who ultimately suffer. But He recalled the words of his eldest son, Yeon Ho-jeong. I also believe that it is time for my father to spread his wings to the fullest, something he has never done before. The position of leader must be left empty for a worthy person. However, we need wise men who will control the world together with the leader. Yeonwi seriously considered his sons remarks. Hojeong probably doesnt say that for nothing. He recognized his eldest son as a well-grown adult. Before he was a child, Yeon Ho-jeong was a person with a keen eye for insight, and there was a lot to learn from him. There is no way you dont know the aftermath when the Murim Alliance was established. But the fact that he told me to vote yes means he saw something I didnt see. What is it? Hojeong. He remembered Yeon Ho-jeongs face at that time. Two clear and deep eyes. However, my sons appearance at that time was quite different from usual. Something seemed urgent and he was burning with determination to carry out his will. What on earth did you see? It was frustrating. I thought about my son and told him to leave this part to me, but when it came to reality, I was worried. As Yeonwi was pondering, her eldest sons words appeared again in her mind. Whenever you are in trouble, never try to solve it alone. Please call me. Themission filed aint. I was the one who said I would take care of my child, but am I already receiving help from him? Can not help it. Your son is right. Wouldnt it be better to have a nk piece of paper? My sons abilities are so outstanding that there is no need to carry him alone. For a moment, Yeonwi frowned. Anyway, hes not sending any letters again. Im not angry about this. There is no need to be angry. I was just worried. I wondered if something had happened while I was out of town and if I was eating on time. The time hase. At that time, a murmur was heard outside the window. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Go, matriarch! The Archduke is back! But! Wow! Yeonwi quickly opened the office door and went out. In an instant, he passed through the inner garden and reached the outer garden, where he finally saw Yeonhojeong. ?! Yeonwis expression suddenly changed. Im back, father. Whats wrong with you? Yeon Ho-jeongs body was covered in blood. When I saw blood crusting all over the wound, it looked like it was a few days old. Please imprison this guy in prison first. thud! What fell to the floor was a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties. Yeonwis eyes became cold. What are they doing? Put the author in prison immediately. yes! The warriors rushed over and dragged away the unconscious Mong-ui. What happened? Its a bit long to talk about. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. How are you physically? Im fine. Seniority is the problem. Yeonwi shook his head. Nothing like this, lets go to the medical room. No, Ill call a doctor, so just wait a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Thank you for calling a doctor, but I wasnt seriously hurt. Do not worry. Huh. Even Yeonwi, the judge and sword of the world, finds it difficult to maintainposure after seeing his son injured. Yeonwi had no choice but to admit that it was the craziest moment in a while. First, I will take a shower and change my clothes. Stay silent. yes. Exin it to your father first. Ah yes! It was not something to be removed just because the seniority was difficult. Mukbi bowed his head to Yeonwi. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong moving away and then consoled himself to remain silent. Lets go to the family room. After half an examination. Yeon Ho-jeong, who stopped by the family home, saw Mukbis face filled with joy. Are you here? yes. How were the wounds? The airway is unstable and the face is pale, which appears to be a sign of internal injury. Oh, I was running so quickly that I wasted a lot of energy. There are no special injuries, so dont worry too much. Yes Yeonwi nodded. I heard about the situation from Bia. The assassin made a surprise attack? Thats right. Yan Weis eyes grew cold for an instant. Could it be that it is the Moyongse family? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I cant be sure. Even if I tried to find out something from the assassins, they were so aggressive that I had no choice but to exterminate them. And what about the person who is imprisoned in prison? Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. I tried making various threats on the way, but my mouth wasnt usually heavy-handed. . It wasnt tempered by training. Its nature. Most people wont open their mouths. But I didnt think they would leave it behind, so I caught it. Oh my I was afraid there might be someone targeting me again, so I ran too hard. Good job. It was a good decision. My son certainly had an excellent ability to read situations. Regardless of the hardships my son went through, I was proud of him for making such a quick decision in a bloody battle. What do you think? Im not sure, but the most likely one is Moyong-gun. Yeon Ho-jeong deliberately used the word Moyong-gun rather than Moyong-se. Tsutsutsu. A feeling of death arose from Yeonwis body. That guy really is Muk Feisplexion turned pale. Yeonwis way of life was never extreme. It was quiet and cool. It seemed as if that strange life force would naturally seep into my body and rip my heart veins to shreds. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. father. hmm? Ah. Yeonwi, who immediately put his life to death, sighed. Im sorry Bia. Oh no, father. You must have been through a lot, but I showed my ugly side. It was really hard. Mukbi shook his head. I didnt do anything. It was all handled by the practitioner. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Do not be ridiculous. If it werent for his ruthless marksmanship, he would have been pinned down. I owe you my life. Oh no. Its not really. Why dont we go in and get some rest? You must have had a hard time. Mukbi secretly noticed Yeonwis gaze. Yeonwi nodded. Okay, I guess I held you back too long. Just go in and rest. Oh, is that so? Yeonwi opened his mouth again towards Mukbi, who stood up awkwardly. Its rain. Yes, father. Thank you again. Mukbi smiled. It was still difficult to rte to him, but I was even more grateful because he was an adult who said thank you so much. No, father. Then Ill go in first. okay. As soon as Mukbi left, Yeonhojeong sat down. Yeonwis eyes became fierce again. There is a high probability that it is Moyong-gun? From the mouth of Yeonwi, who valued courtesy and formality, three characters came out: Moyonggun, not Moyonggaju. I could see how angry he was. Like I said, Im not sure. This is because these threats can ur anytime, anywhere. There is a high probability that it is Moyong-gun, but we should not rush to conclusions. . The problem is the assassins. They were highly trained assassins. It is highly likely that even a skilled assassin who has been thoroughly trained in the Heukdo martial arts group can be used as a tool without hesitation. Yeonwis eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin as if he was thinking hard. When looking at the movements of the assassins and the uniqueness of their killing methods, it seems like a lot of southern and northern methods are mixed together. In that case, it seems to be a murder organization operating in Hubei, which has many waterways Yeon Ho-jeong flinched for a moment as he spoke. The way his father looked at him was strange. Yeon Ho-jeong hurriedly continued speaking. In any case, it is currently difficult to determine the organization they belong to. Its difficult to ask for help from the government. How do you know so much about them? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I just picked up a lot of things. Many of those who made a name for themselves in the ck Ind martial arts world had deep knowledge of assassins. There is no need to mention Yeon Ho-jeong, who made a name for himself at the peak of the ck Ind martial arts. In fact, didnt they create a separate organization under the ck Empire based on their characteristics and methods? However, if the target was not me but my annual leave, the problem bes bigger. what? It doesnt matter if you hate me, but if you hate Yeonga, its a different story. I tried toe with Jipyeong, but I didnt want the assassins traces to go that way, so I came as fast as I could. if? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. yes. We need to send someone there. At least to prepare for an unexpected attack. Several emergency response equipment were also sent to Yeonjipyeong. But that may not be enough. But that doesnt mean I can go. If the target is just me, even Jipyeong will be involved for no reason. You are right. As the situation is critical, please allow me to unseal the Great Lord Chang-eung. Otherwise, it would be better to solve the low-ranking swordsmen. Prosecutor Bicheon were the peak experts that Yeonga possessed. They were sword demons who lived about 10 miles away from the Yeon familys main family, and the Yeon familys Jinsin Jeolgi were especially invested in them. But even so, the current prosecutors of low-ranking officials are oveing a big juncture. Theres no need to touch it at such an important moment. But father. I will go myself. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Your father? Its better for me to go alone than to take a lot of people with me. Yeonwis martial arts skillspete for the highest level even among the heads of the six generations. Even a decent assassin organization can be easily defeated, and even if they dont fight, they can be defeated in the blink of an eye. If you do this, the family will You take charge of it. yes? Yeonwi stood up, pulled out the long sword hanging on the wall, and put it on his belt. You are the head of the household when your father is away. You will protect the family home until Abby returns. Yeonwi turned around. Be back in three days. Yeonwi kept his promise. Yeonwi, who returned to Yeonga three dayster with Yeon Ji-pyeong on his back, looked the same as when he left. There wasnt a single speck of dust on the fluttering clothes. But Yeon Ho-jeong knew. How urgently my father ran. The head of the Byeoksan Yeonga, the best expert in Gangdong. The soles of his shoes werepletely worn out, unable to withstand the terrifying divinew that had reached its peak. Chapter 124 Episode 124 Moment of Decision (6) Autumn has passed and winter is just around the corner. Slowly The blowing wind was very cold. Now, even though I was wearing fur clothes, my stomach felt cool. I guess I should get ready. Mo Yong-woos eyes, looking up at the sky full of dark clouds, were filled with some kind of determination. This. Yes, branch manager. Please take good care of the branch until I return. Egans eyes lit up. Are you sure you want to go alone? Mo Yong-woo smiled. I lived alone and lonely my whole life until I met you. Its nothing new. okay. Furthermore, I dered that I would overhaul my family, but that does not mean the Zhejiang branch cannot do its job. If we do something wrong, many people will starve. . Please take good care of it. I will do my best to manage it well before youe back. Your administrative skills are much better than mine. I have no doubt about it. Mo Yong-woo picked up the treasured sword hanging on the wall. I felt a faintness in his eyes as he looked down at the sword. See youter then. Please take care of your body. Mo Yong-woo, who left the branch alone, went straight to the ovend route. Why? I know its faster to go by boat, but my feet told me so, so I chose thend route. And Mo Yong-woo did not try to change his choice. After half an hour of traveling bynd, he was able to confirm that his judgment was correct. I never thought wed meet on this road. There was surprise in Mo Yong-woos eyes. Yeonje ()? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Lets talk about the naming convention againter. Its been a while since I heard it, so it doesnt seem real. A look of joy appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. There are people you dont be attached to no matter how many times you meet, while there are people you be attached to even if you only see them once. For Mo Yong-woo, Yeonhojeong was strictly thetter. Maybe it was because he was reflecting on his past self while looking at Yeonhojeong. Did you have anything to see in Zhejiang? Coincidences happen like this. What is there for me to see in Zhejiang? Except meeting you. Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. Are you here to see me? okay. Haha, you said you would meet us when our first operation was sessful, so how did youe without contacting us? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If you still havent made up your mind, I came to tell you something. Even if you make up your mind, you still have something else to say. What should I say? Yeon Ho-jeong looked into Mo Yong-woos eyes. His eyes were shining like morning stars. The sky was dark, but the determination that radiated from his body and his unique caring atmosphere had a charm that made those who encountered him feel good. Im thinking of going under Lord Moyong. Yeah, I think so. Thank you for following my thoughts. I should be more grateful. After meeting my brother, I realized how passive I had been living. Its all thanks to you. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. You just needed a trigger. He was a person who could make the right decision at any time. I wish I had more confidence in myself. Mo Yong-woo burst intoughter. Why are so many good things being said today? Whats wrong with seeing it a few times? ha ha ha! Yeon Ho-jeongs sharp tone of speech is truly endearing. Mo Yong-woo felt his heart be lighter. So, do you have something to say to me? . Yeonje? It was then. Bullfight! With a roar like the sound of a drum, Yeon Ho-jeongs body was crushed at a frightening speed. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. Hahaha! The huge light dragon was blocked by Mo Yong-wus treasured sword. The response speed was dazzling. But Yeonhojeongs attack did not end there. Yeon Ho-jeong, who gathered his strength in the Gwangryongbu with his mysterious movements, mercilessly attacked Mo Yong-woo. Whirly! Damn it! Mo Yong-woo repeatedly retreated and blocked Yeon Ho-jeongs attack. Mo Yong-woos martial arts ability to block all the attacks with a single sword was truly miraculous, as his attack power was so strong that rocks were split with a single blow and even stone walls copsed due to destructive winds. How long did the attackst? sh! Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. has disappeared?! Yeonhojeong disappeared in an instant. It waspletely lost from sight. At that time, I had the illusion that strong sunlight was pouring down from a sky full of dark clouds. stomach! Mo Yong-woo raised his head. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which was descending at an rming speed, was brimming with red mes. The gorgeous and eerie firearm was spread out like a curtain behind Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder, making it look like a pair of wings. Overwhelming firepower. A terrifying life. Mo Yong-woos sword instinctively moved ording to the swords direction. h h h! It was a tremendous feat. I was swinging that heavy weapon like a master of the quick sword, but if I made a mistake, I would have almost lost the sword. Wooooow! Mo Yong-woos sword unleashed a fierce sword strike. sh! The blue sword spirit gathered the pouring fire and threw it high into the sky. Sarah. Yeonhojeongs new brother stepped down ten steps in front of Mo Yongwoo. hmm. Mo Yong-wu felt the hand holding the sword tremble slightly. The shock was not fully resolved. That wasnt all. My back was stiff and my knees were sore. Because he received a series of fast and heavy attacks, the strain on his body became extreme. Its an amazing martial arts skill. This was the first time I actually hung out with Yeon Ho-jeong. It was truly a great feat. No, it was a much more powerful martial arts attack than I thought. The reason is because I knew that Yeon Ho-jeong did not use his full power. Did Woo-hyung make a mistake with his younger brother? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I didnt make any mistakes, but after exchanging a few moves just now, its a bit frustrating. Are you feeling frustrated? why? Why dont you attack once when you can easily counterattack? Mo Yong-woo smiled. How can an older brother point a sword at his younger brother? Tsk. However, my brothers martial arts skills were so strong that I had no choice but to draw my sword. I dont want to die either. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-woo, nodded. Looking at it, it doesnt seem to be rusting. Was it because you were afraid that Woo-hyung Lees skills could not be trusted? How long has it been since we had a proper fight? Are you talking about actualbat? okay. Well, I dont remember. For a martial artist, there is no study better than actual practice. No matter how much I looked, I couldnt sense the prosecutors unique spirit, so I tried to swat him away, but luckily he didnt have the skills to get me anywhere. Even if you have strong martial arts skills, you can go to the next world with a single sneak attack. Mo Yong-woo was different. Although it had been a long time since I experiencedbat, my intuition was still usable. Even if it is not actualbat, the years spent practicing martial arts every day are what made Mo Yong-woo what he is today. Its not very good, but its not bad either. Itll be okay. Slurp. Mo Yong-woo caught the sword. So what do you want to say to this brother Woo? Hold on tight. If youre going to be Moyongguns person, be sure to do so. I dont think thats what I came here to say. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I too am going to the Murim Alliance. Mo Yong-woo was surprised. Yeonje is also going to the Murim Alliance? Are you sure you want to join me? Illusions are alsomon. if? Yeon Ho-jeong looked far to the northwest. It was in the direction where the Murim League was located. Early in the new year, the heads of the nine factions and the six generations will gather to discuss the creation of the Murim Alliance. I decided to leave in five days. then? Yes, I will go to the Murim Alliance with my father. A look of joy appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Then again Im sorry, but my family is not as cold-hearted as yours. Its peaceful. Do you have time to meet in that big ce? Okay. Well we can meet, but most likely we will face each other as enemies. Mo Yong-woos face, which was full ofughter, suddenly hardened. The enemy Yes, the enemy. Of course, you can only be a worthy enemy if you truly fall under Moyongguns control. Right. okay. The two people looked at each other with their mouths closed. The person who broke the silence was Mo Yong-woo. Did you hear what the Moyong family warned me about? okay. Yeonje was right. If I hadnt thought of going directly to the head of the family, he would have been watching me constantly. Because Mr. Moyong is not a fool. And thanks to Yeonje, who read my brothers personality and intentions, I was able to enter the world like this. I dont want to hear anotherpliment that doesnt work. Be nervous. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. I didnt know you would say something like that? Be nervous. I am a person who makes many mistakes. I will try not to, but I think there will always be a moment that surprises you. Youreughing. When you work, mistakes are bound to happen. Of course you have to be that nervous. Just know this one thing. From now on, even if I make a mistake, I dont n on apologizing to Yeonje. Because it is more beneficial to move forward while feeling sorry for Yeonje. Hoo? So I apologize in advance. Im sorry. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. What a wonderful mindset. I hope that your heart will not waver. Mo Yong-woo took the reigns with moderation. Thank you so much. I hope you continue to do well. Me too. So Mo Yong-woo set off first. The sky was full of dark clouds, but somehow the sun seemed to shine on the path Mo Yong-woo was walking along. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching his back from afar, quenched his appetite. This is it. I think I understand why my father is angry at me for not sending him a greeting letter. Its like looking at a three-year-old child. At that time, Mukbi appeared from behind arge tree. Unlike in the past, she looked very healthy with her hair tied up. I heard you are ten years older than the senior. But what kind of kid is he? Youre five or six years older than me, so youre like a kid. What makes me look like a kid? You always seem like a child. Tsk. Mukbi took something out from his belt. Eat this. What? Its a rice ball. Dont you have beef jerky? Beef jerky? I want to eat meat. Who are you calling a kid? You would have to have choked on rice balls before you could say something like that. No, but on a journey that takes several days, why did you pack rice balls instead of beef jerky? Because the rice tastes better. You have unique tastes anyway. So youre not going to eat it? Give it to me. hungry. Youre being picky when ites to eating. Youve really grown up a lot. Thats not what you say to an adult. The two ate the rice balls,ughing and chatting for a while. * * * Where are you going again? . That bastard is getting more and more tricksy. Why dont youe out right away? Oh please. The former ten-style and thetter eight-style! You have mastered all of the Eighteen Chapters of the Strong Dragon! I just learned it, but I didnt practice it properly. not there yet. Come in right now. no, I do not want. Youre really going to die. Master! The world is facing upheaval, so why should we stay here and die? I should go out now and see whats going on in the world! The kids ask for information on their own. Stop talking bullshit ande back quickly. no, I do not want. I will go. You keep telling me where youre going, you crazy bastard! Im going to the Murim Alliance! You go there and do something! Go and join the Murim League Huh? But Master isnt going? Hmm. I called to say I wasnt going. . uh? what? hey! Where! Dont youe out quickly?! When did that bastard learn the Wanli Chufeng to that level? her! Now that Im older, I cant even keep up. When that damn bastardes back, Im going to make him a cripple. Chapter 125 Episode 125 Moment of Decision (7) Snowkes fell one by one. The wind was bitter and the temperature was cold. The sun rose, but the light was obscured by scattered clouds. It was bitter cold weather. There are less than ten days left this time. I see. haha! It looks like my closure was a long one. It was cold when I went in, but it was winter when I came out. Looking at the young mans bright smile, he did not look like a warrior from the Namgung family. However, he was the one who inherited Namgungs surname. It was also a direct lineage, and he was even the eldest son of the family head, Namgungin. Namgungpyo (όmh). He is a rare genius who taught the martial arts Changgung Muae Shingong (no), a martial art representing the Namgung family, even before reaching the terms of service. The world is wide and there are many talented people, but it would be difficult to find someone as talented as Nam Gung-pyo. He was ten years ahead of his father, Namgung-in, in martial arts. Even when Namgung Se looked at past talented individuals, there were no more than three people who achieved as quickly as Namgung Pyo. Namgoongin was confident. Namgungpyo is said to be a genius who can elevate his family to the top of the world with just his martial skills. Your prayers have been greatly refined. yes? Im much more refined than I was yesterday and yesterday. It changes every day. Namgoongpyo smiled awkwardly. It hasnt grown. Its just that Ive started to control the power that was flowing freely. My growth stopped three months before I left the hospital. Its growth. No matter how much I tried, it seemed like it would be difficult to see more than that. So I left. If someone hears this, they might point a finger and say that I am a person with no guts. But it wasnt Namgung-in. He knew how crazy his eldest son was about martial arts. If he couldnt do it, it really wouldnt have worked out. And I could understand it. Its dazzling. Even while riding a horse, there was no shaking of the upper body at all. The back was straight and the lower body was flexible. It seemed as if a sword was standing there. His flexible yet strong spirit was outstanding, as if he could strike a powerful sword strike at any time and in any situation. Namgung-in said with a smile. It seems like your grandfather taught you properly. I thought I was going to die. Namgoongpyo trembled. It may be a harsh death, but it is not something that is just made up. He must have gone through unimaginably harsh training. Your grandfathers martial arts skills speak of the world. I dont have any talent, so I couldnt learn even half of his martial arts skills, but you will definitely be able to master them all. Namgoongpyo filed aint. well. I definitely n to do that, but Im a bit at a loss right now. I didnt know those words woulde out of your mouth. Arent you always confident? I just realized that the world of martial arts is too harsh to live with confidence alone. haha. Namgungin was truly satisfied. If only I knew that. What youcked before closing was not knowing how to let go of your arrogance. Did you? I didnt tell you because I thought it would spill over my ears. I may be a bit stubborn. The only thing that can break your stubbornness is martial arts. Because of that, I learned that the world is wide, and that alone makes your closing visit worthwhile. Although he said so, Namgung-in did not think that Namgung-pyos arrogance was the problem. There are people in the world who deserve to be arrogant. In Namgoongins opinion, his son was someone who fully deserved it. However, excessive arrogance inevitably leads to mistakes, and mistakes naturally lead to failure. The son, who came back having grown greatly both in martial arts and in spirit, was now showing that he had no shorings as the head of a small family. Anyway Namgoongin asked seriously. To what extent did you pass down your grandfathers sword? Namgoongpyo said in a bitter voice. Even three meals in the first half. You mean the first half of the sword form? yes. He said he wouldnt need more than that. In fact, it is still difficult to imitate it, let alone understand it. Namgoongpyo was truly bitter, but Namgoongin thought differently. You have enlightened me much more deeply than I thought. I thought he would have taught me at most a bit of graft from the sword type. However, it is said that the first half of the three meals were all taught. My father was a person who would not pass down martial arts to anyone who was not qualified, even if he was a blood rtive. My son himself has been practicing the first half of the sword technique for ten years now. My father acknowledged Pyo-ah. I was happy. He knew his stuff well. I thought he was good enough to lead the Namgung family, but not worthy of discussing being the best in the world. Still, doesnt it seem like youve done an amazing job raising a farm for your children? I will be able to reach my level within the next ten years. Namgoongin, who was looking at Namgoongpyo happily, suddenly thought of his father. father. Namgungins face showed indescribable confusion. It looks like you still have no intention ofing out into the world. The first head of the Namgung family and the father of Namgung-in. The world called him Geomje. Emperor Namgung (όmة). He is a member of the Seongcheon Tensimjwa and an invincible expert who has made a name for himself as an absolute powerhouse of the central sword and mechanic. At least when ites to swords, Namgungseung was clearly the best in the world, excluding Geomseon. Maybe even that inspection line has been crossed by now. There is no difference in the level of martial arts between those who are called Shinseonjewang (ɵ). However, if a person seeking enlightenment actually meets swords, it will be difficult for him to surpass his father. The Seongcheon Thirteen ces are divided into ten Immortal Emperors (ɵ), otherwise known as Ilsin Iseon Sam Je Four Kings (һ۵), and the three Samguns () immediately below them. Each of the Ten Immortal Emperors were monsters who had reached the ultimate level of martial arts. And the three soldiers were masters who appeared half a generationter than them, and although their level of martial arts was clearly lower than that of the Immortal Emperor, they were super experts whose talent was evaluated to be better than that of the Immortal Emperor. In other words, the Immortal Emperors can be said to be the ten strongest masters in the world, and the Samgun can be seen as those just below them and who have been designated as the next top ten masters. Namgung Seung was a member of the Immortal Emperor. You cane out now. Namgoongin hoped that his father would return to the world. It was not the childs wish, but the wish of the head of the family. If Namgung Seunges out into the world and achieves remarkable achievements, the name of the Namgung family will be able to get closer to being the best in the world. Its a shame. For Namgung-in, Namgung-seung was in many ways a love-hate rtionship. I am d that I have at least provided my grandson with an education. Practice hard. This fathercks talent and has only now realized the five meanings of the three meals, but you will be able to realize it faster. Thats right. The Emperors Sword type If you continue the absolute sword method properly, you will be able to bring the world to its knees under your sword. Namgoongpyo responded with a smile and suddenly looked behind him. Right behind Namgung-in and Namgung-pyo, Namgung-hyeon was driving a horse. Looking at his expressionless face, it was difficult to know what he was thinking. Namgoongpyo said with a smile. What about you? yes? I heard that there was an ident while the store was closing. Namgoonghyuns face hardened slightly. Namgung-in said. Its already in the past. It is a thing of the past, but it is something that should not be forgotten. You need to make sure that you know your mistakes and that you have the will to correct them if you make a mistake. Namgungpyos eyes grew cold. Ill take care of it, but Im saying this out of old age. Dont forget the skills you have learned and mastered simply because of emotion. I know. Namgungpyo, who was quietly watching Namgunghyeon, soon smiled and turned his head. Well, that could happen at your age. When will you ever experience being shaken by your overflowing blood, if not when you are young? haha! The corners of Namgoonghyeons mouth trembled slightly. Namgung-in said. Dont act like an old person. You are still young too. Youre young. I am only thirty now. But isnt this an age where your spirit has diminished? Namgoongpyo tilted his head. But now that I hear it, Zhuge Sega is still dying his answer? He asked for time. Namgoongpyo shook his head. Thats a clear rejection. I think so too. Sending a hawk here first was not a burden in itself. They wont know about it, so if we use this well, it could be an excuse to put pressure on the Zhuge family. Namgoongin shook his head. No matter how much his power has diminished, Zhuge is still Zhuge. It is not for nothing that the term Jegal the Divine came about. Tsk. Were going to see each other this time anyway, so it would be better to tie the knot. Namgoongpyo burst outughing. I hope Zhuge realizes that he has achieved great fortune. Looking at his father and brother talking and smiling, Namgoong Hyun felt an indescribable sense of defeat. Damn it. When my brother came out of the closed room, all of my fathers attention turned to him. It was like that even before it closed. It wasnt anything new, but it couldnt have been a good feeling to be deprived of what I had, even if only for a moment. No matter what, you are talking about sensitive things about Zhuge Yan in front of him. I will definitely ovee it someday. certainly! The hand holding the reins trembled. In my heart, I wanted to throw away my sword right away. Speaking of which, it seems like Sanghwa haspletely closed his heart. If that is the childs limit, it cant be helped. My father is a very cold-hearted person. haha. Namgoongpyos eyes lit up. Hes the eldest son of a Yeon family Hes an interesting guy. He heard all the major events that took ce during the two years the building was closed. The most surprising thing among them was, of course, about Yeonhojeong, also known as Byeoksanhojang. It was surprising that he dealt with a famous family, but even more surprising was his ability to easily break up the friction that arose with his younger siblings. That was not something that could be said to be strong in martial arts. It was even said that Yeon Ho-jeong was strong in martial arts. Because of his nickname, he was not a member of the Ilryongsambong group, but his skills were already considered to be close to theirs. Have you been hiding your power while listening to the sound of a whistleblower? Things like that happen, too. Whats important is that hes just as much of a genius as his younger brother. It became fun. Meeting talented people is something I look forward to at any time. Namgoongins eyes widened. Do you want to meet me? Arent you going toe to the Murim Alliance anyway? Im sure Yeongaju wonte alone. Namgoongin clicked his tongue. Dont cause an ident. I am not a fool who tarnishes my familys name with mere blood. Two peopleughing. Namgoonghyuns face turned red as he looked at those two people. How far did it go like that? Now, if you just cross that point, you will reach Daebyeolsan Mountain. The Murim League is right around the corner. I see. It already felt like the air had changed. I could feel countless warriors heading towards Daebyeolsan Mountain from all directions. Now that wevee this far, shall we keep going without stopping? So then. It was then. ?! Namgung-in and Namgung-pyos faces hardened. master? There was a group of people driving horsesing from a small road far to the left. And the two gs held by the warriors at the head of the group fluttered in the wind. Its a love song. Chapter 126 Episode 126 Baekdo Murim Alliance (1) Hmm? Yeonwis eyes became sharp. In the distance, about a hundred masters were stopping and watching. Although it was quite a distance away, I could immediately recognize who they were. The Namgung family. Namgung Sega is the best among swordsmen. He and Yeonga have a somewhat turbulent rtionship. However, Yeonwis expression did not change as usual. What do you think? yes? Mukbi looked at Yeonwi in surprise. Yeonwi pointed to the Namgung family with his chin. Their skills. Ah Confusion appeared on Mukbis face. I think its awesome. I can feel the stinging ckness from here too. okay? yes. It feels heavy and solemn. I saw it well. Everyone who has faced Namgungs sword describes it as magnificent. On the other hand, Yeongas sword was different. Yeongas sword aims for strict standards. So, if you learn it properly, it is evaluated as having no special features, but if you practice it properly, it is evaluated as overpowering all swords. Perhaps the title of the best in swords would be more appropriate for Yeonga than Namgung. At least as far as Baekdo Murim is concerned. lets go. yes. Yeongas troops moved. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was driving a horse, slowly moved next to Muk-bi. hey. yes? Rx your expression, man. What do you think about my facial expression? I feel like theres a ck fire burning in my heart. Are you confused and dont know what to do? In fact, Mukbi felt dizzy. I heard a rumor that the Namgung family raided the Anhui Blood Pces stronghold and cut off evil in the bud. If so, Gwanilgok would definitely have been on the path to destruction. They did their job instead. It was intentional, but somehow I felt uneasy. As I said before, there is no need to feel indebted or me them for something like that. We just used them as chess horses. Nothing more, nothing less. I know. Okay, thats all you need to know. Mukbi sighed. I know, but I feel really strange. There is no need to force yourself to sort out your emotions. Phew. Mukbi sighed and suddenly saw the horse Yeonhojeong was riding. Its new, but Hmm? Thats a really great thing to say. The horse Yeon Ho-jeong rode wasrger and more majestic than the other horses. The muscles that dynamically split each time he took a step were clearly revealed. I cant help it. The weight of the Gwangryongbu was exactly 82 pounds. With a serious illness that weighs over 80 pounds, it also affects the natural physical strength of the horse. It may not be the weight of an intact person, but if the momentes to hold and swing the light dragon on horseback, the horses stamina will drop drastically. Of course, I had no choice but to get a military horse with good stamina and strength. Others will think that the practitioner is in charge. Tsk. I still dont understand. There are many high-level martial artists in Yeonga, so why did you choose that heavy axe? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I dont know. It was almost a coincidence that he came to wield an axe. Although not as many as in White Ind, there were many hidden experts in ck Ind as well. And when engaging in a melee with the experts, I realized that my bare hands had their limits. Then, by chance, I grabbed the spear that had fallen on the floor and swung it, and before I knew it, it turned into an axe. In other words, it should be seen as a talent discovered while fighting. No matter what, if you can be stronger, thats okay. You look like a Confucius. At that time, Yeonwi raised his hand. Be quiet. Before we knew it, the group had reached the front of Namgungs troops. Namgung-in stepped forward and took power. I want to see you, Yeongaju. I am Namgung-in. Yeonwi also bowed his head. See the head of the Nangung family. Yeonwi. Those gathered here could feel the strange tension between the two leaders. Namgoongin smiled. Are you on your way to the Murimmaeng? exactly. We met here by chance, so I dont think theres any need to go separately. Would you like to join us? Good. It was an extremely in conversation. With just a few words, the two families began to walk together. The two leaders led the horses. Hehe, youre amazing. ? You seem to be stronger than when Ist saw you. It is said that the reputation of the Judge and Sword will shake the Gangdong region, andter it will sweep across the south and north of the Great River. Thats too much praise. It is apliment given with the intention of making the atmosphere better. It was polite to respond, but Yeonwis response was only brief. I dont say anything that doesnte straight from my heart. Yeonwis personality was like that. Moreover, the two families were entangled in bad things between their children. Its not a time tough and talk. Namgoongin nced at Yeonhojeong. You are the son of a recently famous royal family. Yeon Ho-jeong was about to reply, Yes, when she suddenly saw the look in her fathers eyes. He sighed inwardly. Thats right. haha! Namgoongin just burst outughing. Are you offended by Yeon Ho-jeongs simple answer? Not like that. Even if you misread the other person, you clearly misunderstood them. I could tell at a nce. Yeon Ho-jeong is a strong person. It was so difficult to even imagine that it was the martial arts of a young man who had just reached the age of maturity. Surprisingly, his martial arts skills wereparable to the first one that came out after closing. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. If you have the skills you have now, even at the time, you would have looked down on any expert. Ive been ying with Chuseong, but now Im finally realizing it. Namgung-in clicked his tongue. How dare you touch this guy? Although it has passed, I am once again disappointed in Namgoong Hyun. Namgoongin, who hid his true feelings, smiled and said. It is a prayer that is worthless of the title of Byeoksanhojang. Yeongas future is truly bright. thank you. Im not particrly humble. However, he didnt seem to talk much. Namgung-in turned his head. There was no reason to talk to Yeon Ho-jeong anymore. He turned his head and his eyes became cold. Yeongaju. You raised a monster. A favorite dog? This is nonsense. Most likely, Yeongaju was hiding her eldest sons tremendous talent for fear that it would be a disaster. If Namgung-in was surprised by Yeon Ho-jeong, Yeon Wi was also surprised by Namgung-pyo. Thats amazing. It was clear that he was the head of the Namgung family. There were rumors that he would soon follow in his fathers footsteps and inherit the family name. Hes the same age as Irip Eogan and has that level of martial arts skills Hes a genius. There was no need to do so, but Yeonwipared Namgungpyo with the eldest son without realizing it. . Yeonwi shook his head. What was he thinking? Perhaps no one but himself would know. hmm. Namgoongpyo let out a groan without realizing it. His eyes were focused on Yeonhojeong. What is this guy? Namgungpyos eyes trembled slightly. Youre not inferior to me? At that age? I heard that Yeon Ho-jeongs age has now reached the age limit. In that case, he was ten years different from himself. However, he still had that kind of prayer. The dangerous atmosphere was exquisite, as if I was watching a volcano about to explode. Nonsense It felt like my confidence and pride as a genius werepletely shattered. It was time for Namgoongpyo to open his mouth. Its been a while. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Nam Gung-hyeon. Namgoong Hyun was trying hard to maintain a nk expression. I wanted to meet you in person and apologize, but I never got the chance. Now that we have met, I will apologize for what happened in the past. It doesnt say clearly whats going on. It wasnt good to hear that people already knew each other a lot. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Nam Gung-hyeon, smiled and said. Is this a truly young apple? What do you mean? It means there is no need to make an effort if you have no intention of apologizing. In an instant, the atmosphere of the group became cold. Namgoonghyuns expression hardened. If I didnt want to apologize, I didnt do it. My apology is sincere. okay? exactly. Im the one who made the mistake, so I have nothing else to say, but at least dont use me of lying. It was a statement full of sincerity. With his few words, sharp eyes turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Isnt it true that its not a sale? You dont want to apologize to me. Are you nning to insult me? Youre depressed, arent you? ? I can see that you are being thoroughly suppressed by your brothers energy. I feel like I havent been able to open my mouth properly since I got here. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont know if its your intention to imprint your presence or what, but please dont use me for your desires. Even if you apologize with such a rotten expression, no one will believe you. Namgoonghyuns expression suddenly changed. And everyone who could see his expression could see it. Namgung-in clicked his tongue. I think my son ruined the mood for no reason. I apologize on behalf of my son. Yeonwi shook his head. My son has very poor manners. I also apologize. He said to Yeon Ho-jeong. Be careful. All right. After saying those words, Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head away. Namgoonghyeons face was distorted in a truly miserable way. He was already on the verge of exploding his suppressed sense of entitlement. In the meantime, I ended up being humiliated by someone I absolutely disliked. this! I cant control myself at all. I couldnt stand it. Tsutsutsutsu. A subtle sense of death arose from Namgoonghyeons body as he red at Yeonhojeong. ?! For a moment, everyones faces hardened. Except Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeonwi looked at Namgungin with sharp eyes. Namgoongin shouted. What are you doing now! Cant you take your life right away? There was strong energy in that shout. For a moment, Namgoong Hyun thought it was a mistake. The umted emotions exploded and I lost my life without even realizing it. It was then. Sigh! Namgoonghyeons head suddenly turned. The p was so strong that blood oozed from the corner of my mouth. Namgoongpyo gave power to everyone. sorry. My younger brother recently suffered a serious heartache. Thats why mistakes are somon these days. Namgungpyo looked at Namgunghyeon with cold eyes. Namgoonghyun gritted his teeth. Not long ago, I even experienced the early symptoms of hypochondria. I brought him here to give him some air, but I think we made a mistake. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. If its an early symptom of japanese intoxication, its worth it. I understand. Namgungpyo looked at Yeonhojeong with grateful eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Dont they say that making a mistake once is a fatal ident? Ipletely understand, so I hope you dont criticize me too much. Thank you for your generosity. Anyway, the atmosphere has be very strange. Rather than being forced to be together, how about we meet again at the Murim Alliance and have a cup of tea? I think that would be good too. The two people saw Yeonwi and Namgungin. The two matriarchs also nodded. That would be better. Hehe, there is no shame. If you do, we will go first. I guess so. So the warriors of Yeonga increased their speed. When the distance widened, Yeonwi said to Yeonhojeong. Good job. Chapter 127 Episode 127 Baekdo Murim Alliance (2) Matriarch. Baekpungdanju (LF) is submitting an interim report. You tell me. Currently, among the nine factions, the schrs of Shaolin, Shaman, Hwasan, Jongnam, Cheongseong, and Ami Gong have gathered. Among the six generations, the main family and the Zhuge family are gathered together, and the Yan family and the Nangong family are close by. The Tang family says it will take quite some time. Hmm, I see. And Ill see the rest in half a day. You worked hard. Oh yeah. All right. The presence of Baekpungdanju disappeared outside the door. Moyong, who was sitting quietly looking at the other person, soon smiled. Do you enjoy drinking? I have a drink every now and then. Haha yeah. Without seeing you, you have already be a man. Moyong looked out the window. The sun is still high in the sky, but I cant drink hot tea when my brother and I havent seen each other in a long time. Would you like a drink? great. okay. Prince Moyong called Sibi and had him bring alcohol. The Murim Alliance was huge. The scale was truly enormous, so much so that the Gupailbang and the Yukdaesae were each in charge of one region of the inner city. The goal is to treat them well and have them act as guards at the same time. Considering the current situation and sentiment of Moorim, it was a reasonable arrangement. Is that why? The shadow of Prince Moyong was already deeply cast over Tamranggak (؝w), where the Moyong n was located. I have something to talk about before the drinkse. Please speak. I heard you embarrassed Yeonhwa? The person who sat across from Prince Moyong. Mo Yong-woo nodded. I did. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. She is the daughter of the head of the family and the daughter of her older brother. To Mo Yong-woo, she is his niece. Even if you dont need to be scared, its normal to feel intimidated. However, Mo Yong-woo was very confident. How did you do that? Yeonhwa: That child is softer than I thought. It seemed like he was very hurt. Yeonhwa is not yet grown enough to be hurt by such verbal abuse. Do you see this guy? There was a strange look of interest on Prince Moyongs face. The Mo Yong-woo he knew was not this kind of guy. He had a clear and delicate soul, so maybe he wasnt the right child for him. But looking at him now, he was very different from the younger brother he remembered from the past. Hehe, I see a new side of you today. Is that so? Well, what you say is correct. I didnt raise Yeonhwa that child so weakly. Although I have a soft heart, I have thoroughly trained myself not to let that soft heart show. However, as you said, I think its still not enough. yes. Yeonhwa is not enough. We need to take time to regroup and work harder. ha ha ha! Moyong-gun burst outughing. Why? I startedughing without realizing it. Zhejiang is a beautiful region. Anyone born and raised in Jungwon dreams of settling down there. However, if you consider the Mo Yong family as the main base, Mo Yong Woo was no different from being driven out to the outskirts. The younger sister who had been kicked out was scolding her daughter for being weak and saying she needed to learn more. That fact was strangely amusing. Thats interesting. Its really fun. A lot of things have happened recently, but I never thought the day woulde when I would have this conversation with you. . When I received the letter saying that the Zhejiang business would be doubled, I expected something big to change in your mind. But seeing as you came here, it looks like you made a big decision that I didnt know about. I made the right decision. A determination that will never waver. Moyong-gun smiled. At that time, a dispute broke out over drinks. Its Dugangju (ſ). Have you ever drank it? doesnt exist. It suited my taste well. Even though the fermentation period is short, it has a decent taste. I dont know what it is like for you. When Mo Yong-gun picked up the bottle, Mo Yong-woo politely raised his ss. Now that I think about it, this is my first time. Pouring you a drink. Grumble. A spicy scent instantly enveloped the room. Now, lets take the cup our youngest gives us. Mo Yong-woo filled Mo Yong-guns cup. Lets have a drink. Before that, I have something to tell you. hmm? Mo Yong-gun put down his ss. I was going to start after having a drink. We were brothers, but in some ways we were worse than others. And I dont carelessly share a ss with someone Im not acquainted with. haha. Im here to change that rtionship. I will empty this cup after I finish speaking. Mo Yong nodded his head. good night. Tell me. Ill tell you straight. Mo Yong-woos eyes shed. Those eyes shining with strong will made Moyongguns heart pound. I want to check with you to see if the path you are taking is the right one. hmm? My older brother surpassed my eldest brother and became the head of the main family. Two of my brothers died, and the rest, except me, shared the same cause as you. It did. Let me be clear. I think your path is wrong. Know. Your method is too dangerous. Furthermore, it is not the right way. So, I dont think your path is right. As a result, many innocent people died. Moyong just smiled. Mo Yong-woo continued. But you didnt cut me. Because you didnt attack me. And theres a reason why I was a useful person. Haha, I enjoyed it. I thought about it while taking charge of Zhejiang. Brother, why are you walking down such a path? Why are we walking down a dangerous path under the guise of the right path? . After seeing the past and present of my family, I was finally able to be sure of what my brother wanted. What do you think I want? It is to make the Murim Lord and the Mo Yong family the best in the world. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Mo Yong-woo continued speaking in a calm voice. I know that my brother is a person who will not hesitate tomit vicious acts to be the best. No, thats just what I thought. However, I never thought that my brother had a specific goal. Huh. I understand now. Brother, you want to be a Murim lord, advance through the Baekdo Murim, and reign as the emperor of the Central ins Murim. Its amazing. Prince Moyong spoke as if he was sincerely impressed. Until now, only one person has seen through my dream. As of today, we be two. Is that so? Yes. I have never told anyone about my dream except Yeonhwa and some of my closest associates. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Youll know even if I dont tell you. Absolutely not. It would be difficult to reach such a conclusion without reading all of my tendencies, Mo Yonggas actions, and the flow of the world. Mo Yong was truly impressed. I knew you were one of the greatest talents in the world, but I didnt know you had such great insight. It is truly amazing. There was only one person he praised this much. I could see how surprised Moyong was. Yes, you knew that my goal was to be the Murim Lord and lead the Moyong family to the top of the world. So what change did it make in your heart? Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. I am prepared to step into the mud. hmm? I hate sacrificing the small for the big. But I cant stop you. Probably no one can stop it. Hehehe. Then I have only one choice. Tsutsutsu. A terrifying energy wave emanated from Mo Yong-wus body. To help you sit on the throne as soon as possible. Moyong-guns eyes widened. I had secretly expected that he hade to hold hands with me, but I never thought he would say something like that. Are you going to make me sit on the throne? I will sacrifice my life to help you stand at the top of the martial arts world so that you can be the most powerful person in martial arts. Hehehehehehe! If you promise me two things. promise? yes. What kind of promise do you mean? Mo Yong-woo clenched his fist. I believe that the reason your brother chose to take a ruthless course is not only because of his own desire for power, but also because he has a secret n to bring peace to all people in the future. ! When you be the Murim Lord, then please do your best for the world. Moyongs mouth slowly opened. You really decided to surprise me. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. You must never stray. You must be a ruler full of benevolence and righteousness. If you dont promise me that, I will end my life in the mountains and fields. Moyong, who was looking at his younger brother with a surprised face, suddenly became curious and asked. What is another promise? Give me the family crest. What? Brother, if you be the Murim lord, please give me Moyongga. I will lead the Moyong family to live up to its name of being the best in the world. We will carve it thoroughly and turn it into a work of art that willst for generations toe. Mo Yong-woo took a deep breath. However, his eyes as he looked at Prince Moyong did not waver at all. If you promise me those two things, from today onwards I will be your person. . No matter what harsh task you give me, I will follow it without a word. If your heart is shaken, you must take care not to shake it. I think thats also a growing pain. Howe? Mo Yong-gun asked seriously. How did youe to have such feelings? Is it because you knew my dream? Its one of several reasons. What is the decisive reason? Because I am different from you. what? Unlike my brother, I cannot sever my ties with blood rtives until the moment I die. In that case, I have no choice but to help my rtives achieve their dreams and then go my own way. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head. I held on for over ten years, but there was no victory in sight. . I lost. Mo Yong-guns eyes twinkled widely. Wow. He grabbed Mo Yong-woos hands. Mo Yong-woo felt like he was crying. My brothers hand, which I hold for the first time in twenty years, has be much rougher in that time. Prince Moyong said with an expression full of emotion. thanks. thank you so much. dont say that. I am a person who hates you. You bastard, you bastard. Mo Yong-gun pped Mo Yong-woo on the shoulder. It was a fist that didnt feel like it had any strength at all. That fist was filled with a turbulent heart. Thank you so much. Thank you so much. Can you promise me something? I promise. I will definitely do that. Who would you not keep your promise to? Mo Yong-woo raised his ss. Have a drink. Okay, lets have a drink. No, lets get drunk as much as we can today. Hello! Bring your own drink! The brothers emptied their sses. The way they looked at each other was full of indescribable emotions. At least the feelings they showed for each other at this moment were sincere. older brother. Mo Yong-woo closed his eyes. Im sorry, but I havent lost yet. Chapter 128 Episode 128 Baekdo Murim Alliance (3) That night. haha. Prince Moyong was very drunk. It was my first time being this drunk since drinking with Yeon Ho-jeong. No, I didnt drink like this even when I was drinking with Yeon Ho-jeong. It is an era of peace, but behind the scenes, blood and death are flying around. So, the martial arts world has always been an era of military conflict. Moyong-gun burst into cheerfulughter. This is why the world is interesting. The flow of time also brings back rtionships that were about to break. At that time, a heavy voice was heard. Are you okay? What do you mean? I mean Mo Yong-woo. Hehe, you dont know that kid. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Even though he was so drunk, his eyes were clear. As time passed, the thunder energy was actively gaining strength. There is a reason why I kept my youngest alive even in that rough power struggle. The youngest is pure. Im so pure that I cantmit betrayal. People can change at any time. Even if your personality changes, your nature doesnt change. I saw the youngests roots. Whether it was before or now, the roots havent changed. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. But. Jiyiing. A menacing blue light covered his entire body. Pusssss. In an instant, the room was filled with the smell of alcohol. The cycle was expelled in one go. At the same time, I also know my roots. . A mind reader that even his own flesh and blood cannot trust. No, I am even more suspicious because they are blood rtives. The reason is because I know that betrayal by someone close to me hurts much more. Are you saying you dont trust Mo Yongwu? How did you receive him if you did not believe in him? You have no idea how grateful I am to my youngest. I trust my youngest. . Hana, I dont trust the youngests circumstances. I dont think Im an easy person to hire the youngest in a situation where I dont even know what hes seen or what people hes been friends with. What if I do it? Because I know his abilities. Moyong-gun smiled. He who gains lightly is bound to disappear lightly. A representative example was the dream I sent a couple of months ago. . Surprisingly, someone who worked hard to gain something can easily disappear. I had my youngest child in 20 years. Isnt it impossible to easily lose a valuable card that you worked so hard to obtain? What do you n to do? This guy is weak on emotions. In that case, we have no choice but to tie up another affection. A cool shadow appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. No matter what harsh task you give me, I will follow it without a word. Mo Yong-gun remembered Mo Yong-woos powerful eyes and quenched his appetite. Its a bit heartless to call this work, but ? Did you say that the eldest daughter of Joongwon Jeonjang (ԭXf) has not yet married? The man opened his eyes wide. Jungwon Battlefield is a huge battlefield, one of the top three in martial arts powerhouses. It has the longest history among battlefields, so its connections are beyond imagination. They even bought countlesstro to protect their money, so they can be considered to be more than a fairlyrge n based on simple force alone. And Jangju of the Jungwon Battlefield was quite close to Prince Moyong. He is already thirty years old. No matter how much he has roots in the martial arts world, he hasnt been able to get married at that age, so wouldnt this be a big problem? But the eldest daughter of the chieftain is only eighteen years old. Huh, what does age have to do with marriage? Wu is one of the greatest geniuses I know. He will be the head of the Moyong family in the future, so they should like him. Moyong smiled like a bad boy. Please send a message to themander of the central battlefield. Pleasee on an outing to the Murim League. * * * You have arrived. okay. There are four huge gates in the Murimmaeng. People called that gate Sasudaemun (īFT). Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became strange. It is the Four Gods The gate they were trying to enter was the Blue Dragon Gate (Blue Dragon Gate), one of the Four Gods Gates. The blue dragon symbol was vividly embossed on the enormous gate. And the wall surrounding the gate was four times higher than the main gate. Its enormous. Yeon Ho-jeong inwardly clicked his tongue. He too had seen the Murim League in the past. However, at that time, the outer wall of the Murimmaeng was half copsed due to the war with Saeumgyo. Crazy guys. I cant believe you destroyed this castle wall. It is difficult to make even a single dent without pouring in a huge amount. I once again realized how ridiculous the insane power of Saeumgyo was. Lets go in. The warriors of Yeonga headed to the front of the Blue Dragon Gate. Please identify yourself. Its Byeoksan Yeonga in Jiangsu Province. After going through a simple verification process, the Blue Dragon Gate was opened. Kugugoogung! The majesty of the Blue Dragon Gate, which slowly opened from side to side, was overwhelming. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Heukjeseong didnt taste like this. Heukje Castle was much smaller than this. Instead, thousands of dors were poured into internal construction to increase troop concentration. Wow. Huh? Mukbi looked at the gate as if possessed. Ive never seen anything like that before. Its my first time seeing this too. Yes, this is my first time seeing it. But for some reason, the medicine went up. You said to reduce the size of the fortress, you damn bastard. At the time, Mukbi argued that the size of Heukje Castle should never be increased. Although the funds were sufficient, it was necessary to save up military funds for future battles. Therefore, Heukje Castle was created in pursuit of minimum cost and maximum efficiency. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong also agreed with that statement. Still, I feel a little sad that the person involved is like this. Yeon Ho-jeong ruffled Muk-bis hair. Ugh! Whats wrong! I dont know, man. Ah really. Youve just been grumpy these days. What? You made a fuss when you could have stayed quiet earlier. When did I! With the Namgung family. Hey then, can you tolerate that? Anyone can see that this is a forced apology! Then why dont we just ignore it? Why bother provoking us even more? Youre saying scary things. It hurts your pride more to be ignored than to be criticized. Anyway, it couldnt have been that way. Anyway, I heard you have a knack for making idents. Just cut this guys snout Yeonwi said at that time. What Bia said makes sense. Keueuung. This is the case everywhere in Gangho, but since you are here to discuss important matters, you will need to pay special attention to your behavior. Do not worry. Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong with distrustful eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong rolled his eyes wildly. Mukbi turned his head with an expression of anger. thud! Finally, the Blue Dragon Gate was fully opened. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Its finally the Murim Alliance. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes also changed. He knew that Mo Yongwu had alreadye here. Considering the distance and travel speed, it would have arrived at least a day before. I believe I asked the right question. Again and again. Yeongas group entered the Murim Alliance. The inside of the Murim Alliance was no different from another midfield. There were many curved roads and many t ones. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes scanned the surroundings in an instant. It was definitely made right. Even though the area was extremelyrge, theyout of the buildings and castle towers were very structured. A structure extremely specialized for castle warfare. Just the outside of the outer wall is like this. Yeonhojeong inwardly stuck out his tongue. Its not a joke. It seems like the ck Emperor Castle has been expanded several times. That was the case with the Murim League, which was in good condition. It was showing the majesty of the Cheolongseong Fortress that could never be destroyed. Yeonwi asked. Isnt it amazing? Thats right. It ispletely different from the architectural structure of the main house. The main house is arranged to facilitate the gathering and counterattack of warriors. On the other hand, the Murim League was designed to be extremely easy on water-based warfare. I saw it well. Its probably because of the symbolism of the Murim Alliance. Even if everything else is fine, if the Murim Alliance copses, the Baekdo will lose its power. A rare iron fortress that no one can conquer. You can understand the history of the Baekdo Murim just by looking at the Murim Alliance. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. It was a very innocent expression. Why are you looking at me like that? I have been surprised a lot by my eldest son. I thought there would be nothing more surprising now, but I was surprised again. Its really scary. My sons words cut to the core. White peach is different from ck peach. The ck sword uses all kinds of mean tactics to survive, but the white sword burns its spirit by dying. Thats why the ck swords are scattered and unable to exert their power. If they had joined forces, at least they wouldnt have been as weak as they are now. On the other hand, the power of Baekdo is thoroughly concentrated. Most of the sects in each region of the central ins where the nine factions and the six generations took root are joining hands with them. And they all fight against foreign powers with the Murim Alliance as their focal point. Baekdo has been on the verge of destruction, but has neverpletely copsed. The power of this surname was so great that it was named Murimmaeng. There is truly nothing you cannot do. Where did you learn that? Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. A book. Im very interested in this kind of thing Yeonwi believed in her son. But I didnt believe this now. This wasnt something you could know by reading a book. You cant tell even by looking at the picture. You have to see it for yourself, observe it, and live in such a ce to know it. There are geniuses, whether in martial arts or academics, but in cases such as tactical fortresses or strategicyouts, study is strictly experience-oriented. You mean That was then. Hey!! It was truly a loud voice. It was a performance that no one could help but look back on. I felt an overwhelming sense of liberation. Sibaal! Yeon Gongjaaa! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes trembled slightly. He nced at Yeonwi. Of course, Yeonwis expression was not good. Just looking at his expression, I cant help but wonder where he met such a vulgar friend. However, Yeonwi knew the identity of the other person. Thats why I dont say anything. Its been so long!! Ah, youre a little noisy, you crazy bastard! Full-sang, which was running at incredible speed, stopped. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to spit out one more vulgar curse, hesitated for a moment. This is because I saw Full Sangs eyes turn red. Grumbling. I felt like a single tear was flowing down my face, and then I fell down and cried. Uh-huh! Wow! It was a sight to behold. Thats not acting, its real. It cries so sadly that it even brings tears to the eyes of those who see it. Mukbi was sobbing even though he didnt know who the other person was. Ugh! Free!! At this point, even the Yeonwi had no choice but to open his mouth. It looks like something something bad happened to Hu-gae. Try to speak calmly. Yeonwi was also embarrassed. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. What could possibly be bad for that beggar? I probably ran away because I didnt want to practice martial arts. Be selective about what you say. Thats okay for that guy. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Still, its been a while since Ist saw you, so Im d to see you. Stop crying and get up. Sniff. Its been a while. How are you? I couldnt. Full-sang came over with a heart-broken expression and held Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was distorted. Both of Chaeung-sangs hands holding hers were covered in tears and snot. Have a drink with me today! Chapter 129 Episode 129 Baekdo Murim Alliance (4) It took almost half an hour just to get from the outer castle to the entrance to the inner castle. If a master at the peak reaches his maximum speed without stopping, will it take just a fraction of the time? Although it was not as wide as the outer castle, the inner castle was also spacious. As it is the middle ground of the Murim League, theyout of the buildings has be more strategic and splendid at the same time. This is where we will stay. The ce where Yeonga stayed in Naeseong was Pagungak (܊w). The exteriors of the buildings looked particrly old-fashioned and solid. Yeonwi said after unpacking. Abby will go straight to the Wusheng Hall. Please rest. Please be careful. Dont cause an ident. Im not hitting it. Yeonwi nced at Full Sang. He was lingering outside the building. He looked quite anxious as he was twirling around with his back to his mouth and licking his lips. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat loudly. I will hold you tight. After hesitating for a moment, Yeonwi spoke. If necessary, I may use force. This meant that if he went crazy and started a riot, he was to be suppressed immediately. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Im not that kind of person. Do not worry. I get it. If you do that, I will trust you ande back. yes. Yeonwi left Pagungak. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was seeing Yeon Wi off, frowned and said. Im going to turn. Why do you keep doing this so crazy? Full-sang approached quickly. Lets drink alcohol. I havent been able to drink even a drop of alcohol for half a year. Its alcohol, but if you drink it, you drink it Yeon Ho-jeong looked the full table up and down. Anyway, things have changed a lot in half a year? Although he may be acting like a poor person, his prayers werepletely different from when I saw himst summer. My strength has skyrocketed. Even if you count it as a small number, it has increased three to four times since thest time I saw it. It is truly an enormous amount of power. It is no exaggeration to say that he is a transcendent expert, considering his internal power isparable to that of Mukbi. Of course, only half of them could be used properly. This is because full enlightenment wascking. Different body power. Did Yongdu Ark pass on some of his inner skills? That is highly likely. The energy that could not be controlled was very fierce, but it was refined to a high level. It was a power that could not be obtained through elixirs. Its not just about improving your skills. Crucially, the thickness of the prayer uttered by Full Sang changed. Although it was only half a year, every day must have been like hell. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly felt a desire to win. One round before drinking? Full-sang shouted. You crazy guy! I ran out because I didnt want to practice, but what was holding me back? Set the table first! Dont you think its too shameless when its not even your house? Give me the drink! alcohol! If you give it a try. Gaeun-sang grabbed Yeon Ho-jeongs fist and punched him in the face. Oh no, I lost! I lost! Yeon Ho-jeong, this bastard is too strong! I cant win! Full-sangy down, grabbed his face, and rolled around. Yeon Ho-jeong felt steam leaking out. I felt weak, not because I felt sorry for the other person, but because I felt like they were out of their minds. Lets fucking go in. Hehehe. Full-sang went into the residence before Yeon-ho-jeong. I had absolutely no home of my own. Mukbi, who was watching the scene from the side, said with a shocked face. There are really a lot of amazing people in Gangho, right? That person is the highlight of all. Its hard to find a fool like that. Except for my family, everyone I know is abnormal. I know. Youre not normal either, right? What am I! Okay, do you want to have a drink too? Mukbi shook his head as if he was disgusted. You want me to deal with that horrible hangover? Im done. I want to rest. You can just drink it in moderation. Its okay. I get it. Rest. See youter. Dont forget to wash before you rest. Its much cleaner than you! Mukbi wheezed and entered his quarters. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. He also has a taste for teasing. After a while, a small drinking table was set up at Yeon Ho-jeongs residence. It was thanks to the inmates and servants of Chilseonggak (w), which was now the residence of the Sixth Generation rather than the Seven Generations, that they carried the drinking table into the room. Here, take a drink I tried to fill his ss, but he suddenly picked up the bottle and took a gulp. Nabal? Its a pretty strong drink, isnt it? Wouldnt that hurt my stomach? Well, it seemed like a monstrous stomach that had digested twelve pounds of pork could easily handle it. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled and filled his ss. Have you always liked drinking that much? Ooh! Is there a beggar in the world who doesnt like alcohol? Still, its a bit harsh. Thats it. Wow, I drank a bottle and I got really drunk. Full-sang buried his back in the chair. My neck was slowly turning red. It was clear that he had forcibly suppressed his inner energy. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Still, you seem to be doing well. What if I have a healthy body? My mind hurts. Thats right. You werent this crazy beggar, were you? . Why are you doing that? Youve changed quite a bit since I havent seen you, huh? exactly? In the past, you used to stab me with a knife, but now you smile and p me. I understand that means its better now. Both are bad! Full-sang grumbled. Anyway, you seem to be healthy too. Youve done a lot of dangerous things, right? hmm? I caught Myeong Heo-rim, George Mo Yong-yeon, stabbed the assassins, and harpooned the Zhejiang trader. What else was there? As expected, you knew everything, right? Isnt it obvious? Why did I give you the Ojeongpae? My kids used it well. Thanks to you, it makes things quite easy. Full Sangs face became serious. Lets talk about the past. After making such a fuss about having drinks, it seems like he ended up having a lot to talk about with Yeon Ho-jeong. First of all, there is something I want to ask you. Please speak. Are you the Anhui blood pce that came with you? In most cases, it would be better not to hide the truth from Geung-sang. Its not Anhui Blood Pce. However, it does belong to Gwanilgok. Please exin in detail. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke about Baekhyangs past without exception. What kind of group is Gwanilgok and how did the name Anhui Blood Pcee to be known to the world? Full-sangs eyes widened. A murderous religion? Indeed, there are still quite a few mysterious sects in Gangho that we dont know about. I heard its closer to a religion than a sect. so? To stop them, you borrowed a sword called Namgung Sega and cut down a ce called Gwanilgok? exactly. Full-sang stuck out his tongue. How many lives? Oh my god, if you were caught doing something like that against the Namgung family, you would be in big trouble! You didnt get caught. I have nothing to say since you say that. And I didnt lie. Anhui Blood Pce is someone from the Yesin Joint Battle that took ce five years ago. Geumgeommun was caught up in that strange battle of life and death and went extinct. Tsk. In the end, it was a good thing for the Namgung family. Because we captured the Anhui blood pce. Full-sang nodded. Anyway, the question has been resolved. It was an archer from Gwanilgok who killed the kids in that branch. I am sorry. But I couldnt give up on that guy. Its okay. You cant turn the arrow of resentment towards someone just because they were members of the same organization. Besides, the wife said she killed the criminal herself, so Im thankful and sorry. At times like this, it was clear that Full Sang was no ordinary person. Even though Eunwon had a warmer heart than anyone else, it was never easy topletely hide it. Well, that part was the hardest part. If thats the case, Ipletely understand. Only then did Full Sang pour alcohol into his ss. What happened to the sprinkler? I told the kids to investigate separately, but I couldnt tell where they came from. I dont know either. I think they are probably assassins active in Hubei, but I cant be certain. Hubei? How did you know? I just got a feeling. Its toote to investigate now anyway, so its meaningless. Thats true, but After emptying his ss, Full Sangs eyes shed. Is it Moyongse? I think it is the most likely. Im just not sure. I guess so. Hes got such a shitty personality, so I guess hell have at least one enemy? It breaks the head. I am not the enemy. Dont misunderstand. The two people giggled andughed. Even though we were talking about serious things, there was a lot of leisure. But even for a moment. Speaking of Mo Yong-se. Please speak. Full Sangs face became serious. He wasnt the beggar who was begging for drinks just a moment ago. Please tell Lord Yeonga to be careful of the Mo Yong family. Whats new? It is said that some of the masters of the famous family who were imprisoned in the Murimmaeng Prison have disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Im not sure, but it seems like a few of them were taken out of the nine factions and the six generations. As allies? I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. It would be good if you have the capacity. Full Sang frowned. Are you saying that now? Regardless of the reason, all members of the Nine Masters Family deserve to be imprisoned and punished ording to thew. Even if you are a pir of the White Path, secretly stealing a criminal is a serious crime. Yes, it is a serious crime, but who will report the crime? . Besides, the current Murim Alliance is temporary. Looking at the atmosphere, it looks like the Murim Alliance will be rebuilt, but if they push it forward without any evidence, they will be the only ones suffering. Full Sang sighed deeply. Its because Im frustrated too. No matter how greedy I am for talent, I secretly steal it without going through the necessary procedures Human greed transcendsw and order. This is why there is no perfectw in the world. Even if thousands of years pass, thew will continue to change. Huh. And thanks to you, I also benefited a bit. huh? benefit? Yeon Ho-jeong said as he filled his ss again. The day we were attacked by the assassins, there was also an attack by a pretty strong expert. Gosura? If a practitioner can say that. He uses the four-point sword technique of the Jeomchang school. !! Full-sangs eyes widened. Is that really true? Really. It was easy to catch him because he was silent, but considering my martial arts skills at the time, it may have been difficult to gain the upper hand in a head-to-head match. ! Age:te thirties to early forties. He had a strong smell of blood. Probably too many people to count Dream. hmm? thud! Full-sang mmed the table. It must be a dream. A great disciple of Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang sect and a person who acquired the Four-Il Sword Technique, which was said to have been lost. He is the one who killed Jang Mun-in of the previous generation and disappeared. The two people looked at each other. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Are you from a famous family? Im not sure, but thats what we think in this room. Hmm, your mouth is really heavy. Im still locked up in my hometowns prison. Full-sangs eyes became cold. Then, if we trace who took Meng Yi, we will also be able to find out the criminal who tried to kill the practitioner. I guess so. Lets find out right away starting today Thats enough. Ugh? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If Prince Moyong was the one who sent the dream, he would have erased all traces. If you keep hurting unnecessarily, youll only make Moyong more nervous. It might not be Mr. Moyong, right? What are you going to do if its a new enemy? Lets go and think about it then. By any chance? I wonder if theres somewhere else I can use it. Full-sang pounded his chest. I still havent gotten rid of my outgoing temperament. This guy! Prince Moyong recently acquired another powerful treasured sword! Its like having wings on a tigers back? At least we have to make it so they cant move carelessly! wing? Mo Yong-woo! Mo Yong-segas hidden genius! Even the monster who was the head of the Zhejiang branch came under Mo Yongsmand! Is that so? You dont know Mo Yong-woo, right? That guy is a genius among geniuses that the world doesnt know about. Its as if Moyong-gun has be two! Of course, considering its nature. . What? know? I want to ask. Didnt you know? Work was easy thanks to the head of your Hangju branch? I didnt hear that story? Are you really joining hands with Mo Yong-woo? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed in relief and buried his back in the chair. You dont have to worry from now on. Chapter 130 Episode 130 Baekdo Murim Alliance (5) That night. Yeon Ho-jeong, who came to Pagungaks support, left thepletely drunk Maneul-sang and crossed his legs. Wooooow. A subtle blue energy surrounded my entire body. The energy was much deeper and more beautiful than it was two months ago. Although it emits this kind of energy, it does not emit energy waves beyond a certain area. Even during flight, the control of true energy is perfect. As time passed, he became better at controlling his power. Now my body is following me. In his head, he had already summoned all of the divine energy of the Four Gods, and not only had he mastered Byeokrajinki, but he had also mastered all of Yeongas five great divine techniques. But the reality was not easy. All the elements that make up the body, including muscles, bones, blood vessels, and organs, were not trained enough topletely melt enlightenment. Its different now. Im slowly getting over it. Bing strong requires more than effort. Its different for each person, but for Yeon Ho-jeong, that something was faith. He believes in his own experience and realization of conquering the Dark Ind as the Emperor of Darkness. That faith was graduallying to light through rigorous training and fierce archery. The body follows. The will to realize energy is now following me. Evolution is a change from something lower to something higher. And one of the essential elements of that evolution was the environment. Just as living things evolve to suit their environment, Yeon Ho-jeong also drastically changed his physical environment. I exhausted my energy and overworked my body. Even though the body was resting, the mind was always controlling energy and actively engaging in physical activity. We have created a hellish environment where we cannot survive unless we grow. With a decent amount of mental strength, his body would have copsed or his upper body, unable to ovee the pain, would have copsed. And this moment when I have ovee it all. Finally, his body waspletely under Yeon Ho-jeongs will. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes and stretched out his right hand. The white tiger was naturally released from the outstretched fingertips in its entirety. Phew. I summoned the wind. The backhoe, which created a ray offortable warm air on a cold winter night, spotted a tree of an appropriate size in the distance. I slowly clenched my weakly outstretched hand into a fist. Whoa! An intangible wind swirled around the trees. The wind grew noticeably stronger as time passed. As the wind circled only one tree, a translucent white energy slowly began to form. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. Crispy! Traces of gusts of wind were engraved on the surface of the tree. It didnt break, but it left traces of the fierce wind on the bark. It carries a strong intention to the White Tiger. Normally, the wood should have beenpressed and broken, but the concentration of the white tiger was not yet that thick. However, even this level can be considered a great sess. A void object?! A startled voice was heard. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. There was silence there. Arent you sleeping? Bah, you just did it! Isnt that something out of thin air? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. No. Empty space object refers to a state in which an untouched object is pulled in by itself using inner energy filled with strong intention. Being able to attack objects through empty air is like saying that you have entered the beginning of the swordsmanship. Of course, in order to demonstrate the power of a true sword, it will require bloody training and ultimate enlightenment. If its not something out of thin air, what is it? Its just one of the inner skills. The body is changing, but the energy and body are not yet trained enough to embody the void. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its fast, but I didnt know it would take this long. After returning to the past, at first I thought I would quickly be stronger through the enlightenment of the Emperor of Darkness. I thought that if I repeated the hellish training, I would be able to reach a level equal to that of my father in at least a year. Wrong. Being martial arts is not that easy. The Emperor of Darknesss enlightenment was one of the few in his time, but it did not allow him to exercise divine supernormal abilities. still. Yeon Ho-jeong had no doubt about it. You can get stronger faster. If the necessary requirements are met, it can be significantly faster. And he knew the type of environment in which he could grow explosively. Battlefield. Its a fight. In the past and even now, he always grew up fighting. The environment in which one can most explosively feel the need for evolution between life and death canpletely transform his martial arts. The power of growth that blooms as you get closer to death. He was indeed a descendant of Sasinmu. If it takes this long, I should go out and die. Dont be funny. I have a trick that others dont know. But youre not. In that respect, you are even greater. Whats the trick? There is such a thing. I heard there are so many secrets. Mukbi trudged over and sat down next to Yeonhojeong. What are you doing out in the cold? Go in and rest. I slept earlier and I cant sleep. Is that so? The two looked up at the sky. Although it was winter, it didnt look like it would snow for a while. The moonlight came. Have you finished your drink? Now that Ive finished drinking, Im just sitting here in the cold practicing my inner skills. What about that beggar? Im sleeping. He seems like a good guy on the inside. Iknow, right. I think it would be very shameless. Its actually shameless. Its no joke. Mukbi chuckled. She looked back at Yeon Ho-jeong. This may be a bit unexpected, but can I ask you something? ask. What is your dream? dream? yes. Its a dream. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont have any particrly grand dreams. I have a goal in life. Are you preparing for the future you were talking about before? okay. You mean its more important than your dreams? of course. If my home disappears and all my people die, whats the point of realizing my dream? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Well, there are probably some people who dont care about that. But Im not like that. Thats right. But why do you ask that? Thats what I said. Its a bit unexpected. Thats nonsense. Mukbi quenched his appetite. At least there is something simr. hmm? I also want to protect my people. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Am I yours too? Mukbi frowned. I hate to admit it, but I do. I have a lot of debt to repay. haha. It would be really nice if you didnt do pranks that sometimes dont work out. Its the driving force of my life. Wish for what you wish for. It may sound grand, but in the end, if you cant make fun of others, youre a person with a broken personality who loses strength. Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to ask Mukbi from the past. You have such a good vocabry, but why did you keep your mouth shut like that? Okay. I have no feeling in my buttocks after sitting in the cold for a long time. I go in first and sleep. Already? Its already past midnight. Tsk. You too, get some sleep. You must have been tired from the journey. I cant sleep. And whats the big deal? That is the nature of the Baekdo Martial Arts League, which is just. Well, you dont know that. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coolly. Something started to stink. The three gods cried out loud. * * * The next morning. Are you here? okay. Yeon Ho-jeong stuck out his tongue. What took you so long? The heads of the nine factions and the six generations have not all gathered yet. Now that almost everyone had gathered, we had a discussion on the topic of establishing the Murim Alliance. Well, that can happen. Even though they had been talking all day with their heads covered, Yeonwi did not look tired at all. Do you have time? There you are, but arent you sleeping? Lets talk with me when the timees. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. This is because I read something unusual in my fathers voice. All right. But where is Hugae? Im still sleeping in my ce. . Dont expect great things from that person, father. A risk! After a while, the two people sat facing each other in Yeonwis room. The Yeonwi spoke directly. It seems like the establishment of the Murim Alliance is almost confirmed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. As expected. Were you guessing? Moyong Gaju made a remarkable contribution in activating the power of the assembly and dering the Guju Myeongga as a martial arts official. We have secretly created an environment where the heads of the nine and six families have no choice but to pay attention. yes. And Moyongaju hopes for the establishment of the Murim Alliance. hmm. The trend of the trend cannot be resisted. In addition, Gaju Moyong is the type that stands out for his performance in full-scale warfare rather than local warfare. He probably led the trend. Yeonwi nodded. It is exactly as you said. To be honest, even though I knew that he was a clear enemy, I was shaken by Mo Yong-gajus words. I understand. What was important to Yeonwi was not the fact that Moyonggun was the enemy. To him, the most important thing was to follow the right path and ensure the safety of peoples lives. For that, you can even join hands with your enemies. There was a reason why the world praised him as a great hero. Because of that, it was possible for him to be swayed by Moyongs words. And Yeon Ho-jeong thought that his father was great because of that aspect. Some of the leaders of the forces that have not yet arrived all have warlike personalities. There is a high probability that they will openly approve of it. In other words, it would be safe to say that the establishment of the Murim Alliance is confirmed. You could say so. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. As I said before, I am in favor of establishing the Murim Alliance. Whoa. Yeonwi sighed. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Dont be too disappointed that the decision has been made. It would also be good if public order in the world became better due to the Murim Alliance Thats not true. yes? Yeonwis eyes as she looked at Yeonhojeong were filled with confusion. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong sensed that something rted to him had happened. Is there a problem? The Moyong family No, it started with the Moyong family, but there was one thing that most of the heads of each faction showed enthusiasm for. ? The newly established Murim Alliance does not have anybat units of this kind. In fact, it is the Murim Alliance. Isnt it the Murim Alliance that unites the power of the nine factions, the six generations, and the minor ns? Of course. But they seem to think that they should create abat unit that does not belong to anything and is solely affiliated with the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Yeonwi shook his head. I agree with him too. If the Murim Alliance is to be established, it would be better to have solid strength. But . They wanted to create abat unit with a master from each faction as the leader. A cold smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. It looks like the battle for dominance has already begun. okay. What was the result? First of all, it was unanimously decided to create several units directly under the Murim Alliance. However, four people, including me, expressed opposition to appointing experts from each faction as heads. Four people? Me and the Zhuge family leader of Shaolin and. Yeonwis eyes became cold. Its Moyonggaju. Yeon Ho-jeong was not surprised. He knew why Mo Yong-gun was against it. In the future, when he became a leader, he probably wanted to control only the troops under hismand. If abat unit is created with each factions expert as the leader, you will have to pay attention to your surroundings. Preparations have already begun. The driving force alone is quite remarkable. As the Murim Alliance is a symbolic group, it is right to remove the colors of the old faction and the six generations as much as possible. I think so too. First of all, this is too far away. Ill think about itter The head of the Moyong family rmended you. yes? A look of suspicion appeared on Yeonwis face. Thepromise n was to have an expert from each faction as the leader of only half of thebat units. And Gaju Moyong rmended you as the leader of one of thebat units. Ohh? Do you understand what my intention is? I understand one thing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled evilly. I guess that guy was quite scared of me? Chapter 131 Episode 131 The price of greed (1) What do you think? Does it taste good? Yes, good. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. Fresh seafood from the beach would have been pretty good too. However, I still like meat more than seafood. I see. Prince Mo Yong looked at Mo Yong Woo with proud eyes. Even while Mo Yong-woo ate this delicious food, his expression did not change at all. I wasnt pretending it didnt taste good. For Mo Yong-woo, food was nothing more or less than intake for the proper functioning of the body. Mo Yong-woo was trained like that. Keep your body in tip-top shape at any time. Even while serving as the head of the Zhejiang branch, he did not lose his warrior attitude. Prince Mo Yong thought that Mo Yong Woo was amazing. By the way, are you still learning the Sohwangjingi (ıw)? Thats right. Tsk, looking at your energy, it seems like its been quite a while since you became prosperous. A martial artist must continue to persevere even after achieving great sess. In that respect, even the lesser emperor was far away. Of course it is. However, Xiaohuangjingi is a martial art that cannot fill even half of four bowls. You havee this far because of your outstanding qualities and efforts. If it had been anyone else, you would not have grown to that level. Moyong, who was impressed, took out four thick books from under the table. I wrote this myself this morning. From now on, practice these martial arts skills. What is this? I know it when I see it. Mo Yong-woo looked at the brochures. After a moment, his eyes widened. Isnt this the Jiangon Wuhai (Ǭ)? Yes. Its the main familys knowledge. It is a teaching that is not even taught in the first half of the book except by a few selected geniuses other than sessors. Mo Yong-woos eyes trembled. Moyong-gun burst outughing as he saw his youngest child like that. Even though he was always gentle and polite, he was still an unmanned person. You said it? When I be the Murim lord, I will hand over the family name to you. . With your talent, you will be able to reach greatness within ten years. No one in the family will be able to object to you taking over the family throne. thank you. Mo Yong-woo gathered his pounding heart. I will make it mine within five years. what? ha ha ha! Moyong liked the youngests generous answer. Of course it has to be like this. The will to outpace rather than chase is easy to say, but only a handful of people actually do it. Prince Mo Yong had no doubt that Mo Yong Woo would achieve sess in Gaju Science faster than anyone else. And I have something else to tell you. Please speak. Youre getting married That was then. Matriarch. Its Baekpung Danju. Um, whats going on? It is said that the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga came to see the head of the family. What should I do? Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Yeonhojeong? Mo Yong-woo was greatly surprised. And he didnt even try to hide his surprise. Mo Yong asked. Do you know Yeonhojeong too? Mo Yong-woo answered calmly. Isnt this thete Jisoo of the recently famous Wall Coral Lake? Late index. Yes,te index. But why did he tell my brother? Prince Moyong shook his head. You should know by now. What a scary guy he is. ? Although he is young, his martial arts skills are already above that of the elders of the six generations of the nine generations of one party. And he has the will and resourcefulness to rival mine. ! Martial arts, resourcefulness, guts and execution skills. He is another genius who is notcking in any aspect. Ive met countless talented people, but Ive never seen a monster as big as him. It was extremely highly rated. Mo Yong-woo was purely surprised that such an evaluation came from his brothers mouth. Moyong-gun smiled. In a way, I might be a good match for you. Of course, if you are ruthless enough. . Wow, that was a lot of pointless talk. Lets talk about the restter. All right. Mo Yong-woo stood up and bowed his head. I received the military service gratefully. okay. I have great expectations. Moyong-gun shouted out the door. Please stop by. Sigh. The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong came in. For a moment, sparks flew from the eyes of Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo as their gazes collided. Yeon Ho-jeong slightly lowered his head. Then Mo Yong-woo also slightly bowed his head and passed him. Its been a while. okay. Sit there. I guess Ill have to get back in the car. its okay. Drink a little while ago ande back. Huh, is that so? thud. As soon as the door closed, Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Who are you? hmm? The one who just left. Moyong suddenly became curious. What is Yeon Ho-jeongs first impression of Mo Yong-woo? What do you think? Does it look okay? How can you know someone you havent even had a conversation with? Hehe, Im just curious about what your first impression was. Id like you to answer. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I dont think Im a person worthy of sitting with the matriarch. hmm? Hes very good at martial arts, but his personality seems a bit soft. Indeed, this guys eyes are not ordinary. Moyong smiled and spoke honestly. Good to see. He is a child with outstanding talent in many areas. Thats surprising. I thought he was someone who valued a ruthless mind more than talent. Hehehe! Isnt that up to me? Moyong-gun, who quenched his thirst with tea, asked. So, what brought you to visit me in broad daylight? You know, right? Moyong grinned. why? Are you so suspicious that I rmended you to be the head of abat unit? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was so outright suspicious that I was worried that it might be pure favor. Hehehe! Yeon Ho-jeong asked directly. What position have you been promised? hmm? Once the Murim Alliance is established, what position will the head of the family upy? Huh, I dont know about that either. At least I dont think I can be a leader. Do you intend to serve as the head of an organization that overseesbat units? Moyong just smiled. Although both eyes were bright blue. . After a moment of silence, Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Theres no need to overdo it already, right? Is it impossible? You made a great contribution to ousting the Myeong family, so it seems like you literally have the luxury of riding a horse, but what would you do if you ran without looking left or right and stumbled over some weeds? I havent lived a life so easy that I stumble over weeds. So do you n to keep pushing forward like this? Of course. My dream is just beginning. Are you confident? The future is something no one can know. I can only do my best in my position. Moyong-gun chuckled. Isnt that what life is like? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. There is a part of me that believes in it. Mr. Moyong is not alone. It was clear that he had joined hands with some of the six great powers of the nine factions. Already in this short period of time? Its not normal either. Moyong-gun tilted his head. Why are you looking at me so intently? . If you came here to find out the truth about me, I have nothing else to say. Its just a shame that talented people are wasted. Now, you are trying to forcefully ce a young man who has not yet reached his terms and is in a position of great responsibility. Age and skill are two different things. You have fully proven your abilities by dealing with the Nine Zhou Ming family and capturing Ming Heo-lin. . Is there nothing more to say? well. If you have nothing to say, lets just leave. Independent army. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his expression. Youve already rmended me, so you probably wont be able to remove me again. Even if I think about my fathers reputation, I dont think I should do that. What do you want to say? Thebat unit that I will head will operate as an independent army. Although they belong to the Murim League, they are not allowed to be used as flowers in greenhouses. They are free to roam the fields, but when a major incident urs in Ganghos martial forest, they take on the character of an independent organization that operates under the judgment of the leader. ? Of course, excessive neglect is no different from self-indulgence. The only person who can give us orders is our leader. If a separate decision-making body is established, it may be possible to move ording to the opinion of the majority. Hehehe! Moyong-gunughed as if it were absurd. Did you really think I would grant your request? Why not? Of course not. Even if I had such feelings, I am only the head of a single family. I cant proceed with such a thing on my own. This is our third meeting, but we know each other pretty well. Right? Ive thought about it for a while, but I think your mannerisms are too rude to just tolerate and listen to. Please take off that cumbersome mask and talk. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils turned blue. The color of Byeoknajingi, which was normally so beautiful, looked particrly eerie today. You can do it, right? . You and I dont know each others limits yet. But you know this one thing. Im not so ipetent that I cant even use that much power. Mo Yong-guns expression became cold. The true face of the ruthless and ambitious man was there, shown to Yeon Ho-jeong for the first time. Theres nothing you cant do if you put your mind to it. But why should I give you such power? I am not a phnthropist who does good things for others with good intentions. Thats why its like this. Lets bounce the abacus one more time, shall we? What is your rtionship with the Jeomchang faction? Mo Yong-guns expression hardened. What do you mean? I may have told you before. If you want to use someone, use someone with a big mouth. ?! If your intention was to raise awareness, you seeded brilliantly. Thanks to you, I stayed indoors for a couple of months and did nothing but swing an axe. . Dont you say, Saeongjima is the master of life? You hit me hard, now I have to hit me too. If I polish that arrow you shot well, I think I can try firing it again from here. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. Is it okay for me to shoot an arrow named Dream in your chest? Or can I just use the Jeomchangpa as a target and shoot it? Order ording to your taste. Im in charge of cooking. Mo Yong-guns eyes trembled. He realized that Yeon Ho-jeong was not lying. Even if it is a lie, it cannot be ignored as long as the name Dream is mentioned. Are you holding on? They are kept in prison. It was very damaged. Mo Yong said in a cold voice. Even if we send him to the fortune-telling faction, will he be able to have any influence on the country? If he was that kind of guy, I wouldnt have sent him. I heard you are using the tried-and-true Four des technique? !! I guess you didnt know. Why dont you tell me? Prince Moyongs face was noticeably distorted. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a cheerful tone. My stake is ready. Bring the abacus. Chapter 132 Episode 132 The price of greed (2) Taaaaang! Whoop. The tension of Hongryeon Pce was truly enormous. I couldnt even imagine what material it was made of. You shouldnt pull it with force. Due to its abundant internal power, it is possible to use the Red Lotus Bow to fire the Nine Dragon Wave Heavenly Bow technique, excluding the secret weapon, about 70 times. But Mukbi knew. Because of hisck of internal power, he can only use seventy rounds. Much more delicate operation is required. If so, the force that drives protests will decrease and the number ofunches will increase. Ugh, my arm is hurting more and more. At that time, a heavy voice was heard. Youve been through a lot. Oops! Mukbi was startled and looked back. There was a connection there. Oh, father? okay. Didnt you sleep? I heard you came here by leaking me. Okay. I just stayed up all night. Ah yes. Mukbis expression suddenly became awkward. She respected Yeonwi as an adult. In fact, he is a person who treats me well, and I knew that his actions came from the heart. Still, its scary. Yeonwis expressionless face was simr to that of his brothers who stared coldly at him in the past. Even though I knew that the feelings inside were different, I kept feeling intimidated because the facial expressions were simr. Yeonwi approached Mukbi. Ive seen it before, but its not an ordinary bow. The tension of the protests is beyond imagination. yes. Give me your left arm. yes? . Ah yes! Mukbi suddenly stretched out his left arm. Yeonwi grabbed her forearm and pulled up her inner energy. Ugh. A beautiful light green energy flickered repeatedly throughout my left arm. It was an energy that made the viewer feel calm. Mukbis eyes widened. The muscles in my left arm, which had been very tight, rxed in an instant. It felt so good that I almost said, Oh, thats good, without even realizing it. Of course, she didnt make that mistake in front of Yeonwi. The power you have is great, but you cant even use a third of it properly. The ability to utilize energy is much worse than that. Cough! Yes yes. If you can explode all the powertent in you and control your true energy freely, you will surpass even me. Mukbi was startled. Dont say things like that, father. I would never Yeonwi said as if she were puzzled. Why are you doing this? If you are going to live as a martial artist, shouldnt you think about surpassing me? ! I hope that you and Gojeong will surpass me and rise to the level of the Thirteenth ce of Heaven and leave a mark on the world. At that moment, Mukbi felt like he was crying. There was no pitch in his voice, but anyone could tell that his words were sincere. Fortunately, your talent is outstanding, your fundamentals are excellent, and the power you possess is capable of counter-radiating, so if you do not neglect your efforts, you will be able to surpass me someday. yes. Yeonwi, who was silently watching, nodded. Today, lets take a look at your martial arts skills with me. With just a little bit of tweaking, it can be a big difference from before. omg! Really? This is what the matriarch of the Yeonga family says. You can trust me. thank you! Yeonwi liked Mukbis naive appearance. Suddenly, my eldest son came to mind. I knew that my eldest son was like a friend to Mukbi, but if she had this kind of personality, I wanted to make her my sons daughter-inw, not my sons friend. But how can that be done with manpower? Yeonwi did not try to go against thew of cause and effect created by the flowing human history. Anyway, is Hojeong doing well? Yeonwi looked towards the northwest. This was where the Mo Yong familys Tamranggak was located. What are you going to do, Hojeong? * * * Moyong thought. I was looking at this guy wrong. Mong-ui learned the four-point sword technique? That wasnt important. What was really important was that he saw the other person too sparsely. Yeon Ho-jeong is a monster enough. I didnt know that. However, I thought this guy was a genius who was smart, greedy, and well-versed in resourcefulness, but I didnt think he was this crazy guy. It is said that Mong-ui was imprisoned in prison. As if that wasnt enough, he was pretty damaged. It was surprising that he came back alive. But they even captured him alive? This means that he was captured alive and even tortured. This guy is not Baekdo. A minor difference, but that insignificance can shake up the political system. This guy is capable of doing any terrible thing if necessary. I thought it was someone who looked like me. Wrong. This guy wasnt of the same type as him. Prince Moyong clearly knew his limitations. So, he used his subordinates to do more evil things and naturally had no choice but to use his power to hire talented people. Yeon Ho-jeong doesnt do that. There is no need for that. This guy decided to do it all on his own. Lets bounce the abacus hehe. Prince Moyong, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, stood up from his seat. I want to check. What do you mean? Mo Yong smiled faintly. What I am saying is that I want to see for myself whether I can entrust you as the head of an independent rebel army free from viciousws. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Are you saying were going to have a dance? Thats right. Where did the abacus go? The stakes are so high, what else can you do other than bounce on the abacus? Hmm? The idea is to mix things up lightly. Theres nothing even grandiose about it. Hmm Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking up at Mo Yong-gun, smiled and stood up. There is no reason for me to turn down the opportunity to mix hands with the renowned Master of the Moyong family. haha. I dont know what the intention is, but if this is also studying, its studying. Yeon Ho-jeong did not want to miss this opportunity. So the two left Tamranggak. I thought it would be a light exchange of support, but that wasnt the case. Prince Moyong guided Yeonhojeong to a zarge enough to be used as the central training hall of the inner castle. Lets stick here. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Quite a few people wereing and going, looking at them. Since both of them were so famous, most people saw them in public. Didnt you bring an ax? I left it at home. Hehe, I dont think your skills will decline much because you didnt pick up the axe. Slurp. Moyong-gun said, leaning back with his left hand and extending his right hand to the middle. Now,e and see. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around again. There will be more and more people. There is no other spectacle like the sight of the head of the Moyong family and the eldest son of the Byeoksan Yeonga having a dance. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. A human like a snake. Now I know what Moyong wants. But it didnt matter. Even though you are on the verge of getting what you want, you can make this kind of concession. In a way, it was good for him too. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture. Moyongs smile deepened. Your center of gravity is low. Its very stable. Im going. Come. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong took one step forward. At the same time, Moyongs eyes changed. From that single step, one could feel the powerful power of Yeonhojeong. Boom! When he took one step forward, it seemed as if even the mountain would copse, but his divine method of narrowing the distance in an instant shows the appearance of a gentleman. The neww of Yeonga was clear. It was very fast yet stable. I could feel the schrs spirit that would not be lost even if he was almost out of breath. Bullfight! The Yeonhojeong approached at breakneck speed and entered the blind spot on the right. fast. Faster than neww. It was a movement that far surpassed human reflexes. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist swung in an arc. Buuuuung! Mo Yong-guns hand moved like a thunderbolt. Wow! It didnt seem to contain any energy, but sparks flew out from the fingertips that struck the fist. Yeonhojeongs movements became faster. Pabababak! In a split second, I move forward by stepping on the ground several times. A white whirlpool arose in Yeonhojeongs swirling twin fists. It was the fist form of Baekhomu Howanggu Byeokse. Puff poop! Mo Yong-guns martial arts ability, in which he was able to block all the blows that came at him with terrifying force with just one right hand, was so amazing that it was hard to believe it. Although his speed is not outstanding, he reads the flow and hits it. It was a manual skill that was several times more difficult than martial arts, which were performed with great strength and sticity. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong kicked up his left foot, aiming for Mo Yong-guns upper chin. It was a flexible yet strong angle. Meanwhile, his sense of targeting the most vulnerable spot was amazing. Boom! Yeon Ho-jeongs feet split the air. Mo Yong-gun, who was trying to dodge each attack and gently push away, his eyes lit up as a killing blow struck the top of his head. Quang! Yeonhojeongs feet shook the earth. The blow was so powerful that his heel prated five inches into the bluestone floor. Its an interesting martial arts technique. Moyongs posture, which fell to the left, was the same as the first time. After realizing that the upper strike had failed, he immediately turned around and struck down. Let alone lightning-quick reflexes, its hard to find that level of control and flexibility in anyone in the world. Wooooow. An essence as clear and blue as a cloudless sky flickered in Mo Yongs right hand. Ill go this time. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Even though I knew it was going to hit me head on, I was slow to react. I thought it was moving smoothly, but before I knew it, it was right in front of me. It was a method of extreme ascent. Bababababaak! Yeonhojeongs rmendation radiated the spirit of a king, and Moyongguns right arm radiated a spirit like a green bamboo. Puff puff puff! In order to use the White Tiger Dance as an exercise technique, both explosive strength and tireless endurance are required. Of course, its power cannot be measured. Prince Moyong was blocking all of those destructive martial arts attacks with exquisite handwork. It was a skill that reached divine skill. Fuuuuuuu! Yikes! Along with the heavy drinking, Yeon Ho-jeongs body took three or four steps backwards. As expected, hes strong. Although he did not raise his sword, Prince Moyong was seriously dealing with Yeonhojeong. The power of the six generations of the family. Yeonhojeong had grown to the point where it did not suffer much damage even from the military attacks nned by Prince Moyong. Thats amazing. fluttering. Prince Moyong raised his right arm. The sleeves, torn and torn by Yeonhojeongs pressure, were tattered and ugly. To be able to pierce my martial arts skills with just two fists, the nickname Byeoksanhojang is not too much. Yeon Ho-jeong touched her chest. The strong chest and upper abdominal muscles were revealed through the clothing that was torn in a swirl shape starting from the sr plexus. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around again. Murmur. Before we knew it, dozens of warriors were watching the two people. Their faces were flushed with excitement during the short but exciting skirmish. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. I lost. Moyong said with a smile. In just ten years, I will be able to conquer the world. I was impressed. It was a sonorous voice that everyone could hear. People were surprised by Mo Yong-guns high praise and looked at Yeonhojeong with new eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Its a shame. What do you mean? If I had known I would be stuck here, I would have brought an axe. Moyong-gun chuckled. As expected, he knew why he had decided to fight here. If I had revealed your true skills, the sense of mystery would have faded. He will too. If you want to gamble, you have to bring a card. Do you have to worry about the stakes? I didnt even know if it was a loss or a stake until I saw the head of the houses reaction, right? what? ha ha ha! Moyong-gun burst out inughter. If a stranger heard the conversation between the two, they could not help but think it was just a conversation rted to martial arts. They could not help but admire Yeonhojeongs spirit and Moyongguns leisurely response. Moyong smiled and nodded. Lets do that. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Youre not nning on adding seasoning, are you? I like simple things. I hope you do the same. The message was to finish the matter without fail, whether by killing Mong-ui or sending him somewhere far away. Yeon Ho-jeong never listened to Prince Mo Yongs words. If you hold onto the dream and shake it until the end, Moyong-gun will also cross the line. He didnt want it. Do not worry. Huh, thats good. Prince Moyong, with his back, moved to Tamranggak. I wont add any seasoning. Instead, understand the vegetables that will be served on the side. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It was said that he would attach some of his own people to the independence fighters. Im a picky eater. Dont worry. Because its not a vegetable I grew. I guess it depends on my taste. Thats right. great. Moyong-gun, who turned his back, waved his hand. Dont forget. Its just the beginning. Yeon Ho-jeong responded with a rxed smile. I want this to be the end. I really do. Chapter 133 Episode 133 The price of greed (3) What? Whoa. So, if youre going to do it, you asked me to make you the leader of the independence fighters? Thats right. Yeonwi was speechless for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong continued to drink tea. The tea water was particrly hot. Seeing her son like that, Yeonwi felt shocked inside. Are you saying you dont think anything of it? Do you not realize how great you have done? With just a few words, the son turned one of the Murim Alliancesbat units into a direct subordinate that he could move at will. And the opponent was the head of the Moyong family. It means that Moyonggun, Moyongse, is a giant who is evaluated as one of the greatest family heads in history. I will ask again. Did Gaju Moyong agree to that? Thats right. He said he would nt a person, but that is not his person. It probably means that we will attach someone from Mengs side to report on the units every move. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. That cant be helped. No matter how free the Confucian army is, in the end, it is a member of the Murim Alliance. I am satisfied that we have be a free unit that will not be sacrificed to the politics of the Baekdo Murim Alliance. Huh. The problem is numbers. number? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the tea cup and spoke with a more serious expression. The reason I negotiated with the head of the Moyong family was the existence of an independent rebel army and that I would take over as its leader. They didnt say how many troops there would be. What do you mean? Thats right. If youre not careful, your unit members may end up in the tens. It may be operated as such a small organization that it would be a waste to call it a unit. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Well, I guess thats okay too. The more people there are to manage, the more tired the leader bes. However, if that really happens, I too will be hit by the head of the Moyong family. . Ugh, that must be a bit unpleasant. Yeonwi shook his head. This is truly amazing. yes? I knew that your eyes were all over the world, but I didnt know that you would also have a keen eye for politics. Ah Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. I actually dont think its a big deal. There are many ways to utilize the actual strategy and tactics of shing spears and swords. However, in the battlefield called politics, the spear turns into a tongue. . Well I think so. Yeonwi, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, shook her head. amazing. All I can say is that its amazing. Theres no need to say that And Ill tell you in advance. I will be against it. yes? It means that I will oppose the creation of an independence army with you as the leader. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Disturbance? Yes. Why are you doing that? Because its not applied properly. No, father. I used a fairlyrge stake to win this one Yeonwi was adamant. Hojeong, your abilities are outstanding. Martial arts and resourcefulness. And this time, he proved that he is as resourceful as anyone else in political battles. As a father, it is certainly gratifying to see such excellence in your son. . However, the existence of independent rebels carries a high risk of causing chaos in the organization of the Murim Alliance. As the head of the six generations, I cannot agree with the creation of such an organization. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. It is said that he is opposed to the creation of an organization that could strengthen his sons family. Yeonho-jeongs fathers reaction was unexpected. So I was embarrassed, but at the same time, I thought he was really like a father. Before that, the decisive reason why I opposed the creation of the Independence Army. The result was not right. Yeonwis eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. As a warrior who received the teachings of Yeonga, I made an incorrect result. Right, father? Yeonwi smiled. Did you know? Now I know. Yes, that is not right. Although the creation of the Murim Alliance was almost confirmed, nothing was actually decided. In such a situation, Prince Moyong, who tried to monitor Yeonhojeong by making him the head of abat unit and cing him under hismand, was abnormal, but Yeonhojeong, who went to Prince Moyong and threatened him to create an independent rebel army, was also not normal. If it was just a joke, you couldugh it off, but Yeon Ho-jeong, not to mention Prince Moyong, was also a very influential martial artist in his own way. Asking to create a new organization after nning it in advance is in itself an act of looking down on the Murim Alliance. Your methods may have been too extreme, but I know that there are times when such methods are necessary. But at least not this time. To be exact, they said there was nothing they could do, but they had to make me give up. Right? Yes, thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I understand father. But since I am not a father, I may use this method often in the future. These words were said with the expectation of harsh criticism. It was meant to prevent you from getting hurtter. Surprisingly, Yeonwis answer exceeded Yeonhojeongs expectations. Does not matter. ? At least I know you wont cross the line. So I wont mind. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. No, father. I heard youre against it? It is an act that deviates from what I think is moral. Of course I have no choice but to oppose it. But how can you say you dont care? Because its you. yes? As the conversation continued, it was Yeonwi who became calmer. Yeonwi quenched her thirst with a sip of tea and continued speaking. My son cannot be like me. . Unlike me, you live in the world in a rougher way. Therefore, you are using your political power as a means for the world you are developing. . The way I see it, it is clearly wrong. But you dont think its wrong. Also, there must be a reason for thinking that way. Thats right. So I dont me you. However, just like you, Abby lives her life in her own way. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Yeon-wi nkly, ended upughing as if she couldnt stop him. And what will you do if I get angryter? You may lose your temper because you are frustrated. They will scold you for being a traitor. Is that the end? If you want to be caned as an adult, just cross the line. ha ha ha. Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing without realizing it. You cant turn your grown son into a father who uses a cane. Of course it should be. Do not worry. I may not be cheap, but my survival instinct is strong. Yeonwi clicked her tongue. Correction of that undignified way of speaking. Im afraid that others will see evil in me. This is also my personality. Please be respectful. I cant give you that kind of respect. The father and son looked at each other and smiled for a long time. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. Then I will fight like that. Do it that way. Yeonwi tilted her head as if something suddenly urred to her. But why did the Moyong family ask to have a dance in the square? It means that we are determined and willy the groundwork. Are you nning? I proved my skills to Gaju Moyong in front of so many masters. This rumor has probably spread beyond the inner city by now. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Are you saying it was part of a behind-the-scenes operation to make you the leader of the independence fighters? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Its a warning at the same time. warning? The transaction waspleted in front of everyone. If I dont deal with the dream ording to the terms of the deal, then it means that I will cross the line. Yeonwis expression became cold. How shameless you are. I cant believe youre giving this side a warning because youve lost a subject thats been fighting with you so many times. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its a fight where the reason doesnt matter anyway. At least thats true for the head of the Moyong family. I see. Yeonwi just sipped tea in silence. It must have been frustrating. Rather, he kept touching his son, fearing that the head of the Moyong family was targeting him. Part of me wanted to go there right away and swing the sword. However, I do not know that worldly affairs should not be handled ording to emotions. This was the reason to soothe my sore stomach with tea. Anyway, it must be hard for your father too. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong said in a cheerful tone. The behind-the-scenes work has already beenpleted. The Moyong family will definitely make me an independent soldier. Yeonwi shook his head. I just do my best. If that doesnt work, theres nothing you can do. If this were a family affair, I would have decidedly opposed it. Since it is the work of the Murim Alliance, the Yeonwi is also showing its own flexibility. That was the way of the Yeongui of the head judge of the Byeoksan Yeonga. Although it appears to be extremely rigid and sticks only to principles, it is a great cooperative that is as flexible as anyone else when necessary. No matter what, prepare your mind too. What do you mean? People will look for you. yes? Yeonwi clicked her tongue. When you attack, you show an insight that will surprise the world, but you never turn your attention to small details. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I wonder what my father is saying. Whether it is white or ck, the Murim people are people who live with the desire to win. ? You are the one who proved your martial prowess against the head of the Moyong family. Wont experts your age pay attention to you? 100 million?! While dealing with a famous family, your reputation has already shocked the world. Thats how you came into the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was distorted like rotten fruit. Yeonwi stood up from her seat. This is the seed you sowed, so reap it. This father will not be involved in any way. * * * Yeonwis words soon became reality. The next morning, with heavy snow falling. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong was honing the form of Sasinmu while holding the Gwangryongbu, and Mukbi was repeatedly pulling and releasing the Hongryeon Pces string. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bis eyes lit up at the same time. Did you feel it too? yes. Of course the practitioner felt it too, right? I had to feel it. But youve gotten a little faster? Iknow, right. Be sure to bow down and thank your fatherter. Ill take care of it. Youreughing. He will walk forward again and suddenly stick his shining forehead in the air. Sniff. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the entrance to Pagungak. After a while, a prosecutor wearing a pure white uniform came there. He was a guru rather than a prosecutor. She wore a uniform reminiscent of a sea of clouds, and her hair, which was not very long, was loose and loose. Ohh? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The eyes, which are uncharacteristically full of emptiness and emptiness, are overwhelming. Although the scary prediction waspletely suppressed, the gloomy atmosphere emanating from his entire body caught my attention. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who nted the Gwangryongbu on the ground, asked. who? Is this Yeongas residence? however? I havee to meet Yeonga Yeons eldest son, Byeoksanhojang Yeon. So who? The Taoist monks dark eyes shed for a moment. I am Okcheong, Geomseons only disciple. I havee to ask the head of Gangdong to help me. Its in full swing from the beginning. Chapter 134 Episode 134 The price of greed (4) Geomseon () Takmuja (پ). An invincible expert who is said to be one of the Shinseon Emperors among the Thirteen Chairs of Seongcheon and stands at the pinnacle of the martial arts of the Shaman faction of his time. Although it is meaningless to consider who is superior in a battle between immortal emperors, at least Ilsin and Iseon rose to fame a few years earlier than the Three Emperors and Four Kings. So, people in the worldmented with respect that Il-shin and Lee-seon were the closest to the best in the world. Such evaluation was made based on age and reputation, regardless of pure ability. Geom Seon was one of those two Seons and an expert who was evaluated as the strongest among those who inherited the sword vein of Tao Mun (T). And that disciple was now standing in front of Yeonhojeong. I am Okcheong, a disciple of Geomseon Takmu. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shone fearfully. Yeah, Ive heard that name. It is said that when Tak Mu-ja, who is said to be the greatest martial artist since Sampung Jin-in, the founder of the Shaman faction, first saw Ok Cheong, he praised him as a child born with the talent of a martial god. The rumor quickly spread throughout the central region. Just the fact that the worlds greatest master, Tak Wuja, had a disciple was something to be admired, but since he said that his disciples talent was that of a martial god, it was bound to be a hot topic. But Yeon Ho-jeong remembered the sword name Okcheong. Okcheong is dead. A time when Yeonhojeong was renowned as the Emperor of Darkness. Before Saeumgyo advanced into the central ins, they visited and killed each and every expert who was difficult to deal with. One of them was Okcheong. And it was known that Okcheong had already reached the level of a immortal emperor at the time of his death from the hands of Saeumgyo. It was dead a long time ago. I cant believe Im seeing someone Ive never seen before in this day and age. Curiosity appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Okcheong Ive heard a lot about it. Okcheongs eyebrows twitched. Have you heard a lot about it? At first nce, he spoke quite arrogantly. But Okcheong didnt care about the other persons tone of voice. What was important to him was the dance with Gosu, who would provide the starting point for breaking the wall. Is this the host you opened? It seemed to be abination of the nickname Byeoksanhojang and the name Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. Do not change someone elses name to your own will. I am Yeonhojeong. I know its rude. Still, at the risk of being rude, Ill ask you a favor. Sreuk. Okcheong knelt down on the spot. It was a look that felt tragic. Please rub with me. Yeon Ho-jeong nced silently. Mukbi trembled and turned his head away. It seemed like he was fed up with Yeonhojeongs vicious fate, which caused idents. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Im training. Im sorry, but pleasee backter. If you do, I will wait here until your training is over. Youre single-minded like a dog. You want to wait while the snow is pouring down? exactly. Icicles will form in your hair. . what the. Yeon Ho-jeong asked with an expression of iprehension. Why do you want to dance with me? Okcheongs mouth opened naturally. I heard that Byeoksanhojangs martial arts are fierce and fierce like wildfire, leaving no room for the opponent to counterattack. hmm. Also, while he is good at unconventional martial arts that focus on attack, he is said to be abat-oriented martial artist who has already formed a family because he can switch between offense and defense so naturally. Its a rumor that will make you cringe. I thought you were exactly what I needed right now. Okcheong touched his forehead to the snow-covered ground. Please teach me. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mukbi. Watch and learn, man. What Im saying is, show that level of sincerity to your fatherter. I cant help it. Okcheong raised his head. It seemed as if life was slowlying into his eyes, which were full of emptiness. Huh. Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing a gwangryongbu on his acromion, nodded. Lets have a game. Thank you. Thank you very much. I will never forget this favor. I guess there is grace. You might win. Slurp. Okcheong pulled out his sword. It was the Songmun Gogeom (ɼyń), the pride of the Shaman faction. It was a Taoist standard iron sword with a slightly rounded tip and a somewhat blunt de. Yeon Ho-jeong quietly looked at Ok Cheong. Okcheong took a deep breath and slowly lowered her posture. Wooooow. There was a blue energy in the Songmungogeom. For a moment, Mukbi felt eerie. Sharp. The sword of Songmungo was clearly not sharp, but as soon as its clear aura diminished, it began to give off a frighteningly sharp air. It may also mean that Okcheongs sword is sharply forged. It was not like the martial arts of a shaman who pursues the leading path. Also, that sharpness was real. It felt like if I made a mistake, I would get cut in the blink of an eye. It was when Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong with worried eyes. Hmm Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his cheek. Can we begin? yes? Okcheong blinked like an idiot. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Then let us begin. sh! omg! Okcheong was shocked. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was standing outside of the five fields, had already entered the inside of the first chapter. It was an incredibly fast movement speed. Okcheong instinctively performed Taegeukhyegeom (̫Oۄ), the swordsmanship that represents shamans. At the same time, Yeonhojeongs light dragon unit moved like a thunderbolt. Hahaha! The Songmungo sword breaks from the upward blow. Whoa! Ooooooooo! Okcheongs eyes rolled back due to the strike of Yeongaquan Iljucheongpa that whipped around like a whirlwind. Okcheong, who was trembling and holding her stomach, copsed. Before he lost consciousness, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice seemed to be getting farther away in his ears. What is this idiot? The match has begun, but why are you so rxed All shamans and martial arts are like this I understand why you lost. Heo-eok! Okcheong came to her senses and jumped up. Gasp! Ugh. He unconsciously held his stomach. A dull pain rose from my abdomen. It was so painful that I was in tears for a moment. Keueuung. Okcheong raised Honwonjingyeol (ԪwE). Wooooow. The pure energying from the danjeon reduced the pain in the abdomen. It felt like I was finally living a little better. Okcheong looked around. Where am I? Its a room. It was a fairly spacious room, but there werent many clothes. At that time, thest memory before losing consciousness appeared in Okcheongs head. omg! Wall coral! Yes. He applied for military service from Yeon Ho-jeong, the head of Byeoksan Lake, and after only two hits, he was hit in the abdomen and lost consciousness. Two sums I can do this in just two sums? Okcheong couldnt believe it. Grrrr. My clenched fist was shaking mercilessly. Recently, the spirit demon has taken over and martial arts has reached a teau. However, the martial arts skills he had umted since childhood were deeply engraved in his bones. A decent expert can be defeated with three swords, but he couldnt withstand twobined attacks? It cant be like this. We must meet again. It was then. Whoops! Bye! Ugh! There was a strange groan and the sound of a person falling down. Okcheong looked out the window. When I looked down the window, perhaps on this floor, I saw a tall young man looking down at someone with a colorful ax slung over his shoulder. Damn it. How many times has this happened? I wish you guys would stop begging me. It was a voice filled with endless frustration. In an instant, Okcheong came to her senses. Yeonhojeong! Wow! Okcheong jumped out of the window andnded on the floor. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Ok-cheong. Okcheong flinched as she was about to open her mouth. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, looking at him, was red like a volcano about to explode. What else? . If you wake up, go to your ce. It was an atmosphere where it was difficult to talk easily. However, Okcheong could not back down from here. Im sorry. Bindo caused a lot of trouble to the leader of Byeoksan. He truly possesses martial prowess that will amaze the entire world. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. For some reason, it felt like I would go back immediately just hearing the words. He said, suppressing his rising anger. Its still a long way away. So, shouldnt you be working hard on your training? I guess so. Anyway, just go back now. I left it on the ck table, so take it Im sorry, but can I ask you one more favor? . Please. We cant go back like this. Hold your posture. hmm? Okcheong, who raised her head and looked at Yeonhojeong, felt her spine go numb for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were emitting a terrifying murderous spirit. Hold your stance, you Taoist bastard. to? Oh yes. Without realizing it, Okcheong took a squatting position. It was a ceremony for the initiation of the Shamans Seven Stars. what the. Fuuuuuuu! The umted snow rose three stories high. Fortunately, Okcheongs body soared only to the height of this floor before falling. Fortunately, there seemed to be no fracture. Okcheong, who was losing consciousness, heard Yeonhojeongs voice again. Next time, Ill have to break the leg club. Stay silent! Get rid of the guys from themunal faction here Oh, these crazy guys are really here again Shut up, you bastards! Huh! Okcheong opened her eyes again. Gasp! Cough! Cluck! The field started coughing. I had no strength in my whole body. Keueuuuuu! Okcheong barely got up and stroked her chin. Isnt it broken? Thest memory came back to me. The ss leader of Yeonhojeong, who approached at a speed invisible to the naked eye, struck his chin and his body flew through the air and fell to the floor. If it werent for his trained body and Hon Won Jin-gyeol, even if it broke in one ce, it would have broken firmly. No, I was lucky that my jaw wasnt shattered in the first ce. If the other person hadnt been considerate, his head might have been blown off. Okcheong looked out the window. Is it already night? Then I heard a cold voice. Okay, its night. Wow! Okcheong, startled, turned her head to where the voice came from. There, Yeon Ho-jeong was drinking alone with an ax slung over his shoulder. It was strangely eerie to see a candle lit in the center of the table and a drink being poured. Yeo Yeon Hojang? I told you not to change my name. yes? Dont call me boss, man. Oh yeah! Why? Okcheong couldnt stop his words and actions from bing polite without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching Ok Cheong, smiled bitterly and said. If youvee to your senses, go back now. I have to drink all this and go to sleep. ah! Only then did Okcheong realize that she had stolen Yeonhojeongs bed. Okcheong came down from the bed and lowered her head. It caused a lot of trouble. If you understand, just go. Ah but maybe Yeon Ho-jeong lifted the Gwangryongbu with an expressionless face. Okcheongs face became thoughtful. omg! Im not asking you to fight! Absolutely not. ? . joy. Coo! Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his ax and drank again. Okcheong swallowed. Even when he was at the top, he was the opponent who defeated him in two matches. My body wouldnt be able tost even a second. No, I actually couldnt bear it. He is a tremendous powerhouse! How can he be so strong even though he is simr in age to me? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. If you have nothing to say, leave now. Would you mind? what? I cant hear you, man. Speak loudly. Okcheong spoke hesitantly. Can I receive teachings from the great master? Oh, that was it in the end? Speak quickly, bastard. Yeon Ho-jeong woke up with a cold face. I really wanted to see the end. omg! Im not asking you to fight! Its literally a teaching. Its a teaching! hmm? Ill be back tomorrow! Please let me know what I amcking! I will never ask you to fight! . . Hmm. Coo! Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand after putting down the Gwangryongbu. Okay,e back tomorrow. Ill sleep. yep! Okcheong left Pagungak faster than ever. Chapter 135 Episode 135 The price of greed (5) Daebyeolsan Mountain, located in the border area of the three provinces of Henan and Anhui, Hubei Province, boasts diverse scenery all year round. Flowers are in full bloom in spring and greenery is lush in summer. The autumn leaves turn their heads in the fall, and the snowy scenery in winter is the most spectacr. It boasts distinct scenery for each season, so there is no shortage of listening to the sounds of famous mountains. And now this season, winter. Everywhere on Daebyeolsan Mountain, where the Murim League is located, was dyed pure white. Now that the heavy snow has subsided for two days, I can finally enjoy seeing it. The young people gathered in the Murim Alliance climbed the hill inside the Murim Alliance or went outside and looked around the entire mountain. Since they were all experts in martial arts, the cold was not a problem. However, there were many people who gave up on the spectacr view of Daebyeolsan Mountain, which can only be seen in winter. Yunho (c) was also one of those people. Quang! Astonishment appeared on Yunhos face. The splendid sword de of the Plum Blossom Thirty-Six Swords, a representative of the Hwasan School, was falling down in one blow. The plum swords unique herbivorous approach of pressuring the opponent with a light and fast sword strike was shattered by its overwhelming power. Whoa! Kwaaeook! I really didnt want to do this this time. But even though it hurt, it hurt so much. My concentration wasnt shallow enough to feel pain during a fight, but every punch this man threw caused terrible pain. Does it hurt? Yunho, who was trembling on his knees, looked up. A blue-eyed ghost standing with his back to the sun was looking down at him. Im sick too. My mind hurts. Wow! Gasp! Stop now. Ha, one more time. No. Pow! Yunho flew away, hit the wall at the entrance to Pagungak, and fell to the ground. Yunho fell t on the frozen floor and lost consciousness. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted to Ok-cheong. hey! No way! Yes yes? Throw this bastard outside the door. You mean this winter? Even if I were a master, if I lost my mind. Wouldnt you havee prepared to die for apetitive match? If you want to clean it up, clean it up, man! yep. Okcheong heard Yunho. Why? Yunhos body felt particrly light. Ive met Yunho a few times, but I never knew he was this light. Hes not dead, is he? Fortunately, vitality is active. It seems like he really kicked him as if he was going to kill him, but only made him lose his mind. Even though he has a rough mouth, he is secretly a kind person. I What. Can I take you to the volcano sects shelter? Either it or not. thank you. Ill be back soon! You dont have toe. Okcheong quickly unfolded the divinew. It was the best divinew of the Shaman sect, Jeunjong (녿v). Yeonhojeong whistled without realizing it. The sword is so light that the divine method is outstanding. is not it? Is that guy a light guy in terms of martial arts and body? Mukbi said with a shocked face. Its a unique neww. Its not very dynamic, but weve gone far before we know it. That is the first sect of the Namjon shaman. The martial arts of the Shaman faction all contain deep martial principles. The same goes for Jeunjong. I once heard from my father that the shamans sword is very soft. On the outside, it looks that way. Are you saying no? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its smooth and uninterrupted. The characteristics of non-partisan martial arts are correct. But if it were me, I would never have ended it there. sure? Strength Yu (ǿ) is one. In the martial arts world, the shamans are the ones who are most adept at martial arts. It looks flexible at first nce, but if you gather the power of a circle into one point and throw it away, its destructive power can be considered the best in the world. Oh You cant reach the Way with infinitely soft martial arts. The shaman faction is not called Namjon for nothing. So, although it is easy to enter the shamans martial arts, it is difficult to reach the level. How do you know that? Its a story I picked up along the way. There was absolutely no way that was possible. Because Im not the type of person to talk so confidently about what Ive picked up. But. huh? It seems like a lot of trouble, doesnt it? You grab each one and fight. Isnt it annoying? You can think of that as part of training, right? Since they arete exponents of famous sects, they must be learning the vision of each sect. Cant we use it as a stepping stone for growth? growth? There are only chaffs who cant evene close to the five secrets of each faction,ing in and out, and their growth is a mess. Hmm, I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. If theres a guy snooping around asking for a fight, just shoot him. If theres a hole somewhere, you wont even dare to fight. Youre not serious, are you? I was holding back from telling you to blow your head off. Wouldnt the incident be too big if I drilled a hole in the body? I know. You shot it anyway. Have you ever seen such an irresponsible person? thud. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting on the table with the Gwangryongbu in his hands, massaged his neck. Even though they were unable to realize the vision and wisdom of each faction, they fought against more than 15ter exponents just today. You must be tired. If it had been a life-or-death battle, I wouldnt have been so tired. On the contrary, it felt even more deadly to deal with it moderately. I was so frustrated that I used martial arts with the intention of blowing it away at once, but as Mukbi said, I knew that if I really released the harpoon, it would cause a lot of headaches, so I repeatedly let go of my strength in the middle. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Well growth is impossible. Through the series of frustrating fights, I realized something. I am no longer the Emperor of Darkness. We cant live the way we used to live on the ck Ind. From a stranger to bing the king of the ck Ind Murim. How many enemies did you defeat and how manyrades did you lose? So there was no mercy in his martial arts. Once a fight breaks out, it is a matter of life or death. There was no such thing as moderation in the fight against the Emperor of Darkness. However, it was different now that I was living in Baekdo Martial Forest after returning. If you use martial arts only with the intention of killing, you will end up in big trouble. Even if you are fine, your family may be harmed. He is good at controlling his strength. But I dont know how to make the opponent back down. The martial art of enlightenment that allows one to retreat. That was what Yeon Ho-jeongcked. The martial arts that were developed to the extreme for the purpose of annihting the enemy were extremely subversive and overflowing with murder. Father will be different. Martial arts of the middle path. A true swordsman who epasses all martial arts. There is a reason why people praise it as a judge. The sword of judgment is struck against the wicked, but enemies who have no reason to be killed are forced to retreat. It can be seen as the most necessary method for Yeon Ho-jeong, who is currently living in a white ind. Its good to know what you need to learn. What do you mean? no. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Go in first and rest. is it so. It was then. The bodies of the two men and women stopped. Tension appeared on Mukbis face. This time its different? Its no different. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. He turned his head towards the entrance of Pagungak. Ugh. I could see the snow on the ground beyond the wall being blown away by the wind. It was not a natural wind. The strong energy waves emitted by the drone were blowing away the umted snow with each step. What is this energy? It feels somehow familiar. It seemed familiar yet unfamiliar, and the six generations had the presence of a family head. After a while, a person appeared. I came to see the practitioner. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. He has an average physique and is neither short nor tall. A prayer as empty as a passing cloud. It is simr to the prayer of a mountain monk, but is much stronger. He was closer to the prayers of a schr than a military man. However, that martial skill is undoubtedly that of a transcendent expert. The middle-aged mans eyes sparkled as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Deep wisdom and strong eyes like stiff bamboo were impressive. What a great martial artist. I dont think there will be many people at home who canpete with you right now, because of the wind-like energy that sweeps up without hesitation. The man smiled. It seems like Ivee to the right ce. Are you Yeonhojeong? Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong recognize who the other person was. Yeon Ho-jeong took control with great restraint. I use the name Hojeong as thest name of Yeon. It is an honor to meet the head of the Zhuge family. Mukbi looked at the man in surprise. The man, Zhuge Munho, smiled. If you have time, could I get you a cup of tea? * * * Whoa. The breath I exhaled was thicker than ever. But it wasnt a bad thing. It was a fate that any warrior would experience when trying to tear down the existing and build something new. Wooooow. Blue energy surged from Mo Yong-woos body. It was not much different from the color of the Sohwangjingi he learned a while ago. But it was an energy that felt much clearer and more pure than that. There are humans in the midst of heaven and earth, and only humans are qualified to have the power to manipte heaven and earth. The energy of Mo Yong-yus Jiazhu Schools Geon-gon Wu-hae and the Divine Technique Geon-gons Eight Extreme Heart Methods fully filled Mo Yong-wus whole body. Thats amazing. Mo Yong-woo turned his head. An expression of admiration that could not be hidden appeared on Moyongs face as he walked. In just two days, you have put all your inner strength into the basket of the Eight Extreme Hearts of Geongon? yes. It is truly a great talent. It may be because your enlightenment is as good as anyone elses, but even taking that into ount, the speed is surprising. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Now is the start. I havent even swung the sword yet, so I guess its toote. If someone other than you had said that, I would have yelled at you for even thinking about running around when you cant even walk. Moyong smiled happily. There are only a few days left. yes? The meeting to establish the Murim Alliance. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at Mo Yong-guns face, realized that he had something to do for him. What should I do? Hehehe. He is a prodigal son who has returned after being on a crooked path for over ten years. It seemed like my shoulders would be tense, but there was no sign of that at all. The quiet spirit ofpleting any task with excellence radiated from his entire body. The Murim Alliance will be established. We will have to consult with representatives of minor and minor ns, but since the owners of the nine major ns and the six major ns will vote in favor almost unanimously, we will not be able to go against the trend. . After the establishment of the Murim Alliance, there is one organization you must take charge of. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. What is? He is an independent soldier. ?! The Murim Alliance will have two independent armies. Id like you to take on one of them. Of course, theres nothing we can do if it doesnt work out. Yu-kun. There is no need to take charge of it for long. The position ofmander of abat unit is at the bottom of the countless positions you must rise to. Think of it as an experience. All right. However, when you be the head of the Yu army, you must establish more specialties than other Yu armies. Enough to absorb or disband the unit. Can you do it? Mo Yong-woo nodded. Do not worry. Haha! I believe in you. But who are you thinking of as the leader of another independence fighter? Prince Moyongs eyes sank coldly. He is the eldest son of the Yeon family. !! Chapter 136 Episode 136 The price of greed (6) Blooming tea incense filled the room. The color was vivid, but the scent was not overwhelming. It was a scent that had a distinct presence but did not strain ones nerves. The same was true of Zhuge Munho, as seen by Yeon Ho-jeong. The head of the family living in Yongzhong Mountain in Hubei, one of the six families praised as the best martial families in the vast world, and carrying on the legend of Gong Ming, had such an impression. Zhuge Wenhu took a sip of tea. Its a nice car. Im d you like it. Even if the tea leaves are good, if they are not handled properly, they will not be able to produce this much aroma and taste. It seems like you have great knowledge of the tea ceremony. Not to that extent. Ive tried it a lot, but I havent been able to learn it deeply. Zhuge Lis eyes sparkled with curiosity. Have you ridden a lot? yes. Usually, riding a car is the job of a subordinate. Unless you are a very distinguished guest, it is notmon for someone to personally serve you with tea. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong said that he has driven a lot of cars. Its a noble hobby. Its not a hobby. I just thought it would be better to drink it myself at that time rather than asking someone else to do it. is it? Thats right. Haha, I dont know whether to call him impatient or reasonable. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its just an oddity. Why? Is it because he was the young man who saved his daughters life? Or is it because he is my daughters friend? He was a strangely affectionate young man. Maybe its because of his appearance, which is closer to that of a civil servant than a military man. The six generations live in Chilseonggak. However, even in Chilseonggak, the ces where each person stays are so far apart that it is not easy toe and go. I was really busy, but I was really busy. . I really wanted toe visit you once. I would like to take this opportunity to say thank you once again. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. All right. Its a strange answer. The reason why I dont feel any difort even though it is not a humble remark is probably due to the nature of the voice. It seemed like he had a clear personality of making and breaking things. In other words, it was also one of the types favored by Zhuge Liang. Besides, I know what youre thanking me for. Hes quick-witted too. It was a somewhat different impression from what I heard from my daughter. Even though he didnt seem particrly nervous, the atmosphere was quite stiff. Hehe, I guess Im ufortable. Not really. hmm? is it? Then Im d. There were deep wrinkles around the corner of Zhuge Lis mouth. He always had a smile on his face. It was the expression of a strategist who disarmed the hearts of those who encountered him. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I knew wed meet someday, but I didnt know wed meet this early. The brain of the Baekdo Murim Alliance. In the past, before the Saeumgyo Rebellion broke out, Heukjeseong shed with the Murim Alliance at every turn. Heukjeseong was in the midst of expanding its power, and the Murim Alliance felt the need to keep the Heukdo Murim, which was suddenly gaining power, in check. It was fate that inevitably led to this collision. Thanks to this, many warriors under hismand died. And from then until his death as the Emperor of Darkness, Zhuge Wenhu was in charge of the military of the Murim Alliance. indeed. This is the first time I have seen insight that has been refined to this degree since my return. Although he has outstanding wisdom, his eyes are different from his father, who values loyalty more than anything else, and from Mo Yong-gun, who thoroughly uses his outstanding wisdom for his own greed. It is the crystallization of knowledge. Thats why Zhuge Lis eyes were so impressive. You are amazing. hmm? Although the words came out unconsciously, Yeon Ho-jeong did not hide her feelings. As people be more knowledgeable and learn how to use cunning, they tend to lose their innocence. . The head of the family is different. Huh, different? My daughters friend and Kanghos junior is openly evaluating me. It wasnt amon experience. Is that why? Zhuge Mun-ho was very curious about how Yeon Ho-jeong viewed him. So, what do you think of me? well. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont know anything else, but today I finally understand why A-yeon and Jun are good. what? ha ha ha! Zhuge Wenhu burst outughing. In your eyes, I seem like a pure and good person, right? Dont they say people see what they want to see? Maybe I myself deeply hope that the head of the family will be that kind of person. haha! Why do you want me to be like that? Wouldnt it be okay once in a while? A soldier who is not ruthless can take control of the Murim Alliance. ! In the military, there are many times when you have to treat the soldiers under yourmand like pawns in chess. Thats why soldiers usually be ruthless. If you are not ruthless, it will be difficult to devise an effective military strategy even with a good mind. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. So good soldiers are rare. If you dont be strong enough, you wont be able to protect your purity or righteousness. Zhuge Wenhu made a strange expression. How did you know that I had been designated as a soldier of the Murim Alliance? Isnt it called Jegal the Divine? There is no way you couldmit the act of enlisting someone else as a soldier over the head of the family, who is the pinnacle of the Zhuge family. Hehehe. Zhuge Wenhu justughed. The smile was filled with admiration and surprise for the other person. There is a feeling that the rumors have been reduced. I knew he was hot-blooded, but I never thought he would say such dangerous things so quickly. Did you? You dont believe me? If you want to show off your courage against the worlds best Nine Jus famous family, you must have the basic intention of killing them all regardless. It may seem dangerous enough to others. haha. There is no way the head of the family only saw me as a passionatete Jisoo. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, lightly hit the table. I passed. . Its not enough to just be quick-witted or nice. You cant just be aggressive, and you cant be overly timid either. What do you mean? It means that he is trustworthy as someone capable of leading the independence army. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The independence fighters. This morning, Moyong family announced the significance of the creation of the independence fighters. There was a lot of talk about this and that, but whatever the reason, I felt the intention to make it. okay. I believe I told you in advance. I wont deny it. Zhuge Munho filed aint. Actually, I am opposed to the creation of an independent army. Its no different now. . But if its you, itll be okay. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It looks like youre struggling. hmm? The power of the Moyong family is unusual. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. Its a powerful thing Thats not normal. The existence of an independent military may set a bad precedent when organizing a group under the Murim League in the future. I think the head of the family, as well as my father, have something to worry about. . I will not show myself to be more outstanding than necessary and I will not spread the stigma of being a useless unit. I think thats the best I can do. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his thirst with tea. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, shook his head. I was wrong. yes? I thought it was a tiger that had just shed its youth. Now I see that you are a very skilled tiger. Thank you for the undeserved evaluation. Its too much? I almost feel resentful of my vocabry for not being able to express anything more than that. Zhuge Wenhu also took a sip of tea. With that one sip, I was able to shake off some of my past worries and worries. I have just one question. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. This is it. It was clear that Zhuge Wenhu hade to ask what he had to say. Without realizing it, strength entered my eyes. I want you to tell me this clearly. Truly and without lies. Please speak. Did you make some kind of deal with the Moyong family? . Please tell me honestly. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. This is my third transaction with Moyong Family. Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. And at Yeon Ho-jeongs next words, a look of puzzlement appeared on his stiff face. And I won all three times. won? Its still a winning streak. He is such a formidable person, I dont know when he will break. Zhuge Wenhu frowned. What does that mean? The Moyong family was pursuing a n to devour the former main family. What?! This is my first time hearing something like this. A look of honest surprise appeared on Zhuge Wenhus face. I guess itll be okay. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the other persons facial expressions, eyes, emotions, and personality. Even if hes not a soldier, this person would be fine. He exined without hesitation what he had experienced over the past year. After meeting Hu-gae at the Later Ji-su meeting, joining hands with the Mo Yong family while dealing with the Myeong family, and almost having another conflict with the Namgung family while trying to catch Myeong Heo-rim. Furthermore, it is said that Prince Moyong tried to rmend him as the head of the unit in order to monitor him and at the same time use him as a useful horse. After hearing the whole story, Zhuge Wenhos face was distorted in shock. Matriarch Moyong He is truly a dangerous person. Its dangerous. Its also excellent. So what do you mean, you made a deal with the head of the Moyong family? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It doesnt suit my temperament to sit still and suffer. I made a deal to seek revenge and seek my freedom. Hehehehehe! Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Haozheng with admiring eyes. You made a deal with that head of the Moyong family? Hehehe! I dont know whats so pleasant. He just smiled silently for a long time. What on earth are you? It was a humorous question. It wasnt a question I asked hoping for an answer. Those martial arts skills alone were not befitting of someone of his age, but now I see that he was traversing the central ins and getting involved in all kinds of incidents. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I really like to mess around. Zhuge Mun-ho, who had been looking at Yeon Ho-jeong for a while, smiled. Its a shame. Its a shame. ? You dont have to be so hard on purpose. I just gave up. I dont know what youre talking about. Im talking about Zinc. . You are an outstanding person. As a father with a daughter, I cannot help but wish to have someone as outstanding as you as a son-inw. cough. But although you can be a great guest of the family, I dont think youll be able to make Ah-yeon happy. Hes so talented. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I have no intention of getting married. Zhuge Wenhu smiled and stood up. Please continue to be good friends with our Ah-yeon. In the future, if you really feel like it, you can be my son-inw. All of these noblemen seemed anxious because they could not get their children to marry. Todays meeting was very interesting. Thank you for your time. no. Lets go now. Please proceed carefully. ah! Before you go, let me tell you one thing. yes? Zhuge Wenhus face became serious. Maybe the independence fighters are not one. ?! There may be another Yu army created other than the Yu army you will be in charge of. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Are you in charge of the old faction? If the head of the Moyong family is not greedy. . Rest. Zhuge Lianghu left Pagungak. Yeon Ho-jeong, who saw him off, filed aint. Look, Moyong, you will get better. If you are greedy, you will lose even your hand, which is gambling. Arent you going too far? At that time, I heard a stupid answer. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Before I knew it, Okcheong had arrived. What? ? Didnt you go to your residence? I need to receive teachings teaching? yes? Can I be your master? Why are you learning from me? Okcheong was embarrassed. That no, yesterday the practitioner. If you want to receive teachings, you have to pay a corresponding price, right? is it a stand? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled sinisterly. I havent had anything to do for a few days, but you caught me. He put his arm around Okcheongs shoulder as if he were friendly. Your master is a Geomseon expert, right? yes? Oh yeah. He is the almighty of shaman martial arts! I will be awakening a wonderful mind. Yes. It must be beautiful. It must be fascinating. Since I am a Taoist monk, I may not be familiar with the calction methods of the world, but since this is how it is, why not learn about the world? I dont know what youre talking about. Youll soon find out. How do I start teaching now? yes? Huh yeah! Then thank you! First, try performing the shamans martial arts skills from beginning to end. Its so detailed, so detailed that even a child can understand it by looking at it. Chapter 137 Episode 137 The ragtag group (1) The new year has passed. In the end, as everyone expected, it was decided to create the Murim Alliance. Although the decision was made after sufficient discussion, those in the know knew that it was a majority decision. Once the decision was made to establish the Murim Alliance, the organization chart under the Murim Alliance was also created at an rming rate. There were already precedents from past ancestors, and the process of reviewing and adjusting the ns drawn up by the leaders of each faction before the announcement was made was very quick. That is how the Baekdo Murim Alliance was formed. The heads of the nine families and the six major families were promoted to the title of Bonggong () of the Murim Alliance, and the position of leader was still vacant. The rumor quickly spread throughout the central region. The resurrection of the Murim Alliance. It was the beginning of a huge change that shook the Jungwon martial arts world ustomed to peace. Ugh! Tsk! Dont back down! Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong, who immediately closed the distance, unleashed a strike. Okcheong opened her eyes. also! It was an ordinary daily ticket. A ticket thates straight in without any alterations. The speed is not that fast, and the power is not so strong that it cannot be blocked. But so far, I have been fooled by that person time and time again. To be precise, I was attacked by an unimaginable attack hidden behind that weapon. No more! I cant afford to lose this time either. A soulful energy shed in Okcheongs eyes, burning with determination. Phew. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. He throws away the iron sword in his hand and clenches his fists with both hands. Jade Qings hands, filled with soul energy, made a strange rotation. hmm. Buuuuung! Yeon Ho-jeongs body whirled ording to the rotation of the true energy. There was joy in Okcheongs eyes. Finally, the attitude of the leader, who was attacking like a battering ram, was disrupted. It was then. Yeon Ho-jeong, whose posture copsed, threw a sharp attack at Ok-cheongs shoulder. Bye! Ugh! Okcheong got down on one knee. The power of Taegeuk Sansui (̫Oɢ) contained in the double hands lost its way and was scattered. no! Wow! As soon as I got down on my knees, I stepped back. Yeon Ho-jeong was a master of practical martial arts. At any time and in any position, he uses a technique that can destroy his opponent. For now, I had to step back and find a counterpart. Hahaha! However, Okcheong, who had be ustomed to fighting through endless sparring, was unable to understand Yeonhojeongs limitations. Whoa! 100 million?! Okcheongs eyes were filled with astonishment. Yeon Ho-jeong did not move from that spot. However, he stretched out his hand and poured the pure white Tiger Kings true energy into his body, but the force was so strong that it felt as if his entire body was tied up. For a moment, I cant move. Honwongi freed Baekhogi, which had entangled his entire body, but that was more than enough time for Yeonhojeongs attack to seed ten times. Buuuuung! Pow! Quack! Okcheong fell down. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Eighty-seven wins, eighty-seven wins and no losses. Cough! Are you okay? Its okay. Wow! It was Jade Cheong, spilling blood. Even though he lost strength in thest blow, Yeonhojeongs single strike still contained extraordinary strength. Okcheong wakes up unsteadily. It wasnt bad. yes? This fight wasnt bad. Now I know something. Okcheongs face was filled with surprise. In the fight so far, Yeon Ho-jeong did not praise Ok-cheong even with empty words. Instead, he swore at me and made fun of me to the point where my pride was torn to shreds. It was such a thorough criticism that itpletely denied the sword training that I had developed so far. It was Yeon Ho-jeong who praised me for the first time. uh. What can I say? Should I say that it feels exhrating? Even when I received praise from my teacher, I thought it wasnt like this. Thank you. What are you thankful for? Your venom that followed me all the way here is amazing. In fact, Yeonhojeong acknowledged Okcheongs poisonous nature at least. It would be difficult for anyone with a decent temper to tolerate his outrageous harsh words. My pride must have been very hurt. You may have lost your confidence. Was it around 70? Rather, his skills showed a decline. However, Okcheong endured the grueling routine and reached where she is today. Whether you are practicing martial arts alone or fighting with an opponent, the important thing in training is not time. Its an efficient effort. Efficiency. You just let go of the sword, right? yes? Oh yes! Why did you put down your sword? I held on tightly until the moment I copsed. Okcheong looked at the fallen sword with bewildered eyes. I put down my sword? I finally realized it. He let go of his sword and used Taegeuk Sansu to deflect Yeon Ho-jeongs attack. Unbelievable. A sword is something that a prosecutor can never separate from. It is not a prosecutor who puts down his sword just because it is a moment of crisis. dump! Okcheong knelt down with a vain look on her face. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was trying to praise him, frowned. What are you doing? I cant believe I let go of my sword. ok? The prosecutor lost his grip. Such a shame! puck! Oops! Okcheong rolled on the floor. A lot of muddy snow stuck to Heoyeons uniform. You bastard, you should be praising yourself for letting go of the sword now. What are you shocked about? yes? Okcheong closed her eyes with an innocent look on her face. Yeon Ho-jeong continued, feeling like the eyes of a sad cow were somehow sad. All of your martial arts skills are like that. Its all stuck in a rut. A frame? Why cant I put down my sword? If this were real, you would be dead. As a prosecutor, are you going to hold on to your sword until the end and then die? ! Look. A prosecutor should be like this. This way of thinking should follow this type of operation. That method of support should be soft, so it should be operated gently. Its all like this, right? Thats! Rather, its more surprising that you learned to stay in such a rut. How were you able to still reach the pinnacle? You didnt have any worries, you just rose up purely based on talent. . In a way, it is a truly monstrous talent. If a talented person continues to train like you, he will spend his whole life moving around in the third ss, let alone the first ss. Okcheongs eyes bulged like beads. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. In the meantime, you must have only looked back on your own martial arts skills while fighting with me. Right? Yes. Why didnt you try to copy my tricks? yes?! I didnt attack you with great martial arts skills. I just put strength and speed into a simple movement that could be used even in a back alley street. Ah If you detect and respond to your opponents movements, even ordinary martial arts will be transformed into peak martial arts. You have extremely poor practical sense. why? They dont want to get away. Okcheongs face was colored with shock. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. Actually, it was something that could have been enlightened enough with words. But you were too harsh. Didnt you think that you were obsessed with just a few words I said and spent days worrying about them? . It is better to get used to the pain and attack method by getting hit at such times. An area where talent cannot be surpassed even after death or awakening. That is practice and experience. If you look at the survival probability in the first real fight, the talented person is definitely higher than the amateur, but the difference is not as big as you might think. Ultimately, ites down to concentration. It was will. A person who knows how to immerse himself in something can break the mold at any time, whether early orte. Okcheongcked that. And at this moment, Okcheong was able to clearly feel what Yeonhojeong was trying to teach her. I brought you to the door, so its up to you to open that door and leave. Youve worked hard so far. omg! Are you finished teaching now? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Then what more? Youve done enough. Ha, but Im stillcking a lot! I want to see more of Daehyeops treacherous strategy! This bastard shoots daggers with an innocent face. Noisy. There is no point in repeating the dance anymore. Okcheong became sullen and lowered her head. If you were a disciple of a former expert, you were above Yeon Ho-jeong in terms of distribution. Seeing such a person so downcast was a rare sight in its own way. Anyway, what was that guy in Geomseon doing? It was a question I heard again and again while fighting Okcheong. Are you saying you didnt teach your student this until he or she became like that? Are you a master? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Ok Cheong with pitiful eyes, soon shrugged his shoulders. Well, it has nothing to do with me. yes? no. Now go to your residence. Theres no need toe from tomorrow. Yes. Okcheong stood up weakly and took the gun. Thanks to you, I learned a lot. I received great grace. no. I also learned a lot thanks to you. Rather, it is I who is thankful. Okcheong smiled. He is a good person. When fighting, he would use all kinds of creative swear words and get upset, but after the fight, he would personally warm up his body and pat his shoulder. Hes a big person. Can I be this kind of person? A person who had learned martial arts to that degree would not have had anything to learn from him. Still, they tell me that they learned a lot. He was a kind-hearted person. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Once youre done saying hello, go quickly, man! omg! yes! See youter! Okcheong hurriedly left Pagungak. A grim smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he clicked his tongue and looked at Ok-cheongs back. Hmm. Hmm. Ugh. Coo! Yeon Ho-jeong, who stepped forward vigorously, lowered his posture. Maybe it felt like this? Huh. Yeon Ho-jeongs two fists gently split the air. Surprisingly, it was a shamans Taijiquan. It was not the gymnastics form of Tai Chi that was avable on the market, but real Tai Chi that only the disciples of shamans could learn. And here Papapang! I felt the exhration of the martial arts technique of striking seven points in an instant. And it was soft. It was a fast fighting technique like a sword fight, but within it, a powerful wave of true energy was moving violently. good. Picked it perfectly. Okcheong did not make the shapes he had learned into his own. This means that he was using all the martial arts he learned close to their original form. In other words, it can be said to be the original form of shaman martial arts. And Yeon Ho-jeong was able to teach Okcheong and follow most of his methods. Of course, it is only a form of martial arts skills on the maternal side. Wow, youre a shaman after all. Even though it only has a shape, it creates this much flow in the atmosphere, right? Its a girl. At that time, a voice was heard. This is so disgusting. Oops! Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised. I was so focused that I didnt even notice that someone was approaching. Muk Fei frowned. Is it okay to steal someone elses martial arts skills? Youre stealing! I just learned it naturally while teaching him. Whats good? We helped each other. Ugh ugh! Stop looking at me with such contempt. Yeon Ho-jeong giggled impertinently. Oh, stopughing and follow me. hmm? Where? Father, call me. Why me? I dont know. I heard something about the military. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which was full of fun, quickly became serious. It has begun. Chapter 138 Episode 138 A ragtag group (2) Are you here? okay. Would you like some tea? Hehe, youre going to say that. After a while, Mo Yong-gun and Mo Yong-woo sat across the table. Moyong-gun, who quenched his thirst with tea, asked. How about the Geongonbaek8geomhae (Ǭٰ˄)? It was difficult. Moyong smiled as if he knew everything. Moyongse is the best swordsmanship with hundreds of years of history. Ive been practicing it for nearly twenty years, but I still have ways to expand further. I knew it was an infinite sword. I saw it well. Direction, sword power, speed, arts, etc., there is no end in sight to the waves and waves. Thank you again. Hehe, there is no need for such a stiff greeting between brothers. What a strange thing to say. Mo Yong-gun may have said this sincerely, but he could only say it because Mo Yong-woo said he would follow him. If Mo Yong-wu had stayed in Zhejiang until the end, he probably would not have seen him until he died. This is better. Prince Mo Yong visited Mo Yong Woo for several days and talked about various things. It was for Mo Yong-woo, as if he was finally giving away the affection he had been holding back. But Mo Yong-woo knew. Moyong-guns favor only applies to people within his boundaries. Even though I know, I was drunk for a while. The friendship between brothers deepened. Mo Yong-gun would think so, and Mo Yong-woo also agreed to a certain extent. However, every time I hear something that makes me feel ufortable, I wake up. Brother, its dangerous. My resolution, which had been slightly shaken, became stubborn again. Are you going to be okay? yes? Even if you leave the Zhejiang branch in your hands. You will have to work under me for a while. Mo Yong-woo said confidently. My subordinates administrative skills are superior to mine. In fact, it will be better for sustaining branch business. Huh, really? If you make that kind of assessment, you must not be an average talent. Mo Yong nodded his head. Lets take a look at the situation in the future and bring him back to his home. yes? hmm? Hehe, why are you so surprised? If its you, then youre also from the original family, right? Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, nodded. I think youll like it, too. Moyong-guns greed for talent is endless. However, it was different from the way the Old Zhou Myeongga expanded its power. They are greedy, but if they think it might be a problem, they dont even care. This was the reason why Moyong-gun was able to build a stable foundation. For an instant, Mo Yong-woos expression hardened. older brother. Okay, tell me first. You know what you said before? What do you mean? Marriage I mean. Ah, you mean the eldest daughter of the Jungwon battlefield? Moyong smiled and stroked his beard. Dont worry. Ive seen that kid once before, but he had great spirit and a very fairplexion. He is young, so he will be a perfect match for you. A look of honest embarrassment appeared on Mo Yongwus face. Im not mentally ready yet Hehe, marriage is not a big deal. Once you get it done, youll wonder why you even bothered. Thats not the problem. But it really didnt seem to be a big problem for Moyong-gun. In fact, he also married his bride based on her background and abilities. That wasnt all. The world was like that. It is a peaceful world, but this peace can be broken at any time. I didnt know that marrying a powerful person might be a necessity in this unfinished world of turmoil. However, there is a need to dy marriage. yes? Prince Moyong took out a golden document from his arms. Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. that? It is a document written by the Association of Mengong after the Fengong meeting. Is it okay to leak such a document to the outside world? hmm? haha! Isnt there a Murim League here too? Dont worry too much. Leaking important documents to the outside world is a serious crime, regardless of status. You believe it. Mo Yong-woo looked at Mo Yong-guns face. Even though the document was leaked, I am not at all anxious. You believe it. Even if I get caught leaking documents, it wont be a problem. Unless the foundation of Maengnae is quite solid, it is not easy to do something like this. Thats how confident Moyong was. It is clear that he joined hands with several heads of each faction in that short period of time. At least four. Its scary. Ilshins martial arts and resourcefulness were not the only things he excelled at. Prince Moyong was also well-versed in politics, and his skills were also useful to the giants of the martial arts world who had gone through many hardships. Why are you doing that? no. Mo Yong-woo read the document. His eyes sparkled. The organization chart under the Murim League has beenpleted. Of course, it will take some time until all organizations are organized. Youre fast. Yes. In the case of independence fighters, they n to select the best among the warriors who will join the alliance. It will probably be of great help to you. Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. But the numbers are different. hmm? The personnel limit for the Yu army that I will be in charge of and the Yu army that my eldest son will be in charge of are different. Prince Moyong smiled coolly. Of course you should. Theres no need to put a lot of numbers in there, right? The maximum number of Yu soldiers that Mo Yong-wu would be in charge of was five hundred. On the other hand, the number of Yu soldiers that Yeon Ho-jeong could take on was only a hundred. Just because you have a lot of people doesnt mean you can get a good record. However, if the abilities are simr, external factors will have great power from then on. . Try to disband or integrate the Confucian forces over there within two years. That is your first mission. All right. Mo Yong-woo ced the document. His eyes were a little shaken, but his expression was stubborn. It probably means that you have your own confidence. I think theres something I need to do before that. hmm? Mo Yong-woo looked out the window. I need to meet the eldest son of the Yeon family. * * * Hmm, a hundred people. Yeonwi sighed. Im sorry. I tried my best, but the result was like this. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You didnt like the existence of Prince Yu from the beginning, right? Thats why I opposed it. However, if you are a Confucian army that will be created, I wanted to give you strength. Haha, its okay. A look of fun appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. There is a limit of 100 people. Actually, if you look at the activity provisions, it is not a very small number. There are rather many. what? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I have no intention of filling 100 people. Of course, I would like to recruit useful people if they appear. Yeonwi shook his head. I dont know what youre thinking. Theres one thing Im curious about. What is it? When can I go out? There was surprise on Yeonwis face. Are you already thinking about joining forces with Yu? of course. We didnt need up to 100 people in the first ce, but werent we pushed out in numbers anyway? In that case, I have no choice but to go out and pursue my major as soon as possible. Isnt it too urgent? Moreover, in order for Yu-gun to act as Yu-gun, there must be a proper purpose. Isnt it up to you to create your purpose? I tried to say that, but I actually think you just have to follow the right path. Follow the degree? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. A goal that I had nned from the moment I brought the que of independence fighters to Prince Moyong. I n to clean up the ck Ind. Heukdo Murim?! Thats right. Probably the first time. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong hid his true feelings from Yeon Wi. We will cut out the vicious thugs of the ck Ind who are sucking the blood of the peoples lives. Of course, even if they are not ck, we can eradicate those that threaten the peoples livelihood. Everyone says heukdo is a martial artist, I am heukdo. I dont live while doing this. Those who vite moral principles andmit clear vitions of thew. What are these people if not ck people? Its not a bad idea. No, its actually better. If the power of the white martial arts is concentrated into the martial alliance, the ck martial arts in each region will inevitably rise to power. Thats right. We need to start by cutting off those twigs. hmm. Yeonwi looked at her sons expression. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. Why are you doing that? The chronology was known. Yeon Ho-jeong is hiding something from herself. Now I can see through my sons thoughts just by looking at his expression and eyes. This may be because the exchange between father and son was so deep. Is there any other purpose besides that? . I cant lie. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. there is. Okay, I got it. Thats it. I was eager to find out what the purpose was, but Yeonwi didnt want to dig any further. If it was something he could say, he wouldnt be the type of person to fool himself in the first ce. Yeonwi did not want to bother his son. But I must ept one promise. I believe it wont be against morality. At least it doesnt go against my morals. It was an ambiguous statement. Yeonwi nodded. Okay, thats enough. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed inwardly. He, too, wanted to publicize the existence of the Three Religions of Gwangsin. So I wanted to say that not only the White Ind Murim Alliance but also the ck Ind should join forces. Not yet But not yet. Its not time yet. This is the father I wanted to meet even if I had to die. I know that you will believe me no matter what I say. Not yet though. As time passes and the true nature of the enemy bes clear, it will not be toote to speak up. For now, lets focus on my work. Theres not much time. Originally, more than twenty yearster, the Three Religions of Guangshin would invade the central ins. But history has changed. Because of that one person, Yeon Ho-jeong, the Yeon family, which should have been extinct, survived, the Guju Myeong family copsed faster, and the establishment of the Murim Alliance was also brought forward. This change was by no means small. We may invadeter. Perhaps, due to some kind of incident, I may never go beyond the midfield for the rest of my life. But If they had been preparing for an invasion long ago. It may not happen immediately, but there is a possibility that it will happen sooner. I dont have time to think about just that. In Yeon Ho-jeongs opinion, the maximum leeway for his enemies was ten years. It had to be assumed that the Three Religions of Gwangshin would advance into the central ins within at least ten years. Even if we assumed that and moved, it would not be enough. In other words, after making Mo Yong-wu the leader of the Murim within ten years, the power of the White Inds must be cultivated, and at the same time, the power of the ck Inds Murim must be united and prepared for war. That was his goal and mission. I thought that was exactly why heaven gave me another chance. Yeon Ho-jeong truly believed that. Anyway, I dont think theres any need to move too hastily. There is no clear word on how to select Yus troops right now. Do not worry. I have something in mind. Hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. There are people who are not very strong, but who are still able to travel freely across the river. I dont know how many people there will be, but I expect there will be at least 30 people. Thirty people Yeonwis eyes sparkled. You sure? It was then. The two people looked out the window at the same time. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Ill be back. I think hes from the Mo Yong family. youre right. You will be my guest. It was Mo Yong-woo, the unmanned maning to Pagungak. Its a good thing I was prepared. Yeon Ho-jeong groped her own chest. There was quite a thick letter in there. It was a letter to be delivered to Mo Yong-woo. I believe you will do well even without me. Use your abilities to the fullest. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yeon Wi. Ill talk to you for a moment. okay. And father. hmm? Everything will work out fine. Do not worry. Yeonwi smiled. Her unique, awkward smile now seemed quite natural. Dont cause an ident, you bastard. Chapter 139 Episode 139 A ragtag group (3) Noon the next day. Ugh, its cold. Yunho rubbed his shoulders with his hands. If you had called someone, they would havee out on time. Why are you sote? Dong-ho () scolded me. Its not even half an hour since we arrived. anyway! If you call me, you have to show up on time! Sniff, when Im in front of that person, I freeze and cant even open my mouth properly. This damn kid? Thats just it. Anyway, why did youe? After ying in the vige, we will return to the headquarters. Its all because of the death penalty. What me?! How do you know what kind of trouble the death penalty will cause? They are all here to monitor the execution. Yunho snorted. What are you going to do by spying on me? I came here because I wanted to get some fresh air. I will do both. Giggles. Anyway Dongho looked around. Its more than I thought. Nearly fiftyter exponents gathered at Pagungak Garden. Most of them were mountain people from the Gudaemun sect. And they were the losers of a fight that was broken after being attacked by Yeon Ho-jeong at least twice. Young masters who have not yet taken on leadership positions in the n. Although they may not be the best reviewers produced by each school, they were at least enough experts to be considered top-notch. Dongho frowned. Its strange. what? Most of these people belong to our Huashan, Qingcheng, Ami, Jeomchang, Kunlun. As for the rest well, Im not sure. Its the behavior of a ronin, though. however? Isnt it fascinating? Not a single person from the six generations came? Yunho shook his head. Isnt it surprising at all? why? That gentleman is the eldest son of the Yeon family. It is said to be part of the six generations. Isnt it a loss of respect for members of the same Yuk family to join a military unit with a nobleman like that as themander? Ah Well, there might actually be someone Im friendly with. But the elders of the family would have stopped it, right? Dongho looked at Yunho with admiring eyes. How do you know about the death penalty? Hey. But arent I from a prestigious family? Your brother-inw was from the Yu family? Not to the point of rubbing it there, but just putting some pressure on your head in a small area? As expected, you are someone who has learned about the world in advance. Maybe its because Ive lived in the mountains since I was young, so I dont really understand the struggles of the world. Yunho smiled bitterly. Dont bother trying to understand. The deeper you know, the dirtier and filthier it bes. Hmm. Dongho scratched his head. But the death penalty. Why again? I didnt ask you until now on purpose Whats taking you so long? Why on earth are you trying to join the Confucian military unit led by that person, Yeon Ho-jeong? Yunho licked his lips. There are many reasons. The captain hasnt arrived yet, so please talk to me. Hmm. Yunho cleared his throat by clearing his throat and lifted his index finger. I have nothing to do at the first volcano. Thats an incredibly trivial reason. sudden. What about the second? Yunho even raised his middle finger. I want to experience the second powerhouse. what? The death penalty has been passed down several times, right? Didnt you participate in the fight against bandits before? You bastard, can you say that you have fully experienced the river by just descending the mountain a few times? I want to see a wider world. Hey, what if the captain only goes around one area? I havent thought about it that far, but theres nothing I can do about it then. And is there another reason? third. Yunho clenched his fist. You can train freely. yes? Neither you nor I have any positions at the headquarters. So to speak, its almost like a reserve force, but you have to live ording to the time without any need. Sometimes you have to stand guard at the gate. Well, its an honor in its own way. Its an honor. But I want to do something bigger than that. I want to go back and grow several times bigger than now. Yunho licked his lips. Well, you wont be learning a new martial art, but wont you have more time to persevere? I have no doubt that this military experience will be of great help to my life. Donghos eyes sparkled. Its a respectable death penalty. What respect? In the end, I came in because I wanted to do things my way. Still. I dont have a goal as grand as the death penalty. Im sure its not just me. yes? Yunho looked around. A person standing leisurely and looking up at the clouds, a person sitting on a small rock and dozing off, a person sitting cross-legged and concentrating on something. It was truly an incredibly diverse group. I guess they all came with simr thoughts. The situation will be simr. From Yunhos perspective, their martial arts skills were strong enough. He was at a level that could easily lead him to the top level in a strong league, and among them, there were people like him who had just entered the peak realm. Its just that the standards of the so-called prestigious political factions are too high, but they were also quite talented people. Arent the majority of martial arts people unable to reach their level even if they practice martial arts all their lives? However, those gathered here will want more. Although he is not a postscript that can represent the Samun, his pride is as good as anyone elses. Dongho sighed. Yunho tilted his head. Why are you sighing all of a sudden? Im just frustrated. Theres a lot to be frustrated about, young guy. There is only a two-year difference between me and my brother-inw. Tsk. A look of sadness appeared on Donghos face. I think they and we are all people who had high expectations from the monks. yes. In the end, most of them came together because they were half-hearted. Yunho didnt answer. He also agreed with Donghos opinion. However, I felt like I would be so miserable if I said those words out loud. Thats the way the world is. In the end, I ended up just saying something that sounded like an old mansint. Purrrrrrr Anyway, as my brother-inw said, its getting colder. Thats right. Ah, when will the man who will be our leader arrive? It was then. omg! Someone took a breath. Surely, who is that person? Soseongeom (СɄ) Okcheong! Shh! Hey, the distribution is higher than ours! Watch your mouth! They looked at Jade Qing with passionate eyes. Okcheong is the only disciple of Geomseon Takmuja, who was named in the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon. The name of Geomseon is known everywhere, but especially in the Gudaemun School, where martial arts of Taoist Buddhism are practiced, he was on the same level as Master Muheo of Gwonsin (ȭ). A being that the Baekdo martial artsmunity cannot help but praise. Okcheong was the only disciple of Geomseon and a genius among geniuses who was rumored to be born with the talent of a martial god. But why is that person? Are you sure you want to join Yus army? Oh, that cant be possible. You must be busy learning from Geomseon. Thats true too. Hmm, do you have any ill feelings toward Yeon Ho-jeong? Huh, I guess so. The rustling sound is very audible. Okcheong looked around with an awkward expression and then headed to a corner. It was burdensome to get involved with someone I didnt know. Anyway, the atmosphere got quite heated with Okcheongs appearance. For them, he was not an easy person to talk to, but if he even became Geomseons disciple, it seemed like he would have some advantages even if he worked as a Confucian soldier. Yunho, who was looking around, suddenly approached Okcheong. hello. Oh, hello. Yunho said with an embarrassed expression. I was grateful at that time. When? Um after working with that practitioner Ah! Okcheong shook his head. Never mind. It was natural. Haha, Im still thankful. By the way Yunho asked quietly. Is Taoist Okcheong also joining the Yu army? I dont know yet. yes? You dont know yet? Okcheong said with an awkward expression. I just came here after hearing a rumor. Yeon Daehyeop, no, the Yeon Confucius did not look for me. yes? Im just saying that I came here because I heard that a Yu army is being organized with a senior schr as the leader. I also heard on my way that the practitioner personally went and made a suggestion to his disciples. Ah Yunho tilted his head. Why did that guy do that? If you are a martial artist of Okcheong Taoists level, it would be normal to visit him every month and ask for it. Okcheong quenched his appetite. It could have been because my martial arts skills were so substandard. Yes? Hey, how can you say that? If Taoist Okcheongs martial arts skills are below the level, we will have to go out and die. no. Really, my martial arts skills were nothing special. Yunho grinned. You have great humility. Thats not humility. Okcheong tried to exin the past situation but soon stopped. It was too long a story to exin, and it was awkward to talk to a stranger in the first ce. How much time has passed like that? hmm? Someone ising. Everyones eyes lit up. Sabagsabag. The sound of walking on the snowy ground tickled the listeners ears. Eventually, a woman appeared. Oh. Ah, youre beautiful. Archer? The person who came in as an outdoor sponsor was Mukbi. She blushed slightly, as if she felt awkward when people looked at her. Yunhos eyes lit up. Isnt that archer a friend of the practitioner? . Master Jade Qing? Yes yes? Oh, did you call me? Yeah. Oh, by the way, you know Taoist Okcheong too, right? That archer. I know. Even if you know it, you know it too well. Okcheong smoothed her thighs without realizing it. The hit was concentrated here. Yeon Ho-jeong once in a while ordered Ok-cheong to remain silent and let Ok-cheong shoot an arrow. It was a blunt arrow without a point, but every time it hit, I could barely suppress a terrifying scream froming out of my throat. Mukbis arrows were so fast that it was difficult to dodge them with Okcheongs reaction speed. Ive never had a conversation, but Im sure Mo Sojes martial arts skills are much better than mine. Im sure it will. The memory of the immense pain rising from her thighs filled Okcheong with fear. Ugh, stop imagining. That was when everyone was looking at Mukbi with eyes full of curiosity. Wow, there were more people gathered than I expected? Everyone looked at the entrance to the sponsorship in surprise. Yeonhojeong was there. The sight of him wearing the powerful Gwangryongbu on his shoulder des looked quite pleasant. Lets see one, two, three, four I guess its about fifty. All the scatteredte-stage indexes straightened their postures. In any case, he was the leader of this Yu army. Regardless of ones age or military skill, one had to have certain manners. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Have you packed all your luggage? ? What does this mean? Yunho asked as representative. What do you mean, did you pack your bags? hmm? Is it literally? Yes? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Didnt you hear what I said? Im leaving today. Chapter 140 Episode 140 Ragtag (4) Thats nonsense. You mean joining the alliance? Prince Moyong frowned. How can you join the alliance when the warriors who make up the Confucian army have not yet been selected? Are you really nning to send Commander Yu alone? no. if? Zhuge Wenhu said calmly. Commander Yeonhojeong Yu has already selected all the military personnel. ?! Although the number is small, General Yus military expertise is deep and Ilsins martial arts skills are great, so we decided that it would be better to send him to Gangho as soon as possible. Of course, this was also a direct request from Commander Yu. At that time, Namgung-in spoke. No matter how much it is, this is too harsh treatment. Are you saying this is a harsh treatment? The only two independent units in the Murim Alliance called the Independence Army were created. No matter how free the unit is, sending it without an inauguration ceremony or a military parade ceremony was clearly a mistake, so I cant say no. Say reprimanding things in a polite voice. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Do you think the head of the Namgung family is the military? Its not the military, but there are procedures in business. If they have already joined, they must be recalled. If they have not yet left, they must be held until formal permission is given. I understand what you are saying, but that is just pretentiousness. Namgoongins eyes trembled slightly. What do you mean by pretentiousness? The reason why Commander Yeon said he would join the army as soon as possible is to weaken the power of the ck bandits that will spread in various ces and stabilize the lives of the people. Do you really think that etiquette is more important than the rise of the ck Ind group? Namgung-ins eyes grew cold. It was an unexpectedly drastic response. The tone was sophisticated, but the content was clearly aggressive. Are you saying you want toe out like this? Prince Moyong opened his mouth. What Zhuge Family said. Please correct me. I am a soldier of the Murim Alliance. At that moment, the atmosphere inside the Museongjeon became cold and frozen. Also, the people gathered here are leading figures who are leading the Baekdo of our time. If this is a private meeting, please be careful about your title as it is an empty position. Mo Yong-gun smiled faintly. sorry. This person made a mistake because he was not yet familiar with the job title. I understand. Ill say it again. There is something wrong with Zhuge Juns words. I will refrain from listening to you. Rumors about the creation of the Murim Alliance are spreading widely. However, even if such rumors spread, the ck Path will not rise to power unprepared. I wonder if Zhuge is reacting too sensitively. Is that so? Thats right. Furthermore, even if groups of ck inds are mushrooming at this very moment, it is difficult to individually confirm where they are. It is absurd to say that Commander Yeons unit can subdue the hordes of ck swordsmen from all over the world with just one unit. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. For a moment, Moyong thought it was a mistake. Have you been waiting for these words toe out? Zhuge Lianghu shouted towards the entrance of Museongjeon. Hu-gae, pleasee to Daejeon. Grumble. The door opened and Full-sang came in. In his hand was arge rolled up piece of paper. The full face of the open world meets the elders of the Murim League. Zhuge Wenhu said. Can you give me a map? Here it is. A detailed map of the Central ins was spread out on a huge table. The names of the ck Ind groups breakaway groups were written in red letters all over the map. Surprisingly, the number was over a hundred. Everything from the famous Heukdo breakwater to small-scale breakwaters were written in detail. As you all know, the world is wide. The red mark gives priority to only breakwaters that arerge in scale or pose a fatal threat to the safety of peoples lives and are likely to grow significantly in the future. Huh. Even if it is small, it is this much. It would be impossible to count them all if you wanted to figure them all out. However Zhuge Munho looked at Full Sang. Full Sang smiled and epted the words. If the Yu army travels throughout the central ins and annihtes all the ces indicated here, the ck Ind Wulin will enter the darkest era in its history. In the first ce, ckness is something that cannot be eradicated. In a sense, they were much more deeply integrated into the lives of themon people than the Baekdo martial arts forest. Those who are renowned as expert masters are ck swords, the pirs of Giru are also ck swords, and those who suck the blood of the people through usury are also ck swords. Such vicious people are collectively referred to as the ck Dao. Unless everyone in the world dies, the ck Dao cannot be eliminated. So, in the end, there is only one way to suppress the ck sword. The purpose is to destroy the famous Bangpa and masters of the ck Ind without mercy. If it raises its head again, we must visit it again and destroy it, and if it is hiding, we must bring it out and destroy it. The Bonggongs here are giants of martial arts with as much experience as anyone else. You probably dont know that eradicating the ck bandits on the map is not an easy task. Of course, it is not easy. This required military skills before the strength of martial arts, and the unity of the unit was important before military skills. Prince Moyong said. I wanted to ask you earlier, but where on earth did you select the warriors belonging to Yeonhojeongs Yu army? Then, some of the old schrs of the Old Daemun Sect kept clearing their throats. Moyong-guns eyes widened. Could it be that you were recruited from the Old Daemun Sect? Pungbyeokja, a member of the Cheongseong faction, opened his mouth. I dont know about other schools, but in the case of Cheongseong, it was left to the autonomy of the disciples. What do you mean by autonomy? They are the main temples precious disciples. But now I am lost and wandering. I believe that for such students, going strong as an independent soldier can be a unique stimulus. Huh. Prince Moyong looked around. Is it a simr reason for other schrs? Everyone was silent. I didnt really have anything to say, and it seemed like if I said it, the story would just get longer. The windbreaker opened his mouth again. I understand that the number is extremely small. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Thats right. Less than fifty. Prince Moyong frowned. Although they are less than 50 years old, each one of them is a young master who has passed down the techniques of the Nine Daemun Sect. At the same time, they are people who have never been together before. Its ridiculous to take these people and go to a powerhouse without proper training. Zhuge Wenhu tilted his head. Its hard to ignore those words. What? Wasnt it Bonggong Moyong who advocated the creation of an independent Yu army and the person who suggested giving themander of the Yu army the authority over the life and death of his troops? !! No matter how you train or how you operate the unit, it is all up to Commander Yu. That is why the responsibility that General Yu has to bear is profound. Isnt that right? Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. You got hit. I could never have imagined that Yeonhojeong would leave the war so quickly. He was waiting for the two independent armies to hold a founding ceremony in front of everyone. Of course, the Yu army yed by Yeon Ho-jeong would be extremely crudepared to the Yu army yed by Mo Yong-woo. And it will have a huge impact on the morale of the unit. I tried to pressure you from the beginning and start, but you ended up starting first? her! Truly, he is a guy whose every thought makes you admire him. Its like waiting for a match, then overturning the game and going to another gambling house. Zhuge Wenhu continued. I will tell you further. Even if there are disciples of the old faction belonging to the Confucian army who have not received permission from the headmaster, it is impossible to take them out again without the permission of themander. The eyes of Yonghwajinin (Aw), the leader of the Hwasan Sect, suddenly became sharper. Thats nonsense. How can we just sit back and watch when a disciple from the main mountain belongs to a unit without permission and without certification? This is something that should never be said. In that case, this phrase should be omitted from the Association Law. Zhuge Wenhu said in a cold voice. Thews of the League are strict, and no member of the Murim Alliance is free from thews. Even if you are a lord, you can be punished byw after the protection period under the specialw for lords ends. !! If you are not going to give that level of authority to each unitmander, I will also resign from my military position. Yonghwajinin was embarrassed. How can you say that? The power of the White Path has once again gathered in the Murim Alliance, which had been empty for a long time. Our servants gathered here represent each n. Zhuge Wenhu looked around at the Dukes. His eyes, which were full of wisdom, glowed more sternly than ever. I believe that when we agreed to the creation of the Murim Alliance, all of the servants here were prepared to follow the strictness of the martialw. This is Zhuge Li, who overwhelms the audience with his three-inch tongue. Moyong-gun clicked his tongue inwardly. Youve taken aplete hit. It is unknown whether Zhuge Liang had any kind of rtionship with Yeon Ho-jeong. However, due to Yeon Hao-jeongs unusual actions, Zhuge Mun-ho was given the justification to take control of the feudal lords. And Zhuge Wenhu did not miss that wonderful opportunity. Now no one will be able to ignore Zhuge Wenhus words. Even Mr. Moyong, who guessed what was going on. Im sorry for what I said. Full-sang scratched his head. Heoyeons dandruff has fallen. Now that all of you, the governors servants, are here, can I tell you some exciting information I just received? Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Please speak at your convenience. thank you. Full-sang took a deep breath. Speaking of ck people, ck people who cannot be ignored by the Association have appeared in the world. Who is that? We are the disciples of King Tu. !! And some of them are closer than you think. * * * A space full of darkness. Two pairs of glowing ghost eyes appeared there. Did you say Murimmaeng? Thats right. Are you saying that the political sects founded the Murim Alliance? yes. Maybe they noticed that we were moving? We are keeping all possibilities open, but I think there is a high probability that we will never know. If they dont know about us, how was the Murim Alliance founded in this situation? We havent found out the detailed reason yet. However, the general opinion is that the extinction of the Nine Ju Myeong family was the starting point for the political faction and martial arts alliance. Right. Nothing unusual has been found in their movements yet. There is a need to be careful, but there seems to be no need to dy work because of the Baekdo Murim Alliance. I didnt mean to dy. But you have to be careful enough. If it is adultery, we must be fog. We will maintain the current system at least until the upancy rate exceeds seventy percent. All right. Fortunately, since he has opened his eyes, it seems that he will be more than ten years earlier than the original Great Precepts. Have you finally opened your eyes? Thats right. . Its a good thing, but dont get too excited. Lets proceed step by step as we have done so far. Ill keep that in mind. Its going to be a long fight. A very boring and long fight. Chapter 141 Episode 141 Army of Death and Death (1) Permission to join. The guard looked at the small document presented by Yeon Ho-jeong and nodded. I grant permission. Kugugoogung. Hyeonmu Gate, the main gate to the north, was opened. It was the same with Cheongryong Gate, but looking at it again, it is nothing short of majestic. The sight of the extremely tall and huge iron gate moving was amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was in the lead, took the first step. Theter indexes, who had been hesitating and watching, followed him one by one. The air is nice. Although it is the same Daebyeolsan Mountain, it still feels new to leave the Murim Alliance. Even though I had been there for less than a month, I felt much more refreshed when I came out. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Muk-bi. Are you excited? yes? Ah yes. what? Why is your face so stiff? What am I? Completely frozen? Are you scared again? No way. Mukbi now urately understood the level of martial arts he had achieved. she is strong As for how strong it was, assuming that it had the advantage of the environment, it was strong enough to take down even Yeonhojeong. In other words, it meant that he would not lose even if he were to be associated with an elder-level figure from the six generations of the nine factions, the great faction of the Baekdo Martial Arts. If he is in his mid-twenties and has that much power, he can be called a genius among geniuses. In other words, the reason she was nervous wasnt because she came out. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Is it awkward? . Are you really upset because they are people you have never seen before? Its not that ufortable. Mukbi answered honestly with a stiff face. I didnt know how to deal with it She was learning about the world. Although I had seen enough and learned quickly, it was still difficult to build rtionships with strangers from scratch. Yeon Ho-jeong understood her. Dont worry too much. Theres no need to force us to get closer. Just know this one thing. yes? As long as you are with me, there wille a time when you will have to start your own organization. ! No matter how your life progresses in the future, it is good to master the ability to lead people. If you are going to live in this harsh world. Mukbi nodded. She understood Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Well, now that weve arrived, lets move forward refreshed. It was then. That teacher. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. It was Yunho who opened his mouth. I have a question Tell me. We entered the race together, but did we all pass? You mean it passed? What are you talking about? No, Im asking if its true that you joined the Independence Confucian Army headed by a senior citizen. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I was the one who suggested it while walking around until my feet were sweating. If youe, of course well be together. why? whats the problem? Oh no. But I When Yunho hesitated, Dongho boldly opened his mouth. We didnt hear anything. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Dongho bowed his head. Greetings. My name is Dong-ho, a great disciple of the Hwasan Sect. I studied under Baek So Jin-in. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Keep talking. Let me be clear: Brother Yun and I came because we wanted to join the Yu army, where you are the leader. But among them, there are sure to be people who came just out of curiosity. okay? yes. Whatever the reason, what I want to say is that its a bit awkward to leave without any prior notice Im saying I wasnt considerate of you. Dongho quenched his appetite. Thats not necessarily true. Im curious. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Well talk about the details after we arrive at our destination. I hope you will be patient until then. Ah yes. huh? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Hey there! Okcheong was startled. Are you talking about me? Yeah man. you. Yes yep! It was truly a look full of military spirit. Okcheongs appearance, standing upright with both hands on her thighs, reminded me of a new soldier who didnt know anything. Why did youe? I never suggested anything else. Oh, thats it You bastard, are you trying to secretly stab me in the back?! Huh! That cant be possible! Then why did youe, man! I came because I wanted to be with Yeoyeon Daehyup! Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Forget the name Daehyup. No, and what are you going to do with me? Okcheong swallowed and said. Thanks to the Korea Federation of Korean Industries, I was able to correct my mistakes. I told you not to call it Daehyeop. yes. I told you before, right? You dont need to dance with me anymore. If I had walked you to the door, wouldnt you have said it was up to you to open it and go in? Of course it is. However, I still have a lot to learn. I thought I needed to learn about the world, not just my martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Learn about the world? Thats right. I felt it while receiving the teachings of Confucius. I have pursued Geomseonjido (֮) in the deep mountains all my life, but as a result, I have learned overly stereotypical martial arts. Dont make excuses. The reason you learned stereotypical martial arts, whether its Simsan training or anything else, is just because yourezy and stupid. Yes, thats right. Anyway, I felt a lot from the meeting with the practitioner. Itste, but I realized its time to go out into the world! I heard there is a guarantee that your martial arts skills will improve if you go out into the world? . Okcheong hesitated and couldnt say anything. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been frowning, soon rxed his expression. But the sight of you moving for change is definitely not bad. Is that so? Dont regreting under mymand for no reason. I have absolutely no regrets. Okcheongs eyes were serious. Like Mukbi, he didnt know much about the world, but his words carried their own weight. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Okay, Ill ept you. thank you! Damn it, I deliberately excluded him because he seemed to care about the senior prosecutor. I dont know if Ill be punished by my elderster for ruining my student. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled and walked away again. Okcheong followed him with a flushed face. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had walked about ten steps, looked back. What are you doing? Hes noting. . If you donte, Ill leave everything behind? Only then did theter exponents follow in Yeon Ho-jeongs footsteps. Their faces were full of shock and surprise. what? Is that person Okcheong? I guess thats right? Oh my god, Taoist Okcheong just said that he received teachings from Confucius? No way Taoist Okcheong is the only disciple of old man Geomseon. What are you doing? This is unusual. This is not unusual. It was natural for thetter-day indexes to be shocked. Although the Okcheong they knew was not one of the Three Dragons, he was already a person who surpassed them just by his presence alone. He is a person whom anyone would treat well, regardless of his actual ability. How amazing is it that the swordsman of the world is said to have been born with the talent of martial arts? But no matter how much fame he has recently had, he teaches Jade Cheong? No matter how much I thought about it, this was nonsense. At that time, the woman wearing a hat spoke. I hope its true. Everyones eyes turned to the woman. She was the head of the women wearing monks robes. Their number was fifteen, and all of them were holding long spears up to seven feet long. They were the disciples of Amipah. Elder Geomseon, who is said to be one of the best martial arts sect leaders, and Taoist Okcheong, the only disciple whom he recognized as a martial artist. . If you can teach such a Okcheong Taoist, you should be considered capable of handling the disciples of the Nine Great Gates Sect. The expressions of thete indexes changed subtly. Yes. Each persons circumstances were different, but most of them did not be the best in their respective factions. Although he may not be the best, he has pride in being from the old school. If the person who could be their leader is not capable, it would be even more damaging to their pride. Of course, not everyone thought that way. No one can know skill unless they see it in person. The eyes of theter indexes turned to one prosecutor. The leader of the five Taoist monks waving the blue and white robe. He was a Taoist monk of the Kunlun sect. Taoist Jade Qing He is definitely excellent, but his prayers are not as sharp as a sword. He is a disciple of the old man Geomseon, so things may be different, but he doesnt look as great as the rumors say. Amipas disciple Song Yeon-gyeong said: Even though Taoist Okcheongs martial arts skills are not really that great, he studied under Geomseon. If you have the skills to teach someone like that, it means that the practitioners martial arts skills are very outstanding. I dont want to deny that. Yeo Guks eyes followed Yeon Ho Jeongs back. You can tell the strength of a practitioner just by looking at his posture. Its a shame, but Ive never seen anyone demonstrate such a refined gait even within this faction. Except for adults, of course. . However, the level achieved and fighting skills are different. Also, the ability to lead a group is another thing. Song Yeon-kyung nodded. That is correct. I dont know what the practitioner is thinking, but I hope this Lord Yu is at least worth putting his body into. Time passed like that. The ce I arrived at by practicing divinew for almost half a day was a certain valley. The valley was quite beautiful. And the small houses along the valley boasted picturesque scenery. Its here. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head and looked up at the sky. Its almost Yushi (ϕr) We arrived with plenty of time. Ugh. Byeojingi was gently released, activating my senses. You havent arrived yet. But ording to the information fromter, it wille soon. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Muk-bi. Stay silent. yes. Go up that hill and hide. If anyone approaches, please let me know. Mukbi was puzzled, but nodded obediently. all right. Just in case, Im telling you, never lift a bow. No matter what happens, attacking is prohibited. okay? It must be something serious, seeing as they put so much force into it. Mukbi nodded and unfolded the divinew. Phew! omg! Its fast! I felt like I was hitting the ground once, but before I knew it, I was heading up the valley and up on the hill. It was a terrifying experience of divinew. Even Yeo-guk, who had learned the studies of the Kunlun school, which is said to be the best in the Old Daemun school in terms of divinew, was wide-eyed. Unbelievable! A neww that fast? Besides, the spaceing from your toes is? That archer did not use his divine techniques with all his might. There was that much snow. And yet, that speed and stability. It wasnt just Yeo-guk. Everyone here looked at the ce where the silence had gone up as if they were mesmerized. At least no one here could even imitate the divinew of silence. Isnt it fast? Theter indexes looked at Yeonhojeong. thud! Some of theter exponents flinched at the sound of the Gwangryongbu hitting the ground. Now we have to do our own thing. Yeon Ho-jeongs face suddenly became serious. Now, how can we unite you all as one? Chapter 142 Episode 142 Army of Death and Death (2) His expression was serious, but what he said was quite extreme. Yeo-guk frowned. A ragtag group of people? At that time, Yunho nodded. The teacher is right. We are a ragtag bunch. Most of thetter-day indexes, including Yeo Guk, looked at Yunho. Yunho licked his lips. Now that weve talked, lets talk. How many of the people gathered here havee with a clear decision to join the Confucian army led by the practitioner? Since what he said wasnt wrong, no one could argue with Yunhos words. Yunhos face became serious. Any group in the world whose purpose is unclear cannot help but be called a ragtag group. Even if each member of the organization is exceptional. Hmm. Late-stage indices were depressed. Yunho asked Yeonhojeong. Am I right? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youre half right. What do you mean by half? You are a ragtag group because you are not united as one, and you are a ragtag group because you are not skilled. Yunhos face hardened. Skill He was a great disciple of the Hwasan Sect. Even though I didnt learn all of Hwasans secret techniques, I was confident that I could take down a decent group of bandits by myself even if I went to Gangho right away. Im angry, but. Yunho sighed softly. I cant help but admit it in front of that person. Yeon Ho-jeong epted countless challenges fromte Jisoo over the course of several days. And he won all of those battles. He even won every match overwhelmingly. Yunho also never exceeded three sums whilepeting with Yeonhojeong five times. In other words, it doesnt matter how high a level you have built. Yunho could not defeat Yeonhojeong. Let alone a sessful attack, it wasnt even a threat. In the end, Yunho was weak and Yeonhojeong was strong. That was it. Yeon Ho-jeong said. But he said something interesting. Everyones purpose is different? Yunho said with a shocked face. Of course I do. of course? ? Does this mean its natural? Why do you say of course? What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Doesnt that mean that most of you are petty bastards who use caution as an excuse to risk their lives on the path they choose? ! The faces of thete exponents became noticeably stiff. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. I will tell you clearly when I make this proposal to you. The Independence Army is the first organization of the Murim League to be re-established after decades, and it is a unit that performs independent missions, breaking away from the politics of the League. . A unit with such special characteristics should have a sense of responsibilitymensurate with it. I also added that since there is not much time left, we should think more carefully. Dont you remember? Yunho stuttered. You said so. We are all people walking on a knife edge. If you decide toe here, you have to risk your life. Were you nning on taking a tour of the river and having some fun and then going back to your respective homes? Theter exponents have be mute. This is because the majority actually had that mindset. Then a young man said: That cant be right. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. He was a young man. He seemed to be almost the same age as Yeon Ji-pyeong. At most, hes one or two years older. Jeomchangpa (cn). Surprisingly, the young man was the only person from the Jeomchang faction. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. name is? This is Cheokgang (ݾV). Are you a disciple of the Jeom Chang Sect? I am a great disciple of the Jeomchang school. Yes, Cheokgang. Does this mean you risked your life? of course. Although he was a young man with a gentle appearance, his clear eyes were full of strength. Im going out into the world. I will go out into the world and practice my martial arts skills. But theres no way a martial artist who doesnt risk his or her life can be strong. Cheok Gangs voice contained strong confidence and belief. While I was thinking about that, Captain Yeon came to us. I thought it was an opportunity. Thats why I came. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Do you want to practice martial arts in the gap between life and death? It wasnt a pure purpose. I offer a clear apology for that. But it is true that I came here prepared to bury my bones. Cheok Gang took control. I hope to go along well. He looks full of spirit. When Cheokgang, the youngest among them, showed such an appearance, the faces of theter members also looked embarrassed. Because they didnt have that much sincerity. I said to carefully consider the special characteristics of the independence fighters. But we never said anything about what our unit would do. But it is not easy to risk your life and hope to enlist. Yeon Ho-jeong gave Cheok Gang power. No matter your reason, I will be a captain you will not be ashamed of. Thank you for being with us. He raised his head and looked around at thete indexes. Most people were lowering their heads as if they were embarrassed, and some were frowning. Why should I bow only to Cheok Gang? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. You should have received my greeting. But I dont want to bow down to any of you, except for that friend named Cheokgang. . I know its a shame. You lost to Cheok Gang in your attitude toward life before martial arts. At that time, Yeo-guk opened her mouth. I definitely apologize for that. The name? This is the female kingdom of the Kunlun Sect. Yeo-guk continued. Yeah, I remember. You were serious. But I wasnt as serious as you. I know that in your eyes, I may be seen as a simpleton who only cares. I apologize. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. good night. I ept your apology. But talking about your attitude toward life only seems to be an intention to insult us. Yeo Guks eyes deepened. That friend Cheokgang is definitely great. It is usually not a big deal toe to an organization regardless of ones seniority and with an unclear purpose and with the determination to risk ones life. Thats true. But it can also be said to be just as foolish. Risking your life is something that is worth risking. An individuals life is not that light. Yeoguk pointed to Yeonhojeong. Didnt you say thank you to Cheok Gang because you knew how heavy it was? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That is also true. Youre smart. exactly. But not everyone can be the same. The differences between individuals must be clearly recognized. Yeo-guk shook his head. Its okay if you dont receive an apology for the insult. I just want you to know that we didnte here lightly. Depending on what you hear, it may get on your nerves. However, there was some truth to Yeo Guks words. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Did you say Yeo-guk? exactly. I hope you stay until the end. Yeo-guk frowned. Are you staying till the end? What does this mean? Yeon Ho-jeong crossed his arms. If it werent for the special circumstances you find yourself in, I wouldnt have pointed out your attitude. The eyes of thete exponents widened. A special environment? Yeon Ho-jeongs voice became cold. Yeo-guk. Please speak. You could livefortably if you went back to the Kunlun Sect or if you stayed in the Murim Alliance, so why did youe here? ! Is it because I cant be the best? Or did you want to escape? Yeo Guks face clearly hardened. That wasnt all. The facial expressions of most of thete Jisoos became simr to Yeo Guks. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. The reason I waste when you gathered under the auspices of Pagungak was because I came to check your position in each faction. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There is no way that talented people who are tightly held in each faction cane to me on their own, right? I was curious. What are the circumstances? The faces of thete exponents turned red. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If what I saw is true, you should be more ashamed. He saw Yeoguk. Yeo-guk was biting her lip. Yeo-guk. . Say it again. Is there a reason why I should treat you as well as Cheokgang? Yeo-guk couldnt say anything. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. But youre not wrong either. I was a little excited too. It wasnt my intention to insult you, but it may seem like an insult to those who receive it. . I said there was no need to apologize, but I will still apologize. Everyone has different natures and different upbringings, but I judged you too much based on myself. . sorry. Yeon Ho-jeongs apology was sincere. But in a way, it was an apology that was worse than not making anything at all. Because if they receive that apology, they be truly ugly people. It was a time when thete Jisoos were filled with endless shame and inexplicable anger. [Student. [They are martial arts people.] Yeon Ho- jeongs eyes lit up at the sound of silence. [What is the number?] [Over one hundred. But no matter how you look at it, hes not a member of the Murim League?] Theres nothing strange about it at all. The Daebyeol Mountain Range spanned three provinces. The Murim Alliance was just located at one point of Daebyeolsan Mountain. However, there is clearly a problem at this point as news of the creation of the Murim Alliance is spreading throughout the central ins. The person who discovered the suspicious movement and their identity was Full Sang. And Gaeul-sang immediately shared that information with Yeon Ho-jeong. This was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong brought Yu-gun and his group here. And one more apology. Theter indexes looked up at Yeonhojeong. For a moment, they flinched without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were frighteningly cold. At the same time, it was that hot. A strange majesty that they had never felt before was burning in their mysterious eyes that were difficult to describe in words. No matter what circumstances brought you here, I will never allow you to leave. ?! Because you have nothing to do? Want to check your liver? It may be rude, but do you really think I would give up an army the size of yours? No matter where you look in the midfield, its hard to find a young expert with your level of strength. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. You have been my servants from the moment you gathered at the back of Pagungak. Reject me? That cant be possible. Now that you are under mymand, the only way to escape from me is to die. It was a terrifying statement. It was too much of a stimulus for the self-respectingte exponents of the old school. Yeo-guk gritted her teeth and was about to open her mouth, but for a moment she felt an inexplicable sense of difort. what? His eyes wavered. Didnt that person tell me that he wanted me to stay until the end? Why did the person who said that no one would give up and that no one would be able to escape me unless he died say that? Isnt this an incoherent statement? What on earth are you thinking? At that time, Mukbi sent a warning message to Yeonhojeong again. [We are approaching the valley! Besides, they are strong. They are experts!] Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Now, let me tell you about the purpose of the founding of this army. [We have entered the entrance to the valley!] The enemies you will have to face from now on are demons who can easily kill even the peak expert with unimaginable tricks and viciousness. [Its fast! Well be there in just a little while! What should I do? Are you an enemy? If its an enemy, you should at least fire in check!] Think of the fight as a warm-up before you fight against real fighters. I tell you in advance, if you dont kill them, you could die. [Student!] Now, heres your first mission. Phew! A fierce group of people appeared from inside the narrow passage. They were people with a strong smell of blood. The force they gave off before using force was full of horrifying murder. Yeonhojeongs eyes turned blue. Exterminate the enemy. Chapter 143 Episode 143 Army of Death and Death (3) What is it? Ah Guang looked around. tweet. The sounds of mountain birds chirping here and there and the rippling water were already tickling my ears. In that peaceful atmosphere, a secret murderous spirit shed in his sharp eyes. This feeling Its strange. It seemed as if a tiger hunting for prey was watching this direction. Of course it was just a feeling. There was no basis or reason. Is someone watching? That cant be possible. This ce was at the end of the Daebyeol Mountain Range in the southernmost part of Henam Province. It was a remote area where not even a single hunter was found, let alone the Murim Alliance. It wasnt because the terrain was rough. This valley was a hidden paradise that could not be seen even from the top of the mountain. It is not a ce that can be found unless by chance. . Ah-gwang sighed. Why are you doing this, Lord? no. I guess I did it because I was nervous for no reason. A hundred of the most elite soldiers of the Yin Death Room were watching the surroundings like ghosts. He trusted his subordinates. Although they were active deep in the city, the Eumsabangdos were also adept at mountain warfare. The reason is that most of the bandits of Eumsabang were bandits. The world looks down on bandits, but in mountain warfare, there are no people as dangerous as bandits. When a bandit gains strength and opens his eyes, from then on he bes an army. Therefore, the Eumsabangdos were the military. Ark. What? Is that friend going to be okay? Ah Gwang nced behind him. There was an elderly man riding a particrly sturdy horse. His upper body, with his arms crossed, was bound with chains. It was an enormous size. His messy hair covered his face, so his expression was not visible. However, the strange sense of intimidation was so great that no one among the Eumsabangdo couldpete with it. Hes not usually dangerous. The face of Sang-yo, the second-inmand of Eumsabang, was more serious than ever. The prayer is too fierce. I dont know how much power it possesses, but it feels like a tiger is prowling behind my back. A tiger. Ah Gwang shook his head. Its a tiger. I went half crazy. Sangyos face hardened. Ive wanted to ask you since the author arrived. Who is the author? I am a disciple of him. yes? Him? okay. If it were him Wow! No way?! A subtle fear appeared on Ah Gwangs face. It is said that while practicing martial arts, he fell into the magic of coins and went crazy. But its notpletely crazy. I dont know what kind of life he lived, but he said he strictly followed the orders of anyone who called his name. Is that possible? This is a message sent directly from him. There is no reason not to believe it. Huh They said there was no chance of himing back to his senses. Its unfortunate, but its a good word to use, so he told me to give it a try. If that is true, it is no different from acquiring a great tiger that is faithful to its orders. He is not the kind of person who utters lies. I said you just need to feed him on time, so make sure you take good care of him in the future. Oh, I understand. A gloomy look appeared on Ah-gwangs face. We are the lowest among the thirty-six gates of the ck Path. He gave us a dangerous bomb. If we seed in this task, it can be interpreted to mean that he will support the main office. As Ah Gwang thought of him, he felt his palms bing moist. He was a legend of the Heukdo Murim. It was the first time in over three hundred years that one of the worlds leading masters among the ck Ind martial arts figures appeared. It was something that everyone in Heukdo Murim should be happy about, but they couldnt be happy. He is unforgiving. You can never make a mistake. However, it is rare for him to give you a mission. And he gave tremendous strength to Heukdo Bangpa, which sessfully aplished its mission. If you take even one step, you die. Conversely, if you seed, you will gain enormous wealth and fame. I just need to hold out for a few months. How long did it take to walk like that? When you pass the valley entrance and reach the bush where you can see your destination. ?! Ah Gwangs eyes changed. what? I could feel the restrained prayers inside the destination. The exact number was unknown. It was clear that there were fewer of them than our allies. This prayer Ah Gwang frowned. what? What about these vicious bastards? The mere fact that there was someone at my destination was something to freak out about. Moreover, most of them seemed to have martial arts skillsparable to Sangyo. But why? It was surprising, but it didnt feel threatening. The martial arts skills he had were great, but it felt like his skills were not up to par. bantling? Sang-yo also told Ah-kwang that he felt something. Ark. Over there I felt it too. The advance of Yin Shabang stopped for a moment. Surprise appeared on Sangyos face. There is someone. Could it be that he was discovered by the Murim Alliance? Ah Gwangs eyes grew cold. It was only my third visit. No matter how much of a Murim leader he was, there was very little chance that he would notice the existence of this beast. But Lets go. Ark! Now that wevee this far, they must have noticed our presence. First, check what kind of people they are. Everyone should cover their faces. The Arksmand is absolute. Everyone in Eumsabang also wore ck masks to hide their eyes. In this way, the troops of Yin Shabang moved under themand of Ah Guang. Whoa! Ah Gwang finally saw about fifty young men and women gathered together. Ah Gwang was able to identify the Eumsangbangdos at a nce. Gudaemunpa! At that time, Yeonhojeongs cold voice echoed throughout the valley. Exterminate the enemy. Even though the order was given, theter indexes were embarrassed and only looked at each other. At that time, there was one person who moved first. Wow! The person who was shot out at an rming speed was Cheokgang. The posture of moving forward while deploying the spectral light method that the Jeomchang sect is proud of was already full of battle readiness. Ah Gwangs eyes sparkled. His hand swept across my waist like lightning. Whoops! Tsk! The superiority and inferiority of power were decided in one blow. Cheok Gangs body was pushed backwards at an rming speed. Ah Gwang said, aiming his sword at Cheokgang. Theyre from the old faction. It was a surprising statement. In general, those who are involved in the dark world are afraid of the two sides, regardless of the level of force. Because I knew how great their power was. But Ah Gwang was different. No, the sound room was different. They all risked their lives when they took on this mission. I didnt receive this mission without that level of strength. Does not matter. I was surprised, but quickly maintained myposure. Ah Gwang understood their fighting power at a nce. There were a few useful guys, but the majority were inexperienced in actualbat. I will clearly show you that not everyone who has mastered martial arts skills is strong. Dont miss a single one. Faaagh! The movements are different. Unlike theter exponents of the nine factions who were panicked and just watching, the Yin Shabang Daoists began to surround all sides as soon as Ah Guangs order was given. About a hundred bandits quickly dispersed and blocked the retreat route. As if they were extremely ustomed to this kind of thing, their eyes were shing with deep murderous intent as they stood in their respective positions and red at thete exponents. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. indeed. Although each individuals martial arts level was lower than that of theter exponents, their ability to form a formation was excellent. Although it was notparable to the elites of the ck Empire, it was an extremely dangerous enemy to those who had not experienced properbat. this guy! Crash! Cheok-gang, who retreated, rushed at Ah-gwang. The true energy carried by the sword was powerful, as if trying to make up for a mistake made earlier. Ah Gwang shouted. Bury it all! Cha cha cha chang! The Eumsabangdos, each armed with weapons, narrowed the siege at an rming speed. Holy shit! What on earth are these people?! Thete indexes are perplexed. At that time, Song Yeon-kyung shouted. Attack! They n to kill us! Everyone came to their senses at her words. All Amimundos must respond with Buddha-light chanting! yes! The fifteen army spearmen fiercely hurled their spears at the approaching Eumsabangdos. The deadly sword and Amipahs fiery spear collided head-on. h h h! Aaaah! Kill them all! The fight suddenly became more intense. Yunho shouted. Dongho! To Hwasan Yanguijin (AɽɃx)! yes yes?! Move now Holy shit! Whoa! Yunho quickly swung his sword. Unbelievable! Hwasan Six Hapgeom (Aɽτ) is the basic of basics, but it is a simple and flexible sword technique that can be used at any time and at any moment. But the sword was blocked from the first blow. This was because the three of Eum Shabang blocked his sword at the same time. I couldnt believe it when I saw how the three of them blocked this sword. profit! Okay! Whoops! Pow! Yunho jumped into the middle of the Eumsabangdo and swung his sword. Death penalty! Suddenly! evil! A sword image was engraved on Donghos shoulder. I lived by instinctively twisting my body. If I hadnt avoided it, my entire shoulder would have been pierced. It was not even visible when and how the attack came. Dong-hos sword moved reflexively. Fuwaaaaak! Surprisingly, it was Dong-ho who killed Eumsabangdo first. The sword that slit his throat in one fell swoop was stained red. omg! Donghosplexion turned pale. Because I didnt want to die, I threw down a sword and a person died. The first real battle I experienced unexpectedly. And the horror of murder that I felt for the first time. Dong-ho, who was staggering, copsed on the spot. The shock was so great that I lost my mind. The Eumsabangdos did not miss their prey who had lost their will to fight. Faaagh! During the melee, the four bandits who approached Dong-ho struck down their swords. Even then, Dongho was looking down at his sword nkly. His trembling eyes were stained with extreme confusion and shock. At that time, a single flexible de blocked the attack of the bandits. Chiri riri ring! The sword power of the Songmun Gogeom, which drew a Taegeuk circle, blocked three attacks. puck! Ugh! Donghos eyes widened. Oh Taoist Master Jade! The sword of Yinsha Bangdo was stuck in Okcheongs thigh, which blocked his front view. Considering the level Okcheong had achieved, it was ridiculous. This was because the extreme nature of the actual battle, which involved death and killing, put excessive force on the shoulders, and the unreasonable sword strikes used to somehow save Dong-ho severely distorted the usual sword form. Okcheong gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand. Pow! With a single strike from Taegeuk Sansu filled with soul energy, one of the eumsabangdo vomited blood and flew away. But he didnt die. This was because Okcheong instinctively rxed her hand in the end. Even though it has the ability to kill, it doesnt kill. In actualbat, his most fatal weakness was his generosity, which allowed him to take matters into his own hands. That wasnt all. Neither Yeo Guk, Song Yeon-kyung, nor anyone from the old faction here could respond properly. Thanks to the fundamental difference in power, they were barely able to block it, but Eumsabangs deadly offensive caught them off guard at every moment. If things continue like this, its only a matter of time before something happens. Only a very few people will be able to survive a life-threatening battle that they face without any preparation. Dongho, who was shaking, shouted. Yeo Yeon Confucius! What the hell is going on! Somehow! For a moment, Donghos face turned pale. Yeon Ho-jeong was standing there with his arms crossed. Around him, three Eumsabangdo people with broken heads were lying around haphazardly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, ring at Dong-ho, were still cold. He slowly opened his mouth. If you dont want to die, kill it. Fuwaaaaaaa! Red blood covered the sky. Chapter 144 Episode 144 Army of Death and Death (4) Who is it? Whoops! Cough! Cheokgang had to retreat, coughing up blood. Ah Gwang, who had blown Cheok Gang away with a powerful sword, had his eyes focused on Yeon Ho Jeong the whole time. The others are all clumsy. There are countless people who have never cut down a human being. But that guy Son Sok smashes the heads of his subordinates with a single blow with a leisurely technique. There was no hesitation in the series of movements from starting the attack to ending the blow. Three subordinates died in an instant due to an extremely natural killing. Hes good at practicalbat. He is a man who hasmitted countless murders. The Eumsabangdo were all independent sects who survived through hellishbat. So they knew. Now is not the time to attack Yeonhojeong. Rather than attacking Yeonhojeong clumsily, he instinctively knows that it is better to kill the beggars first and then attack him, so he does not attack him. And Ah-gwang also realized the danger of Yeonhojeong. A true talent who can use his skills more than 100% in real life. At that time, Ah-gwangs eyesnded on the huge ax that Yeon Ho-jeong had set up next to him. ?! Was the strange sense of difort that Yeon Ho-jeong gave off too great? At first nce, the ax looked solemn, but it was also shy. And it was big. It seemed difficult for even a decent martial artist to hold and swing. Large battle? no way! At that moment, he thought of a person who had recently built up a brilliant reputation. Ilshin, a courageous master who proudly fought against the best in the world despite being Jisoos age, is a young man who is even evaluated as having three peaks of martial arts or higher. Ah-gwang shouted. Stop! Chiri riri ring! After a fierce battle with the sword, the Eumsa Bangdos all retreated to the rear. Even though he pushed hard, he was as fast as the wind when he retreated. They were trained to respond immediately to their superiors orders. It was like seeing a well-trained army. When Yeo-guk saw that, she felt her heart grow cold. different. Completely different from us Ah-gwang opened his mouth. Wall coral reef? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I should have stayed far away. The dox was all good, but it was too characteristic. A subtle wariness appeared in Ah-gwangs eyes. How can Yeongas eldest son be here? Thete exponents of the old faction are busy, so why cant the eldest son of the Yeon familye? Ah Gwang kept his mouth shut. this. Rumors about Byeok Coral Field spread throughout the central region. But Ah Gwang did not believe that the rumors were all true. The greatest value of ck swords is survival. You risk your life to rise to a higher position. It is not ck or white, but if your life is truly at risk, it was natural to n for the future. Ah Gwang, who was a ck man from birth, could not believe in the existence of those who risked their lives alone against arge organization, nor could he easily ept it. In the end, one of two things is true about the rumors about Wall Coral Farm. Either he has umted martial prowess to the point where his life is not threatened even against a famous family, or the rumors have been excessively exaggerated. Of course, I had no choice but to believe thetter. It was said that Yeon Ho-jeongs age is now just a condition. And that thought has not changed even at this moment. But its definitely not normal. I could feel the scent of blood that only someone who had passed through a sea of blood could smell. Ah-gwang pointed his sword at Yeon-ho-jeong. I dont know how you found out about this ce, but Its Kim Sae-eun. Lets block it out slowly. Ah-gwang frowned at Yeon Ho-jeongs cold words. What do you mean? It was then. ?! Phew. A terrifying flow of energy was suddenly detected on a cliff in the distance. The power was so strong that not only Ah Gwang but everyone here turned their heads. Hehehe! There was a strong wind. The unimaginable power of the warrior seemed to change even the flow of the air. Ah Gwang felt a chill run down his spine and trembled from the powerful force. Ting! A clear sound resounds as if the string of the Chilhyeongeum is being pulled. Buaaaaang! A terrifying gust of wind gathered into one point and shot towards a cluster of rocks at the edge of the cliff on the left. Quaaaang! With an explosion, the cliff copsed and countless rocks lost their way and fell to the bottom. Kwakwakwak! Coo! The path to the valley was blocked with thick dust. Even that blow was not just one. Boom! A woman flew up with spectacr movements and aimed at the cliff on the right with a red bow. The string of red lotus she was pulling created a blue whirlwind along with the strong iron sword. A strike with all your might. Teeeeee! Quaaaang! This blow was decisive. In ces where the ground is weak, dragon dust is poured and the rocks piled up on the cliff are poured out into the valley entrance. This wasnt difficult for Mo Fei, who had been training in the mountains his entire life, as long as he had enough strength. Teuong! Ugh! Mukbi, who had blocked the entrance to the valley with his fearsome archery skills, unleashed a divine method like the wind. Pabababak! It was a crazy move. As she climbed down the edge of the cliff, she flew from side to side and soon flew an enormous distance, as if she were a fairy from the sky, andnded behind Yeonhojeong. Percussion! Mukbi, standing behind Yeonhojeong, pulled a demonstration and aimed at the eumsabangdo. Once it catches its prey, it focuses fiercely. The look in Mukbis eyes as he red at the Eumsabangdos was eerie, like that of a predator. It waspletely different from her usual eyes. !! Ah-kwang felt his throat bing sore. This is ridiculous No matter how weak the ground is, dropping that many rocks with two arrows is ridiculous. It was a martial arts feat that went far beyondmon sense. Even Ah-gwang, who had a lot of experience as a strongman, had never heard of such an ignorant archery technique. thud! Ah-gwangs eyes turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. Before he knew it, he had pulled out the ax and ced it on his shoulder de. He lifted that heavy ax very naturally. I thought it was suitable for training, but it wasnt. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Cheok Gang. Cheokgang. yes? Cheokgang, who had a nk expression on his face as if he was fascinated by Mukbis overwhelming archery skills, looked at Yeonhojeong in surprise. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and nodded. Good job. Although his skills werecking, I liked the idea of lowering morale by eliminating the enemys leader and the courage to charge in without hesitation. If you are just a little more careful, I will do your part. Yes yes! Cheokgang scratched the back of his head, feeling somewhat embarrassed. In fact, as Yeon Ho-jeong said, there was no grand reason. However, it is true that he risked his life and drew his sword. Cheokgang showed his words through actions. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at theter indices. The majority had minor injuries all over their bodies. But there were no deaths. Of course, it was also thanks to Yeonhojeong. When five of thete Jisoos who were unable toe to their senses were about to die, he was the one who secretly blew the wind and averted the crisis. Theres no point in doing more. This time he looked back at Muk Fei. Phew. Phew. My concentration was horribly hot. However, my breathing was a little uneasy, perhaps because I fired two Yong-a cannons in session. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed Muk-bis shoulder. Can you do it? Anytime. Okay then, lets sort it out. The arrows aimed at the Eumsabangdos were filled with fighting spirit. Mukbi, who was watching them with fierce eyes, suddenly turned his upper body. Teeeeee! Piyuuung! The arrow fired at incredible speed was aimed at Ah-gwangs head. Whoa! I was fortunate to have responded in advance. The arrow grazed Ah-gwangs shoulder as he instinctively twisted his body and got stuck in Sang-yos shoulder. Whoa! Aaaah! Sang-yo copsed with a scream. At that moment, Yeonhojeong ran. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong ran at a frightening speed and raised the light dragon towards Ah-gwang. Ah Gwangs eyes widened. this! Its a surprise attack. Ah Gwang, who was concentrating on Mukbis arrow, was taken aback by Yeon Hojeongs huge charge and swung his bakdo. Whoa! Oops! It was a feat of tremendous strength. It felt like the hand holding the sword and the entire arm would break as I received a serious wound that weighed more than 80 pounds. It was an eerie feeling of weight. Surprisingly, the attack did not end there. Boom! Buuuuung! The ck ax that made a horrifying sound and left an afterimage disturbed Ah-gwangs eyes. Damn it! Pow! Aaaah! The sword was broken and his right arm was cut off starting from the shoulder. He suffered internal injuries and even lost his arm without being able to properly respond, let alone attack. Ah Gwang cried out, coughing up blood. What are they doing! Kill them all! Ugh! The Eumsabangdos rushed at a frightening speed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Where. The silent Hongryeon Pce burst into mes. Pipipiping! Burbubbubbuk! A hole was drilled in the heads of the seven Eumsabangdo who attacked thetter-day indexes. It was continuous shooting at incredible speed. The senses and stamina gained through close-range boxbat with Yeon Ho-jeong are slowly showing the light. Mukbis eyes, which had been burning brightly with concentration, faintly trembled for an instant. Murder. There was a time when the enemy assassins who were trying to kidnap Mong-ui were annihted. But they were closer to dolls than people. The feeling of breaking a doll was stronger than the feeling of murder. Not now. The feeling of fear in the eyes of the enemies was shaking the silent heart. But Mukbi immediatelyposed himself. I am an archer. You must not be shaken. I thought of Baekgungcheon. The face of the older brother who chose to die himself to see his younger brothers aplishments on his final journey. Bub bub bub! About a dozen people from Eumsabangdo copsed on the spot. Buuuuuung! Behind Mukbis magical archery skills, Gwangryongs infinite sprint began. Whoa whoa! Yeonhojeongs attack was much more destructive and cruel than Mukbis. In an instant, he pinpoints the weak point of the formation, charges, and then swings a fierce blow like a storm. h h h! Fuwaaaaak! The bodies of the Eumsabangdos exploded indiscriminately, spraying blood in all directions. Although he was of the lowest rank, Ah Gwang was the master of Bangpa, a part of the ck Ind 36 Gates. Although they were pushed back from the beginning, they have the ability to block even a few of Yeonhojeongs destructive attacks. But it wasnt the Eumsabangdos. Yeonhojeongs ax was resolute, and as resolute as it was, it unleashed merciless power. No one could block his blow, at least with a martial arts skill of the same level as Eumsa Bangdo. Ah Gwang shouted again. Aim for the old school beggars! The eyes of the Eumsabangdos were bloodshot and red. They were taken aback by the frantic attacks of the two men and women, and immediately attacked thete exponents with one mind and one intention. Whiiiiing! The white wind carried by the Gwangryongbu. Quang! Yeonhojeong, advancing at a powerful angle, swung his ax at the Eumsabangdos. That wasnt all. After Yeonhojeongs stormy martial arts attack, Mukbis archery skills like a cool wind swept across the enemy. Bub bub bub! Puhwaak! The number of eumsabangdos decreased at an rming rate. Thete exponents looked at the two men and women nkly. In particr, the shock to Yeo-guk was extremely great. He, who thought he was confident in actualbat, was unable to deal with even one enemy properly, but arent those two men and women showing off incredible violence at the hands of merciless hands? This cant be right! Yeonhojeong, who defeats enemies with merciless ax swings, and Mukbi, who disposes of the remnants with his ghost-like archery skills. It was truly a perfectbination. The wave offensive between the two men and women wasplete at that moment. Bar Ark! Ah-gwang suddenly came to his senses when he heard Sang-yos shout as he grabbed his shoulder. Everyone retreat! Before he could finish his sentence, his eyes widened as if they were torn. Now that I think about it, didnt that Rakshasa-like woman block the entrance to the valley with her fierce archery skills? Running away from there was like throwing yourself into a dead end. Holy crap! A deep murderous look appeared in Ah-gwangs eyes. One mistake could lead to the destruction of Yin Shabang. He couldnt bear it any longer. Pyeongsan (ƽɽ)!! Arge man riding a horse at the back of Eumsabang. A red evil light zed in the mans eyes. Kaaaaaaaa! The chains shattered and scattered. Chapter 145 Episode 145 Army of Death and Death (5) Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong, who killed thest Eumsabangdo at close range with an ax strike as if chopping firewood, turned his head. p! p! The chains surrounding his sturdy upper body broke into pieces and fell to the ground. Hee hee hee! The horse let out a rough cry as if he was anxious. He was frightened by the ominous energy flowing from the body of the human he burned. It was then. The man swung arge fist. Pow! It folded its legs like a horse with its head broken. The man got down to the ground with a natural movement. Whoop. The man let out a heavy breath and stared nkly ahead. He had no hesitation when killing a horse, but now he is like a doll with no ego. He was a strange person. His eyes were blurry even as he radiated an indescribable ominous energy. At first nce, he seemed like an idiot. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. What is that guy? Its presence was minimal until it started moving. However, after breaking the chain, it emits a force as powerful as that of any expert. strong. After returning, the strongest enemy he faced was Myeongcheon. However, Myeongcheon was learning a modified Jujakgong (ȸ). Although his level wasparable to his fathers, he was helpless in front of Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills, the ultimate opposite of opposites. Moreover, Jujakgi (ȸ) had ruined the upper division in the first ce, so he was not in a state to show his skills. This was the reason why Myeongcheon was defeated by Yeonhojeong. Excluding Myeongcheon, I would say Monggui is the most memorable master. Although he caught it in an instant thanks to training with Mukbi, Mong-ui was a master who could not guarantee victory or defeat in a one-on-one head-to-head match based on his skills at the time. That man was stronger than the dreamer, at least in terms of the energy he could feel. At least one level higher. At that time, Ah-kwang shouted. Pyeongsan! I speak as your master! Kill them all! hook! As soon as he finished speaking, arge man called Pyeongsan appeared in front of Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Incredible speed! Quang! Pyeongsans fist broke the ground. It was an ignorant fighting technique with lightning-like movements. If Yeon Ho-jeong had not taken three steps back in time, his left shoulder would have been shattered. Ah Gwangs eyes widened. Take care of that guyter! Kill those old school beggars first! Paaang! Pyeongsan charged at Yeonhojeong again. Surprisingly, he did not follow Ah Gwangs orders. His blurry eyes were only following Yeon Ho-jeong. That guy! Ah-kwang is embarrassed. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeong felt relieved. Its better. If an expert of this level decides to targette-stage indices, it will be difficult for them as well. I wont let anyone die, but I might miss the leader of this group. That means. One to one. All we have to do is take this guy down. The answer that was derived instantly guided Yeon Ho-jeongs body. sh! Pow! Pyeongsans body shook violently. Yeon Ho-jeong, who pushed him away from a high altitude, rushed like a gale and threw away Banryongjang (). Duuuung! It was a self-destruction with a push, not a blow. Pyeongsans huge body floated and flew backwards. good. The full authority that extended toter exponents became even more distant. Now you can do your best. Quang! A white gust of wind blew with a force that seemed to shake Mount Tai. Finally, Baekho-gongs performance of the Four Gods Dance was performed. Buuuuung! The light dragon parting through the air aimed at Pyeongsans upper body like a tigers paw. There was madness in Pyeongsans eyes. h h h! Counter the terrifying seven consecutive hits with both fists. Faaagh! A faint trace of blood spread on Pyeongsans two fists. It was not possible to repel all of Gwangryongbus aggressive attacks. But that alone was surprising enough. In addition to Yeonhojeongs internal attack skills, even Gwangryongbu, which is worthy of being called a new recruit. It wasnt normal for a decent expert to hit an attack that would hit him in five rounds with his bare fists. Power beyond imagination is concentrated in two fists. The two mens martial arts shed head-on. Damn it! Crumbling! A roaring sound simr to thunder was added to the resonant sound that urs when metal collides with metal. It was an extremelybative fight that did not allow any evasion or counterattack. It was a life-or-death battle of power vs. power focused on thoroughly destroying the opponent. Puhwaak! Pyeongsans forearm was split open and stained with blood. The skin could not withstand the fierce pressure of the white tiger machine. Sigh! Both of Yeonhojeongs sleeves were torn to shreds. Both of his arms, exposed from the torn sleeves, were also covered in blood like a in mountain. It was a sh between powerful forces whose superiority was difficult to determine. It was difficult to determine the winner through a power struggle. Yeonhojeong, who had continued to attack with the momentum of the king, soon turned around. Pabababak! Switches from strength martial arts to speed martial arts. Pyeongsans attack faltered as he struck the thigh, side, forearm, and shoulder. Gap! It was a gap created by an exquisite linkage. Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss the opportunity. Phew! Yeonhojeong falls into Pyeongsans arms in a split second. Even though it was difficult to swing the axe, the spirit of fighting continued. Pyeongsan instinctively raised his knee and struck. It was then. The white wind transformed into ck and blue tortoiseshell. bang! Pyeongsans posture copsed so easily that it seemed futile due to the enormous rebound force. It was the Twelfth Wall of the Northern Heavens of the Absolute Defense Hyeonmugi. Is it an immediate transition to offense and defense? It wasnt so. bang! bang! bang! The shape of the tortoise shell gradually became clearer on Yeonhojeongs upper body as he advanced along the terrifying path of the white tigers reign. Surprisingly, the current weapon is raised to its limit and moves forward. The attack is performed with the defensive Hyeonmu Ball, not with the White Tiger Ball or the Jujak Ball. Pyeongsans face darkened with a ck and blue light. Quaaaang! Pyeongsans body flew away and fell to the ground. Puhuaak! It spits out arge amount of fresh blood from its nose and mouth. He suffered severe internal injuries due to the enormous rebound force of the Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven. good. A perfect defense can soon be an invincible attack. It is too heavy to be used easily, but if used at the right time, it can produce this level of power. This is a sufficient achievement. As time passes, the speed of martial arts conversion bes faster and the body bes trained enough to handle the speed. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been refining his martial arts skills for two months beforeing to the Murim Alliance, had already grown to this level. It didnt end there. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! From Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were stained with the darkness of northern darkness, life like the sun poured out. Kaaaaak! Pyeongsan woke up coughing up blood and attacked Yeonhojeong again. Once again, the martial art of destruction of power is cast. hook! There was a look of confusion in Pyeongsans eyes. This is because Yeonhojeong, who was in front of me, disappeared. Where did it go? sh! Yeonhojeong upied the rear of Pyeongsan with the fastest walking method, Hyeokikhwicheon, of Sasinmu. A hot red essence like a me erupted from the wielding light dragon. Burbubbubbuk! Speed that is invisible to the eye. The sight of Yeonhojeong, who suddenly lowered his posture and raised his sword high, was like that of a king with his wings folded. Rumbling. Solid red lines were drawn here and there on Pyeongsans body. After a while. Fuwaaaaak! Pyeongsan, whose whole body was separated into twelve pieces, died. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong corrected his posture and took a deep breath. You went in correctly. The absolute killing power of Suzaku, the ruler of Namcheon. It was the moment when Suzakus Red me Six Killing Attack, following Baekhos Tiger King and Hyeonmus Bukcheon Twelve Walls, was realized in perfect form. But. A strange expression appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he looked down at Pyeong-sans torn body. Did this guy study with that person? A member of the Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. Among the Immortal Emperors, the martial arts skills of Tuwang Yang Cheon, the only one belonging to the ck Ind Sect, were seen at a nce. I guess it doesnt matter now. In the past, when building the ck Emperor Castle, the person who fought until the end was Yang Cheon. The moment he killed Yang Cheon and built the Heukje Fortress, Yeon Ho-jeong was recognized by everyone as the Great Master of the Heukdo. This is someone you will encounter in the process of uniting the ck Ind anyway. Now is not the time to worry about him. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Ah-gwang. Ah Gwangs eyes were filled with extreme fear. What a monster! Even before fighting Pyeongsan, he had already overwhelmed him. But now that I look at it, it seems like I didnt even show my full skills back then. The martial arts skills of Yeonhojeong, who brought out Jinsinjinryeok, were notcking in the opinion that he had already formed a family. Yeon Ho-jeong aimed Ah-gwang with the Gwangryongbu. Ah Gwang, startled, took a couple of steps back. It should end soon. Wow! Ah Gwang rushed to the entrance of the valley without even looking back. There were so many rocks piled up that it was difficult to get over them, but fighting against Yeonhojeong was even more difficult. Sang-yo also followed Ah-gwangs footsteps. There is no point in continuing further fighting. I had to preserve my life. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a calm voice. Stay silent. Teeeeee! Puff! Two arrows flew past the left and right sides of Yeon Ho-jeongs face and urately pierced the backs of Ah-gwang and Sang-yos heads. The battle was over. * * * Wow, thats hard work. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting on the bare ground after leaving the Gwangryongbu, saw theter indices. Their faces were marked with indescribable shock. It was worth it. They were from the Gudaemun faction, a pir of the Baekdo political faction, and had been practicing martial arts for a long time. It was quite a shock because I couldnt put even 30% of my pride in my martial arts skills to use in real life. Moreover, they numbered fifty people and were protected by only two people: Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi. The wounds I suffered in my heart were greater than the wounds I suffered from my enemies. Its pretty bloody, right? Its actualbat. It wasnt that bloody. Regardless of the reason, the swords of the enemies charging at me were the very thing of fear. It was difficult to properly extract even the martial arts skills that were ingrained in my body. Im sorry for not telling you in advance. But I want you to know this one thing. I never thought you would be so helpless. It was a remark that stimted pride. But why? I couldnt even get angry at those words. The shock they suffered was that great. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Shall I tell you one surprising fact? . This archer, a friend of mine named Mukbi, has also recently experiencedbat. But this guy used more than 80% of his skills in actualbat. Clearly, Muk Feis martial arts skills were strong. However, they realized that in actualbat, mindset is more important than the level of martial arts. Even if you reach the top of the world, you can die if you panic. Kang-hos sword strike does not give up three seconds or stop the knife in front of the neck. Thats real life. I can only survive if I kill the other person before I die. In other words, they owe Yeonhojeong their lives. Even if it was a life-or-death decision forced by Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at thete indexes with clear ck and white eyes, opened his mouth. If you stay with me, this will happen countless times. From now on, I n to select only the vicious ones among the ck swordsmen and attack them. ! As I said, I have the power to control you over life and death as I please. And my right to life and death is protected by the fiercews of the martial arts union. . In other words, from the moment you followed me, you have been my servants. However Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It would be quite difficult if you were an idiot who couldnt even swing a sword properly against kids like that. So, Ill give you onest chance. . I will count to ten. Those who do not leave before then will join me in clearing out the ck Ind Wulin after this time. An evil smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. One, two, ten. ? Ohh? There isnt any? Maybe its because theye from an old school, but they all have a strong reputation. Yunho said as if it were absurd. Oh, you said you were counting to ten? Do you go straight from two to ten? Its my heart, man. Dont pout. Oh my. Yunho is embarrassed. Yeon Ho-jeong with a mischievous face. The reviewersughed without realizing it. Perhaps because the atmosphere was so serious, even small jokes made the air feel softer. As the serious atmosphere eased somewhat, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a serious voice. Now that were here, lets throw away the reasons and fight properly. As the leader, I will at least make sure you dont die in shame. Song Yeon-kyung smiled and asked. Isnt it a guarantee of survival? Its a life of walking on a de. How do you know when something will happen? I dont want to make promises I cant keep. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. In the eyes ofter leaders, Yeon Ho-jeong was no longer seen as the eldest son of the Yeon family. Yeo-guk asked as if throwing a question. What is your name? What name? Our soldiers unit. The tone of speech is more polite than before and the expression we is used. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. An army of death and death. We are an army of death and death. Chapter 146 Episode 146 The invisible fight is scarier (1) You look very tired. Yeon Wei shook his head at what Zhuge Munho hinted at. I guess its because Ive been sleeping lesstely. Is it because of your son? Needless to say, the son that Zhuge Mun-ho was talking about was Yeon Ho-jeong. No matter how much you get nicknames like Byeoksanhojang or Tiger of Gangdong, a child is still a child. Yeonwi could not help but be worried about his son, who knew better than anyone else the ferocity of the martial arts warriors. However, Yeonwis answer was unexpected. As a father, its natural to worry about your child. But thats not the only reason I fell asleep. Do you have any other problems? Concerned tone. Despite being of a simr age, Zhuge Lianghus speech and tone were particrly gentle and polite. Yeonwi said calmly. The training time has been increased. Zhuge Wenhus eyes widened. Training? I have been negligent in taking care of my martial arts due to family duties. At this point, I n to practice my martial arts skills even if it means cutting down on sleep at night. Huh. Once you reach the level of the head of the nine families of the six great families, training to actually hold and swing a sword is of little significance. The martial arts of the Baekdo faction are usually like that. After reaching a certain level, enlightenment is more important than physical training. In fact, there were many masters who achieved advanced heights in that way. However, judging by Yeonwis words, it did not seem to be a simple journey to pursue enlightenment. If Lord Yeonga is so tired, the intensity of the training must not be normal. Yeonwi smiled faintly. You can tell just by looking at that smile. How horribly training is being done. Zhuge Wenhu internallyined. Hes such a rich guy that I cant stop him. Yeon Ho-jeong is a rare giraffe who grew up like a monster at a young age. Of course, in addition to talent, he must have put in unimaginable effort. Now that I looked at it, I thought it was all family custom. A person of the Murim Alliances rank trains in the Maengnae? He was truly a diligent person. But why did you call this man? Its straightforward. Zhuge Wenhu had a good understanding of his opponents personality. I didnt think there was any need to say it again. The head of the Moyong family is overexerting themselves. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. He heard that his son had told Zhuge Wenhu all about his bad rtionship with Mo Yong Sega. If he had heard from his son, Zhuge Wenhu would also know that the Moyong family was quite dangerous. What do you mean unreasonable? You probably know that the leader of the Tang Demon Army, one of the Tang Demon Demon Armys remnant troops, is Mo Yongs younger brother. I know. Did you say Mo Yong-woo? Thats right. A slight look of embarrassment appeared on Zhuge Lis face. This time, we have caught the circumstances of secretly trying to transfer the best talents among the warriors who will be epted as members of the Menghoe to the Tangma Army. . The head of the family will know. We are called the six generations of the nine factions and the pirs of the martial arts faction, but there are many masters in the vast world who are even better than us. I know. There were hundreds of masters who knocked on Mengs gate even before the official message went out. After the official notice was distributed, thousands of martial artists are flocking to the area. Among them, we will select the most outstanding ones and transfer them. It is clear that only the outstanding ones will be selected among the prisons. Yeonwi shook his head. I am unfamiliar with politics, but I know that this is not something that can be aplished if the head of the Moyong family pushes ahead alone. Thats right. Zhuge Lis eyes became as sharp as des. Only two were captured. A group that joined hands with the head of the Moyong family. Where? They are the Hwasan faction (Aɽ) and the Gongong faction (). Shaanxi volcano Gansu co. The people of the northernmost region of Central ins were famous for their strength. Is that why? The swordsmen of Hwasan and Gong were usually resolute in their temperament. The Old Daemun Sect is reluctant to step out into the secr world for reasons of respect. It is clear that the Moyong family has taken advantage of that gap. There is some kind of collusion Yeonwis eyes turned cold. Thats true. I fully knew how insidious Prince Moyong was from what I had done with my son. Now, just hearing the word mo in Moyongsega made me nervous. My guess is that there will be at least one or two more. So, you mean that Prince Moyong joined hands with the four nine factions to form one faction? Thats right. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. It was a military rank unconsciously called Moyonggun. This part revealed how much he, who valuedw and dignity, hated the head of the family. Besides, I dont know if you know, but Mo Yong-woo is a genius that the world doesnt know about. It is said that he is at least on the same level as Mo Yong-gun in both martial arts andmerce. It means that an independent military unit under the direct control of the Murim Alliance called Tang Magun may move for the Moyong family. Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Even if thats not the case, Moyongajus unstoppable run should not be allowed to continue like this. If we make a mistake, the enormous power of the Murim League can be selfishly abused. If we do that, what are we going to do? Zhuge Li took out the index fingers of both hands and ced them on the table. The right hand is the Tang Demon Lord and the left hand is the Mortal Death Lord. And now, the Moyong family is concentrating its efforts on the Tangma army. He spread the remaining fingers of his right hand. Tangma group five (5), destruction group one (1). There will be three or four old factions, including the Moyong family. Tangmas army will receive that power and be more powerful. Lets reduce that power? no. There are not many ways to reduce their power now, and there is no guarantee of sess. Then what should I do? Zhuge Li folded the index finger of his left hand and opened the remaining fingers except the thumb. Three (three) groups of mortals. Now it is better to strengthen the forces of death than to reduce the power of the opponent. Yeonwis eyes deepened. It seems as if they are fighting a proxy war using the two Yu military units. Thats right. I will confess honestly. I dont know why there is a need to increase the game like this. The reason is very simple. What is it? Because it is the same problem as taking the lead in a fight. A cold wind swept through Zhuge Lis eyes, which were full of knowledge and wisdom. Just like you, I dont need any more power than this. I think this is the most ideal state, whether its porridge or rice. . But the opponent is different. If we fail to subdue the yer in this fight, from then on the power of the Meng will definitely shift to one side. That is And the power that is tilted to one side will inevitably have a serious impact on the major events that will take ce next year. Yan Weis eyes sparkled with fire. Selection of the Murim lord. Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu rxed his hands. This year, the government officials will operate jointly. It has to be that way. But next year will be different. No doubt, before this year is over, someone will bring up the topic of selecting a leader. ! This is the Murim Alliance that was founded after several decades. As he is the first Murim lord of our generation, we should appoint someone who handles work fairly and is full of consultation in all matters. That is correct. That position should never be upied by someone with a thirst for power. Yeonwi was lost in thought for a moment. Zhuge Wenhu took ample time to wait. The opponent is the head of the Gangdong First Military Family. With his intelligence, he was able to point out things that even the head of the Zhuge family, who was considered the best, could not see. After some remarks, Yeonwi opened her mouth. I understand what Zhuge Jiazu said about the need to break the momentum of the opposing camp, even if it means fighting a proxy war. We also need to give strength to the army of death and death. thank you. Then how do you n to strengthen the Mortal Army? I told the feudal lords, excluding those who share the same cause as the head of the Moyong family, that they should take away more than three-tenths of the jade destined for Tangma County. You mean the Mortal Army? Thats right. Yeonwi shook his head. Lets not do that. Do you have any special ns? Its not apound eye, and its not my preferred method, but thats right. Please tell me. The fact that the Moyong family is covering up the stones means that the Tangma Army has not been created yet. The advantage of the current Mortal Death Army is that itunched much faster than the Tangma Army. Thats right. Yeonwis eyes deepened. Lets recruit the legitimate rtives of the family. ! I heard that the eldest daughter of the Zhuge Family is close to my poor son. And Pangajus sons. Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. Does Yeongajus words mean that we should give strength by sending someone who can represent the power? exactly. Instead of choosing among the samurai gathered in the Murim Alliance, lets just select one from Sega. Zhuge Wenhu knew very well how dangerous and scary these words were. Yeongaju that is. It hasnt been long since the Murim League was founded. In times like these, if the leaders of the Alliance show themselves bickering, the authority of the Murim Alliance will fall to the ground. Its still dangerous. Its dangerous, but its also the best move to break the opponents spirit. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. We may be able to make them hesitate now, but it will definitely be a problem in the future. Lets think about the future then. And I dont think that will be a problem. Why do you think that? Yeonwi smiled faintly. I dont know if it seems like Im going crazy, but my sons eye for reading politics is quite extraordinary. What the head of the Zhuge family thinks will never happen. Two military units. One of them will be filled with people who have a great reputation in the powerhouses, and the other will be filled with young masters from the nine and six families. This is a world that looks down on those who have it. Of course, the gaze towards the Mortal Army will not be kind, and Moyong Army will sneak in through that gap. But Yeonwi says: Trust my son. The head of the Zhuge family smiled while looking at Yan Wei. I know very well how talented Yeongajus eldest son is. Its just embarrassing. great. For now, lets not make thingsplicated and just move on. I felt at ease when I made this decision. Of course, anxiety remained. The anxiety was not because of this fierce power struggle, but because of his daughter. Can you endure it? Jegal Zinc. Even though she was his daughter, he did nothing for her as her father. In fact, he almost sacrificed his daughters life because his family was weakening over time. Meanwhile, the thought of entrusting me with this task again made me feel heartbroken. I was worried that I might be harmed or seriously hurt. But Zhuge Wenhu smiled and looked at Yan Wei. Yeonwi was a good person. Although he was a bit stiff, he was trustworthy as the head of the family and as an individual. And his son Yeon Ho-jeong waspletely different from his father, but had many simrities. I hope you can risk your life this time too. Zhuge Munho, who had been smiling for a while, suddenly hardened his expression. Speaking of which, I have one more thing to tell you. What is it? In this extremely disturbing political situation, a strangely quiet force contacted me. What do you mean power? Where is it? Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. This is the Four Rivers Tang Family. Chapter 147 Episode 147 The invisible fight is scarier (2) The Immortal Army, which had its first battle in the Daebyeol Mountain Range, headed to Cheonjung Mountain (ɽ) in southern Henan Province under the guidance of Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong did not go down to the county even once while heading to Cheonjung Mountain. He strictly insisted on the mountain path and practiced divinew until there were people who were exhausted and unable to move. On the third day of hiking the mountain path, Mukbi asked. Is there a reason to only ride winding mountain roads? I feel like Im going in circles for no reason. Yes. What is it? Because we have to exclude contact with anyone other than ourselves. There were many people who had not yet recovered from the shock of their first real battle. There was nothing better than staying together to calm our minds and get closer to each other faster. Yeonhojeong did not stop there. When I took a break, I talked about various things with people in the military. Everyone pretended not to, but there were many people who secretly found it difficult to see Yeon Ho-jeong defeating the enemy. He clearly distinguished between himself during battle and himself in everyday life. And we encouraged a lot of conversation and empathy so that people could naturally ept that side of themselves. Yeon Ho-jeongs efforts paid off faster than expected. After about five days, there was not a single person left among the warriors of the Mortal Army that was afraid of or ignored Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeong was strong. However, it was also very yful and yet strangely adult. Yeonhojeongs unique nature that he could not show during the time of Emperor Heukam. Conversations with her family, life at Yeonga, and her belief in herself have all changed Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, the Emperor of Darkness, who lived a fierce life, has finally returned as the eldest son of the true Yeon family. A few more days passed when the Mortal Army entered the eastern end of Cheonjungsan Mountain. Commander. why? Dongho hesitated. Having just recovered from the shock of his first murder, he has not yet regained his former vitality. Still, I made sure to ask if it was something I was born with and couldnt help it. But who is our next enemy? I dont know now. yes? You will be contacted separately by Hu-gae. Until then, we will not engage. So then where are we headed? I told you, its Cheonjungsan. Its all there now. We thought there was an enemy in Tianzhong Mountain, but thats not true? of course. Then what do we do? Dong-hos questions were everyones questions. All of the Mortal Army looked at Yeonhojeong with eyes full of wonder. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out three fingers. Its three months. yes? For three months, we will maximize your practical skills. ! The next problem is whether the Mortal Army can move as one. If weve moved aroundfortably so far, we need to make sure we can use it as a useful fighting force from now on. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled confidently. how is it? Are you ready to be a real powerhouse? There was no answer. But their eyes were burning like mes. Although their living environments, skills, and dreams were different, they all had one goal inmon. It is to train the martial arts they have learned so that they can be used in the powerful martial arts world. If youre ready, lets get started. I tell you in advance, it will be very difficult for three months. * * * The pouring snow and the sharp wind like a knife were slowly disappearing. One month, two months passed and three months passed. The wind that had chilled my bones became a warm spring breeze, and what touched the air with that spring breeze became flower petals, not fierce snowfalls. Wow. Zhuge Yan couldnt help but admire the beautifully colored mountains in the distance. Its beautiful, its beautiful. Is not it? Iknow, right. How is spring in Hebei? Its not this refreshing. Its a weather that strangely makes you cough. okay? yes. Well, its still better than winter. Winter is really cold. I have never been to Hebei before. Ill definitely have to stop by sometimeter. If I go, do I have to buy you something delicious? Of course. Please take good care of meter when my brother and I stop by Hubei. Dont worry, Gomtaeng. . whats the matter? Can you not call me Gomtaeng? Anyone can see that its a bear. Then can I call my sister fox? Whats not to do? When I confidently said it was okay, I actually ran out of things to say. Pang Man-ho snorted. Thats good. Fox and bear? Doesnt it seem like something out of a folktale my grandfather told me when I was young? I dont know. No, you know that. The cunning fox tricked the bear I remember we werent a family that had enough time to sit on my grandfathersp and listen to stories about old times. Thats strange. Didnt you hear something like that from Zhuge Dynasty, a treasure trove of knowledge? When I was five years old, I took the Thousand Character Gate and immediately entered the Four Books and Three ssics. I didnt have time to be mesmerized by old stories. It gives me goosebumps. Isnt that too cold-hearted? It was like that back then. not now but. Certainly, Zhuge Zhens expression was refreshing itself. Pang Man-hao shook his head. Jun is probably dying by now. He must be receiving education in Sogaju. Shame on you, you damn bastard. I dont know why people call me a teacher, but I should be jealous of Sogaju getting an education. There was definitely something unique about Zhuge Zhen. He was as quick as a ghost and knew a lot, but he didnt seem to have any power or grand dreams. Well, I guess thats the same for me too. His twin brother, Paeng Dae-ho, was a typical hero. On the other hand, he was closer to a heretic who hated troublesome things and just wanted to live freely. Pang Man-ho suddenly thought of Yeon Ho-jeong. I hope its fun. The person named Yeon Ho-jeong whom he met at thete index meeting left an unforgettable impression on him. I dont know anything else, but there was one thing he wanted from Yeon Ho-jeong. pleasantness. That joy can be either a side of exhration or a side of eerieness. But for some reason, I thought I wouldnt be bored if I refueled Gangho with him. Anyway, I think you need to speed up now. huh? Its already past noon. Cough! Run, Gomtaeng! I told you not to call me Gomtaeng! Faaagh! The two men and womens magic was quite fast. The two passed the vige entrance and entered Cheonjungsan Mountain at once and entered the vicinity of the agreed upon point. However, it was difficult to determine the exact location. This is because the lush trees and flowers in full bloom obscured the view. Pang Man-ho quenched his appetite. This is it. Why did you choose a ce like this as a meeting ce There it is. yes? There you go, Gomtaeng. Cant you tell just by looking at it? Its more interesting that I know you just by seeing you. But everything over there is blocked. No one can tell. What a frustrating bastard. Follow me, man. Ill teach you a lesson. uh? uh? Are you really going? I dont think its there? Are you really going? Suddenly, Pang Man-hos eyes, who had been following Zhuge Zhen-yeon, widened for a moment. What is it? A slight breeze passed through the tangled trees. Zhuge Yan pointed his index finger at the tree trunk. Its a shame, I would have found it sooner if I hade up from below. Gomtaeng, lets cut all of that. yes? ah! yes! Huh. Pang Man-ho pulled out a heavy sword from behind his back and swung a powerful blow. Bababababaak! As a strong wind blew, the strong tree trunk was torn apart and blown away. Zhuge Yan whistled. Business, business. Isnt it worth using some strength? Pang Man-ho wordlessly rolled up his sleeves and exposed his biceps. The muscles that stood out like mountain peaks shined brightly in the sunlight. Zhuge Zincs evaluation was harsh. dirty. . Lets go in. Yes fox. Its okay to call me fox, but I wish you would always call me sister. Yes fox. Later, we have to lock you up in the camp for three days Go in, sister. OK. Two people entered between the tree trunks. Although they bickered as if it were a joke, Pang Man-ho was deep down admiring Zhuge Zhens insight. How did know? As I exited the narrow cave-like space, arge empty space appeared in front of Samjang. It was an empty lot with a beautiful view, but it was a ce where the wind had a hard time blowing through. Since there is no wind, the air flow is extremely small. Of course, the flow of energy moving along that flow is also difficult to notice. The way you look at the world is different. This cannot be done unless you see things from an extremely three-dimensional perspective. That trained eye wasnt just useful for finding directions quickly. It will also be of great help in predicting the enemys movements or forming a strategy using terrain features. Another world that Pang Man-ho did not know about. The world seen by military strategists was so mysterious. Anyway, it looks like he hasnt arrived yet. Come soon. I guess so. Because time is running out Thats not true. Zhuge Yan looked at the eastern peak. A small smile appeared on her lips. You made the appointment right on time. yes? It was then. ! Pang Man-hos face hardened. What is it? Thick dust rose from the tip of the eastern peak in the distance. And the moment when the dust bes noticeablyrger. Pabababak! Ujikkeun! Pow! The trees lining down from the tip of the peak began to copse one by one. You may be looking at it from afar, but in reality it is probably copsing at an rming rate. Every once in a while, a loud noise that shook the ground would break or shatter three or four trees. And after a while. hmm. Wooooow! The closer the distance to the dust cloud bes. The quiet air in the vacant lot began to shake violently. The strength of the wind changed. The air in the vacant lot was heating up due to someone approaching explosively. Finally, the two people caught the sight of the person running in front. Zhuge Yan smiled, and Pang Man-hos eyes grew as big as a flowerntern. Its also noisy. Paaaaang! Now, every time I hit the ground with my toes, I could even hear the sound of air exploding. The person approaching at great speed was a young man wearing tattered clothes. Even though he was running with a huge ax strapped to his shoulder, his speed was as fast as the wind. Pow! Finally, Yeon Ho-jeong hit the ground and stopped in front of the two people. Zhuge Yan raised his hand. If Ie quietly, who will curse me? What is so urgent. Sararak. At that time, there was a womaning down from high in the sky. Although it wasnt as dirty as Yeonhojeongs, her clothes were also quite dirty. However, the unique strong yet gentle movements created a surprisingly mysterious atmosphere. Sabak! Mukbi descended leisurely andnded two steps in front of Yeonhojeong. Its faster? What are you going to say? This is what happens when you leave sote? Youre crazy. Ill take it as apliment. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand towards Jegal A-yeon. Hey, its been a while? uh? Ugh, its been a while! Look at the stains on your skin. Do you even apply powder now? Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled. My skin was originally porcin? Youreughing. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand at Jegal A-yeon, who was about to speak again. hang on. The kids are slowly arriving. No sooner had Yeon Ho-jeong finished speaking than about fifty men and women appeared. The faces of Zhuge Zhen and Pang Man-ho, who were looking at them with puzzled eyes, soon became stained with bewilderment. Aaaah! Oh oh back! Oh my back! Wow! Gasp! Stop this now I want to stop living, no, I want to stop. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm Every single one of the men and women who staggered to the clearing copsed on the spot. It seemed they didnt even have the strength to lift a finger. Zhuge Zhenyan felt dispirited. Pang Man-ho whispered carefully. By any chance, were all the warriors of the Mortal Death Army recruited from the public? Chapter 148 Episode 148 The invisible fight is scarier (3) Crumple. Wow, its delicious! Its really delicious! execution! Give me some more salt! hey! there! Leave some of the boars leg meat! There was no real scenery. About fifty beggars were scattered here and there, eagerly chewing the meat of wild boars and rabbits they had just killed. It looked so delicious that it brought tears to my eyes. In fact, there seemed to be ten people tearing into the meat with tears and snot pouring out. Wow Pang Man-ho felt himself overwhelmed by the sight. Looking at them, I realize once again whether life is really worth living properly at least once. The delicious smell of freshly hunted wild boar and rabbit is eaten as if it were a worldly delicacy. There was nothing I couldnt eat because of the bloating, but it wasnt something I would eat with such happiness. I must have starved for several days. If he knew that they hadnt starved even for a single meal, the look in Pang Man-hos eyes would have be even more strange. Zhuge Zhenyan scratched his head. How much did you do? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was chewing on rabbit meat, looked at her with puzzled eyes. what? How on earth did you manipte those people so that everyone became a ghost? As much as you need? What kind of order is that? Enough to be usable. You shouldnt talk. So you can use it now? so so. It was difficult for Zhuge Zhenyan to imagine how much that was. However, I knew how independent Yeon Ho-jeong was and how high his gaze was. If he liked Yeon Ho-jeong like that, he would have gone through an incredible amount of hardship. You shouldnt talk. hey! Dont eat it all, but give it to me too. Do you have no conscience? I stole food from someone who had been rolling in the mountains for three months I didnt eat lunch! Give it to me! Yeon Ho-jeong took a bite and handed over a piece of rabbit meat. Regret overflowed from his eyes. Zhuge Zhenyan, who was chewing meat in abative manner, saw Pang Man-ho. Gomtaeng. Should you do one too? Im done. why? Are not you hungry? Hes a big guy. Maybe its because Im so overwhelmed, but Im not hungry at all. Its nd. Zhuge Zhenyeon, who had been eating meat for a while, patted his stomach. Oh, I can finally live a little better. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Anyway, I received the call, but why did youe with Mr. Paengs younger brother? hmm? What, didnt you hear the details? They just gave me a letter and left. I will send Manho with you today. I see. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had finished eating, looked back and shouted. I cant do it. I have a lot to talk about here, so take a good rest after you finish eating. Lets pretend there is no stabbing today. Yunho looked at Yeonhojeong with a shocked face. Did you really try to roll it again? uh. . Anyway, I said I wouldnt do it. Rest. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had made the atmosphere cold with just one answer, turned his head back to Zhuge Zhen and Pang Man-ho. His cheeks had lost some weight on his face, but his eyes were still clear. No, it seemed deeper and clearer than three months ago. The three months of training seemed to have made not only the Mortal Army but also Yeonhojeongs martial arts more solid. I can guess why they sent you. Do you think you must be clumsy? Okay, first, lets recite how things are going. It was a time when Yeon Ho-jeong and Zhuge Zhan Pang Man-ho were having a fairly deep conversation. what? sister. huh? Is it because we have poured blood and sweat together so far? Mukbi was treated as the most senior in the Mortal Army. At first, the sound of my sisters voice gave me goosebumps and I shuddered, but I guess Im quite used to it now. Dongho looked at Mukbi with puzzled eyes. Dont you want to eat any more? are you okay. This is enough. Ive felt this for a long time, but it seems like you really want to know. If you eat too much, your movements be sluggish. The entire Mortal Army flinched. They secretly noticed the silence. They also knew that Mukbi was a very innocent and good person, but when she took on the role of the leader, she was a devil worse than Yeonhojeong. Mukbi felt embarrassed and added. I say yes. Because there are differences from person to person. Isnt that right? huh. I am an archer. You need to move more delicately than others. Only then did the Lord of Death rx and focus on eating again. Yunho repeatedly cleared his throat. But sister. why? Shouldnt you listen to the conversation with themander? Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression as he listened to Zhuge Zhens words was quite serious. It seemed like his ears were wide open for the first time in a long time. Mukbi shook his head. I dont know much about what goes on in the world. Even if you heard it, you wouldnt even understand what it was about. Ah Usually, the martial arts people did not reveal their ugly qualities. Because that can be a weakness. But silence was different. She was quite cold-hearted in her evaluation of herself. That was her strength, but sometimes it could also be her weakness. Mukbi, who turned his gaze away from Yeonhojeong and looked around, suddenly made eye contact with a person. It was Okcheong. Hmm Okcheong scratched her head as if feeling embarrassed. Scratching his head with the same hand that was tearing at the greasy meat was an act that would have been unthinkable three months ago. That Manager Muk. Do you eat meat? yes? Mukbis face was full of puzzlement. You havent eaten meat for three months, right? Didnt you stock up on Byeokgokdan or something? At the same time, red dirt broke out here and there. sister! Dont be fooled! I caught and ate a rabbit without the masters knowledge! rabbit? No, master? Im going to catch a roe deer with you? I beg your pardon? You and I caught and ate a pheasant?! There is no meat that I havent eaten, that human. Arent you just a butcher who only speaks loudly? Okcheongs face turned red. You have trained to go back and forth between life and death. Themander said that. It is said that the ghosts that died after eating had beautiful stains. Then why do you keep eating it in secret? Its embarrassing Okcheong, who had been jeered by herpanions with a sound that didnt even sound like a word, opened her mouth again. By the way, Manager Mook. huh? But shouldnt you go and listen? Me too? yes. Okcheong spoke with an uncharacteristically serious expression. There is no clear system in ce yet, but the manager is the second-inmand of the Mortal Army. When themander is not around, the chief has to lead us. ah? Its not what Im going to tell you, but if youre not familiar with it, it might be a good idea to learn it from themander right now. Mukbi was embarrassed. Should that be the case? Okcheong smiled gently. yes. I think so. I believe that if you make up your mind, you will learn faster than anyone else. Isnt that right? Okcheong asked Yunho for consent. Yunho cleared his throat. I think so too. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been talking for a while, raised his hand. Silence! yes? What are you doing there? Come on. I was wondering what was so empty, and then I wondered where it was. me too? Then who listens but you, man! Hey, wow! uh? But have you finished eating? I ate it all. You ate as much as a rats tail again, right? There is meat left here. Come and eat some more. Mukbi walked to Yeonhojeong, hesitantly. Yunho chuckled. Why is it that someone as fierce as a ghost is so naive in a ce like that? The warriors chuckled. During the three months of hellish training, I was never as tired as when I was sparring with Mo Fei. However, after sparring, she made sure to check the other persons body. He may be a man of few words, but he is a very deep person. Mukbis gentle nature captivated all of the mortal forces. But. Me? Song Yeon-gyeong and the Amipa Changsoo () tilted their heads. Okcheong asked cautiously. Ive been wanting to ask you for a long time, are monks allowed to eat meat? Pusss. Song Yeon-gyeong and the Changsoos all took off their hats. Then, her hair, which had been pulled up, hung down to her lower back and was flowing. We are Amis family, right? ?! Surely you knew that now? Okcheong opened his mouth like a carp. Because the physical training was so hard, I didnt have many conversations with people from the Ami faction. He was very polite in front of women. Did you find out now? oh my god. Yeo-guk, who was patting her stomach with satisfaction, said. Yeonkyung, dont expect anything from that guy. Its the first time in my life Ive seen someone so insensitive. Okcheong turned her head so that she could hear an odd sound. Were already at the end?! I woke up on the third day. Yeon-kyung has been beaten so much by the spear that I am trying to win at least with my age. . Why are you doing that? no. You seem upset? no! Okay. As if they had some free time, the soldiers gathered in groups of twos and threes and were absorbed in telling jokes. On the other hand, the atmosphere of the Yeonhojeong group was quite serious. Its already be so intense. thats right. Zhuge Yan sighed. Moyongse probably knew about it by now. The Zhuge family and the Peng family gave strength to the Mortal Army. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. Its definitely as Jegal Family Lord said. Right now, its better to strengthen our side rather than take away their power. Actually, at first, I thought I might have oversized the te. It was not long after the Murim League was founded. No matter how you hide a strong conflict at the top, it is bound to be passed down. Theres no need to make up your mind and confront it at a time like this. Yes, I heard that Lord Yeonga also said so. My father is a bit sharp. Unlike me, he thinks based on the greater good. Are you praising your father or yourself? both. Anyway, Im pretending its not the case, but the atmosphere is slowly bing sharper. In particr, the leader of the Tangma Army is increasingly revealing his presence. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. okay? I thought he was not an ordinary person since Lord Moyong showed himself off with such confidence, but I think he is a much greater person than that. Yeon Ho-jeong did not ask about that in detail. He trusted Mo Yong-woo. Now, any news rted to it must be viewed as a process. Any matters worth mentioning will be heard separately from Geun-sang. And Danga. Zhuge Yan frowned openly. I was wondering why it was so quiet, and it looks like they were measuring both sides in the middle. My father also got a call. So what happened? It hasnt surfaced yet, but I think he probably has some kind of rtionship with the Mo Yong family. Yeonhojeongs eyes grew cold. Dangwan. A man who was the vice-leader of the Murim Alliance who even drove a feather needle into his chest, knowing that he would die even if left alone. Although it was Prince Moyong who nned the n, it was the party official who carried it out. To Yeon Ho-jeong, they were all bastards whom he would not mind beating to death. Who is that guy who beat me up at the meeting? Dangyangseon? He didnte. Instead, he brought his eldest daughter. Eldest daughter? Damcheonshinnyeo (Ů). Im Dangyangseons older sister. ? You sure you dont know? Cough. hey! Zhuge Zhenyan swung his fist in the air. It seemed like he wanted to grab Yeon Ho-jeong by the cor and shake him. Please live with celebrity in mind! How can there be someone who doesnt even know the Dark Heaven Goddess! Hey. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Mukbi. He doesnt know either. Mukbi said as if he was embarrassed. I only lived in the mountains. You dont know anyway. Zhuge Zhenyan took a deep breath. I couldnt show my ugly side in front of someone I didnt know much about just by exchanging simple greetings. sorry. I was a little excited, right? Oh no. Thank you for your hard work. Wouldnt it upset you if you walked around with this damn guy? Sometimes. Yeonhojeong is perfect! I clicked my teeth together to make a sound. Dont talk nonsense, so is Dark Heavenly Lady a great person? Its one of the three peaks. Although he is a martial artist, he is said to be gifted with tremendous talent in both poison and memorization. When ites to martial arts lethality, he willpete for the highest level among his peers. Martial arts are not important. I want to ask about character. Zhuge Yan shook his head. I dont know about that. However, I heard that the head of the Tang family cherishes him more than the eldest son. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I cherish it In the past, during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, I had talked with the party official a few times. Tang Gwan was a person who perfectlybined the Tang ns unique harshness and selfish personality. Although he has his own sense of loyalty, he is willing to use any means to achieve his goal. A woman who trusts such a person more than the eldest son who will inherit the family? Just in case, I guess Ill have to ask Hugae to find out. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Anyway, you worked hard to get here. What trouble? Youre going to have a lot of trouble in the future, but are you ready to die? No matter what he said, he always said it in such a cruel way. Zhuge Zhenyan hit his forearm. I am the craziest bitch in Yongzhong Mountain. Okay, see you. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Pang Man-ho. Pang Man-ho folded his arms with a leisurely movement. The protruding biceps looked as strong as a rock. Hebei crazy guy added. I get it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I sincerely wee you to the Mortal Army. Zhuge Yan stretched out his fist. Please take care of me in the future. Yeon Ho-jeong clenched his fist and hit her fist. Me too. Anyway, are you going to start cleaning Heukdo from now on? Thats right. Where do we start from? hook. In an instant, the air in the vacant lot became cold. All the soldiers who were gathered in small groups and chatting looked at us with cold eyes. Everyone was listening to the conversation even though they were pretending not to be. Seeing that sight, Zhuge Yan felt his heart grow cold. The soldiers eyes were as ferocious as wolves in prayer. So much so that one would not even dare to think that they were disciples of the Old Daemun Sect. The person with eyes as harsh as all of thembined spoke. We will go in that order, mountain warfare and then urban warfare. ? Start with green forests. Chapter 149 Episode 149 The invisible fight is scarier (4) Hehe, thank you foring. hmm. Im out of the car myself. I recently brought in Yongjeong () from amercialpany, but I dont know how it tastes. The middle-aged man took a sip of tea. Moyong grinned. How do you feel? Not bad. Yongjeong is considered the best among tea leaves. Moreover, even among high-ranking officials, it was not easy to obtain a product. I ended up saying that it is not bad to drink such tea. It cant help but be a drain on the person who treated it. However, Moyongs expression did not change at all. Thank goodness. Whats there that you havent lost your appetite for? The man asked, looking at Moyong who was bursting intoughter. Pleasee to Sacheon sometime. Ill treat you to some nice tea. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Come to Sacheon? Doesnt that mean that you will join hands with yourself? Did you sleep? A middle-aged man, the head of the Sichuan Dang family, spoke in a monotonous voice. Think carefully and make decisions like a knife. That is my credo. Huh? If I wasnt going to hold your hand, I wouldnt havee here. ha ha ha! Moyong-gunughed out loud for the first time in a while. I knew this before, but you really seem to have a good time. You and I just joined hands for profit. You dont really want anything special from each other, do you? That is correct. However, you and I are not the heads of a family. Even after making a decision, you cant help but consider various possibilities. The strength of the familyes from the confidence of the head of the family. I felt like I could understand how the party operates in just that one word. In the Tang family, the head of the family is the same as the king. Other shamans also showed simr aspects, but the Tang family in particr seemed unable to use its power unless the head of the family had outstanding capabilities. Its like a ck sword. However, the difference between the Tang and Heukdo factions is the martial arts and mind-reading of the troops under theirmand. I will ask you to please take care of me in the future. The official nodded silently. I couldnt tell if it was because I was naturally quiet and I was just ufortable in this position. Mo Yong clearly thought it was thetter. By the way, your daughter. What about Mo Yong-woo? Although he interrupted the conversation without hesitation, Mo Yong-gun was not offended at all. What do you mean? It means whether you have the capabilities to be useful as the head of an organization. Moyong-gun smiled. Is it really possible that I appointed a person with no ability as the head of the Tangma Army? is it. Im not saying this because youre my younger brother. This guy is a genius. Lets be a rare talent with not only martial arts skills but alsomercial skills. hmm. The officials eyes lit up. Youre thirty now? exactly. I heard you dont have a partner yet. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. From the moment the official brought up the topic of Mo Yong-woo, he had an unusual feeling. And his hunch was correct. Prince Moyong pretended not to know. I was so busy with work at that age that I couldnt even get married. My heart aches and I am looking for a good wife, but I havent found a suitable marriage partner yet. is it. At least the eldest daughter of the Jungwon battlefield is okay. After looking for a little more, if I dont find a better partner, I n to spend it happily. The officer spoke directly. Rather than going to the Jungwon battlefield, how about forming a rtionship with the master of Sichuan? Mo Yong-guns eyes shined again. What do you mean? My eldest daughter also hasnt gotten married yet. He is one year younger than Commander Tangma. This is a world where it is considered natural to marry at a young age. No matter how powerful a woman is, it is difficult to find a wife when she is 29 years old. Mo Yong said with a somewhat embarrassed expression. I will be honest. I wouldnt be as happy if I were to form a rtionship with the Tang family, but wouldnt it be right to listen to the youngests thoughts as well? Even the Emperor Moyong had no choice but to be cautious. This is because it may give the perception that your daughter is reluctant because she is too old. Of course, that wasnt the only reason. Besides, doesnt a man who has married a woman from the Tang family be a son-inw? Whether Wu will ept it It doesnt matter. hmm? The guest looked out the window with a drowsy face. I have no intention of hiring you as my son-inw, so if you feel like it, lets push for marriage. A subtle fatigue appeared on the face of the most powerful person in the world. It seemed like there were circumstances that prevented him from speaking. Prince Moyong didnt bother to ask about that. Now that you say that, I will try to persuade Wu. We will give you an answer within midnight tomorrow at thetest. I understand. Prince Moyongpared the Tang Dynasty and the Jungwon battlefield in his head. Considering the influence over Gangho, it goes without saying that one must choose the party line. Although he is viewed with fear rather than respect, he is also a force that cannot be ignored. However, the financial power of the central battlefield could not be easily ignored. Jungwon Battlefield boasts the deepest history among battlefields. In Moorim, it is difficult to make a living without the foundation of money. Its a difficult choice. I understand at least one thing. The hotel was clearly overexerting itself right now. He will also use the Moyongsega, but he will not know that the Moyongsega will also use the Tangga. Besides, if you are willing to give up your son-inws customs. What has changed in the state of mind of a proud party leader? What about over there? hmm? The officer asked, as if trying to change the topic of conversation. The side of the Mortal Army. Were there any unusual trends? Prince Moyong frowned. Unfortunately, there is. ? It hasnt been properly confirmed, but it looks like Zhuge and the Peng family will give strength to the Mortal Army. The official sneered coldly. Idiots and strong idiots? It was a terrifying statement. No matter how much he was a Tang family, he was excessively disparaging the same six generations. Moyong-gun chuckled. You cant just ignore it. The leader of those writers is a soldier of the Murim League, and the leader of the fools is also a person who listens to the sound of Hebeis loser. Well, at least they dont have the power to disrupt the general trend. Its not wrong. But together, they be the wings of one family. The magistrates eyes gave off a ferocious light. You mean love song? exactly. Prince Mo Yong knew that the eldest son of Tang Gwan had been treated harshly by Yeon Ho-jeong. Of course, it wasnt something worth mentioning at a time like this. There are two talents who have surprised me the most in my life. One of them is Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Yeon family. Is he that great? To put it simply, he is a genius, and in my honest opinion, he is a monster. The official frowned. He was acknowledging Moyongguns military exploits. And what was even greater than that was his resourcefulness. A great man who can be called Hyoung (n) and Ganwoong () is a talent who is even called a monster. How on earth did this guy named Yeon Ho-jeonge to be? Are you strong? Strong. I shared a hand with himst winter. Surprisingly, his martial arts skills exceed the level of the elders of the Sixth Generation of the Old Daemun Sect. It looked even better than the Three Dragons and Three Peaks. That much? Whats even more surprising is that hes barely old enough. I can guarantee that at that age, if he grows up like this, he will be a monster that no one can handle and will shake up the midfield. This is by no means an exaggeration. The official read Mo Yongs eyes. The emotions of pure surprise and anger in his eyes showed that he truly admired Yeon Ho-jeong. Hes that much of a monster so its no wonder that Yang Seon ended up like that. The official gritted his teeth inwardly. The target was not Yeon Ho-jeong, but my son, Dangyang-seon. I told you not to let down your guard even if your opponent is a Parakho who has not even learned a single martial skill. He didnt think his sons arrogant personality was the problem. This is the man who will be the owner of Dangga in the future. The master of the Tang family is the master of Sichuan, so it doesnt matter if he is a bit arrogant. But arrogance and conceit are different things. The reason Tangga was strong was not because of poison or memorization. It was because of the vigor and tenacity that he had to kill the enemy at all costs. And in order to gain strength from that vigor and perseverance, you must never let down your guard. My son overlooked it. Even though I was warned not to let down my guard. father. Dang Gwans forehead was wrinkled. You should have paid attention to the child who would be the head of the main family. Danggwans father, Jeondae Danggaju, was a legendary master in the martial arts world of the time. Tanghyeong, King of Darkness. One of the Ten Immortal Emperors, he is the greatest genius in Tang Dynasty history who has reached the ultimate level in both poison and memorization. Like most immortal emperors, Tang Hyeong had retired from the front lines and was only practicing martial arts. However, because he cared so much about his grandchildren, he would sometimes teach them. And the grandchild that Brother Tang loved the most was Tang Shanger, the eldest daughter of Tang Guan. The party recalled his fathersmenting voice. Its a shame. If Sang-a had been born as a boy, his name would have been engraved in history as the greatest head of the family of all time. I dont know where those words came from, but opinions began to increase one by one about whether it would be a good idea to mention the previous head of the family and entrust Dang Sang-ah with important responsibilities. That wasnt all. In addition to being a martial artist, Tang Shanger had outstanding beauty and a strong personality, making her an object of envy among young warriors in Sichuan. Even within the Tang family, the number of blood rtives who followed Tang Shanger steadily increased. As the head of the family, we could not pretend to be unaware of such a situation. As the father, it was so unfortunate that he shed tears of blood, but as the head of the family, he had to protect the familys legitimacy and traditions. If he is such an outstanding person, he should be nipped in the bud as soon as possible. Moyong-gun filed aint. I meant to do that. But this guy is no easy hit. What do you mean? The reason Yeon Ho-jeong is really scary is not because of his martial arts skills, but because of his inner world. Heart count? exactly. Its a shame, but I too have been victimized by that bastard. This is something that is difficult to ignore. In fact, the party official did not like Prince Moyong very much, but he recognized his martial arts and spirit. Doesnt that mean that Mr. Moyong took a hit on a young man who had just reached his terms? then. Bubbling. The tea in the untouched teacup boiled. It was an incredible feat of inner strength. I guess Ill have to pull it out even faster. Moyong-gun smiled. I think so too. Are you nning on waiting for your time? Or are you nning tounch an active offensive? Moyong-gun smiled. I tried to wait it out slowly, but it seems your thoughts are different from mine. Perfect! The officer removed the end of the table. The corner of a solid wooden table was easily torn off with just the index finger and thumb. Do you know anything about poisonous nts? How can I discuss poison in front of the head of the party? Wooooow. A piece of wood ced in the guesthouses palm slowly emerged. Among poisonous nts, there are some that die so easily, while others are like monsters that grow bigger while you drink a cup of tea. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Is Yeon Ho-jeong that kind of guy? I dont know. However, if you say so, it is probably not an ordinary poisonous nt. hmm. The official clenched his fists. Pusssss! A piece of wood floating in the air vaporized. Im too impatient to let these kids y proxy wars. Lets root them out quickly. Chapter 150 Episode 150 An invisible fight is scarier (5) The Gyuchuchae (oկ), located in northern Hubei Province, had the shortest history among the Noklimchae, a group of bandits. However, surprisingly, the Gyochae, which had been around for less than ten years, had already grown into a group of banditspeting for supremacy in the green forest along with the Sangunchae (ɽկ). It was entirely thanks to the owner of the parish house, Dochil, a blood teacher. It is a blood-stained shark. He was originally the leader of the Yangtze River Waterway. No one knew why he became a bandit. However, what was important was that his martial arts skills were outstanding and his resourcefulness was also great. He was even skilled in the art of war. Although it is not easy for a thief who made his living by banditry to be proficient innd warfare, he knew how to use tactics. Do-chil is the highest leader in Nokrimchae and the best strategist. Disaster befell Dochil. Hahaha! Ugh! Dochil had to grit his teeth and retreat from the powerful, storm-like sword strike. You little brat! noisy. The young man who immediately attacked with a cruel word was Jang San. Wooooow! A cool sword wind blew, apanied by a loud sword sound that seemed as if it was about to explode at any moment. If you dont avoid it just because it feels cool, you cant avoid death. The sword that Jang San wielded was the Songpunggeom (L), and the Songpunggeom was the sword of the Qingcheng sect among the Nine Daemun sects. Dochils straight sword was swinging dizzyingly. Damn it! The swords shed and sparks flew. Surprisingly, Dochils attack was stronger than that of Jang San, a disciple of the old school. In the explosive attack, power and technique were exquisitelybined, and it seemed that even a decent expert would not be able to easily respond. However, Jangsan was apanied by Muhak Cheongseong, who had been renowned as one of the pirs of the political faction for hundreds of years. Cheer ring! Paralock! Dochils eyes wavered. This guy again! The driving force of the Gyoasalgeom (o) cut through the air again. It was a blinding avoidance. It wasnt very fast or exquisite, but before I knew it, it had slipped to the side and rear. What kind of ghost is crying like this! This is the Byeokunbo (녲) of the Cheongseongpa vision. The footsteps that flow like blue clouds make you lose sight of the attack line. If implemented properly, it was a method that could extremely strengthen the supply and demand of the workshop. Ugh! bang! Dochil, who stepped forward with great spirit, scattered Jikdo. Whoops! Jangsan retreated to the rear once again. There was surprise in his eyes. strong. Although he is not the best, he has been sharpening his sword in Cheongseong for over ten years. Dochil was a true expert with a power that surpassed that of ten years. It was not a skill that could be ignored as a mere leader of a group of bandits. If I hadnt improved mybat skills by mixing Byukunbo and Swordsmanship, I would have died a long time ago. That wasnt all. Each of the bandits in the parish building here was an expert in martial arts. It made me wonder where they took these guys and turned them into bandits. Damn it! Pakang! Pow! Kaaaaak! left side! Push from the left! Yeonkyung! We need to stick together! Attacking from behind! Stop it from behind! There was literally no chaos. Men and women who were a little less than fifty were dispersed and attacking the bandits in the parish building. They were soldiers of the Army of Death. Whoa! profit! Dong-ho, who had blown off the heads of two bandits with three swords, gritted his teeth. Cut off the enemys head. It felt like my fingertips were going numb from that eerie sensation. no! Dont hesitate! Dongho gritted his teeth and charged again, stretching out his hand vigorously. Fuuuuuuu! Another bandit copsed, vomiting blood. The Bamboo Leaf Tree, the peak martial art of the Hwasan School, has entered the orthodoxy. This little guy! Buuuuung. Suddenly, a bandit jumped high and swung a huge sword. It was an overwhelming life. It was so strong that it seemed to block out all the sunlight. Yunho shouted. Dangerous! At that time, a cloud-like tension struck the side of the bandit holding the sword. Fuuuuuuu! Oops! The mans posture copsed as he lost his bnce in the air. Dongho swung his sword roughly at the falling man. Suddenly! Puhwaak! A bandit with half his throat cut fell down with blood spraying out. omg! omg! Donghos breathing became rough. If this guy had not allowed the tension just now, his life would have been in danger. Even if your martial arts skills are strong, you will suffer if you do not expand your horizons. He was once again realizing the ferocity of actualbat. Thank you, Brother Ye! Now is not the time to say hello! Para rock! Yeo-guk approached at breakneck speed, grabbed Dong-hos cor and pushed him down. Naturally, Donghos upper body wasid diagonally. Yeo Guk stretched out her sword as if she had been waiting. Pow! Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! A sword that precisely sliced through the uv. It was a fast and precise sword. Wake! If you give in to it, youll die! yes! Do not worry! Dont make me worry, you bastard! Yeo-guk and Dong-ho Yun-ho ran out in three directions and swung their swords. Fuwaaaaaaa! The blood that kept pouring out made the sunlight flicker, and the death that fell on the ground created a shadow of nothingness. The fifty soldiers of the Immortal Army formed their own groups and attacked Gyoachae. Even though they went through three months of hellish training, they still werent finished. There were some who showed a gap at every moment, and there were others who trembled at the feeling of piercing the enemys flesh. Even the opponents were bandits who had even learned martial arts somewhere. Their number reached three hundred, and they were also people whomitted murder as if it were their livelihood. Crucially, this was their headquarters. Even as an army of mortals who trained harshly, they are not an easy opponent. Its no wonder that if you make a mistake, you die. A deadly melee that requires extreme concentration. Of course, there were some who showed off their spectacr dance moves as if a fish had met water. Whoa whoa! A bandit fell to the ground, vomiting blood due to a powerful kick. It is a killing with one blow. The merciless strike of the Jeomchangpas Bigungcheonpagak (w`) Cheokgang prated the opponents stomach. Isnt Kang too cruel to you? Yikes! Watch out on the left! Suddenly! Whoa! hey! Its on the left! On my left side! Ah-oh! Boom! Ting! Another bandit was killed by a sword strike that shot out like a beam of light. One way or another, the Mortal Army was still weak in actualbat. My hands and feet were out of sync and I couldnt keep a cool eye on the situation. However, they now have a weapon that they did not have before. It was guts. sh! A sharp de passes in front of your nose. If it hade in even half an inch more, both eyes would have been cut and blown out. Nevertheless, Song Yeon-kyung did not blink an eye. This much. Whoa! The forward strike of the anti-magic spear pierced the bandits chest. Compared to themanders axe. Kwasik! The spear struck like a blow broke the cor bone of another bandit. Its not even as good as a breeze. Bye! The bandits neck was broken by a single blow from the Buddhas body. Amipah worships Buddha. The level of martial arts is worthy of discussion throughout the world, but there is no interpretation that is as lively as this. The Army martial arts used by Song Yeon-kyung and Changsoo were different. Although they werey disciples, they were talented enough to reveal the secret techniques of the main mountain. As they made up their minds and had the will to kill, each blow became an unstoppable killing blow and they were devastating their enemies. It was the most notable aplishment on this battlefield. The spear skills of the Ami faction disciples, centered around Song Yeon-kyung, became a moving fortress and defeated the enemies. Bub bub bub! Kaang! Before we knew it, they had entered the heart of the enemy camp. Move forward, crushing all approaching enemies. They were the ones who grew the most during the training. Its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at the Mortal Army from the hill overlooking the battlefield, nodded. Its not bad to be at this level for three months of training. Jeong-ah. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jegal A-yeon. Her face was slightly pale. What on earth have you done? what? Who in the world can imagine that those are the martial arts of the nine sect disciples She was so surprised that she couldnt even speak. And it was the same for Pang Man-ho. What is hell? Donghos clumsiness? The Cheongseong disciplesck of prompt response? That didnt mean anything. The Army of Death, which had opened its eyes tobat, was disying truly terrifying power. It was Gyoasalchae that had the power to reduce a number of minor ns to ashes in one night. The Army of Death was pushing them. Without a single person dying. In the end, this is it. Yeon Ho-jeong hit his chest with his fist. He has the courage to move forward and attack rather than retreat even if a spear knife flies in front of him. A miasma that will die after crushing the enemy, even if it means dying. . Thats what those guys have learned over the past three months. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Those guys couldnt eat or sleep properly for the first few days. Some of them actually got cut. omg! Really?! Among them is Okcheong. Look at that, the movements arent very detailed. It is proof that the external wounds havepletely healed, but the internal injuries suffered on the first day still remain. The two people were surprised. Your internal injuries haventpletely healed? okay. And yet you put it in? What if I get a bone disease? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned cold for an instant. The enemys sword has no eyes. Is there anyone I am grateful to who takes care of me and looks after my condition? ! You die even after receiving enough training? Then thats the limit. Its no ones fault, its your fault, its just luck. Yeon Ho-jeong said bitterly. That is realbat and war. Those who live live and those who die die. It was a word loaded with deep weight. Because he lived that way himself. Even after learning Sasinmu and leaving the mountain, he was still just a kid who didnt know anything about actual martial arts. The reason why he gained notoriety as the most dangerous person in ck Ind after many years was because he survived by killing an enemy so close. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly looked up at the sky. Why? Watching the battle of the Death Army reminded me of the days of the ck Empire. Truly worthy warriors who risked their lives together to conquer the ck Ind. Among them, only seven people, including himself, survived until the creation of the ck Emperor Castle. I will live. ? They will survive. At least they arent the ones dying in a ce like this. How do you know that? Theyre not the only ones risking their lives. I risked my life teaching them. . I personally called those who seemed like they were about to die and engraved the fierceness of life and death into their bones. If you know that sincerity, you cannot die easily. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youll do well. In the future, when the Mortal Army is disbanded, I will have to go back and do something big. Zhuge Zhen, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, smiled faintly. Yeon Ho-jeongs fingertips with his arms crossed were trembling slightly. This poisonous guy who is not afraid of any enemy is getting anxious as he watches the battle of the Mortal Army. dont worry. huh? Zhuge Zhenyan grinned like a hero. Are you telling me to be a soldier of the army of death? Even though Im like this, Ive heard that hes a genius in that field. Is that so? Im not going to let my friends die. never. There is no absolute in this world. In fighting, in martial arts, and in human rtionships. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not want to ruin Jegal Zincs spirit with meaningless words. Yes, please take care of me. Hehe. Dont smile sinisterly. How insidious! At that time, Mukbi spoke. Its over. The fight ended with Cheongseongs Jangsan blowing off Dochils head. It took longer than expected, but no one died. Zhuge Yan took a deep breath. My heart melts when I see Hugh. There is nothing to be surprised about. Ill treat it roughly and then move on to the next target. Gasp! Again?! okay. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky again. We will clear out as many ck inds as possible by the time this falles. Chapter 151 Episode 151 Infamy and Infamy (1) I will list in order the forces of the ck Ind that have currently been annihted by the Extinction Army. Starting with Eumsabang, Nokrims parish building, Yeomgeombang, Cheolsabo, Gwidomun, Gangryangmun, and. Bujeungsang folded the document. Hongyahoe (t). That is all. The crowd was astonished. By Hongyaohoe, are you really referring to the assassination organization Hongyaohoe? Thats right. The servants looked at each other with nk faces. Hongyaohoe was not an assassination organization that was ranked among the top ten in the world or that its leader was as good at martial arts as anyone else. Still, Hongyohoe was dangerous. Each of Kanghos assassination organizations has its own line. Things like not epting requests to kill children or not touching high-ranking government officials. The Hongyaohoe did not follow any of its precepts. In other words, it is a vicious contract killer organization that will kill anyone who pays money. Moreover, the Hongyohoe carried gunpowder with them to kill their targets, no matter where they got it. It is said that Hongyahoe was defeated by an army of mortals less than fifty years old. It is a fight of a different quality from the three hundred parish bonds. Is it true? Thats right. Does this make sense? The reason the Hongyaohoe has maintained its reputation even aftermitting such vicious acts is because no one knows where they are based. Do you really think the Mortal Army found that out? Is that possible? if? Could it be from the open side? Not even that. Full-sangs eyes became cold. The Hongyaohoe attacked the Extinction Army first. What! bang! Some of the workers hit the table. The air inside Museongjeon became hot. The Murimsagun was the first organization of the Murim Alliance to be re-established and the first Confucian army. For Hongyaohoe to attack such a unit, it was a matter of respect for the Murim Alliance. Due to the attack by the Hongyaohoe, more than a dozen soldiers of the Immortal Army were seriously injured. Fortunately, there were no deaths. Have you seen these ruthless guys! The windbreaker of Cheongseong asked urgently. Are you in treatment? Are you hurt a lot? Most of the soldiers of the Mortal Death Army belonged to the Old Daemun faction. It was enough for the windbreakers heart to sink. Full-sang nodded. We arranged for the suspects as quickly as possible. Because they are so skilled in martial arts, they are said to recover quickly. Huh. The windbreaker sitting on the chair breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness. Im so d. These are people who use all kinds of dangerous financial products, including poisonous explosives. No matter how expert you are, if you are exposed to extreme poison, you will die, and if a fire bomb explodes, you will receive fatal injuries. It was fortunate that there were no deaths. But. Zhuge Wenhu asked. Who on earth requested the Hongyaohoe? At first nce, a look of confusion appeared on Full Sangs face. I couldnt figure it out. hmm. It is said that Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Mortal Army, led a small number of troops, chased after the assassins, and went down to their stronghold in northern Gangseo. It is said that during the fierce fighting, someone blew up the main camp. her! Most of the Hongyaohoe assassins are dead and the foundation has been destroyed, so it is not unreasonable to say that they are extinct. However, the identity of the client remained unknown. The explosion was carried out by the Hongyaohoe? There is no way to know the exact circumstances, but the probability of that happening is very high. Zhuge Wenhu nodded with a stern face. Thank goodness. Tracking down the assassins wouldnt normally have been difficult. yes. The breach of the Hongyaohoes stronghold was entirely due to Commander Yeons efforts. It is said that he hung on until the end. I guess so. Zhuge Wenhu deliberately spoke about the tracking case, and Full Sang received his words exquisitely. This is because controversy over Yeonhojeongs qualifications may arise. Although he disyed excellent skills, the injured person was from the Old Daemun Sect, so such a story could have been said. The two people who realized this blocked any possibility in advance. Full-sang said with a positive attitude. It was unfortunate, but if you look at the results, we have made great achievements in the past few months. And thats even though I received almost no support from Meng. Yonghwajinin said with a worried face. It was inevitable. The Murim Alliance has finally begun to operate properly. The situation was too chaotic to determine the flow of funds or n a budget. Full Sang smiled. Yes, thats right. Commander Yeon probably knows that too. What I meant was that we need to provide support to them now. hmm. As you can see from the actions of the Mortal Army so far, they can be stronger and more thorough. They have proven that they are worth it, so I ask for your full support as an advisor to the Intelligence Department. The crowd nodded. Although their meanings were different and their personalities were different, they were people who lived through rough times. Everyone knows how difficult it is for those who have just joined an organization to establish a major of this level. At that time, Shaolin Bangjang Gong Daesa (տմ) opened his mouth. The selection of talent for Tangma Army has beenpleted, and appointments for each unit and organization have also beenpleted. The crowd held their breath. Moyong-guns eyes softened as he looked at the public ambassador. also. Since the Murim Alliance was founded, I have been very busy. The busyness was entirely aimed at strengthening his power base. But we havent reached it yet. In that location. The power in words is different. The world considers the nine major families and the six major families as the same level, but even within that, there is a clear division of superiority and inferiority. Among them, Shaolin is by far the best. No one can deny the majesty of the thousand-year-old Shaolin, which is called the Taesan North Tower of Wulin. In Bin Monks opinion, the Destroying Demon Army was too unconventional from its birth. It was tolerated because the foundation of the alliance was not yet solid, but in fact, it was clearly wrong for one of Tang Ma Murderers surviving troops to go out into the world without any control. The crowd nodded. Of course, whenever the Mortal Army moved, informants who kept an eye on them followed along. That was the minimum action the Murim Alliance could take. An organization shouldnt be like that. It was eptable until now, but it can no longer be. however. The public ambassador smiled faintly. The passionatemander and the soldiers who follow him are moving forward without turning their eyes away from their goal, even at a boiling age. Moreover, I was able to establish such arge major in just a few months. . I dont know what the servants here think, but I think it would be okay for the monk to grant them some special treatment. Amipas long text, Fuhosatae (̫), agreed. Special exceptions are not necessarily a bad thing. Moreover, I think we should give strength to the Mortal Army even if they have not established their major. Pungbyeokja asked with a puzzled look. What do you think? Special exceptions may cause dissatisfaction in other organizations. You can haveints. But I think we all are indebted to the Mortal Army. Debt? Bokhosaes eyes grew dim. They went out to punish the evildoers that not only the Dukes here, but the entire Baekdo Martial Forest were making a fuss about. These are young people who have not yet established themselves. . I dont know anything else, but we only tried to control the forces of death, even though the meaning should be held in high esteem. It is a natural action, but I think we should reflect on what we need to do. The atmosphere of the Battle of Museong became solemn at the words of the Fuho incident. She smiled and looked at Yeonwi. You must really be a good person. yes? Because he is the leader of Byeoksan, many people question his reputation. There are people who take pains to disparage Kanghos rumors by saying that they cannot be trusted. . But it was only now that I experienced, saw, and felt a series of events that I realized. Lord Yeon has raised your son very well. A talented person of his caliber has already taken up the banner and sword for the association, so he is truly the Red Bok of the Central ins. It was a rare high praise. Yeonwi bowed his head. This child stillcks a lot. When Commander Yeon returns in the future, I hope that he will teach me with rebuke and sternness rather than praise. The public ambassador burst intoughter. What you said about the hehe situation is correct. If we want to learn, we have to learn. It seems like you have too much humility. Full-sang smiled without anyone knowing. The favor toward the Mortal Army is deepening. Much more than you think. At this level, no one would want to question the reason for the existence of the Mortal Army. Full Sang was satisfied with that. It was then. Thats right. Everyones eyes were focused on one ce. It was Moyonggun. As you said, the Immortal Army achieved a great achievement. We need a proper reward. The public ambassador said with a smile. I hope the head of the Moyong family will be in a good mood. It was Prince Moyong who proposed the creation of an independent Confucian army and rmended Yeonhojeong. Public ambassadors say that. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. haha! Good or bad. But I predicted it to some extent. It may be premature to say this, but Commander Yeon is one of the best talents I have ever seen. I fully expected this result. haha. However, I believe that the fatigue of the Mortal Army that has crisscrossed the central ins over the past few months will be significant. Everyone nodded. The Mortal Army defeated the ck Ind Bangpa without stopping. In the dark martial arts world, the Mortal Army was already called the army of death and the army of the devil. Im telling you so. There was an insidiousness in Mo Yongs eyes that no one knew about. The founding ceremony of the Tangma Army is just around the corner. How about giving out rewards and giving them some rest and inviting the Mortal Army to join us? Thats a good idea. Deokhosada immediately agreed. If people live on edge all the time, their minds and bodies will be exhausted. I dont think it would be a bad idea to invite him in at this time. Most of the soldiers agreed with Prince Moyong and came forward. Full Sang looked at Zhuge Munho. There was a smile on Zhuge Lis mouth, but his eyes were slightly tense. Full-sang opened his mouth. Once we find out the future whereabouts of the Mortal Army, the calles At that time, the official said. Personally, I would like to give a gift to the mortals who suffered through hardships. The Dukes were astonished. I had no idea that the proud and fierce head of the family would say such a thing. So please call them quickly. Full-sangs eyes were shaking. He quickly looked at Mo Yongs face and felt his heart grow cold. This is because Moyongs smile and eyes were truly meaningful. It was time for Full Sang to open his mouth once again. Since this is the will of the Bonggong people, please contact the Immortal Army today. Full Sang was startled and looked at Zhuge Munho. Zhuge Wenhu said calmly. I hope your advisor will use some strength. So that we can contact you as quickly as possible. Zhuge Lis eyes said this. You must note forward anymore. Now is not the time to create a sense of difort. Full-sang gritted his teeth. I will contact the Mortal Army right away. Chapter 152 Episode 152 Notoriety and fame (2) Whew. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture. Then Mukbi also lowered his bow. Lets stop here for today. dump. As soon as I put down the light dragon, I sit down. As far as physical strength was concerned, he looked like a monster and was not like Yeonhojeong. Mukbi asked worriedly. are you okay? yes Im fine. It doesnt look good at all. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was still pale. The internal injuries have not fully healed yet. It would be best to rest for the next few days. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Look at the condition. Mukbi felt sad inside. Hongyaohoes surprise attack inflicted a heavy blow on the Mortal Army. Although they have made a preemptive attack so far, they have never been attacked. And as a result of the attack, more than ten people were seriously injured. It was fortunate that there were no deaths. At that time, Yeonhojeong suddenly changed. Yeon Ho-jeong, who took care of the seriously injured as calmly as possible and arranged for Uibang, immediately took Mukbi and some of his troops and attacked Hongyohoe. Thinking back to that time, Mukbi swallowed his saliva without realizing it. You can get so scared. Yeon Ho-jeong became a devil and went on a rampage. It was a madness that is difficult to even describe in words. The assassins, who are said to be willing to die for their target, were so scared that they ran away. Although he did not show it outwardly, Yeon Ho-jeong cared deeply for the soldiers of the Mortal Army. It may be a bit of an analogy, but it was almost like treating a child. Im sure they were more angry because of their methods. It is fate that casualties ur in the unit. No matter what tactics the enemy uses, the one who suffers is a fool. Still, this wasnt it. In Mukbis view, the Mortal Lord could have almost died. He told her to be more nervous, but Yeon Ho-jeong must have had simr thoughts. huh? Mukbi, who was looking at Yeonhojeong with a confused face, suddenly noticed that his hands were bleeding. Student. Theres blood on my hands Huh? Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at his right hand and licked his lips. For some reason, it felt a bit sad. yes? It is the fate of those who handle heavy weapons. Unless your body has reached its extreme state, if you make a mistake, your hands could be crushed. Yeon Ho-jeong massaged his right hand. There is no problem with my bones or joints. It was just slightly pushed and torn. Youll get better if you rest for a few days. Mukbi sighed and took out a clean cloth from his arms. It was a medical cloth that I always carried with me because I didnt know who might get hurt and when. Give me your hand. are you okay. Dont be stubborn, give it to me quickly. Oh, its okay. You can leave it alone. Give it to me before I end up burning a hole between my eyes. here. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his hand. Mukbi wrapped the cloth around his hand in a familiar motion. hey. why. But are your fingers okay? When I saw the demonstration at Hongryeon Pce, it was no joke. Mukbi threw a dagger in a calm voice. are you okay. Im not a fool who cant take care of my body like everyone else. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was silently watching, suddenly hit his forehead. Sigh! evil! Mukbi suddenly sat down. Sparks flew before my eyes. For a moment, I almost lost my mind. What are you doing! Sniff. Im just bored. This is really! Mukbi pounded his chest as if he was disgusted. You should know how to ept it calmly when people tell you that you are worried, but you are the kind of person who doesnt even know it. The rest will take care of itself! You were already going to do that? Ugh! You have to try something like that toe to your senses. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Muk-bis back and leaving the ce with a huff, grinned. Then, as the silence disappeared, his face distorted. Oh, that stone-headed bastard. Did you have a steel band wrapped around your forehead? What is it? If you ever end up fighting that guy, I think you should never headbutt him. Still, after experiencing the pounding pain in my head, the random thoughts seemed to disappear. Yeon Ho-jeong touched his forehead and sighed. The internal wound isnt healing again. This internal injury was suffered when the main camp of the Hongyohoe exploded. I noticed the scent and immediately tried to avoid it, but the jade blue dug in too deeply. He used up his extreme internal energy and performed a bloody battle. I couldnt even remember how many times I opened it. He was able to save everyone in the end, but his internal injuries were quite severe. Well, considering that there were no deaths, its practically nothing. Yeon Ho-jeong, sitting cross-legged, operated Byeokna Jin-gyeol. Ugh. A refreshing blue energy filled my entire body just by looking at it. Before I knew it, I was on the verge of reaching the tenth level of Byeoknajingyeoldo Ind. Once you have reached the tenth level, there is no longer any ce to go further in the mind dharma itself. From then on, time bes infinitely deeper. In other words, it is a fight about how to cultivate Byeoknajingi, not a fight about increasing achievements. And that moment when youpletely pave your own path. It is said that at that time, the state of martial arts reached its twelve peak. The problem was now. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Okay, I understand now. The reason why treatment for internal injuries is dyedpared to the past Heukamje era. Immediately after finishing his fight with Myeongcheon, he copsed. And it took more time than expected to heal the internal injuries. It was the same this time too. The internal injuries suffered from the explosion of gunpowder were quite severe, but it was normal for him to have recovered by now. And only now did Yeon Ho-jeong realize why his internal injuries recoveredter than during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. It was because of my strength. It wasnt because of the Three Divine Energy. However, it was not because of the absence of blue dragon energy. It was because of Byeokna Jin-gyeol. To be precise, it was because the amount of internal power that would serve as the basis for the Shinigami was much less than before. To begin with, Yeon Ho-jeong was a person who did not consider the amount of internal strength important. And that was the right perception. Strength is quality rather than quantity. High-quality internal skills are ten times more effective than other internal skills with just a penny of power. It wasmon sense and the truth. Neither the martial arts of the right faction nor the martial arts of the Sa faction deviate from the basic principles. But Sashinmu wanted more. In the first ce, the Shinigami itself produces a higher level of power than any other Neigongsimbeops true energy. Because of such characteristics, the quantity was as important as the quality of the underlying mental technique. The ce where the Four Gods reside is not the dantian, but the organ in charge. In other words, deepening the Four Spirits means that the abilities of the organs in charge are more active than before. As the organs be activated, the body also undergoes constant changes. The teacher said that the bodies of the warriors of the four gods from generation to generation were as strong as diamonds. So did I. During his time as Emperor of Darkness, his body was no different from a weapon. It was capable of easily crushing a steel te without putting any effort into it. Thats why Master passed on Hongcheongi to me. Hong Cheon-gi itself was by no means a martial artist worthy of discussing the world. It can be called first-ss, but it is not at the level of being called a divine skill. The biggest advantage of Hongcheongi was the amount and speed of condensed energy. Hong Cheon-gi umted a greater amount of internal strength than anyone else, so the Four Gods were stable. There was no reason to flinch just because you suffered internal injuries. In other words, in order to solve the problem of the recovery speed not being as fast as before, the underlying power capacity must be amplified. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Lets take Socheongidan. I still havent eaten the Socheongidan that Zhuge Zhenyan gave me. Gangho is dangerous. You never know when something will happen. It wasnt going to be a big problem right away, so I was saving it for the future. After thinking for a while, Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. No, Ill have to give that to Jipyeongter. Rather than taking elixirs to increase your internal energy, you increase your overall skills by increasing your achievement of internal energy and mind techniques. Its a bit of a detour, but its better if you think about itter. He could be sure. Now that I have learned Sasinmu, it is right for me to advance to a higher level than in the past. You wont be able to ovee the yellow dragon with a simple approach like before. Eating just one Socheongidan will not cause any problems in your martial arts growth. In fact, it could have been better. but. Leave it alone for now. He believed that the principles of martial arts that he had learned along his path would not betray him. First of all, I will give Byeoknajingyeol a ten-seong victory. After achieving the twelve-star prity through gradual amplification of internal strength Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I need to master the Five Great Gods. If you learn all of Yeongas five great techniques, the highest secret technique will reveal itself. At that time, you will be able to obtain both quantity and quality of internal energy. Yeon Ho-jeong made a n step by step. Ive been so busy that its been hard to find personal time, but I thought it worked out better. It was a time when I was alone with my thoughts. older brother? ok? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. There, Pang Man-ho was closing his eyes with an innocent look on his face. uh? When did youe? I was deliberately stomping along, but you didnt know? Oh yeah? But what happened? Sister Zhuge is calling you. Oh, I get it. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and frowned at a sudden thought. hey. Why are you doing this? But can you stop talking about that brother? why? Dont you want to hear it? Its not like that, but were the same age, so why do you keep calling me brother? If you are a respectable person, you should call him brother. Do you know that Guan Yu was older than Liu Bei? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to say something, just sighed and waved his hand. do whatever you want. yes. But what do you respect about me? You use a heavier weapon than me. Is that all? At best? Its respectable enough, that much. I cant be pushed around with my own strength, but in front of you, I cant Dont call me brother. why? If you dont want to call me, dont call me, you bastard. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was walking briskly, felt himself crying for no reason. Why do you respect something like that because you have nothing to respect? Im here? hmm? Why do you look like that? Why does my expression look like that? It just looks so awkward. Why is your forehead so red again? Did you hit it on a rock somewhere? I pounded it on something harder than a stone. Yeonhojeong asked, sitting roughly spread out on the floor. So why did you call me, soldier? Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled. Dont make fun of me. Im not kidding. Youre military, right? Okay, look at this. Yeon Ho-jeongs face instantly became serious when he saw the letter that Zhuge Ah-yeon handed him. Deafblindness? They said they were calling it to praise the armys achievements and to give them time to rest. At least in name. Thats the name what else is there? Zhuge Yan took out another letter from his arms. That was sent by the Murim Alliance, and this was sent separately by Hoogae. Yeon Ho-jeong also read the letter sent by Moon Geun-sang. His eyes sparkled. Ohh. Isnt it suspicious? A subtle tension appeared on Zhuge Zhens face. Dang Ga-ju is definitely not a person who has a lot to worry about. If not, its not, and if its right, its right. First of all, my father saw it that way. And yet you went out of your way to take the lead in defeating the Demon Army of Death and Death? Do you smell it? Yes, it smells. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of the party hall. The noble face of a wolf with a dangerous ominous look in its eyes. In the end, I joined hands with Prince Moyong. . I expected that, but it was much faster than I thought. Zhuge Yan asked worriedly. What are you going to do? What should I do? An official order came from the government. If you feel ufortable, you can take a little more time Yeon Ho-jeong said clearly. no. The Mortal Army is an independent Confucian army. Although you are free, you must strictly follow orders from above. At least you should show that. That is responsibility. Wow, thats difficult. What about the kids? There is no major difort in moving around. Still, I need to stabilize for a few more days to avoid any setbacks. good. Yeon Ho-jeong felt sad inside. Jinyang might be at the next destination. Jinyang. One of the Five Great Gods of the ck Emperor, a man who spread fear throughout the Baekdo martial arts world with his flexible martial arts skills as well as his cheerful disposition. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was deep in thought, soon shook his head. This might be better. Both myself and the Mortal Army ran too hastily. It was necessary to use this opportunity to reorganize the unit. Unfortunately, now was not the time to be greedy. Ill be back to work in three days. Ill tell the kids myself. Chapter 153 Episode 153 Infamy and Infamy (3) Paaaaang! The infinitely soft and slow sword y teased the air. Although the form was slow, the amount of true energy released from the tip of the sword was extremely constant. The sword and energy move as one even in extreme situations. However Completing the form of martial arts in a way that is suitable for actual use ultimately depends on the casters physical ability and the method of using internal energy. There is a reason why a master can subdue an opponent even though he uses the same type of punch as the street gangsters punches. This is because speed and sharpness are achieved through the delicate operation of a trained body and internal strength. Its creaking. Mo Yong-woos eyes were filled with regret as he looked at the trajectory drawn by Geomcheom (). The internal power is sufficient, but the body is not polished. The lower body is strong, but there is a slight error in the angle of arm extension. Its a shoulder problem. An eye that allows you to calmly evaluate the martial arts you use as if it were a third party. This was the reason why he was able to continuously develop even though he lived a life that focused more on work than martial arts as the head of the Zhejiang branch. His skills were good, but his eyes were much sharper than that. Mo Yong-woos sword, which had only moved slowly, suddenly showed mysterious speed. Taaaaang! The powerful step of turning the ground upside down and the strong sword cutting through the air created a sword-shaped. It was a frighteningly fast and sophisticated sword. There was even strength as strong as steel. He was a person who embodied an extremely high level of martial arts. Although hecks physical training, he has achieved a level of enlightenment that is more than capable. Mo Yong-woo, who had been practicing the Geongonbaekbaekbaehae (Ǭٰ˄) using his explosive cardio-respiratory ability to exceed the limit, stopped the sword. Whoa. My whole body turned red. sick. The muscles all over my body felt like they were going to tear. Is it fortunate that my joints are not damaged? I need a little more efficient physical training. Ill have to put down the sword for a while and look at my body and my strength. At that time, I heard apuse from somewhere. p p p. Mo Yong-woo turned his head. Prince Moyong was there. It was amazing. older brother. The surprise on Mo Yongs face was real. I didnt know that you worked hard to improve your martial arts skills every day, but when did you grow so much? The level of sword understanding has already reached sword sea level. Mo Yong-woo said bitterly. I have enlightenment, but my body does not follow suit. It was a long way away. Dont say that. Its been less than a year since I learned Gungons martial arts, and thats already it. Your talent is truly amazing. Of course, this is possible because the martial arts skills and experience I have gained so far are so excellent. But even taking that into ount, Mo Yong-woos growth was astonishing. Moyong-gun smiled brightly. It was a smile that felt unique. After training with a strong sword, you train with a sharp sword and a strong sword. Although it is a traditional training method, the strain on the body is bound to increase. Training is good, but you also have to take care of your body. All right. okay. Mo Yong-woo asked with a puzzled look. But what are you doing at this hour? Is the martial arts conference over already? Yes. Moyong-gun stroked his chin. Mo Yong-woo, who saw him, was convinced. That my brother had something to say to me. And Mo Yong-woo was able to roughly predict what he was going to say. Wow. Please speak. When are you nning to meet Tang Wens wife and daughter? Embarrassment spread across Mo Yong-woos face. In three days, the Tangma Army will be established. Until then, I think I need to think about my personal martial arts and subordinate management. Yes, its not that I dont know your feelings. Mo Yong-guns eyes gave off a strange glow. However, since I have discussed it with the head of the party, I hope to meet as soon as possible. Mo Yong-woo, who was silent for a moment, nodded. All right. If you do, I will meet you the day before the founding ceremony. Moyong-gun smiled. Mo Yong-woo does not easily mention things he is not confident about. Since I said I would meet, I will definitely meet. Okay, lets do that. sorry. My brother went through a hard time because of me for no reason. Moyong-gunughed heartily. You bastard, if you knew that, you shouldnt have seen his face right away. sorry. Its a joke. Meet him and if you dont like him, tell him. It was created with you and your family in mind, but I have no intention of creating a kite just because the person in question doesnt like it. That was Moyongs sincerity. The power of the Tang family is certainly fascinating, but Mo Yong-yu was more important to Mo Yong-gun than the Tang family. He is his own person, and hasnt he achieved surprising growth even though he hasnt yet shown his true skills? It is a hundred times better to raise trustworthy people than to take on unreliable power. This was the reason why Moyongguns power base was particrly stable. Mo Yong-woo spoke up. Then when will the Mortal Army join? Mo Yong-guns eyes suddenly became cold. They said it would arrive around noon tomorrow. okay. As I said before, the Mortal Army made quite a contribution. I had no idea that the Mortal Army would move so quickly and so violently. Mo Yong-woo spoke calmly. I had a direct conversation with Commander Yeon the day before the Mortal Army departed. Yes, Yeon Ho-jeong, you said you were very surprised when you saw that guy. Thats right. Not only was his martial arts skills far beyond the level of thete Jisoo, but he also had a surprising eye. I thought he was a talented person with drive as well as insight. You are right. Its not like I care about that little guy for nothing. Mo Yong-woo smiled. I will go see you again tomorrow when the Mortal Army joins. A look of surprise appeared on Prince Moyongs face. Youre going to meet Yeon Ho-jeong? Thats right. What are you nning to do when you meet this guy? I am apetitor, but if there is something to learn, I should learn it. Im also curious about how much progress he has made since he went out into the world and came back. Huh. It is said that if you keep your eyes peeled, you will never be defeated in 100 battles. I dont think theres anything wrong with meeting you. Mo Yong nodded his head. If you say you want to meet, how can I stop you? Just be careful. He is a man who knows how topletely shake up people he thought were enemies. Do not worry. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. Since I havent been able to show you proper results for several months, I will try to get you at least one gift and prop for the Tangma Army founding ceremony. * * * oh! Its the Murim Alliance! Wow, its been a while! I never imagined I would be this excited after seeing the Murim League. Sigh, Im crying. The faces of the soldiers of the Mortal Army who crossed the Daebyeol Mountains and finally entered the outskirts of the Murim Alliance were filled with joy. For the past few months, I havent been able to rest properly and have been swept away by the vicious ck Ind waves. It was rewarding work and I grew a lot thanks to it, but mentally fatigue was building up without me knowing it. Once you enter the Murim League, you will be able to rest well for at least five days. That was why their expressions were bright. Mukbi whispered softly. The kids seem very happy. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I guess so. I fought against deadly enemies without even being able to wash properly, sleeping on the street on an empty day. Its good to rx, but it can be quite difficult to get your mind back on track. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi with an unexpected look on his face. Is it a big deal? What? Youre mentally ill I dont think its something you should say. joy. I always feel nervous too, right? No, of course I know that. Im just surprised that you even care about the mental state of soldiers. Are you slowly getting used to being a manager? Mukbi filed aint. If youre not nervous, youll get hurt. However, it cannot be left out of the group of mortals. Its better to be nervous even though its hard than to get hurt and die. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile deepened. You guys have all grown up. I may be talking to you, but I am older than the senior worker. What does age have to do with it? It hasnt been long since I came into the world. There is no rule that says having more experience means doing a better job. I guess there could be more talk there. But its not wrong. Mukbi nced at Yeonhojeongs hand. How are your hands? ok? It was torn not long ago. Seeing as youre still wearing bandages, I guess youre not feeling any better? Im almostpletely healed. Is recovery slower than you thought? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Thats right. The reason why recovery from internal injuries was slow was because the amount of internal energy was less than during the time of Emperor Heukam. However, the slow recovery of the wound on his palm was because his body had reached its limit. It was a different problem from internal injuries. Sleep time was extremely low. Byeoknajingyeol is an excellent martial artist. There is no shortage of Sasinmu, even if you listen to Gaeses amazing skills. However, Yeon Ho-jeong, who learned it, was only a human being. If you reach the pinnacle of martial arts and transcend human limitations, you may not know it, but if you continue to live a life where you cant even sleep, let alone rest, your body will inevitably get tired. Mukbi sighed. When I get back, Ill sleep well. Its safe. Its a shame. What is there to be ashamed of? Rather, I was surprised. I had no idea that the practitioner would care so much for the soldiers. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. I never thought I would be like this. When dealing with the warriors of the dark path, he was like a de. In the first ce, they were never trained like the Mortal Army. As soon as they united their forces, they started a war and thought it was inevitable that they would die in the process. It was a cold and cruel method. This is because the world of extreme violence living in Heukdo made Yeon Ho-jeongs personality vicious. However, after returning, my mind became very stable. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to see that family was at the center of this positive change. Its positive If youre going to live like a human being, this change is definitely positive. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, looking up at the clear sky, became frighteningly deep. Should I, as a human being, guard against their invasion or Should I be the monster of those days? At that time, Zhuge Yan opened his mouth. sister. yes? Hehe, its private right now. Ah Mukbi was embarrassed. This is because Zhuge Yans friendly title was still burdensome. What are you going to do when you go in? Are you going to get some rest today? I think so If youre not too tired, would you like to have a drink with me? alcohol? Mo Feis face turned slightly pale. She had stayed away from alcohol since thest time she had a bad hangover. All you had to do was drive out the cycle with inner energy, but the feeling of your head hurting and your body bing sluggish was unpleasant. However, seeing Zhuge Zinc looking at him with bright eyes made it difficult for him to refuse. as long as you drink it in moderation. Mhahaha! great! Ill just say hello to my father and go right away! You must drink it! Yes. Zhuge Zalyan, who was grinning, looked at Yeon Hojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was closing his eyes. It was a very innocent expression. Zhuge Zhens expression suddenly became sour. why? Would you like to drink too? How are you mentally? I drink with you knowing what will happen to me? Rotten bastard. The position is vacant. Its private, man! Yeonhojeong decided that on the day of reassembly, the discipline of the Mortal Army should be strictly established. Pang Man-ho slowly approached Yeonho-jeong. Then with me? Go and sleep. Lets have a drink instead, brother. Dont call me your brother, you brat! It was noisy and deafening. Although they pretended not to be, Mukbi, Jegal Zinc, and Pang Manho also seemed secretly excited about their long break. As we continuedughing and talking like that, we had already reached the outer castle of the Murimmaeng. Are you Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Mortal Army? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. A middle-aged man with a cold expression was standing next to the Blue Dragon Gate. Chapter 154 Episode 154 Infamy and Myeongmyeong (4) Surprisingly, Cheokgang was the first to react. omg! Sasuk! Cheokgang stepped forward in a gasp and folded his waist in half. Greetings to my disciple, Cheok Gang. Paeyul, a middle-aged man, ignored Cheok Gangs greeting. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. If its Cheokgangs private residence, what is Jeomchang? Cheomsangpa. It is a sect based in Jeomchang Mountain, Yunnam, and initially arose as a Taoist sect, but after entering the martial arts world, it gradually took on a secr atmosphere. Until recently, it was also the school with the strongest secrist color among the old school schools. In fact, their martial arts skills were so practical that theypeted for supremacy among the martial arts schools of the old school along with themunal school. In fact, if you look at Cheok Gangs martial arts skills, they were fast and straight, unlike other soldiers. Even in the same situation, a more drastic method is used to defeat the opponent. Also, the mountain people of the Jeomchang sect all resemble the martial arts they learned. It was fast, intuitive, and there were no dys. I am Yeonhojeong. Paeyul frowned. I am the elder of Jeomchang. Try to be more polite. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If its in the maengnae, it will be like that. what? I am the leader of the Yu military unit under the Murim Alliance. Whether you are an elder of the Jeomchang Sect or a Jangmunin, there is no reason to stoop down if you do not have a position. What he says is quite cocky, but his expression is full ofposure. There was no pitch in his voice, and his eyes were clear and deep. Paeyul, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, looked at Cheokgang. A subtle look of anxiety appeared on Cheok Gangs face. It was because he wanted to see if there would be a war of nerves between the adult monk and the head of the organization he worked for. Paeyul nodded. Its okay. It was an unexpected reaction. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What do you mean? I heard that this was the unit that my favorite bastard entered without saying anything, so I wondered what was so loose. Its not bad at all. If you are the head of an organization, you must have that level of authority. He says this in such a blunt tone that I cant tell if hesplimenting or being sarcastic. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Cheok Gang. Did youe without even telling me? yes. Im going to get scolded. A shadow appeared on Cheok Gangs face. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze back to Pae-yul. If you want to take Cheokgang, just wait a moment. After returning to Naejeong and going through the repatriation process. My business is with you, not my business. To me? Yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It seemed like he knew why Paeyul hade to see him. I got a feeling. But there was something puzzling. How do you know? If his father had told him, there would be no reason to look for him, and if Mo Yong-gun leaked it, he would have no reason to look for himself either. Because it ismon sense to go to your father first. Why? what? Do you know about the martial arts that shoot the sun? It was as expected. Yeon Ho-jeong had no intention of saying anything. Is it because of the dream? ! Paeyuls eyes suddenly changed. There is no need to say that name. I understand. I have only one question. . How was that sword? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont know what your intention is for asking such a question, but I havent had a good look at his sword. why? I heard you had a life-or-death rtionship with that guy. In a fight to the death, the priority is to prevent the opponent from demonstrating his or her power. I saw that martial arts being used, but I didnt see it properly. You subdued him before that? exactly. Thats amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and patted Muk-bi on the shoulder. I fell to this friends arrow before I could use martial arts properly. If it werent for this friend, it would have been quite difficult. Paeyul looked at Mukbi. master? Yeon Ho-jeongs prayer was so refined that I didnt pay much attention to it, but looking at it this way, I realized that the womans prayer was also amazing. Joined operations? exactly. Paeyul nodded. I see. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose slightly. People from prestigious political factions were generally negative about joint ventures. This is because they prefer fair one-on-onepetition, regardless of whether the opponent is a target or a viin. But it wasnt a loss rate. To be exact, the Jeomchang school did not teach that way. In actualbat, the truth is to survive without dying. If a battle breaks out, it is best to not only kill your opponent but also seek your own survival. Paeyul was a person who truly knew the joy of actual fighting. That is why they do not express any objection to the fact that they have joined forces. Paeyul, who was quietly looking around at the Mortal Army, shook his head. I was anxious so I came out first and waited. I really wanted to check on him. . Ille back to your ce tomorrow. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. If possible, pleasee in the evening. Paeyul turned around without answering. It is a disposition that straddles the line between honesty and rudeness. Perhaps Jininbas martial arts skills will also be much rougher than Cheokgangs. Paeyul, who was walking ahead, stopped and looked back. you. Please speak. Paeyul tilted his head. Are you in any pain? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Are you healthy? okay? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong could see Pae-yuls eyes scanning the right side of his abdomen. Paeyul nodded. Well see tomorrow. I understand. Coogugung. The Blue Dragon Gate was opened. Paeyul entered Maeng first, followed by the Mortal Army. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled Pae-yuls words and could not hide his inner wonder. Did you see something in me? Out of curiosity, I looked inside and looked at Byeoknajingyeol and Samsingi, but there were no problems. hmm. But there was no way a master with a losing record would say something like that for no reason. Well, Ill just have to rest for a while and get my body back on track. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted as he entered the inner building after passing the long and wide outer castle. I will take care of the return process myself. Ive had a hard time. Get some rest. At Yeon Ho-jeongs words, thunderous cheers erupted. Aaaah! Vacation, vacation! Oh, I feel like Im going to copse already. There was a lot of noise. After saying hello to Yeon Ho-jeong, they each disappeared at an incredible speed. . Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been blinking like an idiot, looked at Mukbi. Lets go through the repatriation process together Im going to see my father. Mukbi disappeared before my eyes in an instant with that wonderful divine method. The inside of my mouth was grumbling. For some reason, I felt betrayed. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Pang Man-ho. Pang Man-houghed awkwardly. Do you know why the person in charge is called the person in charge? You said you were my brother? Try hard, brother. Just talk hyung I wonder if that bastard was that fast. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been following Pang Man-hos back as he ran like lightning, ate up his appetite. You bastards who have no sense of loyalty. Yeon Ho-jeong, who wasining, suddenly looked at Jegal Zhen-yeon. Zhuge Yan tilted his head. why? Why dont you move on like a colt with a tail on fire? Where are you going? You have to go through the return process. huh? Even if I look like this, I am still a soldier of the army of death. You have to make sure you get the ending right. Have you seen such a cool guy! Yeon Ho-jeong put his arm around Jegal A-yeons shoulder. lets go! Lets leave the foolish brats behind and head towards the sky! hey! Let go of this! Its heavy! haha! Im d I have a responsible guy. The future of the Mortal Army is very bright. Its heavy! The two men bickered and headed to the silent battle. * * * That evening. Yeon Ho-jeong, who came to Pagungak after a long time and slept for more than half a day, woke up with a frown. Is it night? The moonlighting through the window was very warm. It was a time when summer was passing and turning into fall. My body gradually cooled down due to the cool wind blowing. I liked this cold wind. Yeon Ho-jeong got up and sat cross-legged. Wooooow. My muscles and nerves all over my body became active as my body became more active. The blue essence surrounding my entire body was as clear and beautiful as always. Perhaps because it was night, the color of Byeoknajingi seemed to resemble moonlight. good. Now its really just around the corner. Byeoknajingyeol was struggling himself to break through to the realm of the ten saints. Ugh. A white tiger rose based on the stable Byeoknajingyeol. Whoop. The abundant air contains arge amount of natural energy. The white essence that entered the lungs spread out to the nerves of the entire body. The heartbeat gradually elerated and soon a bright red aura appeared. Pusssss. Translucent ck energy flowed out of the body ording to Yeonhojeongs name. The Northern ck Hyeonmugi binds up and expels the turbid energy lurking in the body. Its refreshing. Recently, in order to heal internal injuries, more attention has been paid to Byeoknajingyeol itself rather than Samsingi. Of course, it was also to increase achievement. Its been a while since I actively practiced Samsingi for a long time, and I felt like my body was definitely changing. I wanted to run out to the training ground right away and swing the Gwangryongbu. Kuuk. The torn palm was also fully recovered. It felt like most of my bodys fatigue had disappeared after one deep sleep. This is it. Although her mind and body were more refreshed than ever, Yeon Ho-jeong could not help but smile bitterly. No matter how much you paid attention to the kids, youve been toocent. I need to reflect. Even if it was possible for Byeokrajingi or Samsingi, I didnt even know that my body was getting tired right now with the wall of transcendence right in front of me. It wasnt like that during the time of the Dark Emperor. This is because, regardless of the issue of skill or internal strength, I foughtpletely alone at that time. When fatigue built up, I went to a ce where no one knew and spent a few days recovering my strength beforeing out. Then, he fought again, and when he was seriously injured, he hid again and stored up his stamina. A time when I could constantly be stronger because I was alone. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was reminiscing about the past, soon shook her head. Stop saying things that arent funny. The reason our progress slowed down, whether alone or together, was because we werent nervous. There are clear environmental differences. But Yeon Ho-jeong did not try to use that as an excuse. Slowly. Three colors flickered in Yeonhojeongs blue pupils. I need to wake you up. Byeokna Jin-gyeol is just around the corner from the Ten Seongs, and Samsingi has also shown sufficient maturity and separation through actual battles so far. Out of greed, I tried to climb higher and pull it out, but I felt like I couldnt dy it any longer. I feel the need to tighten my slightly loose mind like before. I summon thest Four Gods before leaving the vige. Blue dragon. We will call upon the incarnation of the life force of the Eastern Divine Beast and form theplete Four Gods Qi. Ill have to ask my father for a favor tomorrow. When I went through the return process, I was able to see my father at Museongjeon. But the servants meeting was long again today. Although the Murim Leagues system is slowly being established, there is still a lot of detailed overtime work to be done. Um, should I sleep better? It is a well-earned rest. I thought it would be a good idea to put aside my worries and get some sleep for today. It was when Yeon Ho-jeong was about to lie down in bed. oh? A clear prayer can be felt at the entrance to Pagungak outside the window. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately jumped out of the window. Parrak! The clothes blowing in the wind were like wings. Yeon Ho-jeongnded softly and there was a man standing in front of him. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at his body with strange eyes. her! I need to reflect on this. Ive made amazing progress since I havent even seen it. is it? Mo Yong-woo smiled brighter than ever. It was the wonderful expression of someone who had no qualms about anything that he had never shown before, even in front of Prince Moyong. How are you doing, Yeonjae? Chapter 155 Episode 155 Notoriety and Fate (5) Good moonlight night. The faces of the two people who were having a drink on a table in the back garden, where no one was looking at them, looked quite bright. There is no need to talk much. Lets have a drink first. Its good. Jjaeng. The sses shed together, making a clear and beautiful sound. Yeon Ho-jeong coolly emptied his ss. Kyaaa! Cool. I put down the burden on my shoulders for a moment and relieved all the umted fatigue. The body is light and the moonlight is good. Adding a ss of alcohol to it makes me feel drowsy. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Its a refreshing drink. Theres no way youll be attacked while drinking. He is good at telling scary stories with a smile on his face. Mo Yong-woo said with a shocked expression. Was it very difficult? Thats just the way it is. Actually, considering the days of the Emperor of Darkness, it wasnt that difficult. Isnt that where all the fighting between death and death is? However, he had to pay attention to the safety of the soldiers throughout the fight, and furthermore, he checked each and every one of the dark swords to see if there was anyone he knew from the past. Is that why? It took a lot of mental energy at every moment. In fact, it was a schedule that caused greater mental fatigue than physical fatigue. are you okay. I think I can just throw it all away from now on. Mo Yong-woo smiled. I dont know what happened, but you look very happy. Okay, thats enough. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its obvious that this side did it, but I cant imagine how that side survived? . Tell me how youve been. I dont even have any suitable snacks, so I guess Ill have to use those as snacks and have a drink. Mo Yong-woo smiled brightly. Its still the same. At the same time, something subtly changed. It feels more human than when I saw it before. Mo Yong-woo liked the change in Yeon Ho-jeong. Although I had only met Yeon Ho-jeong a few times, I was certain that he was not a bad person. Mo Yong-woo truly thought so. He is a dependable younger brother. Because hes not a bad person? That wasnt it. Even if Yeon Ho-jeong was a heinous viin, I felt like I would think about him once in a while. Why? Is it because he was the one who helped mee to my senses while I was curled up? no. Mo Yong-woos clear eyes contained twinkling starlight. There is something about Yeonje that makes the viewer feel a sense of admiration. Yeon Ho-jeong was not the eldest son of a Yeon family renowned for itsw and order. Sometimes it was rough and unconventional, and sometimes it was soft and humane. Those conflicting personalities came together to create a unique atmosphere in Yeonhojeong. I felt a sense of freedom, as if I could go anywhere once I moved, like I had wings. whats the matter? Whats on my face? No. Maybe its because its been a while since Ive seen you, but I thought you were a younger brother I could really rely on. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its nd. If possible, Id like to drink a little more leisurely, but wouldnt it be better to finish talking about work first? yes. Mo Yong-woo exined in detail how he had been and what had happened over the past years. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Danga? Thats right. Where is the Jungwon battlefield going and suddenly we have to go to the party? You must have thought that Dangga was better than the central battlefield. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Certainly, if a power war is assumed, the party line is better than the midfield battleground. Moreover, since Danggaju is also a feudal lord, it would be good to push for something during the vassal meeting. Mo Yong-woo nodded. I think so too. But He could not easily continue speaking. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. why? Is it okay to marry someone youve never seen before? Thats right. Mo Yong-woo sighed deeply. How many people in this world get married after building love first? I also never thought I could escape such a rigid rtionship. But Because of Moyong-gun? Thats right. The two nned to oust Prince Moyong in the future. However, Prince Moyong was trying to join hands with Danggwan of Danggaju. In other words, it will be a party and politicalmunity. What if the Tang family cannot be excluded from driving out Prince Moyong? Mo Yong-woo has to kill not only his brother but also his wifes family. Its worth worrying about. Yeon Ho-jeong did not say that Mo Yong-woos decision was half-hearted and that he joined hands with me without any determination. This is because it is a sufficiently worrying problem. Also, because Mo Yong-woo had such humanity, they thought of appointing him as the Murim lord. Actually, I was surprised when the story about the eldest daughter of the Jungwon battlefield came up. I never thought that you would try to join hands with a new force through me. Strengthening the power base through marriages between powerful families is a method that has been frequently used since ancient times. Ah yes. I know, but since Im the target, I cant help but worry a lot. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Say it out loud. Its a useless worry. Are you saying its useless to worry? I heard you havent even met the girl from the Tang family yet? Mo Yong-woo said as if he was embarrassed. Of course it is. But my brother and the head of the party will somehow push it That cant be possible. hmm? Unlike Mo Yong-woos starry eyes, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were as intense as the sun. The Moyong-gun I know never gives up on himself when faced with a choice between two options. ! Moyong-guns words are sincere. If you dont like the partys wife, I will break off the marriage. Of course I think so too. Then theres nothing to worry about, right? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Let go of the heavy burden of family bonding and meet each other first. . Just because you two met without words, its not like your family is going to push you to get married right away, right? Its literally just a matter of meeting each other. Thats true, but Why? Do you want to lose your mind as soon as you meet? Yeo Yeon-je! Mo Yong-woos face turned red. Just thinking about it made him feel embarrassed. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. He seems like a naive guy. Dont feel pressured. Its about people meeting people. Even if we try to attach various meanings to it, it is nothing more than idle talk. There is a saying that seeing is worth seeing. Mo Yong-woo sighed deeply. Yeonje is right. Maybe the reason I feel ufortable is because there was no pure intention in the meeting itself. How many people would want to meet with pure intentions? Were my intentions ining to you pure? . Its all like that. It is better to throw away the thoughts that say this is different or that is okay. Of course, there are some issues that cannot be negotiated. Whoa. I came here to say it was a good ce, but somehow I just keep sighing. A bitter look appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Yeon Ho-jeong filled his ss. Well then, change your mind. hmm? What does it mean to change your mind? If you dont like the partys womens food, theres nothing you can do. But what if you like it? Mo Yong-woos expression suddenly became serious. Then you especially shouldnt get married. Not only for that person, but also for me. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled strangely. Correct. Its romantic. But I think we need to expand our thinking a little further. What do you mean? Why cant you think of making that personpletely yours? !! Youre giving up because you like it? Its funny. If you like it, move as your heart desires. So what if you get married? Then thats good. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth wide. Think about itter. Isnt it already painful to live under your brother while hiding your true feelings? I dont think its a bad idea to relieve fatigue by meeting someone you love. if. hmm? What if the person is greatly shocked? No, thats probably true. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. At that time, you have to ept all of the other persons resentment. . You are not meeting that person for the sake of the Mo Yong family to gain the power of the Tang family. Because things havee to this, we are meeting. At least you have no intention of hurting the other person. . Still, if you still feel bad about it, you can say that you will not marry after meeting the daughter of the party tomorrow. That is all. In the end, everything was meant to be met and decided. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, smiled bitterly. Im sorry. I showed my ugly side as an older brother. What do you mean? huh? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I never acknowledged you as my older brother? The fact that you called me younger brother is just what you want, isnt it? what? Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong in surprise,ughed out loud. ha ha ha! The sound of pureughter filled the night sky. Suddenly I thought about it and wondered how long it had been since I hadughed so brightly. It really seemed as if all the anxiety and worries that were in my heart were blown away. Mo Yong-woo, whoughed for a while, then spoke calmly. Its time to sort out our titles. Call me brother. no. why? I know Imcking, but at least I have the confidence to remain as Yeon-jes older brother. Do not be ridiculous. I dont want to have an ugly person whoins about problems with the opposite sex as my older brother. For everyone, the first time is rough. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Mo Yong-woo, turned his head and drank. Wow, its refreshing. Mo Yong-woo cleared his throat as if he was embarrassed. Its just something I tried. If you dont like it, I dont n on forcing you to be sworn brothers Ill meet you at the partys dinner tomorrow. huh? Dont lose sight of who you are today and meet well. Dont make mistakes like a fool. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shone mysteriously in the pouring moonlight. When I return from a good meeting like a man, I will call you brother. Mo Yong-woos face brightened. Dont worry. Even though I look like this, I still have a manly side Nothing. There it is! What do you think of me? well? The other half doesnt know how to use their natural talent? Huh, what is your habit of speaking to your brother? Noisy. Mo Yong-woo burst intoughter. It was a good spot. It was truly a good spot. Mo Yong-woo felt truly fortunate toe to Yeon Ho-jeong tonight. Several orders of alcohol were passed around like that. Have you seen all the people who will join Tangma County? I saw it. How was it? Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. They were all outstanding people. I guess so. Moyong-gun must have paid a lot of attention. And there is one thing we need to discuss about that. What? How to control your subordinates? Ill take care of that, so dont worry. Theres something strangely powerful about this part. So, what do you want to discuss? Mo Yong-woo said seriously. I guess Ill have to eat one of my brothers pieces. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Are you going to take a hit? I guess so. hmm. As for this situation Its okay. You dont have to talk about that. But wouldnt it be better to keep it? I know about your rtionship with Moyong without even looking at it. Besides, I think it would be confusing if I knew too much about it. There is room for mistake when I meet Mr. Moyong in the future. Hmm, I see. Are you doing well? I think so. Then thats enough. Just keep doing it like you did before. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. I will take one item Hmm, what should I give to Moyong-kun that he will like? There is no need to overdo it. I just thought it was time to impress my presence on my brother. If you want to show off your presence, it would be best to hand over something fairly thick without raising suspicion. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. A good idea came to mind. When is the Tangma armys scheduled departure date? Chapter 156 Episode 156 Notoriety and liaison (6) What? There was surprise on Mo Yongs face. You put the Mortal Army under yourmand? Mo Yong-woo, who quenched his thirst with a sip of tea, spoke calmly. I didnt put it under yourmand. We just decided to go on our first expedition together. Didnt you just say that? The army of death has been ced below. To be exact, it is an operation to annihte the enemy by moving the Extermination Army under themand of the main army in the first expedition. Of course Mo Yong-woo continued with a somewhat distraught expression. I n to use them as a shield. Shield shield? The Mortal Army achieved great sess in a short period of time. So to speak, their skills have already been proven. Mo Yong-woos eyes turned to the window. The early morning air felt stuffy. I know you feel ufortable with Commander Yeon. From what I see, he is not a bad person, but he is also a dangerous person. Its dangerous. We will go out together this time and see his capabilities. I became a greatmander in my first battle, so he must also follow my orders. Huh! If the Mortal Army annihtes the enemy, that is also a good thing. Im the one who took care of them. I also hope that their damage will not be too great. There was surprise on Mo Yongs face. On your first expedition, you will be Tang Demon Murderers leader But if it is his trap or some kind of n Then you will be killed immediately. ?! Anyone who does not follow the leaders orders will be dealt with ording to military regtions. I have no intention of forgiving a subordinate who behaves unexpectedly. What are you going to do if he tries to fight you? I thought I would win. what? Mo Yong-woo smiled faintly. I lightly divided my hands. It was a great martial arts attack, but the injury seemed to be quite serious. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Yeon Ho-jeong is injured? It may be possible, but as his martial arts skills are excellent, his recovery speed will be fast. But if you havent recovered yet, how seriously injured are you? Even assuming a perfect physical condition, even if I take it half a level lower, it is the same number of hands. Is that so? At least for now it is. His martial arts skills were amazing for that age group. The potential for development is endless. Mo Yong-woos eyes became cold. Thats why we have to stop it. Prince Moyong was quite surprised when he saw the look in his younger brothers eyes. I wondered if he could make an expression like that. Flowers that cannot be grown in flower beds must be quickly pulled out. If you cant pull it out, you should cut it down whenever you have time. Moyongs mouth opened slightly. What Mo Yong-woo said just now was what he had said to Mo Yong-yeonhwa in the past. Does this mean that blood cant be deceived? A happy smile appeared on the lips of Moyong, who was looking at his younger brother nkly. Good. I was happy to see my youngest childs growth over the past few months, but I was also a little worried that he might have rxed his mind or his ws might have be dull. Looking at it like this today, I realized that those worries were just unfounded. Mo Yong-woo had a good nature. However, the blood flowing through his veins contained the spirit of the Mo Yong family, who roamed the wilderness of Liaodong, crushing and uniting all enemies. I do what I decide to do. Prince Mo Yong was greatly satisfied with Mo Yong Woos full-fledged movements. In other words, you are nning to use the Mortal Death Army as an essory for the Tang Demon Army? I heard that Commander Yeons abilities are very outstanding, but now that I am under hismand, he is nothing more than a piece of chess that will help me achieve my exploits. Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. I dont prefer this method, but I thought it was inevitable in order to be the best. Now is not the time to find the right path, but the time to find the quick path. urate. Prince Moyong nodded repeatedly. I saw it really well. Well, if you have built a power base that will not be shaken by any attack, now is the time to put aside your morals and move forward quickly. Your vision is truly amazing. no. Oh, that kind of insight is not something that can be easily trained. Its okay to be proud of yourself. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. This is nothing more than an application of the tactic used against traders in Zhejiang. Well have to wait and see now to see if that trick will work. Hehehe. Prince Mo Yong also knew how Mo Yong-yu controlled the Zhejiang traders. It is said that he borrowed his familys sword and took control of the troublesome Zhejiang business at once. In the meantime, he was said to have obtained the title of Duke of Daebong andpletely controlled the Trade Federation. Although it was easy to think of a method, it was difficult to actually execute it. In other words, Mo Yong-woo has both an outstanding brain and unstoppable execution ability. Im looking forward to it. By showing this much, I felt like it was okay to take a hit from Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeonga held the card called Yeonhojeong and waved it, but there is also Yeonhojeongs opponent on this side. You know how to look long-term without dwelling on visible achievements. Okay, lets continue to do so. yes. A look of puzzlement appeared on Prince Moyongs face. But what tricks did you use to be able to take over the position ofmander-in-chief of the unified Confucian army? Theres no way he could have juste under you. I just put the other person at ease. What does that mean? Mo Yong-wooughed bitterly. It is not the strong wind that can tear off thick clothes, but the scorching sun. I did not confront Yeon Ho-jeong, I just joined hands with him. !! Now things are going to get interesting. * * * next day. What? Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with bewilderment when he saw the silence. Even though he lived in the mountains for several months, Mukbis clothing was always neat. The reason was that he did not want to show his ugly side to the soldiers. But now? Did you nt weeds on my scalp? Why is your hair so long? Ugh. Mukbi, who had been staggering,y down on the floor. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. As I took a deep breath, I could smell the alcohol. How bad is this? hey! Quickly use your inner strength to pull out the main poison. No. What cant be done? A-yeon asked me to eat hangover together in the morning. I will teach you the taste of curing a hangover. You are sitting here shaking with illness. When its time to undress, pull the bowstring one more time. What should I do with what I promised? You can break that promise! Even if you drink, you should drink as much as you can handle. How can you burn your body every time you drink? Oh, its okay. Stop talking because my head is pounding. Yeon Ho-jeong continued to babble without stopping. Alcoholism is not something you just drink because it feels good. Drinking well means drinking only as much as you can handle. Look at me as an example. Even after drinking like that, the next day, I dont need to use my energy to get a drink Mukbi was trembled at the barrage of words pouring out. Oh, its done! Be quiet! Hmm. You say Ill take care of it, but why do you keep Hehehehe. For a moment, Mukbi felt eerie. She was startled and raised her upper body. Then, in front of her was a brightly smiling Yeon Ho-jeong Ugh! father! Yeonwi repeatedly cleared her throat. It looks like you drank a lot. Oops! Oh no! no! I just. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong intervened. I guess I poured all the alcohol into my stomach because I felt so rxed. Even though it was a vacation, didnt your posture feel bad? Mukbis face became thoughtful. Yeonwi smiled slightly. That smile looked very innocent in Muk Feis eyes. How difficult must it have been to fight the enemy for several months? Ipletely understand. Ah, father! Thats not it Yeon Ho-jeong interjected again in an obnoxious manner. But you cant do that. Thats how habits are formed. Shouldnt you scold him before he develops bad habits, father? Yeonwi cleared his throat again. Other than that, it wasnt wrong. He spoke in a particrly gentle voice. Drinking alcohol is good, but drinking too much is harmful to your health. I am afraid that you may harm your health. Oops! Mukbi hurriedly straightened his hair and folded his waist in half. Im sorry! Ill just go in now! Okay, go in and get some rest. Lets talk about the detailster. yes! Yeon Ho-jeong grinned as he watched the silence quickly disappear. The hangover is over. I would have sobered up in one shot. Yeon Ho-jeong giggled with an evil face. Yeonwi whetted her appetite. Bia is still having a hard time with me. Thanks to you, I was able to see a wonderful sight. Dont tease Bia too much. Hes a good kid. I enjoy teasing him because hes nice. I dont have to eat breakfast. Yeonwi chuckled as if she couldnt stop him. by the way. He looked up and down Yeon Ho-jeongs body. You came back without any serious injuries. In the Museongjeon, a meeting was in progress, so all they exchanged was nces. It was my first time meeting alone with my father after going blind. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed on the spot. Im home. OK. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Perhaps because she woke up from a good nights sleep, Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion was much brighter than a few days ago. Wasnt the forced march too harsh? I heard that the soldiers were struggling because they had not experienced properbat. There is no better learning environment than actual practice. All soldiers have improved a lot. Yeonwi nodded. You must have paid a lot of attention. I cant say no. Just as you have done so far, always be careful in the future. of course. okay. That was the end. Even without mentioning trivial details, I could tell how hard Yeon Ho-jeong had worked. Father, please get some rest too. You had meetings all night long. Okay. This is not just a saying; actually, Yeonwi was not tired at all. He might have been forced to overwork his body through extreme training, but staying up for several days was not a problem at all for him who had ovee the barrier of transcendence. Little by little, surprise appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he looked at his father with a smile. But what happened so far? hmm? Are you different from before? Yeonwis eyes sparkled. I see it in your eyes. You havent even drawn your sword, but I can feel the sharp energy of the sword filling your whole body. Its not that my body is tense, but it feels like Jinkis edge has sharpened. Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt help but be impressed. Have you jumped a level in just a few months? It is the sorrow of parents who have overly talented children. I was afraid of being caught up, so I trained hard in my own way. It is said that the Emperor of the World trained hard. Since he is not the type of person to say such things, he must have had truly hellish days. You are amazing. As with all areas in the world, the more you be an expert in martial arts, the more difficult it bes to take a step forward. Yeonwi was the owner of martial arts thatpeted for the highest level among the six generations of families. It was not surprising that he had raised his level in just a few months. Yeonwi smiled as she looked at her son. Before we chat, Id like to see your martial arts skills, which must have been sharpened for a while. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Ugh. Did he smell the scent of a divine being who was like a brother? I could feel Byeokrajingi getting very excited and operating on its own. I thought Id ask you a favor already. Lets go. Chapter 157 Episode 157 Completion of the Four Gods (1) The back garden of Pagungak or the vacant lot in front of the entrance wasrge enough to be used as a training hall or military training ground. However, Yeonwi dragged Yeonhojeong and headed toward Naeseong Square. When Yeon Ho-jeong asked why he was like this, Yeon Wi answered like this. I want to see everything about you. With just those words, Yeon Ho-jeong understood his fathers thoughts. If you, let alone your father, put in all your effort, the impact could be quite significant. If you make a mistake, your amodation may be damaged. Until now, I have never shown the bottom of my battle with my father. I feel strangely excited. I think itll be okay at this point. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. It was an outdoor training hall exclusively for the Murim League, located quite far away from the ce where Moyonggun and I danced. Of course, there were quite a few peopleing and going. If the conflict bes more intense, many people will flock. why? Are you embarrassed? Yeon Ho-jeong responded to Yeon Wis yful provocation with a smile. Is that possible? Now then, shall we begin? great. thud! Peoples eyes turned to the training ground due to the strong advance. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I will proceed as if it were a real fight. Theres no need to say that. Come. It was a statement that conveyed infinite confidence. As his level of martial arts increased, he had a different sense ofposure than before. Wooooow. Purun Jingi established the foundation for the stable use of Yeonhojeongs martial arts. It was a Byeokna Jingi that calmly guided everything, including the use of internal energy and concentration of the body. Byeoknajingi, which Yeon Ho-jeong learned, strengthened his core ording to his own training method. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. indeed. Byeoknajingyeol is about to surpass the nine castles and ten castles. Surprisingly, the son developed Byeoknajingyeol only on a pure basis. Rather than implementing martial arts through Byeojingyeol, it focuses only on stabilizing the entire body to minimize the burden on the body. That was your choice. It was amazing creativity. The very idea ofying the groundwork for Byeokna Jingyeol, a world-renowned expert, was surprising. Since we actually implemented it, it is indeed different no matter what. Phew. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes suddenly changed as he raised the Gwangryongbu to the middle. e. Quang! The first strike is, of course, a lunge strike with an explosive advance. Yeon Ho-jeong, who closed the distance in an instant, immediately struck down the Gwangryongbu. Although it was a simple attack with one sword and two swords, it had speed and power that could not be ignored. This brutality was not something that could havee from a fight between father and son. At that time, Yeonwis right hand grazed the waistband and went up. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs body just bounced off. One second of Baekhogong, which received strength based on the Byeokna Jingyeol of Gwangryongbu, which was over 80 pounds, copsed in vain. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. strong. The hand holding the spear of the Gwangryongbu trembled subtly. I felt like the impact of the sword strike flowed through my hands and spread throughout my body. The sticity is different from before. This is my fathers martial arts skill when he grew up. Yeon Ho-jeong was once again impressed and took another step. Pabababak! Its cheerful. Even as he walked through the White Tigers Limbo, the advance of power, he maintained a different sense of cheerfulness than before. However, the power extracted from the ground did not decrease at all. It moves forward bybining twopletely ipatible reasons: heaviness and lightness. Yeonhojeongs Gwangryongbu moved like a storm. h h h! It was a great defense. He was swinging the Gwangryongbu held with both hands at incredible speed, but Yeonwi was blocking all the attacks with an ordinary long sword held in his right hand. It was a defensive posture that reached the highest level. It was an invincible defense that did not show even a single gap. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Rumbling. Dark clouds appear to be gathering from the northern sky. It was an instant for the aggressive white jinn to change into a heavy and solid ck jinn. Yeonwis eyes lit up. heavy? Yeon Ho-jeong jumped to the front, covering his upper body with the Gwangryongbu. bang! Yeonwis body was shaking. It was not an attack that could be blocked with a sword. It was a question of distance, not power. Body headbutt? It wasnt even just one time. bang! bang! bang! The floor of the training hall cracked due to Yeonhojeongs strong advance. He hits three times in a row and pushes Yeonwi. Even Yan Wei of the world was surprised by this attack. Its clear that its a yellowtail nt. But Im using yellowtail grass as an attack. It was a martial arts attack that went beyond themon sense of attack and defense. The rebound force was so strong that my posture naturally lowered. Yeonwi was impressed by his sons outstanding wit and swung the left sword that was not in his hand. Puff poop! omg! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed to the end of the training ground by the magnificent tension. It was a pushing blow, not a blow. There was no impact left on the body, but thanks to this, Yeonwi was free. Banryongjang! It was Banryongjangs decision tomit suicide. He also used this attack on a guy named Pyeongsan brought by the Ark of the Shadow. Itspletely different. It shows capabilities of a different level in terms of power and depth. This was not a difference in level, but a difference in martial arts skills learned. Banryongjang had the bestpatibility with sword fighting techniques and dragon fighting skills among the five major divine techniques of Yeonga. sh! Yeonwi rushed forward. I thought I was going to run with my back straight, but before I knew it, it was right in front of me. The speed was difficult to follow with the naked eye, and it was truly a heavenly journey. e! Yan Weis sword moved like a beam of light. h h h! It was a bloody sword attack that struck like a. Cheonra (_) is the of the sky. Thebination of the ultra-fast sword and the sticky magic sword surrounded Yeonhojeong like an inescapable prison. this! He deflected the central attack with the Gwangryongbus adrenal body and scattered the remaining attacks with the long form of the Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven. Chiri riri ring! Every single thread of sword energy shattered, scattered, and disappeared. They are somehow blocking the Heavenly Sword Shape. A small smile appeared on Yeonwis face. amazing. It was an amazing response. As soon as a harsh and frightening attack urs, the body reacts on its own. It was like that in the past, but it seemed like my senses had be even more sensitive after breaking up the ck Ind faction. Unless you are a veteran, it is difficult toe up with such an agile response. but. Yan Weis eyes sparkled with fire. What are you going to do if this happens? Suddenly! Blood burst out from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Its faster. Damn it! Suddenly! Puhwaak! The sword cut through my shoulder, corbone, and thigh. Its so fast that you cant stop it. Sword strikes that are not deep but cause sufficient bleeding. I never imagined that my father would use such rough and fast sword techniques. also. He is an amazing person. He is a master of 100 swords and 10,000 martial arts, and his unbiased, neutral martial arts skills are in full bloom, giving off the majesty of a heavenly sword that allows him to freely use any technique. Truly the incarnation of the sword! It can be implemented as a quick sword, a strong sword, a heavy sword, a light sword, a fantastic sword, and a static sword, as well as a live sword and a death sword. Those who can. Here was the true martial arts of Yeonwi, the best swordsman in Gangdong, who deserves the love of all swordsmen in the world. Pabababak! The amount of blood spreading into the air gradually increased. The moment I got cut, I managed to stop the bleeding by controlling my true energy, but if I continue in this state, I will copse from excessive bleeding. It was necessary. A breakthrough. In a situation where evasion or counterattack was impossible, a move was needed to turn the momentum around. sh! Yeonhojeongs pupils spewed out red mes. bang! Yeonwi was surprised. Foot? The son, who was blocking the Cheonra sword attack, made full use of the forward angle, aiming for his instep. If I hadnt instinctively pulled my foot away, my bone would have been broken. In that case, one leg would have been blocked, and the sword power would also have been greatly reduced. Its unique. It was an attack that brought both physical and psychological burden. It was a practical fighting method, not a martial arts technique. bang! bang! While blocking the Cheonra sword form until the end, aim for the top of the foot. I couldnt figure out how he was able to pull off such a powerful advance in that posture and that defense. The flexibility of the body was beyond imagination. It didnt end there. Grumble! Red mes flowed from the tight sword shape. h h h! Suddenly! It wasnt Yeon Ho-jeong who got cut this time. Retail price? Gwangryongbus terrifying ax de split the sleeve in half. It was such a brutal sh that even the muscles would have been ruptured if the forearm had not been protected with a sword technique. A life-threatening blow! Is this also a Sashinmu? It was then. Quaaaang! Yeonwis eyes widened. omg! The heavenly sword-shaped sword energy dispersed at an rming speed. There was one reason. This is because Yeonwis posture was disturbed by Yeonhojeongs advance. This?! Yeonwi quickly retrieved the Cheonra sword and took three steps back, looking at the spot where he was standing and sticking out his tongue. Could it be that you werent aiming for my foot, but to destroy the ground of the training ground? sh! Yeon Ho-jeong approached with the fastest walking method of Sasinmu, Hyeokikhwicheon, and struck the Gwangryongbu. Its both. Qarring! The deadly sh that prated through the iron sword belt gave a strong shock to the upper body of the soldier. ughter. It was Jujak-gongs absolute killing technique, the red me meat killing technique. The posture was shaken and the proper power was not produced. Nevertheless, Yeonwis sleeve was cut into dozens of pieces and scattered. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong. Whoa. Grumble! Yeon Ho-jeong is breathing heavily while kneeling on one knee and cing the Gwangryongbu on top of him. The red energy in his body was burning like a me. Unlike before, when he used it stably along with Byeokna Jingyeol, Baekhogi, and Hyeonmugi, only the main weapon was spread throughout his body. Kugugoogung! The training ground floor cracked again due to the tremendous pressure. It is the descent of the sun god, the king of the southern heavens. Yeon Ho-jeongs body, burning with fearful killing and explosive fighting spirit, was like looking at gunpowder about to explode. It was my sons deration of war that he was going to kill me. The quality of the energy waves emitted was different from before. Feel so good. A beautiful smile appeared on Yeonwis face as she looked at her son like that. Are you finally acknowledging this father? Are you going toe like the real thing? This is true. Until now, my son has never once poured out real poison to himself. This is because I was afraid that my father might get hurt, so I left no stone unturned. That doesnt happen anymore. Yeon Ho-jeong was confident that Yeon Wis martial arts skills would truly be able to take on everything he had. Not giving my all right now was no different from an insult to my father. That confidence and spection in Yeonwis eyes were like the highestpliment. Dont worry, juste. It is not yet overtaken by young people. The son, who had grown up and left his fathers hands, came back and recognized his fathers power. It was a cross of trust. As a warrior and a strong man, the rtionship waspleted at this very moment. Among those who live with martial arts in their hearts, there is probably no other rich person who shows such trust. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke with red eyes and a reassuring smile on his face. Im really going. Yeonwi spoke with light green eyes and an expression full of a generous smile. I waited twenty years. Quang! The weapons of the two people collided and the floor of the training hall was turned upside down. Chapter 158 Episode 158 Completion of the Four Gods (2) Its amazing. Namgungpyos expression as he looked at the training ground from afar was truly strange. The face, filled with admiration, jealousy, and envy, was tied together in one confusion, creating an indescribable atmosphere. Its a great dance. It is not just a simple dance, but a dance that ignores life and death. Quang! A terrifying craze, apanied by heavy drinking, spread to this ce. It was the fiery energy of Suzaku, the madness of conflict, and the killing energy that should note out of a fight between father and son. I heard that the eldest son of the Yeonga family is stronger than the three peaks of the dragon. In reality, it feels like the rumor has been reduced Namgoongpyo, who was speaking, closed his mouth. Namgoongins face was expressionless as he looked at the training ground. He did not show a rxed expression at any moment. . Namgoongpyo somehow seemed to be able to understand his father. Is my father looking at Yeon Ga-ju the same way I look at Yeon Ho-jeong? It was urate. Namgungin was greatly shocked when he saw Yeonwis ssic and powerful swordsmanship. What the hell Yeonwis expression was clearly visible as she moved at an rming speed. A face full of joy, tension, victory, and pride. When did you be so strong? The Namgung family was the greatest martial artist who elevated the world to power with the reputation of being the best among swordsmen. As he was the best swordsman in the world, of course the martial arts of the Nangong family had to be excellent enough to represent the family. In fact, Namgungins skills were notcking as the head of the six families. The seniority was more than that. How can it be so flexible Its a scary sword. The basic structure is a strong sword, but it shows countless sword techniques depending on the time. Moreover, the degree of flexibility was like flowing water, so it was difficult to tell when that change urred. A master of 100,000 swords. It seems to be aption of all the sword science in the world. It is worthy of the evaluation that he is one of the best swordsmen of this era who has truly received divine fortune. Of course, Namgung-in also knew that Yeongas swordsmanship was the most orthodox. If you learn it to the extreme, you can show amazing swordsmanship like me. In other words, the reason Namgung-in was so greatly surprised was not simply because Yeonwis martial arts skills were outstanding. Saaaaagh! The sound of a long sword cutting into a straight line makes the air boil. An invisible me appears to be forming on the de of the sword. The mes gave Yan Weis sword a terrifying majesty and a heaviness like a mountain. Take control of the air. Yan Weis swords presence went beyond the training hall and dominated the entire square. And that overwhelming presence made Namgung-in think of a person. father?! Geomje Namgung Seung. He is an emperor who is worthy of being called the strongest among the contemporary warriors who live with a sword. The shadow of an invincible swordsman whopeted with Geomseon () Takmuja for the best sword in the world (µһ) was visible in Yeonwi. Grumbling. Blood flowed from my lip, which I bit without realizing it. this guy. Although he had a talent for the sword, he was not as talented as his father. So Namgung-in gave up the idea of bing the best with the sword. Instead, they turned to trickery and trickery. This is because I thought that if I could not be the best with the sword, I would raise my familys status to the best. But why? The dream of bing the strongest swordsman, which he had already given up on, was stirred by seeing Yeonwis terrifying sword power. He was even more angry because he knew that he could never catch up to that arrogant swordsman with his talent. And my heart pounded. I wanted to make that sword my own at any cost. Since he was the head of the same six families, this desire was even more intense. Namgoongins eyes, which had been hot as fire, gradually cooled down. You can never be the best in swords. Namgung and Namgung were not the only ones who were shocked by the terrifying confrontation between Yeon and father. River. Yes, Master. Paeyuls eyes deepened. When the Mortal Army swept across the equator, did Yeon Ho-jeong or Commander Yeon participate in the battle? Even though he was looking at the training ground as if he was fascinated, Cheok Gangs answer was polite. Sometimes it was like that, sometimes it wasnt. Are you saying it was different depending on the situation? yes. He didnte forward unless it was a truly dangerous moment. He knew like a ghost. The moment we be dangerous. I guess so. Paeyuls eyes deepened. He was inwardly amazed at Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills, as he continued his devastating offensive by swinging an enormous heavy weapon weighing more than 80 pounds as if swinging a whip. Have I be weak? Or has your senses be dull? When I saw Yeonhojeong at the Blue Dragon Gate of the Murim League. Paeyul saw a gap in Yeonhojeongs fierce and clear prayer. It was a gap that a master of that level should not have seen. So he thought Yeon Ho-jeong must have been seriously injured. Wrong. I can see it like this. Even if Yeon Ho-jeong was not in good health, he was not a warrior who could show his weaknesses. The absence of actualbat. Did you lose your senses because you were worrying about your subordinates? A subtle desire bloomed in Paeyuls eyes. It was a pure desire to win. Youre hot, Yeonhojeong. Quang! Yeonhojeong, who was thrown back with an explosion, swung his body around and swung the Gwangryongbu. Buuuuung!! The Gwangryongbu rotated at high speed and flew towards Yeonwi. In that short period of time, it contained so much powerful magic that the rotating light dragon part looked like a huge wheel of fire. The Yeonwis response was simple yet effective. Quang! Is it simr to the feeling of hitting a rock that has fallen from the top of a mountain? Yeonwis body flinched as he swung his sword from the bottom to the top and raised the light dragon. The impact left on the sword was too strong. Wow! I dont know when I took off into the sky. Yeonhojeong, who flew up with a red glow, caught the bouncing light dragon and swung it at Yeonwi. bang! Kwazijijik! The floor that Yeonwis feet stood on cracked like crazy. That guy is absolutely crazy. Paeyul felt dispirited after seeing Yeonhojeongs attack. Are you thinking about throwing an ax there? her! Its like that. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were extremely unconventional, but they were also surprisingly practical. Even though it contains the technique of a single strike, it is fully prepared to pressure the opponent again with a movement that assumes a linkage. Its a fight between those who have a glimpse of the ultimate level in a field. The story of the incarnation of the sword. Yeonhojeong, the incarnation of actual warfare. They are monstrous rich people. In apletely different martial arts world, they were bing more and more simr to each other. I cant see any weaknesses anymore. The gap disappeared from Yeon Ho-jeong. The loose atmosphere suddenly tightened. Now, all he can see in his eyes is his father, Yeonwi. Countless people watched the Yeon father and son dance. A father and sons brutal battle that causes shock to some, jealousy to others, and emotion to others. Finally, this dance was running toward its end. Hahaha! The two people stepped back with a deafening crash sound. Whoa. Gasp! Unlike Yeonwi, who took a short breath, Yeonhojeongs breathing was very rough. He was extremely devoted to killing his opponent. However, Yeonwi received all of Yeonhojeongs martial arts with his impregnable martial arts skills. Yeonwi smiled. His face was red with excitement. Thats cool. Whoa whoa. Its an exhration Ive never felt before. I had no idea that your extremely practical martial arts skills would be so daunting to me. Yeon Ho-jeong, who took a moment to catch his breath, smiled. Your father didnt use any power. of course. You still have a long way to go to handle my full power, you idiot. ha ha ha! Thats actually true. This is because the difference in skill between the two is still clear. If Yeonwi truly uses martial arts with a killing intent, it would be difficult for Yeonhojeongs current skills to withstand even thirty degrees. Of course, you will have to actually see it to find out. Shouldnt we finish this soon? I think so too. You must finish this dance. yes? A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Finishing it? What does that mean? Sreuk. Yeonwi lowered her posture. It was the cardinal ceremony of the herbivorous electric light eclipse of the Iron Sword Daeyeon Thirty Six Ceremony. Are you scared? It was a random question. Yeonwis eyes deepened. I felt your martial arts skills bing sharper as time passed. It reacted quickly and expanded its thinking at every moment to respond to each of my attacks. ? I didnt grow up during the fight. The speed of reaction and creative practical ability that surpasses humanmon sense are talents you originally possessed. yes? How was that amazing sense so broken? that? You mean you didnt even know that? sh! A solemn energy appeared in Yeonwis eyes. What are you afraid of? What were you so worried about? ?! Was the change such a big burden for you to look so different from before? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong was shocked as if he had been hit in the back of the head. The corner of Yeonwis mouth rose when she saw her sons expression. There is no person, object, idea, or truth in the world that does not change. However, your subjectivity must not be shaken. hook! Yeonwis body appeared in front of Yeonhojeongs Iljang Street. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at his abdomen with a puzzled expression. The tip of my fathers sword was touching the ce where the liver was on the right side of my abdomen. No matter how you change, your family will always wee you. So, shake off the remnants that have settled in your heart and fly once again. Yeonwi smiled. Dont go around showing such obvious weaknesses. Bullfight! Yeon Ho-jeongs body shook greatly. Cough! The pouring blood looked particrly dull. Surprisingly, the blood contained a significant amount of turbidity. It was the Takgi that Yeon Ho-jeong himself did not know about. It was the Takgi that he obtained through mental injury. For a moment, I came to my senses. How do you feel? Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at Yeon Wi. I know there are cards left that you didnt take out. Is my prediction correct? Thats right. Then, how about finishing off this gorgeous dance with that hand? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. great. Huh! Yan Weis sword headed towards the top and pointed to the sky. It was so close that even my exhaled breath could touch it. If you hit the sword like that, Yeon Ho-jeongs body will be cut in two. It was then. Jiiiing! Jeeeeee! An intangible electric light zed from Yan Weis long sword. It wasnt Yeongas martial arts skill. The sword was the new martial arts that Yeonwi gained through enlightenment. The sword I wanted to show my son. That absolute sword was about to unfold at this very moment. . There was a moment of silence. The silence of Mr. Yeon and his wife brought a terrible feeling of pressure to everyone who saw this ce. Cheokgang swallowed his saliva. Paeyul clenched his fists without realizing it. Namgung-ins eyes were bloodshot and a strong tension appeared on Namgung-pyos face as he pursed his lips. How much time has passed like that? Crumbling! With the sound of thunder, Yan Weis sword struck like a thunderbolt. Right at that moment. sh! A turquoise glow burst from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Quaaaang! Soon, there was a huge explosion and the entire gym was enveloped in a thick cloud of dust. And within that. Wooooow. Something huge with shing turquoise scales began to wriggle like an illusion. Chapter 159 Episode 159 Completion of the Four Gods (3) Hmm? What are you saying? I thought it was out of bnce. Sasinmu? yes. Tell me more. The energy of the Four Gods is responsible for the liver, lungs, heart, and kidneys. By activating four of the five organs excluding the spleen, the bodys strength is raised to the limit. Yes. I have only gained two energies so far. Then wouldnt something go wrong with the bnce inside the body? Thats nonsense. yes? Depending on ones constitution, some people are born with a strong heart, while others are born with a strong lung or liver. Does this mean that most of those people die early due to organ imbnce? Ah The human body is made extremelyplex, but at the same time it has evolved to be extremely efficient. This applies to all living things, not just humans. Unless external factors cause problems or illness, the human body quickly adapts to the current situation. What youre saying is that if there is an organ that is born particrly strong, other organs will automatically focus on activating the body ordingly. To put it to the extreme, unless an organ directly affects life, a person can survive even if it is destroyed or excised to some extent. The human body is so mysterious. Its mysterious. If I had to choose the most mysterious organ among them, I would say without hesitation the liver. Liver? The liver is not as dangerous as the heart, lungs or kidneys. Yet, it does the most work in the human body. Typically, it has a detoxifying effect. Decryption Thats right. In addition, it synthesizes muscles, stores nutrients consumed through food, and increases immunity against various diseases. Even its regenerative ability is excellent. Its a great organ. Once you have learned all of the Sasinmu, you must not neglect anything. I am certain that if you go out to the rivers andkes and engage in bloody battles, you will benefit the most from the Blue Dragon Energy, which is in charge of the liver. . Of course, if your body has beenpleted to some extent. * * * Tsutsutsutsu. The dust settled. Wooooow. The translucent bluish-green brilliance flickered repeatedly, forming the shape of a writhing dragon before disappearing. Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed a strange liveliness. He captured the extremely subtle fatigue that he himself was unaware of, which he could not relieve even with sufficient sleep. The skin gradually became clearer. The sunburned skin color was the same, but it felt like it was glowing somehow. ats. Finally, now. I got everything. The reason why the Blue Dragon g had not been touched so far was obvious. This is because I wanted to develop the functions of the five organs and six organs to the limit by maturing the energy of the three bodies and forming an organic rtionship. It wasnt just because it was the Blue Dragon g. Whatever it was, I nned to extract thest bit of energy at the critical moment. What youre saying is that if there is an organ that is born particrly strong, other organs will automatically focus on activating the body ordingly. Due to the Three Spirits Qi, the functions of the heart, lungs, and kidneys be extremely active, so even without the Blue Dragon Qi, the livers detoxification function bes excellent. After increasing the ability to the limit, when the Blue Dragon Qi is ced, the soy sauce ability grows even more explosively. And along with the increased soy sauce capacity, the concentration of the remaining Samsingi is also greatly amplified. A method of seeking thepletion of the Four Gods Dance by using the principle of coexistence rather than calling on all the Four Gods to build a stable foundation. It was a little earlier than I thought. But Its not bad. The liver was unable to keep up with the superiority of the heart, lungs, and kidneys, causing fatigue unknowingly. This means that there has been a limit to the improvement of long-term capabilities. In other words, it was the right time to summon the Blue Dragon and explosively grow his long-term abilities. Jiiiiiiing! A strange sound rang out from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. He took a deep breath. Hmm. Saaagh! As I breathed in, my white tiger energy stirred. A high concentration of natural energy entered the lungs and affected blood cirction. Excited! The heart rate gradually increased and the main body became more active. The blood pumping out from the powerful heart muscle gave explosive power to the limbs. Whoa. Weeeeeee! The human bodysrgest fresh flower warehouse begins full-scale operation. The liver, which achieved explosive growth with the blue-green blue dragon energy, supplied nutrients to injured muscles, stored up remaining strength, and converted into an ingredient that facilitates the discharge of subtle fatigue. Bullfight! The kidneys, which are constantly running during the twelfth hour, force the fatigueponents produced in the liver into the urinary organs. Immediately, the Xuanwu Qi was activated and the ingredients werepletely vaporized through 84,000 pores. Andst. Byeoknajingi, which maintains the center of gravity so that none of the four divine energies are scattered, brought Yeonhojeongs body to perfection. Kwazizig! The floor of the gym, which was already cracked and shattered, cracked again. Finally, the perfectly gathered Four Gods were condensed into the power of coexistence, creating tremendous pressure. The ground within a five-jang radius of where Yeonhojeong stood shook as if there had been an earthquake. Pusssss. Yeonwi put down the broken sword and looked at Yeonhojeong. Its changing. Everything about my sons body is changing. The translucent energy of four colors flickered like lightning on Yeon Ho-jeongs trembling body, with his upper body curled like a crouching lion and his fists clenched. And the energies were each wriggling and forming strange shapes. Its dazzling. Yeonwi looked to the left and east. There, wriggling around, was arge dragon with two huge horns and a white beard. It was a grand and mysterious atmosphere. Blue dragon. This time I turned my head to the right and west. A beast standing on the ground with four huge, pir-like feet was letting out a terrifying roar. There was a glimpse of overflowing majesty and ferocity. White tiger. Yeonwi raised his head and looked up at the southern sky. The wings of the red me, burning like mes, gave off a heat so intense that it seemed as if it would turn heaven and earth upside down. I couldnt help but feel the unbearable ferocity within the beautiful appearance. Jujak (ȸ). And finally his eyes turned to the northern sky. Unlike the three divine beasts that increased their presence with dynamic movements, there was a hexagonal monster that looked down on the world in silence. He was the incarnation of Hyeoncheon (), a weight that increases in strength because it does not move. Hyeonmu (). Blue Dragon, White Tiger, Jujak, Hyeonmu. Yeonhojeong has now acquired all the martial arts of the Four Gods. Surprisingly, the changes did not end there. Woooooo!! Yeonwis eyes widened. Byeokgyeol? Aquatic wood (water-growing tree) Wood-growing flower (wood-growing fire). The Hyeonmugi of Water grows the Blue Dragon Qi of Wood, and the Blue Dragon Qi of Fire grows the Jujak Qi of Fire. Geumsaengsu (ˮ) Geum ()s white tiger, the erged Hyeonmu adds sticity to the growth of the energy. All Qi except White Tiger have been polished to the highest quality. So what about white tigers? Where is the energy that forms the basis of earth and earth that will save gold? Paaaaaaaa! Its Byeojingi. The Byeokra Jingi amplified the Baekhogi to match the level of the three true ki that were polished to the highest quality. Byeoknajingi is filling the empty space in the principle of coexistence of the five elements. sh! The light of the sky surrounding the four divine energies of contemtion. Its awesome. There was a look of wonder on Yeonwis face. You have achieved great sess in Byeoknajingyeol! Wooooow! A variety of colors hovered over the entire training ground and gradually quieted down. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deeper breath than ever before and opened his eyes. clear. The eyes were clear before, but there was somethingpletely different from before. In the eyes, which were clearly divided into ck and white, there wastent powerful force ready to explode. Yeonwi asked with a smile. Hey. Yeon Ho-jeong also smiled. This is martial arts that I worked hard to build up to be a big wall for my son. If he has already reached that level, what can I say to this father? Even as I say that, I cannot hide my pride. Yeonwis eyes were raised, and the corner of her mouth was clearly revealing her feelings of joy. You have to go further. My father too. Do you mean I need to sleep less from now on? Thats my fathers situation. what? ha ha ha! Despite his cocky tone, the Yeonwi did not hold him ountable. Instead, he burst out in a big smile that he had never shown before. It was truly worth it. At this moment, this monstrous son has taken the first step on a long journey that will transcend human limitations and lead to the ultimate journey. Transcendence. Breaking the limit referred to as the barrier to no end of martial arts, the six generations of nine factions and one party finally came to the stage where the leaders stood. Still young. As we have just taken our first steps, it is difficult topare ourselves to experts who have practiced for a long time on the path to the pinnacle. However, the fact that he set out on that path at his age was shocking in itself. Even if you search through thousands of years of martial arts history, how many people would have achieved a level like this at that age? Hojeong. Yes father. Congrattions. Its thanks to my father. thank you. And Hojeong. yes. Thats great. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are you having a drink with me today? Yeon Ho-jeong, who often showed a mischievous side, said something he had never said to his father. Yeonwi epted her sons bold proposal with a big smile. good night. When would I drink with you except on a day like this? Lets have a big drink today. In front of countless warriors, the reputation of Byeoksan Yeonga once again shook the world. * * * The dance between the Yeon n and his wife, which took ce at the Murim Alliance Naeseong training hall, spread in an instant. Of course, this was also conveyed to Mo Yong-ses side. You mean Commander Yeon? Yes. Mo Yong-woo stuck out his tongue. How on earth already? I was truly surprised. The surprise was so great that I couldnt even express my admiration. Transcendence. Martial arts is something that is constantly deepening, so there is no need to categorize it as first-ss or pinnacle. However, there was an absolute limit that everyone experienced. And people were embarrassed, calling that limit a limitless barrier. There are very few people who break through the barrier of ignorance and enter the new world. Would it be even a penny among the countless martial arts people in the world? What was so difficult to ovee was the barrier of no end. The young man who reached the terms and conditions broke through it. It was something that would cause an uproar throughout the world. It was a different kind of surprise than when it was called Wall Coral and the famous house was turned upside down. Thats amazing. Yeah, its awesome. Prince Moyongs eyes were so cold that he looked sinister. The eyes were harsh, but surprisingly there was honest admiration in them. What a monster. I thought this was the limit, but before I knew it, it had run away far away and I was relieved to have caught it, and now it even showed me a trick of flying in the sky. There is no other guy like this. Mo Yong-gun felt a moment of crisis. From the beginning, I was nning to pull it out by the roots, but seeing Yeonhojeongs growth rate, I didnt think I could dy it any longer. Some poisonous nts die so easily that its ridiculous, while others are like monsters that grow bigger while youre drinking a cup of tea. In Moyongs eyes, he was young to live. Wow. Yes, brother. I will have to bury the Mortal Army after the campaign. ! I cant afford to mess around. I have to finish it. Chapter 160 Episode 160 Completion of the Four Gods (4) A fisherman is a fisherman. . No, even the expression beggar is not enough. It is truly amazing that a young man who has just passed his terms of service has already taken up the martial arts of the transcendent. Nodoin was purely amazed. I have met countless warriors before, but I have never seen anyone who specializes in martial arts like him. You deserve to be taught under him. Yes. Okcheong looked particrly cautious. But I say what I have to say. If you just look back. hmm? I have been looking at Commander Yeon for the past few months. When I saw it like that I wondered if it was even necessary to say this. However, Okcheong was the type of person who could not hold back from being curious. He did not hesitate to take action if something was needed. He had such a soft and gentle personality, but he also had such a strong personality. Actually, I never thought of myself as a genius. Have you never thought of yourself as a genius? What does that mean? That Embarrassment appeared on Okcheongs face. I guess it felt like it was a martial arts skill built not from talent but from incredible experience. experience? It just feels like that. Rather than feeling stronger through talent, I felt like I was regaining control of what I already knew. Seunghyeonjinin (tw), an old shaman, burst intoughter. Hehe, thats nonsense. So, are you saying that Commander Yeon is the monster who broke the barrier of martial arts when he was younger? Okcheong scratched her head as if embarrassed. Of course not. Thats why I said it was a feeling. Whatever it is, it is clear that he is truly an amazing talent. In addition, since he made a great contribution with his passion and steadfastness, the next generation of martial artists may revolve around Commander Yeon. That would most likely be the case. Seung Hyun Jin-in smiled. Arent you greedy? yes? The Four Hundred Adults are called Geomseon () and are evaluated as being closest to the best sword in the world. As you are his disciple, dont you want to be the best? Okcheong smiled gently. Are you kidding? I just want to perfect my martial arts skills and have no desire topete with anyone or receive attention. haha. Well, maybe thats why it looks like this. Commander Yeon said that before. Competition can also be a driving force for growth. That is correct. However, it is not an absolute factor for development. I know. Commander Yeon also acknowledged it. Hehehe. Although he was smiling all the time, Seunghyeonjinin was secretly surprised by Okcheongs reaction. The priest has also changed a lot. In the past, Okcheong was like a seeker rather than a warrior. It was a truly remarkable experience as a disciple of a shaman. The Shaman sect was called Taesanbukdu after Shaolin, but it was a sect of Taoists who strictly followed the Tao. The sword is a means of training, not a means of killing. Okcheong learned martial arts for study, not to beat someone. Okcheong is now hoping toplete his martial arts skills. I deviated from the path of a seeker for a while, but this is also a good thing. I have no doubt that it will turn around and return to its original ce. Seunghyunjin asked. So, when did you say the Mortal Armys next expedition is scheduled? I havent received it yet. Well, you mean you have at least a few days? I think its hard to be sure about that too. Youve seen it before, right? As soon as we gather, we immediately go to war. I may not be able to move forward so quickly this time. Huh, really? Seunghyeonjinin stood up from his seat. They say theres nothing good to do because its urgent, but since you dont have much time, it would be better to start right away. yes? What? Well, Im just doing it to watch the young priests martial arts skills. Okcheongs eyes widened. Now, the long sentence from the executioner himself? why? Is there any reason not to? Oh no! Great! Its an honor for me. Its nd. Seunghyeonjinin turned around. Follow me. I will look at your changed martial arts skills and fill in as many areas as I can. * * * The drinking party with my father ended earlier than expected. Yeon Ho-jeong had no idea that his father would drink so quickly. Even though he ate that much, his posture was upright, but his drinking was almost like binge drinking. The drinking that started in the morning ended in half a day. Whoa. Ugh. When I exhaled, the alcoholic energy was automatically released. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I cant control it yet. Blue dragon g. Cheongryonggi, which activated its liver power to the extreme, achieved tremendous growth in an instant through coexistence with the three gods. Of course, it was the same for the other three energies. It was so severe that it was difficult to even operate it properly. At least at this level, it was like that. Is that why? I wanted to take Yeonhojeong this time, but I couldnt because the cycle of the Blue Dragons arrival was scattered at every moment. It felt like it had been a long time since I had been unable to freely control my energy. Of course, its something to be happy about. Youll get used to it soon. Uncontroble forces inevitably cause problems. Its like a butcher doesnt be a warrior just because hes a new soldier. What is important is not only to handle that power properly, but also to have a base of response that can be used at the right time and in the right ce. anyway. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. With this, the true Sasinmu began. How long has it been? I was with Sasinmu right before I returned, so it was about two years. But why? It felt like a friend I hadnt seen in a very long time. The joy was that great. He felt the blue dragon g once again. Wee, Blue Dragon. Blue dragon. Cheongryong is the tree god of Gap-in, symbolizing spring and responsible for the liver among the five organs and six organs. Jingi itself was aimed at recovery, detoxification, and non-sniping, and the art performed with the Cheongryonggi was a martial art that focused on evasion and protecting the body. Id like to go for a run. Starting with Hyeonmu, all of the White Tiger Suzaku skills were acquired through actualbat. Blue Dragon was different. By the time he had practiced the Three Divine Qi, he was already able to summon the Blue Dragon Qi on his own. Itll be fine. Anyone who has learned martial arts at the level of Yeon Ho-jeong can immediately use the martial arts they know in their head in realbat. It goes without saying that it is a martial arts skill that has been practiced many times in the past. Id like to get some rest today too. By now, Mo Yong-woo is probably meeting the Tang familys female daughter, Amcheon Shinnyeo. Other than that, there is nothing to worry about. Rumors about the rise of martial arts will spread all over the ce, but today, a gatekeeper was set up at Pagungak to prohibit the entry of foreigners. Lets rest. Its worth resting. That was when Yeon Ho-jeong got up from his seat. hmm? I felt someone walking. It was a familiar feeling. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. A momentter, he appeared from the first floor, yawning and silent. Are you awake now? Mo Feis eyes immediately turned into those of a wild cat. I felt indebted to you a long time ago. hmm? Aha, because of my father? Mukbi shouted with a tearful expression. I will never drink again in the presence of a practitioner!! It was then. uh? Mukbi blinked his eyes frantically. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why are you doing that? what? what? . What? . What? Why did you be so dumb? Mukbi looked Yeonhojeong up and down with nk eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Are you looking at me like that because you think theres something to see? How are you doing that? Speak in a way that people can understand. Have you be stronger?! Its a really intuitive word choice. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. okay. oh my god! It was a face that had lost all sleep. It had to be that way. The change in Yeonhojeong seen by Mukbi was so great that it would be enough to call it a transformation. Mukbi swallowed his saliva without realizing it. tremendous! Yeonhojeong stands with a drowsy face. Even his posture changed a little. Until this morning, it had been standing with a solid and tight posture, but now it was showing a somewhat loose and flexible appearance. The looseness thates from that flexibility can also be expressed in other words as natural. It was not a question of enlightenment. The energy in Yeon Ho-jeongs body automatically creates such a posture. The posture in which Jingi can be operated most efficiently. What method did you use? Where is the method? My hard training has finally paid off. . You said it well. Dont just get involved with A-yeon and drink, use that time to protest. I hope youe up to where I am standing as soon as possible. Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong with trembling eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You can do it too. As long as you dont get impatient. Is that really true? Of course. I trust you. Theres no way you couldnt do what I did. I wasnt saying this to instill confidence. I meant it. In the first ce, the level of talent is different. Moreover, unlike in the past, arent there many people who can help her now? You will be able to climb higher and faster. Tsk. Mukbi flopped down on the table. Something is leaking steam. huh? Mukbi chuckled. I wanted to beat the expert at least one thing. I wanted to win without martial arts if possible. What are you going to do after a chaff like me wins? Are you serious? Of course its a lie. No matter what, you have a long way to go to surpass me, you bastard. joy. Now you know how to snort and youre really all grown up. Im telling you, Im older than you. And what does age have to do with snoring? I just tried it. In the end, a cheerful smile appeared on Mukbis face. But even for a moment. uh? But. why? No one else knows yet, right? what? Thats how the practitioner became stronger. Ah, this is. Is this the former head of the Moyong family? When I was fighting with that person, all kinds of people came running at me. ?! Well, it probably wasnt like that. Theres no way youd do something stupid like that again after getting screwed once Do you know everyone else? That Yeon Ho-jeong tried to smile. Wouldnt it be different from before? Hey, even though Im like this, Ive ovee the barrier to no species. Do you know the borderless wall? You have to ovee that wall to be called a transcendent expert. Its still the beginning, but its at a high level Do you know? . Ah yes. It must have already spread throughout the province. haha. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked Muk-bis head. Its okay, my friend. The situation ispletely different from then. At that time, I would have rushed in with my overflowing desire to win, thinking it was worth a look, but now? Not now. There arent many people who would share a hand with me That was then. Commander Yeon! The true spirit of Taegeuk was evident in the loud voice. Is Commander Yeon inside? They say that Bindo is the Seunghyeon of a shaman. If its okay, let me see your face! Mukbi said shakily. It always starts as a shaman, right? . what are you doing? Answer quickly. An adult is calling. Thats awesome. Chapter 161 Episode 161 The essence of darkness (1) Hmm? Okcheong dough? Ah its been a while. What makes it so long? Its only been one day. exactly? A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeo Guks face. Why are you looking so nervous? Is something bad happening? No. The sight of his paleplexion and even his hands shaking was overwhelming. It was so obvious that something was going on that I actually thought that nothing special was happening. Whats going on? By the way, have you heard of Okcheong Dough? That Commander Yeon broke through the barrier of martial arts. her! I thought he was a great person, but now I see that there is no such thing as a male monster . Hmm, you must be very tired. Go in and get some rest. I am not worthy of rest. What does this mean again? Although she was a woman who usually did not care about other peoples business, Okcheongs expression was very unusual. Yeo-guk asked. Tell me. Whats going on? I guess I guess? In the end, Okcheong sighed heavily. It seems like I came into the Mortal Army for no reason. Ugh? Yeo-guk looked at Ok-cheong in surprise. Although he seems gentle and innocent, there were few people in the Mortal Death Army who were as passionate as Okcheong. Not only martial arts training but also concentration on the mission. Regardless of his skills, he is a very hard-working person, so what does this mean? Okcheong touched her forehead. That wont work. I have to go see themander. What See youter. With those words, Okcheong rushed out. The direction was toward Pagungak, one of the residences of the six generations of the royal family. Yeo-guk quenched his appetite. Why on earth are you doing that? * * * In Seunghyeonjins eyes, it seemed like he was a gatekeeper and could not be seen. It seemed like they were going to break through the gate of Pagungak at any moment. In the end, Yeon Ho-jeong came forward. You? I am themander of the Mortal Army. Im meeting the shaman Jang Mun-in. Yeon Ho-jeong politely took the gun. Seung Hyun-jins face, which had been blushing, suddenly regained its original color. When I saw the person involved, my heart calmed down. hmm. Once I regained myposure and calmed down my excitement, I was able to fully focus on the young man named Yeon Ho-jeong. Seunghyunjins eyes widened. Huh. Yeon Ho-jeong asked calmly. Why did youe here? I wanted to give an order to congratte the guests, but I couldnt because I was the other person. Seunghyeonjinin was Okcheongs brother-inw and a giant who led the Shaman faction of his time. Crucially, he was also a member of the Murim League like his father. I had to show at least some courtesy in case a conflict of more than a certain degree arose. You are Commander Yeon? Thats right. Huh huh huh. Seunghyeonjinin, who was making a strange sound that could not be exmation or sighing, soon opened his mouth. Nice to meet you. This is the long gate of the shamans of the time. He uses the pen name Seunghyeon. I know. It was a speech and action with courtesy and moderation. In the meantime, there was a strange sense of leisure. His clear eyes and naturally rxed posture made him look very flexible. Seunghyeonjinin was inwardly embarrassed. Is it because you took a break? Or is it because his martial arts level has risen. It smells much more like a person. When I was reporting my return, I saw it briefly at Museongjeon. At that time, I felt a strong sense of death in Yeon Ho-jeong. This was because, knowingly or unknowingly, he was filled with a desire to kill while defeating countless enemies. But it was different now. Its been a long time since Ive seen such deep and clear eyes. Even in Wudang Mountain, a sacred ce in Taoism, there are not many people with such clear eyes. Seung Hyun Jin-in slowly turned his head. There was a woman standing awkwardly in the distance. Although he wasnt as good as Yeon Ho-jeong, he was a great expert considering his age, and his eyes were especially clearer than Yeon Ho-jeongs. Did you say that friend is themander of the Mortal Army? I was so feverish that I came to visit without realizing it, but when I saw the man and woman with clear eyes, I soon regained myposure. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why are you doing that? Hmm. I had a lot to say, but when we met face to face, I couldnt open my mouth easily. In the end, Seunghyeonjinin sighed. Could you please get me a cup of tea? of course. Pleasee in. After a while, two people sat across the table from Yeonhojeongs room. Now I have to say something. Seunghyeonjinin asked directly. I came because of Priest Okcheong. Okcheong? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Is there something wrong with Ok-cheong? I think there is. Seunghyunjins eyes deepened. Its been a while since I watched the priests martial arts skills. Its changed amazingly. I truly understood the true nature of shaman martial arts. It is said that the priest, who in the past had walked the path of seeking enlightenment by thoroughly cultivating his form, suddenly had the scent of a warrior. Thats a good thing. Yeah, thats a good thing. If only it had ended there. Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong know what Seung Hyeon-jin wanted to say. You say that because of the life inherent in martial arts. Thats right. Seunghyeonjins face suddenly hardened. It wasnt just a change. It was an extreme killing method that aimed to rupture the opponents veins and kill them every second. I guess so. Its a strange answer. The answer sounded as if he knew it would change that way. Seunghyunjins eyes became sharp. Im d I didnt lose the essence of shaman martial arts even though I acquired such fierce martial arts skills. However, if it is 1 degree in height, it is said to be 1 degree in height. If you practice martial arts steeped in life, there will be a high probability that you will soon lose the shamans original martial arts energy. Maybe so. It was a strange answer this time too. The nape of Seunghyunjins neck slowly turned red. The heat that had calmly subsided just a moment ago seemed to be raising its head again. I know the Jade Blue Priest. No matter how hellish a situation I went through, Im not the type of kid to learn martial arts like that. Thats how I see it, too. At first, I thought he was azy genius obsessed with stereotypes, but it turned out that his nature was pure enough to be suitable to continue the lineage of Seondo (ɵ). Thats right. Seunghyunjin, who paused for a moment, asked directly. Did you fix it? Thats right. It was the answer I expected. But speaking so inly, I actually ran out of things to say here. Seung Hyeon Jin-in, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, said. Do you know that the person who taught martial arts to Priest Okcheong was Geomseon () Sabaek, the greatest elder in the text and praised by everyone? I know. People tend to change depending on their environment. No matter who he studied with, he would have fully understood it if Okcheong himself had stepped forward and transformed martial arts. . But that childs change was not due to his own enlightenment, but due to the coercive teachings of others. Im sorry for interrupting you mid-sentence, but what do you want to say to me? It was a bold question. Surprisingly, Seunghyeonjinin could not easily open his mouth to Yeonhojeongs words. Are you going to take away Okcheong? That cant be possible. Now that Okcheong has entered the Mortal Army, the only person who can decide his future is the Commander of the Mortal Death Army. Since it was acknowledged at the Bonggong meeting, it was not a matter for Seunghyeonjinin to argue about. However, he thought that Yeonhojeongs method was clearly problematic. Did it have to be that way? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. Seunghyeonjinin continued speaking immediately. The Mortal Army has made a great contribution. Its all thanks to you, and its also the result of the soldiers efforts. I also understand that martial arts that are full of life are more advantageous in returning from the dead. However You are saying that in the long run, it could cause great harm. Thats right. Then let the elders of the shaman catch it. what? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. It is more advantageous for survival from limb. For that reason alone, I taught them how to fight and how to kill. Assuming long-term development is, at least from my perspective, an issue not worth thinking about. ! The Mortal Army had to make a contribution. However, a highway can only be built if the soldiers are in good shape. Furthermore, even if the Mortal Army fails to achieve merit, the soldiers should not die. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Unless most of the soldiers entered the military with the intention of joining the military, their safety is the top priority for me. However, since the Mortal Army is also an independent Confucian army, they must make a contribution. In this contradictory situation, the only way I could choose was to sharpen the soldiers swords. There was a reason why he was uncharacteristically nervous while watching the battle between the Mortal Army. And that will continue in the future. Until they truly consider the organization known as the Army of Death as family, like their own sect. Also, even after that happens, you will have to constantly pay attention. Because I promised that at least I wouldnt let anyone die. . Embarrassment appeared on Seunghyeonjins face as he looked at Yeonhojeong. I see. There were many things I wanted to ask Yeon Ho-jeong about. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs firm answer made Seung Hyeon-jin reflect on himself. Does this mean that Commander Yeon, in his own way, cares about the soldiers under hismand? It was a natural fact. Just because it was obvious, Okcheongs martial arts skills had be too brutal and he ran over to her and tried to scold her. If I were my normal self, I would never havee forward like this. This is because the position of shamanist Jangmun-in is not something that can be achieved just by being strong in martial arts. Seunghyeonjinin spoke honestly. Unlike a person who leads a shaman, I couldnt see far, wide, or deep. He got up from his seat and lowered his head. What else can I say? It must have been a choice you made after much deliberation, but I made a big mistake due to my ignorance. I apologize like this. This is not a greeting to be received lightly. Yeon Ho-jeong also stood up and bowed his head. no. I think you have enough to worry about. Seunghyunjin smiled. Even words that may sound empty contain strong sincerity. It probably means that you care about the other person. Okcheong is a good child. It is difficult for anyone to maintain innocence as they age. That is why all the Taoists in the text cherish jade blue. This probably means that his strong affection for the youngest priest clouded his eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If therees a day in the future when the Mortal Army is disbanded, I will try to take away as much of the killing method that I taught Okcheong as much as possible. Yes, I would be grateful if you did. I dont know how that would be possible. Seunghyeonjinin burst intoughter. It was a situation where if something was done wrong, the rtionship could have deteriorated. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs strong response and Seung Hyeon-jins flexibility strengthened the rtionship. All human rtionships are like that. You must be able to distinguish between when to take a step back and when to push forward, and you must also know how to reflect on your own words and actions. He is a good person. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a secret crush on Seung Hyeon-jin. I naturally like people who know how to take care of their own people, and I also like honest wise men. Seunghyeonjinin was a person who possessed both of those characteristics. I grew up in the arms of these people, so Okcheong wont go astray. It was then. By the way, there you are. Please speak. To be able to influence even the extremely detailed rituals of Okcheongs fists and sword wielding, it is only possible to be well-versed in the martial arts of a shaman. Oh, thats it. Tell me. Seunghyunjin asked with a mischievous face. How much was stolen? It was a moment when the leadership of the conversation was reversed. Chapter 162 Episode 162 The essence of darkness (2) The woman was beautiful. Although her age was already just around the corner, her cool yet clear eyes contained the innocence of a girl. Overall, she looks very attractive with her slender body and stylish clothes on. She was a woman who had an amazingbination of hot as fire and cold as a blizzard. The world revered this woman, calling her the phoenix of the Four Heavenly Kingdoms. So you met yesterday? It is a tone that conveys coldness and determination. Bujeon Yeojeons daughters mood may have been inherited from her fathers unique temperament. Tang Sang-ah smiled and responded to the officials harsh words. yes. How was it? He was a person who was difficult to define in one word. The official nodded. Are you a difficult person to define? I couldnt easily figure out what it meant. In the first ce, I didnt attach much meaning to those words. The important thing is not how you see it, but whether the marriage takes ce or not. They will give you an answer soon. Please wait quietly. yes. If they refuse to marry, there will be other options Father. Speak. Tang Sang-ah smiled. It was a transparentugh that did not contain any sincerity. I want to be alone. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. The official who was looking at his daughter stood up from his seat. There must be a way to be happy even if it is not martial arts. With those words, the official left the room. As soon as the door closed, Tang Sang-ah stretched out loud. Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Oh, Im tired. She rested her chin and looked out the window. Hmm, its a beautiful day. Her eyes became bright. She had lived in Sacheon almost her entire life. It was my first time visiting Henan Province and the Daebyeol Mountains. Is that why? Even though I had been in Maengnae for several months, my heart pounded just like it did when I first came. The atmosphere of Daebyeolsan Mountain, which shows scenery as different as the four distinct seasons, also aroused her excitement. What should we do for fun today? Even in a situation where she might have to get married immediately due to her fathers pressure, she did not lose her joy. What was important to her was how to enjoy this moment. Dang Sang-ahs idea was that once time has passed, it will note back, so we should have fun every day. That way you wont regret it. Even if you end up living a life you dont want, you will be able to live with memories as friends. huh? Tang Sang-ah, who was looking at the scenery with a refreshing feeling, caught sight of someone in the distance. Is that person? A strange expression appeared on Tang Sang-ahs face. Why are you there at this hour? It must be very busy with the founding ceremony, right? It was none other than Mo Yong-woo. He was the head of the Tangma Army among the Tangma Murder Temples surviving armies and the protagonist of the founding ceremony held in front of Museongjeon at noon today. And someone who might be her husband. Interesting? All I had with Mo Yong-woo was a brief conversation over a cup of tea. Thats not enough to understand a person. Although it was possible to guess a persons tendencies, it was too short a time to know everything about that person. Of course, Tang Sanger had no intention of finding out anything about Mo Yongwu. It wasnt because he was Mo Yong-woo, he just wasnt interested in anyone. As the daughter of a Tang family, she early epted the harsh fate given to the women of the family. It doesnt matter who the opponent is. You just need to have healthy limbs and a good personality. Hmm. However, you may feel interested in the other persons unexpected words and actions. In other words, it could be said to be closer to pure curiosity. And now she felt curious about Mo Yongwu. As a master of memorization, he had trained his eyes to the limit and could see through Mo Yong-yus every minute facial expression. You look very distraught? Im sure its not because of me. Mo Yong-woo was a good person. However, like himself, the other person seemed to be unimpressed. In that case, I dont think its because of me Because theres nothing to do. I got a feeling. I dont know if it will be fun, but at least it feels like Im about to witness an interesting event. Ugh! The moment when red energy seems to spread from Tang Sang-ahs body. Sarah. Before she knew it, her body was shot out the window. * * * Whoa, its annoying. A good quality long cloth was worn over a clean bag. It was a material that was so soft that it felt ufortable. Although many people would unanimously praise it as luxurious, it felt cumbersome to Yeon Ho-jeong. The clothes have wings. Do you look okay? I usually dress like that. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mukbi. Are you pretty cool too? Yeonhojeong was Yeonhojeong, but Mukbi, dressed in a royal suit, was truly showing off her great beauty. Even though she didnt wear any makeup, it actually enhanced her pure charm even more. Her finelybed hair and strong body trained through archery and divine techniques are alluring enough to grab the attention of any man. But Mukbis face was full of dissatisfaction. Whats this. what? Its just pretty. Its hard to move. If you wear clothes like this, the speed of the dragonfly cruise will slow down. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Hold on a little. You can change your clothes as soon as the founding ceremony is over. Phew. Silence continues to sigh. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly remembered something and turned his head. hey! yes? Oh yes! Arent you going to change your clothes? Okcheong scratched her head with a puzzled look on her face. Shouldnt all Taoists pursue the path of peace and joy? You do that on a regr basis, but since its the founding ceremony, its kind of Hey! No, but why have you been toddling around here since yesterday? Yes. After Seunghyeonjinin returned, Okcheong came to visit. Without saying anything, Okcheong wandered around inside Pagungak and watched Yeonhojeong. That was it. He didnt say anything or ask for help. It just stayed like that. Okcheong cleared his throat. I just think the energy around Pagungak is good. Did they teach bullshit in the shamanist school? That is a bit too much to say. Noisy! You too, quickly go and change your clothes and go to Museongjeon! Theres only half an hour left. Ill just keep going like this. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his fist without saying a word. Okcheongs expression suddenly became servile. Well, there is something called status that needs to be shown to the outside world. See youter. grasp! Okcheong disappeared at an rming speed. The speed of healing was faster than ever before, as if all the internal injuries had healed. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. There are no normal people around, so there are normal people. Suddenly, Yeonhojeong saw Mukbi. Mukbi was staring at himself. Those truly mysterious eyes contained the meaning, So are you normal? Turn your head before I stab you in the eye, man. oh my god. what? what! Its okay? Youre so strong that youre just bullying me. If anyone hears it, theyll think I didnt bother you in the past. I really have nothing to say. Yeon Ho-jeong giggled. It was then. ok? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head to the main gate of Pagungak. what? A familiar energy was approaching at high speed. He was another genius whose martial arts skills grew rapidly without anyone even looking at him. Perhaps because he grew too rapidly, he was unable to store his energy, making his presence even more evident. After a while. Can Ie in? Yeon Ho-jeong opened the gate himself. Mo Yong-woo was there. For what reason? Please talk to me. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Mo Yong-woo, turned around. To the room. Three people came up to Yeonhojeongs second floor room. Mo Yong-woo spoke bluntly. The founding ceremony has been cancelled. what? Not only Yeon Ho-jeong but also Muk-bi was surprised. Cancelled? What do you mean? Exactly. Mo Yong-woo could not easily continue speaking. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. Did the Lord of Death tell you not toe? Thats right. Hmm. With that one answer, I was able to understand how the game works. Yeon Ho-jeong, with his back buried in the chair, chuckled. Moyong-gun has done another trick. Mo Yong-woo sighed softly. I told you that you didnt have to do that, but you opposed it until the end. The reason was none other than Yeonhojeong. He was the one who showed off his skills and fierce dancing in the gymnasium of Naeseong Square. I dont know if it ended there, but I even crossed the borderless barrier in front of everyone. It was a surprise not only to the Murim Alliance but to the entire world. You may think that Yeonhojeong is still a long way off, but it was by no meansmon for someone to reach the pinnacle of martial arts at an age when they had just passed their first term of service. The owner of a monstrous talent that far surpassed even the three peaks of martial arts, the young geniuses representing the martial arts world of the time. I wondered if I would be the main character of the founding ceremony. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled as if he couldnt stop him. Well, it may be a petty response, but it is definitely necessary. I understand Mr. Moyong. You have no shame. Why are you so shameless? are you okay. It seemed genuinely okay. There was no hesitation on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Still, seeing that expression on his face makes me feel reassured. Mo Yong-woo, who was smiling slightly, grunted as if joking. Then why did you dance in front of everyone? There is a saying in the world that you should hide 30% of your skills. hmm? Hasnt your brother be more wary of you? Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. Hes a human being who was anxious because he couldnt catch me in the first ce. Were already killing and killing each other, so whats the point in making them more wary? Of course, that too You remember that too. There is no need to hide yourself more than necessary just because you are waging a secret struggle. On the contrary, if you worry about such things, there will definitelye a time when you will get tired. If you get hit by a counterattack at that time, it will be even more fatal. is it? If there are cards to hide, there must also be cards to proudly reveal. And I have no intention of hiding my power from the enemy. It was like that in the past and it will be like that in the future. What is important is the character of the enemy and the current situation. Even if Yeon Ho-jeong bes a transcendent expert, he cannot handle a single force alone. This means that nothing substantial has been gained from the power struggle. Even if he had reached the level of the Holy Heavenly Thirteenth ce, this level would not have a decisive impact on the country. If there was a chance that the situation could get worse, Yeon Ho-jeong would have given up first, even if his father would have been upset. Mo Yong-woo smiled. You are amazing in so many ways. Again? ha ha ha! I came to tell you something serious, but when I actually talked to Yeon Ho-jeong, I felt like I was able to unburden my heart. Mo Yong-woo asked quietly. Anyway, its really amazing. I also thought I was quite gifted as a martial artist, butpared to my brother, I feel like I have new feet At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. cadet? Did you have a younger brother too? Why is this such a sad thing? Mo Yong-woo, who was about to proudly tell her not to y around ande to meet him, suddenly blinked. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand on the armrest of the chair was pointing to the ceiling. Ugh. At that moment, Geongons true energy rose sharply, sharpening his five senses like des. person? There is someone. An amazing master, too. You are younger than me, so you are my brother. Isnt that right? Wrong. I have absolutely no intention of bing friends with anyone from Moyongga. Huh, that sounds a bit sad. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Anyway. say. Do you have a cat? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. I thought it was your cat? I see. Mo Yong-woo smiled brightly. Lets check whose cat it is. Stay silent. At that moment, the tension of silence hit the ceiling. Quang! The ceiling copsed, revealing a person looking devastated. It was Dang Sang-ah. Chapter 163 Episode 163 The essence of darkness (3) Surprise appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. you are? Ha ha ha ha ha. Tang Sang-ah, who was extremely embarrassed, eventually smiled sheepishly. Of course, this situation couldnt be ovee with a smile like that. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Mo Yong-woo. Do you know anyone? . Ibosho. omg! Yes? Do you know someone? Before I knew it, Mo Yong-woos face was also filled with embarrassment. Oh, this person that is This person? Hmm? surely. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Dang Sang-ahs outfit. Its not like Mukbi was dressed with the same care as if he were wearing a pce robe. However, looking at the high-quality silk and delicate, antique needlework, there was a high probability that the person came from a good family. furthermore. This deep and strangely sharp history looks quite familiar, doesnt it? Surprisingly, his level of internal strength was almost that of Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woo also learned a lot from the Mo Yong family and his inner strength grew greatly, but it was not normal for him to have a level of strength that wasparable to that of Mo Yong-woo. People like this are rare. Even within the Murim Alliance. He looks like hes in his early twenties, but theres a hint of authority in his eyes. I think hes around 30 years old. It was then. Tang Sanger suddenly stood up and took up arms in an almost reverential posture. sorry. He sneaked in and caused trouble. I sincerely apologize. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. First of all, should I introduce myself? So what is your identity? Its not very rough, but it has a strangely rough feel like a Parakho. Dang Sang-ah was embarrassed by Yeon Ho-jeongs tone, but did not show it. Whatever the reason, you are the one at fault. That was the important thing. I am a person who goes by the name Sang-ah. So ? Once again, I would like to apologize. Out of curiosity, I followed General Moyong of Donghae, but I acted against morality. Tang Sang-ah folded her waist in half. Im really sorry. Hmm. Are you a strangely interesting person? Yeon Ho-jeong was interested in the other persons words and actions. At least there doesnt seem to be any bad intentions. After meeting so many people, I can now get a general idea of a persons personality just by looking at their eyes. Furthermore, by breaking through the barrier of all kinds and improving the quality of internal energy, essence, energy, and spirit became aligned, and a practical sixth sense was developed. In his opinion, this woman named Sang-ah was not a person with grand ambitions or gloomy enough to scold others. At least thats how it felt. hmm? But ivory? Im sure Ive heard this somewhere before? At that time, Mo Yong-woo said. Dang sojeo. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Dang? Tang Sang-ah? Then, the dark heaven goddess?! A member of the Ilryongsambong n and the eldest daughter of the Sacheon Dang family, who was rumored to love the Dang family more than her own son. And she was the eldest daughter of the Tang family, who must have met Mo Yong-woo yesterday. no wonder. The quality and color of the internal energy waspletely different from Dangyang Zen. Rather, it was simr to the party hall from the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Of course, it was much weaker than that, but its flow and powerpletely captured my fathers attention. It was when Yeon Ho-jeong was looking at Dang Sang-ah as if she was fascinated. You said you followed me? yes? Mo Yong-woos face was somewhat stiff. A shadow also appeared on Tang Sang-ahs face. yes. sorry. why? Oh, thats it That was then. Stay silent. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled darkly. Can I ask for some tea? Mukbi, who was about to ask why he was asking me to do that, was momentarily shocked. Because I saw the facial expression of this person who had no idea what was going on in his head. Are they nning something again? Mukbi nodded. all right. Just wait a moment. Theres a lot of time. You can give it to me slowly. Sniff. You must be young. As Muk-bi turned around, he nced at Tang Sang-er. Tang Sang-ah bowed his head without saying a word. I was full of regret for that action. Mukbi quenched his appetite and left the room. Yeon Ho-jeong pped his hands. Now, lets sit down. yes? Lets sit down. Whats the point of standing still? Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in confusion. Yeonje? Yeon Ho-jeongpletely ignored his eyes. Did you say Dang Sojeo? yes? Oh, thats right. Please sit down. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice had a strange power. Tang Sang-ah hesitated and sat down on the chair. So the three people sat across the table. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. But what is your rtionship with Commander Moyong, so you secretly followed him? omg! Theres nothing between us! I felt like I was embarrassed by the words I said without realizing it. Tang Sang-ah spoke immediately. Oh that! Were not in a rtionship at all, but what should I say about this I mean Aha? if? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were openly insidious. Tang Sang-ah hurriedly spoke as her nostrils twitched and a strange smile appeared on her face. Its not like that! Never! I just! What did I say? yes? I didnt say anything. Ugh. Tang Sang-ahs face turned red. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a cheerful expression. ah! The season is turning into fall, but the blowing wind carries the warm spring sunlight. Wow, its nice to feel warm in my heart! Mo Yong-woo spoke in a heavily suppressed voice. Commander Yeon. Dont tease me too much. Are you teasing me? Are you kidding me about what kind of rtionship you and I have? You dont mean me. then? Mo Yong-woo was embarrassed. Why do you keep doing this? Anyway, if you dont have anything else to say, lets just leave. Im trying to have fun by digging up something. Anyway, there is a need to freshen up the atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Dang sojeo. yes? Did youe because of your younger brother? Brother? For a moment, Tang Sang-ahs eyes deepened. Are you talking about Yangseon? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression suddenly became calm. You heard it too. What he did and who the person who destroyed him was. Byeoksanhojang Yeonhojeong. It is Commander Yeon. exactly. A cool feeling appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. It was definitely him who made the mistake first. I think I showed some mercy just by sending the enemy who was in a bad mood to the point of murder without killing him. And twice. . But as blood rtives, no matter what the causal rtionship is, you can fully show hostility to the person who ruined your younger brother. Maybe I was like that too. Tang Sang-ah spoke in a much calmer voice. Commander Yeon, what you are saying is that I came with the goal of General Yeon, not General Moyong? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Dangga is a famous text of reading and memorization. Wouldnt you be better than most assassins at killing one person? It was a very provocative statement. Even though he may have made a mistake first, it was not something he could easily ept as a descendant of a famous family. If you were a person with strong pride in your family, it would be okay for you to get angry. What will Tang Sang-ahs reaction be? The fault of both sides is clear. hmm? For the opponent who was attacked, it is like a lightning bolt falling from a dry sky. As Commander Yeon said, I am grateful that they saved my life instead of killing me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Tang Sang-ahs calm expression was real. However, it didnt seem like he hated or despised his younger brother. But what does it mean to be able to say something like that? I will ask you directly. Arent you here to kill me? Tang Sang-ah smiled faintly. A young tiger from Gangdong. He is a passionate boy who tried to take on the best family in the world alone, the leader of the Murim Alliances deadly army, and a genius expert who broke through the barrier of martial arts as the youngest martial artist of his time. . I cant touch you with my level of skill. Rather, you will end up just like your younger brother. He is serious whenining and is not easily swayed by provocative remarks. There is wisdom in soothing an aggressive opponent and making him ept his innocence. He was a person who knew how to draw clear lines. People like this are rare in Moorim, regardless of gender. I like it. He has a good personality. No, in Yeon Ho-jeongs opinion, Dang Sang-ah was someone who smelled like a person, not unlike someone from the harsh Sacheon Dang family. In other words, that wasnt my goal? yes. To begin with, I hate fighting. I didnt know that a person called the dark heavenly goddess of the world would say such a thing. Tang Sang-ah said bitterly. Yes? Everyone thought that way. I guess you only know people when you meet them. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was nodding, made a gloomy expression again. Then did you secretly follow Commander Moyong because you had some business to do? Ugh. Tang Sang-ah casually smoothed her hair. That That? Mo Yong-woo also secretly looked at Tang Sang-ah, probably because he was curious. Tang Sang-ahs face turned slightly red. I dont know if you will believe it. Please speak. By Bored. ? Yeon Ho-jeong blinked like an idiot. Mo Yong-Woo looked at Tang Sang-Ah nkly, as if feeling helpless. Tang Sang-ahs face turned even redder. I know its ridiculous even to think about it. But its true. I was really bored. I happened to see Commander Moyong, and when I saw his expression, he seemed a bit serious. I was curious and had nothing to do, so I just And then you ended up hiding in the ceiling? Oops! I was going to leave right away! I dont know if youll believe this either. I have a serious illness where I cant control myself once I get hooked. Its a crazy unconscious thing that I dont even know about I believe it. yes? I believe it. Tang Sang-ahs eyes bulged like beads. Really? It seems like he thought he would be treated like a fool even if he said it. Tang Sang-ahs expression looked even more absurd than Yeon Ho-jeong or Mo Yong-woo. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Mo Yong-woo. You dont believe me? Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Theres no reason not to believe it. okay? Thats right. Mo Yong-woo truly thought so. Its not because Im quick-witted, but because I think people can actually be that way when theyre bored. Of course, there is no reason not to believe it when he says it with such sincerity that there are such people in a river where swords are rampant. People are all different. There are many people who are weirder than me. Thats the world. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Anyway, I understand that you have no ill will. omg! thank you! You really believe me! I believe it. But I think faith and forgiveness are different issues. Tang Sang-ahs expression, which had been as bright as a flower in full bloom, suddenly changed into that of a withered weed. Thats right. Anyway, I made a big mistake. yes. Its really shameless. I will pay any price as long as it does not vite moral principles. Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo also smiled. He is a good person. Although he is unique, he knows how to be serious and never tells a lie. He had such a hardened personality. As for Yeon Ho-jeong, it was a type of innocence that I had not seen in a long time, except for Mukbi and Yeon Ji-pyeong, and Mo Yong-woo was a type I had never seen before in my life. General Moyong. hmm? How much time is left until the founding ceremony? huh? omg! Mo Yong-woo suddenly stood up. Its already almost noon. I need to get up now. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded and pointed at Dang Sang-ah with his chin. Take me with you. uh? Take me with you. My me? Then should I take you with me? Are you telling me not toe? Thats true, but there is no need for the party governor to attend the founding ceremony You should attend. From today, I am a member of the Tangma Army. Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. Tang Sang-ah couldnt figure out what was going on, so she just rolled her eyes. What does that mean? Dang Sojeo said that. Ill pay the price. Wouldnt it be a great help to Tangmas army if it had the same strength as Tang Sojeo? What?! Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. If you made a mistake, you have to pay the price. Isnt that right, Dan Soje? . You said you were bored? Then go to work. Tang Shangers eyes opened nkly. For the first time in her life, she cursed her curiosity. Chapter 164 Episode 164 The essence of darkness (4) The founding ceremony of Tangma Army was held on a much grander scale than expected. It is different from the beginning with the Mortal Army. Not only themander of the Tangma army, Mo Yong-wu, but also the five hundred warriors under hismand were all wearing luxurious light armor and even carrying ceremonial weapons. Those who attended the founding ceremony could not help but admire the outstanding majesty of Tangmagun. Perhaps because they had not yet had any proper training, each one was full of individuality, but the stern spirit they exuded was enough to warrant them being called elite soldiers. And Mo Yong-woo, who stood in front of them, was by far the highlight of them all. Countless people couldnt help but admire Mo Yongwus appearance and cool spirit. Thus ended the founding ceremony of Tangma Army. Of course, this day was not just the founding ceremony of the Tangma Army. Afterwards, the founding ceremony of the Murim Alliance affiliated organizations followed, and the event, which started at noon, ended only at sunset. As soon as the long founding ceremony was over, a festival began. The warriors gathered in groups of twos and threes to drink alcohol and eat meat. There were no mortals in that harmonious ce. * * * Hehehe! On the way back to residence. Mr. Moyong kept bursting intoughter, wondering what was so good about it. Good job. Well done indeed. I knew you werent normal, but you really made your presence felt in front of so many people. Mo Yong-woo filed aint. It was a show-and-tell approach. There are a lot of people who fall behind because they cant show that. No matter how hard it must have been for your simple personality, it was all necessary. I know. Hehehe! It seemed like he was in a really good mood. I couldnt stopughing the entire walk from Museongjeon to here. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head. If you do that, Ill just go. hmm? Where are you nning to go? Id like to drink to get drunk with you, at least for today. The Tangma army is a great force. But a unit that doesnt stick together is just a ragtag bunch. Hey, wouldnt it be okay if I rested today? I n to let the soldiers rest, but I cant do that. If I do my job properly, Tangma-kun will also shine. Also, shouldnt we be able to help you by controlling them as soon as possible? what? ha ha ha! Moyong smiled in satisfaction. You dont have to push yourself that hard. Are you sure you can take care of it? When everyone was excited and rxed, problems inevitably arose. I think it would be a good idea to spend today alone to strengthen myself. Moyong-gun smiled. Mo Yong-woo is right. The enemy is always looking for the moment when the opponent rxes. Of course, such tension is not a bad thing as to whether there is anyone in the Murim Alliance who can be called an enemy. If thats what you think, fine. If my younger brother says hes going to try hard, I shouldnt be the older brother and stop him. Thank you for your understanding. Before that, I want to ask you something. Please speak. Mo Yong asked quietly. Are you nning to be with the Tang familys daughter? It was one of the reasons why he was in such a good mood. Mo Yong-yu epted Tang Sang-er as Tang Ma-gun. This is the same in other organizations, but due to the nature of Yugun, themand of themander is absolute. If Mo Yongyu had not wanted it, she would not have been able to join the Tangma Army. Mo Yong-woo quenched his appetite. Its not what he wanted, but now that he has epted her, he has no choice but to carry her. No matter how good a person is, it is difficult to know his true character at just one look. However, the first impression was not bad and her abilities are outstanding, so she will be helpful to Tangma Army. Hahaha! Well done, really well done. With this, the party also had something to say. Havent we been dragging this issue on for quite some time? I felt like the tooth I was suffering from had fallen out. And before that, I liked that he had the guts to use even the person who would be his wife for his own gain. I saw one person correctly. good night. very good Mo Yong-woo, who had not shown his presence until now, has recently been proving his ability in earnest. Moyong was very satisfied with his younger brothers appearance. The night was deep. Dont push yourself too hard. All right. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head. If you do, please rest well, brother. OK. Lets have lunch or something tomorrow. yes. Prince Mo Yong, who sent Mo Yong Woo off like that, smiled and headed to his residence. How long did you walk? Around the time when the main gate of the residence began to appear. . Frost settled on Moyongguns face, which was full of smiles. Tsutsutsutsu. The subtle presence emanating from him stimted his five senses. A frighteningly deep energy. We were somehow able to get it under control, but the subtly spreading, bloody energy was spreading over the wall and reaching this ce. It is a feeling that is difficult to feel even if you are a peak expert. It was a presence that could only be felt when ones sixth sense developed and the density of energy rose beyond the barrier of transcendental perfection. Thats interesting. A cold smile appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. I cant believe you came here at this hour. It always exceeds expectations. After a while, Prince Moyong arrived in front of the gate. At the same time, a young man appeared from a shaded area inside the gate. How have you been? Moyong-gun smiled. Wherever his cool expression went, his face was full ofposure. How are you? As you can see. Yeon Ho-jeong spread both hands. The fluttering hem of the long cloth looked like wings. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Im a nan. A body that appears slender at first nce may be well-built with extremelypressed muscles. However, wearing such luxurious long clothes made the atmosphere different from before. Could it be said that he is like a schr with lofty ideals? Just looking at that figure, it is hard to imagine him swinging an enormous ax weighing over 80 pounds. What are you doing here at thiste hour of the night? I dont think other peoples attention would be focused on it outside of this time. Is there something you want to say? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I called it a grand festival, but I havent even taken a sip of alcohol yet. I would be grateful if the person who took out the Lord of Deaths position at the founding ceremony could give me a constion drink. Mr. Moyong spoke clearly. There is nofort to give you. Ites out hard. Hehe, you dont think were a good rtionship tough and have a drink? But youre not so cold that you cant even pour me a drink, are you? Thats a strange thing to say. Mo Yong-gun felt a strange atmosphere in Yeon Ho-jeongs words and actions. I dont think I came here to do anything in particr. After creating the Mortal Army and using the card called Dream, there was no longer any need for the two to meet face to face. All that is needed is for each person to work hard for their desires in their respective positions. Im sure you know that well. Yeon Ho-jeong is a fighting genius. He was a man who achieved victory through skillful methods, whether it was martial arts or politics. Moreover, he is very bold and does not get upset over trivial matters. It is not a vessel worthy of being criticized for being excluded from the founding ceremony. Although they were enemies, Prince Moyong recognized Yeonhojeong. Are you here to ask for something? Or Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If youre curious, lets go in. It was as if I was reading his thoughts. Moyong-gun chuckled. I cant servemon alcohol to someone who is the leader of an army of mortals. Lets go in. There is nofort, but there is good-smelling alcohol. I recently got some decent alcohol. Good. After a while. Hoo, the scent is quite heavy? Moyong-gun burst intoughter. Its the Five Liang Liquids of Sichuan. Although it was heavy, the rear end was strangely light. Sacheon silk? I received it from the head of the party. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You have nothing to hide now? Prince Moyong spoke as if there was no problem. You already know everything, so is there any need to hide it? You have be more bold than before. Its the same now as it was before. Its just that my evaluation of you has changed. Has your evaluation gone up? It was adjusted upward. Its an honor. Moyong smiled and raised his ss. Lets have a drink. Ching! The sses shed together, making a clear and beautiful sound. After emptying the ss, Yeon Ho-jeong coughed. Youre stronger than I thought. If you drink it, you wont even know its strong. Rather, this is average. I understand why its called Myeongju. yes? Ive never been a fan of alcohol, but I feel like if I drink alcohol like this, Ill quickly be a drunkard. Do you have enough? I want to drink a lot. Haha! Dont worry. Theres enough to get you drunk. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. For the first time in a while, Im going to remove some dirt from my throat. The two people drank some alcohol. Surprisingly, the two never talked about the world or politics. The conversation was mainly about trivial everyday topics or things that we didnt know about each other. It was a peaceful drinking party. It was as if a senior member of Moorim, who had formed a family, was serving drinks to a talented junior member. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. How much time has passed like that? You know what? What do you mean? I thought about this once. ah! I think I want to make this guy my person and put him under me. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You and I are of different species. You think so? Surprisingly. I thought we were the same species. exactly? Thats right. It is difficult to find people as fierce as us in the contemporary martial arts world. Arent you and I beasts waiting for an opportunity to rip off a piece of flesh? I dont know anything else, but I sympathize with the word beast. The fierce political struggle between Yeonhojeong and Prince Moyong is like a fight between wild beasts. It may seem luxurious at first nce, but deep inside, there is a base desire to destroy others and achieve ones own goals. It is right to burn ones life to achieve ones goal. But on the other hand, there is no need to fight like this. A fight between beasts that only humans can do. There is no right way for Yeonhojeong or Moyonggun. So Ill ask. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Im not asking you toe under me. Because you are not worthy of being under anyone. How about joining hands with me? Lets hold hands Thats right. It was a great offer. Mo Yong-gun made his own choices throughout his life and was not a person who made suggestions to anyone. This was especially true when his situation was good. It also meant that he held Yeonhojeong in high esteem. At the same time, he felt sorry for Yeon Ho-jeong. Even though there is an easier and faster way to develop that incredible talent, you still fight with yourself. If I were just a little more gentle, I could reach the top faster than anyone else. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. Just in case. hmm? In the future, when I defeat you, I hope you change your mind. I, too, am disappointed in your abilities. haha. I guess were just destined to live like this. Moyong-gun chuckled. Are you really here to drink today? There should be days like this too. Isnt that right? Thats true, but like I said, arent we beasts? Its not like youe here without a purpose. but. Tell me. Is there something you want from me? Im just trying to make it a little easier. What do you mean? Ting Ting. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped the empty ss with his index finger nail. The person who gave me this drink. ? Please make room with that person. For some reason, I feel like theyll give me a hard time if I go to see them. Dangaju? exactly. Interest arose on Moyongs face. If I grant you that favor, what will you do for me? I will protect Commander Tangma. ?! I gave up my algebra seat, but I was thinking about it. What should we do with him? Hmm. It will be a shield, not a sword. At least this time. Moyong-gun chuckled. I thought it was truly Yeonhojeong. My good mood today is to your benefit. Chapter 165 Episode 165 The essence of darkness (5) The next morning. Buuuuung! The light dragon cutting through the air sparkled in the sunlight. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeongs body, drenched in sweat, was trembling slightly. It was the first time I practiced with all my might after breaking through the barrier of martial arts. Since it was not possible to unleash a technique full of destructive power, detailed internal power control was used to prevent the surrounding objects from being destroyed. I still cant control it well. Rather, it was easier to use the blue dragon technique that I had recently learned. This was because the Blue Dragon Ball itself focused on evasion and counterattack, minimizing the waste of power. On the other hand, the main attack is a vicious killing technique, and the white tiger is a forward-looking attack that knows no retreat. Hyeonmu Gong is a defense mechanism that cannot be prated by anything, but if its power is not controlled, loopholes are created. No matter how difficult it is to control the power of the other three gods than the Blue Dragon, I cant believe there is such a difference even though I learned it a long time ago. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue inwardly. Its because of Byeokna Jin-gyeol. By learning the Blue Dragon, the Four Gods Energy waspleted, and thepleted Four Gods Energy was raised to a higher level through the effect of coexistence. The problem is byeoknajingyeol. Byeokna Jin-gyeol, the foundation of the Four Gods, grew on his own and achieved greatness in the Ten Stars in order to attain a rank suitable for the high concentration of energy. I have topletely make it mine from the beginning and then touch Sasinmu. Sasinmu is only an eggnts role. Byeoknajingyeol was different from Hongcheongi. If Hong Cheon-gi was only aiming to increase his internal strength, this problem would not have been so noticeable. But Hongcheongi cant go beyond that. One way or another, its all my fault. When a problem arises, I know how to take responsibility seriously without looking for excuses. It was one of Yeonhojeongs strengths. If I refine Byeokna Jin-gyeol at this point and melt all the five great gods Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I guess Ill have to ask my father tonight. Unfortunately, my father is not currently at home. Although it is the same work, even the work done is not the same. Yeonwi had an excellent eye formerce, and for a time he took on the role of advisor in managing the funds of the Murim League. Along with Zhuge Wenhu, the busiest person among the Dukes was Yan Wei. Are you finished training? hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mukbi. Before I knew it, Mukbi was drenched in sweat. Yeon Ho-jeong was training before she even came to the sponsorship, so it must be very difficult for her. Is there any progress? Mukbi smiled bitterly. well. In fact, she was also an expert who was just around the corner from reaching the limit of martial arts. In order to meet that wall of enlightenment, you will need not only simple training but also deep patience. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Theres plenty of time. Yeon Ho-jeong, who fixed the Gwangryongbu, spoke to Mukbi. how is it? Trying to shoot one shot. yes? They say that enlightenment is important to build a higher state. But, surprisingly, enlightenment is not that big of a deal. Curiosity appeared on Mukbis face. These are the words of an expert who, like no one else, broke through the barrier of no end. Regardless of your closeness, it is worth listening to. sure? Before that, what do you think enlightenment is? Enlightenment is literally enlightenment. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. How did you achieve that level? Did you have a sh of insight? Ah No? Mukbi nodded with a nervous expression. I just worked hard and before I knew it Thats it. Working hard. But thats the basics, and whats important is how much useful effort you put in. A useful effort? Do you remember why I taught you Hongcheongi? Mukbis eyes sparkled. I remember. Your Nine Dragon Archery skills did not improve even though you learned Hongcheongi. However, through training with Hong Cheon-gi and baktu, I was able to add sensible marksmanship to archery. ! It is true that you should aim for a higher ce, but it is also important whether you have gained enough from where you are now. Mukbis eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong knocked on the Gwangryongbu. My martial arts Sasinmu truly begins after I have learned all four martial arts. In other words, I was fully prepared to break through the barrier of martial arts even before I obtained the Blue Dragon Ball. I see. Dont just look up, look to the side too. If you look around and feel around, you will soon find yourself on a higher level than before. Enlightenment is ultimately just a y on words. Changing your thinking Just by breaking down stereotypes, you can grow in martial arts. That is enlightenment. Enlightenment that could not be described in words or writing was not something that could be discussed, at least not at their level right now. You are an archer. It is harder for an archer to feel the intensity of life and death than a warrior or swordsman. It is not because of the level of martial arts, but because of the characteristics of weapons. There was a reason for that. The reason you taught me baktujutsu. okay. So you have to deal with people. In the end, martial arts is a discipline that is difficult to develop without an opponent. Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong with a curious expression. Where on earth did you get that knowledge? Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. Its an experience. Youre not old enough to have that kind of experience, right? Experience is simr to the state of martial arts. Age doesnt matter. There are countless middle-aged experts who are worse than you right now. but. thud. Yeon Hojeong drew a crack in the ground with the Gwangryongbu. Ill just stand here, so give me a shot. Hes really ready to kill me. Tension appeared on Mukbis face. Are you okay? Who cares about whom? Mukbi chuckled at Yeon Ho-jeongs yful words. Its toote to regret having a hole in your head. Sniff. Wooooow. A blue energy rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was Byeojingi. Its one shot. If you dont catch me with that one shot, youll die. Shoot with that thought in mind. great. Teong. Mukbi widened the distance. Things that are too close are actually easier to read. Whether its archery or memorization, proper poweres from maintaining a reasonable distance. Are you ready? Crackling. Mukbi ced an iron fist at Hongryeon Pce. There was no answer. Her eyes were already focused on Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongughed to himself. Looking at things like this, its clear that youre not an ordinary, murderous person. He is a hunter rather than a warrior. Rather than exhratingly exchanging hands with the enemy, he thoroughly developed his martial arts skills to kill the opponent. In the past, it was not for nothing that it was said that if the Emperor of Darkness and the Divine Pce came forward, they could kill even the greatest person of all time. The Emperor of Darkness was a warrior, and Shingung was a warrior. There is nobination like this when trying to kill an enemy. And now. Now that they have returned to the past and the future, the two are polishing themselves day by day to regain their former glory. Phew. The flow of air has changed. The flow of air curving towards one point of Hongryeon Pce was nothing short of eerie. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. good. No matter how high he reaches the pinnacle of excellence, if he makes a mistake, he dies. Moreover, Mukbi was an expert in archery. Yeon Ho-jeong could see what she couldnt, but Muk-bis archery skills were a threat to anyone. If you let your guard down, you will die. If youre going to deliver a life-threatening blow, you too will have to risk your life. Tsutsutsutsu. Yeon Ho-jeong aimed his silence with the Gwangryongbu. Lifting a long, heavy ax and pointing it at an opponent required tremendous physical strength. It was possible in the past, but its different now. Yeon Ho-jeongs posture, which raised the light dragon and aimed straight at the opponent, was flexible yet unwavering. A state where conflicting principles can be contained in one body. A ray of cold sweat ran down Mukbis forehead as he looked at Yeonhojeong, the master of Chojeoljeong and Byeoksanhojang. . Hwiiing. A cool wind blew. I cant see it. Mukbi has already recognized the opponent as prey. She turned into a death god solely to take the other persons life. Even with the eyes of a Shinigami, there was no gap to be seen. No, to be precise The problem is that there are too many gaps. It seems like it will hit no matter where you aim. But it seems like no matter where you aim, you will fail. natural. He pointed the light dragon towards himself and slightly changed his stance. The attack radius has been narrowed. It was the ideal posture when dealing with archers. If you shoot half-heartedly, it will definitely miss, and it wille at you in the blink of an eye and blow off your head. A picture was drawn. A picture of Yeon Ho-jeongs unique explosive attack power and merciless assassin blowing his head off. In that case Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Hongryeon Pce moved little by little. By moving the firing mound, the direction and timing of shooting are disturbed. This is a standard response. Just that strange movement made defense and evasion twice as difficult. Hehehe! The blowing wind became stronger. Mukbi smelled the wind. The unique stale smell of iron heightened the tension. Its white tiger energy. The white magical energy rising from beneath the feet seems to determine the timing of the attack. The white tigers wind was warning. If you miss, it will attack immediately. That one attack kills you. Grumbling. Another trickle of cold sweat rolled down my face. What should I do? Where should I aim to catch it? The dragon gun is strong, but a practitioner should be able to block it without difficulty. It was then. uh? Mukbis eyes wavered. Why do I have to use Yongapo? Yongapo was the type of weapon that could be shot with the greatest confidence in Guryongpacheongung. However, that destructive power does not work on the opponent. Still, should we stick to Yongapo until the end? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs words came to mind. Whats important is how much useful effort you put in. You cant catch Yeonhojeong with Yonga Prisoner. then? Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! A strange gray energy surged from beneath Muk Feis feet. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Hong Cheon-gi?! At that time, silence gave way to protest. Taaaaaaaaa! The iron battle shrouded in gray fog shot out like a thunderbolt. It was a speed that even Yeonhojeong, who had broken through the barrier and maximized the quality of his five senses and internal power, could not perceive it as slow. Hachera. That moment that split a split second. Yeon Ho-jeong realized that the arrow of silence was aiming for his thigh. It seemed like it was flying straight ahead, but at some point, it fired a short-range arc that curved downward. Is it still too much? Yet Yeon Ho-jeongs hand was already moving down to the bottom. The moment the arrow was fired, his sixth sense read the bullet and he moved the position of his hand. Anyway, its a failure. That is why it was the time when Yeonhojeongs left hand was trying to snatch the gray iron coin. Pow! There was surprise in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. The fired iron war splits vertically in an instant, increasing into five pieces. Yuryongsan bombing ([ɢ늏)?! Bababababaak! Yeon Ho-jeong hesitated. Of the five arrows, four were stuck in the ground and one was caught in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. The tip of one arrow slightly dug into my thigh. If I hadnt caught it in time, there would have been a hole in it. huh. Yeon Ho-jeong was impressed without even realizing it. Wasnt Yuryongsanjeontan an archery technique that couldnt be used in this distance? Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. is not it? Gasp! Mukbi, who was out of breath, was upying his rear with his arrows drawn without arrows. And the light dragon part was also touching her corbone. Mukbi gasped and said. Huh! Huh! I forcibly reversed the earthquake, but it didnt work either? Its a shame. Its a pity, but Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. good job. You risked your life and took a hit. Mukbi grinned. Her smiling face gradually became pale and then turned blue. The internal injuries became worse due to regurgitation of true energy and strong contraction of breathing. Tieeing! Unable to ovee the tension, Hongryeon Pce fell to the floor. Mukbi also lost consciousness and fell. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly epted her. A look of pride appeared on his face. Good job. Chapter 166 Episode 166 The essence of darkness (6) Huuuuu. The smoke exhaled had a faint green color. It was a color that gave a mysterious feeling rather than a bizarre one. Of course, since it was smoke that went into a persons lungs and then came out, it didnt seem like it could be good for the body. The officer tapped the gombangdae. The fluttering ash followed the wind and rose high into the sky. Matriarch. The official looked to the side without saying a word. A man who appeared to be in his early forties was standing there. Are you okay? What do you mean? How can I even guess at the level of the head of the family, but I dont think Hakjeonghong (Q피t) is a bit excessive. The official shook his head. The achievement of poisonous techniques is at a standstill. You have to take this kind of action to make your body tense. Still, I think Hak Jeong-hong is excessive. How about using a weaker poison after increasing its toxicity? Danggaju is the owner and king of the Four Thousand Dangga. It is truly rare for someone to make such a statement to the Emperor. Especially if he is a member of the party. The official shook his head again. I know my body well. Tang Yongxin, the in-house Medicine King Jeonju, sighed softly. The officials eyes became sharp. Do you think I wont be able to endure this much? If you are the head of the family, you will definitely endure it. Im just saying this just in case, so dont be too angry. joy. The official smiled coolly. A teau means a limit. Im feeling it. If I surpass this limit and my poison increases, I will be able to reach the level of my father five years sooner than expected. Tang Yongxins face hardened slightly. Still to Lord Taesang. Tang Gwan was a good monarch. Of course, he was not a benevolent or tolerant monarch. In the first ce, as a Tang family member, it was a luxury to hope for such a monarch. The party hall was strong. He was very talented, had good business acumen, and had a wealth of experience in powerhouses, so he was rarely let down. There was no mercy for the enemy, and if Tang Ga-in suffered even the slightest damage, he was equipped with a fire chest that knew how to crush the opponent, regardless of the reason. The monarch who properly inherited the bloodline of the typical Tang family, the Tang n, was Tang Gwan. Therefore, Tang Yongxin served Tang Guan with all his heart. However, such a hotel also had its drawbacks. It would have been nice if you had resolved your rtionship with the head of the Taesang family. The partys view was narrow-minded and self-righteous. The problem was that that trait also applied to blood rtives. Although he didnt do this to his children, he didnt have a good rtionship with his father and the head of the family, Tang. King of Cancer, Tanghyeong. An absolute master who is one of the Thirteen Masters of the Seongcheon Dynasty, the best martial arts masters, and is evaluated as the most dangerous master among the powerful masters of his time. It cant be helped. The head of the Taesang family also had a strong personality just like the head of the family. However, unlike martial arts, where age cannot be deceived and is constantly improving, his personality has be quite soft. So the conflict between rich and poor became even more severe. The father clicked his tongue at his sons intolerance, and the son did not understand his fathers self-indulgent personality. What if the two people got along well? If that were the case, the current head of the familys aplishments would have surpassed that of any of the heads of the six generations of the nine families. Lord Taesang did not pass on all martial arts to his son, Lord Gaju. That wasnt all. His sessor, Dan Yang-seon, also refused to teach him, saying he was of poor character. The only person whom Taesang Family Lord taught with great affection was Dang Sang-ah. Its a shame. Its unfortunate, but theres nothing we can do. The owner of Tang Yeong-shin was Tang Gwan, not Tang Hyeong. And he was never dissatisfied with it. How long until noon? yes? Oh yes. Theres about half an hour left. The officer put the bear bag down on the table. The guests will be arriving soon. Take it in. A look of puzzlement appeared on Tang Yongxins face. When you say youre a customer. Theres a guy like that. A look of weariness was visible on the officials face. Looking at his expression, he doesnt seem to be an important guest. Tang Yongxin lowered his head. Ill wait outside. I know. Tang Yongxin left the room. As soon as the door closed, the guesthouse sighed. Thats annoying. Its already been a few months since I came to the Murim Alliance. A lot of things had happened in the meantime, but for the party, it was all just tiring. If it were not for the purpose of forming a power base and imprinting the partys presence, a representative would have been sent long ago. I have to leave soon. Enough is enough. He became a vassal of the Murim League and established a good base of power. Moreover, the matter with my daughter, which had been dragging on for several months, was resolved as of yesterday. I finally felt relieved. I thought I could go to Sacheon next month since Prince Moyong would take care of the rest. . Looking at the clear sky outside the window, Dang Gwan suddenly thought of Dang Sang-ah. The officials eyes sank. There is no ce for you in the party. It seems to be a good home in its own way, so try to find happiness there. The party treasured Tang Sang-ah. In fact, he cared for Tang Sang-er much more than Tang Yang-seon. Talent was a talent, but she had a charm that made people around her happy, which was unusual for a Tang family person. Its not because hes a child, hes a really beautiful child. Until Tang Sang-er turned fifteen, Tang Gwan thought that he would never have a rtionship with his daughter unless she was the worlds best Kirin-ah. However, when her father, Taesang family head Danghyung, began to teach Dangsanger. From that moment on, everything changed. Pusssss. Powder flew under my hand that I had ced on the table. The poisonous air that flowed out unconsciously ground the surface of the table. The officials eyes became cold. Do you know? My father is the main culprit who ruined my family. The person I wanted to be like when I was young, and who made me feel proud to have the Dang surname when I grew up. And now the person whose face I dont even want to see. King Danghyeong, the best Dangga expert and feared by the world, was that kind of person to Danggwan. It will be soon. It wont be long before I can defeat you. It means that there is not much time left for you to sit on the throne of the Tang family. My father is poison. It was the most severe and dangerous poison among poisons. The party official had no doubt that it was for the good of the party to expel such a father from the party. Suddenly, his eyes turned to the bear lying on the table. A subtle green light shed from his pupils. When I return to my family, I will have to change it to intangible poison. I was lost in my own thoughts for a long time. hook. The officials eyes, which were full of drowsiness, shone sharply. ? Someone ising. There was an unusual energy wave that could be felt outside the window. Although it was not yetparable to his own, he had a powerful prayer that was not easily found even in the worlds Murim Alliance. Could it be this guy? The official frowned. It was a much more refined prayer than I expected. I heard that only a few days ago, they broke through the Wall of the Mujongji, but the energy wave that is normal when it spreads in all directions has already been controlled to this extent. Thats unusual. This is the guy that Moyong called a monster. Prince Moyong is both Ganwoong and Hyowoong. The world was in his eyes. For someone like that to say that, it probably means that he is also someone who should never be taken lightly. After a while. Matriarch. The customer Ask him toe in. yes. Sigh. The door opened and a young man appeared. The officials eyes lit up. The young man, wearing a white military uniform and a light green jangsam, looked quite handsome. He looked more like a civil servant than a military officer. That was the atmosphere emanating from the outside. but. Its an animal. As soon as the party saw the young man, he could sense the tyrant temperament lurking within him. It was truly a beast among beasts. It was hiding a ferocious nature that felt like it would rip off your head in an instant if you got it wrong. A subtle interest appeared in the officers eyes. He was somehow simr to me, yet different. Although the species are different, they are all the same beasts. To the party official, the young mans first impression of Yeonhojeong was like that. On the other hand, what about the party hall as seen through Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes? I finally see you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looked harsh and dangerous, like a cold wind mixed with pieces of a broken de. Its still the same. Man-dokje (f) party hall. In the past, the Murim lord Moyonggun was called Geomsin () and revered as the greatest man of the Hundred Provinces. And Tang Gwan, who served as the vice leader of the Murim Alliance immediately below him, was nicknamed Mandokje and struck fear throughout the world. The Baekdo Murim Alliance, led by Geomshin Moyonggun and Mandokje Tang Gwan, was truly at its peak. Although they reached the peak through a bloody power struggle, they were the giants who led the Baekdo Murim with outstanding governance after reaching the peak. And there was always a party hall in ces where it was difficult for Prince Moyong to go. Although he is not the best person in the world, he is said to be the most fearsome and poisonous person in the world. Furthermore, he is the one who brought Yeon Ho-jeongs death one step closer. My heart is pounding. I tried to suppress the rising flesh, but the flesh that leaked out stimted the main body. My heart rate went up and my heartbeat sprang up on its own. Grumbling. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned red. The two eyes were filled with fire and murder, revealing a terrifying malevolence. It was a different resentment than when I met the famous warriors. ? The officials eyes suddenly changed. Look at this guy? Yeon Ho-jeong was looking down at himself with a smile, and the seething murder in his eyes was not normal. How amazing is this? Chii Iik. The officers hand crawled through the table. The poison that was released without my knowledge turned the table into the shape of my palm. . The corner of Yeonhojeongs mouth rose. The officials expression changed once again. This guy Tsutsutsutsu. Suzakugi called Baekhogi and Baekhogi pulled Hyeonmugi. The heavy Hyeonmugi even stimted the blue dragon, and soon the divine energy of the Four Gods was activated, giving an enormous weight to Yeonhojeongs prayer. Kwasik! Kwazijic! The two mens vicious energy waves collided and the floor split apart. If I had made up my mind and unleashed energy, it wouldnt have ended like this. Tables would have been splintered, chairs would have been blown away, and the entire wooden floor would have been shredded into pieces. Pressure beyond imagination created by the energy waves of a transcendent master. The atmosphere is so lively that it wouldnt be surprising if they collided with this momentum. Regardless of their strengths and weaknesses, the strong personalities of the two people heated up the air even more. How long has it been like that? When the doctors finger twitched without my knowledge. This is my first time seeing you. ? The hotel hesitated. Tsutsutsutsu. The Four Gods Qi subsided from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. All the energy that had been dormant since the beginning of the Suzakugi exploded, but now was not the time to fight the party official. Yeon Ho-jeong took control with moderation. Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga, meets the owner of Sacheondang Family. The official frowned. I dont know where the atmosphere that seemed like they were going to use their hands to kill me at any moment has gone. The appearance of Yeonhojeong, who was fierce and powerful, looked as clear as a cloudless sky. The party hall, which was watching Yeonhojeong quietly, also gradually lost its momentum. Srurr. Before we knew it, the expression on the hotels face had be wet with a uniquenguor. Yeonhojeong? Thats right. The doctors mouth twitched. He was the one who properly scolded my ugly son. It was clearly my sons fault, but I had no intention of forgiving him. You reveal your murderous nature at first sight and that too in front of me? You were so excited that you wanted to die. It was an extremely outrageous statement. Should we really say that he is the head of the Tang family? I dont care at all whether the opponent is themander of the Mortal Army or anything else. If you dont like it, you just destroy it. A ferocious and poisonous disposition. This weapon uses any means necessary to achieve its goal. And in terms of such character, Yeon Ho-jeong was not inferior to Tang Gwan. Your hospitality is poor. what? I came here to get a drink. I had a good meal, so I would like a bottle of something strong, please. . Ah, if possible, use five liquids. Chapter 167 Episode 167 Tie a knot (1) Yeonwi, who returned to her residence to rest, saw Mukbi stumbling out into the yard. Yeonwis eyes widened. Bia. omg! Ah, is your father here? okay. But? Sreuk. In an instant, Yeonwi appeared in front of Mukbi. Yeonwis face, who was examining her pulse, suddenly turned cold. Who are you? yes? Who on earth made you like this? Internal injuries are usually not serious. Ah, this is. Mukbi stammered and exined the whole story. Yeonwi clicked her tongue. You went through dangerous training. Is that so? Attempts to attack by regurgitating true energy and twisting existing breathing techniques It may be easier said than done, but it is by no means easy to put ones soul into a single attack for a fatal kill. Its not that easy. In daily life, where it is difficult to unconsciously feel a crisis, it should be considered virtually impossible. Your concentration is truly amazing. Each expert uses his or her own breathing to stabilize internal energy and optimize body movement. In other words, it is the unification of the mind and body. This could be seen as a preparatory step for theplete response of Jeonggi-shin (). Since such a structure was forcibly distorted to achieve extreme martial arts, it is not surprising that the body was damaged. If the level of silence had been high, it would have been more dangerous than it is now. Of course, if your level rises, there is no need for such training. What did you say is the foundation of your inner strength? Its the bow bow bowstring method. Yes, I heard that the method is clearly focused on pupil strength. youre right. Mukbi took a step forward with an awkward look on his face. So I came out like this to do some luck. Yeonwi shook his head. Not good. yes? I dont know if you did it before, but pupil training cannot be considered efficient when you have internal injuries. Have you not yet learned the mind techniques that enable left-wing training? ah! I learned one. Hong Cheon-gi. Since it focuses on explosively increasing internal strength, it is naturally good at controlling the increased internal strength. It can be said that it is truly the perfect technique to assist with the bow bow bowstring technique. Yes, if possible, I will rule over the internal affairs as a leftist. Ill call my doctor. omg! You dont have to do that You shouldnt take the internal injuries lightly. In particr, warriors like Hojeong and you who are often deployed inbat must be even more careful. Subtle concern and affection came out in his stern voice. . Why? Is it because I have never suffered such severe internal injuries before? Is that why I feel so sad? Questions that I would never have asked normally came out of my mouth without me realizing it. father. Why are you doing that? Mukbi asked with a confused expression. Why are you so nice to me? It was a pretty bold question. Yeonwi responded with an expression of surprise. Arent you your sons friend? As I said before, you were the first time Hojeong brought a friend. That was the question that Mukbi had. She now knew something about the world. Especially in this world of martial arts, there is nothing more dangerous than trusting someone without a reason. But he treats me so well just because he is my sons friend. Yeon Wi is the head of the Yeon family, which is considered a part of the six generations of the family. It really struck me that such a great person could be nice to me just for such romantic reasons. I might be a Sejak. Like the three pieces sent from the Moyong family a long time ago Yeonwi smiled. I feel like Im getting more and more used to smiling. Mukbi felt his heart warm as he looked at Yeonwis smile. What kind of person in the world is as clumsy as you? Ugh. Do you know what I learned while uncovering the Moyong familys three works with Hojeong? . The truth is that it cannot be honed through training. Mukbis eyes wavered. Yeonwi shook his head. The reason why it is difficult to detect Sejak is because there is no intention to read the other persons true feelings. At least I think so. . You find it difficult for me, dont you? yes? ah! That I know why youre having a hard time. However, I have no intention of making you ufortable. And I have no intention of appealing or forcing that feeling on you. ! Wont the timee someday when you will realize my sincerity when you call me father? Mukbi felt like he was crying for no reason. I believe in you, father. Okay, thats enough. Although she was said to be her sons friend, Yeonwi had alreadye to regard Mukbi as her daughter. Not only did he have two sons, but he also liked Mukbis personality. Silence is pure. Although he has lost quite a bit of his innocence as he goes through the world, his natural nature itself is gentle. Its gentleness was, in some ways, more impressive than that of the second. Where is the hojeong? ah! The practitioner went out for a while because he had an appointment. Yeonwi nodded. He is the leader of the independence fighters. It was a location where various appointments could be made. First, start with the Ungong. If you are at your level, you will not have much trouble using martial arts after three or four days. yes! It was then. excuse me. Yeonwi turned his head. It seemed like someone hade to Pagungak. Who are you? The item arrived in the name of Yeon Ho-jeong of the Murim League Naeseong Pagungak Byeoksan Yeonga. thing? Yes, it is from Jiangsu Province. what? Yeonwi opened the gate. Then a warrior put down arge box. Ive delivered it, so Ill just go. Good job. Yeonwi picked up the box and shook it. Suddenly. Cheer ring. There was the sound of boxes being scraped and small metals hitting each other. Yeonwi smiled inwardly. What is this? It seemed to be made of iron, but it did not seem to be a type of sword. At that time, Mukbis eyes lit up. Is that Hmm? Couldnt it have been sent to you by your grandfather? grandfather? Ah, Mr. Shingong. Yeonwis eyes lit up. A strange excitement appeared on Mukbis face. It looks like the practitioners item has beenpleted. * * * Its been a while. My chest is burning, but my head is strangely cold. Its been a while since Ive seen this guy. Its been a long time since Ive had the nerve to tell the owner of the house that he treats me poorly and ask him to bring me a drink. No, its safe to say that its my first time. Everyone who has encountered the party so far has been anxious and trembled with fear. This is because I heard the reputation of the Sichuan Tang family as being the worst in the world. Of course, guts is guts and rudeness is rude. The party had no intention of forgiving Yeon Ho-jeongs arrogant attitude. Please bring me some alcohol? With five liquids. Even if you go crazy, you are definitely crazy. I couldnt be more thankful that I didnt kill him with a single blow. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why are you so angry? what? If Im going to be angry, I should be the one to do it. No matter how old you are, I think you look at people too easily. Those were shocking words. Death appeared in the officers eyes. You can hear the reason when you go to the afterlife. Tsutsutsutsu. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at his left hand. The energy creeping up was truly amazing. Before the poisonous energy, the density of the inner energy itself was amazing. That level of endurance was almostparable to that of Prince Moyong. This means that he is not the master of Sacheon for nothing. Its still the same. I wasnt talking about the character of the party. It was referring to his beginnings in martial arts. Is that the Golden Crown White Eagle? At that moment, the officials eyebrows twitched. He, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, opened his mouth. Do you know this martial art? With the golden crown and white eagle, the fighting power is drastically reduced, and with the dark technique of Cheo Shinmang (F_W), it is wrapped around and ends with a fatal blow. !! Seeing as you chose the three-strikebination, it seems that you think I am a formidable opponent. If I had looked at it lightly, I would have thought of finishing it off in one blow with a ten-jeong poison attack. Isnt that right? A look of astonishment appeared on the officers face. He was so shocked that he didnt even notice that Yeon Ho-jeongs tone of voice had subtly changed. you?! How do you know your martial arts practice habits? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. So, why didnt you start with proper mental education of your son? what?! I was so scared that Miju told me something I didnt even ask. !! After crushing my son to that point, I thought I would run into you at some point. Its a good thing I memorized it. The officials eyes wavered. Yangseon told you? Then who would have told you? Nonsense! Theres no way Yang Seon told you that! Believe it or not, you are free. Isnt the important thing that I am a guest? Yeon Ho-jeong pulled up a chair that had fallen down somewhere and sat down. The official, who was ring at him with a face stained with shock, soon smiled coolly. Youre lying. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Youre an interesting person. Do you really think I was spying on you? . Anyway, when are you going to serve me drinks? Confusion appeared on the officers face. Really? He looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs face once again. ! Unbelievably, the party official could not read Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Although he may be criticized for his narrow-minded and vicious personality, he was the one who ruled the Tang family, which was said to be the most dangerous in the martial arts world. His insight was as good as that of any other member of Moorim, Noh Kang-ho. Even his eyes cant read it. The other persons true intentions. The ability to distinguish between truth and lies at a nce does not apply to Yeon Ho-jeong. The official opened his mouth. Are you really saying that Yang Seon told you? Thats not important now, is it? Shut up! Be sure to answer my questions first! why me? ? I came because I have a question to ask you. I didnte here to be interrogated. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled softly. Even that idiot like Dangyang-seon came out as a red g, but are all the Tang ns like that? The hotel was outrageous. Have you truly lost your fear? No way. Otherwise, how dare you show such a wanton attitude in front of me! What do you say? ?! You seem to think very highly of yourself, but thats nothing more than arrogance. A really great person knows how to look at himself calmly. It was a remark that turned the costume upside down. When the situation got to this point, I was filled with admiration behind the anger that seemed to explode at any moment. Except for my father, there has never been a single person who has messed up his temper like this. Saaaaagh. The deadly force radiating from Tang Gwans body became exponentially darker. I understand one thing. hmm? The Moyong family misunderstood the person. If it bothers you, you can just kill it. I dont understand why youre praising it and calling it a monster. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. The Moyong family is smarter than you. That person knows how to worry about the repercussions. The official also smiled coldly. Its probably because the poison is weak. You dont seem to be thinking. There are already so many reasons to die, so there is no need to fret so much. Thats interesting. I have a n that could destroy you. Would you like to hear it? Thats not even funny Why did you do that? what? Grumble! Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils turned red. Im asking you why you ordered the Hongyaohoe to kill us, you son of a bitch. Chapter 168 Episode 168 Tie a knot (2) The officials eyes were shaken. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Did an earthquake ur somewhere? Its because your eyes are shaking like that. Honesty was both an advantage and a disadvantage of our institution. Unfortunately, today, that honesty turned out to be a serious disadvantage. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was ring at the party, crossed his legs. This is an attitude that is beyondziness. However, the government could not easily open its mouth. At first, I thought these Hongyaohoe guys were crazy. Are you trying to bury the remains of the Murim Alliance, which was founded not long ago? Its obvious that the worlds attention will be focused, right? I thought, Wow, these guys really are a group that just goes out like the rumors say. . But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand it. In that short period of time, they destroyed many of the prominent sects of the ck Ind, so the ck Ind bastards must have felt a sense of crisis. But if we ask the Hongyaohoe, wouldnt they be the first suspects? . If youre in your right mind, you cant do something like that. So who reallymissioned Hongyahoe? Is it really ck? Or . Is the Lord of Death exactly someone who doesnt like me? . The first thing that came to mind was the head of the Moyong family. Its an overly extreme method even for a guy like that, but theres nothing you cant do if you set your mind to it. But A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs lips. Would you have done that even though you clearly knew that the prettiest picture woulde out if you used Tangmagun to crush him? No. Gaju Moyong is not that kind of person. The official was surprisingly silent. He just red at Yeon Ho-jeong as if he were going to kill him. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the hotel with his toe. I already heard that you joined hands with the head of the Moyong family before it happened. The answer came naturally. Hes an interesting guy. hmm? The official smiled crookedly. Is there any evidence? Proof? Yes, proof. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a gloomy face. Unfortunately, there is no evidence. They blew up the base before they could find any evidence. I bought a pretty strong knife. In the end, this is it. The eldest son of the Yeonga family, who did not even know the subject, asked the Moyong family head to make room to persecute the owner of Sacheon without any evidence. Is that how it works? The officials eyes became cold. Wouldnt it have been better to die there? If I had died then, it would have been less painful. Wooooow. A venom rose again from both of our hands. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. why? Theres no evidence, so why dont we start over with a p? . Thats good too. The owner of Sacheondangga uses a curse on the eldest son of Yeonga Well, that would be an interesting picture. What? what? Tang Gwans eyes deepened. Why are you so confident? Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly delighted. done. Tang Gwan has an arrogant personality, but he is quick-witted and knows how to read the game. The reason he truly tried to destroy Yeon Ho-jeong was because he was confident that he could resolve it in some way. And Yeonhojeong had many enemies. The poprity of the Yeon family was outstanding, but the history and influence of the Tang family were even greater. If things didnt work out, he would have thought about withdrawing from the Murim Alliance. Dang Gwan, who went to Sacheon Dang, was a person who lived like that. But now my thoughts have changed. This guy I dont know why Moyong calls this guy a monster. But one thing was certain. Theres something up there. Hes not the kind of guy who would do something like this without any preparation. Of course, no matter what you have prepared, the power of the party will be enough to ovee it. But for some reason, it felt like a pain in the ass. That feeling of difort was blocking the building right before it exploded. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils turned red again. Grumbling. The main weapon zed and became deadly. What are you doing? . If you pulled out a knife, you should at least chop firewood. Are you going to keep holding that hand? . Its so cool. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture. Let me give you some advice. Dont open your mouth like that if you cant even bite it. Because its like a baby. The officials cheeks trembled. It was truly an outrageous rant. Who in the world could spit such harsh words at the head of the party? Wooooow. The miasma stirred loudly. just this once. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Slurp. The official lowered his hand. Then, the miasma that had been burning like a me suffocated. Think of it as luck. Ive never saved the life of someone as arrogant as you. Thank heaven. Yeon Ho-jeong did not provoke the party official anymore. I sincerely wanted to attack him. This is because, after causing a major ident, it is an opportunity to gather together his father, Zhuge Mun-ho, and others to push the Tang family. Just as there is no evidence of Hongyaohoes suggestion, there is no evidence that he insulted the party official. What is important is the fact that the masters of each of the Four Thousand Dang Houses have been trying to punish their young juniors for a long time. You cannot destroy the party family. However, the partys influence can be reduced. If you do it well, you might be able to kick them out of the Murim Alliance. However, the party chose patience over anger. Im going to give up here Its significant. Even when he was the vice-leader of the Murim League, he made the right decision at a critical moment. You cant be a vice-lord without that level of insight. Theres nothing to be gained by stimting it further. Prince Moyong and the party official must be dealt with differently. Prince Moyong has to anticipate the moves as if he were ying chess. That way you can get what you want. On the other hand, the party authorities must push forward with momentum. That way, you wont be able to do foolish things. Get out of here. You cant do that. Annoyance appeared on the officers face. Do you really want to be carried out in a coffin? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. No way. I will leave after receiving what I receive. If you even ask me for a drink, I will really kill you. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Not alcohol. You have something to give me. dog sound. Then why did you call us? what? I heard it was like that during the public meeting. I have something to give to the Mortal Army. So call me. The officials face hardened. If we had left it alone, we could have gone on to achieve another feat. But what is this if you call me in vain? They even blocked attendance at the founding ceremony. Are you saying its my fault? You were on the same boat as the head of the Moyong family, right? Share only the good and me the other for the bad? . The issue of the founding ceremony is over. Just give it if you have something to give. If you dont give us something usible, we will formally raise an objection to this issue at the Bonggong Council. Hes an amazing guy. I dont know where this guy came from. I cant help but feel grateful that they brought me back alive Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. good. You mean you have nothing to give? He got up from his seat. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. Yeon Ho-jeong said before opening the door. I thought he would have the face of a petty poisonous snake, but at least he looks like a weapon. I look forward to the future confrontation. Shake! Yeonhojeong opened the door. Then the officer said: for a moment. Is there anything else you want to say? The hotel internally filed aint. Im really going through hardships in many ways today. What do you want? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. What can you do for me? Dont go around in circles. If you want something, just tell me. An attitude of taking responsibility for my words. very good. I wish the Moyong family could learn something from you. Yeon Ho-jeong sat down on the chair again. The official who was about to open his mouth was shocked for a moment. The way Yeon Ho-jeong looked at him was truly unusual. You get money from a rich person and a thank you from a beggar. If you are a warrior, you will receive a sword, and if you are a schr, you will receive good words. Are you really asking me to hand over my familys poison and memorization? Our kids cant even use that. Then what are you asking for? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled sinisterly. I would like to receive the skills that allowed me to master poison and memorization. * * * On the way back to my residence. Several warriors nced at Yeonhojeong. It had to be that way. This is because the most famous person in the Murim Alliance right now was Yeon Ho-jeong. The leader of one of only two independent Confucian armies in the Murim League. A rare genius warrior who broke through the barrier and reached the realm of the pinnacle at an early age. There has probably been no more surprising news than this in recent years. It was rare even in the vast world for an individuals fame to surprise everyone. However, the person involved in the rumor was deep in thought. Its not that easy. He thought of the party hall. When you think about past grudges, the person you want to beat to death right away is the party official. Of course, the person who gave the order to the party official was Prince Moyong, but it was difficult for him to bear living because he was the one who killed him. Its been a long time since I saw him like that again. Its harsher and harsher than when it was vice-major. Nevertheless, I know how to be patient when ites to patience. Its a difficult opponent. During the time of the Emperor of Darkness, the person he often shed with was Prince Mo Yong rather than Tang Gwan. That was still the case today. But for some reason, I had the feeling that in this life, I would run into Dang-gwan as often as I did with Mo-yong-gun. It would be nice if it ended with just a feeling. In Moorim, there is an old saying rted to Tangga. If the Four Heavenly Tang Family holds a grudge against you, take your life immediately. It was a passage that well exined the severity of party family. They were self-indulgent servants who forgot grace but never forgot resentment. And the party official was the person who reigned at the top of the party family. Im not going to put my teeth in right now. Anyway, since I was on the same boat as Prince Moyong, he would attack me in some way It was like that in the past, but I was convinced after todays meeting. Dang Gwan is a poisonous snake among poisonous snakes. It is also a venomous snake with excellent hunting abilities. If you cant suffocate your enemy with just one hit, wait until a clear opportunity presents itself. Sending Hongyohoe should be seen as a move to check the extent of this sides capabilities. Of course, at the time, you probably thought that Hongyahoe alone was enough. No matter what the opponents skills are, I am the leader of the Yu army moving outward, and the opponent is wielding power in the center. It is a car with a close to vertical structure. It also meant that Moyong-gun and Danggwan were in a much more advantageous position. My father and the soldier alone are not enough. We need more people to give strength to this side. No one mentioned it, but the feudal lords were currently engaged in a factional fight. In that case, there was a need to at least appoint party members who would not be swayed by the other party. For yourself and for your partners. And for the world too. As expected, I should talk about this with my father That was then. Arent you Commander Yeon? huh? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Huge? Full-sang approached with a shaky step. Why does it seem like you need alcohol when your face is so sad? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Dont be ridiculous. What are you doing in broad daylight? It was a little while ago that I shamelessly asked the hotel manager to pay me the extra amount. Anyway, how is the person who is an advisor to the Ministry of Intelligence free at this hour? They say you cant even rest if youre an advisor to the Ministry of Intelligence? After working hard for a few days, he told me to take a day off. Still, its humane. What was so good about it made Full Sang keep giggling. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. This person really hasnt changed. Moryong-gun and the party hall have also changed. But Full Sang was the same as before and now. I was very pleased with his unchanging personality. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes suddenly lit up. Did you say you would have the day off today? Thats right. Since we met like this, lets have a quick drink Lets go to the living room. We have something to discuss. top? Yeon Ho-jeong took a long stride. Anxiety appeared on Full Sangs face as he looked at his back with wide eyes. No matter how damned a person he is, theyll give him alcohol, right? Chapter 169 Episode 169 Tie a knot (3) Have youe? The official sat on the chair in silence. The owner didnt even tell him to sit down, but he sat down. It was an incredibly rude behavior, but Prince Moyong didnt care. It was because I knew that he was that kind of person. Would you like some tea? Its enough tea. if? The officer asked with a puzzled face. Do you have any liquid left? Prince Moyong coughed. I drank all the five liquids and I have Geomnamchun. Then lets leave one empty. Lets do that. After a while, the two people sat down with their sses facing each other. Prince Moyong asked as he poured alcohol into a ss at the hotel. What are you doing at this hour? Youre guessing, arent you? Of course I can guess. Moyong-gun, who had even filled his own ss, stroked his beard. Yeonhojeong, are you here because of that guy? The official frowned openly. What on earth is he? Moyong-gun smiled. It was a smile that hinted at bitterness. I knew that question woulde up at some point. So, I was preparing an answer to that in advance. . Im not sure. What answer is that? Its true. He is the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga, a crazy man who tried to attack the Guju Myeongga alone, and an expert who broke through the barrier of martial arts as the youngest martial artist of his time. Prince Moyong shook his head. Besides that, I dont know. I investigated using all kinds of informants, but his past was too ordinary. To be exact, he was the epitome of a good watcher. He was a guy who could not find a reason to grow into such a monster. Thats why I said it was ordinary. So what did the head of the party see about him? Tang Gwans eyes deepened. I dont know if its a monster, but Im sure its a snake. Hehehe. Mo Yong nodded his head. Youre a snake. A serpent that is bigger than a dragon and more ferocious than a tiger. But even that might not be his true self. What do you mean? He is a person who can change as much as he wants depending on the situation and the opponent. In front of a rat, you will raise your ws like a cat, in front of a cat you will show your teeth like a wild dog, and in front of a wild dog, you will pounce like a leopard. . I can roughly guess what he must have looked like in front of you. He probably showed unimaginable extremes. The temples nose trembled. I sent him away alive, but even thinking about it now makes me angry. Really, Ive never seen a guy talk like that in front of me. Prince Moyong shook his head. It happens to me sometimes too. However, it will definitely be different from what I showed you. I understand one thing. What do you mean? After refreshingly emptying his ss, the official spoke with venomous eyes. That he is a dangerous guy. . I dont know what he wants. I dont even want to know. But this guy is willing to go to war to get what he wants. Good to see. And And? The official, who had been deep in thought, shook his head. no. He filled the ss himself and spoke as he passed by. Anyway, I decided not to touch him for the time being. Moyong-gun smiled. Its definitely not bad. Tang Gwan is a rough guy. Although he was rough, he was also a person who clearly knew when to hit and run. The tyrant who reigns as the king of Sichuan also has this aspect. He may not be suitable to be the ruler of the world, but he is a man more than enough to maintain the position of rout in a region. If you control it well, it will definitely be of great help. He joined hands with the party, but had no intention of sharing everything. The top priority is always your dream. However, I thought it would be okay to hand the remaining meat to the hotel first. As long as it doesnt deviate too much. Moyong-gun was saddened by a thought that suddenly urred to him. Its disappointing once again. The fact that two of the six great generations of the world are having this conversation together proves that Yeon Ho-jeong is a rare masterpiece. If you think about it, its truly amazing. Are you having a hard time because of a young man who has just escaped the terms and conditions? Does this make any sense? Im so sorry. It would make things a lot easier if he would move for me. Moyong-gun, who had been chewing his appetite for no reason, opened his mouth. Maybe he asked for something? The officials eyes widened. How did you know? As expected. Prince Moyong emptied his ss and continued speaking. I thought about it when you asked me to arrange a meeting with you. I wonder why they asked me to open the bridge at this point. . Isnt it one of the two? Either he was trying to push you, or he was trying to get something from you. . If I had nned to corner the owner of the Four Heavenly Dang Family, there is no way I would have gone there alone. Then, naturally, there is only one left. He went to get something from you. Its different. The party thought. Moyong is definitely different from himself. Both he and Mr. Moyong werepletely tainted by the faction. However, while fighting against that harsh world and reaching the peak, they developed different abilities. While he was good at pushing with instinct and strength, Prince Moyong was good at resourcefulness and scheming. It is difficult to say whose abilities are better. In an emergency situation, when you need to fight politics behind the scenes, Prince Moyong would be better. Then This would mean that the eldest son of the Yeon family is skilled in many fields to the point where he can deal with himself and Prince Moyong at the same time. Its a monster. Mo Yong asked. So what did he ask for? The official smiled bitterly. They asked me to borrow the skills of the artisans from the main family for a while. * * * Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Full-sang whistled without realizing it. This is the first time in the world that Ive seen iron bars made with so much effort. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. A long chain fell to the floor with a soft sound. Surprisingly, the chain was ck-grey in color. Although it was shaped like a chain that peoplemonly think of, it had a strange shine, so it looked extraordinary at first nce. Full-sang nced at Yeon-ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was looking at Cheolsae as if fascinated. Do you like it? very. Okay, I see you. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the end of the iron chain and swung it vigorously. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! A long iron chain flew through the air with the sound of metal shing. Yeon Ho-jeongs wrist moved smoothly. Sigh! Sigh! Full-sangs eyes widened. Mukbi also looked at Cheolsae with a surprised face. Its moving? It was an amazing sight. I just held the end of the chain and lightly twisted my wrist, and it was writhing on its own. Its like seeing a living dragon. Even though it wasnt that thick, it gave off a powerful and dynamic feeling. how? It was like watching a mysterious magic trick. Even though he didnt use that much force, he was giving off a strange sense of difort. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been handling Cheolsae for a while, suddenly swung his arm wide. Awesome! Whoa! The tip of the iron chain pierced the trunk of a small tree in front of the wall. It was great delicacy. He exquisitely swung the iron chain, which was nearly five feet long, and hit the desired target. Rather than entangling it, the tip of the iron chain was fired and pierced through it. It had tremendous prating power. Hmm, maybe its because Im not used to it yet? Youre half a beatte. Full-sangs eyes widened. This is something youre not used to? hmm? Did you learn some tricks? How can you handle that long chain so flexibly? No matter how much of a martial arts expert you are, it is never easy to skillfully wield a weapon you have never seen before. In particr, whips and chains, such as Daebu () and Memorization, which are Yeonhojeongs main weapons, are difficult to handle without thorough training. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Even if its not enough, its still not enough. This cannot be used in actualbat. A degree of flexibility in handling. Thats all. It may somehow work against someone weaker than you, but against someone equally or stronger, it will be worse than your bare hands. but. Yeon Ho-jeong was rarely excited. Its an amazing weapon. It feels different in my hand than the chain I swung before. It is said that in the past, along with the windbreaker, he swung a chain made of steel. The chain he carried at that time was a weapon specialized for melee. Furthermore, there was little use for it other than as a fatal blow that maximized the power of the windbreaker. But this iron chain was different. Its much more flexible than expected. Its several times harder than the old steel chains, but its also very flexible. If its a weapon like this. This chain, which had no annoying parts, seemed like it could be used well in short-term one-on-onebat. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the letter enclosed in the box. I heard youve been building up a great reputationtely. It urred to me that if I had made this thing sooner, you might have had less trouble. Im sorry for handing it over to you sote. He is a good person. The words written in the letter were full of friendliness, as if Pyeon Il-gang was speaking directly. And I felt proud. It was probably several times more difficult than making the Gwangryongbu. I gave it the name Gyoryongswae (i). Of course, its a name I chose at my own discretion. As I said before, the Gyoryongsae contains a precious item called Yusangguicheol (F). It is a piece of the world that can increase or decrease depending on the quality and strength of the internal attack. It may be difficult, but I believe you can handle it well. Yeon Ho-jeong held the Gyoryongswae with both hands and poured out his inner strength. Wooooow! Surprisingly, the part of the chain held in his hand gradually darkened and grew little by little. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Amazing. Even during the time of Emperor Heukam, I had never heard of a noble person named Yoo Sang-gwi-cheol. It was amazing to see that the changes in gold energy could be controlled through internal energy and the physical properties could be changed. It will be more difficult to deal with. Because there will be no sense of distance. But If you can handle it properly, it will be a very useful weapon. Chiri riri ring. He made his arms at a right angle and wrapped them around the chain, cing the chains arranged in a circle on the table. uh? What are you doing? huh? Full Sang chuckled. Okay, you look like youre about to die, but youre not going to start training right away? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I want to do that, but now is not the time. Then what are you going to do? Didnt Hugai say he would have the day off today? Then you should use it as much as possible. Full-sangs face crumpled. Am I a thing? So youre not going to help me? Soppul. Full-sang sat down on the bench with his arms crossed. I have an expensive body. Please give me a drink. Leave the alcohol alone. Ill give you a big treatter. Youre not an ordinary piece of trash for being in debt to a beggar. Although he was grumbling, his eyes were full of puzzlement and tension. This is because he knows that he is not the person to ask for help unless it is something very serious. Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a serious face. You need to give us some strength. What do you mean? What Im saying is that we need to make the factional fight among the feudal lords into a true fight. Full-sangs eyes shone. He immediately understood what Yeon Ho-jeong was saying. Can you introduce me to someone? exactly. I heard that the Tangma yer Army will be heading out together in a few days. So we have to move even faster. Before I go on the campaign trail, I will create a fight worthy of a fight Cant you? It wont work. The problem is that you have to choose between quality and quantity. Full-sang, who was looking up at Yeon Ho-jeong, smiled meaningfully. I heard that sometimes good people are scarier. Is that okay? Chapter 170 Episode 170 Tie a knot (4) Three dayster. What? Prince Moyongs expression suddenly became fierce. There was talk of postponing the Tang Demon yer Armys expedition? Thats right. What kind of crazy person would say something like that? Prince Moyong rarely got angry. It was worth it. Not only the time for the expedition of thebined army of the Tangma Murders but also the target had been decided. In particr, the targets were terrible guys who were considered one of the ten most troublesome people in the martial arts world. Theye and go all the time from east to west, but I heard from a reliable informant about their travel route and where they will stay for a month. Just hit that spot and its over. In any case, the Mortal Army will be at the forefront, and once they are defeated brilliantly, all the credit will go to Mo Yong-woo, the leader of thebined forces. Starting with that, I was nning to gradually publicize the majesty of Tang Mas army and the value of Mo Yong-wu, but youre dying the start of your campaign? That is Mo Yong-guns most trusted confidant, Ho-gyeong, said with an embarrassed expression. First of all, it is said that the first person to mention that story was Jang Mun-in of Amipa (ü). Decryption incident?! Thats right. The anger that had been surging subsided at once. The leaders of the Murim Alliance were not onlyprised of Bonggongs. The head of each organization was determined by appointment ording to ability and reputation, and among them, there were quite a few who had a reputation so noble that even public servants could not carelessly do so. I thought that if the story hade out, it would probably havee from them. But youre an Amifa writer? There is something. He was the one who smelled something unusual. I sensed something ominous about the keen resourcefulness that made him what he is today. Moyong-gun, who was lost in thought for a moment, spoke. Its an issue that hasnt even gone through the Fongongong meeting, so theres no way such an important story would have been going around. Didnt someone spread it on purpose? Thats it Ho-kyung said with a shocked face. Among the soldiers in the Mortal Death Army, there are Amisy disciples. Our people heard them talking in the restaurant. Mo Yong-guns eyes shone coldly. Theyre babies? I knew that none of the soldiers in the Army of Death had any proper experience. Go and get the details of they disciples of Amipah. ASAP. All right. Half a day passed like that. Matriarch. Ho-kyung handed over some documents. It was a document listing the personal details of Amipas secr disciples, starting with Song Yeon-gyeong. Their martial arts level, personality, and position in the n were described in detail. Moyong-gun, who had been looking at the document for a while, suddenly felt a bluish energy in his hands. Pop! Grrrr. There was a threatening sh of lightning, and the documents turned into a handful of ash and disappeared. When did you say the Fonggong meeting was held? Its noon two dayster. At that meeting, it was nned to review the preparations for the Tangma Murder Armys deployment and send it out exactly five dayster. It is difficult to understand just by looking at the location or personality of the babies. Then Moyong-gun looked at the documents piled up next to him. These were documents containing agenda items to be proposed at thest service meeting before departure. What about public ambassadors? I am currently at my residence. Go and tell it. There is a pressing issue, so lets postpone it to tomorrow morning. * * * The next morning, the monks gathered in the Museongjeon conference room. The public ambassador opened his mouth. So, why did Bong Moyong summon us for some reason? Before answering, Prince Moyong looked around at the Dukes. His eyes stopped on Bokhosae. . The decryption situation seemed quite calm. He didnt seem too surprised by the meeting being suddenly brought forward. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. I knew it. You already know how youre going to turn out. Bokhosatae is not a person with great political acumen. He is a person who has lived his whole life for the right path and righteousness. In the process of attracting various Bong-gongs to the ally, there are a total of three Bong-gongs that werepletely excluded. They were Shaolin, Shaman, and Ami. The leaders of these three sects are not easily shaken. If you approach it carelessly, you may face bacsh. So I was careful, but I never thought I would get stabbed in the back like this. If this wasnt what the Deokho incident intended. His eyes turned to Yeonwi. Not Yeongaju. In a way, he is a tougher person than the Deokho incident. Moreover, he was the father of Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Mortal Army. For reasons ofw and respect, it is not easy to mention matters rted to the Mortal Army. The possibility of it being Pangaju is also slim. His eyes finally turned to Zhuge Wenhu. The sight of him taking a sip of tea in a slow motion was truly like the reincarnation of Zhuge Liang. You must be a soldier. There was a look of puzzlement on the Ambassadors face. Moyong Bonggong? Ill tell you. Moyong-gun said with a somewhat stern expression. Recently, there has been illegal activity in Shandong. He ryed in detail each and every detail written in the documents he had brought. There were quite a lot of them, and some of them were serious issues. Because there were issues that would immediately have a negative impact on peoples livelihoods, the atmosphere in the meeting room became quite heavy. But the officials knew. The reason Moyong-gun brought forward the meeting was not just because of what was written in that document. Even if you are not good at politics, there is an atmosphere of understanding after several months of meetings. The Dukes waited patiently until Prince Moyongs true intentions came out. After a while. These are all the agenda items we will present today. Is that so. Yes and Moyong-guns eyes lit up. Finally, I would like to discuss the timing of the Tangma Murderers joint armys expedition. There was a look of puzzlement on the face of Yonghwajin, the man with the long face of the volcano. Wasnt the joint armys departure time set to be five dayster? Of course it is. However, I thought it would be right to hold a meeting at least one day first and then convey the details of the operation to the soldiers of the joint forces. Hmm. The Mortal Army has been in perfect harmony through months ofbat. But Tang Ma is not like that. As there are so many people, I think we need to give them at least a day of time. Yonghwajinin nodded. That is correct. In fact, sending them out without proper training is cause for concern. However, I think we can be relieved about that because Commander Moyongs martial arts and presence during the founding ceremony were truly impressive. Thats right. Moyong-gun smiled. Furthermore, arent the people who make up Tangmas army all men of great reputation in the rivers andkes? If Commander Moyong leads well, we will be able to aplish our mission without much damage. Yonghwajinin smiled. But it seems like giving us an extra day would help the morale of the entire military. I agree with Moyong Bonggongs opinion. thank you. Its really good to have someone to share your politicalrades with. Moreover, the Hwasan faction was a faction thatpeted with the Shaman faction to be the best in the world. As the schr-in-chief of that sect agreed, several Bonggongs nodded in unison. It was then. I have something to tell you about that. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Is it you, after all? Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. Im telling you straight. How about dying the departure of the Tang Demon yer Army a little? Namgoongin frowned. Why are you dying the time of departure that has already been confirmed? Zhuge Munho smiled leisurely. Actually, Ive been thinking about that for a long time. In the case of the Immortal Army, theyunched without a founding ceremony and made countless contributions. The soldiers who make up Tangmas army are also outstanding, so there is nothing they cant do. That is correct. However, the situation is different now than then. When the Mortal Army went out to war, there was no alliance system in ce, but now there is a clear system and organization chart in ce. Yeonwi asked briefly. Are you saying theres no need to overdo it? Thats right. Teng Tianqiao, the leader of the Communist Party, frowned. Tangma Commander Mo Yong-wus abilities are outstanding. If the already decided departure time is dyed, our high morale will copse. As Lord Bong-dong said, Commander Moyongs abilities are outstanding, so he will be able tofort his broken morale well. I think its useless. It was a fairly harsh statement. He spoke in a manner befitting a member of themunal faction who said he was as rough as anyone else. Seunghyeonjinin, a shaman, said. Jegal soldier. Please speak. Even for thisckadaisical person, dying the start of the campaign seems to be a problem. Of course, it would be good if we prepared more thoroughly, but with only a few days left before the expedition, wouldnt it be unreasonable to adjust the timing now? Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Is that so? I think so. Well, I got caught up in that part too. Zhuge Wenhu rose up and took possession of the gun. It seems they didnt want to take risks with the Maeng organization system in ce. Please forgive my hasty remarks. It was a clean apple. Most of the monks smiled and said it was okay, but Prince Moyong couldnt do that. what? Mo Yong-guns eyes narrowed. Youre giving up already? That cant be possible, right? The answer can be found by looking at the expression on Deokhos face. It was clear that Zhuge Liang was even anticipating that he would bring the meeting forward. ah! Speaking of the timing of the expedition, I also have something to suggest. Prince Moyong flinched. tendinous? what? What about that reaction that seems like theyve been waiting? At that moment, Mo Yong felt a chill running down his spine. Were you really waiting?! Are you saying that everything from spreading rumors, moving up the meeting, and talking about the timing of the expedition was all bait? for what? Zhuge Wenhu said with a smile. It is none other than the story of the leader. Would you like to hear it? Interest arose on the faces of the servants. The public ambassador nodded. It was something we had to discuss at some point. So, what part do you n to suggest? The position of leader is truly an honorable position. However, even if the system is established, it is clear that whoever bes the leader will have some difficulty leading the first Murim Alliance. Its not because Ick ability, but in terms of experience. So? I suggest this. Zhuge Wenhu said calmly. How about creating two deputy lord positions in the newly created lord department? Not one, but two. As he watched the eyes of the Dukes sparkling, Prince Mo Yong was caught up in one thought. I was hit. * * * Vice-lord I understand, but why did you push two of them instead of just one? I want to guard against concentration of power. But even if you are a leader, you cant ignore the feudal lords, right? But what do you think will happen if the majority of people support the feudal lord? ! We must create a checking force at all costs. Institutions of power are meaningful only when they exist for the benefit of the world. It should not be determined by one persons political ability. Huh. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coolly and looked out the window. The sunlight is really nice. If the leader is truly a good person, wouldnt he be able to embrace opposing factions? Chapter 171 Episode 171 Tangma Destruction (1) Moyongguns face was as cold as ice as he entered the residence. Hogyeong asked cautiously. That head of the family At that time, Prince Moyong raised his hand. It was clear from his cold hand gestures that he wanted to be alone. Ho-kyung bowed his head and left the room. So Moyong was left alone in the room. The sight of him crossing his legs and tapping the table with his index finger was full of a strange sense of difort. How long has it been? For a moment, the corner of Moyongs mouth twitched. Did you think I didnt know? Mo Yong-guns eyes, looking up at the ceiling, were as fierce as those of an animal, and as deep and wise as those of an enlightened practitioner. Did you think I wouldnt know that if you brought up the Zhuge family in front of me, you were manipting me from behind? Moyong-gun was ring into space with a cold smile and eyes a thousand times colder. Soon he burst intoughter. Ha ha ha ha ha!! Theughter that erupted from the entire room filled me with a refreshing feeling. I really cant match your skills. Indeed, this is a talent that Mo Yong-gun would want to get his hands on. I kicked him out at the founding ceremony and then he immediately ripped out his hair. Hes a great guy. Not only does he possess outstanding resourcefulness and outstanding political ability, he has now even touched the top leader of the Murim Alliance. I wondered if there was such a person in the world. This is a method that anyone who is willing to risk their life for even the smallest thing, regardless of their ability, would even dare to try. This isnt distribution or anything. Its just crazy. Its crazy, but the bigger problem is that you have enough courage to handle that madness. Even a decent genius would not dare to think of taking control of a great nation by using the heads of the six generations of higher-ranking families as shields. But he does it. That is Yeonhojeong. An insidious warrior disguised as a passionate warrior. In some ways, its harshness seems to be even greater than that of Sacheondanga. I dont know how long its been. There was a time when Prince Moyong was helplessly caught in an opponents trap. Did he take a beating from Yeon Ho-jeong and make him the leader of the independent Confucian army? Thats not a big deal. Rather, didnt they divide the Yu army units into two and create Mo Yong-woos position? The ability to turn a crisis into an opportunity is essential for a politician. But this time there is no way. We said we would take time to decide, but it seemed like the majority of Bonggong members already agreed. Now that the story is out, the position of vice leader will be pushed forward somehow. Dispersing positions means sharing power. It is safe to say that there is no faction in the Baekdo political faction that wees the concentration of power. It may take some time, but it will definitely pass. However, since two vice-major positions are too much, I will try to reduce them to one. The important thing is the position itself of the deputy leader, which prevents the dictatorship of the leader. The purpose of offering two positions must have been to impress upon the importance of the position of vice-leader. Moyongs cheek twitched. Is this not Yeon Hao-jeongs, but Zhuge Familys n? Zhuge Wenhu is a fox. No one can ignore the words of Zhuge Li, who clearly revealed his presence by talking about the harshws of the past. Thats why they kept talking about the strict campaign period. Even if it is a different matter, it would be difficult to deny it twice in a row. Even more so if the person who raised the issue is an important member of the military and a military officer. Thats awesome. Moyong filed aint. Its truly scary that a world-famous genius and an old strategist are joining hands. I got a real kick out of it. However, there was one part that still left doubts. Why were you in a hurry? Clearly, Zhuge Wenhu predicted that he would bring forward the Feng Gong Conference. And on the spot, he tried to reveal details about the position of vice-lord. Why? Whether its early orte, its just a day after all. Even if the meeting had been held on time, the oue would not have been different. Of course, it may have been to encourage caution by advancing the timing and to impress the importance of the vice-leader with a decisive move. But is that really the end? Isnt there a reason why they even mobilized Amis secr disciples to irritate this side? !! For a moment, Moyongs eyes widened. you? Yeonhojeong came to mind. The expression of a genius is impressive, with eyes as sharp as des and a face with thin lines like a monks. Did you use me topletely bring the Amifa long-winded incident into your ally?! Bok Ho-sae, along with the Shaolin shaman Jang Mun-in, is a person who ces great value on chivalry. It is impossible to attract such a person as an ally by any means. If you create a clear enemy and do not highlight the enemys viciousness, you will never be able to make him an ally. her! This has been a double and triple hit. I knew that the decryption incident had gone to the other side, but I didnt care because it wasnt immediately important. But now that I think about it, this is not normal. Even the public officials are well aware of the principles and morals of the Rehabilitation incident. In other words, the voice has a lot of power. When good people are in power, the moment when they can be truly scary is when evil appears. Yeon Hao-jeong and Zhuge Wenhu imprinted on Fu Hao-tae that Mo Yong-gun was evil. Faction fight Was it to bnce power? Mr. Moyong raised both his hands without realizing it. Hehe, it is aplete defeat without any doubt. I never imagined that I would be hit by a counterattack like this when I was caught off guard. It was a dizzying day in many ways. Prince Moyong stayed in his living quarters and grumbled for a long time. * * * So it is. Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong calmly drank tea. Yeonwi, who was looking at her son without any change in his expression, asked vaguely. Did you say you were nning to turn it into a factional fight? yes? This is what led to the decryption incident. Oh, thats right. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. There are at least four forces that have joined hands with Prince Moyong. That kind of power would be enough to change the agendaing out of the Bonggong meeting to suit ones taste. hmm. His ultimate goal is to be the Murim Lord. But countless people will be sacrificed in the process. . The people who will stand in the way of his future the most are me and a few others. But unfortunately, he is Duke Bong and I am just a general of the Yu army. Since that part is in the head and you are in the extremities of the body, does this mean that you took measures in advance to prevent them from doing unnecessary things? There is something like that. Above all, he is good at vicious politics. Theres no guarantee that there wont be another person like Mo Yong-gun in Bong-gong, right? . If you are a ck Ind faction that reveres power, you may not know it, but the concentration of power in the White Ind political faction will make many people unhappy. No matter who bes the leader, it is a good idea to create a position to prevent the leaders extreme dictatorship. Yeonwi looked at her son with astonished eyes. This is truly amazing. yes? Sometimes when I talk to you, I wonder where on earth you developed such an outstanding insight. Its not like hes shown such an amazing thing once or twice. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. Its just a minor trick. There are people everywhere who will do anything to gain power. Yeonhojeongs government was specialized in dealing with such people. The means of conquering the ck Ind was power, but in order to control the conquered ck Ind, keen sense and insight were essential. As I dealt with countless people seeking the position of Lord of the ck Emperor, my insight into the essence naturally grew. So he knew. In the end, the white ind is no different from the ck ind, but it is just a world full of old things. Anyway, in this game, Moyong-gun got a solid blow without any counterattack. I will be holding my breath for the time being. I think so too. Externally. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I dont want to get caught up in the same category, but Mr. Moyong and I are the type of people who will definitely repay what has been done to them. They may keep quiet from the front, but you never know what theyre nning behind the scenes. Yeonwi shook his head. He could do that. But you and Mr. Moyong are different. It seemed like he wanted to make that part clear before being cautious about the future. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. What if there is some resemnce? I believe that even if your nature is the same, you can be a saint or a viin depending on the path you choose. Yeonwi smiled faintly. So which side do you think you are? At least I dont think its an adult at all. My nature is quite timid. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious again. Anyway, if Mr. Moyong decides to do something secretly, there is no way to find out. I guess so. In the end, we have no choice but to be careful. Of course, if you go through Mo Yong-woo, you might be able to dig it up somehow. But this time, Tangmas army and Deaths army go out together. It would be impossible to find out through Mo Yong-woo, and even if he could find out, he had no choice but to be cautious. This is because if you make a mistake, you may be exposed to a deadly gang named Mo Yong-woo. There is a need to ept it to some extent. The problem is how to adjust the water level. It must be well coordinated. To prevent their intentions from being discovered, treat them like they are now, young enemies who are not easy to deal with. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt know. That Mr. Moyong cares about this much more than he thinks. That was something that was difficult to understand no matter how good my eye was. For Yeon Ho-jeong, this response was as natural as breathing, but it was not for the other person. You can guess it in your head, but you cant feel it. If that were a gap in Yeonhojeong, it would be a gap. Once weve reached this point, we wont be able to move as hastily as before. Thats right. Dont worry about this, just take care of yourself first. Now there are only three days left until the expedition. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Do not worry. Even though Im told not to worry, I cant help but worry. It was a problem that had nothing to do with ability. To Yeonwi, Yeonhojeong was a son. A child is still a child no matter how old he or she gets. There is no need topete with Tang Ma. Dont argue about establishing a special skill even if you can handle it on your own. All right. Although he is a man from Moyong County, Commander Tangmas character is very outstanding. Exterminating the enemy is important, but the most important thing is to return safely, so lets move while helping each other. Ill keep that in mind. Still, Yeonwi seemed anxious and kept nagging Yeonhojeong affectionately for a long time. He said that if you listen to good things too many times, you start to feel bad. However, Yeon Ho-jeong just liked her fathers nagging. I wanted to hear this nagging for a long time toe, even after going through the troubles of the three schools. Yeon Ho-jeong sincerely hoped so. How much time has passed like that? ?! . The rich mans eyes suddenly became sharp. What is this energy? At that time, a sonorous voice was heard from the gate in the distance. Amitabha Buddha. Is Commander Yeon there? Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. Shaolin?! Chapter 172 Episode 172 Tangma Destruction (2) I can feel the sword energy as bright as a cloudless sky, so I wonder if Lord Yeonga was there too. Perhaps because it was a private meeting, the tone of speech was different from during the meeting. The Yanwi took full control. Ambassador Bangjang. Shaolin Bangjang, the public ambassador, was greeted as a ss leader. Yeonwi winked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong politely waved his hand. This is Yeonhojeong from Yeonga. It is an honor to meet Ambassador Bangjang. Heh, Im honored too. Is this your first time seeing us in private like this? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head and his eyes lit up. also. Ordinary body. The appearance of Gong Gong Daesa, wearing gray robes and red robes, was truly the standard of a monk with high dharma power. However, the heavy power hidden within it was like a sea full of golden light. big. High-density seawater that did not even create ripples despite the strong wind blowing filled the Samdanjeon () of Gongongdaesa Temple without a single gap. That too was just a guess. At Yeonhojeongs current level, the total amount of power that the public ambassador possesses was not visible. Indeed, Taishan Bukdu. A person I had never met during my time as Emperor of Darkness. However, he had the experience of defeating enemies by fighting together with the Shaolin monks several times. Most of those who fought together at the time were first generation disciples and their ages were simr to or younger than Yeon Hojeongs. Their martial arts skills were all surprisingly great. Shaolin, a worker under heaven. It is not for nothing that it is said that all learning in the world came from Shaolin. Furthermore, the level of martial arts achieved during the time of the Emperor of Darkness surpassed that of the present-day Gong Daesa. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised by the density of power that the public ambassador possessed. What kind of guys skills are so incredible? Yeonwi asked in his characteristic blunt voice. But why did youe here without any attendant? Even the worlds most powerful people were humble in front of public ambassadors. There was a difference in age, and it was also because of the special weight of being a Shaolin leader. The public ambassador said with a smile. Yeongaju. Please speak, Ambassador. May I speak with the eldest son of the family for a moment? Yeonwi looked at Ambassador Gong with surprised eyes. . Ambassador Gong Gongs eyes were clear. When I looked at how deep and clear those eyes were, I felt like I would be sucked in. It was the insight of an enlightened person that could not be shown through half-hearted practice. Come to think of it. Even though he had developed such amazing internal skills and powerful martial skills, his face was full of fine wrinkles. Even though he had a high density of energy, his appearance was appropriate for his age. The power of not going against thew The Shaolin spiritual skills, which have been passed down for a thousand years, pursued such natural strength. Yeonwi nodded. Thats right. Thank you. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Ill be back. okay. At that time, the public ambassador spoke. Did you say you were using a serious bottle worth more than 80 pounds? yes? Oh yes. If possible, please bring that too. Those were meaningful words. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted the Gwangryongbu as if there was no problem at all. Just in case, I even brought a copy of the Gyoryongseo with me. A subtle interest appeared on Ambassador Gong Gongs face after seeing the Gyoryongsuk. But that was all. Lets go. The ce where Ambassador Gong Gong took Yeon Ho-jeong was to a forest deep in Maengnae. On the way there, the ambassador did not say anything. And it was the same for Yeonhojeong. As the two people walked through the bushes, arge clearing finally appeared before their eyes. Its an empty lot The width was amazing. It seemed to be three timesrger than the gymnasium in my hometown where I danced with my father. The public ambassador opened his mouth. Its over there. yes. Soon, two people stood in the center of the clearing. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. It looks like a ce made for open fighting. In fact, it seemed like someone had been practicing aggressively here recently. There were many scratches and puncture marks left here and there on the ground. I appreciate your patience. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to the public ambassador. The ambassadors face was filled with a rxed smile. Youvee this far and never once opened your mouth. Youre unusually patient for young people these days. Its because I have a lot of thoughts. Im not very patient. Hehehe. The public ambassador burst intoughter. It was really nice to hearughter. Let me formally greet you. Im just holed up in the abbots room at Seongsan Shaolin, killing time with pastimes. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. It was a fairly impressive self-introduction. Usually, when you think of a Shaolin temple head, you tend to think of a benevolent and weighty impression, but his public ambassador was different. Perhaps the appearance you show in public and in private will also be different. Im the idiot from Yeonga who only recently came to his senses after hurting his familys hearts. Ambassador Gong Gongughed loudly again. What kind of bizarre introduction is that? Will you just do it, Ambassador? Even though it was our first meeting, the tone was quite familiar. Ambassador Gong Gong smiled and nodded. It is indeed different from the rumors. yes? They say he is a hot-tempered young man whose natural talent is focused solely on martial arts, but it seems to bepletely different from the popr rumors. Is that so? Thats right. A tiger is a talented person who has not only the cunning of a fox and the wisdom of a snake, but also the face of aic book like a dragon. Yeon Ho-jeong flinched without realizing it. Your praise is excessive. is it? What if its too much? Excessive scolding can be a problem, but too many good words dont seem to be a problem. If praise is excessive, people be arrogant. Are you that kind of person? That could be true. Were just talking about it between us, but I think its okay to be a little arrogant if youre that inactive at your age. Its strange. He is clearly a Shaolin master who has deeply learned Buddhism, but his current conversation is like a conversation between ordinary people. A monk says its okay to be arrogant? special. Its clear that hes sincere, but if you look at it another way, its strange. It seemed like he was asking me if I really meant to do that, and it also sounded like a meaningless statement. Whatever it is, hes definitely not an ordinary person. the public ambassador asked. why? Isnt that like a Shaolin master? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. There are no ghosts. Oops! Are you saying that a person who pursues Buddhism even if he is not busy is a ghost? Youre upset in a strange ce. What is the answer? I thought so until just now. Not now? Dont they say that each persons personality is different? Whether you are a monk or a Taoist, you are ultimately the same person, but your nature does not have to be simr just because you are pursuing enlightenment. Hehehe! The ambassadorughed loudly. Theughter, which sounded pompous, exuded a pleasant feeling. It seemed like Yeon Ho-jeongs words were quite interesting. One thing seems certain. No one has ever spoken as confidently as you did in front of the Shaolin leader, even at the first meeting. There is no reason not to be bold. yes. The public ambassadors eyes lit up. Thats it. Even if it is unavoidable to follow worldly etiquette, there is no need to bow your head more than necessary. Did you like it? enough. Yeon Ho-jeong hardened his expression. Now please tell me. The reason you called me here. reason? The public ambassador tilted his head. Doesnt this ce tell you why? Is it just a bimu? If it werent for Bimu, why would I have asked you to carry that heavy ax? Yeon Ho-jeong was a little embarrassed. Is that so? Hehehe. Your face now looks like a young man my age. Im relieved. Are you relieved? They pped their hands together and slowly unfolded them, as if a public ambassador were to join hands. I spoke too long. Now, lets get started. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the public ambassador in silence. Bimura? First impressions and a bit of conversation give you a sense of what the other persons personality and reaction will be like. But it was not a public ambassador. Neither the eyes of the Byeoksanhojang nor the eyes of the Emperor of Darkness could discern the true appearance of the Great Gonggong. To be precise, it was difficult to read the intention. . Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been staring at the public ambassador for a long time, raised the Gwangryongbu in front of him. Interest arose on the face of the public ambassador. I was surprised earlier, but you lift it really lightly. Because its the main weapon. That chain isnt an ordinary item, is it? I brought it with me just in case. Hehehe. The public ambassador spoke in a cheerful tone. Would you like to say onest word? Go ahead. I had a fight with Commander Moyong before calling you in. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Are you talking about Commander Tangma? Thats right. It was amazing. Bimu was only a tip, but it grew explosively in that short period of time. Hoo. A natural smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. The ambassadors eyes sparkled. Im serious. It was a clear smile that showed no emotions such as greed or jealousy. It was unexpected. The more outstanding young people are, the more impatient they be with the growth of other geniuses, but Yeon Ho-jeong showed none of that. Is it confidence? Or is it purely acknowledging the other person? Whatever it is, its definitely not unusual. Just as Yeon Ho-jeong could not read the true character of Gong Gong, Ambassador Gong Gong also could not read Yeon Ho-jeongs true character. It was truly surprising for a public ambassador. Although he did not have the experience of going through incredible chaos like Yeon Ho-jeong, he had innate wisdom, the magic of Shaolin, and the true eye gained through practice. As expected, you sang it well. the public ambassador asked. Do you really want to start now? great. Coo! The ground shook from the powerful advance. The ambassadors eyes sparkled. He was impressed by Yeonhojeongs leg strength transmitted through the earth. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile became cold. Ive been working on my brain so muchtely that Ive forgotten how I was in simpler times. Hehehe. I believe you will ept everything on your own. I am the Shaolin leader. It was then. sh! The public ambassadors eyes widened. Huh?! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! There seemed to be a sh of light, and before I knew it, Yeonhojeong had reached a distance of one day. Its fast! It seems like a huge fireball was shot. The red-hot radiance that bloomed all over his body was like the pping wings of a fire god. Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu. sh! Crumbling! A terrible attack turned the ground upside down. It was a real attack that did not take into ount even the slightest circumstances. Although it was not included in the Jujakgi (ȸ), the Jujakgi itself was a vicious method of killing in the first ce. Para rock! The hem of the lyrics of the public ambassador flew into the air and fluttered in the wind. Thats amazing. The merciless ax attack of one second meat-eater. I was really surprised. I had no idea that such a violent attack woulde from the beginning. Besides, that walking method? Faaagh! The public ambassadors eyes widened even further. This time, it is not a supplementaryw, but a neww. The sight of Yeonhojeong soaring with his back straight was reminiscent of the appearance of a noble gentleman. A gentleman holding a vicious axe. The Gong Gong Ambassador shouted loudly in the excitement that was rising at the sight of the strangely fitting appearance, even though it did not match at all. Its been like this from the beginning! I heard you will ept everything! The public ambassador stretched out his hand vigorously. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The light dragon part hit by the gentle tension bounced at an incredible speed andnded on the ground. The ambassadors eyes sparkled. Let go of the main weapon?! grasp. Before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong appeared to his left. The public ambassador was inwardly surprised. read? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. You must not let your guard down, Ambassador. White tiger energy exploded from his fist. Quang! Chapter 173 Episode 173 Tang Demon Destruction (3) Huu. Are you awake now? older brother? okay. Mo Yong-woo nodded with a tired look. Moyong-gun frowned. Was it very difficult? yes. After hesitating, I finally answer yes. Mo Yong-woo, who used to say that even though it was quite difficult, it was worth enduring, this time he obediently admits it. It really seemed like he had suffered greatly. Why on earth did Ambassador Bangjang have sex with you? Of course, dancing with such a master is a great learning opportunity. Shaolin Bangjang Public Ambassador. He is a Jeokjeon disciple of Kwonshin Muheo, one of the Thirteen Seats of Heaven, and is evaluated as having the best martial arts skills among the heads of the six generations of the nine factions and one faction. Although he has rarely shown his martial prowess, the heads of each faction tacitly agreed that the strongest, except for the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon, was the public ambassador. It had to be that way. This is because he was able to shake up the world with just his martial arts skills that he had rarely shown. Moreover, he is the one who directly passed down the teachings of King Shinseon, who was the strongest of his time and wasparable to the absolute rulers of 300 years ago, who were said to have been at the peak of the martial arts world. He was worthy of being called the strongest leader of Baekdo. A master like that does a massage? Even saying that its value is worth hundreds of millions of dors is not enough. It was clear that it would be of great help in the development of martial arts in the future. However, I was just curious as to why he bothered toe and massage me at this point. I dont know the exact reason. Is that so? yes. I clearly felt good intentions, but even that felt ambiguous. Mo Yong-woos voice was quite cautious. No matter how much he did, it was bound to be difficult to speak publicly. He was a person worthy of his name. Mo Yong nodded his head. Its no wonder you feel that way. In fact, even I have not yet grasped the true intention of the public ambassador. He was clearly a true political figure with a merciful and righteous mind without any impurities. However, it sometimes feels like something is hidden inside. His heart for the world is sincere, but it seems like he is pursuing something more than that. However, since the political line always remained neutral, it was bound to be a source of concern to Prince Moyong, who was trying to gain supreme power. One thing is certain. hmm? Its martial arts. I was able to experience why Shaolin Temple is called the best sect in the 100 provinces. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Of course it must have been overwhelming, but was it that great? yes. Mo Yong-woo nodded. The martial arts of Shaolin were great, but Master Bang Jangs martial arts were also great. What does that mean? The martial arts used by Master Bangjang are the martial arts of Shaolin. That Mo Yong-woo licked his lips. It was an expression of embarrassment. Its a little different. different? yes. Of course, the martial arts he uses are Shaolin martial arts. Prince Moyong shook his head. That doesnt make any sense. I cant express myself well either. But it was really strong. It was the first time I felt so strongly that it was a wall I couldnt ovee. Huh. Thats why. A subtle excitement appeared on Mo Yong-woos face, which was stained with fatigue. It seems like the first step has been taken. Able to break through the infinite barrier. * * * Pugh! With an explosion that pierced the air, the new form of Gong Kong descended to the ground. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I guess so. There was not a single speck of dust on the body of the ambassador who was standing on the ground with both feet. Even though I released Howanggu Byeokse in Kwonhyeong and hit him, it was like that. He easily blocked a punch that would have put even a decent expert in a state of incapacity forbat with a single blow. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong stood opposite the public ambassador. The public ambassador quietly expressed his admiration. Could it be that you read my movements? Thats right. her! Did you know the martial arts of Shaolin? Is that possible? But how? Grumble. Yeonhojeong raises the light dragon again. Suddenly, the light of four colors shed in his eyes. If you, as the weak, try to kill the strong, you will automatically be enlightened. Coo! The ground shook once again. The ship was a stronger force than the first advance. Yeonhojeong, strengthened by the powerful advance, advanced quickly. Is heing? There was a subtle golden glow in the Ambassadors pupils. Honest forward movement. But Boom! thud! thud! Even though I am running briskly, the heavens and earth shake every time my toes touch the ground. It felt like a huge tiger was running towards me like a mountain. Its mysterious. It is a step method. It was a walking technique, but it was definitely not an ordinary walking technique. Its as if even the footwork is an attack Just the momentum of advancing reduces the enemys will to fight. Regardless of Yeonhojeongs fighting spirit, this had to be seen as a characteristic of martial arts itself. The operation method of gathering energy while moving forward vigorously was incredibly sophisticated. Buuuuung! The huge de of the Gwangryongbu, bathed in sunlight, swung towards the corbone of Ambassador Gong. A blow thates at an angle. It seemed like it would rip open my chest in an instant. A strange excitement appeared on the Ambassadors face. What is this extraordinary power and enlightenment? Although it seemed like a simple move, it was an attack that could not be blocked or avoided. Before the action, the energy wave that suppressed the space was reading the opponents reactions. Gong Daesas right hand struck the ax de head on. Hahaha! Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. It was a blow that was struck with all the force of the White Tiger. That destructive blow was bounced off by a longsting strike. However, even if the attack did not work, there is no panic. Yeonhojeong, riding on the flow of the bounced Gwangryongbu, kicked up the high gongak (ս). Paaang! Each strike that struck the air created a shock wave like a wave. The public ambassador, who was trying to take a half step to the left and grab his ankle, had to give up his decision at that moment. this. Ugh! The shock wave spreading out in the air was strongly pushing away the hand that was trying to grab my ankle. If you try to force it here, there will be an immediate counterattack. The match between experts is decided in a split second, so there is no need to force a method that will not work. hook! This time it was Yeon Ho-jeongs turn to be surprised. Quick! Yeon Ho-jeong, whose posture copsed and spun in the air, suddenly saw Ambassador Gong Gongs fist striking from the left corner. The chairman of Yeonhojeong moved urgently. His left hand, which was swung like a sword, contained the martial arts energy. Quang! Tsk. Yeon Ho-jeongs body flew up andnded on the ground. I couldntpletely stop it. My left wrist and elbow rang. This is because although the current weapon was used for a split second, there was not enough time to properly use the defensive weapon. Thats amazing. The public ambassador was equally surprised. The strong resilience felt from the true energy itself is excellent, but what about the defense force that is like an iron wall? And with one hand? Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. There was no time to open my mouth. After finishing what he had to say, the ambassador attacked again. Papa papang! Shaolins diamond fist pouring in. Not only was the speed fast enough to make my eyes spin, but the pressure transmitted from the air was beyond imagination. If you were to let your guard down and not use your tempest, every bone in your body would be shattered. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who stepped on the strongest white tiger in the fight so far, burst into a tiger battle. h h h! It was a very close match. It shows the martial arts skills that do not back down even an inch while confronting the Gwangryongbu, which swings the most ideal form in response to the intention of attack at every moment. This is the unrivaled martial arts of the Thousand Year Shaolin He inhaled as if his lungs would burst to build up his stamina and attacked with all his might by expelling explosive blood flow with his main weapon. It is an attack of steel that pushes with the weight of a thousand pounds. However, the attack was not showing its full power. Its blocked. There are no gaps and no signs of breaking through. It is perfect. Master Gongs extraordinary fighting skills were blocking all of Gwangryongbus attacks. Its not even a defense. The public ambassadors are also just attacking each other. The two mens attacks are colliding head-on with their fighting powers. Thats amazing. Offense is the best defense. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were like that. He was an offensive warrior who even attacked with the defense weapon, Hyeonmu. That is also possible as a public ambassador. The public ambassador did not even mention the famous seasons of Shaolin. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed. Bigger than my father! Kwaaaaang! The ambassadors feet dug two inches into the ground as Gwangryongbu pressed down on his crossed forearms. Grumbling. It was a real attack with the intent to kill. Blood spread on the forearm of Ambassador Gong, who defended the attack. Just that much. Even though he blocked with his bare body an ax blow that would have crushed several people on the spot, only the skin was damaged. This one was dangerous. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong retreated with a heavy drink. His eyes wavered. her?! Phew. A subtle golden glow arose from the body of the ambassador. Its as if the skin itself has turned golden. The public ambassador smiled bitterly. As expected, I think this is the limit without bringing out the head offices exquisite craftsmanship. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ambassador Gongs arm and then turned his gaze to his own ax de and stuck out his tongue. Is that the famous Geumgangbulgaeshingung? Thats right. The public ambassador smiled. I dont know how long its been. I was able to improve my martial arts skills whilepeting with others. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a breath. My heart and lungs became hot from the explosive impact a moment ago. It was also the first time he had used this much power in a one-on-one match. Except for the dance with my father. Sigh! He held up the Gwangryongbu with his right hand, and with his left hand, he untied the Gyoryongswaek that was wrapped around his upper body. Yeon Ho-jeong, whose breathing had stabilized, smiled and said. Lets go to the second round Shall we stop here? yes? Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Did you say lets stop here? Thats right. Why why? Yeon Ho-jeong was embarrassed. Even though I gave my best from the beginning, I still had enough energy left. If you control your stamina well, you will be able to fight for half a day more. But the public ambassador calmly shook his head. I dont think you need any more rubbing. Is there a warrior in the world who doesnt need a weapon? Heh, thats true, but thats because I dont have anything to give you anymore. ? The public ambassador took a backseat. Your actions show that you dont want any more fighting. Seeing the public ambassador who had really rxed his posture, Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt help but feel steamed. I havent even taken out the Blue Dragon and Gyoryongsae yet. He said he would ept all martial arts skills, so I thought I would use this opportunity to practice them properly. But, in a rude manner, he suddenly stops. I felt extremely resentful towards the other person. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled and rxed his posture. It was a good opportunity, but its a shame. Hehe, its a good opportunity? Are you trying to learn a new martial art against me? Did you know? I could see it in movement. Besides, I can handle that chain, but it doesnt look easy. It was a keen eye. Through martial arts, one reads what the opponent wants and recognizes the opponents level through movement. Dont worry. If its at your level, theres no need to practice it through me. If youplete enough training, you will be able to use it in real life right away. Tsk. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. Yeon Ho-jeong flinched without realizing it. Why do you look at me like that? . ? Hey Commander Yeon. Yeon Ho-jeong straightened his posture without realizing it. This was because the weight of his voice was different from before. Please speak. I want this to stop. What do you mean? The clear and deep eyes of the public ambassador suddenly became as sharp as an awl. I will tell the head of the Moyong family well, and I hope both sides will stop the political strife. !! Chapter 174 Episode 174 Tangma Destruction (4) Stop political strife. It was an unusual remark. Yeon Ho-jeong could never have imagined that a public ambassador would say such words. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the public ambassador, smiled and asked. Did you say you gave instructions to Commander Moyong? Although it was a randomment, the public ambassador answered leisurely. Thats right. You were nning to give gifts to the leaders of the two military units before setting off. Thats what I was thinking, but it seems like it was a gift you didnt need. Commander Moryong also started a family, but you are different. You havent reached prominence yet, but it feels like youve alreadypleted your own school. I wasnt talking about the Four Gods Martial Arts. The key is how to practice the martial arts you are learning in your own way. This is the reason why the power and use of the same martial art were very different depending on the person using it. You seemed like someone who already knew how to improve. It was an excellent insight. This kind of insight is not something that can be developed simply by learning good martial arts. It was an insight that could only be gained by facing countless experts through hundreds of battles. Shaolin Temple. The myth of Baekdo Martial Arts, which is said to be the best in the Central ins in both Buddhism and martial arts. Indeed, it seemed like not just anyone could chair such a sect. Cooung. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had casually put down the Gwangryongbu, shook his head. I didnt get to see Master Bangjangs actual martial arts performance, but it was still an impressive martial arts performance. thank you. A strange look shed in the public ambassadors eyes. I am not saying that Shaolin is a true martial artist or an expert. It is said that it is Master Bangjangs martial arts. It was a subtle difference, but Ambassador Gong Gong was sure that he had already noticed as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs deep eyes. Did you see it? yes? Im talking about my martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Im not sure, but it seemed like there was a separate martial arts training. haha. Of course, he would also be a Shaolin martial artist. Just Just? Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. After thinking for a moment, he tilted his head and said. Are you nning onpiling the Shaolin martial arts or creating another martial arts? Surprise appeared on the Ambassadors face. How did youe up with that thought? Its just a feeling. Huh! When you reach the limit in any area, you tend to go back to basics. However, while the Ambassadors martial arts are simple, they contain principles that are difficult to exin. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his fist. Paang! It was a disciplined exercise. The air in the area was shaking. Right is power. Power is emanation, and emanation is implementation. And the persons thoughts and enlightenment are reflected in the martial arts that are implemented. Are you saying that you read my intention by looking at the martial arts that I implemented? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. The public ambassador was truly impressed. My dream, which no one in the temple recognized, was recognized by the greatest martial arts expert of the time, who was born and raised in Gangdong. Didnt you do the same, Ambassador? hmm? You summoned me and Commander Moyong and danced together. Isnt it not simply to give a gift, but because I wanted to know the sincerity contained in the martial arts that are practiced? ! So did you read my true feelings? Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly watching Yeon Ho-jeong, sighed. I thought it was a sleeping dragon waiting for its time to ascend to heaven, but was it already a fully grown divine dragon? This is an undeserved assessment. Its not too much. Its truly not too much. Martial arts are martial arts, but your insight has already discussed the world. Thats why its excessive. why? Because my eyes are not on the world but on people. The public ambassadormented. Its directed at people Yeon Ho-jeong said. I dont have a grandiose desire to serve the world, but at least I know how to serve my own flesh and blood. Dont worry too much. Hehehe. then. p! Yeon Ho-jeong, who turned around with the Gwangryongbu on his shoulder, looked strangely rxed. The public ambassador, who was watching him slowly walking away, opened his mouth. What is the answer? Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. What answer are you talking about? I asked you to stop the political conflict with the head of the Moyong family. Didnt you call me because you wanted to know the thoughts of the leaders of the Tang Demon Murder Army? Of course, that was the purpose. If you achieved your goal, isnt that okay? So what is the answer? Yeon Ho-jeong turned around again. Ambassador Gong Gongs eyes were still clear and deep, but contained a hint of coolness. Can I ask one question before answering? You tell me. How did you know? The public ambassador burst intoughter. I dont know because you have never attended a public meeting, but I tend to open my ears rather than my mouth during meetings. . Your ability to see through your opponents weaknesses is amazing. Did you say that if you, as the weak, try to kill the strong, you will be seen? Thats right. Me too. Im not good at politics. I was just busy observing who was leading the meeting and what they wanted. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. The ambassadors insight to recognize this just by observation is also unusual. I doubted it before. Anyway, the head of the six generations is fighting with thete Jisoo who has not yet bloomed? I thought it made nomon sense. Wouldnt it be better if it were Zhuge Gaju? The public ambassador shook his head. But I was convinced after seeing the reaction to this decryption incident. I guess I was right. . You and the head of the Moyong family are fighting fiercely. The fight between the two is shaking the entire huge group called the Murim League. He is a great person. Common sense soon breeds stereotypes. The fact that something outside ofmon sense has happened is consistent with the idea that stereotypes have been broken. In other words, Ambassador Gong was able to read the secret bloody struggle between Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-gun just by observing people and reading the flow of the situation. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled slightly. You are amazing. I didnt say this to getpliments. I just dont want to fight. Ambassador Gong Gong lowered his chin and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Lets stop the political strife. Is this a warning? It was a provocative question. If its a warning, will it stop? If its not a warning, will it continue? Of course not. Then its a meaningless question. It makes sense. why? If this is a warning, I think I will have to drag the ambassador into my political struggle. The public ambassadors eyes lit up. You probably dont know that this is a dangerous statement. From the moment I stepped on this board, I put my life on the line. Theres nothing new about adding an arrow to a battlefield where swords and swords are flying. The public ambassador sighed. Why on earth are you fighting with him? Because I dont think he should be the Murim lord. What what? I didnt expect an answer like this toe. the surprised public ambassador asked. Are you saying that the Moyong family is targeting the Murim lord? You knew that he and I were having a political fight, but didnt you ever think about why that fight broke out? . Moyong Gaju is a capable person. But he is also a person who is not satisfied with anything less than the best. Until he reaches a position of satisfaction, he will not even blink at the sacrifice of innocent people. So, the reason you are opposing the head of the Moyong family is to prevent him from bing a leader? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. There areplex reasons, but for now, yes. It was a strange answer. Because the answer was not clear, it was inevitable that it would be frustrating for the listener. haha. The public ambassadorsughter was very empty. The Moyong family is aiming to be the Murim lord Then, did the Zhuge family suggest the position of vice-lord? I think concentration of power is not good. I think that no matter who bes the leader, there must be a means to keep him in check. The Murim Alliance has capable leaders, including Bong Gong. And there are people who are trying to attract those leaders to their side. ! No system can be perfect. All I can say is that this was the best thing for now. In the past, when Prince Moyong became the Murim lord, Dang-gwan, who was on the same boat as him, became the deputy lord. And the person who created the position of deputy leader was Prince Moyong. do not do that. It is right to create positions and institutions to prevent dictatorship as much as possible, not to enshrine ones own people. In other words, even for the same vice-lord, it varies depending on who created it, when and why. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. What if the Moyong family gives up on bing the best? . If that happens, does that mean you will stop too? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Mo Yong-kun doesnt stop. No matter who stops me. . If you really want to stop his rampage, you would rather kill him. Thats the only way. You cant do that. So my political struggle has no choice but to continue. So you didnt say if? If the head of the Moyong family gives up his ambition, what do you n to do? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. From then on, we must work hard to unite the power of the White Path, starting with the unity of the Murim Alliance. A smile appeared on the face of the public ambassador. Its really nice to hear that answer. Is that so. I understand what you mean. Yeon Ho-jeong said to himself. You wouldnt know, Ambassador. Todays meeting was truly enjoyable. If we get a chanceter, lets share our hands again. * * * Three dayster. Kugugoogung! The North Gate of the Murim Alliance, Hyeonmu Gate, was opened. A loud voice echoed through the open door. Thebined army of the Tang Demons and Demons is ready to go! Rumbling. The sound of horses hooves pounding the ground was reminiscent of thunder. It was a joint army of 550 men, allposed of prominent martial artists. And at the head of them were Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-gun driving horses. It wasnt just the two of them. All the soldiers going out were riding majestic horseback horses. sh! The Tangma army all wore antique armor. It was light armor, not heavy armor. It was a thoroughly improved item that made it easy to move, so it didnt seem to be a problem no matter what type of martial arts was used. On the other hand, the Mortal Army did not wear any armor. Their appearance, just in the same clothes they originally wore, looked natural even though it wasnt as majestic as Tang Mas army. Mo Yong-woo asked, looking ahead. How was it? what? Im talking about a meeting with Ambassador Bangjang. It was thrilling in many ways. I think I understand. Did you train Tangma properly? The training right now was meaningless. I just tried to bring our hearts together. good job. Even if I had trained him in a haphazard way, there would have been no ie. A subtle tension appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Have you finished everything you need to do? Yeon Ho-jeong nced behind him. I did enough. Your father and the other servants will take care of the rest. I hope nothing bad happens. Okay. Now lets just mind our own business. Kugugoogung! The main gate of Hyeonmu was closed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Shall we run slowly? Its good. Rumbling! Five hundred and fifty horsemen rode down the mountain path, causing strong tremors. The destination was Shandong Province. Chapter 175 Episode 175 Tang Demon Destruction (5) Hoo. How is it? Its a wonderful ruby. This is the best product. As expected, you recognize me. Two bags of top-quality rubies I guess you paid a lot of attention this time? Haha, I sold my feet quite a bit. A sneer appeared on Hang Chuns face as he looked down at the middle-aged man who was continuously rubbing his palms and lowering his head. He spoke in a voice that did not match his expression. Danju will be very satisfied. Just wait a moment. Ill show you the goods first and thene back. No problem. Hang Chun entered the barracks. After a while. p! The entrance to the huge barracks opened and arge man appeared. Fear appeared on the middle-aged mans face. The body of therge, naked man was full of enormous muscles. Every time he moved slowly, the muscles of his entire body wriggled dynamically. A minister was a minister, but the problem was the blood on his body. The fresh blood flowing down my shoulder and corbone sparkled in the sunlight, as if I had just seen blood. It was a sight that made the viewer feel a sense of bloody fear. Moreover, the man was not even a midfielder. He had an exotic appearance, as if he had blood from the West, and his eyes were blue. The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva without realizing it. That person is the leader of the corridor?! Pasaruk, arge man, bent his neck left and right. Crump! Uduk! There was a loud sound that made me worry that my bones were out of alignment. The middle-aged mans face became increasingly pale. Ugh! Im already feeling sore. Hang Chun said politely. Danju is the author. hmm? Pasaruk looked down at the middle-aged man with drowsy eyes. The middle-aged man hastily lowered his head. I didnt dare make eye contact. The corner of Pasaruks mouth twitched. Jonathan? Hangchun continued. And he is the one who offered the women. Haha really? Pasarukughed loudly. Hisughter was loud, like a whaleughing. The low, heavyughter had the power to numb peoples minds. I was very satisfied. I cant use it anymore, though. The middle-aged man realized that the blood on Pasaruks body was the blood of the women he had sacrificed yesterday. Burrr. His body was shaking. thud! Pasaruk flopped down on the bare ground. Is this your first time meeting like this? Thats right. You look better than I thought. I thought he would look like a rat because he was the type of guy who would eat the top of his family. Pasaruk burst outughing again. It was an exasperating remark, but the middle-aged man did not dare to show his dissatisfaction. Sssssssssssssssssssssss. Invisible smoke seemed to be creeping up and binding my limbs. I couldnt even move. Like a fawn encountering a predator for the first time in its life, both body and mind froze. The ident stops. Even my vision seemed to be blurring due to extreme fear and unknown pressure. Pasaruk, who was looking down at the man with mysterious eyes, asked Hangchun. How much have you given me so far? This is Hal. Do this? Thats right. Pasaruk whistled softly. Its incredible. Isnt the average too high? But you gave this guy this much? All the items I brought were good. So I paid the price for this part. Did I give permission? yes. Were you very drunk? You dont remember? Hang Chun smiled. Would you like to get half of the money youve received so far? It was a scary statement. Pasarukughed loudly. Anyway, thats a bit different. Its a bit ridiculous to take back money you already gave. Afterughing for a while, he spoke to the man. Raise your head. The middle-aged man trembled and raised his head. sh! omg! When I saw Pasaruks blue eyes, I felt my heart sink. The man closed his eyes tightly without realizing it. Pasaruk asked. You guys are quite resourceful. Thank you! What is gratitude? Rather, we should be thankful. They take eight-tenths of themission alone. Its an honor Okay, let me just ask one question. Yes yes? Pasaruk asked with a gloomy face. Did this ruby alsoe from your brothers merchant shop? Thats right. What did you say the tops name was? Hangchun answered. The Sea Dragon Merchants Association is one of the best merchants in Shandong Province. They say its a historic top that has been around for five generations. Odae? Thats awesome. They are different from the magic bandits like us from the start. When Pasarukughed, Hangchun alsoughed along. However, the middle-aged man could not smile. What is your name? Its called Yeonggowi (^). Yes, Senior Young. Sreuk. Senior Young flinched. A hand the size of a pot lid touched his shoulder. It felt like those big, thick hands were going to crush my shoulder and corbone at any moment. Isnt it bothersome to bring it secretly every time? yes? We have to be in Shandong for about a month. I cant make money and I cant live my life. There are circumstances that require me to remain calm. Death appeared in Pasaruks eyes. Before that, I want to have some fun. Can you show me how to get to the Sea Dragon Tower? !! Young Gowisplexion turned blue. Are you talking about the Sea Dragon Merchant Marine? okay. That top run by your brothers. I felt like I knew the reason without even asking. It seemed like these guys were nning topletely destroy the Sea Dragon Sangdan. It was clear that the intention was to swallow up all the wealth of the top. Oh no! Absolutely not. The top of the sea dragon is big. So it was possible to steal the goods. Since it was run by brothers in the first ce, there must have been some trust in them. But taking down the Sea Dragon Tower was apletely different matter. It was the home of brothers who shared blood no matter how much they hated each other. It was clear that it was a clear betrayal to bring in a corridor group known as the best magic bandit outside the world to such a ce. !! But Senior Vice President Young could not bear to say no. Rumbling. His body was drenched in cold sweat. Even though he was smiling, Pasaruks eyes, full of hideous murder, evoked more terrifying fear than any martial arts expert. I will guide you. Pasaruk burst outughing. good. very good! Hang Budanju, what did I say? I thought this guy would be okay. As expected, Danjus insight is the best in the world. Haha! Im d I met someone I canmunicate with. Good, I liked it. If you destroy the Sea Dragon Pavilion, I will give you a penny of the wealth buried there. The assets owned by the Haeryong Sangdan are truly enormous. Even one penny of this was a fortune that wouldst for generations. A subtle greed arose in the fear-filled eyes of Young Gowi. Thank you! thank you! Pasaruk grinned. The yellow fangs were sharp like those of an animal. Speaking of which, lets leave right away after eating. * * * It is a cloister. Mo Yong-woo said in a blunt voice. They say they are plundering throughout Seojang, northern Cheonghae, and northern Gansu. The radius of activity is enormous? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. How much power? First of all, since they are a group of magic bandits, I dont think their strength will be that great, but there is no way they would have formed a joint army just to take down one such opponent. Mo Yong-woo narrowed his eyes. The innocent-looking eyes resemble deer. But hasnt Yeonje ever heard of the Corridor? doesnt exist. Besides, the main point of this operation was reported only to you, themander. Of course, but didnt Lord Yeonga tell you? Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. He is a person who values principles. Keep your mouth shut about anything that came up at the meeting that you are not allowed to talk about. Mo Yong-woo stuck out his tongue. I heard a lot about him, but he really seemed to have a personality like a sword. It was not for nothing that the world called him by the nickname Pangwangeom. Tell me something. Is the Corridor that great? Amazing. First of all, Danju of the Corridor himself is not an ordinary person. who? The name is Pasaruk. His nickname is Steel Bone Akbul. Its a star name whose childishness pierces the sky. The nickname is good, but his martial arts skills are not. How strong is it? I dont know exactly, but Im sure its not much worse than me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. The leader of the magic bandit groups martial prowess is that high? I heard that in the past, when he was active in Gansu, he was associated with a group called Okmun Chilhyeop (T߂b). All seven members of the Okmun Chilhyeop are top experts, and it seems that they boasted such brilliant inaction that they were called a small and medium-sized sect that moved in the northern part of Gansu. no way? Thats right. It is said that Pasaruk, the leader of the corridor, confronted them head-on and ughtered them all. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What a weird guy. Even though you have trained that much in martial arts, you are still acting like the leader of a bandit group. There are many types of people in the world. Even Tang Sang-ah was bored and followed Mo Yong-woos footsteps. That too in the Murim Alliance. Even if you learn the best martial arts in the world, if your nature is bad, you can make a living by doing banditry. Of course, there wont be many people like that. Its not just that. The number of magic enemies that make up the corridor is as high as 1,000. being a few days old? They say there are various races and ages as well. Its not for nothing that theyre called the best magic bandit out there. It seems that most of them have even learned a lot of martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong stuck out his tongue. You can almost say that we are a sect rather than a group of magic bandits. What they do is typical of a group of magic bandits, but their power is such that no one can ignore them. But that guy. The name is Pa um. Pasaruk. Yes, Pasaruk. Why does he have evil Buddha in his nickname? Im suddenly curious. It was said as a joke for the sake of atmosphere or entertainment, but surprisingly, Mo Yong-woo knew the reason. They say its because of the martial arts he learned. Martial arts? Pasaruk is from Soreoeum Temple, Seojang. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Soroeumsara? Soroeumsa is one of the absolute powerhouses of the Saeedo martial arts world. Saeoe Saeoera. Why? When I heard about the evil bandit group outside the world, I wasnt particrly impressed, but when I heard that the leader of the bandit group was from Soroeumsa Temple, I suddenly thought of the Three Religions of Gwangsin. Hugae said that ording to his investigation, there are no other problems besides the bird, right? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Maybe hes connected to that? He was lost in thought for a moment and then shook his head. I think its too much. Of course, if you were to ask if there was no possibility at all, it wouldnt be easy to say for sure, but there was no need to consider that now. However. Even before those crazy bastards from the Three Churches invaded, some of the forces outside of Sae-yeo invaded the central ins. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Ive heard enough about that. So when are you leaving? Are you asking me? You are the master. Mo Yong-woo chuckled. When do you want us to leave? Go when you feel like it. Im stuck taking orders anyway. Lets leave again in half a day. Sure. But why dont you call me brother? Yeon Ho-jeong coldly turned his back. See you in half a day, bro. Chapter 176 Episode 176 Destiny (1) The Tang Demon Army entered Shandong in ten days. It would have been faster if I had used the divine method, but if a fight broke out, I would have to fight with low stamina, so I needed to prepare. They traveled entirely on military horses. Surprisingly, there was no significant disturbance between the two soldiers for ten days. The fact that there were no conflicts even though they had different affiliations meant that they were well controlled. Of course, as each individual was a carefully selected warrior, they must have had their own degree of restraint. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. A cool wind blew over the vastnd of Shandong. The air is different. Because the region is different, the topography is different, and because the topography is different, the climate is also different. The wind from Shandong was cool yet strangely moist. Although its a long way from the beach, I feel like Im somehow salty. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. Mukbis face was oddly stiff. Do you even think about the old days? yes? You said Gwanilgok was in Taesan. Im asking you if youre thinking about Gwanilgok. Mukbi smiled bitterly. It would be a lie if I said I didnt think about it. It feels strange. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its already a broken rtionship. I cant help it right now, but it would be better to get into the habit of forgetting in the future. Thats what I n to do. Yeon Ho-jeong pped Muk-bi on the back. widely! evil! sick! Lets pack our stomachs and lets go. Even if you dont say that, Im nervous! Oh, it hurts. Hes just too strong. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became a little more serious. Its okay since weve been working hand in hand for several months, but if were not careful, there could be casualties in the Tangma Army. Mukbis face also became serious. The enemys strength is formidable. It has to be that way. Even if you havent learned martial arts, having a thousand trained swordsmen is a threat in itself. Yes. Moreover, they were not divided into different affiliations like we were. Thats it. I heard that the history of the corridor goes back more than ten years. Even if you search through history, there are only a few magic bandits that have grown to that extent in ten years. If those guys fight as one, they will be stronger than you can imagine. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Tang Ma-gun. Your role in this fight is not to kill the enemy, but to protect your allies. Mukbi nodded. all right. Is there anyone in the main army who is good at closebat and defense? Okcheong is excellent at defense and Cheokgang is excellent at closebat. Ill put those two together, so make sure to gain the maximum height before you arrive on the battlefield. When I have some free time, I focus on annihting the enemy. got it? Exterminating fire after checking fire. I understood. good. Im counting on you. Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong as if it was unexpected. Surprising? what? Im asking you kindly I dont think thats appropriate for a practitioner. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Even if you have a lot ofbat experience, if you have never moved with arge army, you are a beginner. And those newbies became our allies. Its natural because our soldiers lives depend on it. Friendly. Mu Fei looked around at the Tangma army lined up. Most of the soldiers who made up Tangmas army were experts who were already renowned in the rivers andkes. As they are experts from all over the world, their ages and personalities are very different. They were exuding considerable military spirit under the strict control of Mo Yong-woo. amazing. Mukbi looked at Mo Yongwu. The sight of Mo Yong-wu looking down at thend of Shandong from a distance was like a painting. Not only is he strong in martial arts, but his ability to control the soldiers under hismand is also excellent. Now I knew about silence. How difficult it is to control people. The number of soldiers who make up the Mortal Army is a little less than fifty. In order to control those under the age of 50, Yeon Ho-jeong made them experience actualbat from the beginning. Nevertheless, there were moments during the training period when things were not properly controlled. Yeon Ho-jeong patiently interacted with them and naturally turned them into elites. Does this mean that the ability to lead a group is actually superior to that of a practitioner? Mukbi shook his head inwardly. I dont know that yet. However, given Lee Rips age, we could not help but acknowledge his ability to control five hundred soldiers with strong personalities in just a few days. Lets stop thinking about useless things. We came to annihte the enemy. Just focus on aplishing the mission. While Mukbi wasing to his senses, Yeon Ho-jeong approached Mo Yong-woo. Are you going to move right away? Thats right. From now on, its a battle of speed. As this is our first actual battle, we will have to pay attention to controlling the soldiers. Mo Yong-woo nced at Yeon Ho-jeong. Was Yeonje like that too? what? Im just nervous. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I was nervous. I wonder what if even one of them dies in the first battle. Fortunately, there were no deaths in the Mortal Army. Because the original skills were good. I was lucky. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. But casualties can ur at any time. Make sure you stay strong. Thats right. But the problem is that Im still nervous. Mo Yong-woo took a deep breath. Now, lets go. good. Hee hee hee! The two war horses let out a loud roar and stamped their feet vigorously. Then Tangma Murderers soldiers each raised their reins. Rumbling. The Tang Demon Murder Army that came down the slope ran at a frightening speed. There are quite a few Baekdo ns in various parts of Shandong. Thanks to the official letter sent by the Murim League, you could receive high-quality food and meals no matter what sect you visited. Five days passed like that. The ce where the Tang Demon Murder Army, which entered the center of Shandong in an instant, stopped was the Shandong Jinan branch of openness. The location has changed. Change? The Corridor Group that was hiding in the Janggu area until a few days ago has disappeared. And the ce it reappeared was near Dongyeong. Dongying was one of the easternmost counties in Shandong Province, adjacent to the East Sea. Why did they suddenly move? The higher-ups said you would stay for about a month? We dont know the exact reason yet. However, since they are a bandit group, there is a risk that viges near Dongyeong will be attacked. this. I sent out a map of the area just in case, but I havent heard back yet. Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a stern face. Theres nothing wrong with being careful, but something feels a little ufortable. It was then. Commander. The two people turned their heads. Zhuge Zhenyeon was there. Because the position was vacant, she treated Yeon Ho-jeong with respect. Zhuge Yan said. I said that the Corridors power was much greater than I thought, right? It did. There is a fairly famous force located near Dongying, Shandong. Mo Yong-woo tilted his head. Was there a famous sect in Dongyeong? Its not a sect, its an upper level. The headquarters of the Haeryong Sangdan is located in Dongyeong. ! I think it would be a good idea to contact the Sea Dragon Merchant Marine, just in case. Im sure they will help. or. Everyone saw Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. The Corridors target could be the Sea Dragon Merchant Marine. Zhuge Zhenyan said with an air of disbelief. Haeryong Sangdan is one of thergest in Shandong. If you mess with them, things could get very serious. Would the Corridor really do something like that? I dont think there is a chance. why? You can tell by looking at Commander Tangmas reaction. Mo Yong-woo narrowed his eyes. My reaction? Did you know about the Sea Dragon Company? Oh, of course. But why didnt you think of the Sea Dragon Company when you heard that the Corridor Group was heading to Dongyeong? Thats Mo Yong-woo was taken aback. They are not the martial arts power, but rather the top. He could not finish his sentence. Zhuge Zhens face was filled with surprise. Did you see it? Most reactions are like this. If youre not from the martial arts sect, I dont pay that much attention to you, no matter how famous the merchants or battlefields are. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. In other words, its not that strange for the Corridor Group to attack the Sea Dragon Shopping Center. Ha, but the Corridor is a group of magic bandits. There is no way they could have a sense of insight like that of amander Whether they have a sense of vision or not, the important thing is that there is a possibility. Mo Yong-woo shouted. All Tang Demon yer Army, prepare to march! Hee hee hee! Tension appeared in the eyes of the soldiers who quickly mounted their horses. Even going to exterminate a group of magic bandits makes me nervous. Even though it is clear that a proud martial artist would scoff at this. Thats how well Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo injected the Corridors power. In the first ce, it was a dangerous enough organization just to have steadily increased its power over the past ten years. lets go! Crumbling! Five hundred and fifty soldiers run at a faster pace than ever before. Zhuge Yan rode the horse next to Yeon Hojeong. If they really mess with the sea dragon top, its usually not a big deal! Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Jegal A-yeon. Zhuge Zhenyan shouted again with an anxious face. The Sea Dragon Merchants Company is one of the main axes ofmerce in Shandong Province! If the Sea Dragon Tower copses, Shandongsmerce will be shaken, and if Shandongsmerce will be shaken, Shandongs Wulin will also be shaken! The entire region can be shaken by the rise and fall of one power. That is the world. It was the same way that a small wind blowing from the south could turn into a storm in the north. The world has changed that much. Moorim also cannot escape this principle. It means we have to stop it at all costs. must! How long did it run like that? Commander of the Mortal Army! Mo Yong-woo shouted. Its urgent! A group of 150 people, presumed to be the Corridor Corps, is heading to Hwaun-ri, southeast of Dongying! Where is the Corridors headquarters? In front of Oh Ri () near the top of the Sea Dragon! Yeon Ho-jeong gritted his teeth. Those damn guys are giving me a headache. Is this also a strategy of the Magic Bandits? It is an evil tactic to split up any troops that might have followed suit. If it was a ck ind, there would be no way to attack it, and if it was a white ind, there would be no way to tolerate attacks on civilians since they reverence for integrity. Were going to Hwaunri! Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woos eyes collided in midair. The eyes of two leaders intertwined with unknown trust. Get organized and join us right away! Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. I obey the leaders orders! Shortmands and clear answers. Mukbi, who saw the conversation and actions of the two people behind him, felt his heart pounding for no reason. As if they had been working together for a long time. As if they had originally promised to do so, it was as if the rtionship was between lord and subject. The sight of the two people giving orders without hesitation and answering as if it were obvious had the magical power of making viewers feel a strange sense of security. Wooooow! A pure white energy surged from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Hahaha! The ferocious and powerful true energy spread out in all directions. It was a wave of fearsome spirit. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. All members of the Mortal Army ready for battle! Chiri riri ring! With a loud cry that rivaled the roar of the great tiger, all soldiers in the Mortal Death Army drew their weapons. Tang Mas army, including Mo Yong-wu, was shocked. The free prayer he had shown on his way here suddenly turned into murderous ferocity. The tremendous spirit exuded by the fifty elite soldiers. It was the overwhelming discipline of the Destruction Army, tempered through countless battles and ughter, that the Tangma Army does not possess today. lets go! The Mortal Army broke away from its ranks and raced towards Hwaun-ri at a frightening speed. Chapter 177 Episode 177 Destiny (2) Grrrr! The zing me soared high into the sky like an ascending dragon. Aaaah! Run away too! hurry! Dont run away! Stop those guys Wow! Puhwaak! From the eerie sound of a crash to the harsh screams and the sound of pouring fresh blood soaking the ground. All kinds of terrible noises, big and small, were heard from all directions. And those hellish sounds all signaled the downfall of one merchant. Quaaaang! Surprisingly, hundreds of attackers advanced, even copsing the huge stone wall. There are no magical martial arts or great tactics. Giants holding iron weights as big as human heads broke down the walls without any hesitation, and magic enemies as fast as arrows infiltrated the copsed walls. Its simple, but the hands and feet fit together well. Those who break down shields, those who infiltrate, those who are good at long-distance attacks, etc., each of them knows incredibly well when it is time to step up. Even though they are a group of magic bandits whose raids are routine, they are very systematic. They are skilled warriors who achieve maximum efficiency through simple tactics. That was the corridor. Whoa! Aaaah! Aaaah! It seems like they are going to wipe everything out. They are killing everyone they see, including security guards and even children. The Sea Dragon Tower was located quite far away from the author. Although that location made their presence even more special, it had the disadvantage of making it difficult to inform people around them if they suffered such an unmanageable attack. Of course, it is rare for a toppany to fail due to an external invasion. Because the upper part is not the martial arts sect. What on earth are they? Yeongcheonhyang was extremely angry. How dare the group of ck Ind attack us without fear! It was then. p! In the distance, I saw several huge gs fluttering in the wind. The gray g had the letters Lang () and Jeok (\) engraved inrge letters. Magic enemy? Could it be that they are magical enemies?! I couldnt believe it. What kind of magic bandit in the world is so strong? Moreover, the number was well over five hundred. At that moment, Yeongcheonhyangs eyes opened wide. Could it be the Corridor?! The words Lang and Enemy written on a gray g. Who would wave such a g other than the corridors of the New Worlds Best Magical Band? The fact that they were carrying such an old-fashioned g, especially in the case of the Magic Bandits, was surprising in itself. Quaaaang! Not only did the western wall copse, but now the northern wall also copsed. It seemed like he couldnt control his overflowing power. They even have arge number of people, and it is not umon for them to kill people. Even the Sea Dragon Merchants, one of the best in Shandong, had no choice but to be helpless. There is nothing I can do now. More than 300 magic bandits had already entered the outer dan and were waging a ughter war, and several dozen had even invaded the inner dan. If we continue like this, we will all die. It was time to make a decision. Guhyo! Secure the retreat route and get the people out! Da Danju! Whats the wealth in the warehouse? Whats the use of all that wealth when everyone looks like theyre going to die? Guide the people now! All right! Although they said so, Yeongcheonhyang had stored a considerable amount of its treasures outside. If it werent for that, we would have cleaned out the warehouse a long time ago. It was time for the surviving members of the upper tier to use a secret passage to retreat through a side road. Whoa whoa! Three people covered in blood flew into the sky. omg! Its a demonic enemy! Surprisingly, more than three hundred magic bandits were encamped at the end of the retreat route known only to the top leadership. Hangchun shouted coldly. What are they doing? Tear them all to death! Aaaah! The magic bandits made strange noises and waved their weapons. People who had high hopes for survival died in despair. There was truly no dilemma. Yeongcheonhyang was also terrified. He was also learning martial arts, but not to the point where he could boast about it. It was then. Yeongcheonhyang saw a man standing behind the charging band of magic bandits. you! The reason why you can urately recognize people even from a distance. That was because he was a blood brother. eminence! Why are you there! Senior Young struggled to turn his head. Yeongcheonhyangs eyes turned red and bloodshot. Just by nodding, I could tell how things were going. You damn bastard! Are you joining hands with magic bandits and trying to kill my family?! It was then. Youre babbling loudly. Quang! It was as if a huge rock had struck. It was Pasaruk who attacked arge man and turned a dozen warriors into a bloody mess. Yeongcheonhyangs face became as pale as a sheet of paper. Pasaruks eyes, ring at him, were snake-like, befitting his size. Before his eyes, Yeongcheonhyang was like a rat in front of a huge poisonous snake, unable to move. Are you a merchant? This guy! this guy? Pasaruk swung hisrge fist like a hammer. Quack! The fist that broke the top of the head and went straight down to split the space between the cor bones was so powerful that it was hard to believe it. The faces of the survivors turned white. It was their first time knowing that a person could die so horribly. Pasaruk snorted. No matter how much you are at the top, you are said to be one of the few in Shandong? But what made you so weak? Pasaruk, who had captured the atmosphere with a shocking murder, shouted. Catch and kill everyone, regardless of gender, child, or adult! Leave only ten useful women! Wow! Blood was pouring out, and torn flesh and bones were scattered in all directions. There was no separate hell of abuse. Commander! . Give the order immediately! Gyu-byeok, themander of Tang Ma-gun, shouted. Mo Yong-woo did not answer. I just looked down at the burning sea dragon top with infinitely deep eyes. Gyubyeok was anxious. Commander! At that time, the Japanese leader Qin Pei said: Yours truly, Chief Kyu. What the fuck! You seem to have calmed down now, brother! Im on official duty. Avoid using personal titles. Gyubyeok, who was trembling, took a deep breath and shouted. Commander! Please send us at least this one! Ill hit them right now! At that time, Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. There is no point in attacking with a single weapon. Commander?! Jinpae shouted. Chief Kyu! You dont see the magic bandits dance in your eyes! If we sh without any strategy, both sides will only suffer severe damage! ! Calm down your excitement. You are the leader of a hundred soldiers in charge of a hundred soldiers. Remember that your hasty judgment could lead to the death of your subordinates. Gyubyeok bit his lip. So why dont you know that? However, those magic bandits were brutally killing not only warriors but also ordinary people who had not even learned martial arts. It was a difficult situation for anyone to endure. At least someone who knows the right path. Jinpae looked at Mo Yongwoo. Commander. Mo Yong-woo looks down at the invading merchant with his expressionless face and clear, deep eyes. But Jinpae could see that his chin was protruding. Mo Yong-woo is also trying to suppress his rising anger. If the leader wavers, the soldiers under him be dangerous. Mo Yong-woo knew that instinctively. After a while, Mo Yong-woo spoke. We have to stop the fighting first. yes? Mo Yong-woo said to Chief Oh Gye-eok. Once the Mortal Army clears Hwaun-ri, they wille up the southern valley. Commander Oh, lead the soldiers under yourmand and go to the Mortal Army. Are you talking about the Mortal Army? Tell Commander Yeon. An army of annihtors is needed for the first surprise attack. Let them know that the winner will be decided with one surprise attack. ! Just say that and they will understand. Jonmyeong! Gyeok led the five soldiers down the slope. Mo Yong-woo looked to the northwest and rear. Manager Mook. The only remaining member of the Extinction Army was Mukbi. It was because of Yeonhojeongs orders. Mo Yong-woo vigorously raised his left hand and raised his fist. Thats it. If he was silent, he would definitely have seen it and understood its meaning. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. The entire army. Chaaaaang! He pulled out a heavy great sword. March. Wow! The 400-strong Tangma army, descending the steep mountain path at breakneck speed, quickly arrived in front of the copsed barrier of the Sea Dragon Tower. It was then. Piiiiing! An arrow was fired quickly and flew towards Mo Yong-woos head. Percussion! Mo Yong-woo, as if not surprised at all, caught the arrow with his left hand and broke the gpole. Wooooow! This is a famous sword that Mo Yong-wu personally ordered from Hanams best general when appointing him asmander of Tangma Army. The Qiangon Eight Extreme True Energy poured into the Tang Demon Great Sword. For an instant, Mo Yong-woos eyes glowed with tremendous murderous energy. Quaaaang! The mes burning from the single sword swung from the horse were scattered, and the bodies of the three nearby magic enemies were torn apart. ! The magic bandits of the outer tier looked at Mo Yong-wu in surprise. Mo Yong-woo said calmly. Bring the leader. * * * Kaaaaaaaa! You crazy! What are you!! Whoa! Dong-ho, who had blown off the head of the demon enemy with a single blow from a bamboo leaf, said coldly. We are the army of death and death. Damn it! Pow! Suddenly! Behind the sound of weapons shing, the sound of a human body being smashed was heard. The Mortal Army was strong. They had learned the Jinsan martial arts of the Gudaemun faction, known as the pirs of the Baekdo martial arts, and after experiencing countless battles and near-death situations, they were able to extract more than ten percent of the power of their martial arts. Its a world away from when we first fought. Even though martial arts had not advanced much since then, the difference was enormous. The bustling movementpletely disappeared, and the neat sword that annihted the enemy with minimal unnecessary movements ughtered the 150 magical enemies in the corridor. Quaaaang! Among them, the person who stood out the most was Pang Man-ho. He also experiencedbat and became stronger than before, but his movements were not as clean as others. It wasnt because Pang Man-ho was weak. This was because his natural physical strength and martial arts were focused on strong attacks. Is that why? When a battle broke out, Pang Man-ho was always at the forefront. This is because he was good at breaking the enemys morale with a single strike. A little while after the battle took ce. Unlike the Mortal Army, which had no casualties, all but five of the hundred and fifty members of the Corridor Corps crossed the River of Death. Ugh! The Heavenly Ghost gritted its teeth. There were countless knife marks carved all over his body. What are you guys? Could it be from the Murim Alliance?! The Mortal Soldiers looked down at the five magic enemies in silence. Cheongui felt speechless. There were quite a few women in the Mortal Army. Normally, he would have taunted his enemy with all kinds of swear words and obscene remarks, but he couldnt do that now. this! An army of mortals looking down at themselves with expressionless faces and eyes that do not show any emotion. It is an incredibly frightening sight. That strange sense of intimidation was blocking the mouth of even the most poisonous Heavenly Demon in the corridor. It was then. Themander ising. Cheer ring! They quickly lined up, putting in their weapons all at once. Yeonhojeong appeared among the mortal soldiers. Although the clothes were stained here and there, there was not a single drop of blood on the de of Gwangryongbus axe. ! Cheonguis body trembled. As he made eye contact with Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at him while holding an enormous axe, his vision seemed to turn dark. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Why did you let these guys live? Yeo-guk said. I said I would provide information about the corridor. I left it alone just in case. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. This is because I know that it is a clever trick. At that time, a subtle vibration was transmitted to the ground. click! The soldiers raised their arms in unison. After a while, Gyeok, the five generals of the Tangma Army, appeared. This is a message from Commander Tangma! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up after hearing Gye-eoks words. It was a surprise attack He nodded. Ill move right away. All right. p! Yeon Ho-jeong mounted his warhorse. Commander, what should we do with these guys? The promise to provide information is nothing more than a modification. Yeon Ho-jeong added with a cold face. Kill them all. My name. Cheongui shouted urgently. Now wait! Whoa! The heads of the five magic enemies flew in the sky. Chapter 178 Episode 178 Destiny (3) What? attack? It seems like they were keeping an eye on us, seeing as they showed up at a time like this. I think they are people talking about political factions in the Central ins, but I dont know their exact identity. Pasaruk frowned. There was irritation in his blue eyes. Did you see that I was strong? It looked quite strong. The numbers are quite good. Hangchun is a guy who always promotes himself as the best. Even if those are empty words. If a guy like that says that his opponent looks strong, it probably means that he is not an ordinary guy. What about the ones sent to the next vige? I sent a few more kids just in case. I will join you soon. good job. Doing well is doing well, and being upset is being upset. Coo! Pasaruksrge fist shattered the stone wall of the warehouse. What kind of bastards are they? This invasion of the Sea Dragon Shopping Center was not just something done to kill time. This was because he received a favor from a person who was one of the strongest in the central region and was even more evil than himself. Of course, even if he was the strongest yer in the midfield, he could not move the corridors through clumsy conciliation. Because Pasaruk was a man with a strong sense of self and a strong sense of pride. But this time there was nothing I could do. This is because him, whom even the leader of the greatest magic bandit outside the world can not dare to ignore, gave the order to train with a powerful man in the central ins. This is why we shouldnt join hands with the midfielders. You idiots! If small children are following you, shouldnt you tell me in advance? Hangchun spoke cautiously. Maybe its something they dont know about? Isnt it obvious? Do you think they deliberately withheld information in hopes of swindling us? The possibility of betrayal cannot be ruled out. But Pasaruk thought that there was no way that man would ever betray him. Not because I trust his character, but because I trust the situation. Even the power of a mere ant was precious to him now. Murimmaeng. Pasaruk snorted. If that person is presumed to be a political sect due to his hard-to-ascertain power, there is a high probability that he is a member of the Murim Alliance, which was founded not long ago. A quick mind that is unbing of his enormous size. This was the reason why the corridor troupe led by Pasaruk was able to criss-cross Sae-oe for ten years. Hang Chuns face hardened. If the opponent is the Murim Alliance, shouldnt we jump out? It has to jump out. Pasaruks face suddenly became somber. The fried food needs to be fried, but theres no proper way out, right? Fight is inevitable. Thats right. Tsk. Pasaruk looked at the corner of the warehouse. About a dozen young women were trembling. All of them were fair-white women. Its such a shame. You have to tear it up without even tasting it. Tearing? It is difficult to understand the meaning of these words, but the brutality felt in the tone was enormous. Pasaruk smiled meaningfully. Prepare the skewers. Commander, the enemy leader ising out. know. Mo Yong-woos cool eyes crossed the broken outer wall and headed towards the inner wall. thud. thud. thud. A band of magic bandits approaches, stamping their feet vigorously. Youre well trained. I feel like my body was very well refined before martial arts. It is not a body created through thorough training, but a body that has been naturally trained through countless battles. Individual capabilities are lower than that of Tang Ma-Myeol-Sa, but if there is a group war, it is inevitable That was then. !! Mo Yong-woos expression was slightly distorted. What is that? Crazy people! Hundreds of magical enemies appear, cackling. However, behind them, the magic bandits standing around the huge man with an exotic appearance were each holding an iron gpole that was over a length of iron. And at the end of the iron gpole, dismembered corpses are hanging in ce of the g. As if pierced by a skewer. It was a sight that was difficult to see with human moral standards. In Jinpaes eyes, life was young. Commander, sweep it away. Even Jinpae, the oldest and most cautious of the Tangma army, cannot hold back his rising anger. Mo Yong-woo did not open his mouth. It felt like if I opened my mouth, swear words woulde out without my knowledge. At that time, Pasaruk, the leader of the corridor, who came out to the outer stage, shouted. Hey! For a moment, the atmosphere seemed to be shaking. It was a voice with tremendous resonance. Purr. The war horses on which the Tangma Army was riding stamped their feet in ce. I felt uneasy at the strange history contained in Pasaruks voice. At that time, Mo Yong-woo picked up his great sword. Wooooow! The Qiangon Eight Ultimate True Qi bloomed from the great sword and spread thinly, creating an intangible barrier. It was a curtain of magic that epassed all directions. It was a divine technique that could not even be imitated with any level of enlightenment or skill. Purruk! The war horses quickly calmed down. As I was surrounded by a familiar energy, I regained stability. Hoo. A strange look appeared in Pasaruks eyes. Is this the master of a prestigious family? He appears to be around 30 years old. However, it shows such detailed control of internal strength. It was an internal attack operation that Pasaruk could not do. It was not because he was weaker than Mo Yong-wu, but because of the difference in inclination in the martial arts itself that he had learned and practiced throughout his life. Youre a genius. Pasaruk smiled. He had met countless so-called geniuses. And all of those geniuses died miserably after being yed by their own hands. A well-educated genius from a prestigious family. He was a good opponent to y with. Wow! Pasaruk rushed out at once and stood at the front of the group. hmm. Pasaruk, looking at Mo Yong-woo at the entrance to the outer tier, stroked his chin. Youre not a clumsy genius. When I look into your eyes, I find the answer. The eyes of the person looking down at him contained both deep anger and cool caution. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. Is it pasaruk? See this? Interest arose on Pasaruks face. There is no wavering in his voice. Its not that theyre trying not to shake, but they actually dont shake. I am angry, but my mind is calm. Pasaruk felt a strange burden from this unexpected aspect. It wont be easy to y with. Pasaruk looked around at Tangmagun. Huh, where did you get such a bunch of random people? Tsutsutsu. All of the Tangma soldiers bodies erupted with vital energy. They were already having a hard time holding back their anger at the enemys reckless actions. After being insulted on top of that, I could hardly control my mind. but. Choose. As soon as Mo Yongwu opened his mouth, the murderous energy radiating from the entire Tang Demon army began to surge. Either disarm everyone and surrender or fight head-on. Pasaruk chuckled. Do you really trust these misceneous soldiers? Ill give you some time. Thing! The extremely heated Jiangon Palgeukjingi colored Mo Yong-wus eyes blue. Because he does not have naturally blue eyes like Pasaruk, he is even more mysterious and scary. Pasaruk felt his fists shaking for a moment. If you surrender, you will be imprisoned in a dungeon and serve ten years in prison after having your limbs and veins amputated. But if you resist, I will kill you all. . Isnt survival the top priority for you magical enemies anyway? Even if its damned. Pasaruks smile deepened. It was quite a provocative provocation. Its even scarier because the provocation was genuine and not staged. You make such a cruel suggestion. Why should I live in fear of this? Pasaruk trembled as if showing off. The intention to tease the opponent was clear. Then shall we make a suggestion? Pasaruk waved his hand. Aaaah! The magic bandits split to the left and right, and naked women were dragged out by their hair. A look of murder appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Pasaruk smiled wryly. If you dont go out 100 miles away, I will kill you one year at a time. . Just like this. As soon as the words were out, arge magical enemy grabbed a woman by the neck. Quad deuk! Soon, the womans neck was ripped out with a terrible sound. Aaaah! Aaaah! Blood sttered everywhere. That wasnt all. Two magic bandits stabbed the decapitated body of a woman with a knife. Mo Yong-woos eyes gradually became bloodshot. No matter how much I tried to hold back, this went beyond the limit. Pasaruk burst into cheerfulughter. I showed it to you as an example. If you just listen carefully, those bitches will all be saved, so dont worry too much. . how is it? Not a bad offer, right? If you touch an innocent person one more time. Pusssss. Pasaruks eyes deepened. The embankment of death that I had worked so hard to keep at bay burst. Pasaruk felt his inner energy writhing uncontrobly as Mo Yong-woo poured in. At that time, I will start by killing at least one of you. A threat is a threat. Mo Yong-woo, who has lived a fairly rough life, has never received such an unreasonable threat. But he also knew one thing. We must never trust the suggestions and threats of viins. The moment you show weakness, its over. Mo Yong-woos response was by no means the best, but it wasnt the worst either. Its true. Pasaruks eyes sparkled. This guy is really nning to target me first. This situation is going quite interestingly. Did I see the wrong person? no. The Mo Yong-wu that Pasaruk saw was a person who prioritized the safety of hostages over annihting the enemy. And yet you threaten me again? Is it simply because they dont want to lose? That cant be possible. This guy is different from the idiots Ive seen so many times. I have something to believe in. His previous experience and quick insight allow him to see through the situation in an instant. Pasaruk shouted. Make sure to keep a close watch around your surroundings! It looks like these guys have another ally! Sasasasak. The Corridor looked everywhere. The formation itself is sloppy, as if they have not received group training. Still, there were no gaps. The Corridors unique tactics, built up from countless experiences, were like those of a ferocious wild wolf. Pasaruk burst intoughter again. Hey kid. If you want to negotiate with the other person, you must not be exposed to what card you are holding. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth as he looked at Pasarukughing andughing while looking at the sky. Half of each left. ? Your fate will be decided after the ss is over. Please consider carefully. Ohh. Pasaruks blue eyes sparkled. You are such an interesting kid. Isnt that right? . I said I would let the hostage live if you listened to what I said, but its no fun if you keep acting like this. Pasaruk waved his hand again. At that time, a terrifying thing came out of Mo Yong-woos mouth. If you want to see the boss die! A loud voice shook the entire area. Try touching those women. Ill cut this pig in half and drown you all in the sea. flinch! The heavy voice is full of unusual life. Wooooow. A blue energy lingered around the Tangma Great Sword. It seemed like he was going to throw down his sword all at once. The magic bandits standing around the women were watching for no reason. Ive been through this situation countless times, but this time my opponents spirit was so great that it was hard to ignore. A sneer appeared on Pasaruks face. I cant help but acknowledge at least one distribution. Are you going to kill me? Are you sure you can do that? If youre curious, touch it. Im the type of person who cant stand being curious. So why didnt you just say give it a try? Pasaruk, who was watching Mo Yong-woo with a smile, shouted. Take one year and tear it up! All Tangma forces prepare to charge! Rumbling. An unusual wave of energy soared. The magic bandits looked at each other in confusion. He couldnt decide whether it was really okay to kill the hostage. Pasaruk screamed. You bastards! Since when did you start thinking! Tear it to death right now! Even if I miss them, I will definitely kill the leader! Hurry up and kill me, you bastards! Aim for the boss first! It was a bloody battle. No one shows signs of weakness. Whoa! Pasaruk desperately tried to kill himself. The direction of his murderous attack was towards the magic bandits under hismand. If you dont kill me, Ill kill you first. Only then did a magic bandit grab the womans hair. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up with fire. All stone! It was then. A single, horrifying sh of light pierced the arm of the magic bandit that was holding the womans hair. Whoa! Chapter 179 Episode 179 Destiny (4) The magicians eyes widened. arrow? I dont know if its an arrow or something. Whats important is that his forearm was blown off, and what hit his forearm went right through his thigh. Aaaah! The magician screamed in pain and fell down. Pasaruks eyes wavered. what! At that time, as many as a dozen shes of light shed. Burbubbubbuk! The beam of light that was fired precisely pierced between the eyebrows of the magic enemies standing around the hostage. Pasaruks eyes shed as he turned his head. excuse me! It is a hillside that is 150 feet away from here in a straight line. The arrows fired from there were aimed precisely at his subordinates. What kind of maniption is this! sh! Another sh of light shed. What that sh was aiming for was Pasaruk. It was a much faster and sharper blow than before. Pasaruk instinctively raised his hand and struck. pop! The arrow struck by the burst of tension grazed Pasaruks cheek. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Pasaruks cheek. Although the direction was broken, the power did not die. strong! A heavy impact remained in the hand that struck the arrow. It was unimaginable that an arrow could be loaded with this much force. It was a skill that was not inferior to his own. Pasaruk shouted. Kill all the hostages! Mo Yong-woo shouted. charge! Rumbling! The two hundred warhorses in the lead began to charge. The remaining two hundred warhorses lined up behind him did not move. Instead, the Tangma soldiers on top of him rushed at him with agility. It was an offensive centered around the leading cavalry, with the addition of infantry capable of flexiblebat. It was a tactic of abat unitposed of outstanding martial artists capable of quickbat based on excellent martial arts skills. Wow! Behind the dead magic bandits, other magic bandits approached and swung their swords at the hostages. Burbubbubbuk! Before the swords even touched the hostages bodies, the magicians fell, spouting blood. It was truly a series of divine techniques. Even if I could see the situation here urately from such a distance, it was just amazing how they were able to use the archery skills of a hundred people. Holy shit! I had no idea that the hidden weapon was such a high-level archer. It wasnt a diversionary operation, it was just a bold move to trust that archer?! It was my first time. I failed to read my opponents hand properly. Pasaruk shouted. Leave the hostages alone! Get to the rear! Hee hee hee! At that moment, a warhorse let out a roar like that of a dragon. The one who ran ahead of any horsemen or infantrymen was Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woo rushed towards the front of Pasaruk. Pasaruks blue eyes radiated mes. There was a clear sense of embarrassment in those eyes. Mo Yong-woo said coldly. They said they would definitely kill you. Tangma (ʎħ). These are words spoken directly by the leader of an army that eradicates demons. That bloody voice sent chills down Pasaruks spine. Dont think about dying in peace. sh! The sword powering in like a wave was so vicious that it seemed as if it would split the Pasaruk in an instant. A red glow appeared on Pasaruks fist. Quang! Surprise appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Didnt I underestimate him too much when he said he was the leader of a bandit group? Pasaruk holds out his log-like arms with a strong thrust. The dark red energy creeping up from his whole body looked very strange. Although the energy was different, the power contained in the single hand was enormous. It was enough to push back not only Mo Yong-woo but also the war horse that Mo Yong-woo was riding. Consider yourself lucky, kid. grasp! Pasaruk threw himself away. It was a very agile new technique that did not suit its enormous size. It crossed the outer edge of the top in one go, and it felt like it was flying. Pasaruk shouted. What are they doing! Tear down the north wall! Go to the mountain path! It was then. Paaaaaaaa! Pasaruk felt the surroundings bing dark. A shadow followed him all the way to his back. I would have said it clearly. Mo Yong-woo jumped off his war horse and caught up with Pasaruk in an instant, raising his greatsword high. You will die here. You little brat! sh! Quang! The two people bounced off in different directions. The magic enemies that hit Pasaruks body fell down. Mo Yong-woo, who was buried in the wall of the building, quickly escaped and rushed. At that moment, the hostages appeared in his eyes. Their faces, naked and trembling, were extremely pale. I will protect you. p! p! Mo Yong-wu took off his shoulder armor and helmet, took off his long cloth, and threw it at the women. A long gun filled with magic fluttered and fell in front of the women. Director Mook will protect them. They were told not to fire arrows until a signal was given. In other words, staying silent is disobeying your superiors orders. But Mo Yong-woo had no intention of catching her. It was a truly close situation. They came forward without a n and a melee broke out, but thanks to that, the hostage survived, so they should be thankful. Now all thats left is the fight. bang! Mo Yong-woo, who took a strong step forward, threw a powerful punch. Pasaruks eyes sparkled. Fuuuuuuu! One of the magic enemies fell, vomiting blood due to the strong tension. Pasaruk threw his men and used them as shields. It was an incredible thing, but Mo Yong-woo was not surprised. He is a crazy man who killed an innocent woman by decapitating her alive. It is not surprising that any atrocities aremitted. Pabababak! Pasaruk ground his teeth. Mo Yong-woos movements, which narrowed the distance with his magical walking technique, were exquisite, even if they were not realistic. It was a miraculous move thatpletely blocked the possibility of slipping backwards or to the left or right. I guess we have no choice but to sh now. And if possible, it is right to end it quickly. Kugugoogung. Dark red energy surged from Pasaruks body again. This is a performance of Sumireok Bulgong (횏), which is the festival of Seojang Soroeumsa Temple. And against him. Mo Yong-woo also unleashed the powerful sword power of the strongest sword technique, Geongonbaekpalgeomhae (Ǭٰ˄). The swords of the two men collided head-on. h h h! When the roughpetition between the leaders began, all of Tangmas army broke down the outer tier and entered. Whoa! Pow! One by one, the magic enemies fell, vomiting blood. It was a melee situation. It might have been different if they had alle together as one, but in this situation, Tangmas army, which had high individual strength, had no choice but to have an advantage. But the Corridor was not easy either. Whoa whoa! Oops! One soldier copsed, vomiting blood. His chest was pierced by an exquisitely thrown javelin. It was the first casualty of Tangmas army. They said it was inevitable that casualties would ur during missions, but it was too early. One of the magic bandits shouted. Unite! These guys are a ragtag bunch! Wow! Magic bandits are simple. Although they are a hundred warriors who have gained experience by crossing all kinds of lines of fire, their essence is ultimately nothing more than magic bandits. Thats why its scarier. The momentum of the corridor grouppletely changed when they heard that the opponent was a ragtag group. Their simplicity was as much an advantage as peak martial arts in this situation. Kwaaaaang! It was an amazing sight. Large demonic enemies rushed in, breaking the outer wall at the top and pushing back the horsemen with body blows. Their power, which included innate divine power and mastered martial arts other than Sae, was unparalleled. It is often said that the strength of horsemen is ten times that of infantry, but such games of numbers were meaningless in front of them. Kill! Kill it! Kaaaaak! The Corridor Corps, which had been pushed back at first, now gradually began to mount a convincing fight against Tang Mas army. No, on the contrary, it was gradually overwhelming. Pow! Whoa! Bye! About a dozen of Tangmas cavalry fell on the spot. Suddenly! Sigh! Sigh! The head of the fallen horseman is cut off and spears are driven into the bodies of the soldiers riding on it. Even if I want to move, I cant move properly. Although all of the Tangma Army were quite famous in the Gangho, they had never experienced a group-on-group fight like this. Without training and experience, one cannot utilize even half of ones outstanding martial arts skills. That is what group warfare is all about. Quaaaang! The de of the great sword was raised to block, but Pasaruks fist was intact. It was a fighting technique that boasted the purity of steel. The strength of the fist itself was surprising, but the destructive power created by the psychic energy surrounding the fist was also amazing. It cant be like this. Chiri riri ring! Pow! Pasaruk hesitated and took three steps back. Although he said he didnt use his full strength, he only took three steps back despite hitting his stomach with a sharp angle. His defense power was enormous, as if he had mastered the ultimate external skill. It cannot continue like this. Hahaha! The great sword that struck down cut off Pasaruks forearm. It was cut, but it was only skin. As soon as the de struck, he twisted his arm and avoided being cut. It was a practical fighting technique that was trained not just in the head but also in the realm of instinct. His skills were so great that it was hard to believe that he was the leader of a magic bandit group. The advantage of surprise was fully obtained. Now is the time to step down. Even whilepeting with an opponent that cannot be ignored, he urately grasps the situation on the battlefield. However, it was a littlete. If he had seen it in time, he could have minimized the damage to Tang Mas army. It is impossible to make judgments based on ones first expedition, but it was clear from this point that Mo Yong-woos talent was unrivaled. Mo Yong-woo shouted. Chief Jin! Get your troops to the rear! Jinpae, who had been ughtering demonic enemies for a while, his eyes lit up. I didnt want to back down. I wanted to eliminate all these crazy people. But it was an order from the militarymander. I had no choice but to follow. The reason he gave that order only to himself and not to all themanders was probably due to the belief that he would definitely follow the order. All Tang Ma forces retreat! Chiri riri ring! The soldiers who were vigorously pushing back against the magic enemies saw their defeat with eyes filled with heat. But leader! This is themanders order! Get back now! Gyubyeok gritted his teeth. This whole group retreats! The soldiers hesitated. It waste again this time. Although Mo Yong-woos judgment was somewhatte, if it was certain, the soldiers could not immediately respond to their superiors orders. The reason was simple. Because it got hot. They knew that their superiors orders were absolute and did not ignore them, but the martial arts unique pride dyed their reaction by a beat. And the results were quite dire. Burbubbubbuk! The arrows of the magic bandits, who were aiming for the perfect moment, rained down on the cavalry of this group of Tangmas army. Bub bub bub! Hee hee hee! Although he blocked more than half of the arrows, he could not block the rest. About thirty cavalrymen fell on the spot. no! retreat! Retreat! Only then did the falling speed elerate. But the Corridor was persistent. They knew from experience that an unintentional retreat greatly undermines the enemys morale. Kagagaga River! Pasaruk grabbed Moyongguns great sword. My palm was cut and bleeding, but thanks to the powerful power of Sumeryeok Bulgong, the bone was not cut. How are you? Pasaruk smiled brightly. Who is going to kill whom? It doesnt work out as expected. Hahaha! Do you know that now? Phew! A powerful force pushed Mo Yong-woo even further. In terms of strength, Pasaruk was clearly superior. It was fun for the first time in a while. Goodbye, Captain. It was then. Bye! Oops! Pasaruk stumbled, clutching his nose. What is this son of a bitch doing now?! I just want to leave. Mo Yong-woo wiped his forehead. He broke the bridge of Pasaruks nose with a headbutt. Now that I dont have to worry about my subordinates, I will be different from before. ???? ??? ???! It was then. Rumbling! All the trees on the southern hillside were blown up. A group of people could be seen running, cutting down rocks and trees indiscriminately. Pasaruks eyes widened. Mo Yong-woos eyes were shining with death. You catch it here today. Hehehe!! With an angry roar, a white storm came crashing down on the southern wall of the outer edge. It was an army of extinction. Chapter 180 Episode 180 Destiny (5) What?! Kwaaaaang! Along with the heavy drinking, red blood appeared. Flesh scattered and broken bones flew through the sky. The human body was shattered into pieces. Buuuuung! Fuuuuuuu! It was incredibly powerful. The Corridor Corps troops deployed to the south were falling down due to someone rushing at an incredible speed. It is as if a battering ram led by dozens of war horses rushes in, destroying everything. But it wasnt a battering ram, it was a person. ck spear and white ax de. As ck and white new soldiers, weapons of destruction with a roaring dragon engraved on them were sweeping away magical enemies like fallen leaves. Quaaaang! Quang! No one can stop it. It is an endless race that does not assume retreat. The white tiger, the Great Emperor of the West and the ruler of the winds, bites and blows away all enemies in front of it. Oh no! Hang Chuns face turned pale. Hwaaaaaaa! I couldnt even see who the other person was yet. All I could see were pieces of our soldiers corpses being torn apart and flying in all directions. And to kill. The destructive killing power wasing like a tidal wave, as if it was going to crush all the magical enemies in this ce. retreat! Retreat! Come further inside! It was then. Teeeeee! Whoa! Tsk! I instinctively twisted my upper body, but a handful of my left shoulder muscles fell off. Archer?! Yes. The archer who killed all the magical enemies that approached the hostage is now participating in the battle. Damn it! Hang Chun shouted. Take the hostages first! Completely wipe out! Rumbling! Dozens of magic bandits attacked the women. It might be difficult to approach in small numbers, but if they attack as one, no matter how amazing their archery skills may be, they cant stop them all. In fact, Mukbi was surprised. I thought I scared them enough, but I didnt expect them toe out so recklessly. profit! Titty teeting! I poured out all my strength and fired a rapid fire, but only fifteen people fell. The remaining thirty or so magic bandits had already arrived right in front of the women. Even if you cant kill them all, you cant stop them. Mo Fei quickly put his hand into the quiver of arrows. ?! There were no arrows. He was so focused on protecting the hostage that he fired without even realizing that the arrow had fallen. It was the first experience of my life to remain silent. She shouted without realizing it. no! Then something amazing happened. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! A long ck-gray chain wriggled and flew through the air. Quaaaang! The ck and white ax, nicknamed the Crazy Dragon, spun at high speed and indiscriminately cut down the enemies in front before settling on the ground. and. Taaaaaaaaa! The air explodes. A firework technique that covers short distances at high speed. The power of Suzaku, the ruler of Namcheon, a legendary divine beast revered as the sun god, created a gust of wind around the body of the young man holding the chain. Cheeeeeeeek! Chiri ririn! The red-hot iron chains stretched out and wrapped around the necks of the magic bandits. Young Yeon Ho-jeong pulled the Gyoryongswae vigorously. Whoa whoa! The heads of the five leading magic enemies wrapped in the dragon chains were blown off. That wasnt all. As soon as he lifted his head, he elerated again with mysterious movements and before he knew it, he wasunching himself into the air. Chiri ririn! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, holding the Gyoryongswae with both hands, radiated fire light. Burbubbubbuk! The Gyoryongsak, which briefly rotated and swept through the son-inw, broke and exploded the bodies of the magic enemies. Yeon Ho-jeong cheered. Ugh! Quaaaang! Its a thousand pounds. He fell to the ground at incredible speed, quickly turned his body and swung his sword. Bub bub bub! That was the end of it. The sword, which was swung sideways as if swinging a light dragon, tore apart the remaining magical enemys body up and down. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! If left as is, the Gyoryongswae will return to the rear and destroy the bodies of the hostages. Yeon Ho-jeong hardened the Gyoryong Chain with exquisite inner strength, causing the end of the chain to rise high into the sky. Then he hit it with a bell. Fuwaaaaak! The body of therge demon was split lengthwise. Chiri riri ring! The technique of pulling the Gyoryongsae in one go and hanging it diagonally across the upper body is amazing. When the actual battle took ce, the skill to use chains came into my hands. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Spearmen!! Para rock! Ten of the armys spearmen, wearing bamboo ribs, galloped along the path cleared by their superiors and suddenly stood around the hostage. Thanks to experiencing numerous battles, all members of the Mortal Army were well equipped. Among them, the Ami faction leaders, including Song Yeon-gyeong, were by far the best in forming formations. A weapon called a spear and abination that allows you to focus on your heart and mind. Protect the hostages! yes! The reaction speed is different from that of Tangmas soldiers. Yeonhojeongs orders are absolute. Unless further orders are given, we will stand here and protect the hostage until death. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed forward at once. Pow! Bub bub bub! The Mortal Army never made a fuss. No one showed any enthusiasm. This is because we know very well that raising our voices in this melee will only add to the confusion. It only kills. All they do is kill the enemies in front of them and listen to the words of their leader, Yeon Ho-jeong. I know exactly how to act depending on the situation. This was the reason why he was able to crush all the various factions of Heukdo even though his martial arts had not developed much. The army of death is strong. Their organizational skills, experience, and mental strength made everything possible. And the person who trained them like that was Yeon Ho-jeong. The volcano takes charge of the west! Kunlun is the center! Everyone else blocks the retreat route to the north! Even with a small army, depending on the characteristics of the martial arts, the situation can be changed. Yeon Ho-jeongs insight was unrivaled, his orders were always timely, and his ability to act was also outstanding. All hail! Im going left! Throw the ax! Quaaaang! The bodies of the three magical enemies were blown away by the explosive attack. It was the Paenggado method used by Pang Man-ho, the Honwon Byeokryeokdo (ԪZ). It doesnt cut, it blows away. By consuming a little more internal energy, you can slow down the powering from behind. All soldiers of the Mortal Army were like that. Dont kill enemies unconditionally. He moves forward by reading the battle situation and even changing the nature of the martial arts he uses. His judgment ability was worthy of being called a veteran of battle. Although their actualbat experiencested only a few months, they acquired these survival skills while fighting without being able to rest even for a single day. Pow! Pow! Throw away magical enemies with the Geosword and defeat enemies at close range with the Left Hand. Pang Man-ho, who reached the ce where Gwangryongbu fell with his tremendous breakthrough power, stepped on the pole. His thighs swelled. Commander! Tieeing! The eighty-geun Gwangryongbu cut through the air and flew to where Yeonhojeong was. Whoa whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong, who brilliantly defeated the demonic enemies by swinging the Gyoryongsae, epted the Gwangryongbu as is. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Cheer ring! Finally tied up. He fastened the dragon chain to therge hook at the end of the spear of the Gwangryongbu and raised it as high as possible. Yeon Ho-jeong coldly recited. Good luck, you bastards. Hangchuns eyes widened. Avoid blood! sh! Buaaaaaaaa! Burbubbuk! The Gwangryongbu, tied to the Gyoryong Chain and rotating, devastated the surrounding area. Baekhogi, which boasts extreme attack power based on enormous centrifugal force, and Byeokrajingyeol, which has reached the tenth level, holds the body stably. Its a disaster. Yeon Hojeong himself became the eye of the typhoon and swung the Gwangryongbu connected to the Gyoryongswae, creating a bloody dragon fist wind. Fuwaaaaaaaaaa! The bodies of the magical enemies caught in the light dragon, which rotated at incredible speeds, were torn apart and blown away. Burbubbubbuk! It was an incredible power. Yeonhojeong, who was able to swing that heavy ax at an invisible speed, was amazing, but Gyoryongsoe, who was able to withstand the enormous weight and strength, was also amazing. The magic bandits were terrified and tried to run away in all directions, but Yeon Ho-jeong did not watch them. Ugh! Using the step method of blood wing hwicheon, he moves in all directions and creates a storm of axes. It was a natural disaster that no one could prevent. The ax, which was swung with tremendous energy, became the worlds best martial art and defeated the enemies. Unbelievable! The blood of the subordinates scattered in the air formed a circle and rose high, following the wind. It was a bloody dragon fist style. The power of internal energy developed to the limit was blowing the blood and flesh of the magical enemies high into the sky along with a gust of wind. p! Yeon Ho-jeong, who stopped spinning, grabbed the spear of the Gwangryongbu. its okay. Dozens of magic bandits died in a brief blood and wind dance. Of course, Yeonho-jeong couldnt be fine. As arge amount of internal energy was poured into the attack in an instant to speed up the fight, he suffered considerable internal injuries due to excessive internal energy consumption. But that was all. No, that was all. Blue dragon! Wooooow! A brilliant greenish blue energy burned in Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was the blue dragon energy. The Blue Dragon Qi, which rose to the main energy level and set aside the other three divine powers, began to control the burden and wounds on the body at an rming speed. Weeeeeee! The livers ability was activated and Takgi was driven to the kidneys. As the stagnant energy gathered in the kidneys, the Xuanmu Qi was automatically activated and all the stagnant energy was vaporized. The internal injuries suffered right now cannot be helped, but this alone is enough. His body was in good condition to throw down a blow with all his might. Quang! The sight of Yeonhojeong running, holding a huge ax tied to a chain in his left hand and a chain in his right hand, was the very incarnation of King Yeom, who presides over hell. omg! Startled, Hangchun turned his back and ran away. He was a super expert who caused incredible damage with an ax and a chain. Let alone a head-on battle, survival cannot be guaranteed even if you lead dozens of Corridors. Die! Im definitely going to die! Hangchun ran toward Naedan with all his might. It was then. What a fool. Wooooow! The Gwangryongbu, which flew in from the right, drew an arc and turned to the left. Hangchuns eyes widened. Before he knew it, a ck-gray chain was wrapping around his neck. Nonsense! Crump! Puhwaak! As soon as the neck breaks, it rips off and flies away. It was unable to ovee the weight of the axe. It was a brutal attack. It was a fitting end for someone who had killed and humiliated countless people. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. its okay. The tide of the fight changed. Now the numbers are simr. But what was more important than that was that the morale of the Corridor Corps had plummeted to the bottom with the appearance of himself and the Mortal Army. The time hase to end it. Tangma-kun!! Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Everyone, go attack again! Catch everything in this corner! The shout of themander of the Mortal Army resounds loudly. Even though it was not an order from their immediate superior, the Tangma soldiers charged as if they had been waiting. Yeon Ho-jeongs morale soared at the terrifying abilities shown by the Mortal Army. Kill them all!! Advance! Advance! Aaaah! The Tangma army screams and charges again. And the remaining three also immediately jumped into the front lines. Faaagh! Okcheong protects the vanguard of Tangmas army while radiating the true energy of Taegeuk. Cheokgang uses practical martial arts and defeats magical enemies head-on. Furthermore, Mukbi flies in the sky with a possessed divine method and shoots the magic arrow, Muyeongtan (oӰ). Thebined forces of Tang Demon Killer finally brought out their maximum ability and began to annihte the Corridor. Chapter 181 Episode 181 Destiny (6) Phew! Astonishment appeared in Pasaruks eyes as he was thrown back. What is this guy?! grasp! He lightly kicked the ground and caught up with me right in front of me. It wasnt very fast, but it was oddly difficult to respond to. Buuuuung! Quang! Its heavy. Even though I raised the self-defense device of Sumi Station Bulgong as much as I could and blocked it, it was so powerful that my back was bent backwards. You bastard! A giant fist with a red light set the air on fire and aimed at Mo Yong-wus head. Fast and sharp. Although he is one head taller than Mo Yong-woo and his entire body is armed with muscles developed beyond his limits, he is very flexible and uses fast martial arts skills. But that was all. Mo Yong-woos martial arts skills, which were determined and focused on his opponent, were on a different level from before. Puff poop! Pasaruks eyes widened. The fist containing the power of the Buddhas Gods Fist suddenly flew upward. The tension pushed by Cheopcheop interfered with the winding path. Bye! Pasaruks face was very distorted. shit. A sharp pain arose in my abdomen as I was thrown around and struck. Do you feel pain even though you have achieved a body that is invulnerable to swords? This meant that the opponents attack power was superior to ones defense power. You son of a bitch! It is a betrayal of the body that I believed would never be broken unless I was a martial arts expert at the level of a mountain expert or a top member of the six generations. Pasaruk took a strong step forward. Coogung! There was a strong tremor in the ground. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. grasp! Mo Yong-woo jumped into the air to avoid the iing vibration and grabbed the Tangma sword with both hands. True(). sh! The heavy de grazed Pasaruks shoulder. It was a sword thrown with the intention of blowing off the head with one blow. This was the moment when Pasaruks flexible evasion ability shone. Youve refined it properly. On the outside, the body appears to be extremely dull. But the reality waspletely different. The powering from well-developed muscles was strong, the flexibility of his joints was as good as that of any midfield expert, and his quick movements were as agile as a swallow. Although he is the leader of a gang of magic bandits that sucks out the blood of civilians, he has properly trained his martial arts skills. He had a very well-coordinated body and martial arts skills. Damn it! He blocked the pouring martial arts with the de of his great sword. A person who has properly learned martial arts knows exactly when to attack, evade, and defend. Those who go one step further implement two or three methods simultaneously. This means that you can use evasion and attack at the same time. Pasaruk was like that. That was the reason why he was able to easily defeat an opponent holding a weapon with his bare hands. but. hook! Mo Yong-woos new model appeared on the left rear of Pasaruk. There was a look of urgency on Pasaruks face. Thats all. Quang! Tsk! Pasaruk stumbled. He somehow turned his body and threw away the blow, but Mo Yong-wus Tangma Great Sword had the power of Taishan. Paang! Mo Yong-woo narrowed the distance and swung his sword at incredible speed. Bababababaak! Ugh! There were dozens of sword wounds all over Pasaruks body. This attack also only cut the skin. It was not possible to cut the muscles and break the bones. But Pasaruk realized. Has it gotten deeper?! The sword image became slightly deeper. The moment he was scared and was about to back away, the great sword extended and dug into his chest muscle. omg! Taaang! He threw away the great sword with his fist and lowered his upper body. Grumbling. Pasaruks eyes wavered. This sword strike cut through the flesh and tore through the muscles. I quickly tightened my muscles with a force to stop the bleeding, but the amount of blood that spurted out in an instant was significant. Im getting used to it now. Pasaruk looked at Mo Yong-wu. sh! A blue essence reminiscent of the sky rose from the body of Mo Yong-woo, who approached with a terrifying eye glow. Im finally getting used to your firmness. Pasaruks face distorted. Are you getting used to it? Is it possible to cut something you couldnt cut just by getting used to it? You little brat tried to finish it properly, but! It was then. Kwaaaaang! Fuuuuuuu! Aaaah! Run away too! Danju! Danju! boss! We must run away! Crumbling! Pasaruks eyes widened. The wall connecting the inner and outer ends was copsing, and subordinates were pouring in. Its not about running away. Unable to withstand the enemys overwhelming power, they were pushed back to this point. Hahaha! Beyond the crowd of subordinates, someone radiating explosive energy waves appeared. Quang! Quaaaang! There were no fallen leaves. When the gray-ck chains twitch, the necks of the magic enemies are torn off and blown away, and when the ck-and-white dragon godfather sweeps past, their bodies are torn into pieces. It is the run of a three-headed, six-fat monster that no one can stop. The murderous spirit of the person who ughtered the magic bandits indiscriminately was shing like a me. There is no shortage of the expression God of War. And behind the whole body, there was even a shrine that flew through the air and pulled strings. what. Pasaruks eyes trembled. What is that crazy guy! At that time, Mo Yong-woo said. He is themander of the army of death. what? He is the head of the Mortal Death Army and the eldest son of Yeonga, the greatestte exponent of the Central ins, who is nicknamed Byeoksanhojang (ɽ). And. Mo Yong-wu adjusted his Tangma great sword and held it. Hes my younger brother. Quaaaang! Thick blood vessels stood out on Pasaruks forehead. profit! It was a terrifying force. Mo Yong-woo, who saw Yeon Ho-jeongs crazy performance, also seemed to have a burning fighting spirit. Pasaruk crossed his arms to block the sword strike, but he was pushing further, disying his incredible strength. Grumbling. The great sword gradually dug into the muscles. no! Pasaruk urately recognized his own condition. I lose. Losing is not a problem. The important thing is that you could really die like this. getaway! Pasaruk had no honor or pride. As Mo Yong-woo said, the greatest value to him was always survival. That wasnt all. This was the case with all those who lived under the name of a magician. Pasaruk shouted. Everyone scatter!! Whoa whoa! Aaaah! Pasaruk knelt down. A single, intangible arrow exploded onto his back. It was Jinkis arrow, Muyeongtan. Mukbi, who was massacring dozens of magic bandits outside, struck a blow of anger. If it had been an iron war instead of a bulletless bullet, it would have taken his life. We should say that Pasaruk is very fortunate. Bye! Blood spurted from Pasaruks mouth. Mo Yong-woos knee hit his chin. Puff puff! Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. He was nning to take his head off with a single blow, but even in the midst of this, he used a handshake to block the sword strike. He was a persistent guy. Of course, it wasnt without results. Suddenly! Pasaruks left index and middle ring fingers were cut off. profit! Quaaaang! Suddenly! Pasaruk leapt to the left. Mo Yong-wus sword cut his back, but he somehow escaped. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. Where! It was then. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The chain shot through the blood-filled air and strangled Pasaruk. Keck! A terrifying murderous spirit emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Come on. Chaaaaang! The Gyoryong Chain was pulled taut and Pasaruks body floated into the air. sh! Mo Yong-woos great sword advanced like a sh. Suddenly! It was truly an admirable response. Even though he was flying in the air, strangled by a chain, he twisted his body to avoid Mo Yong-wus lightning-like swift sword. Although he received a serious sword wound on his back, it prevented his torso from being split in half. It was a fearsome need for survival. The ability to read the enemys murderous intent was beyond imagination. Aaaah! Quaaaang! Pasaruk hit the floor with both feet and pulled the Gyoryongsae. His body, which was born with natural powers, was filled with Sumi Station Buddhist exercises to the limit. Since he is under threat to his life, he disys incredible strength that is literally beyond imagination. But this time the opponent was bad. Oooooh! Hwacheons main weapon was included in Gyoryongswae. Sigh! Quang! Pasaruks body rose into the air again. What what?! Even though I pulled with explosive force, I was pulled back by the opponent. Even when the opponent is pulling with only one hand! Pasaruks pupils widened significantly. There was a monster there, staring at him with a face covered in blood. Aaaah! Whoa whoa! Both of Pasaruks legs were blown off from below the knees. Quang! Pasaruk, who lost both legs, fell to the ground. Yeonhojeong stepped on Pasaruks face. Pow! My nose was broken and my teeth were blown out. The right cheekbone was crushed and sunken. Pasaruks body, which was shaking, soon became limp. He passed out. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-woo. You can tell what the other person wants just by looking at their eyes. Mo Yong-woo shouted loudly. Everyone stop! Ugh! Wooooow! It was a voice that resonated throughout the area. It was not at all inferior to Pasaruks voice, which was so loud that it was reminiscent of a pitch. You are defeated! Throw away your weapons immediately! There was fear on the faces of the magic bandits. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was holding the neck of Pasaruk next to Mo Yong-woo, was ring at them with murderous eyes. Creepy! All of the remaining members of the corridor trembled in fear. A huge number of casualties urred at the hands of an axe-wielding monster that appeared out of nowhere. Even then, as if he was not tired, a destructive energy wave emanated from his body as he raised his head and red in this direction. The look in his eyes was telling. If you dont surrender, you will die. p! p! The magic banditsid down their weapons one by one. As simple as it is, it shows tremendous morale when the momentum is gained, but once morale is broken, it copses irreparably. It was a moment when their best strength became their worst weakness. It was the limit of magic. For those who considered survival as their top priority, there was no such thing as imprisonment. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Is it over? At that time, his eyes turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was slowly shaking his head. The life that filled my eyes burned even more intensely. There was surprise on Mo Yong-woos face. Lets kill him? okay. We have already received a deration of surrender. There is no need to kill him. It will be easier to deal with him since he has thrown away his weapons. ! dont worry. I will bear the bad karma. In Mo Yong-wus panicked eyes, he suddenly saw the formation of the Mortal Death Army and the Tang Demon Army. !! Since when did it start? The Tang Demon Army and the Death Death Army exquisitely surrounded the corridor. It was a deployment optimized for surprise attacks. At that moment, Mo Yong-woo realized. Yeonjae?! Yes. The moment he entered the battlefield, Yeon Ho-jeong could not help but think about the destruction of his opponents as well as minimizing the sacrifices of his allies. That is why the enemy was notpletely destroyed by prating one spot. This was because it was obvious that more enemies could be killed, but at the same time, damage to allies would also increase. Yeonhojeong, shing from the east and west, crowded together our troops. Before they knew it, the Tang Demon Army and the Mortal Death Army had slowly formed a formation surrounding the corridor. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who threw the pasaruk carelessly, red at the magic bandits. That wasnt all. Unlike Tangmas army, who rxed because they thought they had already won, the eyes of all of the Mortal Death Army were simr to Yeonhojeongs. This was because they had also experienced this situation countless times. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. Imand the army of death and death. Tsutsutsutsu. The thick deadly force spread like fog. Send it to me neatly. Chapter 182 Episode 182. Fate (7) Total casualties: five hundred, one hundred and twenty. . Among them, the dead were seventy and the rest were seriously injured. A shadow appeared on Mo Yong-woos face as he listened to the report. Seventy I thought there would be no casualties. The opponents were strong people who had been making a name for themselves on the stage called Sae-Oe for ten years. Although they were a group of magic bandits, their power exceeded that of most sects. Of course, there are bound to be casualties. But I had no idea that there would be 70 deaths. It was clumsy. Yes. It was clumsy. My eyesight wasnt bad. It wasnt a particrly great tactic, but it was also efficient in its own way. But the timing wasnt right. Although he had eyes to observe the enemys reaction, he waste in realizing it, and his allies were alsote in responding to the orders given. He took control of hismander and soldiers, but that was all. Its all my fault. If only I had more training time. If he had worked harder topletely unite all of the Tangma Army, he wouldnt have suffered this much damage. The soldiers that made up the Tangma army were each martial arts masters who had umted considerable experience. However, they had no experience banding together to annihte the enemy. Still, I thought I would be able to deal with the enemy well enough. Although I told him to be careful and be careful, Mo Yong-woo also had the feeling that he easily saw the other person. It was a painful mistake. Forming a formation or strengthening the attack and defense is the second problem. I need to improve my perspective on the situation, and my soldiers also need to know how to react immediately when an order is given. Thates first. In fact, we were concerned about that, so after the founding ceremony, we tried to build bonds with each other rather than just training in attack and defense. If that wasnt done, the damage would have been much greater. But I couldnt help but feel disappointed. Go to open branches and ask for talentedwmakers. Let the injured rest in the temporary shelter on the upper deck, and let the rest clear away the rubble of the building. I follow your orders. And Captain Jin. Yes, Commander. You worked hard. Jinpae shook his head. Although it was founded not long ago, I was also unable to properly manage my staff. The high casualties arergely the fault of themanders. Dont think like that. You guys have done enough. . Get stronger. of course. Jinpae bowed his head and left the room. Mo Yong-woo sighed. I never thought leading people would be so difficult. There is no problem with leading itself. He had a great talent for handling crowds. The problem was the heart. My man died because of my shorings. It wasnt that I wasnt prepared. However, Suhas death was a much bigger shock than expected. In the end, it probably means that I alsock experience. Mo Yong-woo closed his eyes. But even if I gain experience, will I be able to be resolute in the face of my own persons death? It was then. What are you doing? omg! Mo Yong-woo was surprised and looked towards the door. Yeonhojeong was there. When did you arrive? just now. I called several times and there was no answer, so I came in to see what was going on. Ah I can see it from the look on your face. Why are you so mesmerized? Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. Because it happened because of my fault. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded calmly. thats right. Its your fault, brother. For a moment, Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. What did you just say? Its your fault, brother. For whatever reason, the subordinates death is the superiors fault. Yeon Ho-jeong had a puzzled look on his face. I thought you understood that much? Of course. The only thing that surprised me was Huh? Mo Yong-woo felt himself clear his throat for no reason. Now you finally call me brother. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Are you asking me to call you? Of course I did. why? Does it tickle when you hear it? Shall I buy it? It doesnt work. It was an answer that felt terrifyingly decisive. He seemed to have some kind of obsession with the title big brother. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its an ident thats difficult to understand. Mo Yong-woo scratched his cheek. Because I dont have a younger brother. Of course, that wasnt the only reason. He has lived a lonely life for a long time. There was definitely a man he could call his own, but he treated him as a lord and not as a brother. That was the reason why Mo Yong-woo wanted afortable rtionship with Yeon Ho-jeong like a brother. If we can move together toward one goal but at the same time sincerely care for each other, thats also a good thing. Anyway, its not something that can easily get better just by making up your mind. Time will tell, so dont force yourself. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly asked. Has Yeonje also had that experience? hmm? I have had the experience of losing my people and my subordinates. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. of course. He also lost countless subordinates. I also lost the person closest to me who was like a brother to me. In the first ce, I saw my family die. If this is an experience, then Yeonho-jeong has also umted quite a lot of experience. People say Its a peaceful era. But my thoughts are different. Truly peace has nevere to the world of Moorim. Its still like that now. Why do you think that? There are people walking around the world with powers that ordinary people cannot even imagine. It may seem peaceful on the outside, but in reality it cannot be. A cool chill rose over Yeon Ho-jeongs expressionless face. The world is always bound to sow seeds on the screams of the powerless. I dont know about individual peace, but there can be no peace for everyone. Embarrassment appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Then doesnt that mean that loyalty is meaningless? It has meaning. I cannot fundamentally change the world, but at least I can sprinkle a ss of water on the fire of hell burning before my eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a smile that felt bitter. ck and white, good and evil, life and death. We are just fools running around in a spinning treadmill without knowing anything. It was quite a pessimistic statement. Mo Yong-woo asked. So that was it? what? Im talking about the Cloisters. Is that why they were annihted? Yeon Ho-jeong said angrily. I came here to kill you anyway. Of course it is. But they surrendered. It seems difficult to see it as right to so coldly kill those who surrendered after losing their will to fight. Then why didnt you stop it? Mo Yong-woo sighed. Well maybe I thought I shouldnt let them live either. It was an honest statement. Yeon Ho-jeong sat down at the table. A soldier from the main army said that to me before. The other person is a viin, but is there any reason to kill him so horribly? What was Yeonjes answer? Death is fair to everyone. In that case, the wicked must die as painfully as possible. ! I dont have the authority to do that? Of course not. But I just move ording to my thoughts. Some people think that if there is someone who wants to reform someone who deserves to die, they should kill anyone who looks like me. That seems like a painful path in its own way. It was like that at first. But its cool now. Mo Yong-woos face hardened. Even wicked people are still people. You shouldnt find that cool. I dont see wicked people as people. . So its cool. Mo Yong-woo filed aint. You really have a younger brother who is difficult to handle. Thats why you have to look at people well and get to know them. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Whether you live as themander of the Tangma army, the head of the Moyong family, or the Murim lord, you will have countless experiences like this. Make sure you make up your mind in advance. Yeonje. I I know, I have no intention of bing the Murim Lord. . Its my job to change my brothers mind. I will constantly persuade you, so prepare for that in advance. Mo Yong-woo chuckled and sat down on the window sill. Hey Yeonje. say. Now that weve said it, Ill ask. Why does Yeonje want to make me the Murim lord? Because of the way you are showing right now. hmm? Because he is a person who is pained and self-deprecating over the deaths of his subordinates, but naturally holds the intention of not doing so in the future. . A person who can separate the sadness of reality from the promise of the future, while still maintaining a good nature. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There is no one better than the Murim lord. Mo Yong-woo cleared his throat. Its a shame. I am not as great a person as Yeon-je says. Dont be mistaken. Because Im not praising you for being great. Do you know that there is no one else like you in the wide world? risk. If so, Im even more curious. It doesnt have to be me, right? But you still have to be my brother. So the reason is. Because only then can we take down Prince Moyong. Mo Yong-woos face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Im kidding. Moyong-guns actual opponent is not Naji, right? is it. There are many good people like you and many talented people. There are people who are both good and capable. Still, the reason why I think of you as the Murim lord is Why? Yeon Ho-jeong was silent for a moment. His eyes as he gazed at Mo Yong-woo were clear and deep. Its just a hunch. Where is that answer? Its here. Yeon Ho-jeong got down from the table. Whether you be the head of a family or a leader, it is important to constantly improve yourself. Lets continue to work hard. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Do you know anything? what? Yeonje is truly a dependable younger brother. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its not difficult to be a support when times are tough. Even if it breaks, drink it. You cant shamefully show your ugly side like that. I know its a shame. Yeon Ho-jeong headed to the door. Where are you going? Pasaruk. Corridor Pasaruk is not dead yet. Although his leg was cut off and his entire body was full of injuriesrge and small, he was still alive thanks to his unimaginable vitality. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong deliberately kept him alive. Mo Yong-woo asked. Is there anything to be gained from him? Yeon Ho-jeong paused. The Corridor is the best magic band in the world. You said youve been sweeping the Cheonghae and Gansu areas for the past ten years, right? Thats right. They almost never entered the central region? I heard so. They said they were very careful when they came in. Isnt that why most of the Gudaemun faction are concentrated in the northern part of the central region? But this time, you hit it big. It is said that there is no worthy faction in Shandong, but they are still trying to destroy the Haeryong Sangdan. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. I only thought about defeating the enemy, but I never seriously thought about what the enemys intentions were. Then what are your thoughts on Yeonje? It means you have a trustworthy backing. At least I think so. If it is a trustworthy ally, does this mean that the Corridor Group is in secret with the Central ins people? or. A terrible murderous spirit welled up in Yeon Ho-jeongs clear and deep eyes. There may be people out there looking after them somewhere. Chapter 183 Episode 183 In fact, it was not broken (1) Yangcheon. Full-sang scratched his head. Ive heard a lot about it, but I actually know very little about it. Our old man. . No, Master, you made a lot of attempts to investigate Yangcheon, right? But so far, we havent really figured out anything. is it? yes. Special nickname Tuwang (^). His name is Yangcheon and his age is estimated to be sixty-three. Although he is past his 60th birthday, his energy is so strong that even now, he is still considered the best in the midfield when ites to fighting skills. Because the byeol-ho is already a fighting king. I heard that his fights are so exciting and exquisite that anyone on the right and wrong path would admire them. yes. However, it is said that he has a harsh and cruel personality, and once he loses his grudge, he chases him all the way to the middle of the country and kills him. Its simr to Tangga. Actually, in some ways, its more strict. Isnt it true that a master of his caliber would chase after him alone and beat him until he died? hmm? Why is it more strict? Its not easy to live like that. Zhuge Wenhu chuckled without realizing it. Hugae Full-sang is a person with a good mind. I dont know if he had martial arts skills, but at least he had enough brains to be the sessor to openness. But every once in a while, I feel embarrassed when a joke like thises along. Of course, there was a bone in the joke. This was the reason why I couldnt just ignore Gaeun-sangs words. Anyway, this is all there is to know about him. I dont know where the recluse is, why he went to the dark ind, where his home is, or whether he has any brothers or sisters. You know about the disciples, right? Even the name of martial arts. ah! Thats right. But it looks like you havent fully taught martial arts to your students? is it? yes. It is said that each of the disciples who appeared in the central ins used different martial arts. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. In other words, did you not pass on your martial arts, or did you disassemble your martial arts and pass them on separately? You are correct. I think its closer to thetter, but Im not sure. Zhuge Wenhu stroked his beard. He is the least known of the thirteen saints. If you think about it, it is strange. For a martial artist, reputation is like life, but even though he has such great martial arts skills, he is reluctant to step up to the midfield. You could say he has a very thorough personality. The more you know about yourself, the more your weaknesses increase. Of course it is, but he has already received the title of King of Fighting. So it looks like he may be even more cautious. Well, now that I think about it, I guess you could look at it that way. Full Sang sighed. Not only has that fighting king shown himself to show off, he has even released his disciples. They are aiming for something. What on earth are you aiming for? Its difficult to dispatch security forces because we dont know their intentions. The best expert in ck Ind happened to make a proud appearance not long after the Murim Alliance was founded. Even if it smells, its not usually a bad smell. What should I do? Shall we dig into it properly? Zhuge Wenhu thought hard. ck Dora. In fact, the ck Ind has been on the path to decline since the Blood Bridge Rebellion 300 years ago. It had to be that way. Their words are dark and sad. In the end, their survival principles are money and betrayal. It is a world of the fittest, where only those who survive are recognized as the strong. It is fundamentally different from the Baekdo faction, which pursues righteousness, cooperation, morality, ethics, ideals, and goodness. In a sense, they could be said to be people who live in a ce where the most basic survival principles of the human world are clearly rooted. No matter what happens, you cant just sit still. The name of Seongcheon Thirteen Pirs is legendary. Most of them are experts from the squadron, and only a few are actually active. Thats right. The nickname of the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon is the God of War. The power of each of them is so strong that they can take charge of the nine major factions and the six major factions on their own. There was deep tension in Zhuge Lis eyes. Yangcheon is one of those monsters. If he unites the ck Path, the world will once again fall into a swamp full of chaos. I guess Ill have to find out eventually. Thats right. Full Sang frowned. There are problems there too. The lives of informants. Thats natural. hmm? Whether we send our children or send them with a sign saying they belong to the Murim League, once they get caught, they will never be able to survive. That guys personality is so damn good. That is correct. We are the ones risking our lives to work anyway, so we can ept that, but the problem is Yangcheons reaction. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. Does this mean that Yangcheon may move more cautiously if he is sent as a member of the Murim Alliance? Thats right. Full-sang tapped the map spread out on the table. They probably dont know that we care, too. You must be careful enough. However, we should not give the impression that we have started a full-fledged check and you need to be careful. Zhuge Mun-ho also agreed with Gaeun-sangs words. The opponent is none other than Tuwang Yangcheon. If he decides to hide, there is no one who can find him, and on the contrary, even if he decides to move, there are not many people who can stop him. In many ways, he is a difficult person to touch. There was a good reason for Full-Sang, who was quite good at distribution, to be so careful. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. This is truly frustrating. Its a problem if an individuals strength is too strong. Yes. But I couldnt just watch it and it really gave me a headache. It was then. Yeonwi, who had been quiet until now, opened her mouth. In the end, it is a problem that cannot be answered immediately. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Thats right. hmm. There was a subtle look of anticipation on Zhuge Munhos face. Yeonwi holds her chin and thinks. A strange light appeared on his blunt face for an instant. Zhuge Wenhu asked carefully. Do you have any other thoughts? Yeonwi is a wise person. Although he is not as good at looking at the entire country as he or Bujeong-sang, he has a track record of oveing difficult situations several times with his brilliant wit. Fortunately, this time too, Yan Wei did not disappoint Zhuge Literarys expectations. The problem was that it was too unconventional. Not to mention Zhuge Familys wisdom, Hu Kai is also a very smart person. But even if these two think about it, they cante up with an answer. Im embarrassed. Then shouldnt we put our heads together more? A puzzlement appeared on the faces of Zhuge Munho and Full Sang. What do you mean by that I need to gather my brains more? Someone who can solve this troublesome problem with an unconventional approach. He is knowledgeable about the situation in the martial arts world and, in a way, can be said to be the most dangerous person in the current martial arts alliance. Although it may have been apletely different person, Zhuge Liang suddenly thought of Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was a person who lived up to Yeon Wis words. Before martial arts, he was a person who was good at politics, had a quick sense, and had the ability to change the game to his liking with unconventional tactics. Its amazing that a person with such amazing abilities is now a young man who has reached the age of maturity. Such an ability could, in any sense, be said to be a power more terrifying than martial arts. hmm. Zhuge Munho and Gaeun Sangs gazes collided. The two realized that they were thinking of the same person. This may be because Yeon Ho-jeongs performance was so surprising. Of course, the person Yeonwi was talking about was not Yeonhojeong. He is also a member of the Murim League and a person who walks the white path in his own way. I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to worry about external troubles together. What do you mean by Bonggong? Yeonwis eyes grew cold. Its outside Moyonggaju. Surprise appeared on Zhuge Wenhus face. Full-sang said urgently. Go, matriarch. Thats not possible! Why not? He is ambitious. It also has ridiculous ambitions. To put it bluntly, he can be said to be a viin who will do anything to gain power. Youre right. But Moyong-kun, you idiot Im sorry. Are you asking me to ask the head of the Moyong family for help? Because I have the ability. yes? Yeonwis eyes grew colder as time passed. He is a capable man. Of course, I also dont want to ask such a great person a favor like this. However, the opponent is a monster who upies the first seat of the Holy Heaven Thirteenth Chair, and is a person with the power to throw the world into chaos. ! I wouldnt say themon thing about eradicating evil with evil. I have no intention of doing so. However, I dont think its a bad idea to listen to his thoughts and ept them if they are valid. Full Sang looked at Zhuge Munho. Soldier. What do you think, soldier? Hmm. A serious look appeared on Zhuge Wenhus face. I will be honest. I am opposed to Lord Yeongas proposal. exactly? Emotionally speaking. if? Zhuge Wenhu sighed. They say that if there are many boatmen, the boat will go to the mountains. However, if there is nothing wrong with hearing it, I think the more opinions, the better. Yeonwi nodded. I think so too. haha. Zhuge Wenhu smiled empty-handedly. Moyonggun is the enemy. Even though he was a member of the same six generations and a Duke, I never once thought of him as an ally. I think I drew a line without realizing it because of those thoughts. If it were possible to use it, it was excluded because of the house manager. Imcking a lot too. Zhuge Wenhu nodded with determined eyes. Whether its a brilliant sword or a butchers knife, if you prepare the ingredients well, the quality of the dish will improve. He got up from his seat. All right. While were on the subject, Ill have to borrow Mo Yongs trick bag. Would you like to join us? Good. At that time, Full Sang opened his mouth. But. hmm? Full-sang said, still feeling uneasy and licking his lips. If thats the case, wouldnt it be better to hold a public meeting and discuss it all together? Yan Yu and Zhuge Wenhu spoke at the same time. Thats not possible. Its impossible. It was an extremely resolute answer. Full-sang shrank his neck without realizing it. Of course, even if you are discouraged, you still say something. Why is that so? Yeonwi said. Because the sides were divided. yes? Zhuge Wenhu added an exnation. If we hold a meeting, those who have joined hands with Prince Moyong will support him as much as possible and will lead to a factional fight. Ah And with the help of the party members, Prince Moyong wille up with proposals that are advantageous to him one by one. Full Sang sighed. Because it made sense. Zhuge Wenhu said coldly. This is an issue that should not be muddied by a fight between party members. It will just be a waste of time and people will get their feelings hurt. You cant do that. Thats right. At least in this case. Zhuge Wenhu said to Yan Yu. Shall we go? Lets do that. Yeonwis eyes became as sharp as a knife. You must not rx. It is certain that he will use a clever trick if he finds an opening. Chapter 184 Episode 184 In fact, the thread was not broken (2) Boom! omg! Pasaruk suddenly came to his senses from the vibrations shaking the ground. Ugh! As soon as I came to my senses, I could hardly breathe due to the pain radiating throughout my body. Aaaah! It hurt. Truly, I have never been in so much pain. Below the cut knee, bugs had twisted and eaten away at the flesh, and the damaged left hand was swollen blue. My dantian was crushed, so I couldnt even dream of using internal energy, and my head was spinning due to excessive bleeding. In the meantime, I could feel the pain so clearly that it was shocking. it hurts! it hurts! Cold sweat flowed from my entire body. Normally, when it gets to this level, it is normal to die. The strong vitality he was born with actually became poison to him. At that time, an eerie voice was heard. Does it hurt? Pasaruk raised his head in surprise. sh! sh! A young man with bright blue eyes stood in front of him. Gray-ck chains are crossed diagonally and wrapped around the upper body. He wears a massive ax on his shoulder de, and the sight of him carrying a weapon the size of a human body on his slim body evokes a strange sense of fear. You?! Yeon Ho-jeong slowly squatted down. Pasaruk was startled. Yeonhojeong, whose eyes were much bluer than those mixed with the blood of the West, looked like the god of death. Of course it hurts. They left me sick without doing anything. You bastard! Would you like me to cut some more? Pasaruk stopped breathing without realizing it. Cut it for you? Is this something a person can say to another person? Even while I was working as a member of the Magic Bandit, there was never a time when I would rather use someone than not. It was a statement that clearly showed how the other person viewed him. Pasaruks face turned white. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was the smile of a ghost. If you talk nonsense one more time, Ill start by tearing out your eyeballs. !! Definitely a guy with an amazing survival instinct. Oh, isnt that it again? They held on until the end even when we attacked them. Pasaruk kept his mouth shut. This guy is crazy. I knew it from experience. He looks handsome, like someone who has read and written all his life, but this guy can chop people up like meat in a butcher shop. A guy like this should not be provoked carelessly. Pull out your eyeballs? Youll be lucky if you dont make jerky alive, let alone the eyeballs. You have a rough idea of the situation, right? . The corridor group you lead has been buried. Pasaruk swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Theres no reaction. It was a word whose meaning was difficult to understand. Pasaruk swallowed his saliva once again and carefully opened his mouth. What do you n on doing to me? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. The tone of speech is quite polite. When he fights with Mo Yong-woo, every word he says is harsh, but at times like this, he never tries to provoke his opponent. It was truly a beast. If you have practiced that level of martial arts, you should also have strong mental strength, but this guy was a magician to the core. Thanks to this, it seemed like it would be easier to handle. What I do with you depends on what you tell me. ? You know your condition well, right? Your vitality is amazing. But no matter how persistent the life force is, it cannotst long in that state. ! If you answer the questions straight, I will give you treatment and give you a reasonable amount of money. Pasaruks eyes wavered. Are you going to give me treatment and give me money? Does that mean you will save my life? That cant be possible! I know how to fool the other party through clever negotiation because I have done it many times myself. Are you sure you will? Yes. You said you would treat me and give me money, but you didnt say you would save my life. There was a smile in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Youre cunning. I didnt even think about it that far. He said he eats well after eating rice, so I learned something good thanks to him. Pasaruk was not deceived by his opponent. No, the other party may have been sincere, but I had to enter into negotiations thinking that he was not sincere. If you make a mistake, your life will be lost. leg? hand? Thats enough to worry about in the future. First of all, survival was important. I will answer your question. I will answer, so please heal me and give me enough money to live without worry. And please move me to a safe ce without causing any harm. It was a very shameless statement. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his cheek. Impletely shocked that youre asking for this so confidently. Otherwise I wont answer either. That cant be possible. If you dont take the answer and say you will kill him, everything Pasaruk has asked for so far will disappear. If Yeonhojeong goes even a little too strong, Pasaruk will hit his head. But unexpectedly, Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I get it. If you answer me obediently, I will give you money, treat you, and take you to a safe ce. Are youing back to kill me? Do I look like the type of person who would waste time trying to kill a demon enemy like you? . do not worry. Unless I happen to meet him again while walking in the central ins, I have no intention of going to the trouble of visiting and cooking for him who is no better than a living corpse. Pasarak let out a sigh of relief. I could read the sincerity in Yeon Ho-jeongs voice. Okay. Whats your question? It is truly a light mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong had no doubt that the other person would answer only the truth. Why did youe? ? I heard that you are the ones causing trouble in the northern area of Chief Cheonghae and Gansu. Why did those guyse to Shandong and cause trouble? Pasaruk swallowed again. My mouth was dry and I had no more saliva to swallow. Do you know this guy named Yeonggowi? If you are Mr. Young, are you a member of the Sea Dragon Company? exactly. He is the younger brother of the Sea Dragon Merchant. He stole goods from the merchants several times in the past and traded them with us. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. however? The ruby he stole could not have been leaked out of Shandong Province. So we came ourselves. I brought as many as two sacks of top-quality ruby Do you want to die? Pasaruks eyes widened. What does it mean to suddenly want to die? Why are you doing this? Do you think Im just a crazy person in your eyes? ?! Trying to figure out the other person with lies that dont work Thats quite a bit. There is distribution. Are you ying pranks even though your life is at stake? I saw you again, the leader of the magic bandits. What does that mean! Really! Its real! If you bring me face to face with that old man! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong took out a small piece of paper from her arms. Passaruks eyes, which had lost their inner energy, could not see the blurred words on the paper. Corridor Danju Pasaruk. Chief from Soreoeumsa Temple. The Corridor was founded after being emunicated for some reason about ten years ago. He was a man of great standing who built the best magic band outside the country over the next ten years. A typical small man who is cruel, cunning, and values his own worth. ! A 1,000-strong band carrying only two sacks of rubies crawled all the way to Shandong? The leader of the worlds corridors? Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils, which had been shining blue, slowly turned red. Grumbling. Pasaruk opened his mouth. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which suddenly radiated a fiery light, were the very sight of fear. As my body was not able to properly use internal energy, I was hit with a shower of deadly force, and I found it hard to breathe. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Is it because of my mood? Pasaruk felt that his fangs were long, like those of a wild beast. I will change the details of the transaction. Huh! Huh! I will absolutely kill you. Wow! If you want to die cleanly, tell only the truth. The moment you put even the slightest lie in that disgusting mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. A creepy, murderous sight filled the entire warehouse. I wont kill you then. Rather, I will allow you to enjoy heavenly life. It was truly a terrifying threat. Dont kill? Pasaruk was not stupid enough to interpret those words as a n to keep them alive. Tsutsutsutsu. Red-blooded life flowed into his 84,000 pores. Why did youe to Shandong? Pasaruks mouth opened of its own ord. It was force majeure. I was asked to do a favor. Someones? Tuwang Tuwang, this is Yangcheon. At that moment, the glow in Yeonhojeongs eyes became twice as bright. Yangcheon! Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. Thirteen masters who are said to be the most powerful in the central martial arts world. Among them, ten people were revered and called Sinseonjewang (ɵ), excluding the three kings who could be considered new. Tuwang Yangcheon was a member of the Immortal Emperor. He was well over 60 years old and was the number one expert in box fighting techniques, capable of using destructive fighting techniques. And he was thest and most threatening enemy that Yeonhojeong defeated before unifying the ck Inds. You received a favor from Yang Cheon? These guys? No way? Yang Cheon is an ambitious, self-righteous, and cruel person. It means that he is not a great person who can ask someone for a favor. Maybe its an order. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs fist gained strength. Who are you? Yes yes?! I asked who was looking after you. omg! Not just one person. Its a group. Some organization other than Sae is looking after you. Pasaruks eyes trembled like crazy. Yeon Ho-jeong read his shaking eyes and expression at once. Pasaruk is the same as the scum of the ck Ind. Reading this guys psychology was easier than emptying a ss of wine. I guess its not Soreoeumsa? Now that I think about it, thats strange too. Soroeumsa is one of the strongest in the world. Theres no way an emunicated schr would just sit by and watch a little bastard running around doing magic tricks. ! Who are you? Who is looking after you? That Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Say it straight! Pasaruk closed his eyes tightly without realizing it. I dont know either! what? I dont even know their identities! Just Just? I just know that they are uh, incredibly strong and cruel guys. How do you know that? Have you had any contact with those guys over there? Thats right. You went on a tangent? Of course it would have been a tangent. There is no way this petty bastard could have been swayed without knowing the other persons capabilities. However, apart from that, Yeon Ho-jeong was shocked. I had some doubts. I really thought that these guys might be connected to some organization other than the new one. But that thought was just a wish. In reality, the probability of that happening might not be high, but I hoped that they were connected if possible. That way it will be easier to find. But it seemed like there was a real connection. name. yes? What is the name of that organization? I dont know! I really dont know! They never once said the name of their organization! Yeon Ho-jeongs life became more intense. Pasaruk continued speaking hastily. but! They had character! characteristic? What is that? I was wearing this strange blood-like thing! Every single person I met! !! I felt like I was a member of some religious group. Really! Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Ugh! Ugh! The walls of the warehouse seemed to be trembling. Religious group? Thats right! Yes, thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head and looked up at the ceiling. There was extreme joy and extreme anger on his face as he looked at the ceiling. Grrrr. My tightly clenched fist was shaking as if it would break at any moment. Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth slowly opened. found. Chapter 185 Episode 185 In fact, the thread was not broken (3) It looks like everything has been sorted out. Thats right. Mo Yong-woo looked around. The battle that took ce at the top of the Sea Dragon was quite rough and grueling. Countless buildings copsed and the walls were broken in various ces, turning into ruins. The top, which had been so disorganized that not even ghosts woulde near it, seemed to have been cleaned up quite a bit now. Yeon Hojeong looked towards Tangmagun. The Tangma army was scattered and resting. There was a dark atmosphere, as if he had not yet recovered from the shock of his colleagues death. And then who is that person? who? Someone who will soon be Commander Moyongs wife. Mo Yong-woo was embarrassed. Yeo Yeon-je! There are a lot of eyes watching. Be careful with your titles. Ah I was so embarrassed that I even forgot that there were a lot of people. I guess he didnt get caught up in the battle and died? A risk! Thats not true. Mo Yong-woo pointed to one side. When I turned my gaze to the fingertips, I saw Tang Sang-Ah resting with the three female members of the Tangma Army. A doubt appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. By the way, did you join that noblemans group? Thats right. why? If you have that level of skill, you wouldnt be short of a position as leader, right? In a group war, poison and memorization can, in a sense, exert great power. therefore. However, if the person who handles poison and memorization is not poisonous, bing a leader will only confuse the members under him. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I thought I was a person who did it when I did it. Im the type of person who does it when its time to do it. However, the poisonous personality I am talking about refers to the poisonous nature of a leader. Its the poison of a leader. My creed is that superiors should treat their subordinates as if they were family. However, for the sake of the mission, you must sometimes be able to calmly turn your head. Yeon Ho-jeong agreed with Mo Yong-woos words. Turning your head does not mean giving up. This means that you must know how to send your subordinates on dangerous missions, and it also means that you should not neglect your mission because of worrying about your subordinates. That was what Dang Sang-ahcked. She was unusually affectionate for someone from a Tang family. Still, I survived somewhat well. Because Im strong. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Still, I guess youre proud that its mine? Commander Yeo Yeon! What do you think? If you think hes a good person, its okay to get close to him without thinking about what happens next. Mo Yong-woo cleared his throat. Ill take care of that. In fact, the human mind is not something that can be moved by forcing it. In the end, what matters is each others feelings. Yeon Ho-jeong created his own environment, but from then on, it was a problem that the two had to solve. You dont feel like it? Then you can end it there. But what if you feel like it? From then on, you just have to approach it seriously. Yes, Im sure youll be able to figure it out. Mo Yong-woo changed the subject. If its roughly finished, Id like to move on. What do you think? Thats for you, the master, to decide. Didnt you get a separate call from Meng? Not yet. After all, it hasnt been long since the fight ended. If I dont hear from you, I guess Ill just have to turn a blind eye like this. Thats right. Mo Yong-wu, who was about to return to Tang Ma-jun, suddenly became concerned and asked. Commander Yeon. why? Whats going on? Whats going on? I thought he was saying something pointless, but Mo Yong-woo soon made up his mind. Anyway, since we are sworn brothers, I thought there was no reason why we couldnt ask this question. I think the atmosphere has changed a bit since I met Pasaruk. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. is it. Thats right. Its no big deal. That guy is such a piece of trash. I feel dirty just by looking at my face. It was a fairly harsh answer. Yeon Ho-jeongs speech was harsh. It wasnt something that happened yesterday or today, but it seemed particrly sharp. What did he say? What did you question him about? For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Is it okay? It will be okay. I dont mind telling Mo Yong-woo all this. Of course. Because Mo Yong-woo is not the kind of person who would betray someone who once trusted him. However, the reason why there may be some hesitation is because it is a matter that must be approached with caution. That too. Yeon Ho-jeong epted it obediently. In addition to his anger toward the Three Religions, he is also nervous because their power is so great. Actually, it wouldnt be a big problem if I told my father by now. The reason I didnt tell my father is obvious. My father is a man who has no shorings as the head of a family. However, he was a person who considered caution as a virtue rather than boldness, and his attitude towards events was crucially different from his own. No matter how talented a person is, they are bound to be embarrassed when they encounter an unknown enemy. And once you are embarrassed, you go through the incident in a way that is familiar to you rather than trusting others. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeong hasnt revealed everything to Yeon Wi yet. In the case of Moyonggun, he tried to attack this side first, so he was able to naturally form an adversarial rtionship. Maybe I can get some help after I tell you everything. Because its amon enemy. However, there is no need to say anything if there is a lot of potential for problems to ur. Whatever it is, it shouldnt jump out. The Murim Alliance and the entire Jungwon Murim Federation. Yeon Ho-jeong trusted his own judgment. Now is not the time to hastily talk about this. but. I think I can talk to you. hmm? Because you are different from your father. It is not a difference in belief or ability, but a difference in inclination. Although Mo Yong-woo is good, there is a part of him that is awake enough to hide his true feelings and fall under Mo Yong-gun. Moreover, the degree of reliance on Yeonhojeong was greater than that of Yeonwi. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Yes, their movements have been clearly captured. If so, lets talk to Mo Yong-woo. Furthermore, to Full Sang. From now on, you must not tell anyone what I am saying. I think its a top secret that only we know. * * * Heh heh heh. Moyong kept bursting intoughter. I guess there will be another day like this in my life. I cant believe the renowned Judges and Murim Alliance soldiers are visiting my residence in person. What was so funny was that the heartfelt cheerfulness was reflected in the heartyughter. Mo Yong asked with a smile. How can you have a drink while its still light? We have quite good quality alcohol. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. its okay. Its not something to talk about while drinking. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. This is not something to talk about while drinking. That seemed to mean that there was absolutely no intention to shake this side. I guess so. Lets have a cup of tea and talk about it. Of course. Prince Moyong nced at Yeonwi. Do you like Yongjeong, Lord Yeonga? Yeonwi answered in a stern voice. Ive never drank it before. Hehe, you must have amassed considerable wealth through maritime trade. Have you ever tried Yongjeong? You sure are so easy-going. Although it was a serious statement, Yeonwi did not react. Moyong-guns smile deepened. Its not normal after all. If it had been the Yeonwi of the past, it would have definitely reacted to this statement now. Yeonwi did not know how to hide himself. He was the type of person who didnt show it, but his thoughts were revealed to some extent in his facial expressions and eyes. It was different now. There is no wavering in the eyes or any disturbance in the posture. This means that you do not give a damn about what the other person says. Is it because martial arts has improved? no. Such changes cannot be achieved by developing martial arts. Yes, its because of Yeonhojeong. Yes. Yeonhojeongs growth was truly explosive. But what is even scarier than that is that at that age, he shows political powerparable to that of Noh Kang-ho, who is said to be from the martial arts world. When you reveal it, you show it off, and when you hide it, its insidious. Many of Yeonhojeongs political abilities would have been difficult to tolerate due to Yeonwis personality. But Yeonhojeong did not change. Rather, it became more harsh and bolder. And Yeonwi must have realized something as he saw such actions change thendscape of the Murim Alliance. Abira growing up watching her son? her! They say learning doesnt discriminate between time, person, and situation. Mr. Moyong internallyined. They are a father and son who are troublesome in many ways. After a while, three cups of Yongjeongcha were ced on the data table. Zhuge Liang was purely amazed. It smells really good. Hehe, except for the top quality Yongjeong. There is not much left, so you must eat it all without leaving a single drop behind. I will drink well. Moyong asked after quenching his thirst with a sip of tea. So, why did you two head of the housee to visit this person? The Yeonwi spoke directly. I came here because something troublesome happened. A headache? Huh, what on earth would cause the Murim League vassals to be so troubled? He talks as if he is not Bonggong. He seemed to still be enjoying this situation. Zhuge Wenhu said. Ill tell you straight. I havee to discuss the matter of Tuwang Yangcheon. Mo Yong-guns eyes suddenly changed. Tuwang Yangcheon. It was a name that would be difficult for even the worlds greatest militarymander to pass off as a joke. Its Yangcheon I dont know the exact details, but if such a personnel matter were involved, it would be a headache. Thats right. Lets hear it first. Zhuge Wenhu exined the current situation in Yangcheon coherently. Mo Yong-gun said after hearing his entire exnation. In other words, we are in a situation where we need to properly investigate him. If we get caught, no matter how we react, it could pose a huge threat to this side in the future? To be precise, I think it could be a problem for the entire Moorimmunity. Moyong-gun smiled. Yangcheon is definitely other than a monster. Thats not all. It can be said that all of those whose names are listed on the Thirteenth ce of Heaven are monsters. Thats right. So thats the problem. Moreover, his personality is harsh and cruel, and once he has a grudge against him, he is so vicious that he will pursue him until he dies? If I didnt have that kind of personality, I wouldnt have struggled this much. Hehe, I guess thats right. Yeonwi, who had been quiet, intervened. Actually, there are many different ways. However, no matter what method you use, there will be a lot of casualties, and if Yangcheon goes into hiding, it will be even more troublesome. I guess so. Moyong-gun smiled. Wouldnt you rather have called a public meeting? You couldnt do that. Why is that? Yeonwi answered in a characteristically stiff tone. Its because I dont think its an issue worthy of the Moyong familys party members muddying the waters. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Wei in confusion. On the other hand, Prince Moyong showed no signs of embarrassment at all. In fact, he even readily admitted it. I guess so. As expected, you two are not ordinary either. Thank you for thepliment. So you came here to borrow this mans quill bag? exactly. Even if the Moyong family acquires great power in the future, Yangcheons troubles will not disappear. Hehehe! Mo Yongughed out loud. I feel good just listening to it. Yes, I guess so. So to speak, Yangcheon bes ourmon enemy. Its simr. Well, lets find out about Yangcheon Prince Moyong, who was lost in thought for a moment, tilted his head. I dont know why youre worried? The two people were inwardly surprised. Since we are investigating such a high-profile figure, it is inevitable that there will be casualties. The important thing is not to get caught. Moyong grinned. Wouldnt it be enough to make the other person misunderstand that it wasnt ours? Chapter 186 Episode 186 The thread did not break (4) After 15 days. Seventy. Prince Moyong sighed. You lost quite a lot. There is no shame. no. As you also felt this time, individual force and tactics be powerless in the face of group power. Even the worlds greatest expert can die from a single dagger thrown by a third-rate person. If it is natural, it is a natural result. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head. Its all my fault. I will never show you something like this in the future. Hehe, I already know your abilities and distribution. It is important not to repeat the mistakes of the past. You will do well. Of course, I would be lying if I said I wasnt disappointed. Because Mo Yong-wu said that he would minimize the loss of power of the Tangma Army and handle everything with the Mortal Army. However, even if one is a world-renowned person, it is extremely difficult to control and manipte others at will. Moreover, this is Mo Yong-woos first time managing abat unit asrge as 500 people. Considering the notoriety and fighting power of the Corridor Corps, it was even more remarkable that only seventy people died. First, lets hear how we conquered the Corridor Group. Mo Yong-woo described in detail his encounter with the Corridors and how he fought them. There was surprise on Mo Yongs face. her! Hostages? Thats right. Are you saying you expected them tomit such a petty act and diverted the Mortal Army? I couldnt foresee it that far. I only sent it because the vige was being invaded and it had the advantage of being easy to attack. A small admiration appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. Thats amazing. Even if you memorize the seven books of martial arts, it will be difficult to show even one of them when you actually go into battle. Its because I trusted Commander Yeons abilities. Otherwise, I would have looked for another way. He carries thousands of snakes in his stomach. However, as you said, he is a guy whose ability is certain. And it was your insight that allowed you to see and believe in that ability. Prince Moyong nodded as if he was satisfied. You acted thoroughly as a leader. Thats enough. The result was different from what I had boasted about, but after listening to the content, I think it is not enough to praise it. Moreover, most of the exploits that swept the corridors this time went to Tangma Commander Mo Yongwu. There was a name for the Prince of Death, but there was no name for Yeonhojeong. good. This is a truly satisfying result. At this level, it is safe to say that you have caught a big catch, even if it is not the best. Anyway, I specifically figured out what my problem was during this operation. It was a meaningful mission in many ways. Hehehe! If you think so, its okay. Prince Moyong burst intoughter as if he was truly happy. But it wasnt Mo Yong-woo. older brother. Someone died. Is this a meaningful mission? right. This battle with the Corridor was clearly a meaningful mission for Mo Yong-wu. But it was something I shouldnt have said out loud. Because my person died. The reason I suppressed my surging sadness and said this was all to deceive Lord Moyong. Mo Yong-woo once again felt sorry for his situation. Thinking of my dead subordinates, I felt sad about the current situation, saying things that should never be said out loud. sorry. After briefly controlling his mind, Mo Yong-woo spoke. older brother. hmm? I would like to hold a separate memorial service for the dead soldiers. Im nning to keep it small between Tangma and myself without making a big announcement, so I may not be able to see you for three days. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. A memorial service? yes. Hmm, thats good too. Anyway, they were all your servants, so I dont think its a bad idea to have a moment of remembrance for them. Thank you for your understanding. Haha, is there nothing else to do other than understand? Commander Tangma is you. It is not at all strange for a militarymander to hold a memorial service for dead soldiers. Rather, its a good thing. This isnt that bad. Moyong thought. If it were you, would you have held a memorial service for the dead soldiers? The answer was no. During that time, they would have devised ways to replenish their lost troops and would have moved quickly to gain more dense forces. Because Mo Yong-gun is like that, Mo Yong-woos statement that he would hold a memorial service sounded fresh. At the same time, this was also an opportunity. Your actions will greatly impress the Murim leaders. Commander Tangma is a person who thinks of the dead soldiers as if they were his own body. He is a responsible person. Such rumors will spread widely throughout the country. Of course, the demons will pay attention to Mo Yong-woo, and Mo Yong-woos presence will grow even greater. And all that power wille back to you. Moyong said with a smile. Hyung Lee will personally fill in the missing troops. Dont worry about that part. * * * Have you been healthy so far? OK. A long-awaited smile appeared on Yeonwis blunt face. Are you hurt anywhere? Not at all. I didnt ask you, I asked Bia. Ah How could a strong steel frame like you get hurt? This is sad. noisy. Yeon Ho-jeong looked embarrassed. Even though he said so, Yeonwi prayed for Yeonhojeongs safety every day. After the Tangma Murderous Army went on the campaign trail, there was not a single day when I could sleep peacefully. Mukbi said politely. Its okay, father. okay. I arrived safely and unscathed, so thats it. Yeonwi waspletely different from Moyonggun. He was happy that his son and the child he regarded as his daughter had returned safely. mission? Of course, that was important, but more important than that was human life. Fortunately, I heard that there were no casualties in the Mortal Army. That was enough. I have a lot of things I want to say, but Im sure youre both physically and mentally exhausted from the journey. Lets take a break today and talk in detail tomorrow. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Muk-bi. If youre tired, go and get some rest. Because I have something to talk about with my father. Is that so? Mukbi really wanted to rest. No, I wanted to shower before resting. This is because I was never able to take a bath during the trip back. Mukbi bowed his head and quickly left the room. Her heart pounded as she wondered if Yeonwi might have smelled her. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Now, just by looking at Mukbis eyes and actions, I could tell what she was thinking. Did I tease you for no reason? She once made fun of me for smelling bad, but ever since then she has shown a pathological obsession with washing. In fact, he was a cleaner person than anyone else, but I thought that life had be tiring because of him. Yeonwi asked. Arent you tired? its okay. Its not like I can run with my own legs. Riding a horse is also work. I am a strong steel frame. Yeonwi chuckled. So what do you want to say to this Abby? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke carefully. Are you feeling bad? How do you feel? My name was omitted from this mission report. Yeonwi nodded. You knew it too. yes. Is it not to the level of your knowledge that you intentionally omitted it? Thats right. Is there a reason? Of course, this father knows that you are not an ugly person who covets public opinion, but there is no reason to remove his name. The report also contained quite a detailed description of the activities of the Mortal Army. But that was all. The names of several soldiers and the sniping skills of the soldier Zhuge Yan and Muk Bi were mentioned, but the three letters of Yeon Ho-jeongs name were nowhere to be found. . Yeon Ho-jeong tried to reveal her rtionship with Mo Yong-woo to her father, but soon gave up. Because I didnt think it was time yet. Well, if I tell you when the timees, it wont end with a cane. Yeon Ho-jeong said while licking his lips. This time, Im going to give it a push in that direction. Are you nning to catch the head of the Moyong family off guard? If he had been this great and let down his guard, it would have been much easier to deal with him. if? Yeon Ho-jeong said cheerfully. Politics is about giving, but isnt politics about giving and receiving? He must have been very poisoned because he has suffered so much, so we need to save his life. Yeonwi smiled bitterly. I think about it once in a while. I wish I could look into your head as it is. Oh, this is. Its done. I know that if I could exin it, I would have done it a long time ago. In essence, these problems are abination of reason and instinct, so it would be difficult to exin them easily. haha. Thats not everything, but anyway, Im grateful that you said that, but I also feel guilty. once. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed inwardly. Lets hold on just this one more time. Unlike before, people increasingly embrace and understand many things about me. Its painful to hide my true feelings from my father. Ill tell you everything soon, father. Yeonwi asked. So is that all you have to say to me? For now, thats it. Theres something I want to hear. What do you want to hear? yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes changed. I wonder what happened so far. There was a serious look on Yeonwis face. Now my son has truly be an adult. An adult who looks at the world from the same position and with the same eyes. Its just that the interpretation of it is different, but since we have already started a family, I dont feel sorry for worrying about even the smallest details together. There were a lot of trivial things, but theres no need to exin them to you. but. ? I was having a bit of trouble with that ck sword-rted issue. Is it something to do with the ck sword? Yeonwi told him about Yangcheon. And that he went to see Prince Moyong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Your father has changed too. If he had been my father in the past, he would not have tried to get the greedy little mans trick even if it meant splitting the world in two. That father has changed. He realized that this was a difficult situation to ovee with just the fairness of the pure white road. So what did Moyong say? He said this. Its just a matter of making the other person mistakenly think were not us. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Yeonwi asked after seeing her sons smile. Do you agree with his thoughts? I agree. A reality where you cant stay still and cant move easily. In that case, you have to move and look first. If you dont want to hide like a rat, the name of the Murim League should not be mentioned. okay? yes. Just Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. I dont know what Moyongs intention was when he said that. Also, no matter what, if we attack Yangcheon, there will be quite a few casualties. hmm. From a strategic point of view and when considering negotiations, we need to prevent casualties as much as possible. There was a faint smile on Yeonwis face. A remarkable guy. As expected, the son is different from Prince Moyong. His eyes and brains match well, but his perspective is different from that of Moyong. Moyong-gun is willing to make some sacrifices for the sake of his goals. However, the son says that it is important to minimize sacrifices on this side before achieving the goal. Youve changed too. Yeonho-jeong wasnt like this originally. It wasnt as bad as Moyongs army, but it was much rougher than it is now. It has changed. Like yourself. Yeonwi was proud of this change in her son. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was lost in thought for a moment, asked. Is that strategy in progress? Yes. We havent been sent to the ck Ind yet, but orders wille from higher-ups soon. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and stood up. Yeonwi looked at him with puzzled eyes. Why are you doing that? I think I also have something to do with the snail. You really?! An evil smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Political conflict is about giving and receiving. You gave me one, so I will take one too. Chapter 187 Episode 187 In fact, the thread was not broken (5) Did you have a good trip? Your father. Are you hurt anywhere? Sure. Im a soldier. I dont fight at the vanguard. The military that moves with the unit is the enemys top priority target. The reason is that when a soldier disappears, the head of the unit disappears. A unit without a head is bound to see itsbat power plummet. Unfortunately, there is another incredibly smart human in the Mortal Army besides me. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. You mean Commander Yeon? yes. Zhuge Yan sighed. Even though he did not specialize in strategy and tactics, he used amazing tactics. When ites to local tactics, he may be better than the schrs at home. Everyone knows how outstanding Commander Yeon is. However, the enemy does not know that, so as a soldier, you must always be careful. It was a group of magic bandits anyway. There would have been no record of dealing with a military unit. So I think thats fortunate. Zhuge Wenhu took a sip of tea. So what was the corridor like? What impression did you get from them? Zhuge Zhens answer was overwhelming. Powerful bastards. In those words, Zhuge Zhens anger and disgust toward the corridors were clearly captured. Those who are weak to the strong and strong to the weak. We dont know how horrible such people can be to the weak. But they went too far. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. These are people who have made their area of activity thousands of miles, including the Cheonghae and Gansu areas. Thats for ten years. It is difficult to imagine how great the density of evil would be if the water had been stagnant for ten years. Anyway, I feel refreshed inside. ha ha ha. Although she was a very confident daughter, I never thought she would say something like this. Is it because he worked with the Mortal Army? Is it because I have finally looked into the evil side of the world? Zhuge Yan also changed a lot. It was even sharper than before, and the military strategy aimed at evil was like a cold treasured sword. So are you taking a break for a while? Zhuge Zhenyan narrowed his eyes. well? If no other orders are given, wont we go on a temporary break? Of course, I wont just be resting. Hmm. Your father also participates in the Bonggong meeting. Isnt this a question I should ask my father? Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. Thats right. I just wanted to tell you this. yes? if. ? . father? Zhuge Wenhu sighed deeply. If Commander Yeon asks me to join him on another operation, I hope we dont join him this time. yes? What does that mean? Zhuge Wenhu also couldnt understand what he was saying. It was because intuition, not reason and logic, reared its head. For some reason, I have a feeling that Yeon Ho-jeong will be at the forefront when handling this Heukdo-rted matter. I dont know either. However, Commander Yeon may receive another mission soon. Mission? okay. Zhuge Yan smiled. father. I belong to the Army of Death. Hojeong is my friend, but he is also my boss. If the militarymander orders us to join together, we have no choice but to follow without a word. know. You do this even though you know. But I am a soldier of the Murim Alliance. Since the leader has not yet been elected, it is the feudal lords who give orders. Thanks to this, Abby also has some strength. Zhuge Zhens face showed a look of puzzlement. Why are you acting like a father? Im saying this because I think its that dangerous. yes? Zhuge Wenhu closed his eyes. Am I worrying too much? We are developing strategies to attack Yangcheon from various angles. And those strategies will soon be narrowed down to one. But why? For some reason, I had a feeling that Yeon Ho-jeong would be involved in that strategy. It was truly a random idea. It is true that Yeon Ho-jeong moved a lot, knowingly or unknowingly, after the founding of the Murim Alliance, but there were also unimaginable amounts of movement in ces he could not look into. There was no guarantee that Yeon Ho-jeong would intervene in this case. In the first ce, the Mortal Army is a military unit and not a special force. But why? Somehow, I got the feeling that Yeon Ho-jeong would be keeping an eye on this matter. Why do I feel that way? It has nothing to do with that child. Zhuge Munho, who was pondering, suddenly realized the reason. Moyong-gun. Yes. It was Moyong-gun who came up with the core of this n. And wherever Moyonggun was, there was always Yeonhojeong. Moyonggun and Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeong and Moyonggun. When one of the two sets foot in one ce, the person standing on the other side also follows. That was the case even before the Murim Alliance was founded. The two held hands even when destroying the Guju Myungga. The two were always together. By giving and receiving, we are lifting each other to a higher level. Tangma Commander Mo Yong-woo? He is also a great talent, but in the end, Yeon Ho-jeong will be seeing Mo Yong-gun through Mo Yong-woo. In other words, Mo Yong-woo is nothing more than a chess piece yed by Mo Yong-gun. Zhuge Wenhu sighed once more. no. This guy was talking nonsense for a while. Forget it. yes. He looked out the window. A cool wind was blowing. Commander Yeon. What are you moving so quickly for? Is it really to prevent power from being concentrated in Prince Moyong? * * * Haha! The sound of metal shing against metal rang out as the sword struck the air like a sh. Jiiiing! Jeeeeee! Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. The sword that created a colorful afterimage in the air disappeared in a sh of sparks. Its getting bigger and bigger. The lightning that travels around the long sword and discharges gradually bes clearer. That wasnt all. The stem of the thunderbolt also became thicker, and the electric power surrounding the sword body was greatly amplified. Even without training separately, the skill level of Thunder Strike has deepened. As the aftereffects of the brain-jeonggong deepened, the density of the brain-stop energy also increased as soon as the sword power was raised. Ji-ing! Jiiiing! Mo Yong-gun opened his mouth, looking down at the menacingly shing sword body. You probably dont know that its rude to secretly look into other peoples training, right? As if waiting, a young and powerful voice was heard. I thought it was okay to look because everyone knew people were there but they ignored it. A smile appeared on Mo Yongs lips. It seems like your tongue has be more toxic after just seeing you for a while. It seems like your sword has be sharper while my tongue has be poisonous. is it? You wouldnt have been able to see through all of my skills with that dance, right? I saw a little bit, not everything. At that time, your inner energy density was not that deep. I really cant beat this. A genius is a genius. How sharp of an eye must one have to be able to look into the density of the inner strength of a person of a higher level than oneself? Suddenly, Prince Moyong felt a ray of desire to win. How is it? Sir, you have seen my sword. Would you like to take it with your axe? I dont like it. Are you scared? exactly. I feel like if I get hit by that destructive thunder energy, Ill be very sick for several months. Ohh. You wont? That couldnt be possible, right? If theres no one around, if we get into a fight, dont you think youll fight it out? Mo Yongughed out loud. I really cant stand it. Phew. The threatening thunderbolt slowly diminished. Then the hot air cooled down in an instant. Slurp. Prince Moyong, who had a sharp sword, turned around. Yeonhojeong was there. Its been a while. Thats right. I heard youve been quiet so far. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. Is there anything else? Someone left behind the rare and difficult task of bing the vice-leader of the Murim Alliance, and since I had never even thought about that part, I had no choice but to curl up and sleep. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Im d I got a good shot. It was the most painful fist Ive ever swung. For a moment, my mind became dizzy. So, lets put aside our ambitions and join hands to decorate the flower bed together. There isnt even a single weed in the flower bed that you are supporting at your home. I dont tolerate even a petal or a bug in the flower beds I see that I dont like. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. exactly? Thats right. So you helped? If Yang Cheon gathers power, it will be a headache in many ways, right? Moyong-gun smiled. No matter who bes the leader or who takes power, Yangcheon is a problem. Shouldnt I also do my best in this area? Are your intentions pure? Prince Moyong said as if it was obvious. Of course not. I knew so. Neither you nor I are people who help others without any intention, right? Im sorry, but please dont put us in the same ss. I still have some innocence left that I havent shown you. Dont make me out to be such a bad guy. In some ways, you are a more toxic person than me. Prince Moyong sat down on a t rock. Then Yeon Ho-jeong also leaned against a tree with his arms crossed. Yes, you must have been exhausted from your journey, but why did youe all the way to Ye? Dont you know? Prince Moyong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, chuckled. If you do that, you wont be able to live up to my name. hmm? I know your skills, your father knows them, and the entire Murim Alliance knows them. But why is it said that geniuses are short-lived? If you dont know your limits and go wild, you will soon find yourself in trouble. Things like that happen, too. Mo Yong-guns expression became serious. Do you want to be the core of this operation? exactly. Why? Because there is a need for that. Is that necessary? I dont know. What kind of gift does this operation to invade Yangcheon give you? Animals dont only move when chasing prey. It also moves when an opposing predator appears. Its not about getting something, its about escaping danger? exactly. Even if its not you, there are many experts. I know. Prince Moyong, who was looking up at Yeonhojeong, opened his mouth. Speak clearly. The subject of this strategy is me, not Zhuges military. And I am willing to make some sacrifices to get what I want. . Did you know? If I didnt know, why would I havee to you instead of going to Zhuges military? The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. Do you trust me? I believe in your abilities. I could pretend its not and throw you into the abyss of death. I am confident that we will never escape this time. You must be young. Do you still want to fight under me? Because that way we can minimize sacrifice. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. You have be a saint. Dont be like yourself. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Its not a situation where you dont know when and what will happen. This time, Im not going to embarrass you, but for us sake. It seems like youre serious. Then let me ask you something too. Yeon Ho-jeongs face also became serious. Do you trust me? A bitter smile appeared on the lips of Prince Moyong, who was quietly watching Yeonhojeong. I dont believe it. But I believe in your abilities. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. Please take care of me. Just this time. Mo Yong-gun waved his hand. Do your best. Just this once. Chapter 188 Episode 188 In fact, the thread did not break (6) The wind was quite harsh. The wind flowing down the mountainside was cool at night, regardless of the four seasons. On the way back to residence. Yeon Ho-jeong was deep in thought. Its changed. He thought of Prince Moyong. A rare swordsman whose sword is imbued with an eerie thunderbolt just to look at. And the prosecutors deeply sunken eyes. Just like my father and I, Mr. Moyong has also changed. Prince Moyong is a man of outstanding ability. He was a man who was notcking in any field, including martial arts, martial arts, resourcefulness, and politics. However, Yeon Ho-jeong also knew Mo Yong-guns shorings. Somehow the rxed atmosphere has disappeared. That was arrogance. Yes. Prince Moyong was arrogant. And he deserved to be arrogant. Born and raised in Moyongse, he is a person who first learned how to destroy his opponents while he was forming friendships with his brothers and sisters. The people of Moyong-gun and Moyong-sega fundamentallyck humanity. Except for Mo Yong-woo. The cruelty thates from thatck. Thanks to this, he may have dreamed of bing the owner of the Moyong family and furthermore standing at the top of the Baekdo martial arts kingdom. A life of sess. For the first time, someone who could be an obstacle in Moyongs life appeared. It was Yeonhojeong. It must have been a new experience in many ways. Even though they said I was someone to be wary of, they still looked down on me. Prince Moyong recognized Yeonhojeong. However, he did not think that Yeon Ho-jeong was a better person than him. If he thought Yeon Ho-jeong was better than him, he wouldnt have suffered so much. He would have hidden himself more thoroughly and kept the mask on until he had the confidence to take a clear hit. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong wouldnt have just watched that happen. He went below the surface from the moment the Tangma Murderer Army was deployed. Has he finally acknowledged Yeon Ho-jeong as his true enemy? Or does he think he is superior to him? Thats unknown. But one thing was certain. It is said that Prince Moyong has be more insidious and sharper. You wont be able to do anything foolish for a while. But just because he seems quiet doesnt mean he wont make any preparations. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed involuntarily. Just thinking about the Yangcheon issue gives me a headache. Tuwang Yangcheon. He was thest obstacle to conquering the ck Ind in the past and was one of the most dangerous enemies in Yeon Ho-jeongs life. Surprisingly, the enemy was in close contact with the outside world. It was like that. Naturally, the direction of thought shifted from Moyong-gun to Yangcheon. A look of evil appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. I was already holding hands with that side. This is amazing. Not much is known about Yangcheon. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong also tried to find out about him in the past, but even with Heukdos intelligence power, he was unable to find out more than a certain amount. Then, apart from the fact that he joined hands with Sae-wae, we cannot rule out the possibility that he is from there. That was the reason why I wanted to jump directly into this matter. Clearly, we must approach him cautiously. In reality, Yang Cheon was a person who had both a reckless and rough temperament and a cautious and cool-headed temperament. Plus that powerlessness. Even with the terrifyingly expanded Hongcheongi and extremely refined Sashinmu, I almost lost my life several times. Yang Cheons military power was so scary. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was radiating a quiet life while thinking of Yangcheon, tilted his head when a sudden thought urred to him. But did Yangcheon reveal his magic so quickly? Not like that. In the past, Yangcheon revealed its presence along with Heukdo after Yeonhojeong had been in Heukdo for several years. Its much faster than before. No matter how much things have changed since then. History has changed. The Murim League was established much earlier than in the past, and the emergence of Yangcheon was almost seven or eight years earlier than in the past. then? If we assume that Yang Chen is truly a member of the Three Religions. Without realizing it, my fist tightened. This means that the three schools have been keeping a close eye on the movements of the central ins for decades. I expected that to happen. Otherwise, they wouldnt have been able to secretly assassinate the top leaders of the midfield and destroy half of the midfields strength from the very beginning with an exquisite air strike. However, as it became clear that they were monitoring the flow of martial arts in the central region, I felt a chill go down my spine again. Youre careful. Even with that much power. The political faction and the Saeum faction joined forces to destroy one of the Saeum schools. Of course, if they had shed with pure power from the beginning, there would have been no need for that. The problem is that the attack by the three religions was so sudden and fatal. However, the remaining two groups did not even properly participate in the war. This probably means that even if you prepare properly and counterattack, it will be difficult to guarantee victory. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed again. Moyong-gun. Its such a pity. If he had used his outstanding ability for peace rather than power, we might have be closer than anyone else. hmm? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Thats strange? One thing I thought was natural since it was just Moyong who had never felt anything strange until now. That fact suddenly urred to me. What on earth did you believe in when you killed me? Heukamje, Heukjeseongju, Heukdo Daejongsa. The leader of the Sado n who unified the four sects for the first time ever before and will never happen again. The fact that a person who is neither an old veteran nor recognized as the best person in the world is called by so many different titles means that his abilities are that outstanding. Prince Moyong killed himself. As soon as you kill the leader of the Saeum cult. With what confidence? In addition to Saeumgyo, werent there two other organizations that were alive and well? In that case, there is no need to kill Yeon Ho-jeong, an ally. No, you shouldnt kill him. This is because amon enemy still remains. Just a worry? or not? It was then. When did you sleep? Yeon Ho-jeong was startled and turned his gaze forward. Full-sang was looking at himself with nk eyes. When did youe? I came here earlier. Even when I called him, he mumbled something to himself. Ah But what about dying? While still alive and well. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It wasnt a problem that could be answered by thinking about it right away anyway. no. But whats going on? Whats going on? Full-sangughed loudly. My drinking buddy is back. Should I have a nice drink? Leaves blowing in the cool wind. The moonlight was beautiful and the starlight was mysterious. The faint rays of light pouring from the cloudless sky created a wonderful atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around the pavilion. Have you ever been to a ce like this in my castle? There are a lot of them here. Because I havent even been able to look around the inside of the castle yet. Anyway, its so wide. Full-sang continued to grin. He seemed excited about drinking alcohol for the first time in a long time. Now, would you like a drink? It was hard to beat those damn magic bandits. Thank you. The two people clinked their sses. There werent any special snacks, but there was a nice view and friends of all ages. That alone was enough to empty the ss. What a toxic guy. Soldier Zhuge gave it to me as a gift. Soldier? Weve be quite close. He was so cold and scary when he was cornered at the meeting, but he was a very friendly person in private. Yes, it is B?ther. This is why people dont know unless they experience it. From what I heard, although he has good abilities, he is weak and has a personality that makes it easy for him to get carried away. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. There are so many martial families in the central ins that it is difficult to count them. Among them, I am the chairman of six selected families. Theres no way hes an ordinary person. That is correct. Full Sang burst intoughter. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at him with a smile, filled his ss and asked. So what did that Zhuge soldier want you to ask me? For a moment, Full Sang was shocked. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. Isnt this a truly honest response? How did you know? Are you a ghost? I looked over it. No, there are so many things in the world to criticize, especially soldier Zhuge? In many cases, the person himself is not really aware of his personality and habits. Its the same with Hugae. Whats my personality like? What are habits again? Why did you find me and treat me to alcohol that the soldier said was given to you? Who is too busy to take a vacation? Yeon Ho-jeong poured alcohol into his own ss. Full, full. A Hugae is a person who receives food, not a person who entertains, right? You have to do something that suits you to avoid arousing suspicion. her! Full-sang stuck out his tongue. I heard youre really scary when I see you like this. I will take it as apliment. Why is it apliment to be scared? So what did Master Zhuge want me to find out? Full Sangs face became serious. Are you on your way from meeting Prince Moyong? exactly. You may have been tangled up in various matters with that bastard, but you are not so close that you would go and meet him right away on the day you returned, right? Of course it is. On the contrary, were anxious because we cant eat each other. That means Thats right. huh? I think its trueter. I asked you to appoint me as the general manager of this operation to stab Yang Cheon. Full-sang, who was quietly examining Yeon Ho-jeongs face, sighed deeply. Soldier Zhuge said so. Maybe you will take part in this matter. For the military, sensitivity is as important as vast knowledge. From that perspective, you are a great person. Full-sang, who quickly emptied his ss in frustration, sighed. You know, this operation is dangerous. . Everyone is in danger. Especially because we cannot afford to fail. I know. I dont think you know? Besides, you are a famous person in Baekdo Murim. He is a man who wields an ax as big as a human body, so the ck Ind guys must have heard about you. I think so. What are you doing this for? Are you going to leave the ax behind? Thats right. Unlike usual, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke calmly in a subdued voice and seemed somehow detached. Full-sang, who was looking at him with trembling eyes, suddenly screamed. You idiot! No matter how genius you are, your opponent is Yangcheon! Then you really die! It was a randomment, but his voice was full of concern for Yeon Ho-jeong. The Seongcheon Thirteen are monsters who are evaluated as equal or better than the best beasts of 300 years ago, when the martial arts were at their peak! The opponent even said he was fighting! Youve heard how toxic that bastard is, right?! I have never chosen my opponent. what?! Moyong is stronger than me. Needless to say, the Nine Ju Myeongga. Still, I moved. !! Dont worry. Because its too unfair to die like this. Oh, what a damn human being. Full-sang grumbled with a bitter face. You can only do persuasion by listening to people. I really want it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are you that worried? Then dont worry? . Youre younger than me, and youre a bit reckless with the topic, but youre still my friend. ! My friend is willing to go out on a limb, but you dont seem to be able to stop me, you answerless human being. Yeon Ho-jeong was at a loss as he didnt know what to say. Full-sang grabbed the bottle roughly and poured it straight into his mouth. Kuhuhuh! Cough! This shit is so damn harsh. . I knew it. What do you mean? I also thought you might be involved in this matter. exactly? So I took a vacation too. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. Are you sure you want to join us? Then you want me to be trapped in this stuffy Murim Alliance for the rest of my life? Are you crazy? . Full-sang stood up. He looked down at Yeon Ho-jeong and burst intoughter. We were quite in sync with the famous family, werent we? . Please take care of me. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the full table nkly, soon smiled as if she couldnt stop him. Please dont grab my ankle. Damn. Chapter 189 Episode 189 Back to hometown (1) What?! Mukbis eyes widened. Who is in charge of this matter? Actually, can we say that it is a hidden power? Yeon Ho-jeong said awkwardly. In practice, I will take on the role of facilitator, but I decided to go with Hugae anyway. The highest title will probably fall to Hu-gae. Thats not the problem now! Then whats the problem, you bastard? There was concern on Mukbis face. I heard that Tuwang Yangcheon is a monster that not even your father can do anything about? She now knew enough to know about Kangho Moorim. Even for her, it is difficult to imagine Go Soos military power without having seen it in person. However, she couldnt help but be worried since she was one of the best yers she knew and was a master who couldnt handle even his seniority. But she had something else to worry about. But you still have to go. Im going. Lets say I can. But I heard that Gaju Moyong is in charge ofmanding the operation? Yes. That was exactly what Mukbi was worried about. In the meantime, Mukbi witnessed countless things that Prince Moyongmitted next to Yeonhojeong. Although I dont think he is as resourceful as Yeon Ho-jeong, isnt he a dangerous enough person? If the head of the Moyong family decides! I wont do it this time. yes? They wont target me this time. Of course, we can y around a bit. Are you sure? I think so. In other words, it meant that I wasnt sure. It was natural that even the Emperor of the World could not clearly see into Prince Mo Yongs mind. A look of confusion appeared on Mukbis face. If you just say you wont do it this time I said I would do it. yes? It was originally an operation that did not envisage me. I personally asked the head of the Moyong family. I will go there. why? There are many reasons. I thought I could reduce unnecessary sacrifices and move much more flexibly. Is that really all it is? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Of course, thats not all. Mukbi did not ask any more details. If he was going to tell me, he would have told me before I asked. I just wanted to check one thing. Ill go too. no. . I cant take you with me on this operation. Lets rest for a while. Why? Both you and I have very clear characteristics. As the ck Ind n was destroyed, many rumors about you would have spread in that neighborhood. Its the same for practitioners. I can do it without having to lift an axe. . Your baktu skills are eptable, but not to the point where you can use them when your life is in danger. If you make a mistake, your life can really be lost. The thing about it is that its just as dangerous as the countless battles Ive experienced so far. The degree is different. Extinguishing a vige fire is apletely different matter than jumping into a forest fire. It seemed like it was really dangerous to see him talk like this. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a serious face. However, there is a role I would like you to take on. What is it? I dont know how long it will take. There are too many variables. . But at thest moment, we have to get out of Yang Chens territory. My guess is that there is a high probability that it will not be a leisurely escape or a secret escape. . If I think the work is roughly finished, I will immediately request support. I would like you to participate as part of the support unit. Mukbis eyes wavered. she could tell In fact, you dont necessarily have to belong to the support unit. Yeon Ho-jeong was currently persuading himself. In most cases, they would have uttered words that would have struck their hearts without hesitation, but they were asking to remain as a support unit. Mukbi, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, sighed. When do you leave? Im not sure yet. I heard it could be seven days at the earliest, or within fifteen days at the most. From seven to fifteen days. Mukbi nodded. all right. sorry. Why am I sorry about the teacher? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a truly sad look on his face. Im sorry for asking you to be patient with the rare Madou who has a taste for blowing peoples heads off Poop! Oops! Yeon Ho-jeong stumbled. This is because it hit the abdomen properly. This bastard hit me now?! Mukbi snorted loudly. Be sure to go and check it out! That damn bastard! Mukbi entered the dormitory with pounding footsteps. It seemed like he was fed up with Yeon Ho-jeongs jokes that he couldnt reciprocate. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was continuously rubbing her stomach, chuckled. Boss, I guess Im still worried. For a moment he frowned. But when did you train like that again? Oh, it hurts so bad Im dying. You almost threw up, didnt you? Even if I dont know box fighting, I cant say that the power of his fists is amazing. Even if you just hit it, it will be fine, but if you hit it with determination, it will split a rock. He sat down on the bench and sighed. Whoa, theres no stopping this. Actually this is correct. Since Gwangsin Samgyo is eagerly targeting the midfield, they need to move constantly. It is necessary to make sure preparations against enemy invasion, such as reinforcement of power and concentration. Yeon Ho-jeong came to his senses. Maybe this incident will unite the Baekdo martial arts team. If there is clear evidence that Yangcheon is connected to the Gwangshinsamgyo. If that happens, everyone will turn their eyes to the outside world without you having to say anything. If that were the case, there would be nothing more to wish for. Of course, the ck inds will also have to be united. That task alone is usually not difficult. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was deep in thought, scratched his head. Damn it, lets leaveplicated thoughts aside for now. Its time to focus on the task at hand. At that time, a gruff voice was heard. I didnt know that such a thing would happen right now. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. I was already feeling my fathers presence. Are you here? okay. Yeonwi asked directly. You got involved as the backbone of this incident? Thats right. Yeonwi was silent for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong was nervous inside. My father is also very different from before, but human nature does not change easily. There was nothing strange about the shouting. Just like that, half the time has passed. I gave him one, so he said he would take one away. But now that I look at it, instead of taking it away, its like jumping into the enemys maw. Is that possible? What do you mean? I n to make good use of that maw and bite into the enemys flesh. I feel like if it were anyone other than me, I would be eaten before I could even raise my teeth. . Of course, there was something else to bring. What was that? A party member. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. What if you are a party member? I tried to take away one of the party members who was on the same boat as Prince Moyong. Is that even possible? of course. Well, I wouldnt have been able to make him change his mind right away. It was something unexpected. Looking at things like this, it certainly seemed like my son was very intelligent. Regardless of whether such a method would actually work, the direction of his thinking itself was different from his own. Yeonwi sighed. Couldnt you have told me in advance? Yeon Ho-jeong slightly lowered his head. sorry. I have nothing to say about this matter. Whoa. It must have been frustrating. The leader of the Murim Leagues first military unit? That, of course, was something to celebrate. However, no matter how glorious your position is, once you are in abat unit, you are bound to experience morebat than anyone else. Some say. umting more experience as a martial artist is something to be happy about. Yeonwi also agreed with that statement. However, the human mind does not operate solely ording to reason. Yeon Ho-jeong was a child. As a parent, it was not something that parents could wee for their children to be involved in life-threatening tasks every time, instead of learning something. And if you are in a situation like now where you are being deployed in an operation that is more dangerous than ever before and you also have to keep in mind the betrayal of your allies, you cant help but be even more worried. I heard that Hugae is with us. yes. I never even thought about it. Yeonwi nodded. Ive had many conversations with Hugae so far. Although he has a frivolous side, after experiencing him, I realized that he is a deep and affectionate person. Not to mention ability. Thats right. Its fortunate that such a talented person is with us. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I will return safely. Do not worry. You shouldnt be able to worry. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. Soon the sun will rise in the sky. There was still time until the meeting. Danger Danger. Yeonwi closed her eyes. I heard that my son is going to a grave, but I dont have anything to take care of him. Although he has outstanding abilities, his parents want to provide him with something more. Youll leave the ax behind, right? Thats right. Yeonwi turned around. Follow me. The ce the rich man headed was the vacant lot where he had a meeting with the public ambassador. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Its changed. It seems that someone has continued to undergo rough training here. The scene ispletely different from what I saw then. Although the ground waspacted and broken or cut down trees were cleared, it was not possible to cover all the traces of the fierce battle. hmm? At that moment, a strange sight shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Is that? There was an eerie mark at the base of the cut down tree. The base, which was riddled with dozens of stab wounds, looked as if it would crumble to pieces with just a touch. The traces themselves were nothing special, but the pration of real energy through the traces was enormous. Pration speculum Its at an incredible level. From the looks of it, it looks like the single blow left a mark like that. What if that sword strike exploded on a persons body? The speculum that came in through the stab wound must have torn the nerves of the whole body and shattered the five organs and six parts. It was a feat of martial arts that was nothing short of terrifying. What was more surprising was the familiarity felt in the traces of the sword strike. Yes, Abby did it. As if reading Yeon Ho-jeongs mind, Yeon Wi spoke. I practiced iron sword training to maximize the killing power of the sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. This is martial arts unbing of a father. Yes. At the same time, its not like that. yes? What I pursue is martial arts of the middle path. The middle way is thew that reaches all martial arts. If you know how to wield a graceful bow sword, you must also know how to wield the most terrible killing sword in the world. ! I n to embrace the path of murder that I have been trying to ignore until now. okay. amazing. Just by changing your mindset, you can unleash such fearsome sword techniques. It was a martial art for swordsmen who had begun to rise beyond the n to reach the peak. Yeonwi asked with a particrly stern expression. Youve been having quite a bit of a fight with Abby, havent you? Thats right. I even used vinegar. It did. But this father has never once written a sincere apology to you. . I n to write it today. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered again. Wooooow. A beautiful light green glow bloomed from Yeonwis fingertips. I will not draw my sword. However, for a moment, I will think of my child as an enemy worthy of death and go into battle. ! Get ready. I tell you in advance, I will give it my all. Chapter 190 Episode 190 To my hometown (2) Have youe? how are you. Hehe, thanks. Can I sit down? Of course. By the way, why did youe all the way to this mans residence when you could have just seen him during todays meeting? Zhuge Wenhus eyes sank. This is to give you a word of advice. Moyong grinned. Im already looking forward to it. Please wait a moment. Still, a guest is here, so I should at least treat him to a cup of tea. After a while, a teacup with a nice scent was ced between the two. Zhuge Wenhu did not touch the car. We will organize all matters rted to Yangcheon at todays meeting. I thought so. As you may have guessed, the direction of this operation will be to hand overmand to Lord Moyong. Moyong grinned. One of the essential elements ofmand is speed. A person who has all the strategies mapped out in his head is truly worthy ofmand. Of course I guessed it. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Ill tell you honestly. Moyongajus resourcefulness and insight are outstanding. In a way, it could be said to be the best of all military services. Huh, how can you say something like that? No matter how good my resourcefulness is, it only works for ordinary people. It is nothingpared to the chairmanship of New World War II. You know, but Ill say it again just in case. An intense light appeared in Zhuge Lis eyes. In military operations, the military is the highest decision maker. Even if all the other servants recognize Lord Moyong as themander, he cannot be themander without my permission. Moyong smiled meaningfully. I know. Of course, it is the militarys responsibility to bear that much political pressure. Thats right. Zhuge Liang tilted his upper body forward. The glow in his eyes as he looked directly at Prince Moyong was hotter than ever. Promise me one thing. This operation will not be entangled with Maengs power struggle. Huh, what are you saying that youre upset about? I think we already have a good understanding of each others abilities and personalities. Thats why Im telling you this. It meant that you were a worthy person. It was a very rude remark, but Moyong didnt even blink. Was this Prince Mo Yong, who was captured by Zhuge Family Lords insight, such an unusual person? Its even scarier because you have a case. If such a person reallyes forward without a case, it is difficult to respond. Hehehe! Moyongughed because those words were funny. Surprisingly, it was difficult to find any difort in that smile. Rather, it was a heartyugh that even showed a hint of goodwill toward the other person. Hearing thatughter, Zhuge Lien thought. I became more scared. In the past, Moyong-gun has responded with its own sharp response to more than moderate criticism. But not now. Mo Yong-gun became a person who couldugh sincerely even after hearing harsh criticism and facing clear suspicions. The most vicious snake in the world has grown to the size of a dragon. What on earth makes you such a monster? Of course, I already knew the answer to that. Commander Yeon To be precise, he was surprised by the unconventional attack of the opposing faction, including Yeon Ho-jeong. However, Prince Moyong was not a person who flinched from surprise. Rather, he was a person who knew how to use it as an opportunity to reflect on his own problems. He was truly a scary and pitiful person. It would have been better if I had turned my self-reflection to the personality aspect, but I wondered how I could have turned it to political struggles. Moyong said with a smile. Dont worry. This person may be a small person who is willing tomit fraud at times, but at least he is a person who knows how to determine the stage where he must fight. . I dont care about the existence of Tuwang Yang Chen. But if he unites the ck Inds and builds up a huge power, that will be a real problem. Thats right. Even if the Moyong family bes the most powerful person in the hundred provinces in the future, it is certain that it will be a problem. Thats right. In other words, this fight has nothing to do with party interests. Zhuge Wenhu, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong, nodded. I believe it. You can believe it. And you can trust this person in the future as well. Im not sure about that. Whether you cross the mountain or take the Guando route, all you have to do is reach the sea. I will not deny that I have personal desires, but I am also a person who wishes for the prosperity of Baekdo Martial Forest. I will believe just that part. Hehehe! Zhuge Wenhu stood up. Moyonggaju. Please speak. Do you know why this person believes the words of Lord Mo Yong? Its not like I took a decision. Interest arose on Moyongs face. Yeah, Im curious. Why do you believe me when you are not the kind of person who will immediately believe me when I tell you to believe me? Its to show your resolve. Be prepared. Thats right. Zhuge Wenhos face turned cold. As a soldier, I must remain neutral. For the sake of that neutrality, we were blocking party members, including those from the state of California. haha. But the moment even the slightest suspicion is raised about this operation. sh! In Zhuge Mun-hos eyes, life arose. At that time, you will feel how severe an attack by a military that puts aside the value of neutrality can be. Mo Yong-gun did not erase his smile. However, his eyes were just as cold as Zhuge Lis. Zhuge Wenhu took possession of the gun. Imitted a lot of rudeness because of unnecessary worries. Whenever you have time, stop by my residence. I will treat you to a nice drink as an apology for what happened today. Mo Yongughed out loud. Dont they say men be more affectionate when they fight? Please dont mind it too much. then. Zhuge Wenhu left the room. Moyong looked at the empty chair and grumbled softly. her! People really. You brewed expensive tea leaves, but howe you dont even drink a sip? That probably means being careful of yourself. I wouldnt trust anything rted to this at all. Moyong-gun chuckled. Do you know, Zhuge Gaju? That you can throw yourself and all those who follow you into a pit just because you are doubting everything about me? Zhuge Mun-ho, who came out of Mo Yong-guns residence, called Zhuge Zhen-yeon. You called me, father. Have you heard? The story of Commander Yeon. Zhuge Zhens face hardened. yes. I heard it. Contrary to my expectations, Commander Yeon seems to have no intention of apanying the Mortal Army. This is not an operation to annihte the enemy. Even if it is not a battle of annihtion, a force of the size of an army of annihtors would be of great strength. In particr, the Immortal Army absolutely obeys Yeonhojeongs words. They are like friends in private, but the moment they go on a mission, they know how to respond immediately to themanders orders. A troop that gives that much trust can be of psychological help even if they dont fight together. Yeon Ho-jeong thinks that even that is not necessary. Its so like you. But I couldnt help but feel worried. Not only was the opponent an opponent, but the difficulty of the operation itself was high. Zhuge Wenhu said while looking at his daughter sighing with such aplicated face. Would you like to join us? yes? Would you like to go with Commander Yeon? Zhuge Zhens eyes widened. Is that okay? Isnt this the father who said he would get rid of himself even if it meant abusing his power? But now you are saying the opposite. It was all the more surprising because he is someone who rarely changes what he says once he says it. Zhuge Wenhu said. Chief Commander Yeons abilities are clearly outstanding. I cant think of martial arts or resourcefulness as belonging to someone his age. However, the more people like that, the easier it is for them to reveal their weaknesses at critical moments. Ah Actually, I dont want to send my daughter to death either. However, I can breathe easier because the one problem I was most worried about has been eliminated. The issue you were concerned about? There is such a thing. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. So Ill ask. Would you like to lead this dangerous operation together with Commander Yeon? Zhuge Yan smiled. A fierce smile appeared on her beautiful face. Ille back afterpleting it with flying colors, father. * * * omg! omg! My breathing became disturbed. Because my breathing was disturbed, my internal energy was not used well. The speed at which stamina decreases has noticeably elerated, and the reaction speed has noticeably slowed down. However, Yeonhojeongs concentration did not drop. On the contrary, it shined even brighter when faced with a crisis. Amazing. Wooooow. The dignity of the strongest person in Byeoksan Yeonga, revealing the intangible sword energy inside the torn sleeves. Great martial arts! Yeon Ho-jeong was sure. The toughest opponent of all, not only from the time of the Emperor of Darkness, but also from all the enemies he has returned to and divided his hands with, is in front of him. I wasnt talking about the level of martial arts. In terms of simple martial arts, Yangcheon was strong, and not only Moyonggun during the time of the Murim lord, but also the leader of the Saeum sect could be considered the best in the world. Even though Yeonwis inaction did not reach them, it gave Yeonhojeong the worst sense of crisis. Its not because I have excellent practical skills. However, a counterattack is impossible. Ive never been so helpless before. Even Yeon Ho-jeong was in a situation where he was being sprayed. But I couldnt even touch it. Yeonwi, the head of the Byeoksan Yeonga family, was already fully aware of his sons martial arts and abilities and was thoroughly targeting only his weaknesses. Attack weaknesses. It was behavior unbing of a Baekdo person who regards fairness as a virtue. Do you understand? Gasp! yes? Slurp. The sword energy surrounding Yeonwis hand disappeared as if it had been washed away. Your practical skills are outstanding. But ckness is different again. There are all kinds of cowardly creatures running rampant in Heukdo Murim. The petty attacks thisdy showed today are nothing more than cutenesspared to their methods. That is correct. However, no matter what kind of expert from Heukdo you are, you will not be pushed back this much. Because he is a father. He couldnt resist because he was a father who observed and remembered his sons military achievements and habits one by one. This was the reason why he did not spare his opponent in most cases and why he did not practice in front of others. This is because anyone with a certain level of insight and skill can tip the scales of the game just by looking at it once. The person who stands at the top among them is Yang Cheon. I hope that doesnt happen, but if you happen to fall in love with him, you should run away without looking back. Yeon Ho-jeongs breathing gradually became more stable. Do not worry. Im not stupid enough to fight someone I cant beat. okay. Yeonwi nodded. That was enough. To run away from an enemy is the shame of a warrior, but to force yourself to face a force that is too much to handle is a fools errand. yes. Yeonwi, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, sighed. The moment I heard that you were participating in this operation, I started thinking about what to do for you. Because I know I cant break your stubbornness anyway. sorry. Unfortunately, this father can only do this. Be aware of your own position. This is the way of the ck path. Yeonwi wanted to make his son realize that. You should never overdo it. More important than missions are people, and those people include you. All right. You must eat and sleep sufficiently before infiltrating the mission site. Only then can you gain strength at a critical moment. yes. And and Yeonwi closed her eyes. Dont die. . I can turn a blind eye to all your unfilial piety. But I cannot forgive your unfilial piety before your parents. I will definitelye back safely. I believe it. Yeonwi turned and walked away. Yeon Ho-jeong stood there and looked at his fathers back as he walked away for a long time. Chapter 191 Episode 191 Back to hometown (3) Undecided? yes. Paeyul stroked his chin in response to Sajils polite response. That means we will be staying in the area for the time being. Yes, Master. hmm. Lose rate lost in deep thought. Cheokgang asked cautiously. Um Sasook. Why are you doing that? Can I ask you one thing? This guy hasnt changed. Cheokgang was a child who was famous for his particrly aggressive personality in fortune telling. However, he was treated with respect by adults and was remembered as a dangerous person by those in charge of execution. A guy like that entered the Mortal Army and was well-received. A young man of that age could easily be arrogant. Nevertheless, Cheokgang remained unchanged from before. Paeyul acknowledged that aspect of Cheokgang. If nothing else, this guy is consistent. Ask. The other monks have all returned to their headquarters, so how can you remain in the vige? The corners of Paeyuls mouth slightly turned up. why? Dont you hate seeing me just sitting around doing nothing? omg! Oh no! Im asking because Im really curious. This is why people should not do things they have never done before. It was said as a joke, but Sajils face becamepletely contemtive. Paeyul leaned back in his chair as if he was drowsy. If we go back to the headquarters, there is nothing else to do. Its just a continuation of training. Ah Cheok Gang nodded, but felt puzzled inside. He was a martial arts fanatic and a battle fanatic. He equated martial arts archery and training with breathing, and when it came to fighting, he did not care who the opponent was. I was surprised that Sasuk would make such a statement. Because I thought he was a person who would not change until he died. He must have had a change of heart that I dont know about. Cheok Gang opened his mouth. Anyway, cant you see Jang Mun-in? It appears that a public meeting has been held. Its obvious. I dont know what there is so much to discuss. To begin with, Paeyul, who dislikedplicated matters, could not understand how high-ranking people handled their work. Paeyuls eyes were full of helplessness as he looked up at the ceiling with a drowsy face. As expected, theres nothing particrly interesting happening in the Murim Alliance. I didnt reallye with the intention of getting a position. However, since there will be countless experts gathered, I thought I would be able to share a great game with them. I came here just to see that one thing. But until now, we have never had apetitive match. There were many experts, but they all took care of themselves. Because there is nothing good about sticking out for no reason. In the first ce, they didnte to fight, they just came with the intention of taking a ce. But the reason Im still attached to it is because I havent been able to let go of any expectations. Paeyul smiled bitterly. This is also a heart demon. Is Simma a big deal? If you be lethargic for no reason and say things that are not like you, thats a sim. That wont work. Ill have to leave soon. Lately, the practice I liked has been sporadic. I cant allow the skills Ive built up to diminish, so I guess Ill just maintain them. Now I dont even know how to improve my martial arts skills. I really never imagined that a moment like this woulde in my life. It was then. Howdy! Cheok Gangs eyes widened at the sound of a voiceing from outside the window. uh? Commander? Paeyuls eyes shed. Commander? Yeonhojeong? A loud voice continued. Is Cheokgang there? Let me see. Cheokgang stood up. Mr. Sasook. Ill be back for a bit. okay. Cheok Gang hurriedly went to visit. Paeyul, who was maintaining anguid posture, became curious and moved to the window. omg! Commander! sorry. I was resting well when you called me. no. But your condition doesnt look very good? Yeon Ho-jeong touched his shoulder. I had a fight with my father. I dont think I can beat it yet. With Lord Yeonga? So you said I have another father besides him? Paeyuls eyes sparkled. Yeongaju? The judges and prosecutors? Bimura Is this because they are rich? At that moment, Paeyul felt a strong desire to wining from deep in his heart. I had personally seen Paeyul, a military officer of the Yanwi, also known as the Judge, Judge, and Judge. One day, when the Yeon n and his wife were dancing at the Murim Alliances inner training hall, he was also there. Yeonwis martial arts waspletely different from what Paeyul pursued. At first nce, the orthodox swordsmanship, which pursues the perfection of sharp swordsmanship rather than the killing power of martial arts that maintains formality and dignity, seemed frustrating at first nce. However, the strength of the sword hidden in that frustration was so great that it was shocking. The pressure of a thousand pounds in one sword and one sword. It was a perfect sword technique that destroyed Yeon Ho-jeongs extremely practical martial arts skills from the root. and. Pae-yuls eyesnded on Yeon Ho-jeong. That guys martial arts skills were even more impressive as he disrupted Yeongajus iron-d swordsmanship and used thorough killing techniques. It is Yeonhojeong rather than Yeonwi. I wanted to fight Yeonwi, but I really wanted topete with Yeonhojeong several times. It was not simply because Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were practical. Watching Yeon Ho-jeong fight, I felt an overwhelming emotion that made my hands sweat for some reason. He was a man who was born with the temperament of a fighter. However, he also had the temperament of a warrior who would do anything to kill his enemies. Its just like me. Jeomchangs martial arts skills are among the most practical among the nine schools. And Paeyul was one of the people who believed in the practical martial arts to the extreme. Cheokgang was also walking that path, but at a different depth. I want to fight. The drowsiness and emptiness that had been radiating from his whole body disappeared as if washed away. Pae-yuls eyes became hotter as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. But for what reason Ah! Pleasee in first. I will treat you to a cup of tea. Okay. Ill be there soon. Oh yeah. Anyway, are you busy? Not at all. The internal injuries havent healed yet? There is a little bit left, but I think it will bepletely cured in 10 days. okay? Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. I guess thats a bit like that. This was a mission to minimize damage to our troops and to delve into the rtionship between Yangcheon and the three religions in detail. However, no matter how confident you are, there are bound to be limits to how well you can get things done. This means that you muste forward with someone you trust. Its good to work with someone with outstanding skills. But more than that, your hands and feet must match. This mission was such a mission. Besides, you shouldnt be caught using white sword martial arts. Of course, as there are all kinds of groups gathered in the Heukdo martial arts world, there are also many people who use the martial arts of the right faction. Still, its best not to use it if possible. This is because there is no benefit in drawing attention to something for no reason. From that perspective, Cheokgang was perfect. This is because the martial arts of the Jeomchang school were particrly practical, and if modified slightly, they would look like the martial arts of the Sa school. but. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Cheok Gangs face. Although he had be quite mature due to his previous missions, he still had a boyish look on his face. Unlike his rough hands, his gentle eyes are truly impressive. Cheokgang is a guy who will jump into the sea of fire without hesitation if its my order. In that respect, it would be nice to be together Yeon Ho-jeong sighed inwardly. I guess it wont work either. I thought I had to take Cheokgang with me, but when I saw his face like this, I changed my mind. Hes qualified in every way, but if he makes a mistake, he could die. When Cheokgangs fever rises, his field of vision narrows. Depending on the situation, it may be a wonderful advantage, but in this mission, it will act as a fatal disadvantage. no. I guess I said something pointless. why? Whats going on? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. I was given a mission. Its not a mission for the Death and Death Army, but a mission I won alone. Huh? What kind of mission is it? Its a bit dangerous. I have to delve into the dark ind. Cheok Gangs eyes sparkled with curiosity. ck sword? okay. Its a solo mission, but were recruiting people to join us, but as expected, you wont be able to do it. why? why? Am I okay? Internal injuries can be repaired within five days if you pay more attention, right? Is it true? Yeon Ho-jeong stroked Cheok Gangs head. Cheokgang made a noise like a crow. There is something more important than martial arts. Im not doing this because yourecking in skills, so theres nothing to hurt your pride. Cheokang sticks out his mouth unevenly. If thats the case, why did youe all the way here? Ugh, thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped his shoulder. Anyway, Im resting for a while. Dont forget to practice. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to turn around, suddenly looked at the window on the second floor of Cheok Gangs residence. Paeyul was looking down at him there. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head without saying a word. He took his own example from his senior. It was then. Parrak! In an instant, Paeyul jumped out of the window andnded in front of the gate. There was a look of puzzlement on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Seniors? Its different from when I saw it at the Murimmaeng gate. Knowing how to distinguish between construction and construction. Paeyul asked in a calm voice. You received a mission? Thats right. It wouldnt be an ordinary mission for someone as dangerous as you. Its very dangerous. What mission? Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. sorry. I cant tell you. This is apletely public matter. No matter how senior he was at Moorim, he couldnt readily tell me about public affairs. is it. Paeyul nodded. Anyway, I guess the reason you came to Kang was because you thought that guy would be of some help, right? Yes, but. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I wondered why the man, whom I had only met once and had never been friends with, kept doing this. Paeyul spoke directly. I dont know what that mission is, but I want to join it. yes? why? Do you think Im not good enough? Why is this guy like this all of a sudden? Yeon Ho-jeong suppressed the rising questions and answered. Thats right. Paeyuls eyebrows twitched. In what part? I dont think you want to say that your skills arecking. Is that possible? However, this mission requires many factors other than skill. When I think about it that way, I dont think you are suitable for this mission. I want to hear why. There is a separate person inmand of this mission, but I am the one in charge of the actual work. And we need someone who can respond immediately to orders given. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Senior, would you be able to jump into danger without even looking back at the order of a very young junior? Paeyul had no answer. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Ill see youter. then. He passed by Paeyul and opened the front door. It was then. It hurts your pride to listen to orders from a distant junior, even if you are performing an official duty. ? But if its someone who beats me, its a different story. Yeon Ho-jeong paused for a moment. Crumbling. Crumbling. A wild energy wave was rising from behind, like a wild beast. When ites to winning, there is no one as clean as me. If you defeat me, I will follow your orders without hesitation, at least for this mission. If you want to die, you can actually die instead of just pretending to die. !! What do you think? Would you like to have a fight with me? Chapter 192 Episode 192. Back to hometown (4) A little interest appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. This is a pretty interesting situation. is it? Paeyul smiled. The cold smile had the shadow of a vicious predator. I think you would understand? The way I see it, you and I are not that different. Do you see it that way? of course. You are different from the old-fashioned mountain people. Whether its the Nine Families or the Six Families, they all try to live like noble cranes. But arent you a tiger that bites the flesh of its prey without hesitation? You think too highly of me. I dont care what you think of yourself. The only thing that matters is how I see you. Cheokgang was fidgeting in the middle for no reason. Master Sasuk. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand and blocked Cheok Gang. Suddenly, his eyes became serious. Are you serious? hmm? If you are defeated by me, you will immediately follow my orders. If you tell them to die, they may actually die rather than just pretend to die. Paeyuls face hardened. When I was young, I also grew up hearing many times that I was a troublemaker like Kang. But even those who hated me acknowledged this one thing. What is that? I wont say it twice. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Surprisingly, his smile looked somewhat simr to Paeyuls smile. Do not say two things at once It is an important virtue. So, are you a little moved? Are you eager to win? Paeyul chuckled. As expected, you are simr to me. Did you see that right away? Even if youre not in the same category, I think anyone with insight would understand. is it. If you were so desperate to win, why didnt you just grab someone and have apetition? It doesnt seem like hes the kind of person who would consider the other persons situation and then pull out his sword. Paeyul shook his head. Wrong. Im certainly not one of those people, but now that Im this old and have the title of elder, I cant not care about the dignity of my n. Is it okay toe under your junior for a while and receive orders? If you defeat me. The air slowly heated up. Paeyuls smile deepened. The internal and external trauma is significant. First, after receiving treatment Are there any rules? hmm? What do you mean? Do you want apetitive martial arts game where we can find out each others capabilities? Are you looking for a match that feels like a real-life battle where you lose your head if you make a mistake? Of course its thetter. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I believe that he has a clear understanding of practicalbat. Of course That was then. Paaaaang! Paeyuls eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had already narrowed the distance, was throwing out a strike. It seemed as if the air was being sucked in by the heavy force pushing in. He was Banryongjang (), a non-military official of Yeonga. Sigh! Boom! Paeyul, who had retreated thanks to the sticity of the neww, shouted. What is this all of a sudden?! At that moment, Yeonhojeong took a powerful step forward. Quaaaang! The tension pouring out from the strike flew out at twice the speed of the first time. It was an unavoidable blow. In that case, I had to stop it, but looking at the rushing force, it seemed like it would be difficult to do so. Thoughtless! I had a lot of thoughts. Paeyul immediately pulled out his sword. Sigh! The tension of Banryongjang was split in half. Quang! The split tension hit the ground and turned the ground on both sides. Paeyuls angry voice burst out. What is this! Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. He approached with great force as White Tiger Commander Limbo and swung his twin fists like a storm. Paeyuls eyes widened. Incredible power! The curved fist baptism was exquisite itself. All those punches seemed to draw the teeth of a huge beast. I cant afford to look after the other person. Paeyuls sword rotated at high speed, creating a bloody sword wind. Bababababaak! bang! Tsk! It was ignorant power. Although it did not produce even half of its original power because it was deployed for a split second, the Hoifungmuryu Forty-Eight Swords (Lʮ˄) was one of the secret sword techniques boasted by the Jeomchang Sect. The power of the sword was restricted from the beginning. It was an extremely practical exhortation that went beyond simply disrupting the power, pointing out the pulse of the opponents martial arts skills and bursting them. Paaaaang! Its a sudden development, but dont panic. Paeyuls body quickly rotated and escaped to the right rear of Yeonhojeong in an instant. It was an exquisite move. It was a wonderful performance of fortune-telling. Paeyul, who upied the rear, struck down his sword at once. The target was the center of Yeonhojeongs mound. The sword strike was struck in a ce where the opponent was bound to be seriously injured even if he avoided or blocked the sword. It was then. Kaaaaang! Paeyuls eyes widened. Do this with your bare hands?! Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his hand without even looking back. The sword strike was blocked by that hand. The hand that blocked the sword attack was overflowing with a strangely dark blue energy. It was a Hyeonmugi. Due to the unique resistance of the current weapon, Paeyuls sword was thrown back when he attacked. Wow! It didnt end there. As if he knew this would happen, he gathered all his strength and spun around, kicking up his toes, and the speed was as fast as lightning. Speed is power. A sword technique that is as fast as a sharp sword will most likely have tremendous power. I cant fight back. Must be avoided. If you block, you will be pushed back, but if you dodge, you can counterattack. Fuuuuuuu! The hem of Paeyuls long gun exploded at the tip of his toe, tearing through the air. here! Paeyuls sword was aimed at Yeon Hojeongs neck. It was a timely blow and an exquisite defense. It was a sword strike that was difficult for anyone to avoid. At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes lit up. Grumbling. A look of astonishment appeared on Paeyuls face. The tip of the sword pierced the air. A strong attack inevitably creates a gap. It was a strike aimed at that gap, but before I knew it, Yeonhojeongs new form had disappeared before my eyes. Where?! At that moment, he felt an eerie feeling of life curling up from the bottom. Faaagh! puck! Tsk! I dodged it the moment I felt it was alive, but it was a little toote. The low flying angle exploded on his thigh. Jjiiiing. this. The paining from my thighs was enormous. But this should be considered luck. If I had not been able to dodge evente and had been hit, my bones would have been broken and my muscles and flesh would have been torn and blown away. Formidable attack power. Paeyul stuck his tongue out at his opponents steel-like martial arts skills. That was Heocho?! He used a sh-like angle to catch the enemy off guard and then delivered a fatal blow. It was truly the fighting style of a veteran. Moreover, even an attack that was thrown out of thin air used such force that it would be difficult to avoid serious injury if it was hit. but! Its real this time. Paeyul endured the pain that felt like his thigh was being broken and unleashed a flexible sword strike. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils dted. Paeyul didnt miss the change in Yeonhojeongs eyes. It was clear that the other person was also embarrassed this time. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand moved strangely. ? Paeyuls eyes widened. what?! Wooooow. Like a snake or like a dragon. A green-blue brilliance erupted from Yeon Ho-jeongs hand, which flexibly rotated as if he had no bones. And that brilliance immediately enveloped Paeyuls sword and hand. Pow! Teeeeee! Its broken. My wrist was broken. The sword he was holding tightly flew high into the sky. hook! Paeyul, who immediately took a step back, was trembled by the mysterious prayer felt in the rear room. Caught behind. Even though I was staring at it. It did not show shy moves like fire, heavy flow like water, or light movements like the wind. But it was soft. It was smooth, majestic, fast, and mysterious. It was a method so scary that it turned my hair white in an instant. A technique that creates extreme evasion ability and a thorough counterattack stance. It was the blue dragon energy and the blue dragons cloud report. With the current level of defeat, it was difficult to see through the essence of the amazing walking technique. Yeon Ho-jeong, who took the attack point with a blue dragon-like move, stretched out his fist. Wooooow! It seemed as if a warm wind was somehow flowing around the swirling power. Although it was a clear blow, it gave off a sense of brutality, as if it would blow away the opponent with its ovepping destructive power. It was the Blue Dragons art, the Three Dragons. Puff puff! Wow! The loss flew away with a groan and hit the wall. Pusssss. Stone dust flew out from the cracked wall. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Theplexion was somewhat pale, but there was no sign of pain. I guess I won. Cough! Paeyul knelt down on the spot. My legs lost strength and I could no longer stand. Such incredible martial arts skills. If it had been a martial art that was deliberately abandoned, there is no way it would have ended there. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills are extremely practical and full of destructive power. If he had not regained his strength at the end, Paeyuls ribs would have all been crushed, his five organs and six parts would have been crushed, and his bloody body would have broken the wall and three more pieces would have been blown away. Pae-yuls face became brighter. If I hadnt looked at it, I would have died. People tried to keep quiet, but everyone who knew already knew. Yeon Ho-jeong is the best reviewer of Moorim at the time. Paeyul finally realized those words. Those who recognized Yeon Ho-jeong saw his talent and the level he had achieved, but Paeyul saw his actual fighting ability and skillful tactics through his current fighting skills. Where on earth does this guy get this kind of trick?! He looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong was out of breath. While suffering from significant internal and external injuries, the internal injuries became deeper due to excessive use of air power. Youre amazing, sir. Cough! Cough! Honestly, I thought it would end within the first three sums. You must have let your guard down. Did it look like that? Thats right. Grumbling. Yeon Ho-jeong had a nosebleed. The nasal mucosa was damaged due to excessive use of aerodynamic force and subsequent eleration. He said, wiping away the flowing blood. Have you been thinking a lottely? It seems like you havent been able to show your full potential. Paeyuls eyes wavered. The tip of the sword is shaking and the movement is half a beatte. All of the techniques to counter my martial arts skills are practical, but my body cant keep up with them. . I think we could have won somehow even without a surprise attack. Cheokgang, who was nkly watching the sudden match, opened his mouth in surprise. Commander Gu! You still say its a surprise attack?! Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You said you wanted a real fight. However, since we cant really kill the Murim Alliance members, we have no choice but to quickly subdue them. Ha but! At that time, Paeyul spoke. There is no excuse. Yeon Ho-jeong and Cheok Gang saw the loss rate. Paeyul, who seemed to have regained some of his strength, stood up shakily and said. Whatever the reason, it is my defeat for not responding properly. But Sasuk! Whether its a surprise attack or a fair fight, if you die, thats the end. You know it too. . Paeyul sighed. The dangerous atmosphere before the fight was no longer visible. The body is not fully healed and thats it. Its really different. The seniors martial arts skills were also great. You havent brought up Jeomchangs vision a few times. Isnt that why you couldnt take it out? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. It was a keen eye. Although he was defeated, he was a person with an extremely excellent sense of martial arts. Paeyul closed his eyes. I suddenly felt extreme fatigue. I thought that if I fought you, we would be fighting for days and days. Is that so. Paeyul smiled bitterly. I lost. It was a good match. I told you, right? I wont say it twice. Thats right. I will take you under yourmand. Cheok Gang looked at Paeyul in surprise. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a serious face. It will be very dangerous, will you be okay? I think it might be more dangerous than your fist. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Congrattions. You came to work under a young junior. Paeyuls face turned like crumpled rice paper. Congrattions. You now have an elder from the Jeomchang faction as your subordinate. Chapter 193 Episode 193 To my hometown (5) Tuwang Yangcheon. Thats right. There was silence in the conference room. Bokhosae cautiously opened his mouth. I heard that his disciples went out into the world. It is a situation that requires sufficient vignce, but as far as I know, King Tu never showed himself while so many disciples were moving. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. That was true, but we have recently received intelligence that Yangcheon has united the ck Inds and is taking over the localmercial area at an rming rate. her! I wanted to tell you about this in advance, but since it was such sudden information, additional confirmation was necessary. Please understand that we are informing youte. Yonghwajinin said with an ufortable face. No matter how sudden the information may be, it is none other than information rted to the Immortal Emperor. I think you should have told me in advance. Although it may have sounded like an argument, Yonghwajins argument was valid. Information is power. And the information power of the Murim Alliance, where the power of the White Path is concentrated, is so great that it is one of the few in the world. The person who wielded that power at the forefront was none other than Zhuge Munho and Full Sang. If nothing else, not immediately discussing important issues could have set a bad precedent. Of course, Yonghwajinin did not do it because of precedent. He was worried that Zhuge Liang might monopolize the powerful power of information. The public ambassador raised his hand. Military Zhuge is the head of the military department whom we all unanimously chose. It can certainly be seen as a mistake not to notify us right away, but I dont think it would have been done without reason. Yonghwajin cleared his throat. I couldnt say anything more since the Shaolin Temple chieftain stepped forward and supported me. Zhuge Wenhu said with a smile. Thank you for your understanding. But Yonghwajins words also make sense. I think there must have been other reasons besides rechecking the information. Thats right. Zhuge Wenhus eyes changed. When the Tang Demon yer Army set out to annihte the Corridor Corps, there was a group of people who secretly approached the main alliances intelligence department. In an instant, the atmosphere in the conference room became cold. the public ambassador asked. What do you mean you approached the Ministry of Intelligence? It means that there were people who tried to cleverly disrupt our Baekdos informationwork that spans the entire Wurim region. ! Their movements were extremely secretive. If it werent for advisor Full Sang, I wouldnt have even noticed anything suspicious. Disrupting Baekdos informationwork? If that happens, what exactly will be the problem? You can make people mistake a lie for the truth, or you can make the truth look like a lie. Just one piece of information. The faces of the public officials hardened as they recognized the seriousness of the situation. Zhuge Wenhu pointed to the tangled blue solid lines on the map spread out on the round table. Complex lines crossing the entire central in indicated the flow of information heading to the Murim League. If just one of these countless blue lines turns red, information confusion will ur. In essence, the moreplex a structure is, the more likely it is that even small problems can have fatal consequences. The same goes for informationworks. Huh. Deungcheongyo, a leader of themunal faction, said. It has been less than a year since the Murim Alliance was founded. However, Baekdos informationwork is the culmination of a solidwork built over hundreds of years. No matter howplicated it is, can a simple error have such fatal consequences? Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Of course, our informationwork isplex and robust. We are thoroughly prepared for enemy infiltration, and an alternative informationwork exists to deal with situations where onework is destroyed. Do you do it? Seventy-two. hmm? What do you mean? The number of false informationworks that a mysterious group had infiltrated and disrupted to create confusion in our informationwork was 72. Teng Tianqiaos eyes wavered. Although he was illiterate in terms of information, he was not unaware of the seriousness of the number seventy-two. In other words, the mysterious enemy was determined to shake up the main branch of intelligence. If this had not been discovered in a timely manner, not only an astronomical amount of money would have been spent to build a new informationwork, but an enormous amount of human resources would have been wasted. . Of course, in the meantime, the mysterious group that touched the main branchs informationwork will have set up secrets that will never be detected. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Can you not rob the informationwork that was robbed once? Perhaps such attempts would have continued to arise, and from then on a vicious information war would have broken out with no end in sight. The chilly atmosphere became even colder. Namgoongin frowned. Could it be that the mysterious group is the ck Ind? Thats right. To be exact, it is an intelligence unit operating under Tuwang Yangcheon. It makes no sense. How could a group of ipetent ck swords carry out such a high-level attack? I see you think that too. What do you mean? Zhuge Wenhu looked around at the Dukes. For whales, the ck ind was always below the white ind. asionally, a brilliant genius would unite the ck Path and cause great harm to the Central ins, but in the end, the evil was only temporary. In other words, the white ind was always above the ck ind. Thats why Im telling you. I dont think the ck swordsmen would have that much ability But the ck swords never disappeared. Even at this very moment. Where do you think their weed-like persistencees from? The public ambassador closed his eyes. information. Its information. Thats right. Zhuge Li pointed to the informationwork in the southern part of Central ins south of the Yangtze River. Red and white solid lines were intertwined like a spider web. Itsplexity was more than twice that of the Murim Alliance. How the powerless survive. Thats information. Since you are pushed back by force, you have no choice but to survive by relying on your wits. Thats how ck Ind has survived until now. . I dare say that when ites to intelligence, we are clearly one step below the ck Ind. Among the white martial arts people living in the present era, there are almost no people who pay attention to the ck sword. It had to be that way. This is because the ckness was weak. In other words, there is no fight. They were certainly dangerous, but there was nothing they could not do if they were determined to take them down. It was apletely natural trend for interest in them to decrease. They are gathering under the absolute power of Yangcheon. Someone swallowed. A strong look of tension appeared on Zhuge Wenhus face. Before the power of the power, the power of the midfielder can be said to be the best, and now he wields the best information power in martial arts. Their presence will pose a serious threat in the future. There was silence for a moment. There was a lot to say, but this is the bottom line. The white sword did not eliminate the ck sword. It couldnt be eliminated. This is because they have the eyes to escape a crisis at any time. And a monster named Yangcheon stole the eye. I can tell just by hearing that this is a serious situation. Everyones eyes were focused on Seunghyeonjin. Seunghyeonjinin said with a somewhat dark face. Now please tell me. Why didnt the military immediately report this information and problem? Youre guessing. I hope thats not the reason. Its just as Seunghyunjin guessed. Zhuge Lis eyes suddenly turned cold. Because I was suspicious of the leaders of the Murim Alliance. The reaction was fierce. What?! What nonsense are you saying! No way, this means that there are at least three of us! The public ambassador raised his hand again. The atmosphere, which had been heated with excitement, slowed down. Binseung does not want to damage our trust with provocative remarks. But now I have to say something. ? Since our servants are doing their best and their joys like this, wouldnt the soldier have no choice but to be cautious about opening his mouth? The angry Dukes cleared their throats. The public ambassador sighed. Military Zhuges remarks could be quite controversial. But for now, lets listen. I try to listen and understand, but if I still think its a problem, its not toote to turn up the heat. It was absolutely correct. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. Thank you for your words. While Im already talking about it, I would like to add that a military position cannot be trusted even by the greatest chatan in the world. The moment youpletely trust someone, you can reveal a loophole to your enemy. . You may think its a pointless suspicion, but I will neverpletely trust not only the Bonggongs in the future, but even the Murim Lord who will be elected in the future. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. Please understand that. The servants kept clearing their throats. If a public ambassador had not stepped forward, someone would say, The person most likely to be suspected is you. He would have said something like that. Of course, it is an obvious statement that will only raise unnecessary doubts. Public ambassadors prevent unnecessary fights from starting with just a few words. Zhuge Wenhu continued. In any case, there were no suspicious circumstances. Not only the public servants here, but none of the leaders of the Maeng were in secret with the enemy. Based on the results of the investigation so far. . From the moment he learned of the enemys intention, Advisor Bujeong-sang responded immediately. The enemy has retreated and will not be able to target us, at least for the time being. Zhuge Liangzis eyes shed. So I think now is the right time. Seunghyeonjinin asked curiously. What do you mean its a red g? Tuwang Yangcheon. It means that we think it is the right time to conduct a thorough investigation into it. Huh. Namgung-in asked carefully. Are you okay? I heard that Yangcheon is so vicious and vicious that it cannot be described. Hes quick-witted, so I think theres a high chance hell hide deeper the moment we try to investigate. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. What the head of the Namgung family said is correct. So I had a lot of concerns. You cant just sit still, but hes too dangerous to mess with too hastily, and if you make a mistake, you could end up making a mistake. Thats my opinion too. So we need the best. best? Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu saw Prince Mo Yong. Moyong, who had been listening to the conversation with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. An expert who can skillfully infiltrate agents, disrupt information, and even assassinate key figures depending on the situation. And we need a leader who can demonstrate flexible resourcefulness along with such experts. Namgoongin tilted his head. Im not saying you have to go that far. Have you thought of someone who could take on that important mission? Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu shouted outside the conference hall. Pleasee in. Shake! Sigh. The door opened and a young man appeared. The eyes of the servants widened when they saw the young man. A person with strong martial arts skills and a high level of insight, as well as the boldness and wit to use any tactic if necessary. Zhuge Wenhu smiled at the young man. I am the chair of the working group that I chose. Young Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Greetings to the Dukes. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Mortal Army. Chapter 194 Episode 194 Back to hometown (6) Half a dayter. Huh, hasnt it been a while since you came to this persons residence? exactly? Ive been wishing for ittely. I think its thest time before the Tang Demon yer Army sets out. Be careful to forget little things quickly. Youre still so picky. Moyong-gun smiled. The harsh nature of the party was actually a source of vitality for Mr. Moyong. This is because although the party clearly has considerable wisdom and coping skills, it did not try to hide itself. To Prince Moyong, who spent his entire life hiding and setting traps to lure his enemies, Tang Gwan, who rose to the top of a family with an honest and arrogant personality, was quite a mysterious human being. Now, have a drink. Its Yongjeong. The official asked as he took the ss. You said there wasnt much left. Hehe, this tea is only served to precious guests. I personally dont enjoy it. If you are a distinguished guest, are you talking about Zhuge Wenhu? Zhuge Munho. He is not the head of the Zhuge family or the Zhuge soldier, but the Zhuge schr. The arrogance of the party remained. Mo Yong nodded his head. Of course, the head of the Zhuge family is also an honored guest. I admit it honestly. The official, who was quietly watching Prince Moyong, took a sip of tea. Was this discussed in advance? It was a random question, but Moyong understood what he said right away. You mean this Yangcheon case? exactly. Not long ago, the Zhuge family and the Yan family came to visit this person. I want to investigate Yangcheon, but I need your help on how I can get there without getting caught. So you told me? exactly. why? Do you now feel like making peace with them? Its definitely unexpected. Is it because my personality is different? Or is it because the chaos we went through was different? I never thought I would react so sharply to this part. He was truly a person who gave me vitality in many ways. Reconcile What if we reconcile? I think catching them off guard and then striking them in the back in a shy way is a good way to do it. Prince Moyong licked his appetite and continued speaking. Well, I dont know if they will let down their guard when they see me like this. If anything, the more I doubted, the more I doubted. The gaze of the party official, which was as harsh as Hak Jeong-hong and as sharp as Heavy Rain Lee Hwa-chim, softened little by little. You werent trying to join hands with them? They are not a people that I would catch if I stretched out my hand. I fully understand what you said, but for the sake of a smoother conversation, I would like you to give me an intuitive answer. Moyong-gun smiled. I didnt hold your hand. They are nothing more or less than people I need to defeat or scapegoats for my greed for power. The official nodded. I understand that this is a temporary period of holding hands. Thats correct. The official drank tea again. The heavy yet refreshing scent rxed my mind and body. But is he that dangerous? You mean Yangcheon? exactly. How can someone who knows say such a thing? The Thirteen Saints are all monsters who have broken the limits of humanity. And Yang Cheon is the strongest fighter who holds one of the thirteen seats. I dont know that. However, force and resourcefulness are not separate issues. Prince Moyong said in a bitter voice. Actually, I also thought Yang Cheon was a robber who was only good at fighting. Until I receive a report on it. Do you mean someone with brains? I dont know if hes a monster, but at least he doesnt seem like a great person worth dealing with. The officials eyes calmed down. Are you not the person to deal with? The fact that such words came out of Moyongguns mouth meant that the other person was truly unusual. So far, only two people have evaluated Moyong as a monster. However, those two were just young people full of potential, not perfect talents. It really isnt a disaster that cant be handled. In other words, it can be said that Prince Moyongs evaluation of Yangcheon is extremely high. Is that why you came forward? hmm? So you negotiated with them to let you take charge of this operation? Moyong-gun chuckled. Its not that we didnt have any intention of negotiating, but they were the ones who proposed first. The official frowned. From Zhuge Wenhus side? exactly. What kind of n does that fox-like bastard have? There is no n. Just this time. How can you be so sure? Because no one would be bold enough to y around with such a serious issue. Hmm, then on the other hand, Zhuge Wenhos side may be suspicious of you to some extent. In the eyes of the party, Mr. Moyong was a person who could be bold enough if necessary. Prince Moyong shook his head. I wont take away the suspicion, but this time, they too will believe in this person. So, he must havee to see you in person. why? Jegal Gaju, thats because he understands me to some extent. Is Yang Cheon really that scary? Frost appeared on Prince Moyongs face. It was a rare expression. Prince Moyong was truly nervous. In fact, it is a hundred times more difficult to calm down quick-witted cats than to control a pride of proud lions. But Yangcheon did it. Unity of ck people. As Zhuge Gaju said during the meeting earlier, we are one step below the ck Ind in terms of intelligence power. But there is a reason why I didnt pay attention to it until now. Is it because they didnt stick together? Thats correct. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. It doesnt matter whether Yang Chen did it alone or with someones help. What is important is the fact that the deadly sword that cast snow across the central ins was ced in Yang Chens hands. hmm. They say seeing is worth seeing, but I dont trust this guy named Yang Cheon. To put it bluntly, he is not a great person worth holding hands with. In other words, to me, he is like a bomb who cannot be an ally. The corner of the officials mouth rose. It means we have no choice but to put up a united front. I think so. Moyong-gun chuckled. Power is a monster. If you give it food andfort it every time, you can raise its power like a dog, but if you ask it to do something here and there, from then on, even the owner will see it as prey. . Even if Yang Chen is a useful person, I have no intention of joining hands with him. why? The moment I hold hands with him, its clear that the bastard of power I want to cultivate will go crazy. Its power. I want to be a person who controls power, but I dont want to be a ve to power and remain an ugly, greedy person. Like so many powerful people throughout history? The officer did not bother to spit out the words that were in his throat. Now was not the time to be sarcastic, as was my habit. The official who was looking at Moyong-gun looked out the window and said, They were satisfied. hmm? A public ambassador. I was so happy to see you and that kid Yeonhojeongughing and talking. Moyong-gun chuckled. Did you know? A public ambassador is the same as the chairman of a public meeting. It must have been disgusting to see the ghosts struggling for power with the human who was the leader in the absence of a master. Hes a sharp guy. Much more than you think. Prince Moyong shook his head. One day, he came to me, gave me a warning, and then left. I answered yes and sent it back. You only believe in the status of Taishan North Tower and are making a fool of yourself about installing it. It doesnt seem like anything good wille of dealing with you for a long time. That is correct. A public ambassador is a sword without a handle. There is no one to hold it or attach a handle to it. Because its Shaolin? Because its Shaolin. Moyong-gun drank the tea. Anyway, my problem aside, what about you? What do you mean? I mean Yeonhojeong. Except for the skills of a Tang family craftsman that he asked you to use. The official said with a worried expression. I came yesterday. hmm? The item sent from my home has arrived. A gift to give to that damn bastard and the army of death. * * * Several carriages entered Pagungak. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the items piled up in the cart, smiled with satisfaction. good. As expected, it is the best product. Yeonwi asked. Did ite from the Tang family? Thats right. I guess Ill see you sometime. There was surprise in Yeonwis eyes as he lifted the ink-colored round steel te. Thats amazing. Is that so? I cant believe that perpetual ink iron can be processed so gently. They say that the skills of Tang family craftsmen are world-ss, but there was no exaggeration in that statement. Besides, look at the weight of this. We made it as lightweight as possible while maintaining strength. Is it alloy? I guess so. Yeonwi stuck out her tongue. Light armor that the entire Mortal Army can wear. It is natural that light armor requires much less iron than heavy armor. In addition, in normal cases, light armor was often made of metal overyers of leather or cloth. However, the light armor carried on the cart was different. The breastte, nasal armor, shoulder armor, and gaiters were all made of a Tangga secret alloy made mainly of perpetual ink iron. It is light armor for use against martial arts people, maintaining the highest strength and reducing the weight. It did not restrict movement and was light in weight, so it was perfect for use by the agile warriors. Mukbis eyes sparkled. I guess all I need is a breastte and pauldrons? no. Keep it all full. Do we really have to do that? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I think its best to wear it as long as its not too heavy. why? It is because of a sense of belonging that the military and each religious sect mass produce uniforms and uniform weapons. In addition, if training is good enough and morale is high, group cohesion also increases. Group cohesion Yeonwi nodded. Hojeong is right. The Immortal Army is a military group made up of descendants of the Nine Great Gates and the Sixth Generation. Although they follow the instructions of the militarymander, Gojeong, there are probably quite a few who still think of their affiliation as Jafar, not the Mortal Army. Thats right. And from now on, I think we need to pay more attention to our titles. Armor and title exclusively for the Mortal Army. Just that small change can make you stronger. Good idea. Mukbi tilted his head. It was still difficult to understand. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Muk-bi. You have to do it. yes? You have to train them when Im away. Mukbis eyes widened. My me? Ill tell you the training schedule and intensity. However, you will have to adjust the gradual increase in intensity or appropriate rest on your own. I am good at that kind of thing. Do it even if you dont have confidence. You are themander of the Mortal Army. When Im not around, you are the leader of the Mortal Army. Ugh. Let me tell you one thing. A leader can understand the feelings of his subordinates, but he must not pay attention to them. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I know you are capable enough. Believe in yourself and lead boldly. Cough. Yeonwi asked. Anyway, there are about five days left until the expedition. Is there anything you can prepare in those days? If so, tell me. Abby will help you. Its okay. I think I just need to take good care of my body. Is that so? yes. However Yeon Ho-jeong looked towards the west in the distance. Murimmaeng Naejeong, with countless pavilions lined up beyond the wall. Among them, the ce where his consciousness was directed was Tangga. I think Id like to take just one more person. Chapter 195 Episode 195 Back to my hometown (7) Papa Pang! Tang Sang-ah, who moved forward slowly like a snake, suddenly threw away an explosive move and gasped. its tough. It felt as if the poisonous air emanating from my heart was going to flow back. Due to excessive consumption of internal energy, the internal blood vessel became tattered. If I was determined and tried to recover, I would return to normal within three or four days, but there was no need to continue training so intensely that my body would be damaged in the first ce. Of course, Tang Sang-ah also did not think that his martial arts would improve even if he continued to train excessively. Its hard, but you have to persevere. What she wanted was a way to achieve maximum efficiency in extreme situations. Tang Sang-ah recalled that time. The madness of the gray wolves, who had umted malice in the wilderness for years and whose individual level was not that high, but who were strong as a group. It was strong. Tang Sangers face became tense. I thought it was an insignificant enemy, but it was so strong. Tang Shanger was naturally gentle and bright, unlike someone from a Tang family. However, the Tang familys unique venom and tenacity clearly remained in her veins. And in this battle, she unleashed the evil power of her blood without regret. however. I was ipetent. The number of enemies killed by poison and memorization was in the dozens. She did not regret the act. Regardless of their little or no actualbat experience, they were enemies and evildoers. Furthermore, if he didnt kill him, he was going to die. The problem was their response. My ally died because of me. The corridor troupe thoroughly avoided Tang Shanger and trampled Tang Mas army. It was natural. Even a mere swipe of Dang Sang-ahs poison and memorization is fatal. Since the Cloisters werent fools, there was no way they would have approached her. Tang Shanger fought between them until the end, but the Corridor was exquisitely able to only deal with the enemies around her. In the end, the corpses of both enemies and allies piled up like a mountain around her. Of course, it wasnt her fault that her ally died. But Tang Sang-ah couldnt think like that at all. Because he was the only one who survived. Paaaaang! Even though his whole body is weak, he uses a resilient handshake. The pain went beyond my muscles to my bones. Still, she didnt stop. Whats scarier is. Tang Sang-ah, who was swinging her arms vigorously, bit her lip. It means I passed out like an idiot. It was my first time. There is no enemy who clenches his teeth and tries to kill an enemy with all his stamina and internal strength exhausted. It was my first time. I was exhausted to the point where I couldnt even bear it with my mental strength. In the end, more colleagues were sacrificed to protect her. Tang Sangers eyes were bloodshot. The faces of the soldiers who died because of him came to mind. Quang! The trees skin was dented by the powerful punch. Grumbling. Blood flowed from her fist. The internal attack operation was unstable and the fist could not be protected. Huh! Huh! Dang Sang-ah, who was breathing heavily, copsed on the spot. Tears flowed from her eyes. Im sorry. During the entire memorial service, I couldnt sleep and was busy crying. Afterwards, there were no tears. So I started training. I thought I could escape this sadness if I overworked my body with rigorous training that would blow my mind. Of course, the results were not good. ha. Dang Sang-ah, covered in sweat, tears, and blood,y down on the spot. I felt like it would be better now. I was such a helpless being. She suddenly remembered her grandfathers words. In my opinion, the family needs a new wind. And I think you can be a great help to my family. Therefore, we must not ignore reality just because the evaluation process isplicated like it is now, but we must discipline ourselves. What my grandfather said was right. Your family needs a fresh wind? That was something to think aboutter. I had to train harder and deal with it more viciously. If necessary, he had to be able to be more vicious than anyone else in the party. In order to live the way you wanted, a pulpit of that level was essential. Tang Sang-ah closed his eyes. The rough breathing gradually subsided. As I rxed my body, my whole body creaked. How long has it been like that? Its a runny nose. omg! Tang Sang-ah opened his eyes in surprise. A young man was looking down at himself with a strange expression. A face covered in tears and sweat and even snot? Is it a mess? Tang Sang-ah suddenly raised her upper body. Are you all? Young Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its been a while, soldier Dangsang. Oh right. Im a soldier of Tang Mas army, right? Tang Sang-ah quickly got up from her seat and lowered her head. My back hurt like it was going to break. I meet themander of the Mortal Army. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The military discipline was very tight, right? My kids should learn something from you too. Even if its just a private meeting, these things are too much for me. yes? Well, anyway. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around the vacant lot. There is no such thing as a mess. It doesnt look like normal training, but were you venting your anger? Tang Sang-ah did not answer. I wasnt in the mood to answer. But what happened here? Is it difficult? yes? I was having a hard time mentally, not physically. Tang Sang-ah bit her lip. are you okay. You dont look okay? What business have youe here for? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke directly. This time I was assigned a special mission. Its a bit dangerous, so I thought it would be better to move in small numbers. So, we were looking for various talented people. ? I came because I thought you might need me, but I guess its too much if youre that crazy. Tang Sang-ahs eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Take care of yourself. Ill see youter when we get there. What mission is it? ok? What mission do you need me for? This time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke honestly. I have something to find out by infiltrating the ck Forest. Is it that dangerous? Because the two streams are intertwined. Yangcheon? Tang Sang-ah, who tilted her head for a moment, opened her eyes wide. Hey, if its Yangcheon, its Yangcheon, the fighting king from Immortal Emperor?! So its dangerous. omg! Although it was only for a short time, Tang Sang-ah was able to escape from her extreme self-loathing and sadness. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Its just going to be thrilling, right? It probably wont happen, but if youre not careful, you could end up facing one of the strongest yers in the world. ! Well, youve seen your grandfather a lot, so you might not be very impressed. There is no doubt that Tuwang Yangcheon was a dangerous person, but the prestige of King Am, who is discussed as the best in the history of the Tang Dynasty, was different. In the martial arts world, King Danghyeong is treated on the same level as the Four Gods of Death. It is said that not a single de of grass grows in the ce where Danghyeong, the king of death who treats poison and memorization like limbs, passed by. And Tang Sang-ah was a genius who was taught directly by the King of Darkness. Anyway, here we go. . Well, before I go, would you like to give me some advice? yes? Ah yes! Yeon Ho-jeong said with a serious face. I dont know why, but if you ever feel like youck strength, look to the world. ?! What Im saying is that there is no need to be tied down only to Tangma-kun. If you want to be stronger, quit and go out into the world alone. That would be better. Tang Sang-ah was embarrassed. Youre quitting Tangmagun? why? You can quit. Well, thats not what I should say, since I was forced to tie him to Tangmas army. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Whether it is a military organization or a martial arts organization, maximum efficiency is achieved when each individual member dedicates himself to the organization. But looking at your current condition, I dont think it will be of much benefit to you or Tangma-kun. ! Live wisely. Isnt it enough to have the experience of belonging to an armed group without a single acquaintance? Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Dang Sang-ah asked as she saw him walking without any trouble. Are you sure, Commander? What confidence? Be confident that you are doing well. In addition, I know how to live and where to put effort. ! Thats not difficult. The most difficult thing is the process of bing convinced. If youe up with an answer through that process, the rest will be solved naturally. The process Tang Sang-ah asked again. You came because you needed me, right? Isnt it obvious? But if I dont go, it wont be the best. But you cant take someone who isnt even healthy. Everyone will be in danger. !! Your body is broken. You can fix it with medicine, but only you know how to make a disturbed person feel better. Thats why I give up my regrets. I dont know how to make you okay. Tang Sang-ah bit her lip without realizing it. The words that everyone would be in danger pierced my heart like a dagger. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Dang Sang-ah. Its up to you how you take my advice. But dont forget this one thing. ? If you didnt have the ability, would I havee all this way to say Im sorry? With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left the vacant lot. Tang Sang-ahs eyes wavered. My already frustrated feelings became moreplicated. But her hands, which were still covered in blood, were already clenched into fists. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was walking through the forest, spoke in a calm voice. Are you going toe out now? As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Yong-woo appeared from behind the giant tree. I think about this every once in a while. ok? Perhaps Yeonjes strongest weapon is not martial arts but speaking skills. Does this mean that only the snout lived? You know thats not what I meant. Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing. They are willing to sell Yangtze River water if necessary. I feel amazed every now and then. Mo Yong-woo alsoughed at Yeon Ho-jeongs cheekiness. Even that good will didnt work to its full potential this time. This is good enough. Im sorry. In most cases, I would give an order as a militarymander, but given my condition, I cannot easily rmend it. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Usually, the more severe the growing pains, the stronger the beliefs be. dont worry. Because that person is just getting started. is it. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Anyway, Yeonje must be frustrating. If you have any necessary qualifications, please let me know. I will try to find someone as good as possible. I saved everything, what are you talking about? Yes? You just saved thest person, right? Theres no one else to ask for now. Mo Yong-woo was embarrassed. You saved me? Surely Dang Sojeo. He wille. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled evilly. Do you think I was really trying to console that man by telling him his hurtful words? uh? I need a capable Tang n rtive. However, since we cant take the hotel away, we have to take me with them. ?! Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth wide. Are you saying that you didnt intend tofort Tang Xiaoje, but rather make her follow you voluntarily? Is there any more effective way to persuade someone who is suffering from self-destructive feelings of ipetence than telling them that they are a much-needed talent? Oops! It was a bit cringy, but I have to endure this level of itch to recruit the necessary talent. Three dayster. Dang Sang-ah, somewhat haggard but with much clearer eyes than three days ago, came to Pagungak. See you, Commander. Yeon Ho-jeong tried hard to stop the clown from raising his eyebrows. Wee soldier Dang Sang-ah. Chapter 196 Episode 196. Back to hometown (8) . A heavy silence fell. Tang Guan looked at Tang Shanger with scary eyes. On the other hand, Tang Sang-ahs expression looked rxed. It wasnt normal for me to maintain a rxed expression while my father opened his eyes and red at me. After a while, the official spoke. I cannot allow it. . I will tell the head of the Moyong family well, so just go to your ce and rest. Im going. The officer shouted loudly. You know where it is! Its a dead ce. Since Tuwang and Yangcheon are involved, if you make a mistake, your life could be lost. You mean to say something like that even though you know it?! This is the path I chose. There is no such thing as a nice way to die. Just go back now. I cant send you with me on this mission. Commander Yeon, chairman of the working group, has already put my name on the operation order. Just tear up that piece of paper and thats it. Even if you burn it, I will go. Pusssss. A venom emanated from Tang Gwans body. The poisonous attack was opened arbitrarily due to the surging anger. Do you want me to tie you up with my own hands and lock you up? Tang Sanger looked straight into Tang Guans eyes. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Are you saying that?! Im really curious. A blood rtive of the Tang family moves as they please without permission from the head of the family? If it werent for my daughter, it wouldnt be surprising if she were locked up in prison right now! Was it me or your daughter? what? Tang Sang-ah poured out her words as if she had made up her mind. Since when was I your daughter? Since when my grandfather taught me directly? Or did it start when the Cains valued me more highly than the Yangshen? ! Or was it when you decided to send your foolish daughter, who was born with useless talent, to the Moyong family? The temples nose trembled. This is my daughters unexpected rebellion. He was embarrassed and angry at the same time. When the official was about to open his mouth again, Tang Sang-ah added a word. Wouldnt I just have to leave the family? ! Thats what my father wanted. I, who am a thorn in the side, should not be an obstacle to Yang Seon, the sessor. I never thought I would say something like this out loud to my face. While the embarrassed official hesitated, Dang Sang-ah made a bombshell remark. Whether you believe it or not, I understand you, Dad. Because there is such a thing as familyw and history. So Ive endured it until now. . But if you try to suppress my desire to find a life outside of my family, then I have no choice but to abandon the Tang family name. What?! The officials face turned red. Are you really crazy? Are you giving up yourst name? This was no different from saying that he would soon sever ties with the family. If you think of it as a sect, it is an emunication (T). In terms of Joongwons sentiments, this is a more frightening word than saying he will end his life. The party really couldnt understand this situation. Why did my normally docile daughter suddenly be aggressive? Tang Sang-ahs expression gradually hardened. Then what exactly does your father want? Do not interfere with goodness and do not live ording to your own will. Youre not a person, youre just a doll? this guy! Are you trying to fight Abby now? What do you see in my fathers eyes? Is she your daughter or just part of your estate? ! Speaking of which, let me also talk about this. I came here with that in mind, too. Tang Sang-ah closed his eyes. If you consider me your daughter, please respect my choice. But if you think its something you can dispose of at any time, then kill me right here. The officials face turned white. Not only did they say they would throw away hisst name, they even asked him to kill her. He never imagined such extreme words woulde out of his daughters mouth. Grrrr. The venom that had been seeping out slowly stopped. Tang Sang-ah opened her eyes. She saw her fathers distorted face, breathing heavily. Ill just get up. You are not an object. ? I never once thought of you as an object. You are my daughter that no one can deny. Tang Sang-ahs eyes wavered. The officer continued speaking in a heavy voice. The Tangma army is numerous. Militarymander Mo Yong-woo is also a rare genius. Thats why I didnt say anything. I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to join an organization for experience. . But this time its different. Its a dangerous mission that could cost your life if you make a mistake! Besides, I absolutely cannot allow you to fall under that damn brat! Id like to ask you this again. ? Are you really worried about my life? Or are you concerned about me being taken hostage by Commander Yeon? For a moment, the officials eyes wavered. Tang Sang-ah sighed. Did you think I wouldnt know that you just smile every time we meet? The Lord of the Moyong family and my father are engaged in a conflict with opposing factions, including the Yeon Family. ! I dont know what my father really means. But I am who I am. I dont want to be someones hostage or be hindered from doing what I want to do. Thats A somewhat suppressed voice came out of the officers mouth. Its not a matter of just because you want to be that way. i know. So, I n to crush anyone who touches me, regardless of the reason. !! Tang Sang-ah stood up. Ill be back. With those words, Tang Sang-ah left the residence. A sigh came out of the mouth of the official who had been staring at the seat where his daughter had been sitting for a long time. What is this? He never thought he would be so embarrassed by his daughters rebellion. I thought one shout would break his will. In fact, although I was embarrassed at the beginning of the conversation, I did not hesitate. However, the official could not help but be shocked by the daughters words that seemed like a lightning strike. Are you giving up yourst name? Would you rather kill me? Who would have imagined that such a gentle and gentle daughter would turn out to be so harsh? At that moment, Dang-gwan remembered the conversation with his father. I couldnt understand my familys feelings. Probably most of the past family heads were like that. However, I realized toote that I shouldnt do that. What do you want to say? I hope you are different from the family heads who were eaten by the family tradition and ended up bing puppets of the familyw. Do not worry. I am not even like my father. Wrong. Among my children, there is no one who resembles me more than you. Thats why Im worried. bang! Green smoke rose from the officers fist, which hit the table. * * * Try a drink. Yeon Ho-jeong took a sip of tea. How is it? Are you okay? Good. There was no sincerity in your voice. I dont really know what tea tastes like. As long as its not bad, everything is good. Hehehe. So why did you call the person who has to go to war now? Moyong-gun smiled. Is there anything special? I dont know how difficult this mission is, so I should treat the departing working group leader to a cup of tea. Suddenly the tea tastes bitter. why? Cant I worry about you? Were you the kind of person who cared about me? You should be worried. Just this time. Prince Moyong took out a neatly folded letter from his pocket and handed it to him. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. What is this? I already gave it to Hu-gae, but Im giving it to you separately. This is aption of useful breakaway groups and organizations. There arent that many, so choose appropriately depending on the situation. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Is this a usable breakwater? They must be half-baked people. Moyong smiled happily. Of course I can talk to you. I had to exin everything to Hu-gae. Hugae is also a smart person. But I am very suspicious of you. Knowing how to distinguish between when to doubt and when to believe. That is also an ability. Your words are good. In that respect, you are a really great friend. Hes smart, has a good eye, and has great sensitivity. Yeon Ho-jeong received the letter and kept it in her arms. Anyway, Ill ept it. Mo Yong-gun spoke in a more serious voice while still smiling. Be careful. Of course. If you think this mission is actually simple, it could be infinitely simpler. But just because Tuwang exists over there makes it worthy of being ssified as a special ss. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. In fact, the Yang Cheon he remembered was not usually a great person. Although he improved much more after defeating him and establishing the ck Emperor Castle, he was also lucky when he won against Yang Chen. But martial arts was not the only thing that Yang Cheon was afraid of. Besides, as I have reported separately, Yang Cheon. A person who fights without lines? How did you know? Yeon Ho-jeong pretended not to notice and pulled away. I always had doubts. A person named Yangcheon is not very well known in Jungwon. Yet, you were ssified as a ck sword and even earned the nickname Tuwang, right? yes. It is much more difficult to tame a rat than to catch a fierce tiger. But Yangcheon did it. Moyong-gun chuckled. It was simr to what he had said to the officer. I felt like this guy was definitely of the same type as me. Thats right. That makes it even scarier. It would be even more strange if Yang Chen had pioneered the path alone without anyones help. It means that he has been hiding his outstanding ability until now. So you were suspicious. exactly. Prince Moyong shook his head. I think there is a clear possibility that Yang Cheon received help from someone. But you cant be sure. If you overdo it and dig into that part, you wont be able to avoid death. I know. Well, I guess you can take care of it yourself. Two people quenched their thirst with tea at the same time. Prince Moyong opened his mouth again. Actually, it is themanding authority, but the working group is the core of this mission. Even if we want to exchange information one by one, the distance is too far, so your judgment as the working-level leader will determine the sess or failure of the mission. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I wish you were there too. Prince Moyong waved his hand. Dont say things like that. I have no intention of getting involved in such aplicated fight, as I would rather kill the enemys leader. why? He is willing to fight a much moreplex fight to be the most powerful person. It was a statement that could instantly freeze the warm atmosphere. Moyong-gun epted it with a grace. Thats what I said. I dont want to focus on this mission while fighting that painful fight. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Lets have a truce for a while. Didnt you do that a long time ago? You know? Thats not what Im saying. Moyongs smile deepened. why? Do you think Ill take advantage of your absence and do something strange? If it had been in the past, I wouldnt have worried, but looking at you recently, I feel like thats okay. Hes a really scary guy. Contrary to his feelings, Prince Moyong shrugged his shoulders and looked the other way. A fight can only take ce if there is an opponent. Dont worry too much about that and just focus on your mission. I will speak clearly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned cold for an instant. Do not make any attacks until I return. Frost also appeared on Prince Moyongs face. Thats my heart. The two stared at each other for a long time. But even for a moment. Soon, Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and stood up. I enjoyed my tea. Im d it hit you in the mouth. Moyong-gun also rxed his expression. If you enter the territory controlled by Yangcheon, contact me immediately. As you can see, Yangcheon is gaining ground even at this very moment. I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. then. Prince Moyong also tookmand of Maju. Good luck. Chapter 197 Episode 197 Head-on attack (1) Teeeeing! puck! The arrow split the air and immediately pierced the iron te. There was joy on Mukbis face. done. No matter how excellent the tension of the Hongryeongung is, it cannot pierce the iron te if it is not properly loaded with energy. But not like this time. She only put a very small amount of energy into her arrow. An arrow that would have bounced off in the past pierced the iron te. This is because instead of reducing the amount of internal power, the method of operating internal power was changed. The martial arts are really endless. Just by changing my thoughts, the power of the arrow changed. It was a diversity of martial arts implementation that was not learned in Gwanilgok. Her unique archery skills, created through countless battles, hard work, and deep agony, were finally blossoming. Thats amazing. ah! Father has arrived. okay. Yeonwi smiled with satisfaction as she looked at the holey iron te. Half of the power previously contained. You were able to break through the iron te with that much force. It means that your concentration and internal energy management have grown to the next level. There was honest joy on Mukbis face. I knew it myself, but I felt reassured when Yeonwi directly confirmed it. Its thanks to my father. If you hadnt given me advice in time, I wouldnt have thought of it. Anyone can give advice. The problem is how to ept it. Yeonwi tapped her shoulder. Your greatest strength is not your natural talent. He has the attitude of being able to seriously think about anything he hears. In the realm of martial arts, there is no talent as great as not being stubborn. Mukbis face turned red. The Yeonwi was clear in its praise and criticism. However, it was usually the criticism that carried more weight. If you do well, thats it, but if you do poorly, it can lead to death in actualbat. In other words, receiving this level of praise meant that the silent attitude was that impressive. Mukbi is also particrly happy because he knows this. Yeonwi asked calmly. Do you know? yes? Lee Gak Jeon Ho-jeong has gone on a mission. Unexpectedly, Mukbis expression was calm. yes. I left after talking about it earlier. Yeonwi, who had been silent, spoke again. Arent you disappointed? Mukbi filed aint. It was like that at first. Even if its not the best, I thought it would be helpful in some way, but I thought that if I wasnt trustworthy enough, they wouldnt take me away. These things are naturally revealed in front of themittee. Mukbi also became increasinglyfortable dealing with Yeonwi. Does this mean you think differently now? yes. Mukbi looked up at the sky. The weather has be chilly. The clouds were just right. When I think about it, he has never once ignored me since I first met him. We joked around a lot, but even then there were clear lines. I see. Even if it seems like they are being rude on the outside, they never want to hurt the other persons feelings if they think of it as their own. Yeonwi smiled. Mukbi is kind, but rarely reveals his true feelings. The fact that she said this meant that shepletely trusted her son. Im fortunate that the first person I met when I came out into the world was a practitioner. I see. Mukbi wore Hongryeon Pce on his back. Those who are leaving have left, and those who remain must start their own work. Yeonwi nodded. You are right. As there is no Gojeong, the fight on this side will be quite fierce. It was said that it would be difficult in many ways, whether it was political strife or training for the army of death. The shadow cast by Yeonhojeong wasrge and dark. Before he knew it, his presence remained strong not only to Muk Fei but also to the leaders of his father, Zhuge Wenhu, a Yanwei soldier, and Meng. Are you going to train the Mortal Army? yes. We also have to deliver light armor. I get it. Yeonwi, who was about to leave Pagungak first, asked as if he had suddenly remembered something. Are you okay with the time in the evening? yes? Ah yes! are you okay. I guess my work will be over by the time I get married. If the time permits, lets have a meal together. Mukbi smiled brightly. yes! * * * Yeon Ho-jeong and his party, who left the Murim Alliance, passed through Hubei and headed toward Gwiju Castle. The presumed location of Yangcheon was Changsha, the capital of Hunan Province. If you wanted to take the shortest route, there would be no problem if you came down to Hubuk, crossed the river, and entered straight into Honam. However, Yeonhojeong adhered to secret movements from the time he joined the alliance. When Dang Sang-ah asked the reason, Yeon Ho-jeong answered as follows. They are keeping a close eye on the Murim Alliance. They might even be investigating peopleing and going. If thats the case, well have no choice but to be even more concerned about those heading to the base. It was a simple yet valid reason. It would be a bit of a long way back, but it was definitely necessary. Yeon Ho-jeong trusted his own judgment, and Gaeung-sang and Jegal A-yeon judged his words to be trustworthy. And senior. You tell me. Senior, please enter western Honam first. Paeyul raised his eyebrows. alone? This is to reduce suspicion. If you go first and take a seat, well take our time and turn around. Does that have any meaning? of course. I see. I dont know what youre doing that for. The group, excluding Paeyul, passed through the southwest of Hubei and entered Guizhou Province in one month. If he had made up his mind and used the divinew, he would have reached the distance several days faster than that. It was dyed because we had to move carefully. So the group entered a small guest house in the northernmost part of Guizhou Province. Whew, I guess Ill live a little longer now. Full-sang scratched his head. Thank you for your hard work. This is a guesthouse operated by the main room, so you can rest in peace. The group started by taking a bath in hot water to relieve the umted fatigue. One surprising thing is that Full Sang went to wash first. Zhuge Yan asked mischievously. Then arent you really going to be kicked out of your post? Just what I was hoping for. If you want to infiltrate the enemys territory directly, you must not be exposed to the degree of openness. In the end, Gaeun-sang had no choice but to break the rules. The sight of Full-sang, who had removed all the old grime and appeared wearing a white cloth over a well-fitting military uniform, was truly surprising. Zhuge Zhenyeon opened his mouth like a crucian carp. Wow! Is that right? Then who could it be? How dare you hide your face like this in the world? I always wash up! Why does a beggar wash with water so wastefully? Full-sang grumbled, but it was actually worth making such noises. Not only was he quite tall and had a solid physique, but he also had clear five senses, and his appearance was enough to make you admire him. He was so young that it seemed like he could be considered a nobleman just by looking at his well-dressed appearance. Dang Sang-ah secretly asked Yeon Ho-jeong. Will Hu-kai also enter the enemy camp? Thats right. Because we need to deliver news from both sides quickly. In fact, even without all that, its hard to find someone as good at improvisation as that guy. okay. why? Is there something wrong with you? Something crucial is at stake. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. what is that? Its the discrepancy between appearance and speech. That was a sharp point. His appearance is no different from that of a nobleman, but his manner of speaking is so informal that even a civil servant would turn a blind eye. This was a much more serious problem than I thought. Full-sang looked at Yeonho-jeong with sad eyes. Do I really have to change my way of speaking? Isnt that right? Please tell me no. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a shaky voice. Because there are many people with strong personalities in the world. On the contrary, that aspect may seem naive. Hehe, I thought you would understand me! Still, I rmend that you remain quiet if possible The group, all sobered, finished eating and gathered in one room. Full-sang quenched his appetite. Its definitely humid in Guizhou. Even though its winter soon. Zhuge Yan received his words. They say that if you do something wrong, you will end up suffering from an endemic disease. The humidity is high and the vegetation is thick, so there are a lot of bugs. Bugs are just enough for daily food when youre hungry. Yuck. Why is this like this? Then starve to death? I have to survive by chewing bugs. Isnt that right, Dan Soje? Tang Sang-ah said with an awkward expression. Ive never eaten it before Ugh? Full Sang tilted his head. Dang Sojeo also learned the poison technique, right? Have you ever slept while practicing solo attack? There are so many poisonous insects in the world. Learning poison doesnt make you eat bugs. Of course, I dont really have any objection to bugs, but Huh, really? Tang Sang-ah cleared his throat. Although she wasnt a shy person, she couldnt help but feel burdened by Moon Geun-sangs extreme friendliness. Now, lets get things sorted out. Yeon Ho-jeong pped his hands to attract attention and continued. You may have heard before, but from now on, we belong to the Martial Order Gate. The Mujongmun was a mysterious sect known to have gone extinct over a hundred years ago. Surprisingly, their martial arts skills were evaluated as not being significantly inferior to those of the Old Daemun faction. This is because there was not a single weak person among the martial arts people who dered themselves to be from the Mujongmun at that time. However, there were also evaluations that their martial arts skills were inconsistent. Shaolin Temple Shaolin Temples own volcanic sect, just as each sect has its own martial arts characteristics, there is a flow of martial arts pursued by each sect, but there was no such thing in the Mujong mun. Their martial arts boasted a variety of depths, as if masters from various sects gathered together to form a sect. However, after going down the path of extinction for some reason about a hundred years ago, the name of Mujongmun was no longer heard. It has been forgotten by the world, and there are so many different types of martial arts, so there will be no suspicion even if we each use different martial arts. The three men and women nodded. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Full Sang. But its best to be careful with your titles. From now on, Hugae will be in charge of executing this group. Do I really have to take care of that? Youre the oldest. Then what is the loss rate? Senior, this is your private residence. Im young, but what about the youngest? Lets move on. Tsk. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Dang Sang-ah. Soldier Dang Sang-ah is the second. The reason is the same. yes. And I am the third. The fourth is zinc. Zhuge Zhen was furious. Hey, why am I the youngest? Im a year older than you! Im giving this to my friend, so even my sister doesnt know. I am the one who needs to move the most. Moreover, anyone who is quick-witted can tell that my martial arts skills are the deepest among the three. Even if you are the third child, it will feel strange if you introduce him as the youngest. Okay. It wasnt wrong. Still, as if he couldnt help but feel dissatisfied, Jegal Zhens mouth popped out. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes gave off a serious glow. Based on the information so far, there is a high probability that Yangcheon is located in Changsha, Hunan Province. However, considering the scale of the ck Inds he has controlled so far, it can be said that his eyes are spread over the entire Hunan Province. Full-sang nodded. The reports from the disciples here are simr. The moment you enter Hunan Province, your eyes will follow you. But I wont travel along mountain paths or waterways. If I go to Guando confidently, there wont be any suspicion, right? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Dang Sang-ah. In other words, your capabilities will be needed as soon as we enter Hunan Province. yes? My abilities? Come to think of it, I havent heard anything about my role in this mission. Tang Sang-ah was embarrassed. It was absurd to think to myself that I had never thought of such an obvious thing until now. What can I do? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. A very ominous smile. Ga Deuk-sang clicked his tongue, saying, Its the beginning again. Jegal Zhen-yeon was disgusted. If the eyes of the ck sword are focused on us, immediately kill it with a memorized weapon. Chapter 198 Episode 198 Head-on attack (2) Hmm. The man with his gray-white hair neatly slicked back let out a soft groan. And four women were carefully massaging various parts of the mans body. The four women were so eager that their entire bodies were drenched in sweat. It feels a bit cooler now. Maybe its because Im getting older, but my body isnt what it used to be. The low, resounding voice was very heavy, not befitting his slim appearance. Burrr. The women trembled once. The mans voice was truly strange. Even though its a nice low tone, it feels like its sharply striking the listeners nerves. The voice itself was full of a bloody intimidation, as if it were a martial art. It was a voice with an aggressive tone. So the Corridor evaporated like that? Thats right. A middle-aged man wearing a mans robe bowed his head. It is said that they werepletely wiped out without a single survivor. Tsk. The man clicked his tongue. It is said that they have been sweeping the Sae-o-e area for ten years, but in the end, the root of it is that they are magical enemies. The Corridor was not an ordinary group of magic bandits. If they decide to do so, they can easily wipe out quite a few minor sects, and if they devise a strategy, even the strongest of the old sects will have to endure some damage. In terms ofbat power, there is no reason to be disparaged like this. But the man had the right to say such things. The middle-aged man nced at the man. The mans eyes, looking down at him with a drowsy face, were extremely indifferent, unlike his aggressive voice. Its amazing to see it again. Wooooow. The inner energy filled in the dantian naturally shrunk. He was right. They say hes a strong person who cant be matched by anyone other than the high priest of the religion, but are all the Ten Hearts of Heaven such monsters? Its not about radiating power or getting angry. I just made eye contact, but it felt like invisible chains were binding my limbs. The power of the Absolute, who has glimpsed the ultimate state, unconsciously emerges from the intimidating nature of humans. An ordinary person who has not learned inner strength will not be able to maintain his sanity just by staying in one ce. Existence itself is a disaster. It was a state I couldnt even dream of. The middle-aged man spoke carefully. It is true that the Corridor Corps was below expectations, but it seems that the troops dispatched by the Murim Alliance were also unusual. Did you say it was an army of death? To be exact, they are said to be two units, the Tang Demon Army and the Death Death Army. Tangma and perish. You chose the name tantly. A little interest appeared on the face of Yang Cheon, the king of fighting among men. Those guys called the Mortal Army. Didnt you destroy several ck Ind factions not long ago? Thats right. Among them was Hongyohoe. Hongyohoe. Yang Chen frowned. Did you say that they are a bit difficult for children to deal with, even though they are not even worth a meal? Thats right. Although they are not strong in martial arts, they will use any means possible to kill their target. Not only do they use prohibited firearms, but they also receive requests for appointments from government officials. I like that. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. I kill my opponent regardless I just follow my own path without worrying about others. Its truly a pity that such people suffer so vainly. The middle-aged man swallowed. Its still the same. Yang Chen is a dangerous person. The best criterion for judging a person was not their martial arts or intelligence. It was a line. Those who can cross the line without hesitation are loved even if they have no ability. However, no matter how talented someone is, they despise those who are hard-headed. This was the reason why Yangcheon was able to be as strong as it is now, and it was also the reason why the ck Inds were able to unite on this scale in a short period of time. Anyway, the corridors have gotten to that point, so even the apostles are going to be in trouble. The middle-aged mans eyes sparkled. I think Ill go into hiding once more. Yang Chen chuckled. I dont know if hes cautious or scared. When you are bold, you must also know how to be bold to be able to do big things. Thats the problem with these guys. . why? Are you feeling bad about people from your hometown? Is that possible? From the moment I decided to take care of my elders, my soul settled here. Khaha! Good words. Yang Cheon burst intoughter. Kugugugugugung. The middle-aged mansplexion turned pale. That wasnt all. The women who were massaging Yang Cheons body suddenly experienced difficulty breathing and then fainted. Incredible endurance! The sound ofughter was filled with tremendous power. The dangerous energy that prates the ears breaks the bnce of the body and even shakes the brain. It even shook the building slightly. Wooooow. The middle-aged man hurriedly raised his internal energy to protect his head and ears. Yang Cheon, who suddenly stoppedughing, looked down at the middle-aged man. He didnt even pay attention to the women who had fallen to the left and right. ck sheep. Yes, old man. I received this letter addressed to me this morning. Slurp. Suddenly, a red letter appeared on Yang Cheons hand. The middle-aged ck sheeps eyes wavered. A void object! This is the state of controlling objects without touching them using extreme internal energy. Yangcheon seemed to have reached the end of such a state. I couldnt feel any real energy pushing through the atmosphere at all. It was as if he was controlling the object with pure will. It is a state worthy of being called superpower. At that level, there is no reason to be called a human being. Phew. The red letter flew out andnded in front of the ck sheep. The ck sheep bowed his head and opened the letter. His eyes widened. Isnt it fun? ! There is a saying that a hero who represents an era must be born with fortune and good fortune in addition to his or her original abilities. If thats what you said, wouldnt I also be someone who meets the conditions of a hero? A strong heat bloomed in the ck sheeps eyes. Do you n to ept it? well? As you know, I dont have any intention of epting it. As rumored, if they are worth it, they should be under yourmand. Yang Chen smiled. How do you feel? Are you going to try them out? The ck sheep lowered his head. We will leave immediately. good night. And just like that, the ck sheep left. When the ck sheep disappeared, the smile on Yang Chens face also disappeared. No matter what I do, you will never be mine. The ck sheep is someone you definitely want to have under yourmand in terms of ability. But he had no loyalty. He said he broke ties with the religion and came to him, but Yangcheon knew that wasnt true. Thats why it was shown in an exaggerated way. Because ck sheep are religious people. Because I will report my personality and abilities to the school as is. I wanted to kill him with one punch, but it wasnt the time yet. Anguid glow appeared on Yang Chens face. There is no one I can trust. My pride was once again hurt by the reality that I couldnt befortable with a guy who could kill me with just a single finger. However, Yang Chen believed that it was something worth taking. Small people are obsessed with what is in front of them, but big people know how to look into the future. However, I was a little tired. Tsk, this is the problem with the ck Ind. Its rare to find someone worth raising. If you truly give your soul to me, I will be able to give you everything. Yang Cheon stood up. Wooooow. Four fainted women floated up. Four women followed Yang Cheon, who entered the corridor with his back behind him. * * * After getting enough rest, the group entered the western part of Honam. The road was much morefortable than I expected. This is because he did not move secretly and did not pay attention to his surroundings. Furthermore, Yeon Ho-jeong made efforts to keep the atmosphere of the group bright. We joked a lot with everyone and even trained together when needed. Moon Geun-sang was the only person who could see through the intentions behind Yeon Ho-jeongs words and actions. Its to look natural. Yes. No matter what anyone says, the chairperson of the group is Yeon Ho-jeong. As Yeonhojeong maintained such a bright atmosphere, the mood of the group naturally became brighter as well. And her efforts bore fruit, and by the time she entered Honam, Dang Sang-ah also started smiling more often. Full Sang smiled. What a great person. Whether it is calction or instinct. Yeon Ho-jeong knew exactly what role he should perform for each mission. Even if it meantughing and talking, it was done without difficulty. He often jokes around with people hes close to, but hes basically quiet, but the way hes showing now doesnt make him feel ufortable. Do you have something on my face? ok? At Yeon Ho-jeongs words, Full Sang grinned. Youre full of handsomeness. I know, Ambassador. Our third child is so honest that its embarrassing. haha! Before we knew it, the group had be ustomed to calling each other names. It is a change brought about by the atmosphere. It was awkward at first, but soon the group truly regarded each other as if they were executioners. Anyway, where is Sa-sook? Full-sangs eyes sparkled. Sasuk simply meant the rate of defeat. Lets see. There are roughly two hundred miles left, so if you take your time, I think I will be able to see you by tomorrow evening. I want to see you quickly. Shall we go for a run and practice? Our third son really likes training. Full-sang said to Dang-sang-ah and Je-gal-yeon. Would you like to go for a quick run to warm up your body? Your ambassador. lets go. Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! The four men and women cheerfully unfolded the divinew. The person with the lowest martial arts skills among the group was Zhuge Zhenyan. However, Zhuge Yans martial arts skills were quite high for his age, and especially when it came to divinew, he was as good as Tang Shanger. The group, going ahead and behind them, broke through Guandu and had already covered 150 miles. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It has begun. He felt eyes scanning the group. It was a very secret look. The art of hiding was nothing special, but it was strange as if you could see it. long time no see. A small smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. It was a smile that conveyed emotions such as ferocity, longing, a bit of tension, andfort at the same time. Its been a long time since Ive looked at you like this. Apletely different method from following people in the Baekdo martial arts world. Finally, Yeonhojeong was able to feel it. That he had entered a world full of filth that he had known and lived in for half his life. As soon as I set foot in a world where I had not felt any longing, I was immersed in nostalgia, as if I had returned to my hometown. But nostalgia was nostalgia and work was work. private residence. huh? Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. There are bugs buzzing around. For a moment, Tang Sang-ahs eyes sparkled. so? I dont know? Im really sensitive, right? Ill tell you the direction, so please put it away. Tang Sang-ah smiled. For the third child, its not that difficult. She was perfectly assimted into her role. Maybe Im enjoying the current situation the most. A subtle murderous look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Shall we start from the rear? good. The shadow behind the fourth pine tree on the left, next to thergest rock on the right. At that moment, Tang Sangers hands moved like lightning. Pipipiping! Burbubbuk! The memorization fired at an invisible speed produced a stter of blood. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Seeing that cool smile, a simr smile appeared on Tang Sangers face. Thats wonderful work, sister. thank you. Lets get started in earnest. You cant miss a thing. dont worry. Papa papapang! The rain covered everything like a. Chapter 199 Episode 199. Head-on attack (3) Paeyuls eyes widened. What is it, you guys? Full-sang took possession of the gun. See you, Master. The three men and women followed him and bowed their heads. ? The loss rate was disconcerting. Its surprising that he came with drops of blood all over his clothes, but what is the point of bowing with his back bent as if hes about to throw his head on the ground? Why am I at your private quarters? Those words almost came out of my mouth without me even realizing it. Paeyul managed to recall Yeon Ho-jeongs words before parting ways with the group. We are descendants of the Mujongmun family. We y the role of death penalty and you y the role of Sa-sook. Well create the atmosphere, so you can roughly match the rhythm. Is this some kind of kids joke? But when I actually call it Sasuk, it feels a bit strange. Paeyul cleared his throat. Wee back. Its a tone full of awkwardness. Only then did the four straighten their backs. But what is that blood? Full-sang quenched his appetite. There are all sorts of things following us. The second one caught almost all of them, but the rest tried to run away, so we split up and caught them one by one. Who is the second? Dang Sang-ah took notice and stepped forward. sorry. If I had been more thorough, I wouldnt have had to use my hands. Hey, sister-inw, dont say things like that. Wasnt it very secret? And who would have guessed that there would be people following us? Who is it anyway? Well, thats it? Judging by their pettiness, they seem to be Baekdo bastards, but Baekdo cannot use their strength in this region. It must be ck as expected. I guess so. Jegal A-yeon quietly intervened and yed the role of the immature youngest member. But isnt this a problem for no reason? Were going to meet people from Heukdo right now. What did you say your name was? Yang Yeon Ho-jeong immediately covered Jegal Zhen-yeons mouth. Jegal Zhenyan pped Yeon Hojeong on the shoulder as if he was suffocating. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Its confidential. Eup! I told you before, right? There are a lot of people who mess up by using their mouths incorrectly. Samae also needs to be more serious Ugh! Yeon Ho-jeong stumbled. Zhuge Yan hit him in the abdomen with his elbow. Zhuge Zhenyeon spat. Where did you put your hands when you didnt even wash them! Cough! uh? are you okay? Its not okay, man! Paeyul looked at the four men and women with blurred eyes. These are exciting. In times like these, it is appropriate for an adult from the n to step in and help. Paeyul said in a somewhat solemn voice. There are many eyes watching. Follow yourselves. Big! Paeyul opened his eyes and saw Full Sang. Full-sang quickly wiped away his smile and cleared his throat. sorry. I heard Sare. Ill see you separately. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. I guess this isnt that bad. The base running here was quiterge. Even though it waste at night, quite a few people were sitting here and there drinking. Slur. The blue dragon g flowed out from Yeonhojeongs fingertips. The blue dragon is the most sensitive of the Shinigamis true weapons, but it is as soft as the hyeonmu, making it suitable for use in borate work. Intangible energy spread in all directions. Nine? There are nine people who have mastered the skill of running wide bases. The number was not asrge as expected. But rather, this was normal. Although the ck Ind secretly controlled the entire Hunan Province, this was a small city located in the westernmost part of the province. In addition, heukdo has a thin corianderyer. It could be said that this number was ratherrge. Ill go up step by step from the bottom. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly saw Tang Sang-ah. Dang Sang-ah wasughing and chatting with Jegal A-yeon, wondering what was so funny. The heads of the two families couldnt get enough of each other, but the children actually seemed close to each other, like real sisters. You have to y the role of bait well. Yeon Ho-jeong had no doubt that her presence would make the partys mission much easier and more efficient. Now, shall we have dinner? That night. Phew. The energy of four colors hovered around the body of Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting cross-legged in the bamboo forest outside the back garden. It was like seeing a spirit. Four energies of ck, white, red, and blue were shining brightly like fireflies and wrapping around his body. It is a mysterious sight. It seems as if the will of Mother Nature, rather than the energying from his body, is protecting him. good. Yeon Ho-jeong felt satisfied. Now we have achieved bnce. The first thing I learned after returning to the past was the Hyeonmugi. Naturally, the concentration of Hyeonmugi had to be the densest. However, the energy of the Shinigami is organically intertwined with each other and repeats growth and control. Considering the principles of aquatic wood and wood-growing fire, it was only natural. And when these four energies are bnced qualitatively and quantitatively, from then on, the four energies develop gradually together. In Sasinmu, this state is called the state of jeongsik (ؑʽ). It meant that all energy was upright and not concentrated. With this, we have passed one step. The first hurdle to ovee afterpleting the Four Gods Qi is the formal examination. Yeon Ho-jeongpleted it after breaking through the barrier. This was the reason why I tried not to draw out all my energy until I reached the limits of my body and true energy. This was because, even with the same development, development at a higher level led to a high degree of efficiency and enlightenment. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong exhaled lightly and opened his eyes. Then he picked up the polearm lying next to him. Its okay. It was an iron polearm that I obtained from a nearby cksmith shop after finishing my meal. Because it was made entirely of iron, it was quite heavy, but it was no problem for Yeon Ho-jeong, who wielded a light dragon that weighed over 80 pounds. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the middle of the window pole and turned it. Boom. Buuuung. The sound of the wind blowing through the spear rotating in a circle was heavy yet refreshing. The center of gravity is well established. The spear de is also reasonably long. You were lucky. The Gwangryongbu was an overly shy weapon. It was the same with the Gyoryongswae. At a time when the name of Byeoksanhojang was shaking the martial arts world, it was impossible to bring in two cavalrymen who would obviously attract everyones attention. So the weapon chosen was the spear. The first thing I practiced in order to handle an ax was Changbong technique. If you use a spear and a bare-handed fist, you can minimize the power gap with the Gwangryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong kicked the ground. Paaaaang! After moving a short distance, he unleashed a powerful spear move. Bub bub bub! In an instant, dozens of spear des created identical marks in the center of ten bamboo trees. A look of surprise appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I thought I would have regressed because I havent dealt with it for a while, but I feel like I have grown even more? This was also possible because Sasinmu was formalized. Since there is no waste of power, spear techniques have be more sophisticated. Para rock! The de of the spear cutting through the wind gave off a stylish glow. Yeon Ho-jeongs movements were unusually loose and fluid. It felt like I was dancing rather than practicing martial arts. However, the cutting and stabbing power of the spear de did not decrease. Lets go! Bamboo leaves that had fallen to the ground rose up along the tip of the spear de. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. thud! As I hit the ground with my spear, dozens of bamboo leaves floating in the air along the spear de shattered into pieces. Well, okay. thats enough. I wanted to practice for another half day, but I thought it would be better to end today. Are you staying at a private residence? At that sudden question, a snorting sound was heard from the deepest shadow in the bamboo forest. Why dont you stop using that creepy name when theres no one there? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You never know. Not to mention you, my senses are not that easy either. Thats why Im telling you. Im afraid the tension in my mind will ease. If the master who disrupted both of our senses has already intervened, shouldnt we consider this mission a failure? It wasnt wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong crossed his arms while holding the spear. It waste at night. Why did youe out instead of sleeping? We lost the yer to you. I was thinking about training. okay. This is enough for me. Write. Previously. Paaaaaa! Paeyuls sword flew like an arrow. It was an amazing surprise attack. It was surprisingly fast and sudden, but I didnt feel like I was there. Thats why it was a more terrifying sword attack. Yeon Ho-jeong uncrossed his arms and kicked the end of the spear. Whoops! The sword grazed the spear and stopped. Piiiiing! The bamboo leaves rotated along the spear pole that rotated in ce. Yeon Ho-jeong held the spear. Phew. The wind stopped. Paeyul sighed. It doesnt work either. It was a great surprise attack. Its been a very long time since Ive had such a life-threatening sword strike. What a cocky way to talk. Anyway, its been a while. Your life seems to have been quite rough. Yeon Ho-jeong just smiled without saying a word. Paeyul quietly looked at him without even holding a lead sword. Do you have anything else to say? Its not like that. If I do that, can I just leave? no. huh? Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong read Pae-yuls hesitation. Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed seriousness. Is there something wrong? If its a problem, its a problem. What is that? Paeyul was speechless again. It is clear that the hesitation is growing. Yeon Ho-jeong was nervous. After a moment of silence, Paeyul opened his mouth. If its Mujongmun, shouldnt we bring out our own seasons anyway? youre right. Isnt the reason you brought the Tang familys daughter in because its difficult to read the memorized route? There is a reason for that. Paeyul cleared his throat. Look at this first. yes? Sara rock! Paeyuls sword split the air. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. What is this? It was a swordsmanship with a soft line that was not typical of defeat. Of course, that didnt mean it was less powerful. Rather, his technique of drawing in the enemy with a graceful sword stroke and then counterattacking with a single strike, was excellent. Was there such martial arts skills in Jeomchang? In fact, at the level of the nine major schools, there will be several martial arts skills that can rival the representative seasons promoted by each school. Its less practical than before, but the level of swordsmanship itself is higher. After a while, Paeyul stopped his sword. His face was slightly red. There would be no way I would be out of breath after a martial arts demonstration like this. Huh! How is it? Are you a martial artist of Jeomchang? Well right. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke honestly. Its an excellent swordsmanship. The sharpness and extremes characteristic of Jeomchang have been reduced, but the harmony is very solid. The counterattack technique is especially amazing. Is that so? yes. However, there are some gaps in the flow of the chain, but it is too attractive a martial art to find fault with, isnt it? I think the more we reach the level of advancement, the better our practicalbat skills will be. Paeyuls face brightened. Do you think this will work in real life? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You seem to have a very high understanding of sword techniques. I feel like Im wearing the right clothes. haha. Paeyul burst intoughter as he wondered what was so good about it. Well, thats fine if you saw it that way. yes? A risk! I go first. What about training? Paeyul disappeared without answering. For some reason, I could feel a hint of excitement in my steps. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Whats happening all of a sudden? You seem like an idiot who just confesses and runs away, doesnt he? Chapter 200 Episode 200 Head-on attack (4) Are you here? Haha, were you at work? Its no big deal. Zhuge Wenhu stood up and greeted Prince Mo Yong. Please sit here. Thank you. After a while, a teacup was ced between the two. Moyong asked with a grin. Do you have any alcohol? I think they said they would serve alcohol at this persons residence before. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Because Im at work. If youll spare some time this evening, Ill treat you to a drink. What a pity. I have ns for dinner. Then lets postpone the drinking party untilter. Lets do that. Moyong asked as if he was curious. So why did you invite this person to the office? Did you get a call from the working group? Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to him. Prince Moyong, who opened the letter, quickly nodded. It starts now. Thats right. Zhuge Wenhus face became serious. Additional information has alsoe in. which? Do you know that it is a ghost gate? Mo Yong nodded his head. Isnt it a fairly famous ce among the 36 Gates of the ck Road? Thats right. Gwicheolgeommun is a checkpoint with a long history of 200 years, which is unusual for a breakwater in Heukdo. Surprisingly, their martial arts were fair and square, unlike those of the ck Sword. Although there was an overly thuggish aspect, the martial arts itself was not inferior to that of Baekdos honest skills. Gwicheolgeommun is a prestigious family in the dark province that has produced high-level swordsmen for generations. In fact, it is said that the military prowess of the munju of the time is not much lower than that of the heads of our six generations of families. I know that too. Did you say his nickname was Pasangeomgwi (ɽ)? You know very well. As much as necessary. Thats right. The Gwicheolgeommun has a history and tradition that is unique to the Heukdo sect. In the past, it was also called the ck Road First Sword Gate. So what do you say about Gwicheolgeommun? It copsed. At this time, Prince Moyong could not help but be surprised. Are you saying that Guicheolgeommun has disappeared? Thats right. Huh! What happened? Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. They say they were attacked by unknown masters. How many excellent experts were put in? I dont know the details yet. However, the estimated number of attackers is approximately twenty or so, and it is said that there were traces of use of fire. Prince Moyong shook his head. Certainly, Hwagong is powerful, but it would be difficult to say that a sect as strong as Gwicheolgeommun was defeated by Hwagong alone. I can only think that there is a difference in actual power. Good to see you. In other words, it cannot be denied that the martial arts of the attackers were all outstanding. But since not all of them are supreme experts, it would not have been possible to take them down without sufficient preparation. I think so too. It appears that thorough preliminary investigation, excellent response capabilities, and experts who are well suited to each other were brought in. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. The reason youre telling me this now is because the destruction of the Guicheol Gate is rted to this mission? Zhuge Wenhu nodded heavily. Thats right. To be precise, I think there is a high possibility of that happening. How do you think they are intertwined? Yangcheon. ! Their control over information is truly amazing. Even if we try to dig deeper into the Murim Alliance and Openness, the closer we get to the center, the more ambiguous it bes. So, most of the things rted to Yangcheon are difficult to be certain about. In other words, the more ambiguous an incident like this one is, the more likely it is to be rted to Yangcheon? Zhuge Liang had no choice but to admit it. That Prince Moyongs resourcefulness and insight are excellent. Thats right. I said it was a possibility, but I believe it is certain that Yangcheon had a hand in it. Moyong-gun stroked his chin. Zhuge Munho continued speaking to him who did not respond. Yangcheon is gaining power by uniting the ck Inds. But not all of the ck Inds came under hismand. Gwicheolgeommun was one of them. Thats stupid. yes? Prince Moyong frowned. Gwicheolgeommun is a prestigious gate of the ck Path. They show off their power by destroying a force of that size You may not know it right now, but if you look at it from afar, its foolish. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. I think so too. But the Yang Cheon we have investigated so far is not the type of person to shake hands like that. If Yang Chen destroyed the Guicheok Gate, it would not have been to show off his power and authority. It means that the benefit of destroying a munmun is greater than anything else. Currently, the top priority that Yangcheon wants is to expand the power of the ck Ind. But in the long run, it was a foolish choice. Looking at it in the long run, it is not a foolish choice, so it destroyed the Guicheolgeommun? If this move was not a bad hand but a good hand, for what reason would it be reasonable to say that it was destroyed? You were appeased. Moyong-gun chuckled. One of the important figures of Guicheolgeommun crawled under Yang Cheon. ! In other words, someone betrayed the n. Zhuge Lis eyes became bright. Really, this person Zhuge Wenhu was confident that he was superior to Mo Yong in terms of professional strategy and tactics. However, he had no choice but to admit that Mo Yong-gun was superior to him in terms of his ability to look at human nature and infer the circumstances of an incident. It was an insight that highlighted the sorrow of someone who had ovee political opponents to gain power throughout his life. Although Zhuge Liang was disappointed with Mo Yongs abilities, he felt his guard growing even more wary. I thought about this report for a while. And I came to the same conclusion just before the matriarch came. There is a traitor at Gwicheolgeommun. Good to see. He is probably a person who is well-versed in the art of Gwicheolgeommun and whose character will not be wed by a single mistake. I guess so. It could be boiled down to Munjus closest aide or his disciple. I think There is a high probability that he is a disciple. Thats right. Moyong-gun smiled. I understand why the military called me and told me this. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was looking at Mo Yong-gun, let out a sigh. Why are you doing that? Because its a pity. what? I thought how great it would be if the head of the family could use his amazing insight and brain for the betterment of the world. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. Hehehe, this man is not as great a man as the military thinks. So lets leave the white talk there. . Please give me paper, pencil, and ink. I will have to send a letter to the working group. Its already ready. Prince Moyong wrote the letter with powerful yet delicate strokes. How do you feel? Zhuge Wenhu nodded. great. But Its probably going to get more dangerous sooner than expected. At the same time, its a way to go deeper. Moyong-gun chuckled. Are you okay, soldier? The moment this letter is sent, the working group is entering the jaws of hell. And arent there military rtives in that working group? Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. I know and my wife knows that this mission is dangerous. Hehehe! Also, now I am not the father of a child, but a soldier of the Murim Alliance. You cant miss a golden opportunity because of personal affection. You really are amazing. After shaking the paper to dry it, Mo Yong-gun folded thepleted letter neatly and stamped it. Here it is. I will send it right away. How long do you think it will take? The informationwork with the working group has been narrowed to the shortest distance. It will arrive within six days, even if it is as short as three days. Thats incredible speed. Moyong-gun stood up from his seat. If you do that, Ill just go. He turned around. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth as he saw Mo Yong-gun just about to open the door to his office. house owner. hmm? Do you have anything else to say? From now on, you will work in themand center. There might be a fight over time. It also meant not to do unnecessary things at home. Moyong-gun smiled. I still dont n on doing that. Three dayster, the ce where themand staff is gathered will be used as a temporary residence. * * * Yeon Oh no! Third one! Let me see! Full-sang dragged Yeon-ho-jeong into the room. Is there a problem? Look at this. Full-sang took out a letter smaller than the palm of his hand and held it out. The letter was filled with tiny letters. It came from the door. The gate probably refers to the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeong read the letter with a calm mind. After a moment his eyes wavered. Full-sang quenched his appetite. I knew it was a dangerous mission, but I never thought we would delve into the center from the beginning. . hmm? Is it the third one? Full-sang, who was looking at Yeon-ho-jeong, was momentarily surprised. Burrr. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand holding the letter was shaking slightly. My eyes were bloodshot and life was creeping through my body. hey! Shocked, Yeon Ho-jeong instinctively took his life. Full-sang stuck out his tongue. Why does this bastard get so angry every time we meet? Did you n to explode my heart?! sorry. Wow! What on earth is going on? Is there something wrong with you? Yeon Ho-jeong red at the four letters, Gwicheolgeommun. Detailed inspection. It is a prestigious ck sword famous for its in swordsmanship that does not match its subversive power. And there was an iron-blooded warrior who had fought countless battles with Yeonhojeong in the past. Gangryang()! One of the five major gods of Heukje Castle. It was Kang Ryang who was called the strongest and worst expert of the ck Ind martial arts team along with Shingung () Mukbi Jinyang and others. Gangryangs sword had reached a deeper level than any other swordsman from the martial arts faction. Although his level of achievement and power was clearly lower than that of Prince Moyong, he was a true swordsman whose sword intention was better than that of Prince Moyong. The greatest genius in the history of Gwicheolgeommun. A passionate swordsman who lost his n and became a loner, regained hope of living under Yeon Ho-jeong and fiercely shed with Baek-do. Besides Guicheolgeommun has disappeared? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Even if history changes, the results dont change?! The Murim Alliance was founded much earlier than its original history, and Yangcheon also did not openly rally the ck Inds like this. Although the Gwicheolgeommun was destroyed, it did not copse so quickly. ording to original history, the extinction of Guicheolgeommun would not have urred until ten yearster. Everything has changed. Everything is changing. The ambassador type. Yes? Please tell me one thing about those who follow the Daesang style. Full-sangs eyes sparkled. He intuitively realized that Yeon Ho-jeongs request was a very personal matter. What? Tell me about it. I wonder if there are any survivors from the extinct Guicheolgeommun, and if so, please get me a list of them. Hmm, I understand. I dont know whats going on, but I felt like I had to do it for now. But are you okay? Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. its okay. I was shocked for a moment, but Im okay now. He was the chairman of this mission. If the leader wavers, the lives of the members are in danger before the mission. Full-sang nodded. good. Well look into this separately, but what do you think about the letter from Moon? I have to go. Lets just wait three more days. three days? why? Digging in first from this side may raise suspicion, but approaching from that side first is natural. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Trust me. It will definitelye. two dayster. bang! The door to the main base burst open and a group of people wearing blood-red military uniforms appeared. The middle-aged man in the lead spoke in a cold voice. I came from the Blood Gate. Is there a group of men and two women here? Chapter 201 Episode 201 Nangjungjichu (֮F) (1) Bujeongsang nced at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was drinking tea with a calm expression. Third. Please speak. I feel like Im going to wear out my mouth because I say it so often, but youre really amazing. Once again. Huh. Moung-sang licked his lips and looked down at the center of the first floor. There, about a dozen warriors wearing blood-red uniforms were lying down. All of them had demonic blood on their daggers, and it looked like they would be crippled if they didnt show up to the doctor right away. And in front of them stood Tang Sang-ah. Zhuge Yan swallowed his saliva. Its really amazing. hmm? I was so busy when I came that I didnt know much about it, but its really an amazing cancer technique. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Although the experience is somewhatcking, the sister is skilled enough in the art of arming to urately hit the target at any time. Memorization is a threatening weapon even for experts of the same level, so those guys are no match for my sister-inw. That too, but its incredibly fast? Jegal Ah-yeon said while looking at Yeon Ho-jeong. The speed is almostparable to that of an arrow. The arrow she was talking about was not any other arrow, but the arrow that Mukbi shoots. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Not as much as an arrow. really? They look almost simr to me, right? Its because I havent seen you shoot with intent. Of course, its not a big gap. Hey. Zhuge Yan opened his mouth and looked at Tang Shanger. In fact, the ability to use silent, sharp, and projectile weapons was so outstanding that it seemed meaningless to determine superiority. It was just amazing. There are many true geniuses in the world who clearly show martial arts talent that Zhuge Yan does not have. Gaeun-sang asked Yeon Ho-jeong. How can I wait here any longer? Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at the warriors of the bloodshed without answering. Moon Geun-sangs head slowly turned back to Pae-yul. yo. this? Sasuk? I looked at Full Sang with eyes that found the loss rate absurd. Are you asking me now? sure. You are the most adult. Although he is the oldest, he is not the leader. Paeyul sent a warning message to Yeon Ho-jeong. [What are you going to do?] [We have to wait one more time. I sent one of them off unharmed, so the real one wille in less than half a day.] Paeyul opened his mouth. Just wait half a day more. Oh yeah. Yeon Ho-jeongs prediction came true like a ghost this time too. Quang! The beginning was the same as that of the Hyeoljakmundo members. The people who came in, violently opening the door, were masters of the Demonic Chamber. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Its pretty good. It is at a considerable level. Although each of them had different weapons, more than half of them had first-ss martial arts skills. The number was quiterge, at twenty, and their restrained movements while emitting a murderous glow in their eyes were impressive. That would be enough to reach the end of the thirty-six gates. Yeon Ho-jeongs insight was urate. Its Yeommagang. Full-sangs eyes sparkled. Its a breakwater that was recently built at thirty-six gates. After Yin Shabang lost its power, it took over. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its called Eumsabang. The first ce where the soldiers of the Mortal Death Army experiencedbat was Eumsabang. I once again realized that the power of the ck sword was weak. There are only a handful of cultural sects with a long history, and hundreds of sects disappear and reappear every day. As expected, I know Yangcheon properly. What is the most important thing to pay attention to in uniting such crude ck people? It isw and history. Strict rules andws are established and anyone who breaks them is punished, regardless of the reason. Although it is cruel and extreme, it can have a definite effect in the short term. And when you get used to that kind of life, you start building a long history. This was the method by which the ck Emperor Castle was built, and it was also the method used by Yang Cheon before the ck Emperor Castle was even established. But I dont know if he came up with it or if he got help from someone. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. There was a hint of puzzlement in Full Sangs eyes. The third one will do it? Its a bit hard to leave it to the youngest, but I cant just leave my sister-inw to suffer. Full-sang looked at the Demon Lords with pitiful eyes. Even though he was obviously an enemy, I somehow felt sorry for him. Paeyul blurted out a word. If possible, dont spray blood. All right. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeong came down from this floor to the first floor and stood in front of Dang Sang-ah. Tang Sang-ah, who was already holding out a dagger, had a look of puzzlement on his face. Priests? I will deal with those guys. Thank you for your hard work. Just go up and rest. Oh really? Dang Sang-ah went up to this floor without thinking about Yeon Ho-jeong. The leader of the Yeommabang group, Hogeuk, brightened his eyes. Is that you? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. We all. your arrogance is sky-high. Do you guys know who we are? Do I need to know? what? Lets stop this pointless fight and just talk. Why were you following us? Hogeuk hesitated. You followed me? Who is who? Would you like to clean your ears? As soon as we entered Honam, you ck ind bastards followed us. It was so annoying that I killed them all, so these blood clots came here. For a moment, surprise appeared on Hogeuks face. Killed him? Then shall we send him alive? It was a voice filled with arrogance. It was quite a provocative remark, but Ho-geuk could not catch Yeon Ho-jeongs words. You were following me? who? It couldnt have been like that in a bloodbath. Ho-geuk suddenly realized. Its his side! Yes. The residence of Musin, who integrated nearly half of the forces of the ck Ind in a short period of time, forming a huge force. They must have been informants sent by the strongest fighter in the martial arts world, who proudly dered himself a ck swordsman, yet was of a different ss from any ck swordsman. Ho Geuks face turned pale. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. what? Did you get scared all of a sudden? Did you say you killed them all?! okay. Hogeuk looked back and shouted. you! The guy from the Blood Crop Gate! Come out here! As soon as he finished speaking, a man in blood-red military uniform came forward. The two eyes of the tiger became fierce like a tiger. Are you guys making a fuss with the department without us knowing?! Yes?! You cant answer straight! Im sorry! Well, I There was no way he would have known such a thing since he wasnt even the leader of the faction. But that is that and this is this. Hogeuk was confident that the Blood Command under Yeommabang had already made a separate line with the department. You bastards! Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Hyeoljakmundos head was shattered by the Nangabong that Hogeuk hit. It was an extremely extreme assassination attempt. Hogeuk grinned. Since they tell you whether they areing or not, how dare you ignore the main room and move as you please? hey. Hogeuk looked back at Yeonhojeong. What is wealth? ?! Is this a ce where Tuwang is the owner? you guy. sh! A tremendous amount of murder poured out from the eyes of the demon demons. Yeon Ho-jeong was quite surprised. The swirling deadly force was as sharp as a treasured sword. You look like you want to die for daring to mention his nickname so carelessly. I could feelva-like anger in his growling voice. Full Sangs eyes, looking down at them from this floor, deepened. Thats amazing. It was not referring to a terrible life. What was really amazing was Yang Cheons presence, which made him unleash such fierce murderous energy just by calling him by his nickname. My life does note from fear. Their loyalty to Yangcheon is real. It didnt end there. Although we did not say anything to the group, it was surprising that an informant followed us not long after entering Honam. Hunan Province itself is already the same as Yang Chuans empire. Were spreading the enormous information power of the ck Ind everywhere and investigating every single one that seems suspicious. Full-sangs cheeks trembled. This is going to be a lot more dangerous than I thought. The size of Hunan Province and the number of Heukdo informants dispatched to various locations. It was literally an astronomical amount of money being spent. Yangcheon released its enormous money and human resources without hesitation. We still dont know what Yangcheons goal is. However, it was clear that he was a much scarier person than I thought. Damn, can we really attack the center? Full-sangs eyes turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Anyway, looking at the situation, it looks like you are also on the same line with the person called Tuwang. her! Good. I still wanted to meet you. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his chin arrogantly. Guide me. I will see with my own eyes what a great person he is. Ho-geuks patience suddenly ran out. Stop trembling and go away! Buuuuung! The intimidation of Nangabong plunging down, tearing through the air, was truly incredible. It felt like it had enough power to split a rock, let alone a human head, with a single blow. Yeon Ho-jeong took a short breath. Coo! Shock appeared on Hogeuks face, which was covered in murder. You have quite a bit of strength? Yeon Ho-jeong blocked Nangabong with one left hand. Not only was the strength strong, but even though I grabbed Nangabongs unique sharp protrusion with my bare hands, there was not a single scratch. this guy! Ho-geuk, who tried to pull out Nang-a-bong with a spirit simr to that of astonishment, was surprised once again. Grrrr. The nanga stick held in both hands trembled slightly. Even though he pulled with all his might, the Nangabong did not fall out of the opponents hand. It was truly a terrifying grip. I think you are the one in charge of this bunch of idiots, so I wont give you shit. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet moved like lightning. Pow! Gagging! The tip of my toe dug right into the middle of my abdomen. Hogeuk, who was staggering, fell to his knees on the spot. The pain was so overwhelming that I couldnt even pass out. The Demon Lords looked at Yeonhojeong with astonished eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong snapped his fingers. Youre not going to retreat quietly, are you? Hey, wow. Clean it up quickly. Tsutsutsu! The demon demons unleashed their will again. Hogeuk, who was shaking, opened his mouth. I wanted to yell at them to never attack and to just step back. !! But no voice came out. Even taking a deep breath was difficult. Kill! Tear out all my limbs! The demon bandits all rushed towards Yeonhojeong. Hogeuks face distorted. no! Pow! Bye! Crunch! bang! With an eerie sound, the guards fell down. Quad deuk! Sigh! Bone joints were broken and cartge was torn. My skin was torn and my hip joint was sprained. These were vicious methods without a single trace of mercy. Instead of a single hit being enough, it intentionally uses three or four additional attacks to destroy every bone in the body. Ho Geuksplexion turned pale. You crazy guy! It is difficult to find a person who is not cruel among those who work in the dark ind, but this ispletely out of bounds. Even if everything heals, select the parts that will remain disabled for the rest of your life and destroy them. Those notoriously vicious people could have done that, but the problem was the look in their eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, smiling white and defeating the bandits, was truly haunted. His expression was like that, but his eyes were extremely cold. These are by no means the eyes of a madman crazy about destruction. The inexplicable sense of gap and masterful ability to destroy made the viewer feel a sense of bloody fear. Cough! Stop it, you crazy idiot! Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath after blowing out the door in thest room, breaking Hanas sternum. Hogeuks hands were shaking. The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong looking up at the ceiling with a satisfied smile even felt refreshing. Okay, this is it. This feeling of returning home. A world filled with pure white violence, where people fight with mud all over their bodies and are thoroughly pressed down to prevent them from rebelling again. Its been a really long time. The Great Master of Heukdo who descended on Heukdo Murim. It was the splendid return of Heukam Emperor Yeon Ho-jeong, who was not the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga. Chapter 202 Episode 202 Nangjungjichu (֮F) (2) What? That is the illusionist said, swallowing his saliva. The main master of the me Ark has been destroyed and the me Ark has been defeated. Defeated? This was another strange report. Yeommabang was the Bangpa whom he personally ced in thest position of the thirty-six gates. Bangpas power was at a level that made you yawn, but at least their mental power and loyalty were real. In other words, it means that it is a sect that was recruited with the intention of raising it. But even so, its still just a half-baby. Are you reporting that the Ark has been defeated, not that the Enma Bang has been wiped out? Theres something there. Yang Chen was a smart person. He is a person who knows how to think about why he is making a report like this rather than asking why he is posting such a report because it is a waste of time. Yeomma Bangs power is the lowest among the thirty-six gates. The Ark guy didnt do much either. There are countless warriors in Hunan Province who can beat him. Of course it is, but this time it was a little different. Exin. That is The doctor hesitated. Yang Chen frowned. Why is this guy like this? Among those who worked under him, the twelve, called the twelve gods of the zodiac, were experts, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were the strongest in the ck sword. As good as its military power is, its distribution is good and its ability to handle tasks is also excellent. But what is that face of the illusionist? Is it difficult to exin? Oh no! However, I felt that there might be some misunderstanding in the process of conveying this matter. The doctor took out a letter from his pocket. It was a fairly thick letter. So, I have written only the facts clearly. Please forgive me for causing you trouble. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. The Hwansa was a person who looked disheveled at first nce. But he is thoughtful and cautious. In that respect, he was Yang Cheons favorite servant. Ugh. The floating letter was caught in Yang Chens hand. Please wait a moment. yes. Sigh. Yang Chen opened the letter. The letter was quite long. It seemed like quite a lot had happened so far. Yangcheon was reading the letter with an interesting face. Soon his eyes became more serious. Is it true? I have only clearly stated the facts. All my personal opinions are excluded. I thought it was right for the Vice Lord to make the decision. Interest arose on Yang Cheons face. Wujongmun (T)? It was a sect that few people remember these days. However, in Yang Cheons mind, Mujongmun existed. This is because it was a sect with unique characteristics that were difficult to forget. It was said that the Mujongmun was a sect formed by masters of each martial art. That was the rumor, but no one knew the truth. What is important is that the martial arts of the martial arts experts from the martial arts n were all outstanding, and their types and origins were all different. I heard that it went extinct a hundred years ago. Of course, it is not known how it became extinct. The group called Mujongmun was truly a group full of suspicion and mystery. And now something worth noting. Memorize it A faint smile appeared on Yang Chens face. This is really borate. Currently, he needed someone who could properly handle poison and memorization. I dont want 4,000-level technology. Of course, it would be nice to have that level of skill, but in the martial arts of the time, there was not a single school that was as well versed in poison and memorization as the Tang family. It was enough to just be a master of cancer technology, one of the best in martial arts, excluding Dangga. Youre quick to notice. Thats right. The secret agents and informants of the ck Ind are fundamentally different from the powerful people of the White Ind. Historically, heukdo pursued stealth rather than strength and survival rather than skill. Naturally, the direction of development was bound to be different from that of Baekdo. That was the first time Yangcheon was surprised by the skill of the ck sword. Even when he hadpleted his martial arts skills to a certain extent, he did not know that a group of ck swordsmen were watching him. In other words, they immediately recognized and killed the informants of the dark ind, which were difficult for even the most aplished masters to recognize. A strong desire arose in Yang Chens eyes. I want it. Excellent cancer technology. Extremely keen eye. Furthermore, in front of the Bangpa of Heukdo Ind, he confidently shouted that he wanted to meet Tuwang. Hes cocky, but I actually like that cockiness. To be precise, this is far from being cocky. Yang Cheon, who looked at the contents of the letter one more time, imagined that among them was a young man who had defeated the main master of Yeomma Bang with his bare hands. It has been irreparably damaged The hands are cruel. But your skills are really good. Now that I am old enough, I have overpowered many of my enemies. Since he developed a high level of martial arts skills at a young age, it is natural for him to be arrogant. However, after reading the details in the letter several times, I felt that there was something different about this guy. This guy has no qualms. If you know the existence of Tuwang, it means that you also know something about this situation. In other words, it has its own information power. In that case, it is impossible not to know about the power of the Seongcheon Thirteen Chairs. No matter how energetic a young man is, it is difficult to find a person who can say without hesitation that he wants to meet Tuwang, both in ck and white. I cant be sure from the letter alone. However, if my guess is correct Yang Chens face turned slightly red. He was quite excited. This guy uses persuasion? Thats right. Your practical skills are excellent and your fundamental martial arts skills are also good. If you have this level of skill, you will be no less than the Ilyongsambong (һP) that the Baekdo guys praise so much. A girl who has a keen insight into the informants of the dark ind and uses extremely advanced dark techniques. At the age of the terms and conditions, he not only possesses Baekdos best martial arts skills, but also proudly deres that he wants to meet Tuwang. You want to meet me? Its good. I have to let you meet me. An unusual light appeared in Yang Cheons eyes. Only if they are really descendants of the Martial Order. * * * What?! Youre killing your voice. Full-sang looked around. Fortunately, Tang Sanger and Zhuge Yan were not nearby. There was only a loss rate on the side. Full-sang was impressed. Then, the reason you brought Tang Xiaoje was because you knew that Yang Chen wanted an expert in memorization? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong still treated him like a great brother, but Cheung Geun-sang was different. He was not in the mood to match the rhythm. Paeyul asked. Why does that guy want to be an expert in cancer technology? Of course, it was like that in the past. But aside from that, Yeonhojeong would also have been like that if it had been located in Yangcheon. Its because of efficiency issues. efficiency? Thats right. Please exin in detail. ck Ind has a different growth background than white Ind. You know that, right? I dont know? Paeyul nced at Full Sang. Full-sang looked disapproving, but exined in the most polite tone possible. Baekdo, or political faction, is a moral utopia created by the peoples wishes. A moral utopia? The highest values of Baekdo are loyalty and justice. We pursue the world of peace that the majority of humans desire, which is a concentration of the ideology of destroying evil on the side of the weak and benefiting the world. Paeyul nodded. I just advocated a path of about 100 degrees and never thought deeply about it. But after hearing it like this, I definitely understood it. yes. Thats why we also value benevolence, righteousness, and wisdom. Thats right. But ckness is different. The ck path can be seen as the remains of aspirations that failed to soar to a moral utopia. Thats such a headache. A remnant of a wish? Yeon Ho-jeong received Gaeul-sangs words. If the white ind is the peoples utopia, the ck ind is the peoples reality. Its reality They steal, kill, humiliate, and oppress. It is no different from the world of beasts. From the perspective that humans are also a species that makes up Mother Nature, ck Ind can be said to be a world that maximizes human nature and animal instincts. Hmm. It was a unique exnation. No one has ever exined white and ck in this way. So it was interesting and surprisingly easy to understand. So the two paths developed inpletely different directions. The Baekdo, which has been stretched out in a straight line by the peoples wishes, has developed a clear system of power, power, formality, andw. Heukdo is different. Thats right. There is nothing like that in Heukdo. They do not look far and only focus on immediate survival. If I can survive today, thats enough. Their world is not stable, so there is no time to safely store up strength. why? Because thew has been broken. Paeyuls eyes lit up. Right. Even if you are lucky enough to obtain the highest level of learning, you might get stabbed to death by a thief while practicing it. Thats right. These are things we really cant afford. Is that also because thew has been broken? Yeon Ho-jeong had a look of bitterness on his face. People say That the world should be fair and just. If you interpret the words the other way, it means that the world is still unfair and unjust. ! The ideal pursued by politics has always been that way. And it always failed. The reality hasnt gotten any better. Rather, the gap between ideals and reality has only grown. Thats a sad story. But you still have to pursue your ideals. If we dont stretch out our hands to reach the sky, we will all just be animals wandering around under the ground. The minimum rules are broken down. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Back to the ck path, in the end, they can never defeat the white path with force. Unless the fundamental problem is resolved. Because there are no minimum rules, you cannot develop your strength. yes. And Yang Cheon probably knows that too. Heukdos intelligence and survival capabilities are great, but to truly fight against the enemy, real power is needed. At that moment, Paeyul let out a sigh. ah! So memorize it?! Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his fist. Even a child who has not yet mastered martial arts can kill a master if given poison and memorization. If Yangcheon has the will, he will try to fix Heukdos chronic problems from the root, but the problem is time. Until the ck Sword is fully armed, we need poison and memorization, which have the highest killing power in the martial arts, to ensure survival. Thats right. Paeyul whetted his appetite. I understand why you brought a woman from the party. . Full Sang red at Yeon Ho Jeong with scary eyes. Yeon Gongja. This time, Yeonho-jeong could not treat him like an ambassador. Please speak. You are my friend. And I thought you were not the kind of person who would make a wrong decision, even if you made a radical one. . But this time it was too much. You came here without knowing anything. Its like youve dragged in an unrted person just by asking them toe because you need them. What do you mean by that? What? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. If I were to argue, I have a lot to say, but for now I will just say one thing. . In order to deal with those who fight without rules, we also have to put aside our morals for a moment. Full-sang shouted. Thats the problem when you face them! Even though you could have exined it to the party leader in advance! What if she wonte? Then well have to find another way! You cant do that. why!! Because I cant fail. Gaeun-sang, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with eyes full of anger, turned around and walked out. Paeyul cleared his throat. That guy was quite temperamental. He is a good person. Yes? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a strange smile mixed with bitterness and stubbornness. The righteousness and simplicity of Hugai, hidden behind humor and a harsh impression, are the symbol of Baekdo. . So I like the afterlife. Because Hugae is a true cooperative that cannot exist in this world. But it looks like that bastard is disappointed in you, the leader of the working group. What should I do if it interferes with the mission? There is no problem. Are you confident? yes. why? Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Still, I believe that Hugae will understand me. two dayster. Seven masters, their entire bodies covered in ck blood-like clothing, appeared in the Yeomma Room that had been taken over by Yeon Ho-jeong and his party. Who are these people who im to be descendants of the Mujongmun? Chapter 203 Episode 203 Nangjungjichu (֮F) (3) What did you say just now? The officials eyes sparkled with menacing brilliance. Moyong thought. This person is a person who shows more sides than you might think. After Tang Sang-ah entered the working group, the mood at the party was close to the worst. Prince Moyong didnt know whether it was because of his concern for his daughter or because of Yeon Ho-jeong, who was an obvious political enemy although he did not admit it. It could be both. Prince Moyong spoke after quenching his thirst with tea. They said that the reason Yeon Ho-jeong took the daughter of the family head was because of the Tang familys cancer skills. bang! The table shook from the harsh punch. The officer spoke in a terrifying voice. In other words, he was trying to attract Yang Chens interest by using his familys studies? exactly. Because well need real power until the ck Inders stock up on power, right? exactly. ! Of course, even if I were Yangcheon, I would havee that way. Pusssss. The officers fist went through the table. The fierce poison that spewed out from the fist melted the tree. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. Its a table that I paid a lot for. The doctors mouth opened. How dare that damned bastard look down on my familys cancer technology? In some ways, memorization is more difficult to learn than the rmended batu or military skills. There is no device that can be fixed to a bow like an arrow. When dealing with memorization, the casters delicate senses and concentration are absolutely necessary. In other words, contrary to popr perception, memorization is a difficult study to master. Even within the party family, there are at least ten blood rtives who lose their lives every year while learning cancer techniques. Are you just using such extreme study as a way to attract the enemys interest? For the party, this was truly a blow to our pride. Mo Yong smiled bitterly. Do you think he would have looked down on the Tang familys cancer technology? Then what if Sang-Ah falls for this guys trick and teaches him the vision of the Tang family?! That wont happen. Are you confident? I am confident. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. Does holding his hand, even just for a moment, make your bad feelings toward him lessen? At that moment, Mo Yong-guns eyes took on a dazzling blue glow. sh! It seemed like lightning was shing. It was a look full of intimidation that had never been shown in front of the hotel before. Of course, the party official could not help but be surprised. house owner. . I dont want to have to talk about this between us every time, so Ill make it clear today. Mo Yong gave a cold smile. To me, not only Yeon Haojeong but also the Yeon family and Zhuge family are all enemies. . We can hold hands at times? Of course it is. I cant just kill my enemies and ruin the world I will own in the future. Pajik! Puzzle! Lightning shed in the air. Moyongguns thunder spirit instantly burned away the poison flowing in the room. Moyong himself is fine, but the energy is so strong that others can be addicted and suffer from bone disease. And the official was very surprised by that momentary revtion of inner strength. Incredible energy! The density of Jingi was beyond imagination. It was the true power of Moyong-gun, who had never shown his true skills before. The power unleashed momentarily was this much, but it was questionable how powerful it would be if it were unleashed with intention. But for him to criticize me by saying that I have weakened my will and that I have forgotten my dream is quite unpleasant. . The official looked at Prince Mo Yong in silence. Moyong, who had maintained a cold expression, smiled for a moment. I tried to reach out to Gaju and she was looking for someone to be with. The two of us were intertwined through necessity, and we both benefited a lot, right? We are closer than any other political alliance. hmm. Life is too short to live with a smile. Let us not be suspicious of each other, even among ourselves. The official, who was looking at Moyonggun quietly, nodded. I apologize. It was a in apple. In that one word, the character of our institution was fully revealed. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. In a way, this person also overreacted. I feel like I ruined the atmosphere for no reason, so I feel no shame. You said what you needed to say. I too have hadplicated reviews recently, so I hope you understand. No problem. Arent we going to be one both publicly and privately? This was said about the marriage of Mo Yong-woo and Tang Sang-ah. The guestsplexion became much more rxed. When families be entangled in marriage, they have to follow the same path even if they dont like it. What Mo Yong said was absolutely right. Prince Moyong continued. Back to the original story, even Yeon Ho-jeong cannot urge the head of the family to present the vision of the party. I need an exnation. Because there is no need to cut off an allys arm and offer it up just to check on the person you bumped into during a turf war. The officials eyes sparkled. Hes an ally. exactly. Now we must act as allies, not as enemies. I will have exined the reason to you before. Even if we be the most powerful person in Baekdo, Yangcheon is a nuisance. Thats correct. The officials eyes lit up. Do you feel the same way? Moyong-gun smiled. I think the same thing. But right now, Yeon Ho-jeong is not in the Murim Alliance. This meant that preparations were being made steadily. The officialughed. Couldnt you have told me sooner? Its not because I dont trust the head of the family, so I hope you dont feel upset. Im not upset about that. I know. Im just telling you this just in case. Whoa. The official sighed. My disorganized feeling has calmed down quite a bit. However, the review was stillplicated. Mo Yong asked. I have one question. Please speak. This is a question I ask because I am not good at memorization. I know that each cancer technique has its own unique characteristics, but isnt it true that traces of each sect are also visible in the basic techniques? The official nodded. Memorization is the same as swordsmanship. Just throw and hit? The basic principles of stabbing and cutting with a sword are the same. yes. The traces of the sect are bound to be revealed everywhere, including the subtle changes in the wrist, the movement of the fingers, the angle of swinging the arm, and the sticity of the waist. Moyong-gun stroked his chin. Those characteristics are evident even when teaching basic balls Thats right. It even varies depending on regional characteristics and type of memorization. The world of memorization is soplicated. In the end, this is the best oue for the working group. Infiltrate and extract information without teaching the enemy anything. Is that possible? well. That is the responsibility of the working-level team, and it is not easy to predict because there are so many variables. Moyong looked out the window. And Yeon Ho-jeong probably doesnt know this fact either. * * * Paeyuls eyes sparkled. strong. Among the seven masters, he is the one who stands in the center and looks at this ce with cold eyes. His martial arts skills were so strong that even Paeyul, the elder of Jeomchang, was surprised. Ugh. The air trembles even though it is not intentionally radiating inner energy or showing signs of death. I dont know if its because of the atmosphere I was born with or because of the martial arts I learned and mastered. Whatever it was, the rough energy waves felt even when standing still were quite impressive. There was a person in the dark ind as well. In an instant, the spirit of victory soared. He was a talented person who was not inferior at allpared to himself. Full-sang asked in a cold voice. Who are you? It was a voice clearly filled with difort. The middle-aged man was not excited. Although his characteristic roughness was the same, he seemed to have a much calmer personality than expected. I am Blue Tiger. Cheongho. Its a verymon name, but surprisingly, its also a name youve never heard of. Even the full world. I am working under an old man who is the strongest of the ck Ind Martial Forest and is about to dominate the martial arts world. ! It means that I came under orders from Elder Yang, Lord Mukryong. Full-sangs eyes shone. Tell me? I proudly put Yangcheon in my mouth. Furthermore, he even told me the name of the organization he founded before even asking. Im not as careful as I thought. But that side isnt without its head either. Its not that Im not careful, but I should interpret it to mean that I dont need to be careful. The reason is that? Are you nning to tell the world soon? Full-sang looked to the side. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was walking out. Mukryongbura? Its a name Ive never heard before. . It seems like you moved quite carefully, but youre giving it to me too easily. Cheongho opened his mouth. You cannot deviate from two paths. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Live or die? Yes. This means that if you make a mistake, you will be killed, so it doesnt matter if you tell them the name of your group. It was a great feeling of confidence. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Gaeun-sang. The ambassador type. What would you like to do? There was a conflict two days ago, but Gaeun-sang got the word out in a perfect manner. Well, thats it? Anyway, we came to see that old man, right? I dont want to die, so I guess I should find a way to live, right? As expected. of course. I dont want to die. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. He asked Cheong-ho. So what do you want? proof. Proof what? Cheonghos eyes became cold. If you can prove that you are truly from the Martial Order Gate, I will take you to the Ink Dragon Club. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Do you know what sect the Mujongmun is? know. Do you say such bullshit knowingly? Crumbling. Crumbling. For a moment, a bloody murderous spirit rose from the bodies of the six masters standing behind Cheongho. Zhuge Zhens face hardened as he watched them from afar. strong. Yeonhojeongs defeat rate is full of Dang Sang-ah. Among them, there is not a single one who is not an expert. In particr, Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were already part of a single family, and given his skills, it was easy to establish a school. However, Yeonhojeong should be considered a special case. Furthermore, Pae-yul was also the youngest elder of the Jeomchang sect, and Bujeong-sang and Dang Sang-ah were the bestter exponents of their sect. In other words, they were a group of some of the most talented people in the Baekdo Ind, but they were not like that. He is probably not the strongest expert under Yang Cheon. Almost certain. But its not normal for people to be that strong. Tension appeared on Zhuge Yans face. Its a much stronger group than I thought. What was even more surprising was the response of Cheongho, the leader of the group. Look for that kind ofmon sense somewhere else. . If you cannot prove that you are from the Martial Order, the only path ahead of you is death. Full-sang nced at Yeon-ho-jeong. Ites out loud? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. There has to be one way. Then prove it. Are you okay? It might be a little dangerous. Never speak twice with the same mouth. I like that. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted the long spear that was standing next to him. At that moment, Full Sangs mouth widened. Not only Paeyul, but also Tang Sanger and Zhuge Yan looked at him in surprise. That human? Buuuung. The true energy that flowed from the window that cut through the air pushed the air heavily. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Now prove it. Ugh! Cheonghos eyes wavered. Before he knew it, the de of the spear was flying towards his uv. Chapter 204 Episode 204 Nangjungjichu (4) The essence of thetle! The sharpness of the spear de, which was thrown out like an arrow, was beyond imagination. Even though it hasnt touched my skin, my entire neck feels numb. It was a practical spear technique that stood out with its deep murderousness and eerie foresight. fast. It was fast, but not so much that it couldnt be responded to. Cheonghos upper body moved slightly to the side. Teuong! The spear rose into the sky. Not only did it change the course of the spear with a short and flexible half-arm, it even bounced it off. I could tell from that one number. Cheonghos skills are real. His persuasion was at a high level. Its strong. Cheonghos eyes lit up. Strong butcking in experience That was then. Paaaaang! The technique of flying while bursting into the air was even fiercer than a spear technique. Cheongho was surprised. The destructive power that seemed to push the entire upper body backwards at a faster speed than the spear technique, which was close to a surprise attack, was a bonus. Quang! Cheonghos body staggered. It was a heavy blow. If I hadnt crossed my arms to block it, the force was enough to have broken my neck in one go. Is baktujutsu stronger? Are you saying that spearmanship wasnt his main martial skill? Taaaang! That alone was surprising, but it didnt end there. Even though the movements wererge and powerful, the stepping techniques that were used for that short moment were refreshing. Yeonhojeongs two fists spewed fire. Ta-ta-ta-ta-tang! Cheonghos ability to receive all of the pouring Yeonhwangkenbeop with both hands was also amazing. Fuuuuuuu! Yeonhojeongs long guns could not ovee the air pressure and exploded. Yikes! A long tear urred near the shoulder of Cheonghos clothing, where a sharp hand had grazed it. It was a close match. Of course, Cheongho was determined and did not use Salcho, but the fundamental skills themselves seemed to be simr. Phew! Was it hurting my pride to keep backing away? Cheong-ho, who struck away Yeon-ho-jeongs fist with a single, resilient blow, immediately burrowed into his arms. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Its like a beast. It ispletely different from the formal white sword martial arts. A box fighting technique whose form is free and greatly influenced by the casters senses. It was a ck martial arts attack. Unlike the Baekdo martial arts, which show great power if anyone learns them consistently, it was a fighting method that was greatly influenced by innate talent and forced reaction speed. Cheonghos rmendation targeted every part of Yeonhojeongs upper body. Puff puff! Yeon Ho-jeong blocked Cheong-hos attack with his magical movements. It was a resilient match that took ce at extremely close range. The upper body clothing of the two people was tattered due to the shock wave that had not yet been resolved. Thats amazing. Jegal Zhenyeon came up next to Full Sang and spoke in a heavy voice. Its incredible skill. I cant believe its apetition on equal footing with the third executioner Thats not true, Samae. yes? Zhuge Yan looked at Full Sang with puzzled eyes. Unexpectedly, Full Sangs expression was mysterious. He seemed surprised, impressed, and secretly worried. Thirdly theres really nothing he cant do. What does that mean? At that time, Paeyul spoke in a low voice. You are deliberately trying to match your opponents level. Zhuge Zhens eyes widened. Youre matching it? okay. Tang Sang-ah also joined in with a voice as if she were possessed. The thirds skills are much stronger than that person named Cheongho. But on the outside, it seems like a close match. Its really amazing. Zhuge Zinc was secretly curious. Since he had strong martial arts skills, I thought it wouldnt be that difficult to create a close match with someone weaker than him. Full-sang said. Even if you are a master of baduk, it is difficult to make someone think that your inferior is a better yer than yourself. That goes for any field. ah! Its not just about matching hands, but continuing the match so that the opponent misunderstands that they have simr skills. It is impossible without tremendous practical experience and a free method of implementing martial arts. Full Sang smiled bitterly. I dont want to admit it, but I heard you wont be bored if you go around with your third child. Zhuge Zhen looked at Yan Hao Zheng with new eyes. What are you really? Ordinary people do unthinkable things as naturally as breathing. It seemed like there were no limits to his abilities. But Zhuge Yan looked at the six masters with nervous eyes. Surprisingly, the six masters who showed off terrifying killing skills did not participate in that duel. Its dangerous that way. okay. Its dangerous. Can this prove that we are from the Mujongmun? Well I dont know, but I dont think the third one would have stepped forward without that kind of certainty. Zhuge Yan quietly looked at Full Sang. As expected, the third brother knows the best, right? ok? I heard we had a pretty serious fight two days ago. Full-sang snorted. My third child and I have different perspectives on the world. If we hadnt acknowledged each other, we would have drawn our swords from the beginning instead of building a friendship. Hey. I dont like the method, but its still the third. Full-sang smiled bitterly. I will do well somehow. We have that much trust in each other. Paaaaang! The explosion that tore through the air was particrly loud. Cheongho took three or four steps back and his eyes deepened. What an amazing guy. It was a scary fighting technique. It is impossible to guess what kind of attack wille from up, down, left or right. Even with my animal-like response skills and prediction skills honed in practice, I couldnt read his next move. and. Ugh! Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which had been held low, suddenly rose into the air and disyed a spectacr angle. Puff poop! It is an annr triangle. It was a martial arts recement so skillful that even an expert with anomalous attack skills in actualbat would be caught if he made a mistake. I learned various martial arts. Cheongho received Yeonhojeongs attack and saw as many as five types of fighting skills. Even Cheongho, who was good at fighting, had never seen someone who had mastered so many martial arts. It was not a simr type, but a box fighting technique withpletely different characteristics. Is this because its Mujongmun? Abination of martial arts withpletely different characteristics and purposes. Is there any other way to prove oneself that is so intuitive? But this isnt enough. Cheonghos eyes glowed a dazzling blue light. If you stop at this level, you will never be able to see your elders. He recalled Elder Yang Cheons words. Of course it is important to prove that they are from the Mujongmun. But there is something else that is really important. Its just how reckless these guys can run amok. ? I hope they are guys who know how to prove their worth before hoping they are truly from the Mujongmun. If they are people I like, I wont mind even if theye from a political faction. All right. A talent who can run wild without any boundaries. If you have a head there, definitely bring it. It doesnt matter if its a bit dangerous. Cheongho knew exactly why the old man sent him. Like other zodiac signs, he was particrly good at controlling his emotions. It was also due to his martial arts characteristics. This is because the more one learns sensuous martial arts like a wild beast, the more important ones reason bes. From Cheonghos perspective, the current Yeonhojeong was somewhat ambiguous. He proved that he came from the Martial Order through the type of martial arts. I can overlook that, though. Cheonghos eyes deepened. Do you dare to cross the line, or are you satisfied with just proving it? It was then. Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had pushed Cheong-ho away with a particrly strong wind, had already kicked up the spear at his feet. window? Cheonghos eyes wavered. You know how to use a spear? Are you saying that the early strike wasnt just a move to catch the opponent off guard? At that moment, Cheonghos keen eyes saw Yeonhojeongs palm. A callus with a properly embedded egg that cannot form unless you hold something and swing it. Spearmaster!! Paaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong jumped into the ce where the six masters were standing. Cheongho shouted. Spread out! His cry seemed a bitte. Burbubbubbuk! Two ghosts lost consciousness after being hit by a spear technique. It was a strong and resilient spear technique. If he had been hit with the de of a spear instead of a spear, he would have died with a hole in his temple. Yeonhojeongs spear spewed fire. Plop! Tieeing! Suddenly! The four remaining tiger ghosts staggered back. No moaning or screaming. They were so disciplined. However, he could not even hide his expression. The urgency was clearly visible on their faces. At that moment, Cheonghos body moved at an inexplicable speed. sh! Ugh! Yeonhojeongs window was pushed aside. Pow! Whoa! With a dull sound, the two people each took five steps back. Cheongho looked down at his abdomen. Blood spread red over the clothes that had a small hole in them. It was dangerous. If I hadnt backed away immediately, a hole would have been blown into the ship. Its such a powerful spear. Was the main weapon not Gwonbak but spearmanship? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was heard. Damn it. Cheongho looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned and patted his shoulder. Have you been hiding your skills? It hurts quite a bit. Cheongho asked in a low voice. What are you doing? what? Why did you touch my subordinates? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. You want me to prove that Im from the Mujongmun? I said it was a proof, but I never said to use weeds. Thats ridiculous. Should we let those people who say they will kill us if we cant prove it live? ! And this isnt a bad thing for the old man, is it? what? Yeon Ho-jeong ced the spear on his shoulder de. The ferocity of a wild beast with blurred lines was evident in his leisurely movements. Tuwangs martial arts is discussed at the peak of the midfield. But if the guys fighting under him cant even withstand my hands, then I should be grateful that I got rid of the weak, right? . Wouldnt it be possible to avoid useless proof of skills like hazing? Cheonghos eyebrows twitched. What a clever guy. This means that even before the fight started, he was thinking about what happened next. Hes a smart guy. At least he wasnt stupid. Moreover, he has a confidence that borders on arrogance, thinking that of course he will be able to meet the elderly. Cheongho made a decision. I passed. hmm? I will take you to the Inkryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Is this enough? Yes. Isnt the verification too rough? Cheongho turned around. All decisions will be made by Him. My mission ends here. . We will leave immediately. Get ready. good. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Lets get along well from now on. Cheongho woke up the ghosts who had fallen without answering. Full-sang came to Yeonho-jeongs side. how is it? Do you think it will be okay? What he meant was whether it would be okay to go straight to Yangcheon like this. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded slightly. He exined by sound rather than words. [Looking at their response, it is clear. Yangcheon is currently short on talent. Even if it means taking some risks, I will be willing to meet someone with ability and brains.] Full-sang quenched his appetite. [I had no idea that the meeting would happen so quickly after all the sluggishness that had been going on.] Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. [Where are the open provinces currently?] [I dont know other than that they are nearby. I deliberately didnt keep it in my head because I was worried that I might reveal the location of the bandits when I was caught.] [How can I contact them?] [You can just do it as you have been doing now. Although it is a somewhat passive method.] [Keep leaving traces on the way here.] [Dont worry, you worked hard.] [Andter.] [Huh?] [I was sorry about yesterday.] Full-sang said one word. . [Damn.] Yeon Ho-jeong said to Pae-yul with a chuckle. Get ready, Master. OK. Chapter 205 Episode 205 Nangjungjichu (5) I seeded! Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Zhuge Wenhu rarely showed signs of excitement. Yangcheon responded to the working groups request. I received a call saying it was on the move, so it should have already entered that direction by now. Its real from now on. Mo Yong-guns expression became serious. Its real from now on. If anything goes wrong, the entire working team could die on the spot. Of course you can. Prince Mo Yong nced at Zhuge Wenhu. For some reason, he didnt seem too worried. Arent you worried? Worrying doesnt save people who will live or die. Now is the time to be reassured that what could have been a bit drastic was handled more smoothly than expected. Moyong-gun chuckled. He is like that too. I definitely thought that Zhuge Liang was also a character. There is a daughter in the working group whom he cherishes. Still, he looks so happy. Whether he is serious or acting on purpose, it is clear that he is an unusual person. Still, its right to be worried. Because none of the Thirteen Saints are human. Thats true. If you have a martial arts skill of their level, just by looking at your opponent once, you will be able to know what martial arts they have learned, the characteristics of that martial arts, and even for what purpose they were created. Zhuge Wenhu, who was clearly excited, slowly calmed down. I still cant understand this person, but I heard thats definitely the case. It was the same for Moyonggun. These are two people who have broken through the barriers of all kinds and ascended to the realm of transcendence, and have reached their current state after countless trainings and trials in that realm. However, even if one has achieved such a high level of achievement, there is no end to the path of martial arts. Not only Mo Yong-gun but also Zhuge Wen-hu could not understand even a small part of Sheng-cheons state. It certainly was still that way. I dont know what the others are like, but there are two who are the most dangerous. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. She is the eldest daughter of thetter and the Tang family. You saw it correctly. Furthermore, if I had to pick one of the two, the risk of getting caught is greater. A look of puzzlement appeared on Zhuge Munhos face. In that respect, our thoughts were different. What do you think? I actually think that child is more dangerous. The martial arts of the Tang family are not well known to the world. Martial Gongmyeong is so famous that everyone knows it when he mentions it, but in reality, among those who have seen Mr. Tangs martial arts, there are almost no survivors. Especially if you are a ck person. That was correct. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. On the other hand, there is no ce where openness has not spread throughout the central ins. The martial arts of ordinary methods with a small number of knots are extremely trivial, but the trivial martial arts are umted and umted to create the current open martial arts. Of course. The martial arts learned by ordinary swordsmen and the martial arts learned byter generations are worlds apart. However, with the eyes of a fighting king, you will be able to read the core of martial arts hidden in such extreme differences. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. That makes sense. Mo Yongs face showed interest. Looking at the militarys reaction, it seems like they dont care much about such issues. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Because we prepared for that in advance. Ohh. It is not difficult to read the prayers and guess the opponents martial arts school even if you are skilled at it. Even more so when ites to fighting kings. I see youvee up with some kind of n. There are many mysterious objects in the world. And my family is very interested in objects filled with mystery and legend. That again is unexpected. Do you mean that the Zhuge Dynasty, who pursues intelligence and seeks the full flowering of wisdom, paid attention to such an iprehensible object? Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. If its difficult to understand, its because of the curiosity of schrs at home who have to dig into it until they understand. Moyong grinned. But I feel a little sad. If you have such an item, shouldnt you have informed me, the person in charge of this operation? Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. Im sorry about that. He doesnt give any other reasons and just says hes sorry. Prince Mo Yong was secretly surprised by Zhuge Wenhus reaction. Youre quite proud. I dont think it was intentional. Zhuge Munho is a person who clearly distinguishes between public and private affairs. You didnt tell the other person because you didnt trust them? This is someone who would never do something like that. Mo Yong-gun, who was curious, tried to touch him one more time. Maybe you dont trust this person? Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Gaju Moyong is clearly not a person you can personally trust. However, now that I have entrusted everything to the head of the house, I have no intention of interfering with my duties as housemaster. Hmm. As the head of the family said, this persons daughter iscking in the working group. I n to do whatever I can to help ensure my daughters safety. It was a sincere voice. Prince Mo Yong, who was looking at Zhuge Munho, smiled. Whether such items were present or not, there would not have been much change in the operation. I just hope something like this doesnt happen in the future. I will listen carefully. I apologize once again. This should be enough. Moyong-gun smiled and stood up. Okay then, Ill be back for a bit. A look of puzzlement appeared on Zhuge Munhos face. Where are you going? Oh, I guess I didnt tell you this. ? Moyong-gun looked out the window with his back turned. When right, right before the working group went to war. At that time, Commander Yeon said this to me. . Would you like to go together? He said that if we join forces, the chances of sess in the mission will be much greater. Zhuge Wenhu chuckled. Really, distribution is a work of art. It was probably half joking and half serious. In fact, he would never have thought that Prince Moyong would follow him. He probably said this as a warning, fearing that he might take advantage of his absence from the Murim League and shake it up with some unnecessary trick. No matter how much of an enemy he is, its not something you can easily say to someone who is the head of a family. This person, you must not speak or act too dangerously. At that time, Prince Moyong opened his mouth. But now that I think about it. ? Wouldnt Commander Yeon have a point? For a moment, surprise appeared on Zhuge Munhos face. Can you say that? Hehehe, it was already a frustrating car. Even if we cant provide proper help, there is no harm in having a faster and more reliablemand and reporting system. Are you sure you want to go there? Moyong grinned. I dont know what you think of this person, but I learned a lot from traveling across the world in my own way when I was young. ! I dont think it would be a bad idea for this person to go and see it in person to feel like he was younger and to give his strength to the working group. Its not that bad. It is a great benefit in many ways for the person in charge of the operation to work together near field personnel. However, it was not easy to suggest it because of the location of Moyong-gun and the value of the name as a Murim leader. But you want to go in person? Prince Moyong of the world? The situation couldnt be better. A ray of tension appeared in Zhuge Lis eyes, which were full of surprise. That makes it even weirder. Prince Moyong was never the type to go to the front. This is someone who had no intention ofing forward in the first ce. However, how can we not be suspicious when he suddenly changes his mind and says he will go directly to a ce where ck power is crowded? Perhaps because he had read Zhuge Lis suspicions, Mo Yong spoke in a cheerful voice. Dont worry too much. Like the military, this person also ns to do his best for this operation. Zhuge Mun-ho, who had been quietly examining theplexion of Prince Mo Yong, stood up and took the gun. Thank you for your decision. Just in case, I need an attendant from the blind dimension No, thats not necessary. If we increase the number of people for no reason, it will only attract the attention of the ck people. Prince Moyong turned around. The look in his eyes as he turned around was truly mysterious. It was filled with countless emotions such as excitement, anticipation, ambition, desire, and tension. We will leave at half past midnight. Please provide the military with a permit in advance so that there are no problems with departure. * * * hmm. Yang Cheon, who was sitting in the royal pce, slowly opened his eyes. Is it a dream? Its really been a long time since I had a dream. And that dream gave me a really dirty feeling as soon as I woke up. flinch! Yang Cheon unconsciously stroked his chest. Its still hot. An intense pulsation that only Yang can feel, not visible on the skin. A force whose origin is unknown was running particrly wildly today. A fiery murderous spirit flickered in Yang Cheons eyes. Fornication. The bright smile of a person who introduced himself as the god of evil spirits. And the ferocity of pure evil and absolute martial arts hidden in that innocent face. Quack! The left hand crushed the armrest of the royal prince. Have you still not escaped? The power of the self-proimed god of adultery was tormenting him to this day. If it was an internal injury, it could be said to be an internal injury, but it also could not be considered an internal injury. Because it does not cause any harm to martial arts or health. However, the unique sticky and unpleasant heat threw his mood into the mud from time to time. Nice guy. Yangcheon, who recalled that time, had no choice but to admit it. That he is still obsessed with that victory. And that obsession-filled mind is the cause of chest pain that cannot be considered pain. Where on earth did he, or rather he,e from? Did ite down from the sky ore up from the ground? After Yang Cheon came out into the world and embraced his will, he studied and memorized the entire history of the Central ins, as well as the foreign powers and major figures. Since even the smallest variables could not be tolerated, I put as much effort into building knowledge as I did into perfecting my martial arts skills. I was confident that his efforts at that time were better than those of the famous schrs of the Zhuge Dynasty. In the knowledge that umtes again and again. The moment I reached out into a world that was extremely dangerous, they appeared. You will make me king? Yang Chens face was filled with ridicule. Theyre funny guys. In just a few months, he became the king of the Dark Ind and took control of a region, so did you think he would need your equal strength? Originally, I had no intention of executing the n this quickly. However, the Murim Alliance was suddenly founded, and in the aftermath, the ck Ind ns shrank. Meanwhile, pressure was also applied from that evil religion. I didnt particrly want to pay attention to them, but the financial support that was far beyond my imagination was attractive enough. Moreover, as they said, as time passed, the unity of the ck Inds itself would be more difficult. So Yangcheon took the first great step toward unifying Heukdo, which had been nned for decades. Or rather, it could be said that they started nting gs on the road they were already walking on. still. Yang Chen smiled. I feel like Im finally living a life. He was a very ambitious man. He had great patience and studied for decades to achieve his great ambition. Now is the time to achieve that goal. The meaning of bing the master of the world through three stages of division, control, and unification of the world. At that time, I heard a voice outside the door. Master Bu. The descendants of the Mu Zongmun have arrived in Bu. Chapter 206 Episode 206 Nangjungjichu (֮F) (6) This is the Mukryongbu. Mukryongbu. It was an organization with a rather grandiose name: a ce where ink-colored dragons nest. However, in reality, Mukryongbu was a much more magnificent and strange ce than the name gave the impression. Its huge. Full-sang looked around and inwardly clicked his tongue. Thats why it wasnt revealed on the outside. Mukryongbu was not a castle built on the ground. Its underground. The Mukryongbu existed underground. The scale of this ce, filled with countless cavities, was truly beyond imagination. The central open space seen as soon as you enter the entrance was asrge as a dozenrge martial arts training hallsbined. And in that wide open space, hundreds of workers were building something while making a clicking noise. Full-sang raised his head and looked at the ceiling. His eyes deepened. Nonsense. The height to the ceiling alone was well over five feet. And there were hundreds of night pearls lined up on the high ceiling. Where on earth did you get so much night wine?! Even if they were to sell just that night wine, a decent family would be able to livefortably for the rest of their lives. There are hundreds of such night wines. Moreover, this ce was just an empty space at the entrance. I couldnt even imagine how many nightshades were stuck inside. Full-sang stuck out his tongue. Its enormous financial power. Where on earth did Yangcheon secure this much money? Just by simple analogy, the financial power of the Mukryongbu seemed to beparable to any battlefield or upper level in the central ins. Or rather, it may be that we have surpassed it, but we will never fall behind. Yamyeongju is also Yamyeongju, but it is not normal to create such an underground world in the first ce. At that time, a message came from Zhuge Zhen. [Its been a while.] [Huh?] [This ce wasnt created recently. No matter how you do it, it willst for over a hundred years. I think its about 300 years old, but its hard to make an urate guess just by looking at it.] [How do you know that?] [Im very interested in geology, so I studied a lot of things. Considering the traces and humidity of this ce, it is definitely not a ce that was created in a short period of time.] [I see.] [Besides, look. Living things cannot live in a closed space because air cannot pass through. Yet these many people are working without any inconvenience.] [Ah!] [There are many air passages everywhere. And those passages are all connected to the outside. No matter how much information was blocked by Heukdo Murim, we cannot proceed with such arge-scale construction project without our side finding out.] It was a valid reasoning. In other words, it means that these guys didnt create this huge underground world intentionally, they just found a ce that had already been created and used it. Full-sang looked around and sent a message to Yeon-ho-jeong. [Professor: I think you should be careful. Jegal Soje said that this ce was not newly established. If thats the case, then they must be more prepared] [It cant be a new site.] [Huh?] [This ce is definitely not a new site.] Full Sang turned his head and looked at Yeonhojeong. ? Yeon Ho-jeongs face was expressionless. His face looked unimpressed. However, Full Sang could feel the deep confusion and unknown vagueness in his eyes. [Yeon Gongja?] Yeon Ho-jeong had no answer. Full Sang frowned. Why are you doing that? Theres no way its a ce I know. Cheung-sangs thoughts were wrong. Yeonhojeong is a ck rock festival. He, who was a true master of the Four Gods and a master of the ck Path and enjoyed an unrivaled reputation throughout the world, already knew of the existence of this unimaginably wide and gigantic underworld. Blood dragon vein! There was turbulence in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Was it entangled in the blood dragon vein?! Mukryongbu. No, blood dragon vein. There is a strange legend here that an evil dragon defeated by a hermit burrowed into the ground with its blood-soaked body, creating a huge pit. This ce was clearly a blood dragon vein. It couldnt be the blood dragon vein. It was a very old memory, but Yeon Ho-jeong remembered this ce clearly. The final battle site! Yes. This was the ce where Yeon Ho-jeong had a life-or-death battle with Yang Cheon, his greatest enemy before he built Heukje Fortress. In other words, it is a historical ce where the king of the dark ind is hidden. At that time, Yeonhojeong was clearly inferior to Yangcheon. Even with Sashinmuras rare feats and unimaginablebat experience, it was difficult for him to handle Yang Cheons absolute martial arts. So Yeon Ho-jeong took the initiative and called him here. Blood Dragon Vein A maze of history so wide and deep that you cant even tell where it ends. Yeon Ho-jeong, who dragged Yang Cheon into the blood dragon vein, was able to capture Yang Cheon after countless tricks and sneak attacks using geographical features. Fairpetition? None of that meant anything. If he had been able to kill Yang Cheon through a sneak attack in the first ce, he wouldnt have even called him Blood Dragon Veil. Yangcheons martial arts skills were already at a point where there was nothing they could do even if they sent an assassin, so Yeon Ho-jeong took the initiative himself. Of course, in order to show the symbolism of the king, he had to end his own life. It hasnt changed. Numerous workers were building huge structures all over the vacant lot. But I didnt pay attention to that. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were scanning the entire blood dragon vein here. Yes, that was there. In the past, before luring Yang Cheon, he investigated various ces in the blood dragon vein. It was so wide and deep that even Yeonhojeong took more than 15 days to memorize the path to this ce. Is that why? I remembered most of the road, except for a few blurry parts. I knew it. As Yeon Ho-jeong looked around the blood dragon vein, he felt the changed history with his whole body. Its changed as expected. At that time, Yangcheon knew of the existence of the blood dragon vein, but he had no intention of establishing a base here. The reason was that it was too gloomy and cost a lot of money. Furthermore, he had a desire to show off as much as his enormous ambition. And at the same time, he had confidence. The confidence that there is no need to hide and gather power. If it is a power that cannot even announce its existence to the whole world, it is an unwavering will that even if the ck sword is united, it will not be able to engage in a fierce battle with the white sword. In this life, you made the blood dragon vein your home. Yeonhojeongs eyes became brighter. What on earth is this? What makes you move so cautiously? Is it simply a change of heart? Or did I experience an incident that I dont know about in the changed history? My thoughts continued to linger. Whatever it was, the fact that Yangcheon had settled down here in the blood dragon vein was a great surprise and a sad feeling to Yeonhojeong. Full-sang looked at Paeyul and Dang-sang and Zhuge Zhen-yeon. They also seemed to feel something when they saw Yeon Ho-jeongs expression. The eyes that kept ncing at him were full of puzzlement. At that time, Cheongho opened his mouth. The Vice Lord wants to see you right away. A look of tension appeared on Zhuge Zhens face. She sent a message to each of them. [Do you have the silver altar I gave you yesterday? Everyone, swallow that.] Yeon Ho-jeong said. I will go as the representative. The group looked at Yeon Ho-jeong, startled by the unexpected remark. Cheongho dismissed it in an insensitive voice. The Vice Lord wants to see you all. ording to the Vice Lords orders Speak clearly. We havee to meet the man you call Vice Lord and decide whether we can join hands with him or take him under hismand. Im not yet his subordinate or anything. . Is it difficult to understand? If so, let me tell you clearly. We have no reason to listen to your orders or requests. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was just as cold as Cheong-hos. If you brought me here as a guest, treat me ordingly. It wont be good for you if you make us feel bad with useless tricks. Findmon sense outside. The Vice Lords orders are absolute. If you do not receive orders, I will kill you right here I will kill you first. A subtle murderous intent appeared in Cheonghos eyes. In the meantime, I control my life. It was amazing patience. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. If you talk bullshit one more time, I will kill you first and go to the person you call old man to have a hard time. Do you understand? this guy. We have already entered the Mukryongbu. Even if you wanted to go out, it would be difficult to do so on your own, right? . Havent we already shown enough sincerity with that? I dont know why youre so scared that you live and die by a singlemand, but you should know that yourmon sense and ourmon sense are different. Do you really want to die? If we die, wont you be in trouble too? Hes a talented person, but hes killing me just because of one request from a customer, so hes making a fuss and throwing away a great opportunity. . Instead of trying to control new recruits with ridiculous logic, if you are a limb, you should be able to understand the owners feelings and move like a limb. Cheonghos cheeks began to tremble slightly. Move while considering the owners feelings? This was not something he would hear from someone who was famous for being the most thorough in following orders among Yang Cheons subordinates. That wont work. Pusss. Suddenly, vital energy flowed out of Cheonghos body. You crossed the line. They are not worth facing the Vice Lord. I will kill you right here. Isnt your old man someone who likes to cross the line? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. It was a clear provocation. Anyway, you said it was up to the Vice Lord to judge, but now why are you judging us? I guess you forgot the old mans orders? This guy! It was then. Cheongho. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. That wasnt all. Paeyul, Gaeun-sang, Dang Sang-ah, and Jegal Zhen-yeon were also startled by the echo-filled voice that came out of nowhere. Take the other four to your living quarters. And I will only take that young man to the vice-lord. Cheongho gritted his teeth. But When did you learn how to think? In an instant, Cheonghosplexion turned pale. Seeing that scene, Cheungsangs eyes deepened. Are you scared? Yes. Although he quickly returned to his characteristic expressionless expression, Cheongho was clearly feeling fear. Cheongho turned to the left. Four men, follow me. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at the four people. Ill be back. The four people who were talking to him flinched at the same time. Yeon Ho-jeongs tone of voice has changed. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and raised his index finger. To one world. Its a change of n. In fact, when I entered the Mukryongbu or met Yangcheon, I was worried about how I would respond if I was discovered disguising myself as a member of the sects death penalty group. Several agenda items were presented, and a total of three ns were drawn up. The signal sent by Yeon Ho-jeong meant that the first n was to change the rtionship. So what is the key to that first n? Copse of existing rtions and attack on Yangcheon. Full-sang smiled meaningfully. Have a nice trip. Cheongho paused. Yeon Ho-jeongs tone and Cheung Sang-sangs tone also changed. I felt a strong sense of difort. You guys? Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. What are you doing? Quickly take them there. Everyone said they were tired from the journey. Cheong-ho, who had been standing still and ring at Yeon-ho-jeong, walked away with great strides. And then four people followed. Zhuge Yan nced at Yeon Ho-jeong again and again. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded silently. Zhuge Zhenyan sighed softly and turned his head. An old man with a bent back suddenly appeared in front of Yeonhojeong, who was now alone. It was the owner of the voice that had warned Cheongho a little while ago. egg nt. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. lets go. The most difficult enemy to deal with in the dark martial arts world. Finally, we meet Tuwang Yangcheon. Chapter 207 Episode 207 False King (1) The living quarters in which the four people lived was sofortable that it could not have been thought of as a room in an underground cave. It wasnt particrly fancy or old-fashioned, but it was quite spacious and even had a bed and a table. Like the vacant lot, it was very bright because it was decorated with night lights. Ohh? Full-sang stroked the small bead stuck on the wall with admiring eyes. I never thought I would see this here. Paeyul tilted his head. What is that? It is a victim. The victim? yes. It is a device that removes moisture from a certain area. It is a treasure three to four times more expensive than Yamyeongju of the same size. Paeyul looked at the victim with new eyes. On the outside, it was no different from an ordinary bead. Full-sangs eyes deepened. Its not even just a raid state. It is a product that does not just remove moisture but also regtes the level of moisture. So its more expensive? Like Yamyeongju, the price of raided liquor varies greatly depending on its quality. This is not the highest quality product, but it is a product that is difficult to obtain even for a decent price. Paeyul whetted his appetite. You know a lot, right? I see so many different things. There is a lot to know. At that time, Zhuge Yan frowned. Thats strange. hmm? Products are valued based on supply and demand. In that sense, blood vessels are inevitably expensive. Its not something thates from the midfield in the first ce. Full-sang nodded. Thats right. I heard that it is a product grown in the western region. thats right. The question is, how many victims of this size are in this huge underground cavity? Hmm Even if this is a ce where only VIPs cane and go, the width of this cavity is beyond imagination. Even if this kind of raider isnt able to do it, there must be dozens of them. Right. A serious look appeared on Zhuge Yans face. Im really curious. Its strange. How much money does Yang Cheon have to cover it with such valuables? Paeyul said. Or maybe you received support from someone. Anyway Why? Is it too off-standard? Yes, I think so. It doesnt seem that strange to me. Its surprising, but I dont think its that crazy. The three people looked at the loss rate with puzzled eyes. Paeyul tapped his sword sheath. In the martial arts world, isnt martial arts power, nicknames valuable, and battle records proof? ! Seong Cheon-sib-three is said to be a super expert who isparable to or even better than the absolute expert of 300 years ago, during the peak of martial arts. It means that they are monsters who were born as humans and have escaped the human realm. Tang Sang-ah, who had been silent until now, opened her mouth. Does that mean that Yang Cheon deserves this level of support? I think so. Its true, there are many ways to make money, but its close to impossible to be as strong as Yangcheon. Paeyul asked Dang Sang-ah. Shouldnt you know better? It wasnt wrong. The Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon is called by everyone the god of martial arts. Among them, it is said that even the Three Princes, who are said to be one step behind the Ten Immortal Emperors, would be capable of bing the best in the world if they were to meet the times well. In other words, their very existence is precious. Regardless of their respective ideologies, they are in a position to receive this much support. Then only one question remains. hmm? Zhuge Zhens eyes sparkled like a morning star. If there is a person or organization that provides support, what did they want from Yangcheon to provide this much support? * * * Its here. The old man who took Yeon Ho-jeong stopped in front of a ck stone wall. The particrly dark-looking stone wall was sorge that it was reminiscent of a castle gate. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Hyeonammun (rT). It is an independent space located in the deepest part of the Blood Dragon Vessel, or rather, the Mukryongbu. The overall terrain is high and the airflow is the best. When you open the door and go inside, there are stairs leading straight up, and there are a total of 99 stairs. It was a ce that I still remember because of its unique characteristics. And the way to open this door is Sir. The old man bent down and spoke in a polite voice. I brought the representative of Mujongmun with me. It was then. Coogung! With a heavy sound, the basalt door moved about five inches inward. Crumbling! The basalt gate that entered inside slowly disappeared to the left. It is in the form of a sliding door. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became bright. different. Originally, on the right side of the basalt gate, there was arge protrusion at chest height. The protrusion was so heavy that it could not be pressed unless you used your inner strength to press it. And when the protrusion was pressed, the basalt door opened. It was different now. The ce where the protrusion was was hollow. That part was removed and a new engine type was created. Its not normal. Rather than borately making small parts, the engine type of the already-made miracle was modified to suit ones taste. Its amazing engineering ability. It seems that countless institutional experts were also deployed to this ce, which became the Blood Dragon Vessel, or rather, the Mukryong Department. The more I look at it, the more I think about it. Yeonhojeong could feel it. This is an area that Yangcheon cannot build alone. Yangcheon. Yeon Ho-jeong dealt with soaring doubts and life. Are those bastards really behind you? I dont know yet. It wasnt something to jump to conclusions. He took a deep breath. Lets calm down. Yeon Ho-jeong promised not to pass anything on in this mission. He even thought about putting aside his sixth sense and instinct for a moment. Transparently and clearly. We will never pass it over unless it is supported by reasonable inferences and convincing facts. thud! Finally, the basalt door was wide open. Yeon Ho-jeong saw a staircase heading straight up. Because it was at a gentle angle, it didnt seem difficult to climb. said the old man. Go in. Yeon Ho-jeong took a step without saying a word. Then the old man spoke. Let me say something to you. . Do not show him any disrespect. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at the old man. This old man was someone he had never seen before when he fought against Yang Chen. It was the same for Cheongho. But strong. Surprisingly, the old mans strength was reminiscent of his father. With that explosive power perfectly captured, it was difficult for the current Yeonhojeong to even understand the origin of his inner strength. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Id like to ask you something too. . Are you a member of the Central ins? The old man had no answer. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the sluggish old man, climbed the stairs. Kugoogung! As soon as he got up the stairs, the basalt door closed. Yeonho-jeong did not know how it worked. Like that, Yeon Ho-jeong climbed the stairs one step at a time. Yangcheon. A person who entered the world with a scary desire in his ring eyes. A ck lion who wandered in search of a way to be the best in a world different from the white one. What an ironic fate. To meet you again in this ce where I buried you. In the face of the energetic challenge of the young master of the ck Ind, Yangcheon showed a look of joy rather than anger. Perhaps he was struggling with the loneliness of a strong man who had no one topete with. Or maybe he was excited at the thought of having him under hismand. For whatever reason, Yangcheons bowl was not ordinary either. Even though I killed you with my own hands, I never hated you. Although he had a strong driving force, he wascking in many ways to achieve his ideals. He was a strong man who could have engraved his name in history if he had simply existed as a fighting king. The Yang Cheon that Yeon Ho-jeong remembers was that kind of person. So he hoped. A lot of things have changed in the world I came back to, but I dont want to hate you again because I still have memories that werent bad. Wooooow! The more I walked, the more I felt it. The presence of the opponent pressing on the whole body. A powerful force that slowly flows out and dominates the entire space. Crispy! The end of the stairs was slightly broken. As I tried to withstand the enormous pressure, I unconsciously put pressure on my feet. So I hope you dont join hands with those damn bastards. Phew. A hot wind blew. Para rock. It was a wind of considerable strength. Yeonhojeongs clothes fluttered in the wind. My body gradually became heavier. The more you climb the stairs, the closer you get to him, and the strain on your body increases exponentially. You idiot. A bitter smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs lips. What are you so curious about and what are you so bored that youre testing me? He decided to put his intuition aside for a while, but he still couldnt ignore the reality that his intuition was calling for. Yang Cheon was not this kind of person. He was a person with a more generous and heavy taste than this. This means that he was closer to Hyoung (n) than Ganwoong (). As a test of the young master who is running rampant like he is now, he was not someone who wasted his original strength and unleashed it. Are you already intoxicated with the taste of power? Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Crispy! I stepped on the ny-seventh staircase. The end of the stairs was broken again. Quack! I stepped on the ny-eighth staircase. The entire sole was dug into the stairs by half an inch. And finally the ny-ninth staircase. Woooo!! The air was shaking. Tsutsutsutsu. A subtle turquoise glow rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was a manifestation of the blue dragon energy. The blue dragon is a dragon and is good at evading and counterattacking. It is not only herbivorous, but also the characteristics of true energy are simr. Huh. Much of the pressure has been relieved. This is because the blue dragon energy spreads throughout the body and guides the pressure gap. thud! Yeon Ho-jeongs left foot stepped on thest step. Slurp. The heavy energy wave that had created a thousand pounds of pressure disappeared as if washed away. At the same time, a low voice split the air. Thats amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his closed eyes. Finally, a ck lion with a faded mane came into view. Cheongho, I need to work on that guy more. Same number? Sounds that dont even sound like words. Even if we liberate the Homu, it is doubtful whether it will be able to withstand the twenty-seven battles, so you ended with a single line of evaluation that it is useful? A look of surprise appeared on the face of Yang Cheon, the man sitting in the royal pce. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Yangcheon! It is a long-distance rtionship that we have finally met again. Adolescence is a time when we live with countless advantages as well as fatal disadvantages. I say I dont, but I cant help but be easily swayed by other peoples evaluations. . Even though I know that, I cant help but say this. Yang Chen was honestly impressed. What a great young man you are. I havent been this surprised by someone in a long time. A faint smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Yang Chens eyebrows twitched at that smile whose meaning was difficult to understand. Yeon Ho-jeong took control with moderation. Please meet Vice Lord Yang. I am the head of the Mujongmun. Chapter 208 Episode 208 False King (2) Nature means innate character. Yeon Ho-jeong was certainly not good by nature, but it could not be said that he was born with a very evil character. He was born with a strong character. It has the nature of a pole that does not bend even if it breaks. His nature was so strong and upright. However, the world was too rough to navigate with only ones natural character. Yeon Ho-jeong learned how to be flexible through such experiences in the world. I learned how to deceive others, how not to be deceived, how to escape like a snake, and even how to be servile. But at critical moments he was always strong and stiff. And it was still the same now. Dont be servile at important moments unless you absolutely have to. He neither bows his head nor acts slyly. Strong and proud as always. It is a confident frontal attack that does not use any leftovers. Buju Yang Yang Chens face visibly hardened. He looked so ufortable with the review that even a three-year-old child could tell. Its my first time. The person who calls me such an absurd name. exactly? The way he speaks is a sight to behold. Yangcheon, who was looking at Yeon Hojeong, burst intoughter without realizing it. How many years have we lived under that invincible name? No one could raise their head upright in front of him. No one could be arrogant in front of me, and no one could even try to deceive me or pretend to be. Surprisingly, in the face of an almost unfamiliar reaction, Yang Chen felt more interested than angry. I dont think its necessary to say this, but you probably dont know who I am, right? I guess thats why he came to visit me. Are you saying that even though you know me, you still talk like that? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. well? Even if you were the emperor, my tone of voice would not have changed as long as you came with a clear purpose. what? I didnte here because of the status of King Yang Cheon. I came to see him because of his abilities and future. her! This is a ce where peoplee to learn about people. Anyone worthy of risking his life would bow his head, but Vice Lord Yang has not yet proven himself to this man. Yang Chen chuckled. Couldnt prove yourself? This is another interesting statement. In Gangho martial arts, martial arts is strength and byeolho is power. He was a king. He is a man of great standing who has proven that he is the most powerful person in martial arts alone. Isnt he such a cute guy that he hasnt proven himself yet? Was it too unexpected? This time too, Yang Chen felt more interested than angry. Do you mean that I have to prove it to you separately? Of course. The back and forth has changed. There have been many cases where a lord chose a subordinate, but there has never been a case in ancient times when a subordinate chose the lord. There was. If you really believe it doesnt exist, think of it as your first experience. Hahaha! Yangcheon burst intoughter without realizing it. Kugugoogung! The entire Mukryongjeon (ī) rang and stone dust fell from the ceiling. This was not an intentional release of internal energy. As Yang Cheons emotions intensified, his inner energy was released unconsciously. Still, its like this. Just the inner energy energy waves released unconsciously caused the entire rock of this huge rock to shake as if there had been an earthquake. It is an absolute strength that goes far beyond imagination. A long time. The shock waves mixed withughter alone were enough to make my whole body tremble. However, in front of that shocking power, Yeon Ho-jeong slowly felt excited. long time no see. This much power. A transcendent power that seems to boil the bone marrow and cook the internal organs. When I saw my father, Yeonwi, or when I saw Prince Mo Yong or Tang Gwan, I was astonished at the concentration of power and martial principles he possessed. However, when I encountered Yang Cheons power, which was on apletely different level, I felt familiarity and excitement rather than surprise. Yes, it was there. Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeong felt dazzled. I was there too. The Lord of the ck de, who perfected all the divine techniques of Sasinmu and wielded an ax and a steel chain that summoned wind and thunder based on the Hongcheonki, which had multiplied to near infinity. The strongest martial arts fighter who fought against the world was in the same position as me. No, he was one step higher than me. Although it is not enough to confidently say that it is the best in the world, it is a great name that is never left out when discussing the strongest in the world. The Daejongsa of the ck Path, the past known as the Lord of Darkness, awakened the senses of the entire body. But. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been briefly intoxicated by the illusion of a real past, suddenly felt puzzled. What is this? Yangcheons overwhelming waves. However, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a ray of shadow cast within that invincible energy wave. It was something truly difficult to exin. Does it feel like there is a lump of rolled up dust stuck in it? At least it wasnt a piece of debris that a super expert like Yang Cheon would carry around without even shaking it off. Something is different. Now that I think about it, was Yang Cheons power this much? Yeon Ho-jeong could not shake off his doubts. Its definitely amazing, but in my memory, its much more than this Eventually, Yang Cheon stoppedughing. Would you like to see if the lord is worth serving as a subordinate? Thats really fun. exactly? If the head of that Baekdo n hade to me and said something like that, I would have had my head smashed in one fell swoop. It was a threatening statement. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression still did not change. A smile appeared on Yang Chens face again, as if he liked the firmness. Even if you look at it a lot, it doesnt seem like its even fully grown. Youre younger than I thought. Looking at his temperament, he has a strong and generous nature, but his indifferent eyes do not have the impatience of a small person. I dont know the origin of Jininba martial arts, but it is already in a state where it is safe to form a family and create your own school. . I like it, you guy. This is high praise. It was apliment that could not have been greater. Yang Chen nodded. So thats it. ? I have received information after you entered Honam. The departure point was unknown, but it seemed to havee from Gwiju. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. As expected, the power of information is excellent. Even though not all the dark swords have been united yet, it is no exaggeration to say that the intelligence power of the ck swords is the best of the martial arts at that time. One of the group appears to havee from the north, but the exact ess route is unknown. I think they were nning to check out the atmosphere in Honam in advance. It refers to the loss rate. It was worth sending it on purpose and taking a detour. Yangcheon continued. That wasnt the important thing. I told you not to miss any of the martial arts people entering Honam who are considered suspicious, but I heard that you actually killed our informant. exactly. The military power of the ck Ind is substandard, but its intelligence and infiltration capabilities can be said to be the best. The texture is different from the beginning. It seemed like that. In other words, you have found and destroyed all the eyes of dark informants that no one can recognize. Yang Chens eyes became bright. It was you. Its not that youre a master at memorizing things, but your eyes are sharp. I guess thats why he came to me alone as a representative of the martial sect. It was a keen eye. Personality may change, but the abilities one possesses do not. Yang Chens eyes were still as sharp as his martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats right. I am the center of the group and the representative of the Mujongmun. Who are you from the Martial Order? I will let you know when things be morefortable between us. Yang Chens eyes became sharp for the first time. Are you telling me to trust you when your whole body is covered with clothes? Isnt that the same for Vice President Yang? what? A meaningful light appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. It looks to me like youre wearing pretty thick clothes, too. ! Its the season, so it got chilly, but if youre a martial artist of Yang Bujus level, it doesnt seem like you need such cumbersome fur clothes. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. Do you understand? I came all the way here even though I was certain that Manager Yang had secrets that he didnt want to reveal to others. . Because Buju Yang is one of the greatest masters in the martial arts world? No way. If that had been the case, my tone wouldnt have been so harsh, and I would have gone to Shaolins God of Powers instead of you in the first ce. At that moment, the energy waves of Yangcheon shook violently. The Gwonsin of Shaolin means the one person of the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon and the one god of the Immortal Emperor. Even in Seongcheon Thirteenth ce, where it is difficult to determine superiority, he is considered to be closest to being called the strongest. It was Muheo Daesa, Kwon Shin. As I said before, I didnte here just for Yang Bu-sus obscurity and skills. . I came to see if Vice Lord Yang is truly a vessel worthy of taking care of the world. Yang Cheon, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong with sharp eyes like des, smiled coolly for an instant. Lets stop at nothing and try to persuade each other, is this it? Only Vice President Yang needs to do the persuasion. Because I chose. If someone is worth following, follow them. If you dont have the courage to follow, you leave. It was a remark that conveyed not only firmness but also a certain conviction. Truth is always simplew. Thats why Yang Cheon preferred people who spoke straight to the point rather than people who twisted their words inplicated ways. And now, Yeon Ho-jeong had be someone who perfectly suited Yang Cheons tastes and was seducing him. Yangcheon, who was quietly observing Yeonhojeong, opened his mouth. Its too heavy. It was a random statement. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyebrows twitched. Yang Cheons once sharp eyes gradually softened. Its really hard. Is the sun shining, albeit btedly, on this underprivileged person, or is talent flowing in automatically to those who are originally in power? It is an indirectpliment. The fact that great luck hade to me now meant that I recognized Yeon Ho-jeong. Yang Chen smiled and asked. Do you like simple things? Its hard to be simple. ha ha ha! What you say is indeed correct. Indeed it is right. Then how can I prove it to you? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Surprisingly. what? I thought you would ask more. About my group and my purpose. Yang Cheon showed an uncharacteristically humorous expression. Didnt you say you like simple things? Lets discuss that part after we fully acknowledge each other. done! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong was sure. Yang Cheon will no longer be interested in the other party. Yang Cheons interest was focused solely on himself. Thats enough. Now, what you do will determine the future of your group. And Yeon Ho-jeong was confident. He said that Yang Cheon would trust him. If he gets his hands on it, he wont pay any attention to the people he came with. To prove your worth to me as a lord, it is enough to tell me how far your dreams stretch. Hoo? You dont seem to like rambling, so lets decide our future by asking questions that require clear answers. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Where in the world does Buju Yang belong to? ? Does it end in midfield? Ordoes it extend all the way to Sae-eop? !! Chapter 209 Episode 209 False King (3) This is the extent of this harp. hmm. Gogmyeong nodded while looking through the document. Its increased even more. Money is the foundation of every great cause in the world. A cause without funds is like crying for justice without power. Youre right. From now on, we will increase the amount collected by five pennies. You have to raise it gradually, but definitely, so the higher-ups will pay attention to it. Well, thats right. For some reason, it was an awkward reaction. The monk smiled. You seem very frustrated. The name of the song whetted my appetite. Devoting enough time is just as important as money. But I cant help feeling impatient. The monk bowed his head. As I said before, there is no regret even if you lose the power you easily gained. The Mukryongbu is different from other ck Ind alliances that have mushroomed and then disappeared. Consistency is essential to establish yourself as the backbone of wealth. I know too. What can I do if I feel impatient even though I know it? Please trust me and be patient a little longer. Countless small people have copsed because ofck of patience. I believe that Master Moon is a person who deserves to leave his name in the history of Heukdo. The name of the song made me clear my throat. I know that this is meant to boost oneself. However, when I get upset like this once in a while, Suhas encouragement bes quite a help. Well, being impatient wont change the oue. I just have to believe and wait. The monk smiled. You are truly right. Cheonanbo (ǧ۱) was a fairly famous intelligence sect in Heukdo. However, its fame proved that Cheonanbos abilities were at an ambiguous level. Because the name of the truly capable intelligence group of the ck Ind is not known to the outside world. However, the reason Cheonanbo was famous was not only because of its information power. It was money. In addition to information, Cheonanbo was able to secure considerable financial power through illegal business. And that can be interpreted to mean that Cheonanbos military force is also considerable. This is because there are a lot of people on the ck ind looking for money. But this is something you have to worry about. In the eyes of the name of the song, life was young. Its okay if its not first priority. But we shouldnt fall behind those who are worse than us. The monk bowed his head. If there is a faction that joins Mukryong before Bonbo, I will disband the Bangpa without anyone knowing. good. The name of the song made me smile. He was a trustworthy servant. In fact, it hasnt been long since this subordinate came to him. Maybe half a year at most? But before even a month had passed, he made me his right-hand man. Because hes smart. This guy had an elegance and wisdom that other subordinates did not have. And his unconventional treatment quickly paid off. You worked hard today too. Ill go first. Thank you for your hard work. Oh and. Gokmyeongs eyes, looking north from the top of a ten-story building, became unusually serious. This is an intelligence organization. We must not forget why we are in the northernmost part of Hunan Province. border towards the north. It is important to raise funds and send them to the Mukryongbu, but as an intelligence organization, it is also important to be on guard against the North. This was not done to impress the Mukryongbu, but was done under orders from the Mukryongbu. If you see someone even the slightest bit suspicious, definitely put ants on them. You must never miss it. Ill keep that in mind. good. Even after hearing the answer, Gokmyeong, who had been looking out the window for a long time, turned around. Whoa, I want to get a little drunk today. Its been a while since I had a drink At that moment, the songs eyes widened. !! The hair on my entire body stood up. My mouth started to dry and my back became wet. I couldnt even take out the barbed wire hidden in my sleeve. It was coercion. Just by looking at the other person, your body reacts first. The moment I fully recognized the other person, even a single beard became stiff. Hmm. A voice thates out of nowhere. The monk also turned his head in surprise. omg! The top floor of a ten-story building where two people are standing. There was a middle-aged man sitting at a table in the corner of a space where unauthorized people were not permitted to enter, looking through the document that Gokmyeong had just been looking at. It had an old-fashioned appearance. A fully equipped suit. The clothes he wore were also quite shy. It was almost like there was no shortage of clothing to be worn. On his belt was a pitch-ck longsword that contrasted with his extravagant attire. The sword, which was long and thick, gave the impression of being strong rather than sleek. Who who?! The writer looked at the song title with shaking eyes. For a moment his face turned pale. An opponent that Gog Orb cannot defeat! The songs face was full of extreme tension and confusion. If he had been a worthy opponent, he would have pulled out an iron bar and cut the opponent to pieces right away. Who is it? Who on earth did theye all the way here, avoiding the sense of the title of the song, which is a peak master? Thats amazing. The middle-aged mans voice was truly pleasant to hear. A low bass sound. The smile that seems to be a habit puts the listeners mind at ease. Of course, the two peoples impressions were different. Is this how much money these little-known information sects make every month? Wow, I realize once again how much we underestimated you. The man looked at the ceiling and sighed. This is why the term top-of-the-box theory arose. I thought they were people who would be crushed to death if you stepped on them, but it turned out that they were notmon bugs but poisonous ones, right? Poisonous insect. It was a truly offensive expression. However, neither the song name nor the writer could easily open their mouths. The middle-aged man lowered his gaze again and casually threw away the document he was holding. Boom! The two people flinched without realizing it. The sound of a bundle of documents falling on the table was particrly daunting. The middle-aged mans eyes finally turned to Gokmyeong. Sigh!! The name of the song took my breath away for a moment. sh! sh! The look in the middle-aged mans eyes as he looked at himself was so eerie that it could not be described in words. The eyes were clear and ck and white. On the surface, it certainly seemed like that. However, the ferocious ambition hidden in those clear eyes exerted enormous pressure on those who encountered it. Its a monster. The fingertips of the song name were shaking. This man is a monster! It was not like he was disying his inner strength, nor was he pulling out his sword to show off his skills. I could tell just by looking at his eyes. That the opponent is an extremely dangerous type. And that he has umted martial skills equal to the ferocity he possesses. Surprisingly, the song name saw the shadow of a mything alive in the other persons eyes. The shadow of the strongest man who was born as a human being stronger than any expert I have ever met and rose to the rank of god. Vice-lord?! Yes. The middle-aged man had a shadow simr to that of Yang Cheon, the strongest warrior the name of the song had ever seen. skill? I couldnt even guess that. The inferior cannot measure the superior. It was clear that he was a ruthless expert, but it was unclear how strong he was. However, one thing was certain. This is as dangerous as your vice-lord! The King of Sinseons work, Tuwang Yangcheon. The danger of this unknown middle-aged man was so great that it reminded him of the Absolute. It wasnt because of martial arts. It was because of the unbridled ferocity that a person harbors and is ready to do anything for the sake of that ambition. Eyes of intuition gained from dealing with incalcble information. Who would have thought that such excellent insight would be put to use at such an unavoidable moment of danger. What an interesting guy. Moyong, a middle-aged man, smiled. Your liver size is small, but your ideals are high. To that extent, its simr to those who dont know the subject, but you have an eye for people. !! Its a shame. If I had lowered the ideals and increased the distribution, I would have suggested that youe under me at least once. Identify the other persons bowl at a nce. It was a much sharper and more urate insight than the song title. In addition to his innate talent, Mo Yong-guns insight, honed through the chaos of power struggles, was already sufficient to discuss the world. But. Prince Moyong turned his head to Munsa. With such good eyesight, how can you raise a vicious dog that is always looking for its owners flesh? The name of the song looked at the messenger in surprise. The monks eyes were shaking as if there had been an earthquake. He was taken aback when the other person saw his purpose at a nce. Moyongs smile deepened. Of all the means to achieve dreams and power, there is none easier than using others. The easy path is not always wrong. !! I dont know if our working group leader will be able to settle down as sessfully as you. I opened my mouth, muttering the name of the song. Woah, what do you want? Its what you want. Moyong-gun tilted his head. Its definitely a shame. Asking about purpose rather than identity? In most cases, its not that easy to say. This is why the environment is important. If you had met me ten years earlier, I would have grown into a pretty talented person. At that moment, the monk stretched out his hand to the rope hanging from the ceiling. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. hook! The messenger who pulled the rope vigorously was surprised. Before I knew it, only a part of the cut rope was held in my hand. On the other hand, I cant use you at all. He may be smart and greedy, but he looks very awkward. He is fundamentally untrustworthy. In an instant, an electric light zed in Moyongguns eyes. There was fear on the monks face. Now wait! Slurp. Without any explosions, roars, or even cutting or ck sounds. Just naturally. The monks body was cut into eighteen pieces and torn apart. Rumbling. In an instant, the floor was stained with blood. Huh! An unstable tremor spread throughout Gokmyeongs entire body. He did not even see what military skills Mo Yong used, nor did he even see him go to war. Slurp. widely! Prince Moyong, who was holding a long sword that I dont know when he took it out, asked with a smile. Did you ask me what I wanted? Yes yes! Hehe, okay. You have toe out so humbly. I like you more and more. Moyong-gun, who was holding his back, took a step toward the rapidly spreading blood. Pussssss. A foul, bloody smell came up. The terrifying essence that flowed from Mo Yong-guns toes evaporated all the blood that had been soaking the entire floor. It was such a magical skill that you couldnt believe it even with your own eyes. Even for someone who had mastered the art of Yanggang, it was difficult to even think about selecting a liquid and evaporating it in an instant. What is your name? Song title. Its called the name of the song. Yes, Gok Orb. A cool smile appeared on Mo Yongs face. There is a tiger that makes me want to throw away two pieces at once. Hes not that old, but hes old, so go away from the centuries-old nine-tailed fox. Yes yes? Im sure Ill catch him someday, but I think Ill have to sharpen his fangs this time. Im also riding on that tigers back. ?! So, I guess Ill have to use this ce for a while. Thats right. And one more thing. A terrifying murderous spirit swept over Moyongs smiling face. Do you know the exact location where Yangcheon coiled up? Chapter 210 Episode 210 False King (4) My lord. Yang Cheon opened his closed eyes. The eyes look vaguely blurry. Those eyes showed deep fatigue and confusion. But the old man knew. The masters eyes are full of fatigue and confusion, but the desire within them is much hotter than it was half a day ago. It feels like the burning me of ambition will engulf my entire body. Even this Mukryongbu. Whats going on, White Paper? white book. The chairman of the Zodiac Gods, the most loyal subjects under Yang Cheon. The elderly white paper bowed his head. The VIP requested an outside residence to stay for the time being. The vice-lord has given permission, so we are leading him to a good manor He asked if it was really okay to do that. Yang Cheons answer was shocking. If there is anything you want, please give it to me. ! A glint appeared in White Papers eyes. If theres anything you want, give it to me? What does that mean? Hes the kind of guy who wouldnt ask for an unreasonable request in the first ce, and if he does, theres bound to be a valid reason. So please grant all reasonable requests immediately. I ept your orders, my lord. Baek Seo, who bowed his head again, stood up and politely walked away. Yang Cheon asked then. Why dont you ask? ? Arent you asking why they give such preferential treatment to a descendant of the Mujong family, a man named Jeong? The white paper turned around again and politely folded its back. My lord, you are my lord. A subordinate never questions his lords judgment. is it? Thats right. Yang Chen smiled. It was a smile that was far from satisfying. The smile seemed somewhat bitter, but the fundamental goodwill toward the white paper was clearly evident. white book. Yes, sir. The justice that the powerless cry for is nothing but empty. yes? I think so. Then what kind of person is a person who is tempted by the ambition of a powerless person? . Is the powerful person who made his heart jump at those words foolish? My lord. Baek Seo raised his head and looked directly at Yang Chen. It was another seriousness that was not shown in the usual white papers. Is that why? The appearance seemed more dignified than rude. No matter what path you take, I believe you are worthy of taking over the world. . Do as you wish. The members of the Chinese Zodiac, including me, and the sects of the ck Ind did not simply bow their heads after seeing the martial arts skills of the Lord Buju. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Its not because of martial arts? The survival instinct of the ck people is, in a way, the same as that of themon people living in difficult times. I may not have power, but that doesnt mean I dont have wisdom. Are you expecting something from me? Thats right. We believe that you deserve to rise to greater heights. I also believe that our lives will be better because we have such a vice-lord. . The path that the Patriarch walks is the path of the world, and the hope of all of us who follow the Patriarch lies on that path. Yang Chen nodded. I understand what you mean. I disturbed the vice-lord with meaningless words. sorry. Its okay. Lets go out now. yes. Thats how the white paper withdrew. Yang Cheon, who was looking at Hyeonammun Gate, had a look of mockery on his face. Everyones aspirations rest on these shoulders? That sounds good. He recalled his conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong. Youre saying things that are really hard to handle. If you think its hard to handle, I dont think we need to talk any more. What confidence? Didnt you alsoe to me because you didnt have the power to rule the world alone? If he had that kind of ability, he wouldnt have gone to such trouble and waited for us to approach him. exactly. Your talent and distribution are exceptional. But are there even one or two people like you in the vast world? In the end, you too were an arrogant person who was intoxicated by your slightly superior abilities and turned your eyes to the world. Ability and ambition are two different things. Its separate. However, among the countless people with ambition, only a handful truly achieve their dreams. One could have been intimidated by the cold-hearted actions, but instead, the coldly smiling face of the guy seemed to be pictured before my eyes. Youre changing your tone. My question was whether Yang Bu-sus dream was limited to the central ins or extended to the outside world. Its not worth answering. Thats because its not a matter worth discussing right now. How can a person who cant even manage his own yard build a vige? Wrong. what? Boss Manager Yang is overly minimizing the reality he faces and is ignoring the ce he really needs to look at, saying it is out of reach. I really had no idea I would hear something like that from a young guy. When I asked for an exnation with a frozen face, Yeon Ho-jeong said this without even blinking. The midfield is not a front yard that you can make your own if you put your mind to it. Its like an impregnable fortress, where even a immortal king cant get even a tenth of it without risking his life. ! However, putting everything beyond the midfield and beyond into theder of ambition is a matter of distribution and not a matter of attitude. Vice Lord Yang was so anxious to devour the central ins that he could not look beyond that. You dont know. It seemed like the emotions from back then wereing back, and Yangcheon felt a bitter taste in his mouth. Truly you dont know. What kind of ce is Sae-o-e? ! You look surprised. why? Do you doubt what I say? no. The world is much more diverse than you think. There are many cases where a person who was called a saint mayter turn out to be a viin whomits evil deeds, and those who hear the voices of the worlds demons turn out to be merely falsely used. . Kang Ho-yo and the world are suffering even though you know it, so youre going to betray Sae-yeo? That is arrogance. Its just the greed of a child who is caught up in desire and cant see reality. The midfield is the same. what? I said the midfield is the same. I dare say that no matter how much money Vice Lord Yang has or how much the power of the ck Ind is increased, it will be difficult to take over the White Ind political faction. Why do you think that? When a cat gains strength, it doesnt even think about using tricks and starts hastily raising its ws. Its the same with the ck sword. Regardless of their ability to be careless, the ck Ind martial arts people will definitely act like that. Do you know why? ?! Its because Vice Lord Yang gave the ck Inders a flimsy hope. !! Before I turned my attention to the world, I should have figured out the essence of the weapon I was going to make my own. Thats why I asked. Where is the end of the ambition of the Buju? . Its a shame. You have failed to prove your worth as a lord to me. I couldnt prove it Hehe, are you saying Im not suitable as your master? however. ? I will tell you my honest feelings, saying that military loyalty is not something that can be established solely by proving ones ability and ambition. Its only a first impression, but I like Yang Buju. ! In five days, I willplete a report on the reorganization of the Mukryongbus organizational system. Ill see you again then. Are you saying you have something in mind to reorganize the organizational system? I am not a fool to go into battle unprepared. What if I just swallow that report and throw you out? Ill consider it the price of my life. Hehehe! Yeon Ho-jeongs voice rang vividly in my ears. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Its a flimsy hope. Hope costs nothing. This is why giving hope to others should not be done half-heartedly. If you do it too hastily, it will inevitably lead to a breakdown. haha. Yang Cheon burst outughing without realizing it. I never thought I would learn the attitude of a person under heaven from this lump of blood who has not even reached the level of Yangcheon. He remembered Yeon Ho-jeongsst words before leaving the Inkryongjeon. Something may be needed toplete the report. If there is anything you need, I will ask for it immediately, so please exin it well to your subordinates. Isnt he truly a bold guy? I was keeping an eye on them because I thought they were an interesting group, but it turned out that they were watching me first. When we met, we tried to judge the value, but on the contrary, the other person evaluated our quality. He was truly an extraordinary guy. Not only did he boldly shout that he would use him to take over the world, he even went so far as to yell at him to change his mindset if he wanted to be with him. Is there another guy like this in the world? the problem is. The corner of Yang Chens mouth twitched. I really liked that guys confidence that bordered on arrogance. Can you cross the line? He wasnt like that. It wasnt just that the line was crossed, there was no line at all. So much so that even he himself, an absolute expert in discussing the best in the world, considers it a horse of chess. This is my first time. It was my first time. I saw a talented person who knew how to drive a horse alongside his master, rather than a puppet who only knew how to obey orders. It was my first time. I met a talented person who captivated me based solely on his skills and ideals, not his age or experience. Yang Cheons fist gained strength. It will be an unforgettable five days for both me and you. * * * Akrok Mountain (´ɽ), where Mukryongbu was located, was a short distance from Changsha (Lɳ), the capital of Hunan Province. Yeon Ho-jeong and his party acquired a fairlyrge manor through the business. Of course, all expenses and overall living convenience were borne by the Mukryongbu. How on earth did you do this? Yeon Ho-jeong answered this question in response to Gaeun-sangs question: I just cheated a little. It was a surprising answer. Zhuge Zhenyan clicked his tongue and said. Are youmitting fraud against Tuwang? Are you the kind of person who would benefit from something like that? Isnt that guy human? Even though. Its much easier to deceive someone who originally believes they will never be harmed. If you just remove the burden from your mind, its not that difficult to deceive someone of that level. Paeyul shook his head. A guy who even sells water from the Yangtze River. Tang Sang-ah said with a distraught face. What on earth cant the third one do? Everyone blinked at Tang Sang-er. Tang Sang-ah scratched her head with a embarrassed expression. Oh, I stopped without realizing it I guess I was too immersed in it. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Honestly, I didnt expect the results to be this good. It seems that the talent shortage in Yangcheon was more serious than that gentleman thought. Full Sang asked. Anyway, does this make us morefortable? exactly. Yangcheon is focused on me. I wont even care how other people move. I think if I just treat it well, it wille by itself. Thats good. Full-sangs eyes sparkled. I thought I knew why Yeon Ho-jeong went alone and negotiated. This was because he wanted Yangcheons attention to be fully focused on him and the remaining four people to actively resolve the situation here. Zhuge Yeon tapped Yeon Hojeong on the shoulder. You had a hard time. What is this? Anyway, this is the beginning, right? Thats the way it is. But have you found out anything? Meeting alone with Yang Cheon. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Saeoeora. I mentioned things about Sae-o-e on purpose. Because I was curious about whether the other person was rted to that. Yang Chen said this. Truly you dont know. What kind of ce is Sae-o-e? Those were meaningful words. I wanted to dig into that part and find out more, but in the end I had no choice but to stop there. If you touch it hastily, it could ruin the entire mission. Yang Cheon is not a fool either. For now, he is entranced by his own words, but if he shows even the slightest hint of something strange, suspicion will immediately fly. Lets take it slow. Theres still plenty of time. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. I need to find out more. Its hard to say one way or another yet. hmm. It was then. There was a look of surprise on Full Sangs face. what? Everyones eyes turned to him. Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a serious face. Is this the sound of Bangdo? Thats right. What news are you so surprised about? Full-sang said with an astonished look on his face. I heard themander is nearby? !! Chapter 211 Episode 211 False King (5) A wicked murderous spirit appeared in the eyes of Hwa-won (Գ). Where are they? I dont know. . That guy is usually good at shooting here and there without us knowing. Its nothing new. Despite Moon Geun-sangs blunt response, Hwa-wons expression remained the same. Its just that the youthful life in his eyes has be more intense. It was a look in his eyes that would make even the worlds greatest masters want to turn their heads. Its possible to kill a person with just a look. However, Gaeun-sang was also second to none in terms of distribution. Did you put night pearls in your eyes? Its so amazing, isnt it? . Even if you re at me so viciously, you still dont know what you dont know. Please leave now. Hwawon opened her mouth. Her tone, which was uncharacteristically low and cool for a woman, was eerie, unlike her nickname Hwawon. We have been ordered to escort and monitor you. whatever? There is no escort or surveince without a target. I ask you onest time. Where is the Jeong () of the Mujongmun? At that time, Paeyul, who was polishing his sword next to him, opened his mouth. I say this for the first andst time. Hwa-won, who was ring at Full-sang, turned her gaze to Pae-yul. Paeyul didnt even look at her. I just wiped the sword body with a dry cloth. Even if its not your bitchs tongue, Im tired enough to overflow. If you get on my nerves again, Ill blow all your shit and then Ill go and confront you. The painters eyes gave off an eerie glow. The loss rate was astounding. Slurp! Tuk. If you understand, get out of here. Hwa-won, who was looking at Pae-yul with eerie eyes, turned his gaze back to full-sang. Full Sang shrugged his shoulders. Are you saying that? . See youter, monkey man. Hwawon turned around. She said before leaving the manor. If something like this happens again, I will kill one of you with the authority of the guardmander. Paeyul chuckled. Please do so. It looks like my joints are rusty because Ive been cutting too much. Sigh. bang! The door to the manor was closed. Full-sang, who was looking at the door nkly, sighed. Its bloody. Paeyul snorted. Its like animals fighting each other. The moment you get pressured by energy, you get eaten. But wasnt that too provocative? So, are you saying we should just ignore that rude bitchs way of speaking? Well, it doesnt have to be ignored. I think it was too provocative. What is stimtion? On the contrary, if something is wrong with words like this, doesnt that mean that the other side iscking? Thats not how its going to happen again. Full Sang, who was about to say a few more words, just kept his mouth shut. He wasnt the type of person to listen anyway. What is the point of discussing etiquette with a person of rough nature? Well, Im not a cheap person to talk politely to others. And that bitch didnt step down because of me. huh? Paeyul pointed to the manor roof with his chin. Chaeung-sang, who turned his gaze following his chin gesture, saw Dang-sang-ah adjusting her dagger. Tang Sang-ah smiled. Do you have anything to say? there are none. Full Sang cleared his throat. This is embarrassing. Whether its Paeyul, Tang Sanger, or Zhuge Zhen, who is having a hard time due to the reorganization of the Mukryongbus organizational system within the manor. They all first agreed to what Yeon Ho-jeong said, no matter how unfair it was. But she was not Yeon Ho-jeong. How on earth can I console these crazy people? Full Sang sighed. There is nothing normal. He never acknowledged until the end that he, too, was not normal. * * * Yeon Ho-jeong thought as he walked down the streets of Jangsa. Its lively. The martial arts are both white and ck, keeping each other in check, but the general public does not care about such things. Even though they live in the same world, they are immersed in their respective roles onpletely different stages. Gangho Murim was like that in the Central ins. The skin of a great tiger caught from Mt. Akrok is worth 20 pieces of silver! Good silk has arrived! It is the highest quality silk favored by military officials! Come on in! This is the pig I caught this morning! The merchants were screaming at the top of their lungs, and the people filling the streets were looking around with their eyes sparkling. It was a peaceful sight. It would be better if there was at least a distinction. What if the bloody world of the martial arts world and the lives of the civilians werepletely separated? I thought about how good it would be if the boundaries were clear. But the world was not like that, and the martial arts war eventually shook the peoples lives and security. No, it was not that bad, but countless civilians died unjustly. Its bittersweet. One of the countless reasons why Heukje Castle was built was for the safety of peoples lives. To be precise, I wanted to create at least minimal rules. Even if fighting is work, the stage is different. It wasnt about talking about lines or areas or things like that. However, the will of one person could not change the world. This was because the will of another person was just as steadfast. As expected, we have to stop it. The invasion of foreign powers and the sh between ck and white. So as not to cause any harm to those who are ying energetically on other stages. But what Yeonhojeong licked his lips. For now, Ill have to deal with whats in front of me first. In other words, we were unable to resolve all issues within the Murim Alliance. Its not just a little left, its still a mountain. I also chose a very tiring life. Can not help it. If you dont move, your family will suffer. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was walking down the street with various thoughts, heard a signal. [If you turn left at the fifteen-way fork ahead, you will find a shabby guesthouse. You can enter there.] Yeonhojeong turned to the left at the fork as stated in the open road. That way. I said it was shabby, but when I actually looked at it, it wasnt that shabby. However, I felt that it blended well with the surrounding buildings. I only knew about Yeonho, but if I had just passed by, I wouldnt have known it was a guesthouse. Exquisite location. It seemed that neither the rich, nor the beggars, nor the martial arts people woulde to visit. Yeon Ho-jeong entered the guesthouse without hesitation. Grumble. When I opened the door, I could smell the faint smell of wood and the heavy scent of tea. The middle-aged man who appeared to be the owner was dozing off even when people came in. But Yeon Ho-jeong knew. The consciousness of that middle-aged man who looked like he was sleeping was actually focused on me. and. . Yeon Ho-jeong turned his eyes to the stairs in the corner of the guest house and immediately climbed them without hesitation. Even if we growl and exchange unspeakable swear words every time we meet. Laughter in a low voice. Strangely enough, I was so happy to meet you in a foreign country. Isnt it strange? The central table on this floor. Prince Moyong was there. Moyong-gun smiled. Are you like that too? If possible, I hope Im happy to see you. Nice to meet you. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled softly. It certainly seems like our rtionship wasnt usually bloody. As soon as I look at your face, I see your head hurting. Huh, thats another sad thing to say. exactly? Didnt you say that before you left? If possible, how about we go together? Didnt you say that if themander and the working group join forces, the mission sess rate will increase? I think I said something simr. Hehehe. Prince Moyong pointed across from him with his hand. Youve had a hard time. Please sit down first. Lets do that. Yeon Ho-jeong lightly sat down on the chair. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Its changed. He was able to notice the change in Yeonhojeong at a nce. Im not as energetic as before. Its very stable. Something seems to be in bnce. I dont know what martial arts Yeon Ho-jeong learned. It seemed like he had learned the martial arts of the Yeonga n, but it also seemed like he had learned ancient martial arts, the origin of which is difficult to determine, as well as when he split his hands. Whatever it is, it seems like there has been some progress in how long it has been since we started. As expected, you are amazing. What do you mean by that out of the blue? Prince Moyong did not feel the need to hide his true feelings. Its different from before we left. Have youe to any realizations? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is no such thing as grand enlightenment. An unbnced energy is bound to break down at any time. I just constantly tried to avoid it. If everyone worked hard and achieved things as quickly as you, there would be no one in the world who isnt an expert. I will take it as apliment. Go a little slower. Im so scared that Ill get caught up like this, so I wonder where I can live. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes scanned Mo Yong-guns sword. But youre not normal either. hmm? Are you excited about this long-awaited outing? Even though the sword was in its sheath, the scent of blood was so strong. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Did you feel that? Because Im very sensitive to that kind of thing. Huh! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If you dont pay attention to this, you wont know. However, you are one of the people I have the most eyes on right now. Every time we meet again, I keep analyzing what has changed, what they are thinking, and what they are likely to do. That is truly an honor. How many cuts did you get? Moyong-gun chuckled. I am not a rare demon and I do not kill needlessly. It would be better to have Madou, who only knows about ughter. You are too dangerous. Isnt itmon? How did you be such a monster at that age? Because the world is so harsh. I have to do anything to protect my people. Moyong-gun burst outughing. You know what? Sometimes I really hate it, but at times like this, theres no one more interesting to talk to than you. At least its good because I dont have to be bored when I fight with you. Ill make it boringter. Is this a deration of defeat? What are you talking about? They said they were going to bury you. Hehehe! Yeon Ho-jeong asked calmly, looking at Mo Yong-gun, who was smiling as he told the guest to leave. Have you changed your mind? hmm? As you say, I told you this before joining the army. If possible, lets do it together. It did. Even if you had agreed right then, I would have been suspicious, but you stayed away and now youre entering the enemy camp? You have to be able to not have doubts. Moyong-gun smiled. That chilling smile exuded its own sincerity. I said it before, but I n to take this matter seriously. Because its so important to me and you. I know that. But. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became expressionless. It was an eerie change. I know that you are a person who can easily handle two or three tasks at a time. . I will take this mission seriously without any tricks, but why did youe all the way to Honam? Would you like to make a real mess once this is over? Prince Moyongs face also became as indifferent as Yeonhojeong. Well see. You have a great talent for getting people on edge. The person I know is not a great person who cant do his job just because hes worried. I have that much faith. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I got hit again and again today. I really think you and I are destined to live like this for the rest of our lives unless one of us is destroyed. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand as if everything was bothersome. Thats it. Lets leave it at that for today. Watch and then listen. I will listen carefully. Chapter 212 Episode 212 False King (6) I see you, my lord. Are you here? Yang Chen asked as he looked at the ck sheep bowing to the tfoot. I heard about it. You blew up the Gwicheolgeommun Gate? Thats right. But They say they missed one heir and a few small children. The ck sheep lowered his head. There is no shame. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. Hes definitely a good guy. He even received a report on the reason why the ck sheep missed the sessor to Guicheommun. It had to be that way in the first ce. This is because on the day that ck Sheep and his subordinates attacked Gwicheolgeommun, the heir to the sword gate was in a state of deep mountain training. That was a fact that even the traitor on the prosecution side did not know. In this case, it was a matter of punishing the traitor, not something to say to the ck sheep. In other words, even though he could make a sufficient excuse, the ck sheep simply bowed his head and said he was sorry. Its not a bad disposition. If the ck sheep had not been loyal to the religion, it would have been greatly harmed. Maybe he would have made him sit at his right hand along with the white paper. We are currently organizing a chase team to track down the sessor. I heard that the sessor to Gwicheolgeommun is quite skilled in martial arts. It is not easy for an expert like Yangcheon to know the martial arts level of a young Shinjin. These words clearly revealed how much information and knowledge he had acquired in order to unite the ck Ind. ording to the chase teams report, it is no exaggeration to say that they were able to form a family. Hoo? If the target was missed, it wasmon to report the targets ability down. This is because you have to reassure your superiors. In that respect, ck Sheep was truly an unusual person. It was never easy to report the facts as they were revealed calmly and objectively. The corners of Yang Cheons mouth drew an arc once again. Can you catch it? The ck sheep responded immediately. You can catch it. The answeres right away. Since an objective report was conducted first, the confident answer alone is trustworthy. Yang Chen nodded. Gwicheol Geommun is the Bangpa where you can hear the sound of Heukdo Jeil Geommun. It would have been nice if the work had beenpleted all at once, but I know that it was not easy to do so. Im sorry. What did you say the heirs name was? Its called Gangryang. Yes, Gangryang. I heard that he was as bold in character as he was in martial arts. It may be an unexpected variable, so make sure to catch it. I ept your orders, my lord. Normally, when the conversation progressed to this point, it was normal to ask people to leave. However, Yang Chen did not say anything, so the ck sheep had no choice but to remain in that position. I couldnt leave even though I wasnt told to leave. After such a short silence. ck sheep. Yes, sir. Do you remember? Not long after I founded the Mukryongbu, when you came to me with a lot of treasures sent from outside the country. The ck sheeps eyes lit up. I remember. It was truly amazing. I heard that they would provide help, but I had no idea that they would provide that much money and talent. . Do you even know? Among the countless riches and information you brought with you at that time, there was also advice on the Mukryongbus organizational system. I didnt know that. Is that so? yes. There was a cool feeling in Yang Chens eyes. The ck sheep lowering its head had a very cold and harsh gaze that could not be seen. Please continue to work hard in the future. of course. Just go out and have a look. yes. The ck sheep bowed once and left the Inkryongjeon. A cold smile appeared on Yang Chens lips. In order to take control of the world, it is difficult to defeat someone who uses medicine even if his appearance is somewhat bad. Yang Cheon liked talents who crossed the line, but on the contrary, it meant that he himself could not easily cross the line. Because it is not a field they are good at, they have reservations about it, so they are looking for such talented people. But Yangcheon only now realized that fact. Its a world where its hard to get anything right without getting your hands dirty. Saeum ck sheep treasure. The intense malice hidden behind those gifts. affection. Yang Chen smiled. If you were also a poisoned dagger sent by some kind of organization, then you wouldnt be able to imagine how I woulde out. * * * Huh. Prince Moyong stuck out his tongue. That such a reckless method worked? exactly. Mo Yong-gun, who heard the story from Yeon Ho-jeong, could not help but be impressed. It was so simple to move and get in. A new ck Ind Alliance led by Tuwang Yangcheon. If you ask what method should be used to infiltrate there, it is bound to be difficult to think of an effective method right away. But Moyong-gun was different. He liked to change his ideas and believed that all he had to do was to somehow prate into the heart of the enemy and hide his membership in the Murim Alliance. It was a simple but effective move. The problem was difficulty. Dispatch of Sejak in a situation where you do not know anything such as where the enemy camp is located, how many soldiers are encamped, how tight the security is, etc., is likely tomit the mistake of tachosugyeong. However, given enough time, there is a way to safely dispatch. Prince Moyong had no doubts about it. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong stepped forward. And the result was revealed like this. After capturing the enemys interest and imprinting their presence, we opened a path straight to the upper level Its simple. It was so simple that it was shocking. But that simple move worked so well. You always surprise me. Anyone can do it if they put their mind to it. Its just a matter of whether you make up your mind or not. Of course, that too. But theres one more thing. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. It is also a method that cannot be easily attempted if you do not know much about the ck sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Since when? I turned my eyes to the ck road. I dont know what youre talking about. Is it a scam? Based on the report delivered to you and the series of situations we have just heard about, it appears that you know the ck Ind very well. Peoples lives are all there and everything else. In fact, Hugae probably knows more about the ck Ind than I do. There is a clear difference between knowing and feeling. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Dont waste your energy on unnecessary doubts. I just looked into the essence of people, and I dont know particrly well about the dark path. The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. is it. This time, it was difficult for Moyong-gun to read Yeonhojeongs intentions. As Yeon Ho-jeong said, Full-sang would know more about the dark ind, and given Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities from what he had seen so far, this infiltration battle was not that strange. the problem is. I understood it in my head, but I just couldnt ignore it. There is definitely something there. This guy proceeded with his work with confidence in something he had not told himself. And thats probably something even the working group members dont know. Just ask one more question. I didnte here to be interrogated. As for the ck sword, thats okay. Mo Yong-guns eyes gave off a menacing glow. Do you even know about Yangcheon? Is there a martial artist who doesnt know Yangcheon? You probably dont know what I mean. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. That too is a useless doubt. I know my worth. It is obvious that the newly established ck Ind Alliance will suffer from ack of talent. It is natural to be cautious and interested when a talent of my leveles in. Moyong-gun chuckled. You never said you had any doubts? Are you blindfolded? Hehehe. Mr. Moyong, who burst intoughter, shook his head and said. Good. I think weve talked about the past enough, so lets talk about the future. What information do you want from higher-ups? hmm? You already know that, right? You wouldnt havee all the way to Ye without knowing that? We need to find out everything, including Yang Cheons target and his helpers, the actual power of the Ink Dragon Club, etc. Yes, I know very well. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Is that really all? Moyong-gun shrugged his shoulders. If I could get any other information, that would also be good. Hmm. As you said, Meng wants all information about Yangcheon. Of course, so do I. If there is a corner that needs to be looked at in more detail, I will tell you then. I understand. So what are you going to do from now on? How can I do it? You should be his confidant. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. I expected you would choose that path. I thought so. Wouldnt it be dangerous? A serious look appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. Whatever the reason, you are themander of the Murim Alliances army of mortals. It means that seizing is not your main job. I know. Yang Chen is not a fool, so he wouldnt shake hands with Shin Jin (M) as his confidant. I will continue to observe you and assign you tasks one by one. I guess so. In other words, it will take at least a year or two for you to be Yang Cheons true confidant. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. That is absolutely impossible. Im in a political fight with you, but thats not okay. A n to send political opponents to outside forces to kill them? Its not a bad method. However, if it is someone like Yang Cheon, it is a different story. Yangcheon is even rallying the ck swords. The enemy of white is ck, and ck is also looking forward to surpassing white. In such a situation, send someone from Baekdos side to die at the hands of the other party? This was a matter of pride. Go one step further. This guy doesnt know what to do in a crisis. Its unlikely, but what if Yeon Ho-jeong decides to take the ck sword and shake it? If that happens, my headache wont be so bad. Is it too much of a leap? Absolutely not. The Yeon Ho-jeong that Mo Yong-gun saw was someone who had no limits. I dont know if its his nature or because hes young, but if he decides to do it, hell be a monster that runs rampant. You cant let a guy like that die in the opposing camp. Even if you die, you must die within the Baekdo martial forest. That was Moyongguns idea. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I, too, am not prepared to rot under him for years. of course. Its not like were trying to devour the ck Ind, but its absurd to let it rot for several years just to get some information. Moyong flinched at the mention of swallowing up the ck sword. What are you going to do if I do that? You said he was a confidant, but I should say its more like a business partner. fellow trader? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont n on ming this side just because we want something, but I think we have to make some sacrifices to get it as quickly as possible. I agree with that. So, Im thinking of looking into this and that based on our information. Mo Yong-guns face hardened. Are you saying youre going to leak Maengs information? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. I could do that if themander gives me permission, but I really have no intention of doing that. if? I want manipted information. Operation? Prince Moyong, who was quietly looking at him, spoke in a heavy voice. Lets hear it first. Yeon Ho-jeong told me his n. And when he finished speaking, Mo Yong-gun couldnt help but nod. Will it work? We have to make it work. Whether this works or not depends on your ability as the leader rather than my efforts. . Can you do it? Prince Moyong smiled coolly. Thats fun. Lets give it a try. Chapter 213 Episode 213 Washinsangdam (PнLđ) (1) Yeonhojeong, who came out the back door of the guesthouse, spoke to Prince Moyong. Itll be okay since its your first time, but from now on you wont be able toe in person often. Mo Yong nodded his head. If Yang Chen likes you so much, hell give you an eye thats hard to shake off. Its still like that. I was caught off guard today, but I dont know if this trick will work next time. Even if it works, dont overdo it. Listening to you, it seems that Yang Chen is not an ordinary fox either. Make sure you dont arouse suspicion with unnecessary actions. Ill keep that in mind. Canmunication be done through openness? That would be the easiest. I understand. I wish you good luck. You too had a hard time That was then. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes caught sight of an alley far northwest from the inn. And in the middle of that alley, there was not one person covered in ck blood. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs expression suddenly changed. It is an emotion that cannot be suppressed consciously. There was a look of surprise in his eyes. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. His eyes followed Yeon Ho-jeong. ? In the dark alley, there were only three swans leaning against the wall. Mo Yong asked. Why are you doing that? no. Yeon Ho-jeong tried to maintain a calm expression. A look shed in Mo Yong-guns eyes. Ohh? He saw it for the first time. Yeon Ho-jeong is trying to act to hide his embarrassment. Of course, he must have acted countless times in his battle with himself. But Ive never seen such an awkward expression before. Moyong-guns strange eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong realized that he had read her embarrassment. Shit. There was an instantaneous gap. No matter how hard you try to manage your facial expressions, its meaningless now. However, I couldnt openly show my embarrassment. Then Ill leave. Okay, take a look. Please contact us immediately once the information isplete. If you do it, thats enough. Yeon Ho-jeong took a step. He could feel Moyongs eyes following his back. There is no choice. The other person should not be interested in this area. However, Mo Yong-gun is also not an ordinary person, so he will try to somehow dig into this gap that he has revealed. Slurp. Yeonhojeong mingled with the people passing by. And after a while, his presence disappeared. The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. Its a great stealth technique. It is not the case that the martial arts were used to kill a presence, nor is the martial arts itself the martial arts of an assassin who specializes in stealth. He just gradually lost his temper and disappeared into the crowd. It was one of the highest-level stealth techniques that fooled peoples cognitive abilities. Where on earth did you learn such tricks? Im really curious. The same goes for his insight and martial arts skills that are not appropriate for his age. Moyong-gun, who was smiling quietly and watching the northwest alley, opened his mouth. Lead-free. A low voice was heard from inside the guest room. Yes, my lord. You saw it too, right? Thats right. Muyeon was the best hiding expert in the Moyong family, to be precise, under themand of Moyonggun. He was a talent that could not be easily used within the Murim Alliance. Because there are so many experts, it is obvious that they will be questioned the moment their existence is discovered. However, once youe into the world, there will be no other being as powerful as Mu-yeon. Yeonhojeong, that guy must have noticed your presence too. Its just that I didnt say it out loud. . But if you move carefully, even the bestte-life index in the world will be able to see through your stealth skills. Moyong-guns eyes, which were full ofughter, suddenly poured out a blue chill. Ill chase you. Hwiiing. A gust of wind blew and fluttered Mo Yongs sleeves. As soon as hismand was given, Prince Moyong realized that Muyeon had disappeared. Because he also knows of Mu-yeons existence, he can sense its presence. However, when he decided to use stealth techniques in an open space like now, there were many times when even he forgot Muyeons presence. No matter how much Yeon Ho-jeong is, he wont be able to notice Mu-yeons following. He had no doubts about it. Hehehe, after all, people need to breathe in the air of the world once in a while. You can experience unexpected fun. Prince Moyong smiled and entered the guesthouse. Now it was time to work hard. Who knows, if you work hard, you might receive an unexpected gift. The weather is nice for once! * * * Slurp. The gait of the man in ck was unique. Of course, this was a fact that only those who were well versed in martial arts and had excellent insight could realize. Although it looks ordinary, the tips of both feet crossing each other hit the ground with a unique beat. It was the step of an expert who could make explosive moves at any time. However, because the gait is so refreshing and the loose robe covers the entire body, no attention is drawn to the gait itself. If it is gloomy, it has a gloomy appearance. However, in Gangho, warrior warriors dressed like this were verymon. Someone who is unique but at the same time doesnt stand out at all. It was definitely said to be ten miles southwest from here. I left the crowded central part of Changsha and entered the outskirts. There were a lot of people even in the surrounding areas. However, the open scenery and beautiful mountain scenery were more noticeable than the people. The man in cks eyes wavered. Alu Mountain! Aklu Mountain was not very high. Is that why? It was a mountain that felt somewhat rxed, yet simple and rxed. That simple and leisurely feeling. The quiet appearance of the Jungwon region and the history of martial arts in one body stirred waves in the hearts of ck people. Sssss. An unusual energy wavered from his body. It was a rough and rough wave. Although he was trying hard to suppress it, the unbearable turbulence was fueling his surging murderous intent. The man in ck gritted his teeth and turned around. The wild life quickly calmed down. Unable to bear the turbulence of the moment, he cried out for his life, but that onlysted for a moment. Im sorry, father. If you were stronger than this. No, if only I had studied the best secret technique of the sword gate as my father said. If that were the case, I would have been able to relieve even one tenth of my anger by beheading the heads of his subordinates before I captured the enemymander. Mom, please wait a moment. I will definitely kill your enemy and make sure that the path you two go on is not difficult. Grumbling. Suddenly tears flowed from his eyes. The person who killed his parents and siblings is, so to speak, a Cheolcheonji Marshal. I promised again and again that I would shed these tears after I killed the man who could not live with the same sky. But how can a persons heart be so harsh? When I thought of my dead parents and siblings and realized that I could note out even though I saw where the person who killed my parents and siblings was hiding, my misery reached its peak. But once I saw it, it was okay. He came here deliberately, oveing the dissuasion of his subordinates. It was to calm my mind. There may be some who say that is all, but it was something that the man in ck could not give up even an inch. He recalled his fathers words. You have to see to know, you have to hear to understand, and you have to feel to learn. Thats not just a truth limited to martial arts. In the future, when you go out into the world and do what you want to do, you must give priority to what you see and hear with your eyes and ears, and you must do your best to be able to feel what you see and hear in your heart. When I think about it now, my fathers teachings were all important enough not to be missed. Intoxicated with his natural talent, he did not practice much of his fathers teachings. This is because the pace of development was fast even without having to follow it exactly. But now he realized. My fathers teachings and my mothers advice were treasures that could not be reced by talent or anything else. It was a valuable lesson that any martial artist should always keep in mind and practice, regardless of whether he or she had talent. sorry. I was following those precious teachings only after I lost my parents. It was pitiful. And that resentment grew the hatred toward the enemy exponentially. I wille back again. The day I return and draw my sword, I will tear down everything you have built up. The man in ck, who was struggling with this, fell into the eastern outskirts of Jangsa. The intention was to head to where the subordinates were. How long did it take to walk like that? It was when I came out of the forest and entered the entrance of a small valley. . The man in ck stopped walking. tweet. Tweet. A bird chirped. The sound of trickling water gave a refreshing feeling. The cool breeze was enough to calm peoples minds. The weather was nice and the scenery was nice. But the man in ck felt it. Intense malice focused on oneself. I felt a sharp sense of death flowing through the wind, like the sting of a wild beast. Crash. The left hand of the man in ck grasped the sheath of his belt. e out. tweet. When the spirit of life is strong, the beast reacts first. There is no way the bird is chirping. But the man in ck could tell. Even this bird song is part of a false presentation. Slurp. The man in ck lowered his posture. It was a posture that allowed the sword to be thrown down in any direction at any time. Moreover, the stability of the posture was so high that I felt like I couldst for several days in that low posture. At that time, a voice was heard. I knew it. Sabagsabag. A look of admiration appeared on the face of the man approaching through the northern bushes. They said he was the greatest genius in the history of Gwicheolgeommun, and I just read How to Survive. Kang-ryang, the man in ck, asked. Are you from Inkryong? An ink dragon? The smiling mans face instantly turned expressionless. Kangryang felt eerie at the rapid change. Was the facial expression before that a mask? It was a sudden change in expression, as if ayer of skin had been torn off. Facial expressions and eyes whose emotions are difficult to read. Just from that expression, Kang Ryang could tell that the man was a difficult opponent. The name of the Ink Dragon was only told to those who were allowed to hear it. As long as an unauthorized person utters the name of the Ink Dragon, the only thing left is death. dog sound. Sreuk. The expression changed again. He had a smile on his face. There was no intermediate process in changing facial expressions. It felt like I was conducting a criminal investigation. Although he was not praying or his eyes were particrly sharp, he was a man who gave off a strange sense of difort. It seemed like it wasnt a person at all. But rest assured. I have no intention of killing you if you kneel obediently. Tsutsutsu. A fierce anticipation rose from Kang Ryangs body. I could no longer hear the birds chirping. Instead, people wearing ck military uniforms and masks appeared from all over the forest. All of them wearing sheeps clothing. The ck sheep mask was strangely creepy. Thepanys ck leader said. Kneel. Kangryang bit his lip. Let me ask you just one question. Where is the traitor, Yong Hwa-myeong? This is myst suggestion. Kneel. There is no room forpromise and no intention to provide information. Then all thats left is a fight. A vicious murderous spirit emanated from Kang Ryangs eyes. I also offer onest suggestion. Please attack us all at once. Its a hassle to go through everything one by one. The ck mans eyes glowed with fire. Kill it. Faaagh! Chapter 214 Episode 214 Washin Sangdam (2) Yeon Ho- jeong thought as he chased after Kang Ryang. It was definitely a ghost trick. The appearance of covering the entire body with blood-like clothing. He looked quite tall and bulky. However, the gait was refreshing, and unlike the crisp gait, the airway was somehow unstable. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to figure it all out in an instant. Breaking through the barrier of infinite sects, all four divine energies have entered the realm of true form. His five senses were able to read everything about the person he captured. But I couldnt read the true energy. The distance was far away, it was an open area, and there were a lot of people. No matter how strong Yeonhojeong is, it is difficult to detect the true nature of a person moving at such a great distance. Just that movement. Even now, I could not forget Kangryangs unique Guiyeongsinbo, one of the five great gods of the ck Empire and famous as an iron-blooded warrior. Extraordinary within the ordinary. A unique tempo that cannot be recognized unless you look closely. It was only towards the end of the Gangryangdo battle that I was able to use the rhythm freely. In other words, there is a high probability that the current Kang Ryang would not have been able to win Guiyoungsinbo. Even if history changes, it will be difficult for the depth of enlightenment to change. Is it you? There was turbulence in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes as he advanced through the rushing wind. Is that really you?! The reason why Gwicheolgeommun became extinct was because of Mukryongbu. In other words, it can be said that it was something Yang Cheon ordered. He can do that. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of Kang Ryang. Although he has gained experience and years of experience and has be unfazed by most things, he has a courageous nature and the gaze of a persistent man who will do whatever it takes to achieve what he sets his mind to. He would havee to look around the enemy lines just to calm himself down. You have to be able to get the courage to look around the enemys lines. The mere fact that the Mukryongbu, or rather the Tuwang, Yangcheon, was involved would make it so that most warriors would not even dare to visit. However, it is possible if there is enough strength. Kang Ryang was that kind of guy to begin with. Regardless of whether the opponent was strong or weak, once he had his sights set on an enemy, he would kill him even if it meant risking his life. If its really you If this is fate, is it fate? I met Kang Ryang by chance in the past as well. They joined hands after subduing him with force, but they would never have been together if fate had not intervened. If it werent for the circumstances at that time, he wouldnt have been saved in the first ce. Will I meet such a strong person by chance again? ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. In the distance, a man wearing a blood-spun robe in ck could be seen staring at Akroksan for a long time. And even radiating intense deadly force throughout his entire body. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression suddenly changed. Ghost King True Energy! A unique, bloody energy that radiates from life. The level is much lower than he remembered, less polished, and his heart beats violently, making him look overly rough. Its definitely a demon king! It is an extremely high level of inner strength and is considered one of the top ten techniques in the martial arts world of Heukdo. It was a secret new technique that was not even taught in the first half except to the lord and sessor of Gwicheolgeommun. Its you! It was really strong. My heart was so overwhelmed that I almost walked out without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong tried to suppress his pounding heart. Sreuk. He soon regained control of his mind and raised the blue dragon g. It is a blue dragon of yin that is not extracted to the limit, but is thoroughly refined and extracted into an intangible form. Wooooow. The blue dragon g spread out in all directions and passed by all the nearbyndmarks. With so many people around, it was no wonder that countless people were spotted on the Blue Dragon g. There is none. But there isnt. There was no one suspicious. At least among those caught in the Blue Dragon, there was no one who had learned any suspicious skills or had hidden secret powers. then? Can I feel safe? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. No way. Prince Moyong is a thoroughgoing man. I came to Hunan Province out of the blue, but it cant have been with pure intentions. Prince Moyong clearly came into the world to carry out some trick other than this mission. Moyong-gun rarely moves alone. However, I heard from Hu-gae that he did not bring his subordinates. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. They must have brought an escort who is good at hiding. It wasnt just because it was Prince Moyong. Just as high-ranking officials are apanied by warrior guards, all high-ranking people in the rivers andkes are apanied by bodyguards. The only difference is whether you show it off or not. If he had brought along an escort who was really good at hiding, there is no way he would have noticed the change in my expression and not sent me along. My appetite was bitter. Are you someone who is not affected by the energy of the Blue Dragon? It would be safe to say that this is the highest level in the industry. You brought a great person with you. It was then. Slurp. The man in ck, presumed to be strong, moved. Paaaang. Although it doesnt run, it has considerable speed. Yeon Ho-jeong felt dispirited as he saw the man in ck heading toward the eastern forest. That bastard! Isnt that stupid? If the sessor to Guicheommun had been missed, the Mukryongbu would naturally have been trying hard to catch him. But what is that stupid walking thing? Anyone could see that it was a method of walking that exuded a luxurious martial arts style. The person who was ring at Akrok Mountain, where the Mukryongbu is located, is using advanced walking techniques to quickly leave. Who wouldnt be suspicious? Slurp. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong flinched. There it was, after all. No suspicious people were caught in the Blue Dragon. But that was because there was no gaze directed at him. This is the front yard of the Mukryongbu, and of course countless informants are surrounding it on all sides. And I could feel the eyes of the informants all turning towards Kang Ryang. The gaze was so natural that even Yeon Ho-jeong did not notice. As expected, I realized once again that the informants of the ck Inds are on a different level from those of the White Inds. That wasnt the problem. You idiot! Perhaps because he couldnt control his excitement, he was spreading the news in earnest. There was no way a person with good eyesight could not recognize that that step was a martial art of the Gwicheolgeommun. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to immediately follow Kang Ryang, flinched for a moment. . Damn it. It definitely stuck. I dont feel any attention or pretense of poprity at all. But Yeon Ho-jeong was confident. Moyong-guns eyes are now looking at him. The reason is because he would have done the same. Shit. I cant find it and kill it. He didnt seem like a guy you could find if you looked for him. First of all, will you grant my request Wow! After a moment of pause, the man in ck, presumed to be Kang Ryang, was disappearing into the distance. Yeon Ho-jeong felt his heart bing anxious. That forest was dangerous no matter who saw it. It was surrounded on all sides, and judging by the sound of flowing water, there was a valley, so if you went into a ce like that, you could easily be surrounded. No, there was an extremely high chance that a trap had been set before the siege. However, it was not possible to send a telegram. When I saw that idiotic behavior, there was a high risk that I would get involved if I made a mistake. I cant kill my mission just to save Kang Ryang. But I cant watch Kang-ryang die just to aplish his mission. Sreuk. The river disappeared from sight. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist gained strength. What do we do. Should I just go back like this?! Does the rtionship end here? Now that he has returned to the past, will his fate with Kang Ryang, whom he meets again, end with just a passing handful of blood? It was then. Sssss. The Hyeonmugi wriggled and at the same time the Jujakgi soared. Living?! To live. It was also a very insidious and sharp act. And that deadly force was emanating from the forest where the river entered. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. What a damn son of a bitch. Wooooow. hey. The blue dragon energy rising from all over my body made my body extremely stable. They shed with ck swords and mainly used blue dragon gs. For the time being, we will have topete with the Blue Dragon and actual fighting skills. I know youre listening to me. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke as calmly as possible. The Moyong family may have sent you to watch over me, but this is the Mukryongbu. And everyone here is an informant for the dark ind. I dont know if it will work or not. But you have to try as much as you can. If you dont take your eyes off yourself then theres nothing you can do. I made a choice, so I have to take responsibility. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes wide. From now on, I will indiscriminately inform all dark ind informants of the location of your lord. Of course, I dont want you to know its me, so Im going to shoot you as a whole sound. Muyeon, who was hiding and watching Yeonhojeong, was inwardly surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. You can decide for yourself whether to report this information to your master or to follow me around as ordered by your master. Ill tell you in advance, if Mo Yong-se finds out that someone from Mo Yong-ses side has arrived, the Mukryongbus side will also send a formidable force. !! You can make your own judgment. Crispy! The moment the words ended, Yeonhojeong moved like a gale. * * * Ugh! Pow! The heavy greatsword split the head of the warrior wearing the ck sheep mask vertically. It was a powerful and subversive sword. It was simple and honest, but it was so fast that the sword power itself was strong. Parrak! About thirty members of the ck Sheep Squad immediately surrounded Jiang Liang. If you want to strike and attack, form a camp, and if you want to form a camp, the attack wille before you know it. It was a simple yet very effective tactic. It can be said to be a fighting method used against martial arts people that can never be used unless both hands and feet are in sync. Whoop. Kang Ryangs eyes were slightly shaking as he looked around. strong! The number of enemies killed after the battle was nine. It took more than three-tenths of the Ghost Kings Qi to kill those nine. These guys are strong! This level wasparable to that of the most elite within the police force. Paaaaang! Tension poured out from all directions. It was aimed at that moment of catching ones breath. Damn it! Kang Ryangs body rotated. Puff puff puff! All of the tension of the ck Sheep was dissipated in the circr sh. The tension was not as strong as I thought. But the number of tensions was over twenty. Kang Ryang felt the palm of his hand holding the sword throbbing as if it were going to tear. doggish! The ck Sheep never ran wild with excitement. He was thorough and persistent. Furthermore, he was good at disrupting his opponents tempo, so he attacked at the moment when he felt like he was gathering strength. The attack was so precise and sophisticated that I was already out of breath. If breathing is disturbed, the internal power operation will not be smooth, and if the internal power operation is not smooth, the original power of the martial arts will not be revived. What was even more frightening was that the captain, Heukjang, was just watching with his arms crossed. Kang Ryang shouted. You bastards! Go straight for me! Faaagh! Kang Ryang rushed to the left like a beast and struck with his great sword. Whoa! Certainly, Kang Ryangs martial arts skills were amazing. As I struck down my sword, the air seemed to be on fire. To stop that attack, the four members of the ck Sheep Team had to work together. Para rock! Kang Ryangs body swept around like a storm. Damn it! Pow! Whoa! It was a ghost sword ceremony that followed the ghost report. The lives of three members of the ck Sheep were lost again in this deadly technique performed at the cost of a considerable amount of internal energy. Cough! Huh. Huh. At the same time, Kang Ryangs breathing became more rough. Wooooow! Guiwangjingi shook his dantian like boiling water. Damn it! He shook the formation with force and killed three more. Nevertheless, the ck Sheep was still the same. Wearing that ominous mask, they were aiming at me in the same posture, but a brutality that I had never felt before seemed to grab my ankles. Kang Ryang gritted his teeth. There was no way to break through. Chapter 215 Episode 215 Consultation for the body and body (3) What? A strange look appeared in the painters eyes. The sessor to Guicheolgeommun? Thats right. It is said that they are currently heading towards the eastern part of Jangsha. The flower garden was lost in thought. Business Dongbu. I dont know how he escaped, but this business was in front of the Mukryongbu. Of course it would have been inevitable. Hes a bold guy. I had no idea that he would show up here. I dont know what youre thinking, but you really deserve to know your guts. the problem is. This time, the ck Sheep and the ck Sheep Corps under hismand were mobilized for the annihtion of the Ghost Sword Gate. The ck sheep boasts a unique position among the zodiac signs. He was not someone who served Yang Cheon from the beginning. Yang Cheon received greetings from outside, and his skillspeted for the top spot among the zodiac signs. Moreover, the ck Sheep Corps, ruled directly by the ck Sheep, was also one of the most elite troops under the Chinese Zodiac. Both the master and his subordinates are excellent warriors. Will he even neatly catch the sessor to Guicheolgeommun that he missed this time? Of our children, which one is closest to here? This group of painters is returning from southern Changsha. It should be about ten miles away by now. The corner of Hwawons mouth twitched. Good. The Hwawondae consists of a total of five groups, and the lower the number, the stronger the group. Among them, this group wasposed of experts who were not significantly inferior to the first group. In particr, unlike other teams that carried out numerous tasks simultaneously, this team was a killing team that worked strictly to annihte the enemy. Hwawon looked at the manor a little distance away. The guy named Jeong from Mujongmun has not crawled into the manor yet. Even if he came back, I wouldnt be able to move. This is an order given directly by the Vice Lord. She was greedy, but more than that, she was loyal to Yang Chen. The painter asked thest question. Did all of the ck Sheep Squadron move? I heard everyone was moving, but everyone was scattered. If I were to face the sessor of Gwicheolgeommun, my score would be around 50 at most. Around fifty. Thats enough. Even if you are outnumbered, there is that item here. Tell this to Joe. Go after the heir of Guicheolgeommun. As he gave themand, the painter thought of a ck sheep. A trembling person. The ck sheep was someone who could not be trusted. An extremely unpleasant man. However, her involvement in the ck sheeps affairs was not simply because she did not like him. I need to get the attention of the vice-lord through this matter. She had a history of making several big mistakes before the Mukryongbu was established. Fortunately, Yangcheon forgave her, but Hwawon felt a sense of crisis. He noticed that Yang Cheons eyes were bing increasingly indifferent towards him. Im sorry, ck Sheep. Even if its a bit harsh, this is the only way to score points. If you umte merit in this way, one day, your vice lord may personally teach you some martial arts techniques. Like Baek Seo and some other talented people of the zodiac. The subordinate asked. If the ck Sheep caught it first, what should I tell them to do then? If the ck Sheep were one step faster Hwawons eyes were filled with magical energy. If it is deemed possible, kill everyone in a surprise attack and steal hostages. If they killed Geommuns sessor, just bury them. The flower garden smiled. The sessor to Guicheolgeommun will be the one we capture. * * * Huh! Huh! Kang Ryangs breathing was now irreparably damaged. Whoa! A slow yet sinister tension was aimed at his back. Kang Ryangs hands moved instinctively. grasp! The tension was split in half. p! The great sword that cut the tension was stuck in the ground. I was holding the sword until the end, but I didnt have the strength to lift it. Unbelievable. Even though Kang Ryang waspletely unconscious, he felt stunned. I ended up like this without even being able to hold on even a single bit? In order to hone your ghost sword to the extreme, you need extreme stamina and strength that goes beyond your limits. In other words, Kang Ryang was confident in his physical strength. There were many times when I becamecent with my natural talent, but I never neglected even a single moment of improving my physical strength. But what does this look like? These guys are extremely familiar with wheel warfare. No one stands out. Gently, slowly but surely. Use tactics to continuously reduce the targets health while minimizing damage. If an ally dies or gets injured in the process, theirposure would be disturbed, but these guys had none of that. Like a doll that doesnt know how to think. He simplypletely defeated his opponent using familiar tactics. Cough! Gasp! These bastards! If you are a hero who represents the ck path, then attack with confidence! Then the ck leader spoke. What are you doing? Press more. As soon as the ck leader finished speaking, the ck sheep team advanced one step further. Huh. Although everyone only took one step forward, it felt like the siege had tightened tremendously. The pressure of that one step was enormous. Even though I didnt increase my energy output, my body felt momentarily intimidated. A move aimed at exploiting a psychological gap. Their tactics were all like that. Wooooow. Kang Ryang gritted his teeth and raised his great sword. Why are we being treated so vainly? It was a pity. I was furious. And I was sorry. It reminded me of the prosecutors who knelt down and said it would be better to kill them. They were loyal prosecutors who stayed with him until the end even when their sect was destroyed. Weeeeeee. The unstable Ghost King Jinki was filled with great swords. It was less than half as efficient as usual. It was obvious that if I swung it, the power, speed, and firing range wouldnte out properly. But I couldnt help but swing. It was because there was an enemy right in front of me. A gang of enemies who took away their homes, parents, and siblings. hook. The Demon Kings True Qi carried on the great swordpletely prated into the great sword in an instant. The ck mans eyes sparkled. be careful! Wow! Kang Ryang took a powerful step forward. It wasnt a tattoo report. This was a walking technique that revealed strength and survival. And the second ghost sword following Bobeop. Ghost killing sword! A ghost killing sword that continues from Gwiyeong. That deadly sword attack was poured down on the five members of the ck Sheep Team. Hahaha! A tremendous resonant sound rang out. Grumbling. Blood flowed from the ears of the ck Sheep members. My eardrums had burst. However, no one fell or lost their ranks. Rather, his eyes were indifferent, as if nothing had happened. Kang Ryangs face turned pale. Its an amazing sword. The person who came between the ck Sheep members and blocked Kang Ryangs blow was none other than ck Chief. It ims to be sharp, but the swords origin isplete destruction. It really deserves the reputation of being the kings swordsman. The ck general said coldly. But youre still young. The river was unbelievable. Are you blocking the ghost sword with your arm? A rogue swordsmanship that, if properly entered, can blow away a huge rock with a single sword. Even though his true energy was unstable, he crossed his arms to block the demon yer sword with all his might. It was an unbelievable skill. Pow! Oops! Kang-ryang fell down on the spot due to a kick from Heuk-jang. The basic strategy is to make a winning move with retreat in mind when defeat is in sight. I cant control my anger and use up all my strength in desperate attacks. The ck general turned around with his back. He was just an idiot with outstanding talent. Cough! Wow! Kang-Ryang, who was constantly coughing and covered in blood, looked at Heuk-Jangs back with bloodshot eyes. Heukjang said. There is no need to kill him since he is incapable of fighting. Transfer to department. Break his limbs first so he cant run wild. Wooooow. An eerie murderous spirit emanated from the eyes of everyone in the ck Sheep University. A shadow of despair appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Is this the end? It would have been less humiliating if his head had been taken by the enemy. Not only was he captured by the enemy, but he was also transported to the enemy? If that happens, I end upmitting suicide! Kang Ryang, holding the de with his left hand, used his remaining strength to bring the sword to his throat. Bye! Ugh! The left arm was broken and the great sword was thrown aside. One member of the ck Sheep Team, who sensed Kang Ryangs intentions like a ghost, stopped him. Heukjang said as if it wereughable. The final struggle of clumsy kids is always like that. Kang Ryang gritted his teeth. I promised myself I would never cry, but tears came out without me realizing it. They were tears filled with resentment and regret. sorry. A fate where one cannot die at will. The reality of the will of life and death being trampled upon by the enemy. Within a few days of being discouraged by the first regret in his life, Kang Ryang faced his second regret. Slurp. One of the ck Sheep members raised his foot. The n is to tear Kang Ryangs legs apart. Kang-ryang closed his eyes tightly. It was then. ? Why? There wasnt even a handful of Ghost King Jinki left, and his body had reached its limit. I literally didnt have the strength to lift a finger. But surprisingly, his senses caught the sign of one faster than any other person here. Although the difference was extremely subtle. what? Before I even finished thinking about what was going on. An intangible wind like a hammer prated through the ck Sheep members. Paaaaaaaa! Pow! With a terrifying sound, shattered bones and blood were scattered in all directions. The head of the ck Sheep member who was trying to destroy Kang Ryangs bridge was smashed. Slurp. The ck Sheep member, who lost his head, copsed. The sight of his hands and feet constantly wiggling gave off a strange, eerie feeling. The ck mans eyes widened. what?! It was that moment. A wind of speed that none of the people here could follow wasing. Buaaaaang! The air is burning. Like an arrow or a flying spear. Wings of me shed behind the back of a huge dragon that flew in with a brilliant green-blue glow. The ck general shouted. damage!! Burbubbubbuk! It was a moment. Someone approached at incredible speed and blew off the heads of seven ck Sheep members on the spot. The ck mans eyes widened. I couldnt even see what was done. Something with tremendous force approached and soon seven of its subordinates died. It didnt even end there. Phew. A gust of greenish-blue colored clouds fell into the middle of ck Sheep Garden. It was right where Kang-ryang fell. Quaaaang! The entire ground around the valley shook. It was truly an explosive advance. It was a state of extreme ascent where the strength of the whole body was gathered together as one by jumping forward without even lifting ones legs. And the power gathered into that powerful advance. It became a gust of wind and spread in all directions, bing the majesty of a blue divine dragon ascending to heaven. pop! Puff poop! Puff puff puff! An invincible method that swept over Ilsuyu 18 times. The people of Gangdong called this funeral method Banryongjang (). However, this was so strangely distorted that it could not be called a half-dragon field. The destructive power was maximized with the soft warrior of the blue dragon. This was apletely different martial art that simply borrowed the form of Banryongjang. Rumbling. The gusts died down and the dust cleared. The ce where the tension of the explosion swept over was a sea of blood. Heir of the Guicheolgeommun. Kang Yang looked up with blurry eyes. ! A person with his back to the shining sun. A monster with blue eyes was looking down at him, radiating a majesty far beyond imagination. Its strong. It was the appearance of Yeonhojeong. Chapter 216 Episode 216 Consultation with the body and body (4) Kang Ryangs eyes were wide open as if they were about to tear. Who is it? It was truly a spectacr appearance. He ran with such explosive force that the ends of his clothes were torn and tattered. It meant that I ran without taking care of my body and focused solely on speed. Besides, this power? sh! sh! Although they used tremendous air power to destroy the ck Sheep Army, it seemed like they were unable to dissipate the remaining air power. The true energy pulsating from all over the body dissipated, emitting a lightning-like brilliance. Kang Yoons eyes wavered. Its incredibly strong! He was an expert beyond imagination. For a moment, I was reminded of myte fathers inaction. Yeon Ho-jeong was filled with indescribable sentiments as he saw Kang Ryang looking up at him with eyes full of astonishment. This is how we face each other. All of the five ministers treated Yeon Ho-jeong with respect. But most of them were older than Yeon Ho-jeong. Many people called Yeon Ho-jeong big brother, saying that age has nothing to do with dating people, and that anyone worth serving should be treated as older brother. However, Gangryang was actually younger than Yeonhojeong. Is that why? The person who was particrly courteous to him, even in private, was Kang Ryang. This is how I encountered him in this life as well. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Stabilize your breathing. Before you recover your energy, you need to get your breathing back. yes? Close your eyes and focus on blood flow. You have to make sure that blood flows to every muscle. Now wait! you are?! If I fall behind, I will abandon it. Kangryang swallowed his saliva. A cold majesty was felt in his low voice. It was a powerful presence that made you feel like you had to follow his words unconditionally. damn. It was not a situation where there was a back and forth. Numerous questions came to mind, but Kang Ryang immediately closed his eyes and took a deep breath. I dont trust people I see for the first time. But now I had no choice. Whoa whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong, who realized that Kang-ryang was stabilizing his breathing, red at Heuk-jang. !! Heukjang felt goosebumps running down his spine. Great expert! It seems as if intangible energy wavesing from all over the body are swirling around at will. Where does such an experte from?! At that time, the five ck Sheep members who had survived the brutal attack staggered to their feet. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The ck general shouted. Spread out! Bub bub bub! It was just ate cry. In an instant, Yeon Ho-jeongs appearance disappeared and all of the surviving ck Sheep members copsed, coughing up blood. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his hands. The blood on my hands dripped onto the floor. Faaagh! Heukjang spread his divinew to the north. An opponent you cant beat! I couldnt even try to figure out who the other person was. If you get caught, you die. Even ck General, the strongest expert under ck Sheep, couldnt help but feel fear in front of Yeon Ho-jeongs fierce martial arts skills. Pabababak! Heukjangs new method of rushing through the valley water was surprisingly fast. We have to get away from him first! From reporting to the lord. That was then. omg! Crash! Heukjang hurriedly stopped the divinew. !! Before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was standing five streets in front of him with his back to him. Your skills are good. . But. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. No matter how you look at that martial art, it doesnt look like the martial arts of the dark sword. The ck mans eyes wavered. Why? I feel like Ive seen it somewhere before. The bizarre true energy thates out of the divinew It seems to bepletely different from the martial arts of the central ins. Srurr. The furious energy gradually subsided. However, the young life in his eyes gradually increased. Where did you learn that martial arts? Wooooow. A subtle radiance arose from both ck Chiefs hands. Its an opponent you cant escape from. In that case, there was no choice but to fight. Im dying. He realized his death at an unexpected moment. I really never imagined that I would end my life on a stage like this. However, if this is also his fate, he will have no choice but to ept it without a word. Master. Although the small man died a thousand miles away, the lord will achieve his great work and establish himself as a great pir of the religion. Woe! omg! A huge hand approached, filling my vision. The hand was a hand, but it didnt look like a hand at all. It was as if a huge tiger was rushing towards me with its mouth wide open. grasp! The ck general lowered his head and grabbed Yeon Ho-jeongs wrist with both hands. Unreasonable desperation! Holding the wrist and forearm, the opponents arm is folded and the attack is carried out at very close range. Raise the crotch with your right knee and aim at the opponents face with your trained forehead. It was a clean and natural movement, like flowing water. It was a martial arts technique that had been perfected by practicing it tens of thousands of times. puck! Bye! Oops! Heukjang felt his eyes shing. In an instant, the pain was so intense that my mind was blown away. The forehead that should have crushed the bridge of the other persons nose actually felt like it was split in half. Ohh. A big smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I thought it was a martial arts technique Ive seen many times before. Crunchy. Ugh! The lost spirit came back in an instant. It was because I felt terrible pain. The knee aimed at the opponents crotch waspletely broken by the same sh. In the meantime, he was holding on to Yeon Ho-jeongs forearm with one hand until the end. It was an incredible will. Yeon Ho-jeong rotated his arm roughly. Crunch! Aaaah! My right arm, which I had been holding forcibly, was broken starting from the elbow. It was not broken by internal energy or force. The reverse joint tore the ligaments and broke the bones. It was a fantastic move that could only be performed by someone who was extremely familiar with the structure of the human body. Did you say his name was probably Busan? Heukjang, who was staggering in immense pain, was startled. Do you know sub-desperation?! Wow! Keck! Heukjangs body floated in the air and swayed wildly. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed his leash and lifted him up. danger! It was just as I was about to hit the head with my healthy left arm. Tsutsutsutsu. An insidious spirit gathered in like a thick fog. Heukjangs body froze. A tremendous amount of deadly force pouring through 84,000 pores bound the movement of the limbs. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice prated his ears. Which of the three are you? ?! Is it adultery or madness? Is it that or is it a myth? omg! The ck mans eyes were wide open as if they were torn apart. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile grew even deeper. Is that right? How can we?! Well, thats fine. How could you have known? Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Suddenly, the murderous spirit that covered my son-inw became harsh like a burning me. Yeon Ho-jeongs brightly smiling face was distorted like a murderous murderer. Its because weve suffered so much damage because of you idiots. Burning hatred. Anger that surged to the point of explosion. I adjusted my voice so that it was only audible to Heukjangs ears, but I was so happy and angry that I almost raised my voice for a moment. Unlike Yeon Ho-jeong, who is usually cold-hearted and calcting, he almost made a mistake. Its really nice to meet you. Yeon Ho-jeong beat up Heukjang. Quaaaang! Unable to ovee the rising anger, I exerted too much strength. Heukjang felt as if every bone in his body was being crushed, causing him to lose consciousness. Who is it. In his clouded mind, Heukjang forced himself to open his eyes and looked up at Yeonhojeong. Who on earth are they to us? At that moment, the ck general gasped and took a deep breath. Ha ha ha ha ha! The sound of loudughter is faintly heard. It was the madughter of the Great Master of the ck Path who could not hold back his joy and anger. The sight of Yeon Ho-jeongughing loudly while looking at the sky showed even a hint of madness. The ck mans face turned pale. Behind the burstingughter, a terrifying energy wave poured down like a volcano had exploded. crazy! It is a mad devil. There was no such thing as a crazy devil. The devils unit, which is said to be the most violent and cruel in the religion, came to mind. Those crazy massacres seemed to be more sane than the young man in front of them. Yeon Ho-jeong, who burst intoughter for a long time, looked down at Heukjang with a smiling face. There was a smile on his face, butva was exploding in his eyes. I think well have a lot to talk about. Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on Heukjangs Danjeon. Pow! * * * Kang Ryang swallowed his saliva. Have you caught your breath? Yeon Ho-jeong, who approached with an expressionless face, was holding a rag-like ck sheet in his hand. crazy. Heukjangs body was horribly shattered. The damage was so severe that if it werent for the clothes, you couldnt even tell if it was a human or an animal. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the ck sauce with a bitter smile. He was quite a strong guy. dump. A bizarre moan escaped from the mouth of the fallen ck general. Kangryang swallowed his breath. Arent you dead?! Even though it was like that, there was still a name attached to it. Even though it was an enemy, it was enough to make me feel sorry for the other person. What about your body? yes? ah! Kang-ryang hurriedly lowered his head. I dont know who it is, but I have received great grace. I will definitely repay this favor. Of course I have to pay it back. I am not a person who moves withoutpensation. It was a voice full of arrogance. Kang Ryang felt strangely reassured by the other persons words. If it had been done in good faith, it would have been rather suspicious. Please tell me your name. When Im done with my work, Ill be sure toe see you and repay you What does that work mean? yes? Isnt your job to catch and kill Yang Cheon, who destroyed the Guicheol Sword Gate? Kang Ryang was surprised. How did you do that? Come to think of it, as soon as this person entered the whole world, he immediately called out his name. Do you know about me? This was something I should have thought about a long time ago. It seemed like he had forgotten about it for a moment because he was out of focus. A look of wariness appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Looking at that expression, Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Thats really honest. The emotions you are harboring are clearly revealed on your face. He was a guy who didnt have a talent for deceiving people in the first ce, but I didnt expect him to act like a brat like this. Stop talking nonsense and gather the bodies together. I have to erase my traces. Can I ask one question? Like that. Kang Ryangs eyes sparkled. Are you from the Mukryongbu? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Would it have been necessary to kill all these guys if they were from the Ink Dragon Club? You never know. It may be their intention to capture the sessor of Gwicheolgeommun and monopolize the credit By going to the extent of killing our own soldiers? With my skills, I can just kidnap you, right? ! Kangryang hesitated. Now that I think about it, its true. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he gathered the bodies together. I am not a member of the Mukryongbu. Rather, he is someone who is trying to find out something from them. yes? More detailster. Hurry up and find a corpse That was then. Yeon Ho-jeong straightened his back and looked south. Look at these? Kang Ryangs eyes turned sharp. Why are you doing that? . Eun Gong ()? It looks like the Mukryongbu sent someone again. Its pretty tough to live. yes? omg! An enemy again?! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Do you like it. What are you talking about? Its a festival of idiots fighting to steal the credit. I really like that idea. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong wore the mask of one of the ck Sheep members. Things will be easier than you think. You have to follow along properly. If you cant, Ill leave you behind. Chapter 217 Episode 217 Consulting with the body and body (5) Are you saying there is still no contact? Thats right. The painter openly frowned. Is there a problem? The reporting interval at Hwawon University does not exceed at least half an hour and at most one hour. It wasnt just Hwawondae. All units of the Chinese zodiac were like that. There were too many reports, but it could not be helped. It was not too much to be careful and cautious as the Inkryongbu had not yet revealed itself to the world. Thats why the reporting cycle is kept short, even while wasting money and manpower. But you havent heard from me for over half a day? Could it be that you were attacked by the other person? I couldnt believe it. Of course, the ck Sheep may have been stronger than expected. This group of painters may have been helplessly defeated. Still, after seeing it, it was normal. This couldnt have happened unless the entire group had been killed in one ce. I cant do it. You personally trace this group That was then. omg! Hey painter! excuse me! The painter turned his head. That guy? A young man was walking down the small road leading to the manor. Over six feet tall. Although his physique was not stocky, his posture was as upright as a bamboo, and the prayers of a rambunctious schr who left no room forpromise were evident. It was Yeonhojeong. He finally returned, dressed in new clothes and carrying a fairly thick baggage. The flower garden moved. Paralock! The way Hwawon stepped on the roofs of several buildings and immediately descended to the ground was like watching a stunt. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youre moving like a monkey. Murderousness soared from Hwawons eyes. Where are you going? Its none of my business. Move. Im tired. Report right away. I have never cared about you. Stop harassing me and get away from me. It was quite a harsh tone. Hwawon smiled coldly. I guess you didnt hear from the Vice lord. I am your. I am not an escort. If you are an escort, be sure to guard the manor properly like an escort. Do not disobey the object of your protection. . Weve never been close friends, so Ill just look at it this once. If you climb up without knowing the subject one more time, I will rip out your eyeballs. Tsutsutsu. A poisonous murderous energy flowed from the body of her best confidant, Wongak, who was standing behind the flower garden. The Zodiac God under Yang Cheon was the highest ranking member of the Mukryongbu and had a positionmensurate with his status. Its not my ce to listen to such words from a kid who doesnt even know where he came from. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile deepened. You are a loyal subordinate. The painter, who had been ring at him, raised his hand. Wongak tried hard to suppress his desire to live. Although he was very angry, he could not go against his masters orders. The flower garden asked. Whats in the baggage? Thats a presumptuous question. Open the road. Speak clearly, Duma. I am not just a guard warrior, but a guard captain. In addition to beingmanded to protect you, I was alsomanded to watch over you. So what? Dont you understand the word surveince? If you do something stupid, the worst case scenario is that they might kill you. Thats a strange thing to say. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. You just received orders to kill, but you dont have the ability to kill us, right? what?! We are dealing with Yang Buju. Whether to ept him or kick him will be decided in a few days. In other words, we have no reason to follow Yang Bujus orders yet. A strange smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Didnt that gentleman tell you that too? I thought he was a favored subordinate, but it seems he wasnt. At that moment, Hwawon felt herself bursting into tears. This bastard! But its good. ?! I will have to go out often in the future. Its probably tiring to fight all the time, and I shouldnt beat you up for the sake of both careless peoples face. Yeon Ho-jeong unpacked his luggage. Hwawons eyes deepened. clothes? Yes. The luggage that Yeon Ho-jeong brought included several sets of luxurious clothes. There was a mix of mens and womens things. These are clothes for the group to change into. Are you done? . Move. Say onest word. The painters eyes sparkled with fire. If you leave without reporting one more time, I will deal with you at the discretion of the guardmander. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I hope you do. If you take action first, you wont be able to say anything even if I destroy you. Hwawon smiled coldly. Even if you dont know the Vice Lord, you still dont know much. Thats right. If you were Yang Bujus favorite, you wouldnt have dared to say such crazy things in front of me. ?! e out. Hwawon, who was quietly ring at Yeonhojeong, opened the way. Yeon Ho-jeong walked along So-ro in silence. And Hwawon and Wongak followed. It was then. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Traditional sound. The air trembles faintly. Someone was sending a message to the painter. The surroundings were extremely quiet, and Yeonhojeongs senses were also clearer than ever, so he could sense them. Sreuk. I felt that the flower gardeners gait was slightly disturbed. Sararak. The flower garden disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeong said without even looking back. Looks like youre busy. Why dont you follow your lord too? Wongak red at Yeon Ho-jeong without saying a word. However, his eyes were only focused on Yeon Ho-jeong, and in reality, he was extremely embarrassed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Were the people holding and shaking that object the monkeys minions? This situation is going very interestingly. Hey, where did you go and are you back now? Full-sang greeted Yeon Ho-jeong with a sarcastic tone. Yeon Ho-jeong handed over the baggage. It feels ufortable to wear the same clothes. I brought you some nice clothes. huh? No, its clothes, you have to wear one piece for ten years Full-sang, who had been speaking with a beggar spirit without even realizing it, hurriedly quieted his voice. Kahahahahah! Anyway, thank you for your hard work. I wonder how many fancy clothes you found. As Gaeun-sang slyly took his belongings and entered the living room, Pae-yul said. Did you have a good trip? Thats right. Paeyul nced at the manor gate. The original was inside. What is that small piece? I am under that monkeys directmand. Paeyul frowned openly. scram. Its literally straightforward. Wongak stood with his back in silence. Even if a knife was inserted into his neck, he didnt seem to move. Tsutsutsu. A hideous, deadly force spread out from Paeyuls body. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Just leave it alone. hate. I cannot allow an unknown bastard to install something in my territory. Please be patient. If you get cocky first, its not toote to pull it out. Paeyul, who had been silently listening to Yeon Ho-jeong, red at Wongak and growled. Any time is good, so pleasee at me. I will rip off your head with a single sword. With those words, Paeyul entered the residence. It looked like Wongak was ugly. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. He is a great person. It wouldnt be easy to live like that. Still, if its your own words, theres something about following them obediently. Even if a promise was made, it was clearly not easy to consistently bow down ande in due to the emotions of the midfielder. Then Wongak asked. What on earth are you believing in? hmm? What on earth do you and that swordsman believe in and go on such a rampage? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. skill. Ah-oh! Why are youing now? Zhuge Zhen was looking quite grim. It seemed like he had been thinking about it quite intensely for a short while. Come quickly and help n the reorganization! Damn, my head is starting to cramp up. Good job. Go in and get some rest. I will do the rest. Is that okay? okay. Is it normal to use your head? Ill finish it on my own today so I can take a look at the work youve done. Zhuge Zhenyan quenched his appetite. Why are you taking a break when you say that again? Stop talking nonsense and go back to sleep. What a nonsense! What rude words! uh? But what did you go to? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and nodded. It went pretty well. I think things will get easier in the future. Thats good news! Zhuge Zhen was lying down on the bed. Im going to sleep for a bit, so wake me up at one oclock. When ites to wrapping your head, its better to do it together. There was no time to stop. She closed her eyes and fell asleep before she could count to three. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled at Jegal Yeon as if he couldnt stop her and sat down. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the organizational reorganization chart, suddenly lost in thought. It was quite dangerous. After crushing all the guys wearing the ck sheep mask, twenty more masters attacked again. They were not wearing masks like those who were annihted first. However, after seeing his insidious skills and strong smell of blood, I was immediately convinced that he belonged to the Mukryong Club. I never thought Id be holding something like that. Although they were quite brutal, it was not difficult to bury such a high-ranking expert. The problem was what they were holding. It was simr to heavy rain and flower needles. Heavy rain and fire. It is one of the extreme memorizations that Sacheondanga boasts. It was also a dangerous memorization that was not given to anyone other than selected experts within the party. If not managed properly, misfire idents urred frequently, so deep knowledge and skilled experience in memorization and machinery were essential. Yeon Ho-jeong also knew well the power of the heavy rain and fire needle. It was huge. Let alone a peak expert, even an expert who has broken through the infinite barrier will have a hard time escaping from the spell of the heavy rain and fire the moment he lets his guard down. I couldnt understand how such a dangerous item ended up in the hands of the dark robbers. Its not exactly a heavy rain fire needle, but something simr. Could it be that the Mukryongbu produces such items inrge quantities? That wont be it. If that were the case, we wouldnt have bothered to recruit a memorization expert. Yeon Ho-jeong touched his lips. I brought one just in case, but I dont know if I can show it to Dang Sang-ah. . Yeon Ho-jeong, who was deep in thought, sighed. Theres still plenty of time. Lets think slowly. There were three things that were important now. The first is to capture Yangcheons heart at once with the reorganization. In fact, the organizational system was something I had thought about countless times while building Heukjeseong, so it wasnt difficult. It was an important, but not particrly worrying issue. Second river. They killed all of the 20 masters who followed and left all kinds of messy traces in the valley area. Any expert woulde to the conclusion that the two groups fought and died together. And immediately after that, Kang Ryang was ordered to stay near a mountain not far from here. Ive drilled into my head a lot of things I should never do, so Ill be quiet for a while. Maybe I should take him with me after this is over. No, it absolutely has to be that way. And thest third. Believe. Yeon Ho-jeong looked out the window. Mo Yong-guns cute eyes came to mind. Create just one piece of correct information. Ill attack the depths of the Inkryongbu in one fell swoop. Chapter 218 Episode 218 Consulting with the body and body (6) So you missed it? sorry. Mu-yeon has not been seen for quite some time. It was the same in front of the master, Prince Moyong. Then he appeared in person and bowed his head. This probably means that I dont know where to put my regrets. Moyong-gun chuckled. No. I should have told you in advance how smart he was. If its a mistake, its my fault, not yours. Those words only made me feel more ufortable. Even more so because I know its sincere. Know one thing. He can never harm me. At least here. yes. If something like this happens again in the future, you just have to follow orders. All right. You worked hard. It would be good for you to get some rest too. Slurp. Muyeon disappeared without a word. It was an amazing neww. Even though I was looking at it, it dispersed and disappeared like fog. It was reminiscent of Taoism or magic, not divinew. Moyong-gun smiled. Is he really that desperate that he had to make such a fuss? Forgiving Mu-yeon was a natural thing. In reality, Mu-yeon didnt really know anything about Yeon-ho-jeong. He had been in a family other than Maeng until now, but as of this incident, he had followed them. Moreover, I could see how desperate Yeon Ho-jeong was due to Mu-yeons presence. It would have been better if they had found out the identity of the other person and why Yeon Ho-jeong was so impatient, but this was a good result. At that time, a Jeon Seo-gu flew to the window. He epted the letter with familiar movements and untied the letter from his leg. Hmm, thats fast. A satisfied smile appeared on Mo Yongs face. If nothing else, we are better than openness in Hunan Province. The Mukryongbu are truly big-hearted guys. Since it was a ce where a member of the Immortal Emperor was the owner, it was not iprehensible that a member of the six great families had settled down in a ce where they were located. However, preparations for it had to be more thorough. The Mukryongbu will never know how ferocious the Moyong family can be if they decide to do so. Prince Moyong folded the letter he had written down in advance and hung it on Jeon Seo-gus bridge. Parrak! Mo Yong-gun, who flew Jeon Seo-gu again, sipped his tea. The tea tastes good. Now you are ready. Once you receive a reply, all preparations areplete. Cheer up, Commander. I need you to fight properly for my side to stand up. * * * Four dayster. Whoa, its done. Good job. What trouble? You really had a hard time. Then consider it as if I had a hard time. Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled. Yes, you did all the hard work. Although he said it as a joke, it was also his sincerity. What on earth is this guy? Ive thought about it countless times, but I really couldnt even guess where Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities would end. Breaking through the barrier of no end at the age of just passing the terms and conditions? It is truly a surprise to the world, but it is enough to think that he was born with a rare talent. There were often such geniuses with talents that went beyondmon sense. But that wasnt the reason Yeonhojeong was so great. Zhuge Yan did not think that Yeon Ho-jeongs real fear was martial arts. Is this guy really born with the talents of a king? While drawing up the organizational reorganization chart of the Mukryongbu, Zhuge Yan could not help but admire Yeon Hojeongs insight several times. I found errors in unexpected ces, but most of them were so difficult to find that I missed them. Designing an organizational chart is not much different from nning a strategy or tactic. In that case, it was normal for him, the sessor of the Zhuge Dynasty and a genius in strategy, to be better than Yeon Hao-jeong. But the results revealed werepletely different. What on earth are you? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Are you still saying that? No, Im really curious. Even if its martial arts, this is something that even most schrs cant think about. When I was young, I did a lot of things and studied a lot. How did you study so theres nothing you cant do? Its understandable that Zhuge Zhen is dumbfounded. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong had never studied properly in this field. However, he had the experience of waving the g of victory in a battlefield where it was difficult to survive even if he worked hard every day. He founded arge organization called Heukjeseong, and it was he who directly participated in appointing personnel and creating the organization. Rather than learning it in my head, I have over ten years of experience looking into the ws and realities of an organization in the field. Of course, he had no choice but to be better than Zhuge Zinc. Anyway, this is worth looking at. Is it worth looking at? Zhuge Zhenyan rarely showed a straight face. Are you really going to give this to Yang Chen? okay. Ill be honest. I think this is dangerous. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There is a saying that if you want to deceive your enemy, you must first deceive your allies, but I dont want to use that method if possible. Instead, I am convinced that when dealing with the enemy, you should not show anything flimsy. Phew. dont worry. No matter how solid the organization chart is, it is ultimately the people who make up the organization. Zhuge Yan said as if he was displeased. I know that. So it wasnt made that way. For the sake of the future of the Mukryongbu. yes. But even if I hand this over, I cant pack it up like this right now. Because there are few talented people who can be called experts in each field. Id rather give this to the Murim Alliance. No. Yeon Ho-jeong tly dismissed it. The Murim Alliance is an alliance. Even though they dont vote on the outside, their interests are clear. An organization chart like this is not suitable for such a ce. Rather, it is an organizational chart that will create chaos as each party tries to grab power. Do you really think so? Look at Moyong. Although he does not say it, his party members are also just trying to be the best by putting forward Mo Yong-gun, and they did not actually appoint Mo Yong-gun as the party representative. Zhuge Yan frowned. So the ck sword is different? At least for now. Why do you think so? The ck sword is vicious. Among them, the truly vicious ones fight without even the slightest rules. But ck swords have one advantage that white swords do not have. what is that? The years of oppression have been long. Zhuge Yan opened his eyes wide. Why is that an advantage? Its an advantage. If you think about how much passion and hope the resentment they harbor will be transformed when theye together as one. At that moment, Zhuge Yan felt goosebumps. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Isnt that the way the world is? Stagnant water tends to rot, but on the other hand, cloudy water can be clear at any time. Both white and ck are the same. . So, I think the white ind is definitely responsible for the ck ind bing such a gutter. Baekdo is also responsible Yeonhojeong shrugged. Its just my opinion. Dont worry too much. Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled. You dont care? It just seems like a cool thing to say, so Im trying to memorize it. Youreughing. So when are you going to go to Yangcheon? Was it tomorrow? okay. Dark fatigue appeared on Zhuge Zhens face. She sat down on the chair and grunted. Then can I just rest today? I have nothing to do. okay. Get some rest. How does it sound like you have nothing left to do? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. At least the leader is the leader, so you cant just rest like theres no work for a day, right? Why dont you just have a drink with me? You didnt forget you were on a mission, did you, soldier? Fuck you. Rest. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left the room. Zhuge Yan smiled and looked at the door. How did I get so involved with you? Its a really strange rtionship, isnt it? Yeon Ho-jeong came out and looked around to see what Gaeun-sang and Pae-yul were doing. Every day, Maung-sang faced the wall and received information from the bandits. And based on that information, we summarized and informed the current atmosphere of Changsha, Akroksan Mountain, and the entire Hunan Province. On the other hand, Paeyuls training was a series of training every day. I was practicing the swordsmanship that I showed to Yeon Ho-jeong earlier, and my skill level increased surprisingly in that short period of time. And Dang Sang-ah. . Yeon Ho-jeong fiddled with the thin and long cylinder in his arms. It was a little less than a foot long and less than a finger width thick. However, embedded within it were memorizations that could send hundreds of people to hell. It was a type of hair-thin needle that was coated with extremely poison. Of course, there was no memorization in the cylinder that Yeon Ho-jeong brought. This was because it had already been triggered once. Yeon Ho-jeong made a decision. Theres no reason to hide it. Let me show you. The reason I didnt show it to Tang Sang-ah until now was because of her personality. She had little experience. This was my first mission like this. If so, you will probably be scrambling to find the source of this item, and the probability of making a mistake at a critical moment will increase. But we cant hide it forever. It would have been more beneficial to show it and do a little more research. He decided that way. It was when Yeon Ho-jeong was about to head to Tang Sang-ahs residence. Good! The front door opened roughly. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. The person who entered the manor was Hwawon. what? Huh. An unusual energy wave flowed from Hwawons body. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Whats going on? The painter red at him without answering. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Before that, close your eyes that you dont want to see. Is that you? Dont you usually getpliments on how great your speaking skills are? Arousing curiosity in others is an ability, if you will. It was quite a clever response. But the painter didnt seem to be in the mood to joke around. You know what Im talking about. I dont know why you keep talking nonsense about monkeys. Tsutsutsutsu. An honest murderous spirit bloomed from Wongaks body as he followed behind Hwawon. Shake! As Wongaks death added to Hwawons unusual prayers, the group could not sit still. Full Sang, Paeyul, Jegal A-yeon, and Dang Sang-ah appeared. Hwawon growled. I ask for thest time. If I dont answer honestly, all of you will be here I will also speakst. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became transparent like ss. hook. The gently emanating energy waves immediately took over the entire manor. It was the manifestation of the majestic green dragon g. There was surprise in Hwawons eyes. If you dont stop killing yourself right now, I will rip out that bug that is going on a rampage without even knowing where to go and punish you for the next four years. ! You dont like it? good. Wooooow! Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils instantly turned blue. Im still in a shitty mood, but I think its okay. Hwawon shouted. How can you guys be so polite! At that moment, she saw a vision of mes rising from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. hook! Whoa! Aaaah! Wongak fell down with a terrible scream. The surprised Hwawon looked back. Crump! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwa-won while stepping on Wongaks chest. Looks listless or indifferent. The painter swallowed his saliva without realizing it, with a crazy look in his eyes that is hard to describe. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly and said. Would you mind waiting a little bit? I need to rip this guys head out first. Chapter 219 Episode 219 Consultation for the body and body (7) Its fast! Hwawon felt her heart grow cold as she heard Yeonhojeongs steps. It is not a neww, but aplementaryw. Although I couldnt react, I was able to see what kind of magic trick was used. What kind of bastards walking method is this! Ive never heard of such a method before. The method of walking is, so to speak, the method of walking. In martial arts, this is interpreted as a type of movement to maximize the advantage of attack and defense. It is not a magic technique that moves a long distance like a new technique, but an herbivore that creates an advantageous situation in attack and defense evasion. Therefore, there are not many cases where one learns the walking method in istion. This is because most of them arebined with armament techniques or rmended methods. Whatever it is, hes strong. Hwawons eyes wavered. I never thought it would be this strong. A mysterious walking technique that has never been seen before and an overwhelming energy wave surrounding the son-inw. Does that mean I havent been able to read my opponents skills?! A state where one can perfectly master not only internal strength but also the strengths and weaknesses of martial arts. Music wall! Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at Wongak. Won-gak almost screamed without realizing it as his eyes were as cold as a snowstorm in the middle of winter. Ive never liked you before. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand. Wooooow. A sharp energy arose from his hand. It embodies the spirit of Byeongjanggi with Jingi. In fact, the blue dragon g that surrounded his entire sword formed one elongated shape. It was not a sword. Spear?! Hwawon shouted. Stop right now! Pow! Won-gaks eyes widened as if they were torn apart. His hands and feet were shaking. Im sorry. Grumbling. The force of the hand spear that split the uv and the cervical vertebrae tore Wongaks medu oblongata and brain to shreds. Yeon Ho-jeong shook off his hand. The blood on the green-blue gem sttered in all directions. I dont say empty words. Im crying! Won-gak, who vomited blood several times, soon became limp. !! The atmosphere in the manor suddenly plummeted. dead. It really killed it. Just because he showed his will to die. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the flower garden with cold eyes. you!! Grumble! An unusual force emanated from Hwawons body. But she couldnt do anything about it easily. Its hard to believe, but the opponent was a transcendent expert who had broken through the barrier of infinite discipline. In a battlefield with many variables, it may be difficult to win in a head-to-head match. Moreover, Yeon Ho-jeongs group was behind her. They are also experts with extraordinary skills. The odds of winning in a fight were close to nothing. Im sure its been said before. If you dont have a bodyguard, protect your home like a bodyguard. He said that we are not Yang Bujus subordinates yet, so there is no need to listen to his orders. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was an eerie smile. Unlike the smiling expression, the energy waves pouring in like a waterfall contained a life beyond imagination. And I also said this. If you stare at me like that, Ill rip out your eyes. ! Next is your turn. Obediently stick out your head. You dont want to pull out your head while pulling out your eyes. Hwawon felt goosebumps rising. Crazy guy! There is nothingpletely crazy about this. It is not enough to describe him as a madman or a madman. No matter how much of a contract he made with his lord, he wouldmit such a ridiculous act in the front yard of the Mukryongbu?! Come forward. Yeon Ho-jeong held out his hand. It was a truly proud gesture, as if asking him to give up his possessions. Stick out your head. Unless you want to die. Its you, right? I told you to stick your head out. Hwawon shouted hysterically. Didnt you steal the heir of Guicheolgeommun? Yeon Ho-jeong said in a blunt tone. It looks like you want to act like one of my subordinates. !! I understand if you really want that. Yeon Ho-jeong moved forward one step at a time. Hahahahaha. The cool wind carried a terrible feeling of death. It was truly a terrifying life. It is a maniacal killing intent that can only be unleashed by a magic head that kills people as if they were eating food. Full-sang looked at Pae-yul. [Uh, what should I do?] [I dont know, you bastard.] [No matter how much this guys life is nned, its too cruel, isnt it? What if I really kill you?!] Paeyuls eyes sparkled. Is this life nned? No way. I knew the loss rate. That you can never force yourself to live like that. The same applies to masters who have broken through the barrier of martial arts. That killing was not something that was spread through inner strength, but was a life that came from the sincerity of the person whomitted murder as if it were a meal. Tsk. What kind of life has that bastard been through to be able to spew out such horrible life? That wont work. Paeyul took a step forward. Wait a moment. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet twitched. Paeyul spoke in an uncharacteristically calm voice. I dont like that monkey bitch either, but since I caught and killed one, why dont I just put up with it for now? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. His expression said he didnt like it. And that expression was reflected in the painters eyes as well. Paeyul whetted his appetite. Wasnt this role originally mine? It makes me feel ufortable to see you acting so violently. . Hold on. You should also see Vice President Yangs face. Whew. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Slurp. The heated air regained its former coolness. Yeon Ho-jeong erased his will to live. He said to the painter. Consider yourself lucky. Hwawon bit her lip. Yeon Ho-jeong kicked Wongaks fallen body. Pow! The kick was so strong that the body flew out of the wall. Aaaah! What?! Its a corpse! The outside of the wall quickly became chaos. It was quite surprising that a body suddenly fell on a street where people were walking. Is this how a tyrant steeped in madness behaves? Everyone in the party, except for Pae-yul, was inwardly shocked by that drastic action. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. So what did you say? Early ears. If you train in martial arts, your mental power will naturally be stronger. But was it because we encountered a sight so unimaginable? My voice was shaking without me realizing it. Hwawon quickly cleared his throat. Are you the one who stole away the heir of Guicheolgeommun? Did you say you were a painter? ? I dont know if they wille to me again in the future, but if they bring something that hasnt even been properly confirmed, I will really tear them to death. Creepy! I got goosebumps all over my body. It was not a statement of intent to kill, but rather it felt even more brutal. Didnt this crazy guy actually kill his subordinate right in front of his eyes? Hwawon gritted her teeth. I heard something like that, but I couldnt help but check again. So then you dont know the sessor to Gwicheolgeommun? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. It was augh filled with despair. What kind of guy said that? I hid the sessor to Guicheolgeommun? . No, didnt you say that the Gwicheoljeommun was extinct before that? Hwawons eyes wavered. How do you know that? How do you know? If I just walk around that street, I can hear it. . Extinction means that the sect was ruined, but then doesnt that mean that at least everyone from the leadership to the sessor is dead? Did the heir survive? Frowning face, ambiguous eyes. Even in the midst of being terrified, Hwawon read a faint look of puzzlement on the other persons face. what? You really dont know? I thought that couldnt be possible. To be exact, I didnt think there would be a culprit other than Yeon Ho-jeong. It was a timely period, and he was a man with many suspicious aspects. Moreover, although I could not detect his actual skills, I heard that he was a talent that the Vice Lord highly praised. Isnt it clear that he is an expert who has trained a considerable amount of martial arts? So I pushed it. To be more honest, I also wanted to relieve my anger over the death of all my subordinates. I never imagined that that choice would lead to a situation like this. So what makes you so sure that I captured his sessor or something? Thats Yeon Ho-jeongs expression turned cold. This time, Paeyul also had no choice but to re at Hwawon with murderous eyes. Full-sang said with a grin. I came here to see how you react. Hwawon adjusted her expression because she thought it was a mistake. Of course, it was ate fix. Thats not it! Clearly, thepanys informants say youre suspicious! Aside from me, how many other suspicious people are there? The painter could not answer. In fact, if I were to list the people who were designated as suspicious, I wouldnt know how many lists I would have to make. Full-sang said in a sarcastic tone. I heard that the information power of the ck ind was a level above that of the white ind, but now it seems that they were not good at information but were just manipting information as they pleased? that! Someone said that. In one vige, it is said that peoples prayers always reach the sky. They said that if you wish for rain, you pray until it rains, and the sess rate is 100 percent. . How is this different from what you guys are doing? He said to Yeon Ho-jeong. Bossho. How are you going to do this? Are you really going to make a deal with the Ink Dragon Lord? To me, it looks like an organization that only looks fancy and has no substance, right? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong did not turn his gaze away from the painter. Im kind of regretting it now. I didnt like the fact that the people whobeled me as a bodyguard were annoying them, but they used me of being a culprit without any certainty. Before the intelligence power, Manager Yang was an ipetent person who couldnt even properly educate his subordinates. The painters face turned red. I was angry and embarrassed. He had no idea that even his vice-lord would receive that kind of evaluation just because of his actions. Was it difficult to suppress the rising emotions? Hwawon shouted without realizing it. Be careful what you say! This was just my anger venting and had nothing to do with my vice-lord! The painter couldnt even finish speaking. I realized, albeitte, that the words I shouted in a fit were tantamount to admitting my own fault. Huh. The air became hot. It was a different life from Yeonhojeongs brutal life. The murderous actions of Pae-yul, Full-sang, Dang Sang-ah, and Jegal Zhen-yeon hit at once, forcibly raising the temperature of the atmosphere. Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became calm. Even those eyes. I will report todays events to Vice President Yang. . Get out of here. Withdraw all troops under yourmand. The painter, who was chewing his lips, left the manor as if running away. Phew. The heated air slowly subsided. Full Sang clicked his tongue. I meant to change the mood, but seeing that tail makes me really sad. Isnt it a weaker organization than you think? Paeyul shook his head. Murderers emerge from Buddhist temples, and thieves emerge from Buddhist temples. You cant ignore the Mukryongbu just because theres a bitch like that. Well, thats true. Full-sang looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with puzzled eyes. By the way, Yeon. What do you mean, the sessor to Guicheommun? Is it really Yeon who said that? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the gate in silence. Not only the presence of the flower garden, but also the traces of the entire flower team were moving away. sharp bitch. Chapter 220 Episode 220 Consultation for the body and body (8) Wow! A tree branch flew away without a sound and became lodged in the iron te. Slurp. Tuk. Although it was stuck in the iron te, its depth was only an inch from the tip of the branch. As the wind blew, the tree branches that were swaying back and forth eventually could not hold on and fell to the ground. Hmm There was a hint of regret in Mukbis eyes. I guess theres still a long way to go. She looked down at the tree branches lying on the table. Surprisingly, all of the tree branches were in the same shape as they had just been broken, not cut. There were no arrowheads or feathers, and they were not even straight, making them unusable as substitutes for arrows. Mukbi shot that tree branch and nailed it to the iron te. It was truly a fearsome archery technique. Thats amazing, Manager. Okcheong stuck out her tongue. The tension of the bow is enormous. Isnt it difficult to control it so it doesnt break? Yeah, thats it. Mukbi just smiled as if it was no big deal. Okcheong picked up a tree branch with a curious look on her face. How can I do this Huh?! Crispy! The tree branch broke. A look of bewilderment appeared on Okcheongs face. Isnt this what youre feeling inside? Was it a rotten tree branch? huh. Oops! It wasnt enough to hang a tree branch that would crumble with just the slightest force on a bow that even a first-ss person would have difficulty pulling and shoot it, and instead, pin it to an iron te. And exactly to the desired target. Okcheong felt a sense of wonder. Howplex was your internal attack operation in that one moment? Even in our shaman faction, it would be difficult to find someone who can control internal energy so delicately. Mukbi shook his head. You just dont know, its probably more than you think. Im still just a kid. If the manager is a brat, then what bes of me? Its not even at the level of a baby. So, practice hard. yep. Even though he speaksfortably, he has his own strict discipline. It wasnt a very long time, but while training the Mortal Soldiers, Mukbi also gained a sense of dignity as a superior. Moreover, he works harder every day than anyone else in the military. The soldiers suddenly regarded Mukbi, who was quiet and kind, as their superior. Of course, Mukbi was not yet aware of his changes. Because there was something as important to her as the training of the Mortal Army. You have to be stronger. Mukbi picked up the wooden tablet that had fallen on the floor. It was a well-polished gpole with a sharp arrowhead. She was at hand at Hongryeon Pce. Crackling. As the arms were pulled, the protests grew rapidly. At least as much as the senior practitioner or more. Piyuuuung! The wooden gun shot high into the sky disappeared from sight in an instant. The sight was gone, but the feeling that remained in the hand that pulled the string was clear. That feeling was telling me. Theres still a long way to go. Mukbi smiled bitterly. Father said he would have the day off tomorrow. Ill have to seek guidance again tomorrow. Although it was a short period of time, she learned a lot from Yeonwi. Yeonwi was not a caring teacher. It was more about criticism than praise, and there wasnt much detailed exnation. Rather than exining the principles of martial arts and teaching them, he encouraged others to think about it and learn it themselves. However, he never omitted necessary exnations and pointed out any mistakes without hesitation. Although he wasnt very kind, he was a great teacher. Mukbi also had excellent senses, so his development speed was incredibly fast. However, at this level, although you can hear the sound of 100 years of knowledge, you cannot hear the sound of 100 years of knowledge. On the other hand, although everyone is making noises about Yeonhojeong, they say that it is a monster that appears once in a hundred years or not. This was the reason why silence could not be satisfied here. For her, who believes that she must be at least as strong as Yeon Ho-jeong, her current state is just a process. But she didnt know. There are aspects of it that are noticeably more advanced than martial arts. Why do I have to be strong? It doesnt matter why. Whats important is that I want to be stronger. It is a more mature mindset. What goal do you want to achieve in your lifetime? Not yet. I dont know if something like that will happen even if ten or twenty years pass. However, if there is something I want right now, I just move forward without looking for a reason. While her martial arts skills improved while training with Yeonwi, she achieved spiritual growth while leading the Mortal Soldiers. Now she has reached a point where she can ask herself questions and find answers on her own. What about the kids? Are you resting well? Maybe? Even if its just a day off, Ill probably be training at my residence. okay? yes. Because the manager is so enthusiastic. Mukbi narrowed his eyes. Now that I think about it, what are you doing here? Okcheong scratched his head. I came because I wanted to ask the manager something, but now its done. ask? yes. What? That Okcheong cleared his throat. Ive felt like martial arts is stagnating recently. I feel like Im bing more proficient in sword science every day, but I feel like my body cant keep up. ? I came here because I was wondering if I would find an answer if Ipeted with someone who was my pr opposite but after seeing the managers martial arts skills, I changed my mind. Mukbi smiled. Im fine. Anytime you want topete. Oh, Im fine too. I dont think I need to. why? I dont think you can get an answer by fighting a tiger, even if its the same wolf. There has to be a moderate difference, so what is this. Wouldnt you know that if you dont fight? Okcheong smiled warmly. Usually it is. But I get it now. There are things you can know without having to fight. Mukbis eyes shone. Okcheong has grown too. After concentrating for a moment, Okcheongs prayer became even more real. The outpouring of prayer was so gentle and natural that I had not noticed it until now. That is the martial arts of the Shaman faction. It is a prayer that approaches and envelops you like fog or clouds. The shamans martial arts, which pursue the ultimate in naturalness, was finally opening the way for Okcheong as well. Then lets go first. Okay, if anything happens, let me know anytime. yes. Okcheong left Pagungak, whimpering. Mukbi put down the Hongryeon Pce and looked up at the sky. The day was sunny, but the clouds moved quite quickly. The weather has already be chilly. Is work going well? * * * The next morning. Not yet. After taking a bath and changing into neat clothes, Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting on the steps of the manor yard. If you dont hurry, youll end up in trouble, you old man. Yeon Ho-jeong was waiting for a call from Mo Yong-gun. The move to reorganize the Mukryongbus organizational chart is, so to speak, a bid to buy time. That may be enough to make a strong impression, but in order to properly close this deal, you need a transaction item that can show actual results. And the person who said he would prepare it was Prince Moyong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking up at the sky, closed his eyes. Theres nothing I can do if Imte. I have no choice but to use my wits. In any case, Prince Moyongs cooperation was close to empty money. If he hadnte, I would have had to reach the depths of the Inkryongbu on my own. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong was confident. I am confident that I will be able to gain Yangcheons trust. It may take some time, though. At that time, I heard Tang Sang-ahs voice from next to me. Its chilly, why are you out? Its chilly? Its just cool at this level. is it so? huh. Dang Sang-ah, who hesitated for a moment, sat down next to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at her with puzzled eyes. why? Do you have anything to say? Rather than saying something What is it? Dang Sang-ah quenched his appetite. That was an act, right? what? Well yesterday. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was tilting his head, suddenly remembered something and smiled. Did you kill that monkey baby? That too. Its the same with living. why? Did it look like a demon head of the world? If it was more than that, it would have been more, not less. It must have been quite shocking to see him say this. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Did you say it was a flower garden? It seemed like there would be frequent conflicts in many ways. If it is not a conflict that can be avoided, it is better to press the g early on. is that so? okay. Tang Sang-ahs eyes wavered. But you killed someone, right? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Whats wrong with that? ?! The Ink Dragon Club is the enemy. A painter is a painter, but the person I killed yesterday truly wanted to live. And twice. But that said There was room for it to cause trouble. Those types of people are especially likely tomit acts out of excessive loyalty even without orders from their lord. If we had left it, it would have caused quite a bit of trouble for us. Its just a possibility. Yeon Ho-jeong said clearly. If we determine that even the slightest possibility could be a problem for us, we will get rid of it. . This is a ck ind. Mukryongbu is enemy territory, and the moment things go even a little wrong, we could all die. ! Im sorry if you expect a humane response from me, who has to worry about not only the mission but also the safety of the entire group, but please go back now. Tang Sang-ahs eyes deepened. Because Ive done my part? Did you hear? yes. thats right. You have done your part well. . I hope you dont misunderstand. That doesnt mean youre useless. It would be much easier if an expert like you helped me. Dang Sang-ah, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, sighed deeply. I didnt know you were such an extreme person. I dont mean to offend, but I also didnt expect you guys to be this soft. So soft? Have you already forgotten? The opponents are Heukdo and Yangcheon. !! Just because things are going easily doesnt mean youve let go of the tension, right? Tang Sang-ah swallowed her saliva without realizing it. Yes. The opponent is not one sect, but the entire ck Ind. Even the person who reigned at the top of the dark ind was a member of the Holy Heavenly Thirteenth ce. This is an opponent that cannot be said to be easy even with empty words. Are you saying that even in the face of such an opponent, we should handle matters while maintaining agreement and morality? Even if there was a way to do that, I wouldnt choose it. I dont want to influence things in a way that Im not sure about. Especially. Especially now that there is a high possibility that the Inkryongbu has joined hands with the Three Churches. Im crying. Yeon Ho-jeong struggled to suppress his rising anger. I need solid information. Maybe Yangcheon has nothing to do with them. Of course, that possibility is close to zero. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not jump to conclusions. I wanted more transparent and reliable physical evidence. I had to be careful. I had to be sure. I had to do it for myself and no one else. There is plenty of time. Lets not get too excited and mess things up. In fact, for Yeon Ho-jeong, who returned to the past, the Myeong family were more killers than the Samgyo. The Three Schools did not target just one Yeonga, but the Myeongga destroyed the Yeonga, which had no support, for personal gain. However, when ites to the scale of the disaster, the three schools are overwhelming. From the beginning, they tried to erase the realm of martial arts itself. That might be why. What makes me more nervous and more excited. Just managing ones own emotions wasnt usually difficult. sorry. hmm? Tang Sang-ah sighed. I didnt mean to criticize Commander Yeon. Im just a little shocked. If you think about it, he also shot and killed dark informants whose faces he had never seen, by rote. They didnt even show their life like a dead Wongak. Im rxed. When you move with Yeon Ho-jeong, he handles most of the work. So I forgot about it. The tension and sense of purpose at the beginning of the operation. Even though he was distraught over the death of his allies during the Tangma Murderous Joint Forces Operation. We are in the middle of enemy territory. I got goosebumps again. Missions take many forms. Some missions involve advancing solely to annihte the enemy, while others, like the current one, involve deceiving the enemy and stealing information. In other words, even though we may beughing and chatting on the outside, we are in a situation where we have to sharpen our knives on the inside. The war was in full swing. Tang Sang-ah lowered her head. I acted too much like a brat, didnt I? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed inwardly. If you think about it, it makes sense. After this mission is over, it is probably appropriate to personally apologize to Dang Sang-ah. Its truly eventful. He opened his mouth. Lets rx a little more. yes. It was then. Youre here! From the wall in the distance, a full moon came running like the wind. A letter has arrived. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly stood up. Yeon Ho-jeong, who quickly received the letter from Moon Man-sang, blinked at once. Now, lets go meet Yangcheon. Chapter 221 Episode 221 shake (1) shake. The sound of the hem of the clothes fluttering was very natural. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Are you here? exactly. Moyong-gun sipped tea. His appearance, without even looking back, was filled with aposure that would not disappear even if heaven and earth were to change. Jang Hans eyes sparkled. Have you be stronger? Moyong-gun chuckled. Was the development of martial arts something as clearly visible as a child growing taller? Prayer has be more private and natural. You who feel that way are definitely not normal. Isnt that why you appointed me as the Lord of the Hwangpungjeong (Lͤ)? ha ha ha! You seem to have adapted quite well to your current life. I know how to say things like that. In the past, when Prince Moyong and Yeonhojeong met over the Anhui Blood Pce incident. He was the one who sent Yeon Ho-jeong off and came to see Mo Yong-gun, who was drinking alone. Hwangpungjeongju At the time, Mo Yongse was the owner of Hwangpungjeong, the best intelligence organization. Surprisingly, he was not from the Mo Yong family. To be precise, it is true that he came under themand of Prince Moyong and worked for the Moyong family, but it would be difficult to say that he was a person of the Moyong family. A person who only receives orders from Prince Moyong. Another expert who was forgotten due to the urging of the times, killing his past self and hiding in the world of shadows. Hwangpungjeongju Eonjabang () was a rare fighting and killing family. So why did you call me? Why are you calling me? Could there be any other reason for the head of the Moyong family to call the head of the familys intelligence organization? . Hehe, you dont like farming either. Moyong-gun pushed back the chair next to him. Sit down. Eonjabang, who was quietly watching Prince Moyong, sat down on a chair. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Are you ready for everything I said before? We are nearing the end. Good job. It was a good thing I left it to you. Did you call me to hear about the progress of work? Lets do it together. There is something else you need to do. What is that? Mo Yongs face became serious. I heard that the Gwiju Chamber of Commerces business group is heading to Sacheon at noon tomorrow. Eonjabang frowned. What if its Guizhou Store? Thats right. It is the best merchant and battlefield in Guizhou Province. ? Currently, themercial branch of the Gwiju Chamber of Commerce is located in Hyeongsan (ɽ) in Honam. Its not that far from here. I know that. Oh, really? After all, no one knows the situation in Honam better than you. He speaks as if he is not the one under hismand. Moyong-gun was always like that. When speaking to a speaker, speak in the form of a suggestion or request, not an order. Even though he is clearly his subordinate. Surprisingly, Prince Moyongs tone of voice yed a big role inforting Eonjabangs self-esteem. Is it possible for them to do this? There is nothing we can do about it. I just want you to make some kind of deal with them. which? Prince Moyong took out a neatly folded letter from his pocket and handed it to Eonjabang. Eonjabangs eyes shook as he opened the letter. Arent they the ones who will have to be dealt with sooner orter anyway? . Why dont you take them and rock themercial boat? They are the ones that need to be dealt with, but isnt the Guizhou Chamber of Commerce a fairly important business partner in the Moyong family? yes. There is nothing wrong with them. There is a sin. which? Prince Moyong smiled coolly. The sin that caught my eye. ! In this case, not only the Murim Alliance, but even Yeon Ho-jeong doesnt know the details. The only people who know the inside story are you and me. . Ask quietly. If this matter bes known to the Gwiju Chamber of Commerce. That will never happen. Are you sure? Of course Im sure. Yangcheon will take care of this cleanup. Eonjabangs eyes widened. Mo Yong-guns pupils gradually turned red. It had the eyes of an evil spirit, ready to do anything for the sake of ambition. The Gwiju Chamber of Commerce, which has been condescending, will now beg from us. With this one hand, you will aplish your mission, earn a lot of money, and if you are lucky, you may even be able to defeat Gwiju Sanghoe. . We need to move right now. I understand. Slurp. Eonjabang disappeared. Moyong, who was left alone, suddenly burst intoughter. Look at you, Hojeong. What should I do? I also have to eat to survive. Even if you find out about thister, I hope you dont get too angry. If you fail, they will use you of being an aplice. * * * Kugu Pce. The door to the Mukryongjeon was opened. Unlike before, Yeon Ho-jeong climbed the 99 stairs without hesitation. It was a step without the slightest hesitation. Are you here? Yangcheon was still the same. The look in his eyes as he sat on the gigantic Taesa Temple was so full of majesty that it was difficult to breathe. Yeon Ho-jeong took control with moderation. How have you been? Thanks to. Yangcheon, who was watching Yeonhojeong, whetted his appetite. Before the conversation, something unpleasant happened with my subordinate? He says it very bluntly. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. Has the report already been received? It did. It looks like youve been quite upset. Yang Chens eyes deepened. From what Ive seen and heard, it doesnt seem like you did anything well either. But I didnt do anything wrong. But they clearly made a mistake. What mistake did you make that led you to kill someone at headquarters? A man of wealth? Werent you that womans subordinate? It seems like you are loyal to your lord. Yang Chens eyes trembled slightly. Even though he is a subordinate, he also needs another subordinate whom he can trust and follow. All organizations in the world were structured that way. But why? Listening to Yeon Ho-jeongs words, I felt like I was a lord who was not recognized for some reason. The approach was wrong in the first ce. I am not a careless person yet, and the caretaker doesnt know my abilities, so he doesnt trust me, right? . Do you understand? Even if you bump into each other on the street, you dont even need to say hello. If you were to treat someone like that as a guest of honor, you should have at least said something to them to treat them well. . That bitch looked down on us. Its okay to think that the dog barked, but you shouldnt have done that. I dont say I did anything wrong and I dont even scream that its unfair. Rather, he reprimanded him in a stern voice. I dont know anything else, but that fearsome guts alone were world-ss. In other words, the fault lies with me? Furthermore, I have a responsibility to apologize. haha. But I wont ept an apology. Its just a mistake made by children, but I dont think their carelessness is small. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. But what if its still small? I have to raise it somehow. Yangcheon, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, suddenly burst intoughter. ha ha ha! Kugugoogung! The entire Mukryongjeon shook as if there had been an earthquake. It was augh that felt threatening enough. However, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a strong liking for him from Yang Cheonsughter. His senses were correct. You know what? Ive seen countless talented people, but there was no one like you. You wouldnt have to meet someone like me. When I traveled around the world alone. Yang Chen chuckled. Are you humble? Thats not like you. You can be confident enough. Regardless of ability, if there is another talented person with the same courage andmunication skills as you, I will wee you with open arms. Thats a shame. If I had known about your careless nature earlier, I wouldnt have had to go through the trouble of making a deal with you. Yeon Ho-jeong took out a thick letter from her arms. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Is that it? exactly. Are you confident? If the party hadnt stopped him, he was nning to kill Bujus direct subordinates as well. What I meant was that if I hadnt been confident, I wouldnt have thought about going that far. Yang Chen smiled contentedly. Give it here. Wooooow. The letter that slipped out of Yeon Ho-jeongs hand flew through the air and fell into Yang Cheons hand. A waste of time. That too is a method that has reached its extreme. It was not Yeon Ho-jeong who used it, but Yang Cheon who took the letter out of his hand. Para rock. The letter floated in the air and unfolded on its own. It was truly a magical sight. He was an absolute martial artist who was a part of the Thirteenth ce of Heaven, standing at the pinnacle of the worlds martial arts world. but. also. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. The sense of difort I felt at that time was not an illusion. Yeon Ho-jeong could clearly feel it. Yangcheons aerodynamic flow is not normal. It was a small gap that would not have been noticed even if Yeonwi, who was stronger than the current Yeonhojeong, came. This was a gap that could be seen because Yeon Ho-jeong was an expert who had surpassed Yang Cheons level and even surpassed it. Do you not even know it yourself? It seemed like that. If you knew that, you wouldnt have time to sit there and smile to yourself. Heart Demon? no. It is also not a demon that enters fire. I dont know why it happened like that, but Yangcheon reads the letter floating in the air at high speed. It will get faster and faster. Yeonhojeongs eyes became brighter. The loss of internal energy and the instability of prayer will elerate with each passing day. A problem of truth itself that cannot be solved through enlightenment. It was even noticeably weaker than when I saw it five days ago. The actual degree of loss of internal energy may be extremely subtle, but the problem appears especially noticeable as a gap appears in the originally perfect power. Still strong. As of now, it would be difficult for me to receive Yangcheons five sums. But Its no longer Tuwang. Now, it will be difficult for him to use martial arts worthy of being called a king. Yeon Ho-jeong could instinctively know that. A gap in one piece. Because that tiny gap made perfection imperfect. With that imperfection, it will be difficult to keep the name Tuwang any longer. Am I addicted? Or is it a problem with martial arts itself? I couldnt figure it out. It was hard to believe even after seeing that a master of the Seongcheon Thirteen Posts level could get to that level. At least at this moment, I was purely curious about Yangcheons condition. A state that I have not recognized myself yet. But as time goes by, you will feel strange. And you will notice. That there is something wrong with you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes darkened. Yang Cheon At that time, Yang Cheon stretched out his hand and held the letter. Amazing. Pure admiration appeared on Yang Chens face. Did you make this by yourself? exactly. Actually, Zhuge Yan helped me, but there was no need to say that. This is because Yang Chen should not be interested in Zhuge Yan. The object of his interest must be himself. In this way, you can minimize the risk to your party. What a great guy he is. Although I am not very skilled in this area, at first nce, it appears to be systematic and unobstructed. Im d you saw it that way. Then Wait a moment. Yang Chen snapped his fingers. Grumbling. An old man walked from the other side of the corridor. It was a white paper. I was fine. Lets review it in detail among yourselves. I ept your orders, my lord. White Paper, who received the letter, entered the corridor again. Inside, there will be a lot of people who say that they are using their heads in the dark ind. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. How long can I wait? Until they all see it. Itll take a while. Right. So, shall we talk about it among ourselves? Yang Chen smiled and asked. Isnt it really your doing, the heir of the Guicheolgeommun? Chapter 222 Episode 222 Shake it up (2) Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Smile? Surprisingly, Yang Cheon could not read Yeon Ho-jeongs sincerity from his smile. Even if you dont have much experience in the world, once you have reached the level of Yang Cheon, it is not that difficult to understand the essence of a person at a nce. And in fact, Yang Cheon was confident that he had seen through the essence of the young man named Yeon Ho-jeong. Extreme defeat. A guy who has his own firm lines, but is willing to do anything if necessary. That was the Yeonhojeong that Yangcheon saw. In fact, it was simr to Yeon Ho-jeongs personality. But why? I definitely read the gist of it, but I couldnt tell what he was thinking right now. Unless he was a god, how could he read other peoples thoughts? This was the first time I had ever seen someone who was able to hide himself so thoroughly. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. What do you think, Vice Lord? What I think means nothing. It has meaning. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. What does it mean? If its really you who did it, do you want to know how Ill get out? no. if? Yeon Ho-jeongs expression suddenly became somber. As I said before, I hope Buju is a person who sees far away. And since I am a person who sees things from afar, I hope my subjective opinions are clear. Hoo? So Im curious. What value is this question? Yang Chen smiled faintly. Its different from the confident appearance youve shown so far. I hope you dont try to muddy the topic by saying things that are off topic. Im not trying to obscure the topic. if? My answer means nothing. If you think that Manager Yang is suspicious, all you have to do is investigate further and find out the truth. ! If the truth that has been reached has my name on it, why dont you just go and catch me and cook it? However, if the reaction will change depending on my answer, it means that I am not confident. So asking such questions is truly meaningless. A representative example is Moyong-gun. Of course, Mr. Moyong sometimes pokes at me, but he usually doesnt ask questions this directly. Most of the time, I figure it out on my own, n it out, and then talk to myself to decide whether to cook this guy or not. It is a virtue to be thorough and not leave any room for the opponent to escape. Although he is not highly regarded because he only uses his outstanding abilities to gain power, at least his courage is not small. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Ill say it again. My answer is meaningless. What matters is carelessness and determination. . So its not off topic. I cant do that. From the first time I met Buju until now, Yang Buju has been at the center of every word my mouth has spoken. Yang Chen burst outughing. You guys are so determined to teach me. A gentleman finds something to learn even from a childsints. Dont be shy. ha ha ha! Yangcheon, who was bursting intoughter again, stoppedughing for a moment and looked at Yeonhojeong. And then I asked again. Did you steal it, the heir of Guicheolgeommun? It was the same question. Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeong also answered obediently this time. no. A smile spread across Yang Chens lips. Its not you? exactly. Can I trust you? Judgment is the responsibility of carelessness. Thats a strange answer. Such words are usually uttered by someone who is trying to hide what he has done and is making hisst effort. A smile simr to Yang Cheons appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I understand. Im going to stop teaching you, so believe what you want to believe. Are you going to be stubborn? Even if you cant defeat him with martial arts, you will be able to defeat Yang Buju with stubbornness. Khaha! Now a heartyugh full of sincerity bursts out. Yang Chen said with satisfaction. I believe in you. Once you believe, you will believe until the end. If youre going to doubt it, dont believe it in the first ce. Yang Cheon was that kind of person. Although he caused harm to themon people in the process of destroying innocent sects and uniting the ck Ind, he was also a man of outstanding personal charm. People always live with two sides. To Kang Ryang, Yang Cheon is Cheolcheons enemy who killed his parents, but to his subordinates, Yang Cheon is the hope of the ck Ind. So Yeon Ho-jeong had no hesitation in deceiving Yang Cheon. Even if you think about it withmon sense, it doesnt make sense. There is no need for someone who came with the intention of making me his master to ruin the deal with something unnecessary. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I might be Sejak. It was a word thatpletely removed the other persons doubts. Yang Chen shook his head. What kind of idiot in the world would use a talented person like you as a waste of money? It was amon sense statement. But he was overlooking one thing. Sejakdo resources are also avable. That part is done. I asked if he would like to try it out, and he gave it to me in return for a few words. You seem to be in a good mood. Its good. The deal has already been concluded. All thats left is confirmation. It is also the moment when we must be most nervous. Do you also do this thing called nervousness? When necessary. At first nce, seriousness appeared on Yang Cheons smiling face. Actually, there are quite a few things I really want to ask about besides this. Well, just ask about it little by little and thats it. . The deal is just around the corner, so lets see if I can ask. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. What position do you want? What do you want to do at headquarters? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up like a thunderbolt. It was a sincerity that could not be hidden and did not need to be hidden. He was really looking forward to this storying out. Looking at your martial arts skills, it wouldnt be surprising if you were immediately ced in a leadership position at the level of a zodiac. However, no matter what country it is, such unconventional personnel measures are bound to be burdensome. I understand. Looking at your wisdom and organizational reorganization, your talent as a military officer appears to be outstanding. There is no official military position at headquarters, so it wouldnt be too surprising if you took that position. The question is whether or not the troops under yourmand will follow. Yes. If Yeon Ho-jeong takes a military position, he will have the authority to control the entire power of the Mukryongbu. The military position is like that. Depending on the situation, there are times when even the vicemander must follow the militarys words. It is truly an incredible power. It is a position that is above all people and can be said to be a position that can influence the fate of an organization beyond its military strength. Of course, Yang Cheon also had no sincere intention to ce Yeon Ho-jeong in the military. Although he was coveted because he was such an outstanding talent, it was not enough to bear that level of political burden. But we cant give him an extremely low position. A position that is lowpared to ones abilities will inevitably reduce work efficiency. Yang Chen asked coyly. What do you think? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching Yang Cheon, shrugged his shoulders. Actually, I didnte here aiming for an awkward position. I guess so. But I dont want to work while worrying about what others think. I will pay close attention to your personality. Let me be clear. I want to rise to the level of leader of the Mukryongbu. hmm. I know this is a burdensome greeting. And I also know that in the long run, it will have a negative impact on the Mukryongbu. Yang Cheon smiled without realizing it. This confident guy was looking at the future of the Mukryongbu, not his own power. okay. What should I do? I dont like things that are half-hearted, and a low position is not a consideration in the first ce. In that case, the only thing left is a leadership position, and if I sit in that position, the burden of carelessness will increase, and I will also have to waste my mental energy on useless political disputes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Then why dont Ie back with a feat that they can all recognize? There was surprise on Yang Chens face. Are youing back with merit? exactly. You even brought a reorganization n as a transaction item, so youre going to do one more thing? Im just proving myself. If the deal goes through, Mukryongbu will also be the ce where I have to bury my bones, so I will do whatever it takes to benefit the wealth. I will do anything for the growth of the Mukryongbu. It was a line that Yangcheon could not help but feel thrilled by. If you do this, what kind of merit do you n to achieve? Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. I thought about what the Mukryongbu currentlycks. . I dont know how it was obtained, but surprisingly, the financial power of the Ink Dragon Department is enormous. I cant guarantee, but at least it seems like were not behind the Baekdo Murim Alliance. Yes. There is a quality problem with the military, but this is not a problem that can be dealt with in a short period of time. It is a problem that can take as little as five years or as long as decades. That too. Yeon Ho-jeong took his hand off his chin and said with a smile. There is enough funding, but the military is a problem that cannot be solved immediately. Then there is only one thing I can do. ? Taking away the profits destined for Baekdo Wulin. ! There is no shortage of funds, but extracting funds from those who will be our future enemies will certainly be a meaningful attack. Yang Chens eyes wavered. Are you sure you want to mess with the Murim Alliance? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Thats too much of a handshake. It would be better for us to maintain the current situation until sufficient preparations are made. Of course it is. If thats the case, it means cutting off funds to the Murim Alliance without their knowledge. Is that possible? The eyes of the Murim League extend to all parts of the central ins. No matter how secretly things are handled here, it is difficult to avoid the eyes of the Murim Alliance. And if you make a mistake, it could lead directly to war. It is possible. At least in Hunan Province. !! As Honam and Gangseo are ind regions with developedmerce, there are many merchants and battlefields that trained with the Murim League. I will cut them off one by one and eventually turn Hunan Province into the world of the Silent Dragon. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. At least I think it will be better than now, where only the pattern is king. Huh. Yang Cheon stuck out his tongue. Do you think it is possible tomit such a thing without being detected by the Murim Alliance? So even if the deal goes through, dont give me the position right now. Because I will movepletely independently. Even if you are discovered, shouldnt you have anything to do with the Mukryongbu? If you mean to make merit, then! exactly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. I have to risk my life to prove my worth. Hehehe. Ill take one and eat it. Then give me a position. After that, I will organize Honam. At that time, a white paper came out of the corridor. My lord. How was it? The results of ten battles have been released. Sipjeon meant that it was perfect without any defects. In other words, not all of the smart people in the dark city could find a loophole in the organizational chart. Yang Cheon smiled and looked at Yeon Ho Jeong. Youre wee. Yeon Ho-jeong knelt down. Zheng, the sessor of King Wu, sends greetings to the Vice Lord. Chapter 223 Episode 223 Shake it up (3) The group returned to the manor and gathered together. Huh, this is really happening. Full-sang stuck out his tongue. Honestly, I didnt know that I could gain Yang Chens trust so easily. Tang Sang-ah shook his head with a heavy expression. It wasnt easy. It just felt easy. She was reminded of the difficulty of this mission during a conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong the other day. Although the series of processes was as smooth as water, if you think about it calmly, all of this would have been impossible if Yeon Ho-jeong had not negotiated with Yang Cheon. Well, thats true. The practitioner went through a lot of hardships. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. no. What you say about hindsight is correct. It was easier than I thought. Especially considering that the opponent is Yangcheon. And one more thing. The current situation in Yangcheon is quite unstable. You could tell just by reading Yang Cheons prayer. The more advanced you are at internal energy, the more strongly the energy you hold permeates your mind and body. The mind, energy, and body are in line with the unity of essence, energy, and spirit, so if energy is disturbed, the harmony of mind and body is bound to be broken. Of course, it is notmon for a person to lose the state they have achieved or be mentally ill simply because their true energy is broken. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was confident that Yangcheon was one of those few cases. Even if the true energy is unstable, even empty space objects are not made so sloppily. The art of empty space itself is a skill that only a super expert can show. Yang Cheon deserved respect just for using such tricks as naturally as breathing. However, in the process of using the empty air force, the flow of the inner force used was too arbitrary. It was surprising that he could not realize that his internal air management was a mess. Was it like that in the past? I dont remember. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong can understand Yang Cheons condition is because he has already broken through Yang Cheons level and higher. However, when he killed Yang Chen in the past, he could not reach that level. That is why we do not know what the state of Yangcheon was at the time. Well, I didnt have time or leisure to analyze such things at the time. If so, what should I do now? Paeyul frowned. You can use your skills to infiltrate, but is the nid down by the Moyong family really trustworthy? Zhuge Zhenyan quenched his appetite. First of all, I dont think its bad. I think it was the best I could do, even though I didnt have much time. We will destroy themercial group of Gwiju Merchants Company that stayed in Hyeongsan, Honam Is it true that Mo Yong-gun of thatmercial group was reced by someone else? Of course it is. Zhuge Zhenyan scratched his head. It looks like Moyong Sega has been doing business with Gwiju Trading Company. Since its an adjacent area, theres nothing strange about it, and the Moyong family wont be able to throw cold water on this mission either, so I have no choice but to trust them and go. yes? Jegal Ah-yeon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and asked. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You have to believe it. And even if I have doubts, what can I do? but. Full-sangs eyes became as narrow as thread. Do you really think that? hmm? Lets talk openly. Out of all of us, in the Murim Alliance, you are the one who knows the most about Moyonggun. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Im mistaken. Soldier Zhuge probably understands it much better. I dont think so. If Master Zhuge is a hawk in the sky, you and Master Mo Yong are like a tiger and a lion. The person who knows hispetitor best is bound to be anotherpetitor. Lets say so. But is there any problem with that? Full-sangs eyes sparkled. Its a bit awkward to say this now, but can we really trust this information maniption? hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. I can trust the stage. What do you mean? No matter what was nned behind the scenes, I am confident that the y will bepleted properly. The groups eyes became fierce. That meant that Yeonhojeong also did notpletely believe in the nid down by Prince Moyong. Tang Sang-ah asked cautiously. If thats the case, shouldnt we take some kind of countermeasure? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Even if we try to take countermeasures, there is no way to know what he has nned right now. Paeyul clicked his tongue. No matter what n the Moyong family has nned, shouldnt we just do our job? If you see anything suspicious, just destroy it. Those were truly his words. Yeon Ho-jeong epted his words with a smile. What you said is correct, senior. Now that we dont know what Moyongs tricks are, we just have to do what we have to do. Moreover, there is no evidence that it was necessarily a trick. Paeyul lifted his chin as if to look at it. Lets summarize. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. From now on, we are going to attack the Gwiju Chamber of Commerce. Themercial team is a fake that was reced by Prince Mo Yong, themander of this mission, and the realmercial team decided to hide in secret and escape the area. Everyone nodded. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. Themercial route of themercial fleet is the Baekdo Murim Alliance, and the goods they transport are treasures worth thousands of gold. We will handle the upbound shipments and bring all of the shipment items. I have one question. Paeyul asked. What on earth is that shipment? It is so great that just seizing it would be a great feat. What is important is the act of cutting off support to the Murim Alliance, not the value of the goods. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. But your question is also valid. It is said that the goods they transport are equivalent to the five-year budget of the old, single-bang,rge-scale sect with a financial value north of the Yangtze River. omg! Not only Paeyul, but Tang Sang and Zhuge Yan were also surprised. A five-year budget for an old, single-minded,rge-scale group would be a truly astronomical amount. All of the Daemun factions that have great reputation in the martial arts world have branches throughout the central region. The annual budget of one branch alone exceeds the annual budget of most small and medium-sized sects. The five-year budget of the Daemun Sect, which had countless such branches, was an amount that even the Murim League, a huge alliance, could not ignore. That much? Even if its just for the sake of the mission, is this really okay? The loss rate was at a level where even battle fanatics couldnt help but wince. Full-sang said. its okay. Moyong-gun decided to connect Gwiju Sanghoe with the Murim Alliance in return for investing this money. What do you mean by that? Wasnt themercial flight going to the Murim League in the first ce? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. The Guizhou Chamber of Commerce was scheduled to go to Sichuan Province, not the Murim Alliance. The fact that it was heading toward the Murim League was itself fabricated information. Full Sang smiled triumphantly. It was we who manipted that information. Zhuge Zhenyan said as if it were absurd. And the one who made the decision based on that information was Moyong Gaju? They started first, but what does it matter? omg! The three men and women clicked their tongues. The n was beingid without them knowing. Tang Sang-ah asked. Gwiju Sanghoe is also not ordinary. No matter how big the Murim Maeng is, they paid that much money for the sole purpose of making a deal with the Maeng? That is to overly underestimate the influence of the Murim Alliance. The Murim League is the core of the Jungwon martial arts group. At least so far. As a member of the Gwiju Chamber of Commerce, I would not have wanted to miss this opportunity. Is that so? Yeon Ho-jeong said. The general situation is like this. In fact, I wondered if it would be better not to reveal this part, but I decided that at least everyone should know how the situation was going, so I told them. Everyone nodded. Although they looked calm on the outside, they were very surprised on the inside. It was a mission of enormous scale. A fact overlooked because things were going pretty easily. The opponent is Yang Cheon and at the same time the entire ck Ind Wulin. To exaggerate a bit, it meant that this one mission could change the world of martial arts. This could be seen just by looking at the amount paid by Gwiju Chamber of Commerce. The fact that five years worth of the Daemunpas budget was so easily disgorged makes me realize once again how important this mission is. Now, heres the mission. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Full Sang. The rear bridge serves as a bridge for this operation. You can stay here in the manor and analyze the surrounding information moment by moment and report it to us and themander. I understand. I put in a threat to prevent anyone froming here in the name of not having anything to do with the Ink Dragon Club, but you never know. We must not lose sight of the tension at every moment. I understand. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned to Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Zhenyan narrowed his eyes. Do you have anything special to order from me? this. Yeon Ho-jeong took out a small letter from his pocket. Its a hill not far from here. I told him in advance, so all you have to do is bring him here secretly. huh? who? Heir of the Guicheolgeommun. Eek?! The group looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with shocked eyes. what? So what the monkey said was true? ok. Why why?! I will exin the detailster. What is clear is that we must not let him know that we are part of the Murim Alliance yet. I understand first of all, but why me? You know the basic illusion formation, right? of course. Where do you think my family origins are? This guy is the target that the dark inds informants are looking for with their eyes turned on. In the meantime, I am full-blooded and blinded by revenge, and I am inexperienced, so I cannote here alone. Zhuge Zhenyan nodded heavily. I know what you mean. Even if its a littlete, youre going to bring me here without getting caught by the ck Ind informants, right? Exactly. Okay, Ill have to exin itter. Of course. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Pae-yul and Dang Sang-ah. Paeyul spoke first. Im sorry, but my only specialty is cutting. I hit the yer because I was wondering if he would give me a soft mission like Bujeong-sang and Jegal A-yeon. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I know. I had no intention of excluding you from this operation to rob themercial group. Hmph, thats a good thing. The only thing I can say is that you must not reveal Jeomchangs martial skills duringbat. Please use extremely practical martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Dang Sang-ah. You too. Tang familys cancer techniques should never be used. If you see even the slightest trace, you will definitely be suspected. Do not worry. Paeyul asked. No, but fighting? You said you swapped people? Does this mean theres really going to be a fight even though the game has already been decided? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. That may be so. Paeyuls eyes shed. I guess I was worried that Lord Moyong might do something tricky. Its not a trick but anyway. Just in case, please remember this. i get it. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. There have been a lot of hardships so far. At the end of this mission, we will go into the depths of the Mukryongbu, extract all the information we want, and return. . It will be difficult to expect help from outside as each person has a role to y. Lets rx. A resolute light appeared in everyones eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he slowly folded his sleeves. Lets shake things up. Chapter 224 Episode 224 Shake (4) They say it has departed. I see. Eonjabang asked as he watched Moyong leisurely drinking tea. Can I ask one more question? However much. I know you did it on purpose because it benefited you. hmm? What does that mean? Eonjabangs eyebrows twitched. Themercial flight. Didnt you originally say kill all the merchants? Oh, you mean that? Prince Moyong asked as if he were puzzled. But why is that? A scary person. Eonjabang almost said that without even realizing it. The deadmercial team members were no longer in Mo Yongs mind. No, I didnt even care from the beginning. Innocent merchants were killed just because they were on sight. Of course, the Moyong family will benefit enormously from this, but isnt it normal to at least express condolences? Eonjabang did not bother to hide what he felt. Do you feel any guilt? What guilt? Ah, themercial flight? exactly. Mr. Moyong spoke clearly. They are just casualties of war. If you put your mind to that, you cant even dream of achieving sess or fame in the martial arts world. . You should also know. When you drive a big carriage, there are bugs that get crushed by the wheels and die. A shadow fell on Eonjabangs face. He made a deal with Prince Moyong. However, it was a rtionship no different from that between a ruler and a subject. In other words, no matter what Prince Moyong does, we have no choice but to follow him. Whether he does something righteous or a mean thing. Thats scary. I knew he was a person who could be more ruthless than anyone else if necessary, but I never thought it would be like this. Mo Yong smiled bitterly. I thought it was time for you to know that much. Thats not what Im curious about. hmm? What Im saying is, was it really necessary to kill him? Its not like theres any way to take down Guizhou Store while keeping them alive, right? Is there such a way? I dont know. But Im sure you could have found a way to do it. Moyong-gun chuckled. I wont deny it. Eonjabangs eyes narrowed like thread. Are you saying you killed him even though he could have done that? It could have been done, but we cant allow it to cause a setback in this mission. ?! Yes, as you said, there are many ways. But the most certain thing is to erase any traces. Why is it said that dead people dont speak? . I want to aplish my mission and save my share of money? Do you think that you can choose and obtain only what you want by looking at each others circumstances? There was a zing electric light in Mo Yong-guns eyes. When you want to kill two birds with one stone, the most important things are ruthless determination and speed. If you try to bring in human feelings and circumstances, youll only end up with more things to worry about. Eonjabang closed his eyes. Perhaps he, too, was expecting this answer. However, he also thought that it would be nice if the person he served was someone who had some sense of morality. Wrong. Prince Moyong was not a lord who lived up to his expectations. Prince Moyong was a wise man who would do anything to gain power. To him, the moral principles and ethics of the world were no different from formal clothes that only seemed good on the surface and had no practical use whatsoever. Moyong-gun shrugged his shoulders. If you look at the big picture, arent you simr to me? What do you mean? How many people did you kill to restore your familys lost spiritual arts? At that moment, Eonjabangs eyes trembled. Moyong-gun chuckled. I didnt say this to scare you. I actually apud such passion and determination. Stop it. In the end, its all the same. Whether for the family or for power. To achieve ones goals, one must trample on others and rise above them. That is the essence of the human race. Mo Yongs face turned cold in an instant. Those who do not step into the mud will only end up defeated and eliminated. I want to remain a winner in my life, but I dont want to be a defeated dog and live a miserable life. It was a voice that even hinted at madness. It wasnt an excuse for what he had done. Prince Moyong truly believed that. After emptying the entire teacup, Moyong stood up. Now, lets move slowly. Where are you going? Where? Now that the working group has moved on, I also have to do my part. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. If this mission ispleted sessfully, the working group will go straight into the depths of the Mukryongbu. I wille back with all the information I want. ? I think we need to prepare another board so that the working group can get out safely. * * * Paaaang! The three men and womens journey through the dense forest was as fast as the wind. Yeon Ho-jeong, leading the group from the front, was lost in thought. Moyong-gun. Full-sangs words came to mind. Its a bit awkward to say this now, but can we really trust this information maniption? Of course I cant believe it. If Prince Moyong had given an order from the Murim Alliance headquarters, he would not have been suspicious to this extent. The man who waved his hand when asked to go together came into the enemy lines as if he had been waiting for the working group to sessfully break through the Honam region. I dont know what the n is. This time, I couldnt read the number of soldiers in Yeonhojeong and Moyonggun. So I decided to look at just one. Prince Moyong also does not want this mission to fail. The working team will spare no effort in providing reliable support until they return safely after obtaining satisfactory information. however. Theres definitely something there. As I said to him directly, Mr. Moyong is a person who has the ability to handle more than one task at once. He must have made some kind of deal with Gwiju Trading Company. Or maybe you didnt open a deal but are persevering to get something bigger. Moyonggun is a person who can be more vicious than a demon head depending on the situation. Besides This, Hunan Province, was the region where the Mo Yong family was located. Of course, the distance from Jangsa where Mukryongbu was located was enormous. Unless you decide to do it, it will be difficult to actually hit it. However, in terms of its influence, it could have been as strong or even greater than that of the Mukryongbu. Moyong Countys position within Hunan Province will be extremely strong. If you want to achieve something, you can get support much easier and faster than when you were in the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes darkened. doesnt care. Moyongs face came to mind. A fierce desire written on a face with a handsome smile like that of a hero. I dont care what you do this time. Whether it is to gain greater power or to enrich the family, I can turn a blind eye to most things. but. Dont cross the line. Moyonggun is a target that must be defeated. However, I have no intention of holding back on everything he does. The opponent is the opponent, but it is obvious that this side will also get tired. However, if the minimum line is crossed in the process, there is no choice but to stop it. I know it doesnt apply tomon sense or morality, but at least if you were born with a human body, you might be third-rate, but dont be a devil. A thought that suddenly urred to Yeon Ho-jeong made him feel bitter again. Well, I guess Im no different from the devil in other peoples eyes. I feel like my head is gettingplicated. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. its okay. For now, lets just think about the mission. At that time, Paeyul asked from next to me. Is that okay? yes? The window. I asked if it was worth using. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at the spear he was holding in his hand. This was the iron cage I bought when I first entered Honam. its okay. The center of gravity is well maintained. The cksmith skills were very good. hmm. Paeyul tilted his head. Ive been meaning to ask you for a long time, but your spear skills have also reached a great level. To wield an ax the size of a human body, spearmanship is basic. Is he like that too? But why are you doing that? The loss rate was uncharacteristically hesitant. Thats Not only Yeon Ho-jeong but also Dang Sang-ah looked at the defeat with puzzled eyes. Paeyul cleared his throat. The four days of swords in the text Well, you know that, right? It probably means it was lost. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I know. I want to create a martial art that isparable to, if not better than, that of him. Its in progress, though. ?! I didnt know how to make it, but no matter how I look at it, it seems more suited to a spear than a sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. You created martial arts? Hehehehe! Is this what you showed me before? Paeyul whetted his appetite. There is still a long way to go. After my meeting with you, I took a closer look and found that there were more than one or two gaps. There is a lot of room for improvement. You are amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong was purely amazed. Inventing martial arts? This was not something to be judged simply on the level of skill. Regardless of whether the level is high or low, creating a new form of martial arts is itself a great thing. It is not usually a difficult task since you have to create not only the form but also the internal energy operation method that matches the form. So, I want you to spar with meter in spearmanship. of course. It would have been really embarrassing to ask for something like this with his personality. It also meant that he was serious about his martial arts skills. But what is the name of that martial arts skill? What is the name of a martial art that hasnt even beenpleted yet? I think you made it though? Paeyul cleared his throat again. Well I just called it Gwanilgeom (؞Մ) to make it easier to call it. Gwanilgeom. I dont know whether it will be Guan Il Sword or Guan Il Chang. Anyway, be sure to keep your promise. All right. At first nce, Yeon Ho-jeong had a look of envy on his face. Creating a new martial art Its a really great thing. Yeon Ho-jeong was as good as anyone at revising existing martial arts and making them easier to use. However, there has never been a time when a new martial art like Paeyul was created. The loss rate, which is lower than yours, is actually far ahead in this regard. Yeon Ho-jeong looked ahead again. Will a time like thise to me in the future? Its unknown. Because this is not something that can be done simply by putting your mind to it. However, he hoped that that fateful time woulde to him too. I feel like I want to leave a mark on the world through martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong also had that desire as a martial artist. The group continued to run along the forest path for a while. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Its over there. Right. But Paeyul frowned. What is this? Tang Sang-ah also looked a little embarrassed. They are experts? Yeon Ho-jeong was equally embarrassed. There were nearly a hundred people wearing identical clothes gathered at the visible destination. They weremercial agents who borrowed the clothes ofmercial agents. But their prayers were very strange. Its strong, but Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became as cold as ice. What is this blood smell? It was then. Cha-cha-cha-chang! All members of the Gwiju Merchant Marine Company drew their swords and red in this direction. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Moyong-kunNo way?! A middle-aged man with a knife wound in the center of his eye let out a vicious cry. Kill! Pabababak! A hundred experts jumped towards the three people. Chapter 225 Episode 225 Shake (5) This is an urgent report, Vice President. Urgent report? A look of puzzlement appeared on Yang Chens face. Baek Seos expression was as bleak as usual. But the prayer I was holding was causing waves. He seemed quite surprised. What news is this? It is said that Moyonggun, the head of the Moyong family, has entered Honam. Moyong family head? Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Originally, the Moyong family was a family that had taken root in the deste Liaoning Province in the easternmost part of the Central ins. They moved to Hunan Province and settled there after the Blood Bridge Rebellion broke out 300 years ago. In other words, this meant that in Hunan Province, the Mukryongbu, a union of the ck Inds, and the Moyong family, a part of the Six Great Families, coexisted. The ces were so far apart that there was no chance of them colliding right away, but it was clear that conflict would be unavoidable in the future when renting a ce was called. If you are the head of the Moyong family, you should be in the Murim Alliance, right? Thats right. Did you suddenlye to Honam during this time? What is the reason? I havent figured out why. However, given that he is unapanied and is moving south at a leisurely pace, it appears that he is nning to stop by his family home. Hmm. Yang Chen stroked his beard. Go to Moyong. There was detailed information about the greatest martial families of Jianghu, who were originally the Seven Great Generations of the time. In particr, I conducted one more survey right before settling in Honam. The Moyong family is strong. There was no other hierarchy in the six generations. It was quite different from the fact that Shaolin and Shaman were by far the best among the nine factions. But Yang Cheon knew. Among the six great families of the time, the Moyong family was one of the most dangerous. If the Nine Zhou famous family had survived, the best of the contemporary shamans were Moyong and Namgung. However, Namgung has a Geomje (), so it has great reputation and influence, and the Moyong family actually has great power. Its a force worthy of danger. In other words, if Yang Chen steps forward, it will be difficult for even the Emperor Moyong of the world to withstand it. Such was the state of those whose names were listed on the Thirteenth ce of Heaven. They are transcendental people who can deal with the Great Moon Sect even on their own. However, if the position of head is subject to heavyws and is harmed, a big problem will arise in the organization. In other words, assuming that Yang Cheon did not step forward, the Moyong family was a force that even the current Mukryongbu could not ignore. Yangcheon, who was quietly lost in thought, opened his mouth. Youre heading south alone without an entourage? Thats right. At least on the outside, there seemed to be no attendant. It seems like the path to the family is the right one. That is very likely. Hmm. A hint of interest appeared on Yang Cheons face. Moyonggaju Moyonggajura. Moving without an attendant can be interpreted to mean that they are not yet aware of the existence of the Mukryongbu in Hunan Province. If I had known that, I wouldnt have been so courageous. What do you think, White Paper? . Isnt it truly a desirable prey? White Paper bowed his head. Thats right, but Uncharacteristically, he trails off. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. Is it still too early? I think so. No, you are right. The headquarters power is still weak. Theres nothing you cant catch and kill if you want to, but theres no need to go to extreme lengths. Thats right. Yang Chen nodded. I understand. Please tell the ones below separately. Dont hit me. I follow your orders. However, the movements of the Moyong family need to be continuously monitored. of course. Lets just go out and see. Baekseo bowed and left the Mukryongjeon Hall. Huh, thats right. Yang Cheon tapped the armrest. You have to hold back forter when you have prey in front of you that can be eaten just by stretching out your hand. It was so disappointing. Still, a piece of luck rolled into my foot, so thats somewhere. For now, I felt like I would have to be satisfied with having a good talent. It was then. Duung! ?! Yang Chens face hardened. He looked down at his chest. Duwoong. Duwoong. My heart suddenly started beating violently. Slurp. He rolled back his cor and examined his chest. There was a golden seal in the center of the chest. All of the wounds suffered back then have healed, but this craftsmans wound still remains. Yang Chens eyes deepened. sciviousness. A memory I dont want to recall. He closed his eyes and looked inside himself. Theres nothing wrong. Yes. All of the internal organs and blood vessels were normal. However, Yang Cheon felt uneasy for some reason. Like this, there were times when my heart started pounding without even realizing it. The reason was unknown. I didnt know if there was something wrong with my body, but that wasnt the case. Are you still obsessed with the victory from back then? Well, it is a debt that must be repaid. Yang Cheon, who wasughing bitterly, opened his mouth. Bring me some alcohol. The guy sent from outside the country. Feeling like Im chewing on my galldder, I need to drink the alcohol he sent me and burn my will. * * * what? What happened? Paeyul looked at Yeonhojeong. Are those guys? youre right. But why are these?! Tang Sang-ah shouted. Now is not the time for leisurely conversation! Its already within twenty pages! fast. It was a light and aggressive neww. They werent just trying to scare me, they were really trying to kill me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Where do such strong peoplee from? Among them, there was not a single expert who couldpare to Yeonhojeong Paeyul Dang Sang-ah. However, only the best masters were over 40 years old, and even those weaker than that were capable of hearing first-ss sounds. Moreover, looking at the vitality that filled their entire bodies, it was clear that they had experienced countless battles. It is not easy for any sect to send this much power. This is possible only if the sect is well-known in at least one province. In other words, the troops they faced were no different from those attacked by a single sect. Moyong-gun. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils slowly turned red. Why? Was it really necessary to do this? Tang Sang-ah shouted urgently. Commander! Paaaaaaaa! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong ran out with a frightening force. Yeonhojeong, who was spewing out a deadly force as hot as fire, and before he knew it, the polearm held in his hand was creating a green-blue whirlpool. Buaaaaang! Whoa whoa! Aaaah! Aaaahhh! A terrible scream echoed through the forest. It was a forward strike full of destructive power. The bodies of the three who were charging from the front were torn apart by the spear that created a gust of wind, and the limbs of the two swept away flew into the sky. Coooooo! The sound that shook the heavens and earth was extremely exciting every time I heard it. It is not as powerful as the Tiger Kings advance, White Tiger Military Limbo. However, the steps of the divine dragon, which created a whirlpool in theke, were as flexible as flowing water and full of mysterious prayer. Yeonhojeongs spear spewed fire. Whoa! Whoa whoa! A fierce spear swept through the three fields on the left and right. It was a spear full of destructive power that stabbed, swung, and destroyed everything. The Blue Dragon Gong (i), the three forms of the dragon army (Ⱥ), is performed through spearmanship. Blue Dragon was originally a martial art that focused on evasion and counterattack rather than attack. However, Yeonhojeongs level was too high to be limited only to martial arts characteristics. Even with the martial arts of Blue Dragon, he is capable ofunching a powerful attack. Its strange Yeon Ho-jeong could not shake off his curiosity while concentrating on suppressing the charging enemies. Is this the work of a third party who knows about this operation? That cant be possible. This is clearly the painting that Moyong intended. It is certain that all of these people were deployed by Prince Moyong. Even though they saw the terrifying attack unleashed by a rare spearman, they did not stop. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Aaaah! Kill them all! Kill me! Dont back down! It was as if he was foaming at the mouth. The faces of the enemies who attacked with vicious force were full of fear that could not be hidden. He felt afraid of Yeon Ho-jeongs ruthless martial arts skills. Still, they rush at me. With a fiercer spirit than before. You can tell just by looking at the carriage and cart behind them that these guys were sent by Prince Moyong. If a third party intervened, there is no reason to leave such wealth lying around. Even if I took it, I would have taken it already. It is not simply a case of encountering a thief or a third party intervening. I couldnt understand at all. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly looked at the faces of the warriors. Fear, nervousness, anger, murderous intent A split second split second. A peculiarity shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes as he looked at each and every emotion on his enemies faces. hope?! Yes. They were clearly rushing forward with hope. Even though it was obvious that I would die if I attacked first. It was such an unexpected feeling that for a moment I thought I had seen it wrong. What the hell are these guys That was then. Burbubbubbuk! Ten daggers were struck precisely in the foreheads of the warriors who had reached Yeon Ho-jeongs nose. Careful! sh! Three warriors fell before Paeyuls splendid sword. It was an extremely practical second that emphasized strength and speed rather than martial arts skills. hey! What are these guys? Paeyul shouted, swinging his sword. Isnt this a different story?! It was then. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Probably not. A thought suddenly urred to me. Moyong-kun, this bastard? Whoa! One warriors sword was aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs head. If I hadnt instinctively raised my spear to block it, my head would have been split open. It was truly a dangerous moment. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the warrior who attacked him with shaking eyes. The warriors eyes were very bloodshot. It seemed like he was determined to kill himself somehow. Damn it. Probably not. However, their skill and urgency, along with the coexistence of mismatched emotions of murderous intent and hope, added confidence to the idea that suddenly urred to me. Yeon Ho-jeong gritted his teeth. Countless words passed through his head. Mission circumstances denial ofpassion. hey! kite! Quaaaang! With a tremendous advance, Yeonhojeong roared with courage. Aaaah!! Crumbling! A dozen warriors were pushed backwards by the harsh horizontal swing. It was a feat of tremendous strength. Instead of stabbing him to death, he hit him with a spear and pushed him away, and there was no real counter-radiation force. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Be careful! It means not to call your name. It meant preparing for an unexpected situation. Wooooow! The long spear had explosive power. Sigh! Quaaaang! A spear strike that caused a gust of wind turned thend into a wastnd. Rather than hitting the enemy directly, it was a method of turning the ground over and fundamentally blocking the enemys movement. As a powerful martial attack was fired at the appropriate terrain, the warriors in front fell to the ground. Ji-ing! Jiiiing! The greenish-blue brilliance flickered repeatedly all over Yeonhojeongs body. It was a very mysterious prayer. The majesty that covered all eight directions was worthy of being called a great master. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Stop! Stand tall! The warriors stopped on the spot without even realizing it. My body reacted first, not my head. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were so shocking. But even for a moment. In their eyes, life as a child has be even worse than before. He hadpletely given up on life. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted again. Wait a moment! I have to listen to your story first! Paaaaaaaa! They didnt even shout anymore. They just rushed forward like crazy with a fierce spirit, as if they had given up on everything. A look of despair appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Holy shit! Chapter 226 Episode 226 Return of the King (1) Prince Moyong, who had secretly ascended to the northernmost part of Honam, made a public appearance at a fairly famous base. It was truly leisurely. He was drinking alone in a luxurious special room on the top floor of the building, when he suddenly looked out the window. Its a nice view. As expected, it takes 20 hermits just to settle down, and you can see Dongdong Lake at a nce. The sight of sunlight hitting and shining brilliantly on the surface of ake as vast as the sea was truly enchanting, to the point where I felt overwhelmed. The names Hubei Province and Hunan Province themselvese from Dongdong Lake. Its north of Dongdong Lake, so its called Hubuk, and its the southern region surrounding Dongdong Lake, so its Honam. In other words, it is one of the most famouskes in the ind region. Indeed, looking at it like this, there was a reason why people unanimously praised it. I think this is the first time Ive been able to see things so leisurely even though Ive settled in Hunan Province. her! It seems like Im living a pretty tough life. Theke is wide and thend is fertile. Far below the city, children are singing happily. There was no separate Mureungdowon. A chill suddenly appeared on the face of Moyong, who was looking at theke as if fascinated. I guess its almost over by now. It was past mid-morning. With Yeon Ho-jeongs skills, it would have been over before one oclock. Im sorry for leaving you with the cleaning for no reason. What can one do? It was too fascinating a moment to just pass over. The actualmercial team of Gwiju Chamber of Commerce was killed. And those who disguised themselves as members of themercial faction were the shadow warriors who destroyed the surrounding ns and merchants under Mo Yong-se. I was still wondering when I would handle it. Shadow Warrior. His words dont cause any shadows, but to put it bluntly, hes just more of a problem solver. White people disguised as political factions can be said to be human butchers who do the work for them that they could never do. Prince Moyong raised those butchers himself. This is because I thought that if I borrowed outside help, I would definitely be caught in the future. They even went so far as to select only those with families from the beginning out of concern that they would betray them in the middle. Because a dog that has something to protect will never bite its owner. And now their usefulness hase to an end. Mo Yong smiled coldly. For the person who will be the next leader, their existence is too dangerous. Slowly, a foul odor emerges from the affected area. If they are the ones who will always make me sick, it would be better to take this opportunity to cut them out. In fact, he kills all the merchants of themercial group and clouds the eyes of the Gwiju Commercial Association. Afterwards, he disguises the shadow warriors as merchants and causes them to die at the hands of the working group, leading the working group to aplish its mission. In the meantime, he makes his presence known to the ck Ind to divert their attention, and then induces Yeon Ho-jeong toe to catch him, plotting the death of the entire working team. If that happens, the working group will be able to safely return to the maind. Furthermore, since he is considered a dead talent to the outside world, Yangcheon will also not try to find more working-level staff. This was the picture drawn by Prince Moyong, themander of this mission. Theres not much left of this year. Elections will begin next year. I tipped Prince Moyongs drink. It was a cheap liquor that was not suitable for the high-end ss. Even after drinking that strong drink, I felt no emotion. Not only does he have the power of the faction, but as themander of a mission that can shake up the martial arts world, he even makes this case a sess. It may not be enough to be considered an achievement worthy of winning the next presidential election, but anyway, there is no one among the public officials who has done as much as me. What is important in elections is poprity. But just as important as connections was ability. Just right. Yangcheon came forward at just the right time. very good. The ability to turn a crisis into an opportunity is essential for a politician. At first, I was genuinely concerned about Yangcheons existence. Of course, it is no different now. However, after receiving a request from Zhuge Literary and Yan Yu, he had an intuition that his presence could be beneficial to him. We dont hesitate to ask for things that we cant solve ourselves, even if it is from apetitor. In other words, the more difficult the problem is to solve, the more people look at ability rather thanwork. In times of peace, a person with good reputation will win the presidency in times of trouble. It is still not enough to call it a time of turmoil, but it cannot be said to be an era of peace as the Dark Inds arose due to the establishment of the Murim Alliance. When the time is right, Ill have to start fanning myself. I personally came to Honam to prepare for it. Fortunately, preparations were still progressing smoothly. Isnt it Saeongjima, the ruler of life? After all, people need to open their minds and learn. Thanks to you, Zhuge Commander, I learned something big. I truly cannot help but be grateful. If he hadnt asked him to do this, he would have tried to fight this match in a more primitive way. But things went like this, and instead of rolling in the mud, I took the opportunity to p my wings gracefully. This is why life is fun. Moyong, who filled his empty ss, chuckled at a thought that urred to him. Look at you, Hojeong. The truth is, I hate you to death, but at the same time, I still havent been able to let go of my regret. You have no idea how much I want to take you under my wing. This was sincere. As I told the official, Yeon Ho-jeong was not a talent who should be undervalued because of his age. Rather, he deserved to be evaluated more highly for being able to engage in political strife at such an age. If Yeon Ho-jeong joins hands with him. If that really happens, it will be worth it to go beyond the Baekdo martial arts world and aim for the world. But I also know. That you will never join hands with me. Maybe thats why I crave you even more. Mo Yong-gun emptied his ss again and stared at Dong-ho Dong. The mystery of theke covered in sunlight. There was no such thing as ugly human conflict. At first nce, bitterness appeared on Mo Yongs face. what can we do? If you were born as an animal, you have no choice but to follow the path of the beast. I believe you will understand since you are a wild beast like me, born with fangs. It was then. Matriarch. It was Muyeons voice. Moyong-gun asked as he filled his ss. What happened? The working team destroyed themercial team. As expected. In the first ce, I never thought the working-level team would suffer. If that were the case, I wouldnt have done something like this. Yeon Ho-jeong had to live. At least until this mission. Yeon Ho-jeong should not have died. At least in thend of darkness. He must have been quite surprised because it wasnt discussed in advance, so I need tofort him a little. Tell this to him. I will always leave the door open. I tell you toe whenever you want. * * * Hahaha! Yang Cheon burst intoughter. I knew it would happen. I knew you would seed. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. It is thanks to the Vice Lords trust in me. We will continue to strive to meet your expectations. I wonder if I can take care of it. If I didnt trust you in the first ce, I wouldnt have called you here. Yang Chen said with a satisfied face. So, how are you going to clean up after this? Can we just block the information? The traces were set up to make it look like a mysterious expert had attacked us. Even if the Gwiju Chamber of Commerce sends someone, it would be difficult to figure out who did it. Hehehe. Yeon Ho-jeong said cheerfully. But if the vice-lord takes care of it, I wont bother to refuse it. Its good if the work is neat. Haha! You seem to have a more pleasant side than you think. Yang Chen pounded the armrest. Okay, I will process the information at the level of the Mukryongbu. The Gwiju Chamber of Commerce will never know about this. thank you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were sparkling with extreme ferocity as he bowed his head and expressed his gratitude. This was it. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. I felt like my life would explode if I didnt smile. Well take care of it So, even if you kill him, well take care of it here, so you can escape without any problems? Really, the only thing that makes me think is that he is an amazing human being. This time it was truly amazing. I was so impressed that I wanted to tear it to pieces and kill it. You know it too. The transported goods you brought are of great value, but considering the financial power of the headquarters, it is difficult to say that they are that great at the level of the Mukryongbu. I know. In other words, the value as a fund is not great. However, it can be a proof that you have proven your abilities. Of course. Yang Chen nodded. You can use the dowry you brought. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head without realizing it. Unlike before, which was full of anger, his expression was purely surprised. What do you mean? Yang Cheon burst outughing. Did you know you could make a face like that? You get to see many things. ?! Isnt this someone who will do great things in the future? I already received a big gift, but I was wondering what to do for you. But From now on, you are a member of the Mukryongbu. If we cant give proper treatment to talented people who work for wealth, why just take it and use it? Yangcheon leaned his upper body forward. I care about talented people. If you care about something, you should treat it the way it deserves. As long as you dont make a mistake, I wont kick you out. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Yang Cheon, lowered his head again. Thank you for your generosity, sir. Its done. People were really that harsh before they came under me. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I didnt think you would really ept it. ha ha ha! It seemed like he was in a really good mood. Yangcheons burst ofughter showed full joy. Okay, enough about Saddam, lets talk about work now. Thats right. You have proven your abilities. If you have that level of ability and merit, not many people will object even if you give them a high position. Not much. In other words, it would exist. I have to endure that much. Of course you should. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. So what position do you want? Yeon Ho-jeong answered immediately. He is at least the level of a director of the Intelligence Department or a senior assistant sergeant of the Inspection Department. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. If youre not the head of the intelligence department, do you want the top position in the inspection department? Thats right. I had thought you would want a hot seat, but I didnt expect it to be the Intelligence Department or the Inspection Department. Is it strange? Its not strange, but I thought you would be in charge of abat unit. With a martial arts skill and personality like yours, that might be a better fit. Even though there were problems with the use of true energy and internal strength, the insight he had honed while achieving that level did not seem to have gone anywhere. If he truly wanted tomit himself to the Mukryongbu, he would have wanted a powerful position in thebat unit. We have to get our hands on it first from Hunan Province. To that end, I think an internal management position is much better than going to the front. Hmm, that certainly could be the case. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. As you may have guessed, it is difficult to create a position in the inspection department. We can suppress the opposition sufficiently, but due to the nature of inspection, if outsiderse in, the atmosphere will be too harsh. Yeon Ho-jeong pulled away, pretending not to notice. Is that so? Thats right. Wouldnt you do that? if? Yang Cheon quietly looked into Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes and then nodded willingly. You shouldnt be a monarch who disappoints your subordinates with one word, right? ! We will begin reorganization in three days. Yang Chen smiled. Try your best, Director of Intelligence. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I wont disappoint you. Chapter 227 Episode 227 Return of the King (2) There was a white paper in front of Yeonhojeong from Mukryongjeon. . The two people looked at each other with cold eyes. White Paper opened his mouth. What is your position? Director of Intelligence. Three dayster? exactly. Where are you living? Nothing has been delivered. Baek Seo, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, shook his head. Yourmission is in three days, so youre not my boss yet. The position of the Zodiac under Yang Chen within the Mukryongbu was quite unique. It was not specifically about leading a regr unit or holding an office job within the department. They were simply Yang Cheons subordinates, but at the same time, they were also themanders of their own independent troops. It is clear that it is the leadership, but it is ambiguous to determine the exact rank. They were people who only followed Yang Cheons orders. However, the Intelligence Department was the core organization of the Mukryongbu, which was to be reorganized in the future. And since Yeon Ho-jeong is the head of the most influential organization in the Mukryongbu, he is naturally higher in rank than the zodiac in name only. I will guide you to the residence you will use from now on. Take a look around and let me know if you have any requests. I understand. So the two walked down the wide open underground street. thud. thud. thud. The Mukryongbu was still noisy. It was loud, but it wasnt enough to bother my ears. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Is it tracheal prpse? The white paper did not respond. It seemed like he wasnt the type to mix things up unless he had to say something. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite and followed after him. Anyway, this mission is slowlying to an end. The head of the Intelligence Department oversees all information within the Mukryongbu. Now all you have to do is use your position to steal all important information and escape. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Moyong-gun. Not long ago, I received a secret letter from Prince Moyongs invisible subordinate. The letter contained this content: I showed myself. Yangcheon must have noticed by now. But the Mukryongbu will never touch me. So, youe up with a good reason ande catch me. All you have to do is fake your death by my hand and return to Mang. It was an incredibly bold operation. Perhaps Prince Moyong had been nning the mission from the moment he tookmand of this operation to itspletion. He was a human being with that level of ability. But there is a problem with this operation. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned without realizing it. It means to inform the other party that the Murimmaeng has recognized the existence of the Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong is the head of the information department of the Mukryongbu. If I were to say that I just killed the head of the intelligence department, no one would believe me. In other words, it is clear that as soon as Yeon Ho-jeongs death is nned, the Mukryongbu will be put on alert. Since Moyonggun is a member of the Murim Alliance, this means that he will naturally assume that the Murim Alliance has discovered the existence of the Mukryongbu and move ordingly. You wouldnt know that. The Mukryongbu was an organization that did not exist externally. Of course, it has been appearing all over Honam, but it was only possible to detect it because it had the power of the Murim Alliance. The world did not yet know of the existence of the Mukryongbu. In other words, the moment the Murim Alliance realizes their presence, the Mukryongbu will hide deeper. It doesnt matter up to that point. it could be. In fact, Yeonhojeong didnt care much about that either. However, if one premise is met. Its okay as long as the quality and quantity of information I can extract is sufficient. In any case, the Murim Alliance was founded not long ago. If the Mukryongbu hides deeper, the Murim Alliance will also be able to buy time to store up its strength. At the same time, the Murim Alliance will have a more solid system than the Mukryongbu, which had Yang Cheon as its leader. Of course, the gathered power will also be stronger. Anyway, the Murim Alliance has to present a leader At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Lord? At that moment, a scary thought shook Yeon Ho-jeongs head. He touched his lips without realizing it. The ascending team themander who infiltrated the enemys lines Honam Moyong One assumption was quickly dismantled and arge map was drawn. Moyong-gun hopes that this mission will be sessful. So, he must have gone so far as to personally help us return safely. Its a sure method, but is it really the best? The events that had urred so far and the movements of the Mukryongbu, the ns of the Moyonggun, and the existence of unknown masters who reced the ascending group were organically connected and began to produce several results. There is not enough information. But what if you look at the situation? Prince Moyongs position, his ambition, and the things he did. A sharp murderous intent appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Moyonggun is a man who will do anything to be a leader. And the leader selection will be next year. Its next year, with less than three months left. After the year passes and the winter cold subsides, the leadership will definitely bring up the topic of selecting a leader. you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes trembled slightly. Could it be that it was a side job? At that time, White Paper opened his mouth. Calm down. ? I know this is a time of great enthusiasm, but we have no intention of starting a dispute with you. It seemed like he had read Yeon Ho-jeongs murderous intent. He has very sensitive senses. It wasnt that he was openly showing his intent, he just changed his eyes, but he noticed the slight change. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If you give it to me, it will be easier for me. White Paper, who was silent for a moment, opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind. I have served you for over ten years. . In all the years of service to the Vice Lord, there has never been a person with such talent that he wanted to acquire so much. This probably means that he liked Yeonhojeong that much. There is one monarch and many subjects. If there is a subject who is favored by the monarch, it is natural for the subjects around him to be jealous. I know. There are many dangerous people at headquarters. But at least the zodiac has no intention of making trouble with you. We only serve the Vice Lord, not to get closer to him. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Ideal. At least you. Its not just me. That monkey was different. A flower garden? exactly. I have nothing to say about that. It was a neat admission. White Paper spoke in a more subdued voice. I told the painter separately, so dont worry too much. Dont worry. Hes not someone thats scary enough to warrant worrying about. . I also have no intention of causing trouble with you. Then thats a good thing. With those words, White Paper closed his mouth again. He is a picky person. Baek Seos martial arts skills were amazing. I dont know what the level of skill is in actualbat. Because you cant know something like that until you try it. However, if you look at the prayers that were designed to perfection, you can see that his martial arts achievements were one level higher than the current Yeonhojeong. That was truly a great thing. Because it takes more than effort to reach the level of master with the martial arts of the ck sword. Plus, that restrained attitude. Yangcheon is very interested in me. But at least in terms of trustworthiness, this person cannot be surpassed. If it is natural, it is natural. It was truly unprecedented to treat someone with such talent who had only just met in the first ce like this. Its here. Before they knew it, the two had reached Donghyeol, about 300 yards away from the Mukryongjeon. The entrance to the leaderships residence operates as an organ like the Mukryongjeon Hall. The white paper turned the round stone protruding on the right side of the stone door three times to the right and twice to the left. Kugugoogung. The door opened and a fairly bright and spacious living room was revealed. Although it had stone walls on all sides, it was very well decorated. There was a huge table and a study room, as well as arge room inside. Look around. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around the house. It was a very cautious look. Its not actually going to be used for a long time, but there may be a secret space for surveince. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed. There it is. As expected, it is like that. I could feel a slight flow of air in the center of the studys ceiling, where the curtains were ced in a circle. It was not a structure simply created for air cirction. I only took a quick look around for fear of White Paper seeing, but the secret space above the ceiling was quite thick. If it werent for the Blue Dragon and Hyeonmugi, even I would have just passed by. I had investigated this entire ce in the past, but there was no secret space like that at the time. It appears that the Mukryongbu established a new site here. There was not just one such space. There are three ces in total. Its not in the room, but in two ces: on the central ceiling and in the corner of the office. Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing without realizing it. I wish I had paid more attention to the outside world when doing pranks like this. Soon, Yeon Ho-jeong came out of the room. I saw it all. Do you have any requests? No. You can fill it inter, step by step. I understand. White Paper took out a ck card from his pocket. It was an iron te without any patterns engraved on it, but made of an unusual material. Its called the Ink Dragon Squad. It is a badge used when going to and from the headquarters, and can only be owned by those with a certain level of rank or those directly authorized by the Vice Lord. Thank you. White Paper turned around. Take it easy for three days. You will have to be here the morning the reorganization begins. Okay. With those words, the white paper disappeared like a ghost. Yeon Ho-jeong leaned against the wall and crossed his arms. Three days. If it was short, it was short; if it was long, it was a long time. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the ceiling. It was bright thanks to the night light, but the air was strangely stuffy, perhaps because it was inside a cave. If youre going toe,e? He recalled the contents of thest part of the letter. If you have any questions,e to me. Of course, there will be someone from the Mukryong Club as well. I believe you can handle that much. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Can you handle it? It wouldnt be good for you if you met me now. * * * Hmm?! An unexpected expression appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. who? Its called the loss rate. The youngest elder of the Jeomchang Sect as part of this working group. I know that. But my guy didnte in person and instead sent Paeyul? Thats right. Huh. The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. You seem very angry. Well, its worth it. Neither Yeon Ho-jeong nor himself are the type of person to interfere with their mission just because they are angry. Furthermore, hes not the type to create unnecessary trouble, so if he cant stand it, he wont even think about meeting him face to face. However, Paeyul was sent as an agent. Is there something up there? Mo Yong nodded his head. Let me take it in. yes. After a while, the door opened and Paeyul came in. Prince Moyong greeted him with a smile. Is this your first time seeing me like this? I guess so. Please sit here. Paeyul sat silently in his seat. Prince Moyong asked directly. So, are you here on an errand for the working leader? It was a remark that could sound quite insulting. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong was the working-level leader, Paeyul was an elder of the Jeomchang faction and was much senior to Yeon Ho-jeong. But Paeyuls face didnt show any signs of displeasure. If its an errand, its an errand, but before that, I have something to ask you personally. Hmm? Any other problems besides that? Paeyul smiled coldly. Do you know about Mong? Chapter 228 Episode 228 Return of the King (3) Prince Moyongs face hardened. It was a name I never thought woulde out of the mouth of Paeyul, the elder of Jeomchang, at this point. Can you believe it? He was truly embarrassed. Mong-ui was a fortune-telling master who had previously been sent by Prince Moyong to Yeonhojeong along with Salsu. Of course, he was a fortune teller who was the equivalent of being emunicated. He was an extremely corrupt person who killed Jang Mun-in and stole the Four Day Sword Technique, which was considered the best secret of Jeomchang, and ran away. The problem is that before he came under Prince Moyong, he worked in the shadows as a member of a famous family. Myeongga was dered a martial artist and all involved were punished. Even now, Mengs prison was crowded with warriors from famous families. In other words, Prince Moyong secretly stole people who deserved to be punished and made them his subordinates. Moyong wasnt the only one who did something like that. However, this was an issue that should never be a rumor, and if it became known to the outside world, not only Prince Moyong but all those involved could be punished. Are you saying youre going toe out like this every now and then? The reason why I had no worries about dreams. That was because the matter waspleted through a deal with Yeonhojeong. He would do anything to embarrass Yeon Ho-jeong, himself, or others, but he never brought up something that had already happened. That was the unspoken rule, so to speak. The moment you break that rule, it turns into a real muddy fight. Its a dream. Thats right, a dream. Prince Moyong saw the look in Paeyuls eyes. It was burning as if it would explode at any moment, but the brilliant me was maintained by reason as cold as ice. Surprisingly. Although not in detail, we have already investigated the loss rate. It was natural since I was part of this mission. Typical battle fanatic. I heard he was a hot-headed person who didnt like using his head. In other words, it is simr to the equipment that appears in Yanyi (x). Thats definitely what I heard from the report. What kind of guy is Yeon Ho-jeong that he would have put anyone under hismand? Mo Yong nodded his head. know. Paeyuls eyebrows twitched. Mo Yong said with a nonchnt expression. So what does that mean? Do you know that he is a disciple who was emunicated from the headquarters of that guy in the dream? I know that too. Not only did he steal the best secret technique of the main mountain, he even killed Jang Mun-in and ran away. What do you want to say? Its so shameless. Paeyul tried hard to suppress his surging spirit. Gupailbang and Yukdaesae are famous families who walk the hundred paths. If you knew about him, you should have at least told the headquarters. Mo Yong smiled coldly. Im sorry, but I didnt know at the time that he had been emunicated. I only heard about the situationte. what? Even if you knew, what would you say to me that my bastard came to me first? Paeyuls neck turned red. Are you really going toe out like that? I was just telling the truth. You made me dream! And I will say something. Pajik! The air became hot for an instant due to Mo Yong-guns lightning-like re. I have no reason to question you. Besides, this is a public ce. My patience is quite deep, but dont think that I will continue to watch as mere working-level members rise up. Dont bother me with unnecessary words and get the main point out of the way. Paeyul, who was quietly ring at Moyong, spoke bitterly. The leaders inauguration as head of the intelligence department is in two days. The time taken to steal information is ten to fifteen days. This is a message telling you to heat the inkryongbu well inside it. Is that all? . I understand. Lets go now. Paeyul stood up and opened his mouth. This is all the public message is. And he asked me to tell you this as well. You tell me. I will tell it as it is. You are the one who crossed the line first, so this is like a deration of war. I have seen your courage in turning a crisis into an opportunity, so now watch carefully what I will do. . This is the end of the message. After saying those words, Paeyul left the room. It felt like I was really going to pull out my sword any longer. Moyong, who was left alone, looked at the window. You crossed the line? The corner of Moyongs mouth twitched. Arent you living too soft? You cant say youve crossed the line to this extent. An act of annihting themercial dynasty of Gwiju Chamber of Commerce and erasing ones own shame from the world. Fools who talk about morality and ethics but dont even know how the world works can get angry and argue that they should stand up right away. But it wasnt Yeonhojeong. I thought he would be angry, but I didnt know he would cross the line with something like this. Dont wear a mask that doesnt suit you, Hojeong. Arent you a person who can be a hundred times more terrible than this? That was the reason why Prince Moyong highly regarded Yeonhojeong. He was flexible enough to set aside morals and ethics when necessary. Thats why hes so amazing and dangerous. This is because there are less than a handful of people in the vast world who can choose a reckless option at a critical moment. But Moyong smiled bitterly. You were really quick to notice. I think you can see why I moved this way just by looking at the series of steps. Turning a crisis into an opportunity? This meant that he personally guessed why he came to Honam. You dont know what Im nning. But now that I know why I did it, I will respond in some way. In an instant, Prince Moyongs face was colored with intense murder. If you keep showing up like this, I could really bury you here. You probably wont stimte yourself any more than this. He himself would not provoke him further. However, since he spoke of dering war and said that he too would go on a rampage, he was most likely nning to sharpen his sharp dagger. You wont be able to touch Gwiju Store. He knows that the Gwiju Chamber of Commerce is dead. But Prince Moyong was confident. Yeon Ho-jeong wont bring up that part and shake it. The truth is that it was a work that was manipted by themanding officer without the working teams knowledge, but in any case, the entire working team was caught up in it. Whether for the sake of the Murim Alliance or for Yeon-ga, Yeon Ho-jeong can never bring it up. then? Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Unleaded. Yes, matriarch. Tell Jeongju. It is said that the Mukryongbus intelligence department may raid the main house. Tell them to prepare in advance. I follow your orders. * * * My throat felt like it was burning after a ss of strong white liquor. Moyong-gun. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, ring at the ss with cold eyes, was bloodier than ever. Full-sang and Dang-sang looked at him for no reason. This was my first time seeing Yeon Ho-jeong with such a creepy face. As I filled the ss again and emptied it, the back of my neck turned red. The idea is not to suppress the energy through internal energy. I know it hurts, but this time it was a bit too much. Not only has he eliminated his own shame with this move, he may also be nning to gain the upper hand in transactions with Gwiju Trading Company. Is this too much spection? at all. Mr. Moyong was a decent human being. I wont stop you from increasing your power, but you shouldnt y around like that. It has nothing to do with you? Yes. If you think about it, you could just end it with a lot of swearing. It was as if they had been used by Prince Moyong, but they suffered no real damage as a result. Its okay to just bury it like this. Still, people wont know. However, the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong was so angry was because he was convinced that what Mo Yong-gun had done this time was only the beginning. Gwiju Store? At first, thats it, butter it will go beyond the Murim Alliance and involve civilians who have nothing to do with this fight. No, it is no different from having already been dragged in. It was clear that the shadow warriors who were set up as executors probably had families, and that those families were held hostage by the Moyong family. It wasnt a fight that depended on the fate of the entire central in, and not only did he kill people for his own personal gain, but he also touched themon people. Yeon Ho-jeong could not forgive Mo Yong-gun like that. Even beasts hunt, but they never trample on flowers. Youve even turned over a flower garden that has nothing to do with it. I would rather say it went well. After focusing on the Mortal Army, there was a feeling that the tension towards the Murong Army had eased somewhat. With this move, Mr. Moyong once again realized how dangerous he can be. Ill show you the fight of the Lord of Darkness, Emperor Heukam, not the human Yeonhojeong. I wont treat you soft anymore. Yeon Ho-jeong promised again and again. At that time, Full Sang filled his cup. Hehe hum! This person doesnt even have snacks. . Please make an impression. How can this be so cruel that I can live with it? I keep trying to pee. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed softly. Im sorry. no. There is nothing to be sorry about. Full-sang quenched his appetite. That bitch was a bit harsh this time. Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing without realizing it. Probably the only person in the world who would say that about Mo Yong-gun is Gaeun-sang. But that doesnt mean we cant catch and kill him right away. What that bastard did deserves to be condemned, but unfortunately we are off duty. Even if you want to hit the back of your head, its going to be difficult right now. Do not forget your duty. Full-sangs words contained that meaning. And Yeon Ho-jeong also agreed. Im sorry. I made you worry for no reason. I said its okay. Thats not to say that when I first heard about it, I thought the top was going to turn over. Im actually grateful that you took all the anger out on me. A look of bitterness appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Its my fault. I knew that person would do tricks, but I thought he wouldnt cross the line this time since it could be said to be amunity of destiny. I wanted to believe that I wouldnt cross the line. Yes, that is correct. Full Sang sighed. Im sorry, but what can you do? I dont want to say this, but even if we had known about it in advance, it would have been difficult to prevent it. That was correct. In the first ce, it was not an issue that could be handled here. The only thing we can do is break that crazy guys leg club so he cant do something like that again. Right. Cheer up. The mission isnt over yet. Lets be more nervous because its thest time. What Hu Kai said is correct. It was then. Aaaah! Weve finally arrived! It was a familiar voice. Pusssss. A strong scent suddenly emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. He hadpletely evaporated all the poison with the Blue Dragon. The group left the room and headed to the yard. There were two men and a woman who opened the front door and came in. One of them was Zhuge Yan and the other was a sturdy young man with his face covered in blood. Slurp. Soon the young man revealed his face. A somewhat devastated face. The expression was full of confusion. Strength. See Eun-gong. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the guest hall with his chin. in. Chapter 229 Episode 229 Return of the King (4) The two people who entered the room sat across from each other at the table. . There was a heavy silence. Yeon Ho-jeong asked as if throwing a question. Do you know how to drink? exactly. His tone of voice has be considerably duller than when we first met. Its probably because Ive had a lot of trouble over the past few days. Yeon Ho-jeong personally came forward and brought alcohol and two sses. He immediately filled Gangryangs cup and said. Have a drink. Previously. Kang-ryang opened his mouth with a stern expression. Tell me. What is your identity? Why did you bring me back here? Why did you save me? Everything. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its a bit clumsy, but it seems like youre cautious enough not to recklessly take a drink from someone else. Soon, Yeon Ho-jeong filled his own ss and emptied it coolly. It looks like you have a rough idea of who we are. Kang-ryangs eyes lit up. Are you from the Baekdo martial arts team? Hearing those words, Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly felt an inexplicable faintness. Its Baekdo Murim. When he was rampaging as the king of the ck Ind, it was Kang Ryang who gave him the thumbs up and said he was the hope of Sapa. Now he is asking if he is from the Baekdo Moorim faction. I felt strange. Yes. As expected Kang Ryangs eyes shed dangerously. So you saved me? To attract me as an ally? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I wasnt denying Kang Ryangs words. Why dont you empty your head first? What do you mean? It was like that before, and its the same this time too. You seem to live so much in your own world. Its a bad habit to push for something youre sure isnt the answer. . If you are going to doubt, end with doubt. If you say you are doubtful, but you are sure of something you are not sure about, then there is no way to have a conversation in the first ce. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong said seriously. The world is not as easy as you think. Arent things happening all over the world that you and I could never have imagined? . Look at the situation calmly. As you said, I am the benefactor who saved your life. I know. Then I guess we should start there. ? The person who saved my life is a benefactor who will never be found again. However, it is up to you to decide whether to see that benefactor as a benefactor or to ignore that favor because the path you take is different. ! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I am your benefactor. And Baekdo also belongs to the martial arts group. also. So what do we do now? You, who came from a noble family of the ck Ind, received your life saved by me, who came from a noble family of the White Ind. Will you repay this favor? Or are you going to ignore it and go on your way? What if I go my own way? Kang Ryangs eyes were shaking mercilessly. Just in case, it turned out that he was truly a white-faced person. If I tell you that I will go my own way, do you n on letting me go like this? Yes. ! why? Is it unexpected? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeongughed heartily without even realizing it. Its still the same. One of Kang Ryangs countless strengths was his honesty. To begin with, he wasnt a person who fought with his head. However, he was not a fool who easily fell prey to the enemys ns. Heavy and bold. A steel-blooded swordsman who confronts the world with a confident frontal approach without lies. That was the true nature of the strongest swordsman of Kangryang ck Emperor and the greatest sword of the ck de. You did no harm to me or to us. In other words, if we break up today, I dont know if well ever see each other again. If a person like that is going out on his own, why would you stop him? You are from the Baekdo martial arts forest. What is that? Of course, I thought they wouldnt just leave me, a person from the ck Ind, alone. That too is a hasty confidence. Well, thats usually not the case. However, if I had nned to kill you, I wouldnt have gone to the trouble of saving you. It could be that they were kept alive for a purpose. Im sorry, but Im the type of person who looks at people themselves rather than their origins. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. Look at the person rather than the origin. Those insignificant words shook Kang Ryangs heart violently. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke frankly. The editorial was long. Ill be honest. I want you to join me. ! But that doesnt mean you should transfer to Baekdo Murim. Even though it has gone extinct, you are still the sessor to the Gwicheolgeommun. No, now we should see him as representing Guicheolgeommun. Kang Ryangs eyes were slightly bloodshot. Once again, I realized that my n had disappeared and my family had died. The only problem is your purpose. purpose? okay. You want to go to King Yangcheon and destroy the Molongbu, right? exactly. Me too. ?! To be more precise, I want topletely clean up the current ck ind that is only average and create a very believable ck ind. Yeon Ho-jeong filled his ss and continued speaking. This is a fact that even my colleagues dont know. Although each of these people has different personalities, they are all white people from their roots. Its different from me. So youre originally from the ck Ind? Im not from the ck Ind. Although I have be a ck sword master before. Yeon Ho-jeong did not bother to answer Kang Ryangs question. Anyway, this is why I saved you. Its not pure intention, is it? I have a question. I guess there are a lot. exactly. But I really want to ask you this. say it. Kang-ryang asked each word with strength. What on earth do you want me to believe in and join you? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. As for you, no, I already know about you and all the five great gods. The text is definitely an inscription from the ck Path. I dare to assure you that there is no sect in the martial arts world of Heukdo with as much outstanding discipline andw as the main text. I admit it to a certain extent. But no matter how much I am the heir of the Sword Gate, we have different ideologies, different talents, and different skills. What on earth do you see in me that makes you ask me to join you? Are you sure you were doing some research on me? It was a valid question. Yeon Ho-jeong fiddled with the ss with both hands. When I asked this question, I had no idea what to say. well, thats it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Lets just call it persimmon. persimmon? Yes, persimmon. Thats not a proper answer. I know it sounds like that, but this is all I can say for now. Yeon Ho-jeong tightened his eyes. Let me tell you this clearly. Not everyone in our group was watching you. I saw it. . In other words, the party doesnt know yet. Why did I save you? It means that Baekdo Moorims side is not nning something. Honestly, youre not worth that much. At least not yet. Kang Ryang also chuckled. Youre being overly honest. Didnt you want an honest conversation? Kangryang, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, then raised his ss and took a drink. He frowned. Was it broad daylight? What did you hope for? Its too harsh. Life is bitter, but the truth is more bitter. Kangryang sighed softly, seemed lost in thought for a moment, and then filled Yeonhojeongs cup. Yeon Ho-jeong epted the ss with a familiar gesture. Kang Ryang said. I think it might be too much. is it? I will never forget how you saved this guys life. Normally, I would have done anything for you. hmm. But Kang-ryang said in a self-deprecating voice. Im sorry. I will kill Yang Chen and destroy the Molongbu. It may take a lifetime, and you may even die in the middle. . I owe you a great favor, but it seems difficult to repay this favor properly. Wrong. ? Yeon Ho-jeong filled Kang Ryangs cup and said. Its not something that will take a lifetime to begin with, but even if you try for the rest of your life, you wont be able to crush Yang Chen and the Ink Dragon Club. . Admit it honestly. If youre lucky, you might be able to gather people, but thats it. You will never achieve your goal. Kang Ryang gritted his teeth. How can you be so confident? Then what do you believe in and are you so confident about? Have you even conducted a detailed investigation into the power and financial power of the Mukryongbu? Its not that, but Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned cold. The soft atmosphere suddenly became sharp as a knife. Kang Ryang was startled by the sudden change. Dont act like a brat, Gangryang. !! Do you really want revenge? Then learn how to hide your feelings. How confident are you? I have no choice but to be confident. Its obvious even without looking at the words of an idiot who doesnt even know the other persons strength but is filled with the easy-going thought that if he works hard, he can do it. . If you keep going like this, you wont be able tost even a month before you die. Even that is only if you are lucky. In fact, looking at your personality and skills, you wont be able tost even ten days. Life is bitter, and the truth is even more bitter. It was a harshly explicit tone. However, Kang Ryang could neither be angry nor refute Yeon Ho-jeong. Even if you dont understand it with your head, you can understand it with your heart. If things continue like this, revenge is impossible. That he could die without even catching a master of the Mukryongbu, let alone Yangcheon. I will ask again. Do you want revenge? exactly. Do you have a n? No. Who is a trustworthy helper? Nothing. Do you have the financial power to hire people? Is it possible to use your reputation to gather troops? Is it possible for a businessman to be outstanding and make a lot of money? Or are you so clever that you can defeat your enemy with a brilliant strategy? . I really had nothing to say. As I looked into every detail, I realized that there really was no solution. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became bloodshot. Murim is a ce where one mistake can kill you. It doesnt discriminate between white and ck. Do you think you can ovee all the difficulties and achieve your goal now that the entire ck Ind martial arts team is trying to kill you? . Its absolutely impossible. Then what? Kang Ryangs eyes turned red. Suddenly, explosive emotions appeared in the two watery eyes. exactly! Im a kid! All I know how to do is sharpen a little, and even that is not at a level that would work for a true expert! So youre telling me to give up revenge since hes only this good?! Give up. What?! They told me to give up. If youre going to live with that kind of mentality in the future, it would be better to go into the mountains and live with your parents memorial tablets. profit! But revenge is not impossible if you change your mind. what? Come with me. ! Im not asking you to be my subordinate or tomit yourself to Baekdo martial arts. Just travel across the world with me, learn, learn, and experience. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. At least it will prevent you from wandering around and dying. . Of course, you too will have to risk your life. Yeon Ho-jeong extended his hand towards Kang Ryang. What will you do? Will you join me? Kang-ryang looks at Yeon-ho-jeongs hand as if fascinated. He couldnt help but take this scary mans hand. Chapter 230 Episode 230 Return of the King (5) What?! The group looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with startled eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong was calm. Of course, this kind of reaction was expected. Full Sang frowned. He is the sessor to Guicheolgeommun Did that monkey guess correctly then? exactly. Why on earth? Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his thirst with alcohol. The alcohol went down really well today. Because he is a good talent. But its a ck sword? There are many decent people in the dark ind. Well I guess thats the way it should be. Full-sang asked in a shaky voice. If you are the sessor of Guicheolgeommun, your desire for revenge against Tuwang Yangcheon and Mukryongbu must be extreme, right? exactly. Are you really nning to use that young man to attract the attention of the Ink Dragon Club? I wasnt really nning on doing that, but after hearing it, it doesnt seem like it would be that bad. Ill consider it, assuming he agrees. Well, I didnt really mean it that way. Anyway, now that I look at it, it looks like hes sincerely nning to recruit him as an ally. To be exact, I wanted to make you my person, not a member of our group. Load? friend. Full Sang burst intoughter. I feel it sometimes, but I really dont know. No matter how good the person is, theres no need to mention thetters index of the dark ind Im sorry for not telling you in advance. Thats it. Its not like I dont know your personality. But there is something important. Please speak. Lets say I return with him. Is he really trustworthy? Are you sure its okay if I take you into the Murim Alliance? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a calm tone. Gwicheolgeommun is one of the most prestigious gates in Heukdo. Although it is said to be a ck sword, it is a n that knows formality andw enough to be called the Bangpa of noblemen for generations. So there were many enemies even within the same ck Ind. I know that. What I meant to say is that, even if we are, that person called Gangryang may not be okay. And if you have a different mindset even just once, the situation will escte too much. Even though he is very clumsy, he knows his way. Listen and do not misunderstand. I trust the practitioners insight, but people can change at any time. In most cases, I wouldnt say something like this. To that extent, the character Kang Ryang was like a bomb to the group. Probably everyone in the group wanted to say this. Knowing that, Moon Geun-sang came forward as the representative. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Trust me. Paeyul startedughing without even realizing it. Full-sang quenched his appetite. Why are you doing this, senior? Youre using a special move, right? yes? It means that you ask me to trust you, so what can I do? That guy is not a fool like you and he wants me to trust him, so I have to trust him. It was a truly simple and clean answer. Full Sang frowned. Im not that idiot. Are you confronting me? Youre not confronting me, are you? Thats just it. Youre so dismissive of people. If you dont like it, we can fight at any time. I do not recognize anyone who has not proven his martial arts skills. Its okay. Full-sang trembled as if he was fed up. Paeyul asked Yeon Hojeong. Is he a useful guy? Thats right. How about cutting? Its inexperienced, but if you just look at the potential for development, it will beparable to Tang Sang-ahs military. Hoo. Satisfaction appeared on Paeyuls face. It would be nice to try stabbingter. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You will be satisfied. Okay, I agree. Tang Sang-ah cautiously opened her mouth. If you take him to Meng, do you n on simply having him as apanion? Or are you nning to recruit him to the Mortal Army? I havent thought about it yet. However, although he is inexperienced, he is notcking in skill as he is the sessor to the ck Sword First Swordsman. If that much power drops, peoples attention will be focused sooner orter. As expected, it would be better to recruit him. I think so. Tang Sang-ah, who was lost in thought for a moment, nodded. I also agree. In fact, its funny that I dont think I can do it. The only thing Im worried about is this mission. Im sure themander will take care of that, right? Of course. Okay, fine then. Now there was only one person left. Everyones eyes turned to Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Zhen, who was calmly sipping tea, closed his eyes in embarrassment when attention was focused on him. Why do you guys look at me like that? Full Sang cleared his throat. Do you agree? Youre the guy who wont take me if you say you cant agree, right? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head resolutely. Hes the guy I want to make my own, but I dont n on taking him with me, even if it means causing trouble to those around me. But I will bring you someday. Yes, someday. Look. So what would be the point of opposing it now? If you decide to take me with you, you should do so. Are you sure youll be okay? Zhuge Yan snorted. Is it okay based onmon sense? Before I trust you, he is the heir to the prestigious ck Ind n. No matter how good a person he is, there is no way he will be good because the path he took was different. There will be quite a bit of conflict, more or less. I guess so. What I know is that you are not quick to believe that you are white, and you are not carelessly neglectful of someone who is ck. In the end, it means seeing people. However, you cannot know what happens to people, so if you are going to take them with you, take full responsibility. thanks. Its dog shit, you bastard. Full-sang quenched his appetite. Well, it was decided sooner than expected. After all, the trainee is the leader of the working group, so you may understand itter, but now it is ridiculous to criticize every single thing you are doing. Its not something you can do arbitrarily just because youre a working-level leader. Thats why I called them all. Sniff! Youreughing. Then, please tell me in advance. You have no shame. Thats it. You must have been so busy anyway. He got up from his seat. Lets move on quickly. I have to go to the Mukryongbu soon, and I want to rest while I can. Sure. So one by one, the group stood up from their seats. But Yeon Ho-jeong and Zhuge Yan did not wake up. The two people were looking at each other with somewhat heavy eyes. After a while. sorry. You dont know? okay. Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled. If you really live like that, youll get stabbed in the back one day. My back hurts sometimes too. Its no joke. know. She sighed and scratched her head. I felt it when I brought him here, but he still became a child. okay? ok. He was from Heukdo, was born in the middle of nowhere, and was very cautious abouting with someone he had never met before. I know how to keep good deeds and be considerate. People have a naive side. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Yeah, that kind of guy. Jegal Zhen, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly asked. You talk like you know everything? I know enough to know. Its probably not someone Ive seen before. Yeon Ho-jeong just smiled. There was nothing else to say. Zhuge Yan shook his head. Ill be honest. I dont think hell cause much trouble. So do you. But problems can arise from unexpected ces. Moyong-gun. thats right. Zhuge Zhens face became blurred. He is someone who is looking out for his own interests even though he is here as the leader of a dangerous mission that could change thendscape of the Jungwon martial arts world. Regardless of ambition or greed, we cant help but acknowledge one ability. yes. Whats even creepier is that hes targeting you. And Im targeting him too. Yes, they are targeting each other. However, the moment you go with the sessor of Guicheolgeommun, Moyonggun will try to bite you somehow. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I wont. why? Because you know that no good wille of provoking me any more. Are you sure? Im sure. I didnt send Pae-yul to me for nothing. The reason he sent a warning by even announcing the existence of Mong-ui was to dere war on Moyong-gun and at the same time threaten him not to move hastily. Mo Yong-gun will definitely notice. You shouldnt provoke your partner anymore. This was not a question of whether to cross the line or not, but a question of whether or not to see blood. Besides, I am the head of the information department of the Mukryongbu. Since they even dered war, they are probably preparing to fight back. ording to my guess, Prince Moyong will be tightly guarding Segas intelligence group. Are you nervous? Im going to pretend its not, but Im sure it is. Zhuge Yan smiled bitterly. Indeed, even though Zhuge Ce of the world was his flesh and blood, he did not even know how the game was going. Because I didnt decide to do it. Thats natural. She got up from her seat. I need to get some rest too. It was very difficult toe here while looking all around. It was a lot of hard work. If you know, buy a nice drinkter. whenever. Jeong-ah. okay. Zhuge Zhens eyes twinkled. Were on the same side, right? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You are the first friend in my life. Hi-Hi. It was a bit coercive, though. shut up. * * * I hereby appoint the head of the intelligence department of the headquarters. It was a fairly solemn atmosphere. It was a ce where many leaders of the Mukryongbu watched. I couldnt help but feel a sense of pressure. Yeon Ho-jeong got down on one knee. I swear to the gods of heaven and earth that I will do my best in my duties. Yang Chen smiled in satisfaction. Get up. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and looked up at Yang Cheon. Yang Chen looked around and said. The appointment ceremony ended simply because the department was in disarray, but in fact, the status of the intelligence department in the newly reorganized headquarters is different from before. The deep voice exuded great dignity. He possesses the spirit of martial arts, has outstanding intelligence, and is as good at martial arts as anyone else. Although he is a talented person in both civil and martial arts, he is also a cautious person who steps forward to establish merit in order to prevent internal chaos. . I am not inferior to you in any respect in terms of talent, ability, and performance, so I hope that I will not destroy the discipline of wealth through unnecessary strife. It was a great favor. Even though it was the appointment ceremony for the head of the intelligence department, there was no need to add such an exnation for him. But Yangcheon did it, and the effect was truly amazing. Most of the leaders gathered here pledged never to touch Yeonhojeong. Regardless of his ability, if he is someone whom the Buju loves so much, if he touches him wrongly, his head could be cut off. Of course, not everyone thought that way. This concludes the appointment ceremony for the Director of Intelligence. All of the leadership knelt down and bowed their heads. Now its the final step. The head of the intelligence department is in charge of all information within the Mukryongbu. Since this is a ce where you can see at a nce not only the military and financial power of the department, but also how far the departments informants have spread, you will be able to obtain arge amount of information in a short period of time. I need to get to work right away. At that time, Yang Cheon spoke. The head of the intelligence department should stay, and everyone else should retire. The leaders went to the Mukryongjeon. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yang Cheon with puzzled eyes. Director of Intelligence. Yes, sir. Actually, I thought I would tell you three days ago, but I stopped. I havent officially be the head of the intelligence department. . But since the appointment ceremony is over, I think I can tell you now. Youll find outter anyway, but I dont want to cause any confusion. Please speak. Yang Chens face became serious. There is some kind of force helping the headquarters. ?! And they are outside the central area, not in the central area. who are they? Have you ever heard of a group called a Buddhist cult? At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes shed. Chapter 231 Episode 231 Conflict (1) Yeon Ho-jeong came into Mukryongbus residence and sat down on the bed for a moment. . A face that is utterly deste. My eyes were dry and cold like a desert at night. as expected. I didnt want to pass it up. I had a deep suspicion, but I never wanted to be sure until I had clear evidence. I felt like I could be sure now. Because these were the words of Yang Cheon himself, not anyone else. Saeumgyo. The Three Religions of Gwangsin (). Unidentified religious groups coiled up somewhere outside the country. They are each called Saeumgyo, Gwanghyeolgyo, and Shinhwagyo, and worship the same god, but each worships them in a different way. Since the way of worship is different, the scriptures and doctrines are also different. Although they share numerous martial arts skills, the temperaments and personalities of the members are also different. However, besides worshiping the same god, they had one thing inmon. It is power. As expected, it was like that. The fact that they attacked all at once and turned the central region into a sea of blood was possible not only because of their outstanding military power but also because of decades of preliminary work. Byeoksan Yeonga is strong. However, in the past, Yeonga was destroyed so easily. The reason is that there was someone inside who ryed information. That Sejak was Tae-kyung. If he had not been there, Yeonga would have been able to fight much more efficiently. This case is no different. While Myeongga joined forces with Moyongga to nt Sejak in Yeonga, Gwangsin Samgyo tried to coordinate the situation by observing various parts of the central ins through Mukryongbu. Then, when they decide that it is worth attacking, they will strike like lightning and turn the midfield into a sea of blood. A smart and shady, bold and vicious n. I wont fault your methods. In the end, the world is about eating or being eaten. Before morality and ethics, there is no glory for the loser. Yeon Ho-jeongs cheek continued to twitch. He was a man who was trying to suppress his rising spirit of life. As all the doubts were cleared away in one room, I felt relieved, but even more, the desire to kill was burning. So I hope you dont feel too unfair. Even if this side causes more trouble. I still couldnt decide how to respond. But he made a promise. I will defeat them no matter what criticism and condemnation I face. No, I will burn down even the foundation so that there is no ce for them to set foot. Wooooow. The life that could not be suppressed touched the main body. Grumbling. It felt like my heart was on fire. The red pulsing g raised my heart rate quickly. As the body temperature rose, fire flowed through the blood vessels like a flooding river. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and raised the Hyeonmugi. Chi profit. Jujakgiined. Arent you angry too? he cried out in sorrow, asking to go kill them right away. Stay calm. Yeon Ho-jeongughed. I controlled my emotions withughter. Theres no point in getting angry now. Its not toote to unleash this anger and resentment on them when they show up. Suddenly, warriors wearing ck sheep masks came to mind. Come to think of it, that guy. Among the numerous leaders gathered at the Mukryongjeon, one person in particr caught my eye. He was the ck sheep. He was a master with a unique temperament as a member of the zodiac, a special position of masters working under Yang Cheon. The guys I encountered at that time were a unit under ck Sheep. He used Bu-jeong-bak, the fighting technique of the Samgyo, and the unique Cha-ryun-jin that pushed Kang-ryang was originally an improvement on the fighting method of the Sa-eum-gyo. A cool aura appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs smile. The face of the ck sheep, who had been blunt all along, came to mind. I already know that you are the master of the Four Emotions, so even though the mission is so important, how can I go without arresting you? Slurp. Hyeonmugipletely put Jujakgi to sleep. Yeon Ho-jeong took another deep breath and stood up. Now that I had my emotions under control, it was time to do what needed to be done. At that time, I heard someones voice outside. Director of Intelligence. It was a strange voice. A voice that seems quite old, but somehow younger than expected. Who are you? I am the messenger of the zodiac. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Kugugoogung! The door opened and the visitor came in. The doctor bowed his head. Meeting the Director of Intelligence. Yeon Ho-jeong also gave a brief greeting. As of today, Jeong Io has be the head of the intelligence department. See you, Mr. Hwansa. The doctor bowed his head even more deeply. Dont say that. Our zodiac sign is lower in rank than the heads of the four major organizations under the Mukryongbu. The four major organizations of Mukryongbu literally mean four major organizations. The Intelligence Department (), which handles information, the Inspection Department (O첿), which not only inspects within the department, but also understands the situation of the ck Ind martial arts and ns practical responses; Yongawon (Ժ), which oversees all armed forces organizations within the department; and the Mukryongbu (Ժ), which is in charge of managing the funds of the Mukryongbu. It was Yonggakwon (Ժ). Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its OK if the seat is vacant, but you cant do that even in private. However, I have my own position, so I will not bow my head any further. Ites out quite refreshing. There was no reason to reject it as a wee request when the other person came forward like this first. All right. So what brings you here? The doctors eyes sparkled. The manager personally ordered me to help the manager with his work. You can leave all the little errands to me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Is that really okay? of course. I will serve you with all sincerity as it is an order from the Vice Lord and no one else. That means that if it werent for Yang Cheons order, he would never havee. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I understand. For now, I need some time to sort things out on my own. Ill call youter when the timees, so just go in and rest. Are you taking the day off today? no. I n to stop by the information center and find out everything about my fathers internal affairs and current circumstances. Then lets go together. I will assist you. Then lets do it. I already needed to divert my mind. In times like these, its best to focus on work. So the two people left their residence and headed to the informant. Was it difficult to bear the silence? The doctor opened his mouth. I heard there was a fight with the painter. You mean that monkey? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont think its a big deal, but people around me keep asking about it. You cant help but care because we have be a part of the family. Dont worry. Im the type of person who lets go of things once theyre in the past. Its a lie. In fact, if it doesnt seem like theres any problem, I quickly erase it from my memory, but if it doesnt, the person who never forgets it is Yeon Ho-jeong. If you make a mistake, you could get hit in the back. I told the painter separately. Dont cause any more trouble. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You did something useless. What does it mean? Looking at his personality, it seems like he doesnt even listen to what other people say. On the contrary, because of your seniors warning, you will probably be keeping a light in your eyes, wondering when you will try to bite it again. The doctors eyes sparkled. Youre quick to notice. It is very difficult to objectively understand the personality of the person causing the conflict. But this extraordinary young man seemed to be able to do that. Does this mean that the Vice Lord didnt pay attention to you for no reason? The Hwansa said. If Hwawon really harbors a grudge, he is only shortening his own life. I guess so. As a member of the Chinese zodiac, I apologize on her behalf. I dont think its up to you to apologize on your behalf. Besides, isnt that matter over? Its not a topic that needs to be brought up again. okay. exactly. Even at first, he is a very refreshing person. Although it was a bit of apliment, I liked the person. Well, theres no way the Vice Lord would have entrusted such an important responsibility to a kid with outstanding abilities. He must have been entrusted with it since he had sufficient distribution and insight. Most of the leaders of the Mukryongbu are looking at the new head of the intelligence department with a pity. If the vice-lord had not added the words not to create conflict, three or four of them would havee in to start a fight a long time ago. The same was true for the doctor. Although they did not wee the new head of the intelligence department enthusiastically, they did not view it very favorably either. To be honest, I thought the vice-owner was being too cheap. But now I understand. We still have to wait and see but there must be a reason why he is favored by the Vice Lord. Yeon Ho-jeong noticed that the doctors eyes looking at her had softened slightly. It really isnt that easy. The reason why Yang Cheon sent the envoy was clear. The intention is to empower one who does not yet have a foundation and at the same time let the entire Mukryong Club know that he is influential enough to be given the zodiac sign, which is his confidant. Furthermore, it will also serve as a surveince station in preparation for any unexpected situation. Yang Cheon was an old ginger who thoroughly believed in his own eyes, but at the same time knew that there were many variables in the world. Im sorry, but it wont go your way. The change in the visionarys eyes toward him means that his guard against him has be lighter. I gave you a nice gift. Yangcheon used Hwansa, but Yeonhojeong can also use Hwansa. And the day when we will use him to set off fireworks is not far away. Here it is. Thats big. The size of the rock gate was truly enormous. It was three timesrger than the main gate of Mukryongjeon. Kugugoogung. When the door opened, a jaw-droppingly huge cave appeared. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Lets get started soon. * * * Matriarch! Whats going on? I received a letter from the working-level manager. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Give it here. Surprisingly, the letter was over twenty pages long. In addition, each page was filled with letters, but the letters were smaller than the fingernail of the little finger. Para rock. As he read the letter one by one, surprise appeared on Prince Moyongs face. You mean youve already stolen this much? It would not be strange to say that it was a bundle of letters, all of which were top secret information within the Mukryongbu. The financial operation status, activity radius of the informant, troop deployment, as well as the characteristics and military status of key leaders were written in detail. It was truly a treasure that was hard to find even if you paid a thousand gold. Just receiving this letter safely made this mission no different from a sess. Thats amazing. Mo Yong was purely impressed. I heard that you were inaugurated as the head of the intelligence department two days ago, so youve pulled out this much information in that short period of time? I thought there would be nothing more to admire because he was such a good worker, but every time I encountered a moment like this, I couldnt help but admire him again. Not only did he go through a ton of information and extract every single detail, but he also had the audacity to convey it all in two days. It can be said that a fisherman is a fisherman. What about the working group? Currently, only the working-level leader has entered the Mukryong Club. The rest are living in the manor, and they will probably join us in the next few days. I guess so. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Im not the type of person to be satisfied with this much. There will definitely be more information to extract. Once he started a task, Yeon Ho-jeong was the one who carried it out more clearly than anyone else. There will definitely be a bigger number than this. However, the fact that I sent this first probably means that I also have to prepare quickly. He got up from his seat. Im going to have to start fanning the mes so he cane get me. Chapter 232 Episode 232 Conflict (2) Did you get the message? exactly. Good job. Yeon Gongja. Please speak. I know that Mr. Moyong crossed the line. But do we really need to do this? Is there any other problem? There is a problem. clearly. You know that, right? Even if there are problems, I will go ahead with it. Yeon Gongja! This is an order from the task leader. We will not tolerate differences of opinion. ! Im sorry. By asserting his authority in this way. Oh shit. You did thatst time too, and you keep using special moves. . Lets hear the reason. Of course he made a big mistake, but shouldnt weplete our mission sessfully? I even went so far as to press his back Afterward. Please speak. Moyong was originally that kind of person. I knew it too. And it may seem like Im bragging, but Im not the kind of person who gets stabbed in the back by someone who has already figured it out. I know. Still, I got hit hard. Do you know what the reason is? ? Moyong thinks I am the biggest obstacle to the future. So his attacks were always directed at me. yes. But not this time. I put off the obstacles untilter and just moved aggressively for my own purpose. . Do you understand? It doesnt matter if you were targeting me. But he was bringing the chess pieces to the checkerboard and removing the stones. In other words, we have to get rid of the organ eggs? exactly. Thats what I meant by crossing the line. He trusts us. More precisely, we believe in our abilities. You know that although you are the one inmand, it is the field agents who actually determine the sess or failure of the mission. Thats why you were able to do something like that. Because talented people who can sufficientlypensate for their mistakes have been brought in. You can do it this once. But he wont stop here. In the end, the reason the practitioner is pushing himself so hard is to bring his consciousness back to you? Its not about turning it around, its about tying it up. Forever and ever. . Its worth taking the risk just for that one result. Whoa. Im sorry. I apologize again. why? ? Why is the practitioner apologizing? It was Prince Moyong who issued this order. . I hope the mission will be sessful, but I am afraid that our troops will die because of this mission. Mission aplished and fiercely killed? Thats bullshit. It is certainly a mission with a lot at stake, but it is not a mission more important than human life. . But Prince Moyong brought a live person to this mission and killed him. He didnt even get his hands dirty. I didnt tell my teacher, but this is something only a magician does. . Do whatever the practitioner wants to do. Just do me one favor. Please speak. Please dont be a more dangerous and vicious monster in order to kill it. Now thats all I want. After a while. ? Im sorry. I am already bing a more petty and vicious beast than Prince Moyong. * * * Oh, are you here? Yeon Ho-jeong knelt down. See you, Vice lord. Okay,e forward. Unlike usual, Yang Cheon was drinking in his residence inside the corridor. Yeon Ho-jeong walked over and sat down opposite him. Yang Chen said mischievously. I told you toe, but I never told you to sit down? Are you kidding me when you took out a ss for me to sit down? ha ha ha! Yang Chenughed loudly. Really, the more I saw of Yeon Ho-jeongs ambitious and confident attitude, the more I liked it. It wasnt just because of Yeonhojeongs abilities. Yangcheon was lonely. Although he had many trustworthy subordinates and had the greatest reputation in the world, there was no one he could open up to. In that respect, Yeon Ho-jeong was a truly refreshing opponent. He was difficult for himself, but he was not afraid. I got the sleeping dragon of all sleeping dragons. Haha, is the hard work of wandering around the central ins for years finally bearing fruit? Yang Chen grinned and picked up the bottle. Ill take a drink. yes. The alcohol that filled the empty ss had a beautiful jade color. It smells good. Its called songpungju (L). Did you soak it yourself? I dont know how to make alcohol. Its just a liquor made in a region I know, but its not yet known in the central region. It is an honour. Lets have a drink. Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss. Yang Cheon burst outughing. Its really exciting. My master poured me a drink, so should I leave it before I use it? Yeon Ho-jeong picked up the bottle. Ill pour you a drink. Its good. Several rounds of alcohol were exchanged between the two. So youve been very busy these past few days? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Even if you have made great achievements in civil service and martial arts, a trust is still a trust. If I want to fulfill my duty, I have to put everything in this small head as quickly as possible. Hehehe. It was a bit of a struggle, but it was worth the sleepless nights. It was a confident voice. Yang Chen smiled in satisfaction. Just by listening to him, I could see how confident Yeon Ho-jeong was in getting things done. The patient stuck his tongue out. He worked without stopping for a moment. Senior Hwansa is in a bit of trouble. senior? Hes a senior. If its a public ce, youre older than me, and youve been serving the Vice Lord for longer than me, so its only right to call you my senior. Hey, you know something. The more outstanding a person is, the easier it is for them to be arrogant. Such people are usually subject to unexpected threats. However, since you nned to go in so crookedly from the beginning, sooner orter their eyes on you will be softer. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The task I have been given is too heavy to carry out ording to my nature. In order to be a pir that supports this huge organization, you need to keep your back and knees flexible. Hahaha! Yangcheon, who was bursting intoughter, filled Yeonhojeongs cup again and spoke. Well, anyway, Im d youre doing well. By the way Please tell me. You must have seen and felt a lot from the information source. Thats right. How was it? I am very curious about what kind of organization the Mukryong Club is as you see it and how it can move forward. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I shouldnt have joined hands with Saeumgyo in the first ce. Actually, there was a mountain of things I wanted to say. No, I wanted to argue. If he truly wanted to take over the world, he shouldnt have epted help from an organization whose identity he didnt know. I wanted to push him away, thinking that his reputation as a fighting king was not a waste. Youve alreadye too far. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Let me tell you one thing. hmm? As it is now, even if we reorganize the organization, it will be difficult to narrow the gap with the Baekdo Murim Alliance. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. The reason is? The Murim Alliance is literally an alliance, so it has clear pros and cons. However, one advantage is so great that it is bound to be burdensome to the hostile forces. Is it an advantage? It is a great cause. representation? No matter what the minds of the leaders who actually lead the Baekdo political faction are, they act for the sake of cooperation and morality. In other words, there are many cultural factions who will donate money and troops for the sake of cooperation and morality without any interest. ! Funds are as important as force. In other words, they are making money for free under the banner of consultation and justice. Yang Chen nodded. Thats the way it is. Thats right. Furthermore, there are far more people who want peace than those who want to control the world. Just like the growth of the Mukryongbu, the growth of the Murim Alliance will also be significant. . If the growth rate is simr, the Mukryongbu will never be able to surpass the Murim Alliance. Yang Chens face hardened. Then what do you think we should do? There are three ways. Three things? Tell me. First things first. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his index finger. Its a way to bring in external organizations to drive significant growth. Do you mean that we can attract any more organizations than this? Yeon Ho-jeong had to put all his effort into not letting his voice contain any hint of murder. It is Saeumgyo. ! There must be a clear reason why they support the Ink Dragon Club. The vice-lord didnt even tell me that. hmm. Whatever the reason, if we can absorb them, we will be able to confront the Murim Alliance. Even if we fall behind in terms of military strength, if we overwhelm them in financial power, we can achieve victory without shedding blood. Yang Chen shook his head. That is impossible. Is that also the case? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong did not ask why. Then there is a second way. However, I do not rmend this method. Tell me. Its the public opinion. Public sentiment? Even ceramics made by master craftsmen in the world are bound to get dirty, and there is no one who doesnt shake them off to remove dust. Yang Chen frowned. Are you trying to dig up the backs of the leaders of the Murim Alliance? Thats right. Its not easy. Even if that were possible, it would require a huge amount of money. Furthermore, I dont know if its worth investing that much money into. It has value. Thats assuming you have enough patience. Moreover, we may have to release more money for the people south of the Yangtze River. Yang Chen shook his head. I am not a person who does not know the importance of public sentiment. But as you say, its a task that requires too much patience. In addition, although public sentiment is an indispensable factor, it cannot be said to be a decisive factor in determining victory or defeat. You just have to be patient enough to decide whether you win or lose. However, as I said before, I do not rmend it. I see. I am also against it. Then there is only onest option. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. Yang Chen had a hunch. What Yeon Ho-jeong is about to say right now is the method I really want to rmend. What is the final method? It has been less than a year since the Murim Alliance was founded. yes. The position of leader is still vacant. Thats right. From what I heard, a leader will be elected next year. . You cant believe it?! Yes, thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coolly. Election Interference. !! We just need to appoint the Murim Lord with a greeting that suits our tastes. That is And surprisingly, it is said that a strong candidate for the next leader has entered Honam. Yang Chens eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his ss. How about using Moyong-gun, Moyong-gaju? Chapter 233 Episode 233 Conflict (3) What? Mo Yong was truly surprised. Yang Chen asked to see me? Thats right. This is a development I could never have imagined. Even so, Yang Cheon asked to meet me in person? Moreover, isnt he the owner of the Mukryongbu, which is not yet known to the world? Even though it was not you but an elder from the Sega who came, you should have been holding your breath, but you contacted me asking me to see you in person? Have you not heard from the working-level manager? There was none. her! Prince Moyong shook his head. I dont know what this is going on. This is a clear handshake for Yang Chen. Even with the movements so far and the information from the Murim Alliance, it was not yet time for the Mukryongbu to go out into the world. But you, the highest leader of the Murim Alliance and the Duke, are asking to see you? How should I interpret this? Yangcheon doesnt know. Their existence has already been revealed to us. No, its right to think you dont know and move. Moyongs index finger was trembling slightly as he tapped the table. Why? For what purpose? Im sure theres no way that someone as strong as two thousand people wouldnt know what his actions mean? Moreover, there will be a counselor by his side. In order to create an organization the size of the Mukryongbu, you need not only financial power but also countless talented people to manage the organization. No matter how talented you are at flying and crawling, you cannot form an organization like that on your own. At that moment, Moyongs eyes sparkled. Could it be Yeonhojeong that guy? After doubting for a moment, he quickly shook his head. The possibility of that is small. This is also a bad handshake for him. Unless you truly intend tomit yourself to the Mukryongbu, there is no reason to n something like this. Yeon Ho-jeong may be a scary guy, but at least he knows his stage well. You may cross a line or embarrass yourself with an unexpected trick. But he knew the quality of fighting. A clean fight that doesnt wallow in the mud. That was his line and limit, and that made him even scarier. Is it possible that you have a grudge against me for this incident? Prince Moyong shook his head. No. No matter how much you think about it, hes not that guy. Because of themercial affairs of Gwiju Chamber of Commerce? That cant be possible. You may be angry about it, but there is absolutely no need to react this way. If Yeon Ho-jeong was really the one who nned this, it would be extremely disappointing. The reason is that there is no benefit to him if he does this. There is no way that Yeonhojeong would do something that would put not only the mission but also the working team in danger simply because of personal revenge. for now. Moyong-gun cautiously opened his mouth. Just wait for now. It is not toote to make a decision after contacting the working-level manager. Half a dayter. Matriarch! I received a letter from the working-level manager! Give it here. Prince Moyongs eyes widened as he hurriedly opened the letter. I will say it bluntly. I couldnt figure out what Yang Chen was nning. However, I think they are nning to look into the internal affairs of the headquarters through you as a guess, but it is difficult to be sure of this as well. The basic information theft has beenpleted, but there is top confidential information from within the informant. The estimated time it takes to sort is at least 15 days and up to a month. Please do whatever you can to take the time until then. Onest piece of advice. If you can, dont meet Yang Cheon. He is better than we think. If you fall into the trap, you will be in trouble in many ways, so stay where you are. hmm. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Confidential information. My lower abdomen felt hot. As expected, Yeon Ho-jeong didnt do this. Right now, this guy is focused on his mission. If I said confidential, I would have taken responsibility for what I said, and I would have written it down in the letter because I was confident that it was valuable information. Thats why I waste in contacting you. Prince Moyong read the letter once again. Please take the time? That may also be the reason why he told me not to meet Yang Cheon. Hmm The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. all good. Thats good but Yangcheon is that good? Stay in ce. Truly, if it werent for Yeon Ho-jeong, this is one word that would have rushed over and ripped out her tongue right away. Moyong, who was thinking deeply, smiled for a moment. Is there any need to avoid it, Gojeong? If Yang Cheon is so talented, it wouldnt be a bad idea to meet him now and find out his skills. Of course, I had no intention of fighting him without martial arts. To begin with, he wasnt someone worthpeting with in martial arts. Yangcheon is also the head of an organization. If you dont want to start a war right now, theres no way youll use your hands during the conversation. That was the basic of basics. Moreover, Yeon Ho-jeong said that he was a better person than expected, so he must be a person who knows his own dignity. Of course, we need to be fully prepared for any unexpected situation. Prince Moyong opened his mouth. Have you tried tracing back themunication from Yang Cheon? of course. result? The original source was unknown. It seems like they are hiding itpletely. Well, too. Mo Yong-guns eyes became cold. Send a reply as is. I will decide the ce and time. * * * I received a reply from the head of the Moyong family. Admiration appeared on Yang Chens face. He said he would decide the ce and time. Did you? Thats right. Honestly, I didnt think he would seed with just one shot but hes not ordinary. Thats right. I heard that the head of the Moyong family of my time was a genius in both civil and martial arts, but I had no idea that he would show this level of skill. Yangcheon seemed to be greatly impressed by Prince Moyongs decision. It was worth it. Prince Moyong is the ruler of the Murim Alliance and the head of the Moyong family. There is no need to risk meeting a suspicious person who sent a letter through a contactwork that cannot be traced back. Even the sender was Tuwang Yangcheon. This means that this is not a person worth sending a response to straight away. They said he was called the king of Honam, and that reputation was not a lie. Although not now, Yang Cheon was also a person who proudly advocated the ck Way. He was a man whoughed at the Baekdo Martial People and clicked his tongue, calling them Saennim, so he couldnt help but feel a crush on Mo Yong-gun, who showed suchmunication skills. also. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. I knew that, Mr. Moyong. Just as Prince Moyong understands Yeonhojeong, Yeonhojeong also understands Prince Moyong. I thought it would pop out right away if I stimted it. Currently, Moyonggun has the psychological advantage. This is the time when even the most thorough people are most likely to let down their guard. In addition, his position as themander in charge of the working-level team would have encouraged Prince Moyong to let down his guard. Yeon Ho-jeongs choice was stimtion. If you fall into the trap, you will be in trouble in many ways, so stay where you are. If Prince Moyong had been very sharp, he would not have reacted easily after reading that phrase. But not now. Dont worry, Moyong. Because we can get out of it on our own. Thanks to you. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. It is clear that Moyongajus choice was unfortunate, but he is probably also a meticulous person. If they decide on a location, they will probably assume the worst and prepare for it. Worst case? This is a case where the vice-lord uses his own hands. Yang Chen chuckled. Its a meeting between leaders who have a lot of baggage on their shoulders. Do you use your hands in such a ce? Its ridiculous. This is the quality of a master. Its not because hes a martial arts expert, hes just a person himself. The same goes for Yangcheon and Moryong-gun. And Yeon Ho-jeong was like that too until not long ago. I will send you an answer right away. Sure. Okay then. Director of Intelligence. Yes, sir. Yang Chen nodded. Good job. I never thought of an approach like this. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. To be honest, it is a very dangerous method. Im just sorry I couldnte up with a safer way. Hey, this guy. If you want to win big money, sometimes you have to gamble. If I didnt like your ways, I would have rejected you. I just apologize. Im d you made it to headquarters. I really appreciate it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I will receive your gratitude in the future, when you conquer the world. Hahaha! Good, good. Yangcheon, who had beenughing for a while, asked as if something suddenly urred to him. But you are the executioners. When are they nning on bringing us to headquarters? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I think its premature. I alone am causing a stir among the departments leaders, and if I rush to bring in my people, the atmosphere will get even worse. If theres a problem with that part, Ill take care of it. no. I think this problem is entirely up to me to work through. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. We will grow by fighting together. Please leave it to me. Yang Chen smiled in satisfaction. How can I stop your stubbornness? Okay. Do as you wish. thank you. What is gratitude? If you do, Ill just go in. Yeon Ho-jeong left Mukryongjeon and headed straight to his residence. Information extraction is finished. Now all I have to do is go back to Maeng holding this. Life shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Moyong-gun. I need to be the bait. The 15-month time period and having the working group located outside both had their own reasons. And even the existence of them. You must be strong to live. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. A man was waiting for him in front of his residence. It was the ck sheep. See the head of the intelligence department. Its a ck sheep. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the ck sheep, soon lowered his head. Meet Senior ck Sheep. Hes a senior The ck sheep smiled. It was augh whose meaning was difficult to understand. Thank you for treating me. no. But why did youe here? Nothing much. I just want to impress the new head of the intelligence department. Im sorry, but Im the type of person who excludes the housemaster from official duties. exactly? exactly. The ck sheep nodded. Can I just get you a cup of tea? . If Im busy with work, Illeter. no. Lets go in. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the door with an expressionless face. Facial expressions were not managed properly. Saeumgyo. Even without releasing internal energy, my senses naturally became more sensitive. And that keen sense read the ck sheeps prayer. Saeumgyo! Kugugoogung! The door opened. Lets go in. Thank you. So the two entered Yeon Ho-jeongs residence. Yeon Ho-jeong sat on the chair. Im sorry, but I dont have a car. exactly? Thats a shame. I dont think I came here just to get tea anyway. The ck sheep smiled. Of course it is. So, what brought you to see me? Srurr. The intangible Hyeonmugi touched the entire office. There is none. There were no guards watching this ce. It was fortunate. ck Sheeps expression, which was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a smile, gradually became cold. Why did you do that? What do you mean? You know everything. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Are the zodiac people a group of people who like to judge people? That bitch named Hwa-won said the same thing, but you are the same. . Dont go round and round, but speak clearly. Why did youe all the way to Ye? The ck sheeps eyes turned into those of a wild cat. Its you. Burying the ck Sheep and the Heukjang. . no? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the ck sheep with transparent eyes. For a moment, he smiled crookedly. Yes, thats right. !! I swept it all away. So what should we do? Chapter 234 Episode 234 Conflict (4) The reason why the ck sheep came to visit Intelligence Director Jeong was to understand the personality of the other person through his reaction. Jeong, sessor to the new intelligence chief Mu Jong-moon, was a dangerous person. They raided themercial team of Gwiju Merchant Marine and stole the goods being transported to the Murim League? It was a great feat, but if you think about it a little differently, it was something that anyone could have done if they had the guts to be ignorant. Killing themercial crew and making a contribution is not, so to speak, proving ones ability, but merely establishing a cause. Intelligence Director Jeongs real ability was not such distribution or driving force. This guy captured the difficult Yang Cheon at once. I dont know how it was captured. What is important is that he caught Yang Chens interest in just one meeting and gained his trust in the second meeting. He, who had brought so much wealth, women, and various other treasures, was still suspicious of Yang Cheon. In a way, it was natural. This is because Yang Cheon does not see himself as a ck sheep, but as a warrior from the Saeum Church. Whats different about you? But if we put it that way, there is absolutely no reason to believe Jeong either. Rather, he added that it was suspicious. The Mujongmun, which was extinct in the past, was a sect full of mystery and there was no way to prove its origins in the first ce. However, rather than being suspicious of this guy, Yang Cheon was favoring him. He clearly did something he couldnt do. This guy is dangerous. No matter what purpose you came here for, you need to be fully aware of it. Yes. It came with that intention. If this guys personality and abilities are so dangerous, we have to gather all the information about him and send it to the church. But you admit it? From the beginning, he didnt think the bastard would readily admit it. That was natural. This is because acknowledging this incident is no different from rebelling against the Mukryongbu. Thats an interesting expression. Yeon Ho-jeongsughter was like a cool breeze in the midwinter wilderness, where not a single branch of wild grass grew. why? Did you think it wasnt me? . Oh no, Im going to do that. Does it make sense for someone as tall as the Chinese zodiac toe to rob the head of the intelligence department without any evidence? . hmm? Whats wrong with your expression? Smile. I answered your curiosity myself, so why are you so stiff? The ck sheep, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong with a stern face, finally opened his mouth. Are you really saying that you killed the ck Sheep and the ck Chief? If you are talking about those idiots who specialize in trampling their opponents with vicious wheel-to-wheelbat, which is far from being amotion, then that is correct. I swept it away. ! If you go like that. If possible, why not change it a bit? It seems like it was made to scare people, but now that I think about it, its so crude. Tsutsutsu. Death arose from the ck sheeps body. You Why? ? So you found out everything you wanted to know, right? What more do you want? Are you out of your mind? Of course Im sane. Do you think an insane madman can gain the trust of King Yang Chen? The ck sheeps eyes sparkled. Tuwang Yangcheon? Neither Vice Lord Yang nor Vice Lord. This is Tuwang Yangcheon. The head of the intelligence department who had sworn loyalty to Yang Cheon, the new wind of the Mukryongbu, who was fully trusted by Yang Cheon, was saying that he was the king of battle, Yang Cheon, as if it were only natural. The ck sheep was greatly embarrassed by that surprising statement. Unless you came to check on that matter. Grumble! A sparkle flickered in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. The life of the me that had been suppressed boiled over. Just looking at his red-hot eyes, as if they were made of ruby, sent a feeling of heat that made my whole body feel like it was on fire. Did youe here with the intention of confessing that you are still the leader of the Saeum Church? !! I was already in a state of panic. The expression on his face that had turned blue might have been the first he showed to others. A look that a normal ck sheep would never show. So the expression revealed the truth more clearly. You looked down on Yang Cheon funny, but you looked down on him for a long time. If you were nning on deceiving him, you should have sent someone better than you. Did you send someone as strong and hard-headed as you to watch over Yang Chen? ! So youre still being swayed by Yang Chen. No, you wouldnt have known that your head was being swayed. The ck sheeps face was noticeably distorted. He, who is usually evaluated as cold-hearted, was especially incapable of dancing in front of Yeonhojeong. What is your identity? Descendants of the Martial Order. How do you know the name of Saeum? Because Yang Chen told me. ! Of course I knew it before he told me. what? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. bang! The table flew into the ck sheeps face. ms the table from less than half a distance away. For the ck sheep who had been perplexed the whole time, it was a surprising surprise attack. But the ck sheep was also not an ordinary expert. He was a transcendental expert who had broken through the barrier of martial arts. Even if it was a surprise attack, there was no way he could have taken it lightly. Kwasik! He raised his elbow as if cutting with a sword and split the center of the table. It was a desperate season for Saeumgyo. It was then. Phew! !! There was a look of urgency on the ck sheeps face. Arge hand came through the cracked table and aimed for his side as if it had been waiting. It was a very timely move. It was as if he had already guessed that he was going to hit the table with his elbow. Sigh! Buuuuuck! With all his might, he twisted his body to avoid the blow flying towards his side. His waist was torn long by Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. This guy is crazy At that moment, the ck sheeps body suddenly stopped. Oops! The clothes, hard as iron tes, put strong pressure on his abdomen. The white tiger energy of the West, the incarnation of gold energy, tore off the entire upper body of the ck sheep and hardened it to the strength of steel. It was an unexpected method. Hardening someones clothing to control their movements? It was an incredible technique that is not easily found in Sae-Oe or even in the Jungwon martial arts world. profit! Trying to quickly retreat ended up suffocating him. The embarrassed ck sheep quickly pped his capital down on his clothes. They n to cut off Yeonhojeongs true spirit along with the torn cor. It was then. p! Clothes fluttered around the capital. Before we knew it, Yeonhojeong, who had won the white g, was one step closer to facing the ck sheep. Read! The ck sheep couldnt believe it. What on earth has be of this guy?! Not only did he immediately identify the loopholes in the elbow attack of invulnerability, he also read the rhythm of the hand-to-hand attack. This cannot happen. Bujeongbak was a martial art outside of the Sae, a martial art that Jungwon people could never know. Pow! Tsk! ck Sheeps right knee touched the ground. Yeon Ho-jeongs angle cut the outside of his thigh. Faaagh! ck Sheeps right hand, Kwon Bae, aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs temple. It was a deadly attack that could have cost him his life if he allowed it to be a quick and rapid blow. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs arm curved like a snake and wrapped around his waist and elbow. Crump! Big! It was a move aimed at a reverse joint. Cartge was torn and joints were broken. this! My entire right upper body seemed to be paralyzed from the terrible pain. Even if I get treatment, I will never be able to use my right arm again. The ck sheeps eyes were bloodshot. Bye! Oops! The victory was taken away by surprise. The upper body of the ck sheep copsed due to the raised knee attack, and Yeon Ho-jeongs two fists swung like a hammer on the clearly exposed back te. Quack! I couldnt bear it anymore. The ck sheep screamed without realizing it. No, I thought it was over. ?! Even while struggling in excruciating pain, ck Sheep felt a chill run down her spine from her opponents meticulousness. As soon as he smashed the bone with both fists, he stopped the scream from escaping by pointing at the bleeding point. Damn the rain! Urgency appeared on the ck sheeps face. My vicle and ribs were broken at the same time. Although my spine was not broken, the injury was such that it would be difficult to stand upright for a while. But his worries were meaningless. Yeon Ho-jeong kicked him in the stomach with an indifferent expression. Whoa! The ck sheep spit out blood. Pussssss. The true energy that was filled with every muscle was vaporized at an rming speed. Its a power outage destruction. It was a terrifying technique that split apart not only the defense shield around the Danjeon but also the Danjeon itself with a merciless blow. The match is over. Isnt it fun? Tsutsutsutsu. Yeon Ho-jeongs murderous spirit prated every part of the ck sheeps body. Even during this time, he was somehow able to control his life. If the Suzakugi had exploded, his deadly force would have prated the thick stone wall and spread throughout the Mukryongbu. Ive seen your bare-handed martial arts skills countless times. Among them, its called Bu-Desperate Su-gyeol-cham-do following Cham-jang Jugyeok? Isnt it such a monotonousbination? ?! I dont know how much analysis was done on the martial arts used by the Saeumgyo, especially among the three Gwangsingyo religions. And in the contemporary martial arts world, there is probably no one who knows the seasons of Saeumgyo better than Yeonhojeong. Even including the ck sheep. I was already thinking about it. I needed just one more person to be my sacrifice, and I didnt know it would be you. I was thinking about the painter, that bad-tempered bitch. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. thanks. For stimting me. Im happier because its you. Its too easy to make up a justification. He kicked the ck sheep in the chin. Bye! The eyes of the ck sheep with its broken jaw rolled back. He just passed out. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes distorted. Im ending it like this because the lives of my group are in my hands. Consider yourself lucky, you son of a bitch. Yeon Ho-jeong was no longer a master. The Emperor of Darkness abandoned his dignity and began to step into the mud. He had put aside the discipline he had learned for a while and was gradually returning to his past self, which was meticulous and radical. Half a dayter. As Yeonhojeong crossed the underground za, he heard the voices of many people. hmm? Hwawon? well? I didnt see it? It looks like you were on a secret mission again. I guess so. All zodiac gods are like that. Or perhaps you are resting at your residence. Because youve been so busy these days. As expected, it is like that. The zodiac gods were those who only followed the orders of Yang Cheon. Until Yang Cheon gives a separate order, he does not get involved in the affairs of the department and has no authority to do so. It doesnt matter. Yeon Ho-jeong was nning to go to Yang Cheon like this. I was nning to go and tell him everything about the identity of the ck sheep. Of course, I will not convey the truth as is. In his arms was a neatly folded letter containing information he had fabricated over the course of half a day. I wont kill Yangcheon right away either. Theyll first lock him in prison and wait until hees to his senses. Thats why the ck sheep was brought to that point. So that it will be difficult toe to your senses for at least a few days. And by the time he wakes up, Yangcheon will have gone to see Prince Moyong. From now on, its a race against time. It was then. what? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the entrance to Mukryongjeon with puzzled eyes. The door to the Mukryongjeon Hall was wide open. And many people wereing and going through that door. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped for a moment and soon found a white paper. Seniors. The white paper was still expressionless, but it seemed like there was a sense of urgency somehow. Is there a problem? The white paper spoke in a low voice. Were in big trouble. ? The vice-lord has copsed. ! Chapter 235 Episode 235 Conflict (5) Ssssssssssssssssssssssssss Yangcheons face looked calmer than expected. His breathing was steady and hisplexion was as red as that of a young person. Looking at the exposed arm muscles, it seemed like there were no major problems with the body. Still, I lost my mind. ording to the councilor, it is difficult to know exactly the current condition of the vice-lord. However, it is said that Bujus inner power is gradually moving to the upper level, and I suspect that may be one of the reasons. Do you usually drink a lot? Do more. But I dont think that just alcohol will take a toll on your health. It was a natural analysis. Even if you are a master at the peak, you can almost immediately excrete alcohol from your body through internal energy. It was an art that could be performed by someone with a good understanding of internal energy, even if he or she was not a peak expert. Moreover, internal energy constantly circtes throughout the body. It is difficult to refresh the body of an expert, no matter how strong the drink, as the true energy flows through the whole body several to ten times more than that of an ordinary person who has not learned internal skills. It goes without saying that it is King Tu, the transcendental figure of the martial arts world of the time. And one more thing. hmm? There is a golden handprint on the fathers chest. Lightning struck from Yeonhojeongs pupil. Golden handprint? exactly. Do you really think it was a secret attack? Thats not true. The white paper spoke in a particrly harsh voice. He must be trying hard to get his mind together. I heard that the scars were from the Vice Lords pastpetition with a certain expert. . Among the zodiac signs, I am the only one who has heard of this. Of course, Ive never seen it in person. If the marks havent gone away yet, does that mean youve been suffering from internal injuries? That is something that no one but the Vice Lord can know. However, since there was noment from the congressman, I believe the possibility is low because of that. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the white paper. The white paper still had a blunt face. Why did you call me? . Although I am trusted by the Vice Lord, it is still difficult to call him a confidant. Arent the seniors of the zodiac the ones who served the Vice Lord longer? The Vice Lord trusts you more than anyone else. . At least within the Inkryongbu, there are no more than three people who are as favored by the Vice Lord as you are. Considering that the Vice Lord is a person who does not even trust the countless disciples he has gathered, his trust in the head of the Information Department can be said to be truly unconventional. Disciples. It reminded me of the madman that the Mortal Army encountered in the past when it fought its first battle. Only the Vice Lord has the authority to deal with major and minor matters within the Ink Dragon Department. At least not yet. . If it were the Vice Lord, he would have called you before anyone else. Thats why I also blocked the other leaders and brought you in. The white paper was certainly not ordinary. It is not a vessel worthy of being the rout of an organization. However, I thought that there would be no one with as much insight as this person to assist the leader. But make no mistake. My lord, he trusts in you, but not in me. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Of course it should be so. The white paper also nodded. Now that youve seen the vice-lord, talk to the councilor. If anything is needed, let it be handled under the authority of the head of intelligence, and try to arrange for otherwmakers as well. I will. Before that Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Can I take a look at the Vice Lord? White Papers eyes grew cold. Do you know medicine? To some extent. With a certain level of knowledge, I cannot allow you to touch my fathers being. You dont know again, do you? With my limited skills, I might be able to catch what thewmaker doesnt know. . I understand that you are anxious, but I also came to see you with big dreams. For my own sake, Vice Lord, you shouldnt die now. It was truly an outspoken statement. However, that statement actually bought trust in the white paper. This is because the words not for loyalty but for ones own sake surprisingly suited Yeon Ho-jeong. Baek Seo, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, took a step back. I will only allow the pulse. Thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong carefully rolled up Yang Cheons sleeve. Yang Chens hands were full of calluses. The fact that he still has calluses even though he must have peeled off severalyers of his strength by reaching the extreme means that he has not neglected his training until now. Yeon Ho-jeong held Yang Cheons pulse. . As expected, its amazing. The sticity of the blood vessels and blood vessels is amazing. Although I am weaker than I was in the past. An expression of admiration that could not be hidden appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. As expected, Tuwang. This skill was one of the countless reasons why Seongcheon Thirteen Jwa was called the strongest warrior in martial arts and a monster that no one couldpete with. Not to mention the quantity, the quality of the inner strength itself is on a different level from that of other experts. If the flow of inner energy of a Chojeoljeong master is like a stream, the flow of inner energy of Seongcheon Thirteen Jwa is like a river just before overflowing. Overflowing with mighty power. Even if the same amount of internal power is released, the speed and destructive power are not evenparable. If its enough to disrupt a flow this powerful Yeon Ho-jeong knew. The flow of Yangcheons inner strength, which was using airborne techniques, is gradually reaching copse. It was an extremely subtle yetrge loophole. At first, I was surprised that the person involved did not notice, but I thought that if I thought about it differently, a third party might notice it more easily. People who walk a familiar path do not consider stones on the side of the road to be important. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at various parts of Yang Cheons body, could not hide her inner doubts. First of all, there doesnt seem to be anything wrong with the flow itself. He looked down at Yang Chens chest. Chest covered by clothing. The white paper said that there was a golden handprint there. Lets check the subcutaneous nerves in the chest. Wooooow. The verdigris blue dragon g entered through Yangcheons Mac Gate. The mysterious Dongcheons true energy rose up Yangcheons wrist and glowed softly. Soon, the true energy passed through my upper arms and instantly prated into the skin of my chest. It was then. Pajik! It seemed like a ray of lightning shed. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeong hurriedly took his hand off the door. White Paper asked in a surprised and embarrassed voice. Why are you doing that? . Information Director. ? What do you mean? Did you find out something? Yeon Ho-jeong said nothing. He just looked down at Yang Chens chest with infinitely deep and cold eyes. Baekseo wanted to beat his chest in frustration. Look! the cause. . I couldnt figure out the cause. However, I felt something unusual about the wound on the Vice Lords chest. ?! It is difficult to say for sure. I need to call the doctor. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left the Mukryongjeon Hall. For some reason, it seemed like he was in a hurry. Baek Seo hurriedly tried to catch him, but Yeon Ho Jeong had already left the Mukryongjeon Hall. It was you, after all. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were very bloodshot after leaving Mukryongjeon and returning to his residence. The leader of the Four Eums! Yin Hwang Kidney (ꎻ). It was one of the martial arts of the Four Masters, and along with Eumhwangji, it was his favorite technique to use. Eumhwangs martial arts was not the strongest martial arts possessed by the Four Masters. Nevertheless, the reason why he enjoyed using the two martial arts was because if he was hit hard by Yin Huangs martial arts, his heart would inevitably rupture unless he immediately expelled his skills. Cardiac rupture. This means instant death. There has never been a single person who survived even if their heart veins were torn apart. No, there was only one person. Our hotel. Dang-gwan, who endured to the end even after receiving a fatal wound to the chest from the Sa-eum cult leader, dug a feather needle into his sr plexus. Tang Gwan is the strongest in the Central ins when ites to poison, so there is a possibility that he may have dyed the rupture of his heart vein in some way. Of course, we have to assume that the patient died in the end due to a ruptured cardiac artery. Thats not whats important now. Something bubbled up inside my chest. But as time passed, I was able to regain myposure. In any case, it is not possible to catch the leader of the Saeum cult by getting angry now. Yeon Ho-jeong was deep in thought. The important thing is why Yang Chen didnt die right away. I dont know if history has changed. However, in this period of history, Yangcheon seemed to have fought quite fiercely with the Four Masters. Golden hand seal. It is a representative trace of Yinhuang Kidney. However, it is normal for even the beast person to disappear when he or she dies. chuck. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped in a remote passage, found a shady ce, and leaned against the wall. He crossed his arms and was deep in thought. Other than losing consciousness and copsing, Yang Chens body waspletely normal. The flow of the empty air was strange, but there was actually no problem with the danjeon or blood vessels. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Its the Yinhwang kidney. The beast of Yinhwang Xinjiang was gradually eating away at Yangcheon. Not sure if its true or not? It doesnt matter though. Yeon Ho-jeong was convinced that Yang Cheons abnormality was due to Yin Hwang Kidney. The reason is that the basic principle of eumhwang kidney is dark field. Climbing means prating. And while prators specialized in causing internal injuries, they did not necessarily kill the opponent. Depending on the casters capabilities, it can kill a person instantly or cause constant internal injuries. And the Saeum leader that Yeon Ho-jeong knew was a skilled person who could control his career to that extent as naturally as breathing. Thats the way it is in the end. As for the existence of the ck sheep, the Lord of the Four Eums did not join hands with Yang Cheon in the first ce. He was nning to deceive Yangcheon into bing his main pitch and then thoroughly use it as a stepping stone to advance into the midfield. Actually, that was quite predictable. I just wasnt sure. But how should we properly interpret Yang Chens fall so quickly? With the skill of the Saeum cult leader, there is no way he could make a mistake, right? Are you sure theyre already trying to get past the midfield? If thats true, then this is not normal. . Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been lost in thought for a while, smiled coolly for a moment. This is fun. Perhaps because so many events urred at once, even he felt dizzy for a moment. But when I thought about it carefully, I realized that there was no way to solve all these problems. Im not sure, but Saeumgyo is slowly trying to infiltrate the midfield. Moyonggun is going crazy, and the working group and I must escape safely from the Mukryongbu Yeonhojeongs eyes glowed with fire. Yangcheon, you should be really grateful to me. That night. senior. Have you arranged for the congressman? exactly. And I came back because I had a problem to discuss. top? Yeon Ho-jeong said in a blunt tone. The vice-lord decided to meet with the head of the Moyong family. And I expect to hear from the head of the Moyong family within three days. White Papers eyes deepened. But the Vice Lord copsed. But I cant just pretend this meeting never happened. The reason is because the Vice Lord proposed a meeting first. What does the head of intelligence say? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed wickedly. Please attach the leaders and troops. I will go to see Lord Moyong on behalf of the Vice Lord. Isnt life originally one shot? Chapter 236 Episode 236 Conflict (6) The practitioner has been contacted. Full-sangs eyes sparkled for the first time in a while. It looks like things are going very interesting, huh? After hearing his exnation after a while, the group couldnt help but be amazed. Paeyul grumbled. That guy must have been a nine-tailed fox in his past life. Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled. Jeong must have been in trouble too, right? I never thought Yang Cheon would copse so suddenly. Tang Sang-ah said with a serious face. What on earth is going on? Yangcheon is a rare expert who is treated on the same level as my grandfather. For a master of his caliber to fall unconscious Sister, Im curious about that too. For now, lets just think about our safe return. Ah Tang Sang-ah said awkwardly. Because its so unexpected. Well, thats true. If you think about it, depending on the state of Yangcheon, the entire world could change. I honestly, its out of pure curiosity People who change the world are always driven by trivial curiosity. Paeyul clicked his tongue. Lets stop talking about useless things. yes. So when should we move? Full-sang shook a document. I think we can move on the day the practitioner and Mr. Moyong meet. Looking at the situation, it looks like Moyong-gun will at least contact you within today. In that case, I will give it three days at thetest. You can think of it as two dayster. good. And they? Im waiting. hmm. Full-sangs expression suddenly became ufortable. That wasnt all. Not only Tang Sang-er, but even Zhuge Zhen-yeon had a somewhat uncertain look on their faces. That senior. Why are you doing that? Is it really okay to leave it like this? Otherwise, what crime can these people have? In a way, they are victims. I know. I dont know if it would be better to risk your life to screw over Prince Moyong, but to use him like this At that moment, Paeyuls eyes became sharp as if he were being cut. Dont insult them. yes? They were not taken advantage of, but chose their own end. Neither you nor I, who are just beggars, have the right to disparage their choices. . Even if it werent for us, they wouldnt be able to survive for less than a month and would die. Isnt that why they willingly participated in this n? . Theymitted countless mistakes in the past, but at least they repented of their past life at thest moment. May you know that it is an honor to be able to be with such people, even if just for a moment. Paeyul, who spoke as if scolding, stood up. I would think it was two dayster. You should also rest well until then. All right. Just like that, Paeyul left the room. Zhuge Zhenyan quenched his appetite. I think I know why Jeong brought you. . Honestly, I thought he was just a martial arts fanatic who likes to fight, but I was wrong. Tang Sang-ah nodded. I think he was a person who realized a lot before learning. thats right. I guess this is why it is said that there is no knowledge before wisdom. He is truly someone worthy of imitation. Full Sang sighed. To be honest, I still dont know. is that so. Looking at things like this, I definitely dont think Im going to be big. Zhuge Yan smiled. That cant be right. Yeon Ho-jeong can be colder than anyone else depending on the situation. As he has fought countless battles, his wisdom in life is also outstanding. Even with considerable experience, there are not many people who can make as sharp a sense of insight and cool-headed judgment as those two people. But what was more difficult than that was Huges good nature. Hu-gae is frustrated with himself for not being able to keep up with Yeon-ho-jeong and Pae-yul, but it is a thousand times more difficult to live with a good heart like Hu-gae in this harsh world. I understand why Yongdubark ced this person as his sessor. Those who handle information inevitably stray away from convention and morality. But Hugae didnt do that. He looked at people rather than information, and although he could make wrong decisions because he looked at people, he tried not to create unhappy people. Zhuge Yan hoped that he would not lose that good heart in the future. You guys, take a break. It wont be long before I return home. * * * Youre here. Yeon Ho-jeong headed straight to Baek Seo. I received a call from the head of the Moyong family. . I think we need to leave today evening to be able to arrive by the appointed time. White Paper silently looked at Inkryongjeon. Yeon Ho-jeong patiently waited for his answer. After a while, the white paper opened its mouth. Director of Intelligence. Please speak. You know, I cant leave. Its impossible for me to be absent while the vice-lord is still unable toe to his senses. I know. The white paper is one of the zodiac signs, but it is in apletely different position from the other signs of the zodiac. In other words, even if he acts as deputy governor, no one in the department will be able to say anything to him. White Paper was someone who was trusted to that degree. I feel like canceling everything, including my promise to the head of the Moyong family. If the Vice Lord has fallen, what is the use of meeting with a mere head of the Sixth Generation? White Papers eyes cooled. So I cannot understand the urgency of the head of the intelligence department. I understand. I understand. Youre not trying to convince yourself, youre just saying that you understand. The white paper thought that this aspect was extraordinary. The new head of the intelligence department is as tough as anyone else, but at the same time, he is a person who is able to fully recognize the other partys situation. White Paper nodded. I am the vice-lords confidant. Whether the Vice Lord takes control of the world or walks alone in the wilderness, all you have to do is follow his footsteps. But not you. . You are the part necessary to make the Vice Lords dreame true. And each part has its own use. Just like me. . I will protect my father-inw. You do what the Lord wants you to do. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. Thank you for your understanding. White Paper turned around. What about the congressman? The ghost doctor responded. It will arrive within five days at thetest. Its faster than I thought. Thank goodness. White Paper looked up at the ceiling. It was difficult for even Yeonhojeong of the world to guess what he was thinking. I will give you the Chinese zodiac signs: In (), Jin (), Sa (), Shin (), and Sul (). Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It is said that among the zodiac signs, the tiger, dragon, snake, monkey, and dog will be added. Its not just about following the five masters. If you include the organizations under theirmand, there are at least 300 more masters following them. With that level of power, even if the Moyong family had set a trap, there would be no problem in saving their lives. Thats enough. White Paper turned around. I will not receive a separate departure order. You can leave whenever youre ready. I understand. Director of Intelligence. Please speak. I wish you luck. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at the white paper, took out three neatly folded documents from her arms. Take it. What is this? Detailed information about the traitor at headquarters. ?! In an instant, Baekseos face became as hard as stone. Did you just say I was a traitor? exactly. who the hell are you? Yeon Ho-jeong put his index finger to his lips. You will find out more when you see this. I didnt want to add unnecessary confusion to the already messy situation after the Vice Lord said so, so I put it off until now. ! I called you to my residence and interrogated you, and you revealed your true colors. Inevitably, a fight broke out, and we managed to subdue it. There was surprise in White Papers eyes. You said it was suppressed? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his voice even further. I met him quite naturally and dragged him to my residence. The reason I have to tell you this now is partly because the wealth is in disarray, but also because I dont believe there is a chance that another traitor exists. Hmm. Perhaps the fact that the Vice Lord fell like that was a trick of the traitors. Tsutsutsutsu. Intense murderous energy emanated from the white papers body. How dare these! Even though I know its just a family, I cant control my life. He found it difficult to keep his cool when it came to matters rted to Yangcheon. We will get ready right away and leave within an hour. . After we leave, go straight to my residence. Because they imprisoned a traitor there. I understand. Ill say it again. Youd better move quickly. If there is any waterproofing, they will try to figure out the traitorsst movements and then try to escape from here. Right. As soon as we leave the club, please ban the entire Mukryongbu from entering. Then go to my dwelling ce and catch the traitor. After that I trust you will take care of it. The White Paper took over. You must have had a hard time in a ce I dont know. Thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong took the lead. It was something that had to be done. I have one question. Please speak. How did you know he was a traitor? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Because he was too distant from the zodiac signs. Zodiac! The first-ss Sejak tries not to stand out in all aspects of personality, position, and location. However, Sejak, who is ssified as a special ss, is bound to hang around in a conspicuous ce, holding a prominent position with notable moves. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Well, hes just a traitor, but its a bit hard to call him a three-year-old. He turned around. I will take good care of you, my lord. White Paper nodded with a heavy face. I have no doubt that you will return afterpleting your work well. Yeon Ho-jeong, who turned his back, smiled bitterly. Im sorry, but well never see each other again. * * * Sigh! Wow! ck Sheep felt himselfe to his senses at the sudden thunderbolt of water. Gasp! Ugh! As soon as I came to my senses, I felt excruciating pain all over my body. I couldnt move my upper body because of my broken ribs and vicle. My right arm, which had torn cartge and shattered joints, had no feeling at all. A dull pain also arose in my thighs and abdomen. All of them were areas that had been attacked by the head of the intelligence department. affection! The ck sheep gritted his teeth for a moment. How dare this rat-like bastardunch a surprise attack! It was then. You mean me? The ck sheep felt as if her heart was dropping. You shouldnt look down on him too much because hes a rat. Because there are fierce rats like me in this world. The ck sheep barely moved her stiff neck and raised her head. In front of him was a white paper with a bloodier expression than ever before. Traitor ck sheep. !! Its a pretty cruel sight. I thought the head of the intelligence department wasnt an ordinary hero, but I didnt know he was so cruel. The white paper lowered its upper body. But you know that, right? There are many torture experts at headquarters who would consider the hand of the intelligence chief to be as bad as punching a child. gulp. Well, I think weve set the mood at this point. White Paper smiled coldly. If you answer the question obediently, it may be quite painful, but I will kill you. But otherwise !! I will make it so that you can neither live nor die. Do you understand? Chapter 237 Episode 237 Conflict (7) Argh! Yeonhojeongs divinew running through the Guando was literally like a bird. Even though he was holding a spear in his hand, his movements were incredibly light, and he seemed free as if he was not carrying anything. Thats amazing. Water Dragon, who followed him, inwardly clicked his tongue at Yeonhojeongs divinew. I heard hes a junior who hasnt even made it to Irip yet Does that mean hes that good at martial arts? It is not difficult to infer the opponents state just by looking at the movements of the toes while performing a shinshinjutsu. Although I heard it, it felt like I had really broken through the barrier of ignorance at such a young age. So-called genius. The water dragon had a bitter taste for some reason. They say there are a lot of monsters in the world. If its martial arts, its martial arts, if its resourcefulness, its resourcefulness. Literally, it is abination of both civil and martial arts. Even though he has just passed his contract, he is at that level. In the next ten years, he may reach a level where he can discuss the whole world. Thats not fun. They even rank higher than the zodiac signs within the department. All members of the Chinese zodiac imed to be Yang Cheons confidants and were quite satisfied with that. Still, I couldnt help but feel bitter. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. I will be staying at Cheonseongru, about 300 yards away. You had a hard time running. We will be leaving early in the morning the next day, so please refrain from drinking if possible. The artist who was following me chuckled for no reason. Cant you even drink? I have a hard time sleeping if I dont drink. Yeon Ho-jeongs answer was overwhelming. When this mission is over, please at least get a check-up from a doctor. Your liver must have rotted away by now. Hwawons face turned red. this! At that time, the doctor came out. Hwawon. . He is the head of the intelligence department. Be polite. Hwawon snorted. Why is the worlds greatest illusionist appearing in such a low manner? why? Did that guy even buy you good drinks? A flower garden! shut up! Dont care what I say! The mad dog, which had been silent until now, opened its mouth. Whatever you say is up to you, but if youre going to whine and say you dont like the result, its better to shut up now. The painters face was very distorted. They say dogs and monkeys dont get along? In fact, the two hated each other terribly. You wanna die? Do you have the skills to kill? ? ????! thud! A powerful wave of internal energy shook the entire Guando. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Im not just going to have fun. . If you cause unnecessary trouble again, I will punish you on the spot, regardless of the reason. He turned his head. A very cold eye turned towards the garden. You had better be extra careful. I want to tell you in advance that the mission will not be hindered without you. The painters face turned red. It felt like her eyes were going to roll over with anger, but she didnt dare open her mouth. It was because he knew that that crazy guy could really kill him. Yeon Ho-jeong, who immediately settled the situation, started running at the front again. The mad dog nced at the monk. Hes a pretty bloody guy, isnt he? The doctor nodded slightly, but there was no reply. The mad dog shrugged and followed quietly. Thats how the group arrived at Cheonseongru. bang! After receiving guidance from Jeomsoi, the painter went straight to his residence. The mad dog clicked its tongue. If that bitch lives like that, she wont be able to be expelled. Cheongho said. This is a message from the head of the intelligence department. Lets rest at our respective residences today. We will meet at the base entrance until mid-morning tomorrow. okay. You should consider the mission to have begun now. Dont start a fuss and stay quiet. Although there was no separate hierarchy within the zodiac, when the same mission was assigned, the four people in the zodiac group often took control of the situation. This was the reason why the zodiac signs with pride and strong personalities silently listened to Cheonghos words. The Hwansa said. Ill tell the painter separately. Because she seems the most anxious. Do it that way. Anyway, what about the head of the intelligence department? He went up to the top floor. It looks like hell probably stay up all night. I get it. Now, lets slowly disperse. In this way, the five zodiac signs entered their respective residences. Yeon Ho-jeong, who went up to the top floor alone, ordered a simple meal and a cup of tea. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was eating leisurely, suddenly felt a figure approaching secretly. Youre here. After a while, a sound rang in his ears. [It is open.] [Tomorrow, at the first hour of Yusi, I will meet with the head of the Moyong family. Please tell Huge as is.] [I understand. And there was a message from Hugai.] [Say.] [He told me to ask if reinforcements were needed.] Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Reinforcements. If all goes ording to n, reinforcements will not be needed. However, things in this world cannot be even an inch certain. In the first ce, he didnt know that Yang Chen would fall like this and that the ck sheep might approach him before that. There was nothing bad because the preparation was thorough. [The request for reinforcements is approved. The unit requesting support is the Mortal Army.] [I understand.] Just like that, any sign of openness disappeared. They also seemed to be quite cautious about opening. Yeon Ho-jeong was also extremely sensitive, so if he hadnt known it wasing, he would have missed it. It is truly rare for someone to use this level of stealth. Reinforcements. A faint glow appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I hope theyre doing well. Death. Although we havent been together that long, weve crossed countless lines of fire with them. Before the Four Seasons, a lot of hard work went into eliteizing the Mortal Death Army. If you approach it recklessly in the way of the ck path, there will inevitably be a bacsh, so I taught each person with patience and sincerity. And then the actual battle followed. Surprisingly, not a single person has died in the Deathless Army, which has fought countless battles. There were many times when I almost died, but fortunately everyone got through it. I guess youve been training hard all this time. In fact, not much time has passed since I joined the league. But is it because life here was so eventful? A little over two months felt like almost two years. Mukbi must have trained him well. Mukbi was the person who looked shy on the outside, but showed more strength than anyone else when needed. It was the same before returning to the past and it was the same after returning. In addition, the current Mukbi had one major weapon that he could not cultivate in the past when he was called Shingung (). It was awork. You must have been very busy, but my father would have helped me with silence whenever he had time. You must have be apletely different expert by now. My heart was pounding. How far have all the soldiers of the Mortal Death Army progressed since Mukbi, Okcheong, Pang Manho, and others have progressed? If you dont improve much, youll be in hell training as soon as you get back, you guys. That was when Yeonhojeong was smiling happily without even realizing it. joy! Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. A painter was walking not far away. I thought you were the cold-blooded Han of all time. Do you know how to make that kind of expression? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Because I too am a person with sound skin. The painter frowned. I didnt like Yeonhojeongs leisureliness at all. Yeon Ho-jeong sipped tea. So what happened so far? I want to have a drink. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a calm expression as he picked up a piece of meat. Do you want to die like that? The painter grumbled. Thats why I came here to ask for permission. . Im not lying. I cant sleep if I dont drink. Do I really need to sleep at that level? Its not like Im going to be able to show off my skills if I stay up all day. Are you serious about that? . Let me be clear. I hate you. The fact that you are higher in rank than me, the zodiac sign, is enough to causepetition. I know that just by looking at your face. But a mission is a mission. Dont you need to get your body in tip-top shape? Something might happen there. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Otherwise, thats true. The painter rxed his back. There was already a bottle of alcohol in her hand. Can I sit across from you? Either way. Hwawon quickly sat down, opened the cork, and took a drink. I drink it all in one gulp. As if it wasnt a lie, her face was already overflowing withposure after taking a few sips of alcohol in one go. Yeon Ho-jeong concentrated on eating his food without even looking at her. I skipped lunch and was very hungry. Hmm. Hwawon quietly crossed her arms and looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong asked calmly. Why are you looking at me like that? Because its fascinating. what? How on earth did you be such a monster at that age? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the flower garden. The painters face was flushed. The energy was dispersed by breaking the cycle so that it did not scatter. There are too many geniuses in the world to be called monsters like me. That is truly unlucky. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If youve had enough to drink, thene on in. Im going to empty this and leave. It wasnt just a few drinks. I use a bowl as a ss. I dont lie. The painters eyes turned ghastly. Unlike you. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Do you still doubt me? There is no physical evidence. But thats because Im a bitch with a very twisted personality. Until the clear truth is revealed, anyone who doubts once will continue to doubt until the end. You have a pretty tiring personality. This is something I hear a lot. That rabid dog especially loves it. Yeonhojeong yed with his chopsticks again without answering. The artist who was quietly looking at him smiled. Take a sip. ? Dont you feel like drinking while eating that greasy food? well? If youre worried about losing face in front of others, you can rx. Even looking like this, the snout is quite heavy. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the flower garden with iprehensible eyes, soon burst intoughter. Ill believe you. Yeon Ho-jeong took the bottle from Hwa-wons hand and drank it down. Hwawon frowned. Its so strong. I have half left, what if I drink it all? Im out of alcohol, so just go in and sleep. Thats enough. Tsk. The flower gardener grumbled and woke up. Youre free starting tomorrow, right? When the mission is over. okay. Afterpleting the mission, you can disperse. My mission ends there. great. There is nothing else to say. good. joy! The artist turned and headed towards the stairs, but stopped as if she suddenly remembered something. Do you know that, Chief of Intelligence? . Unlike the other zodiac signs, I am an orthodox ck Taoist. so? I mean, I have a bit of a generous side. Unlike idiots who forget to be kind but always repay their grudges, I know how to repay a favor. What do you want to say? The flower gardenerughed bitterly. Ill pay you backter for allowing me to drink. That wont happen. Well just have to wait and see. good. The painter smiled and turned his head. Her face, with her back turned, was distorted like a vicious beast. Son of a bitch. You are now dead. Just like that, the painter went down the stairs. Yeon Ho-jeong rested his chin. The damn bitch is asking me to kill her on her own. Pusssss. ck smoke rose from the back of his hand. It was poisonous. Chapter 238 Episode 238 Conflict (8) Matriarch, preparations areplete. Well, you worked hard. Prince Moyong sipped his drink. I felt like the fragrant strong liquor was setting fire from my esophagus to my stomach. Even he had never drank strong liquor, which was almost pure liquor. Mo Yong-guns face was very serious as he looked down at the ss. I never thought Id meet Tuwang like this. Even though I was the one who said I would meet him, I felt very strange when I heard that I was actually going to meet him. Its a fight. Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. The name proves that he is of a different ss from other masters who are called the best in martial arts. It is known that among the Seongcheonjwa, the ten members of the Immortal Emperor are more senior than the three generals and are one level higher in martial arts. Tuwang was an expert who was one of the youngest among the Shinseon Emperors. Of course, even though he was young, he was already over 60 years old. A hero of the dark sword who proved his strength to the world with only a pair of fists, regardless of his true knowledge of martial arts. The reason why Yang Cheon, the fighting king, stands out among the immortal kings is because of his rough martial arts skills and fighting spirit. There was a strong perception that King Sinseon was a immortal from heaven and earth. It was the same for the three armies. But it wasnt Tuwang. He was a world-ss fighter who turned the central world upside down with his realistic personality and martial arts skills. ying alone with such a legendary master Mo Yong-gun took a deep breath for a moment and smiled slightly. Am I being nervous? The head of the worlds most famous family is nervous about meeting someone else. It was quite an insult to ones pride. But Mr. Moyong epted that unfamiliar feeling as is. Its not something that will hurt your pride. Because the opponent is the opponent. Even if its not that kind of greeting, you should be nervous. Because this is a public meeting, not a private meeting. Muyeon asked then. I may not be a person worthy of that, but if something happens, I will immediately blow up this entire area. Prince Moyong shook his head. Of course you should. But theres no way that two thousand people will do anything just because things dont go their way. But he is a ck man. He is a ck man and a fighting king at the same time. Its a presumptuous question, but how can you be so confident when youve never seen his face yet? Its more about what you believe than what you are. Although he was nervous, he seemed to feel just as much excitement. Mo Yong-guns face turned red. When you reach this level, there are things you naturally learn without even having to meet someone. Yangcheon is like that too. He is of a different quality from those vicious blood jade demons and mad spirit demons. Although it was a ck ind, it united many sects and created a huge alliance. Of course, there will be helpers, but that doesnt change the fact that he is the head of that huge organization. In order to be the head of an organization, you must have your own dignity. Yang Cheon was a person who deserved to be highly evaluated just because he had not made himself known until now even though he became the owner of the Ink Dragon Club. It can be said that he is a person on a truly different level from Gwak Jun (), the Blood Jade Demon Lord, or Gok Gyeong (Ӳ), the Blood Jade Demon Lord, who are said to be the worst among the three armies who are also counted as the Thirteenth Lords of the Holy Heaven. Its just that you cant be sure how things will turn out in the world. If there is even the slightest possibility, it is right to thoroughly prepare for it. It was Moyong-gun who chose this location. And countless gunpowder and weapons were hidden throughout this building. Of course, you cant kill Yang Chen with a device like this. Even though Moyong himself would be seriously injured right now, he was confident that he would somehow escape. But it is enough to buy time. Although I will never actually use it, I have taken all measures to ensure that if I ever do use it, I can leave this county within half an hour. Oh and. Prince Moyong frowned. Have you received any specialmunication from Yeon Ho-jeong? Thats right. Strange. It would be worth it to say something. It is a ce to meet the Yangcheon of the world. Considering Yeonhojeongs handling of business so far, even if it wasnt a case of information theft, he would have contacted me at least once. It probably means that they are that busy. I was puzzled for a moment, but quickly let it go. Because it is well worth it. However, since I received a separate call from Hugae Full-sang, nothing special would have happened. Matriarch. hmm? I just received a call from the other side. They say it was within half an hours distance. Moyong took a deep breath. Did Yangcheon really ask to meet me for some reason? * * * There you go. Yeonhojeongs eyes, looking down at the county from the peak, were truly cold. As expected of Prince Moyong. Even though it was a fairlyrge county, he was able to urately recognize the building where Prince Moyong had asked to meet. Easy to secure a retreat route. The alley is notplicated, but it leads straight to the river and the mountains. They probably had experts spread all over the retreat route. Perhaps the warriors of the Moyong family are lying in ambush throughout the retreat. I dont know how many warriors were deployed, but it will mean nothing in front of Yang Cheons martial arts. Its not like Moyong-gun doesnt know that either, but its probably just a matter of buying time. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. You must be quite embarrassed. He did not inform Prince Moyong of the situation in Yangcheon. Of course, he didnt even say that he would go instead of Yang Cheon. It was not simply the intention to embarrass Prince Moyong. Of course, it might be fun to see his embarrassed face, but I wasnt willing to take the risk just for that reason. I trust you will deal with it properly, Mr. Moyong. At that time, Cheongho approached. Director of Intelligence. Please speak. The first zodiac sign I saw upon entering Honam was Cheongho. However, neither Yeonhojeong nor Cheongho were the type to bring the conflicts of the time to their missions. I think you can go down slowly. I was wondering if there was any reason to stand here and wait. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Wait just a moment. I will contact you soon. yes? There is such a thing. Cheongho was puzzled, but soon took a step back. Even though they were zodiac signs, they did not know everything about the Mukryongbu. Rather, since there was no management organization other than his personal subordinates, he was not very knowledgeable about the internal circumstances of the Mukryongbu. The water dragon said. As soon as the head of the intelligence department makes contact with the head of the Moyong family, I will ce his personal subordinates outside Baekjang. What do you think, Cheongho? Cheongho nodded. That would be a good idea. The mad dog scratched its head. Is there anything wrong? Unless the Moyong family is crazy, they wont try to touch us. You never know. Because the Moyong family will know that the Vice Lord ising. Yes? Gwanggyeon looked at Yeonhojeong with surprised eyes. You didnt contact the head of the Moyong family separately? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. The person who first contacted me asking to meet was the vice-lord. If the vice-lord were to send a representative for some reason, there is a high probability that this event itself would have been cancelled. Hmm. It wasnt wrong. The mad dogs eyes sparkled. Then how about reducing it to about fifty pages instead of one hundred? I dont think that will happen, but even if just in case the head of the Moyong family does something They send a representative without giving any prior notice? The other side can be quite angry. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It would be better to ce your seniors subordinates outside the hundred squares, with only one unit inside the thirty squares. Everyone in the zodiac nodded. This was because it was the most effective considering the structure and route of the prefecture. Then who are you thinking of going in with? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked at Hwa-won. Hwawon, who was looking at him withplicated eyes, was inwardly surprised. Senior Hwawon. yes. Senior, pleasee in with me. Hwawon was embarrassed. My me? Is there a problem? doesnt exist. The mad dog cleared his throat and came out. Is there a reason you want to take a monkey or a flower gardener? It would be better to take me or the Hwansa with you Senior Hwawons appearance is quite beautiful. I dont know how effective it will be, but I think Senior Hwawon will be better at reassuring the other person than anyone else. The water dragon chuckled without realizing it. Well, what the Director of Intelligence said is also correct. There isnt a guy who doesnt like girls. Everyone burst intoughter. Surprisingly, the flower garden was quiet unlike usual. Given her personality, she would get angry and swear when a conversation like this came up, but she was busy looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with shaking eyes. The mad dog nced at the flower garden andughed openly. why? Is it burdensome? If it feels burdensome, let me know and I wille in instead. Im also quite pretty. The doctor shook his head. It doesnt mean much even if the guy looks good. Isnt it okay if I just act a little coquettish? Do you know anything? I wonder if the Moyong family member is a sodomite. Rad dog. Kuhuhhum! Despite the mad dogs barking, the painter did not get angry. I wasnt exactly in a state of mind to get angry. what? She was truly embarrassed. Why is it still okay? The alcohol she gave to Yeon Ho-jeong yesterday contained an extremely poison called bansi poison. Banshee poison was not an immediate poison but a dyed poison. At first, it was just a poison that gradually made a person tired, but after a day, it noticeably reduced their physical strength, and after two days, it even broke down their internal energy and put them into a state of suspended animation. Even if you were an absolute master of the Seongcheon Thirteen Posts level, even if you were a Shaolin master, the extreme poison you could not help but suffer from without an antidote was Banshi poison. However, Yeonhojeong was much finer than expected. On the contrary, as time passed, he became strangely more energetic, and instead of looking tired, a smile never left his face. Surely you noticed? That cant be possible. The banshee poison that Hwawon infused with alcohol was an object she made after improving it several times. It was colorless and odorless and did not affect the flow of internal energy. Even if you did realize it, you wouldnt be that fine without the antidote, right? It was then. Food deud deuk! A ck bird flew from across the sky. It was a dove, not a crow. Judging from the strange luster on its jet-ck feathers, it appeared to be not an ordinary catfish. Yeon Ho-jeong received Jeon Seo-gu and opened the letter tied to his ankle. His eyes shone. Its over. Both the working group and them took their positions. It should have started by now. The group looked at him with puzzled eyes. It was a Jeon Seo-gu that had never been seen in Mukryongbu. Grumbling. As Yeon Ho-jeong burned the letter, Jeon Seo-gu took off again at a frightening speed. lets go. yes! Faaagh! The group came down from the mountain at once and entered the county. Passasasak. After entering a certain depth, all of the zodiac animals except Hwawon scattered in all directions. Even though they bickered with each other, they always did what they had to do. And after Lee Gak. Yeon Ho-jeong finally arrived at the meeting ce and opened the door without hesitation. ?! As Yeon Ho-jeong walked inside, he saw Mo Yong-gun. Moyong was smiling, but his eyes were shaking horribly. Shake! The door was closed. Yeon Ho-jeong took control with moderation. Greetings. My name is Jeong, the head of the information department of the Mukryongbu. Prince Moyong, who was watching Yeonhojeong, stood up and hugged her. Except for the Moyong family. I have heard many great hymns. Anyway Mo Yong-guns smile became more and more strangely distorted. Any discerning expert would immediately sense something strange. Fortunately, the painter did not notice anything strange. That wasnt the case. Hes the head of the intelligence department where is the main character going? Due to internal circumstances, I, the head of the Intelligence Department, havee as your representative. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Could you please understand? Mo Yong-guns eyes trembled. Please take a seat. Chapter 239 Episode 239 The world does not change (1) Are you ready? Thats right. . How can you look so bad? no. As you already know, we are people who are not worthy of sympathy. Even though my family was taken hostage and everyone was chronically addicted to poison, that doesnt mean the sins Ive alreadymitted go away. . To be more honest we moved under orders from Prince Moyong, but we alsomitted terrible acts without our superiors knowing. . There are many families that have fallen into ruin not because of Moyong-gun but because of us. Maybe it was a feeling of desperation, but such excuses are meaningless. Stop it. So theres no need to look so sad. This kind of death is rather undeserved for us who have abandoned human duties. . It is a satisfying death just because the elder of the Jeomchang Sect bowed his head to us. I will never forget your names. It is an honour. The only thing Im worried about is your family. The working-level manager will take care of it well, but Im worried that there might be some damage. Haha, you actually care more about us than we, your family. Looking at things like this, we still have a long way to go. I know that my heart will never reach your level. No, we are not really worried. If I had been concerned about that, I wouldnt have done business with the practitioner in the first ce. Whoa. Even though they were bred like dogs, they know things. Mr. Moyong is a person who values face. I may cross the line sometimes, but I am not one to break my promises. If you guys believe that, Ill put my worries aside too. thank you. Now lets begin. All right. And senior Paeyul. Please speak. Thank you so much. I am not worthy of such a greeting. Paeyul sighed deeply. Chaaaaang! A powerful true energy rose from the drawn sword body. Lets get started. After a while. Kwaaaaang! The groups residence exploded, sparks flying in all directions. * * * . A strange silence surrounded the table. Mo Yong-gun thought as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs rxed expression. What are your intentions? When Yeon Ho-jeong first opened the door and came in, I really thought my heart was being ripped out. I wondered if something had gone wrong. I calmed down my shocked mind, but I still felt a chill running down my spine. Why did you appear? Without any further contact? It is unlikely that his identity was discovered or that he was taken in by the Mukryongbu. It was certain. But he wasnt the kind of guy who would show up without saying anything except for that reason. No matter how urgent it is, hes not so ipetent that he cant even send a letter. Even Hugae said that work was progressing well. Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. You guys cant believe me? Is it to be offered as a sacrifice to the Mukryongbu? why? Mo Yong-gun, who was quietly examining Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, shook his head inwardly. no. These guys have no intention of selling me to the Mukryongbu. If you really meant to sell it, there is no need to show it like this. In other words, the problem will end if you send the top leaders of the Mukryongbu and their subordinate troops to control the entire area and raid it. There is no reason to do something thisplicated. What on earth are you thinking, you bastard? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. You seem very surprised. Moyong smiled bitterly. But thats beyond words. I thought I would have this opportunity to meet the great master Tuwang. I understand. You will understand this too. Im not feeling well right now. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Ipletely understand, but anyway, as long as the results are good, it doesnt matter. Its not wrong. The only thing Im curious about is whether you have the authority to do that. I came as Vice Presidents representative. Although I am not a master like him, you can think of my judgment as the judgment of the Vice Lord. Prince Moyong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, smiled. Looking at you, you are truly an amazing talent. exactly? You look tall and your martial arts skills are also great. Moreover, at that age, not only did he hold the position of head of the intelligence department, but he was appointed deputy chief agent, which means he was a powerful person among powerful people. . There is a young man simr to you in our headquarters. He was also young and surprised everyone with his outstanding martial arts skills and amazing strategies. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. It seems he is the rumoredmander of the Mortal Army. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. You say it out loud? It was said to provoke the other person. However, Yeonhojeongs response was very bold. I mean its not just to stab me in the back. Prince Moyong nced at the flower garden. He had a quite cold expression. But he could read the strange difort on the painters face. Hmm. Moyong smiled brightly. Would you like a drink? I dont really like alcohol. Hehe, I guess youre at an age where youre starting to open your eyes to the arts? I have no doubt that the matriarch would not do that, but you never know. Maybe the alcohol was poisoned. For a moment, Hwawon flinched. Even though Mo Yong-gun was watching Yeon Ho-jeong the whole time, he noticed Hwa-wons reaction like a ghost. There was a disturbance. Prince Moyong said in a slightly sad tone. I think you think too negatively of this person. They say that these days, even city officials dont do things like that. Haha, my words were a bit harsh. Unfortunately, Im not as good at distribution as my assistant. I know you wont do that, but theres no harm in being careful with each other. Heh, thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. It looks like the matriarch has made some preparations as well. Did you put gunpowder, not poison? . When I looked down at this neighborhood earlier, I thought it was an amazing ce. The retreat route is to the west, leading to the river and mountains Have you also deployed the warriors of the Sega family? For a moment, Moyong was taken aback. This guy? Someone from the Mukryongbu is also there, so what if I say that out loud? Of course, knowing that wouldnt change the situation, but it wasnt necessary. At least thats what Moyong thought. Hehe, this is one hit. Like I said, theres nothing wrong with being careful with each other, right? That is correct. Moyong quietly crossed his legs. Im a little embarrassed, but I also know youre not normal. Of course, you must have nted coriander in this area, right? Yeon Ho-jeong epted it happily. I heard that the matriarchs level is very outstanding. also. Moyong said with a smile. The conversation just goes nowhere. Someone needed to turn the tide. so. Prince Moyongs eyes suddenly became bloodthirsty. Why did you show up like this without any prior notice? The tone of speech changed. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Why do you think that is? I dont know. Did he just want to get rid of all these boring ys? Mo Yongs face was noticeably distorted. I really dont know. If things were handled this way, no good woulde out for either of us. Its not like I dont know that. You dont know. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression also gradually became cold. But Id like to ask you something from my side as well. You really thought I would just overlook it? He meant that he would now speak openly. It also meant that there was no need to worry about the painter. Of course. Mo Yong-guns voice was full of sincerity. In other words, they had nothing to do with you. You may be angry, but whats important to you is aplishing your mission, not stabbing me in the back. Are you serious? Did you really think it wasnt true? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. You killed innocent people for your own self-interest. So did any harme to you? You cant join hands with someone you dont trust. And before that, please think about why we were sent on this mission. What do you want to say? On a small scale, it is to keep the opponent in check, but on arger scale, isnt it to create a better world? But even though you were themander of this operation, you killed innocent people to satisfy your own selfish desires, so you left the cleanup to the working group. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Now, answer me. Aside from trusting each others abilities, can you trust a person who drives you crazy by doing petty things that even a third-rate gangster wouldnt do? Im telling you clearly If I do something like that without saying a word to you while youre going through such a hard time, how will you get out? Prince Moyong kept his mouth shut. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Something like that. As you know, I am quite narrow-minded. Once something happens, you never forget it. Ah yes. You and I are both narrow-minded people. However, the reason it does not act as a major disadvantage is because you know when the time is right. sh! sh! A lightning-like spark leapt from Mo Yongs eyes. Mo Yong-gun was truly angry. The power of Sang-gos Jeolhak Noejeonggong, which he had been controlling well, was slowly leaking out. Tell me. Are you serious? Did you really do such a useless thing because you wanted to see me embarrassed? Then what are you going to do? You will be disappointed. sincerely. Moyong-gun frowned. Are you this much of a person? If you wanted to vent your anger, you can do it after this mission is over. You can never do that. what? Its obvious that after this mission, you know Im going to hit you and have a n in ce, so why do I need to give you time to prepare? Prince Moyong was dumbfounded. Do you want this mission to fail? Thats it. Complete this mission will be your top priority, so you wont waste anything on me, right? ! Thats a pretty funny certainty, too. Is there really a need to choose between seeding in the mission and having your own head ripped off? Mo Yong-guns face hardened. The cool, subdued air. Inside, Hwawon could not help but be embarrassed. what? What kind of conversation is this? Could it be that the two people knew each other? What on earth? Moyong nced at her in confusion and spoke bitterly. In any case, bringing in that obnoxious woman means that it doesnt matter if an ident happens in this space, right? exactly. Come back and see. I daresay that you will not be able to avoid censure this time. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You better look forward too. Because the boards are allid out. what? It was then. Whoa whoa! A look of astonishment appeared on the painters face. monkey. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had already nted a spear in her sr plexus, spoke coldly. Didnt I tell you? Theres no need to return the favor. Kukkkeok! If you want to y with alcohol in the afterlife, first find out the other persons level and then hit them. Hwawons body trembled. You son of a bitch! Yeon Ho-jeong raised his spear and struck. Fuwaaaaak! Hwawons body was split lengthwise. Chapter 240 Episode 240 The world doesnt change (2) Hmm? Won Dong, the flower garden leader, tilted his head. what? What happened? Im feeling a bit groggy for no reason. Wondong sighed lightly. One of the flower crew members asked. Why are you doing this, Captain? no. I guess its because Ive been thinking a lottely. yes? Won-dong quenched his appetite. It seems like our lord is acting too aggressively these days. Great Captain. Im just saying that. hey! And its true, didnt you and Ie under your lordship to make a name for ourselves? Right. But the evaluation of the person called lord is not very good. I even got pushed out of the rankings by a young guy. What is this? The flower gardener quenched his appetite. But you cant change the line now. I know yeah. Wondong sighed deeply. Okay, whats the point in saying this? I just have to live the way I used to live. Tsk. Lets rx again. Its unlikely, but something might happen again. I hope so. What are you going to do if something really happens? Speaking of which, to be honest, I am a bit unlucky, but isnt the new head of the intelligence department an expert who has broken through the borderline barrier? Besides, my lords martial arts skills are also amazing. Thats true. Crucially, the head of the intelligence department is the person who came on behalf of the vice-lord. If you kill the head of the intelligence department, from then on, the Moyong family will be in a rtionship with the strongest person who talks about being the best in the world. If we touch it first, it will not be easy for the Moryong family to be installed first. well, youre right. Wondong looked at Daewon with admiring eyes. Are you smarter than you think? Hehe, its just a bit of trivia. I heard that the head of the Moyong family is such a smart person? They said so. I know how to think like this, but I wonder if a person as big as the head of a family would make a mistake. Well, but. Yes, sir. The head of the Moyong family is in a particrly bad mood today Well, anyway, what happens if you really get into an ident? What happens? At that time, it was really. That was then. Quang! With a loud explosion, a huge door flew through the air. The agents eyes widened. Theres going to be war. Wondong whistled. Beep! As soon as a sharp sound reached their ears, the entire Hwawon University rushed to the ce where the explosion urred. Wondong shouted. Surround the pce gasp! sh! A lightning-like sh colored his vision white. And that was the end. dump! Won-dong, whose head was lost, copsed on the spot. It was truly a merciless swift sword. Although he was nothingpared to Hwawon, Wondong, who was said to have achieved a level simr to the deceased Wongak, lost his life with a single sword. That wasnt all. sh! sh! Every time the blue sword light shed, the bodies of four or five members of the Fire Garden were split horizontally. What?! Whats going on! Were in big trouble! Hurry up and contact the other Chinese zodiac people Ugh! The sword light, as fast and intense as a thunderbolt, reduced a radius of about a dozen to nothing. It was truly a tremendous sword technique. Under the soundless, shing invincible swordsmanship, the Hwawondae was devastated in an instant. That wasnt all. hey! Run away! . Hey man! omg! Slurp. The descent of the Death God, who brings death without any sign. There was a fearsome assassin moving in all directions like invisible smoke, stabbing a dagger into the blood vessels of the flower gardener. The four members of the Flower Garden, who were left alone, muttered in fear. What the hell is going on?! Quaaaang! A fierce explosion rang out. In the temples eyes, a person was seen flying through the air. Director of Intelligence! thud! Yeon Ho-jeong fell to the ground and vomited a handful of blood. The employee quickly approached Yeon Ho-jeong. Are you okay?! Yeon Ho-jeong gritted his teeth and shouted. Its an enemy attack! Invite all the remaining zodiac signs! I follow your orders! The employee turned and shouted. Its an enemy attack! The loud, resounding voice carried over a hundred pages. At that time, Yeonhojeongs sword was swung. Suddenly. The temples head was blown off. you. The face of Mo Yong-gun, who suddenly appeared in front of the annihted Hwawondae, was distorted like a crumpled piece of paper. What on earth are you doing? Kyaak! Tsk! Why didnt you kill him before he screamed? If so, will anything change? what? Papa papapang! Four masters rushed at terrifying speeds from all directions in the air. And as many as three hundred warriors followed behind. Director of Intelligence! Are you okay! Yeon Ho-jeong shouted, ring at Mo Yong-gun. Kill the head of the Moyong family! Heunched an ambush! Prince Moyongs face was distorted. this guy! It was right for things to proceed this way anyway. In order to escape safely, you have to kill Yeon Ho-jeong, bring in the entire working team, and fake his death. However, even in the same flow, things can be easier or more difficult depending on one small action. Why do you keep inting things needlessly?! At that time, the doctor approached Yeon Ho-jeong. Are you okay? Im fine, so go ahead and kill him! Its much stronger than expected! The Hwawondae has already been massacred, and even the head of the intelligence department is vomiting blood. It was not the time to discuss the circumstances. The doctor shouted loudly. Everyone, kill Prince Moyong! I will take care of you, Manager! Hwaaaaaaa! The blue tiger and the water dragon mad dog unleashed their deadly force all at once. Prince Moyong, who was about to swing his sword, flinched for a moment. These guys. The life that came out was not normal. Each persons strength was clearly lower than mine, but I couldnt ignore the force of the three people pouring down on me at the same time. Quang! Cheongho unleashed his inner power to the limit with a strong advance. Crump! Crunch! An eerie sound echoed from all over the joints of his body. Cheongho opened his mouth wide. Hahaha!! It was a roar so loud and powerful that it gave me goosebumps. It was twice as loud and ten times more intimidating than the actual roar of a great tiger. Hahaha! That wasnt all. The water dragon and mad dog also exude much more powerful energy than usual, and it would not be strange to say that their power was that of a transcendental expert who broke through the barrier of martial arts. Mo Yong-guns face hardened. What are these guys?! Until they appeared, they were just annoying to deal with, but in an instant, they turned into difficult to deal with. This is a change you cannot believe even if you see it with your own eyes. This was the best hand possessed by those chosen among the zodiac signs. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted once again. The Mo Yong familys troops are hiding on the western riverside! The remaining troops take care of that! Mo Yong was truly embarrassed. you! Yeonhojeong did not give Prince Moyong a chance to speak. What are they doing! Attack immediately! Jonmyeong! The blue tiger and the water dragon mad dog all rushed towards Moyonggun. That wasnt all. The troops under the four men moved west as ordered by Yeon Ho-jeong. Numerous experts were entangled. It would be no exaggeration to say that it was aplete mess. Keueuung. Yeon Ho-jeong gritted his teeth and grabbed his side. The doctor asked urgently. Chief of Information! Are you okay? Senior, please take me away for a while and leave the whole authority. I was hit by a prator. omg! If you are hit properly by a prator, it is normal for your internal organs to be damaged, and in severe cases, you can even die from a single blow. The Hwansa quickly carried Yeon Ho-jeong on his back. Although he was a new employee, he was someone who had seen Yeon Ho-jeongs excellence firsthand. I couldnt let someone like this die. It was then. sh! Kwaaaaang! The bodies of Hwansa and Yeon Ho-jeong floated into the air. this! When I looked back, the ground had sunk in. Looking at the location, it seemed like the explosion urred due to the sword strike thrown by Prince Moyong. You son of a bitch. Unlike the doctor who hurriedly took his stance, Yeon Ho-jeong fell to the ground helplessly. thud! The doctors face became contemtive. No matter how expert you are, if you fall from the height of Samjang without any preparation, your bones are bound to be damaged. Moreover, the head of the intelligence department suffered internal injuries. Director of Intelligence! The doctor quickly approached Yeon Ho-jeong. It was then. Cough! Youe here! Yeon Ho-jeong vomited blood again and summoned a master who was heading west. The doctor hurriedly asked. Chief of Information! Are you okay? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a pale face. At least one person will have to live to report this situation to the department! yes! But not me or you. yes? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand was curved like a snake. Sigh! omg! The doctor opened his mouth wide. In his gradually fading consciousness, Yeon Ho-jeongs kind voice rang in his ears. Thank you so much. The doctor felt a rush of tears. Chief of Information! not! Slurp. The doctor copsed. Carry Senior Hwansa on your back and return to Bu! hurry! Yes yes! Just like that, the warrior carrying the illusionist on his back walked away at a fast pace. Immediately, Yeon Ho-jeongs face turned red. He looked around. good. The life and death of Prince Moyong and the three members of the Chinese zodiac. And three hundred masters heading far west. Who was that guy who was active under Prince Moyong? Yeon Ho-jeong was convinced of Mu-yeons existence. Wooooow. Hyeonmugi rose and the humidity rose everywhere. ! I was pretty lucky. A undting being was captured by Hyeonmugi. Muyeon, which was moving in the distance to the right of Yeonhojeong, was heading west at once. It was to support the troops of the Moyong family. Wooooow. The blue dragon g rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Hahahahaha. The livers ability was activated, and the internal injuries that had been forcibly inflicted were recovering at a rapid pace. Now there are no eyes turned to me. Faaagh! At the moment when a ray of fire seemed to sh, Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved like a beam of light. It was a move that immediately took away full authority. The exploding jujakgi was heating his heart like crazy. Moyong-gun. Yeonhojeong breaks through the air with faster movements than anyone else. The mission was sessful. As long as you get out of there properly. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. But I cant miss this golden opportunity. You are you too, but you also need to break the momentum of the Ink Dragonbu. Just like that, Yeonhojeong became a ray of light and disappeared. The ce he was heading to was a street in Jangsa, where the working group was moving. Kwaaaaang! Both the blue tiger and the water dragon mad dog were thrown back by the heavy sword. this guy. Prince Moyong could hardly concentrate on the fight. What on earth are you nning?! It was clear that Yeon Ho-jeong had done something. I wanted to figure it out right away, but the situation was too urgent. His anger reached its peak, but he couldnt even stab Yeon Ho-jeong. In any case, it was his job to ensure the safe return of all themanding staff of this mission. But why?! If you just stay still, you can be safely deaf, so why on earth did you make such a mess?! At that time, Cheonghaosplexion turned pale. omg! puck! The mad dog, which was thrown back again by Prince Moyongs sword, vomited blood and asked. Shit! whats the matter?! Cheonghos eyes were bloodshot. Moyong-kun, you son of a bitch! He gritted his teeth and shouted. Its urgent! The headquarters has been raided by Mo Yongses troops! !! Mo Yong-gunsplexion turned pale. Chapter 241 Episode 241 The world does not change (3) Senior. What happened? Full Sang sighed. All of the remaining Shadow Warriors devastated the entrance to the Mukryongbu with explosives and exploded. I just checked. okay? Paeyul, who was looking towards the southwest, nodded. I get it. Seniors. ? Im sorry. what? I used to criticize my senior by saying something pointless. When did you ever question me? If that had really been the case, I would have blown off his head. It was an uncharacteristic joke. So, Full Sang felt even more sorry for him. Senior, you are in enough pain. The shadow warriors of the Moyong family who disguised themselves as members of themercial group of Guizhou Merchants were not all dead. Yeon Ho-jeong tried to persuade them somehow, and eventually they stopped attacking when there were fifty people left. Afterwards, Yeon Ho-jeong said that he fervently coaxed them. He constantly appealed that there was no need to die like this, and that it would be better to just hit Prince Moyong. But they couldnt do that. This is because all of the shadow warriors were chronically addicted to poison. In the end, if you dont take the medicine in time, you will die. Naturally, Prince Moyong had no intention of canceling the contract with them. Either way you die, you die that way. Even worse, if they dont die, the lives of their families held captive by Prince Moyong will be miserable. That was the reason why they wanted to buy him when he died. They changed their minds after Yeon Ho-jeongs persuasion and risked their lives to give Prince Moyong a blow. I will never forget your names. Looking at Full Sang sighing once again, Paeyul spoke in an annoyed tone. Why are you sighing so much over being a beggar? Cant a beggar sigh? Arent you already an unlucky beggar? Even the blessings I dont have will run away. Hehe, are you worried? Slurp. Im sorry. Paeyul snorted and stabbed his sword. Lets leave quickly. yep. Anyway, where was the ce? . why? Sometimes you look really wise, but sometimes you look really ignorant. Chaaaaang! evil! Its a joke! Its a real joke! Its a cheap joke. All I have to do is risk your life. Im sorry. joy. Full-sang quenched his appetite. You can head to Yikyang, northwest of Changsha. First, you have to go to the street outside Jangsa. I get it. Zhuge Yan, who had been quiet until then, opened his mouth. Hey What are you doing? Hurry up and get ready. Dangsang, you too. Hey, senior over there? What? That Paeyul frowned. Are you going to resemble that beggar too? Dont drag it on and just say it. Zhuge Yan swallowed his saliva. I guess we overlooked something. what? This is the reaction of the Inkryongbu. what? I thought this distance would be enough but I guess that wasnt it? Paeyul turned his head to see what he was talking about, and his face suddenly hardened. A look of astonishment appeared on Full Sangs face. That?! Rumbling. Around Akroksan Mountain, where Mukryongbu is located. There was a group of people scattering in all directions, raising a cloud of dust. No, the expression a group of people was not appropriate. The number of warriors who showed up was well over a hundred. At first nce, it looks like there are more than a thousand people? Damn it. Paeyul shouted harshly. in action! Faaagh! The four people quickly jumped into the bushes. Shh! Although the distance is quite long, you never know. This was the ce where thergest number of Heukdo informants were distributed in Honam near Jangsa. Unfortunately, the only person who could properly detect the presence of the informant was Paeyul. Even such a defeat rate can only be seen clearly when one is calm, but in a critical situation like now, ones mood was bound to be shaken. Tang Sanger sent a warning message to Zhuge Yan. [They react very quickly, dont they, little brother?] [If you think about it, it has to be that way. The entire entrance copsed. However, I never expected that there would be such experts camped out around me.] Zhuge Zhenyan gritted his teeth. [Its because of me. The pontoon owner fell, so its natural to be on such alert.] [Its not my brothers fault. Dont worry too much. By the way, where did theye from? If they had been camped the whole time, the shadow warriors should have been caught too] [They were wearing the clothes of amercial band. Besides, you cant just kill him without knowing what purpose he approached you for.] [Is that so?] [Yes. If you kill as many people ase near you, youll be letting the whole world know that theres a suspicious organization here.] [Hmm, thats right.] Tang Sang-ah, who was shaking his head, scratched his head. [But is there a need for us to move like this? After all, they dont know us, right?] [Ugh.] Zhuge Zinc almost got his feet tangled. [sister! Dark Inds informants already know our faces! I faked my death by blowing up the manor, but if they get caught, Ill be in big trouble!] [Ah So were in a serious situation right now?] [Its so serious!] [Anyway, Ill never see those people again, right?] [As long as I get out safely. Yo.] [Hmm, good.] Dang Sang-ah took out a small gold bag from her bosom. There was no one to stop him. She threw the gold bag far into the northeastern bush. Whoa! The gold bag burst and purple powder spread out. Zhuge Zhens eyes widened. [sister? What are you doing now?] [Its short intestine acid. Its an extreme poison of the original familys vision.] [No, so why?] [Theyre moving in all directions. We have to fake it.] [If were going to do that, we have to spray it behind us!] [That wont work.] [Huh?] [If we spray it here, itll be like advertising that were moving to this side of the bush, right?] [Ah. !] Zhuge Zhenyan pounded his head. I had just said that the warriors of the Mukryongbu could not kill just anyone, which would be like revealing their location. In the end, the trap set by Tang Shanger was no different from applying Zhuge Yans words. I was once again impressed by the way he showed such improvisation in a split second. [Awesome, sister!] Tang Sang-ah blushed. [What did I do] At that time, Paeyul grumbled openly. They are ying well. Are you here to y? I heard you have a loud voice, senior. The heavens and earth are shaking because of the sound of those guys going wild, but their voices are so loud. ah? Zhuge Zhen and Tang Sanger bowed their heads. I was nervous for no reason, so I ended up having a useless conversation in full voice. But the poison sac exploded well. It will be effective in temporarily evading tracking. Thank you. Now stop fussing and run. yes! So the four people escaped the bushes as quickly as possible while remaining secretive. Phew, youll be okay now, right? Full-sang wiped his forehead. I was sweating because I was nervous. Paeyul nodded. If we increase the distance this much, it will be safe. From now on, you will only have to be wary of dark intelligence agents. Everyone is covered in blood. yes! The group covered their faces with blood-covered clothing. How long did it take to walk like that? Kugugoogung. Paeyuls eyes lit up. Thats fast. Many of the more than a thousand strongmen were moving north. It seemed that several people had already been affected by the poison that Tang Sang-ah had spread. Everyone, walk without showing off. Two hundred chapterster, another bush appears. Mix in with the crowd. All right. It was then. Crumbling! With a violent explosion, one of the pavilions copsed entirely. Aaaahhh! Please save me! Run! Run away ugh! The four people stopped walking. There was a lot of drinking and screaming. They quickly turned their heads and looked for the source of the sound. !! Shock appeared on the faces of the four people. Fuwaaaaak! Aaaah! mom! Oh mom! Wow! Help me! please! Im a kidcough. It was a cruel massacre. About 30 of the masters who came from near Akrok Mountain were randomly cutting people to death. Without saying anything, he just cut down the civilians to death with his murderous eyes shing, and there was no such thing as indiscriminate killing. Grrrr. Full-sangs fists were shaking. Zhuge Yan quickly grabbed his forearm. But her eyes were also red and bloodshot. At that time, someone among the warriors shouted. There must be someone who was in cahoots with the criminal! Find them even if it means killing everyone in the business! It was an amazing reason. Of course, it is unlikely that only low-ranking warriors would step forward and carry out a suicide attack, so the prediction that there would be a leader nearby is reasonable. Although the chain of events was well understood, the method was too twisted. No organization in the world would do something crazy like this just to find someone with a clue. In fact, they were the Chambaekdan (LjF), the most vicious group in the Mukryongbu. It was a unit that was not used unless it was for some serious reason, and each and every one of them was a demon known as the greatest in the dark ind. Kaaaaak! dad! Ah. Aaaah! Help me! Horrible screams, merciless horror, crazed carnage. Crump! The dagger that Tang Sang-ah was holding was crushed. She was so angry that she couldnt ovee her grip and smashed it to pieces. But neither she nor Zhuge Yan could easilye forward. The two were also so angry that their eyes rolled, but they knew that if they showed up here, the situation would be incrediblyplicated. It was then. Paaaaaaaa! Full-sangs body became a gust of wind and was shot out. You crazy bastards!! Quaaaang! With a loud explosion, two Zanbaekdan warriors flew away, vomiting blood. It was a heavy tension and powerful force. The tension of his entire bodys internal energy and the force of the strike created an impact that felt like a thousand pounds of rock falling. Hwaaaaaaa! A terrifying, deadly force rose from Full-sangs body. You bastards wont mind even if you chew on them! One of the warriors shouted in a voice boiling with fear. This is a suspicious person! catch! At that moment, Full Sangs legs moved like a whip. Whoa whoa! The warriors head waspletely shattered. It was a harsh killing blow that was not befitting of a full-time person. I could see how angry he was. Fuck you guys! Everyonee here! Come on you crazy people! Try killing me too! One of the warriors took out a small flute from his pocket. Beep! puck! The sound of the flute stopped midway. Before I knew it, an iron coin was stuck on the warriors forehead. Para rock. Dang Sang-ah stood next to Full Sang and raised his sword. She couldnt bear it any longer either. Warriors shouted from all directions. Its the enemy! These guys! no! There may be others! Just call this dog battalion! It was then. Im sorry, but its all about us. Dont bother, call them all at once. Quaaaang! A sh of light so powerful that it seemed as if it could pierce a mountain tore a huge hole in the bodies of the five warriors. Paeyul, who had already reached full power, spoke in a chilling voice. the poor. Full-sang shouted in a voice full of anger. Dont stop me! Good job. ! Thanks to youing forward, I managed to save face. Actually, I was thinking a lot. Bye! Zhuge Yan, who flew through the sky like a fairy, broke the neck of one of the Chambaekdan members. The four working-level teams gathered back to back and red in all directions. A terrible murderous look shed in Paeyuls eyes. Its my duty, and I have to save people first. Chapter 242 Episode 242 The world does not change (4) ?! Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head and looked at the sky. what? The sunset had an intense red color. The world will be dark within half an hour now. A hazy moon was already appearing on the other side of the sky. The air is shaking. If you go a little further, you will be near Jangsa. But the air there felt strange. Its so busy. Did something happen? Changsa is the capital of Honam. Even when the sun sets, there are many people. No, it will be even more lively because of the people who gather to enjoy the entertainment. But this was not the chaos that many people suggested. Kyaaa! The Jujakgi (ȸ) located in the heart let out a harsh cry. Living?! Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Quang! A powerful advance shook the earth. Yeon Ho-jeong, who sensed that this was an unusual situation, began to awaken all the powers that had been dormant due to the mission, one by one. Tsutsutsu! me-like energy waves swirled around Yeon Ho-jeongs body as he ran with minimal internal strength. Grumble! As Jujakgi woke up, his heart heated up. The heart rate rose, cardiac output increased, and the pumped blood circted throughout the body, making the nerves of the entire body extremely sensitive. Phew. The white tiger energy inhaled maximized the closing ability. Rapid increase in cardiopulmonary capacity. My limbs overflowed with strength and my senses became more sensitive. I could feel the flow of air, my bones and muscles became stronger, and the joints of my entire body became more flexible. Ugh! Byeok Ra Jin-gyeol, who reached the age of ten, minimized the strain on the body. However, the Suzakugi and Baekhogi were so rough that they could be considered the best in the world, so even the protection of Byeokrajingi could notpletely prevent muscle fatigue. At that time, the blue dragon energy soared. Cheeeeeeeek! The soy sauce ability was activated and the umted fatigue was blown away in an instant. The Blue Dragon, the divine energy of the East Heaven, has reached the peak of its resilience. The power of the Three Gods, which maximizes the use of the body and energy. But even that wasnt enough. It is sufficient to throw away explosive martial arts attacks, but if you use too much force, you may lose your delicacy. If done incorrectly, the bodys bnce can be disrupted and even internal injuries can ur. Hwaaaah. The divine energy of the Northern Heavens that regtes bnce in an invisible ce. It was Hyeonmugi (). As the Hyeonmu Qi soared, it removed all the turbid energy that had been generated, even if only for a moment, and at the same timepletely corrected the bnce in the body. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. good. Until now, I had only used one or two powers depending on the situation. However, the true value of Sasinmu is revealed when all energies are manipted freely. Theres nothing to worry about now. The four colors of thought shed sequentially in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Indeed, it has been a long time since the Four Gods Forces, the legendary martial arts, have finally appeared in the Honam region. Yeon Ho-jeong kicked the ground. Kwaaaaang! The ground turned over. Paaaaaa! He was traveling at a speed that was close to twice that of before. Yeongas best divinew, Cheonjongunhaengbi (v\w), received the power of coexistence and provided unprecedented speed and limitless freedom. Para rock! The hem of the long cloth was fluttering like crazy. It seemed like if I picked up the speed any further, the end would be tattered. Yeonhojeong, who entered the vicinity of Jangsa at once, caught the attention of the working-level group immediately. West! Paaaaaa! It was an amazing neww. elerate by moving your feet again in the air. He was literally moving forward like a ray of light. As the power that had been suppressed was released in an instant, all the suppressed energy cheered at the same time, and it seemed as if his martial arts itself was raised to the next level. And finally. Yeon Ho-jeong, who flew high into the sky after breaking off the roofs of several buildings, saw the working group. Whoa whoa! The three warriors who were praying with a strong sword fell down on the spot. It was a loss rate. It seemed like the explosive power of the sword he was throwing out had be stronger, as he had been refining his sword. It was the most notable performance among the group. All sword cuts starting from the middle and middle angles were simple and practical, so the enemys supply and demand was dropping significantly with just one cut. It is strong enough to be strong enough even without using Jeomchangs martial arts skills. As expected, the youngest elder of the Jeomchang Sect, a rising killing sword honed through countless battles, was ravaging the enemies. Papa papapang! Dang Sang-ahs martial arts performance was also surprising. She was said to be the best gifted woman in the Sacheondanga family, and her martial arts skills wereparable to those of mid-level experts who had already experienced many hardships. Besides, she wasnt using memorization. A quick and cheerful performance. Even though poisonous energy was not used, if one hit, one person was guaranteed to fall. The divinew is as insidious as a snake, and the force it throws out is gentle, but it aims at killing and killing blood. The flexible yet terrifying Gwon-gak (ȭ) became the dance of death and taunted the Chambaekdan. Quang! Quaaaang! The most surprising one was Jegal Zinc. Whether it was a battle or a mission, she always took a step back. To begin with, she was better at using her brain than at martial arts, and enjoyed trying out different moves even if the results werent as good as they should have been. Not now. Bye! Pow! bang! Zhuge Dynastys noble martial arts turned into a brutal killing spree and went out to kill the enemies. Surprisingly, Zhuge Zhens actualbat skills were very outstanding. Perhaps it was something he learned whilemanding the Mortal Army, but if you look at his ability to use Salcho, he was better than Dang Sang-Ah. He is disying fearsome martial arts that he has never shown even to Jegal Yeon and Yeon Ho-jeong, who are enraged at the death of innocent civilians. And Full Sang. If the most unexpected was Jegal A-yeon, the most worrying one was Full-sang. die! Bye! Pow! Pow! The excitement was evident in his hands. Although it can kill the enemy in one hit, it wreaks havoc on the enemy in at least three hits. Is there at least one thread of reason holding on? Although he is showing off his unique open martial arts beats and a strong fist attack that seems to be sloppy, fortunately he did not open his secret technique. Its these guys! Call everyone! Contact Danju! Its all here! Paaaaang! Closing the distance in an instant, Full Sang kicked one of the members of the Chambaek Dan in the chest. Bye! The member of the Chambaekdan who was hit in the chest fell off without even being able to scream. Since the sternum is caved in, life will notst long. Yes, call everyone! A deep murderous glow zed in Full-sangs eyes. The killing was so fierce that it even pierced the hood of the blood-red robe. Call everyone! Ill kill you all! It was a scary feeling. Due to anger, the power of martial arts increased, but delicacy and bnce were lost. As the blow became stronger, the stamina consumption was quite severe. Full-sangs breathing was bing increasingly rough. Gwido, the leader of the three generations of the Chambaekdan, shouted. Everyone step back! Dont be hasty in your approach! Surround them until reinforcements arrive! At that time, a ray of wind prated the atmosphere. Whoa whoa! With an eerie sound, Guidos eyes opened. As soon as he lost his strength, he fell down. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The intense heat spreading in all directions caught everyones attention. All the martial arts people present turned their heads towards the ce where the wind was fired. Quaaaang! A brutal gust of wind tore through the middle of the battlefield. It was the earth, not the sky. Yeonhojeong, who deceived everyone with his explosive fire energy, unleashed his White Tiger at full power and struck the ce where the Chambaekdan were concentrated. Yeonhojeongs twin fists unleashed a fierce blow like a storm. Burbubbubbuk! strong and fast It was precise and delicate at the same time. The fangs of the White Tiger, the Great Emperor of the West, struck the heart of the fifteen-year-old member of the Chambaekdan. Fuwaaaaaaa! Chambaekdan members coughing up blood and copsing. The remaining troops, confused, turned to Yeon Ho-jeong, but he was no longer there. Since he was not wearing a hood like hispanions, he decided that his face should not be revealed. How to annihte enemies with the shortest time and most efficient movement? Fuuuuuuu! The exploding sr energy led Yeon Ho-jeongs body to the state of speed. Bub bub bub! Bye! Quaaaang! It was the seconding of the God of Fire, exuding merciless encouragement. Raising his survival skills to the maximum, he bes an invincible general who breaks through the middle of Yeonhojeong enemy lines and sweeps away evildoers who have betrayed humanity and righteousness like fallen leaves. The embarrassed Chambaekdan members btedly tried to widen the distance, but Yeonhojeong did not allow them to retreat. He was moving at extreme speed. The members of the Chambaekdan couldnt even read Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, let alone his face. Burbubbubbuk! It was a moment when the number of enemies killed by Yeon Ho-jeong was greater than the number of enemies defeated by the four people. 100 million?! There was a look of surprise on Full Sangs face, who was more excited than anyone else. Kitei! Among the group, except for Zhuge Yan, he was the one who saw Yan Haozhengs martial arts skills the most. Zhuge Yan shouted. To the north! Faaagh! As soon as Zhuge Yan finished speaking, Paeyul and Tang Sanger headed straight north. Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had burned five or six members of the Chambaek Dan on the spot with his deadly martial arts attack, Hongyeomyuksalgong (t6), which was thrown out with a pair of swords, was immediately shot at Gaeul-sang. Faaagh! There was no time to panic. Before I knew it, Yeonhojeongs new technique of carrying the full statue on his shoulder was so fast that it was eye-rolling. Full-sang shouted. There are two left! It seemed like he was going to kill them all. Gaeun-sangs face was distorted like a ghost as he red at the two enemies moving away. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. More enemies areing behind us! Now is the time to distance ourselves! Shibaal! Do you know what those bastards did?! If we continue to stay, that ce will only be a battlefield! Its better to lure them in! Damn it! It seemed extremely frustrating. Moisture welled up in Full-Sangs eyes. damn! damn! Whatever the reason, dozens of innocent civilians died because of the Murim Alliances mission. Among them was a young child who was probably not yet ten years old. Im sorry. Rather than anger, I felt a sense of shame and regret. I really had no idea that they would do something like this. After a while. . Lets not think about anything now and just focus on escaping. It was Yeon Ho-jeong who suddenly realized what was going on. He was angry too, but there was nothing good about being there anymore. Both the working-level team and the civilians. Gaeun-sang gritted his teeth and said. What if those bastards do it again Yangcheon is a person who knows thew. The same goes for those subordinates. Im sure you know that causing trouble like this wont do you any good. . Regain yourposure. Please just drop me off. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and threw the full statue away. Parrak! Full-sang, whonded on the ground with a stylish new technique, ran in step with Yeon-ho-jeong. Yeon Gongja. Please speak. Thank you. Lets talk about that only after we get out of here. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled with passion. They areing from all directions. The mission is not over yet. Chapter 243 Episode 243 The world does not change (5) Qarring! A cloud of ck dust rose along with the explosion. sh! sh! The thunder energy moving throughout the clouds gave off a menacing brilliance. Cheongho, who was about to attack again, quickly retreated. It was a very stic movement, but his body had already reached its limits. Unbelievable. Cheonghos eyes, which were full of ferocious murder like a wild beast, showed a look of bewilderment. Was the head of the six generations this strong?! Moyongguns martial arts skills were truly jaw-dropping. It is known that the martial arts skills of Baekseo, who is the eldest of the zodiac and served Yang Cheon for the longest time, areparable to those of the head of the six generations. However, among the other zodiac signs, there was no one who came close to Baek Seos inaction. Representative examples include Chuk (), Jin (), Mi (δ), and myself, In (). different. Cheongho lowered his posture. I dont know the actual level of military prowess of the six generations of the family. However, it is clear that Moyongajus martial arts skills are at an exceptional level. Paaaaaaaa! The dust cloud split in half and a ray of blue lightning struck the water dragon. profit! Kwarung! The lightning strike that grazed the water dragons sleeve smoothly split a fairlyrge rock in half. In terms of evasion ability, the water dragon was superior to the blue tiger and the mad dog. The power and speed of the sword strike were so great that the water dragon was only busy dodging, let alone counterattacking. What on earth is this? Paaaaang! Cheongho jumped in like a tiger that had found its prey and swung the iron tiger. What on earth is that martial arts?! Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Quang! Tsk! Blue light shattered on Cheonghos body, which was thrown out crying and vomiting blood. Cheongho, who was trying to get up in a hurry, suddenly lowered his upper body. Uweeeek! It was arge amount of blood vomited. Hocheoljo, who can split iron tes with ease, could not make a single scratch on Moyongguns air defense wall. Rather, it was Cheongho who suffered internal injuries due to the light force of the throw. scary! I couldnt believe that there was such a martial arts skill in the world. Indeed Moyong-gun frowned. These are truly annoying things. I dont know anything else, but I need to know one thing: persistence. Cheongho had good physical strength, Waterryong had good evasion, and Madgyeon had a good eye for finding loopholes. If I hadnt studied the Thunder de and the Heartless Thunder Style of the High School, I would have been in big trouble. If it were a one-on-one decisive battle, Jiangon Wuhae, the study of family affairs, would not be far behind Lei Jeonggong. However, in a melee like this, the thunder energy itself could pose a psychological threat to the enemy. This was the reason why Prince Moyong was able to rx while dealing with three supreme masters. Youre holding up better than I thought. Prince Moyong nced up at the sky. I guess this is enough. Before I knew it, the red-colored sunset was slowly going beyond the darkness. At this level, the working group would havergely escaped the influence of the Mukryongbu. Yeonhojeong. Prince Moyong frowned. I knew youd have my back no matter what Huh! I couldnt figure out what kind of people they had recruited to attack the Mukryongbu. If you were determined to do it, it wouldnt have been that difficult to gather people. Are you going to make the main family and the Mukryongbu enemies? Isnt he truly a bold guy? Ive been impressed a few times before, but I really didnt expect this attack at all. In the first ce, it never urred to me that I would deceive myself. Are we going to reduce the influence of the Honam family? Yeonho probably knows that there is no way the Moyong family will fall with this level of trickery. It was not because the power of the Moyong family was stronger than that of the Mukryongbu. At least for now, the Mukryongbu cannot touch the Moyong family. Touching the Moyong family is no different from dering war on the Murim Alliance. Unless the powers are equal, the Mukryongbu can never take unreasonable measures. However, since Mo Yongs name was used to attack the Mukryongbu, the Mukryongbu would also have no choice but to keep a close eye on the Moyong family. If that happens, the Mo Yong family will not be able to run around like they have done so far. This is because you must always calcte where the Mukryongbu will strike. It instills that just in case feeling of anxiety. A Daemun faction of the size of Mo Yong-se could suffer great limitations and damage just by doing so. But. The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. It hurts quite a bit, but Im not shaken to this extent. I have to sh with Mukryongbu at least once anyway. Its okay to think that the time hase a little earlier. However, there was one thing that puzzled me. Does he think this is enough? I wasnt sure there. Does it really end here? Or will there be another attack that you didnt expect? You son of a bitch. The mad dog gritted his teeth. How dare you attack the headquarters? You went crazy because you wanted to die! Moyong-gun answered leisurely. Well, thats fine. After all, righteousness and evil are difficult to coexist, so is there anything new? You bastard! I guess its none of your business whether the Mukryongbu disappears or the main family disappears. Jeeeeee! A terrifying thunder energy was released from Mo Yongs sword body. It was twice as powerful as anything he had used before. Shock appeared on the faces of the three people who saw the scene. Mo Yong said with a cold face. Because I n to bury it all here. He swung his sword vigorously. The water dragon shouted. Avoid! sh! The blue sword light flew towards the three people, forming a huge crescent moon. The density of power, the speed of the sh, and the range of internal energy release are on apletely different level than before. Even if you tried to dodge in advance, the speed at which the sword attack struck you was so fast that dodging itself was difficult. this! A look of despair appeared on Cheonghos face. I see! This attack is a deadly attack. In other words, after using this level of swordsmanship, there are bound to be gaps. The reason Mo Yong-gun did not unfold this sword until now was probably to drastically reduce the reaction speed of the three people. In fact, even when Cheongho saw the sword attacking right in front of him, he did not dare to dodge it. This is because the body is not normal. Damn it. Cheongho closed his eyes tightly. Forgive the disloyalty of those who go first without being able to serve you more! It was then. Crispy! Whoa whoa! The sound of something falling was heard along with an eerie crashing sound. Cheongho opened his eyes. Astonishment appeared on his and the mad dogs faces. He was so good at avoiding it like a rat. Now that weve caught that one, the fight will be twice as easy. Prince Moyong tapped his sword and caught his breath. As Cheongho guessed, this sword strike was a martial arts attack that consumed so much internal energy that it was burdensome to use it in session. But there were benefits. Push! Push! The lower body of the water dragon, whose entire upper body had been blown away, spurted out blood and soon copsed. It is not a sh, but a qualification. From the beginning, Moyongs target was a water dragon that was good at evasive maneuvers. !! Cheongho and Gwanggyeon felt a chill run down their spines. You guys, dont run away. No, you shouldnt run away. Am I not your enemy? Pajijik. A threatening brain energy spread from Mo Yongs body. After delivering an explosive blow, he was unable topletely control his internal energy for a moment. But rather, the sight gave even more fear to Cheongho and the mad dog. Now, shall we begin the second round? Cheongho gritted his teeth. Rad dog. why? I will take my time somehow. Go back to the department and request reinforcements. Dont be a dick. Rad dog! Do you think it would be possible to escape in the first ce? Cant you see that crazy guys skills? The moment you run away, you die. The mad dog growled. Whether it bes porridge or rice, we have topete here. Cheongho nodded with a stern face. good night. Lets end here. It was then. Fuuuuuuu! A terrible scream, apanied by an explosion, rang out from the far western river. The troops of the Mo Yong family and the troops under the zodiac were in a life-or-death struggle. Of course, the fight had been going on before. However, this binge drinking was especially loud. The mad dog swore. You son of a bitch! Have you prepared explosives?! A guy who knows no shame! Yes, even if I have to do it today, I have to take one of your arms The mad dog frowned as he continued talking. Mo Yong-guns face was unusual. His eyes were filled with shock as he looked west. Unleaded? Moyongas troopsid down the road leading to the river and the mountains did not have explosives. It is difficult to obtain explosives in the first ce. Moreover, they were merely sacrificialmbs to secure a retreat route. There is no need to have explosives. But unleaded is different. Muyeon always carried small explosives for explosions. Is it really lead-free? no way! Muyeon was a master of stealth. If you make up your mind to hide your presence, you are such a master that even Prince Moyong will not be able to detect your presence. Did that happen to him? why? how? A guy with so much to do together in the future really died here? Jiiiiiiing! A thunderstorm fell upon the heartless sword body. That wont work. Mo Yong-guns face was very distorted. The fun is over, you trash. sh! The lightning strike swept over Cheongho and Madgyeon. Mo Yong-gun was consumed with anger, but unfortunately his misfortune did not end there. * * * Doo doo doo doo doo. The sound of hooves shook the mountains and rivers. As many as fifty war horses (military horses) showed off their great majesty without exception. His entire body is muscr, and once he kicks the ground, he can easily jump a distance of three feet, and the jumping itself is full of sticity. You cant make a warhorse like this just because the breed is good. Extremely systematic management is required, including providing the horse with appropriate medications and abundant food to allow it to run at the right time. Heeheeheehee! The warhorse that was running in the lead let out a roar that sounded like a dragon. The warhorse, which had no one riding on its back, looked particrlyrge and strong. Judging by the scars on its neck and front legs from spear stab wounds, it appears to have been a horse with extensive battlefield experience. Faster! Right next to a horse that is not carrying its owner. A woman with a red bow on her back shouted in a loud voice. Now there is half a day left! Get your mind straight! There could be a fight right away! About fifty warriors who followed her shouted shouted. Jonmyeong! The answer was so loud that even the sound of the horses hooves was drowned out. It was a voice full of inner strength. All of them are martial arts people who have learned excellent Buddhist techniques. But they were not ordinary martial people. Wearing light armor on their shoulders, chest, forearms, shins, etc., their appearance was alreadyplete as an army. The two eyes, each showing a glimpse of fighting spirit, had theposure and sternness of a veteran at the same time, and the prayer that did not disturb anyone turned into a huge military spirit that shook the air. Independent soldiers belonging to the Murim Alliance are moving south at an rming rate. It was a run by the Destruction Army, the bestbat unit of the Baekdo Murim of the time. Chapter 244 Episode 244 The world does not change (6) Cough! White Papers eyes widened. Vice lord. Yang Chen slowly opened his eyes. For some reason, his blurry eyes contained deep fatigue. is it a white paper? Yes, my lord. Are you okay? Yang Chen did not answer. I closed my eyes again, took a deep breath, checked my body condition, and only then opened my mouth. Did I copse? It was a calm tone of voice. It was the voice of an absolute person who never losesposure under any circumstances. White Paper finally realized that his master hade to his senses. Thats right. What did the congressman say? We havent figured out the exact cause yet. Hmm. Just Say it. Baek Seo, who was quiet for a moment, soon strengthened his voice as if he had made a promise. The head of the intelligence department said that he could feel something unusual in the wound on the deputys chest. At that moment, Yang Cheons eyes shed. My chest? Thats right. Due to the circumstances, please forgive me for entrusting my vice-lords pulse to the head of the intelligence department. It wasnt something worth asking for forgiveness for. Rather, the white papers efforts to somehow uncover the cause were wee. However, it was surprising that the head of the intelligence department saw through a fact that even thewmakers could not notice. Where is the head of the intelligence department now? That is Yang Chen looked at the white paper. He seemed uncharacteristically embarrassed. Surprisingly, there was a glimpse of regret on his face. Yangcheon could instinctively know that the situation was not unusual. Exin. What happened after I fell? I follow your orders. Baek Seo, with his head down, spoke without hesitation about what happened so far. Yang Chens face was grimly distorted. That ck sheep?! Thats right. I knew that he was still connected to the Saeum Church. But I never imagined that he would betray me so tantly. Moreover, the intelligence chief said that he copsed because of the scar on his chest. Regardless of how he knew it, this scar was a wound caused by the evil spirit of the Four Eum Cultists. And he says that the ck sheep betrayed him. It felt like something was connected in my head. Has he been locked up in prison? Thats right. However, the head of the intelligence department seems to have felt a sense of urgency in the process of catching him. Its quite ruined. All I had to do was survive. Yang Cheon raised his upper body. White Paper felt suffocated by the prayers of the Absolute that emanated from his entire body. As long as I was alive, that was fine. And White Paper gritted his teeth. It was a big shock that the ck sheep was a traitor, but in fact, there was something else that was even more shocking. The head of the intelligence department appears to have died. In Yang Cheons eyes, life was young. Exin. in detail! * * * Whoop. Zhuge Yan took a deep breath. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong quickly came to her side and ced his hand on her famous acupuncture point. Wooooow. By using the Hyeonmugi, a passage was created through which true energy could permeate, and the Blue Dragon Qi was poured into the passage. I thought that if I had a major problem with my heart and lungs right away, the blue dragon machine would be more appropriate than the harsh white tiger machine. Wooooow. Zhuge Zhens face lit up. thank you. no. Although he was able to relieve fatigue with the blue dragon and bring out the takgi to some extent with the current weapon, that alone cannot be a fundamental solution. Zhuge Zinc wasnt the only one. Dang Sang-ah, as well as Gaeun-sang and Pae-yul, had used up a significant amount of internal energy. Physical stamina was great, but the bigger problem was my stamina, which was gradually declining. I wasnt fucking excited. The more urgent the situation, the more rigid it should be. Zhuge Zhenyan grumbled in a yful voice. Are you the only one who was excited? Everyone was excited. Kung. What is that strange sound? I have nothing to say. It was said to lighten the mood, but in the end, dozens of civilians died. There was no way the atmosphere would ease easily. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Gaeun-sang. What is the intensity? Do you see that moonlit peak over there? Im waiting over there. Ill be able to meet you in half an hour if you have enough time. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Paeyul. Senior, are you okay? What are you looking at me for? I can run for three more days. The situation will be over within three oclock. Didnt you say three days? I understand. Paeyuls eyes were fierce. But that was the end. In any case, if Yeon Ho-jeong had not shown up at the right time, the entire business would have been thrown into chaos. It was not enough to say thank you. What about Mr. Tang? are you okay. You certainly look rxed. I have good physical strength. Tang Sang-ah tried to smile. Although she said she was fine, she was also very tired. Paeyul asked Yeon Hojeong. Anyway, what about the window? I left it behind. I think only then will I believe in my own death. hmm. Yeonhojeong is strong enough even with his bare hands. However, if you use a long weapon, it is much stronger. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. We have gained a certain distance, and as long as there are no problems, the situation will be over in just half a day on this road. Thats the problem. There could be a problem. It will work out somehow. Paeyuls eyes narrowed. Will it work out somehow? It was a statement that was difficult to believe came from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth. Ugh. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyesight improved. The river is over there. It is near Cheonja Mountain (ɽ), the northernmost tip of Honam. As soon as you cross Mt. Tianzi, you are in Hubei. The moment they enter Hubei Province, Mu Longbus troops have no choice but to stop pursuing them. Now, lets cheer up a little more. Paaaaang! The group ran again. It was a repetition of a little rest and an escape with all my might. The speed was sufficient, but the partys stamina was noticeably reduced. How long has it been like that? . Yeonhojeong, who was running in the rear,s eyes deepened. Seniors. Say it. Just in case, Ill take a look around the rear. Lead the team and go first. For a moment, Paeyuls eyes sparkled. On a dark night, the eyes of two people collided in the air and sparks flew. It was a silent conversation that the other party members, who were both physically and mentally exhausted, did not notice. [Are you attached?] [Yes.] [Are you strong?] [Its going to be difficult if you dont cut it off.] [Damn it.] Paeyul tried to tell her that he would take action himself. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong slightly shook his head. [Please ask the team members.] [.] [This is an order from the working-level leader.] Paeyul gritted his teeth and turned his head. p! Paeyul took off his blood jacket and threw it to Yeon Ho-jeong and shouted briefly and strongly. lets go! Wow. The three people ran out after Paeyul. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at them with a smile, suddenly made eye contact with Jegal Zhen-yeon. Zhuge Zhens eyes were shaking violently. Even though I was exhausted and out of my mind, I realized why Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to check the rear. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and waved his hand. It probably means dont worry. Sabak. Just like that, the entire group disappeared from Yeonhojeongs sight. Faaagh! Yeonhojeong turned in the direction he came from and shot out with an explosive movement. There it is. I couldnt feel the power of the Zambakdan. It was only natural that the distance was already over twenty miles. in other words. Their skills are so good that they came far ahead of the Chambaekdan, who started first. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. After all, nothing in this world is easy. Srurr. Yeon Ho-jeong, who gently rxed his stance, put the Four Gods to sleep and raised Byeok Ra Jin-ki to its limit. Wooooow. Byeokrajingi resonates with the atmosphere. A blue energy like a clear sky settled in his pupils. Its here.e here. Whiiiiing! The blowing wind was cool. The air was stirring. The experts who had spread out and approached suddenly gathered in a sharp formation like an awl toward one point. And the point that the formation was aiming for was exactly where Yeonhojeong was located. Im sorry, but you will never be able to enter Tianzi Mountain. p! He took off the long gun he was wearing, burned it with a jujakgi, and put on the blood robe of defeat. With the hood covering her nose, more than half of Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was obscured. Whoa. Yeonhojeong exhales slowly and rxes. How much time has passed like that? Sabak. I heard the sound of someone stepping on fallen leaves on a dark mountain road. Yeon Ho-jeong was still breathing with his eyes closed. A masters breathing is longer and more solid than that of an ordinary person, but Yeon Ho-jeongs breathing is particrly long. Sabak Sabak. Did they decide that there was no other threat? In the darkness, about thirty experts began to appear one by one. . A strange silence fell. After a while, someone asked. The mysterious master who killed the third and fourth generations of the Chambaekdan after the entrance to the Mukryongbu copsed. Suspicious people who are suspected of having some kind of rtionship with the Mo Yong family. . Where are the other party members? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Wooooow. The Byeokrajingi surrounding the entire body sprayed out a more intense and brilliant blue light. He, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, opened his mouth again. I ask for thest time. Where is the group At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong stopped breathing. Sigh! Whoa whoa! The head of the person who opened his mouth was torn to pieces. Yeon Ho-jeong narrowed the distance like a beam of light and smashed his head in one go. His eyes were already filled with the majesty of the King of the Mountains. Crumbling. The howl of a beast flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth. It was the cry of a magical beast on a different level from the roar of the blue tiger. Kill! Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. fast. Even though he killed the captain, he doesnt seem to be shaken at all. That was the feeling of prayer. Moreover, this waste-free movement. Is it the Four Souls? The Mukryongbus specialized assassination team. This is a force that is on a different level from the murderous group Cambaekdan. Even within the Mukryongbu, the death squad that showed the will to kill was the Sahonjo. And what does it mean that Sahonjo sortied? Yang Chen has woken up! Hehehe! Quaaaang! Tigers explosive blow blew away three of the Sahonjo members. When I heard the sound, it felt like a bomb had exploded. Although it was such a powerful blow, the three people who flew backwards only stumbled for a moment and did not die. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Faaagh! Four narrow-pointed swords were fired from exquisite positions. But the life on the sword was too blurry. It made me wonder if this was really a sword wielded to kill. Para rock! The blood wind robe fluttered brilliantly, dodging all four narrow-pointed swords. Yeonhojeongs legs swung like windmills. Pabababak! They struck each person a total of four times, but no one actually died. Sahon members who were waiting at the rear immediately joined and dispersed the force. this. They were amazingly capable of dispersing power. Even if they couldnt do it one-on-one, they were confident that they would win within three sums, but as their numbers increased, it became exponentially more difficult to deal with them. This is going to be a long fucking fight. Can not help it. For the sake of the party, the mission, and for myself, I had to defeat these guys somehow. If we dont deal with these guys, the real Yangcheon will step forward then. Or maybe he has already stepped forward. Yeon Ho-jeongs cheek twitched. If possible, go to Prince Moyong! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The main weapon soared, and the deadly martial arts Hongyeomyuksalgong appeared. Fuuuuuuu! That time. The Mortal Army entered Tianzi Mountain. Chapter 245 Episode 245 Time for Resurrection (1) Currently, two Sahonjo troops are chasing the masters, who are presumed to be Moyonggas special forces. One group is heading north and one group is heading east, blocking the escape route. Yang Chens expression as he listened to Baek Seos report was as cold as ice. He was listening to Baek Seos report with his ears and ring at the patient lying face down with his eyes. White Paper continued. Currently, the five zodiac units are skirmishing with Mo Yongs troops, and the Blue Tiger and Water Dragon Mad Dog are in battle with Mo Yongs family. ording to reports, the martial arts skills of Moyonggaju are exceptional, so the fight is expected to be difficult Do you know your sins? The white paper stopped reporting. Yang Cheons words were aimed at Hwansa, not Baekseo. The doctor spoke in a trembling voice. Please kill me. Yang Chens face distorted. When the White Paper sent you with the head of intelligence, it did not mean simply to assist him. It means that even if the worst happens, you must survive. . But instead of saving him, you lost his mind and carried him on your subordinates back? The doctor bit his lip. please kill me. He had nothing to say other than to kill him. Yang Cheon, who was ring at the doctor with a distorted face, soon sighed. Report in detail. The doctor reported the situation in as calm a tone as possible. His reports were always clear. Hwansas greatest strength was that he conveyed events from an objective perspective, excluding subjectivity. Yang Chen sighed softly after hearing the doctors report in full. You bastard The image of Intelligence Chief Jeong came to mind. A confident tone, a somewhat nervous face, but eyes sparkling with passion and wisdom. This is a guy who takes responsibility for almost everything. Even with his rough temperament, he was a man who knew how to take a step back and say that he would bring in members of the same factionter, as the leaders of the department might feel ufortable. It was a short rtionship, but I really thought I gained a talent that I will never have again in my life. I thought that the sky would give Yangcheon a sleeping dragon, but a storm cloud came out of nowhere and snatched the dragon that had not yet sprouted. Yang Chen closed his eyes. I am truly disappointed. Are you saying its not time yet? At first, even for a moment, I suspected that this guy was a member of another organization. However, what organization in the world would send such a genius to Sejak and further try to fix the problems of the hidden organization from the root? On the contrary, he would have been trembling if he ttered him to gain his trust. There is no way he would have given up on the reorganization n and the funds from the upper level towards the Murim Alliance. Such a remarkable talent was caught up in a fight and died before he could even begin to sprout. It was truly amazing. Moyong-gun. Pusssss. The armrest touched by Yang Chens hand turned into powder and scattered. You dared to touch the headquarters. Meanwhile, there was another part that made me even more angry. You cant mess with the Moyong family carelessly. If I was going to spend the night alone, neither Moyong nor Shaolin would have left me alone. I would have destroyed it by any means necessary. However, as the head of an organization, he could not hastily touch one of the pirs of the Murim Alliance. If the power of the Mukryongbu had not been insufficient to fight against the Murim Alliance, it would have immediately sent its full force to wipe out the Moyong family. Whatever the reason, Prince Moyong touched the headquarters. That means they knew about our existence. Then the doctor said: My lord. What is it? Please dispatch me to Moyong House. what? The person who should have died was me, not the head of the intelligence department. But the intelligence chief died, and I survived. The doctor raised his head. The patients eyes, which were famous for being calm, were bloodshot. Although the rtionship was short-lived, the intelligence chiefs abilities and personality were sufficient to be a pir of the headquarters. How can we just wait and see when a talented person of that caliber died before even blooming? . I will not send you alone on your way to the underworld. Please give me orders. Yang Cheon, who had been silently ring at the Hwansa, shouted. Shut up! . Your sin deserves death! However, the head of the intelligence department saved you, not me! That means the life of the head of the intelligence department is resting on your shoulders! The doctor bit his lip. Yang Chen waved his hand. Go back to your home and sleep alone. I will not hold you ountable for this particr incident, so please think carefully about what path is truly for the sake of the headquarters. I ept your orders, my lord. It was an unconventional measure. And this action also showed that Yangcheons vessel was by no means small. No matter how much of a favored subordinate he was, it was usually not difficult to make him reflect on his actions without using him of any wrongdoing. When the doctor left, Yang Cheon asked Baek Seo. Moyonggun knew of the existence of the headquarters. Thats right. I dont bother talking about the head of the intelligence department. There were more important things to do now. Yang Chens eyes became cold. It would not be unreasonable to interpret the fact that Prince Moyong knows this to mean that the Murim Alliance also knows the existence of the headquarters. White Paper cautiously opened his mouth. Maybe not. What makes you think that? If Mo Yongse had known of our existence, he wouldnt have taken out his troops and just blown up the entrance. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. If you were going to touch it, you would have done so with the intention to do so. If you had intended to watch, you wouldnt have touched it at all? I think so. Yang Chen nodded. You think right. He tried hard to keep hisposure, but not long after he came to his senses, he lost even the head of the intelligence department. No matter how much Yangcheon did, he couldnt show his usual insight. But I dont think I can be sure. . Yang Chen stood up. Two eyes burning with anger. Baekseo had served Yang Chen for over ten years and had never seen him this angry. So where is Moyong now? * * * Whoa whoa. The group took a deep breath. Kang Ryang said. Is everyone okay? Even though he was from Heukdo, Kang Ryang was very humble. In any case, since they will be together in the future, it probably means that they will treat the older person better than themselves. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. But where is he now? And that loud noise you hear over there? the poor. Pae-yul asked Gaeun-sang. You said all you had to do was cross Mt. Thousandzi, right? Gasp, thats right. Full-sang asked, taking a deep breath. But senior, are you really going on like this? Of course. The working leader remains and is engaged inbat with the enemy! So youre saying were going to help? Full Sang bit his lip. We cant just leave the practitioners alone. At that time, Zhuge Yan said. Make sure you distinguish between construction and construction correctly. Everyone looked at Zhuge Yan in surprise. Zhuge Zhens breathing was also very rough. But unlike her heavy breathing, her expression was colder than anyone else here. I stayed because the working-level leader deserves to stay. If we had helped you, you wouldnt have thought about falling alone in the first ce. B, but Going to help the working-level leader now is actually disobeying your superiors orders. Furthermore, it is also an act that interferes with this mission. Its safe to say that the mission is already over! In a situation like this, it would be better to leave our allies behind! Look! Full-sang was startled by the harsh voice. Zhuge Zhens eyes burned with anger. Do you think we dont want to help the working-level leaders? Dont be too nervous. In fact, there are people who are more desperate than regret. . I and you are weak too. The weak presumptuously goes to save the strong? Do you want to die like that? . If you really want to die, fall down right here with your sword in your mouth. Im saying dont use others as a reason to go to die. It was a bloody remark. But people knew. Jegal Zhan, no, rather, she is the most desperate. That I am somehowforting the pain that feels like my heart is being torn apart. Full Sang, who was looking at Zhuge Zhen with shaking eyes, lowered his head. I distracted you with pointless words. I apologize. Zhuge Yan sighed. i know. How angry Hugae is. But in times like this, you have to be calm. Sojeo is right. Zhuge Yan looked at the loss rate and asked. Looking at the time of the request for support and the time ofst contact from the support troops, I think we will be able to meet in about one more hour. It would be better to set off without stopping even if its a little difficult. Paeyul nodded. Let me do that. yes. Wow! So the party unfolded the divinew. The sound of heavy breathing echoed everywhere in the quiet forest. Kang-ryang, who was carefully observing the group, asked Pae-yul. What happened so far? Fortunately, I asked him because he was the most sane person. Paeyuls breathing was not normal, but it was the most stable among the dogs. Paeyul said. Itsplicated to exin. You can hear the story from himter. Kang-ryang scratched his head. All right. It might be frustrating. I waited at the mountain peak for a full day and a half, but the most important person was nowhere to be seen and only mypanions were moving together. Once you believe, you will believe until the end. But I couldnt help but wonder. by the way. Kang Ryang looked around at the group with surprised eyes. I cant believe these people are so exhausted. Even the weakest of these, Zhuge Zinc, had a hard time deciding the winner at first nce. In particr, the tact and strategy he showed when taking him to the manor was truly incredible. In a way, it was a power greater than martial arts. In other words, all the people here are extraordinary talents. I cant believe people like that are so devastated. Mukryongbu Kangryangs face became blurred. Was the Inkryongbu such a strong organization? I now understand why Yeon Ho-jeong had dered that he would die before even a month had passed. Really, if you hadnt experienced this situation, you still wouldnt have realized it. are you okay. Because I know now. Kangryang bit his lip. I need strength. I will never make a hasty move until I be stronger than anyone else. How long did it run like that? It was less than half an hour before it started moving again. ? Kang Ryangs eyes sparkled. Someone ising. know. Paeyul looked back at Zhuge Zhen. Surprise also appeared on Zhuge Zhens face. They said it would take an hour, but why is it so fast? Doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo. The mountains and rivers were trembling. Surprisingly, the sound of loud horses hooves and the vibrations that shook the ground got closer at an rming speed. It was almost as fast as the divine techniques of a peak expert. And after a while. Kwaaaaang! The huge rock blocking the way broke into pieces and scattered. Kang Ryangs mouth dropped open. Heeheeheehee! Dozens of warhorses vomited dragon sounds and narrowed the distance at incredible speed. What is that?! There was turbulence in Zhuge Zhens eyes. Deadly! It was then. Paaaaaaaa! Someone with a bow on his back grabbed Zhuge Yan by his cor and pulled him up. Manager Mook! Hey! Crumbling! Fifty horsemen passed through the party. None of the warriors on horseback opened their mouths. They just rode the horse roughly with quiet, sunken eyes. On their way to rescue their superior, themander of the Mortal Army. Their deadly spirit became so fierce that it became a violent storm that shook Mt. Cheonja. Chapter 246 Episode 246 Time of Resurrection (2) Whoa! Ujikkeun! The tree broke from the base due to the bounce and fell. It wasnt a blow that I threw out with intention; it was blocked once and bounced away, so the tree was broken just by weakening it. I was able to see how deadly wild nts were rampant in this fight. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly raised the back of his hand and struck. Boom! The narrow-pointed sword that was flying straight bounced away at a frightening speed. A huge loophole caught my eye. Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss that loophole. Faaagh! The gwansu (؞) thrusting in at a frightening speed pierced the neck of the Sahonjowon. Whoa! The power of the warrior was released from the fingertips that pierced the neck. Sahonjowon copsed like that. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeong realized that this attack was a trap. Tsk. Bababababaak! Narrow-pointed swords flew in from all directions. There was nowhere to escape, not only forward, left, and right, but also up and down. Are you saying you threw yourself in as bait even though you knew you would die? Yeonhojeong struck the tension toward the ground. It was Yeongas vision of Banryongjang (). Quang! The ground trembled, and the des of the narrow-pointed swords that were fired shook slightly. That extremely small gap is the best escape route to avoid a sword attack. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands showed mysterious movements. Boom! Sigh! The hem of his clothes was pierced as he hit the body of his sword. If it had been just a momentter, there would have been holes all over the body. It was a dizzying moment. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong exhaled lightly and looked around. Damn it. Half an hour has already passed since the fight began. The number of Sahonjo members he killed during Ban Shijin was only twelve. There are still eighteen masters left. Is this the first time? After returning, he developed martial arts at an rming rate, but there were still many people stronger than him in the world. However, although there were many people stronger than him, there was not a single one who was as good atbat and had the ability to identify the enemys weaknesses. That was Yeonhojeongs greatest weapon. Although his practical sense was honed through countless battles, it was no exaggeration to say that his ability to see through the enemys weaknesses was innate. Those two abilities made Yeon Ho-jeong a rare fighter. Is that why? There has never been a time in a life-or-death fight where a winner has not been achieved in a short period of time. But now? These guys The Sahon team members kept their posture low and only watched Yeonhojeong, never attacking first. Because youre scared? It wasnt like that. Sahonjo reacts ording to the movement of the target. Moreover, no matter what kind of internal skills I had cultivated, I was able to recover the depleted vitality surprisingly quickly just by taking a moment to catch my breath. It didnt even end there. Faaagh! Yeonhojeong, which was approaching at breakneck speed in front of them, changed direction in an instant. Fuuuuuuu! The ground full of fallen leaves exploded. Before we knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was throwing his sword at Jowon, which was located on the far right edge of the Sahonjo. Quang! The reaction of the Sahon team members was incredibly fast. It is a powerful strategy that can cause a career explosion. Before their power, they were far ahead of them in speed. However, it was blocked. In that short period of time, the three team members who clung to the target eliminated the shock waves from each attack. Career crushing. Evasion is evasion, but these guys defense is particrly outstanding. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his twin fists. Papa papapang! Pow! I fired eight times and made one attack sessfully. Even that was a blow to the shoulder, not the face or chest. Originally, the neck would have been broken or the sternum broken. If that were the case, I would have immediately disrupted their vision with a follow-up hit and then started attacking them one by one. Hes also good at practicalbat. Yikes! The end of the blood wind was torn long by the point of the narrow-pointed sword. The attack is sharp as a needle. Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated rapidly, creating a white gust. Crumbling! The white tiger flying splendidly became a cool wind and attacked the Sahonjo. It was an attack that struck with an internal force light wave rather than a fist. Although it has the disadvantage of requiring a lot of internal energy, it also has the advantage of being able to attack in all directions. Bababababaak! All members of the Sahon team retreated to the rear. Even though he had created an iparable defense skill, Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were still too threatening. Since the creation of the Sahonjo, there have never been as many members of the group dying as there are now. Just as there were no people like Sahonjo in Yeonhojeongs life, there was no one as threatening to Sahonjo as Yeonhojeong. pop! Quad deud deuk! It would not be strange to call the area where the fight had already taken ce an empty lot. Since the area was open in all directions, the moonlight shining down brightened the view even more. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong exhaled lightly and his eyes lit up. I would have met Kang Ryang by now. Sahonjos ability is so outstanding that it can only be said that it is amazing. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not give his all, either. The purpose of this fight was to keep the enemys attention on oneself and give allies time to escape, not to annihte the enemy. There is no need to heat up unnecessarily. This was the reason why Yeonhojeong was able to rx even in a close match that was close to half-time. Lets take some time. Just one more half hour to go. After that, it would all be over if I moved north That was then. Bleep! One member of the Sahon group blew a small horn. It wasnt a loud sound, but the sound itself was very sharp. It was such a strange sound that I would have instantly lost my hearing if I hadnt raised my energy in time. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Wooooow. As I raised the Byeoknajingyeol to the extreme and expanded my sense of energy, I felt a group of people approaching at high speed from the east in the distance. Hey guys, isnt this a bit weird? This is another summoning of the Sahonjo. They were convinced that they could not end this fight on their own. Damn, I didnt know it would happen like this. Even though the battle was close to half an hour ago, no additional troops joined. There was not even a trace of the Zambakdan chasing the group. Of course, Yeonhojeong had no choice but to conclude that if they were defeated, it would be the end. But that judgment was a mistake. If it were the Chambaekdan, there would be another group of Sahonjo with the same number. Now that its like this. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The clothes were fluttering in the low wind. Tension appeared in the eyes of all of the Sahonjo members who felt an unusual sense of energy. Its going to be a little hot from now on. A red-white glow appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Paaaaaa! Its sticity and speed are different from the Cheonjong operation fee that uses stable Byeojingyeol. Yeonhojeong, who decided to endure the excessive consumption of internal energy, finally got Suzakus wings next to his feet. Quaaaang! It was a terrifying power. The cor bone of one member of the Sahon team copsed as a result of a single strike following the path of the Hongyeomyuksalgong Ilikbisal. Tsk! A painful groan flowed from the mouth of the Sahonjowon. My corbone suddenly broke before I was mentally prepared. It was a natural reaction for any human being. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Bye! Quack! Whoa whoa! A sharp strike to the middle right shattered his ribs, a sh to the left shattered his hip joint, and a half-knife blow to his jaw shattered his jawbone. It was apletely different speed than before. One member of the Sahon team died without even being able to take a defensive stance. The panicked members of the Sahon team swung their narrow-pointed swords in unison. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved like a undting wave. Phew. Heavy and slow movement. But before he knew it, his body had passed the Sahonjo members and was upying the rear. It was Hyeonmu-gongs strange movement. Suzaku and Baekho were not the only ones who changed after obtaining the Blue Dragon g. Since the burden on the body can be immediately relieved, the attack can be avoided even with heavy walking. The embarrassed members of the Sahon team immediately turned around. But it waste. Yeonhojeong was determined to annihte at least these people before the follow-up troops arrived. Now, he has turned into a rare monster with an innate fighting sense, an eye for seeing through weaknesses, unprecedented speed, and infinite destructive power. The left leg of Yeonhojeong struck left and right at an incredible speed. Bub bub bub! It was a technique that used the explosion of Jinki and the sticity of the lower body. When the white tigers fangs were ced around it, five members of the Sahon team copsed on the spot, vomiting blood. It was incredibly powerful. Even if you want to destroy your career, you cant. Power is power, but the speed is on apletely different level, so you cant even react properly. Whoop. Of course, Yeonhojeong wasnt all that well. Excluding the blue dragon g, he is making explosive use of the three gods skills. Even if my strength was wasted, I felt like my strength and stamina were being steadily diminished as I tried to win the game in the shortest amount of time. Paaaaaaaa! I wont just suffer. The swordsmanship of the Sahon team members seemed to be saying that. The narrow-pointed sword, which was thrust out as if stabbing with a skewer, pierced Yeon Ho-jeongs clothes. Pooh wow! The faces of the Sahon team members hardened. does not exist?! A puffy robe fluttered in the air. In fact, the person who was wearing the robe had disappeared from nowhere. One of the Sahonjo members shouted. Sanjang (ɢ)! Quaaaaaaaaa! Before the sword could be crushed, the heavy blow struck the six members of the Sahon team and turned them into blood clots on the spot. It was Xuan Wu-gongs Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven, which added the speed of the Suzaku and the intimidation of the White Tiger. The bodies of the six dead members were almost crushed into pieces and flew in all directions due to a headbutt with such brutal force as if the indestructible Cheolongseong had been thrown from a cliff. This cant be right! Moans flowed from the mouths of the surviving team members. With a single headbutt to the body, six members of the Sahonjo, who imed to be the gods of death, died without even lifting a finger. It was a force that was unbelievable even after seeing it. Ugh! Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion became noticeably pale. I suffered internal injuries due to excessive use of aerodynamic force. It was a shock that could not be prevented even by the mysterious power of the Blue Dragon. Can not help it. Just two more That was then. Another group caught Yeonhojeongs spirit. !! A blush appeared on his face. Teeeeeeee! Sword energy flew out of the darkness on the left. It was a new Sahonjo. As soon as he entered the vacant lot, he fired his sword energy at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes spewed fire. Quaaaang! After drinking heavily, his body headed north. Escape! catch! Lets go! Another newly replenished Sahonjou and several surviving members of the existing Sahonjou followed Yeonhojeong. Grumble! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Red mes flickered from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The main drug leaks out of the body. It meant that there was a problem with the operation of the air force. Srurr. Naturally, the speed of divinew also slowed down. As it is the most explosive energy, the aftereffects after using it without control are bound to be significant. Babababababaak! The distance between Sahonjo and Yeonhojeong gradually narrowed. It is dangerous if we continue like this. The current Yeonhojeong did not have the strength or stamina left to withstand such arge force. Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong now was like that. But if he finds his original self. What happens when his martial arts meets the conditions to unleash its most powerful power? Whoa! The eyes of the leader of Sahonjo, who was running closest to Yeonhojeong, sparkled. What is that? Suddenly, there was a dark object flying in, blocking out the moonlight. bat? no. It wasnt a bat. A bats tail didnt look that long or that heavy. A ck object flew through the air and descended at an rming speed. ax? At that time, the leader of Sahon heard Yeon Ho-jeongs voice. I told you not to throw it carelessly. A voice full ofughter. At that moment, Yeonhojeong jumped high into the sky. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeong took a leap with all her might. He reached for the axe. Wow. The cold spears excitedly awakened the nerves of my entire body. Finally, a rare weapon called Gwangryongbu, a giant ax weighing over 80 pounds, was caught in his hands. Yeonhojeong, floating in the air, turned around. It was the look of themander of the Mortal Army, the bestbat unit of the Murim Alliance, with two eyes burning with fearsome killing power. Kill it. Quaaaaaaaaa! Trees and rocks were shattered and fifty horsemen charged in. Chapter 247 Episode 247 Time of Resurrection (3) Crrrrrrrrr. Blood foam boiled from Cheonghos mouth. The sight of him suffering from bruises, cuts andcerations all over his body, as well as burns, was so horrific that I couldnt bear to look at it. Even then, just standing with both feet on the ground seemed like a miracle. It was an amazing fighting spirit, but unfortunately the opponent did not have the recognition to appreciate that fighting spirit. Just die. Moyong-gun waved his sleeves carelessly. Fuuuuuuu! Cheongho rolled on the ground again, vomiting blood. It was a tactic of intangible tension. With this blow, the inside of Cheongho would have been irreparably damaged. Youre a persistent guy. Prince Moyong turned his head. There was a mad dog kneeling there. He was looking up at Moyong with his teeth clenched, but it seemed like he was having a hard time getting up no matter what. Dog bitch. Suddenly. The head of the mad dog fell off. Moyongs cheek twitched. You bastards. They were possessors of quite impressive martial arts skills. No, I cant say that this level in Heukdo is truly amazing. But even so, they are ck trash. My pride was hurt that I wasted so much time on those guys. I still have a long way to go. It was my first real battle since I trained Thunder Strike and Heartless Thunder Style. Indeed, brain statics was strong. It seemed that his own realization of the destructive martial arts was notcking in any way. However, there was a difference between enlightenment and actual martial arts. Even if you have a lot of knowledge, it is useless if you cannot utilize it. It was the same for martial arts as well. It worked out better. I also found areas for improvement. At that time, Cheongho wriggled again. Mo Yong-guns face showed irritation. Just fall down. Coolok! Uweeeek! It is not a de made to cut down the bodies of mudbloods like you. I dont want any more dirty blood on my precious sword. Quang! Cheongho struck the ground with his fist and roared fiercely. Moyong-gun!! Whoa whoa! Cheonghos eyes widened as if they were torn. Mo Yong-gun approached him as if folding space, and before he knew it, he had plunged his sword into his neck. Are you calling someone so careless with such a mean mouth? Kukkkeok! Cheongho, who was shaking, fell limp. Its dead now. But Prince Moyongs anger still remained the same. Rather, as the blood that flowed down from the de got on the back of his hand, his evil nature increased exponentially. dirty. Babababababaak! The fearsome swift sword cut Cheonghos body dozens of times. Rumbling. Cheonghos body, broken into small pieces, was scattered all over the ground. joy! Moyonggun shook off his sword and snorted. Know with glory. The honor of being cut into pieces by my sword is a privilege that not everyone can enjoy. Those were extremely arrogant words. Prince Moyong, with his lead sword, looked towards the west. Wow. The fight over there is not over yet. Moreover, the sound seemed to be much further away than before, as if they were fighting as they moved further and further west. useless guys. Even some of thebat units of the organization that was established not long ago are not able to finish it off. Its really full of people I dont like. Even the main familys troops stationed in the west were warriors selected to block the retreat route. They are people who have their own abilities. Once I am done with this, I will overthrow the entire family. However, it was impossible to leave the remaining forces like this. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue and kicked the ground. No, I tried to kick it. ?! Prince Moyongs expression suddenly changed. what? Fazizik. I felt like the brain energy rising from my dantian soared to my head at once. Ugh! Wooooow! The energy doesnte out voluntarily, but it flows out as it pleases. It was as if the brain hole itself was scared. At the same time, it seemed as if it was trying to somehow surround its entire body to protect its owner. how? An extremely ominous energy was approaching from the far south. The problem was the size of that energy. Unbelievable. Mo Yong-guns eyes widened. Such power?! Hwaaaaaaaah. There was a fever pushing away the cold air ofte fall. There was literally nova. Even though I was so far away that I couldnt see it, the pressure I felt was truly enormous. Furthermore, countless masters were not moving together. This is because the energy is neither scattered nor united into one to form military spirit. Its one person. This absolute energy was so overwhelming that even the Emperor Murong could not move. It wasing from just one person. And there was only one person in Hunan Province who could unleash such enormous power in all directions. Yangcheon? hook! The fever that had reached its peak soon cooled down. A ray of cold sweat ran down the back of Moyongs neck. After a while. Buaaaaaaaa! The atmosphere seems to be torn apart. Finally, that gigantic energy was moving. But the speed was as fast as lightning. It moved so fast that the air could be heard screaming even from so far away. It is the race of the absolute who has finally set foot in the world. escape? That didnt make any sense. Even if we had fallen even a hundred miles, there was no point in escaping at this distance since the other party had already sensed our energy. He was that kind of person. Those who are called the absolute rulers of the martial arts world, and the power of the master who belongs to the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon, which boasts the reputation of being the strongest in the Gangho, was so great. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! What kind of divinew is being used, with such great power, and in what way? Abandoned houses with only the boards remaining werepletely destroyed. The monsters sprint, surpassing even the speed of sound, was shaking the heavens and earth, emitting intangible shock waves. And finally. Hold on! The brain energy that protected Moyongs body was pushed back like it was broken by the intense shock wave. Quad deuk. It was the same for Moyong-gun. His feet created a furrow in the ground that was more than a day long. this! My bones are throbbing. If I hadnt raised my brain hole to its full potential, it would have definitely broken even if it broke in one ce. It wasnt even an attack, just moving with all his might gave him this much power After calming his nerves with a deep breath, Prince Moyong looked ahead. He was there. Are you the owner of the Moyong family? As I listened to the low tone, it felt like my auditory nerve was being twisted. It was difficult to concentrate just by hearing the voice. The absolute power burning with anger, Mo Yong-gun desperately raised his internal strength in response to the power unleashed by the strongest and most invincible person in ck Ind. indeed. Yang Chen looked around with an expressionless face. Eyes fall on Cheonghos body scattered into dozens of pieces, the mad dogs body with its head cut off, and the water dragons body with its entire upper body blown off. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Yang Chens mouth. I never thought he would have that much force in his hands. Its truly amazing. It would have been better if I had sent one of the two congrattions instead of sending the three zodiac signs. It means that the martial arts skills of those two people are on a different level even among the zodiac signs. If this is also advanced information, it is advanced information. I was very grateful to the other party that he willingly gave me that much information. However, Prince Moyong did not listen to Yang Cheons words. Really. I feel like Im going tough somehow. They say that each and every expert in Seongcheon is no different from a hermit, but it is meaningless to say that this is a monster. Moyong-gun smiled. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Okay, I see that guts are amazing. Ive never seen anyone smile so much in front of me. Prince Moyong, who was looking at Yangcheon with a smile, sternly suppressed him. Except for Moyonggun, the head of the Moyong family. See you, Mr. Tuwang. Smiling wasnt everything. Grrrr. Mo Yongs body was trembling slightly. It wasnt because I was scared. He was truly impressed by the strength of his opponent and the power of the Holy Heaven Thirteen Seats. hmm. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. This guy is more interesting than I thought. Prince Moyong raised his head. There was still a smile on his face. Yang Chen shook his head. I know you are not an ordinary person, but please stopughing. Im not feeling very well. exactly? The reason I dont use my hands to answer questions is because my reason is still controlling my anger. Even if I start by peeling off the skin from my face, it wont hurt me. I felt a violence that I couldnt handle in his calm voice. Im serious. If he made a mistake, Yang Cheon would seriously try to skin Mo Yongs face. Of course, the work will be done in an instant. Mo Yong-gun will not be able to block or avoid that touch. Mo Yong-gun smiled. Excuse me. I didnt mean to make my senior angry. You look quite low-key. Hes not stupid enough to show off his pride in front of King Tu. Yang Chens eyes lit up. What a strange guy. confident. In a way, that confidence was simr to that of the head of the intelligence department. The only difference was that the head of the intelligence department shouted again and taught him, and Mo Yong bowed his head proudly. Chief of Information. Yang Chen raised his head. The full moon shining brightly in the dark night sky made my eyes feel cold. Yang Chen closed his eyes. Exin. What do you mean? Why did they blow up the entrance to the headquarters? Is it because they wanted to end the battle, or is it a mistake made by a childish fool who asked for some attention, and sh! Yang Chens eyes opened again. Even though they were not facing each other, Mo Yong felt his heart grow cold. Yang Cheons eyes, looking up at the sky, were more ferocious and ferocious than the eyes of any wild beast in the world. How did you kill the head of the intelligence department? The anger that spread without even realizing it was over seemed to be engulfing even the darkness. Pussssss. Pieces of Cheonghos flesh, which were not far from Yangcheon, turned into powder and scattered. The same was true for the mad dogs body and the water dragons body. Its not that I intentionally released my inner power, but just by revealing my evil nature, I turn external things into powder. Its a real monster. Prince Moyong inwardly clicked his tongue at Yangcheons disastrous power. Is this really a power that a person can handle? I was confident that I would soon be able to reach the level of the Thirteenth ce of Holy Heaven by practicing the Thunder Drill and the Martial Heavenly Thunder Style. Wrong. Even if its wrong, its definitely wrong. The Thirteenth ce of Holy Heaven was not a level that could be reached just by learning stronger and more mysterious martial arts. Those who were fundamentally different from other warriors were the Seongcheon Thirteen Jwa. Thats why I want to reach even more. At that time, Yang Cheon opened his mouth again. Im telling you clearly, it would be better to stop early on if you n on lying or making tricks that dont work. Even though my heart feels like it will explode with anger, I am not so foolish that I cannot distinguish between lies and truth. Yang Cheon lowered his head and made eye contact with Mo Yong. sh! sh! An eye light several times more threatening than that of Prince Moyong, who had mastered the Brain Technique, poured down like a waterfall. Tell me. Why did you kill my subordinate? Before that, let me ask you a question too. ? Why did the king of the world ask to see me? Tell me about that first. Chapter 248 Episode 248 Time of Resurrection (4) Wow! Sahon leader Gyeongsan was so surprised that his eyes popped out. Bababababaak! He struck away all the flying pieces of stone and wood with a narrow-pointed sword. It was great swordsmanship. The fact that he was able to cut down so many stones and trees with a narrow-pointed sword specialized for stabbing, rather than cutting, meant that his swordsmanship had reached a new level. That wasnt all. The entire Sahonjo team were masters of kendo. In addition, by practicing special internal skills, they were able to recover the consumed internal energy with just a few breaths, and by learning martial arts specialized for career crushing, they were able to crush any powerful martial arts. In other words, the Sahonjo is a military organization specialized in high-handed warfare. Moreover, Sahonjo has never failed in a mission before. But now the situation was not good. This is because the people they were dealing with were not experts who believed in their own strength and went on a rampage, but soldiers. Piyuuuuuung! Whoa whoa! Its not even visible to the eye. A bullet fired through the darkness went right through the head of one of the Sahon members. It was fearsome archery. Gyeongsan shouted. There is an archer! Close the distance, start with the archer! Whoa whoa! One of the iron bars bounced off another member of the Sahon team. It was truly terrifying power. In addition to the charge of the warhorse, the spearmanship of Sokgajeil Master, who had honed the rising martial arts of Amipa, boasted fatal power in itself. Even she wasnt the only one. Cha cha cha chang! The spears of ten spearmen swinging as one created tremendous destructive power. It was a spear attack by the Ami faction spearheads, including Song Yeon-gyeong, of the Jin army. The baptism of Tangmachang (ʎħ) pouring down from the horseback was pushing the entire Sahonjo group back. A martial arts attack full of terrifying power and deadly force. Spread out! At Gyeongsans shout, the Sahonjo split to the left and right. Crumbling! Gyeongsan, who was about to immediately give the order to attack, felt his mouth being blocked. Behind the spearmen pushing from the center, about forty horsemen, divided exactly in half, rushed forward. The movement of the warhorses was immediate, as if they knew they would be divided like that. Phew! The light that illuminated the darkness gave off an eerie, deadly glow. Everyone put the extreme spirit into their weapons. The skill of the sword shines in the moonlight, brightening the wide mountain path. Mukbi shouted. charge! Heeheeheeheehee! The soldiers waved their weapons in unison, apanied by a sound that could shake the heavens and earth. h h h! Quang! Gyeongsans eyes shook. strong! The members of the Sahon team gathered together to crush or repel the enemys attacks. Still, I was pushed back. The rushing force was so strong that perfect defense was impossible. Shit! The terrain! It collided in a ce it shouldnt have collided in the first ce. While the Sahonjo was climbing the mountain path, the Mortal Army that suddenly appeared was pressing down from above. No matter how fast and long the Sahon Bird could fly, it was unable to exert ten percent of its power even in unfavorable terrain. It was then. Living? Gyeongsan instinctively lowered his head. Piyuuung! Pow! Quang! It was a moment when my bones were filled with sorrow. The iron war that grazed Gyeongsans hair flew through Sahonjowons chest and even destroyed the base of the tree behind him. Gyeongsan stuck out his tongue at the jaw-dropping power. This is too strong. In the world, archery like this?! Crumbling! Kaaaaak! Finally a scream rang out. It was not an army of extinction. It was a scream that burst from the mouth of the Sahonjowon. Suddenly! Yeo-guk, who plunged her sword into the chest of one of the Sahonjo members, cut off his head. It was a clean and lethal swordsmanship. The martial arts of Kunlun, known as the sacred ce of Taoist martial arts, was unfolding in a deadly manner. Gyeongsan wrote evil. What are they doing?! If its a group fight, you guys are not behind! At that moment, the eyes of the Sahon team members suddenly changed. Paaaaaaaa! They dispersed at an rming rate. Some people climbed trees, while others flew high into the air and others dug deep into the ground. The Sahonjo, who had lost their cool due to the sudden appearance of the enemy, finally began to show skills worthy of their nickname, the Death Squad. They scattered, each swinging their narrow-pointed swords at the Mortal Army. It was then. Pipipiping! Burbubbubbuk! Kaaak! Oops! The seven members of the Sahon team, who were trying to attack by shing in the air, vomited blood and flew backwards. A chill emanated from Mukbis eyes. How dare you? Intangible bullets (B). It is a level of elevation where one uses ones inner energy to shoot an intangible arrow. Although it did not have the power of an actual arrow, it had sufficient destructive power and had the advantage of being able to fire continuously. Cough! The Sahon team members who were thrown out vomited blood again. No one died. However, not a single person escaped internal injuries. Gyeongsans face distorted grimly. Mukbi shouted. Kill them all without paying attention! Crumbling! After the divine archery, it was a horse charge full of destructive power. The soldiers of the Mortal Death Army dispersed and waved their weapons at the members of the Sahon Team. Damn it! bang! Whoa whoa! It was a terrifying power. Although it was strong before, the current army of extinction was different from the past. No matter what kind of training they had had over the past few months, they were naturally pushing back against the enemy even in mountain warfare, where they inevitably suffered losses in mobility. There was literally no separate human and horse body. They showed the fighting skills of veterans, as if they had assumed horsebackbat from the moment they first learned martial arts. Kiiiiing! The narrow-pointed sword extended by Sahonjowon struck Yunhos shoulder armor and bounced off. It wasnt luck. Yunho turned his body exquisitely and blocked the narrow sword with his shoulder armor. Sahonjowons eyes widen. Yunhos sword spewed fire. Sigh! A horrifyingly sharp sword strike tore Sahonjowons body into five pieces. The power of a charging horseman and the disciplined fighting skills, plus the internal power of a volcano, are career-shattering and have no effect whatsoever. The strength of the Sahonjo group is that they are quick to react and have strong cooperation, but they could not exert proper power if they were scattered like this. Whoa whoa! Cheok Gangs bloody sword strike blew off Sahon Jowons entire arms and legs. Quaaaang! Dong-hos bamboo leaf, aiming for an opening, crushed Sahon Jo-wons face. It was a series of brutal attacks. But there was no wavering in their eyes. Before we knew it, they had changed so much. Dongho, who was always passionate, was busy gagging at the smell of blood, and Yunho, who was always full of fun. All of them were transformed into deadly ghosts on the battlefield. No matter what their actual personality was, during battle they moved like murderous weapons that were only concerned about how to ughter the enemy. Hwaaaaaaa! Energy waves burning like mes created a violent storm that seemed as if it could destroy a mountain. Kwaaaaang! The three members of the Sahon team were thrown back by the powerful sword swung sideways. It was a method of martial arts and iron blood with tremendous strength. It was a scene created by Pang Man-hos Geodo. These bastards Pang Man-ho was different from other soldiers. His face was so distorted and his eyes burning like fire, it truly resembled that of an evil spirit. How dare you, brother!! Yes. The original Death Army was able to kill its enemies more efficiently than this. However, now they were focusing more on power and brutal attacks than efficiency. It was because he was angry. A cold anger that is invisible on the outside and is shrinking inside. This was because Sahonjo tried to kill Yeonhojeong. The first impression was not very good, but now Yeon Ho-jeong was more than just a superior to them. Because of him, there was the Mortal Death Army, and thanks to him, all the soldiers in the Mortal Death Army gained treasure-like experience as true experts. To them, Yeon Ho-jeong was truly a worthy captain. Strange people who had no idea where the captain came from were chasing him, threatening to kill him. It was natural that I couldnt hold back my anger. Pang Man-ho shouted. Ill crush it all! The history of wielding huge swords and spears swept through the Sahonjo. Crumbling! Quaaaang! Clearly, Sahonjo was not ordinary either. Even if they were scattered and unable to exert their full strength, they were one of the elites under the Mukryongbu. Even if they were determined and did not unleash the Four Gods, they were not able to annihte even the worlds Yeonhojeong even after half a century had passed. Kill! Kill me! Dont be pushed! Hang in there! What are they doing?! Aim for the horse! It was an unexpectedly close match. Sahonjo is also a death squad that moved under orders from Yang Cheon. There was no way I could be easily pushed aside. At that time, the silent Hongryeon Pce spewed out threatening mes. Whoa whoa! Whoa! In such a melee, the power of a silent archer was enough to tip the scales of victory. She had already blown off the heads of five Sahonjo members with one careful blow. The attack is so fast and sharp that it doesnt even have time to crush the yer. Perhaps, for the Sahonjo, Silence may be a master who is more difficult to deal with than Yeonhojeong. It was then. You bitch! Phew! Mukbis eyes sparkled. Before we knew it, Gyeongsan was just around the corner. I guess it was some kind of hiding technique, but I didnt notice it until it got this close. die! At that moment, Mukbis body moved splendidly. bang! Tsk! Gyeongsan took five steps back. She held the reins with one hand and the horses head with the other, making full use of each technique. I couldnt even believe it when I saw him using such a powerful technique from a shaky horseback. Soon silence led to protests. Ta-ta-ta-ta-tang! Five intangible bombs exploded on the ground and trees. Gyeongsan was also not a leader. His new method of approaching while dodging all the silent intangible bullets was so exquisite that one couldnt help but admire it. hook! Gyeongsan approached again and aimed at Mukbis legs. Mukbis eyes lit up with fire. Hahaha! Gyeongsans eyes widened. The narrow de, which should have pierced Mukbis thigh, was blocked by something and was thrown back. arrow? no. This wasnt an arrow. Gyeongsan hurriedly checked Mukbis hand and opened his mouth. Spear!! Yes. Before I knew it, Mo Fei, with the Hongryeon Pce on his back, was holding a single spear in his hand. It was not a long spear used by Amipa spearmen. The four-foot-long short spear seemed too short at first nce, but it was light and stic. Mukbi spoke in a cold voice. Did you think that if you approached closely, you would be in trouble? You bitch! Mo Fei stabbed his javelin vigorously. Phew! Whoa! Gyeongsan gritted his teeth. What kind of skill is this?! The power of pration was incredible. Career shredding does not work properly. If you look at the internal strength alone, or rather the skill itself, it was extremely difficult, as if dealing with a supreme expert. Mukbi shouted loudly. Dont do anything useless, just kill them all! I didnte here to take out my anger! At her majestic shout, the eyes of all the immortals sparkled. Kwaaaaang! An army of annihtors with a different mindset and focusing on annihtion in the shortest amount of time. As he pushed the Sahonjo with an extravagant charge, the momentum of the Sahonjo, which had begun to respond properly even though it waste, was suddenly jeopardized as if it had been swept away by a wave. Pow! Whoa! Suddenly! The members of the Sahon team lost their lives and fell one by one. In the end, Gyeongsan had to make a decision. Now I had no choice but to give themand I never wanted to give. Everyone retreat! At that time, a cold voice was heard. It doesnt work that way. Srrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The iron stone flew at incredible speed and pierced Gyeongsans lower abdomen. Wow! A young man with a huge ax on his shoulder appeared in front of Gyeongsan, who was kneeling with a groan. Themander of the army of death and death. The general of death, whose bloody title suits him much better than the name Yeon Ho-jeong, has finally regained his strength. Youve seen my face, so I cant let you go alive. Mo Fei immediately threw his javelin. Whoa! A javelin was lodged in Gyeongsans chest. Chapter 249 Episode 249 Time of Resurrection (5) Cmon! p! Yeon Ho-jeong, who retrieved the Gyoryongswae with exquisite skill, quickly mounted his warhorse. The warhorse raised its front legs and roared in joy. Hee hee hee! It was a brilliant cry that made the mountains, rivers and trees tremble. It was a war horse that had been galloping through the wilderness for months without an owner. Now that they have finally be one with their master, their pride and joy are evident in their cries. Commander! older brother! There was joy on the faces of the soldiers singing Yeonhojeong. However, the circumstances were not conducive to sharing the joy of reunion. Everyone go north! The look in the eyes of the Mortal Soldiers immediately changed. It was amand from the head of the Wall Coral that made my lower abdomen vibrate just by hearing it. Their faces, which were full of joy, suddenly became sad. Quang! Yeonhojeong ran ahead, and in an instant, the Mortal Army in formation followed behind. Rumbling! Stone fragments shattered by the hooves of the fifty warhorses flew in all directions. Whoop. Even a person with excellent horsemanship must be cautious when driving a horse on a dark mountain path. Moreover, Yeon Ho-jeong suffered internal injuries. I was able to ignore it and go into battle, but it was bound to be different from usual. Wooooow. He raised the blue dragon g and activated his soy sauce ability to the extreme. It was a win-win miracle that constantly took away fatigue. There, he brought in the blue dragon wood energy and burned the hearts main fire energy more strongly. The principle of wood fire is to leave behind the burden of the body and draw out explosive power for another battle. Im crying! Im crying! A heart that beats as if it will explode. I forcibly increased my cardiac output and strengthened my entire bodys muscles. Wooooow! The bamboo shoots flowing down the ck spear pole condensed on the white ax de, emitting a dazzling brilliance. He seemed ready to strike at any moment. The fighting spirit of Yeonhojeong, who was at the forefront, became a me and heated up the surroundings, and naturally the fighting spirit of the Mortal Army began to flutter like a haze. Yeon Gongja. Mukbi stood close to Yeonhojeongs side. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking ahead. You had a hard timeing. It could have been pretty dangerous. What. Tension also appeared on Mukbis face. But is there a reason to be in such a hurry? Of course, I know that we have to keep in mind the pursuit of follow-up troops, but Zambaekdan. yes? There were people called the Chambaekdan who were chasing us before we ran into them. I thought I had given up on the chase as the distance increased, but when I saw those guys, I changed my mind. At that time, Zhuge Yan, who was riding behind Mukbi, spoke. bypass. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. thats right. There is a high probability of that happening. The Sahon group is made up of several groups of 30 people each. They were specialized in high-handed warfare and did not need to berge in number. What was important to them was mobility, good coordination of hands and feet, and thorough investigation of the target. Chambaekdan was different. They were abat unit made up of murderers who enjoyed murder even on the ck Ind. Although their fighting methods and tactics were different, their tenacity was more than that of the Sahonjo, and was nevercking. We were heading north. It could probably reach the northernmost part of Honam, or even southern Hubuk. Even more so, now that Yangcheon has woken up, he will do whatever it takes to catch us. Zhuge Zhens face suddenly became serious. Then the people who went first are in danger! Its called the North, but its border is extremely wide. The probability of passing by is higher than the probability of meeting. However, even just in the unlikely event that the Chambaekdan detoured and blocked the groups path Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed a hint of nervousness. The exhausted working team will never be able to handle them. If you take a break in the northern part of Mt. Cheonja to conserve your stamina, the chances of running into the Zambaekdan who took a detour will be even higher. Mukbi shouted. Pick up the speed! Hee hee hee! The movement speed of the Mortal Army has be even faster. Still, Im relieved Yeon Ho-jeong nced back and chuckled. Did you train them properly? The military was very disciplined. Mukbi smiled. Its not just about military discipline. I know. The series of processes of gathering and tearing apart the formation became incredibly fast and smooth. In addition, individual martial arts skills have be much more practical. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded and praised her contribution. It was a lot of hard work. It couldnt have been easy. It must have been much more difficult for the working group than for us. Thats right. By the way, when did you learn spearmanship? My father said that if I were going to fight on horseback, it would be better to learn one more martial art other than archery. Father? yes. However, there was no point in learning a sword. I learned a short spear because it was easier to use than a long spear. It hasnt been long. Even though it hasnt been that long, Im on the right track. My father suffered a lot because of me. If Yeonwi had taught it himself, he would not have taught it roughly. However, Mukbis talent and sense in effortlessly deflecting the Sahon leaders attack with a single spear technique that he had only recently learned was truly amazing. Since he had mastered one weapon to the point of mastery, he would have learned other weapons quickly as well. Of course, the arrows and spears were very different. If you dont need it, its okay, but if you have the ability to handle it, thats fine. I felt like there was a huge difference in the distance between Gwonkak Baekta and archery. Zhuge Yan shouted. Talk about thatter! For now, lets focus on running! Oh, excuse me. Rumbling. The speed of the warhorse was much faster than expected. It could bepared to the divinew of a peak master. It was even more amazing considering the size of the warhorse and the difficult mountain path. How long did it run like that? It was when I climbed several mountain peaks and jumped over several streams. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeongs expression hardened for an instant. Its the sound of weapons. The sound of iron shing against iron could be heard from somewhere far away. A ferocious life flowing through the lonely mountains. It was clearly a carnage of death and death. Mukbi shouted. Yeon Gongja! know! Pick up the pace! Hee hee hee! These are warhorses that have been running without proper rest. This would have been enough to tire me out, but when I held the reins and shook them, the speed became even faster. Even looking at endurance before speed, it far exceeded the level of other famous horses. Wooooow. The roar of the Great King of the Mountains rang out over the jujakgi formed on the ax de of the Gwangryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the spear of the Gwangryongbu with both hands. Aaaah! Quaaaang! Destroy everything that stands in your way and move forward. Huge trees were torn apart and blown away by the swirling waves, and rocks were broken and scattered. Mukbi and the soldiers ran, swinging their weapons and throwing away tree fragments and stones that blocked their view. And Lee Gak again. You bastards! Puff poop! Even though I was out of breath, the tension I was pushing out was full of strength. The technique of Jangbeop, which unleashed powerful attack power, was truly amazing. The sound of a dragon heard asionally was enough to shake the mountain peak. Zhuge Yan shouted without even realizing it. 18 strong dragons (ʮ)?! The best open technique, otherwise known as Hanryongjang. It was a method of running at the top of the midfield not only with the destructive power of a single hit but also with a repeater. Its power is so great that even in the open world, it is said that no one except Ark and Hugae can train it, and it is said to be the best martial art in the open world. this. Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. Its not just Hugae. Whoa whoa! Sigh! The crazed murderers screamed and died from the soft yet resilient sword strikes. It was the advent of real-life kendo, lighting up the dark night sky in red. The martial arts of the Jeomchang faction, which was said to possess the most practical martial arts among the nine Daemun factions, brutally trampled their enemies. Burbubbubbuk! The good news is that the martial art of tearing apart everything is moremon than we think. However, as if ridiculing that assessment, the enemy vomited blood and died as soon as they brushed against the secret path. Anyone who looked could see that poisonous air had been added to the rain passage. The loss rate is full. They were the ones who operated the most famous Gupailbang and the Jinsan Bigi of the Yuk Dynasty, the most famous in the martial arts world. That means. Kwaaaaang! Yeonhojeongs warhorse, which was riding in the lead, kicked off arge rock and flew into the air. It means its that dangerous. Whoa! The pure white charm of Gwangryongbu was young. Faaagh! Yeonhojeong, which kicked off the flying warhorse and soared even higher, fell into the middle of the battlefield. Quaaaang! Kaaaaak! Aaaah! A fierce wind blew around the ax that struck the earth. About a dozen members of the Chambaekdan were swept away by the storm and flew away, vomiting blood. It was a powerful attack that was unleashed with the Gwangryongbu, a single strike with all of ones might. Its been a while. The 80-strong light dragon part rotates exquisitely to cut down the approaching Zanbaekdanwon horizontally. Whoa whoa! It was literally a shing blow, not a cutting one. The Zanbaekdan member, with every bone in his body broken, flew away, broke a tree, and fell. Its really been a long time. Although he suffered internal injuries, he seemed to be twice as powerful as when he fought with his bare hands. Quang! Yeonhojeong, who advanced to the White Tiger Military Limbo, swung the Gwangryongbu like crazy. Burbubbubbuk! Reach the peak of destructive power. The soaring main weapon was mounted on an ax de that destroyed the enemy with a sound reminiscent of a storm. About 30 members of the Chambaekdan were ughtered in an instant thanks to the martial arts skills of the leader, who freely yed with weight and speed. Full-sang shouted without realizing it. Yeon Gong! puck! Oops! Shut up. What hit Gaeun-sang in the back was the loss rate. Although he had already used Jafars martial arts skills, he was not allowed to call his real name to prepare for an unexpected situation. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Kill them all! Aaaah! The Mortal Army storms in and fiercely pushes the members of the Chambaekdan. He definitely looked like he had grown. Even though no separate orders were given, they dispersed and attacked the enemies, and theirbat efficiency was great even before their power. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted again. I will change the strategy! Destroy all enemies in sight! They were the ones who had seen Baekdo Murims Jinsanbigi. Not a single person could be left alive. Death appeared in Dang Sang-ahs eyes as he lost and filled his life. Its been a while since Ive had a chance to catch up. Quang! Paeyul, who approached with a possessed footwork, used a much more brutal sword strike than before. An ally that you can trust with peace of mind has entered the war. That alone changed the momentumpletely. That wasnt all. The funeral techniques of Full-sang and Tang-sang-ah have be sharper and more sophisticated. Thats what allies andrades in arms are. A being who fills you with strength just by appearing at a time of crisis. Are you okay?! Still, it seemed like they managed to kill a few people. Even his sword was covered in thick blood as he was out of breath. Are you okay? Of course. Anyway Kang Ryang stared at Gwangryongbu with horrified eyes. Is that your weapon? okay. You swing something like that? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. If you dont believe me, just take a look. Fuuuuuuu! Every time there was a gust of wind as hot as fire, the members of the Chambaekdan were cruelly torn apart. Gwangryongbu Gyoryongswae. And death. It was not only the working group that was overflowing with strength after meetingrades in arms. Yeon Ho-jeong was also embodying the martial arts he possessed without limits while watching the army of death. After half an hour. All nine hundred and eighty members of the Chambaekdan who made a detour and made a surprise attack were killed. Chapter 250 Episode 250 Time of Resurrection (6) I see. Mo Yong smiled bitterly. It was to get involved in the Murim Lord election that was it. Surprisingly, Yangcheon obediently answered Moyongguns questions. And seeing Yangcheon like that, Moyonggun couldnt help but feel an even greater burden. Now there is nothing to hesitate about. The Mukryongbu was an organization that had not yet revealed itself to the world. Now, it was all in vain, but at least it wasnt a situation that waspletely impossible to resolve. In that case, Yangcheon also needed to be approached more cautiously. But Yang Cheon didnt do that. He was extremely angry and wanted the truth. Thats why I came here in person, risking all my efforts being in vain. And it proved one chilling fact. I could die. The moment Moyong realized that difficult-to-avoid reality, he felt his back bing wet. I had been running my whole life to be the best, and in fact, the best position was right in front of me. There were many obstacles, but I was steadily building up the numbers to defeat them. But all of that is in danger of going to waste. This is truly a bold and dangerous tactic. You tried to use a tactic that was literally no different from gambling. Now tell me. Yang Chen lifted his chin. Why did you attack the headquarters? Given the circumstances, it seems like you already knew about the existence of the headquarters, but how much did you know? What did you hope to achieve by messing with us? Im sure you didnt think someone like Mo Yong-se could handle the headquarters, right? It was an extremely arrogant tone of voice. Prince Moyong shook his head. The power of the main family is said to be the greatest among the six generations. However, even if only half of the power of the Mukryongbu that I have researched is true, it would be difficult for the main family to handle the Mukryongbu. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Prince Moyong now said, This is the Mukryongbu that I investigated. This meant that the Murim Alliance may not be aware of the existence of the Mukryongbu. And yet you touched me? Why? For a moment, Prince Moyong almost mentioned the existence of Yeonhojeong without even realizing it. A weak guy. He internally gritted his teeth at Yeon Ho-jeong. Telling Yeon Ho-jeongs true identity here and now is the worst of all handshakes. In a short period of time, Yeon Ho-jeong gained the trust of Yang Cheon and further achieved the feat of assuming the central position of the Mukryongbu. In other words, hepletely deceived Yang Cheon. In the meantime, if the truth were revealed now, would Yang Cheon be grateful? Rather, his anger exploded and he would kill himself first, strike Mo Yong Sega, and then dere war on the Murim Alliance. At least that would be the case if it were you. If its an unavoidable fight, you have to at least reduce the enemys strength. You must never let anyone know that this was a mission of the Murim Alliance. I didnt intend to do that in the first ce, but it really looks like I cant even remove it. Killing the head of the intelligence department and blowing up the entrance to the Mukryongbu must be entirely of ones own will. It was truly an incredible situation. Did he see this far? Even though I thought it couldnt be possible, a part of me also thought that it could be possible. Scary guy. Prince Moyong calmly opened his mouth. It is unintentional, simr to carelessness. Do you have simr intentions as mine? exactly. Exin. You sent the head of the intelligence department instead of the vice president, right? When I talked to him, he wasnt your average, murderous guy. Yang Chens face was noticeably distorted. I tried not to think about it, but Jeongs face kepting to mind. Jamryongs face has a confident expression, yet is cautious and has a keen eye. Because? But I didnt know that Buju was someone he cared about. To be honest, it didnt really matter. what? Buju broke his promise. In front of the name of the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon, the title of head of the Moyong family is bound to fade, but I am also the owner of a family and the leader of the Murim Alliance. Its bound to be unpleasant. Yang Chens eyes trembled. Did they kill the Headquarters Intelligence Director just for that reason? He was the one who poured oil on the burning house. ?! It is clear that he is an outstanding talent, but he is still young. The muzzle is not maintained well. If you showed up at a meeting between the heads of two groups without any contact, you should have apologized first, but instead you provoked them? Mo Yong-guns eyes became cold. In fact, when I thought of Yeonhojeong, I couldnt control my boiling emotions. Not only me, but anyone else would have pulled out a sword. Yang Chen closed his eyes. Hey. It didnt seem like Moyong was lying. I wouldnt lie if I made a mistake and could end up dead. Actually, listening to Moyongs words made me understand. How could such a delicate person make such a mistake? Jeong was a man who knew his own politics. However, the tendency itself was focused on strength rather than softness. As Moyong said, it is possible to make mistakes. Perhaps Jeong lost his precious life because of that one mistake. If you were going to go in such vain, you would have rather note to my side. sh! Yang Chen opened his eyes. Moyong-gun had to experience a chill in his stomach as he saw those extremely sharp eyes. Is it because you were angry that you bombed the entrance to the headquarters? No way. I told you, right? Its a simr reason to Buju. what? Mo Yong smiled coldly. I wanted to see how it turned out. ?! I didnt know that the Vice Lord woulde in person. Yang Chenughed. They blew up the entrance to the headquarters just to see my reaction? Are you asking me to believe that now? If it wasnt for that, would there be any need to touch the Ink Dragon Club? If I had intended to destroy the Mukryongbu with other words, I would have prepared more secretly and buried them all alive at once. This time, it was Yangcheons turn to get angry. This guy is serious. Really, I couldnt help but acknowledge one distribution. You have no hesitation in saying that you would have buried the headquarters alive in front of Yangcheon. He recalled his conversation with White Paper. If he had known of our existence, he wouldnt have taken out his troops and blown up the entrance. The white paper clearly said so. And Yangcheon also agreed with those words. If I had intended to touch it properly, I would have done so and attacked it. If not, I would not have touched it at all. In other words, there is a high probability that the Murim Alliance is unaware of the existence of the Mukryongbu. At the same time, Prince Moyong wants something from the Mukryongbu. If you think about it, didnt youe here yourself to confirm that very thing? Moyong-gun quenched his appetite. The reason young boys y cruel pranks on girls is because they want attention. Its a bit of an embarrassing analogy, but what I did was simr. . And I am now seeing the full effect. It is truly an honor for the Vice Lord toe visit us in person. Whatever the reason, we cannot sit idly by and ignore what was done to our headquarters. In addition, I killed the head of headquarters intelligence department and three members of the Chinese zodiac. Yang Cheons face looked lifeless. Now tell me why I shouldnt kill you. At that moment, Moyong-gun was inwardly delighted. its okay. Why not kill it? There is no need to say such things in the current situation. If Yang Chen was truly angry, he would haveunched an attack right away. In other words, Yangcheon is giving himself a chance now. It was a word that confirmed that it was possible to start a transaction with a chance to return home safely. My pride was hurt, but now was not the time to think about such things. On the contrary, it is a situation that can be a blessing in disguise. Prince Moyong spoke calmly. Whatever the reason, just as many of the subordinates under Buju died, so did many of the warriors of the main family. There is noparison. The men you killed were talented people who held important positions at headquarters. Inparison, what you lost was only a diploma. Then wouldnt it be okay to adjust the weights a bit? Weigh? If both sides have something to lose, I think its better to end the emotional fight here. On the contrary, I think our rtionship can be stronger through this fight. What do you think about Carelessness? Yang Chens eyes lit up. What do you mean? exactly. I will agree to the deal I originally wanted to make. ! Please intervene in the presidential election that will be held next year. So, if you be my leader, I will properly push the Mukryongbu from behind. Yang Chen smiled coldly. They say they are adjusting the weight, but arent they actually asking us to take one more loss? It was unreasonable for the vice-lord to intervene in the election in the first ce. Its a gamble. But I am saying that I am willing to take the gamble and risk my life. ! I will rece the lives of the men you lost with my own. And depending on how I use my life, it could be of great help to the Mukryongbu. . Of course, thats not all. A transaction must be certain. If you agree to this transaction Prince Moyongs eyes deepened. Im sorry. For now, this was the only way. It may be a big shock, but this can also serve as a foundation for your growth. If you make this one sacrifice, I will use you greatly in my future. He truly made up his mind to do so. I will send my daughter to Buju. For a moment, Yang Chen was surprised. Are you going to send your daughter away? Of course, you shouldnt treat my daughter as if you were going to catch her. Although he is still young andcks experience, he is a child who knows how to be quite cunning. ! Depending on how you handle it, it could be of great help to the Mukryongbu. Please treat me well. Yang Chens eyes twitched. It was revealed that the ck sheep sent by Saeumgyo was a traitor. In many ways, it was difficult to believe that his trading partner would send someone to him. However, if it is blood rtives, it is a different story. Are you going to send your daughter hostage to take your life? Prince Moyong spoke in a cheerful tone. I hope people see me as someone who knows how to make such unconventional moves. Also, if it were my daughters life, wouldnt it be of some help in bncing the weight? Moyongguns eyes zed like mes. His eyes, filled with desire, ambition, and excitement, were shining so brilliantly that even Yang Heaven in the world felt burdened to face them. Now what are you going to do? Will you make up for what you lost with this one transaction? Or will you kill me and prepare for battle with the Murim Alliance? * * * Puhaaaaa! As soon as he crossed the Yangtze River in central Hubei Province, Full Sang let out a deep breath. Wow, the air is different. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I think its okay to forget about the existence of the pursuer now. Now that we have crossed the Yangtze River, not only the Mukryongbu but also any sect from the ck Ind will not be able to chase us. He looked around at everyone. Thank you for your hard work. Everyone in the group breathed a sigh of relief. Yeon Ho-jeong says yes, so you can really put your mind at ease now. Paeyul grumbled. From next time, call me when you go somewhere hot. I thought I was going to die from frustration. All right. Tang Sang-ah shook his head. Its better to fight against an enemy that you cant handle. Infiltration warfare is really difficult. Its like that. Zhuge Zhenyan quietly asked. By the way, Jeong. say. We are ourselves. What happened to themander? Are you able to get out safely? I dont know. Yeon Ho-jeong looked south. A meaningful light appeared in his cool, sunken eyes. If hees back alive and well, there must be a good reason. Chapter 251 Episode 251 Time of the East Wind (1) The Mortal Army and the working group returned safely. Because this mission was carried out in secret, ordinary samurai did not consider their return a big deal. But the leaders were different. They were truly happy for the working groups safe return and were very satisfied that they had sessfully aplished their mission. In other words, it was a matter of infiltrating enemy territory with very little prior information and stealing internal information. A few working-level staff members were able to aplish a task that had a low probability of sess even if a top-notch Sejak was sent, and this was a feat that could be considered a feat. Thats how Yeon Ho-jeong and his group returned to the Murim Alliance. Now that the working group that went out in the period fromte summer to early fall has returned. Before I knew it, the cold winter wind was blowing at the foot of Daebyeolsan Mountain. * * * This guy. Yeonwi said with a smile. Did you not have the presence of mind to send a letter this time? It was said as a joke. It was fortunate that he returned alive without any trouble in an operational area where it was difficult to send even a single information document, let alone a letter. Yeon Ho-jeong cheerfully received his fathers words. There are so many annoying bugs. I wrote it down a few times, but I couldnt bear to let it go because there was so much surveince. This guy speaks well. Whose son is this? Are you hurt anywhere? of course. Okay, thats it. Yeonwi walked up to Yeonhojeong and squeezed Yeonhojeongs shoulders. Wee back. Im so d. Afortable smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face for the first time in a long time. The reason my father was so happy wasnt because he had seeded in his mission. I am happy that my son has returned safely. Even if the mission had failed, my fathers reaction would have been no different from now. That made Yeon Ho-jeongs heart warm. After leading a life full of tension, I felt very at ease when I finally met a family I could rx with. Yeonwi made an amused expression. Anyway, it seems like he definitely lived his life paying attention. yes? I expected that at your speed of development, you would not be muchckingpared to this Abby by now, but it is not much different from before the expedition. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You know where you cant say things like that, right? Isnt it great enough to have achieved this level at my age? This guy has only grown more conceited since he didnt notice. It means acknowledging reality. And it is true, even if I worked hard at training every day, how could I have reached my fathers toes without realizing it? her! Now even ttery? You tter me. The level that my father has achieved deserves praise. In fact, Yeon Weis martial arts also improved greatly after Yeon Hojeongs return. Yeon Ho-jeong could feel that his fathers prayers had be much calmer and more secret than before. It was not because Yeonwis martial arts regressed. Rather, it meant that Yeonwis true energy, which had grown explosively, was condensed as quickly as possible and that even the energy radiating to the outside was perfectly controlled. but. I was so busy that I didnt have time to practice. However, my father before the war and my father now are different. There is no way that my father was not busy, and even in the midst of that, he continued to practice martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression gradually became more serious. You definitely have to reflect on it. This mission was truly tense. It was difficult to even sleep properly, let alone practice martial arts. But in the end, it was all just an excuse. If I had somehow taken the time, wouldnt it have at least been better than it is now? Of course, if that were the case, the mission would have been hindered. Whatever it was, I didnt have any time to train. It was definitely my fault for wasting time on an important mission. There were too many opponents to fight in the future. When I think about it, I felt like I was too rxed. Lets tighten it a little more. You cant think like this. Yeonwi, who saw her sons hardened expression, said as if she was embarrassed. I was just ying around. Your mission is so dangerous and important that you have no time to practice. Dont take it to heart. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his stern expression. no. When I thought about it, I definitely had time that I could have utilized. I dont know what the future holds, but I think I need to live a little busier. It is never good to live with excessive tension. In any case, you must have had a lot of hardships during the mission, so please rest well for the next few days and soothe your tired mind and body. Of course you should. If you want to run again, shouldnt you rest properly? okay. That was enough. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression, which was looking at Yeon Wi with a smile, hardened again. And father. okay. About Moyong-gun. Stop. Yeonwi shook his head. Is this matter so urgent that you need to exin it right away? Of course thats not true. Then lets talk about thatter. Anyway, theres no way that what youre going to tell us and the report you posted will be the same, so if its not urgent, I think you can listen to it after youve had enough rest. Yeonwi smiled. Dont think about anything else and just get some rest for now. You had a lot of trouble. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. All right. I will do that. * * * Although he pretended that nothing was wrong in front of Yeonwi, he actually seemed to be physically and mentally exhausted. Yeon Ho-jeong, who washed up and went to bed, didnt open his eyes until the sunset the next day. It was abandoned after almost thirteen oclock. Im dazed. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Its been a while since Ive slept so soundly. Growling. When I woke up from all my sleep, I was immediately hungry. Isnt this really an honest body? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up with a bitter smile. Piyuuung! puck! As I came down to the first floor and headed toward the yard, I heard a sound tearing the air. Hoo. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became bright. Piyuuuung! Whoa! The sound of tree branches tearing the air was so sharp that it gave me goosebumps. hmm. Mukbi quenched his appetite. At this level, there is some level of sess. A tree branch fired into the Hongryeon Pce pierced the wall. It was truly a great feat. And what was even more amazing was that the tree branch was a hollow, rotten tree branch. Pusss. The tree branches stuck in the wall turned into powder and scattered. The inner strength that had been well controlled was released. A look of pride appeared on Mukbis face. If this level of internal power is used. Its incredible. Oops! Mukbi was startled and looked back. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly appeared, sitting on the bench and crossing his legs. Uh, when did youe? just now. Lets make some noise! I did everything I could to show off. Why would you kill someone without wasting your strength? Ah It seems like your concentration has improved. It has definitely increased a lot. Mukbi blushed. He seemed embarrassed. There is still a long way to go. Im taking steps, but Im not yet able to break through the wall of infinite origin Ho? Did you mean it? It was said that we would break through the barrier of ignorance. of course. I told you, right? I will at least reach a level equal to that of a practitioner. They wereughing and blowing the heads off those poisonous Sahonjo bastards. What are you doing? Hmm. I dont think there will be much difference inbat efficiencypared to what I am already, right? Archery was definitely scary. Thats just a characteristic of archery, its not something Im strong at. Your father is your father too, so dont go anywhere and say things like that. I got stabbed in the back of the head. Because each person has different standards. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Okay, have you eaten? Not yet. Good. When training is over, lets go eat together. Is that so? Just like that, the man and woman left Pagungak and headed to the cafeteria. The Murim League was quieter than expected. Because it was evening time and the weather had be colder, the samurai were not as active as before. Mukbi grinned. long time no see? hmm? what? Were going to eat together. Didnt you miss the Murimmaeng restaurant? Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled with a tired face. I even miss the wild grass that grows on the walls of the Murimmaeng Castle. shit. I seeded somehow, but that kind of mission didnt really suit my temperament. You said the results were too good for something like that? I can only say that the Mukryongbu is an organization with so many loopholes that it can only be robbed by someone around my level. Is this a new way to show off? uh. Unlucky. Close your eyes. Mukbi burst intoughter. Looking at it this way, it seemed like Mukbi had changed quite a bit from before he went on the expedition. Should I say that it has be brighter than then? It looks good. Your nature wont change, but you smile when youre happy and cry when youre sad. Isnt that how people live? Now Mukbi looked much more like a human being. Yeon Ho-jeong wholeheartedly weed her change. By the way, arent you calling from above? I posted the report, but I still dont need to report the situation separately. They said my father would stop me. He told me to attend the Bonggong meeting three dayster. You can report it then. It doesnt look like its a battle for fire, does it? For now. Depending on where you ce your values, one hour can be urgent or it can be okay to be somewhat leisurely. Before that, Prince Moyong, who was inmand, was not yet deaf. A better picture wille out if Mo Yong-gun reports rather than working-level leader Yeon Ho-jeong. When that topic came up, Moyong naturally came to mind. Hes not an easy guy to die like this. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. I wonder when you will return. Depending on your return time, you can guess what you got. He was certain that Prince Moyong was not dead. It was intuition, not reason. If a person were to die from this level of chaos, they wouldnt have bothered in the first ce. Yeon Ho-jeong lost in thought for a moment. Mukbi, who was quietly examining Yeonhojeongs face, asked in a somewhat cheerful voice. Do you know anything? Maybe you dont know that. What? Commander Tangma. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. why? Whats going on? Its not a bad thing. On the contrary, something very happy happened to that person. Mukbi quenched his appetite. Commander Moyong has broken through the barrier of martial arts. what?! It was truly a surprise. When? It must have been the day before we left for battle. It seems that Commander Moyong intentionally blocked the rumor, but does that stop it? Thanks to the courage of the soldiers in the Tangma Army, the rumor quickly spread throughout the Murim Alliance. Huh! Honest admiration appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. You mean weve already reached that point after only seeing each other for a few months? Isnt it really amazing? Iknow, right. Muk Feis face became somewhat glum. My primary goal was to reach the top of the barrier, but when I heard that someone else had climbed the wall, I couldnt help but feel bitter. Yeon Ho-jeong continued to smile and stroke her chin. I saw one person correctly. Its been a while since I started training and training, and Im already at the limit He is truly a man with great expectations for the future. It was then. Mukbi grumbled as he saw a person approaching from afar. I dont know if Im looking forward to the future, but its clear that I was a tiger in my past life. huh? You came because I said so. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the ce where Muk-bi pointed. Mo Yong-woo was walking there, smiling. Hmm, seeing that confident smile makes me feel hot. Chapter 252 Episode 252 Time of the East Wind (2) Wow, thats nice! Mo Yong-woo said with a worried face. You must have been very tired. Is it okay to drink that much? What do you think? I will rest for two more days. And just resting your body is not enough. I need to shake off my mental fatigue. Its typical of a series. A smile spread across Mo Yong-woos face. Anyway, youre back safely. In fact, it was a very dangerous mission, so I was worried about whether I would be able toe back safely. Mo Yong-woos voice had the power to truly make listeners feel good. It wasnt because his voice was particrly attractive. His voice was always filled with sincerity, and his tone was imbued with basic respect for others. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I am me too, but you are also my brother, right? hmm? You said you broke through the barrier of ignorance. It is truly an amazing prayer. Mo Yong-woos face turned red. Hehe hum! I told you not to spread rumors, but how did the story spread so much? What if rumors spread? Good things should be made known everywhere. Do you really think so? To some extent. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Isnt it true that we have to hide good things and even more so hide bad things? Hoo? That is a remark that is unbing of you. Well I guess I should just say that Ive be more aware of reality than before. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. What happened? Yeonje went on a separate mission and looked closely at my situation on my own. Hoo? So, what did you think of the Murim League as you saw it? Please understand even if I use somewhat harsh expressions. of course. That was shit. I said it was a harsh expression, but I had no idea that such explicit words woulde out. Mo Yong-woos face hardened. What appeared on his face was genuine disappointment, worry, and anger. Honestly, I didnt know until I started paying attention. Maybe I, too, was having a hard time turning my head. After Yeonje left, I thought I would have to survive alone somehow, so I searched around quite aggressively. Then it was a mess? Thats right. In what sense? Not everyone, but at least half of them are sharpening their swords inside while wearing a mask of unity. Yeon Ho-jeong knew well who more than half of the people meant, even if they did not specifically refer to anyone. They were the leaders of the Meng. To be more specific, I am talking about the servants. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its more than half So, I saw it well. The problem isnt just the feudal lords. The descendants of the n or Murim family they headed also seemed far from agreement. There are a lot of people who look around here and there just to bite off a piece of flesh. I wonder what the disciples under him would have learned by appointing such men as leaders. Do you know what is the most disappointing thing? hmm? Mo Yong-woo sighed. None of them are as harsh as you. . I dont know. Maybe I havent figured out my brothers true colors yet. But thats enough Its scary. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his drink. Hes a scary guy. There are definitely some shorings, but as my brother said, he is a strong and smart person, so he has the ability to erase most of his shorings. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong filled Mo Yong-woos cup. Mukbi, who sat next to Yeonhojeong, drank quietly and listened to the two peoples conversation. Although it wasnt her ce to intervene, she also learned a lot from listening to these conversations. Is there a reason for your bad expression? Hide the good things and hide the bad things even more Why? I guess the way people around you looked at you was very disconcerting, right? Mo Yong-woos face turned into a crumpled piece of paper. There were a lot of people who openly argued. I put an iron te on my heart. How dare you openly argue with a genius master who broke through the barrier of no discipline? Yeonje. Its no joke. Its true, right? Mo Yong-woo emptied his drink with a frustrated face and sighed. The truly scary people are the ones who dont show it on the outside. But not even most people can hide their eyes. Thats true. Maybe its just my mood, but there were very few people who were purely happy except for the soldiers of the main army. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Are you purely happy? Who could do that? We came together as an alliance, but at the same time, we are all inpetition. If you are a genius from your own n or family, it is natural that there will be few people who will sincerely congratte you. Was Yeonje like that too? what? Didnt Emperor Yeon break through the barrier of martial arts a long time ago? People are trying to keep quiet, but Yeonje is already gaining a reputation as the best review index in the world. I dont know because Ive never cared about that kind of thing. You didnt care? I didnt even have time to worry about it. Mo Yong-woo nodded. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong was a person who worked harder than anyone else in ces that others did not see. Whether it was political warfare or martial arts training. Thats amazing. When he heard this answer, he truly admired Yeon Ho-jeong. Its not that I dont care. They are not truly interested in the evaluation of those around them. Because I know very well that there are things that are much more important to me than such trivial things. Even if you know it, it is extremely difficult to immerse yourself in it at every moment. Perhaps such strong immersion may have further spurred Yeonjes achievement. Yeon Ho-jeongughed as if it was fun. This is why the term desktop theoryes about. Even if you understand it in your head, you wont know unless you actually see it, hear it, and experience it. It seems that you have now realized that the world is not as beautiful as you thought. I knew it. I felt it too. hmm. Not only did he experience such humiliation in his family, but he must have also experienced all kinds of troubles in the Zhejiang branch. Thats right. So I was very disappointed in myself. Disappointment? Mo Yong-woo smiled. I was disappointed and frustrated with a problem that had nothing to be disappointed about, so naturally I couldnt help but be disappointed in myself. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its a series of disappointments. Thats right. Have a drink. Its good. The two people clinked their sses. After refreshingly emptying her ss, Yeon Ho-jeong opened her mouth. How was Tang Mas training? Everyone followed along well. I know. Hes a martial artist, but now hes really showing the temperament of a proper leader. Is that so? okay. Are you saying that a leader can grow and develop on his own? Changes in subordinates also change the leader. The implicit sense of intimidation is quite remarkable. Mo Yong-woo quenched his appetite. Stop giving embarrassingpliments. And I think thats more to Manager Mook than to me. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. Mukbi was surprised when his story suddenly came out. Me? Mo Yong-woo smiled. I was really surprised when I saw him in passing about a month ago. This is not the same person I saw in the past. Ah. I truly admire the fact that you have filled the gap between Yeonje by yourself. I heard that the soldiers of the Mortal Army were all unique, so they must have gone through a lot of hardships. Mukbi shook his head. I didnt have much trouble. Thank you everyone for following along Haha. It seemed like they felt a sense of kinship for some reason. Since both Mukbi and Mo Yongwoo are good and gentle people by nature, they would have been able to understand the other persons changes more deeply than anyone else. But Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth cautiously. Brother Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I was going to tell you even if that wasnt the case. Please let me hear it. Ill tell you in advance, I hope youre not too shocked. I will tell you honestly about what happened so far without adding or subtracting anything. . Ill tell you everything about myself and Prince Moyong. Seeing Yeon Ho-jeong, who is usually straightforward, even give a warning like this, it seemed like something truly unimaginable had happened. Mo Yong-woo took a deep breath. Okay, tell me. Yeon Ho-jeong told the story in detail about what had happened. Starting from the time the working group infiltrated, the arrival of Moyonggun into Honam, the conversation between themander and the working group leader, how he gained Yang Cheons trust, and even the process of obtaining information. Mo Yong-woo and Muk-bi eximed throughout their conversation. In a short period of time, I was able to clearly see how Yeon Ho-jeong approached Yang Cheon and what thoughts he had as he approached this mission. Yeon Ho-jeong was a person whosenguage was richer than expected. As I listened to him talk, it seemed as if the situation was automatically pictured in my mind. And Yeon Ho-jeong started talking about Moyong-gun. After a while. . Mo Yong-wus face was distorted to an indescribable degree. Yeon Ho-jeong silently looked at his face and filled his empty ss without saying a word. Mo Yong-woo groaned. Did you really do something like that, brother? okay. Is it true? Its true. He said he would speak honestly and without hesitation. Yeon Ho-jeong is a person who always keeps his word. Mo Yong-woo also knew that well. Still, the reason I asked back was probably because I didnt want to believe it. In the end, Mo Yong-woo let out a sigh. I dont know what youre talking about. I try to understand my brother, but I just cant! All kinds of emotions came out in the voice he was spitting out. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Dont try to understand. but! No human being can understand something like that. ! The moment you understand him, you be the same person. So, dont try to understand him, but try to keep the morals and ethics that you know. Mo Yong-woo gritted his teeth. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice sank deeply. Ive said it before, but Ill say it again just in case. The reason I chose you as the next Murim lord was not to drive a sword into Prince Moyongs heart. I think you are the most trustworthy than anyone else. . And the reason I trust you is because of the correct way of life that does not go astray even though you are smart enough. Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with bloodshot eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its not wrong to say its an easy path, but theres no need to use tricks when there is a right path. The wealth gained through skill is bound to be stolen one day. . Never be like Moyong-gun. Im not the type of person to do that. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, roughly emptied his ss. Give me one more drink. However much. Mo Yong-woo drank four sses of alcohol in session. Even so, the frustration didnt seem to go away. Mo Yong-woos face was full of pain as he took a deep breath. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Mo Yong-woo, immediately smiled. I cant tell you how I feel, right? Itsplete shit. I told you to understand even if I say something harsh, but I didnt ask you to understand even if I said something dirty, right? I dont feel like ying with words. Even if you dont feel like ying with words, you still have the energy to use a knife, right? what? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Isnt this a ce with a nice atmosphere? Just sweat a lot and shake off what youre feeling. It tastes good to drink after sweating. . I heard you broke through the wall of martial arts? Come on, Mo Yong-se, lets have a taste of how to use a knife. Chapter 253 Episode 252 Time of the East Wind (2) Wow, thats nice! Mo Yong-woo said with a worried face. You must have been very tired. Is it okay to drink that much? What do you think? I will rest for two more days. And just resting your body is not enough. I need to shake off my mental fatigue. Its typical of a series. A smile spread across Mo Yong-woos face. Anyway, youre back safely. In fact, it was a very dangerous mission, so I was worried about whether I would be able toe back safely. Mo Yong-woos voice had the power to truly make listeners feel good. It wasnt because his voice was particrly attractive. His voice was always filled with sincerity, and his tone was imbued with basic respect for others. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I am me too, but you are also my brother, right? hmm? You said you broke through the barrier of ignorance. It is truly an amazing prayer. Mo Yong-woos face turned red. Hehe hum! I told you not to spread rumors, but how did the story spread so much? What if rumors spread? Good things should be made known everywhere. Do you really think so? To some extent. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Isnt it true that we have to hide good things and even more so hide bad things? Hoo? That is a remark that is unbing of you. Well I guess I should just say that Ive be more aware of reality than before. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. What happened? Yeonje went on a separate mission and looked closely at my situation on my own. Hoo? So, what did you think of the Murim League as you saw it? Please understand even if I use somewhat harsh expressions. of course. That was shit. I said it was a harsh expression, but I had no idea that such explicit words woulde out. Mo Yong-woos face hardened. What appeared on his face was genuine disappointment, worry, and anger. Honestly, I didnt know until I started paying attention. Maybe I, too, was having a hard time turning my head. After Yeonje left, I thought I would have to survive alone somehow, so I searched around quite aggressively. Then it was a mess? Thats right. In what sense? Not everyone, but at least half of them are sharpening their swords inside while wearing a mask of unity. Yeon Ho-jeong knew well who more than half of the people meant, even if they did not specifically refer to anyone. They were the leaders of the Meng. To be more specific, I am talking about the servants. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its more than half So, I saw it well. The problem isnt just the feudal lords. The descendants of the n or Murim family they headed also seemed far from agreement. There are a lot of people who look around here and there just to bite off a piece of flesh. I wonder what the disciples under him would have learned by appointing such men as leaders. Do you know what is the most disappointing thing? hmm? Mo Yong-woo sighed. None of them are as harsh as you. . I dont know. Maybe I havent figured out my brothers true colors yet. But thats enough Its scary. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his drink. Hes a scary guy. There are definitely some shorings, but as my brother said, he is a strong and smart person, so he has the ability to erase most of his shorings. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong filled Mo Yong-woos cup. Mukbi, who sat next to Yeonhojeong, drank quietly and listened to the two peoples conversation. Although it wasnt her ce to intervene, she also learned a lot from listening to these conversations. Is there a reason for your bad expression? Hide the good things and hide the bad things even more Why? I guess the way people around you looked at you was very disconcerting, right? Mo Yong-woos face turned into a crumpled piece of paper. There were a lot of people who openly argued. I put an iron te on my heart. How dare you openly argue with a genius master who broke through the barrier of no discipline? Yeonje. Its no joke. Its true, right? Mo Yong-woo emptied his drink with a frustrated face and sighed. The truly scary people are the ones who dont show it on the outside. But not even most people can hide their eyes. Thats true. Maybe its just my mood, but there were very few people who were purely happy except for the soldiers of the main army. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Are you purely happy? Who could do that? We came together as an alliance, but at the same time, we are all inpetition. If you are a genius from your own n or family, it is natural that there will be few people who will sincerely congratte you. Was Yeonje like that too? what? Didnt Emperor Yeon break through the barrier of martial arts a long time ago? People are trying to keep quiet, but Yeonje is already gaining a reputation as the best review index in the world. I dont know because Ive never cared about that kind of thing. You didnt care? I didnt even have time to worry about it. Mo Yong-woo nodded. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong was a person who worked harder than anyone else in ces that others did not see. Whether it was political warfare or martial arts training. Thats amazing. When he heard this answer, he truly admired Yeon Ho-jeong. Its not that I dont care. They are not truly interested in the evaluation of those around them. Because I know very well that there are things that are much more important to me than such trivial things. Even if you know it, it is extremely difficult to immerse yourself in it at every moment. Perhaps such strong immersion may have further spurred Yeonjes achievement. Yeon Ho-jeongughed as if it was fun. This is why the term desktop theoryes about. Even if you understand it in your head, you wont know unless you actually see it, hear it, and experience it. It seems that you have now realized that the world is not as beautiful as you thought. I knew it. I felt it too. hmm. Not only did he experience such humiliation in his family, but he must have also experienced all kinds of troubles in the Zhejiang branch. Thats right. So I was very disappointed in myself. Disappointment? Mo Yong-woo smiled. I was disappointed and frustrated with a problem that had nothing to be disappointed about, so naturally I couldnt help but be disappointed in myself. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its a series of disappointments. Thats right. Have a drink. Its good. The two people clinked their sses. After refreshingly emptying her ss, Yeon Ho-jeong opened her mouth. How was Tang Mas training? Everyone followed along well. I know. Hes a martial artist, but now hes really showing the temperament of a proper leader. Is that so? okay. Are you saying that a leader can grow and develop on his own? Changes in subordinates also change the leader. The implicit sense of intimidation is quite remarkable. Mo Yong-woo quenched his appetite. Stop giving embarrassingpliments. And I think thats more to Manager Mook than to me. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. Mukbi was surprised when his story suddenly came out. Me? Mo Yong-woo smiled. I was really surprised when I saw him in passing about a month ago. This is not the same person I saw in the past. Ah. I truly admire the fact that you have filled the gap between Yeonje by yourself. I heard that the soldiers of the Mortal Army were all unique, so they must have gone through a lot of hardships. Mukbi shook his head. I didnt have much trouble. Thank you everyone for following along Haha. It seemed like they felt a sense of kinship for some reason. Since both Mukbi and Mo Yongwoo are good and gentle people by nature, they would have been able to understand the other persons changes more deeply than anyone else. But Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth cautiously. Brother Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I was going to tell you even if that wasnt the case. Please let me hear it. Ill tell you in advance, I hope youre not too shocked. I will tell you honestly about what happened so far without adding or subtracting anything. . Ill tell you everything about myself and Prince Moyong. Seeing Yeon Ho-jeong, who is usually straightforward, even give a warning like this, it seemed like something truly unimaginable had happened. Mo Yong-woo took a deep breath. Okay, tell me. Yeon Ho-jeong told the story in detail about what had happened. Starting from the time the working group infiltrated, the arrival of Moyonggun into Honam, the conversation between themander and the working group leader, how he gained Yang Cheons trust, and even the process of obtaining information. Mo Yong-woo and Muk-bi eximed throughout their conversation. In a short period of time, I was able to clearly see how Yeon Ho-jeong approached Yang Cheon and what thoughts he had as he approached this mission. Yeon Ho-jeong was a person whosenguage was richer than expected. As I listened to him talk, it seemed as if the situation was automatically pictured in my mind. And Yeon Ho-jeong started talking about Moyong-gun. After a while. . Mo Yong-wus face was distorted to an indescribable degree. Yeon Ho-jeong silently looked at his face and filled his empty ss without saying a word. Mo Yong-woo groaned. Did you really do something like that, brother? okay. Is it true? Its true. He said he would speak honestly and without hesitation. Yeon Ho-jeong is a person who always keeps his word. Mo Yong-woo also knew that well. Still, the reason I asked back was probably because I didnt want to believe it. In the end, Mo Yong-woo let out a sigh. I dont know what youre talking about. I try to understand my brother, but I just cant! All kinds of emotions came out in the voice he was spitting out. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Dont try to understand. but! No human being can understand something like that. ! The moment you understand him, you be the same person. So, dont try to understand him, but try to keep the morals and ethics that you know. Mo Yong-woo gritted his teeth. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice sank deeply. Ive said it before, but Ill say it again just in case. The reason I chose you as the next Murim lord was not to drive a sword into Prince Moyongs heart. I think you are the most trustworthy than anyone else. . And the reason I trust you is because of the correct way of life that does not go astray even though you are smart enough. Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with bloodshot eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its not wrong to say its an easy path, but theres no need to use tricks when there is a right path. The wealth gained through skill is bound to be stolen one day. . Never be like Moyong-gun. Im not the type of person to do that. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, roughly emptied his ss. Give me one more drink. However much. Mo Yong-woo drank four sses of alcohol in session. Even so, the frustration didnt seem to go away. Mo Yong-woos face was full of pain as he took a deep breath. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Mo Yong-woo, immediately smiled. I cant tell you how I feel, right? Itsplete shit. I told you to understand even if I say something harsh, but I didnt ask you to understand even if I said something dirty, right? I dont feel like ying with words. Even if you dont feel like ying with words, you still have the energy to use a knife, right? what? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Isnt this a ce with a nice atmosphere? Just sweat a lot and shake off what youre feeling. It tastes good to drink after sweating. . I heard you broke through the wall of martial arts? Come on, Mo Yong-se, lets have a taste of how to use a knife. Chapter 254 Episode 254 Time of the East Wind (4) Sabak. Sabak. A man climbing a mountain path looked up at the sky. Is it snow? When you breathe in the mountain breeze, you often feel cool even in summer. Needless to say, its winter. The wind that blows through the wind makes even the worlds greatest masters tremble. But for today, the harsh mountain wind was calm. Instead, it snowed. The snow falling one by one resembles fluttering flower petals. Quite thick snowkes were dyeing the entire mountain white. It has charm. I saw this sceneryst year too, but today the scenery of Daebyeolsan Mountain was particrly beautiful. When I opened it one by one, there was nothing special, but it was strangely new. Maybe its not because the mountain changed, but because I myself changed. The man closed his eyes. Pajik! A ray of lightning shed in the quiet mountain. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. Snow on the ground sshed everywhere. Para rock! The stylishly pulled cor fluttered in the wind. It was a particrly calm day, but the air was turbulent due to the mans rapid movement speed. And after a while. Slurp. The man, Prince Moyong,nded softly and looked up at the huge fortress. Even if you look closely, it was a huge fortress. If you look down from high up in the sky, it will be so wide that it will be reminiscent of the walls of a small country. Moyong suddenly felt dazzled. Yes, the Murim Alliance is no different from a nation now. Since when did it start? Due to the non-aggression treaty between the government and the government, the government and the military did not invade each others territory. It was difficult to understand that we could share the same world but not invade its territory. In fact, I heard that after the treaty was signed, all kinds of troubles continued for ten years. However, as time passed, the official and the martial artist came to a point where they no longer paid attention to each other. Two groups that seemed absolutely ipatible finally achieved coexistence. Gangho Martial Arts may seem usible on the outside, but there is no clear control agency. Mo Yong-guns eyes grew cold. The Murim Alliance was founded in such a powerful group. The Murim Alliance will soon be a sacred ce for all the martial arts beyond the Baekdo Murim, so the Murim Alliance can be the emperor of the Murim and a free-spirited ruler of the powerful world. Prince Moyong imagined himself as a leader. I see myself ascending to the great throne of Taesa, receiving the blessings of all people. I feel like I have the power to change the world with a single wave of my hand. good. It is drawn. My appearance. And countless processes to get there. omg! What about you? Moyong opened his eyes. The face of the gatekeeper guarding the castle gate turned pale. Moyong Family Lord? Thats right now. Moyong said with a smile. Open the gate. ah! Im sorry, but could you show me your card? This may mean that the identity is already known, but the procedures cannot be ignored. Prince Moyong obediently gave up his card. Confirmed! Congrattions on your return! Thank you. Googoo googung! The huge castle gate, White Tiger Gate, opened. Before entering the open gate, Prince Moyong looked at the top of the gate. The floodgate, very nervous, cautiously opened his mouth. Do you have any ns to leave school separately? Prince Moyong shook his head. What is your name? Its called a full lecture. The Heavenly Moyong family asks your name. Although he didnt show it outwardly, Jeon Gang didnt know what to do. Moyong-gun smiled. You are the face of the Murim Alliance. Although it may be difficult, please continue to adhere to the principles as you do now and make an effort to prevent the dignity of the Murim Alliance from being undermined. Thank you! I had no way of knowing whether this was apliment or sarcasm. Jeon Kangs face was very reminiscent. Prince Moyong took out a small pouch from his arms. Take it. What is this? I have a lot of trouble in the cold winter. After work, have a nice drink with your colleagues. omg! Its okay! Moyong-gun burst intoughter. This man, even though he looks like this, he is the head of my family. Could it be that the money he is giving is a bribe? Oops! Thats not it Dont worry about it, just take it. Even so, the higher-ups are discussing welfare for the security forces and the water gatemittee. I should have paid attention to it sooner, but Im just sorry its toote. Jeon Kangs face was filled with emotion. That wasnt all. All the warriors standing on the left and right, as well as inside the castle gate, felt moved. Jeon Gang bowed his head. If you do I will be grateful. There is nothing to be thankful for. Rather, we should be thankful. Isnt it all thanks to you that we can discuss important matters of the alliance with peace of mind? Mo Yong-guns eyes became serious. Dont forget. Its a world where there are people of high status and low-ranking professions, but at least what you do is as difficult and difficult as what we do. . Please continue to do your best. Not only Zhenjiang, but everyone on the floodgates bowed their heads. We are all ready to give up our lives for Meng at any time. Hahaha good. Prince Moyong, who patted Jeon Gang on the shoulder, then entered Maeng. His gait was full of dignity, but his back was full of majesty that was at odds with his noble dignity. A look of envy appeared on Jeon Gangs face. How thorough will the warriors of the Moyong family who operate under such a leader be? A master like that would be truly worth following. It is said that the head of the Moyong family is deaf! The Moyong family head is back! I heard that bastard came? Hmm, you came back sooner than I thought. The news of Moyongguns return quickly spread throughout the province. Prince Moyong, who came in proudly, did not stop by his residence and headed straight to the conference hall. It was to report what had happened so far. After the half-visit, officials gathered in the conference hall. Hehe, thank you for your hard work. Prince Moyong smiled at the simple praise of Ambassador Gong. Is there such a thing as hardship? I didnt do anything. It was the working-level team members who actually suffered. Hehehe. Furthermore, the ability of the working-level leader was so outstanding that there was nothing else to do once we arrived in Honam. Except for a few adjustments. I see. The mission is a mission, but the most important thing is that we returned safely without anyone getting hurt. Youre wee. Ambassador Gong Gong grinned. I feel really happy to hear Bong Moyong say that. Thats right. People are more important than the mission, so it is fortunate that there were no casualties. ha ha ha. Prince Moyong looked around at the Dukes and said. Anyway, since everyone is busy, I will briefly report on what happened so far. He briefly and coherently exined the series of events that urred in Honam. Of course, the details about the evil he hadmitted werepletely left out. A war of nerves with Yeon Ho-jeong and even a meeting with Yang Cheon. Huh. Yonghwajinin burst out in admiration. This is truly amazing. To be honest, I thought his reputation as the leader of Byeoksan was a bit excessive at such a young age, but he is truly an amazing talent. Moyong-gun smiled. Isnt this ater index that talks about being the best in the world? Martial arts are martial arts, but the base of response and boldness in attacking Yangcheon deserve praise. Hehe, thats right. A genius who freely uses martial arts and resourcefulness in actualbat. Honestly, who would have imagined that such an absurd genius would exist in the world? Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. what? Prince Moyong praised Yeonhojeong as if he truly admired her. Although he is an enemy, Gaju Moyong recognizes themander of the Mortal Army more than anyone else. But I feel like the praise is a bit excessive. Of course, he is a talented person for whom even praise upon praise would not be enough. However, it is suspicious that the praise was given by Prince Moyong. If others heard it, they wouldnt find it particrly strange, but for Zhuge Munhao, who knew the rtionship between Prince Moyong and Yeonhojeong, it was difficult to believe that his intentions were pure. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Wei. Yeon Wei was expressionless, but Zhuge Munho, who had built up a close rtionship with him, was able to read the doubt and anxiety in Yan Weis eyes. Yeon Ga-ju is also feeling strange. What is it? Some time passed like that. ? Zhuge Wenhu noticed that theplexions of several Dukes were gradually bing more subtle. No way Zhuge Wenhos expression hardened inconspicuously. I see. For a person who is very thirsty, a ss of water can be very rewarding. However, if you keep giving water even after the thirst has been quenched, it bes painful from then on. A small number of public servants who do not belong to any faction are feeling ufortable. Augh escaped me. Only ndering is not an attack. Excessive praise creates anxiety and leads to internal strife Even so, Yeon Ho-jeongs reputation spread throughout the Baekdo martial arts world. It was worth it. In his early twenties, he not only broke through the barrier of martial arts, but was also appointed as the leader of the Murim Alliances first Confucian army unit, and before that, he even served as a leader in destroying the Nine Zhou Myeongga. Age, martial arts, resourcefulness, family, and even a generous personality arecking in anything. It was an ability and background that anyone could envy. Moyong family head. Its been so long since you came back that youre already such a chatan? It was the moment when Zhuge Munho was about to intervene. Chief Tangma is also great. Everyones eyes turned to Yeonwi. Yeonwi quenched her thirst with a sip of tea and continued speaking. Didnt Mo Yongwu,mander of the Tangma Army, break through the Wuzongji Wall not long ago? If he can reach that level at a young age, he is a genius who can rival themander of the Mortal Army. Surprise appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. Even Lord Mo Yong of the world could not hide his feelings this time. Are you saying that it was Wu, or Commander Tangma, who broke through the Wuzongji Wall? Thats right. her! Even the ufortable Bonggongs finally rxed their expressions. Congrattions, Moyong Bonggong. General Tangmas talent is also other than Wulins Hongbok. It can truly be said to be the two-headed chariot of the Murim Alliancebat unit. As the name Tang Ma-Mul-sa suggests, they are talented people who will be the sun that brightly shines on Baekdo Martial Forest in the future. Each of the Dukes said something and praised Mo Yong-wu. Moyongs face, which had been frozen with surprise and joy, instantly rxed. He looked at Yeonwi. Yeonwi was quietly sipping tea. indeed. Moyong-gun smiled. How a tiger gives birth to a tiger. Isnt this just as good as my sons wife? Yeonwi saw Prince Moyong. Is there something on this persons face? It cant be. I thought once again that Bonggong Yeons face was very bright. thank you. At that time, Zhuge Munho came forward. I have received all top secret information from the Ink Dragon Club. There were many characters that were difficult to interpret, but I think I will be able to interpret them all within 15 days. Oh oh! It would be better to hold the Bonggong meeting again then. You must be tired, Master Moyong, so how about we end the meeting for today? great. Prince Moyongs surprise return. The time of the winter east wind has arrived. Chapter 255 Episode 255 Time of the East Wind (5) I see. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Well, thats what it is. Yeonwi shook his head. He is like a snake. Isnt he really a terrible person to hold a meeting as soon as he returns and then immediately try to ruin the mood? Isnt a sharp stone bound to be hit hard? I also ran wild without thinking. Dont think like that. If we are truly gathered together for the great cause of the world, we should not try to bite, even if we feel bitter when we see thete Jisoo, who will be the equal of the martial arts group in the future. Do you think so? Yes. At least, I think thats what a white-faced adult should do. Yeonwi sighed. Even if the reality is not like that, if you dont dream of the ideal, nothing will change. Isnt there a way to achieve progress only by acknowledging the reality but always seeking a better path? This was the difference between Yeonwi and Mo Yongwoo. Mo Yong-woo was in the stage of acknowledging reality, and Yeonwi dreamed of ideals while acknowledging reality. And I think thats natural. Yeon Ho-jeong agreed with his fathers ideas. Thats right. If you becent because the immediate reality does not change, you will end up being buried in it. Yeonhojeong was also simr to Yeonwi. He was a person who was not satisfied with reality. I always thought about the next time and dreamed of a better future. Of course, the difference in method was big. Anyway, Moyong-gun reported it that way. okay. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Now lets listen. I need to hear the truth about what happened there and what tricks Mo Yong used to mistreat you. All right. Yeon Ho-jeong leaned his upper body forward. As for what happened there. That was then. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head to the window. Yeonwis face hardened coldly. I didnt know it would be like this. I guess so. You are truly a helpless person toe to me first. The corner of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth twitched. When we meet, we will know whether there are no measures in ce or whether they have packed everything together. Outside the window where Yeon Ho-jeongs gaze was directed. Prince Moyong was walking beyond the gate of Pagungak. * * * Hmm. Moyong looked around the room. Its very simple. There is only one bed, a table, a chair, and weapons. I dont need anything more. Thats right for you. It looks deste at first nce, but it is equipped with only the essentials. exactly. Why dont you at least put down some pottery? Because I dont have a sense of aesthetics. Money is money. Tsk, how much does that cost? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I hope you came back safely without any injuries. Moyong smiled. Thats right. To be honest, I really thought I was going to get caught this time, right? You did that well. How much better do we have to do than this? Im sorry. Its not a funny joke. ha ha ha! Moyong looked at the window. Anyway, does Lord Yeon have any urgent business? He left in a hurry. Youre kind-hearted, but not as good as me. Moyong shrugged his shoulders. Do I even smell? It was a fairly rxed response. His appearance was uncharacteristic of the proud Prince Moyong. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-gun with deeply sunken eyes. Did youe here first? Prince Moyong was not a person who went looking for others. Rather, he was a person who was good at making otherse to him. That was another pride that even Moyong himself was not aware of. Those who are disappointed move first, and in politics, those who are disappointed naturally be the weak. In that sense, Prince Moyong has always been a strong man. In the past, he came first to discuss the Anhui Blood Pce, but at that time, Prince Moyong did not consider Yeonhojeong to be his archenemy. A political nemesis capable of a power struggle. This was the first time I hade to visit such a nemesis. This time, Yeonho-jeong had a hard time reading Moyong-guns intentions. But arent you doing this too much? What do you mean? Didnt I serve you good drinks before? Even though I came without a message, youre not going to give me even a cup of tea? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Wait. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong brought two bottles of alcohol and two sses. Prince Moyong frowned. Fire wine? Please understand. I usually dont say things like this, but if you have money, spend it. Just saving is not the answer. Were putting a lot of effort into other things. Huh. Moyong-gun quenched his appetite. I cant help it. Give me a drink. Yeon Ho-jeong filled his ss. Prince Moyong also filled Yeonhojeongs cup. Now, lets take a refreshing sip. Two people emptied their sses at the same time. Unlike the calm Yeon Ho-jeong, Mo Yong-guns face was distorted mercilessly. Its poisonous. The scent is also strange. Once you get used to it, its worth drinking. Its good to get drunk on cheap food. Is there more? There are a lot. I bought fifteen bottles There must be more information you didnt give me. Suddenly, a story about a missiones up. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. information? Thats right. Didnt you say it clearly? Please take some time. He said he would retrieve top secret information. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Why would a smart man suddenly act like this? You know? It was part of a n to punch you in the back. Hmm. And yet, he came back alive and well In fact, I expected Yangcheon to have made the move himself. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. As expected. This guy was definitely looking in there. It was clear that he had foreseen that Yangcheon could move himself and that he could even bury himself. What a monster. Isnt he really a scary guy? You cante up with such a n unless you have a perfect understanding of how to get out of the Inkryongbu. What on earth is this guy? While experiencing this incident, one question arose. Yeon Ho-jeong was strangely familiar with Heukdo Murim. Although I didnt see it directly from the side, I was able to tell by looking at his response and the reactions of the zodiac signs. Although they are dark robbers, they are also the leaders of an organization. In particr, Yang Cheon had overwhelming martial skills and insight than any other Baekdo master. Yeon Ho-jeong gained Yang Cheons trust after only a few meetings and took a position as one of the most important officials of the Mukryongbu. If you couldnt properly see Yang Cheons personality, you wouldnt be able to even attempt it. If you make a mistake, your life will be in danger. I was confident that this guy could be the head of the intelligence department from the moment he created the organizational chart. Yeon Ho-jeong attracted the attention of informants from the ck Ind, aroused interest by imprinting the existence of Tang Sang-ah, and met with Yang Cheon in person andid out a n for organizational reorganization on the gambling table. It all proceeded naturally, like water. It may have been a series of tensions every day, but at the same time, it was a method that could never be used unless you were sure that you would be in charge of important responsibility. I have a mental illness, but no physical evidence. Moyong-gun smiled. But this guy has physical evidence that shouldnt be found out. It was a hunch. If Yeon Ho-jeong intuitively realized that Mo Yong-gun was alive, Mo Yong-gun also intuitively realized that Yeon Ho-jeong was hiding something. In the meantime, we have shown each other many things. Now the two no longer had to measure each others limits. It has be a game of trying to figure out what they are aiming for and what they are hiding. So you already handed over all the information? Theres no reason to take out top secret information, right? You never know. Maybe he took some business-rted documents with him? If it is an economic-rted document, it can make a lot of money if the Yeonga preupies what the Mukryongbu, a treasure of treasures, is eyeing. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Are you serious? Im serious. Of course, considering your distribution, I wonder if you would do such a shameful thing. Good to see. I never thought you would try to kill the leader of this mission and the head of the Moyong family. Mo Yong-guns eyes became cold. Do you think I crossed the line? Nope. I didnt cross the line. But you are different. You clearly crossed the line this time. I dont want to talk about such abstract things. All that is clear is that you did something you shouldnt have done and I couldnt forgive you for it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Do you think Im hiding something? Im sorry, but the only thing Im hiding is my ws, which I havent fully revealed yet. . I thought I could kill him with a couple of ws, but he came back alive and well. So what should I do? I have no choice but to take out my remaining ws one by one. The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. Lets go to a mud fight? When was our fight pure? At least there was an unspoken rule. You were the one who broke the rule first. I think differently. So, please be a little more nervous from now on. You never know when and where they might chop you down with an axe. Prince Moyong, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, tapped his ss. The ss is empty. Yeon Ho-jeong filled his ss. Moyong-gun smiled. This technique was quite impressive. Im not going to fall for the same trick again, so next time, Ill have toe up with a more innovative n. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is no need for groundbreaking strategies in a dirty fight. Oh really? And dog fighting is not my specialty. Prince Moyong raised his ss. Lets have a drink. Cheeeeee! The two people who clinked their sses emptied their drinks. Moyong-gun stood up from his seat. You were treated well. Like you said, after a few drinks, you get used to it. Thats the charm of shippers. It wasnt a very nutritious conversation, but it was still fun talking to you. Its good to see that the tension that was released has be tight again. Im d it was of any help. Hey Hojeong. Please speak. Mo Yong-guns eyes became cold. Politicians never forget what happened. This move was quite painful. I n on paying you back properly, so get ready and wait. Yeon Ho-jeong said with an expressionless face. The back of my head where you hit me still feels numb. I regretted that I should have treated him more cruelly, but I am more grateful that he came back alive. You are still the same. I will give it back exactly as it was said. Prince Moyong turned around. Ill just go. See youter. Lets do that. Just like that, Moyong left the room. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly looking at the bottle of alcohol, turned his eyes out the window. The long shadow of Moyongs back gradually receding away looked like a ghost attached to a person. I met you. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I met that human being, Yangcheon. Whats even more surprising is that he came back safely after meeting Yang Cheon. Even after facing Yang Cheon, who was blinded by anger, he came back alive How? Why did a person as strong as a warrior save the life of a weak person who could have been killed with just the sum of three? There is only one answer. There was a deal. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Yes, we have sessfully concluded a deal that was shattered. Chapter 256 Episode 256 Time of the East Wind (6) Brother. Its been a while. Mo Yong-guns eyes widened as he looked at Mo Yong-woo with a smile. At my Feng Gong meeting, I heard that you broke through the barrier of infinite sect. To be honest, it was a long time, but you really broke through the barrier of no end! Mo Yong-woo bowed his head. Its all thanks to you, brother. If it werent for Geogun Muhae, how would I have been able to break through the barrier of infinite origin? You bastard, if the barrier to martial arts was only a level that could be ovee depending on the level of martial arts, there would be a lot of transcendent masters in the world. Prince Moyong was truly satisfied. Its great. What a hindrance. I had to believe in you, but I didnt know it would develop so quickly. You are truly my younger brother. There is a big difference between what you hear and know and what you see and feel. Moyong kept bursting intoughter. He is truly happy with Mo Yong-woos growth. Looking at Mo Yong-gun like that, Mo Yong-woo felt indescribable confusion. older brother. There is no reason for Yeon Ho-jeong to lie to himself. If you tell lies that will be discovered anyway, you will only lose trust. If so, it means that you really drove an innocent person to death. Where on earth are you nning to go? Among high-ranking figures in Moorim, Moyonggun is the only one who killed innocent people for his own benefit. Prince Moyong was a cold-blooded man who even abandoned his blood-sharing brothers for the sake of power. He, the youngest, was close to being exiled to the Zhejiang branch, but the rest of his brothers either died or suffered miserable fate. Mr. Moyong is that kind of person. Mo Yong-wu also knew this, so he nned to drive out Mo Yong-gun and lead the Mo Yong family to a righteous family. But I never thought they would do something like that again. I was toocent. Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. I was so caught up in the brotherly love I had never enjoyed before that I couldnt see what I should have seen clearly. There is no need to me Moyong-gun again. Because I knew from the beginning that my brother was that kind of person. Now Ill do it right, brother. Mo Yong-woos eyes were full of bitterness, and the pulpit was young. I, too, am ready to enter this muddy fight without hesitation. Then Moyong asked. hmm? But for some reason, your expression doesnt look good. Is it hurting somewhere? His brothers face looking at him with worried eyes. He is a person who uses any means and methods to achieve a goal and thinks that even ethics and morals are worthless, but he is a person who is willing to give his liver and galldder to his own person. Mo Yong-woo lowered his head. I couldnt bear to look at my brother directly. no. I am finally relieved that my brother has returned safely. ha ha ha! You bastard, but Brother Woo is not an easy person to let you get into trouble easily. Even though he said that, Mo Yongs face was full of satisfaction. Although the daughter was ruined by meeting her younger brother, this blunt younger brother became her own person. It was a situation where he even sacrificed his daughter to make a deal with Yang Cheon. There were many people who held hands with him, but how many people truly care about him like this? So it was more precious. And I became more nervous. How can I not understand your genuine concern? However, my animal nature, which does not even trust my flesh and blood, does not allow me to purely see your true feelings. Mo Yong-Woo will not betray himself. As always, I will truly believe in you and follow you. Still, I dont let down my guard. Even more terrifying than the attack of the Holy Heavenly Thirteenth ce is the betrayal of someone you trust. As Mo Yong-guns trust in Mo Yong-woo deepened, he also tightened his tension towards him. By the way, my younger brother has broken through the barrier of martial arts and has be a rare master, so why not use it if there is no toast? Lets have a drink for the first time in a while. You must be tired from the journey Hehe, no matter how tired I am, can I just pass up this moment of vivid joy? Is there something else going on? no. Mo Yong-woo smiled. That confident smile was solidified by sincere affection for his brother and determination for the greater good. Rather, I wanted to ask for a drink first. ha ha ha! good night! Lets have a drink! After a while, the two people sat down across from each other at the drinking table. Mo Yong-gun said as he filled Mo Yong-woos cup. I didnt know the details, but after listening to what my people had to say, my opinion of Hugi Jisoo haspletely changed. What do you mean? After the Grand Duke of the Ming Dynasty was imprisoned, the highest martial arts figure was reduced to the One Dragon and Three Peaks. In other words, the four young men and women were recognized as the best young people who will lead the next generation of Moorim. Mo Yong-woo said calmly. There is nonsense in that statement. Isnt there amander of the Mortal Army who was the youngest person of his time to break through the barrier of martial arts? Mo Yong nodded his head. There is a Byeoksanhomander, Yeonhojeong, themander of the Mortal Army. However, people are shocked by Yeon Ho-jeongs existence and are wary of him. A person who excels so much that he or she deviates from the standards is bound to receive jealousy rather than praise. Of course. I had already experienced it myself. Mo Yong-woo filed aint. Prince Moyong continued speaking in a cheerful tone. But a simr off-the-shelf genius once again shook the martial arts world. That is you. Actually, it is not something that can bepared to Commander Yeon. The age difference between me and Commander Yeon. The important thing is that you and Yeon Ho-jeong are still bound to the frame ofter Jisoo. There was a subtle look of anticipation on Prince Moyongs face. When a genius who transcendsmon sense is born, people are bound to be wary and jealous. But when that genius bes plural, the world will finally recognize it. okay. Hosin ssangwi (pλ). yes? Mo Yong-wu, themander of the Tangma Army, is called Commander Geongon (Ǭ) and is the strongest swordsman (ʿ) in theter period of his time, and Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Murisa army, is called General Byeoksanho (ɽ) and is the strongest warrior (warrior) of theter period of his time. It is said. Have you already got that nickname? Its a rumor going around within the Murim Alliance. Such rumors have begun to spread among the members, so sooner orter that great reputation will spread throughout the world. Moyong-gun burst out inughter again. Although it is not right for Yeon Ho-jeong to stand with you in such a high position, how can you not be happy that you have be the best in martial arts? Mo Yong-woo, head of Geongonho. And Yeonhojeong, Byeoksanhojang. The two captains of the Murim Leagues first military unit came to be called the bestte-day leaders of the Gangho. Mo Yong-woo felt somewhat dizzy. Its so grand. My martial arts skills are still inferior to Commander Yeons. know. Yeon Ho-jeong I know best how excellent his martial arts skills are. However, since your talent and effort are so outstanding, you will soon be able to gain strength that rivals Yeonhojeong. Thats how it should be. Also, people tend to see only what they want to see. Although your martial arts skills are a level below Yeon Ho-jeongs, you are already at the same level. In the end, people will see you two as equals. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Regardless of how people view me, what Ick is what Ick. I just have to keep pushing forward and keep pushing forward. Its the right mindset. But you also know. Rumors and fame can be deadly weapons depending on how they are used. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. It just so happens that the Murim Lord election will be held next year. ! At a time like that, since you have be famous as the strongestte season index, shouldnt I also be able to benefit from you? Mo Yong-woo smiled. Its enough for me that my reputation will help you. Hahaha! This guy is just like that. It will be of great help to me and my family, but in the end, it is what is best for you. Prince Moyong nodded with a satisfied face. It was a lot of hard work. It was really hard. Im proud of you. thank you. Mo Yong-woo knew. If you hadnt shown enough ability, your brother would never have spared you. proud? Its an evaluation Im so thankful for that gives me goosebumps all over my body. However, Mo Yong-woo was no longer swayed by Mo Yong-guns sincere praise and satisfied expression. older brother. Speak. Now that my brother has returned, the Murim Alliance will be shaken once again. Hehehe, if the mere existence of me shakes peoples minds, then that would be something to be proud of. Besides, as my brother said, the Murim Lord election begins next year. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. so? I dont know the details, but I just know that my brother made a lot of preparations for the leadership election. Of course I did. Mo Yong-woo said with a serious face. Shouldnt I also start paying for my meals now? What do you mean? Please leave any task to me. Whatever happens, at least it wont tarnish your face. Mo Yong-woo is finally ready to enter the muddy fight. Moyong-gun felt even more proud as he vividly felt his younger brothers determination. There is still one thing I would like to entrust to you. * * * Shhh! The speed at which the heavy sword cut through the air was extremely fast. It was a sword technique that even felt light. Although he was not a beginner with a strong sword power or limited to a certain frame, he showed scary sword skills with just his speed and weight. Its not enough. Anxiety appeared on Kang Ryangs face. I dont know what it is, but its still not enough. After joining the Murim League, I spent a whole day confined to my residence. Because I was extremely nervous. No matter how close he was with a high-ranking member of the Maeng Dynasty, he was ate member of the most prestigious family in the ck Ind. And now he had entered the core of the enemy territory, so to speak, of a group he had thought of as his enemy his entire life. I couldnt help but feelplicated. But even for a moment. Kang Ryang was an active person by nature. It is said that he is not a timid person who swallows and trembles just because he is nervous. In the end, what he chose was martial arts. He was different. The martial arts that impressed me the most in recent years was definitely Yeonhojeongs martial arts. It was much more impressive than the defeat rate using the same sword technique. It wasnt just because of the difference in martial arts level. He is a person who is learning the ancient techniques of Buddhism. However, even without using herbivorous skills, he controlled the battlefield by swinging his ax at the right time to kill or push back the enemy. Kang Ryangs face turned red. It seemed like it wasnt just because my body was tired. Even though his physical condition was not normal, he was dominating the fight. He was not a swordsman. But I wanted to be like him. His decisiveness, perfect understanding of weapons, and ultimate insight into how to dominate a fight. Yeon Ho-jeong was a fighter and a warrior many times greater than Kang-ryang thought, and at the same time a warrior. Pow! The thick de split a fairly thick tree in half. Kang-ryang sighed. You idiot. What Im saying is, dont split it by cutting it like an axe, but split it by cutting it. It was a criticism directed at myself. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. I wasnt able to concentrate properly. But that is also part of my skill. No need to make excuses. Kang Ryang took a deep breath and took his stance again. I nned to focus properly this time. It was then. How are you, father? Hmm. Its pretty good, isnt it? Its not quite good. Is it that much? You have a very narrow sense when ites to judging people. There are many people among myte-rounders with outstanding skills, but it is difficult to find someone with as strong a foundation as that young man. Kang Ryang was startled and looked to the side. Before I knew it, Yeonhojeong and Yeonwi were standing there. omg! All of you? Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. It seems a little foolish. What are you saying to this guys face? Yeonwi, who had lightly beaten Yeonhojeong, walked away with an excited look on her face. Nice to meet you. Im Gojeongs father. Yes? They say she is the head of the Byeoksan Yeonga family of the time. Kang Ryangs face turned pale. Chapter 257 Episode 257 Discovery of Fire (1) Sir. The guest sent by Moyonga has arrived. Yang Chen, who was sitting in the royal pce with his eyes closed, opened his mouth. Come on in. yes. Kugugoogung! The door opened and small, light footsteps sounded. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. Not bad. I heard that it is too early to retire. Considering his age, he had umted considerable military skills. Although he is not considered an unrivaled genius and has never experienced actualbat, Ilshins martial arts skills were still eptable considering he was from a prestigious family. Sabak. A subtle tension came out at the sound of clothes brushing against the edge of the stairs. If it is natural, it is natural. It was an opportunity for a youngte Jisoo to meet a member of the Seongcheon Thirteenth ce, a legend among the powerful men of his time. You cant help but be nervous. Its different as expected. A bitterness appeared on Yang Chens face. There was no other guy like him. The sound of Jeongs footsteps was different from the very sound. Although it was not without tension, it exuded a more confident sense of crisis than anyone else in the world. I felt a strong sense of pride, like a giant going to meet the emperor of a foreign country, as if he himself were another absolute being. It was truly a feeling of great confidence. No matter how great ones military power is, there are only a few people in the world who can show that level of strength when facing the Holy Twelve Thirteen Seas. When I thought about that, I realized that it was an unprofitable business. Jeong was a genius who, if raised well, would grow into a giant who would rule the world within ten years. However, it was doubtful whether the girl climbing the stairs would be able to discuss the world even if taught for thirty years, let alone ten. I cant help it. In the first ce, he was a child who would serve as a bridge for connection with Moyong-gun. Since you are not your own person, there is nothing to be disappointed about. Nevertheless, the fact that you feel regret probably means that the impression that Jeong gave you was that strong. Moyong Yeonhwa of the Moyong Family greets the King of the ck Ind. Yang Chen opened his eyes. There was a slender woman bowing down on the red carpet beneath the Taesa. still. Calmness exudes from his voice. Although he was nervous, he was a child who knew how to control himself well. His affection is so outstanding, but if you look at it objectively, that kid is also a talented person who deserves to be evaluated as outstanding. Yang Cheon, who was quietly looking down at Mo Yong Yeon Hwa, finally opened his mouth. Raise your head. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa lifted her upper body. Yang Chens eyes lit up. hmm. Beautiful appearance was second. The girls eyes looking up at her were quite confident. There was even a hint of anticipation in the clear ck and white eyes. I see there was a reason why I said he was an outstanding child. People dont know unless they see it in person. Your eyes are better than you think. I have a lot of regrets about Jeong, but when I saw it in person, I couldnt help but nod my head. I believe that your father knows about the situation so far. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa bowed her head. Thats right. Even though Ick the capabilities, I will dedicate myself to the Mukryongbu. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. For some reason, a sense of yfulness arose. Have you even heard this? If your father behaves even slightly suspiciously, you will die the most miserable death in the world. These were the words of Yang Cheon, the king of fighting in the world. It never sounded empty. I know that too. is it? I have many shorings, but I am also a talented person who has received recognition in his own way as thete Jisoo of Baekdo Moorim. You know those things even if you dont hear them. Hoo. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa raised her head again and looked at Yang Chen. Although he was suppressing it in his own way, Yangcheons presence was not at a level that could be prevented by blocking it. Nevertheless, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was confidently looking straight into his eyes. I dont know how the Vice Lord will view me, but I too have risked my life for my family. Im not stupid enough toe to a ce that might be a graveyard without assuming the worst. Is that so? Thats right. Im curious. How did your father convince you? No persuasion was needed. Its just that my father needed me and I didnt want to fail his expectations. As you said, this ce might be your graveyard. Arent you scared? Since you risked your life, you will learn a lot. Ohh? Mo Yong-Yeonhwa smiled. A smile made with effort. Cold sweat was forming on my forehead. But for some reason, Yang Chen liked her awkward smile. Yang Chen nodded. There were many hardships along the way. Rest at your ce until I call you again. thank you. What did you say your name was? It is called Yeonhwa Moyong Yeonhwa. i get it. Go away. Moyong Yeonhwa bowed politely and quickly retreated. Yang Chen clenched his chin. There are so many talented people in Baekdo. * * * Byeoksan Love Story. It was a famous martial arts family that appeared like aet about 50 years ago, and although its power was small, it was a martial arts family that was evaluated as worthy of discussing the world with its martial arts and spirit of cooperation. Whether white or ck, Moorim is conservative in nature and is sensitive to the judgment of others. It was truly an incredible feat to have made a name for himself as one of the best martial artists in the martial arts world in less than half a century. Of course, even in Heukdo, I had no choice but to keep an eye on Byeoksan Love Story. Because the emerging power of the white ind means the new enemy of the ck ind. And Kang Ryang was the sessor to a prestigious family that discussed the best of ck inds. Of course, I had no choice but to know about Yeonga well. I heard it, but. Yeon Ho-jeong said that he was themander of the Murim Alliances Mortal Army and the son of the Byeoksan Yeonga. Since I joined the Murim Alliance, I naturally had no choice but to meet Yeongaju. However, it was difficult to describe in words how I felt about actually meeting the head of the love family of whom there were so many rumors. Judges and Prosecutors Office. The strongest swordsman in Gangdong and the leader of Yeongas ghost-like swordsmen! Kang Yang swallowed his saliva. What are you doing? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. If I say hello first, isnt it normal for you to say hello too? Kang Ryang suddenly came to his senses. He ruled with moderation. Its called Gangryang. I Kang Yang hesitated for a moment, then closed his eyes and spoke in a calm tone. He is the sessor to the greatest sword gate of the ck Ind, Guicheol Sword Gate, and the only survivor with ghost blood. It is an honor to meet the matriarch of the Yeonga family. He originally nned not to reveal his affiliation. But I changed my mind. Hiding ones affiliation when facing such a giant was tantamount to ignoring the other person. Furthermore, there was also an issue of self-esteem. Even though I am the heir to the extinct Sword Gate, my pride has not died. How will ite out now? How will the head of Byeoksan Yeonga, who is said to be a symbol of consensus, treat the sessor of the ck Ind First Swordsman? You had a lot of trouble on your journey. Kang Ryangs eyes opened brightly. I raised my head and saw Yeonwi. Gangdong First Swordsmans expression was very calm. Ive only heard roughly what youve been talking about. . It would be difficult to say that I understand how you feel about losing your parents and siblings. However, since we have be so connected through my son, I hope that you can livefortably in our residence, even though it is not my home. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. Yeonwi smiled. By the way, Lord Swordsman taught your son well. Ive never seen a reviewer who has learned such solid basics. Even the eldest child is not as good as you. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. Thats a bit of an insult to ones pride. noisy. How can you have solid fundamentals if youve been addicted to alcohol like that? If possible, think of it as a penance to forget about the sword. You speak well. I saw a tree with split ends. You seem to have a lot of distracting thoughts. In such cases, training is good, but getting a good rest can also be the answer. yes? ah! Yes. Stop bothering the poor tree and go home. I dont think Ive even eaten, so lets fill our bellies first. ah! Im fine. Train a little more This is advice Im giving as a senior in kendo, not as an elder. Your strength seems to prioritize explosive output over stable flow, but if you swing it in such an unstable state, it will only ruin your senses. ! Yeonwi said to Yeonhojeong. Abby, I will go first and tell my master. Pleasee together. All right. Yeonwi turned and headed towards Pagungak. Kang Ryang stared nkly at Yeon Wis back. The sight of him walking with his back to his back looked like that of a schr who was well-versed in worldly affairs. What are you doing? Kang-ryang was surprised and looked at Yeon-ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed at the sword with a sour face. Put the knife in the sheath, man. Lets just tidy up here and go. What happened? what? It seemed like the surprise had not yet subsided. Kang-ryang said with a puzzled look on his face. How can you be so calm? father? exactly. This is a funny guy. So what else is there to be nervous about? Even if you attack with your skills, youll be killed in just one second. No, thats not it Kang-ryang shook his head. I am the heir of Guicheolgeommun. So what? The sword that discussed the best of the ck Ind is the Guicheol sword. Oh what! Isnt Guicheolgeommun an obvious enemy to Byeoksan Yeonga? Have you ever stabbed someone you know without me knowing? No! Thats not what youre saying! ck and white are obvious enemies! Even though it was extinct, the attitude of the practitioners father was so! Calm? exactly! Yeon Ho-jeong twisted his head crookedly. Cant I just be calm? ?! I told you in advance that we would be staying together from now on, but my father is a very frustrating person. to? In other words, he is a person who pays attention to formalities. If you dont follow the rules, he res at you and scolds you. He even scolds you when your son, who went to the river, cant send you a letter because hes busy with work. Oops! Still, there is one reason why I like my father. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Father doesnt lie. ! He is always sincere when dealing with people. Do you know what that means? This means that he is someone who sees and understands the essence of a person without being deceived by rumors. Kangryang unconsciously felt his fists gain strength. Dont be swayed by rumors. It was easy to say, but not everyone could do it. Father believes in me. And I brought you into the Murim Alliance. Whether you are ck or not, that is reason enough to respect you. . So stop talking nonsense and get it sorted out, you bastard. I couldnt stand it any longer and I smashed it. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled and threw the torn off weeds and broken pieces of wood into the forest. Kang Ryang followed Yeon Wis back with shaking eyes. Before we knew it, Yeonwi was far away. See the essence without being swayed by rumors. Yeon Ho-jeong screamed. What are you doing, man! Why dont you clean it up quickly?! omg! Oh, okay. Kang-ryang moved around as if his butt was on fire. Chapter 258 Episode 258 Discovery of fire (2) The meal at Pagungak was not as awkward as I thought. Surprisingly, it was thanks to seniority. Yeonwi was unusually talkative, and Yeonhojeong led the mood by reacting to her father as usual. Mukbi also asionally participated in the conversation with a brighter expression. Kang Ryang, who had been awkwardly drinking at first, seemed to gradually get used to the atmosphere and filled his stomach with afortable feeling. Just like that, the meal thatsted half an hour was over. Its colder than yesterday. I guess winter has reallye. When I lightly blew my breath, white steam poured out. Time always passes quickly for people who live busy lives. Furthermore, the older you get, the faster the year passes. Yeon Ho-jeong deeply sympathized with Yeon Wis words. After training in Sasinmu, he left the martial arts world andmitted himself to the ck Ind. When he looked back, he realized that he had built Heukje Fortress, and the martial people were afraid of him, calling himself the owner of Heukje Fortress by the nickname Heukamje. In fact, I had no idea how quickly time had passed. Even from the time I returned to the past to the present, time passed by like crazy. A lot has happened. And there will be a lot more toe. As long as you dont die. Yeonwi spoke in a characteristic blunt tone. He was a nice young man. yes? This is a child named Gangryang. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The problem is that he has little experience, but he is still honest and trustworthy. It seemed so. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. It was snowing heavily until yesterday, but today the sky was clear all day. The twinkling stars were very beautiful. Why didnt you tell me? What do you mean? That young man was the sessor to Gwicheolgeommun. Did I do that? Yeonwi said as if she couldnt stop him. I only heard that the childs parents and siblings were dead and the n he belonged to was extinct. I didnt know he was from Heukdo until he introduced himself. I guess I forgot. That couldnt have been possible. Even though he was a busy son, there was no way he could make a mistake with something like this. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. But what about it? Hes a good guy. Just because theye from the ck Ind doesnt mean they are all evil humans. Your father knows, right? Of course I think so too. In fact, Gwicheolgeommun was famous for his generous nature, although his path was different from that of our Baekdo. I know. Did you want to try this baby? Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Dont say that. Why would you test your father when there is no one else to test you? Why not just mellow it out by saying you wanted to see the reaction? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi. Yeonwi chuckled. You havent revealed yourself well since you were young. But even if a child deceives his parents, what parent doesnt know the childs true intentions? Is that so? Even though I felt I raised you too strictly, I never turned my eyes away from you. . Of course, I was very embarrassed by your sudden change. A sudden change would mean the moment of return. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. Hearing that, I seem like an easy guy to get to know. Everyone you show your sincerity to will think the same way. It was an urate insight. If Yeon Ho-jeong decides to deceive, he can deceive anyone. Wasnt Yang Cheon, the fighting king of the world,pletely fooled by Yeon Ho-jeongs amazing acting? However, that is only a case of necessity, and Yeon Ho-jeong also rarely tries to deceive others. Wouldnt it be better if we just smashed it outright? father. okay. Like my father said before, I am a quick-tempered and twisted person. I dont think Ive ever said anything was twisted. Well, thats it. haha. But even I, who has a nasty personality, knows this one thing. what? You can distinguish your enemies by faction and sect, but peoples natures are very different even if they belong to the same group. There was a look of satisfaction on Yeonwis face. Thats great. This father wasted nearly thirty years to realize that. You are several years older than me. Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to say no. If he hadnt trained the Four Gods Dance, if he hadntmitted himself to the ck Path. If he hadnt built the ck Emperor andpeted against the Baekdo martial arts team, he would have been stuck in a stereotype forever. Thats why your father is so great. Yeon Ho-jeong forced himself to swallow the sound of his heart rising to his throat. Not all people from the ck Ind are bad people. On the other hand, not everyone whoes from a white province is full of consensus. Of course. I just dont know what kind of people I will be friends with as I live in this world. You could be from the ck Ind, you could be the son of a third-rate military officer, you could be a fortune teller or a beggar. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi with somewhat trembling eyes. Still, can you treat my friends like that? Yeonwi, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, tilted her head for a moment. This father did not have a proper rtionship with that child named Kang Ryang. . But I will treat Kang Ryang as well as Bia. From what Ive seen so far, he seems like a kid I could date, but he doesnt know whats going on in the world. . I believe in my son, and I will regard his friends as my own children. However, for trust to sprout in a rtionship, a certain amount of time and conversation is needed. I know. Okay, thats all you need to know. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled again. That is enough. Since he is my sons friend, I will treat him like my son too. But Yeonwi is also a person. This meant that apart from being his sons friend, his rtionship with himself was also important. In other words, he will ept any friend you bring, but he also needs time with himself as his father, so he asks you to understand only that part. In the end, it means dont worry. Yeon Ho-jeong felt reassured by his fathers words. Yeonwi got up from his usual bed. Ill have to wait and see, but I can see why you liked that kid. Of course, we will have to put in a lot of effort to develop together in the future. Thats right. Ill help you with the little details. Of course, if that child wants to be taught. This is the teaching of Gangdongs best expert, Judges Association. Who in the world would reject that? Your words are good, man. Yeonwi adjusted her cor. Your internal energy is flexible, so you wont feel much cold, but dont expose yourself to the cold wind for too long. All right. Enough. Yeonwi headed to the main gate of Pagungak. It seemed like he had some other business to attend to. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at her fathers back, opened her mouth. father. hmm? Actually Yeon Ho-jeong hesitated for a moment. In fact, there were many reasons why he had not spoken about his past until now. Even after my bond with my father deepened, I couldnt talk to him easily because I thought he had a hard time managing his facial expressions due to his personality. But now. Now, if you dont just believe in me as I am, but also recognize me as a proud warrior. If you were the father you are now, who said that with such sincerity and without even a hint of lies, that he would treat you like a son no matter what kind of person he brought with him. And if it is the head of the Yeonga family who has begun to skillfully use the wisdom he possessed through political strife. If so, wouldnt it be okay to say it now? It looks like I have something else to say. Thats right. Yeonwi, who was quietly examining her sons face, smiled. Ive known it for a long time. That you are hiding something from me. That secret may be the biggest secret you have. Did you know? I said it a little while ago, but you are easier to understand than I thought. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Yeonwi shook his head. Once you tell a secret, its over. You may have had your own struggles, but if that secret is truly your biggest secret, I think you should be very careful, even if it is your parents. . I wont listen today. Think about it one more time and tell me when youre sure its okay to tell my father. With those words, Yeonwi left Pagungak. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the gate where her father left, sat down again on the bench. Tell me when youre sure its okay to tell the truth Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. My fathers favorite star was shining particrly beautifully today. Actually, I dont need that kind of assurance. I know you will believe me no matter what nonsense I tell you. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. But I only found out about it now. Parents knew everything about their children, but children looked to their parents for assurance. Im too far away. I grew up through bloody chaos, but in the end, thats all. Although he reigned as the king of the dark ind, he was still young. At least in front of my father, I didnt need a tactical eye or an amazing n to detect the weaknesses of my martial arts skills. Perhaps most of the things I have shown my father so far were the childish thoughts of a child trying to boast about how much I have grown. opportunity. He always wondered how he returned and, if Heaven had sent him back to the past, why he had sent him back. Until now, I thought it was to prevent the midfield from bing a sea of fire. I dont know if Heaven really wanted that, but I think its easier to think that way. But now I have decided to think differently. He said that the reason he returned to the past was not only to stop the Three Cultists and the Guju Myeong Family. The greatest value to him is to build the trust he was unable to share with his family. A risk! Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Before I knew it, the river had arrived. Have you finished eating? exactly. What about silence? My sister said she would clean it up herself. I told you to leave now Yeon Ho-jeong said with an angry look on his face. sister? exactly. Why is Mukbi your sister? Kang-ryang tilted his head. He is much older than me. Then of course youre not my sister? That thing is better than I thought? It wasnt like that in the past, right? So. dont do it. You are my benefactor, and you are also a year older than me. Stop. So Im thinking of just calling him brother. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched both arms. Because I got goosebumps. Of course, even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, Kang Ryang called himself brother, but I thought this process wasnt right. I dont know when that will be, but Ill ask you to take care of me until I leave. Okay, so stop calling me brother. I dont like it. Even if the sky fell tomorrow, I was ready to call him brother. Once he made up his mind to do something, he would do it even if it meant death. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and got up. Im resting here for the time being. uh? Where are you going? I have a ce to go here and there with Mukbi. All over the ce? Within the Murim Alliance? okay. Yeon Ho-jeong looked toward the west. Kangryang felt his back be wet as his eyes suddenly cooled down. Its time for the crazy dog to start moving. Chapter 259 Episode 259 Discovery of fire (3) The next day. Its been a while since Ive been standing here. Yeon Ho-jeong stood on the podium and looked down at the dance hall. The army of death and death was lined up there. They had been joking around in private, but now no one was even breathing. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jegal Zinc next to him. Did you rest well? Zhuge Zhenyan spoke softly with a face that showed no signs of fatigue. I slept for two days. Are you okay now? Do you look okay? no. Why are you asking if you know? I know, bute to your senses. I feel like memorization is pouring out of my eyes. Sniff. Well, for the first time in a while, it was a gathering of all members of the Extinction Army. This is not a ce where you can show that you are tired. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke to the soldiers lined up. Have you all eaten? yes! The loud voice spread beyond the training ground and spread out in all directions. The sound was so loud that even Yeon Ho-jeong tensed his neck without realizing it. What are these guys? I could feel all kinds of emotions in his voice. The most directly felt emotion was anticipation. While Yeon Ho-jeong was away, they continued their trembling training with Muk-bi. Rather than simply training in the training hall, they drove horses down mountain paths and split into teams to engage in mountain warfare. The training was so intense that some people were seriously injured. Even after receiving such injuries, we discussed each others good and bad points at night and thoroughly learned to avoid mistakes in the next training. Mukbis choice was excellent. Although she was strong, her understanding of central martial arts was not very deep. He was a Manryu Gwijong (fw), and although he sometimes showed excellent insight, he was not able to look at the martial arts of these many soldiers one by one. In other words, there is only one way for her to properly train the Mortal Army. It was realbat and bonding. Its well done. If Yeon Ho-jeong himself suffered from a trembling mission, the Mortal Death Army also risked his life to train. Now it really looks like one body. Perhaps because weve worked so hard together, we now know what to do without even having to say it. However, before leaving for the mission, I did not have this level of military spirit. Manager Mook. Mukbi, who was standing in front of the soldiers, raised his head. yes. You had a hard time again. yes. Military discipline was thorough, but they remained silent. She did not give Yeon Ho-jeong special treatment even in front of everyone. That was the army of death. It could be said that it was not something half-hearted, but a unique feature of the Mortal Death Army. Well, its been a while since weve been together, but isnt the sun too nice to have a good snack and a drink? Today, lets check how much your individual martial arts skills have improved. Colors appeared on the soldiers faces. Although the groups skills increased through training reminiscent of actualbat, they themselves did not know how much their individual skills had improved. Now, it was truly something I had not hoped for, that a transcendent expert who had already far surpassed the level of thetter-day Jisoo would look after his martial arts skills. From Pang Man Lake forward! Hmm. Theres a lot of heat. As we got closer to the Extinction Armys exclusive training ground, the cold winter air seemed to heat up. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Maybe because the captain came, the energy is different. Indeed, being a captain is not something everyone can do. Zhuge Munho was walkingnguidly with his back behind him. Soon he realized that there was something strange about the air in the area. hmm? Phew. The blowing wind carried a harsh, deadly force. Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. To live? In the Murim Alliance and nowhere else? Wow! Zhuge Munho, who immediately unfolded his new method toward the training ground. It was then. bang! Aaaah! With a huge explosion of alcohol, a swordsman flew into the sky and crashed into the wall of the training hall. Coo! There was no time to use the trick. The prosecutor fell to the floor and wriggled, unable to get up. What is this? Zhuge Munho, who was examining the prosecutor with his mouth wide open, looked at the training hall. There stood a young man with a huge ax hanging on his acromion. My sword skills have be extremely sharp, but why have there been so many loopholes that I couldnt see before? Keueuung! Yunho, who had been squirming, slowly got up and sat down, leaning against the wall. Hisplexion was pale and his breathing was very rapid. It seemed like it was difficult to stand up. Now for thest time. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ok-cheong who was sitting next to him. Okcheong stood up with a nervous face. i look forward to. good. Slurp. Okcheong gently pulled out her sword and raised Jinki. Wooooow. The Songmungogeom (ɼyń), the sword representing the shaman, had a blue tint. A look shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Ohh? Okcheong looked at him with a nervous face, but his eyes were clearer and deeper than before. I was nervous, but my body wasnt overly stressed. However, the strength was notpletely rxed, so it was truly an ideal state of tension. Look at this guy? The soulful energy rising from the Songmun Ancient Sword gave a feeling as grand and deep as a calm sea. It was a novelty that seemed simr to the past, but was fundamentally different. Energy moves ording to intention, and even its properties change depending on concentration. Okcheongs Honwongi was like that. If Honwongi of the past was focused solely on seeking the path of enlightenment with infinitely deep principles, then Honwonki of the present was fiercely sharpening its edge for theplete path of martial arts. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. I never thought of this. In fact, if I had to name one person whose skills did not live up to his reputation among the soldiers of the Mortal Death Army, the representative example would be Okcheong. If you are a disciple of Takseon (), one of the Thirteen Saints of Heaven, you will be treated as an adult anywhere in the world. However, since he was not able to receive one second of Yeonhojeong with such distribution and military merit, there was literally no failure. The current Okcheong is no longer the Okcheong then. Just by changing the purpose, the nature of the true energy changed. Then Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Come and see. hook! Okcheong approaches as soon as she has finished speaking. The movement of the toes hitting the ground was surprisingly light. At the same time, the flexibility of the joints was extremely excellent. Im exhausted! Okcheong swung his sword. sh! The moment you want to draw a smooth circle, it suddenly cuts across the entire surface with a straight line. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Whoa! The vibration flowing through the spear of the Gwangryongbu was tremendous. Okcheong was not disappointed. To begin with, Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were outside the standard. This is not the person who will suffer from the beginning. Boom! Tootong! Okcheongs body appeared in the rear room of Yeonhojeong, leaving behind a remnant. It was a very excellent walking technique that disrupted the gaze. I was once again amazed at the sticity of movement that I had not seen a couple of months ago. This kind of movement is not possible just because Jinkis nature has changed. Youve trained your lower body and abdomen tremendously. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Gwangryongbu without even looking back. Cheeeeeeeee! It was a great move. The Gwangryongbu, an iparably serious soldier, was naturally bouncing to the side following the Taegeuk pattern drawn by the Songmun Gogeom. It was an amazing piece of grafting. It was on a different level from the swordsmanship of the past, which was tied to formalities and only had usible movements. Okcheong finally went beyond swordsmanship and began to use swordsmanship worthy of swordsmanship. This was the Taegeukhyegeom (̫Oۄ), the representative Jeolhak of the Shaman faction. Whoa! Even if you defeat the Gwangryongbu, you will not use the sword again. In order to swing the sword again, there is bound to be a gap in the movement. A blue light erupted from Jade Cheongs left hand. Quang! A strong explosion rang out. It was the Sasang Pungroejang (Four Winds and Rains), a method used by the Shaman faction. Uncharacteristically for a shamans martial artist, the method of aiming for a single strike with powerful firepower unfolded in a split second. Good. Of course, Yeonhojeong was not hit by the wind and thunderstorm. He caught the bounced light dragon with his left hand, blocked the wind and thunder field with his right, and at the same time held Okcheongs hand tightly. Its really increased a lot. Yeon Ho-jeong just shook his head. Pow! Tsk! Blood burst from Okcheongs forehead. They used headbutts at close range while holding each others hands. In recent years, it was a foolish tactic that even city officials rarely used. No one would have expected that the Worlds Great Wall Coral would use such barbaric tactics. But Okcheong was not embarrassed. Sssssssssssssshhhh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to aim for the forehead again, quickly released his hand and stepped back. Before I knew it, Okcheongs sword wasing towards Gogan. Suddenly! The hem of the long gun was cut off by a sharp sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled fire. Teuong! As soon as he retreated, it was an explosive sprint. Yeon Ho-jeong rushed at incredible speed and hit Ok-cheong with his whole body. Quang! Ugh! It was a huge blow. It felt like I collided head-on with a falling rock. Okcheong, who had flown as many as three pieces, quickly unfolded the Jeunjong and took a stance. Phew! Before we knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was flying up holding the Gwangryongbu with both hands and powerfully struck down where Ok-cheong was standing. Okcheongs eyes turned blue. Kwaaaaang! The floor of the training hall cracked due to the powerful blow. Pussssss. The thick cloud of dust slowly subsided. Rumbling. The Songmungogeom, which was raised to the top, fell diagonally. Okcheongs left shoulder was stained with blood, possibly due to the aftermath of the de and the light dragons career. But his life was saved. The Gwangryongbu, which had been struck with the intention of splitting it in half, was shed with the Taegeukhye sword. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong said, pulling out the Gwangryongbu stuck in the ground. So far. Whoop! Okcheong took a deep breath. Thank you for sparring. Although the injury was quite severe, Okcheongs voice did not waver. Even the blood flowing from my shoulder was slowly stopping. The soaring energy started to stop the bleeding. From the beginning of the sparring to the end, he showed a fluid stance as a martial artist. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around and said. Did everyone enjoy it? The soldiers looked at Okcheong nkly. Even those who had been training together for a while did not know that Okcheongs skills had improved so much. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. It was said that in order to gain one thing, you have to give up one thing. However, forgetting the essence of the martial arts you have learned while trying to acquire practical skills can only be said to be a lie to the master. . You all used extremely practical martial arts. But there were a lot of mistakes. But it wasnt Okcheong. Okcheong created his own martial arts by adding a sense of practicalbat to the foundation of shaman martial arts. . This is the union of martial arts and actual warfare. I know you all have worked hard, but forgetting your true nature is truly something to be ashamed of. The soldiers bowed their heads. There was nothing to say. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ok Cheong. Okcheong. Yes, Commander. Good job. It was really impressive. I have no doubt that if we continue to do so in the future, a moment of explosive growth wille sooner orter. Okcheong smiled. Thanks to you, Commander. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Why is it thanks to me that you worked so hard? He said to Mukbi. Let the kids rest for a moment. yes. uh? But where are you going? huh. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the gate beyond the training ground. Zhuge Wenhu was looking at this ce with an admiring face. It looks like you came here because of the crazy thing. I thought it was about time, but I didnt expect it to be so fast. Chapter 260 Episode 260 Discovery of Fire (4) Its been a while since we faced each other like this, right? okay. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Thank you for your hard work. Zhuge Wenhu waved his hand. Youve had a hard time. Who else but you could have done such a thing? Zhuge Yan said with a pouting face. I went through a hard time too, right? Its obvious even without looking at it, you idiot. It would have been fortunate if I hadnt gone and grabbed Commander Yeons ankle. father! Zhuge Munho burst outughing. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It would have been really difficult without A-yeon. Haha, yes. There is no one who hasnt suffered. Of course. Anyway, the Lord of Death is truly amazing. yes? Zhuge Li looked out the window with an admiring face. Soldiers huddled together and taking a break. Judging by the serious expressions on their faces, it seemed like they were talking about the sparring they had just had. I heard that Director Mukbi gave us some pretty practical training while you were away. But I didnt know that everyone would take it so seriously. haha. No matter how much of a match it is, Im truly surprised that they exchanged such harsh words. What are you going to do if someone gets seriously hurt? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It may be a hasty statement, but I dont think there is any group in the entire Murim Alliance that can match the Army of Death when ites to their attitude toward winning. Huh! If you make a mistake, your life can be lost in an instant. They all know that, so doing it in moderation is actually insulting to the soldiers. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Its thatmander and that soldier. I was impressed. no. Yeon Ho-jeong, who quenched his thirst with a sip of tea, asked with a puzzled look on his face. So what brought you here? You already guessed it, didnt you? hmm. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Is it because of Moyong-gun? Thats right. Of course, thats not the only reason. Please speak. Ill ask you straight. Zhuge Wenhu said with a calm face. Is this all the information stolen from the Ink Dragon Club? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Do you think I withheld some information? Ive never really thought about it like that. However, after analyzing the information, the quality of the information was very poor. Zhuge Li raised both hands as if to avoid misunderstanding. Of course, that doesnt mean there was only poor quality information. There was a lot of information that I would not have known about for several years if I had not directly infiltrated and stolen it. You clearlypleted your mission sessfully. But how did you think there would be any other information than that? Well Zhuge Wenhu tilted his head. I dont know why I thought that either. However, I thought you could have brought in arger number of cases than this. You overestimated me. Hehe, that could be possible. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Im not doubting you. I just asked because a thought urred to me. I apologize if I made you upset for no reason. no. Of course, there was information that was not conveyed to the Murim Alliance. It was information rted to Saeumgyo, among the three Gwangshinsyo religions. Ill have to tell my father about this soon. Yeon Ho-jeong watched Zhuge Lis eyes. The eyes of a schr full of knowledge and wisdom. Inside, there was concern for Kanghos future and a strong passion that was not revealed on the surface. I have to tell the soldier too. If I were alone, I wouldnt know. The moment I share this information, it would be meaningless to keep it to ourselves. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and continued. Im sorry for disappointing you. No. When you say that, it actually makes me feel more sorry. However, I made friends with someone who could provide me with additional information about the ck Ind. hmm? Zhuge Wenhu looked at Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Zhenyan scratched his head. This is it. Well Anyway, I am also a member of the Army of Death. ? I thought I should just keep my mouth shut until Jeong spoke Im sorry. Well, I didnt have a chance to talk because I was down for a few days. What does that mean? Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. I believe you have heard the news that the Gwicheolgeommun Gate has gone extinct. Oh, of course I heard. Its been a while, I guess? yes. But why the gwicheolgeommun? The search has been cleared, but there is one survivor. Surprise spread across Zhuge Wenhus face. If you are a survivor, does that mean you are the sessor to the sword? Did you know? Of course. Since the working-level team was dispatched, we have been keeping an eye on the movements of Honam. Before the Moyong family left, the two of us discussed that matter. I see. Thats not the point. Could it be you? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed out the window with his thumb. I have brought Kang Ryang, the heir of Guicheolgeommun. ! Zhuge Munhos expression suddenly changed. Zhuge Munho, who was quietly watching Yeon Ho-jeong, spoke in a more subdued voice. You dont know how dangerous it is, do you? I know. Are you saying you brought me here even though you already knew? Thats right. Why? Because there is amon enemy called the Ink Dragon Club. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. I heard that the Gwicheolgeommun was wiped out by mysterious masters. We didnt know the exact identity, but we were convinced that it was Yang Cheons work. You are truly amazing. Yes, as the surviving sessor to the sword, you probably wanted revenge on Mukryongbu more than anyone else. But isnt our Murim Alliance also an enemy to him? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It is certainly a dangerous thing to blindly bring in Kang Ryang, but at the same time, if we had judged that he would turn against us, we would not have done so. It goes without saying, but I know that your insight is better than anyone elses. Also, as a soldier of the Murim Alliance, I trust the abilities and performance of themander of the Murim Alliance. thank you. But this is not a matter of believing or not believing. Tension appeared on Zhuge Wenhus face. If that fact is found out, not only you but also Lord Yeonga will suffer a fatal blow. Regardless of whether Kang Ryang was a trustworthy person, the mere fact that he was from Heukdo meant that he would be a political burden. You know that too. Im sorry for interrupting you, but you dont have to worry about that. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. If he touches this side, theres a bomb Ill give him as a gift too. ! There is no physical evidence, but wouldnt it be enough to create physical evidence? If we just let it be known that this side knows, they wont dare do anything useless. What is that? Of course, I will most likely not tell him this. I n to leave this as ast resort. Onest move. It was quite a scary and heart-pounding statement. Honest curiosity appeared on Zhuge Munhos face. What on earth is that bomb? hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was lost in thought for a moment, opened his mouth. If I contact you in three or four days, will you be able toe to my residence? Its probably midnight. ? I have something else to tell your father, too. Then I will tell you everything I know. There must be a reason why Yeon Ho-jeong says this. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was examining Yeon Ho-jeongs expression with deep eyes, soon nodded. I understand. I believe that this question I have today will bepletely answered that day. thank you. However, please take good care of the sessor of Guicheolgeommun for the time being. Im sure you can figure it out on your own. Im thinking it would be better to bring him into the Mortal Army as well. To the Mortal Army? Thats right. Hmm, okay. Thats not bad either. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. I understand. Lets not talk about that anymore. thank you. At this rate, I would say it went pretty smoothly. Rather, from the perspective of the Murim Alliance military, the fact that Yeonhojeongs sudden action was suppressed in this way could itself be considered unprecedented. The story has be long for no reason. Now lets get to the real point. Please speak. Before that, Id like to ask you one question. What do you mean? Zhuge Wenhu asked seriously. Who do you think should be the leader? Suddenly, an incredibly heavy topic popped up. Yeon Ho-jeongs face also became serious. How can you ask me that? Its just a personal curiosity. This is a difficult question to answer. Even if there are people who have thought about it, it is something that cannot be said out loud. This is a much more dangerous topic than Kang Yang joining the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeong wasnt nervous for no reason. I see. Yes, I understand. Then let me ask you one more question. ? What do you think about your father, Lord Yeonga, bing the leader? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head resolutely. Father, I dont think so. I know that too. Also, I dont know if its okay for me to say this as a child, but my father is not a leader. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. Does your father have no intention of bing a leader? It was a difficult thing to say between a father and son who were on good terms. What do you think? Regardless of his abilities, I think he does not fit the role of a leader. Hmm. There are many other reasons, but thats my opinion anyway. Unless there are special circumstances, I think it is best for my father to remain as Bonggong. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. I enjoyed hearing your honest answer. But what about that question? If you do this, what about other people? yes? For example, a public ambassador. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. If you are a public ambassador, there will be no public outcry even if you be a leader. But what is the meaning of such a question? It seems like the Moyong family started working under him. yes? Someone privately brought up the idea that a public ambassador would be suitable to be a Murim lord. ! The problem is. The only rumor left is that the public ambassador is a leader, but we dont know who the person who actually said those words was. As expected, its easy to talk to you. Zhuge Wenhu quenched his thirst with tea. After that statement came out, attention within Meng began to focus on the public ambassador. When I first heard the rumor, I thought it was reasonable, but the speed of the rumor spreading was faster than I thought. Its about promoting public opinion. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Are you Moyong-gun? No matter how hard I searched for the source of the rumor, I couldnt figure out whose mouth the statement came from. . So I think its Moyong-gun. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. The Murim League suffered quite a bit from measles because of Prince Moyong. But I dont think its good to conclude that it was his doing without any solid evidence. I think so too. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. So you think youre not Prince Moyong? That cant be right. Yeonho-jeong also smiled. Its quite early, isnt it? Its highly likely that its Moyong-gun. But Im not sure. Then I guess Ill have to stab it. Thats why I came to see you. Well done. What would you do? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up, leaving the Gwangryongbu behind. Its a bit too much to attack directly, so Ill turn around and stab you. Chapter 261 Episode 261 Discovery of Fire (5) . The silence between father and daughter was longer than expected. The warm tea was already cold. The tea scent that filled the room slowly disappeared. How much time has passed like that? Its prettyte. The official spoke in his characteristic stubborn voice. Its already been a few days since you went deaf, so why bothering to say hello to Abby? Tang Sang-ah answered in a calm voice. I belong to the Tangma Army. I had to return to Tangma County andplete my schedule that I had put off. Before you are a Tangma soldier, you are a member of the Tang family. He was nning to give up the Tang n and send it to Commander Moyong. . I already gave up the Tang family name halfway. Could it be that I misunderstood? The officials cheek twitched. So, have you decided to marry Commander Moyong? Not yet. bang! The table shook and the teacup fell over. The sound of tea dripping onto the floor caused a strange difort. The reason I turned a blind eye to your self-indulgence was because you were my child and the Tang n. However, if you truly abandon the Tang family name, then from then on I will no longer treat you as a child. You already talked about that before going out. What?! Im telling you clearly, it was the father who tried to kick out his daughter by citing the family history. ! I am the one who should be upset and angry, so why does my father keep getting angry? You really dont think of me as a soulless doll, do you? if it was a doll. The official growled. If I were a doll that couldnt speak, I wouldnt have asked you to understand my choice. I understand. But the disappointment and anger are all mine. you! father. Tang Sang-ah smiled and said. Dont be angry with me. . Your father brought it all on himself. You must take responsibility for what you have done. I definitely learned that way when I was young. To my father and no one else. The officers fist gained strength. Dang Sang-ah continued. I actually came here to get angry, but seeing my father like this makes me suffocate. scram. Lets take responsibility first. What responsibility! It should have been me who was angry, but instead you stabbed me in the chest. You have to take responsibility for it. The official felt dispirited. Are you threatening me with such nonsense?! If you dont want to take responsibility, how about a favor? what?! If you still think of me as Mr. Tang, would you please do me a favor? noisy! I will no longer consider you my child, so get here now! There is one person I rely on a lot as a person. Oh, dont get me wrong. There are no feelings of love. ?! Would you please meet that person? Tang Guan red at Tang Shanger without saying a word. Tang Sanger took out the letter from her arms and ced it on the table. This is myst request as a child. I hope youll listen. . I wont be visiting you again in the future. Please take care of yourself. After saying those words, Tang Sang-ah stood up. There was no hesitation whatsoever in turning around and walking. The official thought as he watched his daughter take a step toward calming down. Although the rtionship is stained with hatred and resentment, Tang Sang-er is also a member of the Tang family. That stubborn determination is something that no one can show. The official said before Tang Sang-ah left the door. Giving up the Tang family name is the same as saying that you will give up all the martial arts of the Tang family that you have learned. . I think you understand what I mean. Matriarch. I call him matriarch, not father. The official felt his face turn red. Tang Sang-ah smiled. This is a life you have already given up before setting off. ! If you want to take it, please do so. Lets wait. thud! The door was closed. The official, who was ring at the door with eyes full of anger, soon let out a sigh. You are better. It seems like you are more poisonous than this father who points his finger at the whole world for being poisonous. The official, who had been mocking himself for a while, suddenly turned his attention to the letter on the table. He was looking at the letter and stretched out his hand. * * * Whiiiiing. The sharp wind that swept through tree after tree, dulling the de, brushed against my cor. Before I knew it, the sunset was setting across the sky. The sun sets significantly earlier in winter than in summer. The persons face was also red as he looked at the blood-red sky. Its red. It was quite a beautiful view. Although it was a forest that was not well known even within the Murim League, it had surprisingly beautiful scenery. Of course, the hotel was not in a state tofortably enjoy the scenery. It was because I still felt ufortable from the conversation with my daughter a while ago. I was the one who abandoned it first? The doctors eyes were bloodshot. Are you throwing it away? Dont express it that way. The owner of the main house can only be a man. No matter how much you umte flying and crawling skills, you will never be able to be the head of the family. My daughters face came to mind. My daughters face was always smiling, but underneath it all, she carried a deeper sense of emptiness than anyone else. Father was wrong. Keeping family traditions is not a simple thing. Tradition is meaningful in itself. For the sake of tradition, if the family can shine on a solid rock, they will be stubborn or obstinate. And it will pour deadly poison into the mouths of those who click their tongues while watching it. I am not wrong! It was then. Sabak. Sabak. The sound of stepping on snow was heard from afar. Youre here. The official turned around. What kind of guy is this At that moment, the officers eyes widened. You?! Its too much to say that it was you from the beginning. Young Yeon Ho-jeong smiled calmly. How are you? Surely it was you who asked my daughter to meet me? exactly. Pusssss. An eerie dark green glow emanated from Tang Gwans body. The party was extremely angry and had no choice but to reveal the enormous power it had kept hidden until now. Cheeeeeeeee! The five-field radius of thend on which he stood began to melt at an rming rate. Not only did the snow melt. Even the surface of the frozen ground became soggy. Admiration appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. This is truly an amazing attack. It seems like youve be even more toxic than before? How dare you use my daughter to call me out? Its a bit difficult for me to have to take advantage of my daughter, who hasmon sense, just to meet someone like you. What?! Thats it. Isnt good good good? Lets leave that bizarre energy behind and just talk to me. This guy! or not. sh! Life shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Would you like to calm down if two curse wordse out of this little guys mouth like before? ! I have not yet forgotten the Hongyohoe incident. Of course, I decided to bury the matter, but the feelings remained. I cant help but criticize you for being narrow-minded. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. Dont let harsh wordse out of your mouth. You have already walked a long way. Listen to what you have to say and then go. Wrong. hmm? I came here at the request of my daughter, but if I had known it was you, I would never havee. In other words, you stole the time of the head of the Four Thousand Danga Family. Slurp. The poison that had been spreading in all directions was instantly returned to his body. It was surprisingly fast. Releasing this much power at once was an incredible feat, but collecting the released energy in an instant was also impossible with ordinary enlightenment. Indeed, the head of the Sicheondang family. It was a skill worthy of iming to be the master of the Sixth Generation. It is up to me to judge whether it was worthing here. If its not that important, I will turn you into a handful of blood, even if it means putting you in prison. It was a voice full of sincerity. His eyes were not filled with pride or rolled with anger like before. Living quietly and fatally. Tang Gwan truly decided to kill Yeon Ho-jeong. Thats interesting. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I tried to attack him after shaking him up with nonsense, but he was already shaken like he was going to be shaken, right? Somehow, I felt like I knew the reason. His feelings were probably veryplicated after his conversation with Tang Sang-ah. I doubt if you can kill me with your skills. Where would you like to check? Okay, OK. However, I am also a busy person, so lets get to the point first. Before the official had time to reply, Yeon Ho-jeong continued. What do you want? Maengju? ?! Lets hear the answer first. The officials expression suddenly changed. No matter how angry I was, there were words I could ignore and words I couldnt ignore. The public officials were already busy keeping an eye on each other due to the uing elections next year. In such a situation, you suddenly want to be a leader? What kind of nonsense is that? You dont know that you also have a desire for power. However, I know what Mr. Moyong wants, but I dont know what kind of position you want. ! Tell me. Is it the position of Murim lord that you want? I knew for a long time that he was a cocky guy, but this is truly beyond my imagination. Well, since he is the head of stubborn idiots who mistakenly believe that the Sichuan Dang Family is the best in martial arts, there is no way he would be interested in the leader position. Ill move on. Crazy guy! Are you really crazy because you want to die?! You can never escape the Murim Alliance. what? You must have known that Prince Moyong had begun preliminary work to nder the public ambassador, right? ?! The officials eyes suddenly changed. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to see through the change like a ghost. I do not know? Even if it was really Mr. Moyong who did it, the authorities may not know. To be exact, I thought it was a 50% chance. Since the nature of the hotel was so sharp, there was probably no need to take the risk of informing them. At the same time, things can go much more smoothly if our office helps. So I thought it was a 50% chance. It may not have been Moyong-guns doing. However, there is a high probability that it was Moyong-guns doing. Then The corner of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. It seems Moyong didnt tell you. Then it seems I was right. What bullshit are you talking about? Moyong-gun will not let you go. The reason is because you want to be powerful in a subject that has no interest in being the Murim Lord. ! Do you think you have formed an alliance with Prince Moyong? gibberish. Maybe you think you can control Moyonggun as you wish, but in reality, its the opposite. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Do you know that Mr. Moyong is taking good care of it so that he can use it as a throwaway card? !! If we reveal that we nned to nder this public ambassador, who do you think Prince Moyong will point to as the culprit? The officials eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a gloomy voice. To Prince Moyong, you are ultimately just another ally. Chapter 262 Episode 262 Discovery of Fire (6) Whiiiiing! The sun set and the world suddenly became dark. The darkened sky was as pitch ck as the darkness that had fallen on our hearts. Is that all? hmm? The official smiled wryly. I guess you just called me here to drive a wedge between me and the Moyong family? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Ive felt this for a long time, but you tend to overestimate yourself. what? Poison and memorization are scary. But we are all in the Murim Alliance. As long as it is within the boundaries of the Murim League, this is something scarier than poison and memorization. Yeon Ho-jeong patted his head. Do you understand? If you want to kill me with that poison and memorization, you will have to risk your life. Even if you kill me, the party has no choice but to lose its leader. But not those who use their brains. . They control the world with just one head. And Moyong-gun is also seeking to expand his faction and his power with too sharp a sense of perspective to be considered a simpleton. Its like ying with kids like that Youre wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong said seriously. As you said, this is a y. However, while childrens house y ends when the sun sets, adults house y ends only when one of them dies. ! This is why I watch and fear Prince Moyong. Thats why I confront him and run around until my feet are sweaty in order to somehow hit him in the back of the head. so. The official asked sharply. What do you want to say? Dont join hands with that guy and go back to twenty-four thousand? Then die. What?! If you end your training with Prince Moyong and return to Sacheon, the Tang family will inevitably be wiped out. Suddenly, something amazing came out. The officials face turned red. Thats not even funny. Thats what I said. Thats really not funny. You really dont know anything about the world to think that someone who has already stepped into the mud will be able to return home safely. !! Our y house will not end until Prince Moyong dies or falls. The official, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong as if he were going to kill him, spoke as if chewing out each and every word. What a long talk. Get to the point. Dont get involved in partisan fights, but be a public ambassador. what? I never thought something like this woulde out. The party was inwardly surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I would like to ask you to stick with us, but the truth is that neither you nor we trust each other. However, if we return to Sacheon, Prince Mo Yong will somehow use the Tang family of martial arts and burn them to the ground. How can you be sure of that? Because a knife out of my hand can harm me at any time. . Look. Even though you joined hands with Prince Moyong, you still dont know anything about him, right? The officials cheek twitched. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. Go to the public ambassador. Go and help him. As you know, the public ambassadors sincerity and consultation are so great that everyone in the world recognizes them. . Its not toote. Stop acting like a child and be with him. Thats funny. Im funny too. I never thought you would be so speechless. Moyong-gun, hes going to point to me as the culprit? maybe? Why do you think that? I wouldnt be able toe back from this ce alive today without a clear exnation on that matter. Yeon Ho-jeong took out a handkerchief from her pocket as if she had been waiting. The official frowned. What is that? Take it. Yeon Ho-jeong threw the handkerchief. Ugh. The handkerchief that flew away due to the powerful internal force was caught in the hand of the official. What are you nning to do? Take a good look at the handkerchief. The official frowned and looked down at the handkerchief. What is this? For a moment he flinched. What is this smell? Yeon Ho-jeong said. Its quite light, but isnt it quite thick? I didnt think it was something I could just ignore, so I asked soldier Dang Sang-ah for advice. And do you know what she said? Hearing poison. As expected, you know very well. exactly. Soldier Dang Sang-ah said the same thing. There was disbelief on the officers face. can not believe it. Listening reading is one of the best readings in the family. Where on earth did you get this poison? From the source of the rumor. what? This is a poison extracted from a guesthouse outside the Murimmaeng Fortress, where Prince Moyong began his work. Its been a while, but the poison still remains. !! I feel bad for Tang Sang-ah soldiers. Listening poison itself does not harm people. However, I heard that it is possible to poison someone to death at any time by reacting to the internal energy of someone who has learned the three yang techniques of the Tang family. The officials eyes trembled. Do you understand? The person who sprayed the poison can be seen as spraying it on his subordinates in order to cut off his tail in case an investigation is conducted. . But. Have you learned Samyang Gong? . No. The only people who have learned martial arts based on Samyang Gong are you and Soldier Dang Sang-ah. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Would Tang Sang-ah soldiers have sprayed this? I dont think so. The party official didnt think so either. No matter how good Tang Shangers skills are, he cannot steal the listening poison from within the Tang family. It was the same even at the hotel. Because the extreme readers of the Tang Family Vision are protected by all kinds of institutional devices andws, it is impossible to secretly steal it unless you are a Shengcheon Thirteenth ce. Moreover, Tang Sang-Ah had never been exposed to hearing reading except when she was young. So how did this poison, which can only be made at the Tang family, leak out to the outside world? It was Prince Moyongs doing. Nonsense. I dont know how he got this poison. But would you do this if it werent for him? Stop talking nonsense! Do you know what kind of poison it is?! In a forbidden area where even an elder cannot enter without the permission of the head of the family! Then it will be an even more certain trap. It is a forbidden poison that no one can steal, so could there be another culprit besides Mr. Tang? !! The hotel waspletely frozen. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became dull. I hate Mr. Moyong. But I have no doubt about his abilities. If he wants something, he will do anything to get it. . I hope you dont take your time and be his footstool, but wipe your blurry eyes and look at the world. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. The official, who was looking down at his handkerchief nkly, shouted hysterically. this guy! Cant you stand? Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at the hall. My business is done. Shut up! If you take one more step without my permission, I will melt you into a handful of blood! Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If you can, try it. After saying those words, he turned and walked away again. It really goes. Despite the extremely excited officers threats, he showed no hesitation in his steps. The pupil of the hotel turned dark green. You brat! Piuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut! An intangible wind was shot out at incredible speed. It was a fearsome martial art. The speed of the earth wind was faster than Mukbis arrow. It would be no exaggeration to say that it was truly a beam of light. A fire lit up Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Grumble! The earth wind was shattered and scattered by the single strike of the red me. A red-hot me ignited in the scattered earth wind, and the poison carried in the earth wind burned up as it was. The officials eyes wavered. Stop it?! I was so excited that I couldnt properly carry out the poison, but it was a powerful wind that could pierce even an iron te. Yeonhojeong blocked the storm with his bare hands. Not even with both hands, but with one hand. Theres something I didnt tell you. ?! For this meeting, soldier Dang Sang-ah asked me first. what? No matter how deep the rift, a father and daughter are still a father and daughter. Soldier Tang Sang-ah said he did not want to see his father fall miserably. Thats why you asked me to persuade you. !! The officials eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. He remembered his daughters voice. Its a life you gave up before you set out. If you want to take it away, please do so. Lets wait. The sight of my daughter turning around after saying that with a smile was truly cold-blooded. The museum couldnt help but feel helpless. I came to visit because I was worried about Abby, but the rift between father and daughter only deepened. Since he was a doll, his martial arts skills were taken away and he only made ugly noises. Emotions and confusion that cannot be described in words. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Dang-gwan, who looked up at the sky for a moment, feeling helpless. If youre nning on getting into trouble with Moyong-gun, it would be better to avoid ces where the two of you are alone. . If you want to argue, argue in front of everyone. That way, Moyong-kun wont be able to talk nonsense either. What kind of trick is that again? The officers voice sounded particrly helpless. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. I benefited a little from soldier Tang Sang-ah on this mission. Im not saying this for you, but for our soldiers, so you dont have to thank me. . Ill just leave. Yeonhojeong escaped from the forest and found his way to Pagungak. At that time, Dang Sang-ah appeared in the alley. Are you finished? okay. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a confused face. I did it because they said it was okay, but is it really okay? Sure. . If severing the alliance with the Moyong family is ultimately beneficial to my father, I must ept the immediate confusion and pain. Yes. It was Tang Sang-ah who sprayed the listening poison. And what made him angry when he met the official was also a pre-nned production. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Im sorry. When themander says that, I actually feel sorry. It may have taken some time, but Im sure we found a way. There was no need to push yourself this hard. Commander. say. Do you know what I learned while working on this practical team? . Its the importance of time. Tang Sang-ahughed bitterly. Anyway, my father is trying to kick me out of the family. They dont really care about exploiting the affection between parents and children. . If I can just do this to get my father out of this dirty mess, thats enough. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at the situation, suddenly asked. Do you have time? yes? Do you have time now? Ah yes. Lets go to Pagungak. Mukbi is still about to eat, so lets eat together. Im okay Im not okay. lets go. yes. So the two people headed to Pagungak. But the listeningprehension. Where did you get that from? I made it. You made it? Extreme reading of the partys vision? I learned everything about martial arts, poison, and memorization from my grandfather. Dark King. Your father probably doesnt know yet. The fact that you can make listening poison by mixing medicinal ingredients that cost only a few pennies. . I guess my father and daughter are destined to live like this. Maybe we will never understand each other. * * * Noon the next day. bang! Mo Yong-gun, who was eating with Deungcheongyo, a long-time member of the Namgung-in Gonggong faction of Namgung-gaju, Yonghwajin, a member of the Hwasan faction, was surprised to see a person who came in unexpectedly. Dangaju?! Oh, the matriarch hase? The official red at Mo Yong-gun with cold, shiny eyes. At that moment, Moyong sensed something was wrong. Yonghwajin quietly got up from his seat. Lets take a seat Then the officer said in a somber voice. Is it true that they are targeting the public ambassador? Chapter 263 Episode 263 Confession (1) Prince Moyong was not embarrassed. What do you mean? A public ambassador? The officer just red at him in silence. It was a very different atmosphere from usual. He was originally sharp and vicious, but now he was ready to make a life-or-death decision. Yonghwajin cleared his throat. Dang family. I dont know whats going on, but why dont you just sit down and talk? Teng Tianqiao also nodded. That would be great. And kill that momentum. If youre not careful, poison will get mixed into your food. The official smiled coldly. If I had nned to mix poison in your food, you would all have died before you even knew. Teng Tianqiao frowned. Your words are harsh. I have something to say to the head of the Moyong family. Please leave out the three unrted people. Hey, Dangaju! At that time, Moyong raised his hand. Calm down. Deng Tianqiao red at Tang Guan in silence, and Yonghwajinin looked much more rxed than expected. Prince Moyong said while looking at the party hall. It seems like he doesnt like this kind of situation, so I didnt tell the head of the party about it. I wont be disappointed about something like this, but I hope there are no misunderstandings. Im not interested in a position like this. Ill ask again. A public ambassador Did you say you were aiming for a public ambassador? exactly. Moyong-gun smiled. Didnt I tell you before? A public ambassador is not someone you can mess with. I told you that he was someone I wasnt sure I could defeat even if I was fully prepared. Ill ask you again. The officials eyes became cold. Are you aiming for a public ambassador? Moyongs expression also hardened slightly. Why are you asking that all of a sudden? I am asking for an answer, not a question. Even for Mr. Moyong, who knew the nature of the party, it was a difficult situation to ignore. There were two pairs of eyes watching as if it was a conversation between two people. Even Yonghwajinin and Deungcheongyo were much more calcting and harsh people than expected. A situation where you shouldnt show weakness. Mo Yong-guns voice sank even lower. I think I respect you enough. In some ways, even more so than the two people here. Its not because Im afraid of you, but because I know your personality. So what is the answer? But it will be troublesome if it keepsing out like this. Please know that my patience has its limits. The official smiled coldly. Seeing as they keep changing theirnguage, it seems like they are really aiming to be a public ambassador. Look here, Dangaju. Ill be honest. It doesnt matter what you do. Because neither you nor I are involved in each others business. However, if you try to use me as a ally rather than an ally, its a different story. For a moment, Prince Moyong frowned. Parani? Yonghwajinin and Deungcheongyo looked at Moyonggun with puzzled eyes. What does this mean? group? Prince Moyong, who was looking at the party hall, suddenly asked. I dont know what that means. The official took a handkerchief out of his pocket and threw it on the ground. What is this? Dont you know it when you see it? Its a handkerchief. What the hell That handkerchief is covered with the secret listening poison of the original family. At that moment, Yonghwajinin and Deungcheongyo instinctively raised their internal strength. But it wasnt Moyong-gun. He just looked at the party hall with transparent eyes. The officials face distorted. As expected, the reaction is different. Unlike the two people here, I didnt increase my strength. Dangaju. I knew the characteristics of hearing reading. If it werent for that, I couldnt be so calm. That wasnt it. Prince Mo Yong knew the personality of Tang Gwan. Although he seemed reckless and rough at first nce, he was a man who knew how to see the time in his own way. This is not the kind of greeting that should spread poison in a situation like this. That was the reason why Prince Moyong did not increase his internal strength. However, for the official, Mo Yong-guns behavior served as an opportunity to confirm the suspicion that had been rising like fire. The reason I trusted you was because I thought you werent someone who could fool around. He thinks too much, but I thought it was because he was suspicious and smart, not because he was timid. The officialughed bitterly. At that murderous smile, not only Yonghwajin Deungcheongyo but even Moyonggun felt a shiver run down his spine. But I guess I got the wrong person. He is a person who even considers his allies to be mere chess I cant work with people like that. Isnt that right? Moyong opened his mouth without realizing it, but then stopped. . He looked at theplexions of Yonghwajinin and Teng Tianqiao. Although he was trying to maintain a calm expression, what was hanging over him was doubt and anxiety. It had to be that way. The two didnt know what this conversation meant or why there was such a fuss. However, I was able to sense that the conflict between the two was extremely deep. And the starting point of the conflict was from Prince Moyong. Thats not good. The situation was so bad. It would be better if he came to me when I was alone, but it is difficult to exin something in the presence of members of the same faction. Besides, youre a public ambassador. Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. How on earth did this person know that? The groundwork to worsen the public opinion of the public ambassador has just begun. The reason he didnt tell the authorities was because his reaction was too honest. You may be able to avoid the eyes of a public ambassador, but the party will have no choice but to catch you. It was a decision made not because I did not trust the party officials, but because I knew exactly what his abilities were. But how did the magistrate know this, and what is this handkerchief and what is the hearing poison? Dangaju. . I wont talk too long. Mo Yong-guns eyes became cold. Who heard about the public ambassador? The officials cheek twitched. Do you finally admit it? Im asking who you heard it from. Why do you think I should tell you that? Yonghwajin shouted. Dang family! Be careful what you say! No matter how angry I am, what can I do with the same Bonggong! You guys better be careful too. Theughter the author shows you is apletely made-upugh. It wont be long before he sets a trap and uses you as a stepping stone. what?! Isnt that right, Lord Moyong? Prince Moyong frowned. Be careful what you say. What if Im not careful? Do you really want to scratch me with that dirty sword? The institution was responding more sharply than necessary. Prince Moyong could not understand even as his anger was rising. Isnt this kind of person? Even if the issue of blood rtives was involved, he was not the kind of person who would be this aggressive. It was not a guess but a certainty. No matter how much he was the head of the party, if he had gone this far, Prince Moyong would have kicked him out first. I dont know where I heard it, but the authorities were clearly overreacting. I cant help it. Whatever it was, Tang Gwan had already lost his mind. In a situation where your emotions havepletely changed, it is of no use to think about various reasons. In that case, it would be better to just take care of each persons pride and make a truce. Mo Yong said coldly. I dont think we need to talk any more. Please leave now. The official snorted. I think so too. I wont have to face you again in the future. Before that, let me ask you one question. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Did you meet that guy Yeon Ho-jeong? The corner of the officials mouth rose. why? Are you even afraid that I might break off ties with you and go to him? We met. Damn it. I guess Yeon Ho-jeong must have done something. What was puzzling, however, was how Yeon Ho-jeong knew that he was aiming to be a public ambassador. no. The final blow may be Yeonhojeong, but it is a third party, not him, who created this situation. Zhuge Munho. It was clear that Zhuge Liang, who caught the rumors going around like a ghost, hadpleted all the preliminary investigation. And he must have met with Yeon Ho-jeong and discussed this matter. Yeon Ho-jeong was as talented in action as he was in his outstanding brain. He probably put it into action as soon as he heard about it from Zhuge Munhao. However, I did not expect that normally he woulde to the hotel and ask to find out in person. Prince Moyong sighed inwardly. I let my guard down. He has a supporter who is stronger than anyone else. By turning an extreme crisis situation into a tremendous opportunity, we ended up joining hands with the strongest of the dark swords. I thought to myself that I should be nervous, but I unconsciously let down my guard because the ship behind me was so big. If that hadnt happened, we would have been more cautious in targeting public ambassadors. I knew that Zhuge Liang was very nervous and that Yan Haozhengs attack was extremely unconventional. Moyong filed aint. Its not that the other person did well, its that I did poorly. It was a stupid mistake. It was something uncharacteristic of me. As a result, I lost a good card. It was a painful mistake. I gained the favor of Yangcheon and lost the ally of Danggwan Still, if its a gain, its a gain. The important thing is that there was no need to lose. At that moment, Mo Yongs face became extremely cold. If you are thinking of breaking the alliance, there is nothing you can do. Dont regret itter. The officialughed and turned around. There was no answer. With that, he ended all ties with Prince Moyong. Prince Moyong, who was looking at the partys back, sent out a warning message without anyone noticing. [I dont know what happened, but please tell meter when you feel better. I wille to you in person and hear the whole story.] The hotel that was opening the door paused for a moment. But that was all. He banged! I closed the door loudly and left. Yonghwajinin hurriedly asked. What on earth is going on? Its no big deal. Mo Yong smiled bitterly. Its just it made me think that I should stay quiet for a while and build up my strength. ? Lets cancel our future ns for now. Moyong closed his eyes. I guess I need to find my cool first. * * * Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Haozheng with an admiring face. I thought there would be no more surprises for you. But that wasnt it. I really fell for your n with both hands and feet. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its nothing more than an altercation. Its a small detail that doesnt even fit into a n. It is difficult to achieve maximum efficiency if you do not understand your opponent. Its really amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled silently. Zhuge Wenhu tilted his head. But did you know it would turn out like this? What do you mean? The fact that the head of the Tang family stopped training with Lord Moyong can be seen as the best result, so to speak. In the end, it was a good thing, but if the party leaders trust in Prince Moyong had been deeper, it could have made the rtionship between the two even stronger. Of course. Theres no way you didnt know that. Did you expect that the two of you would split up? Is that possible? I am not God. Huh? if? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Moyongguns attack this time was quite clumsy. It was an uncharacteristic mistake. yes. However, I know that someone has discovered this incident due to the head of the party, so I will definitely be cautious. I will remain quiet for the time being. Then isnt it more dangerous? Thats right. And thanks to that caution, there are things you can notice. hmm? This is the rtionship with Yangcheon. Yangcheon will definitely send some signal to Mo Yong-gun, who stays quiet. If you just watch it, you can deal a fatal blow to Prince Moyong. But it looks like there was a lot of Dang family stock piled up. Yeon Ho-jeong looked out the window. Perhaps the head of the party family also had deep thoughts of Prince Moyong. Actually, it must have been difficult to step back from that pride. her! Anyway, I won my first fight after returning. Ill be like a dead rat for a while, so dont worry too much. Chapter 264 Episode 264 Confession (2) In a dark room. A dark shadow appeared on the face of the official who was drinking with the help of a single candle. Use it. There were already five or six bottles of alcohol rolling around on the table. It depends on what you are pursuing, but if you are a normal naegong expert, you will not get drunk easily. This is because true energy always protects internal organs and constantly removes impurities. When you break through the barrier of all kinds, your true energy prates all the way to the fine veins, and your energy flows freely and effortlessly. It was safe to say that unless Jinki was forced to stop his path, he would almost never get drunk. Moreover, Tang Gwan was a poison master who had encountered and consumed thousands of poisons. Even if you suppress the spirit, a few bottles of hard liquor wont make you drunk. But why? For some reason, after drinking alcohol for the first time in 20 years, the party felt intoxicated. Dont panic. The official smiled crookedly. The sharp smile on his shaded face looked as eerie as a daggers edge. I didnt have any great expectations anyway. The only thing I can trust is myself. There is nothing to wish for or be disappointed in. Thats what they said, but the official also knew. The person he was after joining the Murim Alliance was very different from the person he was when he reigned as an emperor in Sacheon. I just dont want to admit it. A change in yourself and a reality where you are no longer the center. Grumble. Now, its hard to even smell the aromaing from the filled ss. The official closed his eyes. What on earth is the problem? The official, who was smiling bitterly and muttering to himself almost like a sigh, suddenly felt a ray of poprity. ?! The officials eyes suddenly became sharper. Pusss. By using my inner energy, I released alcoholic energy in an instant. I thought I had absorbed everything, but there was definitely a reason why I got drunk. Hes an expert. An amazing master was standing beyond the door. Stable yet controlled prayer. Because he did not reveal himself, he could not feel the overwhelming spirit, but it was only the detachment of a lion hiding its ws. when? It seemed like his senses had be dull due to intoxication. The official shouted sharply. What kind of guy are you! At that time, a serious voice was heard from outside the door. I am Yeongaju. At that moment, the officials eyes deepened. Yeonwi?! surprising. Although we never paid much attention to each other, we met several times at the Fonggong meeting. There were many opportunities to infer the opponents martial arts skills. However, the difference between the prayers I felt at the meeting and the prayers I felt now were worlds apart. There has been this much progress in the meantime?! Or was he hiding his powers from himself? The official who was looking at the sliding door turned his head. I will overlook the rudeness that came without notice. Bye. The official, who was about to tell us to leave, flinched for a moment. I think I respect you enough. In some ways, even more so than the two people here. Its not because Im afraid of you, but because I know your personality. Moyongs voice seemed to ring in my ears. The officials face was very distorted. Go back now. At the same time, Yeonwis voice was heard. I came because I wanted to drink. I have no official business, so lets have a drink when we have time. I told you to go. I brought you some good-smelling alcohol. . I understand if you want to be alone. I wille backter. The guesthouse, who was looking out the window, sighed deeply. If it doesnt suit your taste, you know how to kick it out right away. After a while, the two people sat across the table. You fooled me. Dont you like alcohol? The official frowned. Are you saying that? You brought some cheap liquor that no one would drink, and it smells good? Yeonwi spoke naturally. Even if it is a good-smelling liquor, will it be able to convey the message between the two family owners who have been tempered with deadly poison? . I chose him with great care. This is the strongest alcohol Ive ever drunk. Otherwise, it is correct. The corner of the officials mouth rose. Thats a good excuse. Ill pour you a drink. Yeonwi filled the ss in the party hall. The official who was quietly watching the Yeonwi asked in a rough voice. So whats your business? I told you, right? Its not official business. I just came here to have a drink. Is that lie really true? Its not a lie. Its not a lie? Are you asking me to believe that? Why dont you believe it? Are you sure you should trust someone whoes to you and asks you to have a drink at such an exquisite time? Dont you think this is too conscientious? Yeonwi filled her ss with a dull expression. Unlike the party hall, Yeonwis face, with the shadows on the right side of his face, gave off an old-fashioned atmosphere, as if he were looking at a famous painting drawn with thick strokes. If you really thought that way, then you were wrong about me. what? I dont know what kind of people youve dealt with so far, but Im not a person who practices nine-legged swords. The officialughed. You have be a saint. So, if its not official business and youre not here to cate me, then what on earth did youe here for? I came here to keep youpany. Hahaha! The official burst outughing like crazy. Comrade? What do you gain by being mypanion? I could get to know you better. ! It was an unexpected answer. Tang Gwan, who was ring at Yeon Wi with cold eyes, emptied his ss. If you have nothing to say, just leave. Your daughter was very upset. what? Yeonwis voice was extremely grave. He pretends not to, but hes very worried about you. . As you know, your daughter is rted to my son. Thanks to you, we were all able to eat together yesterday. bang! The table shook. A terrifying murderous spirit emanated from the officers eyes. Get out now. Do you n to keeping out that crooked way? Im not telling you to leave now! Do you want to lose your daughter like that? Its noisy! You have to behave appropriately! Third parties are not involved in other peoples housework! Its okay to be criticized even if you do something to others. Lets not be ostentatious with our children. profit! And what did you just say? Yeonwis eyes grew cold. exactly. This is nonsense and advice. But you cant be angry with me. What?! When ites to matters rted to children, you should listen to even the advice of a street butcher. You must keep your ears wide open even to the advice of the meanest person in the world. ! Its my childs job to wonder if its okay to put in that much effort. If I close my ears and just scream like you, I could live my whole life without ever seeing my childs face. The officials cheeks trembled. Surprisingly, he couldnt shout at Yeonwi anymore. Considering his personality, it was a situation where he could use his own hands immediately, but he didnt recklessly open a poisonous attack. Looking at the temple like that, I finally realized the connection. He is more cold-hearted than I thought. This is a man who can be more ferocious than anyone else when he really explodes. But the line before it exploded was much deeper than I thought. Although he appears to be truly unstoppable, it means that he at least instinctively sees which is better between the worst and the lesser evil. and. Yeonwis eyes deepened. Isa also loves her daughter in her own way. Of course, the method was crooked and self-righteous. But the important thing was that he regarded his daughter as his child. That was what really mattered. A heart that values the other person. If your feelings are real, you will be able to improve your rtionship even though the process may be somewhat difficult. I also did a lot of things I couldnt do to my children. . I was raised too strictly. Until a few years ago, my second son couldnt even talk to me, and my oldest just wandered off and drank a lot. . Do you think thats their fault? no. Its all the parents fault that their children are like that. If parents do not properly care for their children, they will be ruined. The officials eyebrows twitched. Yeonwi emptied his ss and said. I was lucky. The two sons grew up well on their own without any help from their parents. So I thought. Im probably the luckiest person in the world with children. This is separate from the feeling of sorry I feel for my children. . But looking at it like this, you look pretty lucky too. Yeonwi tilted her upper body forward. The guest unconsciously leaned back in his chair. Dangaju. . The reason I came to see the Tang family was because the rtionship between you and Prince Moyong was strained, and that was not why I wanted to cate you. . I went to the point of no return, but thanks to my children, I improved my rtionship. So you can see. After a while, you too will reach a point of no return, just like me. The officials lips twitched. So you want to be treated like a senior? Yeonwi shook his head. The matriarchs daughter is my sons friend. What brought me here was my concern as a father with a child. Dont act nice. I never thought I was good. You came because of me and ivory? Dont be funny. Who would believe that I came because I wanted to tell someone with whom I am in a hostile rtionship to take good care of his children What you need to take care of properly is your pride that is only exercised in useless things. ! Yeonwi stood up from her seat. Were not in a hostile rtionship anymore, are we? Illusions are alsomon. You cant even have an adversarial rtionship. It was a remark that stimted pride. The official looked up at Yeonwi with bloodshot eyes. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at the hall, smiled for a moment. Id like to ask you one question. . Did you ask Prince Mo Yong about the source of the listening poison? The hotel did not respond. Yeonwi nodded. I knew so. The source of the listening reading was not important to you. Or, to be more precise, he must have guessed who made the listening poison on that handkerchief. Just leave now. In other words, didnt you also want to end your rtionship with Prince Moyong, so you took advantage of our eldest childs persuasion? . The official turned his head to his ss. Yeonwi, who was watching him silently, took control. I know how you wanted to be alone. It was a bit of an extreme remark, but it was something I really wanted to say, so I made a big mistake. Thats all you need to know. Today, as a courtesy, I will drink fragrant silk liquor instead. Give me a word and I will save my time. Yeonwi left the room. Dang-gwan, who was looking down at his ss in vain, poured some white liquor. As I downed the full bottle of alcohol in one go, my throat felt sore again. Both the father and the child have a dagger attached to their tongue. The official drank a bottle of Baekju. The heat rising from the sr plexus spread to the entire face. write. * * * what are you doing? hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting alone in a chair and looking out the window, turned his head and looked at Muk-bi. what? When did youe? Just now. Im on my way back after training. I thought the light was on. I just wanted to think about something. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You had a hard time today too. Mukbi also nodded. You worked hard. Take a break. okay. As Mukbi left, Yeonhojeong looked up at the sky outside the window again. The twinkling starlight was beautiful. Its time. Chapter 265 Episode 265 Confession (3) Boom! Okay, thats it for today. The soldiers scattered everywhere quickly stood up and bowed their heads. Thank you for your hard work! Oh you too. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was carrying Gwangryongbu, pointed to Pang Man-ho. Good luck. Yes, brother. It would be better to pay more attention to footwork. Bobeop? Your martial art is a martial art of strength. Now that the technique has be much lighter and faster, you also need to know how to apply weight. In order to pressure and crush your opponent, you must receive strength from the lower body. You better pay attention. All right. thank you. Next, Yeon Ho-jeong called Yeo-guk. Are you feeling unwell these days? The speed of the sword has slowed slightly. Recently, I have been obsessed with blunt swords. If the speed of inspection has slowed down, I think that may have been the effect. It is up to you to decide which martial arts you want to practice, but your practical skills should not be impaired. Right now, the crackdown has slowed down, but over time, clear loopholes will be created. Ill keep that in mind. If you want to dig a little deeper into blunt sword skills, I rmend training in manual skills as well. If that is difficult, consider the hand that is not holding the sword as another sword. That one recognition alone will be helpful enough. thank you. good. Thest person to call was Song Yeon-kyung. Yeongyeong. Yes, Commander. The power of spearmanship is amazing. I think we can move on to the next step soon. Really? But increased power inevitably leads to loss of delicacy. Amipas spear technique focuses on straight and powerful strikes, so you need to pay more attention to it. The level of spearmanship has deepened, but if you cannot control your power, yourrade next to you may be injured. ah! When it is difficult to control the true energy, it is good to practice alone. Try to control what you were swinging with both hands with one hand. Naturally, the strength and weakness of Jingi will be adjusted ordingly. thank you. However, controlling a heavy weapon with one hand can put a strain on the joints. Travel in the morning and evening and give your joints plenty of care. yes. Yes, you had a hard time. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were sharp and urate. On the contrary, his advice was extremely flexible. He treated all soldiers the same, but when giving advice to an individual, he responded ording to that persons personality. Its a subtle difference, but that difference creates deeper trust. Yeonho-jeong, who was only ustomed to the radical methods of ckness, was now learning the importance of delicacy. Hwiyu. Zhuge Yan blew a soft whistle. Why are you like this today? what? Youre being particrly kind today, arent you? Whats going on? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Im naturally kind. Youreughing, you ugly bastard. The position is vacant. Youreughing, you evil person. Ah-oh! Yeon Ho-jeong took off his crane and left. Zhuge Yan shouted. Where? I decided to take a look at the newly created attack formation! I saw it earlier. when! I saw you while you were taking a break. It was okay. The parts that need to be improved are written down in the tactical map, so you can refer to them. 100 million?! I go first. And please stay silent today until the beginning of Yushi (ϕr). Father, please wait. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left the training hall. Zhuge Yan looked at his retreating figure with a sullen expression on his face. Whats really going on? She looked back at Mukbi. Mukbi, who was sitting and resting, blinked like a cow. why? sister. huh? Is he deaf today? no? I didnt say anything like that? But why are you in such a hurry just because youre busy? I said I wanted to call you and your father and have something to talk about. Other than that, I dont know? What do you want to say? Zhuge Zhenyan scratched his head. From what I heard, it seemed like it was a household chore. No matter how deep your friendship was, it was too rude to try to find out about household chores. hmm. Zhuge Yan looked at Mo Fei again. Mukbi shrank his neck for no reason. Whats wrong, little brother? You arepletely family. Family. me? What family? That guys family. Yes, my father epted me as a member of the family. I know that. Zhuge Yan shook his head. Anyway, that family is a subject of study in many ways. I knew right away about how Mukbi became a member of Yeonga. Yeonwi did not ept Mukbi as a member of the family because her martial skills were useful. He was his sons friend, and he epted him as a family member simply because he was not rted to him. It was a trust rarely seen in a tough powerhouse. Moreover, just by looking at the change in Mukbis personality, one could see how much the Yeon family cared for her. Thats why hes strong. Most of the martial arts factions are closed. But Yeonga was not like that. Unlike other sects, they were quite open-minded. If you are not strong, you will not be able to show such distribution. And because they showed such distribution, they had no choice but to be stronger. Now, lets practice this formation after some discussion. Are you going to help me too? of course. After returning to her residence, Yeon Ho-jeong washed herself clean and changed into her everyday clothes. Hehehe. It was like that during training, but the wind was particrly strong today. Even though the sun had not set yet, the darkness made it seem like it would snow soon. Its jingle. There is no ce he has not visited among all the regions of the central ins, but as the king of the ck Ind, his base was the southern part of the central ins. And in the southern part of the central ins, there wasnt much opportunity to see snow. Daebyeolsan Mountain, where the Murimmaeng was located, was different. It really snowed every day, but once it started falling, it was normal for the snow to pile up to our knees. This is why I mostly avoid winter. Even when he was fighting against the Red Baekdo Murim as the lord of Heukje Castle, he avoided winter as much as possible. It didnt matter when I was on defense. However, as the offensive continued, the cold weather in the north hindered the soldiers. Just because youve learned inner skills doesnt mean you wont get cold. Of course, there were many masters who had reached the level of invulnerability to cold and cold weather and could not tolerate heat or cold, but the majority could not. For these people, the winter battle was too harsh. Now Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Im tired of fighting. I dont know when this act of fighting will disappear. Perhaps, as long as humans live on this earth, there will never be an end to fighting and strife. But at least I can end my fight. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes gave off a shimmering blue glow. Maybe Yangcheon will start responding in earnest soon. He branded the ck sheep as a traitor and locked him in his home. Yangcheon would also be suspicious of Saeumgyo and the entire Gwangshinsamgyo. Saeumgyo nned to use Mukryongbu as a bridgehead in the central ins. However, since Yangcheon noticed, he indirectly prevented his trip to Jungwon. Grumbling. When I thought of Saeumgyo, my spirit soared without my knowledge. My heart became hot for an instant and blood flow elerated. The pupils, which were once clear and deep, gradually turned red. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. hook. The burning fire soon quieted down. The anger towards those guys will never fade for the rest of my life unless they disappear. But it was possible to control that anger. Now, all I have to do is store up all this anger that has lost its direction and let it out when I encounter those guys. When Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes again, his expression was extremely calm. Hehehe. The wind got stronger. As time passed, thin snowkes began to show the direction from which the wind was blowing. Yeon Ho-jeong lit the candle on the table. Huh. The candle me swayed precariously in the wind that shook the window. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at the candle, closed his eyes again. His figure, sitting upright in a chair and closing his eyes, looked calm and solid, like a stone Buddha that would remain in its ce even after a thousand years. And time passed again. Did Ie too quickly? Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. Before I knew it, Yeonwi had entered the room. Are you here? OK. Yeonwi shook her shoulders. Its snowing again. It seems like there are more peopleing thanst year. I will clean up the area around the dorm tomorrow morning. Yes, please. I have a meeting scheduled from early morning. Yeonwi sat across from Yeonhojeong. He said curiously. What about Via? I told you toe by Yushicho. It wille soon. okay. With that, the conversation stopped for a while. The father and son sat across the candlelight and looked at each other in silence. There was no wavering in Yeonwis eyes as she looked at Yeonhojeong. It was just infinitely clear and deep. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes as he looked at Yeon Wi were just as deep, but they were constantly fluttering. How much time has passed? Yeonwi smiled and opened her mouth. A letter has arrived from Jipyeong. Did you? He said he would stop by Maeng soon. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The distance is quite long, so Im not sure if Ill be okay alone. A lot of time has passed without me knowing. Isnt Jipyeong turning eighteen when the years go by? Has it happened already? Yeonwi clicked her tongue. Its okay to forget your fathers age, but remember your brothers age. Why dont you figure it out and grow up well? Raising well and taking care of a child are two different things. If this father dies in the future, wont the two of you have to rely on each other to live together? . Thats why brothers are good. Dont regret itter and try to take care of them more when you can. Ill keep that in mind. OK. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon-wi, opened her mouth. father. Speak. But dont make it sound like youre leaving right away. Yeonwi smiled. Where would I go because Im so anxious, leaving you two who have so much tock? At least I will see my grandchildren get married. Yes, if you look at that much, you can go. This guy. haha. At that time, I felt a ray of poprity. Bia is here. Iknow, right. As soon as Yeon Ho-jeong finished answering, the door opened and silence came in. Wow, its so cold Wow! Oh father?! Are you here? Im sorry. Im veryte, right? Its toote. I came too quickly. And what if itste? It can happen if youre busy. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a low voice. I guess he wasnt busy. Mukbi opened his eyes and red at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head and whistled. Yeonwi chuckled. Sit down. Ah yes! Mukbi sat down on the chair. Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong shook the snow off her shoulders as if they had been waiting for her. Mukbis face turned red. Its okay Yeonwi said nothing. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Just shake it off a little bit ande in. Its so fucking stupid. Mukbi red at Yeonhojeong again. The look in his eyes was so fierce that Gwangryongbu could notpete with him. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly turned his head. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong. It seems like everyone who needs to gather has gathered. I asked the soldier Zhuge earlier, and he said toe after one oclock? Thats right. I guess we have something else to talk about. yes. I guess I called you to tell you a secret you havent told me before? Not anymore. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. I wont keep it a secret any longer. Starting today. Chapter 266 Episode 266 Confession (4) Would you like to eat this? Yes, Commander. its private right now. All right. Mo Yong-woo filled Tang Sang-ahs cup. Tang Sang-ah emptied the ss as it was. In the first ce, it seemed like he had no intention of pouring a drink for the other person. Mo Yong-woo awkwardly filled his ss. Tang Shanger just sat quietly and looked at him. If I had had a drink, I would have poured it, but I didnt say anything. It was definitely a pretty embarrassing moment. However, Mo Yong-woo did not turn his head or drink to eliminate the awkwardness. Would you like another drink? Good. Tang Sang-ah, who received the ss, did not drink first this time. So the two people sat facing each other. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. So, why did you ask me to buy you a drink? I want to ask you something straightforward. Ask. You know? The two matriarchs wanted to pair us up. We brought up things that we both knew about but had never mentioned openly. It was a bold attack. However, considering the age of the two people, it wasnt that awkward. Mo Yong-woo nodded. Of course I know. It was a calmer response than expected. Tang Sang-ah smiled and said. Its nice because its refreshing. Honestly, I thought you would be a little embarrassed. I was embarrassed enough. They just dont want to vote. You can pay for the ticket. Thats not something to be embarrassed about. Of course it is. But I dont easily show my sincerity to people who dont ept me with my heart. Sharp. As he said those words with a calm face, Tang Sang-ah felt his heart calming down. You are correct. Its amazing. You were a much stronger person than I thought. Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. I didnt have time to get to know you, but anyway, I am themander of the Tangma Army. If you work with soldiers for that long, even a fool is bound to learn something. Tang Sang-ah smiled. Her smile was very charming. Although it was a short period of time after experiencing what happened with his father, Dang Gwan, he seemed to have grown in his own way. Although there was no definite opinion about that confident smile yet, the possibility of shining even brighter in the future was open. So you came to talk about that? yes. Mo Yong-woo nodded. I think this is a conversation we should have had at some point. thats right. Thats why I came. So what do you want to ask? What do you think about me? Mo Yong-woo smiled. I think he is a skilled soldier. It meant that she was not seen as a woman yet. It also meant that this state would remain as long as there was nothing to do with each other in the future. Tang Sang-ah nodded. I also think of Commander Moyong as a superior with outstanding skills. Thank you for the generous review. I wonder what you think about our marriage. Mo Yong-woo rested his chin and was lost in thought. It was a look that oozed seriousness. It wasnt something I put together to show off. Tang Sang-ah could tell just by looking at him. Mo Yong-woos character. At least Im not the kind of person who would lie in a situation like this. I evaluated it intentionally low, and thats about it. Just looking at his personality, I could tell that he was a serious and upright man. After a while, Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. I dont know if you think so too, but I am against marriage without affection. is that so? exactly. Some people mayugh at what I say and call it fattening. But you only live once, right? Im going to spend the next few decades with my life partner, but I cant be with someone who doesnt have affection for me. . Even though we live by giving for each other, I think I will regret it every day because I regret not being able to do more. I dont want to give the love and passion that I will spend my whole life to someone who has no love for me. . It may not be possible in the first ce. These were words that clearly revealed Mo Yong-woos values. He was always sincere to others. He was a person who drew the line when it came to rtionships that werent sincere, and gave his all when it came to rtionships that were sincere. His personality was so naive that it was hard to believe he was the head of an organization. Tang Sang-ah was secretly surprised by Mo Yong-woos words and actions, which were much more serious than she expected. Mo Yong-woo said with a smile. Did you get the answer? Enough. Im d you were satisfied. Tang Sang-ah tilted her head. Arent you asking about me? I was already going to ask. What do you think about this marriage? I would have felt a little sad if you hadnt asked. No way. I am also a man. I cant help but be curious about the other person. It was truly honest. However, it is difficult to find someone who speaks so honestly in front of a woman. Dang Sang-ah liked Mo Yong-woos character. There is nothing better than being able to marry the man you have feelings for. Of course I do. But I think its ridiculous to just passively wait for your destined partner to appear. Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. then? Only I can take responsibility for my life. If so, we should actively pioneer it. hmm. Im going to look for it myself. The person who will be my spouse. So, if I like something, I will reach out without thinking about it. Tang Sang-ah smiled bitterly. It wasnt until recently that I realized that patience isnt everything. . Ive spent my whole life holding back and suppressing it. I dont want to do that anymore. The main character of my life can only be me. In that case, we should decorate the stage as splendidly as possible. You are a bold woman. Mo Yong-woo was surprised by Tang Sang-ahs change, but couldnt help but admire it. When I first saw Tang Sang-ah, she wasnt like this. Rather, he was closer to the timid side, and was always busy looking out for people around him out of fear that he might cause harm. She was no more. Although she still looked a little uneasy, the female leader who had set her own firm and unwavering principles was here. Thats why. Tang Sang-ah grinned like a prankster. First, I want to find out about themander. Mo Yong-woo narrowed his eyes. Me me? yes. Why did you think that? Of course, Im not a crazy person because I cant find a partner. But people said that. It is said that Mo Yong-wu, themander of the Tangma Army, can be said to be the best soldier in the world. This is ridiculous praise. I dont know if its excessive praise, but at least I know hes a good person. Adventure. So Im going to take a look. Is this person a good person? Then, if I develop feelings for the militarymander, I may not decide back and forth. Mo Yong-woos face instantly turned red. This level of boldness is scary. It is said that martial people are much more open-minded than ordinary civilians, but it is still difficult to find such people. A female figure that is hard to find in the midfield. Tang Sang-ahs appearance like that was very refreshing to Mo Yong-woo. Tang Sang-ah burst out inughter. You seem really embarrassed this time? I was very embarrassed. I just wanted to let you know my honest feelings. I apologize if I was rude. That is absurd. Rather, I would like to emte that honest side of Sojeo. Commander Moyong is also honest. The conversation, which was full of tension, turned into quite amicable one. Anyway, can I ask you something? What do you mean? Tang Sang-ah stroked her chin. What kind of rtionship are you with Commander Yeon? Mo Yong-woo narrowed his eyes. How can you ask that? I dont know much about politics, but I think the Yeonga and Moyong families are in quite a sharp conflict. But I thought the rtionship between the two of you was quite good thest time I saw you. Did it look like that? yes. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Tang Sang-ah, spoke in a more subdued voice. There is no rtionship yet. Im just trying to get closer. Hmm, is that so? exactly. all right. Tang Sang-ah held out a ss. Please give me another drink. Ah, would you like me to follow you first this time? I will ept it gratefully. Mo Yong-woo thought as he received the drink that Dang Sang-ah poured for him. I should be more careful. I definitely felt like I was rxed. Of course, Tang Sang-ahs eyes may be particrly sharp, but there are many people in the martial arts world who have better eyesight and quicker thinking than her. Did he think he had no one to rely on? So, did you want to protect your rtionship with Yeonje? I couldnt figure that out. The important thing is that if we continue to treat Yeon Ho-jeong like we are now, something could happen at any time. Yeon Ho-jeong probably knew. Dang Sang-ah is not the kind of person who would spout nonsense to others. Thats probably why its still being left alone. However, the line should not be crossed any further than this. Just being careful wont do it. I must be the subject. You must live with the mindset that you are in charge rather than relying on someone else. Mo Yong-Woo kept an eye on Tang Sang-Ah. I remembered what she said. I can only be the main character in my life I learned a lot from my conversation with her. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Tang Sang-ah, soon lowered his head. Thank you. Eh? Suddenly? Thanks to you, I learned something big. I cant tell you, but if it werent for you, I would have made a mistaketer. Tang Sang-ah cleared his throat. Im embarrassed that you speak so grandiosely. Mo Yong-woo raised his ss. Lets have a drink. is it so. Sniff, but Im curious. What did you realize? Its a secret. Who said a man with a lot of secrets isnt attractive? There is no problem in living even if you are not attractive. Mo Yong-woo coolly emptied his ss and looked at the window. Yeonje. Really, youve had a lot of trouble because of this ugly brother. I missed Yeon Ho-jeong today. * * * Whoa, this winter is really not normal. There are more than two months left, and if things continue like this, an ident will happen. Zhuge Mun-ho, who cleared the snow from his head and shoulders, knocked on the door. Its me. Can Ie in? e in. what? Zhuge Wenhu was inwardly puzzled. Yeonwis voice had calmed down considerably. Is something happening? Grumble. Zhuge Wenhu opened the door and entered. He bowed his head. Im sorry itster than expected. I have a lot of work to do. Its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi stood up and took the gun. Thank you for your hard working. Is there such a thing as hardship? Please sit down. yes. So everyone sat down. Zhuge Wenhu looked at the faces of the three people. Hmm. I felt like my doubts were growing at an rming rate. Did something really happen? The atmosphere is quite gloomy. A look of skepticism was evident on Mukbis face, and Yeonwis face was so stiff that anyone could tell. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeongs face was expressionless. Contrary to his calm expression, his eyes were somewhat bloodshot. Zhuge Wenhu cleared his throat. Huh! Anyway, were both busy, so Id like to get straight to the point. great. Okay, now tell me. About the secret youre hiding. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a hard voice. Do you know about the group called Gwangshinsamsyo ()? Chapter 267 Episode 267 Confession (5) Hwiiiiing! There was a snowstorm. Judging by the momentum, it looked like it would continue until tomorrow. As time passed, the snow was getting heavier, making it difficult to see ahead. widely! widely! The window kept shaking. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked Gwangryongbus adrenal nds, thinking he had gotten all of his sleep today. Wooooow. As if he knew his masters feelings, Gwangryongbu let out a strange cry. How much time has passed like that? Are you sleeping? Yeon Ho-jeong left the Gwangryongbu and stood up. no. Then dont go in. yes. The door opened and Yeonwi came in. After looking around the room for a moment, he spoke in a quite calm voice. It doesnt look like you stopped by a restaurant. But it doesnt look like I ate inside. yes. Yeonwi raised his hand. In his hand was a heavy bundle. I knew that would be the case, so I packed some food. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I have no one but my father. What about Via? It looks like you have no intention of eating. He said he was going to sleep right away. okay? Yeonwi nodded. Then lets eat together. Im feeling hungry too. He unpacked the bundle on the table. Boiled pork and well-seasoned chicken appeared. It was cold so everything had cooled down, but the faint scent still lingered. Do you have any alcohol? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong brought alcohol and two sses from the shelf in the corner. Yeonwi held out a ss. Pour a drink. Yeon Ho-jeong politely filled the ss. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking down at the ss, emptied it. There were very few cases where Yeonwi emptied his ss all at once. Unless he was in a good mood, he always drank it in two portions. Its pretty harsh. Because its broad daylight. You too, have a drink. thank you. Yeonwi filled Yeonhojeongs cup. Yeon Ho-jeong, who received the ss, emptied it in one go. When I drank alcohol on an empty stomach, my esophagus and stomach quickly became hot. I felt intoxicated for a moment, but soon returned to normal. . The two looked at each other in silence. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, opened her mouth. It looks like Zhuge Commander was very surprised. I guess so. It is truly surprising that there was such a force other than birds. Even just one of them has the power to overthrow the central government Its scary to even think about it. Having power itself is not the problem. Whats important is how you use that power. How do you write it? Thats true. The existence of the Gwangshinsamgyo was a huge shock to Yeonwi as well. Saeumgyo, Shinhwagyo, and Gwanghyeolgyo. Among them, Saeumgyo was supporting the Mukryongbu. This is why you must always be on guard even if you have good information. Who would have imagined that they would bypass the northern part of the Central ins and reach out to the south? Plus that financial power. It was no exaggeration to say that if the financial power was sufficient to support a huge organization called the Mukryongbu, it could easily match the financial power of the Murim Alliance. I knew that, though. Yeonwi said while filing aint. When I see things like this, I realize once again that eternal peace will nevere. It depends on how far you view peace. Of course it is. Yeon Ho-jeong knew. What my father really wants to say is not about the Three Religions. Its about yourself. I could tell it wasnt a joke. Yeonwis eyes deepened. His eyes, colored with confusion and passion, were nevertheless clear and profound. The words you confessed the words that you came back after living a long life. . At least I didnt feel there was a lie in those words. You didnt lie to Abby and Bia. . Nevertheless, I couldnt help but worry. Did my son hit his head somewhere? Or was he ying a practical joke? I understand. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Its also one of the reasons I didnt want to tell you until now. Yeonwi felt speechless for a moment. My heart broke at the sound of my sons bitterughter and empty voice. Im not ready. Yeonwi looked up at the ceiling. Im not ready. You have hurt your child again with useless words. My eldest child is narrow-minded. At least to the enemy. The eldest child has a wide stomach. At least to my people. That wont happen, but even if his father betrays him, he will never hate him. Rather, you will try to understand yourself and eventually you will understand. Yeonwi sighed. Do you stillck faith in the Gojeong? Not like that. He trusted his eldest son. Not only the eldest son, but also the second son and Mukbi believed in him. If there was a degree to that belief, he believed in his eldest child more strongly. I wouldnt give anyone in the world the same amount of trust as I would give to my eldest child. But What the hell. Honestly, I still couldnt believe it. Is this vivid reality of this era the past for my son? The world wasnt supposed to go this way? ording to the original history, the Ku Ju Myeong family and the Mo Yong family joined forces to destroy the Yeon family? It was truly an unbelievable story. It was a mysterious story that is difficult to find even in fairy tales. No matter how much you trust your child, stories like this are not easy to handle. If you think about it. Suddenly, Yeonwi remembered a scene from the past. The image of the eldest child hugging his younger brother, with whom he had a very poor rtionship, during the ancestral rites. And the image of the eldest child approaching one step at a time, looking at oneself with trembling eyes. Suddenly my heart pounded. The sight of my first child back then was still vivid to me. It would probably be difficult to find such an amazing moment in Yeonwis life. I never thought my oldest, who always avoided me, would look at me with those eyes. The eldest childs trembling eyes contained every emotion imaginable. Joy, sadness, anger, despair, sympathy, love, etc. The emotion in the eyes was the sum of imaginable emotions, but it is difficult to imagine an experience that would contain all of those emotions at once. The son was talking about having gone through that unimaginable experience and returning to the past. And then too. After the ancestral rites, the eldest child showed apletely different appearance than before. He was no longer afraid of her and instead showed an understanding simr to that of his dead wife. His martial arts achievements increased exponentially, and he began to read the game with an incredible insight that is difficult to learn anywhere else. Such insight is not something you can learn from books. Of course. It is difficult for Noh Kang-ho, who has spent his entire life in the sport, to have such deep and sharp insight. If you think about it, it was really strange. A young man who hasnt even reached his terms yet has such sharp insight? Of course it was suspicious. But he did not doubt his son. Why should you doubt something that is easy to believe in? Suspecting others is also very tiring. Yeonwi did not want to feel tired, doubt, or analyze her son. Yes. He didnt want to treat his son like someone else. I just wanted to trust my son. So I believed it. Let alone the fact that it is an extremely unnatural thing. Yeonwi closed her eyes. The achievement of non-rtionshipw has increased explosively. yes. He also said that he had memorized all the nine verses of the Five Great Gods of his family since he was young. I did. Commander Taegyeong said he would catch that traitor and shake up the famous family. And he did. Yeonwi opened her eyes again and looked at Yeonhojeong. Was it because you knew the famous family would attack the main family? I knew he would attack me, and he was also a target for revenge. . If you look at it from a different perspective, to me, the famous family is more killer than the three religious fanatics. Because of them I lost everything. Yeonwi sighed again. The son said he lost everything. And what it all means is family. this guy. Yeonwi med herself. Was it that hard to believe that one thing? My son is telling the truth. Youre putting your familys life on the line, arent you? The son he knew wasnt the kind of kid who joked about his family. But why cant he understand the truth that his son expressed with difficulty? Just like in the past, when I saw my sons amazing eye and explosive growth in martial arts and believed that his talent was finally blossoming. Why are you interrogating your son like this when you can just trust it like you did before? Hehehe. Yeonwi burst out in emptyughter. I lived in vain. I truly lived in vain. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. sorry. Are you sorry? What do you have to apologize to me for? I always wanted to tell you something. But now that I think about it, I was the one who didnt trust my father. Thats why I told you this only now. . Its not my fathers problem, its my problem. You dont have to me yourself No, I lived in vain. A great tremor appeared in the fathers eyes as he looked at his son. I lived in vain. Just like before, I can just trust what you said earlier as if I trust you, so why am I suffering so much? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi with surprised eyes. father. When I think about it when I think about what youve been like so far, I should have understood you even more. The martial arts skills and insight you showed are definitely not at a level that could be shown at your age. . And the fact that you came back after living a long life wasnt really something to believe in or not to believe. father. Yeonwi held Yeonhojeongs hand. Hojeong. yes. It was a lot of hard work. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shook greatly. How much hardship must it have been for you to go out into the world alone after your family was destroyed, and endure with your teeth clenched in the midst of the vicious thugs of that dark ind. This father must have suffered a series of unimaginable hardships. ! In your memories, I would have been a ruined servant of the world who could not possibly be called a parent. It would not have been easy to go back to the past and understand one by one. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. For some reason, it was difficult to look my father in the eye. When I think about how much you thought and struggled before saying this, I feel like I want to rip out my eyes. I thought I finally understood my child, but I still couldnt see what I needed to see. no. Hojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. A look of pride appeared on Yeonwis face. I came back well. It was really hard. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shook greatly. Even if he is the strongest ck swordsman in the history of the dark sword that makes even the most evil person in the world tremble with fear, in the end he is just a weak human being in front of the affection of his flesh and blood. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head again. A transparent drop of water fell on the table. Im back, father. OK. Chapter 268 Episode 268 Confession (6) The next day. wickedness! wickedness! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sweeping the yard with a huge broom, suddenly felt a sense of poprity and turned his head. Howdy. Mukbi, dressed in fur, looked at Yeonhojeong and waved his hand. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. What are you doing out here so early in the morning? Its cold, so go in and get some more rest. A sneaky human being. What? Mukbi grumbled. Somehow, you know me so well. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Do you believe me? What if you dont believe it? They say so, but you have to believe it. It was truly a very simple conclusion. Of course, it cannot be said that Mukbis trust in Yeonhojeong is deeper than that of Yeonwi. It was correct to view the differences between the two as purely personality differences. How was it? what? What was I like back then? Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. The only thing I knew how to do was cutting walls and windows. You couldnt even pay for the night, and you got so drunk that you just danced in front of all the kids. Oops! Mukbis face turned red. lie! Cluck. It wasnt, right? What if it was like that? What if it wasnt? Isnt whats important about who you are now? Say it straight. You did, didnt you? I dont know. I think it was like that. Its a lie after all! Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled and continued brushing. In the ck Empire, thergest alliance of the ck Inds, there was a position called the Five Great Gods. Five Great Gods? They were the most powerful masters operating under the ck Emperor, the Lord of the ck Emperor. The martial arts skills of each individual were at a professional level, and all of them were worthy of being considered the best in the world in their respective fields. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. You were the leader of the Five Great Gods and the person who was called the strongest militarymander. ! His unrivaled archery skills were unquestionably the best in the world, and he was known as the second-best man in the ck Empire in terms of martial arts, as he boasted of fighting skills that rivaled other five great gods even without using a bow. That is you, Mukbi, the shrine. Mukbi felt his heart pounding for no reason. A shrine? What a great nickname. It gave me goosebumps to realize that in the era in which Yeon Ho-jeong lived, he was a strong man who could be considered the best in the world. And that river too. ?! Kang Ryang is an unrivaled swordsman in kendo who is called the best sword of the ck sword and is famous as the iron-blooded sword king in the martial arts world of the central region. Likewise, he was a member of the Five Great Gods. Mukbiughed. The strength? At that time, the greatest sword in the world, praised by Gangho, was Prince Moyong. However, some people said this. Moyonggun is superior in terms of martial arts, but when ites to swords, his strength is greater. Thats an incredible assessment. Even though he looked like he was missing something, his talent and passion were unrivaled. There was a reason why he was selected as one of the five great gods at the youngest age among us. Was Guicheolgeommun destroyed even then? okay. So I was surprised. I was worried that even if the flow of history changes, it will still lead to the same result in the end. Mukbi, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, brought a broom from the corner. Lets do it together. Then thank you. Two people stood side by side and swept the snow. months! months! months! Perhaps because they are very savvy, the umted snow was swept away in a single sweep of the broom. Yeon Ho-jeong asked, looking down at the broom. Are you not upset? What? Have you never told me? no. sure? You might think it was an intentional approach. Mukbi smiled. Well, you might think so. You look like youre really in a bad mood? If I hadnt be a practitioner, would my life have been further mired in the gutter? When I think about that, I dont dare say I feel bad. I know how. Mukbi just smiled. I see. Behind her bright smile, she remembered what Yeon Ho-jeong said in the past. You never showed your emotions easily. But you didnt have any feelings at all. Rather, he was a warrior with a warmer heart than anyone else. I liked you. At least back then, you knew how to choose your own life. Even though the road was painful, he neverined. I didnt know your past. I didnt know it would be like this. But trying to find out more than this would be foolish. The past is just the past. But I wanted to fix the past that would lead to a terrible future. In order to do that, I need a different version of myself from the past. When Yeon Ho-jeong, whom I had never seen before, said those words when I was with my Gung-cheon brother after the Yesin Joint Battle. Although I was extremely sad and confused, it was still the words that kept ringing in my head. Yeon Ho-jeong was treating her as if she had known him for a long time. Thats why you came to see me. Mukbis eyes grew faint as he looked at Yeonhojeong. And yet you didnt persuade me. If he had really intended to use himself, he would have dragged himself along in some way. But Yeon Ho-jeong didnt do that. He gave me a choice, and if he said he wouldnt be with me, I would let him go without any hesitation. That was Yeonhojeong. Even if you had a deep rtionship with someone in the past, it was never forced. I simply suggested it and respected individual choices. How can you hate someone like that? How can I say I am disappointed? Rather, I am the one who received the favor. Yeon Ho-jeong gave herself a family as a gift. That alone was enough to consider him a lifelong benefactor. I was a thousand times more grateful that he treated me like family than for saving my life. Wow, my back hurts. A person who swings an ax weighing 80 pounds can only kill this much. Im not using my strength. really? huh. why? Its just training. If you keep your posture right, its good for training your back and abdomen. . Hey, why are you using your eyes and internal energy? Its a waste of effort. Now that I think about it, Yeon Ho-jeongs posture was definitely restrained. It was an attitude that could safely be considered training rather thanbor. However, it was so natural that you wouldnt notice it unless you looked closely. Mukbi stuck out his tongue. Why are you training until such a time? If you make it a part of your training until moments like this, your skills will improve quickly. Oh, thats not right. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. thats right. This is not enough. But I believe it. If these momentse together, you will be able to climb at least one step higher in the future. Hmm. Well, its okay if your skills dont necessarily improve. Just keeping you on your toes is enough. Mukbi, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, shrugged his shoulders. But I dont want to live like that. Lazy. You didnt forget that Im older than you, right? I was the lord of the castle and you were my subordinate? Its a past I dont know about anyway. Is it still like that now? Its a private meeting, right? Even though I have a young body, I am almost 50 years old. I wish I was older. But shouldnt that be considered an imaginary number? . Live in reality, dont get buried in the past. You wont go anywhere and get scammed. The person who was so gentle and gentle in the world now has a dagger on his tongue. I dont think this is something a practitioner would say. Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing. Mukbi, who was smiling, asked lightly. When are you going to tell Jipyeong? Jipyeong? yes. You told me, so of course you have to tell Ji-pyeong too, right? Well, thats it? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Now that Ivee this far, I dont really want to cheat. But isnt it strange to talk about it while holding each other? is that so? huh. He looked up at the sky. The snowfall falling in the dark early morning sky had noticeably weakened. I realized it yesterday. Its best if these kinds of things juste out naturally. hmm. Of course, I didnt know that until yesterday. It was a really big worry for me. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. But not anymore. Whether I confess my past or not, those who believe in me will never lose faith until the end. Then I can gofortably. Mukbi smiled. That sounds nice. Oh, and now its annoying. Yesterday, I poured out what I wanted to say for at least five days. I want to keep my vocal cords closed for the time being. There are too many words for something like that. . What the hell. . Jeolssigu. . If you keep keeping your mouth shut like that, can I hit you? I dont think its necessary. no. The two people burst outughing at the same time. Im just trying to go naturally. I like that. is it so. Then lets do it. Half an hour passed like that. The sky was still dark as night. But it felt like it was slowly getting brighter from the eastern sky. Ah, Ive been moving since dawn and Im hungry. Would you like to eat? Good. * * * Whoa. Zhuge Wenhu could not sleep even a wink. The three religious fanatics? His eyes were filled with confusion as he looked at the shaking window. Why havent I figured out that such an organization exists until now? Well, its not even a midfielder, its a new field. If an outside force had decided to hide its power, it would have been difficult to catch it no matter how good the Murim Alliances intelligence was. So I was even more scared. When a person or an organization gains power, they tend to want to show it to the public. It was a problem that touched human nature. However, even though they had enormous power and capital, they werepletely hiding themselves. A group with tremendous strength as well as patience beyond imagination. And since confidence in the future is essential to demonstrate such patience, there are probably many talented strategists. It doesnt feel real. But Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Commander Yeon is not the kind of person who would lie about something like this. furthermore. He took out several neatly folded documents from his arms. It was a top-secret information document stolen from the Mukryongbu. The document described the flow of funds from Sae-oe to Mukryongbu. And in that flow, the Corridor Group defeated by Tangma Murderersbined forces also belonged. There is clear evidence. In the end, you can be sure that the Three Religions of Gwangsin exist. Zhuge Liang buried his back in his chair as if he was frustrated. If it is enough to support the Mukryongbu, the power of Saeumgyo will beparable to the Murim Alliance at best. But there are not one, but three such organizations? It was dark before my eyes. In most cases, he was quick toe up with countermeasures against the enemy, but even that had its limits. There was even one more problem. Moyong-gun. Anger appeared on Zhuge Wenhus face. Even if you are crazy about power, there is a degree to it. How can you join hands with Yang Chen! This guy is definitely crossing the line! To be honest, the threat to the three religious fanatics was too abstract. But it wasnt Moyong-gun. Even though he was blinded by power, I thought he was a person with his own sense of justice, but now I see that he is the ruin of the world! Zhuge Munho, who had been huffing and puffing for a while, turned his head towards the door. Is there anything? Yes, soldier. Tell Lord Yeonga that the soldier will see you for a while. All right. Zhuge Wenhu turned his gaze to the window. Hehehehe. The window was shaking like crazy in the bitter east wind. Chapter 269 Episode 269 Weing Guests (1) Something happened. Day? It is said that Yang Cheon has cut off contact with the evil spirits. . It is said that there has been nomunication from the Seven Commanders of the Four Lords, who were sent as Yang Cheons henchmen. Under Yang Cheon, Jeong Ye-ra worked as the ck sheep of the zodiac, but it is said that he disappeared from the government at some point. The fact that you directly noticed the disappearance of the Sagunchiljang means that the Sejak nted in the Mukryongbu still remains? Thest information sent by the Sejaks was that the mysterious master who became the new head of the intelligence department died at the hands of the head of the Moyong family. So does that mean that all of the Sejak scattered in the Mukryongbu were caught? For now I think we have to say so. If it hadnt all evaporated, we wouldnt have lost contact for over a month. Thats awesome. . My sister told me. Dont take Yang Cheon lightly. Sagunchiljang? They shouldnt have sent that kid as their representative. You said you were confident enough to put a leash around Yangcheons neck, but it turned out to be ridiculous. . What is the reaction of Saeum? I am silent. It looks quite humiliating. Well, its not surprising if you get criticized. And although it is not urate information, I would like to post one more report. Report. It is possible that Yang Cheon made some kind of deal with the head of the Moyong family. With Moyong Gaju? Thats right. You said that the Moyong family killed the Mukryongbus intelligence chief, but why did they make a deal? The exact reason is unknown. The reliability of the information itself is not very high, but it has been confirmed that Prince Mo Yong returned safely to the Murim Alliance despite directly confronting Yang Cheon, and that a woman presumed to be Prince Mo Yongs daughter entered the Mukryongbu. Hoo. I think there might have been some kind of deal. Of course, as I said just now, this is just a guess. Its just a guess, but after considering the entire process, it seems very credible. I think Yangcheon can do that. But Prince Moyong has no reason to make a deal with Yangcheon. Iyura Do you have any personal information about Moyong-gun? there is. Its not detailed, though. Let me check. Find out his personality and how much the Moyong family expanded after he became the head of the family. I understand, but how can you say that? If by any chance the head of the Moyong family is hiding his ambitions, there is enough reason to do business with Yang Chen. yes? Didnt you say that the Murim Lord will be elected next year? ! It was not long after the Murim League was founded. They, too, would like to appoint someone who can demonstrate stable politics as the first leader. Shaolin. Or shamans. There is a high probability of being elected from the old group. However, the board can always be shaken, and if someone stands out in a way that goes beyondmon sense, they may be able to take over the leader position. okay. So, the head of the Moyong family. From what I heard at first nce, I understand that Moyongs ambition is great. I think he said that his ability to present himself to the outside world is also excellent. More detailed investigation may be necessary. I see. If Moyonggun joined hands with Yangcheon. . Then we can try shaking this board. Isnt it dangerous? Especially if Saeum gets caught up in this matter Saeum was in charge of Heukdo. We are targeting Moyong-gun. The way we fight is different. ah! Scratch all the information about Moyong-gun. I follow your orders. * * * Chrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The dragon chain piercing the air radiated terrifying power. Titty teating! A chain that blocks all the arrows thate pouring down. Surprise appeared on Mukbis face. Paaaaang! Yeonhojeong, with the Gyoryongswae wrapped around his hand, sprinted at a frightening speed. It was the method of Suzaku, the incarnation of Namcheon. No matter how confident Mukbi was in his divinew, he couldnt rx in front of Hyukik Hwicheon. Ugh! The silence that widened the distance with the neww of Yongbi patrol led the demonstration without arrows. It was an intangible bullet, an arrow fired with intangible magic. Taaaaaang! The power of the intangible bullets fired and burning the air was different from before. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes caught fire. Quang! It was in an instant that the walking style of speed changed into the walking style of strength and forward movement. The white wind swirled, marking the first step of the white tigers reign. Yeon Ho-jeong, with Gyoryongsae wrapped around both fists, swung his dual fists like crazy. Puff! The intangible bullet shattered and two gusts of wind aimed at Mo Feis body. A quick and sharp blow. It was a terrifying martial arts skill that showed no regard for the opponent. At that time, Mukbis body showed mysterious movements. Wow! Mukbi ran like a lightning bolt and quickly reached the wall beyond the training ground. Pop! Her body jumped off the wall of the training hall and soon reached the opposite wall. Bababababaak! Yongbi cruise was not simply a neww that was fast. It was the pinnacle of martial arts in the world, satisfying all the ranges that Gyeongsinjutsu could perform, including sticity, flexibility, long-distance movement, and short-distance frequency attack support. Finally, the training that developed the innate sticity and sticity of the divine method to the limit,bined with Muk Feis terrifying visual acuity to create an incredible sight. Papapapapapapang! Stone dust was flying everywhere. Papa pang! Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-tang! The sound of air exploding became even sharper. What is this?! Pang Man-haos voice was full of astonishment. That wasnt all. All of the Mortal Army soldiers who saw Silences movements could not close their mouths. A silent movement that erases all areas within the training ground. The speed was so fast that the movement could not be clearly seen with the naked eye. It moves like crazy, as if drawing dozens of straight lines with a thick brush soaked in white paint. Surprisingly, even though it was moving at such a fast speed, the movement of the toes hitting the ground and the wall looked very refreshing. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Its amazing, but it will consume a lot of stamina. Mukbis martial arts were dynamic martial arts. As far as he is concerned, his cardiorespiratory capacity is not far behind that of Yeonhojeong. But this kind of movement was not something that couldst forever. Trying to win in a short-term match. But he knows my reaction speed. Even if you fire an arrow from a ce you cant see, you can dodge it all. In that case. Grumble. It seemed like invisible waves were crashing in from all directions. Yeonhojeong raised the Hyeonmugi. Simultaneous sniping! Yeon Ho-jeongs guess was correct. Fuuuuuuuuuuuck! An intangible bomb containing a tremendous sound was fired at Yeon Ho-jeong. It wasnt one shot. The intangible bullets that were constantly moving across all directions were shooting out whenever they moved. However, the speed was so fast that only a single explosion could be heard. Wooooow! Byeokrajingi soared like a thunderbolt. The world seemed to slow down. Yeon Ho-jeong counted the number of intangible bombsing from all directions. Forty-seven, forty-eight, forty-nine fifty-nine? You mean you fire ten shots every time you move? Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt help but be impressed. Youre crazy. Did you n a martial arts performance like this? Of course, this was not the time to just admire. If he were to let his guard down, even he would be in trouble. then. If the other party has made an attack that goes beyondmon sense, you too have no choice but to show a response that goes beyondmon sense. Yeon Hojeongs hands were filled with ck water energy. Quaaaaaaaaa! Puff puff puff puff! The training ground copsed, emitting thick smoke. Ugh! damage! You look like youre going to die watching Shiva! The Mortal Soldiers were frightened and retreated. I was likely to suffer internal injuries just from the aftermath of my career being thrown aside. Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The face of Mukbi, who was flying high in the sky, was quite pale. This was because the consumption of internal energy and the strain on the body were too great. But her expression was bright. The Nine Dragons Destruction Site has been properly entered. I didnt know it would be sessful in real life. Guryongpamyeoljin was not a martial arts attack from the Guryongpa Heavenly Pce Award. It was a technique she created herself while receiving instruction from Yeonwi. Her own martial art thatbines the sticity and speed of Yongbisunhaeng and the destructive power of Nine Dragon Archery. There were still many things to improve, but in terms of firepower, it was a more powerful technology than the dragon gun. Rumbling! As the thick cloud of dust settled, thepletely exploded and shattered appearance of the training ground was revealed. For a moment, Mukbis eyes wavered. Where did it go? If you take a direct hit from the Kowloon Destruction Zone, even your corpse will not be intact. However, this was not the case for Yeon Ho-jeong. She knew Yeonhojeongs abilities and had no doubt that she would take this level of attack with ease. But Yeonhojeong disappeared. All that was left was a huge hole in the center of the training ground. no way?! Did we get hit by the Kowloon Destruction? really? Taaagh! Mukbi quickly got down to the ground and looked around. A look of confusion was evident on her face. Yeo Yeon Confucius! It was then. bang! Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The Gyoryongsae that rose up from the ground grabbed her ankle. omg! Quad deuk! Her feet, bound by the dragon chains, sank into the ground up to her ankles. It was an incredible feat. Even though I applied a momentary force to block it, my ankle was buried. Considering the power of Mukbi, it was truly an incredible power. There was surprise on Mukbis face. earth?! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! With a roar that seemed to shake the heavens and earth, Yeonhojeong rose from the ground on the left. Mukbis hands moved reflexively. Titty teating! The reaction speed of Mukbi, who could fire a barrage of intangible bombs in that one moment, was not within the realm of humans. But Yeonhojeong was faster. He approached while dodging the intangible bullets with fast and flexible walking techniques and showed off his best skills. bang! Tsk! Mukbi sat down on the spot. The Hongryeon Pce that was missed was blown away. It would have been normal for her to have been thrown back by the powerful blow, but since her ankles were tied to the dragon chains, she was unable to dodge or defend properly. Okay. Are you okay? Yeon Ho-jeongughed evilly. I won. Mukbi let out a sigh. Its disgraceful. Whats so shameful? Where is thew for hiding in the ground? Where are the rules in practice? And what is this on your ankle? Are you saying youre going to tie me up and beat me? This ispletely because you rxed. You probably didnt mistakenly think that I waspletely destroyed by that martial arts attack without a trace, right? He is a truly obnoxious person. Mukbi grumbled. Please let me go. How did they tie it so it wont move? Yeon Ho-jeong said as she untied the dragon chain wrapped around her ankles. But it was okay. yes? This attack. I cant even think of avoiding most opponents. Well, if you really want to hit all the bullets, you have to be much more delicate. There was joy on Mukbis face. Was it okay? Oh, but its not good enough for actual use. The energy and stamina consumption is too much. If you kill him for sure, youll know, but if you cant, youll be the one to suffer. but. Try a little better. Oncepleted, I think it will be a wless weapon for decisive battle. yes. The soldiers of the Mortal Army stuck out their tongues at the two peoples ridiculous dance. I knew it would be brutal, but this went beyond the limit. And I felt it again. That theirmander is strong. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills, which did not even have a single scratch in that disastrous attack, were truly beyond the realm of humans. Commander! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to say that we should eat together, turned his head. From far away, Zhuge Yan was waving his hand. A guest has arrived What is this?! Someone destroyed the training ground! Did you two have sex together? Adventure. Oh, if you want to fight, go somewhere in the mountains and fight! What are you doing? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Mukbi. Director Mook destroyed it. I only have sins hidden in the ground. Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong with eyes that felt betrayal. Zhuge Yan grumbled. Its going to cost a lot of public money to repair it. But why? A guest has arrived. Come quickly. who? Zhuge Yan pointed upward with his finger. Chapter 270 Episode 270 Weing Guests (2) Is Commander Yeon here? Yeon Ho-jeong took control. See you, soldier. Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. The heavens and earth shook. I thought they were doing group training, but it seems that wasnt the case. Because of his military position, his brain power was highlighted, and Zhuge Wenhu was also the head of a six-generation family. Jinbas senses were very sensitive, as befits a transcendental expert. But what brought you here? Hehe, please sit down for now. yes. After a while, two cups of tea were ced on the table. I have something to talk with Commander Yeon. A-yeon, please leave the room for a moment. Zhuge Zhenyan stuck out his mouth. I am also the military mountain of the Mortal Army. Zinc. Tsk, I get it. As soon as Jegal Zhen left, Yeon Ho Jeong quenched his appetite. Is it because of the Three Religions Incident? Well talk about thatter. Its an extremely serious matter, but at least it doesnt look like theyll invade the central ins right away. Thats true. This is why I came to see you today. Zhuge Wenhu took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to him. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned after reading the first line of the letter. Western Goddess? Thats right. What is it? What about this seemingly crude nickname? Zhuge Wenhuughed without even realizing it. Ive never thought about it before, but it certainly seems like you made it up roughly, just like you said. Thats right. The West Station Lady, as her nickname suggests, is a West Station woman. You will find out why she was given the name Shinnyeo when you read the letter further. After a while. Hoo. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a smile full of uniqueness. He is a righteous person who provides god-like medical techniques to the poor and sick for free Isnt that amazing? yes? Even though she is from the West, no one ignores her thanks to her spirit of service and good character. No, if I had respected you, I would have respected you. There is nothing more foolish than ignoring someone because their skin color is different. Hehe, thats true. In fact, they say that aside from all that, she has great beauty. Is this one of the reasons why you cant easily ignore it even if you want to? Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the letter. But why did this amazing womane to the Murim Alliance? Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Its not for some reason, but since the Murim Alliance was founded, Ive sent people to invite you several times. But the priestess kept refusing, saying there were many patients she needed to take care of. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. When I hear stories from honest and good-natured people, I feel better. I liked the way people did things without worrying about what they couldnt do and didnt care about money or fame. Isnt it true that you cant force someone toe when they say they cante because of patients? So I kept waiting, and he recently said that he would ept Maengs invitation. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. But why did you invite this person? Of course, it is not strange to worship him once because he is a rare good man, but after listening to him, it seems like he has a separate purpose. Hehe, youre sharp after all. Zhuge Wenhus eyes became serious. I n to create a parliamentary organization within the Murim Alliance. Are you saying youre building a military unit belonging to the Murim Alliance? It would be a bit harsh to call it a clothing room. Because its a broader concept than that. But that isnt wrong either. Hmm. The world is rough. Conflicts and fights ur frequently. And at the center of that world is the Murimmaeng. In the future, countless warriors belonging to the Murim League will be injured, so we cant keep thewmakers on the lookout forever. But isnt there already a simr group in the Murim Alliance? Of course there is. They are all very capablewmakers. But they are just contractors. When the contract ends, we have to either extend it or recruit otherwmakers. So, the idea is to create an organization affiliated with the Murim Alliance. Thats right. On this point, everyone agreed unanimously. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. The cksmith and the doctor are a warriors closest friends. However, they are creating a separate Uibang belonging to the Murim Alliance This is a bit strange. why? Is there anything wrong with it? It seems that the intention to not disband the Murim Alliance in the future is behind the n to create an affiliated organization, rather than being caught. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. Im tired of admiring it any more. Your insight is truly amazing, to delve into it so quickly. You can keep praising me. Now Im used to it and it feels good. Wow, this guy. Cluck. There were many Bonggong who expressed concerns about that. I was one of them. Well, for now, its important to reduce the immediate damage. It was a good look. Zhuge Wenhus face became serious. The existence of the three religious religions. No one knows how great their power is. In that case, I think there is no harm in retaining as many talentedwmakers as possible before thinking about the future of the Murim Alliance. Well, thats true. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. By the way, youre a Western Station Priestess Is she a very famous person? Ive never heard of it before. Everyone knows. Of course, people who arent interested in that area dont know. Actually, considering his skills and personality, I feel like he was buried too much. yes? Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Arent there bound to be factions everywhere? It seems that her existence was a thorn in the eyes of those who continued the tradition of medicine in Jungwon. omg. It is said that the Western Region Goddesss medical skills are abination of the Western and Central ins medical skills and are superior to those of any medical practitioner in the Central ins. So, those who continued the line of medicine in Jungwon ndered her medical practice, calling it apostate. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. People who make it their business to fix peoples bodies are putting their energy into useless things. Thats right. In any case, it isrgely the fault of the members of the Central House of Representatives that her fame did not spread across the world. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. One way or another, the Murim Alliance couldnt have ignored the opinions of the localwmakers, but they thought of inviting the West Region priestess. What is important to us is not tradition or money, but skill and character. Besides, the West Station priestess is young. I thought it was perfect for growing up with many people. good idea. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. So what am I to do? You already guessed it, right? Are you an escort? Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. As I said, the West Region priestess has many enemies. At the same time, there are many people targeting her. No one hase forward so far, but if there is a rumor that she ising to the Murim Alliance, I am afraid that the Mukryongbu or other groups may attack or kidnap her. Then wouldnt it be better to send people who specialize in covert maneuver? I can bring you secretly, right? What are you afraid of? yes? Zhuge Wenhu smiled. What is it that makes the worlds Murim Alliance move so secretly out of fear? Should we just send a capable person and bring him proudly? Why are you so confident all of a sudden? Hehe, this is what most of the Bonggongs think. Well, thats not wrong either. There are times when you have to move cautiously, but there are also times when you have to be bold, even if it means risking all sorts of trouble. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Do you want to show the power of the Murim Alliance through me? Its one of many reasons. Im not that strong. That was the nastiest joke Ive heard this year. Besides, what I want from you isnt just ability. sure? Fame. hmm. The name value of Byeoksanhojang, which was at the peak of thete-period index of the time along with Geongonhojang Mo Yong-woo, is not that easy. That reputation is already spreading throughout the central region. Im more annoyed. I think there are a lot of people who will challenge me to check my skills. Break everything ande back. Dont be so quick to say its someone elses business. Cant you think of it as part of your training? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Are all of the Mortal Army moving? You can take care of that. Whether you take only a small number of people or take the entire army. What about departure? I want you to leave within five days. All right. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. How is Moyong-gun these days? Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Its quiet. Hes clearly bowing down because of what happenedst time. okay. As you said, I am watching his every move. If you notice any suspicious activity, please let me know right away. thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was turning around, stopped when a sudden thought urred to him. Sir. hmm? why? Is there anything more to say? This mission. Is it okay to not be an army of mortals? A look of puzzlement appeared on Zhuge Munhos face. You dont have to be the Mortal Army? why? Do you want to be with someone else? Thats right. with who? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and opened his mouth. Zhuge Wenhos face hardened after hearing his words. Are you going to be okay? They say the value of a name is important. Of course, but why? I have some things to look into, so if nothing else happens, Id like to join you. Is that okay? . If you cant decide, theres nothing you can do. Zhuge Wenhu chuckled. I believe you have your own ideas. thank you. Thank you for your hard work this time too. Im sorry for entrusting you with this task even though it hasnt been long since this difficult mission waspleted. Dont say that. Im going out of my own will, not because the soldier told me to. Heh, I understand. Im sure youll be busy, so just go and have a look. By the way, soldier. hmm? Now that I think about it, this is the headquarters of the Army of Death. Why am I leaving? Kahahah! Please take a look. Im sorry. Zhuge Wenhu was so embarrassed that he ran out in a huff. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. If you look at that guy every once in a while, hes really cute. * * * Hmm. Gasp! Yeonwi stroked his chin and looked down at Kangryang. Your basic skills are definitely excellent. With just that strong foundation, its no match for even a decent expert. Cough! Gasp! But you are too honest. Honesty is a good virtue, but an overly honest attack will inevitably provide clues for a counterattack. Slurp. The lead sword-faced Yeonwi raised Kang Ryang to his feet. omg! I can wake up! At times like this, youre not being honest again. If we had divided the sum even more, you would have fainted. I managed to get up with support, but my legs had no strength. Kang Ryang blushed with embarrassment. I have no shame, matriarch. Hey, dont say that. Its even more amazing that Ive gritted my teeth and held on until now. Yeonwi sat Gangryang down on the table. Hmm, I dont think theres any need to supplement in terms of physical strength, and theres nothing about the martial arts skills of Gwicheolgeommun that arent in season. I could improve your martial arts skills, but in the current situation, I dont need to Yeonwi, who was tilting his head, suddenly felt a hint of poprity. He smiled. I had a good idea. Gasp! yes? After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong came into Pagungak. father. Are you here? yes. I still have something to ask of you. Which one? Yeonwi pointed to Kangryang with his chin. I think I need your help. Yeon Ho-jeong saw Kang Ryang. Anxiety spread across Kang Ryangs face. On the other hand, a wry smile spread across Yeon Ho-jeongs face. If you pretend, you pretend. He was the one who immediately understood what his father wanted. Ho-oh, can you give me a taste before I go on a mission? Chapter 271 Episode 271 Weing guests (3) Hmm, it smells good. Moyong said with a smile. So, how is Tang Mas training goingtely? Its going smoothly. Of course, I think we need a few more actual battles. If youre confident enough, its worth looking forward to. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. If it doesnt work in practice, its of little use. It seems like it can handle an all-out battle in an open field, but Im not sure about battles in special environments such as urban warfare or mountain warfare. Arent they all d in heavy armor and riding on horseback? Its not suitable for urban warfare or mountain warfare in the first ce. The Mortal Army was different. hmm? The Mortal Army is also good at urban warfare and mountain warfare. His skills in all-out warfare in open areas will probably be outstanding. Moyong-gun chuckled. Most of the members of the Mortal Death Armye from prestigious families. The more prestigious the martial arts skills, the more distinct their individuality. Rather than uniting as one and crushing the enemy, a tactic that utilizes each individuals individuality would be more effective. There is a reason why Yeon Ho-jeong equipped his soldiers with light armor. I think so too. The Tangma Army is an organization specialized in all-out warfare with overwhelming firepower, and the Mortal Death Army is an organization specialized in special warfare with skillful response capabilities. Its also good for both organizations to develop by leveraging their respective strengths. Mo Yong-woo thought. At times like this, Moyong really seems like a person who is devoted to the Murim Alliance. I felt that way even more because the remark was filled with sincerity. by the way. Moyong-gun smiled. This matter was handled well. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. thank you. Surely your business is not ordinary. It must have been quite difficult to handle this matter, but they did a really good job. Guizhou Trading Company is one of the hidden powerhouses in themercial world. I think I would have been in trouble because of this if I hadnt been able to control the momentum right away. I saw it well. In the future, transactions with the main family will be much smoother. You can rx. ha ha ha! Moyong-gun burst outughing. I could see a change in you from the moment you said you would help me. But this case was truly unexpected. I didnt know you had that kind of determination. Cultivating character is important. But it is a sin if your character prevents you from doing what you should do. Anyone who knew what Mo Yong-woo was aiming for would have found this remark very meaningful. Moyong smiled happily. That is correct. her! It looks like youre really ready now. Mo Yong-woo spoke as if he had just hung up. You cant just wait for your brother to throw you some food. Now, I will run in my own way. Hahaha! It was Mr. Moyong, who was putting a lot of pressure on himself because of one mistake. In other words, in the midst of reorganization, Mo Yong-woos determination was truly wee. I once again wondered if I had ever felt so reassured by the presence of my younger brother. It was then. Matriarch. Whats going on? Excuse me, but I have a letter from Commander Tangma. To Woo? Pleasee in. Mo Yong-woo received the letter and opened it. For a moment his eyes sparkled. Who did the lettere from? I am themander of the Mortal Army. Prince Moyongs eyes suddenly became sharper. From that Yeonhojeong guy? yes. What did you say? older brother. huh? Mo Yong-woo stood up. I wille and meet Commander Yeon. Ill tell you the details when Ie back. * * * Howdy. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand from the window on this floor. Mo Yong-woo chuckled. Can I go up to this floor? So are you going to drink outside on this cold day? alcohol? Do you use it when alcohol is absent from the conversation? Come up quickly. Did that guy like drinking that much? Mo Yong-woo entered Yeon Ho-jeongs residence. On the table in front of the window were two bottles of fish-vored meat broth and strong wine, which had a nice scent. Mo Yong-woo clicked his tongue. Are you a shipper again? What about the shipper? Its not that I dont particrly like it, but if I drink only fire wine, I get upset. It must be so harsh. I like the aftertaste of strong alcohol. A strong yet clean drink has a good aftertaste. Just looking at this shipper, it looks like he just made it to get drunk. Then why are you drinking to get drunk? Just sit down. You probably havent even eaten. Okay then. Mo Yong-woo picked up a piece of well-fried meat and ate it. Did Yeonje cook? Well, it snowed so much that it was a hassle to go to the restaurant. You can get there in an instant if you put your mind to it. Why bother? I just feel like that. How does it taste? Its fascinating. Its quite delicious. Yeonje is also good at cooking. If you live alone, you make at least this much of a fool. I was a fool Yeon Ho-jeong filled Mo Yong-woos ss. how is it? Mr. Moyong. Mo Yong-woo said with a calm face. You are taking care of yourself. It looks like you are very aware of your mistake this time. As expected. Your brothers movements this time were definitely too clumsy. It was careless. Mo Yong-woo also filled Yeon Ho-jeongs cup. So, the reason you didnt fight back properly was because of the Ink Dragon Club? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Your eyesight has be very sharp? You have no discernment. If I hadnt heard it beforehand, I never would have guessed it. Mo Yong-woo fiddled with his ss. We prepare properly and explode It looks like we are waiting for next years election. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You can reduce the possibility of a counterattack byunching an unexpected surprise attack. It will be a somewhat scary result for Prince Moyong, but what can you do? If you want to win, you have to do whatever it takes. Choose the means and methods. Are you trying to be just like your brother? Even if I dont choose any means or methods, I will maintain the minimum ethics. dont worry. haha. Mo Yong-woo raised his ss. Lets have a drink. Its good. The two people clinked their sses and passed drinks coolly. Wow, its so harsh. I think the alcohol was particrly strong today. At times like that, snacks are needed. Eat quickly. I put a lot of oil on it on purpose. Mo Yong-woo gasped and chewed the meat and swallowed it. My stomach was definitely greasy and I felt like I was going to live. Anyway Mo Yong-woo asked, wiping his mouth with a handkerchief. What happened? hmm? It seems like the atmosphere has changed somehow. I would say it looks more stable than before. okay? Have you solved any homework that hasnt been solved yet? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its not like that, I just feel at ease. I dont know if it really seems that way, but if the mood has changed, its probably because my father has epted my past. It was quite a burden not to show it, but to keep that secret to myself and not tell it to anyone. I had toe up with a justification and reason every time I did something, so of course I had to do that. But not anymore. I remained silent, but just knowing that my father knew made my shoulders feel lighter. Thats a good thing. Yes, there should be no burden on your mind. So, your brother has be much sharper? Does it look like that? ok. Still, you dont look tired. Now, do you want to make up your mind and run? Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. Yeonjes eyes are really sharp. Its not that my eyes are sharp, its that its easy for you to see. Haha, I see. Mo Yong-woo filled Yeon Ho-jeongs ss again and asked. So, what did you call me for? It seems like it was an official story since you sent the letter even though you knew your brother was there. thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed at Mo Yong-woo with chopsticks. If nothing happens, would you like to go get some fresh air with me this time? Snorting? Do you know that she is a West Station priestess? Oh, of course. Isnt she a saint of the first generation? Huh? I had no idea. You might not know. Ive heard a lot of rumors about this and that about themercial sector. But why the Western Station Lady? Yeon Ho-jeong told me the details. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. Escort? huh. Then wouldnt it be better for the entire Mortal Death Army or Tang Demon Army to go? I thought so too at first, but its not any other job, its escorting, right? Even though it is an army with guaranteed freedom, it is a bit unfair to use it for escort work. Besides, our kids are currently refining their formation. Hoo. Tangma-kun is also busy? Didnt you say before that you are pouring blood and sweat into improving your ability to respond in the event of a melee? Thats right. Im still working hard. So, thats right. Personally, when the Mortal Armys next expedition, I n to shoot all over the central ins and then die. Its a bit of a waste to waste time on something like this. Wow, the expression killing time is a bit harsh. I guess escorting someone like that could be a great honor in itself. Lets share that good honor together. As we go, we talk about various things and practice. Its good, right? Hmm. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. Im apanying you under the pretext of an official mission I guess it wont give you a headache. Anyway, my father and the soldier are there. Moyong-gun wont be able to run wild for the time being, so I think the timing is just right. Mo Yong-woo smiled. If theres nothing else to worry about, its fine with me. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. good. Then well be leaving in three days, so be sure to prepare well by then. Good. ah! But Huh? Are you just going to Yeonjae with me? Are there no otherpanions? well. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Im worried about one guy, but I have to be able to trust his mental state. * * * Three dayster. Okay, have a nice trip. Yes father. Even if there is nothing special, make sure to deliver the letter. Do not worry. Yeonwi nodded. okay. ah! And then I heard that Jipyeong had departed. I told you to keep in touch with me at all times through openmunication, so I guess it would be okay to bring him if we can meet in the middle. Oh good. It was then. Ready. Gangryang and Mukbi walked out. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Why are you silent? Im going too. Where? Mukbi pointed to Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. If you go all the way, who will train the kids? Im going to Zinc. And what kind of soldiers are they? I can take care of things on my own even without a superior. . Besides, we are going to wee a distinguished guest. It would not be excessive for an entire military unit to move, but if you are leaving your children to train, the country should go with you. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong. I didnt say it, but I agree with what Via said. Mukbi grinned. Look, your father says the same thing. Kang-ryang scratched his head. Wasnt it a training trip? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Okay, lets go together. Well, if something happens, your archery skills will be of great help. Yes? At that time, Mo Yong-woo rode his horse and came to the front gate. Are you ready? Roughly. Yeon Ho-jeong ced the Gwangryongbu on his acromion. Well, Im just escorting someone back, so whats going to happen? Lets get back quickly. Chapter 272 Episode 272 Weing Guests (4) Priestess. Are you finished? yes. Some of the indoor moisture has been removed. I think we can now move the patients. Thank you for your hard work. no. If we do that, we will immediately transfer the patients. Mr. Gong and his wife should not move yet. The pus has beenpletely removed, but the fever has not gone down yet. Fortunately, they are both young and will recover quickly, so we will watch for another day or two before moving on. All right. Yes, please work a little harder. youre wee. If you do it, thats enough. As the man walked away, the woman moved her brush again. Sak Sak. The womans brushwork was truly a work of art. It was a typeface that reached the pinnacle of the eightws, yet also coexisted with delicacy and mystery. Her handwriting, so perfect that even the darkest of eyes would gasp, resembled her appearance. Pure white skin that is difficult topare to any woman in the central region. Her hair, which shined brighter than gold, hung down to her waist and was so soft that it looked like a river of melted gold. She was tall for a woman and her body had clear curves. The pupils were blue, the skeleton was quite solid, and the facial features were very clear. It was the appearance of peoples living further west than Cheonchukguk (Ç), far to the west of the central ins. On the good side, he has an extremely mysterious appearance. On the bad side, he has a magical appearance. She was an exotic beauty rarely found in the midfield. Is this enough? Gently wave your sleeve to dry the ink. Although he had the appearance of a westerner, his handwriting and behavior showed that he had ingrained Jungwon etiquette. In fact, he seemed to be much more proficient in etiquette than the Jungwon people. The woman who had finished drying the ink folded the letter one by one. The woman sighed. It should arrive within five days, but Im worried. She got up and headed to the next room. Beep! There were three hawks pping their wings in the room. The woman tied a letter to the ankle of one of them. It was a fairly small piece of paper, but since the falcon itself was not that big, both ankles were covered. Im sorry for causing you trouble. Now, go quickly. Deukdeuk! After sending Jeon Seo-eung away, she looked up at the sky outside the window with deep eyes. It was a night sky with barely any clouds visible. The starlight seemed like it was going to pour down, and the moon, which was slightly less cold, was shining quietly. Its very cold. Its also dry. White steam flowed from the womans mouth. How can it be so cold in Jungwon? They say that in the South, even winter is like spring. Id like to go there once Im done with work. It was a tone that conveyed a sense of nostalgia. She quietly looked up at the sky and smiled mischievously. There are probably a lot of new herbs to see, right? Oh, Im excited. A strange excitement appeared on her face as she rested her elbows on the window and rested her chin. Jungwons medical skills are definitely mysterious? The same goes for blood flow and energy. Well, they were also good at handling energy. The woman stroked her lower abdomen. Naegong is truly mysterious. I never thought I would feel so warm and secure just by forming a Danjeon. If I knew it would be like this, I would have learned from them in advance Her voice became increasingly faint. . There was silence for a moment. Two hawks turned their eyes to her. She looked out the window for a long time with indecipherable eyes and soon closed her eyes. When will I be free? She opened her eyes again and smiled and stroked the hawks chin. You guys are good. Because it has wings. Its like this right now, but you can fly away whenever you want. She said with a sigh. Isnt that so, Jamyoung Ilho? Slurp. A man with ck bandages all over his body appeared from a dark, shadowy corner. The mans pupils were also blue, like the womans. The only difference was that the womans eyes were clear and deep, while the mans eyes were cool. The man got down on one knee. I meet the saint. Have you been safe so far? Unfortunately, its okay. Fortunately, the. The woman, Ki Woo-hee, smiled bitterly. Are you here to check? Am I shaking? Additional people fell from above. . This is an order to stay in the Murim Alliance as long as possible. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. Is that all? Thats right. If another person falls, we will contact you separately. all right. Is there anything else you can tell me? I heard that you recently learned the Naegongsim method. Ki Woo-hees face hardened. As expected, they were continuing to watch them. The problem is that I didnt feel any sign of it. Ki Woo-hee was born with a sixth sense and was able to survive countless assassins attacks even before he learned a single martial art. That sixth sense became sharper day by day, and now, if I wanted to, I could sense the presence of someone looking at me from 200 miles away. A representative example was the immediate recognition of Jamyoung Ilhos poprity. Jamyoung Ilhos stealth skills were so great that they could outsmart even the best assassin in the central region. She didnt realize that someone was watching her. Who is it? The Neigongsim method that the saint has learned is third-rate. I am sending a message that if you wish, I will grant you the martial arts of the religion. Who ordered it? I didnt feel popr or noticed. These are the words of the leader himself, so please speak whenever you wish. Cult leader. Ki Woo-hee let out a sigh. The leader are you well? of course. Youre not in pain or anything, right? The religious leader is a godman. No disease or demon in this world can vite His body. . I brought two copies of the Naegongsimbeop, just in case. It is a fusion of the doctrines judgment and the martial arts of the central ins, so even those who know the school would not know that the saints martial arts are rted to the doctrine. Sreuk. Jamyoung Ilho ced two secret books on the table. Once you memorize everything, you must burn it immediately. Ki Woo-hee, who was quietly watching the situation, soon sighed. Now that Im here, please do me a favor. Please speak. There is a shortage of medicinal ingredients. We have been providing help from one of the top organizations, but that has also be very difficult recently, so we are having trouble securing medicines. . Can you airlift the medicinal herbs I requested within five days? Its impossible. . I received a report that a guard team has departed from the Murim Alliance. It may not happen, but if they do try to check the source of the medicine, it could be a headache. Ki Woo-hee gritted his teeth. Then give me the money. Ill take care of it. If there is a dy in securing the medicine, the patients will be at risk The saint is not the kind of person who would bestow favors on insignificant people in a ce like this. ! Also, infiltrating the Murim Alliance is not something the saint would do. Nevertheless, the reason the saint is experiencing this suffering is because she has original sin. Despite the insurmountable difference in status, Jamyoung Ilhos words were cold and sharp like a dagger. Ki Woo-hee knew. The fact that Jamyoung Ilho feels sorry for himself. The reason he spoke so harshly was because he was worried about himself. Even the original sin bes nothing if the saint puts her mind to it. You know very well how much the priest cares for you, right? . Please stop associating with insignificant people and make your heart right. I am not a religious leader who will give up just because the saint is like this. Jamyoung Ilho. Yes, saint. Ki Woo-hees eyes caught fire. They are not insignificant people. They are human beings with flesh and blood like us. It is insignificant because their blood is different and their flesh is different. . Ki Woo-hee sighed. Just go. I listened carefully to the orders from above. Saint. I dont want to talk anymore. Jamyeong Il-ho, who was looking at Ki Woo-hee, lowered his head. If you do that, Ill just go. Slurp. Jamyoung Il-ho disappeared. Just like when it appeared, I had no idea what kind of martial arts it was using when it disappeared. Ki Woo-hee, who was looking out the window with sad eyes, suddenly turned his eyes to the table. The two volumes illuminated by moonlight looked somewhat eerie. Ki Woo-hee muttered in a self-deprecating voice. Saint? New woman? Its funny. Youre asking me for money as if you were leaving me to a subject that the only thing I know how to do is medicine. Grumbling. Ki Woo-hee shed tears. She heard the emergency. Jamyoung Ilho. They are not insignificant. If its insignificant, Im even more insignificant. * * * Heeheeheehee! Each of the four horses let out a harsh cry. Shall we rest here today? Mukbis appetite whetted at Yeonhojeongs words. Ive been curious about something for a while. hmm? Why do you like being homeless so much? You can just go to the nearest guesthouse. What do you think? The scenery is nice, and its a time like this to be with nature. Its too cold to talk about the scenery! It was winter and there was a lot of snow. I brought fur clothes and a jacket just in case, but the weather wasnt conducive to spending the night in the snowy forest. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. What are you going to do with your skills? Besides, if you are conscious, you wont feel the cold at all. We are who we are, but our words are the problem. These are children raised with the best blood and even elixirs. Im sure hes more resistant to the cold than you are. You shouldnt talk. Mo Fei got off the horse in disgust. Mo Yong-woo said with a smile. Manager Mook has a point. Is there any need to sleep in the forest? Its romantic, right? Mo Yong-woo gave up trying to persuade this crazy younger brother. In other words, he possessed strong endurance as a peak expert. If I was just paying attention, I wouldnt have been affected by this much cold. In the end, the group, unable to break Yeon Ho-jeongs stubbornness, had to spend the night in a snowy forest. Cheeeeeeeek! By cutting down the moisture-filled wood, drying it, and lighting it immediately, a bonfire was created in an instant. Its warm after. Kang Ryang spread his hands in front of the bonfire. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Kang Ryang. Arent you hungry? Yes, brother. Its only been an hour since I ate. Is it normal to ride a horse? If you see me like this, Ill cut you with a knife. It doesnt get through to you. Thats right. Anyway, my stomach is full, so take your knife and follow me. yes? A knife? why? You said you werent hungry? So? I have to practice when I have time. When are you going to do it? Follow me. My father told me to mold you properly and bring you back. Kang Ryangs eyes suddenly became serious. Good. Although he appeared a bit goofy, his desire to be stronger was genuine. Kang Ryang quickly grabbed his great sword and followed Yeon Ho-jeong. Mo Yong-woo said. Dont rx too much. Lets start Hes already gone. Mo Yong-woo nced silently. Mukbi smiled awkwardly and lowered his head. Mo Yong-woo also bowed his head with a shy smile. . The suffocating awkwardness made it seem as if the roaring bonfire would go out. After a while. Mo Yong-woo cautiously opened his mouth. If youre not tired, well have a good time Tsk. Before I knew it, Mukbi had fallen asleep. He must have been sleeping quite deeply, so his breathing was very even. Afterining like that, you fell asleep so quickly. In the end, Mo Yong-woo had to do nothing but look around the bonfire for two visits. alone. Chapter 273 Episode 273 Weing Guests (5) Hmm. Yeonwi looked around. It was snowing again. I pulled it up to my inner strength and swept it away in an instant, but in the meantime, twoyers of snow had piled up on the ground. Its pouring a lot. I wondered if there was a need to use the snow that would have piled up anyway, but in the end, it would be easier to walk if I swept it away. Moreover, once ites, it piles up to almost a foot high, so if you keep leaving it on, it will eventually be more difficult. Swish swish. Yeonwi wiped her eyes again. There was plenty of time and there was nothing special to do. Moreover, as I continued to use my eyes, I stopped having random thoughts, so it was surprisingly effective as a meditation. How much time has passed like that? hmm? Yeonwi, who had stopped, started sweeping the broom again. After a while. Its a bizarre sight. Yeonwi looked at the gate. Beyond the open gate, I saw a guesthouse dressed in fur. The head of the sixth generation is sweeping the yard. Is there nothing to do? Yeonwi said calmly. I have some time left today. Are you not thinking about ordering your subordinates to do this? There are no subordinates. And whether my subordinates or I do it, if its someone elses job to do, wouldnt it be better for me to do it? Good words. His unique sarcastic tone of voice remains the same. The voice was as sharp as before. Yeonwi put both hands on the tip of the broom. So why did youe all this way without any message? Do you have any alcohol? Yeonwi smiled. I have some very good liquor. The official snorted. I will give you a chance to apologize. If it is not a good drink, I will never ept your apology for the rest of my life. Dont worry. There is Confucius liquor that was imported directly from Shandong. I heard thatpared tost year, manufacturing volume was only one-third. I was sweating to save you. The official snorted. You said you were the king of the world, but in the end you were the king of a study family? This one is especially better. Try it yourself and youll see what I mean. joy! The party hall entered Pagungak. Stop sweeping the broom and try setting up a drinking table. You dont have to pay for snacks. Lets do that. The official looked around. I dont feel any energy. You said you went to escort a woman called West Station Lady, but it looks like shes already left? This is probably referring to Yeonhojeong. Yeonwi nodded. He left three days ago. Its good that theres no annoying person. Hehehe. Why are you smiling so much? Wouldnt that mean this person is okay? I feel sorry for your son, but wouldnt I be better than that guy? You are free to be mistaken. I will find out whether you are truly a good person or not only when you receive the ss. Good. The Yeonwi, holding a broom, led the building to the first floor door. Pleasee in. * * * Huh! Huh! Kang Ryangs eyes werepletely opened. That wasnt all. His entire body was full of unusual stab wounds, and each one was very deep. The cut was so deep that if the de had gone in just a little deeper, it would have severed the bone. Thats all for today. Wow! Thank you for your hard work! You worked hard too. Slurp! Kang-ryang copsed. The snow field, which was pure white without a single blemish, was stained red with blood. It was a sight that anyone could mistake for a massacre. Mo Yong-woo, who was watching the twos match from afar with his arms crossed, stuck out his tongue. Commander Yeon. Just call me like you normally do. You dont have to hide it from them. Yeonje. why? Prince Moyong shook his head. Isnt it too cruel to do it? You really almost killed Prosecutor Kang. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. If youre going to die doing this, its better to just die. her! The series is really strong. The ghost sword he mastered pursues a strong sword that is both rogue and practical. Its the same with his nature. If you dont push him like this, he wont be able to reach his true intention even if he goes on for the rest of his life. Hmm. Otherwise, you have to learn it in a bloody battle, but it is better to learn it by getting a few hits from a skilled expert. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. I heard that your Four Gods Martial Arts are also martial arts on the battlefield. Its nothingpared to Sasinmu. Thats whats so great about ghost swords. It is an extremely strong and practical topic and has a very deep sense of swordsmanship. Maybe if I just focus on kendo, I can be as strong as anyone in myter years? But why are you pushing it so hard? Both he and I are impatient to wait untilter in life. These were truly Yeonhojeong-like words. Mo Yong-woo quenched his appetite. Lets stay on base today. If you do that, Prosecutor Kang is really dead huh? Pusssss. Kang-ryang staggered to his feet. Although his breathing was still rough, his gestures of shaking the snow off his body showed some strength. Mo Yong-woos mouth dropped open. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Are you scared? How? He is naturally very physically strong, and when he concentrates on the Demon King True Energy he has mastered, he boasts a recovery power that is almost at the level of magic. In about three or four days, you will be able to reverse all the injuries you just suffered as if they never happened. omg! You can recover from all those severe internal and external injuries in three or four days. Mo Yong-woo couldnt believe it. Whoa. Kang Yang took a deep breath. Although he had good recovery ability, hisplexion was pale, probably because he had lost so much blood. Your brother is truly merciless. Let him recover as much as possible by tomorrow. Because well stick together again. You also need to know how to deal with things when they are not in perfect condition. yes. They were two people who were good at exchanging nonsense. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, like you said, it would be better to stay on base today. We ran out of food. What I admired the most was not Kang Yang, but silence. Good. It should have been done right away. Do you want to take a shower? Really. I was just asking, but arent you overreacting? Its so loud! So the group headed to a base in Chaoyang County, Hubei Province. The base running was bigger than expected. There were a lot of people and the atmosphere was very lively. Im resting well. Im going to visit the open branch for a moment. Are you going alone? Just wait a moment. Wash up and go together. No, its okay. Wash up first. Yeon Ho-jeong found the branch of openness that way. The branch was located not far from Chaoyang County. In fact, the branch of openness spread like a spiders web throughout the central ins, so wherever you went, there was always at least one hidden ce. I am Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Murim Leagues Confucian Army. I was informed in advance. Thank you for your hard work ining this far. What information should I give you first? First, lets start with the West Station priestess. The branch manager spoke as if he had been waiting. The West Station Priestess is currently staying in Sanggo County, Gangseo Province. I guess they n to take care of the patients as much as possible until Commander Yeon arrives. Right. Just Hmm? The branch manager frowned. It appears that the information that the West Region Goddess is heading to the Murim League has been secretly spread. It is said that the Gangseo Province Lawmakers Association is controlling medicinal substances. Yeon Ho-jeongs face also frowned. Youre doing something like that even though theres a sick patient? If youre sick, dont get checked by her, bute to us. Why are there all these crazy people? Thats right. However, because the coalition ofwmakers exists throughout the entire Central House and their influence is so powerful, it is difficult to criticize them openly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. If its just a little jealousy, those people are crossing the line. Im telling you this just in case, but if youre thinking of touching them even if just by chance, youd better move carefully. Ive seen many cases where people fail to do what they need to do due to being cautious. The branch manager sighed. Byeoksanho Chief Yeon Ho-jeong was said to have a fiery temperament, but looking at the situation, the Gangseo-seong Assemblymans Association seemed to be in trouble. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Dont worry so much. We will monitor the situation and respond flexibly. All right. Only then did relief appear on the branch managers face. Actually, no matter how fiery his temperament is, it would be very difficult for someone who is called the best reviewer in the world to get out. Of course, the branch manager did not know the extent of the flexibility that Yeon Ho-jeong mentioned. Anyway, wed better get there as quickly as possible. Thank you. no. Is there anything else youd like to know? A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Father said that the second child is continuing to spread news to the government. Ah, you are referring to the schr Yeon Ji-pyeong. exactly. Please wait a moment. The branch manager, who was rummaging through a pile of documents, soon approached holding a piece of paper. They say it hasnt been long since we left. It has currently entered Anhui Province and is said to probably pass through Jiuhua Mountain (Aɽ) and enter Jiangxi Province before heading north. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression brightened noticeably. To get to the Henan Murim League from Jiangsu Province, where Yeonga is located, simply cross the river from Anhui and enter Henan Province. Nevertheless, there was a high probability that the reason he bothered to pass through Guhua Mountain and enter Gangseo Province was toe see him. Jipyeong. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of Yeon Ji-pyeong. His white and gentle face and clear, deep eyes were full of the innocence and righteousness of a boy. How have you been? I was so busy that I barely even thought about my brother. Now that I think about it, two years have already passed. You must have grown up a lot by now, right? There are less than ten days left until the year ends. My younger brother is now eighteen years old. I wonder how much it has grown. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling happily, nodded. Thank you. You can still hear news about Jipyeong from other branches, right? of course. It wasnt a very distant area, and people from higher up as well. You can hear news about your brother anywhere. Thank you. You say all kinds of things. I wish you all the best on your future journey. Thats how Yeonhojeong left the open branch. People kept ncing at Yeon Ho-jeong as he walked down the street, lost in thought. Not only is he tall and wearing light armor, but he also has an ax the size of a human body strapped to his shoulder. Of course, attention couldnt help but be focused. Couldnt it be no? Oh no way. Probably not. But that big ax it looks really heavy, doesnt it? Who else would carry an ax like that, other than the rumored wall coral leader? Axes are popr these days because of the wall coral fence. Could it be that that young man is really the head of the wall coral? Is that so? Even though he gave me a long and reserved look, no one was willing toe up and talk to me. Either way, Yeon Ho-jeong was only focused on thinking. We are controlling the medicine? Was the power of thewmakers coalition really that strong? I knew at least that a coalition ofwmakers existed. However, I only knew that they existed, but I did not know the extent of their influence. Its not something that can simply be dismissed as the work of a western station maiden. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. In order to create a specialized clinic in the Murimmaeng, smooth distribution of medicinal materials is essential. It would be quite a headache if a coalition ofwmakers controlled it. A sigh came out of my mouth. Im starting to pay attention to the oddest things. Id better not think about anything today and get some rest. That was when Yeon Ho-jeong returned to base. Wow!! Tremendous cheers erupted from the top tier of the bases. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the upper floor and felt his eyesight turn dark. Have youe on a pic, you guys? Where the cheers erupted, three familiar prayers were waving. Chapter 274 Episode 274 Weing Guests (6) When we got to the top floor, it was aplete chaos. Moyong Daehyeop! Ill raise you a drink! Take it! Oh no, Im not Daehyup Moyong Daehyup! Try some of this! This is the most expensive snack on the base! It just came out! I havent even lifted a finger yet! I Huh! Are these people from the Army of Death and Death? It says death on the breastte?! Thats true No, thats not true, were going to eat now Please join us! We will treat you with the best! Like any other base, the top floor of this base could not be climbed without money. Although it was a county quite far from Chengdu, it was a short distance from Hanam, and to the west was Yangyang, Yongzhong Mountain, the home of the Zhuge family. As it was a ce visited by many wealthy people who did not like crowds, most of those on the top floor belonged to famous families or merchants. Mo Yong-woo said in embarrassment. Thank you for your kindness, but we are in a situation where we need enough rest. I hope you understand. Although his embarrassment was evident, his tone was strong in its own way. Combined with his unique good voice, he has the power to make people walk away on their own. Soon, embarrassment appeared on the faces of the people who were making a fuss. A risk! Well, if you look at the fact that people who should be in the group havee all the way, it must be because they have something to do. Do you feel like we were being a bit mean-spirited? Because he was such a famous person, I was rude without realizing it. Please forgive me. Mo Yong-woo smiled. no. Rather, I apologize. Im just grateful that you all understand. People smiled embarrassedly and returned to their seats. Yeonhojeong whistled softly. Its definitely different. Mo Yong-woo knows how to make people withdraw on their own, even without getting angry or using force. It was a charm as a human being that Yeon Ho-jeong did not have. The nature that was unknown when he was oppressed in Zhejiang was awakened with a strong will to pioneer his own future, and was developing into a charm that leads peoples hearts. Yeon Ho-jeong cant do that. Because he was a person who had spent his entire life fighting, his quick and intuitive words and actions were ingrained in him as a habit. As expected, I was good at seeing people. A person who can manipte the crowd at will. It is an innate talent that is more valuable than martial arts. Whether he bes the Murim lord or the head of the Mo Yong family, Mo Yong-woo will be a great leader. Huh! older brother! Kang Ryang waved his hand. No matter how fast he recovered, his wounds wouldnt havepletely healed, but I thought he was a really strong guy. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand and approached the group. omg! Wall coral coop? He is themander of the Mortal Army! The ax is enormous. Everyone looked at Yeon Ho-jeong andughed. It waspletely different from when I dealt with Mo Yong-woo. In their eyes as they looked at Yeon Ho-jeong, there was a hint of fear in addition to envy. If it was natural, it was natural. As he is a master of reversal and has lived through great battles, the atmosphere is different. In particr, when Yeon Ho-jeong appeared in Kangho, he was sharpening his de so that he could respond to any surprise attack at any time, and was spewing out prayers like a natural de. Yeon Ho-jeong sat down. thud! When the Gwangryongbu was set up next to it, it made a bloody sound that resonated throughout the entire floor. Mo Yong-woo said with a calm face. Did you have a good trip, Commander Yeon? It was in front of people. He was the one who called me by his title in case any rumors started to spread. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. They say he is staying in Sanggo County, Gangxi Province. I think we should rest here today and move a little faster starting tomorrow. Well, was there anything unusual? There was nothing personal unusual. However, it seems like they are having trouble because of the coalition ofwmakers. A coalition ofwmakers? Yeon Ho-jeong briefly conveyed the information he heard to the branch manager. Mo Yong-woo frowned. How can these people, whose business is fixing peoples bodies, act like petty people? Thats right. Mukbi, who was eating somen, suddenly said. I guess Ill get the job done. hmm? What do you mean by that, Director Mook? Mukbi pointed to Yeonhojeong with chopsticks. Even though it may seem like I dont care about other peoples business, Im the kind of person who cant see that kind of thing. I dont know if they are going to destroy the Gangseo-seong assemblymans coalition. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. Our mission is to safely escort the West Station Priestess to Maeng. Im not interested in anything else. really? If you touch us, you wont know. Mukbi chuckled. You know the practitioner, right? Its fate that fights will break out wherever we go. I dont know? Then lets check it this time. It seems like you really want a fight to break out? That cant be right. Mukbi stuck out his tongue. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. There was somen residue on my tongue. profit! Mukbi, with a red face, turned around and finished eating somen. It seemed like he was very hungry as he was eating deliciously. Kang Ryang asked. But no matter what the alliance is, its a ce where powerlesswmakers gather, so if you say its the Murim Leagues business, I think theyll immediately pull out, right? Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Its not a simple matter to look at. to? If it were a problem that could be solved through force, they wouldnt have dared to do that. Moreover, we are a Baekdo political faction. Its hard to just tell people not to do that without clear evidence, as they might not know it if they touched it directly first. Kang-ryang scratched his head. Honestly, I dont know why its soplicated. Thats There may be many political problems, but isnt the greatest value of the White Path anyway, loyalty? Patients are dying because of those guys, and politics and all, we need to punch them in the face first. Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. It is the greatest value of Baekdo. Kang-ryang shook his head. If something is wrong, we will correct it. Isnt that what white people always say? Well, if I heard something like this, I would get so angry that I would go see him right away. Huh. Mo Yong-woo nodded. What Prosecutor Kang said is correct. It looks like Ive been exposed to a very bad light. yes? There are people suffering from illness, and that should have been the first thing we thought about. It will not be toote to think about various political issues after they have urred. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Thanks to Prosecutor Kang, I was able to reflect on myself. Thank you. Can I be thanked for something like this? Kangryang, feeling embarrassed for no reason, also stuck his nose into the bowl of somen noodles. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Sometimes you need to look at the world simply. What Kang Ryang said makes sense. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Looking at things like this, I feel like I still have a long way to go. Its more prudent than far-fetched. I said you shouldnt move carelessly, but Commander Moyong probably wouldnt have tolerated those guys if they were in front of him. haha. But, as I said, our mission is to guard the Western Station Divine Maid. Lets consider mission as our top priority, regardless of the values of Baekdo or anything else. Commander Yeon is right. There was a lot of unnecessary talk. Lets eat first. Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo soon stuck their noses into the bowl of somen. Omani dishes such as stir-fried vegetables and braised pork filled the table. They, who had only eaten beef jerky and dry food, gorged on dishes that they had tasted for the first time in a long time. In particr, Kang-ryang ate a particrlyrge amount. Not surprisingly, a lot of nutrition was needed to heal a wounded body. After feasting, the group went to their respective ces to rest. A time past midnight. A cleanly washed Yeon Ho-jeong came out to the back garden and looked up at the sky. The moonlight is nice. Perhaps because it was a cold day, no one came out to volunteer. There was still a lot of noiseing from the bases. Even though it waste, many people seemed to be enjoying a drink. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It smells like people. Every day, whether it was missions or training, I was keeping an eye on Moyong. No matter how steel the frame was, it was impossible not to get tired. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeongs mind and body were healthy, but there were times when he needed this kind of leisure. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking up at the sky, picked up the Gwangryongbu. Leisure time is a mess. Lets hit the ax one more time. Wooooow. Gwangryongbu let out a sleepy cry. For the first time in a while, lets try some herbivorous training. The ce is too small to practice by holding each angle and pouring out all your inner energy. Of course, since his ability to control real energy was at a high level, he wouldnt cause any damage to external objects, but he didnt necessarily want to make a fuss. Its a dull sword. Suddenly, Yeo-guk came to mind. He said that because he had been training with a dull sword for a while, his sword speed slowed down slightly. Although there was a risk of poor practicality, it was also evidence ofplete immersion in blunt swords. Id like to try some dull sword training after a long time. A blunt sword was literally a slow sword. Swinging a sword slowly may seem easy at first nce, but it takes tremendous effort and sincerity to train a dull sword to the point of perfection. In order to freely use precision and change in sword intention, there is no better training than a dull sword. When the dull sword reaches its level, it is possible to subdue a thousand changes with one sword. I was already aware of the martial arts principles, but a perfectly mastered martial arts skill can provide another enlightenment at an unexpected moment. Yeon Ho-jeong held the Gwangryongbu with both hands and swung it. . The Gwangryongbu moved slowly. Even if the speed is slow, it is too slow. Even the weight of the Gwangryongbu was over 80 pounds. Whether its strength or endurance, much more power is needed than swinging quickly. How much time has passed like that? Pop. Pop. Yeon Ho-jeongs body was drenched in sweat. Even the winter east wind could not cool his body. In the first ce, wielding an 80-pound heavy weapon is itself a miracle. Moving it this slowly and at a constant beat was difficult even if you were born with natural strength. This is better than I thought. Yeon Ho-jeong let out a shout of joy inwardly. The slower you slow down, the more the load on your muscles and joints increases exponentially. I knew that, but it works much better. Yeonhojeongs martial arts is one-hit killing. Because the focus was on rushing in and killing the enemy in one blow, his strength was also good at producing explosive power. However, as I practiced blunt sword training at a speed that made it seem as if I was moving, my strength quickly ran out. Why didnt I practice this sooner? The answer was clear. This is because there was no need to practice dull swords. But not now. His strength, which had been trained to its limit, was about to advance to the next level thanks to blunt sword training. Very good. Although her legs were shaking due to the tremendous pain, Yeon Ho-jeong had a smile of joy on her face. With this, my body can be stronger. Is there anything more wee than new stimtioning to someone whose daily routine is training? Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been training with a blunt sword for more than half an hour, sat down, breathing heavily. Huh! Huh! Do you think this will be a habit? After repeating my breathing a dozen times, my shortness of breath soon subsided. Because my basic physical strength is so good, my breathing returns quickly. I guess Ill have to do it tomorrow too. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and ced the Gwangryongbu on his shoulder. He looked at therge tree next to the base. Did you enjoy the sightseeing? Are you going toe out now? Sreuk. The person who appeared as if he had been waiting was an elderly man who appeared to be in his fifties. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. who? The elderly man spoke briefly. I meet the leader of Byeoksan, the leader of the Murim Alliances deadly army. So who are you? My name is Gayeokso, the head of the Hubei branch of the Medical God Association. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. Mukbi: You were right. I guess I was destined to be like this. Chapter 275 Episode 275 Weing Guests (7) How are you? Does it suit your taste? The official, who was quietly looking down at the empty ss, held it out. Give me another drink. Yeonwi smiled and filled his ss. The restaurant emptied the ss as soon as it was full. There wasnt much to say, but he seemed to like it quite a bit. Please get a ss of Yeongaju too. The official filled Yeonwis cup. Yeonwi left the ss half empty. The official frowned. You said its a good drink, so why dont you drink it all? This person tends to share. joy! The official snorted. Are you afraid I might have been poisoned? From what I see of Dang Gaju, he is quite a self-righteous person. But Im not the kind of person who would poison a ss of wine or do anything that would burn it. You speak well. The guesthouse looked out the window. The scenery was nothing special. Apparently, he also felt awkward in this situation. Yeonwi asked, refilling his ss. So, did things go well with your daughter? Even though it is a very sensitive topic, he asks it so naturally. The official frowned. I didnte here for my daughters sake. Parents always put their childrens business first. After today, I would like to have a meal with your daughter. Ill take care of it, so dont worry about it. Hehehe. Well, it wont be that easy for the authorities. When I feel like its time to move, Ill move, so as he said, you wont have to worry about it anymore. Anyway, how could you do it at this time. That girl? Although he interrupted himself, Yeonwi did not show any sign of displeasure. Who are you talking about? Except for the West Station priestess. hmm. I heard that that womans medical skills are so excellent. Yeonwi nodded. I dont know much about this person, but ording to the rumor, it is said that he created an excellent vision bybining the medical techniques of the West and the Central ins. The officialughed. The medical skills of those smelly western region bastards must be amazing. Its not like youre going to say that. From what I heard, the medical techniques of the Western region are different from the medical techniques of our central ins and are good at surgical treatment. Surgical treatment Did you say thoracotomy? It is said that it can temporarily put a person into a state of suspended animation and even open the chest to provide direct long-term treatment. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. If that were true, they would have killed someone. hmm? Thoracotomy is a technique that is still being tested in my family. Moreover, in order to put a person into a state of suspended animation, anesthesia must be administered, but the time taken for anesthesia and the time to wake up are different for each person. It was knowledge that the Yeonwi had never encountered before. As it deals with poisons and medicines, the Tang familys medical techniques are also discussed as the best in the four heavens. To be a head of a family, high-level training and study in all areas are essential. Whatever it is, Dong Gwan is a great person. Yeonwi had no choice but to admit that fact. Anesthesia requires extremely meticulous pharmaceutical knowledge. If you are a little weak, you will wake up in the middle of the surgery and die from shock, and if you are a little strong, your muscles will stiffen or your nerves will be damaged. Hmm. Tens of thousands of people would have died just to find out that certain amount. Yeonwi sighed. After all, medicine is a difficult subject. Its hard to seed unless youre half crazy. If you were able to freely perform a thoracotomy, you would have had countless blood on your hands. The official emptied his ss. He turned his eyes to the window again. Its okay. Yeonwi btedly realized that it was a review of the taste of alcohol. Anyway, how can you suddenly ask about the West Region priestess? The official fiddled with his ss without answering. He seemed uncharacteristically hesitant. Yeonwi waited patiently until he opened his mouth. After a while. I dont want to admit it, but I cant deny that your sons speaking skills are quite high. hmm? You said you went as that girls escort, so if you dont do anything foolish, you will make some friends. Yeonwi asked cautiously. Is there anything else you want from the West Station priestess? The officials expression hardened slightly as he turned his eyes to the window. exactly. Of course I cant tell you what it is. . Put a leg in the middle. It must be a very proud moment for the institution. Yeonwi tilted his head. That may not be difficult, but is it really necessary? If the West Station Divine Maides, the head of the family will personally. That cant be done. Why is that? The official frowned. Moyong-gun will be keeping an eye on me. ! It doesnt really matter whether Prince Moyong knows that Im meeting with the West Station priestess or not. But I dont necessarily want to tell that guy. Hmm. With a head that can only think of those doubts, you will probably get on my nerves by fantasizing about nothing. If you attack first, I can crush you, but I dont want to make a fuss. Its annoying that theres conflict. Its something that can be easily ovee if that person puts in the effort. That is what the official said. Yeonwi somehow seemed to know Tangwis feelings. Can I ask you one thing? . Of course, something that requires a western region priestess would require medical knowledge. Why are you asking if you know? There is no problem with building a bridge, but it is troublesome if others suffer misfortune due to the benefits gained from it. The official smiled coldly. How much help did you get to get where you are today? Are you confident that there is not a single drop of blood on that sword? You know what I mean. joy. I dont know if its to improve poison, to make medicine, or toplete medical knowledge, but innocent people shouldnt be harmed because of it. You must have be a saint. Poison can be medicine if used when needed, and medicine can also be poison if used excessively. Dokdo is double-edged like a sword. Yeonwi narrowed his eyes. Whether it is for the party or for individuals, I have nothing to do with it. It would be foolish to try to find out more about him. . But I must hear this answer. Innocent people should not be harmed. The official frowned. Dont you think Im being too serious about something thats not that big of a deal? If you think its nothing special, I have nothing more to say. The official, who had been quietly ring at Yeonwi, turned his head to the window again. Its for me. . I dont poison an enemys cup unless Im sure its an enemy. Yeonwi smiled. I take that as a promise. joy. The official held out a ss. Please pour me another drink. Yeonwi filled his ss. Danggwan, who had coolly emptied his ss, filled Yeonwis ss. Yeonwi, who was looking at the restaurant with a smile, raised his ss. Theres more, right? What do you mean out of the blue? I know that you didnte here just because of the West Station Priestesss business. Have you seen the fortune telling? Anyone with a little insight can tell. Its good that you notice quickly. So what is something else you would like to ask of this person? The hotel did not respond. The silence this time was quite long. It seemed like it was a difficult question for him to answer easily. The silence continued like that for over two hours. When the second bottle of Gongju was about to run out, Dangwi opened his mouth. What did you say? hmm? The officer spoke with a slightly hesitant expression. You didnt say we ate together back then. ? Ivory. ah! Yeonwi smiled. I did. What did he say to this person? I didnt tell you. ? I didnt say a word about you. And we also said nothing. We just ate happily and talked about various trivial things. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. You clearly said this before. I said that Sang-ah was very worried about me because she was frustrated. Of course I did. You mean it was all a lie? Im not lying. Yeonwi said with a serious face. You dont have to say something to know how someone feels. I just knew what happened and I felt it when I saw Sang-ahs face and voice. . Its like that between parents and children. There are things we understand without having to say anything. However, in order to have unspokenmunication, you need to have a lot of conversation. . I think it is a good approach for the head of the Tang family to ask me about my daughter. But there is nothing more I can help you with. Yeonwi said as he filled the partys cup. Now see me in person. The officials eyelids fluttered. He wont want to meet you. If you dont meet me, wait. And when you think it might be okay, then reach out again. . As I said before, I dont think you should build pride in your children. I dont know if you are truly nning to iste yourself from your daughter, but if not, I think it would be right for you, who are at least a little more mature, to approach first. Yeonwiughed bitterly. I couldnt do that. It was even like that not long ago. . Isnt there a good ss teacher? I hope you dont make the mistake I made. The official who was quietly looking at the royalmittee asked a question. Why are you doing this? What do you mean? Why are you so nice to me? Please dont say that you did it for the ivory, or that I am not your enemy, or that you did it because you thought so. Yeonwi chuckled. Im sorry, but thats all for the reason you just said. I do it for Sang-ahs sake, because you are not my enemy, and because it reminds me of my past. This is absurd. Of course, it is more for the ivory than for you. Sang-a is my sons friend. If you are my sons friend, you are more than a nephew to me. Nephew. The officials lips twitched. You know, right? What happened between your son-inw and my son? I know. Yeonwi smiled. The family heads son made a big mistake. joy! So what do you mean by that? Why dont you speak with that hypocritical mouth? My son is also my nephew. Its my nephew. . My son doesnt consider your son a friend, so how can I have him as my nephew? Please dont expect too much from me. Yeonwi emptied his ss. But if we can get along well with each other, that would also be a good thing. As the head of the party said, I also prefer harmony andughter rather than conflict. Yeonwi speaks honestly and confidently. A seemingly invisible smile appeared on the officers lips as he watched this performance. No one would know what that smile means unless he himself. Yeonwi said with a smile. Didnt you do a good job of weing guests like this? They said he was a judge, but was he a person with a big smile? Hehehe! Do you have another bottle? Of course. Lets have another drink. Chapter 276 Episode 276 Where does conflicte from? (1) Boom! The sound of the Gwangryongbu hitting the ground was as threatening as always. Even though it wasnt specifically intended to be a threat, the intimidating feeling of the weapon itself was incredible. The reversible cow flinched without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Uisinhoe? Thats right. A coalition ofwmakers or something like that? I guess youve heard of it. Of course Ive heard of it. Yeon Ho-jeong did not bother to say it again. I heard that there is a group that controls the distribution of medicinal materials to prevent them from being given to Western women. You said it was the National Assembly Association and all that, but was its name Uisinhoe? Gayeoksos eyes deepened. You knew. I didnt know your name. Thats right. Uisinhoe is a group that is spread throughout the Jungwon region and provides a lot of support to those who have continued the legacy of the Jungwon family. Gayeokso took a deep breath. Wooooow. A gentle energy wave flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Due to the blunt sword training of the Gwangryongbu, not only strength but also internal energy was consumed significantly. As the energy that was normally perfectly controlled leaked out without my knowledge, the energy waves as strong as fire naturally became intimidating and shook the spirit of Gayeokso. If I were to exin the Uisinhoe. Before that. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Even though you are a member of the National Assembly, you seem to be well-versed in the situation in the Central ins, and if you have a long career, you must havee into contact with many martial arts people. ? I dont think you know that spying on a martial arts persons training is a serious offense. ah! sorry. I would like to apologize for that first. The apology is a bitte. I didnt speak first because I thought it would be a unnecessary intrusion. I dont know if themander will believe it, but he was turning his head away, so please let go of his anger. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Okay, lets say thats the case. Actually, I dont even want to know what it is. Isnt the important thing why someone whose name I dont even know came to me? Gayeokso said calmly. I was going to tell you about that, but I thought it was more important to ease the leaders guard first. I also apologize for my negligence. It appears quite authoritative. But Yeonhojeong did not waver. I shouldnt have any preconceptions, but I already knew what the Uishinhoe had done. He was a difficult person to like. Thats exined. So, what brought you to see me? The reversible cow whetted her appetite. They say Chief Byeoksanhos temperament is fiery, but it turns out that the rumors about Kangho were not true. Being fiery does not necessarily mean being hot-tempered. Honest and straightforward. I dont like talking in circles and want to get to the point quickly. That would be Yeonhojeong. Gayeokso was able to guess the other persons personality to some extent. Ill tell you straight. Could you please stop escorting the Western Station Lady for a moment? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Go. Commander Yeon. I heard they came from the National Assembly Association, so I thought they were giving me some good elixir. Im going to leave now. Gayeokso continued speaking quickly. Its for the midfield. hmm? For the sake of the midfield, she must disappear. To be precise, she shouldnt go to the Murim Alliance and try to win. why? The medical techniques she has learned are beyond evil. In terms of martial arts, it is no different from the magic arts of Sapa. why? Do you think the Western Station Priestess can turn people into gangsters or make patients addicted to drugs? Gayeokso sighed. Thats not what I meant. Then why are you so upset that you cant eat her? Her medical skills are causing great confusion in the medical system of the central region. So far, her presence has been suppressed in the Uishinhoe, but if she makes a big name for herself in the Murim Alliance, it will be truly enormous She is causing great confusion in the royal family. Just because you have unique medical skills? Commander Yeon. Please listen to me. The medical art she learned is the apostle. I dont know what the members of Moorim will think, but hastily applying a knife to a patients body can cause serious aftereffects. Aftereffects? Some people scrape off boils with a knife, but are you saying that the aftereffects are serious? Thats not what going under the knife means. Opening thoracotomy? Surprise appeared on Gayeoksos face. Do you know thoracotomy? I once heard it. They say that when a patients condition worsens so much that it cannot be controlled with medicine and acupuncture alone, a thoracotomy is performed to remove the malignant tumor that is causing the disease. Thats amazing. I cannot help but admire Commander Yeons knowledge and insight. Enough lip service. Yes, the West Station Priestess is a master of thoracotomy. And it is hard to tell you this, but thoracotomy is a medical procedure thates with severe aftereffects, and is strictly prohibited in the central medicalmunity. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Representative Bosio Ga. yes. Its okay to say that its a thoracotomy and that its part of Jungwons agenda. Anyway, it would be difficult for me to understand immediately, as I have never studied medicine professionally, and I dont think Im in a position to hear or hear such an exnation. Commander Yeon. Let me be clear. Our mission is to escort the West Region Goddess and bring her safely to the Murim Alliance. The mission must be aplished no matter what. . Give up guarding the West Station priestess? Is that what youre going to say to me now? Gayeoksos face hardened. I understand that Commander Yeon is angry. But since you dont want to listen to my story anymore, its difficult to exin that part. Im angry, but I wont take it out on you. It was quite a creepy statement. I dont know if the best review index in the world will release his anger, but I will definitely see blood. Even though the situation was urgent, you were overly rude. If you really wanted that, you should have gone to the Murim Alliance, not me. . But since you also have your own position, lets end this conversation here. Just go. I wont say anything more. Gayeokso shook his head. I cant do that. Then you can continue standing there. Ill just leave. Commander Yeon. Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing the Gwangryongbu on his shoulder, walkednguidly toward his residence. It was clearly evident that he did not want to deal with Gayeokso anymore. Gayeokso, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeongs back, said. We must impose sanctions on that witch. Yeon Ho-jeong did not stop walking. Gayeokso continued. We cannot leave such a dangerous being alone. And we have absolutely no desire to conflict with Commander Yeon or the Murim Alliance. chuck. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. He stood still, looked up at the sky, and sighed. Even if you try to move on nicely, by all means. ? Yeonhojeong gave the Gwangryongbu. bang! Gwangryongbus ax de was stuck in the ground. The reversible cow flinched without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Stay silent. Slurp. Suddenly, a silent monument appeared next to Yeonhojeong. That wasnt all. The group, each of whom had been resting, appeared one by one from the darkness. Gayeokso was surprised. Even with my own eyes, I couldnt tell how long they had been standing there. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a cold voice. Do you know where the open branch is? yes. Go and tell the branch manager. As of now, the people who are seeking the life of the West Region Goddess, as well as all the oppression inflicted on her, are behind the Uisinhoe. Gayeokso was surprised. Commander Yeon! And pass on this too. The Uishinhoe is an organization that can mess with the Murim Alliance at any time. Tell them that we will have to thoroughly research all information about the Uisinhoe in order to prepare for this unexpected situation. Gayeoksos face turned pale. Commander Yeon! What does that mean? Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Slurp. At the same time, the silence disappeared. He left for an open branch. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes cooled down. Representative Bosio Ga. . Are you telling me to quit escorting? Are you going to impose sanctions on the West Station priestess? That sounds like hes going to kill her. ! Isnt it your job to save peoples lives? Did you learn acupuncture and medicine to kill people? Gayeokso bit his lip. This has nothing to do with my job. This is strictly for the midfield! Is it for the sake of the Central Powers or for the legitimacy of the Central Powers? !! If its the former, please exin it properly. If she is capable of spreading a serious gue or has mastered extremely evil magic, I will investigate thoroughly. But if its thetter Grumble. The light dragon part stuck in the ground created a long furrow. In the eyes of Yeon Ho-jeong, who was aiming his sword at Gwangryongbu, life was young. From this time on, the Uisinhoe will be the enemy of the Murim Alliance. Gayeokso swallowed his saliva. Commander Yeon. I think you misunderstood something, but the Uisinhoe will never support the Murim Alliance I saw a person approaching a guard carrying out the orders of the Murim Alliance and making coaxing ims that the object of the guard was a witch and someone who should be put to death. Commander Yeon! If it had ended there, I could have assumed the dog was barking and ignored it. But what? You have no intention of conflicting with the Murim Alliance? The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. I thought the world we lived in was different, but I didnt know that Uisinhoe was a martial arts group. Then you shouldnt stay still. You are trying to take the life of an innocent woman. As a militarymander belonging to the Murim League, the embodiment of chivalry, shouldnt you just ignore this? !! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been ring at Ga-yeok-so, turned his head and looked at Mo Yong-woo. Commander Moyong. What should we do with this guy? Should I blow your head off right here? Mo Yong-woos face was also horribly stiff. Please be patient, Commander Yeon. Should I endure it? You heard everything, right? If what the author says is true, then the author and the group he belongs to are a group of murderers. Commander Yeon. Please be patient for now. Yeon Ho-jeong red at Gayeokso again. Gayeoksos face was now white. In the meantime, I saw that he was biting his lip and clenching his fists, so it was worth acknowledging one distribution. Mo Yong-woo said. Did you say you were a member of the National Assembly? . Your words had no persuasive power. Of course, there was no logic and I just made a lot of rudements. . Im telling you clearly. As Commander Yeon said, if any kind of harm is done to the West Region priestess after this time, I will think that it is the Uisinhoe that is behind it. that! If the Commander of the Mortal Death Army is alone, you may not know, but if the Commander of the Tangma Army joins in, the servants of Meng will definitely move. If that happens, it will be quite a headache for the Uishinhoe. Mo Yong-woo smiled coldly. You guys take care of the West Station priestess until we go. If she wants anything, give it to her. Are you controlling the distribution of medicinal products? If you dont give her the medicine within two days, I will take that as a provocation towards the main team. !! What are you doing? Do you think you have a lot of time? Chapter 277 Episode 277 Where does conflicte from (2) thats how it came out? Thats right. Their spirit was so vicious that we had no choice but to listen to them for now. The head of the Hubei branch of the station was contacted. if? You brought medicine to that witch?! For now, yes. You idiot! You cant believe you made such a mistake! yes? A mistake? The two men who are the strongestte exponents of the Murim League at the time and the two-headed chariot of the Murim Leagues remnant troops have tremendous influence. I dont know if they themselves know it, but it is no exaggeration to say that their reputation isparable to that of the Great Moon Sects elder level or higher. Thats right. So even more so. Since they have built such a reputation at such a young age, how much must those around them keep in check against those two! If those two really want to attack us, we can immediately report this drastic action to the Murim Alliances vassals! ah! Our Uisinhoe is an association ofwmakers that continues the orthodox tradition of the Central Powers. What would the civilian world think of the warriors of the Murim League who oppress suchwmakers?! I see. No matter what threats those two make, the Murim Alliance cannot easily touch us. Its not just that you cant touch it; you can never touch it! As long as we dont do something clearly wrong! Oh my I put him in the position of branch leader because of his skills and good reputation, but I should have appointed someone who was good at politics. It was said that reporting after prior measures is prohibited except in extreme circumstances. What should I do now? What should I do? We have to move on to the next n! If this is your next n no way?! Sending the reversal station to them was not to persuade them. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong doesnt know, Mo Yong-woo is a person with whom he canmunicate, so he was sent to make him aware of the danger of witches. In the first ce, we didnt think that these idiots who didnt even know anything about medicine would immediately believe us. But I sent you just to nt a seed of doubt, but you ended up being defeated by their threats like idiots. There really is no answer. How can you do great things by trusting someone like that? Vice Lord, but the opponent is the Murim Alliance. Just as the Vice Lord said, if we carry out that n, the Murim Alliance will try to invade us in earnest. Does not matter. Because we wont be revealed to the front anyway. The head of the Gayeokso branch said that from now on, any external pressure or attack on that witch will be regarded as our doing. Have you forgotten everything I just said?! Those two guys can never touch us! We will use that time to attack the Murim Alliances vassals. ah! I didnt know that when I was naively learning medicine. But you too will soon realize. The world cannot survive on skill alone. It is a ce where politics, intrigue, betrayal, and trickery run rampant. If the world were that dirty, we too would have no choice but to step into the mud to survive. . Get ready! Right Now! Oh, I understand. * * * next day. Heeheeheehee! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was leading the horse, had a frozen face. Mo Yong-woo shouted. Yeonje! why? Is there anything that could catch me? I know its time to move quickly, but it still seems too urgent. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I dont know what kind of organization the Uishinhoe is, but in any case, if its the head of a branch that controls Hubei Province, it must have a lot of influence. I think so too. But something keeps happening. You got caught? What do you mean? well. Aside from everything else, this was their first timeing into contact with an organization called Uishinhoe. We dont know what their goals are or where and how they operate. In fact, it was the first time I heard of an organization called Uisinhoe in Yeonhojeong, which went through the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Has history changed? A newly created organization? Or was it something that existed back then, but was carried outpletely below the surface? I couldnt figure it out. The important thing was that the public did not know much about the organization called Uisinhoe. If there was even the slightest possibility of bing entangled with them, Geung-sang would have tipped off first. That means we have no way of predicting what they will do. In reality, it may be an unremarkable organization. However, the mere fact that their existence was not revealed on the surface was enough to warrant vignce. Mo Yong-woo said. Is it because you think they might really attack the West Region priestess? I dont know. In my head, I dont think thats possible, but I keep getting caught. Mo Yong-woos face hardened. He knew well how sharp Yeon Ho-jeongs intuition was. His intuition was not something to be dismissed as simply a matter of mood. Extreme insight was linked to extreme intuition. Mo Yong-woo trusted Yeon Ho-jeongs sixth sense as much as he trusted his eyes. Lets run first. There is nothing to lose by going quickly. Okay, lets do it. Doo doo doo doo. The four men moved south at an rming speed. After running downhill for three or four days, we soon arrived at the Yangtze River. Mo Yong-woo approached a sailor. He was arge man with a rough beard and the appearance of a typical sailor. Look here. hmm? Jang Han, who saw Mo Yong-woo, said with a sour face. what? Sailors distribution was said to be the best in the world, and it wasnt really wrong. If he was wearing armor and a sword, it was clear that he belonged to the government or was a martial artist, but instead of being anxious, he was even snorting. Mo Yong-woo said calmly. I need to cross the Yangtze River in a hurry. Where can I get the fastest boat? The sailors eyes sparkled. Any ship can depart quickly. As long as you give me enough money. Mo Yong-woos face brightened. exactly? I dont know how long youve been looking around, but Im d you came. It is difficult to find a speedboat as fast as ours here on the Yangtze River. I also need to ride four war horses. Hmm? Then youll need a slightlyrger ship, not the sleek speedboat type. You will also need to prepare plenty of hay. Thats right. Do you have enough money? How much do you need? The more you give, the better. Like all professions in the world, we work for as much as we give. There was no time for useless bargaining. Mo Yong-woo took out the phone bag from his arms. Is this enough? The sailors eyes widened as he received the gift. Inside the bag were as many as five gold wrappers. Heh heh! Do you have a lot of money? Hehe, if its like this, I can send it to you right now. Thank you. Then I will ask you to do it right away. Okay. Its been a while since I had an angry customer. ah! But one more procedure is needed. Procedure? What procedure do you mean? Affiliation. Are you from the military? no. Eh? if? Mo Yong-woo nced behind him. He said in a low voice. We are part of the Murim Alliance military unit. There was nothing good about talking about it here and there. Mo Yong-woo did not want the surroundings to be confused. But the sailors reaction was louder than expected. Murim League military unit?! Mo Yong-woo frowned. The sailors voice was too loud. exactly. . Why are you doing that? The sailor, who was looking at Mo Yong-woo with narrowed eyes, held out his wallet again. Take it. ?! I told you to take it. We will not be carrying any members of the Murim Alliance for the time being. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. Youre saying you dont pick up members of the Murim League? Why are you doing that? Thats none of your business. If you really want to take a boat, find somewhere else. No, you have to tell me the reason. Oh, thats it! Dont bother me and look elsewhere! At that time, Yeonhojeong took a step closer. The sailor flinched without realizing it. He was momentarily overwhelmed by the huge ax hanging over Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder. Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a smile. I heard that there are several organizations formed by sailors. Is that so? Being overwhelmed is only a moment. The sailor regained his characteristic sour expression. Did the organization tell you not to belong to the Murim League? Thats none of your business. You really are amazing. What do you mean? I heard that most sailors are as good as martial arts masters. I heard many people say that they are very resourceful and fearless, and that they are better at fighting than most martial people on the waterway. Huh! These people are wading through rough waters, so their bravery must be outstanding. Seeing you, I realized once again that each of the sailors were outstanding men. The sailor quenched his appetite. Even if you tter me, I cant give you a ride. Please stop. Im not ttering you. Its just an honest impression. Okay, now But. I knew that the sailors were one of the most powerful men in the central region, but I didnt know that they were fraudsters. The sailors face suddenly became grim. A fraudster?! This guy was in a hurry so he just skipped over, but five gold wonbos is enough to buy a couple of decent speed boats. Am I wrong? A risk! What do you think about that? No matter how important money is, would you take that much money and drive the boat as if it were a favor? Fraud is not limited to lying. The sailor smiled crookedly. So what? This transaction is invalid anyway. Do you mind if what you did spreads throughout the neighborhood? Do whatever you want. I dont know what that means. Although he said so, the sailors expression was noticeably distorted. It seemed like they had their own rules, and it didnt seem like there would be any good news about it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I wont spread that rumor. So please do me a favor. her! Are you going to bargain with me now? Stop talking nonsense I will only buy one speedboat. Ugh? Its okay if you dont drive me around. Instead, please give us five gold wonbos and give us a speedboat to ride on our own. The sailors eyes wavered. Are you really saying that you will cross the Yangtze River by yourself? I told you not to pick us up, right? Then we have no choice but to go on our own. Youre crazy. If you fall into the river on this cold winter day, no matter how much you are a martial artist You just have to choose. Ill ask again. Would you sell a speedboat for this money? Or will you pass this wonderful opportunity to another sailor? gulp. I told you not to let me ride, but didnt I tell you not to sell the boat? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and shook his purse. I dont know where such an order came from, but do we, who belong to the Murim Alliance, say two things with the same mouth? Dont worry, take this great opportunity. No, there is no need to. Just tell your superiors what I just said. The sailor, who was looking at the ship with sparkling eyes, soon turned and shouted. hey! Jangchil! yes? Bring me the strange fish. What about strange fish? why? This bastard is going to die. Why dont youe out right now?! Oh, I understand. From the looks of it, it seemed like he was a senior with a lot of experience. The sailor cleared his throat and took the envelope. Dont spread rumors. Do you understand? Dont worry. Kahahahahah! But have you ever driven a boat? What are you going to do with all those words? Please take care of it until Ie back. Hehehe, if I sell it, it will be quite expensive, right? . If youre going to sell those horses, one more speedboat At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became as cold as ice. The sailors face turned pale in an instant. hey. !! Ive endured enough for this one. Stop rambling and get the boat out quickly. After a while. The group, who entrusted the warhorse to a sailor, drove a speedboat and crossed the Yangtze River. Chapter 278 Episode 278 Where Does Conflict Come From? (3) Sigh! The sound of the water cutting through the water was very sharp. Pow! Fuuuuuuu! The river water at the rear exploded and the speed of the speedboat became even faster. There was surprise on Kang Ryangs face. Youre amazing, arent you, brother? Dont tell me now. You have to concentrate. yep! Yeon Ho-jeong thrust both hands alternately in a heavy motion. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The surface of the river exploded again, speeding up the speedboat. Its quite difficult to do this after such a long time. This was not a tactic for hitting. It was a method of gently pushing the surface of the water and causing an explosion at the right moment. Although it is not a method that consumes a lot of internal strength, it requires much more detailed control than the general method. Boom! For a moment, the speedboat tilted slightly. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. older brother! Im sorry, Yeonje! I lost my bnce for a moment! We need to spread the weight lower and wider! I understand! A speedboat did not gain speed simply by exploding powerful tension. In order for the speedboat to move forward while maintaining appropriate bnce, the role of Mo Yong-woo, who sat in the lead, was also important. This is because the weight must be increased using a simr method to the Cheongeunchu, but must be bnced in a way that does not affect the speed. Mukbi and Gangryang row on the left and right, and Yeonhojeong speeds up with delicate tension at the rear. The speedboat crossed the Yangtze River at unprecedented speed. How long has it been like that? Is the acting skills okay? are you okay. If your strength runs out in the middle, then take a break. There is no need to step away from your role just because you dont have time. This is because there is a risk of an ident and it may result in further dys. Mo Yong-woo was once again surprised at that aspect of Yeon Ho-jeong. At first nce, it seemed like he was just leaving, but his eyes were clearly seeing the whole picture. In any case, as time passed, each person became ustomed to their roles. The faces of the four people gradually began to rx. Yeonje. huh? What do you think? Those words from the sailor. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. It seems like the Uishinhoe had a hand in it, but Im not sure. Hmm. At that time, Mukbi spoke. I still dont understand. what? How can an organization called Uisinhoe be so great? Yes, it is an organization made up ofwmakers Of course, I think it may have excellent financial power. Mukbi had deeper knowledge of medicine than expected. Of course, I did not receive proper education, but I learned medical knowledge to treat wounds and diseases on my own while I was at Gwanilgok. So even if you know it with your head, you cannot understand it with your heart. How popr a job is being a member of the National Assembly and how well they are treated. Even from the perspective of a martial artist,wmakers are not people who can be easily ignored. of course. If you get hurt, you need to get treatment, right? You can solve most problems on your own, but when you are seriously injured, the presence of a doctor is essential. hmm. However, thewmakers you see in the imperial pce or government offices are on a different level from thewmakers you see in the martial arts world. That means its more important, right? of course. Mo Yong-woo received Yeon Ho-jeongs words. High-skilledwmakers often be doctors for high-ranking people, such as high-ranking officials. Naturally, his influence bes stronger, and he gains not only considerable wealth but also more power than most officials. Muk Fei frowned. Is it that much? I dont know how much you think, but its probably more than Manager Mook thinks. If warriors and soldiers are those who deal with death, doctors are those who deal with life. Of course I have no choice but to be treated well. Hmm. In other words, the reason we are going to escort the West Station priestess is simr to that, isnt it? If youre such a talented congressman, I wouldnt be able to pay you thousands of dors to bring him here. okay. I understand now. In other words, their power is not actual force, but influence using their own values. Thats correct. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Also, our members of the House of Representatives do not carelessly pass on their knowledge to others. In fact, there were many people who made such attempts, but otherwmakers ostracized them or threatened them, saying that it was an act that lowered the value of medicine. Mukbi sighed. What on earth is such a waste? Its a waste. That is to say, it is their intellectual property. However, the problem is that it excessively ignores the free will of others. In fact, medicine itself is an esoteric discipline, so it may not be easy to learn even if you want to. Kang-ryang opened his mouth. Thats easy. Mukbi saw Gangryang. You say its easy? Its a process. What process? There are not many people who can influence sailors. ah? okay? yes. Do you know this too? There are people like that green forest hunting in the Yangtze River. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The Yangtze River Waterway. Thats right. Kang-ryang said with a worried face. Both Green Forest and Yangtze River Waterway are a group of ck inds. And the ck ind has no choice but to look at the officials opinion more than the white ind. It would be a different story if we boasted about our front-level power. Um, so? Those with lines in their crowns can exert a powerful influence on the ck Ind. What about that ah?! Mukbi eximed. Then what about the Uishinhoe? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. If the Uisinhoe is an association formed by famous members of the Central House of Representatives, it can be seen that they maintain a close rtionship with the government. No, it only took us three days to reach the Yangtze River, and already?! There is not much difference between the information power of the martial arts and the information power of the government officials. Theres nothing you cant do if youre determined to spread information. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. At the same time, I felt like I waspletely used to it by releasing tension at a constant beat. Thats why I tried to move quickly. What on earth did the Western Station Lady do so wrong to end up like this? We dont need to know about their situation. The only thing that matters is that we must enter Gangseo Province as quickly as possible. Anyway, I got a speedboat, so it wasnt a bad result. Mukbi, who was rowing, tilted his head as a thought urred to him. But its strange. ok? what? Muk Fei frowned. Its a group that can exert that much influence, but didnt they take a very low-key stance even in front of famous people like Yeon Gongja or Commander Mo Yong? Reversible? yes. Not everyone can have the influence to block a waterway in three days. Moreover, after listening to the story, it seems that the group called Uisinhoe has no reason to be afraid of the Murim Alliance. It is not a question of force but of influence. Uisinhoe has a deep rtionship with the government, so there is no need to fear each other in the first ce. Of course, that was only when we had a good rtionship. Whether it is a government official or a martial artist, if they are sessful, they have the ability to target the other sides personnel. Maybe Mo Yong-woo frowned. I think it might be a personal problem. The facial expression that the person named Reverend So showed us at that time did not seem like acting. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. i think so too. Then, just as Yeonje said, the Western Region Goddess could be dangerous. If the Gayeokso handled the matter in the form of a report after prior action, the Uisinhoe could ignore it and strike straight away. Yeah, I guess that could happen. After sharing our opinions like this, I definitely think it would be better to move quickly, just like Yeonje said. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Kang Ryang. For the time being, its spiritual training. If you fall behind, Ill leave you behind, so catch up properly. Gangryang grumbled. He said that when we first met, but he keeps saying hes going to leave me behind. sudden. I knew. Do not worry. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Damn, I hope nothing happens until we get there. Unfortunately, the sky did not grant his wishes. The party, who had smoothly crossed the Yangtze River and entered Jiangxi Province in an instant with the help of a tremendous divinew, received shocking news from the open branch. Were in big trouble! It is said that a mysterious group attacked the room where the West Station Goddess was staying! You bastards! Luckily, the West Station priestess is on the run! The attackers didnt touch the patient and are only pursuing the Western Station Priestess! Who helps her?! Its open. We are avoiding direct intervention just in case, and focusing on distracting the attackers. Good job. From now on, we will solve it. I think you should hurry. Maybe its luck, but the Western Goddess is moving while avoiding the area where the attackers are aiming, but I cant guarantee how long that luck willst. I will leave immediately. Let me just ask you this. Are you talking about the identity of the attackers? exactly. Is it even possible to make an estimate? There is no way to know at this time. Damn it. I understand. Please try a little harder. I wish you luck. Fortunately, the Western Station Divine Maid is also on her way north, so we will be able to meet her if we run for just one more day. Paaaaang! The group elerated southward. Fortunately, the party followed Yeonhojeongs divinew well. Mo Yong-woo was a warrior skilled in many fields, so it was natural for him to do so, Muk-bi was superior to Yeon-ho-jeong in terms of divinew, and Kang Ryang followed closely behind him with extreme patience. A day passed like that. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up with fire. Yeonje! I felt it too! A sharp death was detected on the forest road far away next to the left basin. Yeon Ho-jeong felt it intuitively. That refined way of life is that of an unrivaled assassin. And the poprity of the target the assassin is chasing is so mysterious. Exciting! My heart heated up. Excited! The main stimtor burned and cardiac output increased. Whoa! White wind gathered beneath his feet. The muscles of my entire body swelled up, and the speed at which Jinki moved to and from my nerves doubled. Surprisingly, his Shinigami was slightly thicker than before he joined the army. Now, we have entered a state where our true energy grows on its own without any special training. Weeeeeeeee! In order to handle the powerful Four Gods, Byeokna Jingyeol also unleashed even more power. Even Byeokrajingi grows to contain the grown Four Gods. It was a speed of development that had never been experienced before, even during the time of the Dark Emperor, a coexistence of intertwined powers. Yeon Ho-jeongs right foot kicked against a hard rock. Quaaaang! As Yeon Ho-jeong ran like a firework, he saw a blonde woman with scratches all over her body running in a huff. West station goddess! Yeonhojeongs expression suddenly brightens. however. uh? Yeon Ho-jeongs expression, which had brightened, suddenly hardened. Gasp! The West Station priestess running out of breath. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were shaking like crazy due to the unstable energy in her body. The Three Religions? Chapter 279 Episode 279 Where does conflicte from? (4) Hmm, the tea tastes very good. Prince Moyong smiled and savored the tea. It definitely seems different. Maybe its because the congressman personally drinks the tea, but just smelling the scent makes my blood feel purified. Hehe, Im embarrassed. So why did you call this man? Hagok waved his hand. How can I tell Master Moyong toe and go? I just invited you because I wanted to treat you to a cup of good tea. Hehehe! Mr. Moyong, who wasughing out loud, soon spoke with a smile on his face. Rep. Ha. Please speak, matriarch. Lets put aside unnecessary formalities and trivial details and talk. . Me too, but Rep. Ha also looks very busy. If you have something to say, lets get to the point first, and if you need to jump on the abacus, lets get ready right away. Hagok thought. He said he chose people well. I heard that, contrary to what is known to the world, Prince Moyong is a man who will do anything to gain power. He also said that he had no qualms about giving or receiving bribes. Of course, this information was top secret. If this information were to leak out from the Uisinhoe, there could be an attack from the Moyong family, who arepeting for the supremacy of the six major families. Hagok smiled and ced arge bundle on the table. Please take this first. Prince Moyong did not ask what this was. Moyong-gun immediately unpacked the bundle and opened his eyes wide when he saw the items inside. Isnt this thousand-year snow ginseng? Is that also three roots? Hehe, although I dont know much about martial arts, I know that the head of the family is doing great things. You will have a lot of things to do in the future, so I thought it would be good to drink some of it whenever you are tired. A strange smile appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. Millennium Seolsam was an excellent elixir. Although it was nothingpared to the level of gifting of spiritual creatures like the legends of the Perennial Snow White or the Great Hwandan of Shaolin, it was not a bribe worth giving this much. Not even one root, but three roots. Moyongsega also has Millennium Seolsam, but it is only six roots. It was a huge bribe, but Prince Moyong was not surprised. He put Seolsam aside and asked with a smile. So, what do you want Moyong-gun to do for you? Hagok burst outughing. Hehe, its really refreshing. Indeed, the world said that the head of the family was one of Ilses best friends, and there was a good reason for all the rumors. Words of high praise. If you do, this old man will be shameless and tell you something. Hagok spoke in a more subdued voice. You are probably familiar with the Murim Leagues remnant military unit, the Extinction Army, right? A strange look appeared in Mo Yong-guns eyes. Of course. I heard that themander of the same Yu military unit, Tangma Army, is the head of the familys younger brother. Thats right. Ill tell you straight. Someone on our side had a bit of a conflict with the twomanders of Tangma Murder Temple. Hoo, conflict? Let me exin Hagok briefly exined what happened the other day. Moyong-gun stroked his chin. Uishinhoe Isnt there a sect like that? You cant say its a sect. Its hard to even call it an organization. You can just think of it as a meeting held by members of the Central House of Representatives working together to benefit the world. Oh really? Thats right. In any case, there seems to be aplicated conflict in many ways between the two militarymanders But I guess I didnt know about it until now. yes? Looking at that secret, it seems like even the public doesnt know much about the Uisinhoe. Hagok smiled. Its not that its secret, its just that it doesnt show up to the world. In fact, it is nothing more than a gathering of closewmakers, not even a faction or interest group. Thats amazing. What do you mean? A gathering of close friends? Although it was a simple meeting, it seemed to be a meeting with a very strong bond, to the point where they not only visited themanders of the Murim Alliances remaining military units but also asked them to refuse formal orders. Hagok struggled to keep his smile. There seems to be a misunderstanding, but we just Also, no matter how much he is the head of a prestigious family vying for the lead among the six major families, he is handing over three roots of Millennium Seolsam Haha, no matter how you think about it, the organization called Uisinhoe is an ordinary organization. I dont think so. Matriarch. Dont misunderstand. We are by no means a great organization. Is that so? of course. What power can there be in a group formed by a group of powerlesswmakers? Actual force may not be enough. Moyong grinned. Did you join hands with the official? At that moment, Hagok almost screamed without even realizing it. I somehow prevented the sound froming out, but the look of surprise was clearly visible on my face. Mo Yong nodded his head. I knew so. Currently, in the ck and white martial arts world, there is no organization as powerful as the martial arts alliance. If you want to mess with a group like that, you need to have a backing that the Murim Alliance cant use their hands on, so of course, the only one you have is a government official. ! But Rep. Ha. Please speak, matriarch. It doesnt matter to me whether the Uisinhoe joined hands with the government or any other organization. Why did you even touch them? Hagok quickly intervened. Isnt that why you came to visit the head of the family? Especially since the head of the familys younger brother was also there, we felt it was a great disrespect on our part to show our sincerity like this Its not Woo that I care about. yes? Woo, hes my little brother, and if you treat him well, hell get off his anger on his own. Also, this guy knows how to watch the game. Theyre not called geniuses for nothing. If you say ha? Moyong-gun smiled a mocking smile. Do you know what kind of guy Yeon Ho-jeong is? ?! There are three people in the Murim Alliance that I am most afraid of and wary of. The first is a public ambassador and the second is a military officer, Zhuge Munhuo. Who will be thest one? no way? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeong is that guy. Hagoks face hardened. It is said that the worlds most famous family is afraid and wary of a singlete Jisoo. Hagok felt speechless at these unbelievable words. This was because I had heard a rumor that Prince Moyong could not bepared to anyone else in terms of martial arts skills as well as political power and tactics. Even though Mr. Mo Yong may be the best reviewer in the world, he is afraid of a young man who has barely reached the age of maturity? As I just said, crying is a genius. There is nothing he cant do in many areas, including military power, insight, and Sangjae. But Yeonhojeong is different. . If Woo is a rare genius, Yeon Ho-jeong is a three-headed, six-heavy monster. I dont even understand how he became such a monster. Hagok swallowed his saliva without realizing it. A three-headed, meat-rich monster. In my life, I have heard many people described in that way, but when Mo Yong-gun of the world spoke like that, the weight of it was different. You must have thought. No matter how talented they are, the Murim Alliance will not be able to advance quickly with those two. . Youre half right. My younger brother Wu cant do that. But Yeonhojeong is different. Moyong smiled coldly. Regardless of whether the Uisinhoe joined hands with the government or not, even if it had direct contact with the emperor of a great country, if it were to fail, they would try to destroy it in any way possible. Thats ridiculous! Hoo? Do you really think so? Even if the young man named Yeon Ho-jeong is a monster as the head of the family said, how can one individual deal with a government official? Are you sure Rep. Ha thinks Im afraid of Yeonhojeongs military power? yes? The reason I am afraid and wary of him is not only because of his terrifying vision and drive, but also because of his unimaginable instincts and execution skills. !! He never forgets what he puts in his heart. In that respect, Yeon Ho-jeong is simr to me. All politicians are like that. I never forget what happened. Im just wondering when to attack. Hagok swallowed his saliva again without realizing it. Prince Moyong shook his head. You guys touched the wrong person this time. If he starts going crazy, even I wont be able to stop him. Moreover, from the point of view of the main alliance, Yeonhojeong only strictly followed the orders of his superiors. !! Besides, youve got the wrong person. What do you mean by that? Mo Yong smiled bitterly. Right now, I am not physically tied up. I always participate in the alliance meetings, but I am being very careful because of what has happened in the past. that! Theres nothing you cant do if you take the initiative yourself. Mo Yong-gun smiled and touched the Millennium Snow Ginseng. You cant make my butt shake with just three roots of Millennium ginseng. I also have something to prepare. Matriarch. Even if we had brought perennial snow ginseng instead of millennium snow ginseng, there would have been conflict. Thats my situation now. Then Hagok asked cautiously. If you are in such a situation, wouldnt you be able to take advantage of the party members who have joined hands with you? . Of course, I will show my sincerity. Moyong-gun chuckled. Rep. Ha made another mistake. yes? I am not the kind of person who only acts on bribes given directly. A bribe is just a key to open the conversation. If you really wanted something from me, you should have brought me the gift of the future. You mean the future? Are you willing to cut ties with the official and be with this person? !! Look at that. You came without even thinking about that, so you only threw away three roots of the Millennium Seolsam for no reason. Prince Moyong stood up holding a bundle. As Representative Ha said, I will take this as a token of apology for you touching my younger brother. Go, matriarch! Also, neither I nor the Murim Alliance have any intention of having a conflict with you. So, Ill go back and have a bit of a conversation. Prince Moyong smiled and turned his back. Hagok opened his eyes and looked at the back of Prince Moyong with a bewildered expression. Before opening the door, Moyong opened his mouth. Rep. Ha. Even though its only been a couple of times, were already familiar with each other, so Ill give you some advice. ? From now on, that crazy monster in Yeonhojeong will start running rampant. ! I dont want to say this, but just deal with it. Im telling you, dont provoke him. If you mess with him any further, the Council of Gods, which you call a gathering, may be uprooted. Prince Moyong shook his head. From now on, stop all activities and speak to the high officials of the government to whom you have made good. I will end this matter on your behalf. Otherwise, some of the roots of the crown pirs will fly off. . Please keep my words in mind. Chapter 280 Episode 280 Where does conflicte from (5) ?! Ki Woo-hees eyes, who were running fast, were greatly shaken. The author is? A person running from the front at breakneck speed. That speed was truly beyond the realm of humans. It seemed like a bird flying in the sky, a wild beast attacking its prey, or even the fastest horse in the world would be no match for it. With Ki Woo-hees skills, her reflexes were not able to read the movements of the person running towards her with a huge ax and a chain. But what is this? The sight of a young man running at a speed far beyond imagination seemed to be clearly visible. It was as if I was alone in slow time. In it, Ki Woo-hee was able to see and feel the young mans eyes and expressions as well as the explosive presence he radiated. Dangerous. That was my first impression when I saw the young man. Dangerous. Its incredibly dangerous! Ki Woo-hee tried to twist his body without realizing it. At that time, Yeonhojeong elerated again. Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who took off with a terrifying fever, immediately jumped over Ki Woo-hee and entered the rear. Aaaah! The scream that erupted without my knowledge echoed throughout the mountains and rivers. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Silence! Fuuuuuuu! In an instant, Hongryeon Pce was held in the hands of Mukbi, who followed behind Yeonhojeong. Ta-ta-ta-ta-tang! A barrage of ruthless, rapid-firing intangible bullets was fired at the assassins who appeared. puck! Plop! Teeeeee! Mukbis eyes sparkled. Three intangible bullets blew off the heads of three people, but the remaining two pulled out their swords and deflected them. Thats fast. The reaction speed was excellent. Moreover, the level of internal strength and swordsmanship were also excellent. Although it was an archery technique that did not involve the use of iron or blindbat, it was blocked despite the prating power being difficult to block with any decent martial arts skill. But arrows are not consumed. If I were alone, I would have started randomly shooting the seasons of Guryongpacheongung. But there was no need for that now. This was because she now had a reliable ally by her side, the embodiment of actual martial arts. Buuuuuuung! Whoa! The bodies of the two assassins were torn apart by the light dragons blow, which was swung at incredible speed. It felt like a cold wind with a weight of a thousand pounds was blowing. The flesh and blood torn off by that daunting blow filled the air. Yeonhojeongs feet spewed fire. Quang! It was a sprint of the fire god, covering a short distance at ultra-high speed. Yeon Ho-jeong entered the forests entrance in one go with his blood wing and grabbed the Gyoryong chain tied to his upper body. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! In his right hand is an axe, and in his left hand is a sword. Two in the top left, three in the bottom left, two in the middle right. He was the one who could urately see the location of the assassins hiding in the bushes. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his sword. Sigh! Burbubbubbuk! From the upper left to the middle right, the sword-sharp sword immediately pierced the torsos of the seven assassins. It was neither a white tiger nor a main weapon. It was the blue dragon energy. A blue dragon specializing in evasion and counterattack. The Blue Dragon, which is the basis of the Blue Dragon Ball, has the characteristic of freely changing the nature of the weapon. If you intend to pierce through and pull out the weapon rather than use it for a single strike, the Blue Dragon is better than the Suzaku. Yeon Ho-jeong pulled the Gyoryongswae. Kwasik! bang! Seven assassins with their torsos pierced flew through the air and approached. All of their posturespletely copsed. Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu. Fuuuuuuuck! The beast-like attack power of the Tiger World tore apart the bodies of the seven assassins in one go. It was abination of cavalry that was difficult to handle. One of them weighed 80 geun and the other was 5 pieces of iron chain, but the ability to handle them with one hand was at the level of perfection. Youre crazy. Kang Ryang walked up to Ki Woo Hee and stuck out his tongue. Why are there all these ridiculous martial arts skills?! I saw it a few times, but it was a martial arts skill that I couldnt get used to no matter how many times I saw it. At the same time, Kang Ryang became confident once again. Yeon Ho-jeong did not show even 30% of his skills in the dance with him. Mo Yong-woo looked at Ki Woo-hee and gave him a brief hug. This is Mo Yong-woo,mander of the Tangma Army of the Murim League. Are you the West Station priestess? yes yes?! ah! Im not a priest I mean, thats She was embarrassed and continued to stutter. Mo Yong-woo nodded. Western Station Priestess Ki Woo-hee, the divine doctor. From now on, we will protect you. Thank you. Even in times of uncertainty, I bow and say hello. Mo Yong-woo could feel Ki Woo-hees gentle nature. It was then. Quaaaang! Fuuuuuuu! A bloody roar erupted. It was the sound of trees breaking and the ground turning over. The attack was so destructive that it seemed as if the earth was shaking. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Chief Moyong! Go to the ce I told you about! Mo Yong-woo immediately carried Ki Woo-hee on his back. Excuse me. Paaaaang! Mo Yong-woo and Kang Ryang, carrying Ki Woo-hee, left the battlefield at once. At the same time, the assassins waiting in the forest took a detour at great speed. Although it was not an opennd, the movement through the forest was frighteningly fast and precise. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Stop it! Phew. Mukbi ced an iron fist at Hongryeon Pce. Yongapo! The enormous internal power increased by the Hongcheongi transformed the iron war on the demonstration into an absolutely invincible artillery piece. The protest was held in silence. Buaaaaaaaa! The air became hot from the swirling blow of the dragon gun. Quaaaaaaaaa! Five or sixrge trees were smashed and three rocks the size of houses were broken, forming a huge wall. The assassins movement path was blocked in one blow. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Faaagh! About twenty assassins climbed the blocked wall and flew high into the sky. Surprisingly, the blood they wore formed a huge film and moved along with the wind. It was awesome. In order to be able to move in the air like that, clothing made of special fabric, extremely delicate use of internal energy, and a high level of divinew and enlightenment were required. They are not just assassins. There were people like that even during the Heukje Castle era. Special forces flying on cliffs used to escape or infiltrate the operational area in this way. Skill is good, but it takes a lot of money to get something like that. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Silence! i know! The silence took five iron steps in protest. Pipipiping! The firing speed was faster than that of an intangible bomb. The five iron bullets fired, wiping out dozens of distances at once, pierced the clothing and torsos of the five assassins. His archery skills were second to none. Indeed, as she said, the presence of archers during battle posed a tremendous threat to the enemy. Of course, Yeonho-jeong did not just sit by and watch. p! He connected the Gyoryongswae to the ring at the end of the spear of the Gwangryongbu and stepped on the Hyeolikhwicheon again. Bababababaak! It runs like a weightless me. Shortening the distance in an instant, he climbed the tree and stepped on the tip of the branch. Fuuuuuuu! Yeonhojeong, who flew high into the sky with an explosion, swung his sword. It was a blood wind dance. Buaaaaang! Kwazijijik! Blood sprayed out in the air. The long dragon chain, tied at the end of the dragon chain, swept away a dozen assassins. this. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. These people are real experts. Even though he saw his colleagues dying right in front of him, his eyes did not waver. Those who survived continued to fly to somehow catch their target. They even show amazing stunts. Ta-ta-ta-ta-tang! Five intangible bullets split the air again. At the same time, the five remaining assassins turned in unison. Then their formation suddenly dispersed and the intangible bullets pierced the empty air. Mukbis eyes wavered. Did you avoid it?! It was really not easy to show such movements in the air, where movement was severely restricted. An individuals martial arts skills are not a big deal. If you hit it well, it will be below the river level. But Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was heard. Dont react as if you were dealing with a regr unmanned person! These guys are properly trained! Remember when we got caught up with the Sahonjo of the Mukryongbu! Mukbis eyes, which were shaking for a moment, shone brightly. The Sahonjo was one of the special units of the Mukryongbu and specialized inrge-scale hand-to-handbat. It was not for nothing that Yeonhojeong struggled against them. However, the army of death that appeared on the battlefield under themand of Mukbi ughtered the Four Hons with its terrifying breakthrough power and possessed formation. Was that one-sided battle really the result of a real difference in power? Not like that. There was another reason why the Mortal Army was able to overwhelm the Sahonjo. Paaaaaaaaaa! The new method of Yongbi cruise boasted such incredible speed that it was jaw-dropping at any time. Now, assassins approaching their targets at low altitudes can be passed over in an instant. The ce she reached was right behind Mo Yong-woo. Kang Ryangs eyes widened. sister! Lets borrow your shoulder! Wow! Mukbi immediately climbed onto Kangryangs shoulder. It was an incredible sense of bnce. He stood on the shoulders of Kang Ryang, who was running quite aggressively, and pulled the strings, but the movements of his knees and hips were so flexible that there was no shaking at all in his upper body and shoulders. Even Kang Ryang couldnt help but be surprised. Even when he ced a person on his shoulder who had lost all sense of weight through extreme use of internal energy, Kang Ryangs speed did not decrease significantly. Mukbi shouted. run! Ill take care of the rear! yes! Wow! Gangryang ran forward, and Mukbi, standing on his shoulders, turned back and aimed an arrow at the assassins approaching at low altitude. There is one reason why the Mortal Army was able to overwhelm the Sahonjo. Crackle! The protests at Hongryeon Pce reached their maximum. Its because it took advantage of the environment and at the same time made the opponent helpless! Hongryeon Pce burst into mes. Puff puff puff! The bodies of the five assassins moved frantically as arrows were fired mercilessly. Titty teeting! Titty tititting! Mukbis hand movements were truly divine. There was no way to know how on earth the arrows were flying as they fired intangible bullets indiscriminately without the public. Ultra-high-speed continuous shooting technology Among archers living in the central ins, there is probably not a single archer who can fire as fast as Mukbi. It was then. Teuong! Mukbi fired an intangible bullet towards the ground. Whoa! Whoa whoa! Oops! With a groan, one of the assassins fell to the ground, vomiting blood. It was an amazing blow. It was not an ordinary bullet fired high into the sky and hitting an object using gravity, but an intangible bullet that passed by the ground curved up and pierced the assassins neck. It was archery beyond imagination. The only person in the entire midfield who could do this type of archery would be Mukbi. The assassins eyes wavered. They also realized that they could no longer approach in the face of Muk Feis terrifying archery skills. no. In Mukbis eyes, life was young. I have to catch everything here so its easier to get back. Ta-ta-ta-ta-tang! The intangible bullets flying in a bizarre curve from up, down, left and right threatened the lives of the assassins. Grumbling. Mo Feisplexion turned pale, and a trickle of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Forcibly bending the internal power fired at a high speed like an intangible bullet was a technique that consumed enormous mental strength and internal power. Even the silent queen of the world could not help but bear the internal injury. Pow! Whoa whoa! The two assassins fell again. The sound of bones shattering could be heard as their bodies rolled on the floor. There are two left! It was then. Quaaaang! A huge firework exploded to the left of the fleeing group. Mukbis eyes widened as if they were torn. Fire artillery?! Chapter 281 Episode 281 Shadow War (1) Piiiiing! Quang! The iron ball of the artillery, which flew in a parabolic curve, stuck in the ground. It was a misfire. The party was able to avoid artillery fire by a narrow margin. Kang Ryang let out a double curse. What the fuck! Where on earth did that gune from?! At that time, Mo Yong-woo shouted. Dont worry about the artillery, just run! yes? How can you not worry about that! If you hit that wrong, youll die instantly, even if youre a saint! Commander Yeon will take charge of it! to? At that moment, a red light pierced the air in a straight line and rushed towards the huge cannon. Kwaaaaang! Dented artillery flew into the sky. It was a strike containing extreme destructive power. When I swung the white tiger g into the huge light dragon, a piece of metal weighing over a thousand pounds turned into a rag and flew away. Kang Ryangs mouth dropped open. Is that a person?! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Run faster! Theres a lot of artillery left! Paaaaaaaa! Mo Yong-woo and Kang-ryang increased their speed. Kang Ryang shouted. Shit! Is it okay to run in a straight line? Just run! If Commander Yeon said that, there must be a reason! Shit! At that time, Ki Woo-hee opened his mouth. You can run. yes? Im not anxious. You can run. What on earth does this mean? Are you saying youre not anxious? Pipipipiping! C Mukbi, who continued shooting arrows, shouted to Yeonhojeong. Student! It would be better to change direction! Kwaaaaaaaa! At that moment, a loud noise rang out, and a huge fire erupted from the snow-covered forest in the distance. Mukbis eyes widened as if they were torn. Learner!! Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! At that time, the Gyoryongsae that rose through the mes wriggled and moved as they pleased. Pow! Burbubbuk! Kaaaaak! Aaaah! With a terrifying scream, red blood drops fell onto the white snow. bang! Quaaaang! A series of loud noises erupted from the forest in the same direction the group was running. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. what? Quaaaang! Kwaaaaang! Fuuuuuuu! Split and dented canvases were scattered in all directions as the heavens and earth exploded. That wasnt all. The identally exploded gunpowder turned the area into a wastnd, and the shattered corpses flew high into the sky, scattering a rain of blood. What the hell is going on! It seemed as if a huge siege weapon was randomly destroying the artilleryid in the direction the party was running. In fact, Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were like that. He gave up Hyeok-Hwicheon, who was extremely fierce, and used Baekho Gunrimbo and Hyeonmu-gong, which boasted extreme forward power, to destroy artillery pieces with incredible power. What?! Kill! Those wearing pure white clothes and hiding in the snow field each fired their guns. Murderousness emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. He swung the light dragon towards the rock stuck in the ground. Quaaaaaaaaa! It was not human power. A fairlyrge rock broke into pieces the size of a thumb and was fired indiscriminately at the artillery and the hiders. Burbubbubbuk! Ta-da-da-dan! Quaaaang! There was no screaming. The hiders who could not avoid the barrage of stones fired at high speed died on the spot, the artillery was dented, and the gunpowder exploded, causing a huge explosion. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Weeeeeeeee! The Four Gods, who received the power of Byeoknajingyeol, ignited their own power and infused powerful strength into Yeonhojeongs muscles. I didnt even think of it as artillery. The number of artillery pieces destroyed by the mad advance had already exceeded seven. Now there are roughly five artillery pieces left. If you ruin everything, all thats left to do is run. Its onlyter that we worry about why the artillery is here and what their identity is. There was a light of determination in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. And also about the Western Station Priestess. Paaaaaa! From Baekhogunlimbo to Cheonjong operating fee. Yeon Ho-jeong, who approached the distant artillery with a refreshing new technique, once again took another step toward reigning as a white tiger. Quang! Kwaaaaang! In an instant, the two doors of the cannon were crushed. Shit. No matter how strong Yeonhojeong was, it was difficult to destroy so much artillery with just an ax and a chain. In addition, martial arts that push with force are based on extreme consumption of physical strength and internal energy instead of demonstrating powerful power. That obvious principle also applied to Yeonhojeong. If I hadnt had the cardiopulmonary and muscr stability that I had trained so far, my breathing would have been ruined by now and I would not have been able to move properly. Hahaha! The gun was split diagonally by the blow. Four doors. Quaaaang! The artillery, which had flipped over along with the ground, flew to the side, broke the rock, andnded. Three doors. It was then. Rumbling! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. All three remaining guns were aimed at Yeon Ho-jeong. The n is to kill Yeonhojeong first, not the Western Station Lady. Cheeeeeeeee! The short fuse caught fire. Wooooow! The white tiger g that surrounded Yeon Ho-jeongs entire body disappeared, and at the same time, an auspicious turquoise light appeared. It was the blue dragon energy. bang! Quang! Quaaaang! Three artillery shells rained down in session and rained down on Yeonhojeong. Crumbling! The forest was instantly devastated. Unmelted snow and tangled dirt flew in all directions, and several trees were uprooted and toppled. Is he dead?! Youre probably dead! Turn the artillery again! Reload! The target has already approached the fifth line! good! Geek! The guns muzzle was moved at high speed. Since it was made of steel, it was natural that it weighed a lot. However, the speed and movement of the gun was very flexible. It seemed like it was a structurally flexible item. Things like that. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had already flown to the top of the tree, looked down and frowned. The government cant do that unless its from the military. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes trembled. I knew they were connected to these government officials, but was the rtionship this deep? Military artillery can never be taken out privately. No high-ranking official can remove artillery without an official order from the militarys highest authority. Of course, there were some officials who secretly stole artillery. However, all of them only stole it for the sake of one thing, and there was no way they would have taken it out to catch just one person like they did now. Its going splendidly. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath again. Wooooow. The cold air entered the closed room through my nose and gently relieved my tense organs. sh! Yeonhojeongs eyes shone brightly. Ugh! He shot straight toward the ground and raised the Hyeonmugi to its limit. It wasnt a defense. The goal is to utilize absolute defensive techniques using extreme rebound force as an attack. The beginning of the Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven by Xuanwu Gong. Jinmu Daejungbyeok (wر) was realized as a Hyeonmugi that was unleashed to its maximum level by receiving the power of Byeoknajingi. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the light dragon towards the center point of the three artillery gates. Whoa whoa! One bullet, a strangely curved sword, pierced the assassins thigh. Mukbi, whose body was tilting, immediately fired an intangible bullet and blew off the assassins head. Whoa! Thats how all the assassins lost their lives. Kang Ryang shouted. sister! Are you okay?! are you okay. They said it was okay, but it was definitely not okay. Because he suffered significant internal injuries due to excessive use of internal strength, it was difficult to stand on Kang Ryangs shoulder any longer. At that time, a huge shock wave swept over my son-inw. Crumbling! omg! Joe be careful! Mo Yong-woo turned his back on Ki Woo-hee, wrapping his arms around him in a silent silence. Whiiiiiiiing! Kugugoogung! The shock wave that erupted from the forest where the artillery wasid caused an earthquake in the area. It wasnt gunpowder. An explosive career realized with extreme novelty created such a shock wave. Mukbi shouted. Yeon Gongja! Kugugoogung! bang! mes erupted once again, apanied by the sound of iron artillery being thrown away. This time the gunpowder exploded. Everyone turned their heads towards the forest. Grumbling. The fire was burning with such force that it seemed as if it would reach the sky. Kang Ryangs face turned pale. Brother tongue!! It was then. As if waiting for his voice, a young man walked out through the red-hot fire. Huh. Huh. White steam came out from my exhaled breath. The steam was like watching the heavy breathing of a wild beast that had fought until it was covered in blood. Mo Yong-woos face brightened. Commander Yeon! Whew. Phew. Yeonhojeong finally appeared. The group who tried to wee him with bright faces could not bear to speak. Yeonhojeongs appearance was quite terrible. The light armor made with Dangas vision was intact, but the entire body was covered in blood, and several parts of the clothing were torn, torn, and burned in some ces. They had never seen Yeon Ho-jeong hurt this badly. At the same time, they could not help but be greatly impressed. Not only did they destroy more than ten artillery pieces, but they also managed to survive through so many explosions, so it was really nothing to hold out. Commander Yeon! Are you okay? Its not okay. It feels like all the joints in my body are out of alignment. You worked hard. You really had a hard time. no. Everyone suffered. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Mukbi. It was really hard. If it werent for you, I would have suffered in many ways. A confident smile appeared on Mukbis face, which was full of worry. Look. You said you would need me, right? From now on, I will have to pay close attention to what you say. of course. Yeon Ho-jeong took out a small herbal medicine from her arms. I took it just in case. eat. What is it? Its medicine for internal injuries. no. A practitioner would be better than me I can recover quickly even without that. And I think the road ahead will require more of your archery skills than mine. Taking care of your inner selfes first. But This is an order from themander of the Mortal Army. receive. There was no point in saying this. Mukbi swallowed the internal injury medicine he received from Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked at Kang Ryang. I heard youre catching up well? Youre good at breaking things, right? Its my job to beat and kill. This is it. Kang Ryangs body trembled. I have to train to my death. If I were to even follow my brothers toes, I wouldnt be able to do it with ordinary training. I wish I had realized it now. Anyway, you had a hard time. Yes, brother too. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-woo this time. There was no conversation between the two. All they did was look at each other, smile, and nod. Lastly, Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ki Woo-hee. flinch! Ki Woo-hee took a breath without realizing it. Mo Yong-wooforted her. It looks like Commander Yeon was surprised because his appearance was a bit rough. But dont worry. We are all Gods guards. yes. Ki Woo-hee was not frightened by Yeon Ho-jeongs bloody appearance. Seeing blood was a doctors fate, so it didnt really impress me. However, his eyes were scary. Those transparent and sharp eyes that seem to see right through a persons inner thoughts. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Ki Woo-hee, quickly lowered his head. I will take you safely. Please move first. Oh yes yes! By the way, are you feeling okay? Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head and his eyes shed coolly. Its okay. Theres nothing better. Chapter 282 Episode 282 Shadow War (2) Hmm, the scent is quite nice. Thank goodness. But for some reason I feel like drinking today. The sun rose in the sky. I dont think its a good time to be drinking. Prince Mo Yong smiled at Zhuge Mun-hos polite refusal. The days of drinking while counting the time are over, soldier. Is that so? You dont seem to be very impressed. Its been a while since I came here to talk about something serious. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. I see. It would be very regrettable if I just served tea even though I had something important to discuss. Hehehe. I happen to have a studying family that I received from Yeonga-ju. How about a drink with that? Very good. After a while, a small drinking table was set up between the two. Please take a drink. Moyongs eyes widened as he took the drink and lightly moistened his lips. Hey, I heard that the volume of gongjaju has decreased significantly this year, but it seems there was a reason for it all. The taste and aroma have be very smooth. Thats right. Its such a rare drink that I dont easily take it out unless Im a VIP. After drinking one drink, it meant that I should get to the point. Mo Yong-gun smiled and filled Zhuge Mun-hos cup. Military. Please tell me, Lord Moyong. Arent you acquainted with Dr. Tongcheonshin? Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. Its not like were friends, but weve had tea a few times. A person as great as Tong Tian Xin Yi will not easily interact with an uneducated bastard like me. Hehe, a long time ago, when Commander Yeon was on the brink of death due to a fight with a famous family, you called Tongcheonshinui and helped him heal, right? Of course I did. However, at that time, he came not at my request, but at the request of my daughter. In any case, it is clear that there is some level of connection between your family and Tong Tianxin. If that is also a fate, it can definitely be a precious one. I didnt know what the other person would say, so there was no need to give a hasty answer. Zhuge Wenhu took a cautious approach. Mo Yong nodded his head. As you know, Tongcheonshinui is famous for his entric temperament, but his skills are enough to be considered the best in the central region. You are a great person. But hes also a congressman. I dont know where he learned medicine in the past, but if his medical skills were apostolic, he would have been buried long ago. Zhuge Wenhu frowned. It is an overgeneralization to disparage his abilities just because his temperament is entric. I know. I believe that Tongcheonshinui continued the orthodox spirit of the Jungwon. If it werent for that, no matter how much he was the most senior member of the medical world, he wouldnt have been able to continue his activities until now. What do you want to say? Moyong-gun picked up the cloth that had been left under the chair and ced it on the table. What is this? Its a thousand years old. Thats as many as three roots. ?! There is a saying that Hagok is one of the top three in Hanam. What he gave to this man as a bribe were three roots of Millennium ginseng. Zhuge Wenhus eyes became sharp. Prince Moyong waved his hand. Dont misunderstand. If I really wanted to take a bribe, would I have said it out loud in front of the military? What does it mean? Do you know about the organization called Uisinhoe? Uisinhoe? Mo Yong nodded his head. Let me exin. He briefly exined what he had heard from Hagok. Zhuge Wenhu frowned. It is a union ofwmakers who have continued the tradition of the Central Committee. Didnt you dispatch themanders of Tangma Murderous Temple to bring back the Western Goddess this time? Of course I did. Zhuge Wenhu stroked his beard. Even without that, I felt uneasy. The skills of the Western Station Lady are certain. However, it seems that many of the members of the House of Representatives envy her and even harm her. Its not like harm was done. okay. If what Lord Moyong said is true, those who called themselves heirs to the central government systematically mistreated her. Thats right. They even maintain a close rtionship with government officials. Zhuge Wenhus eyes became sharp. Has this been confirmed? Moyong-gun smiled. What do you think of this person? . You can be sure of that. Moreover, after listening to Hagoks words, it seems that the Uisinhoe side approached the militarymanders andmitted a rather rude act. what?! Prince Moyong did not briefly skip over this part. Zhuge Wenhu heard his words and sighed. You shake hands like that, but you shake hands like that. Thats right. Well, I said this to Commander Yeon. If there are people who try to mess with even one thing, you should smash them to pieces ande back. I cant believe they woulde forward and do something like this in an organized manner. The military probably knows Commander Yeons personality. Commander Yeon will never forget what happened. Moreover, his abilities are more outstanding than anyone elses. I will never let this go. Thats right. Of course, since the missiones first, we will start work after bringing in the West Region priestess. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Why are you telling this person this? Because Im angry. Are you angry? At that moment, murderousness emanated from Moyongguns eyes. The life was so brutal that even Zhuge Liang had to flinch for a moment. It is difficult to show this level of living unless ites from the heart. Zhuge Wenhu realized that Mo Yong was truly angry. If youre a member of the National Assembly, you should only focus on fixing peoples bodies. How dare you try to muddy the waters by interfering with the Murim Leagues events. . The Murim Alliance is the strongest organization of the time. No organization should challenge the authority of the Murim Alliance. Even if its a government official. This is a dangerous statement. You dont think so about the military? Of course, I am also angry at the Uishinhoes actions. Actually, Im still dumbfounded because I didnt even know such an organization existed. However, I think that since we are the strongest organization in the midfield, we need to lower our heads and bow even more. Even if you bend down, you should not hesitate when ites time to draw your sword. Isnt it because the military knows that thats why they sent Commander Yeon? It wasnt wrong. However, the two people had different perspectives. Zhuge Lis eyes were focused on prudent justice, and Mo Yongs eyes were focused on the strong authority that could determine justice. Since everyones perspective was different, even if they were equally angry, they couldnt help but think of different ways to respond. Military. I will talk openly about it here and now. Prince Mo Yong red at Zhuge Wenhu with sparkling eyes. I dont like the military. I dont like the lightness of not trying to go beyond this despite having such good abilities. I dont like both the timidity disguised as the virtue of prudence and the pursuit of shallow ideals that do not acknowledge the limits of reality. It was very harshnguage. It was extremely rare for Mo Yong-gun to speak so harshly, whether in public or private settings. Nevertheless, the reason I respect the military is not because I am afraid of you, nor is it to check the movements of the opposing faction. How can you respect me if you do that? Because I know that you, too, are needed by the Murim Alliance. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. Prince Moyong continued. Since we already know everything, lets go a little deeper. What do you mean? I am a person who is greedy for power. . I want to obtain the greatest authority in the world, which no one, no matter how hard they try, would dare to reach my feet. I want to obtain overwhelming power that no one, whether the Thirteen Saints or the elders of each sect, can oppose me. I have that ambition. I know. But I could never achieve that level of strength on my own. I need a lot of talented people. Are you sure you want to appease this person? From my perspective, you are someone who does not need to be appeased. ?! No matter who the leader is, as long as you are sure that the leader is not someone who can throw the world into chaos, he or she is someone who considers the safety of the peoples lives as his top priority. And I want to be the best with the Murim Alliance, and I have no intention of killing all opposing factions. Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. A blue lightning shed in Mo Yongs eyes. When I am truly angry, the brain energy that I had been trying to suppress is released spontaneously. Do you understand? The reason I keep you in check and sometimes stab you with a dagger or hit you with a club is because you are blocking my path. However, this means that if I be the leader, there will be no purges of opposing factions. . I am that kind of person. So I cherish my people. Likewise, the Murim Alliance that I want to acquire is a sacred organization that should not be looked down upon by any other organization. house owner. which! bang! Mo Yong struck the table with his fist. Bottles and sses fell to the floor and scattered. Lets talk about what applies to you too. ! Even if you look at it from a different perspective, you should be angry too. reason? The reason is clear. Those mediocre congressmen are daring to attack the best organization of Baekdo Murim just because they have obtained a small amount of power! . Understanding the feelings of the weak is certainly a virtue that a person in power must possess. However, if you are going to y politics by looking out for the weak, get down from that position immediately! Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. Mo Yong-guns cheeks trembled as he red at him with scary eyes. Those bastards dared to threaten my brother. . Yeonhojeong, not that damn leech! You touched my precious little brother who came back to me after ten years! Jeeeeee! An unusual brain energy erupted from Mo Yongs body. Although it was not spewing out external air with strong patience, it felt like watching a fire bomb about to explode. Thats how angry I was. I am willing to sacrifice even my own flesh and blood to gain power. However, all of those actions are also for the sake of everyone under mymand who participated in my dream or fell under my tongue, but ultimately became one. . The militarymanders of the Murim Alliance have received threats. If this continues, I will not forgive you even if it means giving up my position as the next great leader. Moyong-gun stood up from his seat. He took a moment to catch his breath and spoke coldly. I spoke to Hagog. Dont provoke Yeon Ho-jeong anymore. I gave them a firm scare that not only the Uisinhoe but also the roots of the government office would be uprooted. Do you know why? . Because they must fall by our hands. . I will definitely wait and see. Are you truly qualified to be a soldier? bang! Mo Yong closed the door and left. Chapter 283 Episode 283 Shadow War (3) Even after Mo Yongs army left, Zhuge Wenhu was lost in thought for a long time. His eyes, looking down at the fallen liquor bottle, were deeper than ever and seemed confused at the same time. Suddenly, Zhuge Wenhu let out a sigh. The reason is clear It wasnt wrong. No, it wasnt wrong, it was just a very natural thing to say. Although Mo Yong-gun was angry because of what he saw as the status of the Murim Alliance and his younger brother, the words that came out of his mouth contained a clear and correct path. What is the degree? Is protecting the weak and punishing the wicked enough? Not like that. The groups natural rights and natural behavioral principles also belong to the degree. They were martial people. They wield enormous power that ordinary people cannot even dream of, and so they had to be even more careful in aiming the direction of that power. Those who aim it correctly are called the White Path faction, and those who aim it as they please are called the ck Path faction. However, whether white or ck, they were ultimately martial people. And the martial people were people who pathologically hated being looked down upon due to the nature of the system. Of course, it is more important to control such shame and anger and keep the agreement until the end. However, the Murim Alliance should not be underestimated. This was something that any organization with power should have, regardless of the distinction between political and political factions. It is the same as saying that my country should not be looked down on by foreign enemies. It is good to respect the other person, but you must have a sense of intimidation that you will be angry if you touch them. That is power. And the Murim Alliance must be able to embrace not only the good grassroots but also the Murim people. Yes, he is right. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Regardless of how terrible of a person he is, if you know what he says is right, you have to walk that path. Zhuge Wenhu checked and distrusted Prince Mo Yong more than necessary. In fact, it was not Zhuge Lis fault, but Mo Yongs fault. Hemitted so many sins in the name of pursuing his dream. However, Zhuge Liang was a military man. Even if the other person is the most vicious criminal in the world, you should try to see through them and not start distrusting them. Zhuge Munho, who was deep in thought, immediately shouted at the door. Is there anything? Yes, soldier. Please bring in an advisor. Tell him we need to hurry and see him. I will follow your orders. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Uisinhoe. His eyes sparkled. Regardless of what Moyongaju said, I never thought such an organization truly existed. They gather privately to form a small gathering or, at best, form a huge gathering in a specific area. Zhuge Wenhu thought exactly that much. Actually, that was normal. I too was stuck inmon sense. I never would have thought thatwmakers would create such a secret organization and secretly exercise power. This part also could not be seen as Zhuge Munhaos fault. If this is his fault, it must also be his fault that he did not know about the Three Religions of Gwangsin. There is nothing you can do about not knowing. What was important was how you handled things once you found out. Those who deal with peoples lives are blinded by money and power, so they reject others and use bribes. A sharp and murderous look shed in Zhuge Wenhus eyes. They are truly ugly people. After a while, the door opened and Full Sang came in. Did you call me, soldier? Please sit here. As soon as he entered the room, he could feel an unusual atmosphere. Zhuge Munhos expression was an expression, but the liquor bottles and sses lying on the floor made him nervous. Whats going on? Do you know about the organization called Uishinhoe? Uisinhoe? Hmm. Full-sang, who was deep in thought and frowning, suddenly snapped his fingers. ah! Ive heard of it. I understand that it is simr to a meeting formed by a group of well-knownwmakers, right? Certainly, Full Sangs hair was not unusual. It looks like he hadpletely forgotten it, but it would be impossible for a criminal to bring up forgotten memories just by hearing the name. It seems like Uisinhoe is not an ordinary organization. yes? What do you mean by that? Zhuge Wenhu told Prince Mo Yong everything he had heard. Full-sang opened his mouth wide. Is that true? I see it that way. To be really sure, well have to investigate more closely, but for now, I think its reliable information. Wow, now even thewmakers who live and repair peoples bodies are going crazy? Have you seen these bastards! Gaeun-sang was also truly angry. As Zhuge Mun-ho looked at Full Sangs red face, he thought that he must be a timid person wearing a mask of prudence, just as Mo Yong-gun had said. Yes. This reaction, that intense anger, was honest and natural. A person who knows the true justice and extent should react like this. Has there been any separate contact from the Western Station Priestess? doesnt exist. However, there was a report that themanders of Tangma Muromsa Temple entered Gangseo Province before Ban Shijin. I expect that he has probablye into contact with the Western Station Priestess and is heading north by now. I see. Zhuge Wenhu said in a cold voice. After a while. They are called Hugae, not information advisors. Full-sangs eyes deepened. Please speak, matriarch. You know its Hagok, right? A famouswmaker from Henan Province. Of course I know. Can you order the public officials to escort Hagok as well as all thewmakers who are close to him? Full-sangs eyes sparkled. Horses were escorts, but what Zhuge Liang wanted was forcible transport. He was able to understand its meaning right away. Are you going to be okay? Its okay. The justification is sufficient. If the matriarch says so I understand. Lets release the kids right away. How long do you think it will take? As long as they dont hide in mouse holes, we can bring them all in within four days. Its really fast. Please do so. All right. And go and torture. The name has changed again. The intention was to handle this matter publicly. Please speak, soldier. Please find out where God Tongcheon is currently. The reason why Prince Moyong mentioned Tongcheonshinui was to use him. And Zhuge Mun-ho did not pretend to be unaware of the help that Mo Yong-gun had hinted at. All right. I will move right away. Please. * * * Is it here? Thats right. Good. Lets go in. The group entered a fairlyrge base. Surprisingly, even though it was the most crowded time, there was not a single customer on base. However, it wasnt that the exterior was dirty or the interior was disorganized. This base running was operated secretly in the open. They are also actively helping out in the open area to escort the western station priestess. Greetings. This is called divine fog. A young beggar who must have been in his mid-twenties now greeted the group. Ohh? Kang Ryangs eyes sparkled. Its considerable? Although he was in his mid-twenties, he was an advocate of openness. Nevertheless, Jininba Muwi did not seem to be inferior in any waypared to himself. Kang Ryangs gaze was immediately focused on Lee Lee due to the opponents unexpected martial arts attack. Lee Lee felt Kang Ryangs gaze on him, but did not look back at him. You are Daehyeop Mo Yongwu, themander of the Tangma Army, and Yeonhojeong Daehyeop, themander of the Mortal Death Army, right? It is difficult to ept the title Daehyup. Please just call me Commander Moyong or Commander Yeon. All right. This one bowed its head. We left the entire base empty. The host will be stationed permanently for three days, and five workers will provide amodation. No one will be able to cross this ce, so dont worry and get some rest before leaving. Thank you. no. Its actually an honor for us to be able to help. This took me a few steps back. If you need anything, please let me know right away. If you do it, thats enough. Slurp. He passed through the first floor like a ghost. It was a magicalw so mysterious that even after seeing it with my own eyes, I couldnt tell where or how it escaped. Kang-ryang stuck out his tongue. I heard that the martial arts of openness were nothing but empty, but now that I see it, its truly amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Heo Heo-sil-sil is close to the sarcasm of luxury people who only looked at the external appearance. Opens true martial arts skills are notcking at all to represent Baekdo Martial Arts. As expected, there are many strong people in the world and many great martial artists. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong said to the West Station priestess. You must have been very injured and exhausted. They say youre in a hurry, but I think its a bad handshake to move too hard in this situation. Please rest here for a few days and take care of yourself first. Ah yes yes! Thank you. no. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Kang Ryang. I wille after I wash up and take care of myself. You may be tired, but I would like you to stand as a guard in front of Shins room for just two people. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. I havent done anything right, so of course I have to do it. Dont worry, take care of your wounds first. I will stand as your guard until tomorrow morning. Okay, thank you. So the group dispersed to their respective residences. Okay. As soon as I entered the room, Yeon Ho-jeong leaned back on the bed. Damn, its been a long time since Ive been treated this aggressively. p! p! He took off his pauldrons, armored gaiters, and breastte and took off his shirt. While moving here, I constantly repaired my body with real energy, but the wounds did not heal properly, probably because I was in such severe shock. I need to wash up first. In an emergency situation, it would not be a good idea to immediately put a bandage on an injury. He knew that from experience. Yeon Ho-jeong, who came out after taking a bath for the first time in a while, sat down on the floor and held up a white bandage. At that time, I heard a shout outside the door. Student. Can Ie in? e in. It rattled. The door opened and silence came in. Her eyes wavered. Youre hurt really badly. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Thats right. Youve arrived just in time. Maybe because my shoulder was injured, it was very difficult to bandage it. Come and wind it up for me. is it so. After a while, Mukbi sprinkled Geumchang medicine all over Yeonhojeongs body. Bubbling. When the Geumchang medicine touched the wound, a whitish foam formed. It was a sight that conveyed bitterness just by looking at it. But there was no change in Yeon Ho-jeongs expression. Mukbi silently wrapped the bandage. Yeon Ho-jeong also said nothing and was only looking ahead. How much time has passed like that? Yeon Gongja. huh. Is there something holding you back? . Ever since I met the Western Station Priestess Gi Eui-ui, something seems strange. I dont think Commander Moryong and Kang Ryang notice. Stay silent. yes. Tell me. Do you trust me? It wasnt meant to be passed off as a joke. Mukbi spoke in a calm voice. You are one of the two people I trust the most in the world. thanks. But why are you doing this all of a sudden? I dont think its right to ask someone who trusts me to do something like this, but I have no choice but to ask you. ? If anything, it really shouldnt be like that. yes? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. When I give the signal, shoot Ki Woo-hee. Chapter 284 Episode 284 Shadow War (4) Wow! Ugh! The blue essence surrounding the entire body was so clear and deep that just looking at it made me feel refreshed. Mo Yong-woos true spirit was like that. The color of the true energy that was condensed andpressed and released into the visible area was refreshing and very pleasant to see, as if it were a reflection of his nature. But why? There must have been some cloudiness in my mind recently, and the deep blue energy seemed to stir a little uneasily. Slur. After ruling the inside for a while, Mo Yong-woo finally finished the Ungong breakfast. Thats amazing. Mo Yong-woo opened his eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting by the window. I knew it roughly, but its hard to find someone who has such a long history of life and death. Its hard for even me to tell when I breathe in and when I breathe out. Mo Yong-woo smiled. That is the characteristic of my martial arts. But youre not showing the martial arts skills that match that chemistry. Haha, thats right. This wasnt easy at all. People who have properly practiced their inner skills generally have long breathing times. However, it is difficult to find extremely long and shallow cases like Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woos breathing is much longer and calmer than Yeon Ho-jeongs. That speaks volumes about his martial arts characteristics, and Mo Yong-woo shows strength in flowingbos rather than single-hit kills. Therefore, it has good endurance, there are no gaps, and even if the flow is interrupted, it has the tenacity to revive the interrupted flow. However, Mo Yong-woo did not do that whenpeting with Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were very strong, but if he had been fighting with a constantbo like his own breathing, the game would not have been won so quickly. That kind of Yeonje also shows martial arts that is not suitable for chemistry in a different way. Yeon Ho-jeong implements martial arts focusing on explosive power and the art of killing with a single blow. Such martial artists usually have extreme methods. It is full of tricks to achieve results with a single blow, whether you die or the other person dies, so the moment you draw the sword, it bes a matter of life or death. A type of martial arts where if the opponent doesnt die, you die. Naturally, he has little change and is full of vitality, and he enjoys using types of martial arts that break the opponents spirit from the very beginning. What was surprising was Yeon Ho-jeongs breathing. He was a man who controlled his breathing freely. But my usual breathing is long and soft. However, rather than using martial arts that do not hit like Mo Yong-woo, it was because he had to use that level of breathing to prevent the usual consumption of stamina. Because I trained my body so hard that it was like dying. But when you see that you still feel inadequate, there is no end to martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong has experience. That one experience of reaching the ultimate level during his time as Emperor of Darkness brought him to his current level in just a few years. But now, Yeon Ho-jeong was walking a simr yetpletely different path than he was back then. Based on the enlightenment from the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he was taking steps to advance in a new direction and to a higher level. Thats why its slower than I thought. If he had followed the same martial arts path as during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he would have already surpassed his fathers level or higher. But there is no point in doing so. Considering the enemies we will fight in the future and in order to fully embrace the countless martial arts that we could not obtain at the time, we must ept slow growth for now. Also, Yeon Ho-jeong had no doubt in his belief. Even if you are a year or two behind right now, in the next three or four years, you will be able to move up to apletely different level than before. I am walking on a path that will allow me to reach the summit of a tall mountain peak that I could not even look up to during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, more quickly and surely. by the way. Mo Yong-woo smiled. I knew Yeonje came in. You made a bold move. But it still didnt stop, so I took some precautions. Its shameless. Again? ha ha ha. Mo Yong-woo sat on the bed. Did youe because of the West Station priestess? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Did you know? Mo Yong-woo shrugged his shoulders. It seems like Im learning a little bit about Yeonje too. It seems like you didnt want to show it yourself, but it seemed to me that you were clearly ufortable with the West Station Lady. He said he was ufortable. To be exact, it seemed like he was trying to keep his distance. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. I guess I got on your nerves without even knowing. Sorry. Im sorry. Dont say that. However, it didnt seem like you were ufortable seeing the origin or skin color of the West Region priestess. Im not the type of person to do that in the first ce. . If Yeon-je has a problem, I may not be able to solve it, but I think I can at least share the burden. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Does that mean you feel more reassured? Mo Yong-woo tapped his forearm. of course. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Mo Yong-woo with a sigh, soon sighed. I didnt know that at a moment like this, I would be sharing my secret. In the end, Yeon Ho-jeong also told Mo Yong-woo what he had only told his father and Muk-bi. Of course, any talk of past life was excluded. It wasnt because I didnt trust Mo Yong-woo, but because I thought that such talk in the current situation would only waste time. In this way, Yeon Ho-jeong revealed all the stories about the Three Religions of Gwangshin. . After finishing the story, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes showed a strange look. Mo Yong-woos expression was calmer than expected. He seemed surprised, but he didnt seem too shocked either. I see. I dont think its that surprising. I was surprised. It doesnt seem like you distrust me. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. I know that Yeonje is not the kind of person who would lie about something like this. okay? At the same time, now I understand. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. Its a bit awkward for me to say this out loud, but it seems like you are sincerely nning to make me the Murim lord. Yeah, Im serious. Ive been thinking about it. Why would a genius of such outstanding ability want to make me the Murim lord? I was wondering if it might be a ploy to use me to do something. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It wasnt a very spicy soup, was it? I cant help but be suspicious even if its just raw fish soup. Of course, thats what happened at first, but I dont think about it like that at all now. If I had been thinking like that, I wouldnt have asked to be sworn brothers in the first ce. Thats urate. Mo Yong-woo closed his eyes. If you just wanted to get to know each other, a lively exchange would have been enough. But the theme was different. You were looking at me as a person, but at the same time, I knew you wanted something from me. . I was curious, but I didnt ask in detail. I dont know what it was, but I didnt think that the first brother I had in my life would betray me. Or maybe I just didnt want to believe it. Of course it could be so. Whats important is that I believe in Yeonje. Mo Yong-woo nodded. Okay, this is it. I dont know what my younger brother saw in me, but he thought that if I became the leader, I would be able to stop them. thats right. Also, after hearing this, it seems like their power is unprecedented. Its huge. Mo Yong-woo, who was lost in thought for a moment, nodded. Ill organize it. Outside of Sae, there is a group called the Three Religions of Gwangsin. And the strength of each group isparable to that of the Murim Alliance, and they are working behind the scenes to take over the central in at once. thats right. Among them, an organization called Saeumgyo secretly supported the Mukryongbu, but the current Mukryongbu lord Tuwang Yangcheon realized the purpose of Saeumgyo. So Yangcheon is also keeping an eye on Saeumgyo. thats right. The reason Yeon-je did not inform the leaders of the Murim Alliance about this matter was to prevent confusion within the Alliance, but at the same time, he was concerned that if he moved hastily on this side, the three religions would hide out of sight again. Furthermore, there may be at least one person who sympathized with them. okay. Lastly, the only people who currently know about their existence are Master Zhuge, Master Yeonga, and Manager Mook. Have I misunderstood anything? doesnt exist. You understood correctly. Right. And Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. In your view, that West Region priestess is like a stooge of the Three Religions, right? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Im not sure. But I think the probability of that happening is high. The reason is? Its because I read the inner energy energy waves of the three religions in the prayer she learned. Yeonje knows the Three Religions well. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I know very well. Especially in the case of Saeumgyo. Right. Mo Yong-woo did not bother to ask how Yeon Ho-jeong knew so much about them. Be honest. I havent talked to her much and its only been a while since I met her, but the West Station priestess I saw is the real deal. . Her nature is definitely closer to good than evil. I believe so. older brother. You tell me. To me, it doesnt matter whether she is evil or good. . The only thing that matters is that she is familiar with the study of the Three Schools, which means there is a high probability that she is connected to the Three Schools in some way. Mo Yong-woo felt an eerie feeling for a moment. A ghost fire flickered in the eyes of his younger brother-inw who was looking at him with a cool smile. And in that naturalization, there was a terrifying anger and resentment that he could not understand. Are you nning on harming her? If you need. . Coming into the blind with intent? The moment I am convinced of that, her nature and past actions mean nothing to me. The only important thing is that because of her, not only the Murim Alliance but also the entire Central ins could suffer. . Its none of my business what kind of life she lived. There are too many lives at stake to deal with such trivial details. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Each of the countless enemies Ive killed has a story. Mo Yong-woo closed his eyes. Well, if Yeonje thinks so, I have no intention of changing your mind either. I want to change your mind. A soldier who cannot use his hands at a critical moment is disqualified. yes. It doesnt matter if you look at her favorably, but the moment you are sure that she is the third of the three religions, there should be no hesitation in your hand. Dont worry about that. Yeon Ho-jeong, looking at Mo Yong-woo, sighed. But since we didnt meet on the battlefield, lets try to find out more about her. Mo Yong-woos expression brightened noticeably. Yeah, thats good. There is no harm in being cautious. Yeon Ho-jeong put his foot on the window. Im sorry foring by sote. Get some rest. Please rest as well. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong threw himself out the window. Mo Yong-woo, who was alone, looked up at the ceiling. Murim lord? Chapter 285 Episode 285 Shadow War (5) Oh really? Thats right. thank you. If I had made a mistake, our paths could have diverged. no. Since Commander Yeon holds such an important position, I am always watching his movements. Hey, is this such an important position? of course. Currently, the Murim Alliance has countlessbat units and organizations. And among those organizations, the most free unit is Tang Ma-Myeol-Sas military unit. okay. This means that the Yugun unit itself is an independent unit that is free from the control of the alliance to some extent. In other words, it is a unit that can be trusted and entrusted to all levels. Commander Yeon receives that much trust. Thats amazing. I knew it was getting a lot of fame, but I didnt know it would be to that extent. This may be a bit sudden and somewhat rude, but can I ask you just one question? yes? Oh, thats right. You will turn eighteen after this year, right? Thats right. . Why are you doing that? Oh no. If so, I will contact the Hubuk branch as well. We have prepared a carriage for you, so you can travelfortably. Oh, the carriage is fine. Lets just pretend were practicing divinew and run. That long distance? Haha,pared to you, I am nothing. Then please take care of me. yes. I hope to see you againter. Me too. If you do it, thats enough. Looking at the back of the young man who had already run away into the distance, Gangseo-seong Namchang, branch head of Openness, stuck out his tongue. Such nonsense at the age of 18 Hehe, both the head of the family and the grand duke will lead the next generation of martial arts. * * * Two days have passed. Is your traumapletely healed? yes. But the important thing is the internal injuries. Now that I think about it, I was really ignorant. Even if its old-fashioned, artillery is artillery, and youre thinking of destroying it head-on. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. If I didnt break it in turn, your lives would all be lost. i know. So its absurd. I cant believe they even mobilized artillery. I see Huh? By the way, do you know something about artillery? Mukbi chuckled. I dont know whats going on in the world, but I know what I need to know. At Gwanilgok, general knowledge about ejection weapons other than bows is taught. Except for memorization. I see? I felt like I learned something new. At least in the past, during the time of the Five Great Gods, the silence never said anything like this. Mukbis eyes shone. Anyway, isnt it strange? what. No matter how much it was a gathering ofwmakers, the use of artillery was too much. Wasnt artillery a secret weapon within the military that could only be operated with permission from the highest leader? thats right. So, that means the Uisinhoe has even reached the head of the military Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Just because youre a member of the National Assembly doesnt mean you dont know whats going on in the world. They even approached the heads of the organizations affiliated with the Murim League and told them to give up their mission. hmm. Its hard to do that without some distribution. Even if its a bit arrogant, I still believe it. It is okay to touch the Murim Alliance to that extent. Even if a problem arises, I am confident that I have the power to ovee it. Mukbis eyes wavered. Then really? I dont know yet. And this isnt something we can handle right now. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong nced at the baserunner. Our mission is to escort the West Station priestess. Nothing can take priority over him. . Its not an easy situation to find out if Hougae is next to you right now. For now, well have to deal with it after we finish our mission safely. And afterpleting the mission, I will report this to the higher-ups of the Murim Alliance, so it wont be easy for even a practitioner to step forward and handle it, right? yes. Thats what you meant when you said it was out of your hands. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Yes, thats right. Mukbi, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, shook his head inwardly. I guess thats not why. She knew Yeon Ho-jeong well. Yeon Ho-jeong never forgives anyone who touches her. In particr, he had the personality topletely destroy those who crossed the line for ridiculous reasons, such as the Uishinhoe. But now Yeon Ho-jeong speaks. Its not something you can handle with your own hands. They were saying that this was the right thing to do if the Murim Alliance handled it. Is it because he really doesnt think he needs to step forward? No, it means there is something more important than that. And that thing is. The West Station priestess. Mukbi, who was looking at Yeonhojeong with confused eyes, opened his mouth. Yeon Gongja. I dont know what I want to say, but if its not urgent, shall we talkter? yes? why? Where are you going? Go see the West Station priestess. For a moment, tension appeared on Mukbis face. Yeon Gongja. do not worry. Nothing special will happen. . However, it may be necessary to change this extremely ufortable atmosphere a little. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled the conversation with Mo Yong-woo two days ago. But since we didnt meet on the battlefield, Ill try to find out more about her. Mo Yong-woo defined the West Station priestess as an enemy and showed hesitation in making a move. Yeon Ho-jeong understood Mo Yong-woo. He had never experienced the war against the Three Religions, nor had he ever smelled the air of that bloody battlefield. Even if you know it with your head, you cannot understand it with your heart. So you can be more cautious. To put it the other way around, it means that Yeon Ho-jeong can never be calm about matters rted to the Three Religions. Im just trying to be cool. Your words arent wrong. There was no harm in being cautious. Moreover, in Yeon Ho-jeongs opinion, the West Station priestess did not seem to be a bad person by nature. Of course, as he said to Mo Yong-woo, the good and evil of the three religions was not important to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. I dont like ruining the atmosphere for no reason. Ill meet you first and make a decision. At that time, Mukbi pped Yeonhojeong on the back. Pow! Oops! Yeon Ho-jeong almost rolled on the floor for a moment. It was a blow so harsh that it brought tears to my eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong distorted his face and growled. What are you doing, man! Rx your shoulders. what? Mukbi smiled and waved his hand. No matter who she is, a practitioner can act like a practitioner, right? Just like the practitioners have been doing. . As befits a practitioner, dont feel pressured and if you want tomit, just go ahead andmit. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was silently watching, patted his back. I know your back will be on fire when we finish talking. Come and practice some more divinew. I have a blood wing. I have a bow? Do you think you cant avoid it? Do you think you wont be able to get it right? kill. ha. Ki Woo-hee sighed softly. Uisinhoera. Iy in bed and looked at the ceiling for a while. I was very tired, but I couldnt sleep because my mind wasplicated. She recalled Jamyoung Ilhos words. Also, infiltrating the Murim Alliance is not something the saint would do. Nevertheless, the reason the saint is experiencing this suffering is because she has original sin. Yes. She was guilty. But that sin was notmitted of her own free will. A sin I have been carrying since I was born. Half of the blood flowing from her veins contained a meanness that they could not tolerate. Its low. There was sadness on Ki Woo-hees face. What on earth determines nobleness? Is it noble if it belongs to a wealthy person, and is it lowly if it belongs to a poor person? Is it true that people with different skin colors are mean, but people with the same skin color are noble? Ki Woo-hee had no idea. So she delved into medicine from a young age. It was a study that started with the childish idea of taking literally what others said about blood being different and really trying to understand the structure of the human body. But as time passed, she became proficient in medicine and experienced the world, she realized. That there is no noble person in this world. That there is only one person who can distinguish between the noble and the heavenly. but. No matter how much I cry, they wont even understand. Tears welled up in Ki Woo-hees eyes. Maybe now is not the time to think about that. Whether he had a choice or not, what mattered was the fact that he was heading to the Murim Alliance. And the reality was that they had to do what they wanted there. Even if Iment that the world does not recognize my will, the reality does not change. A congressman who heals peoples bodies has to be a stooge for an organization and act like a bastard. Ki Woo-hee let out a sigh. I had no right to criticize the Uishinhoe from the beginning. I am no different from them. It was then. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Mortal Army. At that moment, she was startled and stood up in a panic. Can Ie in? yes yes?! . Ah yes. Pleasee in. All right. Im sorry. The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong came in. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. As soon as Yeon Ho-jeong entered, I felt the atmosphere in the room changepletely. Embarrassed, Ki Woo-hee maintained a stern posture. Strange. Even though she knew she didnt need to do this, she couldnt help but feel nervous. Why am I like this? Whenever I meet Yeon Ho-jeong, or even just hear his voice, my heart starts pounding. Because you feel a romantic attraction to the other person? Thats not it. Ki Woo-hee felt a deep sense of intimidation from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes and voice. In a sense, that feeling of intimidation was tinged with more hostility than the religious defenses. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Your Majesty is the object of my protection. You dont have to be so nervous. Yes Can I sit down? yes! Thats right. So the two people sat facing the table. Yeon Ho-jeong quietly crossed his arms and stared at Ki Woo-hee. Ki Woo-hee felt burdened by those gazes and bowed his head. A breathtaking silence followed. Yeon Ho-jeong was the first to break the silence. You seem nervous. yes?! Theres no need for you to be that nervous, but youre strangely nervous. ah! That Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It was time for him to open his mouth again. Are you are you okay? ? It looks like the external injuries have all been treated, but the internal injuries still seem to be in a serious condition. Why? At Ki Woo-hees words, Yeon Ho-jeong felt like his steam was leaking out. Its okay. It makes me feel a little sick, but Im used to hurts like this. For a moment, Ki Woo-hees eyes shed. The brightness in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes was so intense that everyone who was sitting across from him was surprised. No! If you leave the internal injuries unattended, your organs may suffer serious damage in the future!! . is it bad? Ki Woo-hee, who was surprised at himself for screaming for a moment, lowered his head again. Before I knew it, my pure white skin was turning red. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. What is this human? He looked at Ki Woo-hee and sighed as he spoke. Youre really fucking leaking. Huh! I must have done something very wrong?! What are we going to do? yes? Are you sure you came here to wash your hands? Ki Woo-hee just foamed at the mouth. Chapter 286 Episode 286 Shadow War (6) Its like hitting the top of your head with a huge pickaxe! It felt like I was hit. Sejak? What kind of thing? uh? But what was Sejak doing? Ki Woo-hees face, which was on the verge of fainting due to extreme shock and confusion, was so messed up that it was difficult to face it. Yeon Ho-jeong thought as she looked at Ki Woo-hees face. Thats interesting. With this reaction, it became clear that West Station priestess Ki Woo-hee belonged to the Three Churches. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeong felt steam leaking out. Whats sox? He knew the power and cruelty of the three fanatic religions. I didnt know what their real purpose was, but I also knew that they would upy the central ins andpletely evaporate the martial arts and government affairs. With that alone, the Three Religions of Gwangshin were the enemies of everyone in the central ins. Of course, the three schools would be aware of that reality, and if they sent Sejak, they would certainly select them very carefully. But what is this? What made you think of sending such an idiot to Sejak? Yeon Ho-jeong felt a little tired. Do you think the three religions have all be fools just because history has changed? No matter how good Yeon Ho-jeongs insight was, it was bound to be difficult for him to look at himself. Ki Woo-hee clearly did not have a strong personality. However, the courage and courage he gained while treating patients for over ten years was quite considerable. However, no matter how courageous Ki Woo-hee was, he was not strong enough to withstand Yeon Ho-jeongs intimidation. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were meeting alone for the first time with a person from the three religions other than the ck sheep, were as sharp as des. Anyone, not just Ki Woo-hee, has no choice but to feel intimidated. Crucially, the reason Ki Woo-hee showed this side was because of her sixth sense. Her sixth sense was so exceptional that she was able to detect Jamyoung Ilhos stealth technique even though her skills were not even top-notch. So to speak, it was an innate talent. The talent spoke for itself. The danger of Yeonhojeong lies in the bomb-like murderous intent hidden beneath his bachelor-like appearance. Jiing! Ji-ing! Ki Woo-hee swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looking at him were gradually bing transparent. At the same time, her sixth sense was running wilder and wilder. it hurts. My brain seemed to be boiling with fear brought on by my sixth sense. I felt like my eyes were turning white due to the terrible headache. Only twice before had her sixth sense sounded such an rm. She remembered one person. The personification of absolute power who looks down on all people with clear eyes as wless as the blue sea. father. One who reveals the myth. The only Son of Heaven, the Shinhwa religious leader, who will light up the world with the hottest and purest fire in the world. At the same time, another absolute person came to mind. And him! If there is light, there is also darkness. The leader of the darkest and most evil group in the world, the master of evildoing who lives in the lowest ce and is paradoxically ready to rise to the most noble position. Unbelievable! Who the hell is this guy?! Unbelievably, Yeon Ho-jeong was giving Ki Woo-hee such terrifying pressure that it reminded him of the two most powerful men in the world. Martial arts? Strong? That wasnt the problem. This young man never achieved the martial arts skills of his father or the Four Masters. No, even among the thirteen saints who arepeting to be the best among the powerful forces of the time, there are not even three who are as strong as the masters of the three religions. So what is it about this young man that makes him so outstanding that he reminds us of the masters of the Three Religions? Grrrrrrr. At that moment, Ki Woo-hee saw a vision. The fantasy of a bachelor-like young man with sharp, poisonous eyes suddenly turning into a monster with hundreds of arms and dozens of pairs of legs and sharp fangs like a snow beast. Every breath you exhale is poison, every gesture you make brings a typhoon. If you take one step, an earthquake urs, and the shouts cause thunder and lightning. Crumbling! Sigh! A fantasy of a true monster that cannot be described even with the words Three Heads and Yukbi. Here was an evil spirit who came to earth with five demon kings behind him. He was the embodiment of an unprecedented evil that would burn across the continent and into the sky. Grrrr. Ki Woo-hee trembled in extreme fear. She inherited the richest and most cloudy blood among the mythological lineages, and surprisingly, she was born with spiritual eyes that did not appear in any other mythical lineage. Yeon Ho-jeong, captured in the spirit, was an uncontroble monster that grew with the concepts of fear, hatred and destruction attached to it. Why are you doing that? . Ibosho. omg! Ki Woo-hee, who was surprised, suddenly returned from the world of fantasy to reality. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Where does it hurt? Why are you sweating so much? It wouldnt be unreasonable to be surprised that Sejaks story was suddenly revealed. Oh no. The sight of Ki Woo-hee breathing heavily with his hand on his chest was not normal for anyone to see. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching Ki Woo-hee, rxed her posture. Yes, it looks like Sejak is correct. Ites out definitively. It is clear that he knew his identity from the beginning. When I think about it, the inexplicable feeling of stomachache I felt from the moment I first met Yeon Ho-jeong could have been because he knew her identity. Whoa. After catching his breath, Ki Woo-hee felt somehow at ease. Ki Woo-hee said calmly. Do you think I am a third party member of another organization? exactly. The tone of speech changed. Ki Woo-hee read in that change a violence that was difficult to bear. And surprisingly, I felt even more at ease with the change. To begin with, she neither liked hiding things from others nor was she good at lying. Do you think I am a Sejak dispatched by some organization? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. He too could feel the change in Ki Woo-hee. Ki Woo-hee was not trying to back off, but rather was trying to tell everything. What a strange human being. Usually, when receiving an unexpected blow like this, it wasmon to deny that it was a surprise attack, apart from surprise. And that was normal. But Ki Woo-hee was not like that. His voice was bing calmer, as if everything was going well. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. well? I dont know which of the three ces it is, but at least it doesnt seem to be a dead body. Ki Woo-hee flinched. also. This person knew about the existence of the Three Religions. She swallowed again. You know. About the three religions. exactly. How? I have no obligation to tell you that. That was correct. Ki Woo-hee sighed. Are you going to kill me? If you need. If you need? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled vaguely. It was a smile that immediately filled Ki Woo-hees calm heart with fear. Sejak does not admit that he is Sejak. But you admitted it. . I dont know what your circumstances are, but it seems to me that you yourself have a strong aversion to the idea of cleaning yourself. Ki Woo-hee swallowed again. Even though the other person did not have the same sixth sense and spiritual vision as he did, he had the experience and insight to navigate the chaos. In a way, it was a force much more powerful than innate talent. And Ki Woo-hee couldnt lie to his eyes that were close to certainty. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed inwardly. What you say, brother, is not wrong. He had no intention of forgiving anyone rted to the Three Religions. But Mo Yong-woo said. At least he doesnt seem like a bad person by nature and theres no sign of immediate danger, so we should talk first. At least in this case, Mo Yong-woos judgment was right. Even if youre young, the real thing is real. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been watching Ki Woo-hee the whole time, suddenly hit the table. bang! Ki Woo-hee, surprised, looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with eyes full of fear. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Enough of the useless talk. I knew you were Sejak, and you acknowledged it too. ! Now its time to make a choice. Choice? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeong crossed his arms. Do you want to die? Ki Woo-heesplexion turned pale. Of course you dont want to die. But its hard to avoid death once its discovered that you are Sejak. Then there are two ways for you. yes? Either die here or bring us that information. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Killing you is easy. I can just twist your neck right here and there. !! But it is difficult to obtain information from the three religions. If you think about it that way, you are a pretty useful chess piece. Are you telling me to betray the church? exactly. You cant do that. Then die. Grumble. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Ki Woo-hee, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes, soon closed his eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at Ki Woo-hee, smiled and said. Isnt it fun? yes? In fact, as long as the Three Schools do not try to dominate the central in, we have no reason to hate the Three Schools either. Of course, I will be on guard. ! Do you understand? We dont know anything about them. But they are trying to dominate the midfield. And that road will inevitably be stained with blood. Ki Woo-hees tightly clenched fist trembled slightly. They are evil. Regardless of what they are pursuing, any justification or excuse is meaningless to them at the point when they are trying to kill the innocentmon people of the central ins. because? Because it is evil. . Even a murderer can have a story. But that cant forgive sins. Thats what youre trying to do. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes spewed out blue sparks. And you are a congressman. My job is to heal peoples bodies and save lives. No matter what group you belong to, you are just watching them shed innocent blood. ! Even if you die and go before King Yeomra, dont say that you were a member of the National Assembly. Its disgusting. Ki Woo-hee opened his eyes. Her bloodshot eyes were full of unknown anger and confusion. I hate conflict too! I dont like seeing blood either! Then why dont you try to change it? I have no strength, so how can I! So the result is like this. If that was going to happen, why didnt you say the right thing and die right away? If I had done that, I would have died at a younger age, but at least I would have been proud of myself. !! You too are using the same excuses that countless evildoers have made. So what does it mean even if ones nature is good? The result is like this. The smile disappeared from Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Dont try to make excuses by saying things like age, courage, etc. You failed to choose when you should have. Therefore, you have no right to criticize the Uishinhoe. Ki Woo-hees expression became full of despair. There was a lot to refute. But I couldnt refute it. In the end, I understood that Yeon Ho-jeongs words were true. Pow! Oops! Ki Woo-hees body was lifted into the air. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed her neck and spoke coldly. Ill give you onest chance. . Are you going to die dirty? Or are you going to at least try to change your miserable life? !! Choose. Right now! Chapter 287 Episode 287 Ready (1) Three dayster. Now, lets rest here today. The group that departed yesterday evening reached the Yangtze River. While he was resting after untying his clothes, Ki Woo-hee approached Muk-bi. Hey Yes? How may I call you? Mukbi narrowed his eyes. Me? yes. Ah, my name is Mukbi, the manager of the Mortal Army. Then Ill call you Manager Mook. Ah yes. Its no different, Manager Mook. Currently, the internal injuries havent beenpletely resolved, right? There is a little bit left, but. Not a little. yes? Ki Woo-hee said with a somewhat stern expression. Manager Mook is a man of surprising inaction. It seems to me that you are practicing using two types of Neigongshim techniques, is that correct? There was surprise on Mukbis face. thats right. How did you know? I have cared for thousands of patients for over ten years. Many of them were unmanned. You can tell quite a few things at a nce. ah! Mukbi looked at her with new admiration. Ki Woo-hee shook his head. Thats not the problem now. Looking at the flow of external energy thates out from time to time, it seems that he has taken care of the inside with good medicine for internal injuries. Even though he looks fine on the outside, the burden on his heart must have be quite strong. yes yes?! Can I take a look? Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong just nodded without even looking away. Ah yes. Here Ki Woo-hee, who felt the need to remain silent, soon sighed. As expected. Is it very bad? Isnt Director Mooks martial arts foundation based on his pupil? Thats right. You have trained rigorously since childhood. But thats the problem. Through unimaginable training, muscle density has improved amazingly, and cardiopulmonary capacity has surpassed that of humans, but the problem is that the heart is overdevelopedpared to other organs. omg! But the good news is that the bnce of the five organs and six parts is being achieved in its own way thanks to another method of internal energy. If it werent for the Naegongsim Act, I would have had to suffer from measles for several years, even if my life wasnt in danger. Mukbis eyes wavered. Another Naegongsimbeop refers to the Hongcheongi taught by Yeon Hojeong. Although it is not one of the most powerful techniques in the world, there is no better technique than Hongcheon when ites to controlling physical strength and internal energy. It is said that thanks to Hong Cheon-gi, the five organs and six parts are in bnce. I couldnt help but feel truly fortunate. This is something that often happens to people who have improved their physical abilities by continuously exercising their bodies since childhood. As the heart is also an organ made ofrge muscles, overdevelopment of the heart muscle also causes major problems. I see When you practice internal energy, the five internal organs and six organs automatically maintain bnce, so it is difficult to find such cases among internal internal masters. However, Director Mook trained in pupil-centered meditation, so I dont think this bnce was achieved. Its not a big problem, right? Ki Woo-hee smiled. It was a smile that reassured the patient. Just looking at that smile made me think that he had a natural doctors personality. Of course. As I said, the air resistance itself was so great that even if it continued like this, it would not have been life-threatening. There is also another virtue of Naegongsimbeop. However, this time, I think he was in a hurry and dealt with his internal problems too hastily. Ki Woo-hee took out a needle case from his arms. Ill give you acupuncture for a moment. You may feel tired or numb for about one hour, but it will improve on its own after that. Oh, thank you. no. It was a great blessing just to bring me here safely. In this way, Mukbi received treatment from Ki Woohee. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at the two people, asked Yeon Ho-jeong. What happened? what? I heard that you negotiated with Rep. Ki. Didnt you say you would tell me the exact storyter? But now that I look at it, it looks like theyve turned this way. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Not yet. hmm? He asked for a few days to think about it. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. Did Yeonje ept that offer? okay. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, smiled for a moment. You held out well. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. Nothing was tolerated. Just like my brother said, it seems like he had his own circumstances. I feel like I want to break my head right away, but theres no need to do that. Yes, thats why I said I held back well. I have to make a decision today anyway. I said I would wait until midnight. Mo Yong-woo nodded. I dont want more than that either. That shouldnt happen. joy. It may be a little embarrassing, but Yeon-je is an outstanding person in all aspects. But I thought if you were a little more careful, you could fly much higher than you are now. . I hope Yeon-je bes a person who can be patient in times of need in the future. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Thank you. Its hard to call it repayment, but Ill give you a gift too. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Dont hesitate at the crucial moment. Isnt that what you want to say? Can you read my mind now? I heard so much from Yeon-je that I got a seal. But thats it. You are right. You must not hesitate at important moments. You just need to know. And Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. Its not something I want to say right now, but now that I think about it, Im saying it because it doesnt seem like something I should say in a separate mood. hmm? Im talking about the Murim Lord. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Mo Yong-woo continued calmly. After Yeonje told me the identity of them, I thought about it alone. Do I really have the qualifications to be the Murim Lord? there is. Haha, thank you for saying that. Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with clear eyes. I still feel very burdened by the position of Murim Lord. I dont think I have the ability to do that. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If you say that, its okay. Even if you keep thinking that way, theres nothing you can do about it right now. Are you going to keep persuading this Woohyung? You told me about it before, right? I will make it happen. Even if I dont want to do it? . Even if I say I will never sit in the position of Murim Lord? okay. Why? Isnt Yeonje a person who respects the free will of others? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That smile, which seemed somehow bitter yet cold, broke Mo Yong-woos heart. If it werent for you, I think Jungwon would be submerged in a sea of fire. . A persons free will should be respected even when an absolute threat approaches. But there are exceptions. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Ive been curious about this for a long time. What on earth does Yeonje see in me that makes her want to put me in the position of leader? person. ? Look at the person named Mo Yong-woo himself. Hey Yeonje. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Im on a mission. Lets leave it here for now. Lets go back to Meng and talk about the rest. Okay, lets do that. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Kang-ryang was standing there with a nk expression. Hey man. Why are you standing so nkly? A risk! It has to be that way. One is receiving treatment, the other is talking about something serious, and I have nothing to do? You bastard, you dont even know that this is a waste of time. You should have taken that little bit of time and swing your sword or something, but did you just sit there and rx? This isnt going to work. Oops! Is it training again?! You wont see any blood, so dont worry. Yeon Ho-jeong took Kang Ryang into the nearby forest. Mo Yong-woo let out a sigh as he watched the two people disappearing into the distance. Yeonje. Sometimes, your blind trust is burdensome. Mo Yong-woo truly liked Yeon Ho-jeong. It was not because Yeon Ho-jeong was outstanding or because of any reason. In the first ce, he was the one who said that they should be sworn brothers without knowing much about Yeon Ho-jeong. It could also be seen that the process and results had changed. But Mo Yong-woo thought that was meaningless. In any case, Yeon Ho-jeong was his only biological younger brother. However, it was burdensome at times. Or, to be more honest, I was disappointed. Theres definitely something Yeon Ho-jeong didnt tell her. And he still hasnt told me that. I knew it wasnt because I distrusted myself. However, there were times when I felt disappointed when I had to push for things that were not easy for me to understand. Mo Yong-woo looked up at the sky. The red skybined with the cold night air at sunset was very beautiful. Ill still wait. Even if the dayes that you betray me, I will never betray you. Midnight that night. What about silence? are you okay. If you just pay attention little by little from now on, it wont be long before your five organs and six parts are perfectly bnced. Thank goodness. m! The Yangtze River was wide. When viewed from the sky, its width could not bepared to the sea, but at least the Yangtze River seen from the ground wasrge enough to be reminiscent of the sea. This was especially true on starlit nights. so. thud. Yeonhojeong, who had set up the Gwangryongbu on the ground, spoke in a calm voice. Have you made a decision? Ki Woo-hee smiled and nodded. yes. I made a decision. No matter what decision was made, just looking at their expressions made them feel refreshed. At least he didnt seem to regret his decision. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ki Woo-hee in silence. Ki Woo-hee closed his eyes. I have hated the behavior of the organization I belong to since I was young. And I knew it. They know its not right and they shouldnt do that. . But then and now I still feel the same way. You may think Im indecisive, but I believe in teaching That was then. Shh. ? quiet. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong looked around with sharp eyes. That wasnt all. Slurp. Slurp. Mo Yong-wu, who was leaning against a tree and closing his eyes,s hand went towards the Tangma Great Sword. Mukbi, who was sitting and eating breakfast, was also fiddling with the quiver of arrows on his belt. The same was true for Gangryang. Although he did not yet have the same sharp sense as them, he was slowly beginning to read the atmosphere of the battlefield. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Ki Woo-hee. He was the first person to say the first three letters of his name. And Ki Woo-hee didnt even realize it. yes yes? I hope this fight gives you something to feel. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed her by the cor and threw her at Kang Ryang. omg! Yeon Ho-jeong shouted to Kang Ryang, who epted Ki Woo-hee. Never let it get taken away! It was then. Fuuuuuuu! Puff poop! Hundreds of people in ck burst out from the surface of the Yangtze River and rushed at the group. Chapter 288 Episode 288 Ready (2) Phew. The young man took a deep breath. Certainly, the best way to cultivate Divine Law is to go beyond rivers and mountains. Something I just learned but didnt master has already be a habit. Of course, this is only limited to Gyeongsinjutsu, and it is different in practice. You had to know how to mix swordsmanship and martial arts at the right time to increase yourbat efficiency. Maybe my brother can do all of this. The young man thought of his own flesh and blood. Jamryong () waiting for the time to roar towards the world. After ending a somewhat strained rtionship during our childhood, my older brother became apletely different person. Until a few years ago, the young man could watch his older brothers progress with endless admiration. In a way, I was relieved. It could be said that it was fortunate that the older brother was so much better than him that he was a brother with an unusual history. But only now was the young man able to set his mind straight. My older brothers development I was truly happy with the prestige of being the worlds bestte-life leader who broke through the barrier of martial arts in his early twenties, but at the same time, I felt that I should not tarnish my older brothers reputation. My older brother was a genius like no other in the world. I couldnt show my ugly younger brother to him like that. After so many days of shedding blood and cutting bones. The young man was finally able to be confident in his own power. I am confident that it will not tarnish the reputation of my father and brother. Now that Ive had enough rest, lets run again. My breathing, which had been disturbed for a moment, waspletely restored to normal. It was a surprisingly fast recovery. Regardless of the quality and quantity of internal energy, if I had not trained my physical strength to the limit, I would not have been able to regain my breathing so quickly. The young man kicked the ground. Paang! It moves quickly like an arrow being fired. The incredible speed of the divine method was a level that even a decent peak expert could see before their eyes. Even in that brief moment, the slightly awkward movements and breathing wereing back to normal at an rming speed. Hes a genius. It was truly a talent sent from heaven. Rather than having the kind of talent to analyze and ept things with ones head, he was a rare warrior whose natural senses were unique and whose body remembered them before his head. Paaang! Paaaaang! The speed of the neww, which was already fast, became faster as time passed. The distribution of breath is increasingly adjusted toward perfection. The movements of the limbs gradually became one, unnecessary breathing decreased, and naturally the consumption of internal energy gradually slowed down. It seemed as if a noble schr was flying away on a crane. This was the true form of Byeoksan Yeongas greatest divinew, Cheonjong Haengbi (v\w). How far has it progressed like that? ?! The young mans eyes became sharp. Its a metal sound. Chiiing. Ugh. A strong metallic sound was heard from somewhere in the distance. It was the sound of weapons colliding with weapons. Furthermore, behind the intense sound of the collision, a fiery murderous and cruel bloody smell was flowing like waves. If this is the direction, my brother and his group will definitely go That was then. Hahaha! The young mans eyes widened. Amidst all the bloody momentum and bloody smell, one very familiar yet foreign energy made the young mans heart tremble. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It was a brilliant energy like fire that I felt for the first time in my life. No, in fact, a fire energy that could not bepared to anything else was flowing as if it would set the whole world on fire. And the thing that supported the fire was a divine skill that was almost in the realm of perfection. Byeokrajingyeol! The sword fighting spirit exploded. Fuuuuuuu! The young mans body became a beam of light and was shot out. * * * h h h! Fuwaaaaak! The blood that embroidered the air looked like ck ink even under the bright moonlight. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Bub bub bub! The dragons teeth, covering a wide area, tore off the necks of all the ck-d people that attacked without question or answer. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Commander Moyong! I know! Paaang! Mo Yong-woo, who entered the left attackne at once, took a strong advance. bang! The earth shook. It was an advance of power. Although it was less powerful than Yeon Ho-jeongs Jin-gak, the vibration that spread further showed Mo Yong-woos martial arts characteristics. Geongon. Mo Yongwus Tangma Great Sword moved like a beam of light. Whoa! Suddenly! Hahaha! Suddenly! Every time the heavy de crossed the air, the ck-clothed peoples narrow-pointed sword and Zimowonangwol (ĸxX) were shattered and scattered. The lives of the men in ck holding the weapons were also being shattered. Yeon Ho-jeong was not the only one who was enraged by the sudden attack; Mo Yong-woo was also cutting down his enemies with a rare disy of lethality. Pow! Pow! Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! He smashes the head with the sword and catches the seven javelins and narrow-pointed swords with one sword. It was abination of smooth, flowing sword techniques. Although it did not have the power to kill with a single blow, its flow was as exhrating as the current of the Yangtze River. Mo Yongwu twisted the Tang Demon Sword. Pakang! All weapons caught by the sword were shattered. At the same time, his left hand spewed fire. Burbubbubbuk! The seven men in ck who were hit by the gentle tension fell down, coughing up blood. It was a cruel assassination. It was the moment when Mo Yong-segas visionary handcraft, Hwangpungjang, revealed its power to the world. Damn it! Suddenly! Fuwaaaaak! Mo Yong-woos swordsmanship was amazing. Until now, most of the battles had been left to Yeon Ho-jeong, but in fact, Mo Yong-woos skills were also at a level that rivaled those of his age group. Plus, he had talent. He is the only one in Mo Yongs family who has the talent that Yeon Ho-jeong does not have. five. Mo Yong-woo closed his eyes. On the other hand, his sword created a majestic flow and enveloped the ck-d people soaring high in the sky. At that moment, the strength of the Geongon Eight Extreme Heart Technique sharpened. Fuwaaaaaaa! Blood rained from the sky. After trapping the target with an intangible sword technique, he pulls and cuts them down in one go. It was a sword technique that was implemented on the spot after seeing the movement of Gyoryongswae, a technique that does not exist in Geongonbaekbaekbaekhae. It was truly amazing. Even if you attained enlightenment for a moment, implementing it immediately in practice was apletely different matter. The reason is that even if you try to solve unfamiliar enlightenment in life and death, there is no way it will work properly. However, this did not apply to Mo Yong-woo. In an extreme situation, he was able to express what he saw and felt through the sword test without any sense of difort, as if he had practiced it hundreds of times. That was Mo Yong-woos talent. A different talent from Yeon Ji-pyeong, who absorbs everything with her senses. It was to elerate the learning speed itself. Its not that he has excellentbat skills, but once he learns any martial art, he can immediately perform it skillfully. The speed at which the realizations gained through extreme analytical skills are applied to the body is so fast that it is iprehensible. This is it. Sigh! Fresh blood sttered in all directions, blocking out the moonlight. This is my martial arts! Even though it depicts a solemn sword shape, there is no interruption at all. He was clearly disying his martial arts skills that he had realized through a conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong earlier. At that time, a huge was spread over the heads of Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. This is difficult. There were too many enemies to cut off that. His swordsmanship was limited to just tying up the feet of his enemies. It was then. Buaaaaaaaa! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A single shot of iron war, with more power than a gun, shattered the entire and pushed it backwards. Manager Mook! Mukbi, who had not been involved in the front line until now, entered the war at just the right moment. also! It was a wonderful blow. Mo Yong-wu was impressed not by the power of the arrow but by Muk-bis timely participation. There was no need to waste arrows just to help correct internal injuries. The moment a loophole was revealed in the impregnable defense of Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo, a disy of archery was enough. As a result, Mukbi will be able to reserve strength and increase the survival rate of his allies even if an emergency arises. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Chief Moyong! This is not the time to turn a blind eye! Oh, Im sorry! Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Burbubbubbuk! The tip of the sword pierced the bodies of the people in ck as sharp as a de. It was a tremendous martial arts attack covering all directions. In addition, every time the 80-geun Gwangryongbu swung, the bodies of the people in ck exploded with a loud sound as if they had been hit by a bullet. At this level, no matter how bad the poisonous tumor was, I couldnt help but feel dizzy. The men in ck hesitated and retreated to form a formation. At that time, an electric sound from Yeonhojeong was sent to Mo Yong-woo and Muk-bi. [These guys attacks are inconsistent. It is not one organization, but a mixture of multiple organizations.] The two people agreed with Yeon Ho-jeongs thoughts. The enemys attack seemed fierce at first nce, but was somehow unsystematic. Of course, their numbers and lives alone were a great threat, but they were making useless sacrifices by going ahead or behind. [Those guys are falling back! Im trying to form a formation and deal with them calmly! You cant give these guys time to think!] In an instant, red-hot anger flickered throughout Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Mo Yong-woo and Muk-bis eyes widened. bang! Yeonhojeong entered the middle of the enemy lines at a speed three times faster than the retreating speed of the men in ck and swung the Gwangryongbu. Burbubbubbuk! Oh no! Spread out in all directions! A scream finally burst from the mouths of the people in ck who had been attacking in silence. Mo Yong-woo shouted. Commander Yeon! Yeonhojeong raised the Gwangryongbu above his head. bang! bang! bang! It was a brutal ax hit. He struck down the ax raised high in the sky and cut the enemies into pieces, but the speed was insanely fast. It seemed like I couldnt even chop firewood that quickly. Quang! The Red me Meat ughter (t) unfolds with a strong advance. It was not a martial art of strength and advancement, but a martial art of first-kill killing that thirsted for the blood of the enemy and burned their bodies. Bub bub bub! bang! bang! Qarring! It is no exaggeration to say that it is truly a solo stage. He was swinging his ax like a crazy killer at enemies who were already out of sync, but his attacks were much more intense than usual, as if he wanted to catch everything he could. Suddenly! Fuwaaaaak! However, no matter how strong Yeonhojeong was, the number of enemies was too many. The wounds on Yeon Ho-jeongs body increased one by one due to the narrow-pointed sword, the harpoon, the letter Won Angwol, and various memorization techniques. Even the internal injuries suffered from breaking the canvas were not fully healed. Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion gradually became pale. Mo Yong-woos face distorted when he saw that. Commander Yeon! It was when he was about to run out, shouting without realizing it. ?! I felt a powerful, unknown air waveing from behind. Mo Yong-woo and Muk-bi were surprised. master?! It was a strong energy wave. I felt a sense of urgency somehow, but the problem was that the speed of the person approaching was truly incredible. And de-like energy waves that matched that speed were disturbing the surroundings like a storm. Although it may not be Yeon Ho-jeong or Mo Yong-woos opponent, the moment aparable enemy enters the war, the story changes. Mo Yong-woo shouted. Manager Mook! I know! Now that things were like this, Muk Fei couldnt just keep hoarding his strength. Crackle! The silent eyes of Hongryeon Pces protester caught a young man approaching at frightening speed. Its a prosecutor! And fast! The reaction speed is probably also amazing huh? For a moment, Mukbi blinked his eyes. Why? Somehow, the opponents energy wave felt familiar. And the face of the person approaching at an rming speed seemed to have been seen somewhere before. While Mukbi paused and said, Uh, uh. The young man who was approaching with a gust of wind kicked off the ground and jumped up. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The movements of the young man soaring high in the sky were truly like a great horse flying across the clear sky. Mo Yong-woo, who was about to shout at Muk-bi, looked at the young man without realizing it. The young man had soared and had already approached the sky above the enemy camp. beautiful. Amazingly fast and mesmerizingly beautiful movements. However, the moment the young man drew his sword, the prayer that made the viewer feel dazed was instantly reversed. Chaaaaaa! Attack of the sword. The powerful sword energy that spewed out like a as if it could cut down the heavens and earth in all directions focused the attention of everyone, regardless of whether they were enemies or enemies. The eyes have be noticeably more mature and surprisingly stronger. The strong eyes of the young man Yeon Ji-pyeong suddenly emitted a terrifying sword light. older brother! Surprise appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Pyeong-ah! Yeon Ji-pyeongs sword power epassed all directions and wrapped around the wrists of the enemies. Fuwaaaaak! Chapter 289 Episode 289 Ready (3) Are you here? Mo Yong-guns eyebrows twitched. Zhuge Wenhu continued speaking with a calm face. I had something special to tell you, so I asked you toe to the ceremony. I hope you understand. So what happened? It seemed like the feelings from before had not yet resolved. He was more honest than expected. Since they have already talked openly about how they view each other, they do not hide their ufortable feelings. Zhuge Wenhu pointed to one door. I want to ask you a favor from the head of the Moyong family. A favor? Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. He inted his spirits. . The corners of the mouth slowly rise. this. Prince Moyong shook his head. It looks like youre being quite unreasonable, unlike a soldier. Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. What better ce to do than to overdo the work of the Murim League? I was d to hear that. But you know, right? If this matter goes to another Duke, you will be reprimanded quite harshly. One person already knows. One person? Thats right. Mo Yong-guns expression became strange. Im sure its not Yeongaju, right? No matter how much he believes in the military, he is someone who will say that it is not true. If you had known about this, you would have reported it to the officials right away, right? I know that too. So I didnt tell Lord Yeonga. Hehe, it must be rare to find someone with such good hands and feet. Who would you have told this to? Would you like to guess? Zhuge Munho maintained a calm expression until the end. Moyong-gun, who was looking at his expression, licked his lips. Are you really a public ambassador? Thats right. Thats incredibly bold. The water has already been spilled. If there is going to be chaos right away, the only way is to tell the most influential person in the group and try to prevent any repercussions. He really is a formidable person. It was amazing and bitter at the same time to know that that decision was made not for myself but for everyone else. If I had known how to kneel for myself, I would have made that good head mine. Unfortunately, even when using such unexpected and radical methods, Zhuge Liang was doing it for the sake of the Murim Alliance. It wasnt bad. No, of course it has to be like that in the military. It was just disappointing. If Zhuge Liang had been working under hismand, there would have been no need to remain quiet like now. I cant help it. A man who barks for himself is easy to deal with. However, those who bow their heads for others are bound to cause trouble at any time. Zhuge Wenhu was strictly thetter type of person. Well, no matter what, the worst is avoided. Moyong shrugged his shoulders. So what should this person do if he goes in there? I told you pretty much everything, but you didnt tell me some of the most important information. Thats an interesting thing to say. It seems like the person who went through such a difficult situation was showing unnecessary warmth. But that doesnt mean you cant torture them. If necessary, you should do it. There is no need. Thats why I called the matriarch. What do you mean? Youre good at this, right? Its a way to ckmail and intimidate the other person into finding out what you want. It was a pretty sharp attack. Moyong-gun chuckled. Ill take care of everything after this? He is the one who gave great teachings to underprivileged soldiers, so I believe it will be different no matter what. It looks like Im nning on getting my hands smeared with ink. Are you saying you want to take out insurance? Listen and do not misunderstand. Moyongaju has no value as insurance. Moyong-gun quenched his appetite. Thats quite an insult to ones pride. So what are you going to do? Would you like toe in? Or do you want us to handle it, even if it may take some time? Prince Mo Yong, who was looking at Zhuge Munho, quickly smiled cruelly. There is no need for the military to suffer when there are experts. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. I will give you some time. Shake! The door opened. As Mo Yong entered through the open door, he saw severalwmakers tied to chairs. And there was a valley in the middle of it. Hoo. Moyong-gun smiled. I never thought we would meet again like this, Representative Ha. Hagok shouted. The head of the Moyong family?! What is this! Theyre randomly arresting innocentwmakers! They say there is no crime Well, that depends on the investigation, right? Investigation? What authority does the Murim Alliance have? bang! Moyong-gun closed the door roughly. Hagok was surprised and kept his mouth shut. We have rights. Jiyiing. Jiiiing. The blue lightning connected Moyongs fingers like a. Moyongs face became expressionless. The right not to be toyed with by idiots like you. And the right to kill ants like you by stepping on them. Hagoks face was colored with fear. Mo Yong-gun smiled whitely and grabbed his neck with a hand full of electricity. Do you have that many secrets? Lets go! * * * Fuhuaaaaaak! Fresh blood poured out from the cut wrist. Slurp. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who swept away the enemies flocking to Yeon Ho-jeong with his amazing sword skills and miraculous movements,nded on the ground with a refreshing movement. Pyeong-ah! you? Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. His face looked particrly pale, perhaps because of the moonlight, but despite this, his facial features were much more mature than before, giving Yeon Ho-jeong a great surprise. That wasnt all. Mukbi also immediately recognized the young man as Yeon Ji-pyeong. Pyeong-ah! At that moment, Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu. Whoa! One attackers body was split in half by the brutal blow. It was a murderer who was secretly targeting Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Say helloter! Lets deal with these guys first! Yes brother! It was an incredibly urgent moment, but when Yeon Ho-jeong heard Yeon Ji-pyeongs voice, he couldnt help but smile. Youre all grown up. Not only does he look good, but his voice is noticeably different from three years ago. Just hearing the voice, which was much lower and calmer than before, was enough to build trust. Although I still have that unique youthful feeling, I feel like I have now be a truly healthy young man. And even skills. Bababababaak! It was an amazing moment. As soon as he appeared, he flew high into the sky and blew off the wrists of his enemies, but now, Yeon Ji-pyeong was also deploying his spray without hesitation. Sigh! Suddenly! Burbubbuk! Yeon Ji-pyeongs swordsmanship was not shy. However, it did not show any moderation or a natural, flowing connection like Mo Yong-woos swordsmanship. Still, it was surprisingly powerful. The sword power itself is not strong, but it embodies practical swordsmanship that takes the enemys life with minimal force and movement. I made a promise. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even know if Yeon Ji-pyeong had ever experienced a real battle or how harsh the training had been over the past three years. But I knew one thing. Yeon Ji-pyeongs nature has not changed. Whether he has experiencedbat or not, his younger brother is by no means good at killing his enemies. I could feel my younger brother gritting his teeth and killing his enemies. Because there are people who are much more precious than his own nature and beliefs. Because his brother was there, Yeon Ji-pyeong had no hesitation in using Salsu. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the Gwangryongbu with both hands, swung his arms with terrifying force. sh! The upper and lower bodies of the enemies were split in half on the Gwangryongbu, which depicts a half moon. bang! Pow! Quaaaang! Did the appearance of your younger brother give you strength? Or has it be more urgent? Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts were showing a different power than before. He wears a Gyoryongswae on his upper body and kills his enemies with only his Gwangryongbu, and his speed and destructive power seemed to overturn even the waters of the Yangtze River. older brother! Bye! Yeon Ho-jeong shouted as he blew off the enemys head with a curved kick without even looking behind him. Dont worry about me! Oops, you get hit! Yes yes! Dont try to check your surroundings with your eyes! Use all five senses! If you use your five senses properly, you can read the air flow and even predict the enemys attack line! yes! Even in the midst of battle, Yeon Ji-pyeong immediately epted Yeon Ho-jeongs teachings. sh! The sword technique, which was an ordinary long sword, created extreme cutting power and excessive sword power, blocking the entry of enemies at the source. Kendo has changed from a method of killing enemies to a form of defense thatpletely blocks enemy attacks. This was the result of having my five senses sharpened to the extreme. There are so many attacks from enemies around you and they are so exquisite that your body recognizes that blocking the attacks is a priority rather than killing each enemy individually. And Yeon Ho-jeong was delighted to see Yeon Ji-pyeong like that. Thats right! Quang! Yeonhojeong, who soared high into the sky in an instant, swung the Gwangryongbu towards the enemies who were trying to break Yeonjipyeongs defense line. Quaaaang! With an explosion of alcohol, dozens of people in ck flew in all directions. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Silence! puck! Burbubbuk! Pow! The people in ck who flew away without being killed by the shock wave created by the Gwangryongbu had their heads pierced and died before they fell to the ground. It was a silent battle. Thebination of Yeon Ji-pyeongs defensive power and Yeon Ho-jeongs offensive power left the enemy extremely confused. Now, it will be a much wiser tactic to rush the enemies at once rather than having stamina. His ability to read the moment of hit and run in a timely manner really stood out. It was the moment when it was proven that Mukbis fighting ability had finally reached the level of a master. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted again. Chief Moyong! Take Kang Ryang and Ki Woo-hee and take a detour and go back! Horizon! Stick to the rear of your group and block all enemy attacks! And stay silent! Faaagh! In an instant, the distance was shortened and the silence that stood behind Yeonhojeong attracted the Hongryeon Pces protest. Yeon Ho-jeong asked without even turning around. Is your heart okay? Im so excited! Why does this kind of thing keep happening when I go out with a practitioner! Hey man! Is this my fault! And you expected something like this! If I have a mission like this from now on, Ill do it alone! You were the one who followed, you bastard! Chiri ririn! Yeon Ho-jeong, who released part of the Gyoryongsae that was wrapped around his upper body and wrapped it around his left fist, powerfully extended his left fist. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeongs fist, which was covered with Gyoryongsae like a glove, was itself a murder weapon. The enemy that bounced off the fist knocked down about a dozen people in ck and stopped. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Now that Jipyeong has arrived, risk your life just one more time! I was going to do that anyway! Since a single expert was not enough, he tried to forcefully annihte all the enemies, but since a trustworthy swordsman named Yeon Ji-pyeong was involved in the war, it was reasonable to trust his allies and use the method of wiping out all visible enemies first and contacting themter. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of Yeon Ji-pyeong. Those trusting eyes, calm sword techniques, and a heart that is no longer shaken. You can trust it. If it is the current horizon. with a plop! with a plop! Mukbi shouted. The enemies are fleeing into the river! Youre trying to make a detour! Good! Catch it just like that! Yeonhojeongs light dragon swung like a thunderbolt, and the silent Hongryeongung fired arrows at a frightening speed. Puffpuffpuffpuff! The water level of the Yangtze River rose like an explosion. The next morning. The search for the Yangtze River, which flows east, was casting the darkest light this year. Chapter 290 Episode 290 Ready (4) in one month. Whoa. A lightly exhaled sigh was mixed with thick breath. Its definitely different. The official frowned. Its a new year I didnt feel much excitement, but it definitely feels like the days have gotten colder as the year has passed. The transcendental masters entire bodys energy is flexible and free, and he has already reached the state of invulnerability in Chinese calligraphy. However, on the other hand, the higher the quality and quantity of internal energy, the more sensitive his senses be. In fact, if you look at the feeling, there was no difference in the cold whether it was a month ago or now. But the party felt it. It seems like its gotten colder for some reason. Maybe it wasnt because of the weather, but because of his heart. The heart. The official smiled as he looked up at the sky where snow was falling one by one. Its poetry. Its really fun. Who would have thought that the owner of the worlds four heavenly temples would be imbued with such strange emotions? The official shook his head. Ill really have to think about it. If we return to Dangjia, the Moyong armys attack will begin at any time. Of course, it wasnt that I couldnt go back because I was scared. However, because I knew that Moyong-guns hair was not normal, I was worried for no reason and did not go back. But now it felt like it was time. What difference will it make if Im in the Murim Alliance? I signed up for the position, got a government job, and even though I broke down in the middle, I showed my presence, so I think Ive achieved enough results. I hadnt even thought about it in the first ce. After all, the Tang family was the master of Sacheon. I had no business knowing the circumstances of other regions of the central ins. However, the reason he came to the Murim Alliance was because he had a desire to change. This is why people shouldnt do things they dont do before. The official shook his shoulder. As the umted snow disappeared little by little, the gaze of the official was returning to its original harsh and cold appearance. I am the king of Sacheon. No one in the world can escape the fear and influence of their family. In other words, the main family is a power that can be said to be the best in the world. Thats enough. Just confirming that is enough. I decided to think so. Well, Id like to see who bes the leader. Whoa. The snowkes falling silently melted in the exhaled breath. I guess I should start packing soon. The official turned his back on me. It was then. . The partys steps stopped. His eyes, which had been shing the bitter and cold gaze characteristic of the head of the family, were shaking slightly. Sabak. Sabak. There was a figure walking through the umted snow. It was a very light and cheerful sound. However, looking at the calmness that stood out, I could guess that the personality of the person who made the footsteps would not be easily shaken. Okay. The person who was walking like that also stopped walking. months. months. months. The silence between the two was so heavy that the sound of snowkes umting on the ground could be heard as loud as hail falling. How much time has passed like that? Are you going? The official flinched without realizing it. And he couldnt care less that the other person noticed his reaction. I think youll leave right now. It was a calm and calm voice. The official turned around. My daughter was there. A rare genius who was called the goddess of the dark sky and had a reputation as the bestte-stage exponent of the Tang Dynasty. Tang Guan looked at Tang Shanger in silence. Tang Sang-ah spoke again. Wouldnt you be bored if you left alone without an attendant? I am the head of the Tang family. i know. . If youre going to leave, why dont you leave after the weather gets a bit warmer? There is snow everywhere, so the journey must be quite tiring. The official almost opened his mouth without even realizing it. I almost shouted, saying it was none of your business and what you wanted to say. But he couldnt. And he himself didnt know why. Tang Sang-ah, who had been quietly looking at the hall, suddenly looked around. Its quite cold. . I think youve finished drinking. Are there any tea leaves left? The officials eyes wavered. He noticed that his daughters once calm voice was trembling slightly. What will you say in front of your child? There are good tea leaves. A smile spread across Tang Sang-ahs face. Can I have a drink? . The official, who had been silent, walked towards his residence. I dont know how to drive a car. If you want to drink, you cane. The official, who had been walking for a while, added in a low voice. Two drinks. * * * Prince Moyong stood up with a smile on his face. Are you here? Yes, brother. Mo Yongwusplexion was somewhat pale. The appearance of a person who was devastated in many ways was noticeable. Butpared to when I joined the club 10 days ago, it definitely seemed to have improved a lot. Well, at that time, everyone except Ki Woo-hee was exhausted to the limit. Is it okay if I dont receive any more treatment? This is enough. It can be resolved on its own. Okay, then thats a good thing. Mo Yong-gun helped Mo Yong-woo and sat him down on a chair. Are youing back after eating? Yes, brother. I took care of my body with the nutritious food provided by the medical room. Good job. No matter how much of a martial arts expert you are, you are still human in the end. When youre injured, its best to listen to your doctor. After a while, Moyong-gun brought out the car. Try a drink. It will soothe your tired mind and body. thank you. After drinking it, I could clearly see that care had been put into the tea. Even if the same tea leaves are brewed in the same order, the difference in taste and aroma is probably due to the presence or absence of sincerity. Prince Moyong sighed. It was a lot of hardship. no. I had no idea you would suffer this much. I sent it off with peace of mind because that guy Yeonhojeong was there, but I never thought that all these random people would get involved. Honest anger bloomed in Mo Yong-guns eyes. He knew well who had instigated the attack on Mo Yong-woo and the others. Theyre like bugs who dont even know the subject. Prince Moyong made a promise. He said he would uproot the Uisinhoe and show the world the majesty of the Murim Alliance. It will also tell you how dangerous it is to touch the blood of the Mo Yong family. Im still kicking thewmakers of Hanam. Brother. hmm? Mo Yong-woo said with a smile. Its about them now. Prince Moyong frowned. Its done? What does that mean? They dared to attack the guards dispatched by the Murim Alliance. This is a problem that should never be ignored. Of course it is, but there are more important things to do than that, right? ? Lord. ! Mo Yong-guns face hardened in shock. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. You wouldnt know if I were dead. No, even if I were dead, you shouldnt worry about them. . The new year has arrived. It will probably snow heavily until next month. But when this snowfall weakens and the rampant cold begins to subside, the real war begins. Its war. Thats right. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled like starlight. You have to reach the peak. At that moment, Mo Yong felt goosebumps creeping up the back of his hand and spreading throughout his body. The pinnacle of one word that came out of my younger brothers mouth. The moment those words caught my ear, all the anger I had built up until now seemed to evaporate and a rosy future unfolded like a fantasy before my eyes. Please leave the matter to the soldier. The military will take care of it. From now on, you must gradually take control of the reins so that you can ascend to the throne of the leader. Hmm. Unless something else happens, the leader of this generation will rule the Murim Alliance for the next dozen years. Of course, just because he is the ruler does not mean he can do everything he wants, but there is no disagreement that he is at least the most powerful person in the Baekdo martial arts kingdom. Yes, thats right. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. If you miss this opportunity, you will have to wait at least fifteen years. In order not to waste that time, you should prepare now. Mo Yong nodded his head. Yes, you are right. We were already in the midst of making various preparations. However, because his younger brother was seriously injured, he was furious and fuming. However, since Mo Yong-woo came out first, Mo Yong-gun was also able to relieve his burden. Wouldnt you be disappointed? What do you mean? This brother Woo cant even properly avenge his younger brother. Mo Yong-woo smiled. My revenge is mine alone. You can make a bowl like that, brother. Hehehe. Stand tall above the world. Thats the top priority. Okay, thates first. Thank you for understanding me. youre wee. The two people looked out the window. The snow falling silently somehow seemed to have increased in volumepared to before half an hour ago. Happy New Year. * * * Whoa. White steam poured out in clumps, as if smoking a cigarette. Is the work over? Yes father. Yeonwi clicked her tongue as she saw Yeonhojeong get up from her seat. No matter how much he is said to be invulnerable to the Hanseo, why would a guy whose body is not normal even need to get hit in the eyes to try his luck outdoors? He shook off the snow that had umted on Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulders. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. What about Jipyeong? Hes still sleeping. Fortunately, I wasnt as hurt as you or Bia, but I think I was shocked in my own way. Maybe so. It was a firm cut, but there was a hint of hesitation. As much blood has been seen, the emotional wounds will be much greater than the physical wounds. okay. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. Thats how you grow. Even though she said that, when she thought about ten days ago, Yeonwi still felt her heart sink. The children came back covered in blood. Not only Yeon Ho-jeong, but Yeon Ji-pyeong also returned to Maeng extremely exhausted. Yeonwi fell into an indescribable sense of self-destruction as she saw her children returning from all kinds of hardships in situations she did not know about. In fact, as a powerful warrior, it could be said that it was his destiny to kill his enemies and see their blood. Still, things were different with children. Even though they understood it with their head, their heart also wished that they would not have to live that kind of life. Of course, the two sons have already grown into great warriors. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking up at the sky, patted Yeonhojeong on the back. Certainly you are Ganggol. Bia is still receiving treatment. Isnt he a weakling? Hey. Cluck. Yeonwi, who was looking at her son with a grin, asked a little cautiously. Are you sure you dont have to go to the doctor? of course. At this rate, it will probably heal within five days. Well, if thats you, I guess thats the case. And shouldnt we start preparing now? preparation? yes. The new year has passed, right? Yeonwis face hardened. lord. Thats right. And we need to pay attention to more things besides the leader election. Are you talking about the three religions? Thats right. Yeonhojeong sat down on the bench, clearing the snow. An intense light emanated from his eyes. Now everyone who needs to be gathered has gathered. Ki Woo-hee, the illegitimate son of a Shinhwa cult leader, entered the n. I found out that an organization called Uisinhoe exists in the world, and I also found out that they have a deep-rooted collusion with the government. He understood the power of the Mukryongbu, knew that the Three Schools were already working behind the scenes to swallow up the central ins, and that the Murim Alliances system was now fully established. And this year, an election will be held to select the person who will be the first leader of the Murim Alliance. Furthermore, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to instinctively realize that all the rtionships and events came together. I think this year will be quite a difficult year. Chapter 291 Episode 291 Yasudao (ҰF) (1) Bulord. Well, are you here? Yang Chen smiled vaguely. In front of him was Mo Yong-yeon-hwa, dressed in dark red attire and showing off her understated beauty. So what do you want to report? Here it is. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa politely ced several documents on the floor. Yang Chen snapped his fingers. Ugh. It felt like a light breeze was blowing, and before I knew it, the documents were held in Yangcheons hands. It was a sight she had seen several times, but Mo Yong-yeon-hwa felt wonder and fear once again. This is the state of the Thirteenth ce of Holy Heaven. A document that had fallen more than three pages away can be lifted up and retrieved with a light wave of the hand. As expected, it was a great defense operation. It was such an amazing martial art that I thought it would be rude to even say it was amazing. It would be easy to lift even a person, not just a piece of paper. I feel that confident. With that much power, it seemed like he could break a persons neck without even touching it if he wanted to. It was not a power allowed to humans. There must be a good reason why Seongcheon Thirteen Pirs is called the Sun of Martial Arts. Can I really reach that level? Mo Yong Yeon-hwas eyes burned with ambition. After a while. You handled it well. thank you. Yang Chen smiled in satisfaction. This is indeed a talent that the Moyong family is confident enough to send. In other words, if I didnt have a certain amount of confidence, I wouldnt have been willing to send my own rtives. It was a long time, but I proved myself well in less than three months. thank you. It was apliment from the king of the world. Nevertheless, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa remained calm. but. ? As expected, he does not show the unconventional handling and insight of the former head of the intelligence department. Mo Yong Yeon-hwas face hardened slightly. She knew who the former head of the intelligence department Yang Cheon was talking about. Yeonhojeong! At that moment, Mo Yong-Yeonhwa felt a fierce hatred and jealousy welling up from inside her heart. she knew You shouldnt tell Yang Cheon that that person is Yeon Ho-jeong. If that were the case, not only his father but even himself would not be able to survive in Yang Chens hands. But as always, whenever I received this kind of evaluation, I suddenly felt the urge to tell everything. dare! Yang Cheon was not just a person who excelled in martial arts. It was clear that he was superior to me in all aspects, including knowledge and insight. But she didnt want to admit it. That he is worse than Yeon Ho-jeong. I wanted to think that Yang Cheons insight was wrong about that. Of course she knew. This is just an evaluation based on jealousy. Saying that Yeon Ho-jeong was inferior to him was an insult to Yang Cheon and his father. There was no way these two peoples insight was lower than his. What on earth is it about him that makes him so highly regarded? Excellent brain, bold task. She also acknowledged that Yeon Ho-jeong was a rare genius. But from what she saw, there were quite a few people with that level of ability. Nevertheless, why is it that only Yeonhojeong is highly evaluated? Did Yangcheon and his father really see something special that he himself could not see? Is your pride hurt? It was Yang Cheon who could see through Mo Yong Yeon Hwas feelings at a nce. Mo Yong-yeonhwa exhaled softly. Thats right. Yang Chen smiled. I dont tell trivial lies. He liked that aspect of Moyong Yeonhwa. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa is an outstanding talent. However, they also care about the reputation of those around them and be jealous when there are people who are better than them. The universal aspects that most people show can be seen in Moyong Yeonhwa. Nevertheless, the reason Yangcheon liked her was because she honestly acknowledged her shorings and had a desire to improve and fly higher. Negative emotions such as anger, jealousy, and disgust can also be a driving force for growth if they are properly filtered. This was one of the reasons why Yang Cheon resolved to use Moyong Yeonhwa in a big way. Dont try topare yourself to him. The beauty, Park Myeong, lost her life at the hands of your father because she was so talented. . What is important is not the ability itself, but whether you can grow with your abilities. In that respect, you are much better than the former head of the intelligence department. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa smiled bitterly. If you think about it that way, Im definitely lower than him. There is no need to deceive Yang Chen. In other words, it was an environment where you had to prove your abilities to the best of your ability. Yeonhojeong was different. He had to deceive Yang Chen, coordinate the Murim Alliances strategy, and even escape at the perfect time. Yeon Ho-jeong captured Yang Cheon even in such circumstances. The fact that he left such a strong impression in an environment where he couldnt show his full abilities meant that he wasnt even close to Yeon Ho-jeongs feet yet. Okay, lets admit it. I havent reached the realm of genius yet. To be a real genius. Even in areas where monsters are rampant, you will have to study more and train more tenaciously in order to show an outstanding performance. Anyway, you are showing results that exceed my expectations. In that short period of time, the dying silk business was brought up to this level. This is an achievement impossible for an ordinary person. thank you. Yang Chen nodded. As I promised before, I will make you the head of the Intelligence Department of the Mukryongbu. Head of the Intelligence Department. He is a leader, not a manager or deputy manager. Considering his age, he was an unconventional greeting, but considering Yeonhojeong, it was a position that was far from sufficient. However, Moyong Yeonhwa no longer thought of Yeonhojeong. Anger and jealousy remain the same, but you must do your best where you are. She didnt forget it. Actually, considering the abilities youve shown, it wouldnt be much of a problem if you were promoted to assistant manager rather than leader. But, as you know, you will leave headquarters someday. There are still many burdensome aspects to be given to a higher position. Moyong Yeonhwa understood Yang Cheon. I will do my best for my father. Yes, please continue to treat me well. yes. Yang Cheon adjusted his posture and sat down. Speaking of Governor Lee, I am thinking of giving you an order. Please excuse me. The new year has already passed. The day to elect the Murim Lord is just around the corner. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes shone. Yang Chen smiled. No one knows that you belong to headquarters. We have manipted and blocked all information rted to you, so no one, not even the members of the Murim Alliance, will know. yes. Go to the Murim Alliance. ! Go and give my gift to your father. All right. one more. Yang Chens eyes sparkled with fire. Please extract all the information that is beneficial to headquarters that you can. Moyong Yeonhwas eyes wavered. My lord. Ah yes. Even looking at your father, you shouldnt do that. In other words, I am not telling you to steal information from your father without his knowledge. if? I will send a letter to your father. The two of you should think carefully and send us information that wont be too dangerous. Mo Yong-yeon swallowed slightly and then spoke. I know this is presumptuous, but sir. From what I heard from my father, I understand that this level of support started after he became the Murim lord. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. What if the Moyong family fails to be the Murim lord? ?! If I do that, wouldnt I bepletely wasting my raw money? ! Dont tell me it wont happen. People dont know what to do. Even if everyone in the world helps, not me, it will be difficult to get a position like that unless you are lucky. How is that so? Being the head of an organization asrge as the Murim League is not a position one can sit in just because he or she is powerful and capable. Such a position can change the fate of the world. fate. To sit in that position, you need something more than ability. Something that cannot be exined in words. . I dont know when, but you will find outter. How important is something that cannot be exined with logic? I said luck, but even the word luck cant fully exin it. Yang Cheons eyes sank. There are a lot of good guys in the world. There are many geniuses, monsters, and unique people. . But there is always only one peak. Moyong Yeonhwas eyes shook violently. There is only one peak. If its not a big deal, it may not be true. However, Yang Cheons words shook Mo Yong Yeon Hwas heart strangely strongly. Yang Chen nodded. Im still preparing a gift to send to your father. You will also need to prepare your mind, so you can consider leaving in ten days. All right. Just go and see. yes. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa left Daejeon with her heart pounding. Yang Chen rested his chin and smiled faintly. This is why conversations with young people are boring and exciting at the same time. Conversation with someone who doesnt fit your ss is bound to cause fatigue. In that respect, Moyong Yeonhwa was still far from being a conversation partner for Yangcheon. However, it is a different story when ites to conversations with young people who have endless potential for development. Yang Cheon saw great potential in Mo Yong Yeon Hwa and also saw that if she was given a good pat on the back, her development would be faster than anyone elses. If he grows up without any problems in the future, Mo Yong-Yeonhwa will definitely be a great talent and y a key role in the world. Yes, if it grows up without any problems. It was then. flinch! Yang Cheon unconsciously ced his hand on his chest. hmm. The corners of his eyes trembled slightly. I feel dirty. It was a feeling I had never felt before. That feeling was spreading from the golden handprint on my chest to my entire body. Its like a tingling sensation, as if the blood that wasnt flowing is suddenly rushing around. This sensation is too slight to be called pain and too vivid to be ignored. The leader of the Four Eums. Tsutsutsutsu. The fire that lit up all around shook like crazy as the absolute death loomed low. Yes, I thought there would be no help withoutpensation. But I didnt know that they would try to swallow me whole. Yang Chen smiled coldly. Wait. I dont know about other miscreants, but I will definitely send you, the leader of the evil cult, into the abyss of despair. Dont get hit twice. The reason is that once something is wronged, it is returned tenfold. That was Tuwang Yangcheon and the martial arts world recognized him as the best fighter in the world. Yangcheon, who had been stroking his chest for a while, soon regained his appetite. Anyway, when are these damn disciplesing? Chapter 292 Episode 292 Yasudao (ҰF) (2) Father. Yeonwi, who was sweeping the snow in the yard, straightened her back. Did you sleep well? yes. Yeonwi turned around. In his eyes, he saw his second son dressed neatly. A smile appeared on Yeonwis face. Because I was busy with the work of the Murim League, I couldnt even visit the family home. In other words, it meant that the head of the family failed to properly handle his duties as the head of the family. My second son and his family took care of all the work. Of course, they asionally exchanged letters to check on the familys status, but it must have been very difficult to lead the family without a final decision-maker. Youve grown a lot. When I saw Yeon Ji-pyeong again after a long time, she had matured beyond recognition. Although he still had a youthful appearance, his distinct features became clearer, and his chiseled jawline and straight forehead looked surprisingly adult. The long limbs were developed into an ideal body shape for practicing swordsmanship, and the muscles hidden by the clothes were also well-honed and had strong sticity. And his height has grown noticeably. Although he is a little shorter than himself or his eldest son, he has grown by more than half a heightpared to when he left the family. At this level, wherever I went, I heard that I had grown up well. finally. Swordsmanship and Iron Sword Demonstration have already reached the level of maturity. It is an unprecedented achievement for such a person of his age. Yeonwi smiled and nodded. It was a lot of hardship. thank you. A small surprise appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. He became soft. The father Yeon Ji-pyeong remembers was always a strict and cold-hearted person. Although he had very deep feelings, he was not one to show them outwardly. But now? Are you feeling okay? yes? Ah yes! In reality, there arent many injuries. Yeonwi shook his head. For Naegasoo, energy ispletely different from the energy recognized by ordinary people. Because they seek to develop their bodies by manipting energy with strong intentions, if they take a big hit on their mind, the hit on their bodies can be greater than that of an ordinary person who has not developed internal energy. Yes. Strengthen your mind and body. Although it may not have been the actual battle you wanted, in the end, Moorim is that kind of ce. This is true not just of Moorim but of the world. You never know when and where something will happen. I felt it. Yeonwi tapped Yeon Jipyeong on the shoulder. Still, it wasnt easy, but I overcame it really well. Youve really grown up. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes wavered. He didnt expect his father to be like this. Is that why? The sight of my father acknowledging me as an adult with a smiling face seemed to bring up indescribable emotions. Thank you. Okay, I just need to shake it off. Lets finish sweeping the yard and then have breakfast together. yes? ah! I will do it myself. It is done. What kind of cleaning is this guy who just came to his senses doing? Wait next to me. There was no way to stop him. Yeonwi took a broom and swept the snow umted in the yard. months! months! Every time I used it, the snow that had piled up flew off the wall like a wave. After seeing that, Yeon Ji-pyeong could tell that her father had cleaned the yard more than once or twice. This too was surprising. In my family, my father was always busy with work and even took time to sleep to devote himself to training. You cleaned the office, but I was very embarrassed to see you cleaning the yard. The father wiped his eyes and the son wandered around with a confused look on his face for a while. I Hmm? Yeon Ji-pyeong asked in an awkward voice. Your father also had aplishments, right? Yeon Weis eyes became brighter. He said without turning around. Would you like to know? Yeah. I dont know exactly, but I feel like my prayers are much more organized. It feels like the energy has been well stored. Yeonwi was inwardly surprised by her sons insight. No matter how much Yeon Ji-pyeong grew, it was only an outstanding achievementpared to her age and nothingpared to herself or her older child. However, it was not usually a great task to jump over that huge gap and sensefully capture the progress of the expert. Would a person who has just entered the entrance of the mountain be able to see the person who climbed Palbu Ridge? My son saw it. Rather, considering the current level of Yeonwi, it was normal for Ha Ha to be mistaken in thinking that his martial arts skills had weakened. What a wonderful feeling. yes? Oh no. I just need to fix that part of you. yes? Yeonwi said in a calm voice. You dont yet know the true nature of your talent. Being able to see exactly what you have and what is possible is more important than trying. . You need to be able to distinguish between what you can do and what you cannot do, so you can decide whether to enhance your strengths or erase your weaknesses. Wow! Afterpletely removing the snow with thest brushing, Yeonwi ced the broom on one wall. It just worked out well. Looking at your skills now, it seems like you have entered a transitional period. Lets stay together and break your own limitations. Yeon Ji-pyeong hastily lowered his head. Thank you, father. Yeonwi shook his head. It is natural for a father to teach his son. Its not something that deserves gratitude. yes. The food at Maengs restaurant is quite good. Lets go and eat. yes! Yeon Ji-pyeong, who hurriedly came to Yeon Wis side, hesitated for a moment. But what about your father and older brother? You mean your brother? Yeonwi chuckled. Ive been walking around since early in the morning until my feet are sweating. With Via. * * * Thank you for your hard work. This is the end of morning training. At Yeonhojeongs energetic shout, all members of the Mortal Army fell to their seats and made groaning noises. Gasp. Its going to be awesome, really. My joints are sore. My joints are sore. That guy, he said hes been torn apart for the first time in a while, so how is his stamina so good? As they spoke, the breathing of all soldiers quickly became stable. Yeonhojeong and Mukbi were not the only ones improving day by day. All members of the Mortal Death Army were practicing intensely every hour. Since each persons talent and effort are different, the speed of development is also different, but at least none of them werezy. Thats why such extreme physical training can also follow. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mukbi. Are you okay? Mukbi shrugged his shoulders. This is no problem. good. why? Do you want more training? no? You tell me to do it. Mukbi tilted his head. Whats going on? Just because of this or that. Youre passing it off again in a shady way. Huh, arent you talking too rudely to your superiors? Thats it. If youre going to go, go quickly, boss. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. How is your heart? Are you taking good care of it? Mukbi nodded. yes. It certainly seems like the abilities of a Western Region Goddess are not average. In fact, I had no idea when I wasnt paying attention. Its not for nothing that I listen to Gods words. Just looking at the fact that all the members of the Central House are working together to bury her, you can see how talented she is. Hoo. why? Mukbis eyes sparkled. I guess youre thinking of taking her in? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its not me who decides that. Its the Murim Alliance. But the practitioners heart is also important. Depending on what the practitioner sees and how he moves, my father and the soldier will have different opinions. It wasnt wrong. Looking at it that way, Yeonhojeongs influence could certainly be said to be great. His influence as the hidden power of the Murim League is probably ten times greater than his reputation as ate Jisoo who talks about being the best in the world. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Ille back after I finish my business. Please take care of the kids in the meantime. all right. Jegal A-yeon soon followed Yeon Ho-jeong, who left the training ground. She looked quite haggard as she approached, yawningzily. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Youre blinded. Shit. Zhuge Zhenyan hurriedly removed the gob from his eyes. hey! Its been a while since Ist saw you, and the first thing I said was an eye roll! Lets say youre wearing something, so lets say two more little eyes are growing. Its still the same, you bastard. If youre tired, sleep more. Are not you tired! In fact, after removing the mucus from his eyes and shaking his neck a few times to tidy up his hair, he returned to his usual appearance without any sign of fatigue. It was an amazing technology. Did you have a good time? yes. I heard you got it right this time? Did you hear everything? I ran to Poro and harassed Hoogae. Afterwards, he knew he was tired and blew softly. Well, given Zhuge Lis personality, there was no way even his daughter could tell him about public affairs. Zhuge Zhens face suddenly became serious. I heard artillery was mobilized? If youve heard that far, you really know everything. Artillery is one of the militarys decisive weapons. Even with decent connections, its hard to dare to touch him. know. How far has the government department of the organization called Uishinhoe dug into? If Mengs side raises this issue with the imperial pce, the entire military regime will be overturned. In other words, it means that they gave up the artillery despite risking it, but at this level, the Uishinhoe They are very bad people. is that the end? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Well talk about that againter. The Murim Alliance will move cautiously anyway, so it will be difficult to overthrow the government right now. Yeon Ho-jeong patted Jegal Je-yeon on the shoulder and turned around. She shouted as she quietly looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs back. Lets have dinnerter when we have time! I get it! Jipyeong is here too, so lets all eat together. 100 million?! what? Is Pyeong-i here? I guess you didnt hear that? I didnt hear you! When did youe? Has Jipyeong grown a lot? It was so big. Anyway, see youter! Uh huh. Just like that, Yeonhojeong disappeared from sight. Zhuge Yan smiled broadly. Hoo, are you curious about how big this guy is? My younger brother has be more of a bastard, but Ji-pyeong wont be like that, right? Surprisingly, the ce Yeon Ho-jeong went to, skipping breakfast, was the Tang familys residence. Interesting. The officials voice was still sharp. I never thought you woulde looking for me in the morning. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. how are you? The official frowned. What? What do you mean? Everyone knows that your rudeness has gone too far. Dont think that if youe here now and be polite, I will look at you differently. I dont even want that. Whats the point? Is there something you want from me? of course. Why would youe to such a gloomy ce when you have nothing to wish for? Crumbling. Crumbling. A bloody energy wave rose like smoke from Tang Gwans body. As his rtionship with Yeonwi and his daughter improved, he also became calmer than before. But that was of no use in front of Yeonhojeong. Really, the more I came into contact with this damned bastard, the more dizzy I became. I couldnt understand the mental world of young people these days that my daughter was friendly with this guy. If you were nning on ruining my mood this morning, you totally seeded. I didnt mean to do that. Just state your business briefly and leave. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Although I heard it from my father, I realized that the partys view had definitely changed. If so, it will be easier to talk about. Ill tell you straight. You asked me to arrange a meeting with the West Station priestess? But? Then please do me a favor. The official smiled coldly. If something goes, there must alsoe something? Isnt that the way of the world? I like it because its clear. In that respect, youre better than your father. Do you want to make a deal? I will first listen to what you are asking for and then make a decision. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Please run as a candidate in the Murim Lord election. Chapter 293 Episode 293 Yasudao (ҰF) (3) It seems like weve been seeing each other a lottely. Zhuge Wenhu smiled at Mo Yongs words. There is a saying like this in the world, right? Keep your friends close, but keep your enemies even closer. haha. If the head of the family would just give up his great ambitions, maybe we could be friends. Moyong-gunughed. Is it a sin to be ambitious? Ambition is not a sin, but if so, you must also understand the greed of those who seek to destroy that ambition. Other than that, of course. I told you this before, right? This person understands you. Im just trying to block you guys from getting in my way, and I dont have any personal feelings. Its not that good Its not like its not there at all. I am also not human. Zhuge Munho burst outughing. Cancer. Because we are human, we are greedy, and because we are human, we have to keep things in check. Moyong-gun chuckled. So, why did youe to see this person today? Zhuge Wenhu took out a document from his pocket and held it out. Moyong-gun tilted his head. What is this? Recently, the Honam area has been quite noisy. Hmm? Moyong looked at the document. After a while, the corners of his mouth rose. Gwiju Sanghoe is expanding its sphere of influence and is also expanding its business quite aggressively. Thats right. But why are you showing this to me? I did some research on Gwiju Store. Is that so? Then, I was able to find out about the ns that were secretly doing business with Gwiju Chamber of Commerce. Moyong shrugged his shoulders. Of course, the main family is also doing business with Gwiju Chamber of Commerce. Yes, he said so. But is that such a big deal? For any faction that has the ability, dealing with the top is a must. Isnt Zhuge Ce like that? Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Thats why. I would like to ask the matriarch for a favor. ask? yes. I dont know what kind of request this is, but I hope you understand that this person will not be able to grant the militarys request in any way. I dont know why, but I dont feel very good about doing background checks like this and even putting documents in front of peoples faces. I hope you understand. This is because the movement of Gwiju Sanghoe has grown so suddenly. We had no choice but to pay attention. I understand. So whats your favor? Please give me a line at Guizhou Store. Prince Moyong was surprised. Are you asking me to give you a line at Guizhou Store? Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu kept a very calm expression. Moyong-gun, who was examining his face with narrow eyes, asked abruptly. Murimmaeng? Or is it Zhuge? Of course its thetter. . If I had said that I would ept the Guizhou Chamber of Commerce at the level of the alliance, I would have held a meeting of the Fonggong Association and put pressure on the Gaju. I wouldnt necessarilye to you personally and ask you to give me a line. That is correct. What a trick. Mo Yong-gun knew that Zhuge Wen-ho would never ask for this because of money or power. Prince Mo Yong, who was staring at Zhuge Wenhu in silence, frowned for a moment. Do you really have to do this? What do you mean? Dont pretend like you dont know. If the Zhuge military begins to make deals with Guizhou Trading Company, they will try to look into the transaction details of the main family in some way, and if they see even the slightest sign of suspicion, they will immediatelyunch an attack. Was the Gwiju Chamber of Commerce such a faithless group? It goes without saying that dealings with customers are kept top secret. If you put your mind to it, theres nothing you cant break through. Even if it is possible, the problem is deciding to do it. Furthermore, if I had truly intended to rob Gwiju Store, I would not have asked the head of the family to give me the rope. It wasnt wrong. However, Mo Yong-gun had already seen clearly what Zhuge Mun-ho was aiming for when he said these words. Arent you nning to aim for Donggui Jinja? Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. indeed. In the area of scheming, it was Prince Mo Yong who disyed the ability of Seongcheon Thirteen Jwa level. He is confident in his ability to see through one of his targets at a nce, without even considering the possibility. It was an eye trained to the limit. It was truly unfortunate that such a person was burning with extremely personal ambition and was aiming for the position of Murim lord. I think I should have at least that much insurance. Prince Moyong sneered. Its not worth talking about. Please leave now. Zhuge Wenhu, who had been looking at him in silence, stood up obediently. Just think about it. Its a pretty drastic tactic, but I dont think its a very harmful proposal to the head of the family. I guess so. It will be beneficial only if I give up my position as leader. Zhuge Munho burst outughing. Its a shame. If you were full of courage and cooperation, we could have be very good friends. Get out. All right. But please know this one thing. I and the Murim Alliance value the Moyong family more highly than I thought. . Coexistence and harmony will inevitably destroy absolute power. I hope this person understands the politics of unity. With those words, Zhuge Wenhu left. Moyong, who was left alone, tapped the table with his index finger. Its Donggui Jinja. Prince Moyong frowned. Are you asking me toe to you out of the blue and line up Gwiju Store? If, by any chance, Zhuge ends up making a deal with Guizhou Trading Company, then he will begin to attack the main family in earnest. And I will counterattack against Zhuge. And if that fact bes known to the public Thats why its called Donggui. If it bes known to the Murim Alliance that the two families are fighting and keeping each other in check, the political influence of the two families willpletely copse. Zhuge Munho was trying to stop himself at all costs. but. Mo Yong-guns eyes glowed dangerously. I dont think that clever human would have thought I wouldnt notice that. In other words, it means that there is something else to aim for other than Donggwijin. Prince Moyong, who was deep in thought, opened his mouth. Is it outside? Yes, matriarch. Please send a message to Mr. Huashan. Lets have lunch or something. All right. thud. Moyong lightly hit the table with his fist and smiled. I dont know what theyre aiming for, but it probably means that that side is starting to move now. * * * The official tilted his head for a moment, wondering if he had heard wrong. What did you say just now? I told you toe forward as a leader candidate. . Why not? The official who was quietly ring at Yeon Ho-jeong frowned openly. Are you nning to make me a puppet? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The expression puppet doesnt sound good. Rather, I hope you understand that I am asking you to be a shield of steel for a better future. Good words. In the end, isnt what you want to do by putting me in front of you to keep Prince Moyong in check while also keeping his eye on him? After all, being the head of the six generations is not something that just anyone can do. A person who is harsh and cold-hearted, but also has strong pride and is sometimes hot-tempered. Tang Gwan was that kind of person. However, that kind of personality did not mean that the party official was a bad person. On the contrary, his keen insight was far superior to that of the heads of most sects. Although he may be a person full of stubbornness and stubbornness, his abilities are as good as anyone elses. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats right. I admit it honestly. The official gave a cold smile. I want to ask. Did you really think I would ept your offer? Honestly, I dont know. I thought you could either ept it or reject it. Why? Did you just think that I had a conflict with Mr. Moyong? Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. I never thought that the leader of a proud party would willingly throw himself into something like this just because of a conflict with others. if? However, I thought that a person in power in Sacheon who wanted to exert proper influence in the political world of Moorim would likely ept it. The officials eyes narrowed. The powerful man of Sichuan Thats a strange expression. The head of the family rolled the abacus in the middle. . No? Have you notpared both Zhuges side and Mo Yongs side and considered which side you should join to increase the influence of the Tang family? The official frowned. You know very well. In the end, the head of the family made a choice. And the result was this. so? Are you telling me to forget about the failed choices and join hands with you? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You know, right? Many people make mistakes in politics. However, once someone leaves the stage, he or she cannot return to the political arena. Isnt that why the head of the family also wanted to return to Sacheon? . Yeon Ho-jeong spread his hands. Not many people get a second chance. And that opportunity doesnte just at any time. . Come up with us. On the real stage set up by the Murim League. I was born and became a bat? You have to be a person who is uglier, dirtier, and more terrible than a bat. what? I am already on that path. Thats why he can exert such influence at such a young age. If the government knew about Yeonhojeongs past, they would have been truly surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong died at the hands of Tang Gwan. To be exact, he died after being hit by a sword by Tang Gwan, who had received orders from Prince Mo Yong in his previous life, but in any case, the person who was directly responsible for his death was Tang Gwan. In other words, to Yeon Ho-jeong, Tang Gwan was no different from Marshal Cheolcheon. Since we have returned to the past, even if it did not happen in reality, from Yeon Ho-jeongs perspective, it is an event that cannot be dismissed as something that never happened. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong was smiling in front of the hotel. He was saying that we should go further and be together. We cant even imagine how much mental strength this change and perseverance requires. The head of the family said that before, right? Poison bes medicine if you use it well, and medicine bes poison if you dont use it well. . Please be our medicine. And please be poison to your enemies. Then, will you prepare a ce for me with the West Station priestess? Actually, if the head of the family wanted it, there was no need to go through us. But when you asked to make a deal, didnt you hint that you wanted to do it together? The official who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Follow me. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Thank you. You didnt bring an axe. yes? That creepy ax you always carry around with you. yes. I left it at the training ground. okay? The official shook his head. Dont make the excuse that you lost because you didnt have an axe. ? I will show you your worth through martial arts. Follow me. Chapter 294 Episode 294 Beast Road (4) Hwieeee! The cold winter wind shook the two peoples cors. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Its much wider than our Pagungak. Its perfect for use as a training ground. The official tapped the ground with his toe without answering. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It is well cleaned. Looking at the traces, it looks like it was written by my master. Did the head of the house clean it himself? The official answered bluntly. Nothing to know. Its amazing. In Yeon Ho-jeongs view, Tang Gwan was a person with strong pride and thought that his status was high. Im not the type of person to do this kind of chore. But now that I look at it, it looks like I cleaned thisrge area myself. That was surprising again. It seems like the change of heart has been significant. I dont know what happened to the party in the meantime. The only thing I heard from my father was that he had definitely changed as a person. But when I actually encountered it like this, it was more than what I heard from my father. The hotel has clearly changed from before. But. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I check the vessel through martial arts If I were to dance with a transcendent master like the head of the family, I would also put everything aside, but is there any point in it? The corner of the officials mouth rose. why? Are you even afraid of dying? Is that possible? Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was extremely rxed. I dont die that easily. Because killing someone before they die is my martial skill. Youre arrogant. Im just letting you know the characteristics of my martial arts skills. Danggwan, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, soon extended his hand towards the window on the second floor of the building. Wooooow. Invisible inner strength created a solemn flow. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. indeed. It is an amazing intangible energy. Even from the perspective of the Heukam Emperor, the Lord of the Heukje Castle, and not the Grand Duke of the Yeonga family and the worlds greatestter index, Byeoksanhojang, it was a surprising amount of endurance. It is no exaggeration to say that the level of emptiness has almost reached its peak. Regardless of the quality and quantity of the internal energy, the structure itself that created the flow was amazing. In order to achieve that level of enlightenment, you need discipline and passion day and night, in addition to genius talent. It was like that back then too. As the Emperor of Darkness, he joins hands with the Baekdo Murim Alliance to wage war against the Three Religions. The power of defense shown by the party at that time was much bolder and more delicate than this. However, there was no significant difference between now and then in terms of the solidity of the structure that brings out the intangible frame that creates this flow. In other words, our institution was already steadily preparing to ascend to the level of Seongcheon Thirteenth Chair. Whirly! Percussion! The officer grabbed a long object. In Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, Lee Chae was young. Its an iron bar. Take it. Whick! Yeon Ho-jeong, who received the seven-inch-long iron bar thrown by the official, grabbed the middle of the bar and swung it around. Unexpectedly, it was an iron bar with a very well-centered center of gravity. It was quite heavy and looked like an iron bar made entirely of steel. In order to skillfully handle such arge figure, you must be skilled in various spear and baton techniques. Of course I do. Its better than nothing. Write it down. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Why are these items in the matriarchs residence? Its none of my business. The official raised his chin. An arrogant attitude. It was a posture that exuded absolute confidence in his martial arts skills. Are you ready? humming! Boom! Boom! After holding the middle of the bar and punching the air several times, Yeon Ho-jeong ced the iron bar on the shoulder bar. It is done. It was then. Paaaaaaaa! The party rushed at a frightening speed. Yeonhojeong was always ready to respond to enemy attacks at any moment. But at this moment, even Yeon Ho-jeong could not help but be surprised. ying first?! I thought that if it were the pride of the hotel, they would ept at least three seconds and start. Regardless of his skills, he had a certain amount of pride. But all of a sudden, he goes first? It was somethingpletely unbing of the party. Whoa! The approach speed was fast, but the speed of the throwing force was also high-level. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes gave off a bright blue glow. Ugh! This strangeness also shed in the eyes of the party official. Reboundary force? In an instant, a heavy energy wave was released and the whirlwind that had prated in a straight line was blown away. No matter how lightly it was thrown away, it was a method used by the heads of the worlds party families. It was not a blow that could be struck off so lightly. Thats interesting. Tang Gwans body became blurred for a moment. Pabababak! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. fast. It was fast. It was also incredibly fast. After going back to the past, I saw countless masters, but none of them showed such fast movements. Yang Cheon may be an exception, but he has never properly demonstrated his martial arts skills since his return. Rear upper left corner. Yeon Ho-jeong thrust the iron bar towards that ce without even looking back. Whoa! A clear yet heavy metal sound enveloped the entire training ground. Yeon Ho-jeong took a few steps forward without realizing it. It was not possible to ovee the aftereffects of the power transmitted from Bongcheom. At the same time, Yeonhojeongs eye glow changed from blue to red. Grumble! The official, who was about to attack and grab the leash, opened his eyes at the sudden change in Yeonhojeongs momentum. Bababababaak! Just a moment ago, Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised by Tang Gwans incredible knowledge of the neww, but this time, Tang Gwan was surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongs speed in the new method. fast? He swung the iron bar while swinging left and right at an incredible speed, and the speed was not much inferior to his own. Plus this energy wave. Hwaaaaaaa! The shy killing skills delivered with hot fire were intimidating and terrifying in and of themselves. It was a martial arts attack with overwhelming force that broke the courage to fight even before the actual attack came. The officials hands waved dizzyingly. h h h! Hahaha! The power of the iron bar was strong enough to break even rocks. An attack of that much power wasing in twelve sessive blows. And the official struck off all the attacks one by one with both palms. Hehehe! Puff poop! The chaotically swirling wind collided here and there,pressed, and then exploded into an intangible shock wave. sh! Yeonhojeong, who widened the distance with a few collisions, approached at the speed of a beam of light. The officials eyes sparkled. Are you approaching me? Carrying long-armed weapons? Before he knew it, Bongcheom was shooting towards his uv. The strike, delivered while holding the pole with both hands, was simple, fast, efficient, and deadly. The officials hands wrapped around the iron bar like a snake. Quang! A tremendous scream erupted from both wrapped hands. Yeon Ho-jeong almost lost the bar for a moment due to that heavy defense. No, let go. Para rock! Tang Gwan, who was about tounch a follow-up attack by throwing away the iron bar, was surprised when Yeon Ho-jeong let go of the bar. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly rotated in ce and kicked the end of the iron bar. Okay! It was a counterattack from very close range. The iron bar fired from a distance of less than two feet was loaded with force that could not be ignored. It is an unexpected blow and a genius practical sense. Even the magistrate could not stop this attack. This was not because it was powerful, but because it was an attack aimed at unpredictable moments by breaking the beat. The official leaned his upper body back using the iron pan bridge method. Whoa whoa! The iron bar flew like an arrow, passed through the front door of the building and stuck in the ground. The officials eyes became bright. I will deal with you not with force, but with technique and practical skills. It was a response that brought out admiration. No matter how strong Yeonhojeong is, he is still not at the level of the head of the sixth generation. If you collide with force and internal force, you have no choice but to be pushed away. In other words, Yeonhojeong had perfectly nned out how to deal with Danggwan as soon as the match began. I am a nan. Taaaaang! The officer with his upper bodyid back wasunched forward using tremendous momentum. It was a method of gunning down the body of a soldier, following the iron pan bridge. The subsequent movement and flow of power were smooth and immediate, as if I had intended to respond in this way from the beginning. Yeonhojeong and Danggwan fought each other with their bare hands. Puff puff puff puff! The two peoples martial arts and martial arts shed at high speed. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! From the hands of Yeon Ho-jeong, who was wielding a red-hot firearm, terrifying murderous and splendid weapons were exploding one after another. Fuuuuuuu! Tu-tu-tung! On the other hand, insidious killings and unique killings were constantly unleashed from the hands of the party officials, who responded by fully disying their terrifying energy. It was a sh between martial artists withpletely different characteristics. Although there was no blow with absolute power, it was a battle so ruthless that life could be lost at the moment of a near miss. surely. The official thought while dealing with Yeon Ho-jeongs explosive persecution. If you just look at martial arts, he doesnt seem like the kind of person who uses his brain. The arms that were blocking and deflecting Yeon Ho-jeongs fists were tingling from the beginning. This meant that Yeonhojeongs inner strength and Balgyeong were powerful enough to prate his defenses. It was as if he was shouting to see if there would be a hole. Each attack ignored the beat and came from an unexpected angle, and if he had nned in advance, he would have aimed for another opportunity with an honest strike. There is reality in emptiness, and there is emptiness in reality. It was an anomalous attack technique that even the Tang Gwan would have allowed at least three attacks if he had not had an eye technique trained through memorization. Of course, the party did not bring out the Dokdo memorization technique that the party boasts about. Anyway, I guess its safe to say Ive seen enough. It was a time when the party was slowly retreating and trying to let go of Yeonhojeongs attack. Coooooo! The officials eyes wavered. Crumbling! The energy wave that burned like a me soon turned into an incredibly heavy and solid mountain. ?! The moment of change seemed like a split second. It was hard to believe that such a change to such a conflicting temperament could be achieved in the blink of an eye. this guy. The officer could instinctively sense that an unprecedented blow was approaching. Is it possible that you havent done your best until now? Hwaaaaaaaaa! The sound of the white gust of wind tearing the air around Yeonhojeongs entire body was like the roar of an angry beast. Quaaaang! A step forward. Yeon Ho-jeongs explosive strike where he raised his heart rate to the limit with Hongyeomyuksalgong and then expanded his muscles to the limit. Baekho-gongs powerful attack swept over Tang Gwans upper body. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Tang Gwans body, floating in the air, flew three miles and fell to the ground. Cheeeeeeeek! Pure white smoke rose from both arms of the hotel. In order to suppress Hoposals enormous attack, he even opened up his own poisonous power. The officials eyes wavered. A huge blow! If I hadnt prepared properly, my mind might have been blown away by this blow. It was such a scary attack. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. There was an iron bar stuck diagonally in the ground to the right of where he stood. He grabbed the iron bar and pulled it out. Crispy! The ground split and a thick iron bar was revealed. Buuuuung! Buuuuung! Yeon Ho-jeong held the middle of the bar and swung it a few times before lowering his stance. Weeeeeee! Weeeeeee! Fierce fighting spirit flickered in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Cheeeeeeeek! The smoke rising from both arms of the building slowly turned green. I thought Id seen enough, but theres still more left? I dont have a flexible personality, so if I get interrupted in the middle of what Im doing, I have trouble sleeping. The official smiled cruelly. Can you handle it? You said to prove yourself through martial arts, right? I dont know how youll see it, but at least youll get something if you go to the end, right? The smile disappeared from the officers face. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Before he knew it, the piece of iron sticking out from inside his sleeve was wriggling like a poisonous snake. This is the first time I like you. Your cheesy personality. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Chapter 295 Episode 295 Yasudao (ҰF) (5) Whew. Tang Sang-ah took a deep breath. its okay. Tangmuns secret technique, Chureoeshinbeop (׷), was a new method that allowed one to gain tremendous speed and flexibility, but required a lot of internal energy and stamina. In other words, it meant that, unlike other divinews, it was a neww that focused onbat. The new method is a method of moving farther and faster with less energy. Churei Shinbeops purpose was clearly different from the normal Shinbeop . We have passed the tip. It was no exaggeration to say that Tang Shangers realization of Chureis Divine Law had already reached the level of mastery. However, the reason she couldnt use Chureoeshins technique well was because it didnt suit her flexible and sharp martial arts characteristics. However, even though I had learned this much martial arts, it was such a shame that I could not use it properly. Hmm. Well, its a small problem, but its not that important because its a disadvantage that will disappear as your level improves. sure? What do you think my biggest weakness is? health. When she first heard those words from Yeon Ho-jeong, Tang Sang-ah could not agree. The power of poison and memorization varies greatly depending on how well you can estimate the distance. Naturally, the masters of the Tang school invested a lot in new methods and no one suffered from physical problems. But now Tang Sang-ah realized. The meaning of physical strength ording to Yeon Ho-jeong. It doesnt just mean endurance. I was talking about the explosive power that can be unleashed in an instant and the stamina that allows you to maintain consistency even when using your breathing freely. The more dense force you use, the more your breathing deteriorates at an rming rate. And broken breathing has a negative impact on physical strength. Continuously maintaining a certain level of strength is something that anyone can do, with only a difference in degree. However, even with hellish training, it is difficult to reach the point where one can return ones breathing to normal even after repeatedly unleashing the power of a single strike with explosive power. The training that Dang Sang-ah has been doing so far was just such physical training. When ites to martial arts, the training is so intense that even Tang Sang-ah, who is as stubborn as anyone else, feels like giving up several times a day. Surprisingly, as such training piled up again and again, there was no disruption in the movements even when using the Churoesinbeop, which was not properly maintained at a half angle, beyond one angle. Its not just that. Extreme physical training takes up more breathing. There are as many breathsing in as there are breaths being expended. As such breathing in and out was repeated, the density of energy held by the muscles gradually increased. Its not enough to just train your inner strength. It is only through this kind of training process that you will be resilient in practice. Once again, Yeonhojeong felt amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong had excellent practical skills. Regardless of experience, in order to develop that level of practical sense, you would have had to undergo extreme training without missing a day. As physical strength increases, the density of energy increases, and as the density of energy increases, the utilization of internal energy also increases. As the use of internal attack increases, the techniques be more diverse, and as the techniques be more diverse, a breakthrough can be found in any adverse conditions. Training your physical strength. A drop of sweat shed today can save a ton of blood shed in actualbat. Tang Sang-ah keenly felt this truth. Thats amazing. Oh, youre here. Mo Yong-woo looked at her with admiring eyes. My physical strength has increased tremendously. It looks like youve been training really hard. Tang Sang-ah smiled. There is still a long way to go. Of course it is. However, if I continue to do what I have done so far, I think the number of blind spots in actualbat will decrease significantly. The goal of physical training is seen at once. In other words, Mo Yong-woo, like Yeon Ho-jeong, had already realized the importance of physical training. also. Tang Sang-ah looked up at the sky. There are so many people I can learn from. He was said to be the pinnacle of thete Tang Dynasty exponents of the time and was the only one who received teachings from the strongest Tang Dynasty, King Am. Perhaps that fact may have increased my pride knowingly or unknowingly. Tang Sang-ah looked back at herself in the past and reflected deeply. Is that Divine Law the Churei Divine Law you mentioned before? thats right. Chasing lightning It is indeed as great a neww as its name suggests. If you use a poisonous attack along with that divine method, the person hit will be truly dizzy. Tang Sang-ah shook his head. Of course,patibility with poison techniques is good, but what really matches well with Chureoeshinbeop is dark techniques. Why is that? No matter how sophisticated the cancer technology is, it will be difficult to hit the target if such a radical new method is used. There are three people in my family who can do that. And I saw firsthand how terrible their martial arts skills were. . Thats why it is said that the Churoesin method achieves maximum efficiency whenbined with cancer technology. Curiosity appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. What about those three? One of you is my grandfather. Mo Yong-woo let out a soft sigh. Elder King Cancer. thats right. And the head elder of the main family is also someone who canbine Chureoeshinbeop and cancer techniques. Then who is thest one? thats right. Tang Sang-ahs eyes lit up. The person who actually controls the Sichuan martial arts of the time is my father. * * * h h h! Pow! The iron bar that had been hitting the iron bar several times suddenly wriggled strangely and tore off Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder. Fortunately, it didnt reach the muscles, but the feeling of the flesh being torn off was very unpleasant. In addition, the surface of the iron piece was rough like a saw de, making it easy to tear skin. Boom! Yeonhojeongs new model soared vertically high into the sky. It was the operating cost of Yeonga Vision. It shows an unusually elegant and refreshing new technique that has taken the audience by storm with its explosive movements. Faaagh! When Yeon Ho-jeong, who had escaped from full power, adjusted his grip on the iron bar again, the new model of the party had already reached Yeon Ho-jeongs nose. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Its faster. It is a great neww. It ispletely different from Jujakgongs Hyeokikhwicheon. Hyeolikhwicheon is an attack in itself and the fastestbat method. There is no elegance to be found there, just the madness of a butcher who wants to kill the enemy in the shortest possible time. Our neww was different. His divinew was fast and ever-changing. It was like a thunderbolt struck from a sky full of dark clouds, changing direction quickly and arbitrarily, so it was impossible to predict where the attack woulde from. If Yeon Ho-jeong made it impossible to distinguish between truth and truth with his extreme sense of practicalbat, Tang Guans martialw itself was forming an extreme change. Puff poop! Dang-gwan throws away Samcheopjang (B) with all his might. Although the tension of Samcheops sessive strikes was blocked with the iron bar containing the current weapon, its destructive power is on a different level from the first blow. Yeonhojeong descended at an rming speed. It wasnt that he wanted toe down, but it was more like he couldnt ovee the shock wave and fell. Paaaaaaaa! The party official followed Yeon Ho-jeong at a frightening speed. Its over. Not only did my posture copse, but the flow of my energy was also somewhat distorted. This blow will be the winner. The party thought so. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The officials eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeong, who pushed the bar horizontally with both feet, flew at a diagonal angle and mastered the internal energy in an instant. her! It was to this extent that even the officials who held Yeonhojeong in high esteem could not help but be impressed. Is there such a person? The officer swung the iron sword. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Surprisingly, the iron piece, which was only one length long, stretched to a whopping five lengths and wrapped around Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was not made of special iron like Gyoryongsae. The transparent line connecting the small pieces of iron has tremendous tension and sticity, so its length can be freely increased or decreased depending on the strength of the pipe. Rumble! The iron pieces wrapped around Yeon Ho-jeongs body dug into his skin. Even with Hyeonmu-gongs powerful anti-sticity, it was difficult to stop the sharpness of the iron piece from tearing the skin. If you do it wrong, you will even damage your muscles. At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes glowed with a blue light. Ugh! Pow! The officials eyes wavered. He tried to tie him up and throw him to the ground, but before he knew it, an iron bar came flying at him and hit his wrist, causing him to miss the iron bar. Something from thin air?! I was shocked. Whenever you think youre cornered, you dodge or block an attack using unimaginable techniques. I had no idea that at this urgent moment, they would use an iron bar to let go of an iron bar. It was an amazing and breathtaking feeling of battle. Faaagh! Quang! Yeonhojeong, whonded on the ground with his weight, quickly released the iron piece. Coo! Almost at the same time, the officer on the ground was holding an iron bar in his hand. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeong took a breath and looked at the hotel. The officials eyes were shaking slightly. an amazing guy. Whirly! Kaang! The iron bar was lying at the feet of Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeong also tied up a piece of iron and threw it at the party official. As the officer stretched out his hand for the iron piece, the piece that came loose was sucked into his sleeve like a snake. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Isnt that memorized? The officials eyes widened. Did you know? I got scratched a few times, so of course I should know. If the Iron de matriarch puts her mind to it, she will form hundreds of pieces and sweep through the enemy lines. Did you see through that? The official who was quietly watching Yeonhojeong lost his momentum. Pusssss. The wind that was blowing suddenly calmed down. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why are you doing that? What do you mean? Are you sure you want to stop? Yes. I havent seen the matriarchs dark techniques or poison techniques properly yet. The official smiled coldly. I put up with it because I saw your fathers face. If you use your familys secret martial arts, you will most likely die or be a wreck. Meanwhile, I am not saying that I will definitely die. This meant that Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were impressive. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled softly. It was a great opportunity to observe the Tang familys visionary martial arts, but it turned out to be regrettable. The museum was inwardly astonished. If you live like that, you wont survive even ten lives. I dont think the head of the family will be sad if I die anyway, right? It leaves me speechless. So how was it? What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Do you think my bowl is okay? The official who had been watching Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. You are simr to Mr. Moyong. Its an assessment I dont know whether to be happy or displeased with. But there is one thing that is different from Mr. Moyong. What is that? At least there is no hesitation when ites to pulling out the sword. hmm. No matter how much you talk about politics or anything, it is of no use in the face of overwhelming power. In the end, Moorim is power. And only those who know when to use that power can be great. . Even in Mother Nature, which has a long history, countless values have deteriorated and disappeared. However, there is one principle that never changes, and that is thew of the jungle. The official turned around. Roll your head appropriately. He was born with useful fangs, but if he just rolls his tongue, even his natural fangs will be dull. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I will reserve a ce with the Western Station Priestess. joy. The official said as he jumped up to the second floor window. Leave everything in order and then go. Chapter 296 Episode 296 Yasu-do (ҰF) (6) It was Yeon Ji-pyeong who weed Yeon Ho-jeong back to her residence. older brother. uh? Are you awake? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. This guy is telling me to sleep well. Hes still shorter than me because he doesnt sleep at night and rolls around. The person who knew best how hard Yeon Ji-pyeong had worked and how greatly he was shocked by the fatigue from the first chase and actual battle was Yeon Ho-jeong. So this could be taken as a joke. Yeon Ji-pyeong shook his head. You still have a steel frame. What is a steel frame? Anyway Yeon Ji-pyeongs face hardened. What about those wounds? This was after I stopped by the dressing room and had all the bandages wrapped. However, the de of the iron de was so rough that blood was asionally seeping out even though the bleeding was stopped. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. I came back after a heated match. never mind. It certainly didnt seem like the internal injuries were severe or that much of his stamina had been exhausted. Relief appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. It seems like youre still living a rough life. How can martial arts gained by swinging a sword alone be considered true martial arts, and how can one say that one has mastered the world by staying in ones room and reading books? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. People grow through conflict. Either harshly or gently. That was correct. In particr, Yeon Ji-pyeong greatly sympathized with Yeon Ho-jeongs words. My first life-or-death encounter urred in an unexpected ce. And Yeon Ji-pyeong thought that he had not been able to show even half of the martial arts skills he had honed. Studying without experience is nothing more than a shell. There was definitely something worth learning from my brothers values. by the way. Yeon Ho-jeong touched Yeon Ji-pyeongs shoulder. Looking at him calmly like this, he has grown a lot. is that so? okay. Now he has be a proper man. As my body has grown, my personality has also changed a lotpared to the past. He became much calmer and spoke less. But it wasnt because Yeon Ji-pyeongs personality darkened. The prudence I learned while handling my familys affairs myself. In a way, he had fought a fight more difficult than a sword fight between life and death. Although his skills were great, there was bound to be an even bigger change in his personality. Your brother is also great. What am I? Byuksanhojangs reputation is spreading to all corners of the world. You dont know how happy I was when I heard that my brother had broken through the barrier of martial arts and was being called the worlds besttter-day index. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its the best review index in the world. He is a man who has already reached the pinnacle of ckness. Furthermore, he was a rare expert who gained notoriety as an absolute powerhouse, one of the top three in the world. Is that why? He was not impressed by the reputation of being the best review index in the world and all. To those who had climbed to the top of Mt. Taishan, the low mountain was nothing more than a hill. But in reality it was different. Although he could not feel it himself, Yeon Ho-jeongs name was sweeping the entire central ins. He was even enjoying a higher reputation than Mo Yong-woo, who was involved in the self-defense team. If you think about it, it was natural. Mo Yong-woo was a genius who suddenly appeared, but Yeon Ho-jeong was a passionate fighter who had been dealing with famous families for several years and had made his presence known to the world. In addition, although he was younger than Mo Yong-woo and came from a family renowned for orthodox swordsmanship, he was also an unusual expert who used an axrger than a persons height as his main weapon. It is bound to stand out in many ways. As Zhuge Wenhu predicted, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Yeon Hao-jeongs name value was already at least that of a great schr of the Great Moon Sect. What is the reason to be so excited about the best review index in the world? If youre the best person in the world, you dont know. is that so? There are as many strong people in the world as there are grains of sand on the beach. I am called the best of thete-exponential yers, but that is because I literally y at thete-exponential level. If I make up my mind to find it, hundreds more people stronger than me will emerge from this martial forest. But whats great is great. Its amazing. Even though it is far, it is still a long way away. Moreover, even if you are the best person in the world, if you are attacked, you will die. No matter how outstanding an individual may be, he cannot ovee the power of the group. Of course, its a different story when you reach the Seongcheon Thirteenth Rank. However, that too is just a difference in area and the truth does not change. Can one master who is on the thirteenth throne of the Holy Heaven be able to handle three masters of the same Holy Heaven? In the end, external evaluation is nothing more or less than a veil that obscures my own eyes. Thank you for making me happy, but dont worry about that from now on. It was advice that came from the heart. Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his head. Ill keep that in mind, brother. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. There is no need to keep it in mind. Thats just the way it is. In other words, what else is left to the martial arts people except their reputation? Is that so? Each person just has different values that they consider important. Looking at things like this, my brother wasnt an extreme person either. This is because although the subjectivity is clear, the difference from others is clearly understood. Yeon Ji-pyeong liked Yeon Ho-jeong because he was that kind of older brother. It was because I knew how difficult it was to establish a straight perspective. Anyway, have you eaten? yes. I had breakfast with my father. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression suddenly became sinister. I guess you didnt know whether the rice went into your mouth or your nose? Yeon Ji-pyeongs expression became awkward. There was a bit of that side to me. Kkkkkkkkkkk. Still, I was surprised. I dont know what happened, but my father became very soft. You have be softer That is true. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Father hasnt changed. Thats what he was originally like. Its just that the value of the family name was so heavy that he didnt show it. okay. Anyway, I wish I could spend a lot of time with my father, even if only while I was in the military. Your father will like it too. I understand, brother. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong patted Yeon Ji-pyeong on the back. You may be hectic, but get some rest. If youre bored, just take a look around. What about you, brother? I have something to think about for a moment. See youter. yes? Oh yes. There was a hint of disappointment in Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes as she watched Yeon Ho-jeong quickly go up to her room. Since it was a meeting between brothers, it can be said that this level of conversation was sufficient to resolve the issue. But Yeon Ji-pyeong wanted to talk more and have more conversations. But after all, my older brother was my older brother. He was always busy and passionate. Although he took good care of his people, he didnt look around when he had something to focus on. Shall I ask you to buy me a drink for dinner? I can drink well now. Yeon Ho-jeong, who entered the living quarters, immediately climbed onto the bed and sat cross-legged. Sitting cross-legged does not mean you will enter Ungong. I just assumed that posture because it was a good posture for thinking about something. Its definitely the limit now. He recalled his meeting with the party official. Of course, like Danggwan, Yeonhojeong did not do his best. To be precise, I didnt really fight with the determination to fight to the death. If he had truly intended to kill Tang Guan, which only showed his characteristic fierceness, he would have blown off one of his limbs. Of course, he would have gone to the goal on the spot or his whole body would have been turned into a rag. It wasnt a match where we gave our best, but it was a match where we could clearly see each others limitations. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to read almost all of Tang Gwans skills through his movements. He isparable to his father. No, I may be half a number lower than my father, but when ites to actualbat, there is a high probability that my father will be defeated. It wasnt a question of whose martial arts was stronger. It was the difference between an individuals mentality and martial artspatibility. If I had entered into a real life-or-death situation, the probability of losing was overwhelmingly high. Since his skills are lower than his fathers, it is a natural result. Of course, his ability to respond to poison and memorization may actually surpass his father. That wasnt the problem. Its okay to wait like this. If you continue to practice like now, you will be able to reach the pinnacle of this level within a few years. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. But you dont have to. In a situation where he was unable to awaken the yellow dragon, it could be said that his current Four God Dance skills had been honed to the limit. All four divine energies are in perfect bnce. There was still room for further deepening, but there was no longer room to expect explosive growth. It was like that in Sashinmu. Then The time hase. I need to touch the Five Great Gods. Byeoknajingyeol was a martial art that was very suitable for supporting Sasinmu. And it also fit Yeonhojeongs personality. Byeoknajingyeol is the most stable martial art among the five major gods, so it assisted Yeonhojeongs martial arts, which were extremely extreme, and achieved a win-win effect. Byeoknajingyeol is in a great situation. And the way of coexistence has also achieved everything that can be achieved. True energy, body, mind, and energy found bnce. Now is the time to change from a win-win new technique that leverages strengths andpensates for shorings to a new technique that can maximize ones own strengths. After all, it would be right to go for the dragon martial arts. Yongpo Shingong. This martial art, abbreviated as Yongpogi (), is one of the five great new skills of Yeonga and was a skill that was good at utilizing the destructive power of Balgyeong (l) to the limit. In other words, it is the most destructive of Yeongas new techniques. This consumes a lot of internal energy, and if you are swayed by the charm, there is a risk that your personality may be harsh and extreme. This was one of the reasons why Yeongas family customs were particrly strict. This is because each of the Five Masters has a distinct personality, so only if the mentality is upright can the original power of martial arts be utilized. My martial arts is a single strike without thinking back. He is good at subduing his enemies with his momentum and crushing them with his powerful destructive power. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. What if the root is changed to Yongpojingi instead of Byeoknajingyeol? Maximization of destructive power. This did not mean that the power of Sasinmu alone was bing stronger, but that the density of Yeonhojeongs use of Balgyeong and power itself was increasing. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Yes, the time hase for a change. It will be a harsh year. In order to ovee that year, the moment hade when his martial arts skills, which had been stagnant, needed to be greatly improved as well. At least most of the conflicts within the Murim Alliance must be resolved this year. Only then will we be able to fight them. Wooooow. A clear yet deep blue energy rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was Byeojingi. Byeoknajingi, which formed ten castles, had the power to calm the hearts of those who saw it. But its different from now on. Yeon Ho-jeong pursed his lips. After a while. Pusssssss. Byeokrajingi, which had been glowing blue, gradually began to lose its color. And little by little, the ce was filled with an energy reminiscent of a lush forest. Duung! Duung! The heartbeat gradually became stronger. The dragon shingle finally appeared. Chapter 297 Episode 297 Fight without a bell (1) Are you inside? Dont ask questions like you know, bute in. I understand. Sigh. The door opened and Yeonwi appeared. The official snorted. The son came and shook him, and the father came and patted him. They are a father and son who are trulypatible. Yeonwi tilted his head. What do you mean? The official, who had been quietly examining his face, suddenly turned his head. Thats it. Come and sit down. Lets do that. After a while, the two people sat down facing Datak. Yeonwi, who was in charge of the tea ceremony, smiled. Did you get into the car yourself? I dont have anything below, so I have no choice but to ride it myself. Where did you send the servants? Cultivating poisonous techniqueses with many risks. If you stay in this building, you could get poisoned and die. Well done. The official turned his head. I just needed someone to take care of the chores after my training was over. If they arent there, I have to do it myself. He is truly a dishonest person. But its okay. Yeonwi really liked this change in the party building. Anyway, I think youre getting better at driving a car. . If I hadnt learned it, I wouldnt have been able to bring out such a rich scent in such a short period of time. The temperature is just right. What do you want to say? Yeonwi asked quietly. Did you learn from your daughter? The official frowned. If youre going to talk nonsense, just leave. Hehe, Im sorry. I said something pointless. Yeonwi quenched her thirst with a sip of tea and continued speaking. I heard that you are going to Sacheon. He says things in a natural and gentle tone that cant help but feel like they came out of nowhere. The corner of the officials mouth rose. Who said that? I just heard rumors. However, if you are really going, I thought I would at least say hello. The officials eyes narrowed. As I silently looked at Yeonwis face, it seemed like she wasnt lying. Well, it would be meaningless to lie about something like this. The official turned his head. We have decided to postpone our return to Sacheon. Yeonwis eyes widened. You changed your mind? exactly. Hehe, I guess we can postpone the greetings untilter. The official, who was watching the royal family, asked with a bit of confusion in his voice. Are you really Yeongaju? hmm? What do you mean by that? The first time I saw you was at a public meeting. You clearly werent this kind of person back then. Yeonwi smiled. Then what kind of person was this person? A person who is stuffy, blunt, and unable to read the trends. Hehehe. It was a cold and honest evaluation. In fact, the party saw Yeonwi as such a person. Do you think its different now? exactly. How do you think Ive changed? The official just drank tea without answering. Yeonwi also guessed that he would not speak. And even without listening to him, he knew better than anyone else that he had changed. but. Yeonwi thought of herself in the past. Its changed a lot. Due to his familys reputation, histe wifes will, and excessive workload, he developed a particrly hard personality. In other words, it was more like a defense mechanism to protect himself. Because I was so mentally upied, it would have been difficult to maintain my sense of self if I didnt do that. But not now. First change and I saw the world change. In response to the rapidly changing world, my son went to martial arts, and countless things happened after that. In the process, Yeonwi also gained great enlightenment. You cant turn back time that has already passed. The thing I regret the most so far is not being able to give my children proper love. It was something I regretted even more than when my wife died. I regretted not taking good care of the fruits of my love with that woman more than when I was helpless in the face of the death of the woman I loved more than my own life. The moment Yeonwi realized this, she was able to let go of everything. It was so I wouldnt have any more regrets. Yeonwi opened her mouth. Please understand in advance that this person is not very knowledgeable about the situation in Sichuan. What do you mean? Do you have a wife? He is asking whether his wife left first like him. The official shook his head. I went there first ten years ago. I guess so. Yeonwi did not ask why your wife died. It wasnt a good thing to hear, and it would be difficult for the speaker. However, I really wanted to talk about this. Did you love the deceased? The official frowned openly. What do you want to say? It was a time when arranged marriages weremon, but I dont think the head of the family would marry a woman he had no affection for. Wrong. I have never been deceived by sweet emotions such as love or anything. Yeonwi shook his head. Even though it was an arranged marriage, I believe that the head of the family I see would have cared enough for the deceased. . Be good to your children. Your children are the fruit of your rtionship with the person you loved. Since you are more important to the head of the family than anyone else, lets not do anything we will regret before we die. The official smiled coldly. Do you enjoy teaching under the guise of giving advice? I think Ive heard something simr before. Yeonwi smiled bitterly. Im sorry. My regrets are so deep that I sometimes say things like this without even realizing it. joy. The official crossed his arms. Lets stop talking nonsense. Have you heard from your son? The tone was clearly full of sarcasm. Yeonwi tilted his head. If its your son, then you mean Gojeong? exactly. Did something happen? Please ask me to stand as a candidate for the leadership election. For a moment, Yeonwis eyes widened. When did you do that? He came to me early in the morning like a puppy that wanted to poop and said that. Didnt you know? I didnt know. Yeonwi, who was quietly lost in thought, soon burst intoughter. Hes like a guy. The official frowned. Hes like a guy Thats a pretty strange thing to say. Did you know that your son woulde out like that? I guess I was surprised because I didnt know it woulde out like that. But I understand after listening to it. If youre a hero, its worth throwing out a response like that. Curiosity appeared on Yeonwis face. So how did the head of the family ept that proposal? Yeonwis face, who was looking at the official who was looking at him without answering, soon became colored with surprise. I guess you gave permission? exactly. Why? Yeonhojeong would be worthy of such a suggestion. Of course, that wasnt Yeonwis way. Whether in martial arts or politics, he adhered to the right party as much as possible, but was not good at tactics such asying the groundwork orunching unexpected counterattacks. What was surprising, however, was the fact that the institution epted the proposal. The head of the family will know. What does Hojeongs proposal mean? I know. I guess this means asking you to step up as a counter to Prince Moyong. Doesnt this mean that you will focus Prince Moyongs attention on this side and take him down from the shadows and establish a leader that suits your taste? Yeonwi shook his head. There may be an intention to restrain the ambitions of the Moyong family, but there will be no intention to establish a lord that suits ones tastes. Yes. . That guys eyes were following with certainty who should be the Murim lord. At least thats how I saw it. Yeonwis face hardened. Who is that? I dont know until that point. I dont think theyll tell me if I ask. If you are really curious, the head of the house should ask your son directly. Yeonwi nodded. I understand. The party satisfied our appetite. Whatever the reason, I will run for election. And it will fall. He himself did not seem to think that he would win the presidential election. Yeonwi nodded. Maybe so. Regardless of the reputation or ability of the party, the sense of intimidation and fear that Sacheondangga gave was truly great. The head of such a family bes the Murim lord? We may not know it, but almost all white people will rise up. Furthermore, the stereotypes unique to Baekdo Moorim could not be ignored. To them, the Tang family, which uses poison and memorization as its main weapons, had a bad impression that wasparable to that of the ck Sword. The problem is that Mr. Moyong probably doesnt know that. exactly. Of course, your son and wife would have seen that far too. In other words, I be a useless scarecrow. The official tilted his head. I dont know what youre going to do with a scarecrow like that. Since he had already made a choice, he showed his will to ept whether he became a scarecrow or something else. He epted it even though he knew he would be defeated in the election, so he must have expected that too. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at the party hall, shook his head. The head of the family said that our eldest child has a strong sense of being a leader. Thats right. I dont know anything about that. I just know this one thing. ? At least I wont turn you into a scarecrow. The officials eyes lit up. What do you mean? The eldest child is a guy who calmly does things that a normal person would never even imagine to do in order to win. However, at the root of that desire for victory is always a great cause, so were still waiting to see what happens, but Ive done a lot of pretty radical things. joy. But there is goodness in the eldest child. line? exactly. Yeonwi smiled. If he is not clearly identified as an enemy, even if I use him, I will not make him miserable. The official sneered. You seem to be looking at your son too kindly. In all my life, Ive never seen someone go out like your son. He just left, but the reason he didnt suffer much damage was because he had his own line in mind. Thats interesting. And maybe this is what I think. Yeonwis face became serious. Even though I have no intention of making you a leader, I think I will make you a big name who will have great influence in the political world of the alliance. ! The officials face hardened. How did youe up with that idea? Because you have to be that big to put pressure on the Moyong family head. . And one more thing. A smile appeared on Yeonwis lips. It seems like my son is okay with the nature of the person you call him. The official said it as if it was absurd. If thats true, your sons arrogance can be said to be the best in the world. Why is that? Not only did you arbitrarily evaluate the head of the Tang family, but you are thinking of making him the backbone of the n. Even though you are arrogant, you are not usually arrogant. Because of that arrogant guy, the famous family is copsing and thendscape of martial arts politics is shaking. !! Yeonwi smiled and stood up. Give me a moment. I have somewhere to go with you. Chapter 298 Episode 298 A fight without a bell (2) In winter, the sun set particrly quickly. As the sun was setting in the far west, Mukbi entered Pagungak, huffing and puffing. Where is this gentleman? I have to finish today huh? Mukbi, who was very angry, smiled brightly. Pyeong-ah. Huh? Is your sister here? Yeon Ji-pyeong weed him with silence. He had juste to his senses and was unable to properly face Mukbi. We fought a battle together, but we couldnt even have a friendly conversation due tock of excitement. Woke up? How do you feel? Yeon Ji-pyeong blushed as if she was embarrassed. its okay. Im embarrassed. It wasnt like I was going to be lying down for a long time. What are you talking about? It was your first real fight. Its natural to be that shocked. Mukbi raised his hand and bobbed it above his head. By the way, it was like that back then too, but it was really big? Have you grown that much? of course. Youre bigger than me now, right? Although it was smaller than Yeonwi or Yeonhojeong, Yeonjipyeong had grown to the point where it surpassed Mukbi. Considering that Mukbi was also tall for a woman, his growth was dazzling. Silence smiled an uncharacteristically sinister smile. Hes tall and handsome, and his abilities are outstanding. I will shake the guard of the powerful womens associations a little. He taps Yeon Ji-pyeong with his elbow, and the look is full of yfulness. Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed and waved his hands. What do you mean, womens cooperative? Its not even possible. Its not time to think about that yet Thats it? Like what? Noona! Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. Mukbi burst outughing loudly for the first time in a while. Maybe he was happy to meet the first person whose pranks caught on. Yeon Ji-pyeong cleared his throat. Youve changed a lot, too. me? yes. I think youve be a lot brighter than before. is it? Well, all sorts of things happened. It was too bleak to live as a quiet archer. In Yeon Ji-pyeongs view, Mukbis change was not limited to just his personality. Youre amazing! I felt a sense ofposure in Mukbi that I had never felt before. That leisure came directly from the dignity of the strong. There was an atmosphere of a master who would never be embarrassed no matter what the situation or the battle. The sister who didnt know anything about the world changed so much after oveing Kang-hos evil. Yeon Ji-pyeong thought that was also a great growth. indeed. Yeon Ji-pyeongs smile deepened. I see you are starting to resemble your older brother. They are a truly well-matched pair. Mukbi narrowed his eyes. what? What about that meaningful smile? yes? Oh no. What do you mean? Could it be that youre hiding something from the girl you havent seen in a long time? Thats not it Yeon Ji-pyeong said with an innocent face. Im looking forward to when you and my brother will be together for a hundred years. Mukbis face hardened. It wasnt just a surprised expression. For a moment, Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed, wondering if he had done something wrong. Ho, maybe I said something wrong? This human! yes? Now that I think about it, where is this person? Do you know where the teacher is? You must havee to the dorm? Yeon Ji-pyeong pointed to this floor with a puzzled expression. You went into the living room to think about something Knock me to death! Mukbi entered the building without even looking back. I was so excited that when I opened the door, the sound of a gun exploding rang out. Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed. Did my brother make some mistake? Looking at my sisters momentum, it seemed like something might happen if I stayed still. Yeon Ji-pyeong hurriedly followed behind Muk-bi. Mukbi reached this floor in an instant and immediately opened Yeonhojeongs door. bang! This damned human being is so tired that he leaves the kids to be trained and is here to fool around!! For a moment, silence fell silent. Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed and grabbed Muk-bis sleeve and shook him. Noona. calm down. First, tell your brother everything about what happened Shh. to? Only then did I see Yeonhojeong on Yeonjipyeong Ind. Ugh. Ugh. A faint green energy was flowing from Yeon Ho-jeongs body, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed. uh? Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed, looked very peaceful. However, the vivid green essence flowing from his body, contrary to the clear light, revealed a terrifying power. What was unique was the flow of true energy. Converging inward?! Normally, the use of aerodynamic power to the extent of releasing magical energy outside the body creates a powerful energy wave that is immediately noticeable to sensitive experts. But the current Yeonhojeong was different. It was only after seeing it with his own eyes that Yeon Ji-pyeong realized that his brothers luck was intense. When I was in the yard, I didnt even know that my brother had gone to the free breakfast. This was because the exhaled external air converged directly into the body, increasing the density of air force. What kind of martial arts are you training in? At that time, Mukbi spoke in a low voice. It has begun. yes? I knew that I wouldnt lose focus after a while. Mukbi muttered softly. I told you before. The time for leap wille soon. But you said you were trying to figure out when to start, and it looks like it was today. What do you mean? Five great gods. ! I am fixing the great Byeokna Jingyeol and training one of Yeongas five great divine techniques. For a moment, Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes wavered. What if its a dark green magic thats infinitely strong? A true scent of green leaves. In a huge forest where even the sunlight could not prate, a legendary divine beast writhed without fading. There was an undisclosed ferocity there. It looked very peaceful and stable on the outside, but there was a mythical being lurking in that forest that could even tear the sky apart. Yongpo Shingong! Yeon Ji-pyeongs mouth opened. You learn Yongpo Shingong right after Byeokna Jingyeol? All of Yeongas five great spiritual skills are stable, righteous skills. However, they are also famous for their distinct characteristics. Among them, Byeokgyeol belongs to the axis with the least individuality, but it is suitable for improving overall skills because it makes the mind and body stable and harmonious. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Yongpo Shingong was a martial art that waspletely opposite to Byeo Jin-gyeol. Even though he is a Jeonggong, he pursues increased output and maximization of power generation rather than just breathing with the heart like Byeokna Jingyeol. It is a martial art full of winning spirit that increases the overall power of the martial art used. It is the most destructive and powerful of Yeongas martial arts, and its power consumption also increases due to increased output, making it suitable for short-term warfare rather than long-term warfare. Its clear why my brother trained Byeokna Jingyeol. Because its good forplementing my brothers temperament and skill. Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills can be expressed in just two words without the need for any adjectives. Fast and strong. Yeonhojeong was fast and strong at the same time. His movements and herbivor were like lightning, and the power of the martial arts he used was like a fallingndslide. This means that you may end up overworking your hands. Even a perfectly trained martial artist can ruin the owners mind and body if he or she sees more blood than necessary. In that respect, Yeon Ho-jeongs insight in choosing Byeokna Jin-gyeol was excellent. As he reached his current level, he was never swayed by mental demons. That was exactly what Yeon Ji-pyeong was worried about. Is it okay for me to learn Yongpo Shingung now? Yeon Ji-pyeong remembered his brothers martial arts skills. A resolute hand that cuts down the assassins targeting Ki Woo-hee like chopping firewood. Unlike the explosive power, the martial arts of the God of War took control of the situation with a cool-headed perspective that would send chills down the spine. Even though he uses martial arts with such boldness and energy, he never gets excited. It was a level of restraint that even mid-level experts in powerhouses found difficult to show. What if that kind of brother loses his cool while learning Yongpo Shingung? . Yeon Ji-pyeong felt a lot of strength go into his fist. Its rain. My brother is a genius that even I cant fathom. It is time to learn it, so you have learned it. I trust my brother. I believe in my brothers abilities and talents, and in my unknown destiny. Still, I couldnt help but feel anxious. It was closer to the vague anxiety that blood rtives inevitably feel. How long has it been like that? Whoa whoa. Green smoke came out as he exhaled deeply. It was a color reminiscent of poisonous poison. However, the sincerity exuded from that breath was filled with the smell of the forest, which became stronger after the rain. Jiiiiiiing. It was a strange sound. A sound like gears turning came from somewhere in Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Even Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was well-versed in Yeon-ga martial arts, could not figure out what was happening inside Yeon Ho-jeongs body. If only by chance there was a connection here. If only there existed a swordsman of Byeoksan who was not only well-versed in Yeonga martial arts, but could use even untrained martial arts as easily as reaching the level of a master just by reciting the nine rules. If so, he would have seen exactly what was happening in Yeon Ho-jeongs body. A smile appeared on Yeonhojeongs lips. Cold sweat formed on my forehead and ran down my temples and down my cheeks. done! It was finally a sess. This is Yeongasindan, the beginning of the unity of the five great gods and forces. Yeonga Shindan. It refers to a sphere of true energy created with increased density through condensed empty energy. It was a sumptuous piece of magic made by wrapping hundreds or thousands ofyers of invisible thin thread. In other words, a gas simr to the inneryer of a spiritual being was formed. Yeonga Shindan is the source that allows those who have awakened all of Yeongas five great divine techniques to reassemble and use Yeongas best secret techniques. The location is the center of the human body. The fact that Yeongasindan is located in the middle part, which regtes emotions and controls the movements of the five organs and six parts, means that Yeonhojeongs nature is that intense. The location of the shrine varies depending on the person practicing it. For some it may be a bottom battle, for others it may be a top battle. This was a fact that was not known in the past during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. In the first ce, at that time, I was studying Hongcheongi, so I couldnt know the infinite extent of Yeonga Shindan by only knowing the nine patterns. This is because the altar itself can only be created by learning multiple divine techniques. Yes, this is better. My father is probably aware of the existence of the Yeonga Shrine. Nevertheless, the reason why he did not study the new art of revenge was because his father had his own martial arts. If Yeon Ho-jeong had not had enlightenment during the time of Emperor Heukam, he would have ended up in Byeokna Jin-gyeol. Right now, I need realistic power itself rather than serious pursuit of martial arts. Even so, I had no idea that they would even make a Yeonga Shindan. Since his intention was to fill Yongposingong in the ce where Byeoknajingyeol was located, he did not even think about forming a inner altar. Four gods martial arts! If the four directions of the Four Spirits of the Four Gods were not bnced, it would have been impossible to form the inner circle. And that was probably one of the many reasons why Yeonga Shindan was located in the middle part. This is because the Four Gods Qi are the energy that controls the organs of the human body. Hmph! Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and opened his eyes. Wooooow. In the clear and deep eyes, I felt a powerful force pulsating as if it would jump out at any moment. It was the power of Yongpo Shingong, a new power to rece Byeokna Jingyeol. done. Fatigue suddenly washed over me like a flood. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the two people with a tired face. Why are you listening without a message huh? Slurp! Yeon Ho-jeong copsed on the bed. Two surprised people hurriedly approached him. Yeon Gongja! older brother! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong snored softly. He was forced to sleep due to extreme fatigue. Mukbi red at Yeonhojeong as if it was absurd. Isnt this acting on purpose? She hated Yeon Ho-jeong so much. Chapter 299 Episode 299 A fight without a bell (3) For a smart person, witnessing an unexpected situation is a moment of profound defeat, but at the same time, it is also a moment of great joy as it is another learning experience Zhuge Munho I looked at the two people with a puzzled expression. I never imagined that you two woulde to my residence together. Yes. In front of Zhuge Wenhu, Yan Wei and Tang Guan were sitting. The matriarch of Byeoksan Yeonga. The head temple of Sacheondangga. Not many people maintain a personal rtionship with the two giants. Not only because of their location, but also because they had a reputation for being very difficult to approach. There were widespread rumors that Yeonwi, not to mention the party official, was one of the most blunt people in the world. The fact that two people like that were knocking on a soldiers room together would have been surprising to even Seongcheonjwa. Im sorry if you surprised me too much. no. It was just unexpected. Zhuge Wenhu looked at the hall with strange eyes. From the looks of it, it seemed like the Yeonwi had dragged the party official with him, but due to his personality, he was not a person who would follow along quietly even if he were to go. That made it even more interesting. Tang Guan, perhaps sensing Zhuge Lis gaze, snorted and looked at Yan Wei. What are we going to do? What do you mean? Why did you bring me here? I think we can talk about it from now on. what? Yeon Wei said while looking at Zhuge Wenhu. Have you heard from my eldest son? which? The Yeonwi exined the whole story. Zhuge Wenhu looked at the hall in surprise. Are you saying youre running as a leader candidate? joy! The official turned his head away with his arms crossed. Yeonwi said calmly. The head of the Tang family also epted it. her! With that one word, Zhuge Wenhu could see that the party hall had changed a lot from before. They say that what really changes people is not logic, but human emotion. He also knew what had happened to the party in the meantime. Almost everything, including the confrontation with Prince Moyong and the reconciliation with his daughter, came to his ears. This was inevitable because the party officials were always keeping a close eye on him because he was a person who did not know where he might go. However, I had no idea it would change this much. Zhuge Wenhu looked at the temple with curious eyes. The officials expression suddenly became displeased. If youre going to keep looking at me like that, Ill just leave. Oh no. I made the head of the family ufortable for no reason. I apologize hereafter. Zhuge Wenhu bowed down to his waist and apologized politely. A look of mockery appeared on the officials face. Your back is really flexible. I think Im ready to bend down to anyone depending on the situation. He was openly sarcastic. It would have been understandable to feel bad, but Zhuge Wenho instead burst outughing. Isnt it true that the more flexible a politicians joints are, the better? This mans credo is to treat his allies with a humbler attitude than anyone else and to present his enemies with a sharper dagger than any other. Letse up with a great new doctrine. Although he said so, the official also understood Zhuge Munhao. Without that level of flexibility, it would be difficult to control a huge monster called the Murimmaeng. At that time, Yeonwi intervened. Anyway, Im sure you understand the whole situation. of course. I would like to invite my eldest son too, but I thought it was important to inform the military of the current situation first, so I brought him here. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Well done. The sooner you know this information, the better. The corner of the officials mouth rose. Now that I think about it, no matter how political it is, I think this is a bit excessive. What do you mean? Isnt handling matters fairly and safely a military virtue? Isnt this kind of work, which involves pre-empting actions just because we belong to the same faction, no different from what that son of a bitch, Mr. Moyong, did? Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. You misunderstand. Misunderstand? Two candidates came to me saying they wanted to run. I am simply in charge of administrative processing of documents rted to candidates. The officials eyes lit up. Two people already went? Thats right. The reason Yeongaju brought Danggaju to me was to put his name on the list of candidates. But if I cant do my job, I will support you from behind. That is also true. I will never hear you say you are a clean politician. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. What do you think I do, matriarch? What do you mean? If you are at a loss for an answer, I will tell you directly. I am a person who exists to protect the Murim Alliance. . If you didnt know, now that you know that a rare disaster called Moyonggun exists, you have no choice but to move, even if it means getting covered in trash. It may be okay to run for someone who is not suitable for the position of leader, but we cannot help but worry about a dangerous person like Mo Yong-gun running for office. . And one more thing. Zhuge Wenhu smiled again. We are not of the same party. We have never formed a faction in the first ce. what? It was just my intention to make the head of the Moyong family think that way, and in fact, the head of the Yeonga family and I have never coborated to shake up the direction of Maeng. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. From what I hear, its just a y on words. Of course you can think that way. Whats important is that, for me, there is at least a line between when to step forward and when to step back. Its a line. Ive heard a lot about lines since I came to the Murim Alliance. Prince Moyong was like that, and Yeongas damned eldest son was like that too. Zhuge Wenhu pped his hands. Anyway, since the leader of the party is said to be running for office, this election for the leader is going to be quite intense. I will put your name on the list first. Yeonwi nodded. Is there anything else you need? There is no other way. Due to the nature of the Murim League, it is difficult to specify restrictions such as an upper limit on election funds. However, we will limit the number of sponsors to these two people. Be a sponsor. Being a sponsor is no different. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. The moment the election begins, none of the candidates can leave the Murim Alliances territory. In other words, the formation of public opinion regarding a candidate must all be done by the sponsor. I guess so. So to speak, these are the people who act as the hands and feet of the candidate. Of course, the more influence a person has on a powerhouse, the more advantageous it will be for the candidate. Yeonwi nodded. I know what you mean. It is a fight with no clear limits. At first nce, it may seem like the candidates are restricted from leaving the pce grounds, but this does not prevent them from delivering letters or leading political affairs. Furthermore, in the case of a sponsor, it is limited to this person, but there is no way to limit the help of those who are rted to the sponsor. In other words, it was a fight in which everything that could be mobilized was fought in a formal manner. Zhuge Wenhu asked Tang Guan. If you do, I will ask. Who would you choose as your sponsor? The official frowned. I now know that I am on my way to list my name as a candidate. I didnt have time to think about that. If you do, I will give you time. As of today, we will put the name of the party leader on the list of candidates, so please select a sponsor by noon tomorrow and let me know. The official shook his head. Is it really necessary to do that? Please give me half the time. All right. The party official saw Yeonwi. Yeonwi smiled. This personcks many things. I dont think he will be a real leader anyway, and I have no intention of doing so. But wouldnt it be better to choose someone more capable than this person? It would be difficult to find someone more capable than you, and I dont think any of those people would be even close to me. haha. It wasnt wrong. Yeonwi nodded. Okay. Then I will take over as one of the two sponsors. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. All right. Now you can name thest one. Yeonwi looked at the party hall. The official, who was lost in thought for a moment, nodded. Ive decided. Who is it? West station goddess. !! Zhuge Wenhos expression hardened. Yeonwi also looked surprised. Dangaju. There is no disagreement. The final sponsor will be the Western Station Priestess. Yeonwi asked. Have you already met the West Station priestess? The official said bluntly. You were supposed to watch it together, right? I have never seen a single strand of hair from that skillfulwmaker. Well then, why did you choose a Western priestess as your sponsor? No, apart from that, if the priestess refuses. Lets go meet her as soon as we can so that she cant refuse. her! Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. If we havent talked properly yet, Ill wait until noon tomorrow. I understand. Can I ask you just one thing? What do you mean? Zhuge Wenhu asked carefully. Is there a reason you chose the West Station priestess? Of course, since she hasnt epted, Im not a sponsor yet. The officialughed. Didnt you say that the most important thing for an election candidate is public opinion? Of course I do. Excluding the crazy coalition ofwmakers in the world who call themselves the Council of Ministers, how manywmakers are as loved as the Western Goddess? ! If we go by the name, the value of the name of the West Station Lady isparable to or higher than that of the head of the Gupa Ilbang. What the Dang family leader said is correct, but the reputation of the Seoyeok Shinnyeo is much better known in the civilian world than in the martial arts world. Wouldnt it be better if it were someone of the level of Tongcheonshin? Thats enough. We will take care of that, so just know that. Hehe, this person thought that the head of the family would choose Commander Yeon as the one remaining person. The official snorted. I dont want to give sponsor status to such a cheap brat. Besides, my father is already my supporter, so why dont I help him and be a disgrace? That was correct. In fact, it was Yeon Ho-jeong who originally told the party officials to run for leadership. Even if you are not appointed as a sponsor, we will support you in any way possible. And the way I see it, giving him more courage than necessary only adds to the restrictions on his actions. Hes more dangerous when hes not wearing anything. The official smiled coldly. You nominated the head of the worlds party family as your candidate, so tell him to run until his feet sweat. Looking at the calctions made in that short period of time, the hotel was definitely not ordinary. Okay then, lets go. The embarrassed Yeonwi stood up awkwardly. Are you going already? The official frowned. Didnt you tell me? Yeon Ho-jeong is nning to make me the power center of the Murim Alliance. . There is no need to stop them from helping as they please. But I take control of my life. There is nothing more shameful than being dragged around by someone. The official turned around. Please lead the way to the West Station Priestess. Lets finish it today. The sight of the person leaving the room with all his luggage on his back looked absolutely wless. Yan Wei and Zhuge Wenhu made eye contact. The eyes of the two people had a strange light. What an interesting person. Chapter 300 Episode 300. A fight without a bell (4) It was almost midnight that day when Yeon Ho-jeong came to his senses. 100 million? father? Are you awake? Yeonwi smiled and drank tea. I saw your condition earlier. I thought it would happen by now. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. What time is it now? It was just after midnight. okay. Yeonwi said with a proud expression. Congrattions. You have finally obtained the divine altar. Yeonga Shindan. It was the path to the pinnacle of Yeonga martial arts and the beginning of learning Yeongas final vision. In the history of Yeonga, the number of ancestors who formed a Shindan did not exceed three. Of course, it was not because the other ancestors werecking in ability. Forming a shrine is an arduous task, but among the family heads of the past, there were quite a few who achieved enlightenment worthy of surpassing the Yeonga shrine. In other words, it could be said to be a matter of choice: whether to form a new altar and head toward a vision, or to maximize the martial arts one has learned and enter a new path of creation. Yeonwi chose thetter, and Yeonhojeong chose the former. Nevertheless, what surprised Yeonwi was that forming the Yeonga Shindan itself required extreme awareness of the Yeonga Divine Art. A shrine is like a spring that never runs dry. However, since it is different from the regr Danjeon, it will be difficult to handle it for a while. Yes, I thought so. Yeon Ho-jeong repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fists. surely. The flow of Jinki has changed. A martial artist who has learned inner strength trains his Danjeon. Among them, there are martial artists who only train the lower dantian, and there are also martial artists who train all three dantian, upper, middle, and lower. And while training the three Danjeon, there were also cases where there was a separate Danjeon that was mainly trained. Yeonhojeong was like that. His upper level battle was in full bloom due to the enlightenment of the Emperor of Darkness, and thanks to this, he was able to possess instantaneous destruction techniques and insight that allowed him to deal with an expert several levels higher than him even with a small amount of power. Sashinmu Sabangshingi protected the body based on the middle and middle battles, and by strengthening the lower end through Byeoknajingyeol, all martial arts were stably implemented. It was different now. Yeongasindan, which is filled with Byeoknajingi and Yongpojingi, along with Sashingi, made the middle and middle halls look like an iron fortress. The energy was so strong that it felt like something was stuck in my sr plexus, making me feel stuffy. On the other hand, the lower hall was empty as it had been trimmed with Byeoknajingi. It was not that the bottom battle was lost. Whenever necessary, you can change your martial arts tendencies by drawing on the true energy of the Five Great Gods from Yeonga Shindan. The scope of change is arbitrary. It may be difficult to handle because it is soplex, but if you embody it perfectly, you can change the overall characteristics of martial arts through instantaneous use of aerodynamic power. If Sasinmu was an excellent weapon, Yeongasindan was a true forge that could change the characteristics of the weapon in an instant. also. A proud smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. My prediction was correct. In the future, if you master all the remaining divine techniques of the Five Great Divine Techniques, the Yeonga Divine Dan will also beplete. Then, it will be possible to operate the vision where all aspects, including speed, strength, endurance, destructive power, and stabilization, are at their peak. It was truly a godsend to cultivate the field with Byeoknajingyeol instead of studying Hongcheongi. Yeonwi tapped Yeonhojeong on the shoulder. Congrattions. Forming a shrine at that age is something that has never happened in the history of my family. Yeonwi treated him as if he had not heard of Yeonhojeongs past. The past is just the past. Yeonwi tried to see the present of her eldest son. This is because it is nonsense to disparage ones current achievements just because one has achieved such enlightenment in the past. Yeon Ho-jeong also knew how his father felt. thank you. The cold is harsh. Meanwhile, the snow has stopped. Since the moonlight is good, I would like to help you embody Shindans energy by rubbing with Abby, but I have something to discuss with you, so I think I will postpone the rubbing. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. What happened? Yeonwi told me everything that happened today. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I see. I was going to tell my father separately. It is done. Whether I found outte or early, it was all I wanted to know in the end. So what did the West Station priestess say? That Yeonwi licked her lips. They said they would give me an answer by tomorrow morning. Hoo. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Aside from the fact that the Western Goddess was a spy for the Shinhwa Church, her personality itself was very pretty and gentle. Although he has his own pulpit, that pulpit is of little use in front of the head of the six-generation family. In particr, the intimidation of the hall was so great that it made even experts of the same level nervous. It would not have been easy to withstand it with the mental strength of a western station priestess. Did the head of the Tang family just watch that? Yes. Eh? Yeonwi smiled. That person from the past has changed a lot from before. Of course, his unique pride and overbearing side are still there, but he doesnt push things around as recklessly as he used to. Even in the past, I didnt push it recklessly. The intimidating appearance of the building is just one of countless masks used to facilitate external activities. In fact, he was a man with a track record of sessfully achieving impossible tasks through sharp prayer and terrifying arrogance. In other words, Danggwan is also a nine-tailed fox with nine tails. Its just that he is a fox and is wearing the mask of a viper. And he asked me to tell you this. Please speak. Yeonwi hesitated for a moment. No matter how much it was a rumor, the object of it was his son. I was a little embarrassed to say this without changing a word. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. its okay. It is better to listen directly and without embellishment. Then tell me. yes. They said they will take care of the fire here, so whether its to control it or make it bigger, you should do it to the best of your ability. Ohh. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. I expected it when I heard that she went to the West Station priestess without saying anything, but it looks like she has no intention of just sitting still. I am a person who does not like to be influenced by someone. Just epting your offer and running as a candidate would have been a big concession for him. To be exact, it was not a concession, but a transaction. However, the party official was able to negotiate with the West Station priestess without having to deal with her. If you think about it up to that point, as my father said, a concession was a concession. That concession may have been thest move to confirm whether it would be okay to operate in the Murim Alliance. Thats the way the world is. Protecting ones life and proving ones worth came first before the greater good. In that respect, Dang Gwan-do is definitely a character. I know what you mean. If you do, I will go to the West Station priestess. Yeonwi asked in surprise. You mean thiste at night? Of course. What if she says she wonte forward as a sponsor tomorrow morning? Its midnight. Wouldnt it be better to visit early in the morning? no. Its better now. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. You brought in a worm-eaten animal, but you shouldnt be afraid to eat it without knowing its blessings. I need to get some whipping. * * * Slurp. Ki Woo-hees face hardened. Its Jamyeong No. 1. Thats right. She turned her back. Before I knew it, a masked man in ck was kneeling in a shadowy corner. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. What happened? What do you mean? I know your stealth skills are great, but this is the Murim Alliance. I know. Jamyoung Ilhos stealth skills areparable to those of the best assassins in the Jungwon martial arts world. Moreover, the Murim Alliance was toorge to be considered a single federation. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a small country. In particr, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the outer wall was as wide as severalrge viges. Not all of those living in the Murim Alliance are experts, so as long as you can get over the castle wall, infiltrating it wont be that difficult. But tolerance was different. Naeseong was the area where more than seventy percent of the Murim Alliances power was concentrated. Its not the numbers, but the level of the soldiers. The inner city was the ce where the top experts of the old and six major families were concentrated. There is no one who is not an expert in every step, and Jamyoung Ilho has infiltrated such a dangerous ce. Jamyoung Ilho lowered his head. Except for this one time, unless there are special circumstances, it will be difficult to see you again for some time. He took out a small wooden case from his pocket. Take it. What is this? We have stationed people from our school in the outer walls of the Murimmaeng, the stables, and the iron room. ! What is inside the wooden box is a colorless, odorless incense that can only be smelled by those who have received special training. You just need to write down the important information about the Murim Alliance and deliver it to the outer castle officials once every forty-five days. . You can apply the incense to your residence when delivering it. Their trained sense of smell allows them to smell the scent even from 50 miles away. I wille to you within half a day, so you can give the information to Sejak. Ki Woo-hee swallowed his saliva. This are you asking me to do this? Its an order from above. . It doesnt suit the saints personality. So pleasee back to our school quickly. . You can return to our school whenever you wish. If you just return to the church, the saint will be able to gain the power to keep everyone under her gaze. Jamyoung Ilho. It will be difficult to see you again for a while, so I will be rude once more. Ki Woo-hee sighed. Jamyoung Ilho continued. It is true that there are many people who talk about the saints origins. But that is literally just hearsay. If the religious leader knew how much he cares for the saint, he would say that their eyes are scary Jamyoung Ilho. Yes, saint. Im sorry, but now Ive made a choice. Jamyeongilhos eyes wavered. Saint! Ki Woo-hees eyes were wet with sadness. It was you? What do you mean? You are the one who killed your mother, right? !! Your pity for me was real. But tell me. Are your reasons for trying to change my mind so pure? Arent you trying to persuade me for your own sake so that you can get back to the seat of power you once sat on? Saint Lady Seo! The reason I havent responded to what you said so far is because I knew that there would be no benefit to me if I fought with you. Ki Woo-hees eyes, which were steeped in sadness, gradually became colder. But not anymore. I made a choice too. . I dont know what the end will be, but Im going to fight in my own way. Jamyoung Ilho spoke in a somewhat subdued voice. Saint. . Listen and dont misunderstand. That was then. !! Jamyoung Ilhos eyes widened as if they were torn. Slurp. My mouth didnt open. For a moment, my body lost strength and I could not move a single finger of my own will. What?! Why is this happening all of a sudden? Had I been poisoned? It was then. Well, it was like that. Jamyeongilho felt goosebumps rising all over his body. All our fights are like that. It wasnt a fight that started only when a bell rang. Its all a matter of preparation, and the one who strikes first gets the benefit, so its no different from the squabbles of back alley gangsters. The voice mixed withughter was filled with tremendous murderous intent. hook. A ck shadow obscured Jamyeongilhos vision. Cheer ring. Chiri ririn. The sound of chains crashing created a terrifying fear. Shadow Yeon Ho-jeong smiled maniacally. Maybe you should have rang the bell ande here. Isnt this too brave for a moth? Chapter 301 Episode 301 There is only one answer (1) Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. Grumbling. Yeonhojeongs prayer was as quiet as ake without a breath of wind. But Ki Woo-hee could see it. A terrifying fire burning in his eyes. It was as cold as the weather in the North Sea, a mysteriousnd far away, full of transparent ice everywhere, but inside it was boilingva that would burn the world. Evil God. It is evil. I could clearly feel the spiritual power of destruction that I felt when I saw Yeonhojeong before. In fact, its even worse than before. A musical instrument that humans cannot feel. In fact, it was just caught by Ki Woo-hees innate spiritual eyes, and it wasnt actually evil energy or anything. However, Ki Woo-hee knew. I felt the energy of Yeonhojeong not as a military officer but as a member of the National Assembly. There was an achievement in martial arts! At that time, Yeonhojeongs mouth opened. Thats fascinating. yes yes?! There was deep excitement on Yeonhojeongs face as he looked down at Jamyeongilho. Ive seen people from the Shinhwa religion, but Ive never seen an expert. Nevertheless, I was able to sense a unique sense of heterogeneity in your inner strength temperament. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Ki Woo-hee. At that moment, Ki Woo-hee was ovee by the urge to turn his head and throw away. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were so scary that it gave me goosebumps. That sense of heterogeneity was extremely simr to that of the Saeum Church members. Thats why I was able to infer that you belong to the Three Churches. But Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze back to Jamyeong Il-ho. This guy is a little different. flinch! flinch! Jamyeongilhos body continued to shake. Even though it has been pointed out that both blood and demon blood have been pointed out, it is still resisting. It was amazing. The divination point pointed out by an expert like Yeon Ho-jeong was not something that could be solved with internal energy or strength. On the contrary, if you forcefully release the blood, the blood vessel may rupture, resulting in a fatal blow. Yet, they are resisting. It was something that could not easily be imagined as a Nagosui who seeded the martial arts tradition in the central ins. A faint smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs lips. I am definitely learning the martial arts of the three religions but the master is a martial artist of the central ins. To be exact, it seems to be based on the assassination techniques of the Jungwon. The ability to figure out the origin of internal energy just by reading energy. When you be a master of the ck sword, you will encounter martial arts that go beyondmon sense. Among them, there are martial arts that are so amazing that you cant help but admire them, and there are also many that you cant help but admire even though they go beyond the norm. However, even if there is such specificity, if you see and feel thousands of types of martial arts, you can divide them into categories. Even if the Qi wave is fierce, if the True Qi is clear and pure, it is ssified as Jeong Gong (). Not only did Yeon Ho-jeong learn the new techniques of the Yeonga, but also the martial arts of the Gupa Ilbang and the Sixth Generation. Even if the energy wave is calm, if the true energy is extreme and the bnce is broken, it is ssified as evil power. Such was the martial art of Danju Pasaruk of the Corridor, who fought against thebined forces of Tangma Murder Temple in the past. What can be said to be the middle ground between Jeonggong and Sagong was the Naegongsimbeop of the majority of modern martial artists. These were martial arts that were moderately stable, if you learned them ording to the rules, your energy would be pure, and their strengths and weaknesses were clear but not extreme. Hong Cheon-gi (), which Yeon Ho-jeongs teacher taught him, was also the inner practice of Jeongsajigan (а֮g). In terms of enlightenment, it is inferior to the straight attack in terms of extreme power, but it is fast in energy. Other than that, there are no particr advantages, but there are also no disadvantages. It was a martial art of great perfection in terms of bnce. So what martial arts did Jamyoung Ilho learn? This is the assassins method of killing. It also smelled like an extremely secret killing method unique to Jungwon Moorim, rather than a unique killing method outside of Sae-O. Yeon Ho-jeong was sure. The martial arts that this guy has learned now is Joongwons way of life. That too was a method of extreme ascension. There are countless ways to kill people in the midfield, but there are only a handful of secret and nasty ways like the one this guy has learned. And Yeon Ho-jeong was able to see clearly the identity of the killing method that this guy had learned. I am also learning the Yin Fire and Red Ryu, but my main focus is the Yin and Cold White Ryu. Thats why it can be so secretive. At that moment, Jamyeongilhos eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Negative and negative. The Yin God I know is someone else. Could he be a disciple? Yin body. Even those who live in the shadows and do not appear in the sun are mysteriously exposed to the fact that less than five people have seen their faces. In the first ce, most people do not even know that the evil spirit exists. Even the open world, which is said to be the best in terms of information power, does not know the existence of the sound body. But Yeon Ho-jeong had seen it before. The existence of a sound body. The best killer in the world. I have seen the existence of a death god who cultivates the two major seasons of yin and yin to the extreme and takes the life of his target with a single light gesture. Yeon Ho-jeong made a strange expression. Is this some kind of fate again? After I came back, I saw a third-rate warrior who had studied under Eumsin at the ce where the King of Seocho died. That guy was a fool who couldnt even understand the 30% of the negative effects and was possessed by a demon, but you are a little different. Around the time when I entered Anhui with Yeon Ji-pyeong to attend theter index meeting. There was a time when a madman who had been learning Yinhwahongryu was burned alive at Chosunru in Hwahyeon, Anhui Province. The name was probably stables? It was also the ce where I first met the Zhuge siblings. At that time, many rtionships began centered around that incident. Ki Woo-hee. yes yes?! This guy wasnt born and raised in the Shinhwa cult, right? Ki Woo-hee swallowed his saliva without realizing it. That I dont know. Jamyeongilhos eyes showed shock. Unbelievable?! It was clear that this young man, who was aware of his own evil and evil blood, was the master who had escorted the saintst time. Is it the best review index in the world? However, the expert and the saint were having a natural conversation. Even if you put yourself in front of it. And a mythological religion?! This guy! Do you know about our school? No, apart from that. Saint! Could it be that she betrayed him? Is it really like that? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and said. Well, whether you were born and raised in the Shinhwa Church or were taken in by them has no meaning now. Sigh! Keuuuuuuu! A trembling moan escaped Jamyeongilhos mouth. The blood pressure was relieved, but the blood pressure was stronger. This time, the energy that prated through the demonic blood not only stirred the entire body, but even blocked the air sea. It is the neutralization of Gihaes blockade Danjeon. It was like putting handcuffs on them that could never be released, preventing them from operating the air force at all. I was curious. A light emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Regardless of their actual skills, they appear to have absolute confidence in their ability to hide if they are able to infiltrate the inner walls of the Murim Alliance. In that case, when we went to escort Ki Woo-hee, we should have watched her from an invisible ce, but no matter how much I think about it, I dont remember seeing any flies around. In fact, it was possible because it was Yeonhojeong. He realized at a nce that Ki Woo-hee was a member of the Three Religions. No, I was definitely skeptical at first, but I was almost certain and moved. As soon as I realized that, I checked every moment to see if there were any guards, assassins, or helpers around her. Is Jamyoung Ilhos stealth technique perfect? youre wee. Its great, but its by no means perfect. If his killing technique had been perfect, Yeon Ho-jeong would not have been able tounch a surprise attack like this. In other words, Jamyoung Ilho was not by Ki Woohees side when he was chased by assassins sent by the Uishinhoe. Why? also. The corner of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth curled up. Its not that they trusted us or that they didnt want to join us. It is clear that she was not able to serve as a guard under orders from her superiors, so why on earth did the superiors throw a person called a saint to death? I heard that the issue of lineage isplicated. And that many people in the Shinhwa religion despise Ki Woo-hee. However, Ki Woo-hee is the daughter of the religious leader. No matter how despised a being is, there is no way to let a precious bloodline die without permission from the religious leader. In other words, the reason this guard was unable to help Ki Woo-hee while he was being chased by assassins was because of pressure from above. But now I have received orders from my superiors to steal information like this again. I got a feeling. In the past, when the Jungwon Martial Forest was devastated by the Saeumgyo Rebellion, Shinhwagyo and Gwanghyeolgyo did not appear properly. Is Saeumgyo enough? No way. The damage from the Saeum Church alone was enormous, but no matter how confident it was, the other two groups should have been involved as well. The beauty of war is to achieve victory in the quickest time possible with overwhelming force. In other words, Shinhwa and Gwanghyeol also had to sweep through the Jungwon Martial Forest along with Saeum. Its not that we didnt put in the effort. I couldnt do it. Was there something happening on campus? youre wee. If they had been easy enough to go to war without any preparation, they wouldnt have had such a hard time. In other words, it is not that Shinhwa and Gwanghyeol did not help Saeum, but that they could not help him. why? Weeing. Weeeeing. Yeon Ho-jeongs brain spun horribly. Amplified thinking ability. He contrasts the past and present situations and even prates the enemys positions and thoughts. Gwanbu. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed like lightning. He was in charge of the imperial pce government department. !! He looked at Ki Woo-hee. Do you know how the Shinhwa Church is trying to attack the central ins? yes?! There was no need to hear a separate answer. Yeon Ho-jeong could tell just by Ki Woo-hees expression and eyes. I dont know. It has to be that way. When I brought Ki Woo-hee to Mang, I talked to her a lot. At least in Yeon Ho-jeongs opinion, Ki Woo-hee was a person who did not have the talent to deceive anyone. Yeonhojeong smiled and looked down at Jamyeongilho. Today is a truly lucky day. Not only did I gain new insight, but I also learned many things just by your presence alone. Cheeeeeeeek. Pure white steam rose from Jamyeongilhos body. He was the eumhan keeper of the eumhan white ss. Even though the dantian is neutralized, it emits air power. I did not know by what principle such a thing was possible. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand moved. Whoa! Oops! Jamyoung Ilho, who vomited a handful of blood, eventually lost consciousness. Since even the power supply has been destroyed, it will no longer be possible to use air power. Ki Woo-hees face turned white after seeing Yeon Ho-jeongs bloody move. Hey, Rep. Ki Woo-hee. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked at her. Ki Woo-hee could tell. There was a face here that was scarier than any expression or force she had ever seen. The eyes of my father, the leader of the Shinhwa cult, are more evil than life. You refused to be a sponsor of the party family? ! If youe into the medical profession, you have to pay for food separately from medicine. How can you deny that? huh? Ki Woo-hees hands were shaking. The creeping fear was sinking her senses into the abyss. Come on as a sponsor. Do you understand? yes yes! Go to the military headquarters with me right now. Instead of acting like a double agent, I should fly properly as the new wing of the Murim Alliance. Isnt that so? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. Fly high. Fly so beautifully that you take out my prey, one by one, who think they are hunters. Chapter 302 Episode 302 There is only one answer (2) Easy profit! The sword he was swinging was heavy, but the sound of the de cutting through the wind was very cheerful. wickedness! Sigh! The sword was so heavy and thick that it seemed better suited for cutting than stabbing. It was arge sword that not only had the same characteristics as a single-edged sword, but could also be used for thrusting and thrusting like a heavy spear. Gasp! Kang Ryangs body was drenched in sweat. Breathing was extremely impaired. Because my breathing was broken, the force being transmitted to my muscles was at a loss, and my perfectly practiced walking technique was also slowly bing disorganized. Any further training is meaningless. Any expert who saw Kang Ryang now would most likely say that. But Kang Ryang didnt think so. sh! Pow! The thick de of the sword was embedded in the trunk of a fairlyrge tree. Even though it was thick enough to cut with a single sword if it had a strong internal power output, it could not cut even half of it. It was as if a woodcutter was swinging a blunt axe. Huh! Huh! As I used myst explosive breath with all my might, my breathing, which was already intense, became even more rough. No matter how bad it was, I couldnt hold on any longer. Kang Yang let go of the sword andy down on the ground. Damn it. Rumbling. Kang Ryangs hands werepletely torn and burst, and blood was seeping out. He gasped and looked at the sword stuck in the tree. The embedded sword was unable to withstand its own weight and was slowly trying to escape. Its incredibly heavy. That sword was arge sword that Yeonwi ordered as a subcontract from Cheolbang, which had a deal with Maeng. The size was close to five cubits, and the width of the sword body was well over half a cubit. At this level, holding and swinging it itself is hard work. It was a weapon that was difficult for even an expert to handle. Kang Ryang swung that sword for over half an hour. How on earth does Brother Yeon swing an 80-geun ax like that? Kang Ryang had also heard the Gwangryongbu in person. And I thought. He said that as long as Yeon Ho-jeong does not insult his parents and siblings, he will never be broken in the future. Its not a person. Its 80 geun long, but swinging it around like its a quick sword is difficult even for an expert. Even if it is possible, if you keep using such martial arts, you will not have any joints left in the future. Naegong is not omnipotent. You can maximize your bodys durability and flexibility, but you cannot deform the structure or change the properties of the human body. However, Yeon Ho-jeong seemed to have no load on his joints and muscles even after using the Gwangryongbu for more than half a day. It was just amazing. It must have involved tremendous training that I dont know about. In the past, Lord Yeonga told me about Yeonhojeongs training schedule in the past. I was very surprised when I heard the schedule, but I also didnt believe it all. This is because it was thought that it was not a training that a master who could not ovee the barrier of martial arts could handle. But now I understand. That training is real. No, it wouldnt be surprising if I trained even harder in a ce where the head of the family didnt see me. As I organized my thoughts, my breathing soon returned to normal. Kang-ryang sighed. Thats pathetic. Its not just Yeonhojeong. Although they call her sister, Mukbi was also very young in the martial arts world. And yet, the Mujongji Wall was right in front of us. It was an area that talent could not exin. She, too, would have reached that level by coughing up blood and cutting bones. And finally. It was called Yeonjipyeong. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. It was amazing. After returning to Maeng, Kang Ryang continued to find lodging and food in the bush here. There was no other reason. It was because I was shocked more than ever. He said he was younger than me. And yet such martial arts skills. On the way back after escorting Ki Woo-hee, the Western Station Priestess. The martial arts shown by Yeon Hojeong and Mukbi at that time could easily be described as divine skills. While Yeonhojeong engages in closebat and captures the enemies bymanding the battle, Mukbi kills the enemies with a long-distance attack, showing the beauty of protecting his allies. But the number of enemies flocking was too many. Those who escaped the martial arts of the two monsters Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi attacked Mo Yong-woo, who was carrying Ki Woo-hee, countless times. At that moment, Yeon Ji-pyeong came forward. It was great swordsmanship. Before considering the characteristics of the swordsmanship, it would be safe to say that he had already reached the level of a master Yeon Ji- pyeongs swordsmanship was perfect. No, I dont know if it was actually perfect, but at least it seemed that way in Kang Ryangs eyes. It was an iron-d sword technique that nothing could pierce. Rather than responding flexibly to the enemys attacks, he was using an impregnable sword technique thatpletely blocks any attacks. The fact that he was able to use such sword techniques at an age when he was not even under the terms of the contract was truly a surprise to the world. Kang Ryang had to return to the Murim Alliance without being able to do anything under the protection of Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was younger than him. The shock was so great that only those involved could not understand it. Even when I heard Yeon Ho-jeong yell at me to face reality, I wasnt that shocked. At first I thought this. Yeonhojeong and Yeonjipyeong are literally monsters. Since the matriarch of the Yeonga family is truly outstanding in martial arts, the talent of the two people who inherited his blood is bound to be enormous. But those thoughts were just an escape. Father was strong too. The master of Gwicheolgeommun. The pride of the ck de Swordman. Myte fathers martial arts skills were also great, worthy of being counted among the best in the dark world. And he was that kind of fathers child. Kangryang closed his eyes. Of course you have talent. There will also be differences in teaching. But the most important thing is how much you sacrificed your soul to acquire strength. Everyone makes an effort. What matters is knowing something beyond effort. And to find out what it was, Kang Ryang swung his sword in the forest for several days. result? I dont know. Kang Ryang smiled bitterly. Was I such a fool? He was said to be one of the bestte-day indexes in the dark world, but looking at him now, he is truly stupid. I dont know what to do anymore. I dont know, but Still, there was one thing I realized after these few days of self-torture. If it doesnt work, you have to do it until it works. At that time, aughing voice was heard. Its a good attitude. Kang-ryang, startled, jumped up and looked behind him. When he arrived, Yeon Ho-jeong was squatting there, looking down at him. Brother tongue? OK. When did youe? Around the time you ax the tree with that solemn sword? Kang-ryang scratched his head with a embarrassed expression. It looked ugly. Its ugly. It was very cool. It was a sword filled with soul. Its heartbreaking. Its just a matter of throwing it away. I couldnt even split wood. Thats why I lost my soul. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Do you have to have a purpose to gain power? Do you think you have to be angry or sad to put yourself on the sword? ! Sometimes the sword you swing without thinking clearly shows the direction you are moving in. Kang Ryang looked at the tree. Even then, the ck that was slowly falling out was onlyrge and looked very unattractive. Remember not the sword, but yourself at the moment you swung that sword. Myself at that time At least when I saw the sword, it reflected your confused mind as it was, but the trajectory drawn by the sword was very honest and clean. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. My little brother was strong, right? yes. It was really strong. Even if you dont try topare, you keepparing yourself to yourself, right? Thats right. It was an honest answer. It may not have been easy for a lively twenties person to admit it, even if only because of their pride. However, even though Kang Ryang was angry and bitter, he was very honest with himself. It doesnt matter if youpare. But that shouldnt make you think that the path youve been taking so far is wrong, right? ?! You were a stranger to me. The horizon is different. This guy is my flesh and blood. But now, they are both my younger brothers. Kang Ryangs eyes widened. Do you understand? It may be different. But neither one is wrong. I see. Im not telling you to grow a bowl. But dont stay in illusion for too long. You have your own path, right? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. And one more thing. At least in terms of practical skills, you are still far ahead of Jipyeong. ! Power naturally went into Kang Ryangs fist. When faced with an unavoidable battle, you cannot just ept the sword just because your opponents martial arts skills are superior to mine. Theres always a way. However, the key is how quickly you can find the method and to what extent you can maximize it. Of course. The same applies to martial arts training. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his hand. Kang Ryang held his hand and stood up. Its enough to beat yourself up like this. Bring your sword and follow me. Where are you going? Dont you remember the first thing you said? I said I would make you stronger. A cruel smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Its not just a brilliant enlightenment that feels like real-lifebat that makes a person grow. If you want to regain your reputation as the strongest swordsman in the ck sword, you need to broaden your horizons. * * * The ce Yeon Ho-jeong headed to, taking Kang Ryang, who had washed cleanly and appeased his hunger with rice balls, was the Military Department. Zhuge Wenhus eyes widened. Oh Commander Yeon is here? Yes, soldier. But what about that young man next to me? Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. Honam? Thats right. Kang Ryang took control with moderation. Kang Liang meets Master Zhuge. It was a very manly greeting. There was no prejudice in the voice revealed. Zhuge Liang had no choice but to admit that his first impression of Jiang Liang was better than he thought. This is indeed a talent worth bringing in. haha. But I dont think you came here to introduce this friend to me. Why did youe here? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Your two sponsors have been registered, correct? Of course. Didnt you bring the West Station priestess yourself? I registered it right away. okay. Anyway, I wanted to ask right away, but the atmosphere was so scary that I couldnt. What on earth did you say to Representative Ki? Rep. Kis face almost fainted Ill tell you about thatter. First, let me tell you why I came. Zhuge Wenhu chuckled. I dont know what kind of driving force people are trying to show by being so aggressive. I understand. Lets hear it. I would like to ask for a private meeting with the head of the Moyong family. !! Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. With that person, Moyong-gun? Thats right. I wont ask you why. But did youe to this point to say what this has to do with me? If youe and ask to meet, that will be fine. Please concentrate all of the militarys intelligence capabilities in southern Hubei. huh? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Kang Ryang. I will rob Moyong-gun with this friend. If sessful, Moyongguns allies wille up from Honam and head toward the Murimmaeng. !! Anyone who has even the slightest connection to Prince Moyong, among them those whoe to the Murim Alliance. Please find out all about them. Chapter 303 Episode 303 There is only one answer (3) Awesome! Whoa! The sound of the father and sons swords shing was very cheerful yet heavy. Pabababak! The speed of Yeon Ji-pyeong, who charged as many as five steps over a short distance, was truly amazing. It was a walking method that maximized sticity by deliberately distributing force. The way the sword was stabbed and moved with its sticity as if shooting an arrow was truly sharp. However, no matter how amazing the sword strike was, it did not surprise Yeonwi. This is because Yeonwi was a super expert who went beyond the title of Pangwangeom, an all-rounder in Yeonga martial arts, to the title of Geomjong (). Yan Weis long sword drew a half moon. h h h! Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes wavered. Before I knew it, the sword that had been stabbed was stuck in the ground. I only collided once with my fathers sword that drew a half moon, but I felt the shock of colliding with it more than five times. Grrrr. It felt like my hand holding the sword would cramp up. Amazing! Yeon Ji-pyeong felt a tremendous shock. I only collided once, but my sword felt resistance more than five times. The firing message delivered with the sword in a split second was divided into five and ovepped. A decent expert will miss the sword after just one encounter, and even if he doesnt miss, he will have no choice but to retreat without even thinking about a follow-up hit. However, Yeon Ji-pyeong was not an ordinary prosecutor. If Yeonwi was an all-rounder in Yeongas martial arts, Yeon Ji-pyeong was a genius who was ready to follow in Yeonwis footsteps and master all of Yeongas martial arts. Pow! Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Banryongjang? The copsed posture was straightened by shooting tension into the ground. That wasnt all. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who immediately controlled his posture, immediately unfolded the Iron Sword Dae Yeon Thirty-Six Style. Pabababak! Damn it! Sigh! I dodged several sword strikes, parried a few sword strikes, and again when I tried to dodge, the end of my sleeve was cut off. A smile appeared on Yeonwis face. Thats fast. The growth is truly dazzlingly fast. Not only did he have the wit to respond, but his swordsmanship became sharper and more serious than it had been a few days ago. This wasnt thanks to Yeon Ji-pyeongs talent. Its real life. It is said that Yeon Ji-pyeong also faced quite a few assassins on his way to escort the West Station priestess not long ago. The more a swordsman experiencedbat, the sharper his sword skills became. Even though it was only a singlebat encounter, there was a world of difference between a sword that had seen blood and a sword that had not. Yan Weis sword swung like a thunderbolt. h h h! It was the Yeonhwan Ogeom (Bh5) that I made up my mind to throw away. Although it wasnt that fast, Yeon Ji-pyeong had no choice but to retreat back without hesitation due to the elegant sword strike that was thrown out in one breath. Wow! That wasnt all. Even though he was watching with his own eyes, Yeon Ji-pyeong could not stop Yeon Wi from moving to the posterior chamber. Martial arts is not just about speed. He uses his sword power to restrict his actions, uses his mysterious footwork to preempt the direction, and even slows down his reflexes, which should respond immediately, by a single beat with his sharp killing skills. He does it all as naturally as breathing. The ultimate kendo () that Yeon Ji-pyeong, a master of martial arts that had be ingrained in her, must move forward was there. Tuk! Yeon Ji-pyeongs body stopped as if it had been struck by lightning. Before he knew it, Yeonwis fingertips were touching his back. If it had been a sword instead of a hand, Yeon Ji-pyeong would have been killed instantly. So far. Whoa. Yeon Ji-pyeong exhaled softly. It wasnt a long dance, but I was so nervous that my entire body was drenched in sweat. tremendous! The level of sword fighting technique and iron sword fighting has reached maturity. At this level, I might not be a match for my father, but I was confident that I could surprise him at least three times in the attack and defense. It was a mistake. Rather, he could not help but be astonished by his fathers martial arts skills. He did not show overwhelming strength or speed that the eye could not follow. Still, it happened. I was helpless. He is a person who can use sword strikes several times stronger and faster than this. However, the reason he didnt use that much force was probably because he wasnt an opponent worth losing strength to. How was it? Its aplete defeat. Yeonwi chuckled. There is still a long way to go before we can ovee this grave. Your defeat was natural. Of course it is, but Yeon Ji-pyeong shook his head. Itspletely different from the martial arts skills my father showed me in the past. hmm? In what sense? I may be mistaken, but in the past, my fathers martial arts skills were as fast and strong as lightning. However, because he did not deviate from the middle path, the opponent felt like he was facing a huge iron wall. Yeonwi smiled. It was three years ago that he showed such martial arts skills. However, seeing that he remembered clearly, the second childs vision and memory were also quite amazing. Is it different now? It was incredibly different. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes were wet with ecstasy. The martial arts that protect the middle path were the same, but it felt different from the majesty of the imprable wall that I mentioned earlier. He seemed to be using much softer martial arts than before, but when it came to the moment of striking the sword, it was as heavy as a tsunami. Huh. Free conversion to martial arts. He used to be infinitely strong and hard, but now he seems to be able to use martial arts that are extremely flexible at any time. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled brightly. I think my father also gained greater enlightenment than I did. Yeonwi expressed her admiration. Your vision is truly amazing. It was surprising to read Nana Gojeongs prayers a while ago and find out the extent of his progress, and to the point where I could even read the changes in his martial arts tendencies. yes? Oh, thats Its impossible even for an expert with considerable talent. Moreover, since you read it despite yourck of experience, you must have been born with good sense. Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head as if embarrassed. It felt so awkward to receive such apliment from my father. The Yeonwi took lead. But the most important thing is to acquire martial arts that suit that eye. Your vision is certainly great, butpared to that, your martial arts skills are still a long way off. Oh yeah. Well, considering your incredible progress, its ridiculous to even say this. Moreover, at your age, if you have martial arts skills, you areparable to or better than your older brother. If I continue training like this, I will catch this father before he bes a foreigner. Oh no! It justcks decisiveness. yes? Yeonwi called out to Mukbi, who was watching the two people from afar. Bia. Yes, father. How was Jipyeongs martial arts performance? I want you to speak honestly. Now, Mukbi does not find Yeonwi as difficult as before, nor does he try to hide his true feelings in front of her. Mukbi said calmly. Pyeongis martial arts skills are amazing. There is also a feeling that Yeongas martial arts skills have been inherited authentically. He is simr to his father, but he is pioneering his own path. hmm. But um. Did you see a problem? Its not a problem Mukbi cleared his throat. If I seriously engage with Jipyeong, I can defeat him within three sets. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. It wasnt that my pride was hurt. However, if it was the sum of the three, it was said that the difference in level was too severe. I didnt know you were that strong. Yeon Ji-pyeong could not help but be impressed once again by Muk Bis martial arts skills. Yeonwi shook his head. The reason I said that Bia can overpower you in three rounds is not just because Bias martial arts skills are so great that she can overwhelm you. yes? What does this mean? Mukbi scratched his cheek. There are not many people topare with Ah! You know Liang too, right? Oh, Brother Kang? older brother? Are you already living like an older brother or younger brother? Thats not true After all, you are older than me. What is it? Anyway, Ive hung out with Liang a few times. Seriously. Mukbi shook his head. At that time, I defeated Liang Yi in just 15 rounds. !! Isnt it strange? In terms of martial arts, especially in terms of defense, Jipyeong is above Liangyi, but if you really stick with him, you wont be able to beat Liangi. that? Your father told you. Yeonwi nodded. Your sword has definitely be sharper than before after experiencing realbat. However, although your sword skills have be sharper, your disposition does not allow you to utilize them properly. What is your temperament? The mindset to properly cut down the opponent. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes wavered. You killed an unknown enemy for your brother. It is a natural behavior as a blood rtive. However, it is difficult to say that it is the right mindset for a prosecutor to only see blood for someone else. Yeonwis face became serious. The less blood you see, the better. However, a prosecutor must have the mindset that he can cut down anyone at any time if necessary. Do you know why? I dont know. Its a ck weapon. Its a weapon that kills people. If we add words like righteousness or evil demon to it, it is nothing more than a y on words. ! Whats important is who you cut, what you cut, and why. But that can only be discussed once you can cut it down. Yeonwi pointed to Yeonjipyeongs chest. I hope you never see blood again. Its natural for parents to want their children not to go down a difficult path. However, if you have already seen blood, you should not hesitate any longer. . That is the prosecutor. That is what it means to be a warrior. Yeon Ji-pyeong was shocked as if struck by lightning. Just because you improve your skills and deepens your level, it is not called a swordsman. A true swordsman must know the moment to draw his sword. And when the momentes to choose, you should not hesitate. In his meeting with his father a little while ago, he thoroughly demonstrated his technical side. I never even thought about having to cut my father down somehow. And that will be the same no matter who I dance with in the future. Yeon Ji-pyeong was afraid of hurting people carelessly. Liang didnt do that. Even though his martial arts skills were one step behind yours, he had a desire for victory and survival in his heart. . Anyone can improve in martial arts if they work hard. But such persistent venom and cool-headed judgment are not something that can be achieved through effort. Yeonwi nodded. Ability to be assertive when needed. If you have experienced realbat as a governor, I hope you will do your best to be Yeon Ji-pyeong, a pure prosecutor, not Yeon Ji-pyeong, a genius from Yeonga. Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his head. I will keep that in mind, father. He still didnt know the identity of that firmness and coldness. But now that we know what the problem is, we will put a lot of effort into fixing it in the future. Even though the process may be arduous and difficult, there is a world of difference between not pursuing it and not being able to do it. by the way. Yeonwi backed away and looked around. Hojeong, where has this guy gone? Via, seeing as youre here, it doesnt look like youre training the Mortal Army. Mukbi spoke in a brusque voice without realizing it. I dont know. Hes probablying up with some insidious n to hurt someone else. Yeonwi and Yeonjipyeong blinked and looked at her. Muk Feis face had turned quite grim, like a crumpled piece of paper. Chapter 304 Episode 304 There is only one answer (4) Huh? older brother? why? What is that? Its an axe. I know that, but where do you keep the Gwangryongbu and hang such a cute ax around? What a cute axe. Its a pretty well-made sword. Its cutepared to Gwangryongbu. Thats a hatchet. thats right. Well, if youre a martial artist, youre good at using things, but why are you suddenly using a hatchet? Im going to try using a hatchet. My martial arts skills arepletely different from before. I have to try various things to find out my limits. I see. Are you ready mentally? Im a little nervous. I cant believe Im going to meet the head of the Moyong family. Hes a harsh guy. Ive been in trouble more than once because of that guys stupid behavior. If you say that, it seems like you really arent an ordinary person. In some cases, it is more difficult to deal with than Yangcheon, the Ink Dragon Lord. . Get your mind straight. If you do that, youll get caught up in it. All right. But why do you need me on my way to meet my brother, the head of the Moyong family? You will know when you go. And Im not just going to beat up the head of the Moyong family. From now on, stay by my side so you can broaden your horizons. Oh yeah. Now lets go. * * * You are a very interesting person in many ways. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. In what way? Prince Moyong said with a worried face. I thought we wouldnt have to face each other like this for a while. exactly? As expected, theres always something about you that goes beyond the imagination. This is why its difficult to deal with you. I will take it as apliment. Whats new? Its been a while since I saw Moyong, and it seemed like nothing had changed from before. At least it seemed that way on the outside. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Amazing. What do you mean? Your prayer has been refined to be more secret than before. Have you achieved enlightenment in the meantime? Moyong-gun burst out in admiration. You are truly amazing. How can he be so sensitive to the changes of a master who has reached a higher level than himself? Ive felt it before, but your keen senses can be said to be the best in the world. It was Mo Yong-guns misunderstanding. In the first ce, Yeon Ho-jeongs talent was inferior to Yeon Ji-pyeongs. However, the reason he is able to feel the changes in Prince Moyong and even see through the internal strength of countless martial people is because his Dandanjeon is more extensive than anyone elses. If you practice your top skill properly, you will see overwhelming growth in all areas where you can utilize your brain. And if that growth continues, you may gain magical powers that are difficult to awaken with human abilities. Still, not much was known about the use of top-tier pancakes. What was important was that Yeonhojeongs Dandanjeon was more extensive than anyone elses in the martial arts of the time, and that he was benefiting greatly from it. It seems like you have also developed martial arts skills. I came to a small realization not long ago. Its a small realization Thats an expression thats too humble for you. I dont know your current skills, but prayer itself has changed a lot from before. It seems like you have achieved great enlightenment in Qigong. Depending on how you handle it, it may regress or growpared to before. However, if you look at the change itself, it can be seen as a clear improvement. Moyong-gun chuckled. Run moderately. If we keep going, I think well catch up in two or three years. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youre not the kind of person to let yourself be caught up, are you? They will try to suppress it somehow. If thats not possible, they might try to kill you. Of course it is. Prince Moyong was honest in front of Yeonhojeong. Your temperament, martial arts, and speed of development pose a grave threat to the enemy. And I am not the kind of person who just watches my enemy grow with eyes wide open. A subtle murderous intent shed in Mo Yongs eyes. Be careful. Now you and I are in a position where we cannot live under the same sky. However, he is not someone I can deal with lightly, so I have no choice but to bury him somehow. That goes for me too. Well, he is like that too. Moyong-guns expression rxed. So what brought you here today? I wonder if the ce where I hit him before is okay, and I also want to think about what hes going to do next. hmm? Where did you get hit? The public ambassador and the head of the party. Oh, you mean that? Moyong-gun burst intoughter. It was really dizzying. And it was a pity. I didnt know that the head of the family would end the rtionship like this. Its worth it. Of course, I know that you encouraged the party leader. At first, I thought about how I could repay this, butter, after my emotions calmed down, these thoughts came to mind. ? Dang Gaju is not a person who can be easily swayed by someones words. In other words, your words were a catalyst, and you were a great person who could cause trouble for this person at any time. As expected, it was a great insight. As I continued to win, I may have let my guard down without realizing it, but it seemed like I hadnt lost my ability. When I think about that, I should be grateful to you. Moreover, even now that I think about it, the public ambassador thing was unreasonable. I was so anxious at the time that I made an uncharacteristic mistake. You said so. Its thanks to you. If you hadnt attacked me in the middle, I would have been in big trouble. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its a shame. I should have just left it until the end. Thats why Im curious. A light of suspicion leaked from Mo Yong-guns eyes. You probably didnt know that either, so was it really necessary to explode at that point? Arent you a person with that much patience? Well, letse. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Thats because Im not the type of person who envisions the future as far ahead as you might think. At the time, you probably thought it was best. And I also have a personal history, so I didnt want things to getplicated. Hehehe. But thats enough now. Your personal matter has been taken care of, and now theres nothing left to do but run again, right? Thats why you came here. I want to know what the man who will be an obstacle on the path you will run is thinking. Arent you curious too? What kind of n could I have? Im curious. Moyong-gun, who quenched his thirst with tea, shook his head. But at the same time, Im not curious. I feel like I want to kill you right now, but I dont want to run into you for a while. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Soldier Zhuge said that there are already three candidates for the Murim Lord. Dont act like you didnt know. One of them is the head of the Tang family, and I dont know that you encouraged him. Youre really quick-witted. I think its very true of you to put the head of the family as a means to keep this person in check, but at the same time, my pride is a little hurt. Why is that? The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. Did you think you could keep me in check with just the head of the party? Wouldnt it have been better to bring up a long story about your father, your family, or Ami? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I think Danggaju is enough. Well, since you think so, I wont say any more. Well, there must be a way. It was a quite confident tone. Prince Moyong was a person who did not show his true feelings to anyone. However, he showed some sincerity toward Yeon Ho-jeong. It wasnt because I was stimted by Yeon Ho-jeong. This was because Moyonggun recognized Yeonhojeong. As his own enemy. And it was the same for Yeonhojeong. So Yeon Ho-jeong took the lead. I heard that Gwiju Sanghoe is quite active in Honam. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. What do you mean by that? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. I understand that yourpany and yourpany have a business rtionship. Thats right. But why? Whats so great about Gwiju Sanghoe being active in Honam, where my familys home is located? Because its strange. ? The Gwiju Chamber of Commerce is active in the Honamnd where the Moyong family is located, and the two groups have a trading rtionship. It smells very suspicious. Is there anything that doesnt look suspicious to you? Im not saying thats suspicious. if? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. It seems like the noisy movement of the Gwiju Chamber of Commerce was done on purpose. Its as if everyone wants to keep an eye on Guizhou Store. ! Soldier Zhuge said so. I will stop it even if I have to do the Donggwi Jin-jin. The will is truly strong, but in my view, trying to capture the Mo Yong family through Gwiju Sanghoe seems like a meaningless death. Moyong-gun smiled. Do you think so? exactly. If you do that, youll always know that. Of course. You will always know that. I just hope you dont forget this one thing. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became cold. I can use Gwiju Sanghoe to attack you at any time. Mo Yong nodded his head. If you want to do something about me messing with that person during Operation Mukryongbu, then do so. Anyway, you guys will be considered aplices, so I wont be the only one killed. Lets check thatter. Thats right. Perhaps Prince Moyong was directly involved in the affairs of Guizhou Merchant Association. Maybe he got rid of all the things that could be his weaknesses. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, soon smiled. Its been a while. hmm? This is a story that seems serious at first nce, but at the same time it doesnt seem like a big deal. This strange atmosphere where people threaten to bite each other and pressure me into standing conversations. Moyong-gun chuckled. You might have missed me, but I didnt. Ive been feeling at peacetely, but thanks to you, my peace has been shattered. Its a good thing to hear. Hehehe. Yeon Ho-jeong buried his back in the chair. Now that weve resolved our concerns, lets take out our cards one by one. Moyong-gun frowned. I dont like it. What we said so far was just a rumor, after all, it was something we both knew. Now that weve had superficial conversations, lets move on to meaningful conversations. Im sorry, but Im different now than I used to be. Its different from before? Thats right. In the past, I thought I was in control of the situation. So, I became more aggressive and tried to dig up the root first and remove the root of the problem. Prince Moyong sneered. It was a mockery directed at oneself. If it werent for you, we could have made quite an interesting history. But it wasnt. Thats right. I evenmitted a rash act of working on a public ambassador. I thought about it carefully after that incident. Why did I make a mistake that was not like me? So did you get the answer? So this is what youre doing now? Mo Yong-gun spread his hands. I n to establish a solid defense before going on the offensive. Therefore, I have nothing more to ask you. . I dont have anything I want to ask you, so I wont talk any further than this. That means you wont find anything out of me either. Thats a bit steamy. Moyong-gun picked up the teacup. Now that you havee all the way, Governor Lee, please drink all that tea and then leave. Its a precious car. Ivee all the way to the governors office, but I cant just drink tea and leave. Hehe, is that so? It certainly seemed like caution had increased. It seemed like he was nning to take this stance, at least for the time being. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong had no intention of just watching that happen. I brought someone with me. I could already sense a foreign prayer. Looking at the vitality radiating from him, he appears to be a young man and possesses quite strong sword energy. Except for the guy who made me my little brother not long ago. Is that so? exactly. Lets deepen our friendship. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. That friend is from Heukdo. what? But that friend said he saw informants from the same dark ind near the Murim Alliance. I was even lucky enough to catch one. ?! When I looked at him, he seemed like a person from the Mukryongbu. Moyongs hand holding the teacup trembled slightly. Chapter 305 Episode 305 There is only one answer (5) Ki Woo-hee sighed. At this rate, you wont lose your life right away. Jamyoung Ilho red at Ki Woohee with bloodshot eyes. Not only was the Danjeonpletely destroyed, but the Qigong power of the Yinhan Baekryu collected throughout the acupuncture points was also lost. Yeon Ho-jeongs body waspletely destroyed and he was unable to practice martial arts again. It came out of nowhere and I lost everything. His eyes, ring at Ki Woo-hee, could not help but be filled with the light of Won-dok. Thats all? Ki Woo-hees response was calm. What do you mean? Was it a betrayal of the church just by making a choice? . The blood of divine fire flows through your veins! No matter how much they were persecuted, they betrayed the church? I am disgusted with myself for ever respecting you! The title of saint has been changed to you. The feeling of betrayal was that great. Ki Woo-hee smiled sadly. What should I say now? Its probably an extension of the conversation we always had anyway. Shame on you! . If you hated the religion so much, you should have ended your life! Betrayal?! There is not a single person like you in the history of our school! Then you also betrayed the Jungwon martial arts group. what?! Ki Woo-hee looked at Jamyeong Il-ho carefully. At that moment, Jamyoung Ilho felt speechless. Ki Woo-hees eyes, which were looking at him, seemed to have a subtle red color unlike usual. I didnt know we were continuing the midfield streak. It wasnt just that I learned the martial arts of the Jungwon, but it was all in the same vein. Thats a different matter! Its the same problem. Regardless of who is better or who has more justification, in the end, each person lives by making choices. Ki Woo-hee sighed. i know. If I tell you this anyway, you wont understand. I, too, am not sure that my choice is right. . But at least I n to ept whatever repercussionse, even if I regret my choice. Because that is the responsibility thates with choice. What are you going to do with me? His body was broken anyway. However, Ki Woo-hee will not release himself either. Jamyeongilho never imagined that his end woulde at such a ridiculous moment. But I had no intention of crying andining like any othermon man. I will face the end resolutely. Jamyoung Ilho made up his mind like that. Until I heard this. Commander Yeon will take care of it. Whether I use you or make you dead or unable to live, I dont n on getting involved. ! sorry. I dont think it will be difficult to diefortably. Jamyeongilhos eyelids fluttered. Just kill me right here! Even though there were conflicts, I am the person who has been protecting you for over a dozen years! Even if I give you that kind of ending! At the same time, he is the enemy who killed my mother. !! Ki Woo-heeughed bitterly. Jamyoung Ilho. When I made this choice, I decided to throw away any remaining conscience and guilt. If the target is the enemy who killed my mother, I will have to be even more ruthless. Jamyoung Ilho bit his lip. I could have said no, I didnt kill your mother. But it was also meaningless. Ki Woo-hees spiritual eye was the power of God that went beyond simply detecting presence and could prate the shield of power and see through truth and lies. Ki Woo-hee looked out the window. As she looked at the cloudy sky, her eyes looked extremely confused, unlike someone who had made a choice. Its betrayal * * * The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. Mukryongbura? exactly. Are you saying that an informant from the Ink Dragon Club was spying on Meng? Well, letse. I still dont know if its spying or what. Hes such a quiet friend that he hasnt said a single word until now. Moyong was relieved to hear those words. If we catch the Ink Dragon Clubs informant, shouldnt we immediately tell our superiors and have them imprisoned in prison? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I think so. Im thinking of doing that, but I dont think a ce called prison is very safe. You underestimate the power of the main alliance too much. The Murim Leagues prison is a ce that is impossible to prate. Even if it is the Thirteenth ce of the Holy Heaven, it will be absolutely impossible to secretly infiltrate it unless you force your way in. If it were someone else, it would be like that. But prisoners who are controlled by their tongues cane and go often. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. What you are saying makes it sound as if there is someone in the main alliance who is in collusion with the Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. You will remember. The operation in which we worked together to infiltrate the Mukryongbu. Its possible for us too, but why cant we say its the Mukryongbu? Dontpare Bon Meng and Mukryongbu. Those guys from the Mukryongbu can never send Sejak to the main alliance. Absolutely Its not like you, its a definitive expression. Is there a reason you are so confident? reason? Yes. Moyongguns eyes spewed fire. The Murim Alliance is the best in the world. Even at this very moment, the strength of the Association is being strengthened and security is being tightened as tightly as possible. There is no such thing as perfection in this world. Also, the Murim Alliance is an alliance of twelve feudal lords and countless minor ns. You were able to easily infiltrate by tricking one of the Mukryongbuju, but that kind of method doesnt work against the Murim Alliance. You dont have to stick to that method. If you are determined to dispatch Sejak, you will be able to approach it in some way. Thats nonsense That was then. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand brushed his waist. Kwasik! Mo Yongs cheeks trembled. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had already taken out his handkerchief and cut the table, spoke in a cruel voice. Let me ask you a question. I hope you will answer sincerely. It was a clear threat. Although their rtionship was initially bad, Yeon Ho-jeongs actions now clearly crossed the line. Mo Yongs voice also became frighteningly cold. That question must be an important and valid question. If you raise suspicions that are too difficult for you to handle, you will be charged with the crime of daring to pull out an ax in front of the Murim League leader. No matter how much of an enemy it is, Moyongguns position within the Meng is much higher than that of Yeonhojeong. Since he took out an ax and threatened to chop it in front of him, this could be treated as a bigger crime than you think. Yeon Ho-jeong did not give in at all to threats that were not threats from Prince Moyong. Did you make a deal with the Mukryongbuju? The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. Its nonsense and not worth thinking about. Ill ask you again. Did you make a deal? Asking this way can be interpreted to mean that the other party also does not have clear evidence. If Yeon Ho-jeong had evidence to prove the rtionship between himself and Lord Mukryong, he would have stayed quiet andunched a counterattack. Nevertheless, Mo Yong-gun could not help but admire Yeon Ho-jeongs brainpower for guessing that far. No, I felt something closer to fear than admiration. How on earth does this guy?! Prince Moyong said calmly. Let me make this clear. There was no deal with the Lord of the Mukryong. . Not only are you bringing up information that hasnt been properly confirmed and using Bong-gong of Meng as a criminal, but youre threatening him with an ax? Besides, youre bringing in a swordsman from the ck Ind? You have crossed the line too far. Moyong-gun smiled and stood up. Thank you. As expected, it was rewarding to be on the defensive. Since you personally prepared an excuse toe out so violently and throw me in prison, isnt this a golden opportunity to deal with this thorn in my eyes? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. It seems like it was quite urgent. You probably dont know that such meaningless words mean nothing. Is that nonsense again? Theres no one to prove that I scared you, right? . Even if you can prove it, the head of the worlds most powerful family was intimidated by the leader of a single Confucian military unit. The election for the leader is just around the corner, so is it okay to give the public the impression of such ipetence? Prince Moyong frowned. Let me make it clear. Please voluntarily report to prison right now. Are you confident you can handle it? Its not a matter of whether you can handle it or not. If you tried to drag me into the crime youmitted, it would only be an idle rumor. A tabletop discussion? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. He pulled the ax out of the table and hung it on his belt, shrugging his shoulders. Go to prison. And I will send the informant I caught to the Ambassador. ! I will tell you everything about the series of events that have urred so far, as well as why I suspect that you had a deal with the Lord of the Dark Dragons, and what you have done so far. You Even if what I say isnt true, you will never be able to be a leader. The leadership election will end before we can properly uncover the truth. . Since you know the fear of public opinion so well, you probably know that there is no good in provoking me like this. My senses are the same, but my brain cant keep up with them. Murderousness arose in Moyongs eyes. Is it really necessary to have such a muddy fight? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. So, lets have a proper conversation instead of trying to break the ice with useless words. You or I can equally destroy the other the moment we enter prison, right? . Win or lose may be the difference between us, but lets eliminate the option of Donggwijin between us. I dont want to tarnish my familys name just because of you. Prince Moyong, who had been quietly ring at Yeonhojeong, sat down again. I have never had any dealings with the Mukryongbuju. I cant do it. No matter how much I covet the throne, I will not shake hands with a lowly, ck swordsman. Its a resumption of conversation. Yeon Ho-jeong still stood and crossed his arms. I will ask you onest question. Is it true? Are you interrogating me? If you want to talk, talk. If things keep going like this, I have no choice but to let down my guard and go on the offensive again. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Okay. If you do that, Ill ask you something else. Its a one-sided conversation. Are you not considering my feelings at all? If you think back to why Im asking this question, you can deduce information about me that you didnt know before, right? Thats ridiculous. If you want to ask me something, you too should be shameless towards everyone. Moyongguns eyes sparkled with fire. Send it to the public ambassador or whatever, report to your superiors that you have caught the Mukryongbus informant. That is natural. Its natural. If you keep viting your authority like this, I wont leave you alone. This is for the Murim Alliance before political strife. At least you shouldnt cross that line. That was correct. It was the right thing to say, but it also didnt make any sense to Yeon Ho-jeong, who knew Prince Moyongs secret. Okay. After reporting to the superiors, you will be sent to prison. Good idea. And one more thing. Report on the fact that a prosecutor from ck Ind was brought in as a blind eye. The current situation is not good for us to say that we came here because we are friends. You will also have to take responsibility for what you have been hiding. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its not difficult. Mo Yong nodded his head. Now lets start the real conversation I enjoyed my tea. what? Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. I have nothing more to say. I have found out everything I need to know. ?! Thank you for giving me a lot of information today. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the door and left without even a moment to stop. Mo Yong-guns face, who had been staring nkly at the door, suddenly distorted. Quang! The table that was hit by the heavy fist shattered into pieces. Chapter 306 Episode 306 There is only one answer (6) Yeon Ho-jeong sighed softly as he came out of Prince Moyongs residence. Kang Ryang asked. Are you okay? Is there anything Im not okay with? What were you talking about so passionately? There was a real uproar at the sound of something being filmed in a loud voice. Could you hear it from outside? It sounded bloody good. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. It wasnt much of a story. It made the old fox a little angry. Kang-ryang said with a worried face. I dont know what youre talking about, but you really have a strong heart. Still, the opponent is the Murim League Fonggong, so is it okay to be so angry? The current Prince Moyong can never move carelessly. Why is that so? Right now, all that human eyes can see is the main throne. The reason why Yeon Ho-jeong stimted Mo Yong-gun more than he should, of course, was to see his reaction. And he was moremon sense and calm than expected. This is not because he is looking after Yeon Ho-jeong, but because he is improving his own impression. You will never do anything that stands out. At least in front of himself and his subordinates. This is such a bad thing to do. In the meantime, every time I bumped into Prince Moyong, there was a reason. But not now. For the past few months, Moyong County has been very quiet. The point is that he didnt do anything to get caught. This was also the reason why the two had not met before. If something had happened, either Yeonhojeong or Moyonggun would have definitely moved. In other words, it was as if Yeon Ho-jeong had pped Prince Mo Yong in the middle of nowhere and run away. He must have been quite upset. But still, I cant move hastily. Youll never do anything that stands out. but. The story of capturing the informant of the Ink Dragon Club can never be passed over for nothing. The moment they are sent to prison, they will make every effort to kill that informant. Still, it wont be easy to kill. If you move hastily, all the attention that was directed at the informant will return to Prince Moyong. It is clear that one of two actions will be taken: either have someone you never associate with or approach them cautiously. if. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. If there is no response even though I said I was an informant, how should I understand it? Yeon Ho-jeong was convinced that Prince Moyong had joined hands with Yang Cheon. But there was no physical evidence. In the worst case, all of this could have been Yeon Ho-jeongs illusion. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Lets not be shaken. A persons actions are bound to have intentions. After reading the intention and eliminating the illogical situations one by one, in the end only one obvious fact remains. That obvious fact is the truth and the answer. You should not blindly believe in one assumption, but proceed with your work with enough faith to serve as an indicator. That way, you wont be swayed by random reactions as you proceed with your work. If you wait anyway, the answer wille out. The reason I intentionally let him know that I was going to work on a public ambassador was because I wanted Prince Moyong to move carefully. If he moves carefully, he will definitely approach from the Mukryongbu side in the future. If you read it just at that moment, you can send Moyong-gun into the abyss. Now you can hand this over to the soldier. I have to look elsewhere. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around at Mo Yong-guns residence. One of Moyongguns two sponsors must belong to the same faction. I wont use both. It was a simr problem to the one in which the party appointed one of its sponsors as a Western priestess. However, he had no choice but to register as a sponsor a party member who would help him anyway. Because I have to pay attention to what the public thinks. One of Moyongguns sponsors must be connected to the Mukryongbu. Of course, we dont know who that will be yet. In that case, we must first shake up Moyongguns faction. It was a time when Yeon Ho-jeong continued to think for a while. older brother. ok? Kang-ryang scratched his head. But. Why did you bring me here? You didnt even let me inside. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Im going to use you for a bit. Moyong-gun needs to read your energy to increase the chances that my lie will work. Oh, is that so? why? Do you feel bad that you brought me here to expand your horizons, but now you feel like youve been used as a consumable? Kang-ryang chuckled. What am I? Its not a child and I dont feel bad about it. if? Im just curious. what? Using others to eliminate political opponents is close to street murder. yes? Its a bit of a monster because its not easy to kill. If youre going to do that, why dont you use me properly? ok? Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. Kangryang smiled without realizing it, seeing how innocent he looked, which was unusual for him. Do you want to use it properly? What does that mean? After all, am I not a prosecutor from the ck Ind? yes? If you were nning to make me feel my spirit, I can assume that the head of the Moyong family also knew my origins, right? uh. It was all exposed? Then this rumor will soon be known to the entire leadership. Not only the leadership but also the outer castle may be known. So what do you want to say? Regardless of whether he actually knows it or not, anyone who is the sessor to the Guicheolgeommun would be considered to be well-versed in the ck Ind martial arts. however? Cant you just tell me that you will send me to Ganja to the Mukryongbu? Its in the name of checking to see if there is anyone who has joined hands with a member of the Murim Alliance. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Ganja I never even thought of this method. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. Of course I know. That I am not trustworthy. Actually, even though I think about it, I dont know if I can do Ganja work properly. Im not good at deceiving people by nature. . But isnt the important thing not to actually send me, but to make the leaders aware of the trust that they can send me and find out? I also keep an eye on Moyong-guns movements. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. How did youe up with all that? Kang-ryang shook his head. I heard that the head of the Moyong family is an old fox? The old fox is a monster and will note out of its den if a pack of wolves surrounds it. . To get him toe out of his den, you have to make him think that its safer outside than inside. This bastard is crazy? omg. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Kang Ryang with admiring eyes. You know how to use your head too, right? lol. But thats not possible. why? I thought I had finally paid for the meal, but they said they would not ept this offer. There was a look of puzzlement on Kang Ryangs face. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and shook his head. Obviously, that method is a very attractive method considering the headaches that will arise in the future. Maybe its the easiest and surest way to protect Moyong-gun in the current situation. Thats right. So But you are dangerous. yes? I have no intention of sending my people to death even though there are other, safer ways. Kang Ryangs face hardened. older brother. I dont know what you think of me, but Im also a guy who risks his life with a sword. know. I know, but theres nothing more ridiculous than risking your life for something that doesnt need to be done. . Of course, if your martial arts skills and ability to judge situations were as good as mine, you would have thought about it at least once. I wouldnt have used that method though. Why is that so? Is it simply because you are friends with my brother? Thats true too, but thats because its the line I drew. A line? Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. Ever since Kang Ryang met Yeon Ho-jeong, he had never seen her so bitter. Do you think that the political fight I have waged so far has been a fair fight? . Most of what I have done so far has been a trickster, deceiving the other person, exploiting their weaknesses, and making even the truth look like a lie. older brother. If you do something like that over and over again, you start to think like this at least once. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. How deep into the abyss will I fall? The river gave strength to my eyes. It is about eliminating political opponents for the sake of the Murim League and the world. There is no need to set limits there. What if you eliminate the static like that? In a clean world, if I wash my hands, which are covered in mud and blood, the musty smell will disappearpletely? . I dont know what you think, but if I can, I want to eliminate the enemy without my people having to see blood. If I use my people to get rid of my enemies just because the method is easy, then in the future I will be a real monster that I cannot even control. . I came back home after a difficult time. I dont want to disappoint my precious people. Yeon Ho-jeong patted Kang Ryangs shoulder. Anyway, thank you for even considering risking your life for us. I will gratefully ept that friendship. older brother. Even if things go wrong in the future, I wont regret not using this method. Because that was my choice. Kang-ryang sighed. But the situation is tooplicated, isnt it? If the Moyong family joined hands with the Mukryongbu, the entire Murim Alliance would be shaken even if they did not be the leader. Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing without realizing it. Its really funny when you say that. Hey, is the little master of Gwicheolgeommun worried about the Murimmaeng? Im serious. I know, man. Well, its exactly as you said. The situation isplicated, but nothing has been properly resolved. Rather, I feel like I am falling further and further into the quagmire rather than being able to resolve anything that has be twisted and twisted. Thats right. but. Yeon Ho-jeong looked south. This was where Ki Woo-hees residence was located. The answer will alwayse. Trying to avoid multiple answers and end up with only oneplete result. That alone makes this dirty trick have its own charm. . Weve roughly gathered some firewood, so now lets throw a spark. Do you know anything? That ember will not only catch fire in the furnace, but may even cause a forest fire. * * * Matriarch. Moyong opened his eyes. An urgent meeting was held. A letter has arrived asking all servants to attend immediately. . Matriarch? Thats interesting. yes? A cool smile appeared on Mo Yongs lips. Youre an informant of the Ink Dragon Club? Nonsense. If I was going to send an informant, Yang Chen would have contacted me first. Theres no way a guy named Tuwang would shake hands like that, sending an informant without even kissing him in advance. In other words, there is a high probability that Yeon Ho-jeongs words are false. However, seeing as the Bonggong meeting was caught, it seems that they sent someone who could be mistaken as an informant of the Mukryongbu. Hes probably my enemy that I dont know about. The problem is how you should show up at the meeting. Ill have to push hard. Rather, so that Yeonhojeongs name cane out. Just because you came out strong on the other side, there is no need to bow your head on this side. Thats how Prince Moyong attended the Bonggong meeting. But the situation was moving in a direction he had never imagined. Were in big trouble! Zhuge Wenhus eyebrows twitched. This is the conference hall where all the public servants are gathered. Why are you raising your voice like that? Jie Jjang, who suddenly burst into the conference room, swallowed his saliva. The prisoner has been assassinated! what?! Everyone stood up in surprise. Currently, members of the resistance unit are moving to track the assassin! As a result of the tracking, the direction in which the assassin is currently fleeing is estimated to be south! Mo Yong-gun felt his eyesight turn dark for a moment. It was as if Yeon Ho-jeong was whispering in his ear from an unseen ce. You can never escape my hands. Chapter 307 Episode 307 Twist (1) What? Full-sang swallowed his saliva. So what youre saying is Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. The informant of the Ink Dragon Club is fake. And I was the one who assassinated that fake. This is crazy! bang! Full-sang stood up, hitting the table violently. Are you out of your mind?! You deceived the entire Murim Alliance and plunged them into a swamp of confusion! Of course, the person who pretended to be the informant of the Mukryongbu was Jamyeong Ilho. However, it seemed unlikely that Prince Moyong would be able to do anything to Jamyeongilho even if he was imprisoned in prison. On the contrary, when everyone gathered together to reveal the inside story and roasted Jamyeong Il-ho, Yeon-ho-jeong was in trouble. In other words, Yeon Ho-jeong may be stabbed before he gathers suspicion that Prince Moyong has joined hands with Yang Cheon, the Mukryongbuju. It would be good if Prince Moyong tried to kill Jamyeong Ilho or approach him, but if he tried to dig up the truth about Jamyeong Ilho under the pretext of official duty, Yeonhojeong would be in danger. So Yeon Ho-jeong killed Jamyeong Il-ho on his way to prison. In the future, when the history of Prince Moyong and Yangcheon is revealed, the groundwork wasid so that Prince Moyong could be med for this crime as well. They didnte out as aggressively as I thought. Moyongs abilities are definitely outstanding. But he was also human, so when he went on the offensive, he would reveal unexpected loopholes. however? As we waged a fierce battle ahead of the leadership election, I couldnt step on his tail even if I tried. So I stimted him and further created an illusion. Full Sang was astonished. Are you crazy?! This is not a simple political issue! Hes a peacock and a chatan! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. I know. What on earth are you thinking!! Full-sang, who was about to say something, soon sighed. Well, no matter what I said here, it had already happened. However, there were too many things at stake to ask Yeonhojeong to go to the Fonggong meeting and confess this matter. If something were done wrong, it could really shake up the entire Murim Alliance system. Furthermore, Prince Mo Yong, who seized the opportunity, burned the entire family of Zhuge, including Yeon Ga, and eventually became the most powerful person in the Murim Alliance. What Moyong had done so far was too dangerous and greedy to be overly worried. Since Yeonhojeong is at the level, he can y around with Prince Moyong. If Yeonhojeong disappears, the opponent of Prince Moyong will also disappear. Damn it! Full-sangs face was distorted. Im in a position where I cant say anything even after seeing such bullshit! Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Im sorry. I should have just not said anything! If I had, I wouldnt have been disappointed in you! My people need to know anyway. If we dont do that, we cant work together. Gaeun-sang suddenly burst out in anger. Hey you crazy guy! Lets work together even though were doing something so absurd?! Do you want to do crazy things like that together in the future? You tell me to go along with this dirty deed!! Yeon Ho-jeong understood Geun-sangs anger. The reason why Gaeun-sang looked favorably on Yeon Ho-jeong and was able to build a friendship with Yeon Ho-jeong was because he did not cross the line. There were times when he was a bit extreme and there were times when he did excessively violent things. I was walking a fine line that I shouldnt cross, but at least I didnt cross it. Yeonhojeong even had his own reasons for engaging in such a dangerous political struggle. And Bujeongsang saw in Yeonhojeongs response a great cause for the world. But not now. This is a trick, a trick, to lure a quiet person and forcefully bury him! . Yes, it is true that Moyong-gun is a dangerous person! He is a rare viin disguised as an adult of Baekdo Jeongmun! But what makes you any different from Mr. Moyong? Whenever the Moyong army made an ident and attacked, the Yeonhojeong was deployed. And Yeon Ho-jeong read all of Mo Yongs intentions and foiled his n. However, this time, it was as if Moyong-gun, who had not done anything, was dragged into the game and beaten up without any hesitation. They even set up such a bloody situation that the entire Murim Alliance was put on alert. No matter how good you tried to look at it, this clearly crossed a line. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong had a clear line to protect only his own people. However, Moon Geun-sang had a clear line that he had to act ording to the cause. That was the reason Yeon Ho-jeong did this even though he knew he would be criticized. There was also a reason why Full-sang couldnt understand Yeon-ho-jeong. Even though the two people had a deep friendship, their personalities were very different. Im sorry. If youre sorry, I know its sweet! I have nothing to say. Yeon Ho-jeong doesnt make any excuses other than saying shes sorry for what she did. Full-sang is ring at him with burning eyes. After a long time, Full Sang spoke in a calm voice. Yeon Gongja. Please speak. There is one thing I have been curious about for a long time. Lets ask just that. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Full Sang continued speaking as if sighing. Moyong-gun well, to put it simply, he is a bad guy. If he bes the Murim lord, countless innocent people will die to solidify his power. . But if you look at it that way, there are many other people who should not be the Murim lord. Dont you know? . I will be more honest. I hope Moyong never bes the Murim lord. And Moyong-gun will try to gain public support through all kinds of tricks in this election. But. . But an election is an election. If Moyong-gunmits a clear mistake, he should step forward and think about correcting it. But to bury him when he hasnt done anything is to betray the owner and guest. When a personmits a crime, the police step in and catch the criminal. However, just because someone has a history ofmitting a crime in the past, there is no reason to suddenly arrest and beat them even though they have notmitted any crime. Moon Geun-sang was talking about such a naturalw. And such a natural course was clearly appropriate for the cause. I will ask. Why on earth are you so desperate to prevent Prince Moyong from bing the Murim Lord? . Like I said, I also hope he doesnt be the Murim lord. But that is just my personal wish, and at the same time, I do not want anyone who is ipetent orcking character to be the leader. . But looking at the practitioners actions, it feels as if it doesnt matter who bes the leader as long as its not Lord Moyong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. It doesnt matter if its anyone but Moyong-gun Yes, thats true for now. The person he ultimately pushes to be the Murim leader will definitely be Mo Yong-woo. But not right away. No matter how great Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities are, the world is not that easy. In a world filled with older veterans, appointing a young man with potential as the head of Baekdo martial arts was as difficult as dealing with the three religions at the same time. So Yeonhojeong had little interest in this election. To be exact, it didnt matter if anyone other than Prince Moyong became the leader. To be more honest I was hoping that someone without ability would be the Murim lord. Moyong-gun is too smart. If Mo Yong-gun bes a leader, he will spend at least a few years, or at least a decade or more, using all kinds of tricks to gain absolute power, just as Geun-sang said. So it shouldnt have happened. For Prince Moyong, maintaining his own power took precedence over external enemies. If only he could give up his greed and ambition, Prince Moyong would not be a bad person as a Murim lord. But Yeon Ho-jeong was confident. Moyong is definitely not the type of person to give up his greed. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Whatever the reason, I am sorry for causing you concern. What else can I say? . However, this incident has put a brake on Moyongs advance, so thats enough for me. Full-sang, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a helpless face, closed his eyes. Just once. . I will understand your actions just this once. No, I dont understand, but Ill just move on. Thank you. But if you do something crazy like this again in the future then, no matter how much of a practitioner you are, I will not treat you like a human being. Full-sang was speaking with sincerity. And as always, sincerity is more powerful than a thousand lies. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. I was also frustrated, so I overexerted myself this time. I will make sure nothing like this happens in the future. Gaeun-sang bit his lip as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with his head down. Damn it, I dont know why a friend whos not a pretty woman but a fucking idiot can say shes so pretty. Although he said it sincerely, he also knew. Even if Yeon Ho-jeong does something like this again, it is difficult to hate him due to his personality. I knew that I could force myself to break off the rtionship, but I would try to understand the person named Yeon Ho-jeong. So he had no choice but to answer like this. Yes, please. I have a weak heart. Stop being so salty. Full-sang grumbled. A crazy person did something crazy, but he probably did something crazy because that was normal for a crazy person. So, how do you think things will go from now on? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont know. All I know is that Prince Mo Yong will be much more cautious, and even if there is a trick he is nning, he will not be able tomit it easily. exactly? exactly. In this case, I too overdid it, and Moyong-gun must have understood that someone could strangle him at any time. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I think the people who are suffering from Moyong-guns trickery will have less work to do. Well, Im not even sure about that. Yes, I did such a stupid thing, but there should be some kind of result. Of course, even if thats the case, the opponent is Prince Moyong. He will do everything he can to win this election. Full-sang asked seriously. Youre saying that youre only going to slow down the advance and that Prince Moyong wontpletely avoid using the n he came up with? I am sure of that. If he wants to take another leap, when do you think that will be? I dont know that either. But I can read omens. precursor? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Lets wait a few days. Something will definitely happen that will change the situation. Three dayster. Commander Yeon. ah! There was also an intelligence advisor. Sir. Zhuge Wenhu said with a serious face. Let me say this in a blunt manner. This is what you asked me for earlier. They told us to monitor the southern part of Hubei. Yeon Ho-jeong and Moon Jeong-sangs eyes sparkled. Has anyone associated with Prince Moyong been caught? Thats right. Who are you? Moyong Yeonhwa. ! Moyong Yeonhwa, the daughter of the Moyong family, ising to the Murim Alliance. Chapter 308 Episode 308 Twist (2) There is no such thing as the calm before the storm. The official who was having a drink suddenly said that. Yeonwi tilted his head. What are you saying all of a sudden? Just the atmosphere of Meng. The guesthouse looked out the window. Perhaps it was thest cold wave of winter, but a fierce snowstorm was blowing, driven by fierce winds. It seems like the atmosphere in the Murim Alliance has be quite violent since the former informant of the Mukryongbu died. On the outside, it looks like nothing much is happening. I guess so. Oh. The corner of the officials mouth rose. Is it true what I said a few days ago? hmm? It was an ident caused by the matriarchs son. Yeonwi sighed. exactly. He killed Jamyoung Ilho by disguising himself as an informant of the Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt just confess the incident to Moon Geun-sang. He also informed Yan Wei and Zhuge Wenhu of the fact. Zhuge Wenhu was very surprised, but he seemed calmer than expected. Of course, I knew that Yeonhojeong had crossed the line, but the election was just around the corner, so I just ignored it, saying that I would somehow smooth it out at the discretion of the military. They probably tried to put to rest for now the actions of anyone other than Yeon Ho-jeong. In Zhuge Munhaos opinion, at least for now, stabilizing the alliance was more important than operating ording to principles. But it wasnt a coincidence. I got scolded loudly. Yeonwi scolded Yeonhojeong for the first time in a very long time. However, Yeon Ho-jeong also knew that she had crossed the line, so she did not make excuses or make her point strong. Yeonwi also deeply understood his son. Regardless of his sons mistakes, he understood his sons desire to keep Prince Moyong in check. The reason is that, along with Mukbi, he was the only person who knew his sons past history. Still, it wasnt like that. Even though he was called the Emperor of Darkness and conquered the ck Ind, the White Ind had its own methods. Furthermore, Yeonwi wanted Yeonhojeong to not fall prey to Heukdos evil tactics again. So he was scolded greatly, and Yeon Ho-jeong also said that he would reflect on his mistakes. So, I was thinking of informing the council about my sons recent incident. The officials eyebrows rose. At the Feng Kong meeting? exactly. Are you crazy? If you do that, youre only making Moyong do good things. Even if I give Mr. Moyong a chance, it is wrong to be wrong. If you make a mistake, you should be punished and take responsibility for it. Its jammed. It is clear that your son-inw did something quite cruel, but it was not something that would go that far. Im not just leaving. To me, that is the right path. From the beginning, we were in a position where we couldnt understand each other. The hotel did not want to start a pointless argument. But why didnt you tell me? The soldier blocked it. The officialughed. Moyong-kun was right. What do you mean? Moyonggun said that Zhuge Gaju will only work for the Murim Alliance before the cause. No matter who bes the Murim lord, as long as the lord is not a bastard who can throw the world into chaos, he is someone who will try to help him in some way to set the Murim alliance straight. . But I also agree with Zhuge Family on this matter. You may be disappointed, since you are the father of that bastard, but assuming that this is wartime, it is safe to say that this is a pretty bold move and will be well-received. Yeonwis eyebrows twitched. A bold move? Thats nonsense. That makes sense. Think about it withmon sense. We went out to fight with only a sword and a shield, but the enemy brought artillery and fired at us, right? It was a pretty interesting analogy. And it was also true. Prince Moyong is good at maniption, and if he decides to move, he can get what he wants with cunning tricks that would be hard to imagine for a Baekdo person. In that situation, your son infiltrated the enemy side without our knowledge and doused them with gunpowder. For the time being, there is no need to set fire to the fire, but instead of praising you, you are scolding me. . I have no intention of getting involved in the affairs of the father and son, but please give me a pat on the shoulder when I get back. To be honest, I feel relieved about this incident. It was truly a statement worthy of the party. Yeonwi sighed. I dont know. Of course, there is some truth to what you say, but I dont really want to agree. Thats the heart of the person who epts it, so I dont want to worry about it either. The official, who had quenched his thirst with a ss of wine, asked again. Anyway, how is it going? What do you mean? Have you not be my sponsor? There is quite a bit of time left until the election, but the House of Representatives is wide. I guess youll have to start fanning yourself a bit. I have no idea where to start. The official clicked his tongue. Well, you dont know that the head of the house isnt very good in that area. At those words, Yeonwiughed without realizing it. Even though you knew this kind of person, how did you choose him as your sponsor? But thats beyond words. Im slowly regretting it. Hehehe! If you want to start something, go back and discuss it with your son. Like this one, the way he works his brain is a work of art. I understand. I will start soon. Good. Shake! At that time, the window was shaking violently due to the rushing wind. The official smiled. This is going to be a pretty bloody year. haha. Why are youughing all of a sudden? Thats what my son said a long time ago. But why is that? I just remembered it. Its nd. Would you like some more drinks? We havent even gone to the liver yet. Were you nning to just drink this and be done with it? Please give me more. I think youve forgotten, but this is your residence. Okay, please fill up my ss. Hehehe. * * * Whiiiiiiiing! A strong snowstorm and a howling wind were tearing the air apart. Grumbling. A heavy snowfall evening. Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting cross-legged in the yard of Pagungak. Cheeeeeeeek! As thick snowkes fell, it seemed like we would soon be covered with snow, but surprisingly, the heavy snowfall melted and dispersed before it even got close to Yeonhojeong. It was because of the fire emanating from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The main fire is burning so fiercely that it melts and evaporates the snow before it even touches the body. It was truly terrifying firepower. Mukbi, who was looking down at Yeonhojeong from the window on this floor, stuck out his tongue. Its huge. The heat spreads all the way here. Yeon Ji-pyeong swallowed his saliva. That is the Sashinmuro. Just like you said, it has tremendous power. It wasnt that bad as I remember. I dont know about other miracles, but at least the firepower of the Suzakugi seems to be twice as strong as before. Two or two times as much? maybe. Mukbis eyes sparkled. After training Yeongasindan, martial arts is facing another turning point of leap forward. It was as she said. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong went outdoors and started practicing was to stabilize the Four Gods Qi, which had suddenly been amplified by Yeon Ga Shindan. Among them, the Suzakugi and the Baekhogi were particrly prevalent. The energy of the Yongpo Godkong was so fierce and rough that the two energies with simr properties were particrly ferocious than the Blue Dragon and the Hyeonmugi. And this bloody blizzard was the perfect environment to control the two divine energies. Using the power of this weather, which is full of humid yin and chill, the amplified stimnt device is installed stably in the heart. Yeonhojeongs adventure did not end even after midnight. He sat there and cried again and again, as if he were a dead stone. And the next morning. As if it were a lie, the snowstorm stopped. The sunlight rising from the distant eastern sky was shining brightly on the Murim Alliance. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong exhaled lightly. done. The Suzakugi and Baekhogi were matched to the Blue Dragon and Hyeonmugi. It has be incredibly strong in such a short period of time. If I had made a mistake, the bnce I had established could have been shattered in an instant. This was the power of Yeongasindan. Yeongasindan was just like a inner altar. When a person embraces inner power, it means that he or she has a source of untiring true energy. The birthce of tireless magic. As he practiced Yongpo Shinkong, Shindans energy became very rough and ferocious. In other words, it means that the undried firewood constantly seeped into the five organs and six organs. Therefore, the natural main and white tigers had no choice but to run wild. It takes a day just to control it. Its really not normal strength. Yeon Ho-jeong inwardly clicked his tongue. When I learned Byeokna Jingyeol, the power of the Four Gods of Death overpowered Byeokra Jingyeol, but I was never pushed back. However, when the Yeonga Shindan was created, Yongpo Shingong, who received the momentum, wielded the Sashingi arbitrarily. It can truly be said to be the familys biggest secret. Im going to have to go through quite a bit of trouble to make the Sashingi so that it blends in well with the Yeongasindan. It must have been hard work, but at the same time, it was something I couldnt help but hope for. Just developing true energy so that the two forces do not collide means that the internal power output increases. good. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. And in front of him was my father, standing in the sunlight shining from the east. Are you finished? Yes, Im done. I could feel my fathers presence right away. Yeonwi asked calmly. It seems that the energy of the shrine is so strong that it is not easy to control it. Thats right. Yeonwis eyes deepened. Is it because of the dragon gun? He thought that Yongpogi had been involved to some extent in Yeonhojeongs radical tactics a few days ago. Yongpo Shingong was the roughest power among the five major gods. No matter how honest you are, if you harbor such a spirit, it will inevitably affect your natural disposition. However, since the sons level had reached the level of a servant, his influence would not have been great. Are you able to control Yongpo Shingong well? Its only now that we have full control. Good job. Yeonwi looked around. Thanks to your master craftsman, I dont think theres any need for extra cleaning. The pouring snow had been melted again and again, so of course it couldnt have piled up. Have you eaten yet? yes. Are you hungry? no. Yeah, I knew you would say that. Yeonwi stretched out his hand to one side of the window of Pagungak. It was his room. Phew. widely! The long sword that flew through the window was caught in Yeonwis hand. I watched your younger brothers martial arts performance a few days ago. I need to watch your martial arts skills, but it looks like Ill be busy for a while so its hard to make time for it. Oh yeah. If youre not hungry yet, Id like you to take a look now. I want to know what you have achieved so far and how you n to move forward. It may not be limited to martial arts. As the official said, Yeonwi also wants to see Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills. Not only my sons martial arts skills, but also what kind of mindset he will live in the world in the future. Mr. Moyong? Political strife? Murim lord? It was certainly an important issue, but at least to Yeonwi, it was not more important than his sons future. In the end, he wants to keep his son safe and pursue his cause. If the party made a decision befitting a party, the Yeonwi also made a befitting choice. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. A position to prove ones worth through martial arts. It was 10,000 times more burdensome than a position with a party official. Are you ready? of course. Come in first. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong took out a hatchet from his belt. Chapter 309 Episode 309 Twist (3) Im d it stopped snowing. I know. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Muk-bi, who was walking side by side. Yeon Ji-pyeongs height has already surpassed the height of silence. But now, Mukbi is one head taller than Yeon Jipyeong. The reason did not lie elsewhere. You are truly amazing. huh? what? Are you saying that you naturally show your answer? Its a level I cant even imagine. Yes. Due to heavy snowst night, the entire Daebyeolsan Mountain became a snow field. The warriors have cleared the streets where people walk to a certain extent, but the Murimmaeng itself is sorge that they have not yet cleared even 30% of the area. Yeonjipyeong was a path that was trodden on snow, and Mukbi was walking naturally on the piled up snow. This means your feet wont fall into the snow. It was a neww that you couldnt believe even if you saw it with your own eyes. Mukbi quenched his appetite. Because I am confident in one neww. But Im a little worried because it seems like only newws are developing these days. How difficult is it to develop even one martial arts skill to that level? Yeon Ji-pyeong stuck out his tongue. It is said that when light engineering reaches its extreme level, one can run on the surface of the water, walk on snow without a trace, and step on des of grass. It was said that if you go beyond that extreme state and reach the state of God, you can even step into the void. It is not an air treadmill that allows instantaneous flight or gliding by simply exploding a shock wave in the air, but a true air treadmill that is literallyunched without setting foot onnd. In other words, it is also callednd flight. In Yeon Ji-pyeongs opinion, it seemed that Muk-bi would be able to use a true air-tapping technique within ten years. It was a state where it was enough to be considered the best in the world in terms of Divine Law. Its to the point where Im unconsciously answering questions. As of now, Yeon Ji-pyeong was unable to properly operate Dapseomuheun even with extreme concentration and all his energy. It was a part that showed how terrifying the level of silence was. I saw it before, and my brothers divinew was also at a great level. Mukbi chuckled. Because you are skilled in many fields. Still, I think its hard topare to my sister when ites to divinews. Its not wrong. But if I go into thepetition, Im going to lose, right? yes? If I fight in an open field, my win rate will go up considerably, but if I fight in a forest or a street fight, I will almost certainly lose. Why do you think that? Of course, my brothers level is higher. The tact of response shown by a practitioner when engaging in battle is worthy of being considered the best in the world. The moreplicated the surrounding situation and the more obstacles there are, the more advantageous it is for the practitioner. Is that so? Because he is very good at anomalous techniques. Perhaps, if we only considerbat techniques in a melee, it would be enough to discuss the best in the world and past times, right? The publics evaluation of Yeonhojeong seemed strangely low. Of course, it is hard to say that it is low in itself since it is called the bestte-stage index in the world, but there is a point where it is undervaluedpared to its abilities. This was because Yeon Ho-jeongs rough personality was particrly highlighted. A person who can urately see Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts level. One of those few people would be Mukbi. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. You really have be an amazing warrior. Mukbi, who was looking at Yeon Ji-pyeongs face,ined internally. It really wont be easy to do this. No matter how close you are, it is natural to feel jealous when the other person is superior to you. Surprisingly, no such sign was visible on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. It wasnt a fake expression, but he was genuinely happy with Yeon Ho-jeongs excellence. Arent you angry? yes? What? No matter how good of a brother he is, dont you think hes too good or that hes gone so far that I cant even chase him? Yeon Ji-pyeong burst intoughter without realizing it. Its better to see the older brother excel than the younger brother, rather than the younger brother to be better than the older brother, right? I want you to be the strongest person in the world who cant bepared to anyone else. Hoo. Of course, I also have to work hard to be a younger brother who can live up to my older brothers reputation. Mukbi shook his head. Are you satisfied with that? Are you satisfied? . But I dont n on limiting my growth by looking at my brother. Thats an insult to my brother. Even if I run as hard as I can, I wonder if Ill be able to reach my brothers feet. A few years ago, the two resolved their past sorrow with Yeon Ho-jeongs apology. It was a moment when Yeonhojeong changed, and furthermore, it was a time when the development of Yeonjipyeong gained momentum. Although they broke up not long after sharing a deep friendship, Yeon Ji-pyeong still holds on to the friendship they had back then. Furthermore, his father and older brother joined the Murim Alliance and were enhancing the familys reputation. From Yeon Ji-pyeongs perspective, she had no choice but to work hard and sweat so as not to be an obstacle to her father and brother. I guess thats why you know. Mukbi smiled. Both my father and the practitioner genuinely congratted Jipyeong on his development. For Jipyeong, that praise would be the bestpensation for the hardships of the past three years. They are a truly amazing family in many ways. In some ways, it could be said to be ideal, and in other ways, it showed aspects that were difficult to understand. However, Mukbi liked the strong affection of the Yeon family. It may not be possible, but I just hoped that this affection would not waver for the rest of my life. Anyway, shall we try to speed up the pace? If this continues, the food will all get cold. OK. The reason the two went to the restaurant early in the morning was to bring delicious food. Since Yeonhojeongs flight had been so long, I wondered if I would get hungry. The two people kicked the ground. grasp! When Yeonjipyeong hit the ground, a huge amount of snow fell. On the other hand, only extremely minute traces remained on thend where Mukbi had left. There was such a big difference in the light techniques of the two men. How long did it run like that? uh? Mukbis eyes became bright. Shock wave? It wasnt a strong shock wave. However, I felt a low, dull vibration gently shaking the air. After a while, Yeon Ji-pyeong also felt an unusual flow of air. sister? It was like that a while ago. Mukbis face hardened. This energy that is transmitted in a subtle way is definitely your fathers true energy. yes. And my brothers prayer. uh? okay? yes? Mukbi couldnt read Yeonhojeongs spirit. But Yeon Ji-pyeong felt Yeon Ho-jeongs energy. It was evidence that the sensitivity of the senses was extremely excellent. There was a difference in skill, so he was below Mukbi in reading the overall flow, but was above Mukbi in terms of delicacy. Shall we go first? good. Faaagh! The two men sped up. After half an hour, the two people saw the main gate of Pagungak. Wooooow! The closer it got to the breaking angle, the lower and stronger the transmitted vibration became. After a while. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The two peoples eyes widened. I could see snow exploding beyond the wall inside the gate. The snow piled up against the wall exploded due to the shock wave. Bimu?! At that moment, silence read an unusual spirit of spection. She immediately grabbed Yeon Ji-pyeongs cor. Pow! The mukbi holding the lotus leaf flew up with great momentum andnded on the roof of one of the Pagungak buildings in an instant. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was once again amazed by the amazing state of divinew, suddenly lowered his head as the aftermath of his career swirled below. And there. The two people that Yeon Ji-pyeong trusted and followed the most were engaged in a fierce fight. Shhh! Hiss! Shhh! Yan Weis long sword cut through the air mercilessly. months! Lets go! Sasasak! It seemed as if the outside air emitted by Yeonhojeong was cut off along with the air. It was a series of fierce shes that were unusual for a senior officer. The attack was so sharp that it seemed like it could split even a three-story building if it contained a sword technique that reached its peak. Pabababak! Yeon Ho-jeongs method of avoiding Yeon Wis sword was exquisite. Instead of fighting back, avoid it by an inch. However, he doesnt back down either. As if aiming for a closebat, they continue to delve into a bloody battlefield where even the slightest mistake can result in loss of limb. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Oooooh! The air trembled terribly. It was as if a diseased beast was letting out a low cry. It was a strange sound waveing from the hatchet wielded by Yeon Ho-jeong. Hahaha! The sound of a crash was heard for the first time. It wasnt the sound of a collision between a sword and an axe. It was the sound of the true energy created by Yeonhojeongs vibration-filled sh and Yeonwis extremely extreme sh colliding and spewing out. Slurp. The two people took three or four steps back. It was not possible to ovee the shock wave. Mukbis eyes wavered. simr?! It was the power of the middle ages. Regardless of the difference in power or enlightenment, Yeonhojeongs power itself is not inferior to Yeonwi. Considering the orthodox power that the Yanwi had built so far, it was truly amazing. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong charged again. Bullfight! Yeonwi also rushed aggressively towards Yeonhojeong. No matter how much of a fight it was, Yeonwi always took control of the game by either receiving or dodging Yeonhojeongs attacks. Rather than looking after his son, such a process was the characteristic of Yeonwis martial arts skills. But not now. In a way, he used violent footwork and sword techniques without control, and even overwhelmed Yeonhojeongs ferocity. h h h! Even though the weapons did not collide with each other, a tremendous metallic sound erupted. Yeon Ho-jeong hesitated. Even if they were not defeated in power, their opponent was Yeonwi. No matter how rough the sword strike was, there was a mysterious swordsmanship that had been practiced and acquired over a lifetime. If you decide to attack it, you can use more offensive power than Yeonhojeong. It was the martial arts of a swordsman who achieved the pinnacle of the middle path of Yanwi and mastered all martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeongs hatchet was swung at a frightening speed. Damn it! bang! Quang! Now binge drinking is happening too. Only then did the weapons of the two people begin to collide. It was a bloody close-quarters battle in which life could be lost with even a single sword strike or a half-inch ax blow. Awesome! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeong took a dozen steps back. It was a counterattack by Yeonwis Banryongjang. Yeonwi, who was about to immediately approach and deliver a sh, quickly turned around when he suddenly felt a slight energy wave. Quang! The hatchet flew quickly like a silent arrow and became lodged in the wall. If Yeonwi had not read the energy wave in time, the ax would have pierced his upper body. Yeon Ji-pyeong opened his mouth. Mukbi also swallowed his saliva. A lively dance between Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong. The two were momentarily speechless in an encounter so vicious that it could not have been imagined as a contest between father and son. Whew. Phew. Yeonhojeongs breathing gradually became rougher. Sigh. Yeonwi took a short breath and raised his sword to its middle position. Its called Bigeom (w) there. Its really you. As expected, he is like a father. You read that and avoid it. The two people looked at each other and smiled briefly. Red burning eyes. The two peoples deadly eyes were very simr as they were both rted to each other. Chapter 310 Episode 310 Twist (4) Yeon Ji-pyeong took a step forward without realizing it, but was stopped by Muk-bi. Who are you? Mukbi shook his head. Dont interrupt. Its not something you or I can get involved in. Ha but! Even if the results are released, your father and the practitioner will do so. Besides, theres no way those two people would engage in a fight like that without any good reason. ! Stay still. For now, thats right. Yeon Ji-pyeong bit her lip. Even though he said that, his silence was just as distraught as Yeon Ji-pyeong. why? There was no indication of any intention in the meeting between Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong. No, one intention was clearly visible. But Mukbi wanted to believe that he had misread the intention. Is it real? Mukbis eyes deepened. Theyre really ready to kill each other. The current Mukbi, who had gone through countless battles with Yeonhojeong, had now reached a state where he could sense the falsehood and reality of force. That feeling was ringing an rm. Thats real. Its a life-or-death situation thatsts until someone dies. Thats unlikely. That cant be possible. I felt it when talking to Yeon Ji-pyeong, but she knew how deep the solidarity and affection of the Yeon family was. Moreover, Yeonwi found out about Yeonhojeongs past. Yeonhojeong was Yeonhojeong, but Yeonwi felt a great sense of debt to Yeonhojeong. There wont be a single thing that happens in four months. But even though they knew that, the viewers couldnt help but feel anxious. If a really dangerous momentes. The visual acuity of an archer is more than twice that of an ordinary warrior. You might not know it if its an opponent, but if youre watching, youll be able to intervene as much as you like. At that time, I At that moment, Yeonhojeongs prayer suddenly changed. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! He was emitting overwhelming fire energy as if he were going to burn down the entire Pagungak. It was a jujakgi controlled by Yeongasindan. Despite perfect control, his temperament seemed to be twice as strong and rough as before. Mukbis eyes widened. The mastermind?! The art of Suzaku is an absolute killer. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts control is better than anyone elses, so he protects people with the extreme killing technique Jujakgong, and uses a terrifying killing technique with Hyeonmugong, an art of absolute defense. But now, Duke Zhous intentions were very clear. Live! Hwaaaaaaa! Living like a tidal wave was real. He was really going to kill his father, the head of the family. Yeonwi also showed an amazing performance. Babababababaak! Dozens of sword images were carved in the area where Yeonwi stood. Jiiiing! Jiiiing! It seemed as if an intangible de split into hundreds or thousands of pieces was swimming around Yeonwis body. It was Yeonwis true prayer, vowing to cut down his opponent with the invisible de of death. Although they were father and son, their temperaments were very different. If Yeon Ho-jeongs life was like boilingva, Yeon Wis life was ruthless itself. If Yeonhojeongs energy waves were strong like rushing waves, Yeonwis energy waves were cool and ominous like the night sky before a storm. Although their temperaments were so different, there were no simrities at all. Destructive power. The two super-adepts were simr in that when the energy waves emitted were aimed at a person with a purpose, they had a destructive power so powerful that they could kill a person without even touching them. The energy and will of these two people collided head-on. Kwazizig! Quad deud deuk! The force of the external energy emanating from the air was too strong. Even though they were standing three feet apart, the ground between them was split apart. It was a terrifying collision of energy waves. The collision was so violent that it seemed as if all the buildings and walls of Pagungak would be blown away. Cheeeeeeeee! Two creatures of different nature collided, creating hazy smoke. And after a while. hook! Without even knowing who was first, the vicious energy of both people disappeared at the same time. . Two people looking directly at each other. Paaaaaaaa! Surprisingly, it was Yeonwi who moved first. The speed of Yeonwis movement, which was shot like an arrow from a kang bow, was on apletely different level from before. He immediately narrowed the distance and threw out his sword, and the sword strike, which was like a sword fight, was aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs uv. He was ready to kill with one sword. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs hands slowly came up. Even though he moved slowly, he blocked the front line before Yeonwis sword strike could reach him. It was a strange trick. Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! Yeon Wis sword energy passed over Yeon Ho Jeongs shoulder. It was an amazing rebound. The invisible wall of steel repelled Yeonwis sword energy. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong jumped into Yeon Wis arms. Yeonwis eyes lit up. I thought it was going to throw a punch, but it curled up and attacked with its entire upper body. It was a body m, a skill rarely found in midfield martial arts. bang! Yeonwi staggered back with a heavy drink. It wasnt that I was pushed out of power. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeongs charging power was great, but there was no way he could have been pushed back if they had fought strength-to-strength. However, the reason he retreated was to relieve the shock and at the same time carry out a follow-up attack. sh! Yan Weis sword swung like a thunderbolt. The sword technique of cutting while drawing the sign of manji (֮) as if it were an actual thunderbolt was excellent. Tooung! Sigh! I thought I had deflected the sh by hitting my sword, but I was wrong. The sword energy that came down curved and cut Yeon Ho-jeongs thigh. danger. If I had gone in just a little deeper, half of my thigh muscle would have been cut off. He survived thanks to the anti-sticity of the Hyeonmugi. If he had been using a master craftsman, his leg would have been cut off and at the same time, my fathers hand would have been damaged beyond repair. Yeon Ho-jeong was not embarrassed. Todays fight was that kind of fight. It was a battle that was more bloody and enjoyable than any other fight against an enemy, but also proved my own future. If I could prove that faith-filled future, what would happen if my arms and legs fell off? But I still have a lot to show you. Woooooooo! It seemed as if the cries of an unrecognizable monster wereing from somewhere in the air. Yeonwi, who was about tounch a follow-up attack, felt his body suddenly stop. It was truly an amazing experience. Considering the current state of Yeonwi, it was impossible to have ones body movements controlled not by ones own will but by the opponents powerful prayers. Itsing. At the same time, the chronology was known. That Yeon Ho-jeong is embodying powerful martial arts that he has never shown before. That he is trying to give everything he has in this single blow. His intuition was correct. m! Sigh! The sound of crashing waves conveyed a strong sense of pressure. At that moment, Yeonwi felt a pressure that made the hairs on her entire body stand up. I had a feeling that something unusual wasing, but it was only now that I realized that the power was greater than I expected. Phew! The world became dark. It felt like I was in a deep sea without a single ray of light. The power of the Xuanwu Qi () emitted by the power of Yeonga Shindan was emitting a concentration so great that it made even the Yeonwi of the world nervous. And before that. The left and right sides of Yeonhojeong, which were heading to the top and bottom respectively, met in the middle. Wow! The sound of palms meeting was pleasant. And that cheerful sound was immediately drowned out by the terrifying explosion that followed. Quaaaang! This time, even the seniority was pushed back by force. Shock wave?! It was a powerful shock wave that came out when both hands hit each other. It seemed as if the heavy pressure of the deep sea, which had an attack power simr to a tsunami, caused an explosion of true energy and swept away everything. Ride, ride! Even though I took a dozen steps back, the center of my upper body continued to be pushed back. It was a Qigong force that pushed away with the force of a tidal wave. Yeonwi plunged his sword into the ground. Ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! The sword was bent as if it might break. Even with all the sword fighting techniques, the pressure was enough to bend the sword. It felt like a bomb without gunpowder had exploded before my eyes. Cheeeeeeeee! Hazy steam rose from Yeonwis body. If I hadnt been wearing sword fighting gear all over my body, I would have been in trouble. It was an excellent choice to go into aplete defensive posture rather than attack back. Huh. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeongs breathing became even more rough. It was clear that it was a blow that took all of ones strength. However, considering Yeon Ho-jeongs physical strength, I felt like I was getting tired too quickly. It was because of Yongpo Shingong. Although he was perfectly in control of the Shinigami energy generated by the dragon gun, his body was not yet able to keep up with the explosive power of the divine attack itself. Even Yeonhojeong could not escape the characteristic of Yongpo Shingong, which stretches the casters stamina and strength to the limit. Ching! Yeonwi pulled out the sword stuck in the ground and looked at Yeonhojeong with deeply sunken eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Wooooow! With that one breath, the true energy was bing stable. The recovery power of Jinkis stabilization of breathing was truly amazing. The corners of Yeonwis mouth rose. Can you do more? hook! Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeongs body appeared behind Yeon Wi on the left. Even though it is not a master craftsman, it is fast. This time it was not Hyeonmu, but Cheongryong. Using a flexible and fast new method, we approached an unexpected angle. Yan Weis sword moved again. Damn it! bang! The swords of the two people collided, creating another powerful shock wave. Sigh! A diagonal sword image appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. Fuuuuuuu! Yeonwis left sleeve exploded like an explosion. The exposed forearm was bright red and swollen. bang! Coooooo! Fuuuuuuu! The martial arts of the two people shing as if possessed could be considered a work of art in itself. It was a fierce and daunting match, but it contained all the martial arts that a martial artist could show. Here was the sum total of all martial arts in the world, including attack, defense, evasion, and counterattack, as well as killing and archery techniques. And it was only then that I was able to see Mukbi. It changes. As Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills change, Yeonwis martial skills also change. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong didnt have to use Sasinmu, the martial arts itself was a vicious one-hit killing technique. Yeonwi imitated Yeonhojeongs martial arts temperament and took on his son. If the son causes a deadly attack with a razor de, the father also responds with a lethal force like a de. If the son shows heavy defense and shock waves with a current weapon, the father also showsposure with a perfect defensive sword. When the son uses a white tiger and uses a forward attack without retreating, the father also swings the great sword of a gentleman and does not back down. When the son unleashes a quick and soft hand with the blue dragon, the father also uses extremely leisurely and cheerful sword skills. Yeonwi was literally receiving all of Yeonhojeongs martial arts equally. As if to ask you to look at yourself. Even though its not exactly the same, its as if hes hinting that this is your martial art. And through suchpetitions, Yeonwi also analyzed his sons martial arts skills and looked squarely at his sons present and future. After a while. Fuuuuuuu! It was a binge that felt refreshing rather than heavy. The sight of the two people retreating a long way after that blow was very grim. Yeon Ho-jeongs body was covered in blood from cuts here and there, and Yeon Wis clothes and hair werepletely disheveled from Yeon Ho-jeongs fierce martial arts skills. The two people stood like that for a while and looked at each other. It was Yeonwi who opened her mouth first. Thats what the head of the party said. As a sponsor, shouldnt we move slowly? For something to be said at the end of a bloody battle, it was too unexpected. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I guess Ill have to get my head around it soon. How do you want this Abby to move? Father, you are moving in your own way. I think so. Are you nning to fight alone in the shadows? Unfortunately, he is good at such tricks. Considering the reason why this fight took ce, it was a statement that could sound quite provocative. But Yeonwi justughed. A sword is only scary when it is in its sheath. I know. I trust you know when to pull it out. We will pay more attention in the future. Yeonwi nodded. Enough. father. hmm? Thank you for your forgiveness. Yeonwi turned around. I already regretted it, so why not just forgive? Even if you harm an innocent person and everyone will point at you, this father will not give up on you. . But dont cross the line. yes. Gama. Take a good rest. So Yeonwi left Pagungak. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking at the gate for a while, copsed on the spot. He filed aint. Youd rather curse and p me. Chapter 311 Episode 311 Twist (5) Whew. Stifling heat mixed with the lightly exhaled breath. I didnt try to extract the alcohol energy through internal energy. I also drank five bottles of strong liquor, so there was no way I wouldnt get drunk. At least considering how much I usually drink, it would have been normal for me to already be drunk and fall asleep. Thats an ambiguous amount. Moyong looked out the window. The snowstorm was so strongst night. But tonight the sky was as clear as a lie. Not only the moonlight but also countless star lights were showing off their presence. A faint smile appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. The weather is nice. Is winter slowly going away now? Yesterdays heavy snowfall will probably be thest heavy snowfall. Since its in the mountains, its inevitable that itll be cold for a while, but at least it wont snow as much as before. Spring ising It feels so good when springes. Mo Yongs smile became increasingly bitter. I never thought there would be such a difference between when I was steeped in expectations for the future and when I was immersed in reality. I was expecting it. No, he had already foreseen the current situation, having ascended to the position of family leader by eliminating his rtives in the familys political strife. However, what he did not expect was the existence of Yeon Ho-jeong. No, thats not all. Yeonhojeong is a huge enemy. He was a being who transcended all age, power, and experience. Mr. Moyong honestly admitted. Yeon Ho-jeong is the nemesis of his life. I was confident that even if Yeon Ho-jeong was removed in the future, there would be no more political enemies. But Yeonhojeong was not the only problem. Most of the officials, including Yeonwi, are extraordinary. Things that were overlooked while fighting so fiercely with Yeon Ho-jeong. It was the capabilities of the giants who obtained the same position and the same civil service position. Among them, there were those who dered neutrality and did not step forward, there were those who openly revealed their greed, and there were also those who focused on peace and stability, like Yeon Wei and Zhuge Wenhu. Not all of them were easy people. A representative example is Tang Gwan, and Prince Moyong believed that he could handle Tang Gwan until his death until he betrayed him. It was arrogance. The party didnt like him very much to begin with. But I didntpletely believe it either. From the beginning, they must have been looking for an opportunity to turn their backs. Yeon Ho-jeongs persuasion was just a signal that brought that opportunity to the surface, and he was someone who would split up at any time. Wasnt it really arrogant to see a person like that and be confident that you could handle him until the end? Was I such a narrow-minded person? Moyong closed his eyes. It was probably from then on. Afterpleting the deal with Yang Cheon and returning to the Murim Alliance. He tried to forcefully oust public ambassadors for the sake of election. To be exact, it was not an expulsion, but a secret n to tarnish his reputation, but it was ultimately intended to prevent him from running in the leadership election, so it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was an expulsion. But the n failed before it even got started. Even thinking about it now, my face feels hot. Both then and this time in the conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong. He had to experience failure once again. Although I have been pushed out of political battles, I have never felt so helpless. I wouldnt have felt unfair if I didnt have the ability. Prince Moyong was a man who knew exactly what his strengths and weaknesses were and was confident that he could face them more calmly than anyone else. But why did he keep showing his ugly side? Why did I realize I had made a mistake only after I had made it? At least I wasnt like this untilst year. . Prince Moyong opened his eyes. His eyes, looking at the starry night sky, were colored with more dull darkness than ever. The famous house was removed. Together with Namgung, he waspeting for the throne of the Sixth Generation. I joined the Murim Alliance and created my own faction. Afterwards, we joined hands with Yang Cheon. A lot has happened in the meantime. And in the process, I experienced quite a few failures, but I managed to climb up and get to where I am now. He was drunk. As I stepped up step by step to a position I had only dreamed of, I was unable to look at the situation calmly. Prince Moyong suddenly thought of Yeonhojeong. He had never seen anyone as handsome as Yeon Ho-jeong. However, when I evaluated it calmly, there was not much difference between myself and Yeon Ho-jeong. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not make the same mistake as herself. Although I failed and was hit in the head, I always persevered and aimed for the next step. Is it a difference in patience? Or is it a difference in youth? Or does it mean that there really is that much of a gap between himself and Yeon Ho-jeong? I am not good at it. Prince Moyong sighed. Youre so excited that the future youve dreamed of is just around the corner that youre skipping things. The worlds King Moyong is finished. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeong did not try to sit at the top. This fierce political struggle was just a process for him. I dont know what Yeon Ho-jeongs dream is, but at least I know that it is not to gain the greatest power in the martial arts world. In other words, Yeon Ho-jeong does not need to be as patient as he is. That difference is what created the gap with him. Moyong, who was sighing in a bitter mood, shook his head at a sudden thought. No. I almost made another mistake. Moyong-gun smiled. Isnt it my goal to take down that guy Yeonhojeong? Even if that guy is better than me, I just want to achieve my goal, so why do I still care about him? It was worth paying attention to. It was the biggest obstacle on the road to my dream, so of course I had no choice but to pay attention. But simply paying attention and being aware of him were two different things. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled like starlight. Okay, now I know what I did wrong. Why are you here now? Creating your own faction? Joining hands with Yang Cheon? Yes. At the end of that process, I am where I am today. As a result, there could be Prince Moyong, one of the Twelve Masters of the Murim Alliance and aiming to be the next Murim Lord. However, there was another reason why my perspective became narrow and my mind became anxious. Im so used to fighting. I did not live my life to win this mess, but rather than the greatest throne in the world, I tried to survive alone in the rotten pond beneath that throne. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. Hehehe, this makes me no different from countless small people who chased power and ended up losing. I once said this to a person in charge. He said he was different. I will not follow in the footsteps of fools who chased power and were swallowed up by the monster called power. He said that until the moment he dies, he will be a person who knows how to treat those in power like obedient dogs. But before he knew it, he too was captivated by the magic of power and was only looking ahead. It has to change. Moyong muttered as he immediately emptied the refilled ss. You must control power and not be possessed by it. Mo Yong put the empty ss aside. Isnt that so? Grumble. The door opened and Mo Yong-woo appeared. Did you know? Of course. I came here cautiously because it waste at night and I thought he might sleep, but I felt like he was popr. Hehe, its not even midnight yet, so I cant end the day. You drank too much. Shouldnt there be times like this? Well, from what I can tell, you drank a lot. Chi-ik! A strong scent rose from Mo Yongs body. The cycle was blown away all at once thanks to the novelty of Noejeonggong. Mo Yong-gun looked at Mo Yong-woo with incredibly clear eyes. Okay, its not midnight, but itste. What brought you all the way here at night? Clear and deep eyes looking at his younger brother. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly facing his brother, pointed to a chair. Can I sit down? Of course. Hehe, why are you asking such a question between us? Would you like a drink? Then Ill take a drink. Oh my! How serious is it that its so different from usual? Im already scared. Mo Yong-gun filled Mo Yong-woos cup. Mo Yong-woo coolly emptied his ss and his eyes lit up. older brother. okay. . It seems like its something difficult to talk about. Its okay. Im ready to ept anything. Tell me without hesitation. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at his older brothers face, sighed slightly. It may sound a little arrogant, but. ? This race election. Are you willing to give up? It wasnt a presumptuous statement, but it was a surprising statement. Mo Yong-guns eyes suddenly changed. How can you do that? Me too Mo Yong-woo, who had been licking his lips for a moment, lowered his head. I dont know either. Actually, Ive wanted to say this for a long time. However, the Mo Yong he knew was a man who never gave up and he knew that these words would not work, so all he could do was tell him to fly high. But now I had no choice but to confess my true feelings. Looking at this series of events, Mo Yong-woo also could not help feeling frustrated. You are so broken. Mo Yong-woo was heartbroken. It has been the same ever since he joined hands with Yeon Ho-jeong. In the meantime, Prince Moyong had made enough mistakes, and at a critical moment, he decided to take action and bring him down to the abyss. However, the recent Moyong County is different from before. Is it because of kinship? Mo Yong-woo hoped that Mo Yong-gun would step down from here. I wanted to quietly step down and return to the Moyong family to spend myst years. Even though I knew that it would be tantamount to a death sentence for Mr. Moyong, I still wanted to do that. I was nning to have him step down from his position as head of the Moyong family anyway, but this wasnt the case. He hoped that Prince Moyongsst days would not be morous, but would not be miserable. At least that feeling was the same as it was before and now. Its frustrating. Perhaps this remark directed at Prince Moyong itself could have been a burden to Yeonhojeong. But it was something I really wanted to say at least once. I also felt fortunate that I was able to say that today. Youre telling me this even though I know you wont do it in the end. Mo Yong-woo stood up andined. sorry. I think I said something for no reason. Its just that my younger brother has a lot of unnecessary worries No. yes? Your worries are never useless. I truly think so. older brother? Unexpectedly, Prince Moyong was smiling. Yes, I was drinking and reflecting on myself. And I realized that I am not the same person I used to be. On a day like that, my younger brotheres to visit me and even worries about me, which makes me feel warm, apart from feeling bitter. . I guess the only thing I can trust is my flesh and blood. Mo Yong-woo closed his eyes. Mo Yong-guns words that the only thing you can trust are your blood rtives pierced my heart. Thats why. ? I need to call one more of my blood rtives. yes? Mo Yong-guns eyes changed once again. At that moment, Mo Yong-woo felt his heart go cold. This is because Prince Moyongs expression changed as his eyes looked like a devil who had realized the Way. There is one thing I havent told you yet. What is that? I joined hands with Yang Cheon and sent Yeonhwa there. !! And Yeonhwa will soone to the Murim Alliance. Brother tongue!! Moyong-gun smiled. It was a cruel smile that gave goosebumps to those who saw it. Thanks to you, I gained great insight. Yes, when will you get the position of leader? In the end, if it falls into my hands at some point, thats it. Is that so? Chapter 312 Episode 312 Twist (6) Boom! Kang Ryangs training ended only after the heavy sword struck the ground. Gasp. It was a training that took all my might. However, Kang Ryangs expression was dark as to why he was so dissatisfied. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. why? You dont like it? yes? Oh no. Whats the problem? I think I did a good job. Kang Ryang drew his sword and put it in its sheath. I didnt think there was any particr problem. Im just a little disappointed in myself. Disappointment? In what part? Kang-ryang smiled bitterly. I dont think my martial arts skills will improve anytime soon. Although we pursue the limit, if we could reach the limit simply through effort, there would be no one in the world who would not be an expert. Thats true. But I cant see a way forward. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. A person who knows his strengths and weaknesses and where he should go will make rapid progress for the same amount of effort. yes. But I dont see it with my eyes. It was the same for me. yes? Do you think I would have known where to step at every moment? I dare say that no genius in the world could do that. . What method do you use in such a case? It also varies from person to person. A look of puzzlement appeared on Kang Ryangs face. What did you do at that moment? me? Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. I dont know. Kang Ryangs question was limited to martial arts. However, upon hearing that question, Yeon Ho-jeong thought of the life he had led beyond martial arts. It was truly overwhelming. Gained experience and gained strength. In his eyes, many things seemed easy in his eyes as he reached the peak through a chaos that was more hellish than hell, but he also lost a lot. What did I gain and what did I throw away? What kind of faith did you have when you couldnt see the future? It can be said that the most difficult moment was right after the family was wiped out. By heavenly luck, I was able to meet my teacher, and thanks to that, I was able to live as a martial artist. If it had not been for his meeting, Yeon Ho-jeong would have ended his life as amon martial artist. However, the teacher only opened his eyes and did not tell him which path was the right path. There were many ways in the world like this and that. It was up to you to choose it. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to learn. That you can only take responsibility for your choices. If you follow a path that someone has decided for you, you will also have to take responsibility for the results. And if that happens, it will be difficult to live in the world when there is no one to help you in the future. That I am always the subject of life. In that respect, life can be lonely. Thats why I was able to realize that I need to get used to solitude and be grateful for every moment I can be with someone. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. You cant not walk just because you cant see. Whats even more daunting is that you can rest for a while or even go back the way you came, but if you do that, you wont see the light. . You probably had many people giving you advice. But now that those people are gone, all you have left are two fists and a sword. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes again and said with a smile. Lets go step by step. There is no other reason why I asked my father to stop your training. You have to try to develop yourself from nothing at least once. . At least you have the martial arts skills of the ck Ind First Swordsman with you. Thats enough. I just want you to travel with me and expand your horizons. eyesight. Yes. The reason is that martial arts is not a narrow-minded discipline that develops simply by putting effort into the body. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped Kang Ryang on the shoulder. Your father told you once. I dont know anything, but they say that swinging a chest sword wont increase your martial arts skills. That doesnt mean you should rest. It means changing your perspective. I see. You worked hard today too. Wash and go to your ce. If you feel lonely, have a drink alone. There must be a taste that brings that level of refreshment to a life that is extremely lonely. Kang-ryang smiled. He said he was blind himself, but he seemed much calmer than when I first met him. Sometimes it seems like the age gap between me and my brother is literally decades. Is that so? yes. Sometimes Im really jealous. I often think about wanting to be like my brother. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. It is also a privilege of youth to yearn for adulthood. But there are also quite a few things you can enjoy at that age. Before you admire someone, understand whats around you. Look. This part is mature. Hey. Its already past holiday time. Go in and rest. Kang-ryang lowered his head. Thank you for watching practice today. Then Ill see you tomorrow. okay. So Kang-ryang returned to his residence. Yeon Ho-jeong sat on a small rock and looked up at the sky. The moon was bright. There was a lot of starlight. The wind was still cold, but now it was cooling my sentimental head. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky for a long time and sighed. I cant see in front of me Even if Im high enough, the veil of darkness doesnt block people. Several words came to Yeon Ho-jeongs mind. Election, three schools, coordination, development, ouster, harmony It was a trulyplicated situation. Perhaps Yeonhojeong was even more daunting than the current Kangryang. Life doesnt get easier just because you live twice or three times. Rather, the more things you see, the more difficult life bes. Ugh. At that time, Yeonhojeongs divine energy caught a subtle trace. It wasnt a secret approach. However, the owner of the presence had practiced martial arts so well that the energy was converging on its own. older brother. After a while, Mo Yong-woo appeared. It seemed like he wasnt in his ce, so I wandered nearby and saw a subtle ck energy rising from this ce. It was Prosecutor Kangs energy. I came here to see if you knew where you were, but before I knew it, Prosecutor Kang had disappeared and you were the only one left. What brings you here again thiste in the morning? Mo Yong-woo quietly looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs face. different. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, bathed in clear moonlight, looked somehow detached. When I saw that expression and those eyes, myplicated heart seemed to soften. Even the unidentified anger and bitterness seemed to disappear like melting snow. Mo Yong-woo took out a gourd from his belt. I dont have a ss, but would you like to take a sip with the moonlight as your friend? You know the arts. Okay, lets get a drink from my older brother after a long time. You said you dont have a cup? Thats what you say, you stiff guy. ha ha ha. Mo Yong-woosughter was very refreshing. So the two shared a drink in silence. Was the bottle half empty? Yeon Ho-jeong asked as if throwing a question. So what brought you here this time? Im sorry. Does something really have to happen for Hyung Woo toe visit Hyeonje? Thats a really good thing to say, but can you erase the frustration around those eyes? Haha, did you see that? Thats right. So Im worried. Its so easy to understand. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a smile, spoke calmly. It was true that you joined hands with the Mukryongbu. Is it because of the magical power of moonlight? Or is it because of Yeon Ho-jeongs low, rxed voice? Mo Yong-woo was able to tell the story about Mo Yong-gun much more calmly than expected. Moyong Yeonhwa? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. While listening to Mo Yong-woos story, he was able to instantly understand the past situation. So I was able to survive. hmm? What do you mean? Moyong-gun. ording to my expectations, it would have been normal for him to die or be robbed by that nobleman, Yangcheon. But the gentleman came back safely without any harm. It did. Moyong-gun must have said this. Please help me be the Murim lord. I will give you a lot of help when you be the lord. Of course I did. Transactions are made in cash, not bills of exchange. And Yangcheon knows that too. But Yang Chen agreed to the deal. Why would a person worth so much money ept the note given by Prince Moyong? Mo Yong-woos face hardened. Does this mean you sent Yeonhwa as a hostage? Or perhaps a hostage and helper. Furthermore, it could have been made to y the role of a bridge. . Otherwise, there is no reason for Yang Cheon to let go of Mo Yong so easily. Mo Yong-woos eyes trembled. But even for a moment. Whoa. Mo Yong-woo sighed softly and calmed down his frustration with a sip of alcohol. Yes, if you are my brother, you can do that. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Apart from your affection for your blood rtives, I think you can view Prince Moyong quite coldly, right? So thats the problem. The words I said to you today came from the heart, not from reason. Mo Yong-woo filed aint. I said I would work with you to correct the family and contribute to the peace of Baekdo martial arts, but seeing you waver to this degree, I guess Im not a good person either. Thats normal. But You told me that when we first met, right? My brother walks the path to the top. I will firmly hold on to the world where abnormality is epted. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. I dont know what it means to be an abnormal world, but it would be an overly harsh request to leave such a strict path to the current emperor and tell him not to know about me. You cant not know. What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong patted Mo Yong-woo on the shoulder. You should know. What I do and how hard I work. You need to know, listen, and embrace it. . That is the virtue of a leader. To be exact, it is a virtue of the Baekdo leader. Hyeonjae. know. Thats just the way it is. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. I must be very distraught. But you expected it, right? If its hard to shake it off, just ept it and use it as a driving force to move forward. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, smiled warmly. Hes my brother, but hes a jerk who cant help at all. Not having ability is not a sin. Whats important is whether you have the will to move forward and how hard you can try to change yourself. ha ha ha. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. But now that Ive heard what you have to say, itll get a little easier. hmm? Moyong-gun. I think if we shake off Mo Yong Yeon Hwa, this fight could go by quite easily. Dont do that. ok? Mo Yong-woo shook his head. I told you not to do that. What do you mean suddenly? Mr. Moyong. Yes, my brother is a viin. But dont you have many things to worry about besides your brother? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Mo Yong-woo looked at the sky and sighed. I will tightly control the abnormal world If you say you will do that, how can I stop you? But if you say that, I should at least take control of the normal world. . After emptying the bottle, Mo Yong-woo stood up. He smiled and looked down at Yeonhojeong. Its a good thing you came to see Hyeonje today. It was an insignificant conversation, but I learned a lot from it. What are you trying to do? When times get difficult and overwhelming, I will ask for help. But until then, Hyunje also does what Hyunjae has to do. older brother. Look at you, Hyeonje. . Dont forget. I still have no intention of bing like that, but from what you have seen, I would not have been a bad model for a Murim lord. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its full and overflowing. If thats true, then you should at least prove that your eyes arent wrong. Mo Yong-woo turned around. Rest. Ille visit you sometime soon. next day. Its magnificent. Moyong Yeonhwa, who entered the Murim Alliance, had a look of turmoil on her face. This is the Murim Alliance! The Murim Alliance that was finallypleted had a size and system that overwhelmed the Mukryongbu. It was enough to realize the gap at a nce. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa took a deep breath. Lets do it right. If I do it right, everyone will survive. Lets be tense but not stiff, take our time but dont let down our guard. That was when she reached the front of the temple with her attendant. Its been a while. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa was surprised and turned her head. Mo Yong-woo, with a blunt expression, was standing there with his arms crossed. Moyong Yeonhwas eyes caught fire. Mo Yong-woo. A faint smile appeared on Mo Yong-woos lips. You seem to have lost a lot of discipline, nephew. Chapter 313 Episode 313 The Wheel Rolls (1) Now, take this. Ki Woo-hees eyes deepened as he received the document and que handed to him by Zhuge Li. this is? The building and signboard contain most of the medicinal herbs grown in the northern part of the central ins. I think the total number of medical students who are well-versed in each field is 250, which is sufficient to establish a foundation. . The name of the Uibang under the Murim League is Uiseongak. From now on, you will be called Uiseon Gakju. A look of embarrassment appeared on Ki Woo-hees face. I am grateful that you look after me kindly, but it is true that I do not have enough experience to manage this many lives. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Everyone gathered here has no doubts about the priestesss management. Sir. Even if you are good at using a sword, it is useless if you cannot fight against the enemy. Even if you have learned the words of the sage, if you cannot incorporate them into your life, it is also useless. . Even the three children know that the priestesss medical skills are excellent. And the reason that her excellent medical skills are widely known is because she took care of patients for many years. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. I think you have enough capacity to be the chair of medical students. It was a greatpliment, but even so, Ki Woo-hees expression was not bright. Zhuge Munho, who was looking at her face, asked in a calm voice. Is the reason the priestess is so hesitant because she has a gentle nature? Or is it because you truly think your skills are not enough? I Or else. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. Is it because of your past as a member of the Shinhwa religion among the three religious cults? In an instant, Ki Woo-heesplexion turned pale. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Commander Yeon was right. You knew. Of course. I am a military member of the Murim Alliance. Since you have a certain degree of personnel authority, it is basic to know the persons detailed personal history when making appointments. Commander Yeon also knows that. Moreover, if I had not revealed the identity of Jamyeong Ilho, Commander Yeon would have been in danger. Ki Woo-hee, who was looking at Zhuge Li with trembling eyes, soon sighed. The other person already knows everything. Nevertheless, he ns to establish himself as a member of the royal family. I knew that no harm would be done to me right away. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. surely. A normal person would have been so frightened that they were busy shaking. However, Ki Woo-hee quickly calmed down. It was not because he gave up everything, but because he saw clearly that the other person had no intention of harming him. Nature is good and simple. But Im not weak-minded. Hes also wise. Zhuge Mun-ho heard about Ki Woo-hees situation from Yeon Ho-jeong. Of course, unless you are yourself, you will not be able to fully understand how much hardship you have gone through. However, just by listening to it, I could tell that Ki Woo-hee lived a life full of extreme suffering. Ki Woo-hee asked. Still, are you trying to make me a footnote in Uiseongak? exactly. . Listen and dont misunderstand. Regardless of your skills as a priestess, I still dont trust you. Nevertheless, the reason Im pushing you to Uiseonggakju is because I trust Commander Yeon that much. Byeoksanhojang Yeonhojeong. Ki Woo-hee thought. He is truly a scary yet charming person. Yeon Ho-jeong was younger than herself. At such a young age, he received this much trust from the military, one of the most powerful figures in the Murim Alliance. This was truly amazing. Although she was not well-versed in the physiology of an organization, she had some exposure to the Shinhwa religions organizational system and knew how difficult it would be to give this much trust to a youngte Jisoo. I guess its not just because I have outstanding abilities. Competence is basic and you need to be able to trust people. And building that trust would be impossible without the natural charm of humans and a friendship that transcends age. Also, wouldnt it be easier for us to keep an eye on you if you sat in a high position? okay. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. I dont trust you yet, but I believe that you are sincere in providing medical care for free for a long time. If you truly break away from Shinhwaism and devote yourself to the cause of the central ins, these doubts of mine may soon melt away like snow under the spring sunlight. Ki Woo-heeughed bitterly. That cant be possible. hmm? Even if you are a chatan belonging to the same organization, you are suspicious until the end. Isnt that the basic knowledge of every soldier in the world? Zhuge Munho burst outughing. I took a hit with this. Ki Woo-hee spoke with a determined voice. Since you know my past, I will tell you clearly. Please speak. I dont move for the midfield. I will just try to move for the sake of those who are persecuted without any sin. hmm. If the Shinhwa Church deviates from its principles, it will be hostile to the Shinhwa Church, and if the Murim Alliance deviates from its principles, it will take off its position as Uiseongakju and go out into the world to denounce the Murim Alliance. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. That is enough. No, I definitely hope so. Because that is the greatest value of our Baekdo Martial Forest: righteousness and integrity. He got up from his seat. Uiseongak will officially open in five days. See you then. With those words, Zhuge Munho left the room. Ki Woo-hee, who was left alone, suddenly looked out the window. The weather is getting warmer. The cold wind was still bitter. But the sky was clear and cool. Ki Woo-hee closed his eyes. The cold, clear wind refreshed my confused head even if it was only for a moment. * * * Moyong Yeonhwa quickly regained herposure. She also knew because she heard it from her father. That Mo Yong-woo turned to his fathers side. It must be sincere. She trusted her fathers insight. In that case, it was appropriate to forget the past bad rtionship and build a new rtionship again. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa smiled. Its been a while since I saw you. I see. Forget your reaction from a moment ago. I heard that you are with your father. In that case, I should also forget about the past. The corners of Mo Yong-woos mouth rose. It was augh bordering on mockery. It was augh that somehow did not suit him, making the viewer feel even more ominous. Thats a really interesting thing to say. Even if I forgive, I will do it, and if I forget, I will have to forget. Moyong Yeonhwa did not lose her smile. Although his eyes became somewhat cold. well. Wouldnt it be ridiculous to try now to see who was at fault? I think the important thing is that we have berades moving forward together. Those were shocking words. Although she wasnt a normal person to begin with, her tone of voice was definitely overly stiff. Of course, Mo Yong Yeon Hwa and others were quite patient. I havent even met my father yet, and I didnt want to make a big deal out of it. Mo Yong-woo nodded. Youre not wrong. For the sake of the greater good, it would be better to forget about the minor conflicts of the past. Its a good mindset. If so, where should we start a public conversation? Mo Yong-Yeonhwa shook her head. I also want to talk to my uncle, but I have to see my father first. Before you meet your brother, you should talk to me first. What do you mean? The corners of Mo Yong-woos mouth rose even more. Think of it as light censorship. The smile disappeared from Mo Yong-Yeonhwas face. Censorship? Of course. This is kind of interesting. Why do I have to be inspected by my uncle? It should be like that. As your brothers closest aide, shouldnt you make sure youre someone who wont cause any trouble? Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes narrowed gradually. You seem to have forgotten that I am the daughter of the man you call brother. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Show your childish side at least. I dont like seeing people be stubborn for reasons they cant prove. They say that they cannot prove it just because they are blood rtives. Aside from her difort, Mo Yong-yeonhwa was quite surprised by Mo Yong-woos remark. At least the Mo Yong-woo she knew was not a great person worthy of making such a statement. A clear sneer appeared on Mo Yong-Yeonhwas cold face. Youre very broken. Do you really think I would betray my father, since our rtionship is a natural rtionship? Possibilities are always open. That might be the case in the world where you live. The world you live in is like that too. You broke up your sibling rtionship to be the head of the family. !! Mo Yong Yeon Hwas face hardened. Are you serious about what you said? Whether it is true or not, it is true. And the fact that the main family is a family that developed in that way is also a fact that cannot be ignored. I wonder how my father will take your uncles remarks. Mo Yong-woo smiled faintly. You might think its bold. Is that all? If youre curious about that, tell me about it yourself. Of course, you wont be able to cross the door of introspection until I give you permission. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas cheeks trembled. Lets leave it at this. No, it starts now. Im sure youve all heard where Iming from and why Iming? Whats different from what you said a little while ago, when you talked about blood rtives and said dont be suspicious? ! Dont worry. If you were proud of yourself, this entire conversation would be nothing. Now Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes were burning withplete anger. How would you censor this nephew? like this. Sigh! Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes were wide open as if they were torn. dump! She knelt down on the spot. All feeling disappeared from the neck down to the hip joint in an instant. Only that area was paralyzed with extremely delicate demonic blood. This cant be right! It was an incredible speed. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa has also had her own achievements, but Mo Yong-Woos growth has far surpassed hers. Mo Yong-woo, who was standing behind Mo Yong-yeonhwa, put his hand on her shoulder. Phew. Hmm. Mo Yong-woo quickly took his hand off his shoulder. Identity verification has beenpleted. Its the same novelty I felt before. ! Its just that you brought someone you shouldnt have brought with you. What?! Mo Yong-woo looked at the attendant. The attendant flinched. He was also surprised when he saw Mo Yong-woos amazing movements. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at the attendant, twisted his head. You cannote into the inner city. Lets go back now. Yes yes?! I told you to go back. The attendant looked at Mo Yong Yeon Hwa without realizing it. Moyong Yeonhwa shouted angrily. What are you doing? Release the demonic blood immediately! A ck dragon can do that. Even if you know the situation, you wont be able to feel it. But you shouldnt have done that. ?! With the uing election, the mood in the party is very tense. If you let someone like this in, things could get worse. If you had any intention, you should have cut off your line in advance. We cant solve this right now! Mo Yong-woo ignored her words. He said to the attendant. It looks like youre from that side. . If you can show me that momentum, its obvious that youre skilled. Please go back. The attendant spoke in a stern voice. You cant do that. okay? Mo Yong-woo nodded. Its a shame. Whoa whoa! Astonishment appeared in Mo Yong-Yeonhwas eyes. Before I knew it, the attendant had stuck out his tongue and copsed on the spot. Mo Yong-woo shook his hands. The censorship is over. I will take care of this, so just go see your brother. Chapter 314 Episode 314 The wheel turns (2) Hmm. It was half an hourter when Mo Yong-gun, who had been drinking tea and checking dozens of documents, opened his mouth. As expected, things are going well. However, when I think about this election, I am worried about whether I should put the brakes on it or continue to proceed. Prince Moyong nced to the side. Mo Yong-woo was standing there with his back to him. Even though he stood there for half an hour, Mo Yong-woo did not blink an eye. What do you think? What do you mean? The things written in this document. I still dont know whats written in those documents. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. It will be so. Because I never showed it to you. All these documents were brought by Yeonhwa, that is, sent from Mukryongbu. I know that. Did the guy who knew that chase away the attendant who came with Yeonhwa? It was an unusual reprimand from Prince Moyong. In fact, if the person I was dealing with was someone else, I might have made a decision on the spot. However, because the target was Mo Yong-woo, I wondered if he had his own thoughts, so I didnt scold him right away. Still, I couldnt help the rising anger. So, during the ss visit, I had Mo Yong-woo stand by me and control my mind. You dont know whats written here or what they want. And yet, you kicked that person out on your own. Without my permission. I did. Is there a reason? Is it possible that I would have done something like this for no particr reason? Curiosity appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. Aside from his anger, the sudden behavior of this younger brother, who was kind and gentle in nature, was a surprise and a surprise to him. Why on earth did you do something like that? Lets see what I can hear. Because its dangerous. Is it dangerous? Mo Yong-woo looked directly at Mo Yong-gun. At that moment, Prince Moyong could not help but be surprised. Did you know that Woo could have eyes like that? Mo Yong-woos eyes were extremely cold. At the same time, it contained an unidentified anger, but I couldnt figure out where that anger came from. older brother. Tell me. It was only a day ago that you said that you had reflected on yourself. So I think its meaningless to say this now, but Ill tell you something anyway. ? Look at the situation properly. It felt like I had been hit by an unexpected blow. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Are you looking at the situation clearly? Thats right. Exin. Chief Yeon is already suspecting that you have joined hands with the Mukryongbu. Do you really not know how dangerous it is to blindside that person in such a situation? Of course, I know its dangerous. But if you thought I didnt even keep that in mind, youre being toox about this guy. Still, its wrong. because? What if, by chance, the person who was there before Yeonhwa came into the inner pce was Commander Yeon, not me? For a moment, Moyongs face hardened. I roughly knew Yeonhojeongs movements and location. Thats why I asked you toe in at that time. What about Zhuge soldiers? What about Yeongaju? What will Tang Jiazhu do, and what will the eyes of countless other people do? . Boldness shown at an unexpected moment can lead to conversion. However, if you get used to that boldness and neglect the little things, you may end up in the mud at a critical moment. There were wrinkles around Moyongs eyes. I know what youre worried about. However, we have prepared all countermeasures for that. Say it again. I prepared all countermeasures. He is not an easy person to be hired by Mukryong without any such thing. That is also a problem. Why on earth are you doing something unreasonable? ! Dont create situations that require preparedness. When it is time to wait, you must wait thoroughly. Because of the dangers we bring upon ourselves every now and then, the enemy is gathering up a bunch of sharp daggers. Moyong felt speechless. Mo Yong-woo continued. You joined hands with the ink dragon? If so, should we move forward together as equals with Mukryong? . Anyway, Molong only receives information about the situation here and cannot feel it. In that case, it should be the older brother who takes the lead in this transaction. It means there is no need to worry about what others think. Do you really think so? of course. In a transactional rtionship, if one sides power goes too far, it bes robbery, not transaction. However, if you lead in the right direction, you can achieve maximum benefit and minimum loss at the same time. Mo Yong-woo tightened his eyes. Please think about the reason why I have not done my best in your work until now. My brother was handling everything in the best way without me having to step in. But I dont know now. Is that what it looked like in your eyes? Thats right. her! Prince Moyong let out a sigh. It wasnt because I was shocked. Rather, it was because every word Mo Yong-woo said was stuck in his heart. Yes, it is as you said. There is no need to create problems. Also, if you are going to continue to lead Yeonhwa, you will have to start with Yeonhwas education again. It was a scary statement. Considering an ordinary family, it would be safe to say that this was a remark that crossed the line. Moyong-gun tilted his head. Do you think Yeonhwa iscking a lot? If a good iron is not processed properly, it bes nothing more than a club. Yeonhwa is like that. Yeonhwa was born with great talent, but due tock of experience and patience, she is unable to utilize even half of that talent. Hmm. Across the board, there are many great talents around you. Perhaps Yeonhwas mistakes may seem insignificant even in your brothers eyes. However, if you look at it objectively, it is difficult to find a tree the size of a lotus flower. Is it a waste to throw it away? Thats right. Its a talent worth throwing away. Mo Yong-woo quickly epted Mo Yong-guns words, which were even more powerful. If youre nning on dragging me along, its not toote. on the other way. Mo Yong-guns eyes shone sinisterly. What if you dont n on dragging me along? then. Mo Yong-woos eyes also became simr to Mo Yong-guns. Use it properly and throw it away. haha. Prince Moyong stuck out his tongue. I get to see a new side of you today. The anger towards Mo Yong-woo suddenly disappeared without a trace. Rather, he was surprised by Mo Yong-woos harsh words. Are you serious? I took a closer look just in case, and it was clear that this was sincere. In the first ce, he wasnt the type of younger brother who would say things he didnt mean. He does not choose any means or methods to achieve his goal Even if his nature is good, the blood in his veins is clearly a history of impropriety. Mr. Mo Yong proves his ruthlessness at a crucial moment. That cruelty seemed to have extended to his younger brother as well. And at that fact, Moyong felt a deep sense of relief as well as deep joy. Prince Moyong spoke coldly. No matter how clear the reason was, it was your mistake to throw away Mukryongs man without my permission. I know. I cant just ignore this mistake. I think it is appropriate for him to be punished as a member of the family and the head of the family, regardless of being brothers. Mo Yong-woo nodded as if it was obvious. Only when the familyw is upright will the family be at peace. Unless it is time of war, make no exceptions to equity. This was truly an unexpected statement. Mr. Moyong spoke honestly without realizing it. You really decided to surprise me today. But dont forget your brother. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up with fire. Even Mo Yong-gun could not help but flinch for a moment under that strong re. Brother, you must be the best. And the moment my brother takes flight, I will rebuild my family from the roots. . There is still plenty of time. There is no need to think in a hurry. So please understand. As this is a friendship that blossomed through the help of a talented person like me, I also cannot give the same friendship as before to my older brother, who has forgotten his purpose. . I will go to my residence and sleep alone. Please tell me when the level of punishment is confirmed. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head and headed toward the door. Moyong-gun, who was quietly looking at him, suddenly spoke. Do you think that Woohyungs friendship for you is not just personal affection? Mo Yong-woo looked back and smiled bitterly. Did you think that the choice of this youngest child, made at the age of 30, was simply due to kinship? . Rest. thud. Mo Yong-woo left the room. Moyong-gun, who was looking at the closed door, let out a bitter smile. This guy, who I thought was just a kid, suddenly had his fangs so sharp. It was amazing. I was also impressed. On the one hand, I was sad and happy at the same time. There was no disappointment in Wus eyes. I wasnt angry because of the thing about Mukryong or Yeonhwa. I am literally disappointed by my mistakes and misjudgments. Moyong, who had been lost in thought for a while, suddenly burst intoughter. Hahaha! Have you really lived a foolish life? I couldnt even swing the sword next to me properly, and I was coveting someone elses famous sword, so my eyes were like knotholes. I felt strong disappointment in myself. I was very happy and proud at the same time. Moyong looked out the window. In the distance, Mo Yongwu was walking towards Tang Mas residence. Wow. I feel like I can finally trust you selflessly. It felt like the clothes that were so tight and ufortable now fit perfectly. Moyong said with a smile. Is there anyone outside? Yes, matriarch. Where is Yeonhwa? I am in my residence. Mo Yong nodded his head. Call Yeonhwa. Im going to have to give that guy a harsh scolding today. Mo Yong Yeonhwa should be learned from Mo Yong Woo. Furthermore, the daughter, who did not know how to cut dishes and ran wild, needs to develop her discernment properly. Now that we will finally begin to establish the system of worship, the road to national governance and peace will not be far away. * * * This is true. The official frowned. Since when did my ce be so shabby? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Can the building be torn down? If it is heartbroken, it probably means that the head of the family is heartbroken. Your three-inch tongue is still the same. Thanks to this poisonous tongue and fists, the status of the head of the family may rise, right? If you cant speak, you wont be hated. After receiving hate from all over the ce, I have now be immune to it. noisy. Tell me why you came. uh? Why dont you give me a cup of tea? How dare you kick with a dignity that doesnt evene close to your fathers toes? Stop talking nonsense and tell me your business. Haha, I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a serious face. I have a ce to go with you. Right now. Where do you mean? This is the residence of the Ambassador. ?! Chapter 315 Episode 315 The Wheel Rolls (3) How is it? very good. Hehe, I liked it. Arge monk in his mid-thirties was drinking tea in front of the grinning Master Gong. There was admiration on the face of the public ambassador. Its been five years since I kicked myself out of the position of One Arhat and became a monk. Your efforts so far have paid off. There is nothingcking as the next head of Nahandang. Monk Beom-o shook his head. I am not interested in the leadership of the Handang Party. If we can justpete in dance consistently, thats fine. The public ambassador clicked his tongue. Buddhism is aw that does not discriminate between civil and martial arts, so I was wondering if the monkish spirit in your heart would calm down through your training, but it seems to have gotten worse than before you entered the temple. haha. Beom-oh smiled. I have devoted myself to Buddhism, so there wille a day when my passion for winning will be moderate under the mercy of the Buddha. Tsk, thats absurd. Before you rely on Buddhism, you must first control your troubled mind. Thats right. I am aware of it. The public ambassador shook his head. Its not like I cant understand your harsh disposition since you were the one facing the death penalty. However, quarrels always lead to disaster. I will take care of it, but I will always have to lower my head and try to see the lives of suffering sentient beings first. Ill keep that in mind. After gaining fame as the Sun of Wulin, Shaolin threw himself into countless conflicts. It was not because the Shaolin monk was greedy for the secr world. Most of the conflicts were aimed at punishing evil, and that is why the name Shaolin has survived for a thousand years. However, those years of hardship brought about great changes in Shaolin. Since Shaolin has set foot in the world, martial arts that can resolve worldly strife is essential. If we renounce the teachings of Buddha and give up the invasion of external enemies and the indoctrination of evil, more sentient beings will suffer. This was the reason why Luohan Hall, a symbol of Shaolin martial arts, was created. And Nahandangju was a monk who represented the martial arts of Shaolin. Of course, there were many monks whose martial arts skills were actually stronger than that of Lord Nahandang. Nevertheless, the reason why the position of leader of Nahandang was so great was because he was a person who represented the will of Shaolin. From an early age, Beom-oh was gifted with martial arts skills and far surpassed not only his ssmates but even his brothers-inw. It was truly amazing. This is because Shaolin martial arts are based on a deep understanding of Buddhism beyond simple talent. In other words, Beom-o was not just a simple martial artist. With his excellent understanding and deep understanding of Buddhism, he was highly anticipated by Shaolin and was designated as the next leader. But heaven does not give everything to one person. Beom-oh was born with great talent in Shaolin martial arts, but even though hispetitive spirit was strong, he was too strong. That fiery desire to win did not diminish even with age, and eventually the majority opinion was to leave Nahandang in charge before the next head of the room. And now that I have finished five years of hardship. Although Beom-oh had amassed enough military strength to be the leader of the Nahandang, he still could not give up his fiery desire to win. Just because you have the will to win, doesnt mean you can be ruled. It goes without saying that your talent is outstanding, but there are many talents in the world that rival or surpass yours. Beom-oh smiled slightly. Is that so? Just by looking at that smile, Ambassador Gong knew that Beom-oh did not acknowledge his words. The public ambassador clicked his tongue. The spirit of winning is a heart that anyone can have if they have learned martial arts. But arrogance is different. Maybe your five years of wallowing were not a sess but a failure. Beom-ohs expression suddenly changed. The head of the room, Sasuk, had always scolded me, saying that although I understood Buddhism, my Buddhist devotion was weak, but I had never heard such a scolding before. Beom-oh bowed his head. The circumstances were poor. I will reflect on this. At least in terms of honesty, he was as bad as anyone else. Ambassador Gong Gong read the sincerity in Beom-os apology. The ambassador nodded and said. There are many opponents in heaven and earth who can put to rest the passion for victory. But the only person who can put arrogance to rest is myself. Keep in mind. I will keep this in mind, Room Manager Sasuk. OK. The two people talked for a long time like that. Hoo. Beom-ohs eyes also changed. This energy? The public ambassador whetted his appetite. You radiate energy without hesitation. I dont know that persons temperament, but he is truly unstoppable. Who is it? Cant you feel it? What is the suffocating poison that resides in this pure, deep sharpness? if?! okay. It seems that the owner of Sacheondanga has some business for me. And The ambassadors expression became strange. This is such a strangebination. The leader of the Tang family and the leader of death are together? yes? It seems like you cant feel it. ? Its worth it. It looks like Mu Gong has grown again since I havent seen him. Its truly amazing. The smile will never leave Yeongajus face. What do you mean Yeongaju? I am referring to the head judge of Gangdong Jeilga Byeoksan Yeonga. His eldest son ising with the head of the Tang family. Surprise appeared on Beom-ohs face. Are you saying that the head of the family is noting alone? Its evening before the head of the Tang family. Beom-oh was shocked. No matter how strong our prayers were, it was shocking that we could not read the prayers of others before him. Yeongajus eldest son? Moreover, after listening to what the room manager Sasuk said, I realized that he was not that old. Since Yeongaju is not yet 50 years old, the eldest son would be around 30 at most. But how?! Shaolins martial arts skills are absolute. Among the thirteen Seongcheonjwa of the time, the monk Muheo Daesa, who was said to be the closest to the best in the world along with Geomseon, was Shaolin. Although he is not a martial artist who can reach the feet of Taesa Baekin Muheo Daesa or even Sasukin Gong Daesa, he has learned the orthodox martial arts of Shaolin and has reached a certain level. But I didnt know. No prayer was read at all. Nonsense! After a while. Ambassador Bangjang. I ask to see the head of the Tang family and themander of the Mortal Army. What should I do? Please take me inside. All right. Grumble. The door opened and Dang-gwan and Yeon-ho-jeong appeared. Ambassador Gong Gong greeted the two people with a smile. Hehe,e quickly. The officer gave a brief reprimand. I came here without any message. Even royal officials had no choice but to show some formality in front of public ambassadors. It wasnt because it was Shaolin. Even though I had to deal with various issues, the public ambassador was real. Among the many people within the organization, he was one of the few whom the party properly respected. Yeon Ho-jeong also bowed his head politely. Ambassador. Its been a while since Ist saw you, Commander Yeon. okay. A look of sincere admiration appeared on the public ambassadors face. How much are you going to surprise people? yes? I heard that in the past, before the Tang Demon Murderers joint military expedition, we divided our hands. The martial arts skills you showed back then were also extremely outstanding. But now I see that it has improved a lot since then. Thats too much praise. Im not exaggerating. If you have made such progress in just half a year, your talent is truly a gift from heaven. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. I just had a small realization. Plus, my father helped me a lot. Hehe, I know you have a strong and unstoppable nature. However, you are not conceited. An attitude that is as strict with oneself as ones insatiable nature. He is a role model for all the martial arts people in the world. The public ambassador praised Yeonhojeong more than was necessary. This was because I hoped that Beom-oh, who was right next to me, would hear and understand something. I said a lot for no reason. Please sit down first. I understand. Dang-gwan and Yeon Ho-jeong sat across from the ambassador. Even though they entered the room, the two people did not give Beom-oh a nce. I knew he was quite a strong person, but I didnt think he was extraordinary enough to keep paying attention to. Beom-ohs eyes shone brightly. He was shocked after reading the two peoples prayers. But what bothered him more than that was the fact that these two people werent really interested in him. . An unknown emotion crept up. Power went into the fist hidden by the hem of the lyrics. Ambassador Gong asked with a puzzled look. So, why did you twoe to this ce without any message? The official nced at Yeonhojeong. This bold guy asked me to go with him to the ambassadors residence. Huh? I asked why, and he said he would let me know when he arrived. I also dont know why this guy came to see the ambassador. Ambassador Gong Gong turned his gaze to Yeon Ho-jeong. Commander Yeon? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Ambassador. You tell me. Ill ask you straight to the point. Sure. Are you going to boycott this years leadership election? Not only the party official but also Beom-oh were surprised. Ambassador Gong Gong smiled slightly. Youre bringing up a really sensitive topic. Should I really say that its like you? I just apologize for asking rude questions without warning. Hehehe. The public ambassador swept his beard. Although he was said to have a equanimity like a diamond, Yeon Ho-jeongs question was so important that it was difficult to answer carelessly. Before answering, I would also like to ask you a question. yes. I heard that there are three Bong-gongs running as election candidates. Of course, the military did not tell us the details of the candidates. Its a fair thing to do. But predictions are possible. Thest one is Gingamingahan. I knew you would. The public ambassador looked at the party hall. Are you looking after the party leader? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Im not a supporter, but it just so happens that I also end up jumping on the bandwagon. The meaning of those words was clear. This means that the party official will stand as a candidate in the election. And although it is not a sponsor of the party, Yeonhojeong will act as if it were a sponsor. The public ambassador closed his eyes. I see. The head of the Yeonga family has be the supporter of the head of the Tang family. The Ambassadors insight is truly amazing. Hehe, what kind of insight? Anyone can infer something just by looking at the situation. I also understood what the Ambassador said. I was wondering who the other person was, but he wasnt the ambassador. Hehehe. Isnt he really a sly snake? The ambassador asked with a smile on his face the entire time. Yes, I knew that the head of the Yeonga family supported the head of the Tang family. In fact, everyone will know when the bell rings for the start of the election, so knowing in advance will not change anything. Maybe so, maybe not. So you want to ask whether I am participating in the election? Thats right. I dont think so. I thought you would, too. But why do you ask that? Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. I was wondering if I could get some help in appointing the head of the party as the vice lord. Chapter 316 Episode 316 The wheel turns (4) Not only the public ambassador but also everyone at the party was surprised. Vice-lord? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the hall with deep eyes. The head of the party also knows. No matter how much of a fuss we make, it will be difficult to win this election. The official nodded with a puzzled expression. At the same time, I realized that I had nodded without realizing it and my expression scrunched up. The public ambassador cleared his throat. You never know. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Of course it is, but there is some inference, right? As the Ambassador knows, the worlds perception of Sacheondangga is fear itself. Blood and fear are forces that are difficult to rece. However, Baekdo Moorim prioritizes reputation and agreement over bloodshed and fear. At least thats the case externally. The leader of the Murim Alliance, the best allied force of the White Inds, is entrusted to the leader of the Tang family? This is ridiculous. That cant happen. Even if all of the Twelve Feng Dukes support the Lord of the Tang Family, they will face a wall of public opinion. Hmm. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. I roughly expected it, but was the reason the head of the party came forward as a leading candidate to stand up as a rival to someone? Admiration appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. You are amazing. To be honest, I didnt expect you to see it that far. The public ambassador sighed. Most fights in the world begin with the desire to gain advantage. Its just frustrating that something like that happens even in the Murim Alliance, the highest allied force of the Baekdo Murim. Because it is the highest allied power of Moorim, something like this is bound to happen. If you be the best, you can gain a lot of power. The insight of the public ambassador gave me strength. Is it power that you desire? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. With power alwayses responsibility. I am a person who is busy taking care of my people. Right now, just the position ofmander of the Mortal Army is overwhelming. Yes, you are not a person who is greedy for power. Regardless of your sincerity, that is what I see and believe. Thank you for watching. And yet, why are you getting involved in this fierce political battle and getting blood on your hands? The public ambassador was said to be blood. It didnt mean actually killing people. In Gong Kongs view, desire, anger, quarrels, and wounds were the same as seeing blood. And the two people who are currently causing the most blood in the political struggle within the Murim Alliance are. It was Yeonhojeong and Moyonggun. Because the people who should be fighting are hissing. ?! From the perspective of a master who practices Buddhism, political strife itself may seem meaningless. Because that too is a fight. But fighting isnt always a bad thing. If its a good fight to find a better way, I wee it too. I dont think there is any good will in fighting. I dont even think that the definition I set is necessarily right. But at least we must not hesitate to get our hands dirty with blood and filth if we want to find a better way. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It is easy to turn away and watch. However, it is a sin for those with power to live leisurely, at least in difficult times. A sin? Its a sin. If you have power, you must use that power correctly and try to correct wrongdoing. Even if I see blood because of it. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. Is that your cause? Before it is my cause, it is the truth of the times. It is the truth of the times. There is something that Zen masters of Taoist Buddhism always say. If the path is one inch, then the magic is one inch, so the negative and evil always precede the good. . If you are strong, you should strive to be a leader with the ability to achieve the goal through constant self-discipline. A smile slowly appeared on the face of Ambassador Gong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong. It was a bitter lesson. Teaching? These are difficult words to bear. Hehe, it is said that if three people walk on a road, there will definitely be my teacher among them. Even the wise must constantly humble themselves in order not to be foolish. Ambassador Gong Gong bowed his head in a semi-funeral manner. It was a great learning from old Daengjung of Commander Yeons river. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. This is nothing more than a passionate remark from an immature young man. Thank you for your understanding. Hehehe. Although he didnt show any signs of it, the official clicked his tongue. This guy is gifted with a tongue. Not only did he dominate the flow of conversation, but he also made the worlds public ambassador bow his head. This isnt easy for anyone. Regardless of whether your speaking skills are excellent or not, you cannot achieve this result if you do not have some insight into the other persons position and ideology. In that respect, Yeon Ho-jeong was definitely an extraordinary person. This is because you know how to distinguish between when you need to understand the other person and when you do not need to understand them. But that doesnt mean it is. The official looked at the public ambassador. The meaning of Yeon Ho-jeongs words was clear. Since those with power do not move, stepping forward to set the world straight means that you must move even now. Shaolin is moving? Ambassador Gong continued. Do you think that the head of the Moyong family is such a dangerous person? Thats right. And those who are with him? To begin with, all Bonggong people are the heads of the sect representing Baekdo. All twelve of you have the power to change the course of political strife. I see. The public ambassador nodded. He looked at the hotel. Dangaju. Please speak, Ambassador. Will you, the head of the family, do your best to help the Murim Alliance follow the right path? The officialughed. Im sorry, but I hate the unfamiliar word representative. Huh. What moves me is always myself. Ill ask you again. Do you want power? authority? The official sneered. I already reign as the emperor of the Four Heavenly Kingdoms. Do you think I need more power than that? . I think differently from this fool. The more power you have, the better. But do you think I would be concerned about the headache-inducing position of leader when I already hold power that is worthy of the emperors envy? It was great confidence. In fact, the power of the Tang family in Sichuan far exceeds that of the Qingcheng faction and the Ami faction. This was because Qingseong and Ami were located in the mountains and the Tang family exercised influence in the secr world. In other words, it was true that the official said that he held as much power as the emperor, albeit only in Sichuan. Considering that he would only live in Sacheon his whole life, there was no need for the party to enter into such political strife. Then why did the head of the family run for election? I cant see Moyong doing well. Is that really all it is? The officialughed. Do I look like such a simple person? Of course its not just because of that. if? I dont want to tell you any more than that. The public ambassador smiled. Somehow, you seem to have be much softer than when Ist saw you. The official waved his hand as if he was annoyed. Think whatever you want. Finally, he saw Yeon Ho-jeong. The position of vice-lord is literally the position of assisting the leader and at the same time coordinating between the bondage elders. Thats right. Do you think the head of the family will perform his duties well? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I do not know. I havent fully grasped the Lord of the Houses abilities. Hehe, are you asking me to push you to the position of vice-lord? Who can expect that he will handle the position of leader or vice-lord well? However, if someone with as few problems as possible takes power, the right way would be to help him maintain peace in Baekdo and respond to the invasion of foreign enemies. It was a general statement. However, those fundamental words ignited the public ambassadors decision. Good. The public ambassador nodded. Let me think about it. Of course Im serious. Although I didnt get a definitive answer, this alone was a great achievement. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. thank you. Dont do that. As I said before, this is a problem that this person also needs to think about. Besides, just saying that you want to push back by saying yes to the cause in advance is not a good action in itself. I know. But I know that you dont do things like this without a reason. Im saying Ill think about it, so I hope you dont have too high expectations or be disappointed. understand. Good. The ambassador smiled and said to the official. Whatever the reason, Im sure the matriarch will feel reassured. I cant believe that such a talented person is with me. The official snorted. This guy might bite off this guys neck at any moment. It sends a chill down my spine. Hehe, if the head of the worlds Dang family says so, then Commander Yeons ability must be great. If you cross the line, its death. You are worse than your enemy. At least its not an enemy. For now, I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. They came to me without any message and made me very upset. Please forgive me. Thats okay That was then. Ambassador Gong Gong suddenly looked at Beom-oh. Beom-ohs eyes were fixed on Yeon Ho-jeong. The two burning eyes were full of unknown emotions. A strange smile appeared on the face of the ambassador. Hey Commander Yeon. Please speak, Ambassador. Of course you are right. Not only did hee without a message, but he definitely crossed the line by asking for support from behind and asking for the cause and the truth. Yeon Ho-jeongughed shamelessly. sorry. I was listening quietly because I know your personality and abilities. However, what you did was clearly a work. Its not right. Both in principle and to the poor monks. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. This was because there was no reason to add such words when the conversation was over. Is there anything else you want from me? The public ambassador burst intoughter. Rather than saying you want it, could you please do me a favor? If you ept, I willpletely forget todays rudeness. Please speak. Ambassador Gong Gong pointed to Beom-o. What do you think? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Beom-oh. The two peoples eyes collided and an invisible spark flew. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. You are someone who has properly practiced the martial arts of Shaolin. These were words that Beom-oh could not help but be shocked by. The public ambassadorughed loudly. Thats right. He is one of the talents of our headquarters whose talent has been recognized since ancient times. However, even as he gets older, he is unable to control his desire to win, so he is in a position where he only listens to the scoldings of an old master. haha. How is it? Could it be that themander of Byeoksan, who made a great contribution in defeating Gu Ju Myeong-ga, a member of the two most powerful defenders in the world, could teach a hard-headed Arhat? The official clicked his tongue inwardly. Youre doing something useless. He knew that Yeon Ho-jeongs hand was as harsh as that of the Tang n. I came here to ask a favor for no reason, and I wondered if all the conversation up until now would have been in vain. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded willingly. You gave me the opportunity to see the martial arts of Shaolin, so how could I turn away? Rather, I am just grateful. Beom-oh suddenly stood up. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the door with his thumb. Please go. Chapter 317 Episode 317 The Wheel Rolls (5) Two people stood facing each other in the spacious yard in front of the ambassadors residence. Yeon Ho-jeong took control with moderation. This is Yeon Ho-jeong from Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. Beom-ohs eyebrows twitched. Its a joke from the first moment. You could tell his age just by looking at his appearance, but he seemed quite arrogant. However, you cant make fun of yourself just because the other person shows up like that. Its called Shaolins Fano. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was watching the two from afar, clicked his tongue softly. The official who was sitting next to him with his arms crossed chuckled. Thanks to that Arhat, the Master will never be bored. Hehe, Im just embarrassed. The conversation between the two was clearly audible even to Beom-oh, who was quite far away. Beom-ohs eyes deepened. I felt bad because it sounded like I was being treated like a child with no experience. Thoughtless. Lets empty our minds. Beom-oh took a deep breath and suddenly saw the hatchet hanging on Yeon Ho-jeongs waist. It was an ax that had not been sharpened properly. Is its size slightly longer than the length of an adult males forearm? Beom-oh could not contain his curiosity and asked. Do you use an axe? Oh, you mean this? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. The ax is my main weapon, but Ive been neglecting ittely. Of course, I will use it when I need it. hmm. Beom-oh subtly looked down on his opponent. An axe. Originally, the ax was not a weapon suitable for use by orthodox martial people. It is a weapon that could only be used by the robbers of the ck Ind or third-rate bandits who push by weight. But the best review index in the world uses an axe? What about the son of Yeonga, who was renowned for his swordsmanship? He is truly unique. Beom-oh, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a smile,posed himself again. No matter what weapon you use, your skill in hoarding your energy is real. Its something you shouldnt let down your guard about. The opponents skills deserved recognition just because he failed to read the signs. However, there are many types of martial arts in martial arts. Among them, there were many Shingongjeolhaks who were particrly specialized in conserving true energy. Beom-oh thought that the opponents martial arts would be simr to that type. I think Ill start soon. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Havent we already started? I was waiting. A look of puzzlement appeared on Beom-ohs face. What do you mean? You never said you would use your hands first? Um, are you there? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and nodded. I understand. Lets get started. Beom-oh was in a bad mood for some reason. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes and words and actions were simr to those of the head of the room, Sa-suk, or the head of the party. Youre arrogant. Slurp. Beom-oh lowered his posture. The gently held posture was reminiscent of a hard rock. There were no gaps to be found. A faint golden essence leaked from Beom-ohs body. Wooooow! A sound spread out like a temple bell ringing. The public ambassador hit his knee. It is Mahayana Brahma! It was the opening of the Mahayana Brahma Heavenly Divine Art, one of Shaolins free spiritual practices. The energy waves spreading in all directions were surprisingly strong. It was a wonderful technique that spread a quiet presence rather than a feeling of being shy or special. Beom-oh said. Pleasee in first. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. great. Sabagsabag. Beom-oh frowned. What are you doing? I told him toe in, but he just trudged in without any preparation. It wasnt about opening up Naegongsimbeop or taking a careful stance. He was approaching with a brisk pace, as if he was going for a walk in the mountains behind him. There wasnt even a fighters spirit or tension in his eyes. Does this guy want to y pranks with me now? Before I knew it, Yeonhojeong hade within a short distance of Beomo. It was then. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeongs right foot shot towards Beom-os face like a whip with an awl. Beom-ohs eyes sparkled. fast! It approaches slowly and then fires an explosive attack in an instant. Even the worlds greatest bewilderment was taken aback by its terrifying speed. However, his body also reacted first to the brutal martial arts techniques of Yeon Ho-jeong, a monk with a reputation for Shaolin skills. Phew! Beom-ohs right fist bent like a snake and aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs calf. The intention is to hit it and throw it away before it hits the face. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs feet disappeared from Beom-ohs sight. thud! 100 million?! The arrow that was being fired came down to the bottom like an ax swing and stepped on Beom-ohs foot. Beom-ohs face brightened. profit! I never imagined that I would step on someones toe. Although no bones were broken due to the protection of the Mahayana Brahma Heavenly Technique, a tremendous impact was felt on the top of the foot. What are you doing? What kind of person in the world would step on someone elses toes? It was an unprecedented attack. Paaaaang! An angry Beom-oh swung his twin fists. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It seemed like he was swinging it casually, but it was full of power and momentum that could break even a rock. It was the Shaolin Diamond Fist. Boom! Beom-ohs eyes widened as if they were torn. Before he knew it, his two fists were flying left and right. The opponents palm hit the wrist. I couldnt figure out what kind of method they used. It was a lightning-quick trick. Yeonhojeongs left hand struck Beomoh in the chest. Pow! Pfft! I felt like my head was dizzy from the intense pain. It was difficult to relieve the shock even with the power of the Mahayana Brahma Divine Technique. It was a type of dark attack that struck the opponents insides using a forceful rather than a hard fist. Beom-oh, who was retreating like crazy, screamed without realizing it. evil! Kwasik! Before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeongs foot was stepping on his instep again. The pressure was so strong that my entire foot dug into the ground. Beom-ohs momentum became fierce as he felt pain that felt like his chest was being squeezed and the top of his foot felt like it was going to break. this guy! It was a lions hoo that burst out without me knowing. Wooooow! With the sound of the temple bell ringing, Beom-ohs fist twitched and aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body. It was a surprisingly fast and flexible fighting technique. It was a volume full of mysterious mysteries that even Yeonhojeong would have suffered if he made a mistake. It was Yongwang Yukwon, one of the Shaolin Seventy-Twelve Artes that was finally revealed. As its name suggests, its momentum was majestic, like a wriggling dragon. indeed. Yeon Ho-jeong let out a sigh of admiration. As expected, Shaolin martial arts! Even in the hands of a half-baked monk who has excellent learning but cannot utilize it properly, it creates tremendous power and energy waves. Indeed, it could be said to be the martial arts of Taishan Bukdu. Even if you search all over the world, it would be difficult to find a martial arts technique as luxurious and magnificent as this one. but. Ugh! Yeon Ho-jeongs arms gave off a soft greenish-blue glow. The Blue Dragon was used. Hehehe! The power of Yongwang Yuquan, which was breaking from the momentum, was gently dispersed. That wasnt all. Before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeongs arms were swung around and wrapped around Beom-ohs arms like a snake. Beom-ohs eyes widened as if they were torn. Yeon Ho-jeong, who wrapped Beom-ohs arm around him,id his upper body backwards. Quack! Kaaaaak! Beom-ohs left arm waspletely broken. It was fortunate that the joint was not destroyed. But the psychological shock was simr to having my head cut off. profit! It was the first time I broke my arm whilepeting with an opponent. But Beom-oh was not left alone. As he shifted his weight and aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs chin with his right hand, a blue glow was spreading out like a wave from his hand. It was Gwaneum Cheonggangsu. Although hecked the ability to attack usingplex internal attacks in a short period of time, all the martial arts he had learned were ingrained in him. Yeon Ho-jeong strengthened his feet. Quad deuk! Oops! Beom-ohs new model leaned forward. Sigh! Gwaneum Cheonggangsus blow grazed Yeon Hojeongs shoulder. There is no need to avoid an attack. All you had to do was disturb the opponents posture. It was a method that could not be used unless someone was extremely familiar with the actual situation. Beom-oh had to face a sh of shock before he even realized why his attack missed. Bye! The knee, which rose like an axe, struck Beom-ohs chin. Beom-oh was so shocked that he felt like his mind was going to explode. It started from then. Yeonhojeongs real attack. Pow! Bye! Fuuuuuuu! The powerful three consecutive blows hit Beom-ohs bodypletely. It was an attack that did not cause severe internal injuries, but left the person unconscious from the shock. If he had been pushed to his death, Beom-oh would have died before he could even get to the third strike. Whoa! A pure white wind surged from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Quang! The Tiger Kings blow flew away with a powerful step. Whoa whoa! Gagging! Beom-oh coughed up blood and copsed on the spot. It was an attack where all the force was applied through the body rather than being thrown away. Although it is not to the point of death or needing treatment for severe internal injuries, it will be difficult to use martial arts properly for the time being. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his hands. Good insight. Ugh! then. Wait! Beom-oh stood up shakily. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Amazing. Indeed, they say that all Shaolin monks are strong, and I didnt know that they would get up again even after taking that blow. What on earth is this?! What do you mean? Beom-oh gritted his teeth with a pale face. Youre stepping on my toes! These ridiculous moves are called fighting! It was then. Hwaaaaaaaaa! For an instant, Beom-oh felt as if the world was turning red. And in that red world, Yeon Ho-jeong finally took out the axe. Whoa! A hot wind, as if filled with mes, enveloped Beom-ohs body. omg! Beom-ohs eyes widened as if they were torn. A demon with two eyes full of crazy mes was swinging an axe. Yes. It was an axe. At the same time, it was not an axe. This was because no ax in the world was as big as Taisan. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The ax de falling through the air caught fire. The ming ax de was falling at a frightening speed, as if it would split the body in half at any moment. Beom-oh closed his eyes tightly without realizing it. Whoa! In an instant, the hot wind disappeared and the cold winter breeze cooled Beom-ohs body. Beom-ohsplexion became even paler when he opened his tightly closed eyes. The hatchet wielded by Yeon Ho-jeong had already reached his forehead. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I heard that Shaolins martial arts is deep and vast, and that it is a high-level martial art that can respond to any method in the world. . Was the martial arts you learned so light that you couldnt even respond to such minor tricks? Beom-ohs cheeks trembled. Yeon Ho-jeong, who hung the hatchet on his belt, took the gun. Shaolin Gong (ֹ) was a masterpiece. It was only you who lost, not Shaolin. ! Lets have another roundter, when the timees. At that time, I will also use my strength to deal with him. Take care of yourself. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at the public ambassador. Ambassador Gong Gong sighed and nodded. On the way back to my residence. The official asked as if asking. Why did you do that? What do you mean? You took matters into your own hands, which is uncharacteristic of you, didnt you? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at him with an angry face. So youre telling me to kill the other person on the spot? The official snorted. Even if you dont kill it, you can press it down so it cant climb up again. The person who first asked me to serve was also a public ambassador, so I wouldnt have been able to say anything. Thats not how it works. Rather, the monk shoulde to me with a burning desire to win. How can you do that? If the Ambassador knows that you are learning something from me, wouldnt there be a higher chance of him taking over as the head of the family? The official stuck his tongue out. Snake-like bastard. Anyway, the time is a bit unclear. Would you like to have a meal? Dont talk nonsense. Its already past time to eat. hmm. Ive finished eating, lets buy some drinks. Is that so? Sure then. Chapter 318 Episode 318 The Wheel Rolls (6) Yeon Ho -jeong, who came into Pagungak after having a light drink with the party official, felt a secret sense of death for a moment. Shhh! Pow! I instinctively turned my head to avoid it, and before I knew it, a wooden sword was stuck in the ground. The blow was so sharp and powerful that even the arrows gpole was embedded in the ground. Considering that the day was so cold that the ground was frozen, it was a terrifying force. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the third floor window as if it was absurd. There, a silent monument with a sour expression was lowering the Hongryeon Pce. Are you crazy? You suddenly shoot an arrow! joy. Did you do something fun without me knowing? What fun is. My head hurts Hey! Thats not the problem! Are you aiming for the forehead just now? do you want to die? You avoided it well. Are you kidding me? I was drinking! I narrowly avoided it, damn it. Murim people must always be on guard because a fight can break out at any time. You told me that, right? Lets take a rest at my house. uh?! Tsk. Paralock. Mukbi jumped from the window and immediatelynded in front of Yeonhojeong. she said bluntly. I have finished training for the Mortal Army. Oh, you had a hard time. Are you going to keep going out like this? If this goes on, youll forget the faces of the soldiers, right? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Now Ive done everything I can. I think we can deal with the rest based on the situation. That lie is true, right? Its not a lie. Youre funny. Why on earth are people so twisted? You werent this kind of person before, right? It was everyone who made me like this. No, and whats wrong with me? Yeon Ho-jeong was fed up. I get it. Im sorry. What can I do for you? Only then did Mukbi giggle andugh. There is nothing I can do for you, but there is someone who wants to meet a practitioner. hmm? Rep. Ki. Ki Woo-hees residence was located to the south of the center of the castle. At a time when it was past wedding hour, Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi visited Ki Woo-hees residence. Are you here? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Ki Woo-hee, who must have known he woulde at this time, had prepared two steaming cups of tea and was sitting there wearing old-fashioned clothing. Ki Woo-hee smiled. Perhaps she had put her mind in order, but her smiling face was very nice to see. In fact, he had such an exotic and beautiful appearance that the cold seemed to go away just with his smile. Sit. Sure. Two people sat across from Ki Woo-hee. Yeon Ho-jeong asked directly. You asked to see me? yes. But Ki Woo-hee asked as if he were puzzled. Have you been drinking? hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Is it noticeable? I blew away all my energy with my inner energy. Ki Woo-hee smiled and pointed to his nose. It smells like alcohol. There is no such thing as a dog nose. In order to see a patient properly, you also need to train your five senses well. Is this your first time hearing that? There are also diagnostic methods for that. I was just trying to get a closer look at the patients details. Regardless of her ideology or origin, she was a first-ss member of the National Assembly. And to reach that level, he must have made efforts that are difficult to describe in words. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Yeah, thats it. You asked to see me? yes. what brings you here? Ki Woo-hee quenched his thirst with tea. It seemed like a difficult thing to say. Nevertheless, there was no sign of confusion on his face. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. You made up your mind correctly. Everything, including the eyes and facial expressions, is perfectly refined. This is the appearance of a person who has clearly decided on the path to follow. In a way, Yeon Ho-jeong was confident that todays conversation would be quite meaningful as he looked more confident than Mukbi or Kangryang. After a while, Ki Woo-hee opened his mouth. Commander Yeon. say. Commander Yeon said this a while ago, right? The three religions will burn the central ins and condemn countless innocent people to hell. okay. I also agree. No, I admit it. I already knew that, but I was trying to ignore it. Its not that they seem to have been ignored, but its said that theyve been ignored. It is said with confidence. Ki Woo-hees eyes lit up. I told the soldier. I am not working for the Murim Alliance, but I am here for the nameless people who will shed blood due to the invasion of the Three Religions. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. It sounds like they will run out at any time if the Murim League goes astray. yes. I will leave this ce at any time. And I will denounce the Murim Alliance. Of course, if the Murim Alliance goes astray. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Its a good mindset. That is righteousness and cooperation. Of course, I am still far from being chivalrous. Ki Woo-hee smiled. Youre saying the same thing as the soldier. Is he like that too? yes. He said that if the Murim Alliance goes astray, I can leave at any time. I felt absolute confidence in that statement. I guess the soldier is confident that the Murim Alliance will not go astray. Im not sure. yes? No one knows what the future holds. Isnt that why were making this mess? Then how should we interpret the confidence you showed? Yeon Ho-jeong pretended to slit his own throat. If the Murim League really gets to that point, it means that it will be the first one to die. ! Although you may seem like a smart-ass person to others, your spirit of chivalry is second to none even in your own ranks. And where that chivalry goes, there is the Murim Alliance. If the Murim Alliance goes astray, you will no longer belong to this world. Ki Woo-hee smiled bitterly. Your faith in the soldier is truly amazing. At least for now. As I said, no one knows what the future holds. No one knows how things will change, neither you nor me. I guess so. Ki Woo-hee took a deep breath. You took Jamyoung Ilho with you before, right? And killed him. Yes. I know. Ki Woo-hee paused for a moment and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Jamyoung Ilho is not the only one who came to the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Yeah, I heard it before. There is a contact person outside the Murim League. I dont know exactly how many people there are. Why dont you tell me that far? yes. In Jamyoung Ilhos opinion, I wasnt a very trustworthy person. That may not necessarily be the only reason. Regardless of Jamyoung Ilhos thoughts, her existence in the Shinhwa Church was no different from Gyereuk. Even if he is an illegitimate child, he is ultimately the bloodline of the religious leader, so he cannot be cold-heartedly dismissed, and epting it as such could cause serious changes in the session structure. Moreover, she herself is active as a member of the National Assembly. From the Shinhwa religions perspective, this is bound to be a headache in many ways. Looking at the situation, it seems like no one knows about our school except a few people. I am holding back my words. Because there is such a thing as chance. Is it possible that someone in the Feng Dynasty is in conflict with the three religions? okay. Theres no chance that its you, soldier? At least thats how I saw it. And if you were in league with the three religions, there is no point in talking about it in the first ce. He is like that too. So what do you want to say? Ki Woo-hee filed aint. I have to catch it. Starting with contact information. Slurp. In an instant, Yeonhojeongs prayer changed. The face is smiling, but the temperament is cold. Just the thought of catching them made me feel nervous. Mukbi grabbed Yeonhojeongs shoulder. Yeon Gongja. Whew. Yeonhojeong exhaled lightly and controlled her mind. But his eyes were burning more and more red. Ki Woo-hee continued. Thats why I wanted to meet Commander Yeon. Actually, I dont know much about the Shinhwa religion, and Im also ignorant about this secret religion. Right. I know that it doesnt end with just finding a contact. As Commander Yeon said, if you want more than that, I think it would be problematic to hastily grab all the contacts. He is like that too. What I want to say is. Spread false information. thats right. Ki Woo-hee tried to smile. If things proceed that way, the Shinhwa Church will also find outter. I betrayed you. I guess so. Can you protect my life? Yeon Ho-jeong knocked on the teacup. Anyway, we cant lure out the Shinhwa bastards without you. The moment you decided to join us, we became one organization. okay. do not worry. At least I wont be alive before your life is lost. It meant promising absolute escort. Ki Woo-hee smiled. Theres no need to make such a harsh promise, but its okay. I will also protect Commander Yeon. Yeon Ho-jeong as well as Muk-bi tilted their heads. Protect me? Who? You will have to fight a lot in the future, but you dont want to die from your wounds. Hoo? Do you want to be my primary doctor? My credo is to treat all patients equally, but it is natural to at least lend a helping hand to the person who is holding on to my life. Mukbi managed to control his appetite. Somehow, it seemed like all the people who were friends with or did business with Yeon Ho-jeong were bing abnormal. So, Im nning to move my residence first. Youre moving residence? You have to protect me, right? We need to move it to Pagungak. Is there a spare room there? Mukbi opened his mouth wide. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I dont just care about the three schools. The power struggle within the group is in full swing. If youe to our ce now, there will be a lot of talk in many ways. Thats none of my business. . Besides, I was appointed as the patron of the party head anyway. In other words, I was targeted not only by the three religious schools, but also by the practitioners political enemies. Well, thats right. Uiseongak will officially open in four days. Before that, I want to move to a new ce and take care of my heart first. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. The bloodlines of Yeonga, as well as Mukbi Kangryang and Ki Woohee. For some reason, I had the illusion that Pagungak was gradually bing a fortress. Okay, lets do that. I will tell my father separately. Ki Woo-hee smiled brightly. thank you. There is nothing to be thankful for. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. By the way, if you are nning to leak false information to your contact, that contact will also approach Pagungak. I can be sure of this one thing. The contact will never know where Pagungak is or who lives there. Okay, thats enough. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled fire. I heard all sorts of things happened with the election and all. Since you said that Brother Moyong will take care of it, I will try to run as well. * * * Three dayster. A middle-aged man who appeared to be a servant secretly entered Pagungak. Yeon Gongja. I felt it too. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, leaning against the wall next to the window with her arms crossed, was distorted like a demon. Its hard to bear. It makes me want to grab him right now and twist his neck. Chapter 319 Episode 319 Those who light the holy fire (1) Easy profit! A sharp sword wind tore through the air. The sword wind was sharp, but the actual movement of the sword was slow and smooth. It was a martial art of the Shaman faction that specialized in the swordsmanship of Hu and Yu, Hubalseonje and Saryangbalcheongeun. hmm. Okcheong shook his head. As expected, it only looks usible, but it would be difficult to use in real life. It may have seemed amazing to someone who read energy, but it was actually a disappointing sword for Okcheong, the caster. If Okcheong had not joined the Mortal Death Army and still devoted himself to training in the mountains, he too would have passed away satisfied. However, for Okcheong, who had learned about practicalbat, the current sword strike was only superficially attractive and had no practical use. The shamans sword ispletely different from the sword techniques of the secr world. The sword of the main mountain was developed as a tool to thoroughly realize the Way. When ites to the swords will, it is more mysterious than any sword technique in the central ins, but it is difficult to use in actualbat. That did not mean that the shamans sword technique was wrong. In other words, it is a matter of enlightenment. All high-level martial arts have this aspect, but in particr, the martial arts of a shaman vary in sword power depending on enlightenment and mindset. Even if you learn it properly, it is not a martial art that can be used by dogs or cows. However, as is the case with excellent martial arts, once you reach a certain level, the power realized through that realization overwhelms actualbat. There was a reason why the martial arts shown by the elders and above of the Shaman sect were world-ss. Since they were already well-versed in shaman martial arts, they had no problems with the difficult activities of a strongman without having to experience actualbat. Not me. Okcheong acknowledged his limitations. Maybe Master wanted me to follow the same path as the elders. But I wont go down that path. Okcheong finally found out. Teacher, the reason why Tak Mu-ja, the strongest master of the shaman faction, said that he was born with the talent of a martial god. This is because Okcheongs mentality and skeleton were specialized in shaman martial arts. In other words, if Okcheong had continued his training without joining the Mortal Army, he would have been able to put all the martial arts of a shaman into practice within a few years. However, the teachers wishes and Okcheongs eyes were directed inpletely different directions. I dont want to be a hermit. Now that I am born into this world, I want to travel around the world and experience many things. That desire also yed a part in why my training stayed in ce for several years. Many factors, including his teachers expectations, the congrattions of his executioners, the envy of his superiors, and Okcheongs own wishes, put the brakes on his achievement. I finally feel alive now. He joined the Mortal Army and fought against the evildoers. Its a battle between words and evildoers, and in the end, theres bloodshed. Okcheong was still not used to seeing blood. However, I realized that there should be no hesitation when crossing swords with an enemy. Just by realizing that one thing, Okcheongs martial arts skills grew as if they had gained wings. Whoa. Okcheong quenched his appetite. As a disciple of a Taoist master, you always think of the sword to kill. This is not the right path either. Recently, after training with soldiers, no matter how tired I was, I swung the shamans sword alone. As a disciple of a shaman, it was so that my mind would not be clouded. Still, it seemed like he had been holding the flesh sword for a long time. Even as you practice Seongeom, you can see that you are already remembering the techniques of using a real sword. I have to reflect. It was when Okcheong was about to take the sword and enter the living quarters. huh? Okcheong turned around. From far away, a swordsman with a sharp and heavy prayer was walking. Is that person? He was a young man whom Yeon Ho-jeong once brought to the training ground of the Immortal Army. The name is Gangryang. Although he was very rough, he was a young expert with a great deal of prayer. After a while, Kang Ryang stood in front of Ok Cheong. hello. Okcheong also responded to Kang Ryangs greeting. yes. But how did youe here at thiste hour? Itste at night, but I have one favor to ask of my friend. For me? Kang Ryang spoke bluntly. Is it possible to use a secret sword? Okcheongs eyes widened. Are you talking to me? Thats right. Why me? I know that Yeon Ho-jeong cares about Kang Ryang a lot. In private, I heard that they are like brother and sister. Why did hee to see me out of the blue, saying that if he had no achievements with the sword, he could just ask Yeon Ho-jeong? Kang Ryang smiled faintly. I want to share the sword with many people. Thats all. Okcheong also smiled. When I first saw him, his eyes seemed somehow unstable. But not now. His eyes, full of strong will, proved that his heart was as strong as anyone elses. Okcheong took control. I hope we can learn a lot from each other. thank you. Chaaaang! The two men drew their swords without any hesitation. Okcheong, who was carefully looking at Kang Ryang, tilted her head as a thought suddenly urred to her. But its a small river. yes? This may be random, but can I ask you a question? of course. Is themander very busy these days? You havent shown your face at alltely. If Kang Ryangs prayer was so harsh that it could not be ignored, Ok Cheong would not have dared to think about anything else. Thats probably why there isnt enough rainfall. But Kang Ryang was not offended at all. He knew his own shorings better than anyone else. Kang Yang answered with a smile. I dont know, but you are working tirelessly for peace in the North. For the sake of peace. Can we start now? ah! sorry. Lets get started. Faaagh! Two people jumped towards each other at the same time. * * * Ki Woo-hees eyes deepened. Slurp. Mukbi came into her room. What about Commander Yeon? I caught up. I came to prepare for any unexpected situation. I will protect you, Congressman. Ki Woo-hee smiled. I feel reassured. Mo Fei put down the Hong Lotus Pce and looked in all directions. The room was blocked on all sides except for one window, but her eyes scanned the unseen ces. Ki Woo-hee didnt say that she didnt need to be sharp like this. He didnt bother to exin that he could catch any assassin with his innate senses. But Manager Mook. Say yes. Even as he answered, he remained silent and his eyes were shining sharply. Director Mook, do you know much about the Three Religions? Not at all. okay. Why are you doing that? no. I was just curious. Which part? Isnt it normal for people from Central ins to not know about the Three Religions? Like Manager Mook. Yes. Since they did not reveal themselves, there is no way to know unless you are a very small number of people whoe into contact with them. But Commander Yeon knows the Three Religions very well. In some ways, I think you know more than I do. Mukbi smiled. There is a saying that the person who knows a sheep well is not the sheep, but the wolf. Are you saying you know it well because youre a hunter? Thats just the way it is. What can even a hunter know about prey he has never seen before? Mukbi did not exin the return of Yeonhojeong. He wouldnt believe it, and even if the moment came when he had to talk, the speaker shouldnt have been him. Ki Woo-hee, who was tilting his head, smiled at a thought that suddenly urred to him. Director Mook really trusts Commander Yeon very deeply. Sure. Is there a story? How can I tell that long story briefly? Mukbi said with a slight smile. Its fun to go out together. It will probably be quite sweet and bloody this time too. Ki Woo-hees smile became a little bitter. okay. But what kind of fake information did you give me? The practitioner didnt tell me. Ki Woo-hee opened his eyes wide. Didnt you hear? yes. Oh my Why? Is this information that could be problematic? Oh no. To say that it is problematic information Of course, it may be problematic in some ways. Mukbis eyes turned to Ki Woohee for the first time. Ki Woo-hee opened his mouth with a look on his face as if he could speak. It was information about none other than Commander Yeon. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Here you go. The liaisons residence was Sogangdan (BF), the outer wall of the Murim League. Sogangdan was a ce where food ingredients brought in from outside were managed. As it was a food warehouse that controlled the entire internal and external affairs of the Murim League, it was veryrge in size. You have a great sense of smell. Since this is a ce where various food ingredients are stored and managed, the smell of dried food ingredients is quite strong. While living in a ce like that, I smell the scent of Chujong wafting from my inner city. No matter how trained I was, my sense of smell was incredible. Considering the distance and environment, it was better than Gaeko. So you might be less suspicious. If Ki Woo-hees fraudulent activities are discovered, she will also have to reveal how she ryed the information. If you say you used Chujonghyang at that time, people will first look at you with suspicion. As a liaison, it can be said to be a simple yet effective workce. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong hid in the tree. After a while. Food is great. A small bird flew up. Yeonhojeongs eyes shed. No. At first I thought it was Jeon Seo-gu, but that wasnt the case. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which had stretched his eyesight to the limit, caught the sight of nothing tied to the birds ankle. I flew it first to prepare for an unexpected situation. Indeed, Yeonhojeongs judgment was correct. After half an hour, another bird flew up from the contacts residence. Paralock! The sound of the wings was quieter than before, but it was faster. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Thats it. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong immediately followed after the bird. The speed of the bird was fast. There was nothing you couldnt do if you wanted to catch it, but the problem was that you couldnt use Hyeokikhwicheon or Cheonjongununbi because you had to get out of the outer castle without anyone knowing. Whoa! Nevertheless, Yeonhojeongs neww was quick and secret. By forming Yeongasindan, the density of internal force was much higher than before. You can run ten miles in one go with the strength of a fingernail. In addition, the speed has also be faster. Although it was impossible to outrun the bird, it was easy to follow closely behind it. Huh. Yeon Ho-jeongs body, covered in ck, climbed over the outer wall of the fortress without anyone noticing. It goes over the incredibly tall castle walls without making any sound. His body movements and use of his magic skills were at a divine level. Wow! After crossing the outer fortress, Yeonhojeongs speed became faster. Its quite an explosive movement, but since forming Yeonga Shindan, his endurance has also increased significantly. sticity, explosiveness, endurance, everything has improved. Yeon Ho-jeong chased after the bird with confidence. How long did it run like that? !! Finally, I saw the bird slowly descending. The ce where the bird, which was slowly descending, finally disappeared was at a ce in the mountains a little away from a private house. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. Phew! His new brother quickly approached Mo-ok. Chapter 320 Episode 320 The one who lights the sacred fire (2) Dong-gaks eyes became bright. Youreing. Deukdeuk! The bird thatnded on the window screeched as it looked at Donggak. An old man carefully took the bird in his hands and pulled out the pipe tied to its ankle. Dong-gak, who was smoking a heavy cigarette, frowned. If you went into Sejak, that damn bitch, you would quickly hand over even the slightest report. You will need to send the information again within the next forty-five days. In the unlikely event that the principle was not followed, the n was to report it to superiors and have them disciplined. The old man opened his mouth. This is a letter from Chilho of the small pulpit. hmm. Currently, there were a total of four contacts residing outside the Murim League. Each of them works in an iron room, stables, clothing, and food material warehouse, and all of them have top-notch skills. Among them, the chairperson was Chilho, who had hidden himself in Sogangdan, a food material warehouse. It seemed like the chairperson had contacted me directly to say it was the first report. Dong-gak said, dusting off the gombangdae. What kind of information is this? This is detailed information about themander of the Murim Alliances surviving military unit, the Mortal Army. Is that all? Thats right. Dong-gaks face was noticeably distorted. Even though its the first report, youre saying that they only sent information about the leader of the soldiers unit and not one of the soldiers? It is not unknown that the militarymanders of the Myulsa Army and the Tangma Army are called the bestte-period leaders in the Central ins. But even so, it was only ate index. It is a force that will not work against a true expert. And as young as they were, they werent ones worth worrying about right away. How could you choose to send only one person like that instead of both? I was dumbfounded by Ki Woo-hees handling of the matter. The old man handed Dong-gak a letter. I dont think its information that can be simply ignored. what? Thats quite a lot of information about one person. The content is more serious than I thought. I think it would be a good idea to read it yourself. hmm? Dong-gak looked at the old man with puzzled eyes. The old mans face was serious. Despite his appearance as an ordinary sh-and-burn farmer, the old man had an outstanding brain. It wasnt for nothing that I brought along an old man who hadnt even learned a single martial arts skill. Dong-gak received the letter and read it in silence. After a moment his eyes widened. what? This is the core of the Murim Alliance political struggle? The old mans eyes lit up. If you look at the contents of the letter, it is no exaggeration to say that he is the most important figure in the numerous political conflicts that have taken ce within the Murim Alliance. Dong-gak was dumbfounded. Does this make sense? What is the core of the Murim Alliance political struggle? Only in his early twenties? . Isnt this a smoke screen? The old mans thoughts were simr to those of Donggak. However, it was impossible to clearly say yes or no about things that one was not sure about. Whether its a smokescreen or something, the saint probably didnt send this letter for nothing. This is too surprising information to just ignore. Hmm. I think the first step is to conduct a detailed investigation into the person named Yeon Ho-jeong. Dong-gak frowned. I know something about him. Didnt they say he was a young expert who suddenly rose to prominence after living as an idiot for ten years? It is said that he took the lead in destroying the Nine Jus Myeongga and even made a remarkable contribution in exterminating the corridors connected to the evil spirit. Contrary to his seemingly hasty words and actions, Dong-gak was as intelligent as anyone else. He had a personality like that, but when he got serious, he showed above-average brain power. This means that he has memorized all major events and important information in the central region. And in recent years, the person who caused the most noise in the Jungwon martial arts was Yeonhojeong, known as the leader of Byeoksan. No matter what, it is the core of political strife Dong-gak, who was muttering to himself, asked the old man. If we use our power without being revealed, how much information power can we mobilize? It will be much better than the half-baked intelligence group in the Central Powers. And The old mans eyes sparkled. If the owner moves, we will be able to find out in quite a bit of detail, although not as much as when we open it. Dong-gak shook his head. Changwi (Sl) is not allowed. The current imperial pce is a pce of demons worse than the martial arts world. It will take at least two or three years to achieveplete control, or at most ten years. As expected, its impossible. Dong-gak clicked his tongue. Its a pity that you passed away. If we had handled Yang Chen properly, we would have already been able to get the Ink Dragon in our hands. If he had done that, he would have been much more familiar with the martial arts situation. I heard that Yangcheons movements have been unusual recently. Looking at the situation as it unfolded, he said that he seemed to have guessed Saeums intention. Saeum will have no choice but to move more cautiously. If you fight with strength versus strength, how can something like Mukryongbu be an opponent of Saeum? However, there was not only the Mukryongbu in the martial arts world. The Murim Alliance is a gigantic force that cannot even bepared to the Mukryongbu, and it is not even known how many hidden veteran experts there are in the nine factions and the six generations. In other words, the Samgyo did not fully understand the power of the Jungwon Wurim. If we wage an all-out war, we can expect victory, but the damage to our troops will also be devastating. It would have been better not to fight in the first ce than to achieve such an awkward victory. The old man spoke cautiously. Then Do you have any good ideas? How about getting help from the Gwanghyeol (Ѫ) side? Dong-gaks eyes deepened. Light blood doesnt work either. No, its much more dangerous than getting help from Changwi. As expected. Gwanghyeolgyo (Ѫ). It is difficult to discuss the superiority of the power of the three religions. If power does not mean only force, then the power of the three religions is clearly equal and each has its own distinct strengths. Among them, Gwanghyeolgyo can be said to be the most violent and rough group among the three religious groups. In a way, it can be said to be the sect that most strongly inherited the blood of the blood god who was defeated by the martial god of the central ins 300 years ago. Gwanghyeol is the den of beasts. Our Shinhwa and Saeum became humans with the nature of the devil, but they are not blood-blooded. They are still the same devils as they were 300 years ago. . The group that must think to the end even in the worst of the worst situations is Gwanghyeol. Of course, this is just my opinion. The old man nodded. You said you still have room, so lets try to approach it a little more slowly. Even if it takes some time, we will investigate as carefully as possible. Yeah, thats better. The old man closed the letter. After transcription, we will send it to the next base. I know. The old man took out a fine pen and quickly wrote a letter. Surprisingly, even the handwriting was identical without a single error. It was an informants writing method that blocked the writers information remaining in the handwriting. The old man whistled. Beep! The old mans whistling sound was very strange. It was so small that you couldnt hear it unless you listened closely, but if you listened closely, it was a strangely sharp sound. Food deuk. After a while, a ck crow sat by the window. The crow had a bronze beak and red eyes. At first nce, it was no ordinary crow. When the old man hung the letter on the crows leg, the crow flew up with might. Food! Sigh! For a moment, Dong-gaks eyes shed. Shake! As soon as the crow took off, Dong-gak opened the door and ran out, looking around. The old man looked at him curiously. How can you do that, leader? . Captain? Well, I guess not. Dong-gak frowned. I guess it was just the wind. I heard something strange. I ran out right away just in case, but I didnt feel like I was popr. I guess I was sensitive. His senses were as sensitive as those of an animal. Even the hiding of most assassins can be discovered five chapters in advance. There was no way there was someone. Donggak closed the door and entered Mook. I will guard this ce, so please learn more about Yeonhojeong. All right. * * * The tea tastes good. Hehe, right? Zhuge Wenhu said with a cheerful face. Ive tried countless teas, but my daughters tea is the best. Sniff, then stop by my residence often. Even if I want to make you a cup of tea, its hard to see you. Hey, what can I do if Im busy with work? Arent you also having trouble sleeping because of the training of the Army of Death? Zhuge Yan smiled. Fortunately, it was all over as of yesterday. Now, it moves organically on its own without having to set the location or time. already? yes. Zhuge Wenhu was surprised. Didnt you clearly say a while ago that you would teach part of the true method of disassembling the Heavenly Gate Gate, Four Sasang Wind Clouds, and Daeragu Pce? thats right. Each of those formations is a famous formation that is difficult to use in actualbat even after three years of training. It takes more than five years of training to unfold freely. No matter how easy it was to teach you, are you saying that you can already move on your own without the Jinju? Zhuge Yan shrugged his shoulders. Perhaps because they learned from a famous school, their understanding was good. Moreover, they are good at fighting as one body, so if you look at the learning time, they are several times faster than the martial arts schrs from their home family. Huh! Besides, its not aplete strategy. It takes too long to learn it properly anyway, and its impossible because its a secret from the original family. This much is enough. Since you can say that, please make sure to invite this father when you demonstrateter. Id like to take a look. Good. Seeing his daughters confident smile, Zhuge Liang also had great expectations. This is because I know very well how perfectionistic my daughter is in this regard. So, the father and daughter had a conversation for the first time in a long time. Sir. Zhuge Zhen was surprised. Because it was a familiar voice. Zhuge Wenhu said calmly. Pleasee in. The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong came in. Zhuge Yan narrowed his eyes. What are you doing at this hour? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled once and spoke to Zhuge Mun-ho. We found everything. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Is it a myth? Thats right. How many ces? There are four ces in total. There are a lot. I guess that means they care that much. You wouldnt have been caught, right? On the way back, I checked it three times in reverse order. I didnt notice. Its truly amazing. Zhuge Wenhu took out a document from the desk and handed it to Yeon Ho-jeong. These are people I have selected in my own way. Since this is a serious issue, most people have no choice but toe home. It doesnt matter as long as you have the ability. Yeon Ho-jeong looked through the documents, and Zhuge Mun-ho was lost in thought with his hands sped together. In the middle, Zhuge Yan narrowed his eyes. What kind of conversation is this? hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking through the list, looked at Zhuge Mun-ho and said. Soldier. One person is missing. Who are you talking about? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Zhuge Zhen. Hey. Zhuge Yan frowned. What is the situation? Zhuge Wenhu quenched his appetite. Isnt Zinc your subordinate anyway? I didnt bother putting you on the list because I thought it would take care of itself. okay. All right. hehehe, please dont be too harsh. Do I have to die? Your abilities are outstanding. Zhuge Zhenyan suddenly burst out inughter. What are you talking about!! You should build a watchtower with me. huh? Watchtower? What watchtower? But why am I building a watchtower? Youre noisy, man. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed Jegal Yeons back and lifted her up. Zhuge Yan just blinked at something so absurd. The two feet floating in the air looked strangely pitiful. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Then have a hard time. Zhuge Wenhu cleared his throat and waved his hand. Always be careful. Jegal Yeon shouted. What are you doing?! Chapter 321 Episode 321 The one who lights the sacred fire (3) Two dayster. Hmm. Yeonwis eyes sank as deep as ake. You said that? Thats right. I manage my facial expressions because I am having tea with my father. However, Yeonwi noticed that there was ayer of frost on her eldest sons face. Thest information base of the Xinhua Church is near Hechang. Seeing as the third is Tianzi Mountain, there must be at least two more ces to send information in an emergency other than Heochang. In the case of contacts that steal and exchange information, they operate countless bases. The most important bases among them are the first base and thest base. It is safer to leave the base where you mainly operate, but prepare several locations for the first andst base. When ites to properly stealing information, there are many cases where there are more than ten bases. At least four ces could be considered a small number. They must have decided that the Murim Alliance didnt know about their existence and built a base. I guess so. However, each base seemed weak. It is probably a temporary building, and over time, it will begin to be properly erected one by one. Yes, that will happen. By the way Yeonwi stuck out her tongue. Are you saying you caught up with the flying Jeon Seo-gu? Thats right. From Daebyeolsan Mountain, where the Murim Alliance is located, through the second base, to Cheonjasan Mountain, the third base, and from Cheonjasan Mountain to thest Heochang, I came back. This is a matter of mental strength before considering strength or physical strength. No matter how good your physical strength is, you will not be able to catch up unless you have the utmost mental strength to catch it somehow. When he came back, he even checked everything one by one in reverse order. I knew my son was stubborn, but I had no idea he was this persistent. Is it worth it? The son said that after living for decades, he returned to the past for unknown reasons. Yeonwi had no doubt that her sons confession was true. Regardless of how absurd it was, Yeonwi had no doubt that her sons confession was true. And remembering those words, it was not impossible to understand his sons persistence. It was a lot of hardship. Get some shut eye today. its okay. This is no big deal. You idiot, you couldnt even rest properly after traveling that far, right? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. It is better to move until the soles of your feet sweat, even if you feel like you are going to die, than to regret the past at a critical moment. . First of all, my situation was quiet. If the public ambassador gives us an answer soon, we may be able to move after that. hmm. I will focus on this for the time being. Father, please do not take your eyes off the flow of political strife. The words are a request, but the tone is more firm than ever. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had made up his mind, exuded terrifying power. If you think about it, your son has been touching too many things. While he was busy trying to keep the Moyong army in check or worry about the Deathless army, he predicted the future of the Murim Alliance and even watched the birth of the Three Religions. It was absolutely not something one person could do. Even though it was close, my son held on to it all until the end. Yeonwis eyes lit up. I feel like Ive ced too much of a burden on you because Ive been worrying about people. It will be different from now on. This father will be keeping a close eye on the flow of political strife, so run without any worries. thank you. But before that. Yeonwi nodded. Unless its a situation where someones head is about to die, Id still like to rest today. father. This is neither an order as the head of the family nor a rmendation as a father. Please. . As you said, it would be better to do your best while you can rather than regret it at a critical moment. But in this fathers eyes, yourplexion is not very good right now. It wasnt just because he looked tired. Is it because I am running after watching Samgyo for the first time in quite a while? Yeon Ho-jeong was a bit excited. Yeonwi could feel the excitement, the worry, the anger, the determination, and the conflict. The eldest son I know is a genius who can see one move or two ahead even when he is extremely excited. But I dont see that in you now. ! Lets just rest for today. I hope you rest and cool your head. All right. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Since my father said so, I wont go out today. Yeonwi woke up with a satisfied smile. They say themercial world south of the Yangtze River is quite turbulent. As a result of the meeting being held for that matter, it will be difficult to return until midnight. Im going to have a meeting and check on the servants, so get a good rest. All right. Have a hard time. OK. Thats how Yeonwi left his residence. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed in frustration. Its a break. I used Ki Woo-hee properly for the first time and at the same time discovered the information base of the Shinhwa Church. And now I had to take the lead in building watchtowers using truew around those information bases. Of course, there was no time to rest. but. Okay, lets just rest for today. He trusted his father. I trusted my fathers eyes and my heart. The father says he is different from usual. Thats how it is with my father. His father could see gaps andxity that he was not even aware of. Of course, I didnt think this urgency would go away if I took a day off, but I nned to control my mind as much as possible. Yeon Ho-jeongy down on the bed. I was so excited that my heartbeat sounded like thunder. However, when I actuallyy down, my eyelids felt strangely heavy. But Yeon Ho-jeongs head was still spinning quickly. The political dispute is in charge of the father and the military, the intelligence is in charge of thetter, and the military of Moyong is in charge of the older brother, and the military of death is in charge of Mukbi. Everyone is trustworthy, but people are never perfect. There will be a creaky spot somewhere in the near future. Yeon Ho-jeong bit his lip. One minor problem can cause the entire organization to copse. Although such cases are rare, we cannot rx in this situation where we cannot neglect anything. It really felt like my head was going to explode for the first time in a long time. My mind keeps going to the three schools, but if I focus on that, there will be a gap in the other side. It wasnt because I couldnt trust people. Thats because they know the world so well. Of course, there was no guarantee that the problem would be solved if he intervened. If you think about it that way, you could say that your current worries were useless. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been thinking for a while, soon sighed. This is not rest. He deliberately decided to clear his head. If you try to force yourself to clear your head, random thoughts just wont stop. Still, Yeonhojeong concentrated. How long has it been like that? Yeon Ho-jeongs breathing gradually became quieter. It certainly seemed like he was tired. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sleeping soundly, looked strangely exhausted. Half a dayter. bang! Jeong-ah! The door opened and Zhuge Yan came in. The underside of her eyes were also dark, as if she had suffered quite a bit. Still, I could tell that the bright eyes had achieved something. I found it! It just so happens that my family has a good strategy What? Zhuge Yan frowned. You asked someone to do this and I just fell asleep and sat down? Is there such an evil boss? Zhuge Yan, who was fussing a lot, eventually sat down on a chair next to the window. Zhuge Zhens expression, which was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a distorted face, gradually changed to expressionless. but. She knew Yeon Ho-jeongs personality. Even so, Yeon Ho-jeong was not the kind of person who would let people under him do the work and sit back and have fun. I wish I had done something harder. Moreover, if it came in with such a loud noise, it would have been normal to wake up. No, he must have read the energy and woke up before he could even scream. However, the fact that Yeonhojeong was sleeping without the world knowing meant that Yeonhojeongs fatigue was beyond imagination. Zhuge Yan, who was scratching his head, took out several neatly folded papers from his arms. Che, I worked hard to find it. Its not a very urgent matter. In any case, the enemys bases were not going to disappear immediately. If the environment is right, it can be built in just a few days, so it would be a good idea to get plenty of rest. The enemy. Zhuge Zhens expression became serious. Is there some kind of force targeting Moorim? This was the first time she had heard of such an organization. Of course, she didnt me Yeon Ho-jeong, asking why she only told me now. There must be a good reason why Yeon Ho-jeong and her father have kept quiet until now. Seeing Jeong and his father so nervous means they are definitely not ordinary enemies. It was a time when she was imagining the enemy. Um A cautious voice was heard from outside the door. Zhuge Yan narrowed his eyes. who is this? uh? Is it Jipyeong? Oh yeah. Come in,e in. Yeon Ji-pyeong carefully opened the door and entered the room. Zhuge Yan smiled and waved his hand. Im so busy that I dont get to see you often. Iknow, right. How have you been, sister? of course. Wow, looking at you again, Jipyeong is really nice. I want my brother, who is a bit of a slob, to watch and learn from me as well. Cough. Anyway, is Jeong sleeping? Are you here to see Jeong? Oh yeah. But hes sleeping. Thats right. I came here because I had some business to do, but he waspletely asleep. . . Kuhuhhum! Are you waiting here? huh? Oh, of course. If Ie backter and find this guy awake again, Ill have a headache. I see. Its a strange thing to sit next to someone and wait while theyre sleeping. Zhuge Yan pped his hands. Why dont youe and sit down too? If this has happened, please at least tell your sister. Yes yes? Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed. Anyway, it didnt seem right for me to be chatting next to him while he was sleeping. There is a bench outside. Wouldnt it be nice to have a conversation there? Zhuge Zhenyan twitched his fingers left and right. If you see him continuing to sleep even though he is breathing through his stomach, he is really deeply asleep. Look, even though youre here, youre not even breathing. Thats true. Hey, dont do that,e and sit here. Yeon Ji-pyeong sat across from her as if he had no choice. Zhuge Yan said with a smile. Anyway, I didnt know when I saw you a while ago, but youve improved tremendously, havent you? If I decide to stick with it, Ill lose too, right? Is that possible? no. You dont seem to feel it, but your prayer is like The two peopleughed and talked morefortably than expected. Of course, Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs thoughts every once in a while and silenced his voice. Just like that, half an hour passed by. Perhaps because it was in the mountains during winter, the sun set quickly. Before I knew it, the scenery outside the window was gradually turning scarlet. Zhuge Yan said,ughing. Its been a while since I met a pleasant conversation partner. I feel like all the fatigue Ive umted over the years ispletely gone. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled a serious smile. Im d that you relieved your fatigue by talking to me. You have truly be an adult. Why are you more mature than your brother? Cough! Oh no! Absolutely not. No, thats just how I feel. Cough! Are you tired? no. Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled andughed. He oftenes to our ce to y. Ill treat you like a nice guy. Ill see you often in the future, sister. Zhuge Yan, who was smiling with satisfaction, suddenly looked at the sunset light shining through the window. Its red. It looks like there was a fire somewhere. Iknow, right. Ugh, I hate fire. why? Dont you remember when we first met? The mind technique I learned is a new technique based on wood energy, so I almost got pushed around by that damn pervert. ah! From then on, I got tired of seeingints. They say you just need to practice your new skills to the point where you wont be affected by fire, but I dont know how long it will take you to achieve that. Your intellect is so excellent that you are faster than anyone else That was then. yes. The two people looked at the bed in surprise. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly woke up and stroked his chin. The ones that are sensitive to fire are wood and water Yes, thats right. It is the same in the face of divine fire. Oops! When did you wake up? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly and grabbed her arm. lets go. I had a good idea. There was no need to ask where it was. Paaaaang! The two people who jumped out of the window quickly became a distant point. Yeon Ji-pyeong could hear Jegal Zhen-yeons voice moving away at high speed. Hey you damn bastard! Not once, but twice I wont touch you Ill kill this thing! Chapter 322 Episode 322 The one who lights the sacred fire (4) It was somehow strange. Arriving near the primary information base, Yeon Ho-jeong looked around and nodded. Oh my waist. What do you mean? The cost of Yeonhojeongs Cheonjong operation was rising exponentially. The speed of the divinew exploding with the internal power of the Yeonga Shindan was already enough to hear the voice of the head of a sect. I almost got carried away, but I ran too much. It was no wonder that Zhuge Yans back was sore. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the surroundings with his hand. How does it look? How do you feel? Tell me what you felt when you saw this terrain. Zhuge Zhens eyes sparkled. This is because there was no way Yeon Ho-jeong would ask such a question out of thin air. Let me see. Zhuge Yan, who was looking around seriously, tilted his head. well? Is there anything strange about it? Did you say the primary base was in the forest over there? okay. You have a good location. It definitely shows that you care. Unless you were suspicious and looked into it from the beginning, even the worlds most expert would just pass it by. Other than that? How about making good use of geographical advantages to make it easy to hide and cover? Although it is reasonably far from the vige, it is convenient to monitor the vige due to its location. But Zhuge Zhens eyes sank. There are so many trees. Thats it. The cold of winter had not yet gone away. It will take two more months for new leaves to grow on the bare trees. However, the Shinhwa Churchs information base was not visible. This is because the trees are so dense. I dont think they would have set up a base in this terrain just for cover. If you think about it calmly, you can find more secret ces than this. What do you mean? There is another reason why it has to be a ce like this. Zhuge Zhens eyes sparkled. It was simr to the look in the eyes of a curious girl who discovered something interesting. Are other bases like this too? okay. I felt a strange sense of dj vu, but when I thought about it, there were trees growing around all the bases. Its so hard to find. Hmm. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Although he had met the enemy of the Mythology, he had never fought against the master. Most of the people he fought were demons from the Saeum Church. However, I was aware of the characteristics of the Shinhwa religions adherents. They worship fire. Myth and sacred fire. The leader of the Shinhwa religion receives absolute trust from the believers as the representative of the god who first gave fire. Like evil spirits and bloodshed, their trust also reached the level of fanaticism. Thats why all the martial arts they use are based on fire energy. Of course, it is not just a firearm. From what I heard, the prevailing opinion was that their hot-yang skills werepletely different from those of the central ins, and that the firearms they possessed were also overwhelming. ording to the words of a master of the Saeum religion, the fire power emitted by a person who has mastered the martial arts of the Shinhwa religion is almost equivalent to that ofva. With that level of firepower, it can be seen that evenpatibility is ignored. At the same time, in order to develop martial arts based on firearms, it is said that training is done in a ce where the wood energy that will be used as the sacrificialmb is strong. After building a certain level, it is said that in order to suppress thepatibility, you train Yeoyanggong in a ce with abundant water energy. It was like throwing a few drops of water into a strong fire and it would burn even more fiercely. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around once again. This ce is rich in wood energy. All bases are like that. It is not simply for the sake of imperviousness, but for escape and concealment in case of discovery. Furthermore, in a ce like this, you wont be defeated even if an expert a few levels higher attacks you. There is a saying that it is Cheolongseong. This means that absolute defense is possible. In that sense, for those in charge of the base, this ce is close to Cheolongseong. If we concentrate our firepower, the entire ce will be a sea of fire in an instant. This time, all of our enemies have learned the martial arts of Geukyang. Since we have been practicing only Yeoyanggong for hundreds of years, the level of Yeoyanggong should be considered superior to that of the Jungwon martial arts. Zhuge Zhens face became serious. Then that exins why we set up a base in a ce like this where wood tools are abundant. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I should have noticed it sooner. I finally realized why my father told me to take a break. If it were him normally, he would have noticed this level of strangeness right away. However, due to his intense excitement and increasing fatigue, he thought of his opponent as if he were dealing with a Four-eum religion rather than a Shinhwa religion. Thats why understanding was dyed. It was an uncharacteristic mistake. Of the formations you found, how many are based on water energy? Two out of fifteen total. enemy. In the first ce, the fact that it is a method that draws on the five elements is rare. It boasts the highest level of difficulty. hmm. Furthermore, since the true method of controlling and regting energy does not follow natural rules, it is bound to naturally break down over time. How long will itst? At least two months, assuming its done properly. Manufacturing itself is not that difficult as long as you have people involved. Good. Instead, we need a water source toplete the formation. If you set up a formation without that, the area outside the formation will be extremely dry. Yeon Ho-jeong looked north. There was a long, narrow river near the northeastern part of the vige. Zhuge Yan nodded. Its a long way, but its possible if we connect the main axis. Instead, it will take fifteen days to connect the axes. It will take about five more days to work secretly. Twenty days. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Anyway, we have forty-five days until we send the information again. Now there are forty-two days left. Shall we get started? of course. Just this one? no. This ce and the twost bases in Heochang That was then. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeong covered Jegal A-yeons mouth and immediately retreated to the rear. Embarrassed, Zhuge Yan sent him a message. [Whats wrong?!] [Quiet.] I felt an enormous weight in the answering voice. Zhuge Zhenyan kept his mouth shut without realizing it. Yeonhojeong, hiding behind a huge rock, looked towards the north in the distance. master?! Grrrr. A burning energy wave is conveyed like a hallucination. The nameless expert also made his presence felt to the fullest, but it was not enough to avoid Yeonhojeongs senses, which had be extremely sharp due to rest, Yeongasindan, and the bnced Four Gods. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Whats happening all of a sudden? He is a great expert. Surprisingly, the level of perfection of Jingi, judged only by feeling, wasparable to that of the six generations of the family. It is difficult topare him with his father or Prince Moyong, but at least he did not seem to have any shoringspared to Namgungin, the head of Paengga or Namgungga. A transcendent expert who is not easily seen. An expert of that caliber entered an area only a few dozen miles away from the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes trembled slightly. These guys are fearless. In terms of Saeumgyo, it is like the appearance of a militarymander-level expert who takes charge of the vanguard. Why at this point? why? Could it be that they are this careless? Or is it because you have absolute confidence? Questions keeping back and forth. However, when the opponents prayer reached the base, Yeon Ho-jeong stopped thinking. He secretly used internal energy and maximized his hearing. Twelve Commander, are you here? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. It was a familiar voice. It was clearly the middle-aged man I heard at Mook two days ago. After a while, the voice of an unknown expert was heard. I heard that that half-assed person sent a message. Its heavy. The voice itself was rather high, but it sounded strangely low and resonant. It was great majesty. The dignity of a great master was revealed in the voice delivered. Regardless of thepleteness or density of the Jingi, the intimidation itself as a strong man was great. Thats right. What information was it? Didnt you hear? . omg! sorry! A small personmits a mortal sin! Okay. I am not a leader. I am not a person so merciless that I would punish you for not responding promptly. I just apologize. So what kind of information was it? It was information about ate Jisoo named Yeon Ho-jeong, the leader of the Murim Leagues remnant troops. By Yeonhojeong, do you mean theter Jisoo, who has recently be famous? Thats right. Are you saying that it wasnt even Bonggong, but that he only sent some petty information? Yes, but I believe it is a sufficiently surprising matter if what was sent is true. Give me the letter. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It was he who threw out fake information based on the truth. However, it felt strange to hear his name mentioned in the mouths of his enemies. Kuuk. Suddenly, my fists gained strength. I felt like I wanted to run out and blow their heads off right away, and even more coldness took over my body. Sreuk. Zhuge Yan gently squeezed Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder. I dont know whats going on, but it probably means to calm down. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. After a while. Is this true? We dispatched an informant separately to find out the truth. It may take some time, but we will be able to conduct sufficient research into the person named Yeon Ho-jeong. whether this is true or false, it is clear that this is information that must be handled with caution. Thats right. Maybe they noticed our presence? Isnt there a possibility that this incredible information was openly leaked? Yeon Ho-jeong felt his heart pound for some reason. As of now I think there is absolutely no possibility of that happening. However, there is something that happens just in case, so we are being very careful. I heard that Jamyeong Ilho was assigned to a half-dead person. Where is he now? It is not understood. what? That thing! He had the Holy me and a handwritten letter from the Senate! We are not receiving orders from our side because we are allowed tomunicate directly with our superiors! Its a senate Yeon Ho-jeong could feel a faint smile in the voice of the master called the twelve chiefs. It was a voice mixed with ridicule. Old men who have lost all their teeth. Thats always the problem with people who are ready to go. Our school is also a world where people live, clinging to useless traditions and blood ties. I just apologize. I get it. Anyway, Jamyoung Ilho is just a guy blinded by power. Hes an idiot who doesnt even want to be embarrassed, but hes someone who would never betray himself, even for his own sake. Thats right. i get it. I will stop by again in the future. So that we can protect it properly. Ill keep that in mind! Sreuk! The presence of the expert, known as the Twelve Leaders, disappeared in an instant. Whoa, Im dying. How could a man who is so powerful have suddenlye all the way here? The owner of the grumbling voice entered the prison. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. [zinc. Return to Mang as is now. We must maintain our current prayer. You must never get caught.] [You?] [Im chasing after you.] Zhuge Yan read Yeon Ho-jeongs strong will in her voice. He wasnt the type of guy who wouldnt go even if you tried to stop him. [be careful. Dont overdo it.] [Got it.] Sarak! Yeonhojeong disappeared from sight in an instant. Chapter 323 Episode 323 One who lights the sacred fire (5) I really dont like it. Gyu-jeok, who was known to be blunt, had a rare expression on his face. It had been a while since the sunset lost its light and the world becamepletely dark. I still havent gotten used to the winter weather in Jungwon. Although he was already immune to cold and heat, he had a feeling that the weather gave him. Gyujeok did not like the winter weather in Hanam. I still cant get used to it even after several years. As expected, hometown is the best. Thend in the central ins was sorge and fertile that it was necessary to conquer it in order to expand the religiousmunity, but Gyujeok still hated thisnd. It would be better if we hit each other fiercely. Of course he knew. That war does not simply operate on the logic of power. The sooner a war ends, the better. And for a war to end quickly, overwhelming power and influence are needed. That was the reason why Shinhwa and Saeum Gwanghyeol slowly infiltrated the midfield without appearing. Because we need to achieve an overwhelming victory. However, knowing with your head and feeling with your heart are different things. Gyu-jeok had an outstanding brain, but more than that, he was passionate and passionate. The reason he didnt usually show his facial expressions was to control his fiery temper. Forcing mercy on his subordinates was also in a simr vein. Damn it. I wanted to burn down every mountain in sight. Although I understood it in my head, my heart became more and more frustrated as time passed. I cant even remember thest time we had apetitive match. Is it because of a frustrated mind? This stagnant state showed no signs of breaking even after five years. If I could ovee this stagnation, I would be able to enter the inside of the Ten Tigers in one go. This is all because of the environment. It was just five years ago that he came to the central ins and became a member of the military in Henan Province. Since I cant punch properly, my martial arts skills are bound to teau. He thought so. hmm. Gyujeok looked around. Even from the base, we ran more than 50 miles. I felt like I could speed up now. Paaaaang! A red glow seemed to appear all over his body, and his magic speed became twice as fast. As I tore through the wind and moved forward, the feelings of dissatisfaction seemed to have eased. When youre in a bad mood, its good to run to your hearts content like this. Gyujeoks expression became much more rxed. How long did it run like that? Gyu-jeok tilted his head. what? Papa pang! He slowed down by kicking several times in the air andnded at the top of the huge tree. Although it was arge tree, its branches were thin as it was at the top. Even though I stepped on that spot, the tree branch did not bend. It was an incredible study. He looked around. Hmm. I definitely felt a surge of energy. An extremely subtle movement of energy. In fact, it was so minor that you could just pass it by. If you think about it, it would be safe to pass it off as an illusion. Because I was running very fast. But the regtions were cautious. Comints are justints. He did not forget his identity as one of the eighteen warriors of the Shinhwa Church. Its unlikely, but theres something in case. Grumbling. Grumbling. The anger that was pulsating throughout my body gradually lost its color. The energy wave changed from tangible to intangible. The true energy that was filling the Danjeon was spread in all directions like a spider web. It was a method of detecting fortune. It was an extremely delicate use of magic that only experts who broke barriers and went beyond limits could do. Ugh. Ugh. The wind blowing is strong. As the wind was strong, the spirit that had been spread continued to flutter. In addition to lowering the density of true energy and because its origin is fire, it does not match the winter wind. Hmm. Still, my skills dont go anywhere. He forced a lot of energy and explored his surroundings in more detail, but soon lost his energy. Was it a simple illusion? The moment when Gyu-jeok,ughing, was about to take his feet off the tree branch. It was right then. Sigh. A sharp gust of wind came from under the tree. Gyukjeoks hand moved like lightning. Quang! Fast as a lightning bolt and heavy as a rock. With one strike, the ground exploded and half of the thick tree roots were crushed. It was great power. Faaagh! The figure immediately came down and looked around. What kind of guy?! At that moment, Gyujeok felt goosebumps rising all over his body. Whoa whoa! A foot-long ax was stuck in the tree, up to its handle. It was indeed a secret and quick trick. It was a blow that would have decapitated even the worlds most famous beacon if it had been just a momentter. Of course, the attack did not end there. Whoa! The hot, burning Jinki approached right in front of Gyujeoks nose. Fire energy?! Its a fire. But that firearm wasnt usually that great. Surprisingly, it was so great that it was not muchckingpared to the firearm he was carrying. When I saw the overflowing fire power and zing death, I thought for a moment, Is he from this school? It was to the point where I wanted to. And before I knew it, the sword wielded by the owner of the firearm had approached two inches in front of the uv. Sigh! There was a long stab wound on Gyu-jeoks neck. The wound area, which had shed a few drops of blood, burned in an instant. It was amazing. Gyujeok, an expert in Yeolyanggong, was not only injured by a sharp strike using a firearm, but also suffered burns. this guy! bang! The attackers body was thrown backwards due to the sudden explosion. Gyujeoks eyes wavered. what? Baehwagyeongpaju (ݻg) was a unique martial art unique to Shinhwa cultists that was faster than the Chongyeong () of the central ins and was twice as explosive and powerful. Even the person who used that method was one of the Eighteen Armed Forces. It is not strange for a decent expert to have his upper body explode on the spot. Why cant I feel it? I could not feel any sensation as the bullet exploded from my heart and destroyed the target. It felt like I had hit a wall of rolling water. Gyu-jeok had never felt anything like this while using the background acupuncture technique. Time divided into moments. In his eyes, he could see a flow of true energy, like a translucent wave, flowing from the front of the attacker in the darkness. water?! Time, which had been slowing down, suddenly began to speed up. Sigh! The fist broke through the center of the water wall and headed towards Gyujeoks sr plexus at an incredible speed. It was so fast that there was no way to avoid it. Gyujeok immediately used the Cheongro Purification Technique and swung the Fire God de. Puff poop! Kwasik! It did notpletely offset the prating power of the straight fist. Gyujeoks body shattered the giant tree and fell backwards. Papa papapang! Gyukjeoks eyes widened. fast! An attacker that emits me-like energy waves and draws numerous straight lines. It was truly a terrifying neww. No, is it a walking method? Whatever it was, its speed was a step above his own. Paaaaaa! The attacker, who had been moving dizzyingly, suddenly curved down to the bottom of the scale. It is not only fast, but also extremely flexible. Gyujeok, whose body movements were beyond imagination, had no choice but to admit that his opponent was superior to him when it came to shinshinjutsu. Quack! The two peoples hands shed together, causing a loud explosion. urg! A thick vein appeared on Gyujeoks forehead. The attacker wasnt just quick in his movements. Not only was he capable of quick and shy magic, but he also possessed power that was no less powerful. Gyujeok retreats like crazy. The attacker quickly caught up and swung his legs frantically. Papa papapang! Pow! Even the Gakbeop (ŷ) was fast. It was a kick without any mysterious enlightenment or refined path. However, it was fast and strong. I couldnt follow with my eyes where and how it wasing. The twin swords split the air dizzyingly. Puff poop! Gyujeoks hands flew back. strong! fast. And strong. That was it. And that is what martial arts is all about. If it is fast enough to be difficult to see with the naked eye and has the power to shatter any defense shield, that is the ultimate martial artsw. The attacker pushed himself like this with nothing special. It meant that he had aplete understanding of the path leading to the utmost intention of martial arts. Pow! As he was pushed back several times, the tension of the heat that had been quietly gathering exploded, pushing the attacker away. This time, there was no feeling in my hands. In terms of power, it was clearly superior to the Baehwagyeongpajutsu, but it was of no use in front of that translucent wall of water. But its okay. With this blow, the distance between the attacker and the attacker increased by more than five lengths. At that distance, it was possible to catch ones breath for a moment. Whoa. Gyukjeok took a short, quick breath, and his eyes became red like fire. What kind of dog! Gyujeok couldnt even finish his sentence and had to lower his upper body. Quaaaang! This blow is big. It was as powerful as if a huge castle wall had been fired with a cannon. The three trees behind the statue were shattered into pieces by the intangible double shot. It was a method of tremendous power. But what was more surprising than that was that even though he was using martial arts with such destructive power, he was not able to notice the flow of true energy. The glow in Gyujeoks eyes, which had been as hot as mes, gradually changed to the color of sticky blood. Kwakwakwak! Quaaaang! The attacker, who was about to attack again, stopped. Quaaaang! bang! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! All the surrounding trees were shattered by the indiscriminate tension shooting of the enemy. Then, unusual mes rose from the broken tree, creating a wall of fire in the area. A battleground of burning mes. Gyujeok asked in a cold voice. Who are you? Please state your name. I flinch. The attacker stopped following up. The attacker, who had been quietly ring at the rule, rxed his stance. The scary, murderous look in his eyes as he red at Gyujeok was still there, but there was a look of puzzlement on his face. Tongseongmyeong? In this situation? I say it again. Please state your name. I dont want topete with someone who cant even reveal his name. Gyujeok said it was a game. Yes. Although they were pushed back, after a few battles and defenses, Gyujeokpletely recognized the opponent. Crunchy. A bloody sound rang out from Gyujeoks clenched fist. My martial heart burned hotly. The explosive spirit of victory instantly suppressed even the faith in the religious leader. A strong desire that was held tightly in ones heart. The appearance of an opponent worth fighting with all his might made Gyujeok so excited that he even forgot about the situation he was in. The attacker Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. what a strange guy. Although he was the one who attacked, Gyujeok also had to kill the other person regardless of the reason. Its not like looking at yourself with those curious eyes and asking your name. As for the name, it doesnt matter if you ask the other person half to death. Because the attacker would not in his right mind give his name in the first ce. Gyujeok opened his mouth again. Whether it is thisnd you call Jungwon or the ce I came from, it is not easy to meet such a strong person. Since they were aiming their fists at each other, it is meaningless to ask why. I just want to know your name. Previously. ? Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. Why are you wearing those clothes? Hmm. Why are you wearing the official uniform of the Imperial Commander-in-Chief? Chapter 324 Episode 324 The one who lights the sacred fire (6) It was not yesterday or today that the power of the empire weakened. However, the empire still exists, and although it was not as powerful as before, it was exerting great power in epassing the peoples livelihood. As the empire lost power, the power of Wulin naturally grew stronger. The martial arts group worked hard to maintain public security, which the empire was unable to do. In particr, the martial arts faction of the Baekdo faction did their best to ensure the safety of the peoples lives. Of course, the treaty of non-aggression between government and government was still in effect. In a way, Murims taking on the work that the empire should have done was the same as viting that treaty. However, the imperial family and government officials could not im that the treaty had been vited. They were the ones who were unable to use their power to protect the lives of the people due tock of power, so they were in a position to be thankful that Murim stepped forward. However, Murim still could not ovee the imperial family and government officials. I couldnt do that. The country is the root that supports the world. If the martial arts cause chaos and the country disappears, then the world will truly copse. That was the reason why a small number of disciples from famous schools were selected and sent to the imperial family and government officials. Since there were so many talented people in the martial arts world in the martial arts world, they would send famous talents from time to time to help sustain the empire. In this way, the empire was maintained with great difficulty. The martial arts people respected the imperial family and government officials and were polite to the officials who exercised their influence. There was also a reason why Yeon Ho-jeong was able to see clearly what kind of official position Gyu-jeok held by looking at his official uniform. It was natural that in order to establish an organization, one had to take care of not only the local ns but also the government officials. In order to create a super-giant power like the ck Emperor, you have to take care of the empire itself. As the Heukamje, the head of the Heukje Castle, Yeon Ho-jeong memorized almost everything, including the ceremonial uniforms and uniforms of the imperial family and government officials, as well as their work and ie. Amazing. Gyukjeoks eyes deepened. An unexpected light appeared in his eyes, which were shining with the spirit of victory and murderous intent. He looks very young, but he somehow knows Jinmus attire. Your insight is amazing for your age. I guess it was like that. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose sharply, as if piercing the sky. The Shinhwa Church is secretly working against the imperial family and the government I knew it, but seeing it firsthand, you guys clearly put in the effort. flinch! The spirit of victory subsided in Gyujeoks eyes. Instead, surprise and passion reced the light. You knew that? If you have insight, you can do that by recognizing Jinmus official uniform. I thought that since such an expert had made a surprise attack so unexpectedly, he might have known that he was from the Shinhwa Church. However, knowing that the Shinhwa Church was secretly working against the imperial family and government officials is apletely different matter. This ispletely different from asking whether the chicken or the egg came first. Ttuduk. Yeon Ho-jeong released his fingers and lowered his posture again. Looking at you, you are the wrong person to be big. Tongseongmyeong? Its not even funny. . I guess Ill just take my anger out on this situation and use it as firewood. Originally, Yeon Ho-jeong followed in Gyu-jeoks footsteps and tried to thoroughly investigate his movements. However, Gyujeoks new method was faster than expected and his senses were sharp. Perhaps Yeonhojeongs anger toward the three schools also yed a role. Although I said I kept my cool and kept my spirits up, it was difficult to constantly control my mind. Furthermore, it was impossible to keep up with the speed at which the rule was running with reduced speed. So, I thought about catching it and shaking it off. Getting angry? Its firewood Gyu-jeoks face was strangely distorted. He seemed extremely angry at Yeon Ho-jeongs remarks, but he also seemed to wee the other persons reaction. If you can, try it, kid. Fuuuuuuu! Gyujeoks body fell back. Even if there is no word to start preparations, it will attack first at any time. A fight with someone who knows the joys of realbat. It was a matter of life and death with a true expert who was on a different level from Beom-oh, who had simr strength butcked flexibility. Crash! Yeonhojeong approached at frightening speed. The speed was simr, but unlike the previous approach when approaching Hyeokikhwicheon, it walked forward with a short and flexible walk, making countless footprints. It was a movement that could respond to any counterattack at any time. this guy. Just by looking at one modified step, you can tell how good your opponent is in actualbat. Gyukjeoks eyes were filled with deep excitement again. I can y properly. Faaagh! This time, Gyujeok also runs opposite to him. The two people got closer at a frightening speed and finally collided. bang! The first bite was not decided by anyone, but it was the same body m. Whoa! Quad deuk! Yeonhojeong summoned the white tigers wind and his feet dug into the ground. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Fight! Toad! His two feet, who had summoned the me of the Blue Roar, were pushed back little by little. The person who held on and moved forward with strength was Yeon Ho-jeong. It was the first time in a long time that he had left his tribe and was with the leader of the Three Religions. His strength, burning with extreme vitality and excitement, was different from before. Gyujeok took a short breath. Faaagh! Gyu-Guk, who hadid down his body flexibly, grabbed Yeon Ho-Jeongs arm and threw him backwards. Yeonhojeongs power was great, but Gyujeoks power was not weak. Cheeeeeek! Yeon Ho-jeongs forearms, which were held in Gyu-jeoks hands, turned red. The moment he was caught, he almost got burned even though he blocked the fire with a string weapon. The ability to prate air power in a split second was excellent. It was a fantastic control of internal strength, showing that this was a fierce battle in which it would not be surprising if someones head was lost at the moment of a near miss. bang! Yeonhojeong, who flew behind Gyujeok, took a powerful step forward. Gyu-jeong, who was immediately running towards Yeon Ho-jeong, quickly stood up. This is because he could read the unusual momentum of a counterattack from the opponents advance. Papa papang! As the shooting speed was so fast, it took only four kicks to stop it. The speed quickly decreased, but Gyu-jeoks body barely came within Yeon-ho-jeongs attack range. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were colored with a fleshy glow. Qarring! The power extracted from the powerful thrust is released as a tremendous wind blow. Gyukjeoks eyes widened. Hundred-step divine power?! A legendary martial art from Shaolin thatpletely crushes the opponent with strong forward motion and explosive wind. Although I dont have a deep knowledge of Jungwon martial arts, it seemed to be a very simr movement to the Baekbo Shinken that I had heard about during Pungwol. The destructive power was so powerful that it sent a chill down the spine the moment the wind was fired. Of course, Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were not Baekbo Shinjeon. In fact, with the first step of the white tigers white tiger reign for the first time in a long time, he raised his intelligence and unleashed a blow that killed the king of tigers. te! The destructive power was destructive, but it was fired at an extremely opportune moment. It was right to defend, not avoid. Grumble! Gyujeok also stood up at a strong forward angle and punched with his middle finger. It was the Fire Dragon Exodus of the me Kings Eight Fists, a high-level festival of Shinhwaism. The strong and hot fists of the two masters collided head-on. Quang! Gyu-jeok took a couple of steps back after drinking heavily. There was no way he could be pushed down by the force. The reason why the ship was pushed back was because the departure waste and it could not exert its full power against the wind. Pabababak! Yeon Ho-jeong, who quickly relieved the shock, jumped towards Gyu-jeok again. It is a bloody martial arts battle in which all ones internal strength is unleashed and thrown away. Even if you hit just one hit, the area hit will evaporate. Gyu-jeok quickly took his stance and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Hwaaaaaaa! ! On a stage with fireworks burning everywhere. The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong running towards me with a cold expression, but with eyes hotter and more evil than mes, was truly terrifying. The momentum is different before the martial arts achievement. Even King Yeoms messenger, who had escaped from the list, seemed to have a bloody obsession, as if he wasing to catch an escaped ghost. Gyujeok gritted his teeth and swung his twin fists like crazy. Kwakwakwak! Fist shed with fist, creating a tremendous shock wave. The shock wave was so strong that even the mes burning in all directions formed a circle and snapped! I was about to step away. Even the forest fire that was spreading like a disaster could note close to the intense destructive power and dizzying lives of super experts who knew realbat. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs fist got stuck in Gyu-jeoks abdomen. Bye! Gyujeoks knee hit Yeonhojeongs chin. Yeon Ho-jeong staggered back. I was lucky that I didnt lose my mind because I was hit squarely in the chin. Gyujeoks eyes lit up. grasp! If it is a short distance of less than two feet, there is no difference in speedpared to Yeonhojeong. In an instant, Gyu-jeok approached close and aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs uv with his t fist. It was then. Wow! Tsk! I didnt feel anything, but I dont know when I kicked it. The pile of dirt he kicked up with his toes nted on the ground was sprinkled on Gyukjeoks face. My upper body shook as I was taken aback by the unexpected method. Gyujeoks pyeongwon grazed Yeon Hojeongs shoulder. Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss the opportunity. At one point, I almost lost my mind, but I held on to it with superhuman patience and infinite killing intent towards my enemies. His two hands pounded Gyujeoks upper body at incredible speed. Puff puff puff! Oops! It was 18 consecutive hits that came out in a split second. Although the power of the blow was not great, it was a series of attacks that were enough to shake the inside of a master who was protected by internal power. Faba Park! Gyu-jeok took a step back without any hesitation. Before he knew it, blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. It was Yeonhojeong who gained victory with a momentary counterattack. Yeon Ho-jeong, who went straight into the attack zone, quickly took a step back due to the huge barrage of fireworksing from the left. Grumble! Kwarung! The me that flew through the air scratched the surface of the ground and disappeared in a sh. Gyujeok, who read the follow-up blow, drew his firearm and blocked the attack itself. The magical technique of drawing burning mes to attack took a considerable amount of energy, but if he had not done this, he would have been cornered and eventually defeated. Crump! Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed his knee. It wasnt enough to brake the body that was approaching at explosive speed to avoid it, so it flew backwards. My joints throbbed as if they were going to break. Patter! Gyu-jeok shook the dirt off his face and red at Yeon Ho-jeong with gloomy eyes. Youre using some pretty petty tactics. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Do whatever it takes to win. Are you saying that you view the strength of the winner as a virtue rather than the victory of the strong? Thats whatpetition is all about, kid. Its a kid. Looking at Yeon Ho-jeongs much younger face, those words sounded very awkward. However, unlike his youthful appearance, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was overflowing with the dignity of a nobleman. As he exchanged fierce attacks with the enemys expert, he was suddenly regaining the appearance of the emperor who ruled the darkness. Gyujeoks face hardened. I read the kings prayer emanating from Yeonhojeong. good. Gyujeok stepped on the ground strongly. Quang! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! In an instant, all his hair rose into the sky. Grumble! Grumble! The fire emanating from Gyujeoks body gradually turned blue. This brought Cheongno Pure Chemical to the peak. The skirmish is over. I wont look at you anymore, you little boy whose name I dont know. Yeon Ho-jeongughed evilly. Before he knew it, he was holding an ax that had been rolling on the floor in his hand. I will cut you into pieces alive until you tell me to kill you, baby. Crumbling! Winter night sky. Thunder rumbled through the cool clouds. Chapter 325 Episode 325 The one who lights the sacred fire (7) Rumble! hmm? Yeonwi looked up at the sky. Wow, theres thunder on a day like this. Its truly bizarre. I guess so. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Anyway, Commander Yeon has been very busy. Even though I knew that, I thought he would do it because he was so good at his job, but after listening to the head of the family, I found out that this person was also very indifferent. Yeonwi shook his head. Dont say that. Do you have one or two things to take care of? Rather, I cannot lift up my face when someone who is busier than my son speaks like that. haha. Zhuge Wenhu quenched his appetite. First of all, since we decided to divide the work in that way, Commander Yeon will be able to focus on his work for the time being. Thats a good thing. Still, Im still worried. This guys anger towards the three religious cults is soaring through the sky. Then I feel anxious that I might make a mistake. haha! It seems that Yeongajus father is also her father. Even a grown lion is bound to be a child in his fathers eyes. Hum. Dont worry too much. Commander Yeon is a genius whose cool-headed reason stands out as much as his powerful drive. Even if I face a dangerous situation, I will find a way to survive, so dont worry. Thats true. It was then. father! Zhuge Yans voice was heard from afar. Zhuge Wenhu looked out the window in surprise. Zinc? How can you be here at this hour? Wow! Zhuge Yan immediately jumped up to the window. Although it was not enoughpared to Yeon Ho-jeong, her study of divinew was also quite excellent. Were in big trouble! Jeong followed behind the enemys master! what? But that expert level is unusual. I think Jeong is such an expert that it makes me nervous! Ive never seen Jeong so nervous! ! We have to send someone secretly! You never know what might happen! Grumble! Yeonwi stood up from her seat. Before he knew it, his eyes became as cold as ice. Military. Please call Advisor Full Sang. And Ah-yeon, guide me. * * * Kwaaaang! Phew! With an explosion, the mes split to the left and right. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The wind rotating at high speed shattered the me and pierced the air. Puff poop! Qarring! As if it were true that he didnt give his all, the power of the fire that exploded from Gyujeoks hand was truly incredible. The power of the firing shot was great, but the firearm itself, scattering and exploding with shock waves, was threatening. Sasinmus Suzakugi could also be said to be the best in the world as a heat gun, but it could not help but be pushed aside by Gyujeoks fire. Grumble! Yeonhojeongs body quickly rotated and the mes of Cheongrojinhwa flowed out. Cheeeeeeeek! Steam rises even though the Hyunmugi is wrapped around the body. This is because Cheongro Jinhwas firepower was too strong. this guy! Gyu-jeoks hand swung, aiming for Yeon Ho-jeongs back. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. puck! Sigh! With one strike of the ax raised diagonally, the tension in the fire kidney was split in half. Losing in a firepower vs. firepower battle? There is nothing to worry about. Yeonhojeong has Hyeonmu-gong, which is good at firearms, and Cheongryong-gong, which supports Hyeonmu-gong, and Baekho-gong, which specializes in forward movement. Yeonga Shindans power to tightly tune the Four Gods was deeper than anyone elses, and furthermore, his possessed fighting ability and supreme enlightenment were thoroughly dismantling Gyujeoks martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the ax again. Pow! Pow! It was an incredibly fast sh. It was not a gwangryongbu, but a handbu made of high quality iron. It weighs only five pounds as much as the Gwangryongbu, but thanks to this, it was possible to sharpen the ax with speed. Bub bub bub! It is less powerful than the Gwangryongbu, but makes up for it with its speed. The ax, which was swinging like crazy, cut down or exploded all of the firearms fired by Gyujeok, rendering them useless. This guy! Gyujeoks face distorted. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was ring at himself with an expressionless face and cold eyes and throwing ax blows and tension, did not look human. What do you mean there are people like this?! Unlike the fire that sprays out, the head gradually cools down. A person of that age can use such fearsome fighting techniques? Is this possible? It wasnt just his practical skills that were outstanding. Even though the distance is quite wide, they try to catch the line of attack by appropriately using the ax and the sword to cut or burst the Jinkis membrane. This was a method that could never be used unless you were a genius or an experienced veteran. In the first ce, it wasnt long before Gyujeok realized this method. this guy! Qarring! If the power of the Fire God is like a rushing wave, then the power of the me Kings Eight Fists is like a hammer filled with flesh. Whoa whoa! Blood poured out from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth. I was hit squarely by a timely blow. If it werent for the Byeokna Jingyeol that was incorporated into Yeongasindan, he would have suffered a wound that was close to fatal. Wow! Gyu-jeok immediately closed the distance and grabbed Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder. Chi-ik! The cor on my shoulder burned. Yeon Ho-jeongs two shoulders were instantly stained with burns. Gyujeok, who was trying to infiltrate the Yeolhwashinjang as he was holding it, let go of his hand due to an unknown eerie feeling. Sigh! profit! The limp hand, as if it had no joints, rose to the top, creating a long wound on Gyujeoks upper body. It was a sh from an axe. And it wasnt just the skin that was damaged. Perhaps because there was no de, the wound extending from the left hip joint to the right shoulder was as deep as a furrow. Gyujeok endured the excruciating pain and suddenly punched out. Whoa! Blood burst out from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth again. Gyukjeoks eyes lit up. The reaction was dyed. The other persons reaction speed was slowly slowing down. If it is natural, then it is natural. From the beginning, the depth of the history was different. Rather, the fighting ability of the opponent who had endured so far and inflicted wounds on his body was ridiculously great. However, the difference in power is unavoidable. Yeonhojeong was clearly superior in terms ofbat skills, including practicalbat ability. However, Gyujeok also possessed excellent fighting skills, and crucially, he had a deeper military history than Yeonhojeong. That difference is what created the current situation. It may have been a quick fight, but the longer the fight goes on, the more disadvantageous it will be for Yeon Ho-jeong, who has less strength. Gyujeoks two fists were filled with even greater power. bang! Qarring! Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong continued to vomit blood and retreated. Even as he threw away the brutal blows, Gyujeok could not help but admire his opponents abilities. What a scary guy! The pendulum was clearly tilted. Looking at the damage and power consumption, it is as if the opponent has already lost. However, he was blocking or avoiding each of the eight swords of the King of mes that had increased their output. Internal injuries are umting from the shock wave, but a decisive blow is not allowed. Gyukjeoks eyes sank. What a monster! This guy must be killed here. The burning desire to win suddenly disappeared. Before he knew it, Gyu-jeoks heart was filled with vignce toward Yeon Ho-jeong. How on earth can I achieve such martial arts skills at that age? At first nce, it seems like the terms and conditions have just been passed. The internal strength of such a young person is close to that of an eighteen-armed warrior, and thebat skills he uses are actually better than that of an eighteen-armed warrior. Was this what the childhood of the leader, who was called one of the greatest geniuses in the history of the Shinhwa Church, was like? Gyu-jeok was more appalled by Yeon Ho-jeongs ridiculous potential than by his skills. Even a guy named Yeon Ho-jeong, who is said to be the bestte-season index in Joongwon, is probably not at this level. This guy is definitely a retired veteran At that moment, Gyujeoks eyes wavered. Wait Yeonhojeong? His eyes fell on the other persons hand. Its an axe. But didnt he say he was using a huge strategy?! Quang! He reads that moment of flinching and immediately counterattacks. Gyujeok quickly took a step back. Puff poop! The escape route was opened for a moment, but the enemy was not easy. While maintaining Cheongno Pure Chemicals output at its peak, they took advantage of the inferiority level to push Yeonhojeong again. The game is now clear. If you dont let down your guard, theres no way youll lose. Gyujeok was confident of his victory. Of course, the surprise remained. Yes, this guy is Yeon Ho-jeong! The contents of the letter Dong-gak gave him appeared in his mind. If this guy is really Yeon Ho-jeong, it means that half-baked bitch fell for this guys fake information. How on earth does this guy talk about us? It was then. Between the blue mes that explode and spread out. Gyu-jeok realized that Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were burning more intensely than when he first saw them. In an instant, the hair on my entire body stood up. danger!! grasp! Out of fear for no apparent reason, I stopped attacking and retreated to the rear. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his hand. Pow! 100 million?! Gyujeok was embarrassed. Before he knew it, a translucent wall of water was blocking his back. The water force was so strong that my entire back was so cold that it stung. For a moment, Cheongro Pure Chemical Industry itself was shaken. It was time for the embarrassed Gyu-jeok to correct Cheongro-gong again. Whoa! Wow! Gyujeok opened his mouth wide. The ax that flew like a beam of light broke his right shoulder de and became lodged in it. The speed was jaw-dropping. To throw an ax at this speed, a force equivalent to the maximum output of the Cheongro Pure Chemical Industry is required. This was not the kind of strength that a guy who kept coughing up blood and losing his stamina could show. That wasnt all. Sigh! Kaaaaak! The moment I tried to pull out the axe, the string weapon emitted from the axe immediately prated my entire right upper body. It had tremendous pration. In the first ce, it was thrown after tying the attack power of the prator to the axe. Yeon Ho-jeong kicked the ground. Quang! The fire was pushed back with an explosion. Yeon Ho-jeong flew in like lightning, grabbed Gyu-jeoks hair, and swung his knee. Bye! There wasnt even a scream this time. Therge kneecap crushed his entire nose, left cheekbone, and left eyeball. Fuwaaaaak! Gyu-jeok, blood spurting from his nose and mouth, copsed in his seat without realizing it. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong, who was floating in the air, swung his hand towards Gyu-jeoks left corbone. Whoa whoa! The eyes of the one remaining member opened wide. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed his left vicle through the flesh, and spider web-like veins appeared on his left forearm. Quad deuk! Aaaahhh! The vicle was torn off raw. It was truly a cruel method. Not only the white sword but also the ck sword masters do not use such terrible methods. Rumble! There was significant bleeding in the left upper body. The blood vessels that run along the vicle are injured. Is it fortunate that the artery was not damaged? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. My breathing, which had been panting, quickly returned to normal. It was the power of Yeonga Shindan. I have a good feeling. I was just waiting for you to unleash your firepower at full power, but then you retreated right away. I was just taking a little bit of damage to win the game with less injury. Although the internal and external injuries were considerable, the evidence was that none of the injuries were fatal. If Gyujeok had attacked even more strongly, he nned to turn the game around by infiltrating Hyunmoo through Gyujeoks pores at the critical moment. Well, I still won, so its okay? Cough! The field coughed and looked up at Yeonhojeong with one lingering eye. Jiiiing! Jiiiiiiing! Yeonhojeongs prayers, which had been shaken, returned to normal at an rming speed. Whoa! The low waves of Yeonhojeong. Gyujeoks broken mouth slowly opened. Unbelievable! Surprisingly, I could feel the other persons prayers bing stronger than when I first met them. It was not that they were significantly weaker than my own, but it was almostparable to my own. Could it be that you were hiding your powers?! As if reading his mind, Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If you want to enjoy delicious food, you have to be able to tolerate a little hunger. !! by the way. Whoops! Yeon Ho-jeong, who pulled the ax from Gyu-jeoks shoulder, spoke with a grave expression. Are you ready to be chopped, kid? Chapter 326 Episode 326 The Darkness Returns (1) Cringe! Mukbi looked at Ki Woohee with puzzled eyes. Ki Woo-heesplexion was pale. I finished my tea and was about to get up to go to bed, but I froze in that position. Mukbis face also became serious. Councilman? . Councilor! yes. Why are you doing this? Are you sick? no. Ki Woo-hee let out a deep sigh. no. Its not like that. But why? I suddenly felt a bit unwell. Its just my mood, so you dont have to worry too much. Its really good, right? Ki Woo-hee smiled. It was a beautiful smile, but Mukbi felt that her smile was somehow awkward. Its really okay. Even if it hurts, wouldnt a doctor be able to heal his own body? Thats true, but Dont worry. Manager Mook, please go back and rest now. You went through a lot of trouble protecting me today. Mukbi smiled. What. In fact, the congressman was embarrassed because he had to be the person I was talking to. no. Not really. Hoho, then take a good rest. Since were right next door, you didnt forget to contact us right away if anything happened, right? Of course. Then Ill go. Rest well. Just like that, Mukbi left the room. dump. Ki Woo-hee sat down on the bed. Herplexion turned pale again. His beautifully shining blue eyes were filled with sadness, fear, and unknown sympathy. Commander Yeon. Spiritual eyes allow one to see things that ordinary people cannot see. An innate ability, if I had to express it, is an extra ability. Although he was born with it, it cannot be interpreted as either medical or martial arts, so it can only be exined with the clich expression that he is divine. Her spiritual eyes were special. Having suffered from all kinds of people wearing masks since she was young, she hoped to be able to look into the true feelings of others. So Youngan informed her that if what the other person said was true, it was true, and if it was false, it was false. Of course, it wasnt always announced. This ability, which cannot be controlled on its own, as if receiving a thrill from moment to moment, would tell Ki Woo-hee the truth he wanted and the other persons feelings. And in recent years, the person Ki Woo-hee most wanted to know about was Yeon Ho-jeong. But her spiritual vision did not work for Yeon Ho-jeong. No, it didnt work not only for Yeon Ho-jeong but also for Yeon Wi. A person whose spiritual power is developed enough to create an absolute defense shield against a martial arts attack that breaks through human limitations cannot be peered into. Her natural ability was great, but she was by no means omnipotent. But at this moment. She could see and feel. It was the first time she had seen the emotions of someone so far away, but she could not help but feel the initial surprise. Grumbling. Transparent tears flowed down Ki Woo-hees cheeks. No one will ever know why she cries. Except for one person whom her spiritual eyes caught when she looked directly into them. * * * omg! What is this?! Full-sang opened his mouth wide. The whole world is a sea of fire. Fortunately, the fire wasnt big enough to invade the vige, but if it wasnt extinguished quickly, the area would likely double in size. Shit! Move quickly! Dont be sneaky, dont pay attention, and hurry! yes! About two hundred people gathered in the lightning-fastmunicationwork were scattered in all directions. It was to transport soil and water. It is well over a hundred miles away from the Murimmaeng, but considering the size of the entire Central ins continent, it can be said to be quite close. This was the reason why so many people were able to gather in one contact. Fuuuuuuu! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Yeonwi immediately went down to the center of the fire and spread tension in all directions. The absolute power of the sword fighting machinepletely protected him from the intense heat. It is said that smoke is scarier than fire, but a masters breath is so deep and long that it far surpasses the imagination of ordinary people. Yanwi extinguished the fire at a frightening speed using his powerful tension without even taking a breath. As expected, you are amazing. Full-sang stuck his tongue out at Yeon-wis quiet body. It was not an act that was possible simply because one had strong martial arts skills. You cant do such a ridiculous thing without eyes that can instantly see the vulnerability of where a fire broke out and the ability to read the flow of mes. Damn, Im so angry its hard to feel the energy. Where on earth is the practitioner?! Pabababak! Full Sang climbed to the top of thergest and most intact tree in the vicinity and looked around. For a moment his eyes widened. Strange traces were discovered on the side of Palbu Ridge that became a sea of fire. Why over there? Everywhere else was on fire, but that ce was the only one with a circr dent. If it was thatrge at this distance, in reality, a radius of about 20 miles would be outside the fire demons attack. Full-sang shouted. Matriarch Yeon! Its northeast! I know. Even after falling for a long time, Yeonwis calm voice softly prated Moonjeongsangs ears. It was amazing endurance. I felt the strength of the hero. Its a lot better than I thought. In that case, the priority right now is to put out the fire first. More of our bandits areing! We can do it! Ah yes. I just n to suppress the fire in the central area first for quick suppression. Dont worry, it will end soon. Oh yeah! Yeonwis words were urate. When he caught the center of the fire, the flow of fire stopped. Even if it is an artificially created fire, fire is fire, but when the energy flow was cut off in the middle, the fierce fire slowed down significantly. Wow! After finishing his work, Yeonwi immediately went to where Yeonhojeong was. Are you okay, guy? No matter how Yeonwi you are, it is difficult to find Yeonhojeongs strength from this distance. This was possible because the source of internal power was the same, allowing for more sensitive feelings. Whoa! Yeonwi immediately closed the distance and immediately felt the moisture that made it difficult to breathe. Even though the fire was quite strong, the humidity was thick here. It was ridiculous. Is this Hyeonmugi, the source of water energy that Hojeong spoke of? Paaang! As Yeonwi came down to the source of the moisture, she finally saw her son. !! Yeonwis eyes wavered. Grumble! Grumble! The menacing sound of a fire burning far away tickled my ears. The sky was dark, but the surroundings were bright because of the fires burning everywhere. However, the area where Yeonwi was looking seemed so dark that neither fire nor moonlight could reach it. Yeonhojeong was there. His blood-covered body held an ax in his hand that was dripping with blood. The hair that had be scattered from the fierce battle was very wet and stuck to the nape of the neck and shoulders. It was truly a miserable sight. However, Yeonwi could not easily move his feet. Slurp. Like an illusion or a fantasy. Darkness was wandering like fog around Yeonhojeong, where he stood with his bloodied body holding an ax and looked up at the sky. It must be an illusion. But even though I knew it was an illusion, the scary darkness did not go away. Pop. Pop. The sound of blood and flesh falling from the ax hitting the ground was eerie. It was an overwhelming sight. Neither fire nor moonlight nor thunder could prate the ce where Yeonhojeong was located. He stood wrapped in darkness. In a fantasy realm where not a single ray of light enters, it seemed like there was only one. Yeonwis eyes deepened. Hojeong. The son is an extraordinary future, and the child who returned from living in the past is. What are you looking at while standing in that alien ce? What are they thinking and what kind of future are they looking at? Even Yeonwi, who had begun to live a more exemry life than any parent in the world who had begun to fully understand his child, now found it difficult to read his sons mind. But I understand one thing. Are you sad? My son was sad. The reason was unknown. On the contrary, if he was so angry that he was screaming and screaming, I would have been worried but I would have understood. But are you sad? Why is my son so sad? Even though he has returned to the past, does he feel sad after seeing his old enemy again and realizing his miserable fate of having to live a life full of blood? Are you sad that you cant be a demon like you used to be? Or is he sad because he realizes that he has already gone beyond his limits? Why is my son sad? Are you here? Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong in surprise. Suddenly, the darkness that had been wandering around my son disappeared. There was the sad, exhausted face of my son. Yeonwi walked towards Yeonhojeong. Jeez. Jeez. The sound of the fathers footsteps was heavy, as if it represented his own state of mind. The distance from my son was never far. Yet, Yeonwi felt far away, as if the distance was 90,000 miles away. Slowly narrowing the distance that felt so far, Yeonwis eyes looked beyond Yeonhojeong. ! There was a man there who was horribly broken. Surprisingly, the man who had already lost his human form was still alive. I dont know how they handled it, but even though his limbs were torn into dozens of pieces and his abdomen was opened, he was still breathing, albeit slightly. It was truly a terrible sight. It was like looking at a corpse left behind by an animal. . Yeonwi closed her eyes. And when I opened my closed eyes again, my son was in front of me. Yeonwi asked calmly. How is your body? its okay. I expected the answer to be okay. Nevertheless, Yeonwi felt that her sons voice sounded strangely unfamiliar. Yeonwi once again looked at someone who was not dead, or not dead. Wiggle. Wiggle. Im still alive, but there isnt much left. You will run out of breath before half an angle passes. Yeonwis eyes turned to Yeonhojeong again. The sons once bitter face suddenly became expressionless. It would also be okay to say that I have be insensitive. Whatever it was, it wasnt a human face. It was like looking at a wooden doll that resembled a human figure. . There were many things I wanted to ask. There were a lot of things I wanted to hear. Yeonwi, who was quietly watching Yeonhojeong, snatched the ax from his hand. Ting! The damaged hatchet fell haphazardly on the floor. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi. father? Its an ugly thing. Holding something like that makes your face look so ugly. It wasnt that it was ugly because it was an axe. It is said to be ugly because the blood on it is filled with the vengeful spirit of an unknown enemy and the anger spewed out by Yeon Ho-jeong. Grumbling. Yeonwis hands, which held the axe, were also filled with blood. But he didnt care. Yeonwi held Yeonhojeongs hand with a clean, blood-free hand. lets go. He led Yeonhojeong and walked towards the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeong held his hand and walked as his father led him. He didnt say anything as he took his son with him, following in his fathers footsteps. It was not a beautiful night. Chapter 327 Episode 327 The Darkness Returns (2) The skill of the openers in erasing traces was amazing. Gyujeoks Cheongro Sunhwagong is a Buddhist school of Shinhwaism and is so powerful that it cannot bepared to any other Yeoyanggong in the Central ins. However, the me of Cheongro is also fire. Whether caused by lightning or a bonfire, a forest fire could break out at any time. Hundreds of warriors gathered quietly but quickly to extinguish the forest fire and erase all traces of the battle that took ce there. In order to obtain information as quickly as possible in this vast continent of Central ins, quick new methods and tracking skills are essential. In other words, he was just as adept at erasing traces as he was at following them. The ce where the fate of Yeon Ho-jeong and Gyu-jeok took ce was decorated as if a forest fire had broken out. It was a quick, quick and precise job. * * * Before dawn. Zhuge Liao secretly entered Pagungak. Are you here? What happened? What about Commander Yeon? It wille soon. Im still washing. Huh! You werent hurt? Yeonwi smiled bitterly. I was injured, but not to the point where I needed to go to the doctor right away. What on earth happened? Yeonwi exined it in as much detail as he could to the best of his knowledge. These were the things Yeon Ho-jeong told me before going to wash up. Zhuge Wenhus face was filled with surprise. This is the Jinmu of the Commander-in-Chief?! Jinmu was an official of the highest rank and could not be said to be a very great position, but it was also not so low that it could be ignored. No, putting that aside, it was ridiculous that someone other than Sae had be an official of the government department in the first ce. No matter how much the imperial family has lost its power and the government is tainted by corruption, how can you appoint someone who is not from the middle circle as an official? Should we say that they havepletely taken control rather than just lining up the government? Zhuge Wenhus eyes darkened. He was said to be a master at a level that made Commander Yeon nervous. Although he wasnt seriously injured, the fact that he hurt Commander Yeon is itself a great thing. Are you saying that a master of that level is only Jinmu? Yeonhojeong is strong. The level he had achieved was great, but Zhuge Wenhu was also well aware of his fearsome fighting skills. If the situation is simr, there is no way Yeonhojeong will lose, unless he gets lucky. Rather, Yeon Ho-jeong is the person who can overwhelm his opponent without even brushing his clothes with his amazing fighting ability. In other words, the opponent who fought Yeon Ho-jeong may have reached a higher position than Yeon Ho-jeong in simple terms. A level higher than Yeonhojeong and Mo Yongwoo. In other words, it can be said that it is a level approaching the level of the head of a six-generation family. If you do it, the enemy will? Hes dead. Its a shame. It would have been better if we had been able to capture him alive. Zhuge Lianghu was very disappointed about that. Yeonwi shook her head heavily. Ill have to hear more from my eldest to know the details, but Im sure he also tried to capture me alive. Are you saying that it would have been meaningless even if captured alive? That could be true, or it could have been that I was forced to kill him because he was such a master that he would have been harmed if I tried to capture him alive. He is like that too. Zhuge Wenhu, who was shaking his head, suddenly saw a shadow on Yan Weis face. You dont look very good. . Is there something else I dont know about? Now that my son has returned safely from his life-or-death battle, there is a mix of joy and worry. However, Zhuge Wenhu, who had been observing Yan Wei for a long time, could tell. That there is something other than this situation that he does not know. Yeonwi shook his head. no. I just thought of something else. Is that so. It looks like the eldest child ising soon. Lets hear more details from Hojeong. Lets do that. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong knocked on the door. Can Ie in? It was a much more stable voice than I expected. Come in. Squeak. Yeon Ho-jeong, who opened the door and came in, looked very clean. However, Zhuge Mun-ho could smell the faint scent of blood emanating from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was a scent of blood that only the martial arts people could sense and that ordinary people could not sense. Zhuge Wenhu stood up and patted Yeon Hao-jeong on the shoulder. You had a lot of trouble. no. I am sorry for acting arbitrarily without telling you in advance. Man, what does that mean to me when you say that? Am I not just a student who sits down and spits on documents? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled at Zhuge Mun-hos light joke. It was a smile that somehow felt empty. Yeonwi dragged the chair back. Sit down. yes. So the three people sat down. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. You are probably tired, so it would be better to keep the conversation short and sweet. Ill ask you bluntly. Have you found out anything from him? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a monotonous voice. He is a member of the Shinhwa Church. I know that. In Shinhwaism, there are masters called eighteen warriors. They are, so to speak, the leaders of the Myth Church. Hes the leader of the action Now wait a minute! Did you say eighteen militarymanders? Thats right. Does that mean that the expert at that level is eighteen? yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The general I captured today was the twelfth of the eighteen generals. His martial arts skills were not much inferior to those of the head of the sixth generation. You dont know the oue of a fight unless you actually engage in it. It was on this floor that one wrong step could result in the death of even a warrior a few ranks lower. Of course, the more expert you are and the more experience you have, the fewer mistakes and variables there are. Variables can arise at any time, but in most cases, it is a fierce battle between experts that is decided based on the level achieved and the characteristics of martial arts. In other words, on the Shinhwa Church, there were eighteen masters who wereparable to the level of the six generations of families. There are as many as 18 true experts who do not easily tolerate mistakes or variables. The faces of Zhuge Li and Yan Wei visibly hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. Of course, there is a gap in the martial arts skills of each military officer. In particr, it is said that there is quite a difference in skill among the officers after the top ten, from the eleventh general to the eighteenth general. What about the experts in the top ten? They say the gap between them is not that big. Therefore, it is said that there is no difference in rank from the top ten generals to the first generals. Of course, in a wartime situation, a higher-ranking general can give orders to a lower-ranking general. Hmm. Of course, that doesnt mean we can ignore them. He said that from the first to the tenth generation, the six generations are at the level of a family head or higher, and among them there are masters of the Shaolin and Shaman factions. ! If you think about it in that respect, there is no difference in the overall level of martial arts, but among them, there are one or two particrly strong experts. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. The leaders of the nine factions and the six major ns are all masters of the highest level and possess the power topete for supremacy in a region. Of course, only for active duty, excluding squadrons. In other words, he is a master who can turn the tide of the war on his own. However, it is said that there are as many as eighteen such experts in the Shinhwa religion. That wasnt all. I didnt hear the details, but it is said that if the eighteen generals are the vanguard, there are also senior experts from the Senate and other divisions above them. I couldnt confirm their martial arts level, but I expect them to be definitely stronger than the Eighteen Warlords. A martial arts skill higher than that of the head of the six generations of the nine generations. That means. Yeonwis expression became extremely serious. Are you saying that there are many masters in the Mythic Church who have reached the level of the Thirteenth ce of Holy Heaven? That is unknown. I expect there to be at least two or three people, including the Mythological Cult leader, but I dont have any certain information about them yet. . As you know, Father, the so-called transcendent realm is also extremely vast. Didnt the Ambassador himself say that we still have a long way to go before reaching the pinnacle in this area? Hmm. The important thing is that the Shinhwa religion alone is not easy to ovee. If the other two groups join in Yeonwi said as if throwing a tantrum. Im going to get eaten. The midfield is wide. There will be a huge number of masters who have not been revealed to the outside world, and if you include not only the former warlords but also the former warlords who are still alive, there will be no major shortage in fighting the three religions. The question is whether it is possible to unite them all. Even just white and ck are in conflict, like enemies. Because there are countless interests involved, it is virtually impossible to unite the entire Central ins. There is another problem. Imperial. Thats right. I dont know about other groups, but it seems that the Shinhwa Church is trying to take control of the imperial family and government. If those who run the empire fall into their hands, then we may not even be able to start a proper fight. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Zhuge Mun-ho. I heard that the Zhuge Dynasty has been friendly with Confucian schrs for generations. Among them, there are many people who have connections to government officials, right? Zhuge Wenhu nodded. There are quite a few. But I dont know how much Ill be able to move if I decide to do it. I think right now, rather than sending false information to the Shinhwa Church, it would be better to find out how deeply they have infiltrated the imperial family and the government, and what and how they are trying to take control. I think the same thing. So thats it. After hesitating for a moment, Zhuge Munho spoke as if he had made up his mind. I need to gradually let people know about the existence of the Three Religions of Gwangsin. Worry appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Sir. Of course I dont mean to tell everyone. I n to deliver it one by one, starting with those who are not suspicious and who will never defect. It will be dangerous. Its dangerous. But it would also be dangerous to let go. Confidence grew on Zhuge Munhos face. Leave that to me. Just in case, Ive been doing some research on the monks. There are three people I can be quite sure about. They said they conducted a background investigation without anyone knowing. Yeon Ho-jeong did not know what those words meant. You may face bacsh. With the power of the Murim Alliance military, the Bonggongs were defeated. If this is caught, Zhuge Lis political position will be greatly shaken. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Werent we in a position to cover up this and that? And if my position falters, you will help me. Wouldnt that work? . Anyway, is that all you found out? For now, yes. I understand. Zhuge Wenhu stood up. Hey Commander Yeon. Yes, soldier. I always feel sorry for you. Its truly astounding that even though Im working so hard in the shadows, instead of receivingpensation, Im relying more on you. Dont say that. I So this is all I can say. ? Dont me yourself and move forward calmly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. I have no doubt that you and the matriarch will hold me up when I am shaken. So, dont worry about whats going on around you and just live your life to your hearts content. If someone points a finger at you, then I will protect you. . You had a hard time today. Just get some rest. thank you. With those words, Zhuge Munho left the room. Yeonwi, who had been quiet, chuckled. People really. Yeonhojeong did his job. So dont make itplicated for no reason. Zhuge Lisst words had that meaning. It was his sincerity, but at the same time, it was also a hint to Yeonwi. Hojeong. yes. You worked hard. Get some rest today. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. yes. I really shouldnt do anything today and just get some rest. Chapter 328 Episode 328 The Darkness Returns (3) Whoa. Although the winds ofte winter have calmed down considerably, spring has not yet arrived. The weather is cold even when wearing fur clothes. In such weather, Tang Sang-ah was standing on the training ground in light military uniform with his eyes closed. Seup. Phew. Unlike her usual long, quiet breathing, her breathing was very short and deep. . How long has it been like that? Squeak. A small piece of paper pinned to the wall fluttered in the cold wind, then tore and flew away. At that moment, Tang Sang-ahs eyes brightened. Piiiiing! With a sharp sound, two iron coins flew left and right in an arc. Plop! Cheaeng! There was a hole in the middle of the flying paper. Two iron coins pierced the same ce at different times. The iron coin that pierced the paper hit the wall and made a sharp nging sound. p! The pierced paper flew even higher. Tang Sang-ah sighed. I cant control my strength. Her cancer skills were very delicate. From his well-trained eyes to his flexible wrists and the intangible deception he spread like a spiders web, hecked nothing. One thing shecked was control of her internal energy output. It still doesnt work. Was it ack of effort? That cant be possible. Although many things had happened in the Murim Alliance, Dang Sang-Ah stayed alone and devoted himself to training. Of course, since I was part of the Tangma Army, I never missed joint training, but except for those times, I focused on training and even forgot about eating time. Is it thanks to that? Her martial arts skills had reached a different level than a few months ago. However, like countless other studies, martial arts is bound to show its shorings as it reaches higher levels. This was the reason why Dang Sang-ah became more and more crazy about training. As I reached a higher level, I felt more obvious shorings, so I wanted to make up for them. She looked at the paper fluttering away. I thought it would be possible this time. She didnt mean to pierce the center of the paper. The intention was to fix the paper by pressing the center and nailing the flying iron coin to the wall. You can say what a difference it is, but for Dang Sang-ah, it was the difference between taking a step forward or stagnating at a critical moment. The reason is that this itself required extremely delicate control of internal strength. Only by being able to control your internal strength to such a delicate level can you implement more diverse martial arts when you reach a higher level. In other words, it means bing stronger. Tang Sang-ah took a deep breath. If you arecking in effort or talent, you must admit it. If it doesnt work, you have to do it until it works. Let go of your disappointment. It seemed like she had grown a lot just as other people had grown. And the driving force behind that growth was the establishment of rtionships. Piiiiing! Ching! Tang Sang-ahs eyes widened. An iron coin flew from somewhere, drew an arc, snatched up a piece of paper, and hit the wall! And I was hooked. The ideal internal energy control she wanted was there. And in this martial arts group, there was only one person capable of such advanced cancer techniques. Its not a matter of internal strength. Tang Sang-ah looked back. The official was walking there with his back to him. father. The officer spoke in his characteristic, stern voice. Broaden your horizons. yes? Although they did not understand each other perfectly, their rtionship clearly improved a lot. This was the reason why Tang Sang-ah was able to focus on training without wavering. However, the conflict that had built up so far was too deep. This was the reason why Tang Sang-ah could not easily ask his father for teachings. Inner energy is a product of intention. Therefore, the subject that moves internal energy is also this. The official tapped his head with his fingers. Concentration of will and intention. Tang Sang-ah asked cautiously. I couldnt concentrate more Your concentration is sufficient. But I overlooked one thing. yes? If one deals with internal energy through intention, then umting internal energy is also a product of intention. But what is that idea connected to? ? This is it. Dang-gwan pressed his sr plexus with his thumb. Tang Sang-ahs eyes lit up. Next to the head is the chest. Is it upper danjeon (upper danjeon) and middle danjeon (middle danjeon)? Theres no need to go there. The important thing is that the nature of your inner energy can change slightly depending on your mindset. Your temperament has changed? There has been improvement in internal energy, but the nature is the same as before Tang Guan looked at Tang Shanger without saying a word. It wasnt like he was ring at me, it was more like he was staring intently. However, Tang Sang-ah felt somewhat embarrassed. wait a minute. Tang Sang-ah closed his eyes and concentrated on his inner energy. Its the same? It was the history of Doban Samyang Gwiwonggong (ꖚwԪ), which he learned directly from his grandfather. Thanks to my grandfathers ability to use a very small amount of internal energy to perform physical force, the quality of the internal energy I had umted increased at an rming rate, but that does not mean that this internal energy is my grandfathers internal energy, does it? Tang Sang-ah opened her eyes again and was about to ask her father a question, but held back. You didnt say that for nothing. I just didnt see it. She believed in her fathers skills. Even though the rtionship was very twisted, my fathers skills were real. Probably, the six generations will have enough topete for supremacy among the leaders. Thats how it is with my father. She looked a little more deeply into her inner self. After a while. huh? Tang Sang-ah opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with surprise. Unbelievable! Do you understand now? The official frowned. Up until now, you have simply followed the flow of history that your father gave you. With your talent and effort and your fathers physical strength, you were able to be stronger faster than anyone else, but you couldnt make itpletely yours. Yes. Tang Sang-ah was mistaken. The internal skills she had developed so far resembled those of her grandfather, the King of Darkness, a member of the Holy Heavenly Thirteenth ce, rather than her own. She didnt think it was strange. The reason my grandfather did hard body training was not to improve the amount of internal energy, but to improve the quality of internal energy. He literally showed us the way forward. Of course, I have no choice but to emte my grandfathers skills. She thought so. But now her strength was slightly different from that of the King of Darkness. Your strength still resembles that of your father. But the fundamentals are changing. I see it in my eyes. !! That is your true strength. Tang Sang-ah burst out in emptyughter. why?! Why has the nature of inner strength changed only now? The second question was: She was greatly shocked by how foolish she was in thinking that the skills she had developed so far were entirely her own. How could you possibly mistake this? Its because I live passively. passively? Inner energy is the mind. The stronger the casters mental intention, the greater the power of the ego. . The fact that the energy of your Danjeon has now be yours means that your immaturity of relying on your father has disappeared. The officer took out a handkerchief from his pocket. Now, control your inner strength in your own way. Even at your age, your father must have possessed extreme strength. Its different from you. Tang Sang-ahs eyes lit up. The officer threw his handkerchief without saying a word. Pick! Phew. The handkerchief that flew like a dagger suddenly lost its strength near the wall and fell gently. At that time, Tang Sang-ahs hand moved like lightning. Cheeing! Cheoljeon flew in an arc, pulling the handkerchief and getting stuck in the wall. Tang Sang-ahs expression brightened. Even though it was a handkerchief heavier than paper, it was still a sess. Father! Her eyes widened as she turned her head to call the hotel. Before I knew it, my father was walking away with his back turned. father! The official stopped walking. Of course, I didnt look back. Tang Sang-ah hurriedly approached him and spoke in an awkward voice. thank you. I didnt teach you because youre pretty. yes? Tang Guan looked at Tang Shanger. Dont go somewhere like that and say that you are a talented person of the Tang family. Even if its not enough, its still not enough. Ah yes. The value of a family name is never light. If you dont want to tarnish that name, you have to at least be better than that. Tang Sang-ah smiled. She knew her fathers personality well now. Perhaps he was ashamed of giving himself advice. yes. I will work harder. The official turned his head without saying a word. Tang Sang-ah hurriedly continued speaking. You came this far, are you just going to leave? . If you havent eaten, eat with me. no. ah! You seem to be busy. Tang Sang-ah tried hard to hide his disappointment. The official spoke in a harder voice. Unless its something serious, Im not the one who wille to you first. He must have made a n since he even brought an axe. yes? Tang Sang-ah turned his gaze towards the direction where Tang Gwan was looking with a puzzled look on his face. uh? Commander Yeon? Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong was walking there. He wore the uniform of themander of the Mortal Army and even had a light dragon on his shoulder. I could hear the faint sound of metal shing, and it seemed like he was wearing a dragon chain underneath his clothes. It was literally fully armed. Ive never seen Yeonhojeong armed like that in recent times. However, Tang Guan also saw something that Tang Shanger did not see. Its different. yes? The officials eyes narrowed. bantling. Did something happen? The look in your eyes has changed. Tang Sang-ah looked at Yeon Ho-jeong again. dead pan. The clear ck and white eyes were still the same. She couldnt recognize what had changed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong stopped in front of the Dang father and daughter. Matriarch. The officer asked with a sour face. What brought you here? Even holding that ugly axe. I have something special to ask you. What a shame. But Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head while looking at Dang Sang-ah. Hoo? Has something changed? yes yes? Prayer has changed slightly. It doesnt seem like it was because my energy capacity increased, but it seems like I had a separate enlightenment, right? There was surprise on Tang Sang-ahs face. Even if it was possible because my father was familiar with the inner workings of the Tang family, he never expected that Yeon Ho-jeong would see through his changes at a nce. Whatever it is, congrattions. You seem to be wearing clothes that fit you much better than before. Im looking forward to future progress. Thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded and looked at the hotel again. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. So whats going on? Please look at this before you ask. Ugh. Yeon Ho-jeong held the spear of the Gwangryongbu and held it out forward. He holds out his godfather, which weighs more than 80 pounds, as lightly as a hatchet. It was still great strength. The official who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong lowered his gaze to Gwangryongbu. hmm. The official, who had polished the ax de of the Gwangryongbu, nodded. Its significant. I dont know which craftsman made it, but I dont think its enough to hear the name of a master craftsman. This was an evaluation that came from the mouth of the hotel. It was truly nothing short of high praise. But why are you showing me this? Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his axe. Please make me a few more axes. what? You may not be as good as the Gwangryongbu, but I hope you will pay as much attention as possible. I knew for a long time that your arrogance was sky-high. I dare you to ignore asking the head of the Tang family for such a favor for a moment. . Whats going on? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes darkened. The official immediately felt his heart grow cold. I think Im going to have to bleed a bit. Chapter 329 Episode 329 The Darkness Returns (4) How do you feel? yes? Mukbi asked with a smile. Uiseongak medical students. Wasnt it inconvenient to handle? Ki Woo-hee also smiled. yes. They treat me much morefortably than I expected. Zhuge Munho gathered thewmakers who would work at Uiseongak, focusing on character and sincerity. If the Murim League had immediately needed qualifiedwmakers, such appointments would have been impossible. Zhuge Liang believed that the growth of Uiseongak depended on the sincerity and uprightness of the members, and he had no doubt that Ki Woo-hee would serve as a stepping stone for that growth. Moreover, most of them did not have formal education due tock of connections, so they studied and gained experience on their own. Of course, there is no needless conceit or pride like the Uisinhoe that boasts that Jungwons medical technology is the best. Even though Ki Woo-hee was from the western region, he was a person with little prejudice regarding his skills or personality. Handling people wont be easy. It really is. Even though they are such good people, they have a lot of worries. Now that I think about it, the Mortal Army soldiers follow Director Mook very well, right? Mukbi smiled sheepishly. It started well. The practitioner had a good grasp of it from the beginning. Its not because I did well, but because the trainee built a good rtionship from the beginning. okay. Ki Woo-hees smile became a little awkward. Mukbi stood up from his seat. Im going to go to the base for a while. Please restfortably. Ah yes! Just like that, Mukbi left the room. Ki Woo-hee, who was left alone, sighed softly. Kiteungja. For her, Yeon Ho-jeong was bound to be special. There is no personal rtionship, and we did not meet between a clinician and a patient. However, Yeon Ho-jeong saw right away Ki Woo-hees identity and forced her to make a choice. Yes. It was apulsion. However, the problem was that it came at a very opportune moment. So Ki Woo-hee was thankful to Yeon Ho-jeong. To put it in a bad way, it was because he betrayed his father, but in a good way, it allowed him to pursue the greater good. In any case, a person named Yeon Ho-jeong had a great influence on Ki Woo-hees life. Ki Woo-hee let out a soft sigh. What kind of life has he led? A few days ago, she was able to fully feel Yeon Ho-jeongs emotions through the difficult-to-exin ability called spiritual eyes. Anger like an active volcano, sadness reminiscent of a dark deep sea, worries that have not faded, etc. It was a list of all the emotions a person can have. Emotions that could not bebined were all tightly packed together in a persons chest, turning into an explosive ready to explode, and he was only breathing heavily. Ive seen many peoples emotions, but Ive never seen such rich emotions. He is a person who has experienced the extremes of all emotions that humans can feel. Spiritual eyes can feel peoples emotions and distinguish between truth and lies. But you cant read thoughts. This was the reason why Ki Woo-hee did not know Yeon Ho-jeongs identity or his past. It was a time when Ki Woo-hee was lost in thought for a while. thud. thud. Someone knocked on the door. Ki Woo-hee was not embarrassed. This was because I already knew whose poprity it was. Come on in. The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong entered. Ki Woo-hee tried to smile. What happened gasp! She jumped up. Commander Yeon. Are you hurt badly? Even if there is nothing wrong on the outside, you can tell if there is an internal injury at a nce. It was indeed a great skill. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its no big deal. It will get better on its own in a few days. But thats not it. Please sit here for now. For an urate diagnosis, lets start with Mac I didnte here to get treatment. But sit down! It was an uncharacteristically strong voice. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching Ki Woo-hee quietly, sat down on a chair without saying a word. Ill take a moment to check your pulse. There is no pulse in the medical techniques of the western region. It was clear just by looking at him that he had learned both the central and western medical techniques without any bias. Ki Woo-hee caught Yeon Ho-jeongs pulse. ! As soon as she felt her pulse, what surprised her was Yeon Ho-jeongs powerful blood flow. The flow of blood circting through the blood vessels is very powerful and powerful. I have never seen such a powerful pulsation before. It really is amazing. Although his energy was low, his body was in extremely healthy condition. Either he was born with an excellent body or, if not, it was due to training and incredible power that could transform even his natural body. Whatever it was, it was an extraordinary body. Ki Woo-hee took over his surprise and focused on his pulse. After a while. Its just as you said, Commander Yeon. I suffered quite deep internal injuries, but it improved significantly within a few days. Even if you leave it like this, natural healing will be possible. Thats right. Still, there is a doctor who will take care of your body, so there is no need to endure any inconvenience. Ki Woo-hee took out a needle case from his arms. Ill make the energy flow a little more smoothly. It will cut your recovery time in half. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its really okay. Commander Yeon. I said I didnte for treatment. Put the needle in the needle. Having said this, it is also ambiguous to rmend treatment. In the end, Ki Woo-hee put the needle box back in his arms. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. How are the kids? yes? The Uiseongak kids. Isnt this your first time having so many people under yourmand? Ki Woo-hee said with an awkward expression. This is my first time. But everyone is good, so its okay. I heard your skills are below average. Honestly, its not at a good level. So, the textbook work is in full swing. So that you can see and learn for yourself. okay. You probably didnte here to ask this. In other words, it was a greeting before getting into the main topic. And Ki Woo-hees judgment was urate. A few days ago, I captured the Twelve Warlords of the Shinhwa Church. !! know? What kind of people are the eighteen warlords? Ki Woo-hee swallowed his saliva. Its that time. It must have happened early in the morning when she felt Yeon Ho-jeongs emotions with her spiritual eyes. Before he died, he spewed out some information. There were quite a few things I didnt know. Ki Woo-hee swallowed again and asked. Do you believe what he says is true? Yes. Why? The rank of eighteen warriors is not something that can be achieved simply by being strong in martial arts. If you do not have absolute faith in the religion, you will not be able to obtain the position of militarymander no matter how excellent your martial arts skills are. Still, I think its true. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became dull. It was a torture that I couldnt withstand, even worse than that. The probability that it is false is extremely low. !! Ki Woo-heesplexion turned pale. Is it because I felt Yeon Ho-jeongs emotions once? Even though I couldnt see it with my eyes, I could imagine how terrible and terrible the torture he must have been. The important thing is this. I am a person who is quite familiar with evil religion. But I dont have that much knowledge about the Shinhwa Church or the Gwanghyeol Church. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his upper body and sped his hands. Just with that slow movement, it felt like the atmosphere had changed. A darker and heavier atmosphere tightened around Ki Woo-hees neck. Originally I wasnt going to ask you any more questions. From what I heard before, it seemed like you didnt know much, and I heard everything there was to hear, so even if you had something to hide, I thought it would be better to wait for you to say it with your own mouth. . Is there one thing you didnt tell me? yes? Mythological bloodline. ! I havent heard anything about your siblings except you. Furthermore, I have not heard in detail what kind of person the Shinhwa cult leader is and why you are suffering because of your blood. Is this important? okay. Can I find out which parts are important? I had some idea when I caught a guy named Jamyeong Ilho before. And this time, I was confident when I caught the Twelve Commanders. The Shinhwa Church is trying to take over the imperial pce and government offices. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a monotonous tone. But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand it. One of the reasons why an empire that lost its power was able to maintain itself until now is blood legitimacy. No matter how corrupt they are, they are not easy enough to be taken over by people from the western regions. To that extent those in power may be corrupt. My thoughts are a little different. If the people in power in the empire were that corrupt, the empire should have copsed long ago. It means that we are fighting beyond the line. . A line that cannot be crossed even if one lives as a traitor. Both white and ck have their own lines. So what is the line of the politicians who run the country? Its orthodoxy. There are probably many things. But the biggest thing among them is, as you said, authenticity. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Whether you are bribed or oppressed by force, there must be a minimum of legitimacy. And the greatest legitimacy of imperial politics is blood legitimacy. . say it. How is the Xinhua cult connected to the empire in the central ins? Ki Woo-hee, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, sighed in frustration. Commander Yeon is really sharp. . thats right. I didnt tell you all the information about Shinhwaism. To be exact, I wasnt even thinking about telling you. I also forgot about it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Recall the memories you had forgotten. And tell me that. * * * what?! Dong-gaks eyes widened as if they were torn. The Twelve Commanders havent arrived yet? Thats right. The old man swallowed. If you have the skills of the Twelve Commanders, you should have already ovee the barrier and reached the opening. But he hasnt been seen yet. Dong-gaks face distorted. What on earth happened?! Gyukjeok is a thorough person. Regardless of his skills, he is a person who is certain about getting things done. He wasnt the type of person to evaporate like this without saying anything. then? Could it be that you were harmed by someone?! The old man unconsciously refrained from saying that it couldnt be possible. I dont know. This ce is close to the Murim Alliance. And the Murim Alliance is like a sacred ce for the Baekdo Murim people. This means that it is a ce where many expertse and go. It is not strange no matter when and where something happens. There may not be many masters who can catch as many as twelve warriors without even realizing it, but it is still something you never know. I have one suspicion. Something? I saw it on my way back and there were signs of a forest fire not far from here. After a brief investigation, there were many people saying that the fire was caused by lightning or that it was a bonfire started by an unknown traveler. Dong-gaks eyes grew cold. fire? Shinhwa religion worships fire. Naturally, Shinhwa believers also learned Yeoyanggong. Among them, the Eighteen Armed Forces learn the highest level of Yeoyanggong. It is not difficult to start a forest fire if you put your mind to it. The problem is why the Twelve Commanders started the forest fire. Are there any signs of a fight? I didnt recognize it until then. Go and find out right now. If by any chance we find traces of someone fighting Dong-gak gritted his teeth. He rather hoped there were signs of a fight. If Gyukjeok evaporated without saying a word, the higher-ups would not leave him alone as thest witness. At that time, report it to the higher-ups. A higher-ranking military officer must be summoned. Chapter 330 Episode 330 The Darkness Returns (5) Ugh. Ugh. Yeongasindan let out a soft cry. As we finished the nearly four hour long breakfast, a response came from Yeonga Shindan. Healing of the internal injuries has reached its final stages. Its already morning. Even though I stayed up all night, I wasnt tired at all. This is because the Four Gods Energy, which gained momentum, activated the internal organs and relieved fatigue. Yeon Ho-jeong got up from his seat and headed straight to the training ground of the Mortal Army. As I approached the training ground, I heard a silent, loud voice. North! Murder! Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! Whoa! The wind screamed at the fierce weapons skills of the fifty soldiers. The martial arts each person used was different, but surprisingly, the unity of the formation itself was remarkable. Mukbi shouted again. West! Ab()! Whoa! Rumbling! All soldiers changed direction quickly and naturally. This too was surprising. Although each person has different walking techniques, different skills, and different internal skills, they move as if they were one body until the moment they change direction and swing their weapon. They showed ideal breathing through extreme training. I havent used it in actualbat yet, but the groupbat ability seemed to have increased twofoldpared to before. When did it get like that? Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt help but be surprised. I heard that some of the Zhuge familys most advanced formation methods were disassembled and the basics were improved to fit thebined Mortal Army. No matter how easy it was to change it to be easy to learn, it was achieved ridiculously quickly considering the time and the differences in abilities among the members. Jeong ()! Sigh! The army of death, which had been attacking all directions for a long time, suddenly lined up in the center of the training ground. It was a natural and clean movement. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and approached the training hall. Mukbi quenched his appetite. came? ok. Youreing because its all over. Thats right. Of course, I wasnt aiming for it. joy. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the Mortal Army. Several soldiers looked at Yeonhojeong with happy eyes. But no one opened their mouths. This is because Jinju did not order disbandment. Mukbi shouted. dissolution. The soldiers rxed their posture as if they had been waiting. Commander! omg! Hasnt it been too long? Where have you been hanging out and now youre here?! Im going to forget my face. Im going to forget my face. The soldiers each expressed their joy and approached Yeon Ho-jeong. These were subordinates I hadnt seen in a really long time. Yeon Ho-jeongs face also had a bright smile for a long time. sorry. We were supposed to be together all the time, but a lot of things happened. I thought it was a joke and grumbled, but people tend to feel embarrassed when they react this way. Thats usually the case. Of course you should! I had forgotten my responsibilities! I guess they must have been eating good food without us knowing. Look at the fat on your face. Are you by any chance going around beating up weak kids? My spirit is clear. Instead of feeling embarrassed, I go one step further. Seeing the soldiers like that made Yeon Ho-jeong feel better. You guys. Do you know how busy Ive been being called here and there? I have one or two things to solve Huh? Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. what? Why is that guy here? Kang Ryang was leaning against the stone wall at the end of the training ground. Kang-ryang smiled and waved his hand. Okcheong said. We take turns sharing secret weapons. Kang Je ()s swordsmanship was amazing. Thanks to you, it is of great help to us. To himself, of course. Hoo Bigeom? Yeon Ho-jeongs smile deepened. A remarkable guy. Find ways to grow on your own. It was much more important than talent. At that time, Mukbi intervened. Youve been quite negligent in your duties so far, so why dont you show yourself as a militarymander now? Thats right. Right away. right now? What now? The soldiers smiled meaningfully. Mukbi shouted. Jeong ()! Parrak! The Mortal Army moved to the end of the training ground and formed a formation. Oh and ten were not lined up exactly. It was a natural arrangement that seemed sloppy at first nce. But their temperament was unique. Phew. The cold mountain breeze seemed to heat up in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. Mukbi raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. There is no one better than you for your first real fight, right? Please hang out for once. In the end, Yeonho just burst outughing. I cant stop you. He climbed onto the training grounds and stood on the other side of the Mortal Army. The training ground itself was so wide that the distance was twenty feet wide. Mukbi asked. What about the Light Dragon Club? Do you want to kill children? Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! A ck-gray chain of iron chains came out from inside Yeonhojeongs sleeve. Lets do this. Im going to lose. If I get hit, Ill consider it as myck of skill. No matter how realistic the fight is, you cant make the kids lose their limbs. You put a lot of thought into it. It is said that the Shaolin monk who said Beomwoonga Beomonga had his arm burned. I didnt cut off my arm. So when are you going to start? Mukbi chuckled. East (|) Se (). Chaaaaaa! Soldiers each holding their weapons. Their eyes suddenly changed. Yeon Ho-jeongs face also became serious. Look at these? The eyes of the soldiers staring at him were full of fighting spirit and intimidation. Other than that, no emotions were visible. I wasnt excited, but I wasnt rxed either. The moment the formation was unfolded, the enemy was dealt with strictly ording to the formation. They were so polished. Good. chuck. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture. Its very fine. Mukbi said in a cold voice. Direct attack. Paaaaaaaa! As soon as Mukbismand was given, fifty soldiers of the Mortal Army rushed towards Yeonhojeong all at once. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to run away, was momentarily startled. Wooooow! It felt as if an invisible energy was prating every part of my body, gradually constricting my bones, blood vessels, and muscles. Jin Se (ꇄ)?! strong. Just by forming a formation and charging in, a tremendous amount of spirit is released. And that spirit soon became an intangible true energy, forming an air pressure that bound the opponents body. Simply swinging a weapon was not an attack. The momentum that their positions give off with one mind and one intention is itself another weapon. There was nothing to do or save face other than look after it. Weeeeeee! The Yeongasindan rotated at an incredible speed and gave off powerful energy. Whoa! The white tiger roared fiercely thanks to the momentum of Yeonga Shindans Yongpo Shinkong. Haha! It seemed as if arge tiger the size of a house was roaring with determination somewhere in the distance. The roar of the tiger king, which spread beyond the training ground and beyond the radius of dozens of fields, caused shivers. Yeon Ho-jeong took a powerful step forward. thud! With a powerful step, the left head headed to the front. It was the anti-dragon chief of Yeongas vision. Banryongjang was excellent for offense, but it was the ultimate martial arts skill whose true value was revealed during counterattacks. Nevertheless, the reason Yeon Ho-jeong used Banryongjang was because he thought that Jinse itself was an attack. And his thoughts were correct. Crumbling! Jinse and tension collided, causing a huge explosion. It was a loud explosion louder than the sound of thunder. Due to the strong impact, the speed of the Mortal Armys charge slightly decreased, and Yeonhojeong took three steps back. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became bright. Thats incredible power. It was a wave of energy released by 50 peak masters as one. It wasnt even an actual attack, but Banryongjang, who exerted all his strength, was pushed back without much power. The momentum is this high, but how strong will it be if it actually hits the weapon? Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! For an instant, the pure white wind was colored with red-hot mes. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved at an incredible speed. Paaaaang! It advances with red and white mes. It was Jujakgongs blood wing Hwicheon. The air pressure in the formation was so strong that the speed was not the same as before, but it was still as fast as lightning. In an instant, Yeonhojeong rushed to the front of the Mortal Army. He swung his fist vigorously. The training method was Suzaku, and the boxing method was Baekhos Tiger King. The leading woman coolly swung her sword. Hahaha! Sigh! Yeon Ho-jeongs body swayed greatly. Whats this?! It was a terrifying force. An intense pain remained in the fist wrapped by the Gyoryong Chain. Even though it is a fist armed with a dragon gun and a white tiger! Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated frighteningly. Papa papapang! It was a strategy to keep five soldiers in check at the same time. It was a free form of Cheongryonggong and Cheongryongdohae (iɺ), not the actual box-and-punch method. but. Puff poop! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was thrown back. The power of the soldiers was so strong. If I had gritted my teeth and used more strength, I could have kicked the two people in the chest, but even if I did that, it would only end in bruises. In return, sword marks would have been carved into Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Unbelievable. Yeon Ho-jeong was really surprised.. Is it possible to gather energy of different natures and amplify it by just training one Jinbeop?! Even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, I had never experienced a method like this before. Of course, it was not a useful strategy in a battlefield full of screams and flesh. Even if you can somehow block up to two or three hundred enemies, beyond that, the effectiveness will inevitably decline. However, if it is a one-to-many match, it is a different story. Mukbi shouted. True!! sh! The brilliance of the sword split the air. Yeon Ho-jeongs body dispersed like smoke. Burbubbubbuk! Dozens of sword marks appeared on the floor of the training hall. Considering the original skills of each soldier, it was an unbelievable amount of power. By amplifying the power of each others true energy, they are maximizing the power of Balgyeong (l). Its no joke. Sigh! Yeonhojeong, floating high in the air, suddenly held a long dragon chain in his hand. Mukbi shouted. Heavenly Chung (n)!! sh! Dozens of swords and dozens of wind blows rained down on Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeonhojeong quickly rotated his sword. Puff puff puff! The sword energy and wind and wind shattered and scattered like fireworks exploding on the shield of the Gyoryongsak, which rotated at an incredible speed. profit! Thick veins appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs forehead. Even though I blocked it with all my strength, the shock was felt throughout my entire upper body. Even if the strength was increased, the density of the internal force was different, so there should not be much difficulty in blocking, but my whole body throbbed as if I had a bruise. Whiiiiiiiing! A white storm raged throughout Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The white g was raised to the extreme. Im really going. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeongs body fell at an incredible speed. Quaaaang! It was so heavy that it shook the entire training hall floor. He immediatelynded on the ground and swung his sword again. Puff puff! Whoa! Gyoryongsae was strong. He struck in all directions as if swinging a whip, but before he even reached the point, there was a sound of air bursting. The speed and power are beyond imagination. Still, it gets stuck. Cheering! Whoops! h h h! The peak sword technique of the Hwasan Kunlun shaman initially blocked the shock wave of the Gyoryongskeol. Whoa! Puff puff! Yeon Ho-jeongs body shook. It was hit by the tension and wind that prated between them. Although it was a miss, the impact was significant. These attacks were so sophisticated that if the reaction speed had been a little slower, the Samdan Battle would have been shaken. amazing. A long-awaited joyous emotion appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he attacked the Mortal Army with his swords and dynamic fists. How did they manage to get this far in such a short amount of time! It was then. Kakakang!! It was an eerie sound. It was the sound that prated the Gyoryongsaes circr defense. Yeon Ho-jeong, surprised, looked back. Song Yeon-gyeong, who is said to have the best skill among Amipas best practical spear masters, aimed for his neck with his anti-magic spear flying like a sh. It was toote to avoid it. Yeon Ho-jeongs arms curved like snakes and wrapped around the iron bars. A powerful gunshot burst out from his two hands. Fuuuuuuu! Pow! In the process of bouncing off the iron bars, I was hit by three wind blows on my back. Im crying! Yeon Ho-jeong, who vomited blood once, stepped into the White Tiger Forest. Kwaaaaang! Ugh! Oh no! Yeon Ho-jeong, who bounced off five soldiers with a furious advance, quickly reached the end of the training ground. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeong wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth. His expression gradually became filled with joy. Good! Mukbi, who was smiling while looking at the training ground from afar, suddenly hardened his expression. uh? Her extremely trained eyes captured Yeon Ho-jeongs gaze. what? Eyes gradually turning pitch ck. It was a look in her eyes that conveyed a terrifying madness that she had never seen before. !! At that moment, Mukbi felt goosebumps rising all over his body. The energy radiating from Yeonhojeong gradually began to be more lifelike. Come on guys! Faba Park! The Mortal Army rushed forward again at frightening speed. Mukbi shouted without realizing it. stop!! Yeon Ho-jeongs fist pierced the air. Crumbling! Chapter 331 Episode 331 Darkness Returns (6) The sound of thunder exploded beyond the training ground and reached the sky. Bababababaak! Yeon Ho-jeong quickly stepped back. It was not possible to ovee the pressure of the Jinse. Ugh! Eudadadada! Each and every one of the dozen soldiers at the front took a dozen steps back. He was pushed out due to the pressure of Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeongs power to force all the top leaders to retreat at once was enormous, but what was even more impressive was that the advance was maintained even though so many people were pushed back. This was because the formation itself was very free. If they had been lined up tightly, half of the formation would have copsed with this attack. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became increasingly red. Grumbling. Suzakus fire burned brightly. Jiing! Jiing! The Yeongasindan rotated at high speed, continuously releasing the power of the Yongpo Shingong. Powered by explosive momentum, Suzakugi released a terrifying energy wave. The main weapon itself was firepower and deadly. Until now, Yeonhojeong had been able to manage his life freely while operating the main work, but not now. Im crying! Im crying! The heart rate soared and blood flow increased. Cheeeeeeeek! Red smoke rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It is not the main fire energy, but the burning energy that receives the fire that is made tangible. !! Mukbis face hardened. She knew how much Yeon Ho-jeong thought of the Immortal Army. No matter how realistic the match was, there was never a time when I fought to live with all my heart, not just for the sake of being intimidating. Its not like real life, its real real life. Yeon Ho-jeong is truly dealing with the forces of death. It was time for Mukbi to open his mouth again. [Its okay.] Startled, Mukbi looked at the front of the Mortal Army. There was Okcheong, twirling her shoulders. [This is a rare opportunity to meet an expert as big as themander. Its okay.] [But!] [Its also an opportunity to check themanders greatest talent Ive ever seen. If the talent I saw is true, we can be stronger.] [What?] Okcheong smiled faintly. Although his face was smiling, his eyes were extremely serious. It was about to explode, but that alone made it possible to feel how dangerous Yeon Ho-jeongs life was. [We also received great grace from themander. Thatmander looks a bit dangerous to me right now.] [!!] [Not only will we be stronger, but this is also an opportunity to repay the kindness we received from themander. Please leave it to us.] Okcheong shouted after finishing the transmission. From now on, Jinju will be run by Do-do and Yeo-guk-do! Yeo-guk looked at Ok-cheong. Okcheong nodded. Try to receive themanders military service properly. Yeo-guk grinned. Its good. Faba Park! Yeo Guk, who quickly took three steps forward and stood at the head of the Mortal Army, raised her sword to its middle finger. Phew. In an instant, the atmosphere of the Mortal Army changed. What is outside the pearl and what is inside ispletely different. Instead of narrowing the field of view,bat power and reaction speed at the front are much improved. In other words, Okcheong and Yeoguk leading the Jin meant that they would properly deal with Yeonhojeong. A method trained by the Mortal Army and only for the Mortal Army. It was a gaijin (_) of the Three Killers of Death and Death. Yeo-guk shouted. Before the war! Parrak! The ranks of the freely scattered Mortal Army became as sharp as an awl. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a smile that felt somehow cold. Thats right. He was the one who felt the will of the Lord of Death without saying anything. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The Gyoryongsae, which had been increased by internal energy, trembled arbitrarily. Red-hot mes fluttered across the throbbing bridge. . Even though the trembling of the air caused by the true force and the noise of the energy waves caused by the reaper shook the air, it seemed as if there was strangely silence. Pop! Faba Park! Even the bitter wind could not prate into the training hall. This is because the forces emitted by Yeonhojeong and the Immortal Army shed sharply, creating an intangible miracle. Okcheong, standing in the center of the camp, opened her mouth. Artillery attack. As soon as he finished speaking, the fifty mortal forces began to move. Quaaaang! It was incredible speed. Just kicking the ground causes you to burst intoughter. Jinki, which operates organically in the current situation, doubled everyones speed. An army of annihtors rushing towards Yeonhojeong like a swordfight. Yeonhojeongs reaction was immediate. Aaaaeaaaeak! Before the soldiers could get within close range, the Gyoryongsae was swung sideways. It was Jujakgongs Hongyeomyuksalgong (t), which contained the Balgyeong technique maximized by the Yongpo Shingong. Crumbling! The position of the Mortal Army fluctuated greatly. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills, which he attacked with determination and will to kill, were shockingly powerful. It was so powerful that the speed of the charging soldiers dropped to 30% in an instant. But the Mortal Army did not panic. Sigh! Sword Qigong that shoots out covering all directions. It was a response that anticipated the destruction of Yeonhojeong, which shook the camp with powerful force and aimed to destroy each enemy. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was nning to go straight to the end and take down Amis spearman first, had to immediately change his tactics. Damn it! Fuuuuuuu! Everywhere in the training hall exploded or was dented by sts and shock waves. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his sword. Fuuuuuuu! Hahaha! It was a tremendous rebound. With his right hand, he uses Gyoryongsaes Hongyeomughter attack, and with his left fist, he uses White Tigers Tiger Kings attack, and uses Blue Dragon Dapunbo and White Tiger Gunrimbo to minimize damage while being efficient. Implement an attack. However, the momentum was not broken at all. Rather than breaking, it gradually regained its sticity. It felt like every attack I made was absorbed. then. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who flew up to Hyeok-ik Hwicheon at once, took a deep breath. Faaagh! It seemed as if he had guessed that he was going to jump. Hwasans Yunho and Dongho unfolded the Plum Flower Samreunggeom (÷脦). Whirririririk! Intangible sparks fluttered like dozens of flowers and surrounded Yeonhojeong. At that moment, Yeonhojeong gave strength to his lower abdomen. Hahaha!! It was a huge lions hoo. No, it should be called White Tiger, not Lions Hood. The lungs were inted to the limit with the white tiger gold energy, and a tremendous shock wave erupted from the sound waves released. Chaechaechaechaeng! Whoa! The plum blossoms speculum, which was surging, waspletely shattered. That wasnt all. The unexpectedunch of the evil attack disrupted the position of the Mortal Army and more than half of the soldiers stumbled. If the intangible membrane had not been created, more than ten people would have had their eardrums burst. It was such a powerful shock wave. Paaaaaaaa! Gyoryongsae wriggled in the air and attacked the soldiers. Whoops! Damn it! Whoa! Gyoryongswaes movements were truly surprising. It moves as if the iron chain itself is alive. It was majestic, like a dragon wriggling, and it was also insidious, like a snake. In response to that clever and majestic attack, the soldiers were in a hurry to strike away the Gyoryongsae. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who came down to the outskirts of the training ground, swung his sword again. Sigh! Donghos eyes wavered. The dragon chain that flew like a beam of light suddenly wrapped around his sword. Yeon Ho-jeong pulled the Gyoryongsae powerfully. ! Surprisingly, Dongho did note with it. However, he didnt miss the sword either. Hold on. Dong-ho, who is iparable in both physical strength and endurance, is withstanding Yeon-ho-jeongs strength. It was the power of death and death. Even if the situation is disturbed, if there is will, it is possible to give strength to a few people. Paaaaaaaa! At that time, Okcheong led Amis spearmen and attacked the left and right sides of Yeonhojeong. It was truly an exquisite moment. Even Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised by the attack aimed at the moment he took his breath. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong, who released the Gyoryongsae, rotated his body on the spot. Pipipiping! Four spears and one sword inflicted shallow cuts on Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Puff puff! Jakcheong and the spearmen were thrown back by the spinning and firing Banryongjang. sh! Yeonho-jeong, who had prated Jins core at a faster speed than the bounced Okcheong and the spearman,unched a frantic punch in all directions. Pow! Hahaha! Pow! Three or four people retreated, five people held on, and two stumbled and coughed up blood. Even though he did not carry an axe, Yeon Ho-jeongs boxing technique, if used properly, is powerful enough to kill a person. The two soldiers who were hit by his fist and vomited blood lost all strength and copsed. Wooooow! The situation was shaken. Just because two people fell, it didnt mean the line was broken. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss that golden moment when the situation was shaken. Quang! Yeonho-jeong, who had gathered his strength with the strongest advance since the start of the fight, ran towards Yeo-guk. The intention is to influence the flow of the Jinbeop by defeating the person who is the backbone of the Jinn. It was then. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was rushing towards Yeo Guk, suddenly turned around and surprised Pang Man-ho. omg! Pang Man-ho, who was surprised, swung his great sword with the force of both the sword and the sword. It was an agile response unbefitting itsrge size. Yeon Ho-jeong unfolded his spear and swung it horizontally. Whoops! The sword flew to the side. Blood burst out from Yeon Ho-jeongs hands as well. Whoa! Tsk! Due to the stic short-hand angle, the bulge copsed on the spot. Phew! At that moment, the situation shook violently. also. Yeoguk and Okcheong are the backbone of this Jinbeop. However, there were several soldiers leading the advance from behind the scenes. One of them was the Pang Man-ho, which yed a more important role than Yeo Guk when it disyed its imposing offensive power. This was the weak point That was then. Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeong stumbled and coughed up blood. White smoke billowed from his back. ?! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Cheeeeeeeek! Red-hot smoke billowed out through the white smoke, and then puffed out! And then he disappeared. Whoa, too. Slurp. The turbulent situation calmed down. The soldiers calmed down. As expected, you are the militarymander. You attacked Manho all at once in such a tense and chaotic situation. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. Okcheong was smiling. Although I was breathing quite heavily. My eyes were right. At this moment, I was able to clearly see themanders innate talent hidden behind his incredible practical skills. Talent? Its a talent. You instinctively see through weaknesses, right? ! The soldier said this. If this is the current system, even Ambassador Gong Gong and we will not be able to withstand the long sentence. Of course, we will also suffer significant damage. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. I know that your military skills are stillckingpared to the two of you. Nevertheless, he attacked the weak points of the formation and gradually destroyed it. Thanks to themander, I learned what our weaknesses were in this formation. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Okcheongs mouth. He also suffered internal injuries due to the unreasonable attack. It is hardly a repayment for that, but I have blown away the unscrupulous madness lurking inside themander. The tension in Yeonhojeongs backboard. It was the Dangeumjang (\) of Geomseon () Takmuja. It was a martial art of enlightenment that allowed the form and expression to be free and contained within it the enlightenment of the path of enlightenment, leading to the truth. How is it? Are you feeling better? huh. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked her chest. For some reason, the dark and frustrating feeling felt much better. I could have blown it away right away, but I felt like I had to let it evaporate when my emotions were strong, so I could see the difference more clearly, so I had no choice but to be rude. Okcheong took control. At the same time, all soldiers tookmand. All of the Mortal Army knew of Okcheongs intentions and gathered their strength. I learned it well! A resounding voice swept through the training hall. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Ok Cheong, soon smiled bitterly. This is it. I was trying to teach him a trick, but instead I received help from the soldiers. But why? My pride wasnt hurt. I felt sorry for making the soldiers worry about me, but somehow I felt warm inside. In the end, this was all Yeon Ho-jeong had to say. Please continue to take good care of me in the future. Please take care of me! The dance, which started off violently, ended in a gentle atmosphere. Chapter 332 Episode 332 Darkness returns (7) Five dayster. hmm. Ive been so busy that I havent been able to eat properly with my family. After some time, we had some free time, so the four of us decided to get together and have a meal. Thanks to this, the eldest child, the second child, and Mukbi were here together. On that spot, Yeonwi was able to immediately feel the change in Yeonhojeong. Hojeong. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was eating small pieces of meat with chopsticks, looked at Yeon Wi with puzzled eyes. ? Yeonwis expression became strange. The face of my son looking at me looked very innocent. The unique ck and white eyes were also extremely transparent. Its strange. After the fight with the Twelve Warlords of the Mythological Religion, something changed in my son. To be more precise, I would say that it seems like his hidden true nature has been revealed. It felt like the demonic nature of madness that had been fostered through hellish chaos had finally reared its head. I was very worried because of that. If you have a physical injury, you can call a doctor to have it fixed, but only you can ovee the shaking of your mind and spirit. Todays event was also created with the intention of helping to remove the darkness in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, but unexpectedly, the sons eyes were clear and deep. What happened recently? Or Yeonwi smiled. The amount has decreased a bit. Is that so? Didnt they take enough food for three or four men? Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Its because I havent been overworking my body too muchtely. This amount is perfect for now. There is something that so-called people misunderstand. People think that the martial arts people only eat and fight. But the truth is different. It is clear that martial arts is a dangerous world of spear knives, but there are far more people who have not experienced it than those who have actually experiencedbat. Furthermore, there are more people who die in a singlebat than those who experiencebat and grow. In the first ce, realbat is based on someones death. Although this is often not the case, those engaged in actualbat usually do not consider survival in case of defeat. In other words, actualbat is the act of putting your entire life on the line. Aside from the simple consumption of physical strength, the consumption of mental strength is bound to be enormous. That in itself is extreme tension. In that respect, Yeonhojeong can be said to be a very unique case. He experienced more battles than any other martial artist of his time and suffered numerous defeats. Nevertheless, he survived until the end and is here now. A life filled with countless wins and losses. In other words, for him, actualbat and life and death were no longer stages on which he had to make up his mind. Life itself is a series of life and death,bat, and tension. Thats why your mind is calm, and even though its a real fight, you can act like a warrior and not be nervous. The embodiment of actual warfare. Because he possesses a skill like that of a ghost, which is one of the few in the world, he can control everything, including eating, resting, and work, in proportion to his training amount. How are your wounds? I heard you got hurt while working with soldiers. There is a brave congressman living in our residence, right? It haspletely healed. okay. Thank goodness. I am d that he is feeling better, but I am relieved that he is back to being the wise and confident son he used to be. Yeonwi suddenly asked while looking at Yeonjipyeong. Arent you bored? yes? Oh, me? okay. Yeon Ji-pyeong said as if he was embarrassed. How can you ever be bored when you are busy following the sword road every day? However, I am worried that I am just wasting rice. My father, my older brother, and my older sister are all very busy, but I feel like Im not doing anything alone. Dont think like that. The Murim League is an alliance of Baekdo Murim. You are also a member of Baekdo and a member of the Yeonga family. It is right to train hard every day in preparation for when martial arts calls you. Make sure you sharpen that sword well. All right. The reason I didnt stop you froming to the Murim Alliance was because the family was stable and I wanted you toe to a bigger ce and broaden your horizons. Yeonwi pointed to Yeonhojeong and Mukbi with his hand. Your brother and Bia are not just strong in martial arts, nor are they just busy. We will have to pay close attention to what these two have seen and experienced and how they resolve conflicts and incidents. Ill keep that in mind. Yeonhojeongs expression was calm, but Mukbi blushed for no reason. He was embarrassed because he felt like he was being praised even though he was not a very great person. Yeonwi smiled and looked at Mukbi. Anyway, congrattions. yes? Mukbi narrowed his eyes. Me? Yes. what? Yeonwi frowned and looked at Yeonhojeong. You didnt tell me? Yeon Ho-jeong answered calmly. I thought it was important to realize this for yourself. I thought it was nothing to make a fuss about from the standpoint of martial arts since all I had to do was continue as I had done so far. Hey. He is a genius who demolished half of the wall that announced the first destination of martial arts. Even if we celebrate for three days and nights, it wont be enough. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled awkwardly. Its being torn down, but its notpletely torn down. But thats not the case. It was a strange conversation. At least that was the case for Mukbi. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Muk-bi in surprise. sister! Huh? why? Congrattions! what? You are breaking down the barrier of all kinds! You are amazing! Mukbi narrowed his eyes. Mujong Huh? What are you tearing down? who? I? Honest admiration appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. Somehow, my sisters true spirit seemed to have deepened in a strange way, and that seems to have been the case. Yes? Mo Fei looked at Yan Yu in confusion. Yeonwi nodded. You are breaking through the barrier of no end. If we continue to do what we have done so far, I think we will reach an upward trend before the end of this month. omg! Mukbi was surprised. Jeez, I broke through the infinite wall?! Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. You have to say it right away. Im breaking through. It didnt break through. Thats it! Its different, man. So, dont overexert yourself just because youre excited, just do what youve done so far, like your father said. Mukbis face became very flushed. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. This is why I wasnt talking. Yeonwi shook his head. You deserve to be happy. You are you, but Bia is also young. It is rare for a master to break through the barrier of martial arts at this age. Well, thats true too. Mukbi swallowed his saliva. I am boundless! I clenched my fists without realizing it due to the overwhelming joy. But even for a moment. But. hmm? Mukbis face became dazed. I didnt know about my change How on earth did you know that I was breaking the barrier? Oh, you mean that? Yeonwi smiled. In fact, breaking through a certain level is an extremely personal feeling, so it is not easy for outsiders to judge. However, there is one gateway that countless people go through just before reaching a simr level. Ah yes. However, the process of passing through that gateway is different for each person. In the case of Hojeong, he developed all the martial arts of the Four Gods and passed the Byeoknajingyeol in a single go with the ten stars. In my case, I had quite a bit of trouble at the gate of Mujong. Because his sons were so talented, Yeonwi was also as talented as anyone else. It was said to be a difficult gateway even for such a rare swordsman, so the difficulty of Mujongjibyeok could be said to be beyond imagination. Everyone has different ways of breaking down walls and moving forward, but everyone encounters simr walls when they reach the ultimate goal. Of course, the walls of the drama will also have different shapes and levels of difficulty. yes. So, what I mean is. But one characteristic is visible to those who break down the wall and move forward. What are the characteristics? Yes. What characteristics? True energy. ? Mukbi tilted his head. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. The density of true energy changes. If I just say this, Id say its because of how amazing it is, but itspletely different. how? When the density of true energy changes, the original dantian shrinks rapidly. of course. Because we need to increase density. !! The Danjeon bes smaller, but the true energy contained within it bes harder and more dense, and its efficiency is maximized depending on the casters operating method. Yeonwi received Yeonhojeongs words. Furthermore, as the density of true energy increases through the wall, even the true energy residing in the muscles and bones gathers into the Danjeon. yes?! Isnt it necessary to empty it to fill it? As the pure energy of Mother Nature dwells in the emptied muscles and bones, not only the dantian but also the body develops more perfectly and wlessly. Grumble! Yeon Ho-jeong lit one of his chopsticks on fire. The chopsticks instantly burned ck and then turned white. Kuuk. He broke the chopsticks that had turned into charcoal with his strong grip and trapped them in his fist, and this time he raised the string weapon. Cheeeeeek! Along with the white smoke, a small bead appeared in his hand. It waspressed so strongly that its size was as small as a thumb nail. A body with extremely high levels of impurities removed and a Danjeon with increased density. !! It is a reconstruction of the body to achieve further enlightenment. With my current body, I cannot fully capture the transcendent enlightenment that people in the world talk about. So the inside and outside of the body begins to change from the root. To embrace stronger martial arts. Mukbis eyes wavered. Are you talking about aplete transformation? Strictly speaking, it is different, but if you only think about the aspect of change, it can also be seen as aplete transformation. It doesnt change the muscles themselves, though. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Anyway, I tried not to say anything until I realized it myself, but this is what happened. Congrattions. yes? Ah yes! If he was normally silent, he would have grumbled at Yeon Ho-jeong even as a joke. But I couldnt do that now. I was both dazed and happy. I waspletely out of my mind. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Now that were all together like this, shall we have a drink? Thats good. You and Jipyeong should go and have a drink. Speaking of which, I need to take care of Bias history. All right. It was time for Yeon Ho-jeong to get up from his seat. hmm? He and Yeonwi turned their eyes to the window almost at the same time. Yeonwi tilted his head. What brings you here at this hour? Thats right. Did you ask him for anything? There is, but the results are not something that wille out in just a few days. I think Im here for something else. Hmm. Yeonwi said to Mukbi. Wait with Jipyeong for a moment. yes! It was a strangely powerful answer. Yeonwi stood up with a embarrassed expression. In this way, Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong opened the gate of Pagungak. There was a party hall there. The Yanwi took full control. Wee. The party also took a brief stance. There was no separate greeting. Yeon Ho-jeong asked directly. Whats going on? The official nced at Yeonhojeong. The party official, who was looking at him in silence, spoke to Yeonwi. Kite matriarch. Please speak. Lets borrow the matriarchs son for a moment. Yeonwi asked with a puzzled look. what brings you here? The party satisfied our appetite. I wille back and tell you. I think this shitty bastard will be better off than the Yeon family in this matter. Well, since my bastard is a cheap bastard, Ill have to clean it up. Hmm? The official turned around. Follow me. Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong looked at each other. The eyes of father and son looked simr for the first time in a long time. Chapter 333 Episode 333 Aim for brightness (1) The tea tastes good. You ride pretty well, right? surprised. I thought I was staying away from the tea ceremony. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa smiled. I learned while I was there. I heard that if you be absorbed in the tea ceremony, you can control your mind, so I tried it, but it doesnt seem to have much effect. Moyong-gun chuckled. Isnt it up to you to control your mind? thats right. Still, it was okay at first. I was pretty nervous. Its worth it. yes. It was quite helpful in relieving tension. Moyong Yeonhwa risked her life by going to Mukryongbu. This means that he did not go as a hostage to Yangcheon. With that mindset alone, Moyong Yeonhwa was able to grow further, and eventually, with Yangcheons recognition, she was able to reach where she is today. Prince Moyong said calmly. So, seeing as youve finallye to visit Abby, have you made up your mind? After Mo Yong-woo proved his worth with his strong presence. Prince Moyong called Moyong Yeonhwa and scolded her quite loudly. If you are in the same boat, you should forget about the bad rtionships in the past and try to learn a little more, but Mo Yong-yeon-hwa was still caught up in the past. Of course, Prince Moyong was not at ease after scolding his daughter. In the end, it was his fault that his daughter grew up like that. He was the one who taught me that if you have good skills, such things are just minor problems. I just hoped it would change now. He hoped that he and Mo Yong-woo could achieve great things on his left and right. Moyong Yeonhwa, who was scolded by Prince Moyong, said that she would stay at her residence until she came to her senses. And now my daughter came to visit me and gave me a ride in the car. Ill be honest with you. Mo Yong Yeon-hwas face was very serious. His eyes did not waver at all, and the pride disappeared from his expression. With that alone, Prince Moyong was satisfied. My feelings for you have not yet been resolved. I tried my best, but it wasnt easy. Thats what the human heart is like. Making up your mind is easy, but letting go is not so simple. yes. But it cant stay like this forever. As my father said, it is something only a petty person would do to look down on the other person because of a bad rtionship in the past when they are in the same situation. hmm. I will try. I cantpletely forget the bad rtionships of the past, but I will try to ignore them. At least I wont let you look down on my uncle because of that. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa is a talented person who stillcks many things. However, the reason Prince Moyong acknowledged his daughter was because he knew that she would at least take responsibility for the words she said. And it was also proof that Mo Yong Yeon Hwa was that honest. Moyong smiled and nodded. Well thought out. Hearing that you made up your mind like that, my fathers heart also became lighter. Im sorry for making you feel bad. no. You came back more mature, but all the pain you went through was nothing. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa smiled. This may happen again in the future. Please scold me often. Hehehe! Oh, I will definitely do that. A father and daughter smiling at each other. It remains to be seen whether Moyong Yeonhwa can truly change, but at least one step has been taken. Moyong-gun was satisfied with that alone. Okay, now that youre here, lets talk about things we havent talked about before. yes. Moyongs face, which was full of smiles, suddenly became cold. Boss Yang told me to bring Mengs information? yes. I definitely said that. Hmm. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa sighed. I am not a person who does not know that this is quite an unreasonable task. Moreover, they are asking for information even though the story has already ended. It must be insurance. The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. The smile was cold. You promised me strong support so that I could be the Murim lord, but if I dont be the lord, wouldnt it have been a waste of money? Both owners calcted their own profits and losses. I was a little disappointed in that part. I thought you werent the kind of person who would say two things. Its about floating. yes? We are trying to see whether or not we will really provide the information. Even if we dont provide information, our rtionship will continue. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes sparkled. I guess he gave me that order to gain the upper hand in the rtionship. Equal rtionships cannot exist. When you have the upper hand in a rtionship, many things be easier. What do you n to do? I dont know. Prince Moyong rested his chin. If either you or I start to cross the line, we will all be destroyed. Irrespective of whether its a rtionship or dominance, if its within an appropriate range, a little pat on the butt would be okay. Tension appeared on Mo Yong-Yeonhwas face. Are you nning to leak Maengs information? Yes. ! Of course, you cant hand over top secret information. However, you will have to throw a reasonablyrge and tasty piece of meat. Moyong-gun smiled. If possible, it would be good to have information that can benefit me as well. Information that could be beneficial Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes changed in an instant. Are you trying to get rid of your political enemies? There are still many thingscking, but the blood never goes anywhere. Prince Moyong smiled in satisfaction at Moyong Yeonhwas sharp insight. For me, it would be good to have a political enemy gone, and for both vice-lords, it would be good to be able to get rid of the thorn in the side of the white sword, so wouldnt this be the best of both worlds? It could be dangerous, father. Its dangerous. However, we are always walking on thin ice. It is definitely a risky task, but it will be of great benefit to me. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Of course, it would be a good idea to make a decent shield before that. A shield? After taking a sip of tea and gathering his thoughts, Moyong closed his eyes. Im sorry. To whom are you speaking? It was a good choice to be with me. But you are too extreme. There were many times when all of our party members were embarrassed because of this. Moyong-gun opened his eyes again. Mo Yong-gun made a decision of some kind, and there was a subtle murderous intent in his eyes. I will not make the excuse that it is a sacrifice for the greater good. me me. He opened his mouth. I heard that Jang Moon-in of the Communist Party will join the alliance in a month. Are you talking about the long story of Deungcheongyo? Yes. Prince Moyong looked at Moyong Yeonhwa intently. Mo Yong Yeon-hwas face gradually became pale. Father, really? If you want to take the enemys bones, you have to cut out your own flesh as well. !! Deung Jangmun-in is the owner of amazing martial arts skills. However, he is also a person who is overly aggressive and often causes problems. In a way, he is a person who causes even more trouble by being an ally. Mo Yong-yeonhwa swallowed her saliva. He does not choose any means to eliminate his enemies. It is the aesthetics of battle. However, taking advantage of the opponents pieces at the expense of ones allies was something that should not be done under any circumstances. Regardless of utility, who would want to be involved if this fact were discovered? After gathering her thoughts for a moment, Mo Yong-yeon lowered her head. The reason my father wanted to sacrifice Deng Jangmun-in was not simply to avoid suspicion. This is probably because Jang Moon-in has had several idents in the past. Moyong-gun chuckled. Of course it is. But I have no intention of using that as an excuse. No matter what, he is my person, and even if he is a troublemaker in the world, if hees into my arms, it is my duty to protect him at all costs. ! I am now saying that I will not uphold that obvious duty. Its not like me. father. But I have no hesitation in my heart. Mo Yong-guns eyes darkened. It was the first time Mo Yong Yeon Hwa saw her fathers harsh eyes like that. While she was away, Prince Moyong also went through a big change of his own. You said you were disappointed because Manager Yang said two things with one mouth, right? yes. I understand him. If principles are not flexible, they will slow down progress. This is not an excuse, it is a fact. . Until I truly be the best, I will even sacrifice my own people if necessary. I willmit fraud, and if I have to be a fool, I will live like a fool. Prince Moyong looked at Moyong Yeonhwa. Would you trust and follow a father like that? A small smile soon appeared on Mo Yong Yeon Hwas face, which was full of surprise. The reason you asked me that question means that I too have the potential to be a victim, right? It could be so. No, I have already used you as a scapegoat. It was Prince Moyong who sent his daughter to Mukryongbu for his own future. Thats why he says he will live a more harsh life. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa bowed her head. The fact that you told me that fact itself is a great gift to me. Even blood rtives can be kicked out at any time if theyck ability and are not helpful. Just by knowing that, I was able to reduce the mistakes I would have made twice to just one. Moyong-gun smiled. The daughter definitely inherited the blood of the Mo Yong family. And very thickly. Then lets get started. yes. ah! Before that. hmm? Moyong Yeonhwa tilted her head. If you use Jangmun-in as a shield, what kind of political enemies are you trying to eliminate? Mo Yong-guns smile faded. When he opened his mouth to speak and heard the name, a deep tension appeared on Mo Yong-Yeonhwas face. It wont be easy. Im sure both bujus know that. Ill take care of it. It would be nice if I died, but its okay even if I dont. This will be an opportunity to see Yang Bu-sus skills. okay. We will find out the movement route of the long-time writer. Tell this to Vice President Yang tomorrow. yes! * * * The two people walked down the street at a fairly fast pace. How long has it been like that? Matriarch. What? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What on earth are you doing this for? Since I already said I would follow along, there was no need to ask this question. Even though I knew that, it was hard to hold back my curiosity. Maybe it would have been better if he had asked his father for help, but given the nature of the institution, how many things would be worth taking him to? Sreuk. The official stopped for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong, who naturally followed behind, also stopped walking. Cheap. This is Yeonhojeong. Please call me by my name. I know that you were the one who put Sang-Ah in Tang Ma-gun. Mo Yong-woo simply approved it. Thats true. Ill just ask you one thing. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. Are you acquainted with Mo Yong-woo? A rather sharp question came out of nowhere. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression did not waver. There was just curiosity in his eyes. How can you ask that? Answer me, you bastard. It was a difficult answer to give. The fact that he had a deep friendship with Mo Yong-woo was something he had not yet told his father. Of course, you probably noticed it to some extent. In other words, telling this fact means telling the authorities everything about yourself. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Thats right. . I dont believe you will go anywhere and tell me about this. The officials gaze deepened. This was because he also knew the power of this honest answer. But even for a moment. Then take it out. Who? I mean ivory. Suddenly? The officials expression becameplicated. There is a reason for that. Chapter 334 Episode 334 Aim for the brightness (2) Whoa. Mo Yong-woo leaned back in his chair. Today has been another day like this. Tang Mas training is quite difficult. Aside from everything else, the number of people is only 500. It took a lot of mental strength to guide that many soldiers in detail. Even if the leaders of each group help, it is not easy to control the training without a leader. Of course, Im used to it now, but that doesnt make it any less difficult. They are literally just getting used to it, and soldiers develop quickly, so appropriate training must be considered at every moment. Now we also have to start training in Jinbeom. I heard a rumor that the Mortal Army is devoting itself to training. The army of immortals has the daughter of the Zhuge Dynasty as a soldier. It is said that the Jinbeop was also dismantled and improved by the Zhuge Dynasty to suit the characteristics of the Mortal Army. As Segas strategy is taught directly by Segas master, the speed of conversion will be fast. Mo Yong-woo stroked his chin. He is a person with an excellent understanding of Jinbeop Would it be possible to find someone like him outside of Zhuge Ces side? You will need training in a different way than the Mortal Army. The characteristics of the Tang Demon Army and the Mortal Death Army arepletely different. The Mortal Army is small in number and its soldiers have clear martial arts characteristics, so they are good at urban warfare and infiltration warfare, and can also y the role of an advance guard. On the other hand, the Tangma Army is a group of 500 men and is armed with heavy armor. Therefore, battles that require mobility are somewhat difficult, but they can be said to be a powerful unit specialized in full-scalerge-scale battles on the ins. Of course, training in Jin method is more necessary for the Tang Demon army than for the Mortal Death army. In particr, since the groups are divided, each group needs a lineup that suits its individual characteristics and must also have arge lineup that is easy to use whenbined. Whoa, my head hurts. At that time, a yful voice was heard from the window. why? Is something bothering you? Mo Yong-woo smiled. I had already felt Yeonhojeongs presence a little while ago. Why do you leave the door open ande in through the window? Itste at night. No one will see it, but Im scared that someone will misunderstand me. haha. Mo Yong-woo turned his head to the window. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting cross-legged on the window railing. Come in and sit down. Sure. Yeon Ho-jeong, sitting on the soft chair across from Mo Yong-woo, smiled and tapped the armrest. Its really good, isnt it? Do you think theres a lot of budget? Its a luxury product, a luxury product. My brother gave it to me as a gift. Its big too. Mo Yong-woo smiled and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Are you finished with todays work? What else is there to do but finish it? I got some rest today. Good job. Yeon-je has lived a very busy life so far. If you keep running without stopping, there will definitelye a time when you get tired. Yeon Ho-jeong, smiling, asked in a passing tone. Anyway, do you have any concerns? Why is my head shaking all of a sudden? Mo Yong-woo quenched his appetite. Because of Tang Mas training. why? Didnt you listen? Its not bad to hit your feet once in a while if you dont listen to what you say Its not like that. They are doing so well. Rather, there are many times when I feel that my capabilities arecking. How humble. Im serious. But why are you training Tangma-kun? You can just do it as usual, right? Its because of the rules. Interest arose on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Tangma-kun is also slowly starting his training in Jin method? Thats right. I heard through the rumor that the Forever Armys training was very sessful, but is that really true? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. I missed out on the training. I dont know how they trained after leaving it up to Ah-yeon and Muk-bi. Its like a series. I just tried it once. Earnestly. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. How was it? It was outrageous. Under the assumption that both sides decided to fight together, it seemed like they would be destroyed without even being able to inflict any significant damage. There was surprise on Mo Yong-woos face. You mean Yeonjes martial arts skills? He was one of the few people who knew how strong Yeon Ho-jeong was. It wasnt just that he was strong in martial arts. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong is truly amazing is because he uses his martial arts skills more efficiently than anyone else. Extreme practical skills and unguarded personality. It may be a hasty statement, but Yeonhojeongsbat ability is enough to be considered the best in the central region. Of course, that and the strength of martial arts are different. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It was scary. It wasnt just a matter of forming a formation and moving around. It feels like organically connecting each others true energy and amplifying the true spirit itself. It can bounce off most attacks just by its momentum alone. Its quite an attack, but if youre an expert like Yeon Ho-jeong, even a casual attack can be fatal. If such attacks could be repelled with momentum alone, it could indeed be said to be a great strategy. Thats amazing. The Mortal Army has developed even further. Its all thanks to meeting good people. Soldiers are also very thirsty for strength. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Anyway, if youre worried about the starting method, you can just bring the Mo Yong familys starting method, right? Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Its not like I havent even thought about it. But that still wouldnt work. why? Im afraid Mr. Moyong will give permission. Is that possible? Rather, you would wee it. You may think that the power of Tangmagun can be used as the real power of the Moyong family. Well, thats right. So, are you saying that the reason you are not teaching the military of the Murong family to the Tang Ma army is because you are concerned that the Tang Ma army will be a private army of the Murong army? There is that reason, and crucially, I thought that the Tangma army needed a strategy befitting the Tangma army. At least, among the main familys formations that I know of, there is none that is suitable for Lord Tangma. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. How can there be a strategy that is right from the beginning? Even if its a little tight or a little loose, you adjust it little by little. Yeonje is right. However, the main familys method and the characteristics of Tang Mas army are very different. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. Shall we ask A-yeon toe up with a strategy that suits Tang Ma-kun? Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. Is that possible? Please, theres nothing I cant do. Of course, whether or not it can actually be made is entirely up to Zincs ability. hmm. how is it? Shall I tell you? Mo Yong-woo smiled. Its okay. I will find out this way. You have great confidence, dont you? Rather than confidence, I think thats natural. Besides, your rtionship with me shouldnt be known to other people. If Zhuge Xiaozhe helps us, there is a possibility that various rumors will arise. Well, thats true too. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Except for Zhuge Sega, lets find someone who is skilled in Jinbeop. It may take some time, though. I already feel reassured knowing that Yeonje will help me. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youre much calmer than before. Growth is not just about bing stronger in martial arts or bing more knowledgeable. Changing your mindset differently to suit your environment. That too is one aspect of growth. In that sense, it can be said that Mo Yong-woo has taken another step forward. Well, that aside. Mo Yong-woo asked with a puzzled look. What brings you here at this hour? Of course, its nice to see the series. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Well, theres no need to say anything. Ill ask you straight. ? Could it be possible to remove soldier Tang Sang-ah from the Tang Ma army? Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. Our soldiers? huh. why? Is something happening? Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Its not so much what happened well, its hard to exin with my own words. Tell me. If you want to withdraw, shouldnt you at least know the reason? You know the head of the family, right? Of course. It seems like the head of the family wants to educate his daughter properly. Hmm. You know things werent going well between you two, right? Ah yes. Because of that, soldier Tang Sang-ah suffered a lot. My father worked hard in the middle. Thanks to this, the rtionship between father and daughter has be quite cordial now. I think we understand each other well. Thats a good thing. I dont know what the head of the party is thinking. However, even now, I want to give my daughter a proper education, but themander has a strong influence in Tangma Murderers Yu army unit, right? yes. So he asked me to do it. I am also themander of the same unit, and in any case, I am the one who semi-forced the partys soldiers to join the army. Mo Yong-woo chuckled. It was really absurd. You didnt reject me either. How can I refuse when you push me like that? Sniff, thats a good thing to say. hmm. Mo Yong-woo, with his back buried in the chair, was lost in thought. After a while. Looking at the Tangma Army as a whole, there will not be a big problem if the Tang soldiers withdraw. In fact, if I were to withdraw, now would be the right time, before I start training for Jinbeop. Thats a good thing. Also, as Yeonje said, there will be no problem in withdrawing from the military unit due to the nature of the military unit where the militarymander has strong influence. But Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. If the parties involved dont want it, I dont want to make them withdraw, no matter how much Yeonje asks. What is more important than anything else is the individuals will. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I also have no intention of forcefully forcing them to withdraw. As my brother said, ones own opinion is probably the most important thing. Thank you for understanding. no. Im sorry I felt like I was asking an unreasonable request. Haha, I think its been quite a while since the words sorry came out of Yeonjes mouth. is it? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Mo Yong-woo said with a somewhat sad expression. Are you leaving already? Its been a while since west met. Shouldnt we at least have a drink? I have to tell this to the head of the family. And I have a prior contract. Its stillte. I think if its toote, I might get hit by an arrow. Its a shame. If you do, Ill give you some time soon. I will forget my brothers face. Im going to kill you. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and went to the window. But even for a moment. Is everything going well? hmm? Moyongses side. You said you would take care of it, so you must be doing well. Mo Yong-woo chuckled. Are you worried? I hope you think of it as simple curiosity rather than concern. There is nothing worth mentioning yet. I think you can rest assured for the time being. Im d. ah! But Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. why? Is there something wrong with you? Mo Yong-woos face became serious. Rather than saying I got caught I guess I was feeling ufortable because I got caught. Whats going on? The lotus flower has started to move. Hmm. Brother scolded Yeonhwa quite loudly the other day. After that, he was confining himself at home and had a private meeting with his brother today. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. A conversation with the Inkryongbu would definitely have taken ce. I think so. But thats not what bothered me. then? Something Its hard to understand, but it feels strange. If you think about it calmly, theres nothing strange about it, but I feel like theyre plotting something. It smells? okay. It stinks. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. The father and daughter met today Im sure the story from the Mukryongbu side came out hmm. He smiled. In that cool smile, the madness of the Emperor of Darkness, which had not yetpletely disappeared, was slowlying to life. I guess I have to be indebted to the beggar one more time. Chapter 335 Episode 335 Aim for the brightness (3) The next day. Its been a while since Ive sweated a bit. Yeon Ho-jeongs body was drenched in sweat afterpleting the training of the Mortal Death Army. Perhaps because Mo Yong-se withdrew from the political scene of his side and the Murim Alliance, he now had peace of mind. Of course, we are still paying close attention to various aspects, butpared to before, the things to worry about have been reduced by less than half. thud. He put down the light dragon and took off his jacket. His sweaty upper body was full of almost perfect muscles. He may look slim on the outside, but in reality, his muscles werepressed to the point where he had high-level explosive power and endurance. Whoop. He took a deep breath and picked up the Gwangryongbu. As soon as the training of the Mortal Army is over, individual training begins. Since I havent been able to make time for training recently due to various reasons, I n to train as much as possible while I can. Phew. The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the light dragon with both hands and raising it to the back of his head, was literally like a statue. Great sticity can be seen in the pectoralis major and abdominal muscles, which have been stretched to the limit. The muscles on his back, which were not easily visible when he was standing upright, spread out wide as if they were wings. Yeonhojeong slowly moved the Gwangryongbu. Keuyeah. It was a very slow movement. The Gwangryongbu, which is over 80 pounds long, moves at an extremely slow speed. Even though an hour had passed, the light dragon that had been raised behind the head was finallying down to the forehead. It was a blunt sword training that involved stimting the muscles of the entire body, not only the upper body but also the lower body. It was three times slower than the training I did when I went to escort Ki Woo-hee before. Crump! The load on the muscles increased significantly. My entire upper body turned red. The load on the joints was also maintained at a narrow limit. Its hard as expected. It is a practice that even a peak expert cannot easily endure, and even a master of the six families has a difficult time continuing if he or she does not protect his or her joints with internal energy. In other words, it was a training that bordered on insanity. Even with the mysterious power of inner strength, most warriors would have difficulty withstanding it. It was an extreme training that was possible because Yeon Ho-jeong had trained beyond human limits and created a body with dense essence. Even Yeonhojeong can break his joints if he rxes. Ugh! Wooooow! Yeongasindan trembled like crazy. As Gwangryongbu reached the sr plexus, his body began to reach its limits. In order to protect the body, Yeonga Shindan was sending out a danger signal, and Yeon Ho-jeongpletely ignored the signal. Tuk! Tuk! The tightly packed pectoralis major muscle began to turn from dark red to ck. Just like that, Lee Gaks time passed again. The de of the Gwangryongbu touched a stone on the floor. Pusssss. The de touches it, but it crumbles instead of splitting. This is because the pressure of the true g carried by the Gwangryongbu was so great that it was beyond imagination. At the same time, Yeonhojeong ced Gwangryongbu. thud! Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong let out a rough breath and fell down on the spot. Huh! Huh! It felt like the blood in my whole body stopped and then started moving again at high speed for an instant. There was no damage to the joints, but the muscles of the entire body were on the verge of rupture. If I hadnt protected my internal organs with the Shinigami, two or three of my five internal organs would have exploded. Cough! My shit. Drops of blood came out as he coughed. Even though the internal organs were protected, internal injuries could not be avoided. This is because the pressure transmitted to the abdomen itself was enormous. This was because he did not simply swing the light dragon slowly, but adjusted the power of the ax while imagining the enemys attack moment by moment. Still, its possible without using any internal energy other than protecting the body. With pure strength, he swung the Gwangryongbu close to Ban Si-jin. It was not human power. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. sh! A beautiful greenish-blue glow bloomed brightly from his body. Yeonga Shindan was more active than ever. Like water pouring down like a waterfall when an embankment breaks, the speed at which Jin Qi travels through the entire bodys blood vessels and heals muscles and internal injuries was frightening. Before we knew it, Yeon Ho-jeongs face became brighter. This much with just one training This is really good. The muscles of my entire body are going crazy. It was an extreme level of activity that had never been experienced in any battle. Even though it was not a practice that even Yeonhojeong could do often, the benefits that could be gained from just one training and recovery were enormous. The body is a vessel that contains enlightenment. My problem now is that the gap between enlightenment and the physical body is too great. The intention was to unite the five major gods of Yeonga to solve the problem. It was intended to forcibly raise the level of the body through the unity of various internal energies obtained through spiritual energy. However, I felt that if I practiced todays practice repeatedly, I could reach that level faster than I thought. The ultimate realm that only the absolute can glimpse. The highest level where you canpete head-to-head with arge-scale force without the need for any strategy or tactics. It seemed like it would be possible to reach the world of martial gods where the Thirteen Saints roamed around more quickly. I have already faced an eighteen-level warrior of the Shinhwa religion. If they werent stupid, they would have started investigating a long time ago. It may take time because of the Murimmaengs eyes, but someday they will notice my existence. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The greenish-blue glow that had been emanating from my entire body gradually subsided. The body has recovered to some extent. Faster, more certain, more unconventional. Yeon Ho-jeong heard the Gwangryongbu. Neither the muscles nor the internal injuries were fully healed. Still, I feel lighter than before training. It was as if all the muscles and nerves that had been sleeping had exploded and awakened. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was feeling satisfied, spoke in a calm voice. Training is over. Did you know that too? p! A full statuended on the wall of Pagungak. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Your movements have be lighter. Full-sang stuck out his tongue. Do you see that? Isnt it strange that you cant see? It seems like the truth has be more concentrated. The insight of a true practitioner is nothing short of the best of his time. Im still curious. How on earth did you be such a monster at that age? How can I exin that long situation? Yeon Ho-jeong just smiled. Anyway, its a really amazing body. Do you train with a dull sword while holding a crazy heavy weapon weighing over 80 pounds? Wouldnt that hurt your body? Its under control. Well, who am I worried about? Full-sang suddenly got down to the ground, patted his hands and said. I dont have time, so Ill get to the point. I was watching Mo Yong-ses side. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. How was it? Was there any suspicious movement? Full Sang sighed. I dont know. You dont know? In fact, when you reach the level of the head of the sixth generation, you are wless in handling matters. Even the practitioners who have seen the Lord of the Lotus from the side will know this very well. hmm. It certainly seemed like there was some suspicious movement. In particr, I looked at Mo Yong Yeon Hwas movements, and unlike usual, she was looking around the castle here and there. so? Its definitely suspicious, but there hasnt been any movement like sending Jeon Seo-gu or sending someone to join the alliance. Of course, they stationed people everywhere she stopped by, but they also said they didnt notice anything unusual. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Moyong Yeonhwa moved differently than usual. That alone is enough. Im sorry. Dont think like that. As Hugae said, if Prince Moyong decides to hide it, it will be difficult for anyone to know. Full-sang quenched his appetite. I feel sorry for Yeon Ho-jeong, but I am upset that I was not able to catch up with my opponent when he is said to be the best in the central region when ites to information and intelligence. Anyway, the fact that Mo Yong-yeonhwa moved differently than usual probably means that there is something about her. Maybe so, maybe not. Lets wait and see. Thats right. ah! And Huh? Full Sangs face became serious. Except for the information base of the so-called Mythological Church. ? First of all, there is no problem there, but there is something a little ufortable. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. What is that? The soldier ordered the heads of the headquarters to monitor the situation in central and northern Hanam. This is not what the government officials said. ! No matter how weakened the power of the empire was, monitoring the movements of government officials was an extremely dangerous task. If this fact is discovered, the rtionship between officials and government officials will deteriorate significantly. Of course, they are secretly watching each other, but it is only in a way that is literally not revealed. If that fact bes publicly known, a major political problem could arise. In other words, Zhuge Liang thought that it was necessary to look after the government, even if it meant taking a lot of risk. But? I received intelligence that an unknown master is moving south. An unknowntro? exactly. Full Sangs face was very serious. The world is wide and there are many masters who work without revealing their names. Excluding that possibility, we know most of the masters active in Henan and Hubei Province. . But I caught the presence of a master I had never heard of. ording to intelligence, it is said that even if the nameless masters inaction is not good, he is at the level of the head of the six families. ! A master of the six families. No matter how big the world is, there are not many experts like him. Of course, we are aware of the movements of all the transcendental masters active in Hanam and Hubei, but not him. After looking into peoples impressions of him, it turned out that he was Go Soo and others who had never been active in Moorim before. What about the outfit? Thats whats bothering me. Full Sang frowned. I was not wearing the official uniform, but I was wearing the clothes of a high-ranking official distributed by the government. ! And on that robe there was a red epaulette that only those at the provincialmand sergeant level or higher could wear. Yeon Ho-jeongs face suddenly hardened. There are sixteen provincialmanders in the central region. And each provincialmandermands a provincial headquarters. Among them, the provincialmander is a high-ranking official of which there are only four in each province, and is a person of power equivalent to Jeongsampoom. It can be said that it is on a different level from the position of Jinmu of the Twelve Warlords of Shinhwaism. And he is heading southwest from central Henan. This is exactly where the Murim Leagues Daebyeolsan Mountain is located. Right. I still dont know if he is a member of the Shinhwa Church. If you dont want something strange to be revealed to the outside world, you should avoid such attire, but you had the audacity to wear the official uniform provided by the government. This is a little strange. Nothing strange. The corner of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth twitched. The provincialmanding officer is on a different level from the duties of the uppermanding officer. If he is truly a member of the Shinhwa Church, it is rather difficult for us to touch him. Because there will be a direct investigation from the empire. Well, thats right. Full-sangs eyes lit up. What will you do? Are you going to go dig up after him yourself? well. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at the Gwangryongbu. How should we handle it this time? Chapter 336 Episode 336 Aiming for the brightness (4) Zhuge Munho smiled and asked. Do you like tea well? Well thats very good. Hehe, Lord Jang said he wasing, so I especially saved the best tea leaves. It seems like you have great knowledge of cars. People who dont know anything just think that something that is expensive is the best. If you go into detail about the weather, the degree of drying of tea leaves, humidity, boiling method, and setting the appropriate temperature, the tea ceremony is endless. You are truly knowledgeable. I heard that Master Jangs knowledge makes him look down on other schrs, and it seems that the rumor is true. I just messed with it as a hobby. Thanks to the good work of my subordinates, I have some free time to spend time looking around. How intensely did you live your life to get to that position? This is all aplished by Lord Jang. You can feel proud. Hehehe. There is a difference between ttery and sincere praise. In that respect, Zhuge Liang really knew how to treat people. He was not excessive in humbling himself and was considerate of others, but he never said anything he didnt mean. Song Guo-hyeon (ɇt) liked Zhuge Literary like that. I thought he would be a strict person as he was the head of the famous Zhuge family and a soldier of the Murim Alliance, but he seemed much morefortable than I expected. Song Guk-hyun looked around. Anyway, its the best martial arts alliance, but its really simple for a military officer, the highest-ranking member of the alliance. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. I dont like excessive decoration. Because I was so busy, I had no choice but to prioritize practical aspects over looking good. I naturally say that I am busy. It was a statement that might offend a twisted person. Because it would be like asking to meet that busy person. Song Guk-hyun said with a smile. The busiest person in the Murim Alliance has given me so much time, so I dont know what to do. Zhuge Wenhu waved his hand. Dont say that. No matter how busy Maengs work is, its not to the point where he refuses to meet alone with a noble person. Moreover, he started with his bare hands and has grown into a major figure in the economy of the central and central regions. It would not be enough for me to visit him first and ask him to learn. Hehehe. I am impressed by the efforts and results the person has achieved, not by their current position. Song Guk-Hyeon liked Zhuge Munho even more. Zhuge Wenhu asked. Anyway, why did the person who leads the best battlefield in the central inse to visit this poor person without any message? The best battlefield in the midfield. Song Guk-hyeon, who had aimed to be the best in Jungwon since he first built the battlefield, named the battlefield Jungwon Battlefield (ԭXf). If itsmon, itsmon; if its ambitious, its ambitious. The name has now be a legend. Thirty years aftering into the world at the age of twelve, it was considered one of the three major battlegrounds in Jungwon, and now that Song Guk-hyeon is 55 years old, it has be the battleground praised as the best among them. A giant that caused a tectonic shift in the continents economy. Although he has a more ordinary appearance than expected for being one of the richest people in the central ins, the wisdom and firearms in his eyes are no less than that of Zhuge Literary Master. Song Guk-hyun said in a calm voice. There are things in this world that are more precious than money. One of them is time. Since I came without a message to a busy person, I think it would be better to speak directly to him. haha. This person became friends with quite a few people while working on the battlefield. One of them is Mr. Ugong, who is currently the left-hand official of Hanam Seungseonpo-jeongsa. Seungseonpojeongsasa. While the Wi Commanding Sasa was an organization that controlled the military installed at strategic points in the region and the Provincial Commandering Sasa was a military government agency overseeing a province, the Seungseonpo Jeong SaSa was an administrative agency in charge of ruling a province. Seungseonpojeongsasa has the left and right pojeongsa as the head. In other words, Song Guo-hyeon had established a rtionship with the head of the highest administrative organization in Henan Province. But not long ago, Teacher Wukong asked this person a favor. Are you asking me for a favor? I heard that Zhuge Emperor is inviting officials to find out the situation and movements of the government. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Song Guk-hyun continued. Even though he was saying something quite dangerous, he still remained calm and calm. Teacher Wukong seemed very ufortable. I see. Song Guk-hyeons eyes changed slightly. Can we interpret that answer as truly saying that Zhuge Dynasty is watching the governments movements? Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. Youre already sure, so why bother evading the moment by lying? . Not to mention, the leader of the Jungwon Battlefield came in person. I dont want to tarnish the pleasure of conversation with pointless lies. Song Guk-hyun couldnt help but ask. Why on earth did you do that? Gwanlim Non-aggression Treaty. Empire and Murim do not interfere with each other. At first nce, it may seem absurd, but it actually happens. Now, Zhuge Dynasty has arbitrarily vited that historic treaty and has even meekly acknowledged it. Song Guk-hyun couldnt understand. Zhuge Wenhu was the head of the Zhuge family and was also a respected schr in Confucianism for his extensive knowledge and deep wisdom. Why did such a person do such a dangerous thing? Before I tell you why, may I ask you a question? of course. Are you doing business with high-ranking officials? Song Guk-hyeons expression changed slightly. Dealing with high-level officials? The expression was usible, but in the end, the question was whether he was benefiting from them by bribing them. Of course, the opposite can also happen. In other words, it was a fairly rude remark. Song Guk-hyun remained calm this time too. It would be a lie if I said it never happened. I once emptied my own pocket and gave money to officials. I see. However, we have never engaged in an unfair transaction or made a huge profit. I have never stolen public funds from the battlefield. Is that so? Thats right. Although I cannot say that my past history was clean, I think I lived while maintaining the minimum good standards. At least in terms of his experience with people, he was ahead of Zhuge Munho. Even if Zhuge Lianghus eyes are sharp, it will not be easy to detect Song Guo-hyuns sincerity if he is determined and manages his expression. Lord Jang, you are a magnate in themercial world. I dont think a person like that would give money to officials without any benefit. I know you are not interrogating me, but may I know why you are asking such questions? Zhuge Wenhos face gradually changed. dead pan. It was a change that made me wonder if a person could change like this in one ce. Song Guk-hyeon was nervous without even realizing it. If vitions of the non-aggression pact surface, many problems will arise. It is not my ce to say that the treaty was vited, but it is a self-evident fact that the government officials do not want to make a big deal out of this. . If it were me, or someone with some level of experience and knowledge of politics, I would have contacted you directly. No matter what the circumstances are. But out of the blue, he asked Lord Jang to tell me. Sir. Did you ask why I was watching the governments movements? Let me answer. Ugh. A cold, murderous look appeared in Zhuge Munhos eyes. In an instant, Song Guk-hyunsplexion turned pale. Although he was learning curing techniques for his health, Zhuge Munho was a transcendent expert known to the world. When I saw the murderous look in the masters eyes, I couldnt help but feel momentarily shaken. We have received intelligence that there is an irreverent group trying to take over the government office. And the fact that that irreverent group is an unknown organization with great military power. ! Circumstances have already been detected in which the organizations top leaders have infiltrated the highmand and provincialmand headquarters as officials. Its hard to think that those people missed Seungseonpojeongsasa, an administrative agency. The superiormanding officer, provincialmanding officer, and seungseonpojeong envoy each have different tasks. The three organizations were strangely uninvolved with each other, making each organization extremely independent. Thats why even Zhuge Liang is not sure. If he had been sure, he would have already nned out how to cook the entire government of Henan Province. Let me ask you directly. Lord Zhang, were you aware of an unknown organization that was trying to overthrow the imperial family and government officials? I didnt know. Is that true? Have you already joined hands with them? Soldier! Or is it possible that you are maintaining the rtionship without knowing that the officials who formed a rtionship with Lord Jang have already been recruited by them? Song Guk-hyeon could not easily open his mouth. Although the atmosphere suddenly became hostile, it was because I had an intuition of how carefully I should answer this question. Zhuge Munho, who was staring at Song Gukhyeon, soon rxed his expression and lowered his head. sorry. Because it was a sensitive issue, I did something rude to try to please Mr. Jang. I apologize like this. . However, I think it is true that the adult of Left Pojeongsa acted in a way that is difficult to understand. Thats why Im asking, so I hope you can forgive this person for his shorings. Song Guo-hyeon, who was looking at Zhuge Li with aplicated face, sighed. I came here thinking this wasnt a big deal, but it looks like Ill have to stay longer than I thought. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. You were thinking that far. As expected, your wisdom is great. An irreverent group seeks to overthrow the imperial family and government officials. This was information that would shock the world. However, Zhuge Lianghu told Song Gukhyeon such information without hesitation. In other words, there was no intention of sending Song Guk-Hyeon away like this. We will never let him go until we are convinced that he has nothing to do with the Shinhwa Cult. Song Guk-hyun asked. If there really is such a force, wouldnt it be better to meet directly with the highest-ranking officials in the government? I had no choice but to take a drastic step out of fear of making the mistake of being too aggressive. Huh. When I am confident in you, Lord Jang, I will apologize for my rudeness then and now. Youvee a long way, but I really dont have anything to say. Song Guk-hyun quenched his appetite. Like I said, this guy isnt busy. Im going to sit here for a few days and take a look at the Murimmaeng. Definitely not an ordinary person. In most cases, it was normal to not only get angry or vent, but also to express ones resentment. But Song Guk-hyun was not like that. I know that there will be no point in talking about it anyway and that the situation will not change even if I get angry. Knowing with your heart what you know with your head. It was one of the reasons why Song Kook-hyun was able to be a giant in themercial world. But the name of that organization is That was then. Soldier. I request to see you, themander of the Mortal Army. Zhuge Lis eyes suddenly changed again. Take it. yes. After a while. Grumble. The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong appeared, holding a huge axe. Chapter 337 Episode 337 Aim for the brightness (5) Are you here? yes. Song Guk-hyuns eyes widened. ax? Except for his tall stature with an incredibly huge ax hanging on his shoulder, he is a slim young man with a bachelor-like style who does not match that bloody ax at all. What is this? Zhuge Munho is a soldier of the Murim Alliance. The military position is the highest position that can exercise more authority than civil servants depending on the situation. In wartime situations, it is sometimes considered more important than the head of the organization. Moreover, it is the Murim Alliance. It may be a hasty statement, but it is no exaggeration to say that Zhuge Liang was actually the best practitioner of the Murim Alliance. But how dare youe into the residence of such a person, openly carrying that hideous axe? Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Song Guk-hyeon. !! At that moment, Song Guk-hyun almost turned his head without realizing it. He didnt put any special effort into his eyes, nor did he radiate murderous energy like Zhuge Literary a moment ago, but his gaze was so intense that it was difficult to face him. Those eyes seemed to prate the persons heart and analyze every detail. This was the second time in Song Guk-hyeons fifty-five years of life that he had seen such mysterious and intimidating eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. A smile whose meaning is difficult to understand. Nevertheless, Song Guk-hyun did not turn his head until the end. It was a matter of pride for Song Guk-hyun, a man before he was a tycoon in themercial world. You have a guest. Grrrr. The air in the room seems to be vibrating strongly. Even though the voice was not very low, it felt like the air was shaking. Just hearing the voice felt like all the muscles in my body were losing strength. What kind of young man?! An unusual presence. Song Guk-hyeons palms, which were covered by his sleeves, began to sweat. Say hello. They say this person is Jangju Song Guk-hyeon, the head of the Jungwon Battlefield. He is a giant who ys a central role in the economy of the Central ins of his time. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. This is a great personing. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was leaning the Gwangryongbu against the wall, gave a brief hug. My name is Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Gangdong Yeon family, and he is leading the Murim Leagues Murimsa Army. It is an honor to meet you, Master Jang. It was a fairly formal greeting. He was even more polite because he was Zhuge Literarys guest rather than the other persons status. Song Guk-hyeon opened his mouth. My lips were strangely trembling. Song Mora Hao leads the midfield battlefield. I am even more honored to meet the famous general. Thats too much praise. That was the end of the greeting. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Zhuge Mun-ho. I didnt know a Chinese guest wasing. Ille back next time. No, its okay. I came in because the public conversation with Master Jang is over. Is that so? By the way, what brought you here? A faint look of puzzlement appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. He would know that his visit was also due to public affairs. However, asking a question in front of an outsider meant that it was okay to discuss Maengs official duties here. Im on my way after receiving news from my intelligence advisor. I heard that you reported it to the soldier first. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Provincialmand assistant? ! Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. Are you okay? What he meant was whether it would be okay to talk about Shinhwaism here. Yeonho would have never asked such a question as he was quick-witted. Since it was such a serious issue, they probably wanted to check it one more time. Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. Lord Jang will be staying in Meng for a few days. yes? I think you need to have a lot of conversations with me. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Song Guk-hyeon. Song Guk-hyuns eyes deepened. Really The young masters eyes changed as he looked down at himself. From mysterious yet intimidating eyes to extremely indifferent, murderous eyes that dont even feel cold. You could kill a person with just your eyes. Song Guk-hyeon inwardly stuck his tongue out. Although he was as disciplined as anyone else, it was extremely burdensome to look into Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. If it werent for the internal energy trained through curing techniques and decades of experience, I would have been intimidated by now and was in a cold sweat. okay. Now that you are here too, Master Jang, I will tell you what brought you all the way to Ye. Zhuge Mun-ho described in detail his conversation with Song Guo-hyeon a little while ago. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Hes an old man from the Jwapojeongsa It was worth it for the soldier to throw a bet. Thank you for understanding. Song Guk-hyun listened to their conversation in silence. I wasnt upset or my pride was hurt. Looking at the brutality felt in the conversation between these two, I could see how serious this issue was. I was just worried. No matter how much I am the head of the Central ins, they are discussing top secret information about Maeng in front of me who has no direct connection to this matter. Jwapojeongsa adult? Unknown organization? It was a situation that left that problem behind. What mattered now was what they thought of themselves. Do you want money? Do you want to keep me at all? Or Do you want my life? Even Song Guk-hyeon, who is quick-thinking, found it difficult to analyze the current situation. This was the reason why I quietly listened to the conversation between the two people, even though I was in a position where no one could help me. This matter should not be considered in the same way as the Twelve Warlords Jinmu incident. Although it is acting alone, its location is its location, so it cannot be easily touched. The real problem is if he attacks the Murim Alliance. In the first ce, there is no physical evidence that he is a member of the Shinhwa Church, so if they decide toe in and argue, we will not be able to respond. How much damage do you expect if you catch him? I am Jeong Sam-pooms provincialmander. At that level, there are greater restrictions on movement than lower-ranking officials. Im sure after reporting it to the higher-ups, even the provincialmander will step in. If the provincialmander steps forward. There will be an emergency at the Ogun Provincial Government. That means even the imperial family will be involved. I think there is a greater than 90 percent chance of that happening. Song Guk-hyeons face hardened. Capturing the provincialmander? Youre even saying such dangerous things? And in front of yourself, an outsider? He sensed that the situation was much more dangerous than he thought. We are not yet sure that he is from the Shinhwa Church. I guess well have to wait and see a little more. But we have to assume the worst case and act ordingly. That is also true. I have nothing to say about that. I should have anticipated the scope to some extent, but I had no idea that it would have even caught the provincialmander. How can you say its your fault? No matter how extraordinary your abilities are, you cannot know what you have not seen and heard. Whatever the reason, it is no wonder what kind of public office they are sitting in now. I think so too. Let me summarize the current situation. The top priority is not to kill the provincialmanding officer, but to prevent him from entering the Murim Alliance, right? Thats urate. We need to put out the fire first. I dont want to take a one-dimensional approach. It is urgent to find out his identity first, we must prepare ordingly, and we must go one step further and devise a n to reach their roots. Do you have any ns in mind? Not yet. But before we can make that n, there is something we need to take care of. process? yes. Tell me. . why? Is this something difficult to talk about? Thats right. I also need to sort things out because I only came up with this idea aftering here. Your creativity and innovation have always amazed me. I will agree or reject after listening, so please speak without hesitation. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was silent for a moment, spoke about what he was thinking. !! Zhuge Lis eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. In order to properly deal with them, you must not be distracted. No, rather, I think it is a miracle in itself that we have brought this fight to this point. . I think yes. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. Commander Yeon. Please speak. Do you really think thats possible? I guess Ill have to go and see him in person. The opponent is never easy. And I have to think of just one thing. Isnt it for no reason that we brought up the topic of the Three Religions at the Buddhist Council? I know. . If you agree, I will go and find out for myself. Im not doubting your abilities. But if he is also connected to the Shinhwa Church, what do you n to do then? If I see the slightest connection. . I n to kill him by any means necessary. The opponent is strong. I said I would do whatever it takes. I trust you will understand what I mean. Zhuge Wenhu let out a sigh. Is it that much? The fear of the three religions? yes. You have no idea how surprised I was when I found out that the evil enemies of my Shinhwa religion had infiltrated the government office. However, the enemys strength is not yet fully understood. No matter how much I assume the worst, I have to be able to infer it to some extent Please trust me. If they attack all at once, even now, the midfield will be hell. . Zhuge Mun-ho, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with confused eyes, suddenly turned his gaze to Song Guo-hyeon. At that moment, Zhuge Wenhos eyes sparkled. Hey Commander Yeon. Please speak. Do you really mean that you came up with that n when you came here? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong also turned his attention to Song Guk-hyeon. The hidden powers of the Murim Alliance are watching them. Honest tension was revealed on Song Guk-hyuns face. After a while, Zhuge Wenhu nodded. If Lord Jang allows it then lets go on an adventure. Do not worry. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled at Song Guk-hyeon. Arent I a master of negotiation? Cold sweat formed on Song Guk-hyeons forehead. At that moment, he felt both anxious that he hade to a ce he shouldnt be and confident that the adventure of a lifetime was about to begin. * * * That night. hmm? Moyong, who was drinking tea, suddenly opened his eyes. Moyong Yeonhwa asked with a puzzled look. Why are you doing this, father? . father? Yeonhwa. Ah yes. I guess well have to postpone this conversation for a while. yes? A quite troublesome guest has arrived. A troublesome customer? Who on earth? Moyong-gun frowned and stood up. How could he do that at thiste hour? I didnt think we would meet again for a while. He looked out the window. hook. They were two people who recognized each other urately, even dozens of miles away on a dark night. Mo Yong-guns eye light, which was like a thunderbolt, and Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were as hard as steel, collided, sparks flying in the air. Prince Moyong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, stretched out his hand towards the wall. Phew. m! He left the room, holding the treasured sword. Chapter 338 Episode 338 Aiming for the brightness (6) Moyonggun came out of his residence and faced Yeonhojeong standing on the street corner. . There was a strange silence. Moyong was the first to break the silence. Are you going to war? Yeon Ho-jeong said with an expressionless face. If it has anything to do with you, war is better. Its always sweet to hear your high praise. Even though he said so, Mo Yong-gun felt secretly nervous. Yeon Ho-jeong came fully armed. It was not the uniform of themander of the Mortal Army. He was wearing a high-quality red military uniform and a fairly thick white long sleeve. Not only did he look good, but the weapons he wore were extremely brutal. The ck-gray iron chains that divided the upper body of the long gun diagonally to the left and right looked as strong as armor. On his shoulders was draped the Gwangryongbu, Byeoksanhojangs famous weapon, and on his waist belt were two sword-like handles that looked quite sturdy. That wasnt all. A dagger was tied to the outside of the shin along with well-tied gaitering. There is probably another weapon hidden in an inconspicuous ce. He was dressed in such a way that it would be meaningless to say he was fully armed. It was truly the demeanor of a warrior going to war. Prince Moyong opened his mouth with a cold expression. I knew very well that your qigong skills were great. It is a tactic that is impossible without a deep understanding of the technique of shooting death energy only at me without causing any damage to anyone else. Thank you for thepliment. Would you like to exin now? Why did youe all the way to Ye at thiste hour and reveal that you wanted to kill me? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That extremely chilling smile raised Moyongs heart rate little by little. what? I wasnt surprised because of my skills or living skills. I felt like he had grown further than before, but I knew Yeon Ho-jeongs talent anyway. The reason Prince Moyong was nervous was because of Yeonhojeongs unexpected behavior. Even though he has a sharp confrontation with Yeon Ho-jeong, he has never been this extreme. There is definitely something unusual. It wasnt Yeon Ho-jeongs force that was scary, but his intentions. Lets move on for now. I know there is a ce where we can talk. Mo Yong smiled coldly. A conversation? exactly. Prince Moyong, who was ring at Yeonhojeong, turned his back. Lead the way. So be it. Yeon Ho-jeong turned and walked away. Moyong thought as he followed him. Whats going on? Could it be that his daughter passed on information to the Mukryongbu? No way. Of course, there is no perfection in this world. However, Prince Moyong was confident that Moyong Yeonhwas process of sending information to the Mukryongbu was not discovered. Rather than trusting his own thoroughness, he was able to be confident after seeing Yeon Ho-jeongs reaction. If that had been caught, Yeonhojeong would have remained silent or counterattacked through a backdoor maneuver. Its not about the Inkryongbu. if? Of course, there were many other things going on besides that. But those were all things that took ce outside of the Murim Alliance. Even that was mostly done for the revival of Sega, so it wasnt something for others to argue about. For a short time, Moyong organized his thoughts. Its not because of what I or my family did. Yeon Ho-jeong, who walked with his back straight, looked as if his back would not bend even in the face of andslide. Is there something I dont know about? After the rest and conversation with Mo Yong-woo, Mo Yong-gun regained his past self. Just like in the past when intuition and intelligence were at the forefront. He has returned to the time when he created a decisive moment in the creation of the Murim Alliance with his formidable political power. Thats why I knew. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong came to visit today is not normal. It is not intended to attack or bury oneself. No, thats not it either. Yeon Ho-jeongs killing spree that was fired at him a little while ago was real. The intensity was tinged with a brutality that could note out unless it was sincere. Either way, well find out soon. Why did this young monstere to see me? How much time has passed like that? here is? Have you been? Of course. Moyong-gun chuckled. Its one of the many battlegrounds throughout the headquarters. This was the ce where Ambassador Gong Gong gave instruction to Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo before thebined forces of Tang Ma-myeol-sa set out to annihte the Corridors. Its a good ce for conversation The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. Was that conversation Carls conversation? well. Yeon Ho-jeong also smiled coldly. It depends on what kind of person you are. Prince Moyong pointed to Yeonhojeongs legs with his chin. Do you also handle daggers? If you need. We will deal with it if necessary Do you mean when you literally give your entire bodys attention? There has never been a time when I didnt do my best whenpeting. However, it will vary depending on who the opponent is. When dealing with me, is it better to have more weapons? exactly. thud! The thick de of the Gwangryongbu was embedded in the ground. Wooooow. An unusual energy wave emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Yeonga Shindan is bing active. Have we neverpared each others martial skills before the actual battle? Except for the fact that we split a few rounds as a joke. Moyong-gun chuckled. That too. I always said that words can kill or save people. Sir, will you please take it easy and share what has happened? Its in your hands Ji-ing! Ji-ing! A blue electric light began to sh from Mo Yong-guns fingertips. It feels good in my hands. A warrior is essentially a way to read the other persons sincerity in martial arts. Thats what I also wanted. Good. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and lowered his posture. Lets get started. Mo Yong nodded his head. Pleasee. grasp! Yeonhojeongs rush was refreshing. It was not the typical straight and fast dash. It was fast enough, but anyone could tell that it wasnt at its best. Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu. Boom! Even though I didnt give it my all, the sound of a heavy soldier weighing more than 80 pounds cutting through the air was still bloody. Moyongs hand moved. Hahaha! With a clear nging sound, Yeonhojeong took three or four steps back. Prince Moyong frowned. You dont show even 30% of my skills. Because I decided to keep it light. Thats not what I meant. It was swung with less than three-tenths of the force Its really strong. Come again. Pop! It was faster than before. However, it was still not enough to confuse Mo Yong-guns senses. The weapons of the two people collided head-on. Whoops! A heavier collision sound than before erupted. Yeon Ho-jeong took a few steps back, offset the shock, and opened his mouth. Do you remember Uisinhoe? sh! Prince Moyong crossed the space in one go and reached the side of Yeonhojeong. I remember. Damn it! For a brief moment, a powerful shock wave exploded from the weapons that collided. Saaaaagh! Thin tree branches swayed in strong gusts of wind. Although it was not a sh of all might, it was a fierce battle between experts who had already surpassed human limitations. No matter how light the hand was, the shock wave alone was enough to cause damage to external objects. Yeon Ho-jeong, holding Gwangryongbus spear with both hands, aimed at Mo Yong-guns side with the tip of the spear. Whoa! Moyong, who dodged like the wind, snapped his fingers. It was a sharp wind. Pow! The wind that passed by Yeonhojeong, which had exquisitely straightened its body, blew a small hole in a tree. I heard it from the soldier. The reason you hate the Uishinhoe. Moyong-gun smiled. I guess so. exactly. Hahaha! If it werent for the weapons constantly crossing each other, it seemed like they were having a reallyfortable conversation. It was a fighting dance by masters who were skilled enough to practice the martial arts they had learned even in the unconscious realm. The depth and persistence of breathing is beyond imagination. Thats why this conversation was possible even while shing violently. I also hate the Uishinhoe. Although it is for different reasons than yours. They are all the trash in the world. In the first ce, the fact that those whose business is to repair the human body are forming a faction and aiming for power is in itself a travesty. I agree with that thought. No, thats pretty much the whole reason. Why I hate them. You even dared to mess with the main alliance, which you already thought would be a waste of money. If I were the leader, I would have uprooted the Uisinhoe by now. I guess so. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was exquisitely handling Gwangryongbu and dealing with Prince Moyong, suddenly made use of each method. It was a powerful single strike aimed at the top. Moyong-gun tilted his head back as if he was waiting. Pow! The air exploded as he struck the air like a whip. For you, the Murim Alliance is a sacred ce. Those who dared to mess with the Murim Alliance will not look kind in the eyes of the person who wants to be the owner of that sacred ce. I know very well. I dont know why youre saying that again. Whoops! Whoops! Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeong was pushed back. The strike was allowed due to the strength of Moyonggun. But still, there is no harm. Yeonhojeongs ability to attack was great, but the power of Moyongguns tension was weak. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture again. How did you be so obsessed with the Murim Alliance? Thats ridiculous. Gaining the Murim Alliance is no different from gaining the world. It is only natural to be born a man and aim for the world. The Murim Alliance is not in the world. Its just a part of the world. Its the biggest part of the world. Are you confident that you can deal with the Ink Dragon? Sreuk. Prince Moyong, who was about to attack, lowered his sword. Prince Moyong, who was staring at Yeonhojeong with transparent eyes, soon shook his head. If youre trying to figure out that part, stop. Arent you assuming that I have some kind of rtionship with Yang Chen anyway? You saw it well. Whatever it is, I dont want to talk about it anymore. exactly? How about this story? ? There is an unknown organization that has infiltrated the government and the imperial family. And one of those unknown organizations looked after Yang Cheon and helped greatly in establishing the Mukryongbu. !! Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. At that moment, a deadly fire like fire exploded from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed forward with a loud noise and swung the Gwangryongbu with tremendous force. bang! Mo Yong-gun staggered back. It didnt end there. It went beyond a single blow to a three-stroke strike and even a shot, and the speed of the series of attacks was as fast as lightning. bang! Qarring! Fuuuuuuu! With a heavy explosion, Prince Moyong retreated again. My mind was disturbed by the surprising statement. Therefore, they were unable to properly respond to the change in Yeonhojeongs momentum. But even taking that into ount, Yeonhojeongs power was enormous. The attack was so powerful that the heavy and resilient spear of the Gwangryongbu was noticeably bent. It was a powerful martial art that could blow away even a steel castle gate. Pussssss. The red flesh burned like a me. A jujakgi rising through thick dust. Lurking within it was the madness of a white beast with the horns of a blue dragon, the wings of a Suzaku, and the shell of a Hyunmu. A monster of all four gods that only seeks to attack. I dont know how much these words mean to you, but Ill ask you anyway. I hope you will answer based on your life and the history of the man named Moyong-gun. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The wind blew. The dust cleared and Yeon Ho-jeong appeared, ring at Mo Yong-gun with murderous eyes. In his right hand was the Gwangryongbu, and in his left hand, the Gyoryongsae that had juste loose were coiled up in a coil. It was in fullbat readiness. If you know about the Three Teachings, blow obediently. You will know that lies do not work. Chapter 339 Episode 339 Aiming for the Brightness (7) After hearing Zhuge Lis exnation, Yan Weis expression did not change at all. He didnt seem surprised at all. At least thats what it looked like on the outside. Zhuge Wenhu spoke carefully. I thought it through carefully, but it is a dangerous situation right now. Originally, I wanted to make a decision after talking with the head of the family one more time, but Its okay. You dont have to worry too much about me. No one knows when or what will happen in this matter, right? haha. I told Hojeong separately. If possible, it is better to proceed stably, but if there is a fight over time, lets trust each others decisions. Its hard to fight them without that level of trust, isnt it? That is correct. Also, I was very worried that I might be making a mistake. Even if the training was concluded, he did notpletely trust Mr. Moyong and said he would conduct a detailed investigation. In any case, there is a high probability that he made some kind of deal with Yangcheon, so he may have also drawn a line with Saeumgyo. I understand. But Yes? Yeonwis eyes deepened. He knew his sons past life. Is such confirmation really necessary? I heard that you risked your life fighting with Prince Moyong. Of course, the environment back then and the environment now are very different. From what I heard from my son, the Mukryongbu did not even exist at that time. Yeonwi said with a hardened expression. Even if we form a temporary alliance with Prince Moyong, Im worried about how much we can trust him. This person is also worried about that problem. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. If he decides to join us, at least things will be different from the time of the Mukryongbu. Do we have to tell you that the Saeum Church is secretly targeting the Mukryongbu? Thats right. Of course, this is only if Mo Yong-gun has nothing to do with the three religions. We still have to wait and see. Yeonwi shook his head. I didnt say anything before, but at least I was at ease about that part. Why is that so? I dont know how the military sees him, but Hojeong looks at him like a poisoned sword. It is a famous sword that is hard to find, but it is a poisonous sword that can endanger even the person who holds it. Thats an urate analogy. I am different. The Moyonggun I saw was not a sword. Hes just a tiger whose greed is greater than anyone elses. A tiger only wants to be the master of the mountain and will not sit with other beasts that could rule as king. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Yeonwi continued calmly. It is nothing but an extremely unusual thing for him to join hands with Yang Chen. There was nothing he could do because his life was in danger right now. Furthermore, Mo Yong-gun has no intention of dividing the world in two with Yang Cheon. In the first ce, I just hope that he can even step on Yang Cheon and be the most powerful person in the world. youre right. There are three religious fanatics involved there? That cant be possible. Actually, I think his pride is just unruly. However, I was certain of this one thing. I dont know if you know the Three Religions, but I dont think they would have joined hands. Zhuge Wenhu thought for a moment and nodded. okay. When I think about it that way, the head of the family can be confident. Once you start to doubt a person, you be obsessed with the process without looking at the results of that persons actions. In that respect, it was clear that Moyonggun had no contact with the three religions. If he had joined hands with the three religions, there would not have been a need to engage in such greed-filled political strife. It was like that during the Inkryongbu. He was keeping Yang Chen in strict check. The reason is because it was a difficult enemy that we had to face at some point. exactly. Of course, it happens just in case, so lets wait and see. Thats right. People always change. Yeonwi sighed. If he bes an ally there will probably be a lot of conflict. Because he doesnt know what goodness is. Maybe it would actually be a good fit. hmm? Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. This person is starting to cross the line too. * * * Prince Moyongs eyes wavered. The inside was shaken by an unexpected and destructive attack. Im d I managed to stop it and spilled it. If I had made a mistake, I would have vomited blood. But that wasnt important right now. What kind of nonsense is that? Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. He just red at Mo Yong-gun with murderous intent shining in his eyes. There was surprise on Mo Yongs face. Three Schools? You helped establish the Mukryongbu? Furthermore, the imperial family and government officials are currently working in secret. ! Mo Yong-gun, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong with a face full of shock, soon smiled bitterly. Dont talk nonsense. Now youre trying to trick me with the same lies. The voice trembles softly. Even though he said that, he also knows that Yeon Ho-jeong means it. Just as he said, the ax that Yeon Ho-jeong swung was full of sincerity. Get to know your opponent through martial arts. In his brief encounter with Yeonhojeong, Prince Moyong could not sense any embellishment or lies. Ask again. Hehehe! A fierce white storm enveloped the Gwangryongbu. Did you know about any one of the three Gwangshinsyo (), that is, Saeumgyo, Shinhwagyo, and Gwanghyeolgyo? I told you to stop talking nonsense. The voice became calmer. He instinctively adjusted his mind. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became as dark as an abyss. You killed me. Even though myths and Gwanghyeol exist in addition to Saeumgyo. No matter how much you were afraid of my power, I dont understand why you buried the person I was who could protect you. The problem is this. People can change at any time. Prince Moyong is a person who started a family. However, change does not discriminate between the strong and the weak, as well as the gap between the rich and the poor, regardless of gender or age. What if Yang Cheon had told you about Saeumgyo? What if Moyong knew that? Of course, if Yeon Ho-jeong knew Prince Moyong, he would have suggested stopping the political struggle and attacking them first. But Moyong didnt do that. Therefore, Prince Moyong, whom Yeon Ho-jeong knows, does not know the existence of the three religions. But I could be wrong. It must be approached cautiously. For the sake of caution, I ran boldly until just before that point. Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth opened again. I ask for thest time. Cheeeeeeeek! The cold wind boiled fiercely in front of Yeon Ho-jeongs life. Moyong-gun. Have you joined hands with the Three Religions? Now, Prince Moyong burst into anger. I told you not to talk nonsense! Hahaha! Moyongguns explosive blow caused Yeonhojeong to retreat like crazy. It was a sword that utilized only its power, with the gaps in its movements clearly visible. It was very easy to counterattack, but Yeon Ho-jeong just received his sword strike. Squeeze! The blue electric light in the Gwangryongbu glowed and then disappeared. Moyongguns thunder energy could not pierce Yeonhojeongs internal power shield. Pusssss. White smoke rose from the Gwangryongbu. Life flowed from Moyongguns eyes. The density was not at all inferior to Yeon Ho-jeongs life. Your arrogance has gone beyond the limit. I wont kill you today, but I will fix that bad haircut. There was no time for Yeon Ho-jeong to respond. Fuuuuuuu! Moyonggun shot out like a beam of light. The speed was as incredible as Yeonhojeongs Hyeokikhwicheon. Moyonggun, whose entire body was covered in lightning energy, made an explosive advance with real skill, and a blue electric light zed on the sword he was swinging. Yeon Ho-jeong carried out a sessful campaign. Crumbling! With a loud explosion, the skin of several trees in the distance were ripped away. Squeeze! Hehehe! A terrifying windstorm and an eerie thunderstorm passed by wing everywhere. The power of Moyonggun, who freely disyed his own power, was truly unprecedented. He seemed to be stronger than his father with his sword, so strong that even Yeon Ho-jeong, who was as strong as anyone else, was swept away in an instant. Prince Moyong swung his sword again. Hahaha! Whoa! A sword is double-edged and thin, so it is more specialized for stabbing than cutting. But Moyongguns sword was different. As if Yeon Ho-jeong was swinging an axe, he struck down with tremendous force, and the force of ten thousand pounds was applied to the sword. Kwaaaaang! Yeonhojeongs feet dug into the ground. A force that has grown even further by forming the Yeonga Shindan. Nevertheless, he was pushed out of power. Although Moyongguns level was clearly higher, it was the first time that he was pushed back in a decisive battle with a master of this level. however. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were clear and cool. Although he was bleeding from the corner of his mouth due to internal injuries, his expression and eyes did not waver at all. He was just striking off Mo Yongs martial arts moves one by one with his calm eyes. Why are you so angry? There is no need to attack with force. Moyongs power was clearly great, but there were many loopholes because the attack was carried out while he was almostpletely out of his mind. If you counterattack properly, it wont be difficult tond a fatal blow. But Yeonhojeong did not fight back. I didnt even look for loopholes. All he could do was ept Prince Moyongs strong sword. Are you getting angry to hide your connection to the Three Religions? Or are you just angry that there are other people like the Uishinkai? Or are you just resentful of being the fool? If not even that, are you ashamed of yourself for turning a blind eye even though you knew?! Look at the bowl as nothing. To see the vessel, you have to read your sincerity, and to read your sincerity, you have to collide with energy. Im getting to know each others sincerity. Mo Yongs sincerity was slowly showing in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Whoops! Damn it! Power and speed increased. Just as Yeon Ho-jeong was reading Mo Yong-guns sincerity, Mo Yong-gun also began to feel Yeon Ho-jeongs sincerity. That he is not lying, that he truly doubts himself. Furthermore, how deeply rooted is the hatred for the unknown organization known as the Three Religions of Gwangsin. A different scene slowly began to appear in Mo Yongs eyes. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The earth was dry and the sky was stained red by the rising mes. Countless corpses were lying everywhere. And inside, a young man was screaming and shedding bloody tears. It was Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was crying, hugging her bleeding father and younger brother. At that moment, Moyong felt a chill running down his spine. this guy. It seems to be a hallucination or not a hallucination. I felt Yeon Ho-jeongs heart. I could feel his tension and sadness as he worried about the future and worried about the world turning into hell even after making sufficient preparations. I felt the sincerity of a warrior who was worried that his family would die. Are you going that far? It is not easy to look into the sincerity of something with nothing if the other person controls his or her energy. Is this the first time you show me your sincerity? The steel gate opens. Qi is the heart, and the heart is the heart of the soul that allows a person to move like a human being. And now Yeonhojeong was showing it without hesitation. I was hoping that Prince Moyong would recognize it through Ki. How much he hates the three religions and how worried he is about them. At that moment, Moyongs eyes shed a blue thunderbolt. Hahaha! This single sword strike was more perfect than ever. It had everything including power, speed, martialw, and timeliness. Cough! Yeon Ho-jeong, who took a dozen steps back, vomited a handful of blood. It was a sword strike whose power and prability reached an incredible level. It was best to avoid it, but he was able to take even thest sword. Yeon Ho-jeong wiped his mouth and looked ahead. Before I knew it, Moyonggun lowered his sword to the bottom and was looking at Yeonhojeong with an expressionless face. . There was silence again. And it was also Prince Moyong who broke the silence this time. Do you trust me? Tsk! Yeon Ho-jeong, who spat out blood, answered in a cold voice. I dont believe it. I just believe in your abilities. It was the same question and answer as when we worked together on an operation before infiltrating the Mukryongbu. Prince Moyong, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, stabbed the sword. Slurp. widely! The sound of the de entering the sheath was as smooth as a song. My mind haspletely calmed down. Prince Moyong turned around. I will go to Pagungak tomorrow noon. Gather those who know this. In the meantime, dont do anything foolish. I will go to Hu Kai right now and ask him to take control of the entire residence of the Mo Yong family. Moyong-gun stopped walking. He turned his head and red at Yeon Ho-jeong. Well have to gather all the information about the Three Churches or something. If there was even the slightest hint of lies in what you said today, Pagungak will be a sea of blood tomorrow. Im looking forward to it. Moyong-gun turned around again and left the forest. thud. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the Gwangryongbu and sighed. Lets live an easy life, you human being. The emotions revealed are sincere. However, I did not know everything about Mo Yong-gun. He was that kind of person. There is only one thing left now. If you do something as foolish as when I die, then even if you ask me to do so, I will uproot the Moyong family. Chapter 340 Episode 340 Aiming at the brightness (8) Moyong Yeonhwa hit Moyonggun who entered the residence. father! Moyong Yeonhwas face was colored with surprise. My fathers clothes were roughly torn here and there. Anyone could see that it looked like it had been after a fight. Are you okay? Could it be that Yeon Ho-jeong is?! Yeonhwa. yes? Go back to your shelter. I want to be alone. Moyong Yeonhwa was about to ask what was going on, but herplexion turned pale for a moment. Ugh. Ugh. Mo Yong-gun was perfecting his momentum. However, the moment I spoke to my daughter, my well-controlled heart was shaken. The trembling of the mind soon caused even the organized momentum to tremble. Mo Yong-yeon-hwa felt suffocated by the frenzied energy waves of Noejeong-gong. She recognized it right away. That her father was in the worst mood she had ever seen. Ille back tomorrow morning. okay. Mo Yong-yeonhwa carefully left the room. And after a while. bang! Moyongguns fist prated the wall and was deeply embedded. It was a state where internal energy unconsciously protected the body. Of course, his fists were fine, but his mind was not. The Three Religions of Gwangshin? What on earth is that? Are you trying to infiltrate the imperial pce and government offices and overthrow the world? The Mukryongbu is also an organization established by one of the three religions? and the power of those organizations is so great, right? Mo Yongs eyes were bloodshot. bang! bang! It was an uncharacteristically rough punch. Every time he punched a big hole in the wall. Gasp. I was so angry that my breathing became heavy. If a martial arts expert like Mo Yong-gun couldnt even control his breathing, it didnt mean that his heartbeat was usually great. But after all, Moyonggun was Moyonggun. Even in the midst of unbearable passion and confusion, his subconscious was trying to regain his cool. Why am I so angry? Is this something to be so angry about? He wasnt insulted, nor was his true face exposed. On the contrary, if what he said was true, it would not be enough to thank Yeon Ho-jeong. But why am I so angry? Why cant I hold back my anger? Is it simply because you were surprised? Or is it because the other person knows something I dont know? Otherwise At that moment, Moyong-guns eyes shed. The reason he was able to surpass his brothers and rise to the top of the family was due to his outstanding talent, terrifying determination, and cool-headedness that allowed him to defeat even his own blood rtives. However, even if he was born with many strengths, he would not have been able to purge his brothers if he was not intelligent. That brilliant brain quickly looked back on the past. Yeah, he wasnt looking at me. Yeonhojeong. Prince Moyong, together with Yeonhojeong, destroyed the famous family. After that, they shed countless times and left scars on each other. But I couldnt hide my doubts every once in a while. I wasnt his main enemy. Yeon Ho-jeong always set an edge on himself. However, destroying oneself was not the ultimate goal. To be more precise, that frighteningly powerful driving force was not simply intended to destroy oneself. There were many attempts to destroy him politically, but he always looked beyond them. The sensitive Mo Yong knew that. But he didnt admit it. I am the best. pride? Pride? Self-esteem? You can say anything. If you are your own enemy, you should never look the other way. You just have to look at yourself. The head of the Moyong family is not an easy person to the point of giving leeway to others. But Yeonhojeong was different. why? What were you worried about? In the past, I thought Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to pursue power like himself. I thought I was doing this to make my damn family the best in martial arts and to take over the world. Did you say that in the eyes of a Buddha, only Buddha can be seen, and in the eyes of a pig, only pigs can be seen? Before he knew it, Prince Moyong hade to the conclusion that even though Yeonhojeong was so different from him, she was no different from him. in other words. Mo Yongs face was distorted into an indescribable sight. It looks like he had some leeway in dealing with me. If what Yeon Ho-jeong said is true, it means that he has known about the Samgyo for a long time. There is no way he would have told himself information that he only knew for a short time. You must have thought about it ten or a hundred times carefully before saying it to yourself. In other words, even though Yeon Ho-jeongs ultimate goal was to destroy the three religions, he was not only dealing with himself, he was also turning the order of martial arts politics upside down. !! Suddenly, Moyong felt goosebumps creeping all over his body. What kind of ridiculous guy?! A double or triple task was done. Until now, I have gritted my teeth and endured something that was difficult to do properly. It is absolutely impossible for an ordinary person. It is questionable whether even a rare genius would be able to do this. Yan Wei and Zhuge Li should have helped, but it was Yan Hao-jeong who made such giants move in the first ce. Yeon Ho-jeong was doing all of that. He was watching everything, was involved in every situation, and even carried out every task without failure. Hehehe. Moyong copsed on the floor, bursting into emptyughter. You mean it wasnt? Yeon Ho-jeongs face came to mind. Eyes filled with age that are not typical of young people, and the ability to respond freely whenever the situation changes. And to an unknowing person who can see two or three times ahead, it is a divine wisdom that can easily be described as a foresight ability. Not only is he the only one who can fight on equal footing with me, but he is already ahead of me? Moyongguns fists trembled. I didnt want to admit it. However, if what Yeon Ho-jeong said was true, I had no choice but to admit it. I must kill him. Somewhere in my head, someone whispered. I have to kill him. This guy is a monster. If its like this now, how big will it be in five years and how much more will it grow in ten years? Cold sweat ran down my spine. When I thought about the ten years since Yeonhojeong, my eyes were nk. If hests ten years in this chaotic martial arts forest, then he will be a real monster that will be difficult to catch even if the entire martial forest attacks him in droves. No, will it take ten years? Considering his ability and talent, it seemed like it could happen as soon as next year. At that moment, someone else whispered in my head. no. Its something Ill have to kill someday, but not now. You must never provoke him. why? At least now Im stronger than him? Wouldnt it be better to make up your mind and assassinate him? Theres no way he would have given me that information without even thinking about it, right? Moyong closed his eyes. Its ridiculous. How shocked must Prince Mo Yong of the world be to waste time worrying about something so pointless? Moyong-gun leaned his head against the wall. I had no strength whatsoever in my body. On the other hand, my head was getting scary cold. Its clear. Hes known about those fanatics and three religions for a very long time. It was a certainty, not an expectation. For a moment, I thought that might be a lie. But it folded right away. Neither Shin nor Yeon Ho-jeong were small enough to deceive each other with such important information. This was apletely different problem from crossing the line. Moreover, while fighting Yeon Ho-jeong, Prince Mo Yong read the sincerity and desperation felt in his energy. No matter how talented a person was, he could not embellish his revealed sincerity. The fact that he opened his heart so wide in front of me means that it will be difficult to endure now. The Samgyo Mukryongbu himself. Ive managed to hold on while dealing with all that, but now Ive reached my limit. Thats why he came to see him and suggested that we deal with themon enemy first. And Yeonhojeongs choice was truly right. Because he would have done the same. As I thought about that, Yeon Ho-jeongs face came to mind. The face of the beast that hid its nervousness with resoluteness. I hate the Uishinhoe too. Though its a different reason than yours. For you, the Murim Alliance is a sacred ce. Those who dared to mess with the Murim Alliance will not look kind in the eyes of the person who wants to be the owner of that sacred ce. Mr. Moyong burst outughing without even realizing it. It seems like it was urgent. Youre trying to get rid of me by talking about the Uisinhoe. His closed eyes slowly opened. It felt like my eyes were shing. My head felt heavy, like when I was a child and suddenly stood up after squatting all day. It was then. Slurp. Countless signs were read by Mo Yong-guns spirit. These people are determined and reveal their prayers as if they have nothing to hide. The level of each individuals martial arts was low enough to make Mo Yong-gunugh, but there were quite a few of them that could not be ignored. Is it open? Dozens of people also surrounded the area of the residence. They were watching Prince Moyong for fear of any suspicious movements. Prince Moyong did not react sharply. I had already heard that from Yeon Ho-jeong, and I didnt have the strength to sharpen my edge anymore. His eyes turned to the window. The moon was bright. Its going to be a long night. * * * Yeon Wei and Zhuge Literary Master Mukbi and Yeon Ji-pyeong weed Yeon Ho-jeong back to his residence. omg! older brother?! Yeon Ji-pyeong approached with a worried face. Are you okay? Okay. It didnt look good to anyone. There was blood around his mouth, his hair was scattered, and his well-dressed clothes were full of cuts and tears here and there. Zhuge Wenhu hurriedly asked. Did you fight with Prince Moyong? It stuck lightly. I want to check the authors sincerity. Hey man, look at your face. How lightly is that? If by chance the author really had ties to the three religions, I had to do my best. I broke a sweat for the first time in a while to warm up my body and read the other persons intentions. It meant that he fought with the will to kill him if he failed. Zhuge Munho stuck out his tongue at that extremely ignorant lecture. so. Yeonwi asked in a serious tone. What do you think? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is a 100% chance that Mr. Moyong didnt know. hmm. Yeonwi nodded. This was because he was also convinced that Prince Moyong had not joined hands with Samgyo. Zhuge Wenhu asked. Are you sure? Personally, I am sure, but isnt there such a thing as chance? Thats why I said it was nine pennies worth saving. Even if we are together in the future, we must not rx. Hehe, I see. Zhuge Wenhu tapped Yeon Hao-jeong on the shoulder. You worked hard. It was really hard. no. This is it. Yeon Ho-jeong adjusted his posture. First, I asked Hu-gae to keep a watchful eye on the area around the residence of the Mo Yong family. Good job. And please gather all those who know the existence of the Three Religions by noon tomorrow. Noon tomorrow? Yeon Ho-jeong told the exact same conversation he had with Prince Moyong. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Thats right. There is nothing more certain than seeing the face of someone you know. I think you will also need to prepare the investigation into the three religions. hmm. No matter how fiercely we fought in the past, we have now berades who must join hands and punish their exploits. Sharing information was essential. Yeonwi said. Lets do that. We may not be able to resolve all our past emotions, but we must not hide anything from each other from the moment we form an alliance. This person thinks so too. After Zhuge Munho answered, he shook his head and sighed. Seeing as how he kept getting on my nerves even though I knew him, he was a really great person in another sense. There arent many people who care this much. You must aim at the Three Bridges with that great ability. Lets think positively. Thats right. Zhuge Liang sighed briefly and took up arms. I wille to Pagungak tomorrow at noon. Rest in peace. And Commander Yeon, thank you for your hard work. Please take a look. okay. ah! Previously. yes? Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. If you are with Mr. Moyong, where do you n to aim first? You have to target the exposed areas first to find out how they will react. Lets aim for the bright spot in the middle of the sky After all, its a Shinhwa cult. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. After the meeting with Prince Moyong tomorrow, I will move immediately. Chapter 341 Episode 341 Union (1) Have you been sweating a lot since morning? The party was not surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongs unexpected visit. What? The ax is not finished yet. I have something to tell you other than the axe. But why is Jinki so anxious? The official snorted. Its none of your business. By the way, your body isnt normal either. Where did you get into an ident again? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I got into a heated fight with Mr. Moyong. In an instant, the officials expression changed. With Moyong-gun? yes. I tried to get it somehow, but it wasnt really a joke. What happened? Before I say that, I have something else to say. Do you have time? Its been a long time since Ist saw the hotel. The seriousness and tension on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Come in. What did you say? Is this really a response worthy of the leader of Shaolin Temple, the most sacred site of the martial arts faction? The ambassador did not seem surprised. There was no wavering in prayer or trembling in repair. However, Zhuge Wenhu knew that Ambassador Gong was more surprised than ever. The prayer was still like a deep and clearke, but the eyes filled with distrust were shaking as if there had been an earthquake. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth again and spoke. . There was silence for a moment. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking at Zhuge Li, quenched his thirst with a sip of tea. The prayers were still silent. The three religious fanatics. Thats right. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Zhuge Literary with deep eyes. Even though there was no superior or subordinate in rank, Zhuge Wenhu was kneeling. It was not a simple apology. Zhuge Munho did note as the top leader of the Murim Alliance as the head of the same Baekdo. Now he was a junior who hade to lean on a senior who was wiser and more popr than him. Zhuge Li, whose distinction between public and private affairs is clear, appears in such a low-key manner. The public ambassador felt that the matter was not serious. In other words, the fact that the soldier told me about them now can be taken to mean that he was reluctant to talk about them because they were such a scary organization? Thats right. They sessfully infiltrated the imperial court and government affairs, and a group called Saeumgyo even provided decisive help in establishing the Mukhyongbu. . It may be impossible, but if their evil reach extends to our Baekdo Province, there may be a Sejak among us. So I was being careful. The public ambassadors eyebrows twitched. There is a chance that there is a Sejak among us. It was a truly dangerous word. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. I do not know that Master Bangjangs Buddhist devotion is enough to cover the world. However, because the issue was a private matter, it was not possible to discriminate against all public servants. Do you mean that you investigated the backs of the Dukes? As expected, the public ambassador was not normal. I immediately noticed the hidden meaning in Zhuge Lis words. Thats right. . He admits in a very calm voice. How many hardships must he have gone through until his voice became this strong? Aside from everything else, Ambassador Gong knew that the agony that Zhuge Munhao had experienced was beyond imagination. The public ambassador sighed. Just raise your head now. . Even though he is older than my soldier, he is neither a person of great virtue nor noble enough to be treated as a senior. That is absurd. I know that the fact that you are lowering your head like that doesnt mean that you are asking me to treat you kindly. . I dont think a deep conversation will be possible in this state. Just raise your head now. sorry. Only then did Zhuge Munho raise his head and sit downfortably. The public ambassadors face became serious. I know youre not the type of person to make fun of a matter like this, but Ill ask you anyway. Is it true? Zhuge Li took out a dozen neatly folded documents from his arms and held them out. Look at this. The Public Ambassador received the documents. In those documents, the details of the investigation into the Three Religions of Gwangsin were written in dense brushstrokes. The ambassadors eyes were filled with surprise as he read the document with a heavy heart. Uiseon footnote?! Thats right. Uiseongakju is a descendant of the Shinhwa religion among the three religions, and was educated by Commander Yeon and gave us a lot of information. . Please finish reading. There are many surprising things. Ambassador Gong Gong calmly read the documents after calming his mind for a moment. After a while. Huh. A hollowugh came out of the public ambassadors mouth. This was happening somewhere unseen, but Binseung was living leisurely without knowing anything. It is not Ambassador Bangjangs fault. How would you know what was happening around you unless you saw and heard it? I am the one who blocked the Ambassadors eyes and ears. I will take all of those sins with me. I dont think thats a matter to discuss here. The public ambassador, who calmly dismissed the question, nodded and asked. Does anyone in Feng know? The head of the Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga n, the head of the Honam Moyong family, the head of the Honam Moyong family, the head of the Sacheon Dang family. . Currently, there are five in total, including the ambassador and me. Are you not nning on telling the other Dukes? Not yet yes. Regardless of the importance of the issue, I wondered why they would be so careful. If he had gathered this much information about the organization that had not been revealed until now, Zhuge Liang would have been very busy. Considering all the efforts we had made to keep it secret, I couldnt tell them to reveal it to everyone. Military. Please speak, Ambassador. If everyone finds out about this in the future, the soldier may have to step down from his position. It was a cold reality. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. If I were to be deprived of my military position, I would humbly ept it. After that, I will risk my life and fight to drive out the three religions. Even so, if I survive, I will tell my familys true identity to my familys ancestors and be punished by being imprisoned in the Murim League prison for the rest of my life. It was a scary determination. Its scarier because its not just something you say. If Zhuge Munhao is imprisoned in the Murim Prison, the name of the Zhuge family will somehow fall to the ground. Zhuge Munho did this despite risking everything. The public ambassador sighed. If what the soldier said is true, and the momentes when we all have to fight against them . I, too, will step down from the position of head of the department after adding whatever strength Ick. This is it. This is why Zhuge Liang felt sorry for the public ambassador. The public ambassador was a flexible person, but he was also a person who never tried to exercise that flexibility except when necessary. The moment this secret is shared, the public ambassador also bes in the same boat as Zhuge Li. Then, when Zhuge Wenhu steps down from his military position, he also has to give up everything. Zhuge Wenhu bowed his head once more. sorry. Ambassador Gong Gong slowly closed his eyes. There was no wavering in his voice, but he was not someone who could not read the earnest emotions contained in it. I think you did what you were supposed to do. Of course, the process cannot be said to bepletely correct, but wouldnt it be great if worldly affairs could be resolved just by handling them correctly? These were not words that woulde out of the mouth of the head monk of Shaolin Temple. But it was also Shaolin Temple. Although Shaolin Temple is one of the sacred sites of Buddhism in the Central ins and is called the Sun of Wulin, it was inevitable that the head of the temple would be well-versed in worldly matters. Some bad karma is allowed to flow as it should. However, in disasters that are too difficult to handle, we actively intervene to protect thew. It took hundreds of years of agony for the Shaolin Temple toy down its sacred Buddhahood. However, even if Binseung has to step down from his position as head of the room, I will do my best to ensure that the military does not leave him rotting in prison. Ambassador Bangjang. Dont do that. The soldiers eyes are fixed on the integrity. If the military hadnt made that decision, wouldnt you know what would have happened to the world? Thats too much praise. All I did was make a decision. All the achievements that I believe were made by the Yeon family, so please look at that clearly. The public ambassador smiled bitterly. It would be great if everyone in the Murim Alliance were like soldiers. . I understand. I will keep my mouth shut for the time being. thank you. If we have time tonight, lets have a cup of tea with Binseung. of course. then. After giving his final greetings, Zhuge Liang left his residence. The public ambassador closed his eyes. If the height is one inch, then the magic height is one inch. Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeongs bold words came to mind. There is something that the Taoist Buddhist masters always say. A small amount of effort is a lot of effort, so the negative and evil always precede the good. If you are strong, you should strive to be a leader with three degrees of strength through constant self-discipline. Ambassador Gong Gong was greatly surprised to hear those words. If you have power, use it for righteousness. The reason Shaolin Temple was involved in the affairs of Wulin was precisely because of the support of Zen masters like him. A very natural duty that may have been forgotten. The public ambassador opened his mouth. Is there anything? Yes, Ambassador. Please send a message to shaman Seunghyeonjin. I wille visit you at noon today. * * * Are you here? The official nodded and sat down on a chair. His appearance, with his arms crossed and his eyes turned to the window, looked strangely cold. He seemed to be in a pretty bad mood. Yeonwi sighed. Did you hear from Hojeong? Now that youve heard that, havent youe to this extremely ufortable position? I am sorry. The official snorted. It must have been really fun. I still get hot when I think about how we had fun with each other in front of this guy who doesnt know anything. Dang family. We never did that. Rather Its noisy. The official red at Yeonwi. He didnt talk long. Is there anything else youre hiding? No. joy! Can you believe it? The official growled as if his anger was still not resolved. If something serious like this is hidden again, then it will be over. I will keep this in mind. The officer kicked the table with his foot. thud. Cheap. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Did you call me? What are you doing? Get in the car quickly. In the room were Yeonwi, Danggwan Mukbi, Yeonjipyeong, and Yeonhojeong. Zhuge Wenhu and Mo Yongjun will alsoe. There are quite a bit more people than expected. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat and stood up. All right. Yeon Ji-pyeong quietly woke up. I will help At that moment, the official red at Yeon Ji-pyeong with menacing eyes. Yeon Ji-pyeong huped without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Sit down. I wille for a ride. Yes yes! Oh shit, thats ufortable. When Yeon Ho-jeong muttered softly, the official immediately got angry. Stop talking bullshit and get in quick! I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was grumbling, hurriedly left the room. . The silence weighed ten thousand pounds, weighing down the air. After a while, the official asked a question. Did you say Mr. Moyong wasing too? exactly. If he upsets me, Ill blow his head off right away, so dont ever stop me. Do you understand? Yeonwi sighed. Ill try my best. It is truly a difficult position. So much so that even the worlds most powerful people feel ufortable. Chapter 342 Episode 342. Union (2) Time has passed. Its almost noon. However, none of those gathered in the room opened their mouth. . The silence is heavy. The tea, which had a decent scent, was also cold. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was furtively looking around, asked a question. You worked hard to get it, so why arent you eating it? The officer spoke in a cold voice. If I drink tea made by someone who doesnt even know the basics of the tea ceremony, my tongue will only suffer. Still, I tried my best. noisy. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Given the nature of the institution, I expected it toe out this way, but the reaction was much harsher than I expected. It was fortunate that I didnt poison the people gathered here because of my pride. At least, as he met Yeonwi and his rtionship with his daughter improved, his violent personality seemed to have dulled a bit. Now that weve said it, Id like to ask you a question. Please speak. Are you going to pour out a bunch of swear words? Where on earth are those guys working in secret? The eyes of the people gathered in the room turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont know much other than that its a new thing. It is believed that it originated somewhere in the far northwest, but even that is not certain. By northwest, do you mean Qinghai or Xinjiang? The chief will also be included. Of course, that isnt certain either. If there was one thing I was sure about about them in the first ce, I wouldnt have been so cautious. joy! Good words. The officials eyes gave off a nasty, murderous look. It means things other than birds. Although he stayed away from anything other than his familys work or mon sense, he was also a person full of pride as a member of the Jungwon family. From the beginning, Sichuan Province was like the primary gateway for the Sae-o-Woorin invasion. Some say that Qinghai City is the primary gateway to the war with foreign countries, but if it is actually a war in the Central ins, Sichuan is the real stage. In other words, for the party official, the invasion of the Saeoe Moorim was by no means something to be taken lightly. The familys history is filled with bloody affairs. He has no choice but to burn his hatred more than anyone else here. If you are the chief, you probably also have Podp Pce and Noeumsa Temple, so are they also part of the gang? Im not sure about that. However, the three religions are religious groups that pursuepletely different paths. If they were at odds, I dont think they would have joined forces. What are the movements of Podpung or Noeumsa? They say its extremely quiet. Of course, this wasst years information, so I dont know anymore. It is said that in the case of Noeumsa, it seems to be slowly gaining ground, but the exact details are still unknown. Quiet The official frowned. I know enough about those crazy people. Their ideology is too deviant. Podp Pce is okay, but those guys at Noeumsa Temple are no different from the trash of Sapa. In fact, if you look at the history of Noeumsa Temple, they also started out as a group of practitioners who followed advanced Buddhism. However, as time passed, Noeumsa, who epted the Confucian Qigong (٤⹦) of Cheonchukguk and began to develop an obsession with power rather than training, acquired strange techniques and martial arts from the West and East and developed into an independent martial power. Among them, Daenoeumsa () broke away in order not to forget its roots, and Cereoeumsa (С) developed into a heresy. In Danggeum Murim, they were divided like that. The brain-eumsa that the party was talking about meant the cerebellum-eumsa. There may not be any connection at all. I dont know about other ces, but the chief is an area they have controlled for hundreds of years. As you said, if the three religions have built up such great power, then neither Podpgung nor Noeumsa will be unaware of the three religions. I guess so. At that time, Yeonwi intervened. It is right to first solve the problem at hand before dealing with them. I agree. The party satisfied our appetite. Did you say you killed the man who was the official in charge of themanding post? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats right. I guess you have nothing to worry about since youre an odd job. These were words that revealed incredible confidence. Although it was nothingpared to provincialmander Cheomsa, Jinmu was also a position with its own prestige. No, in the first ce, as a martial artist, killing an official was shocking in itself. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Well, even if thats the case, the guying now is different. Did you say you were the provincialmander? To be precise, it should be considered to be at or above the level of provincialmand sergeant major. In the worst case scenario, it could be the provincialmander, but no matter how much you think about it, that would be too much. The provincialmander is a fearsome official who controls the military government of a province. No matter how vain I am at politics, I am not a person who has time to get involved in such matters. The officer spoke in a stern voice. The provincialmanders whomand the castles troops are in charge of not only war preparations but also military training. If he is at least a provincialmand sergeant or higher, most of Henan Provinces military power may have already passed over to the other side. That could be true. It turned out to be close. The official patted his chin and muttered. Hes a provincialmander If hes a secondary rank or higher, I dont know, but if hes a junior rank or higher, I think we can somehow resolve it even if we secretly kill him. The atmosphere in the room became frighteningly cold. Yeonwi cleared his throat. house owner. This is an overly dangerous statement. If the Three Qiaoran ns have truly taken control of the imperial family and government, danger is already just around the corner. No matter how we deal with it, it is dangerous and there is nothing new about it. It wasnt wrong. However, as Yeonwi said, it was also an overly dangerous and radical statement. by the way. The official nced at the window. Its almost noon now, why isnt that damned bastarding? Wont youe soon? What Yeonwi said was true. After a while. hook! A creeping energy surrounded the entire Pagungak. Mukbi and Yeon Jipyeongs faces stiffened with tension. I intuitively realized how great an expert the owner of this prayer, which is dark yet incredibly explosive, is. The official sneered. Thats funny. Isnt it too childish, whether its actuallyplicated feelings or just a show-off? At least thats what the party official thought. And the reason he could think that way was because he was one of the two people here who couldpete head-to-head with Mo Yong-gun. Yeonwi smiled bitterly. He must have had his pride hurt in his own way. joy! You must be young. Its probably because of Hojeong, not anything else. What do you mean by that? Yeonwi said while looking at Yeonhojeong. A lot has happened in the meantime, but no matter what, Hojeong is the person who stood at the forefront of the fight against Prince Moyong. And Prince Moyong recognized Hojeong as his opponent. . But I found out that the enemy I thought was my enemy was actually seeing much more than I was, and that the ultimate target was not me. Moyong-guns pride must have been greatly hurt. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Because I had never thought about it that way. The official stared quietly at Yeon Ho-jeong and said. Anyway, you too are tangled up in dirt. I dont care. A cheap guy. After a while. Grumble. The door opened and Mo Yong-gun and Zhuge Wen-ho entered. . The air in the room was now so heavy that it was hard to breathe. Prince Moyong looked around. Yeon-wi, who looks at herself with indifferent eyes, Moo-bi and Yeon Ji-pyeong, whose tense faces shine with life-filled eyes, and. . Yeon Ho-jeongs deep eyes, so transparent that they cannot be read, make her was heading Zhuge Munho came forward. Please sit down. Mo Yong sat on the chair without saying a word. Zhuge Munho, who came in after closing the door, opened his mouth. There is no need to talk much. Everyone here is probably busy, and I know that discussing unnecessary events from the past will only make you feel ufortable. Zhuge Lis voice was extremely pure. The voice of a schr with deep discipline. Although it was intentional, the previously heavy air seemed to be lighter thanks to his voice. Sreuk. Zhuge Wenhu ced the documents on the table. Mr. Moyong should read it first. Prince Moyong read the document in silence. Unlike his bloody prayers, his eyes were cautious. Deep concentration was evident as he turned each document. After a moment, he put down the document. Ive read it all. Even though there was probably a lot of shocking information, there was no sign of surprise. Zhuge Wenhu continued. You can also see it. The officer picked up a bundle of documents and made a loud noise. p! The party hall was different from Moyong-gun. Nervous emotions were clearly evident in the fingertips as he roughly flipped through the paper. However, he was also the head of the six generations and a magnate of the martial arts kingdom. Although he was irritated and angry, his eyes were filled with as much prudence as Mo Yongs. After a while, the party also read all the documents. That girl, Uiseonggakju Ki Woohee, is the daughter of that damn Shinhwa cult leader? Thats right. Youre a funny girl. Zhuge Wenhu added. I dont know anything else, but there is no need to doubt Rep. Ki. As for her, me, Yeon Ga-ju, Commander Yeon, and Director Mook I have no doubts. yes? The official frowned. I dont know about anyone else, but would this bastard have let the enemys liaison into the army without even checking for this? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Im just grateful for the trust in my abilities. Did I hear you say you look like a snake as apliment? yes. The official turned his head. Yeonwi opened her mouth. First of all, everyone here shared information about the enemy. At least as far as what we have investigated so far. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. As you all know, we only dug deeper and more closely into the limited information, but in reality, there was no real information about them. That was the problem. Shinhwaism has infiltrated the imperial family and government officials and is already exerting considerable influence. Saeumgyo gave enormous help in establishing Mukryongbu and still covets Mukryongbu as a bridgehead for advancement into the central region. In the end, that was all. Nothing was known about where the enemy was, if they had infiltrated, which organization they controlled, how much power they had, etc. in other words. The doctors nervous voice became as cold as the north wind. It means that the provincialmander who ising here needs to be roasted and boiled well. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Furthermore, if he is truly a member of the Shinhwa Church, he should never be allowed to set foot in the Murim Alliance. If you use the imperial power, you have no choice but to suffer. At that time, Moyong said. He is the first. What do you mean? Cant we just catch him first? Of course, but you dont know that its dangerous. Prince Mo Yong did not respond to Zhuge Wenhus words. He just looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with deep eyes. The two peoples gazes collided, creating a strange atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Do you have any connections? Moyong-gun answered. Its breathtaking. I believe it will work. Are you going to hit me from the front? It would be best no matter who steps forward. It would be better for you to leave this time. I think so too. There is an answer. Let me and you support it from behind. You just have to choose who you want to hit from the front. It was a series of conversations whose meaning was unknown. Even Zhuge Liang of the world tilted his head. Prince Moyong looked at the party hall. Dangaju. The hotel did not even respond. Prince Moyong didnt care about his attitude. Would you like to catch the provincialmander, who is presumed to be an expert on the Shinhwa religion? what? Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. I guess your hands are itching too so I dont think its a bad thing. What do you mean? Please fight. ?! Ah, these guys are specialized in heat attack. I rmend not using poison The officer got angry. First exin in detail what you mean! Chapter 343 Episode 343 Union (3) That night. ? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting alone on his bed and considering the next strategy, read an extremely secret force aimed at him. The secretiveness of the force wasparable to that of an assassin, but the purity contained in the energy was more profound than that of any other sects divine skill in the world. How? It was an energy that Yeon Ho-jeong knew. So it was even more surprising. This is because the this person he knows is never someone who would move this secretly. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly went out the window and went down to the yard and looked towards the west. The clear momentum gradually faded away. It probably means telling yourself to follow him. Why dont you send a telegram? The reason was unknown, but Yeonhojeong still moved. Ki () tells us not only a persons feelings but also their personality, and at least there was no hint of wrong intention from this person. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong secretly chased the opponents energy. Since I called it this way in the middle of the night, its probably something that other people shouldnt know about. How much did it move like that? After going a good twenty miles, a small training ground appeared. It was a training ground that Yeonhojeong had never seen before. There were several such ces in the Murim League. The Murim Alliance was that big. And in the center of the training ground. Are you here? Yeon Ho-jeong took control with moderation. Its been heightened so far. haha. Surprisingly, the person who called Yeonhojeong was Seunghyeonjinin, a member of the Shaman faction. He was the head of a military unit, so he must have been very busy, unlike old men who had nothing to do. I should have stopped by once in a while to pat my shoulder, but my butt was so heavy that I couldnt evene. Im sorry. How can you say that? Im serious. Of course, Yeonho also knew. Seung Hyun Jin-in is not just saying empty words. Seunghyeonjinin turned his back and looked up at the sky. You are truly an amazing person. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Seung Hyeon-jin in silence. Seunghyeonjinin, who was looking up at the sky, slowly closed his eyes. The first time I saw you was after you returned from traveling around the central ins with the Mortal Army and ying various evil enemies. . At that time, I questioned you without hesitation. Hehe, you said you were asking questions, but in reality, I really wanted to scold you. Its a shame. no. But you had your own thoughts, and you cared for the soldiers more than anyone else. We only exchanged a few words, but it was enough for me to understand your true feelings. Seunghyunjin opened his eyes again and looked at Yeonhojeong. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt his heart bing somewhat lonely. Seunghyeonjins eyes looking at himself. Those eyes reminded him of the innocence he must have been born with, even though it had rotted away on a battlefield full of blood and flesh. Seunghyunjins eyes were so clear and deep. The eyes werepletely different from Yeonhojeongs unique clear eyes. They were the eyes of a true Taoist who had not only realized the Tao of Seonmu () but was also well-versed in the Tao of the secr world. It is nearly impossible to find salvation in a life filled with killing. At least thats what I think. . But you were different. Although you were wielding a murderous sword, you had an unwavering, strong mind and were full of concern for the world. It was a tight line, but I knew it was very thick and strong. Thats too much praise. Im not exaggerating. Im just being honest about what I saw and felt. Seunghyunjin smiled. I like you. It was a word with great resonance. Although she has never lived to be acknowledged by anyone, Yeon Ho-jeong felt moved for no reason. The head of the shaman sect, a real Taoist who is different from the superficial worldly powerhouses, likes him. Even though he is a murderer who has lived a life soaked in blood. I was grateful and embarrassed by that fact. This is because he did not think that he was worthy of the recognition of such an outstanding Taoist. But no matter how thick the good you have, the muddy water poured in by murderous karma is always a scary thing. Im sure you can take care of it, but I cant help but be very worried about your future. Thank you for your words. So, I would like to give you a little help. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. You mean help? Seunghyunjin suddenly burst intoughter. About noon today, Ambassador Bangjang came to visit this person. ! You didnt tell me exactly what the situation was. I just said you were fighting a hard fight and asked if there was anything you could do for him. Ambassador Bangjang. I heard that there are several people moving with you. However, they are the heads of the six families and are already nearingpletion. Whether it is martial arts, ones own opinion, or the purpose of life. The cold winds ofte winter subsided and the warm winds of early spring came. Seunghyeonjins eyes became deeper and deeper as he was hit by the wind. I know that you are no better than the heads of the six families, as well as the heads of the nine factions. These are difficult words to bear. Im not talking about martial arts. Im talking about your will and strong character. There are still many thingscking. Seunghyunjin shook his head. But you are still young. Its scarier when youre young. I dont know, but among the leading figures of the next generation, there wont be many juniors who will have a reputation as bright as your name. . Those who have power cannot be free from the responsibility thates with its weight. The moment you forget that responsibility, the world will fall into ruin. You may wonder whether such a thing is possible with one persons madness, but it is quite possible. That is Moorim and the world. I know. Yeon Ho-jeong almost answered that way without even realizing it. Those who have a great influence on the world, whether martial or literary, are not easy to control based on that fact alone. Every word they say shakes the hearts of the public, and when the hearts of the public shake, the foundation of the country also shakes. A person who sits in a high position and has a reputation for being unexalted. This is why such people must have a sense of responsibility. Even if its a life you dont want, you have to show that you deserve it. Only then will the world not fall into chaos. If you are not confident in doing so, it is best to leave the world and go into the mountains. It was cold, but it was true. It has always been like that for powerful politicians or magnates. It is not easy to find people who abuse their rights but take responsibility for it. Seunghyeonjinin naturally waved his hand. Phew. The warm wind lingered around his graying fingertips, warming the air in the training hallfortably. Pleasee up. Yeon Ho-jeong went up to the training hall. Seunghyeonjinin slowly lowered his posture. Take a good look. At your level, once will be enough. It was from then on. From then on, Seunghyeonjinins beautiful dance moves began. Phew. The gentle steps he took were so light that they seemed weightless. Huh. Phew. The two swinging hands contained a clear and profound charm. Even as the puffy sleeves fluttered back and forth in the air, no sound was made. However, the sound of the wind flowing along the hand tickled Yeonhojeongs ears. Its soft and soft. Seunghyeonjinins hands, moving infinitely smoothly, drew lines more beautiful than those of any dancer in the world. However, when Yeon Ho-jeong saw this, his face was filled with astonishment rather than admiration. This?! Huh! The wind noise became stronger. The beautiful dance line gradually became sharper. The softness of the curves remained the same, but the shape that used to draw a perfect circle became tter and faster. yet. Pow! A quick strike that burst into the air. The supply and demand of Jingi is perfect. Thats why it was an even more surprising martialw. Even though I didnt use any kicks, the shock waves spreading through the air were extremely abundant. By drawing a circle and putting all the power he had gathered into one fist, it seemed like he could crush the peak martial arts attack head-on with just that. What was even more surprising was that Yeon Ho-jeong already knew that martialw. Slurp. Seunghyunjin, who straightened his posture, smiled awkwardly. How is it? You are amazing. Theres nothing to say. Frequency is stillcking in discipline. So, I put on too much force in the middle. Yeon Ho-jeong was purely amazed. Thats not what youre saying. Who can show such strength with the infinitely soft Wudang Taijiquan? Yes. What Seunghyeonjinin showed was Taijiquan, which Yeonhojeong also knew. However, just because the movements are simr, it cannot be said to be the same Taijiquan. Seunghyeonjinins Taijiquan was apanied by indescribable enlightenment and the supply and release of power that reached perfection. It was not a martial art that could be used just by knowing the movements. The form is easy, but the enlightenment contained within it is difficult to imitate. That was Seunghyeonjinins martial arts. Even though he did not have much practical experience, it was the power of Jang Mun-in, a shaman who became independent based on pure enlightenment and the teachings of Zen masters. And the moment Yeon Ho-jeong saw it, he was sure. I lose. If you have the power of the Dark Emperor, you can win. No, its not just that hes the Emperor of Darkness, but if he goes up just one step further than he is now, he can achieve a close match with Seung Hyun Jin-in with his extreme practical skills. But Yeonhojeong will lose. It had to be that way. I already lost in my heart. Martial arts is not something that can be performed only with fists and feet. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a depth that was difficult to reach in Seung Hyeon-jins Taijiquan. And I was awed by its depth. Even if Yeon Ho-jeong regains the strength he had during his time as Emperor of Darkness, he will not be able to win against Seung Hyeon-jin-in. why? Because they wont fight in the first ce. If Seunghyeonjinin points his sword at him, Yeonhojeong will immediately put down his ax and dere defeat. That was the ultimate enlightenment that practitioners of Taoist Buddhism, the pinnacle of Taoist Buddhism, should attain. Seunghyeonjinin burst intoughter. Thats really true of you. You look at my tai chi and think first about winning and losing. Ah As expected, you are a born warrior. In ten years, there will be only a handful of people who will be able to defeat you with worldly martial arts. Im embarrassed. When you looked at my Tai Chi, you thought of victory and defeat rather than wanting to emte me, and soon saw yourself losing. Its the difference between you and me. However, I would like to narrow the gap a little. yes? I heard that you and some of the heads of the six families are doing hard work for Jiang Hu. I didnt ask specifically, but looking at the ambassadors face, I thought it was not normal. . I dont know what kind of killing will dye your future red, but I hope to instill at least a ray of warmth in your weary heart. Thats it. Immediately after those words, Seunghyeonjinin sang an unknown phrase. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately got down on his knees and recited Seunghyeonjinins verse exactly. It was not a martial arts performance by a non-partisan faction. It was Seung Hyeon-jins enlightenment that was incorporated into Tai Chi. His voice was surprisingly calm and had a strange rhythm to it, making it feel like I was listening to a song. It also had a strong enough resonance that anyone could memorize it just by hearing it once. In this way, Yeon Ho-jeong received arge gift before his departure. Perhaps it was the supreme enlightenment of the shaman Wonmusin (Ԫ), who would protect his heart for the rest of his life. Chapter 344 Episode 344 Union (4) Tang Sang-ahs face was red as if on fire. The official, who was quietly looking at his daughters face, opened his mouth. stop. Wow! Tang Sang-ah copsed on the spot. Gasp! Her body was drenched in sweat as she was breathing heavily. I was so exhausted that my whole body was shaking. I was in a state where I couldnt even raise my head, let alone speak. The official put his hand on her back. Wooooow. A sharp ray of true energy traveled throughout her blood vessels, blowing away the stagnant energy. That wasnt all. It revived her vitality by boosting her extremely exhausted internal strength and promoted a speedy recovery with concentrated energy. After a while, Tang Sang-ah straightened up. Thank you, father. The officer spoke in a stern voice. Its more than yesterday, but theres still a long way to go. yes. The martial arts in the Emperors Poison Sutra are by no means easy. Although Doban Samyang Gwiwon-gong is one of the best martial arts in the family, the Emperors Dok-gong is even more than that. It requires not just the proliferation of toxic energy but also the ideal realization of martial arts. Therefore, even if you know the nine qualities, you cannot acquire them, and even with a strong miasma, you cannot create true energy. Tang Sanger listened to the officials words with a serious face. However, the ideal realization of nothingness cannot be achieved simply through endless suffering. In order to approach it, asceticism is necessary to continuously break the limitations of the body. yes. He who knows pain knows the value of a sip of water. When you realize its importance, a new path opens. It was then. A full statue appeared in the distance. Matriarch. The official raised his hand without even turning around. Full-sang flinched and stopped in ce. The official continued. The cycle must be fast. In order to ovee the limit, you must be in top physical condition. Complete Recovery and Complete Breakthrough In this grueling process, your power must grasp what the soul is trying to liberate. That is the state of Bungjeongseungje (픕N) mentioned in the Kings Sutra. yes. I will be away for a few days. There was surprise on Tang Sang-ahs face. Whats wrong? Its top secret. It could take as little as three days or as long as fifteen days. ah! When youe back, you should be at least a little bit better. Remember. The reason I passed on the sutras to you first, overtaking the Yangshen, is because I saw in you some potential to enhance the reputation of my family. The official turned around. Dont overdo it. His steps as he approached Full Sang were unstoppable. Tang Sang-ah shouted without even realizing it. father! The official stopped walking. Tang Sang-ah spoke brightly. Have a safe trip. Dang-gwan looked up at the sky for a moment and then turned to Moon-jeong-sang again. Lets go. yep! Last night, the head of the Moyong family left. Considering Moyongajus skills, it is predicted that the film will be released in four to five days. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. The provincialmanders movements have been captured. Currently, he is in a base called Sanganlu in the opening department. I dont know what hes doing there, but its strange that the top official of Henan Provinces military government is staying in Zulu for several days. Yeonwi asked. Isnt the head of the Moyong family in danger? Preparation will be sufficient. No matter what happens, I will somehow survive. Moreover, there are many top talent in the opening department. I dont think theres anything to worry about. Then Im d. The problem is the head of the Tang family and Commander Yeon. Zhuge Wenhu asked Tang Guan. Are you feeling okay? The official answered bluntly. To whom are you speaking? I could read his unstoppable confidence. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. We must assume that the other partys skills are on the same level or higher than our heads. If by chance there are also helpers who were not caught in the opening, it can be really dangerous. The officialughed. Ill be the safest, so dont worry about unnecessary things. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. All right. It may not be due to simple confidence. Dang Gwan is the head of the Four Heavenly Dangmun and the son of King Danghyeong, a member of the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon. The talent and skills of the party official were certified by Tang Hyung, the strongest man in the field. Perhaps, as the official said, he was the safest person. And Commander Yeon. yes. Would you be enough on your own? hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Honestly, Im not confident. So, I think Ill take one more person with me. who? Yeon Ho-jeong silently pointed to Mukbi. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Yes, Manager Mooks skills can be trusted. Mukbi lowered his head. We will handle it as smoothly as possible. Its a lot of hardship. ah! Anyway, its really just around the corner. yes? Its a no-brainer. Ive never seen anyone break through as gently and gradually as you do. Ah Mukbi lowered his head as if embarrassed. There is still a long way to go. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. It was a long way away. The official chuckled. You guys will catch up soon. You cant do that in an embarrassing way. Those who rise by their own will fall by their own. Looks like you need some humility? Is this what you want to say, matriarch? a cheap guy. Zhuge Munho, who was looking at the two bickering people with an expression that said he could not stop them, turned his attention to Yeon Wei. Lord Yeonga, please take charge of the area in front of Mengs eastern gate. If by any chance the head of the party fails, he will definitelye to the Murim Alliance. I understand. So to speak, Yeongaju and I are the final hurdle. The head of the party and Commander-in-Chief Yeon will take care of it, but we also must not rx our guard. Yeonwi smiled. I have forged my sword well so that I can swing it at any time. Zhuge Wenhu smiled and nodded. I really had a lot of faith in Yeonwismon sense response. Okay then. Zhuge Wenhu stood up. Lets get started. hook. As soon as I finished speaking, everyone in the room disappeared. * * * Pop. Pop. The sound of cold sweat from my forehead falling to the floor sounded as loud as thunder. It had to be that way. The person in front of the East Pavilion now was a strongman of a higher rank than the Twelve Warlords I saw not long ago. Although I expected that the general within the Ten Warlords woulde. Dong-gak swallowed his saliva without realizing it. I never thought this person woulde. It wasnt simply a question of whether or not he was stronger. This person was a martial arts expert, but he was an extremely cold-hearted and cruel person. Gyujeok knew dignity. He knew self-control and was quite tolerant of the mistakes of his subordinates. But it wasnt this person. He is one of the Eighteen Warlords of the Mythology Church and the monster inside the Ten Warlords who is truly the strongest among the warlords. He was Yorei, themander of the Five Tigers. Shit! Why?! It was then. Did you say it was Donggak? Dong-gak flinched. Yes, Yorei. So you dont know the whereabouts of Gyujeok? Donggaksplexion turned pale. It seemed as if even his Danjeon was shaken by the strong murderous intent and authority felt in his voice. What scares him even more is that there are no excuses. No, any answer must be clear and truthful. If you tell the truth as it is, you will have a glimmer of hope, but if you make excuses or lies, you will die immediately. Dong-gak closed his eyes tightly. I apologize. . There was silence. It was less than a day, but it felt like half a day to Dong-gak. After a while. Get up. yes! Dong-gak quickly stood up. A spark appeared in his eyes. !! Dong-gaks eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. You have be stronger. An image of a man sitting in a rxed posture and reading documents brought by an old man. There was a man there so big it reminded me of a huge mountain. Even though he was sitting, his height was not much different from Donggak. The limbs were as thick as the waist of an adult man, and the body was as thick and thick as a giant tree. He was a huge man whose entire body was covered with enormous muscles. At this level, it would be enough to call it a giant. In addition, despite having such an imposing physique, his beard and hair were neatly trimmed. Although he had a gaunt appearance, his clothing and appearance were as good as any other nobleman. Wooooow! Sigh! Dong-gak did his best tofort Nae-gong, who was trying to run wild. Its even worse than when it was regted. The pressure of facing it up close was truly enormous. They say that for experts of that level, the difference of one move is a world of difference, but I never imagined that the gap would be this great. Those who have learned the same kind of internal skills are bound to be disarmed in the face of a higher level and more powerful power. Dong-gak controlled his inner strength with superhuman patience. The giants man, Yorei, said without taking his eyes off the document. On the way, I saw where there was a fire. It was a low voice, as if speaking from a cave. It was apletely different atmosphere from the regr ones. Regardless of the level of strength, the temperament he exuded was like that. I looked for traces just in case. I couldnt search the entire area because it was such arge area, but at least from what I saw, there was no trace of Yeolyanggong. ! Yes, it certainly seemed that way. But this damned intuition keeps making me pay attention to that ce. Yorei asked as if throwing something. What do you think? This question was truly embarrassing. Dong-gak remained as calm as possible. If you are worried, there must be a reason. Lets take another look. I couldnt help but feel that my voice was shaking. Yao Lei sneered. Hey Donggak. Yes, Lord Yorei. Do you know why Im keeping you alive? Dong-gak swallowed his saliva. Hisplexion was already pale, almost pale. I dont know. I apologize. If I kill you, Ill have to hire another person and secretly bring him here. Of course, well have to re-educate them as well. But I dont have time right now and I dont have anyone in a hurry. Thats why Im keeping you alive. ! But not twice. Yes yes! Grumbling. Yore burned all the documents in his hands. Find the traces of the robber. Ill give you ten days. If, by any chance, I cant find it, I will find a recement, no matter how hard it takes. Dong-gak fell down on the spot. I will definitely find it! You will have to take responsibility for your words. yes! Yorei, who had been ring at Donggak for a long time, soon yawned. But after running for the first time in a while, I feel refreshed. Its really stuffy over there. It wasnt something I told anyone to listen to. In the first ce, Yo-rei did not consider Dong-gak and the old man to be the same person. Yorei, who was looking up at the ceiling with a drowsy face, asked a question that suddenly urred to him. There was a vige nearby, right? yes. Hmm. Yo-rei stroked his chin. I want to resolve the issue, but the Murim Alliance is just a stones throw away, so I dont think so Would it be better to advance towards the Murim Alliance now? The dragons eyes sparkled. His eyes, filled with blue me, were not human. Its so boring. Is there anything interesting going on? Chapter 345 Episode 345 Union (5) The divinew of the three men and women running through the Daebyeol Mountains was secret and fast. The official nced at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was running down the mountain path with a peaceful face. Although he had left behind his noisy Gyoryongswae for covert maneuvers, he proudly wore his Gwangryongbu on his shoulder. Even though he was armed like that, I thought he was able to kill the enemy and run well. An ax of that size is subject to a great deal of air resistance, so it is just as bad for stealthy maneuvers as an iron chopper. hmm. The official, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, suddenly remembered something and asked. Where on earth did a guy like youe from? What are you saying all of a sudden? Even though it was a speed that even a decent climax expert could barely keep up with with all his might, their expressions were full ofposure. Wasnt Byeoksan Yeonga well-versed in swordsmanship? But how did you end up carrying such a vicious object? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. This is better for my temperament. Just because you belong to a sword family doesnt mean you have to only swing a sword. What a funny guy. Not fitting in means not having talent. If you dont have talent, you should try to carry on your familys tradition, even if it means shedding blood and sweat. The party family may be like that, but the main family is not like that. My father is strict about addition, but he is flexible in this area. You Yeon ns are truly a difficult people to understand. In our opinion, the Tang n is even stranger. noisy. Yeon Ho-jeong babbled in a voice so low that even the official could not hear. If I roughly interpret the meaning, it means Ji starts talking first and makes a fuss. Anyway, the Tang guys. etc. were said. The party did not pay attention to Yeonhojeongs mutterings. I couldnt hear it in the first ce and I didnt want to hear it. I just wanted to ask you this one thing. No matter how different family customs are, there are lines that must be followed. Thats right. A person who has not mastered the familys traditional martial arts is not qualified to be a sessor. Theres no way a smart-ass guy like you wouldnt know that, right? I know. if? Are you saying that you learned Yeongas sword techniques without your fathers knowledge? What are you looking at me for? Still, I am the eldest son of the Yeon family. I know most of my familys swordsmanship by heart. But? However, I have never been able to properly transform it. The official frowned. Are you trying to joke with me now? With a mentality like that, how can you say its your familys heritage? Isnt there someone else besides me who has the right ties? ?! Rather, Jipyeong probably knows more about the Yeon ns sword techniques than I do. Maybe hes better than me when ites to swordsmanship. A look of bewilderment appeared on the officials face. What does that mean? What? Are you really nning to give up the position of sessor to your younger brother? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a sour face. Then did you think that a dog-baekjeong like me could take over as the heir of the family? ?! Even if he was well-versed in swordsmanship, an unqualified person should not continue the family line. Jipyeong is more suitable as the head of the main family than me. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. Jipyeong is better. Maybe he could be the best head of the family in the history of the family Are you serious? yes? The officials face was distorted in a way that was difficult to describe. I asked you if you were serious when you said you would give up the session position to your younger brother. Then why do you go to such lengths to lie? !! Jipyeong will do well. I have that much faith. Are you saying you have no desire to be the head of the family? Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. If you be the head of a samurai family, who will give you money? Or does your martial arts skills increase just by ying around? Or is it just that heaven will take care of it? Holy crap. The party was so dumbfounded that they couldnt even open their mouths. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a monotonous voice. His voice sounded leisurely at first nce. I do not look down on my position as the head of a family. No, I think its actually amazing. Thats why I say Jipyeong is better than me. Are you saying you have no desire to sit in that great seat? These words were meaningless to Yeon Ho-jeong, who, as the lord of Heukje Castle, had alreadymanded tens of thousands of ck Ind factions. And thats why Yeon Ho-jeong knew. What it means to be the head of an organization. Perhaps, as the official said, it may have been more difficult and valuable to be the head of the Byeoksan Love House rather than the head of the Heukje Castle. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a bitter smile. I am a person who knows my subject. It is impossible to be the head of a family, let alone the head of a group of scoundrels. I think it would be morefortable to aim for the best in the world. The officials eyes sparkled. Is your dream to be the best person in the world? Bing the strongest martial artist in the world. That would also be meaningful. Because its special. In fact, people who do not know thepatibility between martial arts and actual fighting will not know that the true best in the world can never exist. . Thats just the way it is. To me, it seems easier to aim for the top in the world than to be the head of a prestigious organization. If you listen carefully, you could hear that he is truly an arrogant person. But that was Yeon Ho-jeongs sincerity. Heukjesung was not an organization created with purpose. As he made his way through the bloody chaos, the strong gathered by his side, and the organization he created to rule the ck Ind with them and engage in a fierce battle against the world was called Heukjeseong. Of course, Yeonhojeong also grew greatly in the process. I dont know how much I learned about the knowledge and responsibility that a leader of an organization must have. But thats it. This was only possible because he was a ck swordsman whose greatest virtue was strength. Yeon Ho-jeong truly thought so. So he thought that he was absolutely not suitable for the position of head of the Yeon family. If he bes the head of the family, he will turn into an extremely arrogant fighting organization, no different from the current Sicheondang family. What a funny guy. I dont know whether to call him the most greedy person in the world or a half-hearted idiot with no ambition. It doesnt matter what you call me. Whatever it is, my opinion that Jipyeong is more suited to the position of head of the main family remains unchanged. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. How can that be? What do you mean? Brother is just a word that defines a rtionship. You are just apetitor you face for the first time in this bloody world. Your temperament is not normal, so what do you owe your younger brother to give in like that? Yield. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile became bitter. It was an expression that seemed to have a story, so much so that even the party official, who had been scathing at him harshly, kept his mouth shut the moment he saw his smile. I didnt know that. what? I didnt know that before being the firstpetitor I encountered in this world, I was the object of affection that I should protect, cherish, and even hope would surpass me. ! For once, I hated my brother, who I should have cared for. So, I just want to do a few times better than that. . Well, thats how I feel, but it wasnt easy at all. Because Im so busy. Maybe being busy is just an excuse. The official shook his head. I really dont know you. Thats right. I dont understand myself sometimes. I understand one thing. Youre half crazy. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Isnt this a world where you have to be crazy to survive? Lol. Dontugh. Kung. What is that undignified sound? You cant grab hold of the Lord of the Tang Family of the world, right? Crazy guy. I know. How long did it run like that? . The officials eyes deepened. He looked back at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded silently. hook! The three people went down the mountain path twice as fast as before. After a while, a full statue appeared from behind arge rock. Do you see it? The ce where Full Sangs gaze was directed was a huge forest surrounded by trees that had not yet budded. The corner of the officials mouth rose. Are you there? Thats right. I checked the area and found that he had not moved from there yet. The official saw Yeonhojeong. Then I am sure. He is expected to be a high-ranking official at the level of Provincial Commanding Officer or higher, so he must be from the Shinhwa Church. okay. . Why are you doing that? no. The hotel didnt bother to say anything. How gorgeously your eyes are burning right now. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Gaeun-sang. First, we must cut off Henan Province. I trust you know what I mean. Of course. However, once this operation begins, the Shinhwa Church will be put on alert in some way. Furthermore, even the imperial pce and government offices. I know. Rather than cutting off Henan Province first, we must finish everything within Henan Province. Dont worry. Full-sang nodded. Yeon Gongja and Muk Sojeo. I wish you good luck. Yeon Ho-jeong, who showed respect with his gun, looked at the party hall. Ill go first. Sure. Perhaps. Even if its just one thing, its too much Its noisy. It wont happen like you think. Go now. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. All right. Then we will wait for news of victory. grasp! Just like that, Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi raced west along the road below the mountain. It turned out that the neww so far was not the best. The man and woman were running at a faster speed than when they came here, and before they knew it, the two people had disappeared into the darkness, and their movements were so fast that they were tongue-in-cheek. Full-sang took a deep breath. You can start when the head of the family wants. The corner of the officials mouth rose. Why are you procrastinating just because its such a big deal? I have to get rid of it quickly. * * * It was better to go out into the yard and look up at the sky than to stay in the base. The tree branches were so dense that he couldnt even see them clearly, but Yoreis eyes looked through the gaps between the countless tree branches and saw a sky full of stars. Whoa. White steam rose from the lightly exhaled breath. There is definitely something special about the cold in the midfield. Itspletely different from the cool, deste atmosphere of my hometown. Ugh. Ugh. The pupil of the fairy light emitted a faint red light. Actually, I was nning on staying for a few days, so I thought I might get some sleep. There was no one around. Nevertheless, he continued speaking in a calm voice, as if he was talking to someone. But it felt a bit strange. Its hard to pinpoint, but it felt like something interesting was going to happen. Thats why I was wandering around here without sleep or anything to do. Yo-rei slowly closed his eyes and slowly lifted his eyelids again. His magical eyes turned red like blood. As expected, my intuition was right. I never thought such a fun toy would appear. Where he looks. Far away, beyond the bushes, a middle-aged man wearing dark green clothes was approaching with arrogant steps. Saaaaagh. A smile spread across Liao Leis lips. Its a unique prayer. I must have engraved at least three names on the world. What is it? The middle-aged mans answer was overwhelming. Its a pity that your name has two letters. Its a name youll soon forget anyway, so I advise you to at least try to run away while you have time to worry about useless things. Chapter 346 Episode 346 Union (6) Faaagh! Yeonhojeong and Mukbi passed through the Daebyeol Mountains at once and turned north. Mukbi asked. Would it be okay? what. Danggajunim. It still seemed awkward to show respect to the official. Her expression was also a little dazed. Yeon Ho-jeong said cheerfully. You say youre okay. He showed that much confidence, so I guess itll be okay. Even the practitioner knows. Winning is not something that is decided by pride. The decision is made based on pride. yes? If you have the pride of a family head, it will have a big impact in real life. What do you mean? The arrogance of the Sacheondang family is due to the fear they have built up. And that fear turned into power. Its not for nothing that we hear the term poetry and memorization. Thats true, but Not to mention, its a hotel. Before he was the son of the King of Cancer, he was the leader of the Tang n, who reigned fear over Sichuan and the whole world. His pride will not be broken even in front of the Holy Heavenly Thirteenth ce. Mukbi sighed. Are you saying its worth having absolute confidence in your own abilities? of course. Still, Im a little anxious. Is there any other way to believe it? And honestly, theres no reason not to believe it, right? yes? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. He knew a different view of the past and future than the view of the present generation. And he had a history of fighting bloody monsters of Saeumgyo together with his party. It is no exaggeration to say that the martial prowess shown by the official at that time was absolutely absolute. Regardless of skill level, the killing power of martial arts was enough topete for the top of the powerhouse. He had it. True masters of the Tang family never show arrogance when going into battle. Kill your opponent by any means necessary. . Killing the opponent in the shortest amount of time. That is why the Tang family was able to sow absolute fear throughout the world. And it is consistent with the aesthetics of actualbat. What if its the shortest time? Furthermore, although he may be weaker than back then, as the head of the family, he has the strongest secret skills of the family. The secret technique waspleted in the hands of King Danghyeong and transformed into an invincible divine skill worthy of leaving a mark in the history of martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong still remembered it clearly. A moment that was both the past and the future. A terrifying season in which the 33 special forces of the Saeum Church sent to kill the leaders of the ck and White Union werepletely annihted with a single martial arts attack. The worst anti-personnel killing martial arts that even he, who was the Dark Emperor of the Death God who sprinkled the most splendid rain of steel, could die if he made a mistake. Anyway, theres nothing to worry about. Dangaju is a master who can rival his father. In terms ofpatibility, my father is even pushed out. With such a skilled yer, we will definitely be able to win. Well, if you put it that way. To Muk Fei, Tang Guan was an unreliable person. On the contrary, Yeonwi was an adult whom he trusted more than anyone else. It didnt seem like our party could beat Yeonwi, but at least if we didnt have a big shortfallpared to them, we wouldnt lose anyway. She thought so. It was then. thud! The roar that came from a long way away became an echo and was transmitted all the way to here. It has begun. A fight between party officials and the Shinhwa Churchs armed forces. Lets speed up. yes. Paaaaaa! The two people became the wind and were shot away. * * * Hes a dangerous guy. Once you reach the level of the eighteen generals of the Shinhwa religion, you can gain extensive knowledge about the famous masters of the river. Of course, I couldnt actually meet all of those experts. However, since I knew the detailed description, it was not difficult to infer the other persons identity just by feeling their temperament. However, even after reading the opponents temperament, Yao Lei was unable to determine his identity. Except for one fact. This guy is dangerous. Insidious? Gloomy? Between each other? It cannot be described with such ordinary words. It was a prayer that was closer to yin than yang, and inside it was a powerful spirit that seemed as if it could shake the sky. Light and darkness coexist. Although it is a dark prayer overall, it has the potential to deliver an explosive blow. Pusssss. As soon as the opponent took a step, the frozen ground gave out smoke and retreated. It is a state where even a very small amount of external energy expressed through the will to fight can cause damage to external objects. If we had to be honest, it could be said that it is at its peak of maturity even in the realm of transcendence. sh! The glow in Yao Leis eyes became increasingly more intense. I dont know who it is, but its at least the head of a nine-family family or a six-generation family, or higher. The corners of his mouth rose. Very interesting. Judging by the pressure subtly conveyed before his appearance, he was clearly several numbers lower than himself. But when I saw it up close, it waspletely different. If you look at the life that dominates the surroundings like fog, it was an inaction that was no differentpared to yourself. The power went into Yaoreis fist. Crunchy. The bloody sound that rang out from the fist shook the entire area. The officialughed bitterly. Have you given up on running away? Running away? Yao Lei smiled broadly. Why would you run away with such a fun toy in front of you? On the contrary, I should be grateful. I was really bored. Hmm. why? Are you nervous because the other person isnt scared? I saw so many kids running wild without knowing the subject. A mockery appeared on the officials face. At least I know this one thing. You are not the type of person who will be big. He was just a strong kid who was so blinded by his desire to win that he kept quiet. Liao Leis eyes grew cold. The desire to win, which had been burning like fire, died out in an instant. It was a drastic change that was hard to believe even after seeing it. What is your identity? te. The official took a gentle step forward. sh! Sigh! At that moment, Yao Leiid his upper body back. Considering its enormous size, its flexibility was unbelievable. Its worth using. Wow! Yorei, who had erected his body with terrifying sticity, quickly turned around and lowered his posture. Before he knew it, the official was standing behind him. The official opened his tightly clenched fist. p! What fell from his hand was part of the torn front of the sword. The reaction speed is quite good. Well, he must have been good at something to the point where he was holding a government position even though he was a bastard. It was a remark that cruelly trampled on the other persons pride. But Yao Lei did not flinch. With this move, he knew the opponents skills, but more importantly, the opponent clearly knew his identity. Do you mean to say that I know us? This is truly stupid. Then why would youe to this mountain valley without even knowing who you are? !! Well, you said that even the guy who was harpooned by that cheap guy attacked him without any hesitation. It seems like everyone else is like that. If youre stupid, you have to be careful, but theres nothing you can do to rece it. Liao Lei was momentarily speechless. What the official said made sense. It couldnt have been a coincidence that a master of his caliber suddenly appeared in the middle of the midfield. But Liao Lei didnt think so. No, I didnt have time to think that deeply. Because I was starving. That wasnt all. Most of the Shinhwa cultists who have infiltrated the central ins are probably trying hard to suppress their rampant desires. Fight, blood and death. For those who consider it a virtue to live life as shily and wildly as a firework, the fact that they have been able to suppress their uncontroble power until now was a great feat in itself. If I didnt have deep-rooted faith, I would never have been able to endure it. Right. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A strange look appeared in the officers eyes. Red-hot mes were rising from the dragons body. Although it was not an actual me, it was a hotter and more deadly substance than that. Thank you for reminding me. Yes, the greater purposees first before my desires. Good luck! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The fire erupting became increasingly stronger. Soon the trees around him began to catch fire. And the fire quickly spread in all directions. It was simr to when Yeonhojeong and Gyujeok fought a while ago. The only difference was that Gyujeok intentionally formed a fire camp, and Yorei had no intention of doing so, but a fire camp was already formed. The difference was bigger than I thought. Although it was a bit different, Yorei was a strong person who could do what Gyujeok could not do. You are probably from the Murim Alliance, right? If so, it means that they are aware of our presence. Have you finally started to turn that ignorant head around? Right. It was like that. Anyway, where did the original owner of that stone go? Have you been sent somewhere else? Yao Leis eyes darkened. He muttered without answering what the officer said. It was you who killed Gyujeok. I dont know if its a rule or not. Instead, I heard that one of your colleagues was dismembered at the hands of some spoiled bastard I know. Youre a funny guy too. Youre telling me out loud something that should be kept hidden just in case. Why should I do that? what? The official tilted his head as if he was genuinely in doubt. Cant you evenin about a prey that you can easily step on and kill? . Did you really think you would be able to return alive? This guy Khahaha!! Oooooh! The halls lighthouse was filled with terrifying power. Hahaha! The sound ofughter alone can kill a person. The spreadingughter was like a deadly sound technique in itself. It was augh as impressive as that of the legendary Lions Roar. Of course, hisugh waspletely different from that of a lions hu. It was a much darker and more viciousugh than that. I dont know anything else, but its life was more than that of a lightning rod. Yao Leis face was very distorted. At that time, the official stoppedughing. Ruthless bastard! Qarring! A subtle sunset glow bloomed from both his hands. It ispletely different from the fiery force of Yao Lao. The beauty, which felt somehow beautiful, was swaying wildly with the wind as if it could disperse at any moment. However, Yao Lei could not ignore that power. strong! In the shimmering haze, I could feel the breath of the most vicious snake in the world. poison? A strange miracle with a powerparable to that of Mythologys Yeolyanggong and a terrible poison that does not match that power at all. The world feared his martial arts skills and called them Taobansamyangguiwongong (ꖚwԪ). Could it be Tangmun?! At that moment, the doctors hand moved like a thunderbolt. bang! There was no way to escape. Yo-rei, who crossed his arms to block the tension of the temple, managed to stop only after breaking two trees. The official smiled cruelly. Hisugh was reminiscent of a poisonous snake. A poisonous snake bigger than a dragon and more ferocious than a tiger. If you knew that I was from the Tang n, just quietly put your head down. I will show you mercy by giving you a painless death. Chapter 347 Episode 347 The winner of the dark fight (1) Kwarung! The tension emitted from the lightly thrown strike destroyed everything it hit. Its significant. Tang Gwan, who had avoided Liao Leis attack using Chu Lais body method, looked at his opponent with cool eyes. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The dragon that was emitting red fire from its entire body was transformed into a single fireball. The firepower emitted was so strong that it made my skin tingle even though I was only ten feet away. It was a high-temperature magic that you wouldnt even dare to approach unless you protected your body with a powerful defense shield. You mean the main body is safe even though it emits that much fire? What those who practice poisonous energy must always be on guard for is the bnce between tolerance and poisonous energy. This is because if you increase the concentration of poison without being resistant to extreme poison, your body will melt. And its not just about poison, its the same with all martial arts in the world. If the body is not strong enough to receive the concentrated true energy, the body will not be able to withstand it, no matter how great the enlightenment is. In other words, the bnce between energy and body is not right. Does the state of unrivaled martial arts exist for no reason? The same would be true for Yao Lais Yeoyang-gong. This was not a question of martial arts type, but a question of logic. In other words, his body has enough heat resistance to survive any fire attack. Fuuuuuuu! The tension of the lightning that was thrown out again passed through the air. The ground was bursting open due to the tremendous tension, and numerous trees were engulfed in mes with debris flying in all directions. The area around the Shinhwa Churchs primary information base instantly turned into a sea of fire. It seemed as if it was enraged at having received an unexpected blow from the officer just moments ago, and the blow was filled with an unusually lethal force. Although he uses martial arts for the sake of his religion rather than his desire to win, he couldnt help but be angry because he is also a human being. Pow! Fuuuuuuu! The explosion of alcohol in session fills me with fire. It was truly great stamina. Even though the power of the blow was as great as this, there was no change in the sound of breathing even though it was struck one after another. Everything, including physical strength, endurance, and mental strength, is top-notch. At the same time, he keeps an eye on the officers evasive movements without missing a single move. Aside from his suppressed desire and desire to win, Yoreo was a warrior who was almost perfect in martial arts. He is showing off his qualities as one of the eighteen generals of the Shinhwa Church. I see. Yore, who had been exerting countless amounts of tension, soon rxed his stance. A mockery appeared on his face. You rat-like bastard who doesnt have the courage to fight back. It seems like the only thing he knows how to do is his talent. The officialughed. Im just observing you. These clothes are expensive. Its a waste to get dirty just to catch a bug. Ill admit at least one snout. Crumbling! A stronger fire surged from Yao Leis body. It was the pinnacle martial art of Shinhwaism, the Hongryeonpurehwagong. The fire that spewed out with its power raised to the extreme spread a halo in the shape of a red lotus flower. The officials eyes narrowed. surely. The power alone is amazing. Not only the perfection of the body, but also the internal strength was remarkable. At least in terms of attack power, he might be superior to me. Absolute firepower unleashed without limit. Even a decent expert will suffer severe burns if he or she enters a certain distance. But thats it. Its clothes. The official smoothed his sleeves slightly. This jangpo was the first clothes Tang Sang-ah gave me as a gift not long ago. The quality was good and it was much morefortable than I expected, so I enjoyed wearing it. Thats funny. I did that, but the police officer also knew. You can never defeat Yarei without showing off your real skills. The lightning was that strong. So much so that even the rulers of the world have to put aside their pride for a moment. There is no choice. Whoa! The eerie charm of Doban Samyang Guiwongong enveloped Tang Gwans entire body. Although it was not as shy as Yoreis Hongryeon Pure Painting, it was an energy that constantly radiated an unknown ominousness. Poison doesnt work? Yeon Ho-jeong said the other day that the Shinhwa cultists had mastered Yeolyang Gong and that it was wise not to use poison. The official sneered. The world doesnt know. How far has the poison and memorization of Tang songs developed? No one will know that it has already far surpassedmon sense. Now that weve enjoyed the sightseeing, lets get started. hook! Our new model moved like lightning. At least in the neww, Tang Guan was far superior to Liao Lei. Yores reflexes were also excellent, so he did not miss Dangguans movements, but not being able to move at that speed was a major weakness. The officers hand prated Yoreis firearm. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! Liao Leis body took a couple of steps back. Cheeeeeek! White smoke billowed out from the mans hands and sleeves. The corner of Yoreis mouth rose. Its amazing, but how could an attack like that make a scratch on this body? The hotel did not respond. Bababababaak! Lightning never strikes in a straight line. Lightning was constantly bending at various angles and striking the ground. The neww of our institution was like that. As the name suggests, his body moves as if folding space, upying countless squares. Suddenly, the officers feet moved like a whip as he returned to the rear of Liaorei. Bub bub bub! Yao Leis body shook again. But that was all. Although the triple angle was allowed, only a dull pain was felt and no significant damage was inflicted. Yao Leis hand swung sideways. sh! Kwarung! It was a sh with a sword filled with fire energy. The moment a red crescent moon appeared in the air, four or five trees within the area were split. Kugoogung! Quang! The split trees fell, creating countless sparks. It was an incredibly powerful force. What do you want to do? Sabak. The official, who had once again retreated to the outside of about a dozen rooms, stepped down with light steps. Liao Lei frowned. Your attack is too light. Martial arts like that cant cause any shock to my body. The official smiled. The body itself is definitely solid. I praise you for this. Seeing as how his hands and feet remain intact despite breaking through the red lotus fires internal energy barrier, he certainly appears to be worthy of being the head of a prestigious family. It wasnt arrogance, it was confidence. If you practice the Myth Religions Yeoyang Gong to its extreme, you can emit a ming self-defense energy. It is difficult to break through that self-defense technique unless even a supreme expert makes up his mind and throws away the attack. Moreover, since it contained high-temperature fire, it was difficult to even approach it, let alone prate it. In other words, even though Tang Gwan plunged his hands and feet into the living body of the fire god several times, he remained unharmed. But if thats all. Coo! The entire mountain peak seemed to be shaken by the powerful advance of the dragon. A strange look shed in the officers eyes. Advanced? Was there an element of advancement in Sae-Oe martial arts? You can never defeat me. Faaagh! Yore, who had blocked the approach with a long-distance attack, narrowed the distance without hesitation this time. Although notparable to Tang Guan, his divinew was also at an amazing level. Not only did the official demonstrate speed beyond the standard, but Yo-rei also possessed the martial arts skills of a sergeant. Yao Leis great power moved, tearing the wind. It was the eight fists of Yeomwang (ȭ), a martial art of the Shinhwa religion that Gyujeok had used a while ago. Fuuuuuuu! Fuuuuuuu! The st of me burst through the air, creating a terrifying shock wave. Yaoreis me King Fist was different from Gyujeoks. While Gyujeok used sharp fighting techniques, Yorei used infinitely strong and heavy fighting techniques. Even if you learn the same martial art, even the nature of the martial art changes depending on the difference in interpretation. It was the fighting style of the Five Tiger Warriors, who were said to be the best in terms of strong fists among the eighteen warriors. Paaang! Qarring! The ovepping force amplified the power and created a breathtakingly powerful explosion. Il-kwon Il-kwon was reminiscent of Hwatan. Tang Gwan repeatedly retreated and avoided his fists, but the barrage of martial arts techniques finally began to restrict his movements. A wry smile appeared on Yoreis face. Gotcha. There is no ce to retreat anymore. Behind it is a cliff, and even if you try to jump over it and upy the rear, the mes of the scarlet flower will engulf its lower body. Thats why you guys cant do it. The reason why Sacheondanga was able to rule with fear is because of poison and memorization. However, memorization would be of little use to an expert with this level of self-defense skills. Moreover, due to the nature of poison, all poison has no choice but to evaporate in the presence of fire. Even if they are simr, they have the upper hand inpatibility. Liao Lei had no doubts about his victory. thud! Finally, Tang Gwans feet reached the edge of the cliff. Grumble! A wall of red mes formed on the left and right sides of the mine. All avenues of escape were blocked. The official red at Liao Lei with cold eyes. Yorei, who met his gaze, spoke in a cold voice, unlike his martial arts skills. Its over, you viper. Coo! Just as he was about to deliver the final blow with a strong advance. ? For a moment, Yoreis eyes wavered. what? The internal power surging from the Danjeon shook violently for a moment, like a raft in a storm. A moment split into a split second. Liao Lei was deeply troubled as to whether he should extend his fist or not. He believed in his own strength, believed in the martial arts of the doctrine, and believed in the history of training he had umted so far. It cant go wrong. My strength simply wavered for a moment. Just throw it away. Reason thought so. But his instincts were different. The beasts intuition whispers. no. You cant stretch out. Before I knew it, the true energy was flowing from my chest to my right shoulder ording to the formation of the me Kings Eight Fists. And the closer his true energy got to his fist, the more intense the wave. Its dangerous if you extend that fist! I got goosebumps. I dont know why I feel that way. However, Yao Lei clearly sensed danger. And Yorei. Nonsense! I decided to ignore the warning that instinct was calling out. This one shot will be enough to crush that arrogant bastard. Yao Lai powerfully threw out his fist. Whoa whoa! ?! There was silence. Tang Gwan looked at Liao Lei with pitiful eyes. And Yorei looked down at his fist with an expression full of disbelief. His fist exploded from the inside and was crushed to the point where the bones were exposed. Cheeeeeeeek! The flowing mes burned the wound and evaporated the blood. It was clear that it would be incredibly painful. Nevertheless, Yao Lei just stared at his fist nkly. If your head is empty, you should at least be careful, but even that isnt there. What have you done? Its none of my business. You wont understand anyway. The official raised his right hand. He put his index finger and thumb together and snapped his fingers vigorously. Perfect! With a cheerful sound, Yoreis face turned blue. Uweek! He coughed up a bowl of blood. hook! That wasnt all. The fire that was burning the heavens and earth began to die down at an rming rate. The firearm, which had narrowed its scope to its owner, soon began to condense into his back and both forearms. It was the part that had been hit by the directors method and technique a little while ago. danger!! The official grinned. The poison doesnt work? Thats funny. Wooooow! The true energy of Doban Samyang Guiwongong that emanated from his body prated into Liao Leis pores. At that moment, white light exploded from Yoreis body. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! With a huge explosion, a whirlpool of mes soared into the sky. The official shook off his sleeves. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with his long gun. There is no one who is immune to poison. As long as it is not used clumsily. Chapter 348 Episode 348 The winner of the dark fight (2) Sanganru in the opening part was a base that was neither very big nor famous. Moreover, it was a ce that few customers other than foreigners visited. After all, it is a ce that rests for more than fifteen days a month, so who would bother to visit a ce like that? Thanks to this, there were endless rumors about Sanganlu. From eerie rumors that it was a hideout for assassins or a base for a gang of ck thugs, there were also rumors that it was a store run by a retired man as a hobby. Naturally, people started snooping around Sanganru out of curiosity. And most of them returned missing or dead. It was the same for both the Yangmin and the Murim people. The people were filled with fear and reported this to the government, but the government remained silent. Let alone taking action against Sanganru, they did not even try to find out in the first ce. Eventually, people stopped paying attention to Sanganlu. In the first ce, it wasnt because there was a monstering out of Sanganru, but only people who were snooping around for no reason were harmed. Moreover, the loud rumors quieted down strangely quickly. In other words, someone intentionally silenced the rumor. In this way, Sanganlu was forgotten from the memories of people in the opening ceremony. Since no one wanted to know, it had to happen naturally. hmm. Mo Yong-guns eyes were deeply sunken as he looked at Sanganru in the dark. Its strange. The location of Sanganru was truly strange. Juru is a ce that sells alcohol and food. If you want to do business, of course you have to be in a ce that is easily visible. But Sanganru was not like that. It wasnt an extremely secret ce, but it wasnt a good ce either. Its a good ce to avoid outside gaze. Its not secret, but its a ce you wont remember even if you happen to pass by. The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. Thats interesting. Im sure it was built here intentionally. There was another reason why he was so confident. Its significant. There are countless masters hiding in every corner of Sanganlu. The number is fifty. Considering the size of the upper eyelid, it can be said that it is not that much. However, what was important was the power of each individual. A peak expert in his fifties? Its not even a half-baked masters degree; its all 100 per day? Prince Moyong inwardly clicked his tongue. It was more than a family head-level guard for the Sixth Generation. There are levels of so-called peak experts, and they are all mature enough to y a role beyond their capabilities in any battle. hmm. Moyong-gun noticed another peculiarity. Yeoyanggong? Although he tried to hide it, Prince Moyongs keen sense of spirit could tell that all of the hiders had learned the martial arts of Geukyang. Due to its martial nature, Yeoyanggong is not suitable for hiding. Nevertheless, the fact that they were able to kill the enemy to this extent meant that their skills were that outstanding. Its Yeoyanggong then what? There was a subtle murderous intent in Prince Moyongs eyes. Are these people from the Shinhwa Church? Strength naturally entered my fist. . Moyong controlled his breathing softly. He was furious for a moment, but he managed to regain hisposure. Im being escorted by birds and other misceneous things and thats by the provincialmander. The problem is this. Is it really an escort? Yes. Prince Moyongs doubts were due to the fact that the hiders were somewhat free-spirited in their movements. Whether its Jungwon Moorim or Sae-oe, the escorts are all the same. If you are escorting while hiding your presence, you must sit in a ce where it is easy to keep an eye on all directions and do not move. Thats the basics. But they were different. Although he hid his presence, he was constantly moving on and off the bases. That was never an escort move. Then Moyong-guns eyes deepened. This is worth the risk. It was intuition before logic. grasp! Prince Moyong immediately climbed onto the roof of Sanganru. Even if there were fifty masters, the gap between them and Moyonggun was far away. You wouldnt know if you made up your mind and attacked, but if you made a deliberate move, it wasnt impossible to deceive your eyes. Phew. Fortunately, the night breeze was still cold and the wind speed was reasonable. The sound of the wind helped Moyonggun move. He carefully entered the window on the top floor. Whiing! The winding through the window shook the candles. An elderly man with a sturdy physique who was sitting in front of the table and looking at documents spoke in a grave voice. The wind is cold. It was as if a ghost hade in. The voice was muddy. Looking at the stick on the side of the table, it looked like it had been smoking for quite some time. However, the thick, gravelly voice seemed to add to its unique majesty. The elderly man looked around the room. I cant see it, but somehow I feel like Im not the only one. It feels strange. It was a great insight. Even though he had not learned internal skills, he had quick insight and excellent senses. This could be the intuition of a general who has lived his entire life on a brutal battlefield. Whether it was an actual battlefield or a political battlefield, Yeo Sang-do, the provincialmander of Hanam, was a man who always achieved victory. The feeling of someone who has faced countless threats to their lives. Detecting the breath of a threat was a survival instinct that could be acquired even if one was not an expert in the family. Yeosangdo, who was quietly looking around, closed the window. He said in a calm voice. I dont know who it is, but its a well-soundproof ce. Lets stop ying with ghosts and show ourselves. Slurp. At that moment, Prince Moyong appeared from a corner of the shadows. Yeosangdos eyes widened slightly. What about you? Its been a while, mydy. her! Surprisingly, the two people were familiar. Before Yeo Sang-do came to Henam Province as provincialmander, he had been in charge of affairs in Honam Province. It was at that time that Yeosangdo and Moyong had drinks a few times. A not-so-deep rtionship from ten years ago. A person with whom I had not had any contact before came here secretly. How do you know about this ce?! Please sit down first. Mo Yong-gun waved his hand. Ugh. The invisible curtain of energypletely obscured the presence of Moyonggun. It was an art that required considerable internal energy. However, there was no problem in having a conversation. Yeosangdo, who was quietly watching Moyonggun, sat down on a chair. I was surprised, but still calm. He didnt seem very nervous, nor did he look at the other person easily. He had the appearance of a topmander in charge of the military administration of a province. Even if lightning strikes in front of your eyes, you will remain calm. Yeosangdo quietly looked at Moyonggun. hmm. Mr. Moyongs shaded face looked strangely creepy. But there was no living in it. At least it didnt seem like he hade to kill me. You came here because you knew I was here. of course. He couldnt have touched the governments intelligence organization, so he must have used Kanghos intelligence organization. Thats right. This is a dangerous act that could vite the Gwanlim Non-aggression Treaty. You know, right? Theres no way you wouldnt know. In other words, you took the risk to find me and came to me. Yeosangdo tilted his head. I know you are not the kind of person who would do such a dangerous thing. . I guess its one of the two. Either it was a group action, or something urgent happened that required you to do something like this. I think it looks like the former. It was a scary sight. Mo Yong-gun couldnt help but be impressed once again by Ye Sang-dos brain. Just the fact that the head of the Moyong family came to visit secretly is enough to infer that point. The reason was that the person in charge of the military government of a province was bound to be a monster. You must have this level of brain and sense to be a provincialmander. Yeosangdos eyes became sharp. If you dont convince me, I dont know about Kangho, but the Moyong family will suffer quite a bit of trouble. It was a scary threat. This was definitely not something I just said. Once you be a provincialmander, you can annihte even the flying and crawling martial arts sect. However, it cannot be attempted easily due to the risk of war breaking out due to rtionship and political controversy. The provincialmander was such a powerful person. Prince Moyong said. I may be presumptuous, but I would also like to say something. . If, by any chance, you are using the masters hiding here as guards, you could end up with your head in my hands right now. We respond to precipitation with precipitation. Of course, from the perspective of Yeosangdo, who was listening, it was a truly shocking threat. How dare you kill the provincialmander, no matter how powerful you are? however. . Yeosangdo was not angry. He didnt show any anger in his eyes or hit the table with his hands. He just looked at Moyong with surprised eyes. I see. Moyong-gun smiled. Although his eyes were cold. The princess is not here without an escort. You are being monitored. Isnt it? If Yeo Sang-do did not be the provincialmander for no reason, Prince Moyong also did not reign as the loser of Honam for no reason. The insight to see through what each other didnt say at a nce. This is what big men talk about. Because you have the ability to understand the other persons intentions without having to say anything, the conversation progresses quickly and efficiently. Fortunately, the. What do you mean? If you had been recruited by those Shinhwa bastards, you would have been in quite a bit of trouble at that time. You Please speak. Yeosangdo swallowed slightly. Did you know about them? I didnt know. Until recently. . But now that I know about them, I realize its time to move. Moyongs smile deepened. Do you think so too, Princess? Whew. Yeosangdo sighed softly. It was only for a moment, but I wondered if you were the three children they sent. That cant be possible. Judging by the look on Duke Lus face, it seems like most of the government officials in Henan Province have already been taken over. In such a situation, would you bring in someone you have a close rtionship with to watch over you? Thats what Im saying. In other words, I have to say that the situation is not so good that the princess, who normally would not have had even a moments doubt, was worried. You saw it well. Yeosangdos eyes deepened. Did the Murimmaeng notice it? Only those who know exactly know. Im making every effort to see if theres someone here whos been captured by them. There are less than ten people who know about the Three Religions. Yeosangdo breathed a sigh of relief. Good job. Very good job. If you look at their behavioral skills Oh no, wait a minute! ? The three religions? Does this mean that Shinhwaism is not the end? Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. It seems you didnt know. !! Kanghos ck Ind Alliance Mukryongbu was created with the support of Saeumgyo, one of the three religions. They say the other one hasnte forward yet, but Im not sure about that either. This cant be right. Yeosangdosplexion turned a little pale. Considering his personality and boldness, I wouldnt normally be surprised. Prince Moyong looked around. Wait here for now. After defeating those around me No! It was a small but firm voice. Tension appeared on Yeosangdos face. Dont mess with the experts here. never! If youre saying this because youre afraid my identity will be discovered Im not doubting your skills or doing this for my own safety. ? They are immortal. Unless you kill them by blowing off their heads or tearing off their limbs, they will never die. What do you mean by that? Thats literally true. Yeosangdos face distorted. They are monsters. * * * Pusssss. hmm? The official looked back. Phew! Therge man who had been swept away by the explosion along with the strong wind was slowly getting up. The corner of the officials mouth rose. Its an interesting piece of meat. Chapter 349 Episode 349 The winner of the dark struggle (3) Roar! The color of the glowing light gradually became brighter. The concentration of fire did not be more intense. However, what is surprising is that the dying vitality has be stronger again, like a forest fire that is revived by even a small spark. A strange look appeared in the officers eyes. You mean youre still fine even though youve been poisoned with fire? The vaporizing poison was one of the 188 poisons that could be extracted from the poisonous essence umted in his body, and as the name suggests, it was a poison that added fire energy. Due to its nature, poisonous energy is inevitably vulnerable to fire. Rather, it is a vaporized poison that explosively increases firepower in an instant through convergence and amplification. It is different from gunpowder. Gunpowder causes an explosion, but vaporizing poison touches the fundamental human fire through biochemical action. The hotel wrote that. After seeing Liao Leis martial arts skills, he poured out more fire than he could bear, making it impossible for his body to withstand it. But rather than dying, does the fading vitalitye back to its original state? Phew! The mes soaring high in the sky entered Yaoreis Danjeon. Wow! Yo-rei vomited a handful of blood. Still, it seemed like it was taking a toll on his body. But thats it. Grumble! The Hongryeon Pure Chemical Industry was activated again, and intense fire was released again. He suffered internal injuries, but they didnt seem to be very serious. On the contrary, I felt refreshed on my face, as if the congestion had been expelled. The shattered right fist never recovered. Thats interesting. A deadly force came out of Yareis eyes. You didnt notice the moment of poisoning? Did they use gunpowder? Thats none of your business. By the way The official tilted his head. Why dont you die? When ites to winning, Tang family members are never arrogant. Although his mouth called him a lowly bastard and a catch, the magistrates eyes were constantly identifying Yoreis weaknesses and limitations. So, I yed with speed, pushed with force, and when I thought it would be okay, I drilled in an outlet for the poison using long and square techniques. But he didnt die. It was a failure. thud! Yao Lei advanced strongly. He was indeed the leader of the party. I was hoping for a good match, but you resorted to such tricks. The officialughed. I havent seen any decent peoplepared to those who find romance inpetition. Life is a series of life and death. Know that the beauty of winning is killing and surviving. Thats a good lecture. Yarei growled. Lets try killing and surviving. Quang! The dragon rushed in. The speed was no different from before. It was fast, but not as fast as our hotel. But there was one thing that changed. Puff poop! Yao Lei swung his chair. It was not towards the hotel, but towards his surroundings. From the moment I started running in the first ce, I blocked off ces to avoid. Qarring! A huge wall of fire appeared on the left and right sides of the building. It was the double fire wall of the Mythological religions season, the fire gods head. Even then, the hotel did not move. I just looked at Yorei with curious eyes. Yao Lei stretched out his fist vigorously. Quang! Arge hole appeared where the party hall stood. There are two ces to avoid. It was empty and backwards. The hotels choice was empty. This is because he had absolute confidence in the divinew. At that time, the fire spread out in all directions. Surprisingly, a stream of mes shot out from his broken right hand. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A huge river of me enveloped the earth in an instant. It was an enormous me that had a radius of about a dozen squares. Yao Leis face also turned red, as if he had used all his strength. You set the stage. I realized that the other persons poison also affected me. So, you created your own stage. not bad. Creating an environment that is favorable to oneself is the basis for life and death. but. sh! Tang Gwans body, floating in the air, disappeared in an instant. It was faster than the new method shown so far. Even for a split second, Yorei missed the party hall. Paaang! Paang! The shock wave revealed our location. The officer immediately moved about 20 feet to the left and raised his right hand. A small dagger was held between his index and middle fingers. The dagger that was finally taken out. The dagger de sparkled in the sunlight, giving off a magical brilliance. The officer flicked his wrist. Piyuuuuuung! The dagger flew in a straight line, breaking through the wall of mes and reaching in front of Yoreis shoulder. It was an incredible speed. Yao Lai quickly turned his upper body. Pow! Pow! The dagger pierced thest wall of the twin flower wall in one go and got stuck in a small rock. Considering the firepower and prowess of the sword, its prating power was at a level beyond imagination. If it had not been for the obstruction of the twin fire walls, it would have easily prated four or five rocks. It didnt end there. The official moved his hands shily. Pipipiping! Seven thin daggers became beams of light and were shot out. It was faster than the silent arrow, or even faster. Now that this has happened, there is no point in keeping a distance from the river of mes by surrounding it with a wall. Yao Lei quickly moved his body. Puff puff puff! The dagger that passed through the mes flew to the rear of the gun and stuck in the ground, rocks and trees. A strange look appeared in the officers eyes. Right. That wall of me was not simply meant to widen the distance. Were sharing a feeling. Read the moment the dagger touches the wall. This was the reason why Yao Lai was able to amazingly avoid the Seven Flying des. Yao Lei raised his left hand. Kwarung! The flower wall, which was overflowing dizzyingly, seemed to have copsed, turning into a huge dragon and racing towards the hotel. It was a technique that had reached its peak. Even though he is a martial arts expert, he has a high understanding of qigong, so he is capable of such long-distance attacks. They do this because they can avoid poison, read dagger attacks, and even demonstrate their power in long-distancebat. It was worthy of hearing that it was truly top-notch. If the opponent had been an ordinary martial artist, even if they were of equal skill, they would have felt at a loss for this fighting method. However, the opponent was the party official. What a boring guy. Once again, I have figured it out. sh! The party ran away. Toward the mines protected by a wall of mes. what?! Liao Lei felt very nervous as he felt the momentum of the hall expanding at a frightening pace. With what confidence? Whatever it was, he was not an easy opponent. This was a guy who came up with a strategy after a few attempts and made him fall on his own. It was fortunate that Sunhwagongs fire essence was well filled, otherwise, even after cooking Yeolyanggong, he would have burned to death. No matter what, you will never defeat me. Even if there is a tolerable internal injury, dislocation, excessive bleeding, or even an internal injury, death will not ur. That was Hwajeongs resilience. Ill take any amount. sh! The lightning focused the mes on the front. Crumbling! The fire dragon broke the ground and wasunched towards the temple. It will definitely move. It would not be possible to take this firepower head on. If so, it will definitely fly left and right or into the air and attack you. Im ready. Do your best to avoid it! It was then. bang! Yao Lais eyes shook. what? bang! Quack! Quang! The sound of a bomb exploding rang out from the front. The bomb didnt actually explode. The roar was simr, but the explosive power was different. What on earth have you done?! Could it be that he is setting fire to fire using the same method he used to set fire to his own body? For a brief moment, Yore focused his thoughts on the mes he was shooting out. Quang! Pfft! Yao Lai stepped back without realizing it. This is because the shock wave transmitted through the tuned senses was too strong. This guy Yorei was truly embarrassed. Theyre smashing it head on?! Qarring! Kwakwakwak! A temple that shatters a storm of mes with its brutal attack. and. Phew! A hand, whose sleeves were all burned off but the exposed skin waspletely intact, reached out aiming for Yoreis neck. grasp! Yao Lei quickly retreated. The life felt at the fingertips of the hotel was too harsh. At that moment, Tang Gwans body quickly rotated. Buaaaaaaaa! The firestorm that gathered at the hotel soared high into the sky, following its rotational force. At that moment, countless rays of light poured out from Tang Gwans body. It was memorization. Babababababaak! The perceived speed ispletely different from when you first find out the direction through the firewall. Yao Lei moved his body like crazy. It was to avoid a lot of memorization. Liao Lais skills were certainly great. With its huge body, it was able to avoid most of the memorization that filled the front, showing off its excellent body vision and flexibility. However, it was impossible to avoid all that much memorization. Four or five small cancerous marks were lodged in various parts of the body, including the shoulder, abdomen, thigh, and upper arm. Cheeeeeeeek! Ugh! Yorei groaned without realizing it. The area hit by the memorization was burning and spitting out white smoke. It wasnt Yeoyanggong. This was poison. Among the poisons, Hwagolsan (), which is said to be one of the five in terms of melting (ڽ), was applied to the memorization. Sigh! Sigh! Yao Lao quickly used the true energy of Hong Lotus Flower to prevent the infiltration of Hwagol Mountain. Of course, Hwagolsan Mountain was not a poison that could be prevented by blocking it. However, the magical energy emitted by a master of the level of a ghost is higher in density than the poisonous power of Hwagolsan Mountain. Cheeeeeeeee! All of the hwagol acid that had prated beyond the muscles and into the bones evaporated. And in that moment. Our party arrived right in front of Liaorei. There was a look of urgency on Liao Leis face. bantling. The officials hand struck the exact center of Yoreis chest. Pow! Oops! Yao Lai vomited blood and retreated. The shock wasnt as strong as I thought. However, because it was an internal heavy-handed method that shattered the surging true energy, I was forced to be defenseless for an instant. The party took advantage of that opportunity. Burbubbubbuk! Seven tensions stamped Liao Leis entire upper body like a stamp. hook! The mes covering all directions gathered towards the dragon. Are you trying to save your strength? Its useless. Whiiiiing! The mes burning everywhere disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if there were a forest fire. This was because all the urea had been sucked in. but. It has unusual resilience. So are there so many loopholes? When I was young, I had a few fights with strange guys who were carrying their lives as extras in faraway southern Manchuria, and they were simr to you. They also rushed forward recklessly, believing only in their resilience. The official raised his hand. Cheeeeeek! Blue smoke rose from his hands. Even if a limb was cut off or an internal organ was blown out, it did not die. So do you know what I did? Yo-rei red at the party official with bloodshot eyes. The official smiled brightly. The entire five intestines and six parts were melted. Tang family poison hand (Ƽǧ). It was easy to get started, but to achieve great sess, it was the pinnacle of Tang dexterity, said to beparable to Doban Samyang Guewongong. And the temple celebrated Cheondoksu seven years ago. Unless you are a legendary jiangshi, there is no one who can survive even if all their internal organs melt. Rumbling. Blood flowed from Yoreis seven holes. The officer held up a dagger and drew a straight line in the air. Suddenly! The upper and lower bodies of Yore were separated. Dark red blood and unidentified chunks of flesh that had begun to melt poured out from the separated upper body. It was fun, big boy. The official turned around and patted his burnt sleeves. Your clothes are damaged. Tsk, Im too far gone. Im embarrassed to burn my clothes just to catch a bug. Fuuuuuuu! With a burst of alcohol, Yoreis body burned ck. In this way, the Five Tiger Warlord Yore died a meaningless death. Chapter 350 Episode 350 Winner of a secret battle (4) As you know, when you be a provincialmander, you secretly have an excellent expert as your guard. There were some experts who, although not as good as you, were at the level of elders of your family. . They all suffered. They were monsters that couldnt die. Even though his limbs were blown off, he moved, and even though he lost a lot of blood, he didnt copse. Is that so? You cant kill it without cutting off its head orpletely destroying its body. Im confident that Ive been through all sorts of hardships to get to where I am now, but Ive never encountered such monsters before. Actually, Yeosangdo was not the type of person to talk a lot. Still, talking about it in such detail probably means that I was very shocked. Its not unreasonable. Even I couldnt believe it when I heard it. Of course, it is said that he cannot survive if his head is cut off or his heart is ripped out, so he is not immortal. However, if itsbat power did not decrease drastically even if it received a fatal wound that severed a limb, it could be said to be a truly great weapon. but. Since its body is not made of steel, it will not be a big problem to kill it as long as you are not careful. It was highly likely that the damage suffered by the masters under Yeo Sang-do was because they had let their guard down before the enemys full strength. Since the princess is worried, I will leave them alone for now. It was great confidence. He says he could kill them all, but because of you, he will stay quiet. It was indeed the confidence and pride of a loser from Honam. Yeosangdo opened his mouth. Okay, putting that aside, the reason you came to see me is Yes. We have already contacted you. Who did you say you came into contact with? They say he is one of the eighteen warriors of the Mythic Church. Among them, I bumped into a guy named Twelve Warlords. Yeosangdos face distorted. Rules. Do you know? Ah yes. I think I know most of the people who are secretly working within the Provincial Command, the Upper Command, and even the Seungseonpo Jeongsa. How did you know? Because I wasnt just ying around. He truly is a great person. It seemed like they were running an intelligence organization to find out about these guys while there were surveince eyes everywhere. Regardless of ability, this kind of distribution cannot be shown to just anyone. Mo Yong-gun was able to confirm that Ye Sang-do had not changed at all since they met ten years ago. Maybe the female ballet has more information than that guy Yeonhojeong. Prince Moyong opened his mouth. I have something to ask you. You ask. It was a much more flexible attitude than expected. As expected, unexpected reinforcements came in a situation where there was a threat from an external enemy. This was the reason why Yeosangdo became lenient. Before that, let me tell you one thing. Gyukjeok is dead. !! Yeosangdos face was colored with shock. Hes dead?! Thats right. How could it be you? no. There was a young master in our n, and he died at his hands. Nonsense! The rules are twelve warriors! Even though I dont know anything about martial arts, I heard that his martial arts skills are of a master level. I said that I would be able to take on the role of the leader of a n without any problems. The young masters martial arts skills are already at the level of a master. ! I heard that they killed him by cutting his entire body into eggs. So you were able to kill him. What on earth is his name? This is Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeong. He is the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. For a moment, Yeosangdos eyes lit up. The best review index in the world? Do you know? You cant not know. Arent you called the bestte-season exponent of Gangho, along with the young men of your family? That kind of rumor has reached my ears. okay. Thats amazing. You cant believe you killed a person of your age. So thats the problem. Mo Yong-guns face became serious. Whatever it was, this guy was Jinmu of Wiso. So to speak, Kang Ho-in killed an official. Can we just overlook it? Only then did Yeosangdo know. Why did Moyonge to see him? There may be many reasons, but the most important one was this. Are you asking me to stop it? Thats right. . If the Shinhwa cultists are watching the female princess, they wont be happy if the incident esctes. Thats my expectation. Yeosangdo nodded. Youre not wrong. If the Shinhwa cult had swallowed up all the government officials in Henan Province, they would not have monitored Ye Sang-do and would not have kept him alive in the first ce. In other words, the Xinhua Church is now secretly moving to swallow up the entire Henan Province. I didnt want the matter to escte in any way. Things have already gotten bigger. It will get bigger. hmm? A person wearing the clothes of a high-ranking government official has appeared in Daebyeolsan Mountain. They said he was a middle-aged man who was at least as tall as a provincialmander. Yeosangdos eyes wavered. Yorei! Currently, one expert has moved to catch him. You want to catch Yorei?! Thats right. Do you think it is possible? Yorei is an expert who is even better than a regr official. If you want to catch a master of that level. You can catch it. I sent the wild beast. beast? I am the owner of the Four Thousand Dang House. Yeosangdos face distorted slightly. Did you say it was the head of the Tang family? Thats right. Even if you are not a martial arts figure,mon sense tells you that poison and memorization will give you a dark and unpleasant feeling. Sacheon Danga is one of the strongest sects in Sacheon that listens to the sound of poison and memorization. When I heard that the head of the ce was moving, I was both relieved and nervous. Do you think that the Tang family can defeat Liao Lei? I dont know about that. I have never experienced how strong the martial arts skills of someone named Yao Lai are. I heard he is one step above the rules. They say that the more expert you are, the bigger the difference. youre right. Its not just regtions. It is said that each of the ten generals, from No. 1 to No. 10, has a special talent. I heard that Yorei, themander of the Five Tigers, is just an infinitely strong martial artist, but if he is that expert, no matter how much he does it His skills are one step higher than those who were defeated by Yeonhojeong. If you are a martial arts expert, no matter how good you are at qigong, it will be difficult for you to defeat Tang Gaju. What do you think? Prince Moyong was silent for a moment. Why do you think that? There are many reasons. But there wasnt much time to exin it all. Finally, Prince Moyong opened his mouth. Assuming the environmental situation is supportive, the Tang family will be able to withstand the joint venture of the other six generations of the family for half a day. !! Its not because hes stronger than us. This is because his martial arts characteristics themselves are unique. Is that really true? Thats right. Of course, just being able tost that long is proof that he is an extremely talented warrior. He is not a member of the Sixth Generation for nothing. This is a rtionship that has already gone astray. But Prince Moyong knew. I believed it. That our office will never be attacked by a foreign bastard. Regardless of his personal ills, Dang Gwan is a man who would have a high chance of winning even if he were to fight any expert except Seong Cheon Thirteen Jwa. Even if he is a transcendent expert who has mastered Yeolyanggong, which is strong against poisonous attacks, it will be difficult for him to escape from Tang Gwans magical hands. Thats not the point. If the head of the Tang family kills that guy named Liao Lei, it will be apletely different problem than killing Wei Shaos Jinmu. hmm. Can you stop it? Yeosangdo stared at Moyonggun. I dont know what youre thinking, but its not easy. I know. Thats why Im asking you a favor. Even if the incident is covered up for a while, it is only a stopgap measure. Not only my own life, but the entire livelihood of Henan Province could be shaken. The Shinhwa cultists are extremely insidious, but at the same time, they all have a warlike and fiery temperament. . Can you believe it? Thats right. Moyong-gun smiled. It was the smile of a demon. Please inform them of the locations of Yeon Ho-jeong and Dang Ga-ju, the people who killed the master of the Mythology. !! They wille take care of it. Yeosangdos eyes trembled. Are those two your political enemies? It was like that until a few days ago. You mean not now? We need to deal with external enemies first before fighting at home. But how can you say such a thing? No matter how strong those two are, if they be targets of the Mythology! We will catch them all. Mo Yong-guns eyes shone fiercely. The Eighteen Warlords are the mid-level high-ranking members of the Xinhua Church and hold the power of the Henan Province government. If only four or five of them lost their lives, you would be relieved, right? . Remember. We must deal with ourmon enemy. No matter how hard we try in every direction, we alone cannot root them out. . You will need to help me properly. You want to return the Hanam government to its original state. Yeosangdo asked in a sombre tone. Are you sure you can catch it? of course. Moyong smiled bitterly. I dont want to admit it, but Yeon Ho-jeong and Dang Ga-ju are the types of people I least want to meet in real life. I dont know how much force we will dispatch, but as long as we prepare in advance, there is no way we will be in trouble. . Would you like to join us? You mean I have to risk my life and the fate of the Henan Province government on you? It may be presumptuous of you to say this, but if I hadnte here right now, theres nothing you could have done other than making fun of the intelligence organization, right? It wasnt wrong. Yeosangdo, who was looking at Moyonggun quietly, soon closed his eyes. What kind of pride would I have to be angry now? If you think about burning your life for His Majesty, which was pledged to them anyway, there is nothing to be afraid of. . I will stop it. Furthermore, I will pass on the information as you said. thank you. There is nothing to be thankful for. If you cannot deal with them properly, we will have no choice but to target you for the sake of Henan Province. I understand. Yeosangdo nodded. There is a base called Yeonjoggak in the opening section. Go into the golden room on the third floor there and ce three drinking sses upside down. My secret agent wille and find you. I wille visit you in three days. I need time to reach out to my colleagues. Sure. If you do that, Ill just go. I understand. Oh, before that Hmm? Moyong looked around the room with puzzled eyes. Why are you leaving your office to work here? Yeosangdo spoke obediently, as if it was no secret. Because this is the base of my spy organization. . The Shinhwa believers will think Im just fooling around. Its easier for me to think that way. Moyong-gun smiled. Ill go. Moyonggaju. Say yes. Please, I wish you good luck. Expect victory. Henan will soon be clean. hook! With those words, Prince Moyong disappeared. Yeosangdo sighed and buried his back in the chair. Still, isnt there aw that says you should die? * * * Moyongs statement that he needed time to contact his colleagues was a tant lie. Prince Moyong watched Yeosangdos movements for three days because he could not trust him. Three dayster, he left for Yeonjogak that Yeosangdo had mentioned. Chapter 351 Episode 351 The beginning of cleaning (1) Yeon Wei came to Zhuge Munhos office. Military. Zhuge Wenhu grinned. You could guess the result just by looking at Yeonwis expression. You caught it? exactly. They say the head of the Tang family won. Fortunately, the. I boldly told him not to worry and left, but how could I not worry? The opponent was an unknown master, a servant of an organization whose true nature and strength were not known for certain. But after all, the party hall was the party hall. The King of Poison, who reigned as the loser of Sacheon, was truly amazing. I just caught it. Yeonwi whetted her appetite. They say they couldnt capture him alive. Is that so. I also didnt want to be captured alive in the first ce, but it looks like they just killed him. Zhuge Wenhuughed. You know the personality of the party leader, right? If Commander Yeon also wanted to be captured alive, he would have made that clear. That is correct. In a situation where you know very little about the opponents strength, type of martial arts, etc., if you hastily try to capture them and are counterattacked, you may lose yourrade. This is better. I think so too. Now the problem is. Moyong family. Thats right. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Moyonggajus resourcefulness is amazing. It must have been well-cooked and boiled somehow. I believe in Mo Yong-gajus abilities, but the problem is that provincialmander Yeo Sang-do doesnt know the situation. In the unlikely event that Duke Yeo is on the same team as them. Dont worry. Because I have thought about that part. Zhuge Wenhu opened his eyes wide. Is that so? I also have something else in mind. Yeonwi smiled. It is not well known, but the integrity and loyalty of Hanam Provincial Commander Yeo Sang-do are remarkable. Moreover, since he is very resourceful, he would not have joined hands with the Shinhwa Church. Rather, you might be in the middle of a retreat tounch a counterattack. Do you know Yeosang-do? Ive seen you a couple of times before. We never had a sad conversation, but it was enough time to get to know what it means to be a person. People always change. Sometimes there are values that never change. Seeing Yeonwi being so confident, it definitely seemed like she was not an ordinary person. Zhuge Wenhu nodded lightly. For now, Dang Gaju will wait with Hugae until we get a call from Moyong Gaju. If we are caught in the act of attracting them, then We have to dispatch them. Thats right. Who are they dispatching? Zhuge Wenhu smiled and stood up. If you do, I will go to the public ambassador. Sure. Three dayster. I received a call from the head of the Moyong family. A thunderbolt struck Yeon Weis eyes as he read the letter handed to him by Zhuge Li. also. A transaction that could have been difficult was sessfullypleted. Now, once we lure them in and catch them. Well go straight into the opening. Good. The Yeonwi beat the swordsman. Ill go to the opening section first. I will ask you to take care of the rest. All right. ah! But have you received any specialmunication from Commander Yeon? Ive been particrly busytely, so I havent yet read the letter from Commander Yeon. Yeonwi smiled. You mean Gojeong? * * * A hill not far from Heochang, Henan Province. Walking around here reminds me of the old days. Yeon Ho-jeong put his hand in front of the bonfire and suddenly said something. Mukbi tilted his head. You mean old times? A famous family. Ah, you said it was the best in the world? huh. There was a famous house near here. Its almost in ruins now. I heard it was designated as the territory of the Murim Alliance? It must be under construction. There is no word yet on exactly what it will be used for, but at least for the castle, the topography and walls are close to perfect. Its too precious to just leave it alone. okay. Mukbi grinned. How does it feel to be back in the territory of the organization that defeated you? Im not very impressed. Its just a thought that came to mind at that time. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, sparkling in the fire, looked particrly deep. I really smashed it to pieces. When I think about it, I was reckless too. I ran because I was confident that it was possible, but looking back, I realized I went too far. I heard they joined hands with the head of the Moyong family and brought it down. It did. What did you think of? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Well, its always been like that. I always made grand ns, but they rarely went as nned. In the end, I think I was busy struggling to make sure that the choice I made went in the right direction. Isnt that how we all live? people say It is said that Yeon Ho-jeongs insight and wisdom reached the pinnacle of the world. Yeon Ho-jeong denied that fact. Of course, he is quick-witted and has the ability to find loopholes. He also did not humbly deny his own strengths. However, it is not enough to be called a divine mountain. Once I made up my mind, Im going to do this, I didnt look back. If it was reckless, it could be called reckless, and if it was driving force, it could be called driving force. Even if youre smart, you cant see through everything in the world. In that respect, practitioners are great. I think I know when to use my head and when to rely on my intuition. Its intuition. Was it like that back then? When I was at Myeongga? no. It was during the Heukje Castle. Heukjeseong. For Yeonhojeong, it is the past and will not be born in the now changed future. The strongest union of the dark inds. In a way, it was the brightest moment for Yeon Ho-jeong, who had nothing inmon with the current Mukryongbu, from origin to purpose. I dont know. Yeon Ho-jeong, who quenched his thirst with a sip of water, whetted his appetite. Even back then, I was running like crazy. Because it was not an organization created with intention in the first ce. At first, it was just a small gang. Heukje Castle its a grand name. Did you take the nickname of the practitioner? okay. Emperor of darkness. Darkness means extreme darkness. At the same time, it also meant a dark hell. The Hell of Darkness is ruled by the Great King of Five Paths and Wheels and refers to the abyss itself where not a single ray of light enters. It is thest of the ten hells of Buddhism, and depending on the final judgment, one either undergoes reincarnation or falls into darkness. The hell of darkness is the hell you fall into if you do not have children. It may seem absurd at first nce, but to be precise, not being able to have children is also a result of past karma, and darkness can be seen as a ce to judge that karma. In other words, the dark hell is a ce where evildoers who have been castrated are punished for their biological instinct to reproduce. So this is the final hell. It was also the reason for being at the crossroads of the final judgment that determines the cycle of life. And Yeonhojeong traveled across the world, being called by its nickname modeled after that terrifying hell. He is a man who has lived as the final hell that his enemies must go through. Everyone is like that. Anyone who lives in this martial arts world. The crackling sound of the bonfire became an instrument thatplemented Yeonhojeongs monotonous voice. If swords collide, someone dies. In a life-or-death situation, the winner bes the final hurdle for the loser. Everyone who has died by my hands so far has not surpassed me. For them, I was just thest peak they could not ovee. . Its not a nickname I gave, but thats how I lived. After being given the nickname Emperor of Darkness, he never lost a battle, even if he didnt know about war. It was possible because we had suffered numerous defeats before. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. At first nce, it seemed bittersweet, but at another nce, it seemed full of expectations. Its different now. I dont want to be called that scary nickname anymore. No matter how much you think about it, the nickname Jeoksanhojang seems much better than the dull nickname Emperor of Darkness, doesnt it? Mukbi chuckled. Yes, of course. If I think about it now, the nickname Emperor of Darkness is also funny. The final gateway? Thats bullshit. After all, I am also human. In fact, I died after being stabbed in the back in the end. What kind of darkness is this? Dang family lord, or rather the party official at the time, did you say he died after being beaten by a sword? It did. Even if I left it alone, it would have died on its own. Well, if he died like that, he would have died well as the Emperor of Darkness in his own way. Listening to Yeon Ho-jeongs words, Mukbi thought. You dont know how a persons life will go. She believed Yeon Ho-jeongs confession. Ipletely believed the unbelievable words that he had returned to the past after living for decades. So I thought. Even such an outstanding and experienced strong man cannot help but be helpless in the face of the great flow of fate. Life is a race in the dark where you cant see an inch ahead. In that case, it would be easier to live like Yeon Ho-jeong and do what I can without worrying about what others think. Mukbis eyes deepened as he looked at Yeonhojeong. I am? While watching Yeonhojeong, there was something I always thought was great. He always had a goal. When I achieved a goal, I immediately set another goal and ran. Some might say that it is an overly difficult life. However, in Mukbis opinion, regardless of his harshness, Yeon Ho-jeong was a man who truly knew how to live his life like a human being. At least Yeon Ho-jeong will not leave behind any regrets in his life, even if he has to worry about the people left before he dies. Life is to be lived like that. Im satisfied even now. But will it still be like thister? Could theree a time when I leave to live my own life? And what kind of expressions will Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon Wi make in such a situation? Mukbi, who was lost in thought, let out a heartlessugh. The practitioner has also grown. what? The practitioner I knew was a person who would repay what was done to him. Twice, no, ten times more. Its not much different now. But now I am quite close to the head of the temple who ended my life as a practitioner. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Well, thats right. But you cant argue with me now, can you? It never happened to that man. That too. Besides, I got hit in the back of the head, but even then, I didnt look at the Lord of the House in a bad way. At least when he went to war, he was a trustworthy ally. Even now? of course. In fact, I am much more reliable than I was then. It was then. Are you talking about me? Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi were not surprised. It was because he sensed the presence of the hotel. Are you here? The official who appeared snorted. When did I go to war with you? Yeon Ho-jeongughed cheerfully. I just tried it. Dont worry too much. Sullen bastard. By the way, you brought us news of victory. He was a half-hearted person who did not even know the virtue of life or death. It was nothing. For something like that, youve burned your sleeves quite a bit. noisy. The party sat in front of the bonfire. he asked, his eyes shining. So, did you get a call from Moyong? yes. They say it was sessful. I heard they are nning to lure the Shinhwa cultists. okay? The official smiled cruelly. I wonder if some decent guys wille this time. You could die. If you are weak, you will die. But I am not weak. As expected, it was great confidence. Did you handle your work well? Of course. Yeon Ho-jeong looked north. Now all thats left is to have fun. Chapter 352 Episode 352 The beginning of cleaning (2) I heard that Gyujeok and Yore are dead. Yes. The young man who was sitting in a rxed posture frowned. The once drowsy face changed into an irritated expression for the first time in a long time. What kind of guy is he? I havent figured it out yet. However, the probability that it is Baekdos political faction is low. I heard they were all killed in Henan Province? The Murim League is in Henam Province. Then arent they the Murim League bastards? I thought so too at first. What makes you think no? The Murim Alliance, or even the Baekdo faction, never moves like this. Unless you discovered your presence. Hmm. In addition, it was said that the marks on the body themselves were not from the martial arts of the right faction. I am illiterate in martial arts, but the informants I work with are all top-notch. If they are like that, thats it. The young man chuckled. You are a great source of information. . Did you say open? What is the best political intelligence organization? Yes. The informants you are working with arent caught by those open-minded bastards, are they? If you want to go to war with the government, you will move. hmm! Trust me. I hate you, but what I hate more than that is uncertainty. Im trying to figure out their identity. Hwaaaam! The young man yawned loudly and licked his lips. Its so damned bad. Anyway, I cant believe I was treated so vainly by the idiots in the central district. This is why people who try to fill their talent with age dont work. I could hear sarcasm in his voice. Yeosangdo thought as he heard that voice. These guys are not normal. Even if we dont get along well, were all on the same side. If they joined hands for one purpose, it was normal for them to be angry at the death of their colleague. But there is nothing like that. There was not even the slightest condolence forrades. so? When will we be able to find out their identities? I cant guarantee how long it will take. However, the suspects location has been secured. For a moment, the young mans eyes sparkled. location? Yes. Thats interesting. Are you saying youre tantly moving on even though youve touched someone on our side? Thats why we judge that it is not from the Murim Alliance. If you are a Murim Leaguer, that would never happen. Thats what you think. You have to keep the possibility open. That is correct. Okay, where is it? Its near Heochang. Heochang its called Heochang. The young man stroked his chin. His smooth jawline, without a single beard, was extremely sharp. How many people? Two or three. You dont know the details. He is an expert who is capable of killing both Yorei and Gyujeok. Its not easy to get to. Get rid of those people who are begging you. My eyes and ears are clogged because the worlds provincial leader is doing mischief. Those were shocking words. Moreover, despite what he said, the young mans eyes were burning with anticipation. Two or three. Yeosangdo, who was quietly looking at the young man, asked as if he were throwing a question. Are you nning on going? well? Unfortunately, I have to hold on to this ce. Even if I want to move, I cant move easily. Right. By the way Hook! For a moment, Yeosangdos eyes wavered. A young man sitting on a chair quite far away appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye. !! For a moment, Yeosangdo felt the urge to close his eyes. The eyes of a young man right in front of my nose. The beasts madness emanating from its eyes was so fierce that it devastated the human spirit. Its an old man. . I would say that, but shouldnt you do that? What are you saying? He is a provincialmander in name, but even if the rules are the same, if Liao Lei is dead, shouldnt we mobilize the governments troops on arge scale? Isnt it a major incident that the provincialmander was killed by Kang Ho-in? Yeosangdo spoke in a calm voice. It was you who told me not to make a big deal out of it. That was when we werent revealed. If we do it well, we could have created a justification for inciting even the Murim Alliance through this incident, but you didnt do that, did you? The young man smiled. The jagged fangs were shining particrly white. Do you want to be food for the beast, old man? A scary story has been reported. Yeosangdo remained calm even in front of him. My heart was pounding like crazy from the rush of life, but I maintained a straight face with superhuman mental strength. Do you want that? Rather, I ask boldly. The young man who was quietly looking at Yeosangdo soon smiled. As expected, the provincialmander. The distribution is very special. I like courageous people. . But that is that and this is this. Ill let it pass this time, but there wont be a next time. Do you understand? Ill keep that in mind. Release the officers. Release it and attack the Murim Alliance first. No matter how you look at it, it is not normal. Its definitely not normal, but its not stupid either. Rather, his ability to strategically resolve conflicts between forces was as good as that of a veteran. Yeosangdo asked. Then the suspects may run away. So, after we catch them, we have to release them. ?! The young man returned to his ce. It doesnt matter whether its the actions of the Murim Alliance, the actions of those cute bastards from the Mukryongbu, or the unexpected actions of a hidden person passing by. This ce has its own rules, right? . We need to let them know that if they run amok, their lives will be lost. Are you going to dispatch a master? of course. Who That was then. match! Yeosangdos face jerked to the left. Even though the distance was far away, I was pped in the face. I didnt know how I pped him or when he returned to his original position. Tsk! Blood mixed with Yeosangdos spit. The inside of my mouth burst. The young man spoke with his characteristguid expression. I get annoyed when you ask useless questions often. Im sure you said it before, right? . Okay, keep an eye on those guys. I have to catch it and throw it away. We will have to send quite a few troops. Thats something Ill take care of. I take care of it. At first nce, it was an answer that made one think he was the highestmander who had infiltrated this ce. But Yeosangdo knew. That this young man was not the highest leader sent by the Shinhwa Church. Here in Henan Province, there exists a true expert that that young man fears. That expert was the highest authority dispatched by the Xinhua Church to Henan Province. I will tell those below. Just go and see. Yeosangdo left the residence without saying a word. The young man, who was sitting with his chin resting on his face with a sad look on his face, started giggling as soon as Yeosangdo left. There should be this much fun in our free lives. Its good. Lure and traces. The two stayed in one ce for too long. I sat in the position of the Eighteen Commander for too long, wondering if there was any potential for further development. Good. The stagnant upper water must fly away for the clean lower water toe up. In fact, there were more than five people waiting for the new eighteen militarymanders. There may have been ten of them by now. And among them, there were those who would jump into the oil fields with fire at theirmand. Anyway, if its not the Murim Alliance, then who is it? Yeosang-do, that old man may be a sly man, but he wouldnt lie about something like this. Currently, Yeosangdos hands and feet werepletely tied. There is no means to ask for outside help. Of course, secret intelligence organizations exist. This kind of investigation was possible because they were able to breathe to that extent. Even though the espionage leaders are under surveince by the Shinhwa Church. Fun. The young mans pupils glowed golden. Anyway, since we killed a military officer belonging to our school, shall we take a look at his face? * * * Its boring. The museum yawned profusely. Ive been spending the night here and there in the mountains for ten days already. I was worried that the enemies might get suspicious if I waited in one ce. Yeon Ho-jeong said. How about at least training? They say training is just about moving your body? Seeing how bored you are, it seems like youre not even trying to discipline your mind? Not everyone who meditates can attain cultivation. If you do this, you can still practice even if you stay still, right? of course. Unexpectedly, the party official was serious. You can feel something new just by stepping on the ground, feeling the wind, and looking up at the sky. Martial arts are scattered all over the world. It was not an easy thing to say from someone who mainly focuses on poison and memorization. Yeon Ho-jeong said with an unexpected look on his face. Do you know the martialw of shamanism? I asked this out of curiosity, but the officer who heard it was even more surprised. Do you know shamanism? I know. her! The party was dumbfounded. How do you know that there is a group of people who can be reached only when they reach the ultimate level of enlightenment? Dang Gwan also became aware of the group of shamanists thanks to his father, Brother Dang. And it hasnt been long since I actually tried to blend in with nature. I knew it in my head, but it wasnt at a level where I could actually try it. At least now were only touching on it little by little. How does this cheap guy know that? I just picked it up on the way. Hmm. The official, who was looking at Yeonhojeong with disapproving eyes, nodded. Anyway, if you think youve be disciplined to a certain degree, turn your eyes to nature. In the process of seeing, feeling, realizing, and experiencing, martial arts can grow again. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Thank you for the advice. Even if you know it, its of no use if you dont feel it properly. The official who was grumbling asked in a sharp voice as if he wanted to change the atmosphere. So where should we move next? Now you dont have to move. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong kicked the ground with his foot. Were going to fight right here. The official looked around with sharp eyes. Its pretty good terrain, though. It is not a bad terrain to face approaching enemies. Although the mountain slope is gentle, the entrance is small and there is arge cliff at the back. It was a terrain that had both disadvantages and advantages. If you fight at the entrance, you will have an advantage, but if you are pushed to the cliff, there will be no ce to escape. Our allies will alsoe to help. Dont worry too much. Im not worried. By the way, are you an ally? The official nced at the top of the cliff. Are you talking about that girl? Mukbi was already sitting on a rock that jutted out like a railing on a cliff, camouged by a bush. It was a perfect ce for sniping. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There is such a thing. The official turned his head away as if disapproving. He wasnt the type of person who would tell you if you asked anyway. Time passed like that. As the night passes, the morning sun rises and the sun passes through the middle of the sky and heads toward the west. Food deud deuk! A ck bird flew towards Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted after receiving the letter and confirming the letter. ing! We will arrive here in one hour to one hour and a half! What is your medical history? The number is one hundred, and at least three are at the military level. Hoo. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted to Mukbi. Do not attack until a melee breaks out! There was no reply. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was confident that Muk-bi heard what he said. Boom. Yeon Ho-jeong heard the Gwangryongbu. Should we warm up a bit? Thats good. The official rxed his shoulders. Its been a while since Ive had a quick chat. After one hour. Phew! A group of people with brutal murderous intentions approached. Chapter 353 Episode 353 The beginning of cleaning (3) Can we continue like this? They said so. Damn it, why are you always like this? Why dont you at least talk about it in between! When did you see it operating normally? Noisy! Run now! just one! Just one more! what! Are theying too? Theyre noting our way. Then where are you going? If you look at the map, it doesnt appear to be a ce where they can make efforts. There is an answer to what you said. I went to a ce where I could use my strength. Hoo. Noisy! Out of breath! I cant make it on time! Run now! Oh, thats right! * * * Seok-gyeongs eyes deepened. That way. okay. The presence is ambiguous. It may seem like one or it may seem like two. And in some ways, it seems like there are three of them. Did they know we wereing? You dont know that. However, I heard that their martial skills were at the level of the leader of a faction. If he had that level of military skill, he would have read our military strength. I may have known in advance, but at least I would have read the book of life and prepared. Isnt it all like that? You know. Of course. Unlike Seok-gyeong, Qu Gang had a subtle pride on his face. He was thest of the eighteen existing generals to be a general. Naturally, his rank was that of thest eighteen generals. Although he has lived through countless battles, he has never been deployed in an operation as a military officer. Naturally, he had a great desire to achieve merit in order to rise to a higher rank. At the same time, his pride as a militarymander was also enormous. Moreover, since the troops who came with us were amazing, we could not help but feel both anticipation and pride. Seeing Gokgang like that, Seok-gyeong clicked his tongue. Dont let your guard down. Yorei and Gyujeok died at the hands of these guys. If we were ipetent rebels, would we have brought in this many troops? I know. So we brought the troops. Thats why I feel reassured. Seok-kyung shook his head inwardly. Irrespective of age, it can only be said that it is nature to react in such a way despite having enough experience of life and death. In other words, considering that he has risen to this position despite being arrogant by nature, it must be seen that he has outstanding talent. It probably wont be fixed unless he meets an opponent who can destroy his talent. Lets stop talking nonsense and finish this quickly. Thats right. ah! Now that I think about it, it wasnt killing them, it was capturing them alive, right? He said that if possible, it would be better to capture him alive, but if not, it would be okay to kill him. Thats good. The grain had a rich salsa vor. From the beginning, he had no intention of letting the person he defined as his enemy live. I dont know if they must be captured alive, but unless thats the case, they will push to kill them at all costs. Lets go. In this way, one hundred and fifty experts of the Shinhwa religion marched, led by Shi Jing, Qu Gang, and the thirteen warriors Wu Sheng (o•). hmm. Seok-kyung looked around. The terrain is strange. The entrance is narrow and long. The cliffs on the left and right were quite high, so it seemed difficult to climb up even if you used the best divine techniques. Thend here was definitely different from my hometown. The terrain was much more dynamic and therefore moreplex. I once again realized why the guys here are so good at strategy and tactics. As the Battle of Oman was fought here and there in this wide central in, there was no choice but to constantlye up with ways to deal with the terrain and weather. Could it be a trap? Seok-gyeong shook his head in response to Gok-gangs question. What has the greatest effect in ces like this is rockfall warning. They throw oil drums and shoot ming arrows. okay. But considering the number of them and theck of presence or signs of life, it is difficult to believe that they would have made any preparations. Moreover, they were constantly moving. There wouldnt have been enough time to build a ship like that, let alone manpower. That is correct. At that time, Mooseong opened his mouth. What if it was all part of a trap? As his name suggests, Mu-seong was a man of few words. If I wasnt around to talk to him, he wouldnt open his mouth for a month or two. Seok-kyung shook his head. If that were the case, there would be no point in talking about it in the first ce. Then it means that the provincialmander joined hands with them and prepared a trap. If you think about it that way, it means that we were losing from the beginning. Museong nodded without answering. by the way. A star-like radiance emanated from Seok-kyungs eyes. This is amazing. Phew! An eerie energy was felt from far away. The density of that momentum was truly amazing. I felt the spirit of a sky-high spirit and the abyss whose depth was difficult to gauge at the same time, and I couldnt ignore either of them. Amazing. Regardless of who was stronger, I felt that although they had such different temperaments, they were strangely harmonious. Although the martial arts skills we learned were different, it felt like weplemented each other well with our energy. In other words, is this a gang? It was then. grasp! The two storm-like prayers drew closer at an rming speed. It was a sudden rush. Both Shi Jing and Qu Gang Wu Sheng finished preparing for battle in an instant. Huh. However, the two unknown experts did not intend to fight right away. Hmm. A middle-aged man stopped at a distance and looked around at the Shinhwa religious leaders while stroking his chin. The two men were dragged away saying they were dead. The face is quite good. Especially Tang Gwan looked at Seok-gyeong. Seok-gyeong also red at the party with unwavering eyes. Its strong. Its definitely different from that big guy. The perceived level of martial arts is simr. I thought Seokgyeong was slightly stronger, but it was safe to say there was almost no difference. That wasnt the important thing. The mindset is different. Yo-rei was an expert who deserved perfect scores in most of the items that a warrior must have, including strength, resistance, and stamina. However, an unmanned person also had the attitude of being wary. Let your guard down and arrogance. Maybe it was a weakness that most strong people had. But that guy wasnt like that. Among the masters who have led this group, he is the strongest yet maintains appropriate tension. At the same time, I felt the spirit of never losing. Now the right guys have arrived. It was then. Its interesting. Yeon Ho-jeong took a step forward. Wooooow. The light dragon draped over his shoulder let out a terrifying sound. The feeling of anger that boiled up from the Danjeon of the person who sees the natural enemy aroused a fierce killing intent. And his life was carried to the Gwangryongbu, making him cry bitterly. In the past, the organization that Yeon Ho-jeong fought for to the death was Saeumgyo. There has never been a proper fight against the Shinhwa Church. However, to him, Shinhwa Church and Gwanghyeolgyo were no different from Saeumgyo. In the end, it is the three religions. Because of the Three Religions, the things he had to protect were destroyed, and the precious people he shared a friendship with lost their lives. And now, they have be a threat to the lives of the families who survived the changed history. Past, present and future. In all of those areas, Yeon Ho-jeong could not find a reason not to be angry with the three religions. Are you three eighteen warriors? A deep sense of murder is evident in the smiling voice. Seok-kyungs eyes deepened. Did you know our identities? Those bastards you brought with you are mythical soldiers. Surprise and tension were revealed on Gok-gangs face, which was full of arrogance, and on Moo-seongs expressionless face. Seok-kyungs face distorted slightly. How do you know so much about us? Your side informed me. On our side? Twelve warriors. I tortured him a bit and he got angry. Its nonsense. The rank of eighteen generals was not a position that could be attained simply by having strong martial arts skills. Martial arts are basic and can only be promoted by proving absolute loyalty to the religion. Once you reach the military level, the probability ofmitting treason, even in your dreams, is low. In other words, no matter how horribly tortured a person was, there was no way he would divulge religious information. With that level of mental power, one cannot be a weapon in the first ce. Even Gokang, who is extremely arrogant right now, would have thrown away his life if he had, but would not divulge a single piece of information about the religion. Seok-kyung, who was quietly ring at Yeon Ho-jeong, continued speaking. Its a waste of time, so lets end this useless conversation. In other words, you were the ones who killed our schoolsmander. There were many things I wanted to ask and many things I wanted to know. But this was a battlefield. There is no need to waste your energy on pointless arguments. Kill or capture. Thats all. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded at Seok-kyungs words. Yes. Looking at your faces, I dont think it will mean anything, but I will give you my first and final ultimatum. Grumbling. Seok-kyungs pupils turned bright blue. He also learned the Cheongno Pure Painting technique that Gyujeok learned. However, the momentum reached a different level from that of the rules. Its deeper, hotter and more brutal. A tremendous energy wave that seemed capable of turning this entire area into a sea of fire alone was transmitted. Surrender. You will not lose your life right now, and even if you do die in the future, I will give you a painless death. It was a statement that conveyed a frightening sense of confidence. And his confidence was justified. A difference in strength of this magnitude would give courage to even the most timid person in the world. The difference in military strength between the two groups was so great. hate. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice did not waver at all. Seok-kyung nodded. good night. That was the end of those words. Everyone ready for battle. Phew! For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong and Dang-gwan frowned without realizing it. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It seemed likeva was flowing throughout this road. Even the air was so shocked by the tremendous fire that the more than 100 masters were emitting that they tried to run away. They were people who knew well how to attack experts such as Yeonhojeong, Danggwan, and Yeolyanggong. But there were degrees of that too. It seemed that even two world-ss experts would not be able to easily approach this incredibly powerful fire that they smoked together. It wont be easy as expected. Living is living and reality is reality. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Go Soo-jin with cold eyes. Everyone is strong. Furthermore, everyone must let down their guard Huh? Where Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes stopped, there was Gokgang. A man less than 40 years old. Considering that he broke through the barrier at that age, he must be truly an amazing talent. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. It was because I felt a hint of pride in Qu Gangs expression. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who struck the ground with the gwangryongbu draped over his shoulder, raised his ax again and aimed it at Gokgang. What is your name? Yeon Ho-jeongs insight was urate. Sirabe bastard. Qu Gangs face suddenly distorted. At first nce, he was a young guy who was ten years older than me. Since that guy was pointing an ax at me, Gokgangs judgment was distorted. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke before Gokgang opened his mouth again. I am Yeonhojeong. ? Do you know? A strange look appeared in Seok-kyung and Moo-seongs eyes. The best review index in the world. There was no way they didnt know about Byeoksanhojangs reputation. Because it was the hottest burning name in Danggeum Moorim. indeed. Byeoksanhojang Yeonhojeong. The eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. He was the greatest genius of this era who gained great fame by uniquely using a huge ax as his main weapon in Yeonga, a famous sword family. The corners of Qu Gangs mouth rose. So you were holding an axe. Crazy guy. Just because you have a decent weapon, the world is yours Come in. what? Lets stick with the weakest first. ?! It wasnt? Arent you the weakest there? Youre perfect as a vanguard, arent you? At that moment, life exploded from Qu Gangs body. Chapter 354 Episode 354 The beginning of cleaning (4) You son of a bitch! A sudden moment. Gokgang. Gokgang, who was poised as if he would attack at any moment, hesitated. Seok-gyeong spoke in a stern tone. Be patient. senior! How can you call yourself an armed man when you fall victim to the provocation of a child who has no idea about the world? Be aware of your own position. It was a different tone from usual. As someone with a clear distinction between public and private affairs, his voice was full of majesty, and the momentum he exuded was perfectly refined. The atmosphere was such that any member of the organization under hismand would naturally bow his head, but Gokgang was different. I made a provocation that didnt seem like a provocation, so shouldnt I be punished? Gokgang. Do you really think I wont be able to catch that little guy? While Seok-gyeongs voice was full of majesty, Qu-gangs voice was full of anger and murder. Seok-kyung clicked his tongue inwardly. As expected, hes young. Experienced geniuses are scary. However, a genius whoes back from the chaos can have a fatal w. Its carelessness and arrogance. In terms of talent alone, Qu Gang was a genius who ranked among the top three among the eighteen warriors. Although his natural talent allowed him to quickly advance in martial arts, it also took away some of the qualities he needed to have as a warrior. Seok-kyung said. Winning or losing is not important. Dont let your personal feelings get involved in your mission. Look at the difference in military history. Our victory is a foregone conclusion. No matter what happens, you are prohibited from acting hastily. senior! Or are you saying that you will not follow my orders as the leader of this group? For a moment, Qu Gang flinched. He was arrogant, but he wasnt the type of person to go out of his way. And Seok-gyeong was a man of skill and martial arts, one of the best among the eighteen generals. Punishment was certain, so if a subordinate made a merit, he would greatly praise him, but there was no forgiveness in the lower rank. Damn it. Qu Gang gritted his teeth and took two steps back. Of course, he didnt just step down. bantling. Consider yourself lucky. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Dogs who back away from their tails always pride themselves with simrments. If I say that, will my anger go away? Its an amazing story. Seok-kyung frowned. On the other hand, a much darker life force rose from Qu Gangs body than before. You son of a bitch! Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. done. Youd better go back. This is a battlefield. Its not a ce where a vain fool like you can mess around. In an instant, Qu Gangs eyespletely turned. Seok-kyung shouted. song! Pow! There was no way to stop him. Before we knew it, Gokgang rushed at a frightening speed and swung his fist towards Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Yeonhojeongs left arm also moved like a thunderbolt. Hahaha! Qu Gangs fist and Yeon Ho-jeongs hand collided, creating a terrifying shock wave. If Seok-gyeong learned the Cheongro Pure Chemical Technique like Gyujeok, Gok-gang learned the Hongryeon Pure Chemical Technique developed by Yorei. The red fire energy swirling from his fist showed dynamic movement like a whirlwind. Cheeeeeeeek! On the other hand, a dark water energy was flowing from Yeonhojeongs hands. A conflict between firearms and weapons. Hazy vapor rose above the hot shock wave. Qu Gang growled. You were able to do quite a bit. Burrr. The hands of the two people touching each other gave off a faint tremor. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Youve managed to gain courage, kid. Seok-kyung shouted. Gokgang! Go away now! Qu Gang shouted like an animal. Dont talk nonsense! The fight has already begun! He was filled with anger all the way to his head. Now, its a superiors order and I cant hear it. It was time for Seok-kyung to open his mouth again. ? Museong grabbed his sleeve and shook his head. Seok-kyung frowned. Unlike Qu Gang, Wu Sheng had a cautious personality. There was a reason why he stopped Seok-kyung. Seok-kyung looked back. The mythical soldiers were ring at Gokgang and Yeonhojeong with fierce killing intent. I was alreadypletely immersed in their fight. I cant help it. You wouldnt know if you didnt step forward, but if you do, you cant stop it. If we retreat from here, the morale of the mythological soldiers will be shaken. Of course, it didnt seem like Gokgang would lose, but there was no need to lose needlessly. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile deepened. Your superiors gave permission for the fight. Shut up! I will turn you into ashes within three sums! Fuuuuuuu! With a heavy drink, the two people took three or four steps back. this guy! bang! It seemed like it was stretched out ording to its nature. Gokgangs movements as he kicked the ground and rushed were very fast and as rough as they were fast. Whoa! Red mes swirled from Qu Gangs fist again. It was the Eight Fist of the King of mes, the season of Shinhwaism. die! bang! He stepped forward in front of his nose and gathered all his destructive power into his fist. Qu Gang swung his fist vigorously. It was a powerful weapon that could crush rocks with one blow. Yeon Ho-jeong just stared at the fist. Qu Gang smiled inwardly. Crazy guy. You cant even react. Its toote to dodge and it will be too strong to block. Qu Gang thought so. It was then. ?! Suddenly time slowed down. The moment felt like an eternity. You could see every single spark of fire being pushed back by the pressure of the air. what? Qu Gang was puzzled. This feeling of time suddenly slowing down. This was a case where Jin Qi forcibly amplified brain power when an unexpected threat came. It was the body, not the head, that felt the threat first and naturally reacted. why? At that moment, Qu Gang saw Yeon Ho-jeongs right arm suddenly tilting forward from the top. what?! The movement was fast enough that the tilt was clearly visible even in such a slow world. If you didnt n and prepare from the beginning, you wouldnt be able to achieve that kind of speed. ! For a moment, my vision darkened. Something huge was blocking the light and casting a shadow. Qu Gangs eyes rose to the top. Before he knew it, arge ax de was falling on his head. omg! I felt a tremendous sense of death from the de of the axe. It was the ax that Yeon Ho-jeong struck down. If Gok-gang doesnt stop punching, Yeon Ho-jeongs face will be crushed, but if he does, Gok-gangs body will also be split diagonally. You crazy guy! Qu Gang quickly raised his fist and struck. Quaaaang! With a huge explosion, the Gwangryongbu bent down and hit the ground. Gokgang retrieved his fist and struck the side of the ax, changing his direction. hook! Time, which had been flowing slowly, suddenly sped up. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved like a thunderbolt. Fuuuuuuu! A walking method that turns even a short distance into nothingness. It was Jujakgongs blood wing Hwicheon. The me-filled phoenix wings increased Yeonhojeongs speed to the limit. Gokang was startled and swung his twin fists like crazy. Puff puff puff! Indeed, Qu Gangs martial arts skills were amazing. Even though he was hit by a counterattack aimed at letting his guard down, he did not waver from the onught of blows. This means that although he is arrogant by nature, he is certain about his skills. By cultivating ones natural talent through hard work and hard work, one has be perfectly trained to the point of being able to embody the upright martial arts even unconsciously. But it was no different from Yeonhojeong. Although he was below Gokang in terms of innate martial ability, he had the ultimate sense of battle thanks to his numerous experiences and the enlightenment of the Emperor of Darkness. bang! bang! bang! Tsk! Qu Gang stepped back like crazy. Although it was a fighting technique thrown out in a panic, its power was certain. However, even though I hit it with such a powerful force, it felt like my wrist would break. Qu Gang red ahead. Cheeeeeeeek! Beyond the hazy vapor that covered my vision, a translucent ck castle wall appeared. It was the Twelve Walls of the Northern Heavens of Xuan Wu-gong. It was a secret art of absolute defense formed from fire energy and the opposite water energy. And then, a huge ax appeared, splitting the iron wall of the ck water. Sigh! It was a crazy dragons tooth extending through the water. this! Whoa! Qu Gang quickly twisted his body and struck the ax de with his palm. hook! The lost ax disappeared faster than the speed at which it was extended. It was recovered as soon as Turo shook. The speed of water extraction and recovery was as fast as lightning. At first nce, it was a serious disease that weighed more than a dozen pounds, but I couldnt understand how they could handle it so freely. sh! That wasnt all. He rushed to attack Yeonhojeong, who was hidden by steam, but before he knew it, Yeonhojeong was upying his rear. A look of astonishment appeared on Qu Gangs face. How is it so fast?! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. He held the spear of the Gwangryongbu with both hands andunched a frenzied attack. Whoops! Pow! bang! Three consecutive strikes as fast as lightning. Although he parried the blow, he was unable topletely block the blow, and a handful of flesh from his shoulder flew away. And with the final strike, Gokgangs body shook greatly. Qu Gang retreated, coughing up blood. I used the Qigong Shield to block it, but the power and sharpness of the Light Dragon was beyond imagination. Puhwaak! Arge amount of blood spurted from his left forearm. The muscles were torn by the ax de of the Gwangryongbu and even part of the arm bone was broken. Unbelievable. Even as he retreated, Qu Gang couldnt believe it. Did I lose?! It was a game that did not assume defeat. Is that why? I was extremely shocked that I had been pushed this far since it was only less than twenty sum. Qu Gang gritted his teeth. Nonsense! Gokgang shouts out loud and explodes the Hongryun Pure Chemical Industry. Crumbling! The red fire that surged from his entire body wriggled like a snake. Where does this guy get his magic from!! It was then. Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong quickly approached and punched Gok-gang in the chest. It wasnt a powerful blow, but it was powerful enough to send the body flying. Qu Gangs new form was buried in the fog created when fire and water collided. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became bright. As expected. An incredibly powerful force flew from behind. Seok-kyung, who saw that the pendulum was rapidly tilting, intervened in the battle. Its going to be difficult. A one-on-one head-to-head match? In war, such things have no meaning. Honor and shame were of no value in the face of victory. Seok-kyung also knew this and intervened. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Gwangryongbu as a way to kill the Tiger King. Quang! The density of force is different. Yeon Ho-jeong was pushed back. The tension was so strong that a sharp pain came from the hand holding the light dragon. But that was all. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who hit the ground with his Gwangryongbu, stood upright. Then Seok-kyung and Moo-seong, who were running, hesitated. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Whats so urgent that youre running like a colt with its tail on fire? this guy. Seok-kyung growled softly. What happened to Qu River? At that time, a cold voice came from beyond the steam. You mean this kid? Phew! Steam rose high into the sky due to strong gusts of wind. And then Dang Gwan appeared in that ce, clutching Gok Gangs blood-covered neck. Gokgang was lying limp, bleeding from the hole. Seok-kyung and Moo-seongs eyes were bloodshot. These guys!! Didnt youmit the foul first? It was so shameful that they came rushing in to catch us two. The official strengthened the hand holding Qu Gangs neck. Crump! Qu Gangs neck was bent at a strange angle. Survival was no longer possible as all of the internal organs were melted and even the cervical vertebrae were crushed. The official threw the curved steel at random and came to the side of Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. The skirmish is over. Now lets stick together properly. Seok-kyung shouted. Kill them all! Wow! The two camps rushed towards each other. Chapter 355 Episode 355 The beginning of cleaning (5) A man wearing a bamboo hat ran through the mountains and streams. Phew. The movement of kicking the ground with the toes is very light and graceful. Still, it was fast. Once he hit the ground, he could easily ovee a distance of about a dozen miles, repeating the movement dozens of times without taking a single breath. His legs were full of sticity, his breathing was extremely steady, and his arm movements that doubled his speed were so flexible that it was like watching a birds wings pping. So the man ran. With a noble and elegant posture, but with a speed that cannot bepared to any expert. How long did it run? sh! A light green glow emanated from the mans eyes, darkly shadowed beneath the bamboo ribs. That way. Wow! It was fast before, but its even faster now. The sight of him kicking off the rock and flying into the sky was literally like a bird. Crash! The man flew high into the sky, stepped on countless tree branches, and finally saw a middle-aged man. sh! The Juklip man, who moved like lightning, suddenlynded in front of the middle-aged man. A subtle admiration appeared on the face of the middle-aged man, Mr. Moyong. I heard this is said throughout Gangdong. When the judge soars, all evil holds its breath Indeed, it is a divinew as amazing as its determination. Thats too much praise. The man took off his bamboo ribs. He was a senior. Youre quick. I thought it would take two more days. We couldnt rx in a situation where we didnt know when a fight would break out. Mo Yong nodded his head. I was wondering if I should go catch it alone. Yeonwi asked. Did you get a call from themander there? exactly. I think well arrive in half a day. Its half a day. Yeonwi turned his head. It was a dark night. The moonlight was clear, but there were some clouds. There was no problem in distinguishing objects, but it was difficult to see them as clearly as in broad daylight. However, the two were strong men who would find it difficult to find an opponent even in the entire martial arts world, except for the strong man of Seongcheon, who ascended to the realm of gods through martial arts. At this level of brightness, I was able to see things clearly using my inner energy and excellent eyesight. That way. There was a huge manor where Yeonwi pointed. It was sorge that even high-ranking officials could admire it. Although it was not fancy, it wasrge and spacious enough to easily amodate hundreds of family members. Prince Moyong said. It is said that they have been relocating nearby civilians to other locations for nearly a year. Thanks to this, there are no civilians within a 10-ri radius starting from that manor. Thank goodness. Whether its fortunate or unfortunate, well have to fight to find out. Have you figured out the power? Of course. Prince Moyong took out a small letter from his pocket. Provincial Commander Yeo Sang-dos intelligence organization found out. Yeonwis eyes deepened as he read the letter. Four To be exact, in the worst case, it could be four. Weve packed them all over the ce, so theyre going to be crazy. If we had been dispatched to another ce, there would be two or three masters who could deal with us. I dont think they are the only ones. Of course. Even if we exclude the transcendent experts who have broken through the barrier of martial arts, there are probably hundreds of experts who are exceptionally talented in their own way. Hundreds. When I went to meet the Duke of Duchess without my knowledge, there were about fifty people watching her. The fifty of them were all masters who boasted outstanding skills, and they were not people to be trifled with. Yeonwi nodded. The Gojeong say they are mythical soldiers. Its a myth disease Mo Yong-gun sneered. Thats a grand name. How much self-confidence must he have had to take over the government office? That wasnt the important thing. Then, the number of masters sent by the Shinhwa Church to the Henan government office was originally? Ruins and ghosts. What if we add to that the three military officers who went to Yeonhojeong and Tanggwan, as well as the masters of the area the two men are currently targeting? Only nine transcendent masters. Its a chilling number. It was fortunate that I was able to defeat both of them first by defeating them individually. Now, even if we assume that Yeon Ho-jeong and Tang Gwan Muk-bi kill all the enemies over there, there will be four people left. It was great power. If you want to control everything in a province, you will have to invest that much power. Moreover, it is said that there were hundreds of masters under hismand. Can we attack it? Yeonwis eyes deepened. He looked at Mo Yong-gun. The head of the Moyong family there is definitely a secret hidden away. Because he is so good at scheming, his martial arts skills tend to be undervalued. Just looking at it like this, Prince Moyongs military power was no different from his own. Moreover, I heard that Prince Moyong was training another martial arts besides Geogunmu, which is the Gaju branch of the Moyong family. In other words, it meant that he was hiding his skills. I am like that too. There was a difference. Prince Moyong hid it to prepare for the future, and Yeonwi simply did not have a chance to reveal his skills. The important thing is that both you and Moyong are stronger than what is known to the outside world. But their martial arts skills may also be better than expected. In particr, the ce the two were targeting could be said to be their headquarters. It is said that it was originally created by Yeosangdo with the purpose of gathering with his subordinate officials to actively discuss military affairs. Thanks to this, it was spacious and boasted quite an excellent effect in terms of water fortress. furthermore. Can I go out scouting for a moment? Prince Moyong nced at Yeonwi. Are you confident you wont get caught? Dont worry about that. Okay, lets go together. hook! The two men killed the sight and narrowed the distance between them and Jangwon. How close did you get? Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. [Did you take it?] [I took it.] Prince Moyong frowned. [They must have prepared very well for these guys.] The first thing that stimted the senses of the two extremely active people was the faint smell of oil. The smell was blocked so well that an ordinary person, or even an expert, would not have noticed it unless they maximized their senses to this extent. [They are all masters of Yeoyanggong. ording to Commander Yeon, it is said that by creating fire on its own and absorbing the amplified fire energy, not only does it reduce internal power consumption, but it also increases strength.] [ I heard that too.] In fact, Yeon Wi personally went to the site of the battle between Yeon Hojeong and Gyujeok. There was an enemy. It was fortunate that we stopped it quickly, but it could have easily spread into arge forest fire. It was truly amazing. No matter how much of a master of martial arts it was, turning the entire area into a sea of fire was an adventure that could not easily be attempted. What is an adventure to ordinary warriors is not an adventure to them. It was a tactic that could never be used unless it was based on the bodys strong heat resistance. In fact, the discovery of inner strength that ignited a fire in such arge area before the adventure itself was great. Fight in a favorable environment Although it is the basics ofbat. The two moved more cautiously. No matter how aplished they were, the two were people who had learned the traditional martial arts of Baekdo martial arts. Although his awareness of Qigong was so great that he could freely reduce and increase his presence, it was impossible to even use top-notch stealth techniques. In other words, it is difficult to delve into the inside. If there are only masters who have not been able to break through the barrier, there is a high chance of being caught if there is even one military-level master. So the two went around the entire outskirts of the area and returned to their original ce. Its a pain in the ass. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. It smells like oil everywhere. If a battle breaks out, they will start with fire. I think the same thing. They are really interesting guys. Beyond the fact that fire attacks dont work, they can actually help Its really interesting. Mr. Moyong, who was deep in thought, suddenly spoke. At that level, I dont think it would be possible to put out the fire unless it rains heavily. . Creating a favorable environment is the basis of battle, and if they are already fully prepared, what we need to do is erase that advantage first and then proceed with the battle. That is correct. You wont be able to pull it out with half-baked water. If thats the case, then the battle location needs to be moved. hmm. If you lure us to a ce that is beneficial to us Is that really necessary? What do you mean? Yeonwi was silent for a moment. He had a particrly serious face. Prince Moyong waited patiently for his thoughts toe together. After a while, Yeonwi spoke. It would have been nice if the head of the family hade here. By releasing the poison, we will be able to drastically reduce the enemysbat power. The problem is that he isnt there. exactly. Then there are three choices we can make. Please speak. first. Giving up the fight. Well, that could also be one of the options. It is better to n for the future than to attack too hard and have things go wrong. exactly. The problem is that I cant imagine how these guys will act when my son and the family head inform me of their victory. I guess thats why Yeon Ga-ju and I came. Its best to take this opportunity to kill them all. Then there is a second option. As Lord Moyong said, it is to induce them to change the battle location. In other words, we have to spread incentives. I think thats best. If possible, the price would be good. It was not an attempt to quell the fire attack of Shinhwaism. Mo Yong-gun knew that the lightning technique he had learned was amplified by receiving water energy. If you do well, you can render most of them incapable ofbat in one hit. So they want to lure them to the water. The problem is whether people who are so well-prepared will fall for the bait. hmm. Moyong-gun shook his head and asked with a puzzled look. Then what about the third and final one? Were fighting here. Thats the worst option. Its the worst, but in some cases, it might be the best choice. What do you mean? Yeonwi whispered in a low voice. For a moment, Moyongs eyes widened. Are you crazy? It was clear that it was a historic moment in many ways. It was really rare for such words toe out of Mo Yong-guns mouth. Even more so if it is admiration. Yeonwi sighed. I wouldnt have thought of it if I hadnt held hands with you. Besides, the Duke might easily allow it No, he will allow it. Are you sure? Of course. The Dukes anger towards those guys is no less than mine. Except for the guy who risked his life to drive them out. What cant they do? Then The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. Anyway, even if the battle over there is over, it will take three days for news to reach Ye. And if you work hard, we will be able toplete all preparations within two days. Good. Yeonwi spoke powerfully. Then lets get straight to work. Please go directly to Lady Moyong. I understand. Lord Yeonga, please wait for the Tangma Army. So be it. Moyong turned around and paused for a moment. Yeongaju. Please speak. Commander Yeon, dont worry too much. It was an encouragement that was uncharacteristic of Mr. Moyong. However, if you know what he was saying, it was indeed something like Mr. Moyongs words. I dont want to lose my cool in this battle because Im worried about my children. Yeonwi smiled. Pleasee back. grasp! Moyonggun moved at a frightening speed. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. Its okay if you dont win. Just dont get hurt. Chapter 356 Episode 356 The beginning of cleaning (6) Oh my gosh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Thats amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was rushing towards Seok-gyeong, immediately turned and attacked Museong. So to speak, it was an irregr attack. Nevertheless, Museong blocked the Gwangryongbu as if he had been waiting, and the shock of the attacking from the ax de was truly amazing. Im saying hes fine. It was a blow that was struck with full force of the White Tiger. Even though I struck that blow with my bare hand, my hand was not damaged. Green onions! Still, due to Yeonhojeongs unique strength and the weight of the Gwangryongbu, he took two steps back. At least in terms of power, Yeonhojeong has the upper hand. this guy! Seok-gyeong straightened his fireball towards Yeon-ho-jeong. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The left side of my face became hot. For a moment, a tremendous amount of heat was felt. grasp! Yeonhojeong flew high into the sky. Quaaaang! The fire kidney broke the cliff and entered. It was not only hot, but also had enough power to crush rocks. Seok-kyung looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong. As if he knew how to dodge into the air, he was already preparing another tension in the left hand. It was then. hook! An insidious wind was aimed at Seok-gyeongs torso. It was tension flowing through the texture of the air. Although its power is not strong, if it is hit hard, itsbat power will decrease for a moment. The poisonous air felt from the tension was very strong. Danga?! Seok-gyeong threw his left hand towards the tension of the party hall. Quang! mes spread everywhere along with the explosion. A sweet smell was carried by the me and dispersed. It was the smell of poisonous intestines breaking apart. The official smiled coldly. You arrogant bastard! A look of murder appeared on Seok-kyungs face. A scum of the Tang family. Wow! Seok-gyeong rushed towards the hotel. It was much faster than Gokgangs movements. Still, I felt rxed. It is about leaving room in the neww and supplementaryw so that you can react at any time. The official quietly turned his back and greeted Seok-gyeong. Seok-kyungs eyes deepened. Is there something nned? At that time, a tremendous murderous energy swirled behind my back. ! Seok-kyung quickly ducked to the side. Quaaaang! The flying dragon part rotated like a cartwheel and stuck in the spot where Seok-gyeong was standing. sh! Before we knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was on top of the axes spear and hurled his spear at Seok-gyeong. Pow! Seok-kyung stepped back. The shock wasnt great. This is because it was not a tension to explode, but a tension to push. As soon as Seok-gyeong retreated, Moo-seong attacked. Blue light swirled from Yeonhojeongs pupils. Jump! A light dragon that can be pulled out in one go. sh! The speed of the horizontally wrapped light dragon was faster than any swift sword. Museong blocked the Yeolhwashinjang three times, but the destructive power of the one attack unleashed by the Gwangryongbu was powerful enough topletely shatter the three defenses. Quaaaang! Museong took a step back again. His face, which had been expressionless the whole time, became slightly distorted. thud! There was a huge kidney blocking the way between the cliffs. Yeon Ho-jeong, holding a huge axe, was radiating a force that did not match his slim body. Whoa! Whoa! The Yeongasindan rotated at high speed. At the center of the rotating inner altar, the Byeokrajingi held the center and the Yongpogi stretched out like the heat of the sun. Whiiing! Hehehe! A white radiance rose from the Gwangryongbu. The translucent white brilliance tore into three or four branches and swirled around the ax de and spear of the Light Dragon Department. Grumble! The red flesh rising from the back contained the anger of a phoenix in full flight. The sun gods lethality was increasing as time passed. Ugh. A soft green-blue wind blew from the two legs, creating a gentle sense of leisure, and a translucent hexagonal ck armor appeared in front of Yeonhojeong Pavilion, creating an absolutely invincible defense. Yeongasindan, which is abination of Byeoknajingyeol and Yongposin gong, has be extremely active. The Four Gods Energy was flowing through the entire body,pletely unleashing the masters fighting power. Yeonhojeong draws out all his strength. As he became an invincible general bestowed by heaven and red at his enemies, even Seok-gyeong and Museong retreated in horror at the harsh re of his eyes. Yeonhojeong lightly cut the wind with Gwangryongbu. Phew. The white wind amplified and attached the teeth of a beast to the light dragon. ruler. Yeon Ho-jeong pushed the left hand to the middle middle. hook. Red mes and white wind mixed at the fingertips, creating a threatening atmosphere. Come in now. It was a provocative word. Seok-kyungs face distorted. sh! Surprisingly, it was Moo-seong who moved before Seok-kyung. Was it shameful to have been pushed out of the previous match? The silent energy waves rushing towards him, emitting blue mes all over his body, were truly brutal. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. h h h! The two peoples martial arts skills collided, releasing terrifying light waves. Damn it! Kwazizig! The shock wave cracked the ground and cliffs. The stone wall that Mother Nature had painstakingly created over thousands of years was scratched by the sh between the two supreme masters, who gave it their all. The voiceless Yeomwangkwon aimed at Yeonhojeongs chest. Yeon Ho-jeong raised the spear and struck. Hahaha! It was a spectacr sh. The mes emitted with the me Kings Fist flew in all directions, and the white wind that had enveloped the Light Dragon Department turned into smoke and spread out. Bababababaak! For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Although we have blocked our enemies with spirit, there is no way we will be defeated forever. A hundred mythological soldiers were rushing and running along the cliffs on the left and right. The intention was to seize the rear, surround it, and attack it. It was a simple yet effective tactic. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong was not there to just watch. Yeon Ho-jeong took a powerful step forward. Quang! He gathered his explosive power and carried out the Great Rebellion. Kwakwakwak! Kwarung! It was a rare attack technique that cut and shed not only the front, but also the left and right sides. There was literally nothing like the ax swing of a crazy killer. When he used a heavy weapon weighing more than 80 pounds and used martial arts, the feeling of intimidation was so great that it was difficult to describe in words, regardless of how high or low he was. Whoa whoa! Fuwaaaaak! The bodies of the three myth soldiers were torn to pieces by the ws of the great tiger that created a gust of wind. It was an assault that epassed an unimaginable scope, so it was unexpected. Museongs eyes shone. Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong took a couple of steps back. Although they blocked entry from the left and right using martial arts, the attack on Museong at the front was weakened. hook! Museong gained momentum and moved. The fire dragon magic sword, which wasunched with a straight-line martial sword, was aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs lower body. ?! At that moment, Museong could not hide his curiosity. Why? With his skills, he could use any tactic, including evasion, defense, and counterattack. However, the purpose of targeting the lower body was to push Yeon Ho-jeong with a series of attacks. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not pay any attention to the attacks against him. On the contrary, he tried to attack left and right again, but it seemed like he wouldnt mind getting his leg cut off. why? It was then. luxuriance! sh! Quaaaang! Seok-kyung closed the distance in an instant and blocked Moo-seongs head. Tsk! Moo-seong and Seok-gyeong stumbled back. Cheeeeeek! Cloudy gray smoke rose from the hands of the two people. It was poisonous. Museong looked at the front in surprise. Burbubbubbuk! Yeonhojeong uses all-epassing assault techniques. And behind Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder, there was a party official with blue eyes. The officer snapped his fingers. Piiiiing! With a sharp sound that tore through the air, two daggers flew in a curved line. It was an amazing thing. It flew in a curve rather than a straight line, and the moment it turned, its speed doubled. puck! Whoops! The dagger that Mu-seong avoided was lodged in the abdomen of one of the myth soldiers. Seok-kyung smashed the dagger with his fist. It didnt end there. You cant believe you rushed in front of Dang Ga-in with your bare hands. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Countless memorizations were held in both hands of the party. I couldnt figure out where I was hiding all that memorization. Even the types are so different that it is difficult to figure out which memorization has what effect. Let that arrogance be realized through death. The official wielded both arms. Bababababaak! Dozens of memorized words poured out to the two people, avoiding Yeonhojeong. Seok-gyeong gritted his teeth. this guy! Quang! With a powerful advance, he threw the intestines in all directions. Puff puff puff puff! Whoops! Plop! Seventy percent of the memorization was blocked by Seokgyeongs tension shield. Seok-kyungs eyes wavered. damage?! It was just amazing. I poured all my strength into it with the intention of blocking the entire front. However, three percent of them flew through the air and struck the mythical soldiers behind them. The surprise didnt end there. Kaaaaak! Ugh! The mythical soldiers hit by the memorization screamed and fell over. Screaming?! Seok-gyeong and Moo-seong were surprised. Like other cultists, Shinhwa soldiers were also mentally well-equipped for loyalty and belief. They possess the mental strength to not even frown even when subjected to considerable torture. Those mythical soldiers scream. Even though it was just memorization! Soon they found out why. Tududududuuk! The fallen myth soldiers vomited blood from the chilgong. However, their fallen bodies were constantly twitching. It was memorization. The cancer that has prated into the body is traveling through the bloodstream of the entire body, tearing blood vessels and cutting nerves. It was a truly brutal attack. Seok-gyeong was appalled by the partys cruel cancer techniques. You crazy! The officer snapped his fingers. Peeeeee! Pow! There was no time to curse. My wrist was sore as I tried to hit the memorized attack aimed at an opening. Even that small memorization contains a power that cannot be ignored. bang! Qarring! The cliffs on the left and right have now copsed. The already narrow road became even narrower. Pieces of stone sticking out of the wall that had been chipped away by the uproar at Yeonhojeong were causing terrible scratches on the bodies of the mythical soldiers. Whoa! Pow! Whoa! Pow! The Shinhwa soldiers fell helplessly due to the tension of the bullet fired without missing the opportunity. Cheeeeeek! The fallen mythological soldiers vomited dark red blood along with pale smoke. The mythical soldiers who vomited blood could not get back up. It was a Dangacheon eagle. The poisonous internal repair method that had killed Yo-Rae was taking the lives of the Shinhwa soldiers at once. this! Museong sighed without realizing it. In the front, a crazy killer with a huge ax is holding on with an iron-d defense, and from behind, the poisonous devil, who prevents any approach, is making a brutal attack. The two masters were clearly performing their respective roles, as if they had been working together their entire lives. Their n to sweep away with overwhelming power did not work, at least for these two people. That wont work. Seok-gyeong judged calmly. He got angry for a moment and ordered an all-out attack, but if he continued like this, he would only lose his troops. Everyone stop attacking! Retreat to the rear! The superiors orders were absolute. Not only Wu Sheng but all of the Xinhua soldiers retreated immediately. It was then. Pabababak! The distance between Yeonhojeong and Danggwan narrowed again. The goal was to maintain the atmosphere of the battle where they had once gained the upper hand. The two men, who were unparalleled in their actualbat skills, shed hands and feet without a single word of conversation. It didnt end there. Aaaah! Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was concentrating on defense, suddenly struck in a straight line and swung the Gwangryongbu towards Seok-gyeong. Seok-kyungs eyes sparkled. Hahaha! Yeonhojeong quickly retreated with a strong shock wave. Piiiiing! At the same time, the partys seven daggers were fired at Seok-gyeong. At that moment, Mooseong moved like a shadow. Damn it! The Martial me Kings Eight Fist struck down all seven daggers. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. The nape of his neck turned red as if he was slowly getting feverish. Why dont you just let it happen? Chapter 357 Episode 357 The beginning of cleaning (7) Dududududu. Yeonwis eyes lit up. The sun was slowly rising in the distance in the east. It has already been more than three hours since Prince Moyong left. Nevertheless, Yeonwi did not kill the extremely open feeling. Thanks to this, I was quite tired, but I was able to hear the sound of horses hooves far away. grasp! Yeonwi rushed at breakneck speed towards the ce where the sound of the horses hooves came from. After a while. All troops stop. The person who stopped at the front was a young man with a neat appearance. Although he looked like a young man, the fire and wisdom in his eyes showed that his age was not as young as it seemed. A warrior wearing heavy armor and riding a world-famous horse. Attached to his waist was a military longsword that was longer and wider than any other sword in the central ins. This is the appearance of Mo Yong-wu, themander of the Tangma army. Are you here? Sigh. Mo Yong-woo got off his horse and gave a restrained hand. This is Mo Yong-woo,mander of Tangma County. I meet the matriarch of the Yeonga family. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Ive felt it before, but it really is a trap. I feel like he is close to perfection in every aspect of his eyes, prayers, words, and actions. Its a huge contrast to the first one. If Yeon Ho-jeong had an unconventional aesthetic, Mo Yong-woo was a person who lived with orthodox aesthetics. If Yeonhojeong was hot and dangerous like a burning fire, Mo Yongwoo was proud and stable like calm water. Two young people who reached the peak of thete index despite havingpletely different temperaments. You really dont know that this young man is the younger brother of the Moyong family. I dont know how they are so different even though they are of the same bloodline. Just looking at his two sons, their temperaments are very different, but both of them fundamentally live with the value of righteousness. In that sense, it was almost questionable whether Mo Yong-gun and Mo Yong-woo really had the same bloodline. You worked hard to get here. no. I heard the sound of Tang Mas horses hooves from the garrison far away. I came here first because I was worried that if I moved a little further, I would be caught by the enemies. okay. I also wanted to stop at this point. I see. But Mo Yong-woo looked around. By any chance, where has Bonggong Moyong gone? I dont feel any presence. If he had heard the sound of horses hooves, it was Prince Moyong who would havee before Yeonwi. But I couldnt see it, so it was understandable that I was curious. Yeonwi said with a serious face. I have something else to say about that. He ryed to Mo Yong-wu the operation against Mo Yong-gun. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. Is that really possible? Honestly, Im not sure. However, Gaju Moyong said it was quite possible. I am in a situation where I have to say something regretful, but if you think about it another way, it is an enemy that the female princess must defeat at all costs. Then I think there is a possibility. okay. The problem is you. Yeonwi asked in a somewhat worried voice. Its a strategy that came to mind on the fly but have you ever had any separate training for this type of tactic? It was a question I asked without much expectation. Surprisingly, Mo Yong-woo nodded. of course. her! Really? Thats right. The Tangma Army is different from the Mortal Death Army. If the Mortal Death Army is suitable for special attacks, our Tang Demon Army is good at all-out warfare. Then isnt it even weirder? Rather, it wouldnt be known if the Mortal Army had such training No. Tang Mas army fights head-on at any time. You must push forward with overwhelming strength andbat power, but sometimes your strength may plummet due to the enemys bizarre tricks. hmm. I trained a lot for situations like that. You two dont have to worry too much. Yeonwi nodded. I understand that you are so confident. I trust you. thank you. Mo Yongwu pointed to Tang Ma with his hand. I will hand over the operation for a while and thene back. Sure. After bowing briefly, Mo Yong-woo summoned themanders and handed them the strategy. Yeonwi, who was watching the scene from afar, smiled without realizing it. Hes a fine young man. After a while, the soldiers dispersed here and there, each pulling their horse. After feeding the horses hay, they each restedfortably, but their eyes were still fierce as they looked around. Mo Yong-woo approached. I will take charge of this ce. How about seeing you again when Duke Moyong returns? Of course you should. I have to keep an eye on the situation over there as well. Yes, I understand. ah! Why are you doing that? Mo Yong-woo asked as if he was curious. What happened to Commander Yeons side? Have you heard from me yet? Yeonwi shook his head. The battle probably ended a few hours ago. The oue of that battle was something he could not talk about. Of course, I believe that Yeon Ho-jeong and Dang Gwan Muk-bi did a good job, but I dont know what people do. Mo Yong-woo, who saw a hint of anxiety on Yeon-wis face, smiled and said. Dont worry too much. Commander Yeon would have done a good job. Moreover, since Lord Dangga is with us, we will soon bring news of victory. I hope so. Even if we didnt win, everyone would be safe. From what I have seen, Commander Yeon is the type of person who does not hesitate in a fight that he will lose, so he will definitely act wisely. Yeonwi smiled. It seems you know my son well. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Of course you should know better. If I knew more, I wouldnt have to follow Commander Yeons toes. what? haha. Yeonwi burst outughing at Mo Yong-woos words. I know these words are meant tofort my heart, but hearing these words made me feel less worried. Time passed like that. Prince Moyong, who said he woulde within two days, arrived at the groups location after two and a half days. The time after dawn. I am here. Yeonwi said calmly. Youreter than I thought. Im sorry. I tried to contact you in the meantime, but you were very busy. hmm? Lets gather together first. Mo Yong-gun called Mo Yong-woo. How is Tang Ma? It wont be a problem no matter when we fight. Feel so good. Yeonwi asked. So what do you say you will do? Moyong-gun smiled. Sess. I will send the goods here within an hour. Im d. Fortunately, now is the time to really be nervous. The battle will begin as soon as the goods arrive. At that time, Prince Moyong said something meaningful. Anyway, I think it will make the fight easier. What do you mean? Because the people who bring those items will be our allies. hmm? Moyong grinned. Yeonwi and Mo Yongwoo, who did not understand the meaning, could only tilt their heads. * * * Two days ago. Babababababaak! Our cancer technology was truly terrifying. It seems like they just spray it randomly, but people die every time. Even with the exception of Seok-kyung and Moo-seong, there is no one who could be evaluated as weak, even with empty words, but someone dies every time. Seok-gyeong gritted his teeth. What a piece of shit! Poison and memorization. I didnt let my guard down, but honestly, I thought that kind of study would bepletely useless in front of the sacred fire. It was a natural confidence. Any poisonous techniques and dark techniques scattered throughout the central ins would not be able to show their power in front of the Mystical Religions Yeoyanggong. However, if the person using the poison and memorization is at the Tang Gwan level, then it is a different story. It would have been easier if the elders of the party had attacked in droves. However, Dang Gwan was a super expert who could use independent techniques that the elders could not use and memorize skills that the elders could not handle as naturally as if they were breathing. Surprisingly, the threat of death uttered by that one personpletely blocked the advance of the mythical soldiers. Of course, if you were to risk your life and rush in, you could somehow break through the barrier, but that would be like killing dozens of hunting dogs to catch one wolf. No matter how important the order is, it cannot be done. So the fight became sluggish. I tried to attack him somehow, but I could not get close to the official. Then there is only one breakthrough. Hahaha! Museong vomited blood as he struck the ax with arge swing from the bottom to the upper right. Qigong shields also had limitations. The weight of the Gwangryongbu was not something that could be stopped by blocking it. The shock that had umted so far was continuously triggering internal injuries. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeongs face also became somewhat pale. This was because the Yeonga Shindan waspletely opened and all the Four Gods were brought out to engage in battle. No matter how strong the internal power is, if you extract output at this level, internal power is inevitably depleted. If I hadnt improved my cardiorespiratory capacity through extreme physical training, my breathing would have gradually deteriorated. grasp! Seok-gyeong, who was inspecting the hall, suddenly rushed towards Yeon Ho-jeong. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong retreated, coughing up blood. Although the tension was blocked with the spear of the Gwangryongbu, the infiltrating mirror was shaking the inside. Ugh! The Hyeonmugi soared and blocked the firearms pration scope. However, even though the prometer was blocked, it did not prevent the five internal organs from shaking. At that moment, the doctors eyes lit up. Whoa! Pow! Seok-kyung took three or four steps back in a timely manner. I thought that if I attacked Yeonhojeong, the party would definitely be attacked. Because I was prepared for that, I was able to offset the shock by taking three or four steps back. If I hadnt done that, I would have been poisoned. Then something amazing happened. Wow! Mu-seong rushed in, spraying blood, grabbed Yeon Ho-jeong by the cor, and pushed her back. Seok-kyungs eyes widened. luxuriance! Aaaah! Museong waved his fist like crazy. Pow! Pow! Yeon Ho-jeongs body shook with heavy drinking. Pow! Kwasik! Yeon Ho-jeong also waved his arms and legs like crazy. Museongs face was a mess from his sh and elbow attacks. However, both attacks did not use their strength. This is because the distance is so close that if more force is applied, both of their lives could be lost. The two people seemed to be taking a moment to catch their breath, but then they started swinging their fists at each other like crazy. Pow! Bub bub bub! Puhwaak! It was a dog fight that happened out of nowhere. Seok-kyung couldnt help but be taken aback by the appearance of Moo-seong, which he had never seen before. Museong shouted. Stand back! I lost the first battle! Seok-kyungs eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. A word that I cant believe and dont want to believe. Yes. Even though there was such arge difference in power, they were unable to prate Yeonhojeong and Danggwan. This was because Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were more irond than expected, and Tang Gwans poison and memorization were so scary that they were beyond imagination. It would have been easier if it had been a one-on-one battle, but they lost in a war using geographical features. Cough! Im going to capture these guys, so get back to the entrance! First, lets distance ourselves from these guys and regroup! It was then. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeong, who pped away Moo-seongs arm, grabbed him by the cor and mmed him to the ground. Oops! It seemed like the entire backrest that was on the ground was about to break. Museong instinctively struck with a raised angle. Pow! Blood spouted from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth. Before we knew it, Yeon Ho-jeongs face had be as bloody as Moo-seongs face. But Yeon Ho-jeong did not back down. Crump! Crrrrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had strangled Moo-seong with the spear of Gwangryongbu, buried his head in his back and shouted. Silence!! At that moment, Seok-gyeong saw a ray of light shing on a cliff far away. no! Whoa whoa! One long shot of iron war blew off Musungs head. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled at the sight. He was a happy man with a swollen face. I endured it well so far. Im going to participate in the war from now on. Faaagh! Mukbi flew like a bird and made five iron strikes at Hongryeon Pce. Seok-kyung shouted without realizing it. Retreat! Everyone retreat! Titty teeting! Chapter 358 Episode 358 The beginning of cleaning (8) The timing of Mukbis participation in the war was truly exquisite. puck! Bub bub bub! Burbubbuk! Every time she pulled up the Hongryeon Pce, the mythical soldiers copsed without even being able to scream. It was one hit, one kill. Every time the iron war splits the air, the life of a myth soldier was lost. It had to be that way. It pierces precisely between the eyebrows, not the chest or abdomen, and no matter how strong ones vitality is, recovery is impossible once the brain has been destroyed. Seok-gyeong was extremely embarrassed. An archer?! Before facing the enemies, it was hard to tell if there were two or three of them. But after the fight broke out, I couldnt pay attention to that part. The energy waves emitted by Yeonhojeong seemed to pierce the sky, and the energy waves emitted by the temple were as insidious and deep as the smoke of hell. In the midst of the overwhelming conflicting energy waves and the frantic battle, I could not even think of the existence of Bangsu. Seok-gyeong finally realized. These guys arent just targeting us. Perfectly coordinated hands and feet and efficient strategy. Even though the two of them risked their lives to block it, they were careful not to bring out an archer of that size until the decisive moment. The rule blew on us? Even if that were true, conducting a battle so boldly yet cautiously Seok-gyeongs eyes sparkled. These guys dont just know about our school. It is clear that he is aware of the existence of the remaining heretic religions. then? Headquarters is in danger! We can infer that from the appearance of the archer. Seok-kyungs hair was definitely not normal either. Seok-kyung shouted. Everyone fall to the rear! Im going back to headquarters right now! Yeon Ho-jeong frowned when he heard those words. The officer asked. Youre going back to headquarters? suddenly? I realized it. what? They knew they were targeting everyone. I realized that another force, namely my father and Prince Moyong, was targeting the headquarters. The officials eyes became gloomy. You must never let it go. of course. Faaagh! The two men rushed at Seok-gyeong and the remaining sixty or so Shinhwa soldiers with all their might. But the speed at which they retreated was incredibly fast. The temporary retreat and movement back to headquarters were on a different level. Dang Gwan and Muk Bi constantly fired arrows and arrows, but Seok Gyeongs defense, which repelled their attacks from the rear, was extremely strong, minimizing damage. I cant help it. A light of determination shed in the officers eyes. Due to extreme energy consumption, you may be rendered incapable ofbat for a short period of time. But there was no way. If you send them to headquarters, things will go wrong. Tang Gwan was a man who valued theplete destruction of the enemy more than his arrogance. Its a bit awkward to show it to this guy, though. I cant help it. There is no choice but topletely block their escape with this one shot. It was then. its okay. ?! You dont have to overdo it. The officials eyes wavered. Can this guy? Do you really know? What kind of martial arts will you focus on? Of course Yeon Ho-jeong knew. However, for the sake of the party, I pretended not to know the details. It looks like you are nning to reveal a secret technique that has not been shown to the public, but you do not have to do that. Why? Cant you hear? what? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Hisplexion was pale due to extreme energy consumption, but his eyes were shining brilliantly. Arrived on time. Our allies. At that moment, the hotels ears perked up. Doo doo doo doo. The sound of horses hoovesing from afar. Although the number was notrge, each horse seemed to be a world-famous horse. The speed at which it struck and crushed the ground was truly surprising. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled softly. Damn you guys. It wille soon, and it will definitely make you feel like youre in the mood. Faaagh! Mukbi, who was climbing the cliff and shooting arrows, came up next to Yeonhojeong. Youre here. Yes, I came. Yeon Ho-jeong looked beyond the retreating mythological soldiers. A thick cloud of dust rose from the end of the road, which was blocked on both sides by cliffs. Now, lets exert ourst strength! Faaagh! The three people rushed forward with terrifying force. what? Seok-gyeong, who was puzzled because no attack came from behind, was surprised by the sensation of the ground shaking and looked forward. Aaaah! About 50 horsemen charging and shouting. As if they knew right away that this was the situation, they rushed forward forming a siege, and the momentum was like an angry wave. What are they doing?! What is it? Buuuuuung! Jujakgi was young in the Gwangryongbu, which flew at an incredible speed. Hahaha! Seok-kyungs face distorted. The power of the Gwangryongbu, which flew in like a wheel of fire, almost broke both of my arms. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong flew into the air, grabbed the Gwangryongbu again, and raised the ax high above his head. They are my men. Yeonhojeong hit the ground with all his might. Kwakwakwak! Suzaku and White Tiger shed while creating a gust of red and white me, causing the ground in the area to shatter and bounce up. The split went beyond the stonendscape and reached the feet of the mythical soldiers. When about sixty mythical soldiers momentarily lost their bnce and hesitated. At that moment, the army of death came in. Kill them all! Wow! Qarring! The advance of the deadly army blocking the entrance was apanied by tremendous destructive power. A look of emptiness appeared on Seok-kyungs face. sh! Pow! A raincoat was stuck on his shoulder. It was a rain thrown by the party. Cheeeeeeeek! The ossific acid that prates through the skin was evaporated. However, the method of walking was shaken by the momentary use of internal strength. The silence calmly led the protest. Pipipiping! Pow! Four arrows hit the bodies of the two myth soldiers, and one arrow hit Seok-gyeongs thigh. The party quickly passed by Mukbi. With a short word. Its pretty good. sh! The official approached, bending as if chasing lightning, and fired a double shot at Seok-gyeongs chest. Puff poop! Wow! Seok-kyung, who vomited blood and retreated, fell down among the mythical soldiers. Fuuuuuuu! Quack! At the front, the Mortal Death Army pushed forward with a three-kill formation, and at the rear, Dang Gwan and Muk Bi fired arrows and arrows like crazy. Seok-gyeong, who had fallen and was trampled by the feet of mythological soldiers, barely came to his senses and got up. !! For a moment, he had the illusion that the world had gone dark and looked up into space. A dark killer holding a huge axe was attacking there. ying with fire is over, you bastards. The light dragon part hit Seok-gyeongs head. Quang! * * * The one hour you said hase to an end. Please wait a little longer. Prince Moyong was calm. Time was on their side. Even at this very moment, Yeosangdos spy organization was deceiving the attention of the Shinhwa religions leaders. But there was nothing good about wasting more time. In other words, it was to their advantage tounch a surprise attack as soon as possible. Is it still far away? At first nce, nervousness appeared on Mo Yongs face. We must arrive at least before dawn. No matter how much you use internal energy to strengthen your eyes, the difference between night and day vision is clear. We must end the fight before the sun rises. It was then. Doo doo doo doo. The powerful sound of horses hooves could be heard from afar. Surprise spread across Yeonwis face, and a glimpse of joy appeared on Mo Yongwus face. Prince Moyong breathed a soft sigh of relief. You arrived on time. Hee hee hee! The neighing of the horses was truly magnificent. Yeonwi shouted in a turbulent voice. Hojeong! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was riding at the front, smiled and waved his hand. It was close, wasnt it? How are you here?! Prince Moyong said. I told you. Our troops wille with the goods. Was that the Gojeong and the Immortal Army? exactly. I received a call from two days ago saying that he woulde here right after the fight. Sheep are sheep, so I thought it would be better to leave it to those guys. Huh! Wow! The officer kicked off his horseshoe and flew down in front of the two in one fell swoop. Its been a while. Dangaju. The official nced at Prince Moyong and snorted. Prince Moyong pretended not to see him. Yeonwi asked. How did the fight go? Cant you see that we havee this far? Im on my way to sweep it all away. Yeonwis expression brightened. You worked hard. You really had a hard time. joy! I didnt have much trouble. The official looked back at Yeonhojeong. That fox-like bastard is so clever. Yeon Ho-jeong got off the horse, licking his lips. Thanks to you, I almost died. Do you know that I fainted in the middle because I was having a hard time? Its noisy and cheap. Yeonwi approached Yeonhojeong and Mukbi. There were a lot of hardships. Deep relief appeared on Yeonwis face as she held and shook the hand of the child she regarded as her son and daughter. There was no need for great praise or many words. Just from that facial expression, I could see how anxious Yeonwi had been. What about Via? Are you hurt anywhere? yes. Mukbi said as if he was embarrassed. I only provided support fire from behind. The practitioner did all the hard work. Yeonwi chuckled. This guy moves so recklessly. He must have run wild from the front alone again. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. How did you know? Thats the way I always do it. Hey. So, can you fight now? of course. As I came, I increased my strength on the axis. Its enough to support one arm. Okay, dont overdo it. of course. After finishing the conversation, Yeon Ho-jeong approached Mo Yong-gun. Prince Moyong looked Yeonhojeong up and down and snorted. Now that youve reached that point, its obvious that your enemies are going crazy. I made minced meat. Dont you have to do that to die? At that time, the party official sarcastically said. That guy is also a funny guy. I wondered why they didnt tell me in advance that they would almost never die, but they didnt even know. Yeon Ho-jeong looked embarrassed. I really didnt know. At first, I wondered why the head of the family killed them so cruelly. You guys, who tore a guy called Gyu-jeok to death without even knowing that, are quite crazy. At that time, Moyong said. Lets stop talking now. Shouldnt we start the battle soon? He asked Yeon Ho-jeong. Have you received all the items? of course. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the Mortal Army. Each soldier took out three or four golden pouches from his belt. A cruel smile appeared on Mo Yongs face. Good. Shall we go soon? Thats right. After a while. About sixty masters surrounding the headquarters of the Shinhwa Church lit golden pouches on fire. Piyuuuung! A beam of iron was shot high into the sky. That was the signal. Everyone holding the golden pouch violently threw the pouch, which had begun to smoke, toward the persons presence. After a while. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Kwakwakwak! Dozens of buildings exploded with a huge explosion. Kaaaaak! Aaaah! A terrible scream rang out from my son-inw. These were all the screams of mythological soldiers and masters of the mythological religion. At that time, Mo Yong-woos loud voice cut through the sky. Dont leave a single one alive! Rumbling! Five hundred soldiers from Tangmas army attacked with terrifying force. Chapter 359 Episode 359 The authority of the strong (1) Father! Did you get a call? yes! A smile spread across Zhuge Munhos face as he received the letter from Zhuge Zhen. also. I knew I would handle it properly. This letter was a victory report that Yeonhojeong and Danggwan Mukbi had won. Zhuge Wenhu believed in them. However, no operation could be ten percent certain. Because there are always variables in what people do. But fortunately, the three clearly proved their abilities. There may have been help from the Mortal Army, but it was entirely their fault that they held on until the allies arrived. I would have already gone up to their base by now. It was then. Soldier! I have an urgent message from my intelligence advisor! Urgent report? Zhuge Liens eyes widened as he read the letter handed over by the informant. Gunpowder?! Zhuge Yan asked with a surprised expression. You mean gunpowder? Is this the gunpowder I know? okay. It is said that in order to wipe out the enemys stronghold, they asked the provincialmander to use gunpowder. It is gunpowder, not fire bomb. In some ways, gunpowder was more difficult to handle than fire bombs. Depending on the manufacturing method, fire bombs can be protected by attaching a safety device or making the shell thicker, but gunpowder explodes immediately when it catches fire. Additionally, it is vulnerable to humidity. This is especially true the more powerful the gunpowder is. They handed over gunpowder, not fire bombs Considering the cost and difficulty of management, it means that the womens side also risked life and death. No matter how much the provincialmander is, he has no choice but to bear a great burden to leak that amount of gunpowder to the outside world. Moreover, now that the power of the empire has weakened, if you are caught in the wrong, you could be removed from office. is not it. In fact, gunpowder might be safer. When a fire explodes, a residue is bound to be left behind. On the other hand, if gunpowder explodes, thats it. If the gunpowder was given to him to avoid any possible harm, then it can be said that Yeosang is not an ordinary person either. No matter what, as long as gunpowder is mobilized, we will be able to achieve victory without major damage. The Tangma Murder Army was a unit with extensive knowledge in the use of fire bombs. I heard that they went beyond simply using it and even trained on the st radius and pration path. Whats left? The small children can be dealt with by the Tangmamyulsa joint force. But what about Go Soo-jin? Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. There may be a great expert hiding there. Of course, I think that the level of eighteen warriors is everything, but. What if one or more masterse? What if someone stronger than a transcendent expert takes his ce there? That wont be possible. Even if thats the case, our forces are by no meanscking. Zhuge Literary Master did not know how strong the Shengtian Thirteen-Level Master was. Naturally, the power in that area will surpassmon sense. Perhaps he could easily deal with the strength of three or four heads of the six families. However, if its just a matter of retreating, that amount of power will be enough. I was confident of that much. Nobody else knows, but Commander Yeon and Gaju Moyong will not get hung up on a fight they cannot win. When I thought about it that way, I finally felt relieved. It would be heartbreaking if any of our allies died, but those four in particr must never die in this fight. Of course, it will have to be like that in the future. Zhuge Wenhu looked out the window. Sunset time. By now, all the fighting would have already ended. How did Hanams final battle end? I hope everyone is safe. * * * Kugugoogung! The Tangma Armys advance waspletely different from the Mortal Death Armys advance. Quang! Whoa whoa! Kaaak! Aaaah! It doesnt end with just cutting and stabbing. Soldiers were not the only ones wearing heavy armor. While the steeds of the Immortal Army were strong and nimble, the steeds of the Tang Demon Army were heavy and full of power. Since it is equipped with heavy armor and is attacked, its destructive power is not something that even the best expert can easily ovee. As their bodies were damaged by all kinds of spears and swords, the hooves of war horses trampled over their bodies. Kwakwakwak! Quang! Even though all the gunpowder has been exploded, explosions are still heard here and there. I could see how incredible the charging power of the Tang Demon Army and the weight of the warhorse were. Mo Yong-woo shouted. Make sure to kill them one by one! These guys have a tough lifeline! There was no mention of beheading them or crushing their heads. However, even without such an exnation, the soldiers faithfully carried out Mo Yong-woos orders. Even though they used powerful charging skills, their eyes were cold and sunken. Yeo-guk whistled without realizing it. Its a huge destructive force. Pow! Pang Man-ho, who had blown off the head of one of the myth soldiers, spoke calmly. Except for the corridor area, the formation is perfect even though this is the first time the entire army has been mobilized. Its like putting training on your body thats reminiscent of actualbat. Otherwise, it would be impossible to show such movement andposure at the same time. Whatever it is, it finally looks like a military unit. Thats right. Fuuuuuuu! Song Yeon-gyeong shouted as she pierced the neck of one of the myth soldiers with her merciless spear skills. This is not the time to criticize our allies skills! Run! Oh, of course. Pabababak! The Death Armys attack was fast and sharp. Tangmas armys attack was massive and full of destructive power. The joint attack of the Tang Demon army attacking from the front and the Mortal Death army pouring in like crazy from the left and right were truly hand and foot in perfect harmony. They were annihting the enemy very efficiently without invading each others territory. Of course there was a reason for that. Ugh! Sixth Army Commander Go Hyeok staggered back. The left side of his body was covered with terrible wounds. Part of the body was covered in blood, and even the bones were exposed. This was because, without any preparation, they were hit by an explosion of gunpowder. Although it was a highly explosive gunpowder, it was fortunate that the body did not explode. However, due to the terrible pain and the shattered blood vessels, it was difficult to show even 30% of my ability. That wasnt all. The calls for relief arms were even more severe. His lower body waspletely broken, making martial arts impossible. Go Hyuk shouted. Spread out your ranks! Do not panic! Throw the oil cans inside the headquarters to form a fire camp! Go Hyeok, whomanded the Shinhwa soldiers with a loud voice, approached Joo Chang. Are you okay?! Ugh! Zhou Chang gritted his teeth. It was a pain that was difficult to describe in words. But what was harder to bear than the pain was the fact that even if I returned home alive, I would have to live as an idiot for the rest of my life. Give me strength! The priestess will somehow cure it! It was then. Are there saints and priestesses? I didnt know that. It was Prince Moyong who appeared, clearing away the thick smoke. Gohyuks face distorted. Who the hell are you! Fuuuuuuu! Zhou Qings head was shattered into pieces. It was a truly horrific death. Lord Mo Yong, who killed Zhou Qing with a thunderbolt strike at the same time as a sword strike, spoke in a murderous voice. Do the lowly things other than birds dare to invade the central ins? You son of a bitch! Go Hyuk screamed. I will kill you! sh! Even if he wasnt able to show off his skills, Go Hyeok was also a master who was notcking in anything in Moyonggun. The firepower of the Yeolhwashin, drawn from the right arm, engulfed Moyonggun at once. Qarring! Go Hyuks power was amazing. It uses much hotter tension than the thermal tension shown by other armaments so far. There is almost no difference in skill between the masters within the Ten Tiger Warlords. However, each had different specialties. Go Hyuks specialty was firepower itself. Excluding generals I and I, he was said to be the best general in terms of his ability to use firearms. That was also the reason he was able to survive the explosion of gunpowder. This is because the fire essence inside the body canceled out nearly half of the explosive power that came from outside. Is he dead? Gohyuks face was tense as he looked at the front covered in firestorm and smoke. If you were hit head-on by a deteriorating kidney, you wouldnt be safe. I poured so much energy into it that it made my head spin for a moment. At the very least, he would have suffered severe internal injuries. Go Hyuk, who was looking down at Joo Cheongs corpse with his head blown off, gritted his teeth and turned around. Im sorry, Joocheong. Your resentment will surelyeter! Then I heard a strange sound. Jeeeeee! A bizarre sound that cannot be heard in nature. Feeling indescribable horror, Go Hyuk quickly turned around and took a defensive stance. Whoa whoa! Gohyuks face became nk. Before he knew it, the sword energy that flew like a thunderbolt had blown off his entire right arm. Its an act of running away without even checking the other persons condition Its truly shocking. Did you try to take control of this midfield with such a clumsy mindset? Pusssss. The smoke cleared and Moyongguns appearance was revealed. Moyong was fine, except that his clothes were covered in dust and his hair was scattered. The brain-stopping device emitted from the entire bodypletely blocked the fire from the deteriorating kidneys. In order to learn the heat resistance of the Shinhwa religion, the bodys heat resistance must be extremely increased. And it was the same for Moyonggun. Noejeonggong was a martial art from the ancient times that could not even be entered into with a reasonable level of talent. As it deals with thunder energy, it is not inferior to the masters of Shinhwa religion in terms of heat resistance. Or perhaps, in terms of heat resistance, it could be superior to a military-level expert. Know that it is an honor for you, a lowly bastard from the border, to die through martial arts. Blue lightning energy exploded from Mo Yongs sword. sh! Sigh! A sound like lightning splitting water erupted. At the same time, Gohyuks body was cut into five or six pieces. It was a terrifying swordsmanship that could not be blocked or avoided. It was a lightning strike of the Mujeongcheonroe style, an invincible sword technique that Prince Moyong was familiar with. The sword strike, which symbolized the movement of lightning, was so fast and strong that it was difficult for human reflexes to even react. Prince Moyong looks down with cold eyes at Gohyuks body, which has been reduced to a piece of meat. It was then. Quaaaaaaaaa! A tremendous explosion of noise erupted from far away in the center of the headquarters. Moyong-gun, startled, looked at the ce where the heavy drinking urred. what? It wasnt just binge drinking. The density of the shock waves felt from that binge drinking was truly enormous. Faaagh! Mo Yong-gun, who rushed to the source of the binge drinking, saw a staggering Yeon Ho-jeong and a young man full of anger. Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. What is that guy again? Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The mes rising from the young mans body were colored golden. It was a me of apletely different color from the mythological soldiers and armed forces that had been fought so far. Not only was the color different, but the ferocity of the temperament itself was on a different level. They are very cute guys. The young mans voice was so sonorous that it rang out clearly throughout the noisy battlefield. Yes, the air has felt strange for the past few days, and bugs have been targeting this ce. But how do you know? ah! Did that old man who wouldnt mind chewing on Yeosang told you? He was a scary young man. There was a bitter madness in his voice. Prince Moyong asked coldly. What are you? Isnt that what an attacker would say? The young man growled softly. It doesnt matter if you dont know. Youre all going to die here. Chapter 360 Episode 360 Authority of the strong (2) Everyone will die here. The young mans words sounded very absurd. Eight-half of the Xinhua soldiers stationed here have already died. In the first ce, the number of mythical soldiers who died from the explosion of gunpowder was more than half. Two of the generals who were certain there were at most four were already dead. The pendulum has alreadypletely swung. Of course it was right to run away. Yet the young man is spouting such foolish nonsense. Moyong-gun chuckled. What a fun kid. kid? The young man grinned. Youre a kid Thats quite an unfamiliar term. It wasnt just about looking young. The young mans voice and tone seemed not only young, but even young. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa A fierce and deadly force emanated from the young mans body. Unlike what he hadughed at, Mo Yong was nervous inside. Why are there all these guys? It was a scary life. In some ways, the lifestyle was simr to that of Yeonhojeong. The concentration was so thick that it was no less powerful than when Yeon Ho-jeong was extremely angry. Just because you have a strong will doesnt mean you can live strong. You must have well-honed mental power and the perfect ability to control your true energy to avoid being caught up in life. This was the reason why Prince Moyong highly valued Yeonhojeongs talent. Although he is not an outstanding martial artist, the fact that he maintains his sanity despite unleashing such lethal force means that Yeon Ho-jeongs mental strength is unrivaled. In other words, we can ovee ourck of bonelessness with awareness and wisdom. Therefore, Prince Moyong was confident that Yeonhojeongs growth would be explosive. But this guys life didnt seem to be much different from Yeon Ho-jeongs life. No, there is a difference. Prince Mo Yongs sharp eyes sensed the bizarre madness that had melted into his life. This guy is not normal. hook! Moyong-guns eyes widened. Before I knew it, the young man was right in front of me. It was truly a heart-warming pace. You cant let down your guard. Especially in front of someone stronger than you. The young mans hand moved like a thunderbolt. Quaaaang! Moyongs body was pushed backwards. I couldnt even pull out my sword. White smoke was escaping from the sword that blocked the young mans handiwork, and if brain essence had not been injected at the right time, the sword would have broken. A vein appeared on Moyongs forehead. strong! Phew! I felt life on my right side. He moved before I could even look at him. Unbelievable speed Recently, no opponent has shown such frightening speed except for Yang Cheon, Lord of the Ink Dragon. It was no time to conserve strength. Prince Moyong used the Heartless Thunder Style. sh! Qarring! Noejeongs sword was as fast as lightning and as strong as lightning. The spot where Prince Moyongs sword strike passed was not only deep, but also ckened. Hoo, can you handle thunder energy to this level? Whats special? Prince Moyongs thunder sword could not even graze the young mans cor. Before I knew it, the young man was sitting on a copsed pir, resting his chin and looking at Prince Moyong. Mo Yong-guns face hardened. What kind of guy! The young man chuckled. Its a decent skill. If it goes into a power struggle, it will be difficult for the country as well. Isnt it amazing? It was really unexpected that so many experts would show up one after another. . But is it so slow that you have to wait until it explodes to use it? sh! A young man appeared from behind Moyonggun. I watched it twice, but even missed the third move. Since taking up the sword, Prince Moyong has never missed his opponents movements three times. Hahahaha! The young man let out a maniacalugh and punched his fist. Quang! Mo Yong-gun staggered and was pushed forward five or six steps. The young man tilted his head. what? Did you stop it? A sword was blocking Moyongguns back. He sensed that an attack wasing and drew his sword to protect his back. Isnt that strange? How did it react to my speed? Paaaaaa! Only after the young man moved did the explosion sound. The speed of divinew surpasses the speed of sound waves. It was truly a movement far beyond imagination. Even at this speed, only my clothes were slightly damaged and my skin was fine. It was proof that Jinki was stably protecting the whole body. The young man swung his double sword. Puff puff puff puff! h h h! Mo Yong-guns body continued to shake as the Yeonhwanjangbeop spewed out from Ilsuyu. Even if the power of the martial arts itself is weak, if the speed is this fast, the destructive power is doubled. Speed equals power, and at extreme speeds, even a rock can be the worst killer. however. Pusssssss. White smoke rose from the body of Mo Yong, who staggered back. This was because true energy was released randomly to block the young mans attack. The young man frowned. Did you stop all of that? To be exact, it was not blocking herbivory, but blocking stomata. Prince Moyong was only able to respond to half of the young mans initial response. Incredible speed. Destructive power that matches that speed. as expected. Moyong-gun is up! and spat. Blood mixed with the saliva. Its difficult to respond, but its not impossible. If Balgyeong was as powerful as its speed, Prince Moyong died long ago. This meant that the young mans martial arts characteristics were purely focused on pleasure. They say speed equals power, but that isnt necessarily true in the world of expert yers. Of course, the power will be equivalent to the speed, but in order to properly realize that power, an eye to create the appropriateposition and flow of power is absolutely necessary. In other words, the state where all that is possible can be said to be the state of martial arts that people in the world call the transcendental peak. The young mans martial arts were fast enough to seem impossible to deal with at first nce, but simply fast martial arts could not reach Seongcheons domain. Still, hes definitely more picky than the others. Are you a military officer too? of course. The young man smiled broadly. His expression was always frowning, but now he is smiling brightly again. He didnt seem sane at all. I am Cheon Kang, above the rank of the eighteen militarymanders. Commander Lee Ho Cheongang. Moyong-gun chuckled. Cheongang Thats a grand name for a subject other than birds. Cheongang means Big Star. To Prince Mo Yong, who thought that Jungwon was the center of the world, the name Cheongang sounded truly arrogant. In Cheon Gangs eyes, he was young to live. How dare he insult his own name. It is a name given by him himself. You bastard. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. It is truly absurd to hear such a curse from someone who is not as good as a bug. sh! For a moment, Cheongang hesitated. The fierceness of death also emanated from Prince Moyongs eyes. Surprisingly, the killing was a close match to that of Cheon Kang. When a lowly bastard from the outskirts cursed, there was no such insult to Prince Moyong, who was full of self-respect and confidence. Today, I will cut you into eighteen pieces and throw them to wild dogs as food. The corners of Cheon Gangs mouth rose. You feel right for the first time? I think so too. sh! Two people rushed towards each other. Cough! Yeon Ho-jeong, who vomited a handful of blood, staggered to his feet. Quack! Fuuuuuuu! My body was shaken by the terrifying explosion and shock waves. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the ce of the decisive battle. Youre responding. Cheon Kangs speed was fast again. Although it was not as fast as the Blood Wing Hwicheon he used during the Emperor of Darkness, he was realizing a speed that was not much lower than that at every moment. That was truly a great thing. Its not just once in a while, speed itself is the basis of martial arts. How much strength and stamina must he have had to withstand that speed? Even though enlightenment may have been low, it was probably followed by unbelievable hardships. however. Moyong-gun also has a chance of victory. Lets go! The air was vibrating like crazy with the blue sword light that erased the air. They are responding by finding a martial arts system that can handle that ridiculous speed in just a few rounds. Although he mainly showed himself to be good at scheming, Moyongguns real power lies in his extreme martial arts skills that go hand in hand with his cunning. And Yeon Ho-jeong knew how great Mo Yong-guns martial arts skills were. Its called the Brainless Strike and Thunder Strike. An absolute martial artist who helped Moyonggun be the strongest warrior in Baekdo in the past. That martial skill was such a skill that even Yeonhojeong during the time of the Emperor of Darkness had difficulty fighting against it. If you were to name the strongest martial arts other than the Four Gods Martial Arts, it would be one of the martial arts that would definitely be on the list. An invincible swordsmanship that can rule the world. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that Mo Yong-gun would be able to deal with Cheon Gang and even win. then. Are you going to help him kill that guy named Cheon Gang? If not Hojeong. father. Before he knew it, Yeonwi and Mukbi came to his side. Is it okay? Phew. Blue energy surged from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The Yeongasindan rotates at high speed to treat internal and external injuries. its okay. This is it. Take this. Yeonwi handed over medicine for internal injuries. It was one of the emergency medicines I brought with me just in case. Yeon Ho-jeong did not reject it. After taking the medicine for internal injuries, I immediately received a response from Yeongasindan. By receiving weaker power, he began to use faster and more stable rotational power and maximize physical recovery. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became much more refreshed. Now then, shall we move towards the grand finale? Yeonwis eyes deepened. Did you feel it too? yes. I felt it. The two people turned their heads towards the back of the huge manor. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a calm voice. Its crouching like its dead, but theres probably a great expert over there. Is he a Seongcheon-level powerhouse? Not to that extent. Are you sure? of course. Yeonhojeong had already stepped into that realm. Even if it wasnt necessarily that, he had also experienced Yang Cheons momentum, which had been weakening for some reason recently. The strength crouching in the back garden was worse than Yang Cheons weakened prayer. The problem was that he was stronger than anyone else here. And thats not just one or two moves, but several more! Phew! The party that flew through the air shook its hands. Almost all of the misceneous diseases have been dealt with. Tangma Murderer will clean up the rest. Thank you for your hard work. Anyway, what is that monster over there? The hotel also seemed to feel the momentum. Except for Mo Yong-gun, who was caught up in anger and was in a life-or-death struggle with Cheon Gang, and Muk-bi, who was still somewhatcking, all three of them could feel the sense of intimidation radiating from there. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Whatever it is, I think this fight will end once we get rid of the guy hiding over there. I dont think there is anyone stronger than him. Although he said so, Yeon Ho-jeong was convinced. The atmosphere of the battlefield said so. The fight with that nameless person will be thest of this battle. The official rolled his shoulders. Do you have anything to waste time on? I will go. Lets go together. The official frowned openly. I dont need help. You will need it. Even if it is not necessary, we are at war now. We need to win in a short period of time with stronger power. joy! do whatever you want. Chaaaang! Yeonwi drew his sword. Crackling. The silence slowly drew the protest. Boom. Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing the Gwangryongbu on his shoulder, said with a cold face. Shall we go for the final decoration? Chapter 361 Episode 361 The authority of the strong (3) Kwarung! Cheon Gang, who retreated after drinking heavily, was distorted as if he were a vicious murderer. Even though her face is quite beautiful, when she distorts it, she looks scary like a ghost. That expression alone was enough to make anyone with a weak heart faint. What is this, you bastard?! Squeeze! Its a joke! The sight of Prince Moyong approaching through the dust was literally like the God of Thunder descending into this world. Ji-ing! Push! A blue light unraveling like a skein of thread. When I stepped on the stone with my foot, sparks flew out and it shattered like crushed tofu. The concentration of brain energy emitted was truly enormous. Cheon Gangs lips twitched. Its be difficult to ess, isnt it? Once you ovee the barrier of no species, your body is reorganized to contain a high concentration of true energy. In other words, the mind, energy, and body that have been refined to the limit transcend into apletely different realm. But there is no end to martial arts. There is a state beyond the limitless barrier, and that state can be reached when the mind body that has once transcended soars again. You will step into what people in the world call the state of martial god, the state of non-extreme. When you step into that realm, everything changes. The change that a transcendental expert faces when he reaches the limitless limit is greater than the change that a top-level expert faces when he breaks through the limitless barrier. Commander Lee Ho Cheon Gang was an expert who boasted the fastest speed among the generals. He was an expert who possessed the limit of speed that could be achieved by breaking through the infinite barrier. Therefore, even experts of the same levelg behind in speed, making it difficult to respond. However, if you are an expert with as much understanding of the field as Mo Yong-gun, it is a different story. You may be confused at the first few encounters, but after that you will be able to find a way to respond right away. The reason is that the strength of martial arts is not determined by speed alone. Martial arts is abination of many factors such as speed, power, change in counterattack, use of true energy, etc. And Prince Moyong was an expert in all areas. Although it focuses more on speed and power, it can be seen as pursuing a bnced martial art in its own way. A strong person who is fundamentally different from Go Soo, who maximized only one advantage from Cheongang. Why are you doing that? sh! sh! Mr. Moyongpletely opened his brain holes. It felt like lightning was pouring from both eyes. The sight of Prince Moyong walking away with his blue eyes shining did not really look like a person. Is this the end of your brilliant footwork? Grumble! Golden mes flowed from Cheon Gangs body. Crazy guy! I yed around with him and he turned out to be such a slouch! A voice that spreads loudly. Somehow, the way he spoke seemed to have changed from before. The way he spoke, which seemed younger than he was young, seemed to have changed to that of a man with a lot of experience in the world. Ill y properly! Fuuuuuuu! Cheongang rushes around making loud noises. Surprisingly, the speed was even faster than before. It seemed as if a golden line was crossing the air. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Quang! Tsk! Cheon Gang staggered and took a step back. The self-defense energy of the Thunder de, the thunder energy shield emitted by Moyonggun, was generating tremendous rebound force. As it approached at high speed, the impact was enormous. I can read it now. Jiing! Jiing! Moyongguns left guard headed to the middle and front lines. I can clearly see how you move. dog sound! Paang! Paaang! Paaaaang! Cheon Gangs figure disappeared from sight. It seemed like it was going to attack the front, but at some point it rose in the air and moved to the rear and nks of Moyongs army again. The ultimate speed of moving through the air. Strength and stamina consumption are maximized, but the faster speed creates stronger destructive power and unexpectedness. The capital of Tianjiang moved in the shape of a half moon. Golden mes cleared the air along the capital. sh! Hahaha! profit! A vein bulged on Cheon Gangs forehead. Kwazijic! Prince Moyongs feet were buried in the ground up to his peach bones. Although Tianjiangs capital was blocked, its power was notpletely released. Still, Moyongs expression remained grim. I told you, right? I can read it clearly now. You bastard! Its meaningless no matter how fast you go, spilling out unrefined life. Yes. Cheon Gangs fierceness, even to the point of madness, was so great that it alone reduced the opponents will to fight. However, because it exudes such strong vitality, its movements can be read clearly by the senses of a super expert. As long as you dont panic and dont end up in a battle of speed versus speed, you can fully respond. Of course, it is absolutely impossible unless you are at the level of Moyonggun. Its time to end it. Ugh! Mo Yong-guns eyes exploded. Quang! Cheon Gangs body was thrown back by the light released from the sword. hook! At that moment, Cheon Gang realized that Mo Yong-guns murderous n was taking every direction he could avoid. Wooooow! A majestic force rushed in. An enormous sword energy burning the air. Cheon Kang did not have the strength to fight against this. evasion! You cant avoid it either left or right or left or right. Then the only thing left is to dodge backwards. Cheongang kicked the ground. Fuuuuuuu! Cheongang retreats at an rming speed. But that was a misjudgment. sh! Cheon Gang opened his mouth. Before I knew it, the sword power of the thunderbolt thrown out by Prince Moyong was right in front of my nose. No matter how fast a person moves, it can never be faster than lightning. It was the same for Cheongang. It was a sword attack that was made with an eye to the future, leaving only breathing room open, blocking all areas of avoidance. It was a move that showed off Moyongs skill and skill. Cheon Gang performed Hwaryong Magic with dual wielding. Quack! Wow! With a tremendous crash sound, Cheongang vomited blood. Quang! The force was so strong that Cheon Gangs body broke through a building. hook! Prince Moyong, who flew high into the sky, once again concentrated his lightning energy on his sword. Dont let down your guard just because one attack is sessful. Prince Moyong was also an expert in closebat and knew how important it was to continuously push forward the advantage once gained. Nine thunder demon walls. sh! Kwakwakwak! The thunderbolt light emitted from the swift sword strikepletely destroyed the shattered building. It was a martial art that any expert in the world would find difficult to counter. Complete evasion and perfect defense were impossible for Cheon Gang, who had already suffered internal injuries. Cough! Pusssss! Cheongang, who woke up after digging through the rubble of the copsed building, was covered in blood. Sarah. Prince Mo Yong lightlynded on the ground and pointed his sword at Cheon Gang. Let us finish now. Deep sword wounds covered the entire body like a. Perhaps because the internal injuries were serious, the energy wavesing out were very unstable. Cheon Gang gritted his teeth. You bitch! In a moment of fighting, the pendulum of victory waspletely tilted. Jiiiing! Pfft! Blue lights bounced around all over Chen Gangs body, making a crackling sound. The internal injury was not only an internal injury, but the brain energy that had prated turned the blood flow system of the entire body upside down. It was difficult to quell the brain energy even with the wonders of Geumje Pure Painting. It was an amazing thing. Jinjes firepower contains the most advanced form of pure fireworks. When Hongryeon and Cheongro reach their peak, they may move on to Geumje, but Cheon Gang learned Geumje Sunhwagong as his first martial art in the first ce. I couldnt believe that even such a novelty device couldnt stop the prator. I cant keep up the speed in this condition. If you elerate too fast, your entire bodys blood flow will bepletely destroyed. In that case, even if a fire essence is formed, it will be difficult to survive. Can I get even half of the original speed? Damn it! I cant believe I suffered this much! The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. I can hear the head rolling all the way from here. . Its been a while since I felt so fresh. Thanks to you, it was fun. Lets end this That was then. Kwaaaaang! There was surprise on Mo Yongs face. It felt like my ears were going to explode from the loud noiseing from the back of the manor. But I wasnt surprised because the sound was loud. what?! The shock wave that erupted when Cheongang and Yeonhojeong collided was also tremendous. And he pushed Cheon Gang, who had created such an incredible shock wave, to the brink of defeat. But there was something fundamentally different about the current shock wave. The footsteps of a man more powerful than any of the masters here were evident. The density of that power was so great that Yangcheon came to mind for a moment. no. Its hard topare it to the Inkryong Buju. However, it is the same thing that transcends the level of our family head. Mo Yong-guns face visibly hardened. What kind of guy is this?! At that time, Cheon Gang spoke in a sarcastic voice. Crazy guys. You have incurred the wrath of him. Him? The person who taught me martial arts is the strongest general who led the eighteen generals for over twenty years. ! Teach this guy martial arts? There was a veteran of that level here? Now you are all dead. Excluding the elders of our church, he is one of the most powerful people. No matter how many people have the same skills as me, they cant surpass him. Prince Moyong spoke in a calm voice. Thats nothing for you to worry about. We will take care of it, so just go to the afterlife. sh! Prince Mo Yongs sword swung towards Cheon Gangs neck. Faaah! It seemed like he hadnt let his guard down. Cheon Gang narrowly avoided the thunder sword. But thats it. The angry Thunder Gods sword rained down on Cheon Gangs head, whose posture copsed. ?! Mo Yong-gun, who was looking down at Cheongang with cold eyes, could not hide his curiosity for a moment. why? Cheongang was smiling and looking up at himself. Even though his body was in danger of being torn apart, he did not struggle or show any expression of fear. What do you believe in? It was then. Prince Moyong was startled when he felt the terrifying sound of lighting from far away in the direction of Huwon. Kwaaaaang! Mo Yong-gun vomited blood and stepped aside. What a shock! I blocked it by blocking it with a sword in the middle, but I could notpletely block this unknown force. Just from that one defense, he suffered internal injuries. It was a frighteningly powerful miracle. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The golden me that came across the air gradually became lighter and then suddenly! And disappeared. The size and thickness of the me could not even bepared to Cheon Gangs. Naturally, the density of firearms was also higher. Cheongang. Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. Before I knew it, a middle-aged man with a sturdy physique was standing next to Cheon Kang. Cheon Gang bowed his head. I meet you, God. He said he was going to sleep for a while. I said I would leave everything to you. . But what is this? sorry. Fear was evident in Cheon Gangs voice. The arrogant Cheon Gang did not even dare to raise his head. I felt a strong sense of reverence for the other person. Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. An incredibly strong man! Although he was not spewing out golden fire like Cheongang, his presence was overwhelming his son-inw. It is clear that he is an absolute powerhouse. Moreover, he had an unusual appearance. People from the West? Golden hair, white skin, and particrly long limbs. Thats right. The middle-aged man was from the West. The man looked at Moyong. At that moment, Moyong felt the hair on his entire body stand on end. What are you? Kwaaaaang! At that time, along with a loud explosion of alcohol, the true energy of four colors poured out from the back garden. sh! The devil flew through the air and swung a huge ax at the middle-aged man. Chapter 362 Episode 362. The authority of the strong (4) The prosperity of the first warrior (xȸ). He is the head of the eighteen warriors of the Mythological Church and the strongest warrior in name and reality. He is called a god by his warriors because he possesses martial skills that are on a different level from other warriors. Although he is actually over 60 years old, he has achieved such a high level that he only looks like he is in his mid-40s. Even though he did not reach the state of no end, he was a strong man who could never be said to be walking in the same state just because he broke through the barrier of no end. Moreover, if he is the leader of the eighteen generals who are the vanguard of the Shinhwa religion, he can be called the general of a nation. In other words, Burnjak is the best vanguard that the Shinhwa Church can confidently disy in any war. In his eyes, he saw the face of a young expert wielding a huge axe. A midfield powerhouse who conveys frightening anger and a chilling sense of intimidation despite his cold, sunken eyes and expressionless face. Its annoying. Beonjak threw his fist towards the falling ax de. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong flew backwards, coughing up blood. The power of the Byeoksanhojang, the weight of the Gwangryongbu, and the attack power of the White Tiger were blown away in one blow. Even after that, his face was full ofposure, as if he wasnt in any way shocked. But his eyes had a strange light. Didnt it go in properly? Power did not properly prate the other person. This meant that even as it bounced away, almost all of its power, like an active volcano, was released. Even though you hit with all your might, you dispersed your power at the moment of impact? He was an interesting guy. Even though their capabilities are far below theirs, they still use these tricks. Beyond his actualbat experience, he had a great sense of martial arts. It was then. Hojeong! Faaagh! Yeonwi and Danggwan Mukbi rushed to Yeonhojeongs side. Everyone was pushed back by the powerful attack that Beonjak had unleashed a moment ago. Immediately, Beonjak moved a long distance and struck down Moyongs army, and at the same time, Yeonhojeong chased after Beonjak and attempted to deliver a blow. Are you okay? Tsk! its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up after wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth and red at Beon-jak. He said it as if the story was interesting. They are excellent experts. Its been quite a while since Ive seen such strong people gathered together. Pussssss! The fires that were shooting up everywhere had suddenly quieted down. Heeheeheehee! The cries of countless horses. Thebined forces of Tangma Murderer, who had defeated all the mythical soldiers, were slowly forming a formation and gathering here. It was finally the beginning of the final battle. All those who are qualified to end this fight have gathered. The prosperity and prosperity of the Shinhwa Church. The three heads of the six families on the Murim Alliance, the militarymanders of the Yu military units, and over five hundred and fifty masters. They red at each other, their will to fight burning brightly. The end of the long fight was not far away. Beonjak said to Cheon Gang. You didnt handle things properly. Im sorry. Tsk, it was my misjudgment that I thought you were enough. I wont use you of anything. thank you. Beonjak looked around again. This ce has been breached this much Its interesting. Could it be that all the armed forces scattered in Hanam were killed? At that time, the official opened his mouth. Then I thought you left them alive and came here? Beonjak looked back at the hotel. The blue eyes, characteristic of Westerners, became as deep as an abyss. Its toxic. As far as I know, the only person with that level of venom in the central ins is the master of Sacheondanga. I saw it well. I am Dang Gwan, the master of Sacheon Danga. Although he spoke confidently, the official was secretly surprised. Doban Samyang Gwiwongong perfectly hides toxins in the body. Didnt Liao Lei also know that he was a member of the Tang family until he unleashed his poison? But Beonjak saw through it all at once. My pride was hurt, but I couldnt help but admit that he was a master of a different level. Beonjak smiled. His eyes are extremely cool, but only the corners of his mouth turn up. It was an eerie smile. Not bad. Its actually not bad. Looking at their faces, they all seem to be from the Murim Alliance. Have they already noticed our presence? Yeonwi opened her mouth. Surrender. hmm? I am fully aware of your strength. But there is no way out anymore. Beonjak chuckled. What if I surrender? Youll save my life? exactly. Thats a fascinating rmendation. Do you have that kind of authority? No. But at least for now, I think we can guarantee your lives. Even if you dont die right away, you could die if you are dragged away. exactly. Honest. I dont like lies. Even if I tell a lie, I dont think you will believe me. Beonjak, who was quietly looking at Yeonwi, suddenly asked. Id like to know your name. I am the head of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. Judge and Prosecutors Office! As expected, the person is as good as his reputation. Even our enemies are treated with the bare minimum of courtesy This is a Daehyup that wants to share a drink with us even though we are enemies. So what is your answer? Beonjak shook his head. I will not surrender. Im sorry. Im sorry too. Youre being quite underestimated to think you can catch me with this many troops. It was a statement that exuded tremendous confidence. The officials lips twitched. Would you like to try it out? There is nothing to do but study and sleep. They gathered together to catch us in the first ce, but of course the stabbings wille and go, right? You arrogant bastard! It was then. sh! Quang! A ray of lightning-like sword energy struck Beonjak. Pussssss. A thick cloud of pale smoke rose. Everyone looked at the source of the lightning. It was Mo Yong-gun who suddenly sprayed ck energy. Mo Yong said coldly. Lets stop fussing and catch him quickly. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who jumped towards the smoke, spoke briefly. sympathy. Buuuuuung! The Gwangryongbu was full of me-like deadly energy. The Hongyeomyuksalgong was cast. Kwakwakwak! With a heavy drink, Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body tilted back. Tsk tsk. Phew. Even though he was struck by the sword energy of Prince Moyong, who appeared after clearing the smoke, and even received an attack from Yeonhojeong, he seemed to have suffered no damage. These guys dont know what to do when they gather up this many troops and thenunch a surprise attack. At that time, silence gave way to protest. Piyuuuung! Percussion! The arrow flew like lightning and was caught in Beonjaks hand. It was amazing reflexes. The movements of his hands that lightly grabbed him as if there was nothing to avoid showed greatposure. The official shouted. Kill! Papa papapang! The pouring water of Danggacheon vultures shook the air. Yeonwi, who jumped in as if he had been waiting, used the iron sword sword technique, and Mukbis arrow was fired again, avoiding the two like a ghost and aiming for Beonjaks head and chest. Beonjaks eyes deepened. It was not an attack that even he, no matter how tall he was, could easily take. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Invisible mes gathered in both his hands, forming a huge dragon-headed sword. It was the fire dragon magic sword of the Shinhwa religion. However, it was on a different level from the fire dragon magic used by other military officers. It was much more violent and unleashed much more powerful fire. With that firearm alone, half of the attacksing in would lose their power. Beonjak swung his dual arms. Kwakwakwak! Awesome! Burning Dragons Demonic Sword was not simply strong. Not only did he have sharp cutting power, he disrupted the attacks of the experts with only the light wave of the fire sword. It was terrifying power and excellent internal attack management. Crumbling! There was something else surprising. Beonjaks martial arts were strong, but in terms of speed, they were no different from Cheon Gang. sh! The officials eyes widened. Before he knew it, he could feel the momentum of prosperity right behind him. If you keep hitting me, it looks like your poison wont be able to withstand it. You go first. Quang! The official flew to the side, coughing up blood. Beonjaks eyes narrowed. It didnt go in properly. Danggacheondoksu was instantly changed to Geumganggodokjang (嶾). Although he could not match the mighty Cheon Doksu with his miasma, the strength and sticity of the martial arts itself were several levels superior to that of the Five Dokjang. An expert who changes the type of martial arts ording to his instincts. Its not just this guy. Beonjak turned his head to the side. sh! The speculum flew like an arrow and grazed his cheek. It was a senior position. I dont know when he arrived here, but the cool-headed way he wielded his sword was like an iron wall. Beonjak swung the fire dragon magic sword again. h h h! The swords shed about a dozen times, creating enormous sparks. Yeonwi staggered back. Although he embodied martial arts that was close to perfection, he had no choice but to fall behind Beonjak in terms of strength. But Beonjak was surprised. Grumbling. A sword image was engraved on his shoulder. It was a wound created by Yeonwis iron sword sword. Did you pierce it? It prated through the double barrier of Fire Dragon Demon and Geumje Pure Fire and inflicted wounds. Although the sword strike only cut through flesh, what was important was the fact that it pierced a shield of this size. Faba Park! Yeonwi took advantage of the unexpected side with an unusually flexible footing technique. Crumbling! A thunderous sound rang out from Beonjaks hand. It wasnt Fire Dragon Magic. It was a deteriorating kidney. However, just by gathering the power of the fire kidney, a huge explosion erupted. It was a loud noise that made the opponent anticipate that the power of the blow would beparable to that of a fire bullet. Ill see if I can get this somewhere. Beonjak swung the Yeolhwashinjang. Whoa! It was a terrifying me. With just one swing, a pir of golden fire pours out. At this level, it would be safe to say that the fire extinguishing techniques used by other militarymanders were childs y. The moment the me erupted, it was enough to ignite the wood that was five blocks away. grasp! The experts around me retreated out of the room without even realizing it. This is because it was difficult to withstand the ultra-high temperature firepower. So what is the age? Puffpuffpuffpuff! Tension, like artillery fire, hit the sword curtain drawn by Yeonwi and made a series of loud noises. Puff puff! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The tension, which had been gradually decreasing with sessive binge drinking, suddenly soared high into the sky. ! Beonjaks face hardened. Whoa. In front of him was Yeonwi, who lowered his posture and raised his sword. Although his clothes were burned here and there, his expression remained calm. You stopped that? It wasnt just blocked. He repeatedly blocked and bounced it, and when the tension was reduced to a certain extent, he pulled it out and flew it high into the sky. It was truly a magical swordsmanship. Not only the government official, but even Prince Moyong could not help but be amazed by the perfect destruction. As expected, hes strong. But I guess I can get it somehow. Yeonwi, who had rxed his stance, took up a nose-to-tail stance again. It was an uncharacteristically aggressive stance. A sharper anticipation than before enveloped his entire body, as if he was going to kill his head with a single sword. The head of the Byeoksan Yeonga family, Pan-gwan-geom Yeonwi. The one who uses the most perfect swordsmanship among the Tanggeum powerhouse swordsmen. Regardless of the strength or weakness of internal energy, enlightenment regarding the sword has reached the highest level. The overwhelming ability to destroy stronger forces with simple herbivoryes from that very realization. Beonjaks eyes trembled slightly. Yeongaju was this strong? Regarding the head of the sword family who has only been famous for 50 years? It was then. Whoa whoa! Cheon Gangs screams were heard along with an eerie crashing sound. Beonjak reflexively turned his head. Gasp! Oh, that bastard is so quick. Beonjaks face distorted. Yeon Ho-jeong, covered in blood, was holding Cheon-gang by the cor. Cheon-gang must have been hit by an ax properly, so there was a huge stab wound on his upper body. Yeon Ho-jeong continued to breathe heavily and red at Beon-jak. Now theres really only you left. Chapter 363 Episode 363 The authority of the strong (5) Exciting! The masters device was inserted into the heated heart, eliciting stronger beats. Im crying! The blood flowing through the veins of his entire body raised Yeonhojeongs body temperature. My body temperature soared abnormally high. Even a world-ss expert would have copsed at that temperature, but surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to withstand that temperature without any problem. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from all over his body. I was screaming as the radiating heat hit the cold air. Tuk! Yeon Ho-jeong threw Cheon Gang back. Slurp! The Cheongang that fell to the ground wriggled. Although he was not dead, the Hyeonmugi that had prated through the wound hadpletely subdued Geumjesunhwagong. Pow! Aaaah! Cheon Gang screamed. Before he knew it, Mo Yong-wu had driven the Tang Demon Sword into his abdomen. With that, Cheon Gang became unable to fight. Thanks to Hwajeong, he will not die immediately even if his stomach is pierced, but even if he recovers, his entire bodys blood flow will be damaged, making it difficult to use the same force as before. Yeon Ho-jeong took a powerful step forward. Coo! The ground in the area shook as if there had been an earthquake due to the strong forward motion. Just like when it announced the beginning of many fights in the past. Yeonhojeong, who hadpleted preparations for battle with an exciting advance, lowered his posture. Paaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who immediately closed the distance, swung the light dragon towards Beon-jaks head. Whoa! The Gwangryongbu was blocked by the Hwaryongmado. The moment Beonjak was about to throw Yeonhojeong away, he felt the force of a divine sword aimed at his side. It was Yeonwis sword strike fired at an exquisite moment. Beonjak swung his left hand. Kaaaaang! Tooung! Yeon Weis sword strike bounced off and Yeon Hojeong flew backwards. Fuuuuuuu! The leader of the hotel, who took advantage of the opportunity, came right before the prosperity. Beonjak, who was about to strike the tension, was surprised. Pussssss! The poison dissipated in front of my nose and turned into smoke. I didnt scatter it myself. The tension dissipated on its own, spreading poisonous clouds in all directions. You damn rat. Beonjaks pupils burned with golden light. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The poison in the hotel does not disappear even in the most severe fire. However, Beonjaks firearms were on apletely different level. The ultra-high temperature fire instantly dposed the poison in the building. Fuuuuuuu! Beonjaks face distorted. Archer? A blow to the mound was allowed. Geumje Sunhwagongs self-defense weapon prevented his body from being pierced, but the impact was quite severe. Paaaaaa! Enraged, Beonjak unleashed his me King Fist. It was as fast as an arrow of silence, but what was even scarier than that was a firearm that could cause burns before it even reached its target. hook! The silence flew high into the sky. It was a choice to avoid fire. Beonjak captured her movements like a ghost. Fuuuuuuu! A wind of mes blows out again. sh! The wind of prosperity did not reach Mo Fei. This is because the greenish-blue sword light rising from below split the wind as it was. Yeonwi! As if he knew this would happen, Mukbi pulled a protest out of the air without wavering at all. An eerie aura rose from the demonstration without any arrows being fired. Pipi Piping! The intangible arrows were each curved and shot towards Beonjak. grasp! Yeonwi unfolded the Gentlemans Sword and Tang Gwan poured out the dark techniques of Bidochilyan. The deadly sword attack carried out by Prince Moyong was the pinnacle of fire. It was a joint effort by the masters representing the central region. No matter how prosperous it was, it was a moment when I couldnt help but feel urgent. Beonjak closed both his hands like a tigers paws. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Puff puff puff! The attacks unleashed by the four supreme masters were all scattered in front of the storm of mes. This is not the time to rx. Cheeeeeeeek! Beonjak, with golden mes on both hands, pushed the Golden Emperor Sunhwagong to its limit. Kill them all. sh! A ray of light like a crescent moon fell, aiming for Beonjaks corbone. Quaaaang! Beonjak, holding the ax de of the Gwangryongbu with his bare hand, red at Yeonhojeong with murderous eyes. Beonjak focused his fire on his hands. Cheeeeeeeee! The Gwangryongbu turned red. The n is to destroy the Gwangryongbu with the overwhelming firepower of Geumjesunhwagong. But it was a huge misjudgment. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A huge fire broke out in the Gwangryongbu. There was surprise on Beonjaks face. He had intended to melt the Gwangryongbu, not to cause a fire like this. Its not my forbidden period. Beonjaks gazended on Yeonhojeongs eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils were red and contained a sticky me like blood. Firearms?! Yeon Ho-jeong powerfully pulled the Gwangryongbu. Quaaaang! Along with the heavy drinking, the golden fire energy and the pearl fire energy were sprayed out in all directions. The heat was so strong that everyone had to step down, even the military official Mo Yong-gun and Mukbi. Yeonwi shouted. Hojeong! Quack! Yeonhojeong, who was charging into the White Tiger Reign, unleashed a fierce battle. Hyeok-Hwicheon, who used the white tigers step technique to gather all his strength and unleashed it, made it possible to move like a lightning bolt. The Tiger Gods and the Hwaryong Demons collided. h h h! A huge shock wave swept through my son-inw. Yeon Ho-jeong burst into tears and vomited blood. As expected, he had no choice but to be pushed out of power. however. Quang! At the same time as he retreated, he unleashed his fighting spirit again. My bones and muscles felt like they were being crushed. But Yeon Ho-jeong ignored the pain. I win. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, staring at sess, were filled with blind survival and absolute confidence in victory. I win! Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu. sh! Beonjak, who thought he was going to eat herbivorously again this time, was startled. It was not a time of great prosperity. The light dragon rotated at high speed and was fired aiming at Beonjaks body. I didnt swing it, I just threw it away. It was an amazing action. Beonjak unfolded his sword. Quaaaang! With an explosion, the Gwangryongbu flew away into the distance. This time, Beonjak felt a strong pain in his fist. If the power I put in was even a little less, my fist would have split in half. Youve gonepletely crazy to throw away weapons! It was then. ?! For a moment, a light of confusion appeared in Beonjaks eyes. where?! Yeonhojeong disappeared from sight. hook! At the same time, an explosive angle soared from the bottom left. Fuuuuuuu! Tigers fortunes were unfolding in various ways. Beonjak blocked the blow by folding his arms and took three or four steps back. Quang! Its an advance again. Yeon Ho-jeong, who regained his vitality with a bold step, suddenly threw out his twin fists. Puff puff puff! The two peoples fists shed frantically. hook! Grumble! The force of the mes flowing in all directions became stronger. The shock wave created by the two people stimtes the fire. It is an unarmed weapon of life and death surrounded by a wall of mes. None of the Yeonwi and Tang government officials, including Moyonggun, were able to attack and enter that ce. The fire was too strong to ovee the momentum. but. Bababababaak! Yan Wei frantically swung his sword and scattered the fire wall. The officials eyes wavered. Yeongaju! Aaaah! Yeonwi threw down Woogeom and Jwajang in session. bang! Puff poop! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeongas arcane sword techniques and climactic hand attacks burst out, gradually removing the curtain of fire. It was impossible to break through so easily with Yeonwis pore power. It was a moment when one persons strong will made the impossible possible. hook! After breaking through the wall of fire, Yeonwis body caught fire everywhere. I didnt get burned thanks to my strong internal energy shield, but if my internal energy was shaken, my skin would immediately burn. But he didnt mind that either. Hojeong! Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong backed away, coughing up blood. Faaagh! Yeonwi hurled his sword towards Beonjaks leg. It was an incredibly fast sword. Even the worlds greatest warrior felt his heart chill at this blow. These! Hahaha! Yan Wei lost his sword. A swordsman never let go of his sword, even if he was about to die. Yeonwi was also an orthodox swordsman from the central region, so he had a certain level of pride. However, the current Yeonwi was not a swordsman. The father of two sons was just a parent who would sacrifice his life a thousand times for his flesh and blood. Puff poop! Yeonwi, who pushed Beonjak away with Banryongjang, approached Yeonhojeong at once. Are you okay?! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. grasp! Fuuuuuuu! A firework exploded on Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder as he pulled Yeon Wis body out. It was a me created by the stroke of the me Kings fist of prosperity. Aaaah! Yeon Ho-jeong, suppressing the pain with a scream-like spirit, unfolded the Bukcheon Twelve Walls. Puff puff puff! Yeon Ho-jeongs body shook like crazy. But surprisingly, it was blocking Beonjaks attack. All of the power of the Yeonga Shindan is being poured into amplifying the Hyeonmugi. father. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi while blocking Beon-jaks attack. Yeonwis eyes wavered as she met her sons gaze. Hojeong. My sons eyes looked harder than ever. Those eyes were filled with the will to win at any cost. Yeonwi stretched out her hand. Whoa! The sword that had been lost was automatically sucked into his hand. It was a miracle of a hollow object. puck! Puff! The fireworks on Yeonwis clothes exploded with a loud sound. The golden firearm was causing burns to Yeonwis body, whose dulled internal defense shield had been shaken by the sword-fighting magicing from the sword. But Yeonwi did not feel any pain. Saaaaaaaaaaa! Green-blue lightning swirled from his sword along with an eerie sound. I didnt learn brain skills like Mo Yong-gun. In reality, what was loaded on that sword was not a brain machine. However, a lightning pattern that was more brutal and harsh than Moyongguns brain stopper was continuously hitting the sword. Even the curtain of fire was on the verge of flinching from the sword power that amplified in an instant. Beonjaks eyes widened. what? Behind the translucent ck pore shield. A truly terrifying force was gathering. The density of the force was so great that even Beonjaks firearm was scared and pushed back. Where does this kind of powere from?! At that time, the ck tortoiseshell shield disappeared. Phew! As soon as the shield disappeared, Yeonhojeong rushed towards him. Beonjak reflexively attacked Yeonhojeong. The priority would have been to find out the true nature of this power, but Yeonhojeongs attack was too fast for that. puck! Burbubbuk! Fuuuuuuu! I thought I should kill it all at once and get out. But this time too, the nature of the fight went beyond what was expected. Puff poop! Puff! In the exploding shock wave, a rock-hard fist struck Beonjaks thigh. Bye! Pfft! The veins on Beonjaks neck bulged. This guy?! For the first time, I was hit in the leg by Yeon Ho-jeongs fist. It was said that I was distracted for a moment, but even taking that into ount, this was a situation that made no sense. He got angry and unfolded the Yanwang Fist. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body moved like a snake. Puff puff puff puff! Beonjaks eyes widened as if they were torn. Yeon Ho-jeong was dodging all of the Yeon Hwans twin fists that were thrown out like lightning with just the movement of his upper body. I can finally see it now. Bye! Beonjak staggered back. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his fist and smiled coldly. I can finally see your weakness. In the past, Okcheong said that Yeonhojeongs greatest talent was to instinctively see the opponents weaknesses. That talent began to rear its head during battles when the power gap widened considerably. As it was not enough to avoid all of the attacks of Burning, which felt burdensome, he counterattacked. At the crossroads of life and death, the talent of death was unleashed. Beonjak roared for the first time. You bastard! At that moment, a calm voice flowed into Beonjaks ears. I didnt raise my son so carelessly that he would hear such words from a petty person like you. sh! Yeonwi, who stepped on Yeonhojeongs shoulder and flew up, red at Beonjak with menacing eyes. At that moment, Beonjak felt a shiver run down his spine. This was because he felt an energy that was difficult to handle from the sword that Yeonwi was holding. Yeonwis final secret technique is a condensation of all of Yeongas sword techniques, which he has honed thousands of times in pursuit of the absolute best sword. Just die. sh! A green-blue thunderbolt struck Beonjaks head. Crumbling! Chapter 364 Episode 364 Authority of the strong (6) Five dayster. I see. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. It is truly unfortunate that we missed the enemys water mass, but we are fortunate that we returned without anyone dying. . In fact, this battle was won simply by eliminating the majority of the enemys vanguard. We didnt catch the most important one. Normally in wartime, if you lose 30% of your troops, you are judged to have been annihted and a retreat is ordered. We have eliminated as many as we can of the Shinhwa religion lurking in Hanam. . It is a great victory that goes without saying. Thank you for your hard work. Mo Yong-gun sipped his tea in silence. His airway was quite unstable, as if he had suffered quite a bit of internal injury. Is that why? The brain energy that was usually perfectly controlled was secretly flowing out, creating a somewhat intimidating atmosphere. Zhuge Wenhu asked. Was the enemys leader, Commander No. 1, that strong? I dont know how to express it. Moyong put down his teacup and continued speaking in a calm voice. The world says that the masters of Seongcheon have reached the point of invincibility. But it means that only one knows and the other does not know. youre right. The realm of non-extremeness is different from the realm of non-existence. If the limitless limit is climbing Mount Tai, the limitless level is the limit of flying in the sky. However, even in the sky, there are levels, and the masters of Seongcheon have already soared high in the sky, looking down on the world with the sun and moonlight as their friends. Those who are a little lower than that are the Three Princes. Of course, the three armies are also absolute masters belonging to the Thirteenth ce of the Holy Heaven, but the sky in which they walk will be different from the sky in which the ten Immortal Emperors walk. Thats right. Well, in our view, all thirteen are out of this world, so thisparison may be meaningless. Thats right. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. The guy called General No. 1 has not reached the point of no prity. I can be sure of that. He was the one who clearly saw Yang Cheons power with his own eyes. Even though he only used less than half of his own strength, Yang Cheons energy wave was at a level that was far beyond imagination. Since the shock wave from the rush was enough to push the transcendental expert back, it is doubtful whether he will be able to properly receive all three if he makes full use of martial arts. No matter how much you think about it, the inaction of the First Warlords prosperity did not even reach Yang Cheons feet. Even if Yangcheon had just entered the realm of no prity, not a single expert present would have survived. That state was so supreme. It is by no means an exaggeration to say that a Seongcheon master can wipe out the Daemun Sect by himself. But this guy had the level of inactivity that was closest to the summit of Mount Tai, which we were climbing. To be honest, it takes two heads of the six families to at least have a chance at winning, and with three of them together, the odds of winning are over 50 percent. Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. Is it that much? Of course,patibility cannot be ignored. If there is a master who is the exact opposite of this guys martial arts skills, he couldpete with two head-level yers. In other words, even if we cant do it, the two of us are experts enough to step forward together. exactly. That may only be possible with luck. Prince Moyong readily acknowledged Beonjaks military exploits. Even though I looked down on it as something other than a bird, I couldnt deny the strength I saw with my own eyes. On the contrary, seeing the military exploits of Beonjak, Prince Mo Yong felt his fighting spirit boiling over. It was a moment when I became more greedy for martial arts growth than my desire for power. Indeed, for the first time in a long time, pure martial zeal was burning. There are many other issues, so there is no reason to spend more time. So what Im asking now is purely out of my personal curiosity. Please keep this in mind. Please speak. Zhuge Wenhu asked carefully. Does the head of the Moyong family know the true skills of Gong Daesa and Seunghyeon Jinin? I dont know. Still, you probably have at least a vague expectation, right? What is the level of martial arts skills you two have? Of course I do. Then I would like to ask. Considering the martial skills of the leaders of the two groups called Shaolin and Shaman Wulins Taesanbukdu, do you think it would be possible topete with the number one general? It was a difficult question. And it was also a dangerous question. Uncharacteristically, Moyong thought about it for quite a long time. Although it was actually a personal curiosity, thisparison of power was absolutely necessary. The First Warlord was said to be the leader of the Eighteen Warlords and the strongest vanguard that the Shinhwa Church could send abroad. If the Shinhwa cult was so, it was reasonable to assume that the vanguards of the other two cult groups also boasted simr inaction. What if the leaders of Shaolin and Shaman are weaker than the First Warlord? In that case, the Murim Alliance needed to radically develop individual martial arts skills rather than reorganizing the current system. So, Zhuge Lis question was important and Mo Yong-gun also had to be cautious. After a while, Moyongguns mouth opened. As for public ambassadors Im not sure. what do you mean? I have my own guess about the powerlessness of the public ambassador. But I cant be sure about my guess. . Anyway, if you look at the estimated military power, I think even the public ambassador is one step below the number one general. One by one? Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. The public ambassador is clearly hiding his power. To be precise, it would be more correct to say that it is not something that is being hidden, but that there is no need to reveal it. hmm. If Ambassador Gong is hiding his strength, I think he can match General No. 1. Even if we cant do it, we can stillpete closely. Master Gong is a member of the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon and a true master who has been recognized by Master Muheo, the best Shaolin master who has enjoyed the stronghold of a power god. And Master Muheo is an absolute master who is evaluated as being the closest to the best in the world, along with Geomseon () Takmuja. If a talent is recognized by such an expert, it is correct to say that it has reached the ultimate level in this area, even if it has not yet reached the limitless level. How about Seunghyeonjinin? I dont know. However, in the past, Ambassador Gong Gong said that Seunghyeonjinins enlightenment is capable of epassing the world. There is now that the meaning of enlightenment thates out of a monks mouth is necessarily martial, but what is important is that Gong Gong Daesa recognizes Seunghyeon Jinin more than anyone else. Of course. Furthermore, the martial arts of the Shaman faction are the pinnacle of the martial arts of the Seondo (ɵ) that maximizes the ability to strengthen the abilities of thetter. Regardless of skill, if you just look at thepatibility of martial arts, I think Seunghyeonjinin can catch him more easily than Gonggongdaesa. hmm. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. I heard that Myunghwas Yeoyanggong is particrly good at unleashing true energy. There are not many martial artists in the world who can unleash that level of internal power, such as pouring out a pir of fire from a persons hand. exactly. At the same time, their martial arts nature is strong. If Seung Hyeon Jin-ins skills are on par with the number one general, I guarantee that he will be able to subdue him within thirty sums. Martial arts is not about winning simply by reaching a higher level. As Mo Yong-gun said,patibility is important, variables are important, and above all, the mindset topete, such as an attitude of not letting down ones guard and absolute concentration, is also important. This is why the world ofpetition is fun. This is why it is never easy to predict the winner. So, Prince Moyong thought that his seniority was great. I didnt know it would be that bad. Prince Moyong recalled Yeonwis swordsmanship. Yeonwis sword technique, exquisitely blocking or deflecting Beonjaks merciless martial arts and charging forward, was truly perfect. When he defended, he used an impregnable sword, when he let loose, it was as smooth as the martial arts of the Shaman faction, and when he attacked, he was strong and fast enough to remind me of his own martial arts style. In other words, it seemed as if the attributes of all sword techniques scattered across the world were contained in one sword. Although there are many people stronger than Yeonwi in the middle way of swordsmanship that is not biased in any one direction, there will not be a single one who can use the martial arts that are the opposite of him. Behind the face of a gentleman, he was hiding the martial arts of a beast. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Is this really Yeon Ho-jeongs father? In some ways, its even greater than that guy Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong is a genius who is difficult to reproduce. He has top-notch talent in all areas, including martial arts, intelligence, and insight. At least that was how Moyong saw it. However, Yeonwis sword was not something that could be sharpened even if one had talent. It is absolutely necessary to constantly research and self-reflect on martial arts, as well as disassemble and assemble countless sword techniques and make them your own. Of course, he was excellent at swordsmanship, but his talent was overshadowed by his effort and enlightenment. Even if Yeon Ho-jeong were told to follow the same path as Yeon Wi, he would never reach the same level. I listened carefully to Mr. Moyongs opinion. You must be tired, and Im sorry for holding you back for so long. no. After all, I am the one who is most sane. Haha, the head of the family is in better shape than I thought. That person is not in his right mind. Zhuge Wenhu chuckled without realizing it. Moyong-gun stood up from his seat. Please contact the provincialmander. There may be remnants of them left in Hanam. Do not worry. Because Hugae is already investigating. As expected, its fast. You went through so much trouble, so you should do a good job cleaning things up afterward. Mo Yong nodded his head. Thank you for your hard work. Thank you for your hard work. * * * phew. Beads of sweat formed on Ki Woo-hees forehead. Yeonwi asked in a worried tone. How is it? Ki Woo-hee answered in the brightest voice possible. Youre hurt pretty badly. But its okay. Its so strong that you wont have any problems recovering. Thank goodness. But we may need to be more careful in the future. Of course, you cant take your time in a life-or-death situation where you dont know whats ahead, but I think Commander Yeon fought with strength beyond his capabilities this time too. . It may help you develop martial arts, but it is also a double-edged sword, so if you make a mistake, you may suffer internal injuries that are difficult to recover from. The reason why Commander Yeon is now unconscious like this can be seen as the umted fatigue from breaking through his limits, bursting out starting this time. Was it to that extent? I probably could have solved it somehow on my own. If only I had enough time. But Commander Yeon is a person who runs without stopping, right? Sometimes its important to just rx and not think about anything. Ill make sure to tell Hojeong that. Ki Woo-hee smiled. Still, its surprising. I have seen thousands of patients, but I have never seen anyone recover as quickly as the practitioner. Not only is my strength strong, but my stamina is truly amazing. Yeonwi looked down at Yeonhojeong with a wry smile. Hisplexion was pale, but his expression seemed at ease. Although the enemys main body was missed, the battle was a great victory, so the tension must have been relieved. Yeonwi ced her hand on Yeonhojeongs forehead. Get some rest. Chapter 365 Episode 365. Power of the strong (7) Easy profit! The blue de cut through the air. The movement of the sword itself was fluid, but its speed and sharpness were not at all suitable for a sword. I could see that the swordsmans mind was very sharp. Prosecutor Yeon Ji-pyeong looked ahead with bloodshot eyes. A fairlyrge rock was sitting still andughing at itself. grasp! Yeon Ji-pyeong narrowed the distance in an instant and swung his fearsome sword. Lets go! Even though he was in an unstable emotional state, he used sophisticated swordsmanship, cutting through the surface of the rock with an inch-long de. I could see that the martial arts I had learned and practiced hadpletely melted into my body. Babababababaak! Stone dust bounced off the rock. Although it was a swordsmanship that stood out for its sharpness and precision, it is difficult to give it a good score in terms of Jingis delicacy. If the true energy had been loaded properly, the sword wind would have blown it away before the stone dust even sshed, and if it had been a little sharper, the stone dust itself would not have spattered. It was evidence that although the technology was familiar, the spirit was being shaken due to psychological problems. And Yeon Ji-pyeong himself knew that better than anyone else. urg! Gritting her teeth, Yeon Ji-pyeong suddenly threw a left hand attack. Coo! The rock shook violently and then returned to its original position. Considering the size of the rock, its weight must be truly incredible. It was truly an incredible feat to be able to throw away half of a rock like that. However, Yeon Ji-pyeong was not satisfied. Kaang! Immediately sink the sword into the ground. It was an act of unknown anger. Its just this much. Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed. Thats all. Looking at it objectively, Yeon Ji-pyeong cannot reach the feet of his father Yeon Wi or even his older brother Yeon Ho-jeong. This is because those two people are true masters who have not only broken through the barrier of wujongjiji, but also walk through the seven and eight divisions of Mount Tai. However, considering Yeon Ji-pyeongs age, the fact that he reached the realm of a peak expert at an age when he had not yet reached the age limit was an incredible feat in itself. Yeon Ho-jeong was only quick because he went back the way he had already passed, but he cannot darepare to Yeon Ji-pyeong in terms of talent. How high will we be able to reach in the next five or ten years? Yeon Ji-pyeong may achieve the level of Emperor of Darkness in his forties through sheer effort, which Yeon Ho-jeong achieved in his forties through the greatest martial arts skills, drive without looking back, and immeasurable life and death decisions. The problem was now. Whoop! Yeon Ji-pyeong took a deep breath and sat down, looking down at the sword withplicated eyes. weak. I was so weak that I fell. I was such a helpless bastard. Since when did it start? It was probably after receiving instruction from his older brother in the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ji-pyeong was able to look at his talents and skills objectively. He honestly acknowledged that his talent was not ordinary, and thanks to this, he gained the ability to distinguish between the possible and the impossible. From then on, Yeon Ji-pyeong saw the path he should follow more precisely and clearly. And because of that, I couldnt help but feel an even more crushing sense of defeat. With my current skills, I cant be of any help to my father and brother. What if your skills were much better than they are now? Indeed, if that had been the case, he would have been able to participate in this fight. It certainly must have been so. Because they are blood rtives? Because you were young? Not like that. Although he is the older brother, Yeon Ho-jeong was also one of the youngest in this battle. Nevertheless, as if leading the battle was not enough, he came back with a great achievement. In other words, I havent been recognized by anyone yet. Yeon Ji-pyeong closed his eyes. Its far. The fact that it wasnt recognized wasnt sad. The really sad thing was that I was too weak to help my brother. If he were stronger than he is now and had joined him in this fight, he would have been able to share in some of the work that his older brother had to do. If that were the case, my brother might not have been lying down. Then, naturally, the deep sorrow on my fathers face could have been removed. The reason why Yeon Ji-pyeong feels confused and even feels self-destructive. Thats because I thought that no matter how talented or skilled I was, it was meaningless the moment I couldnt help my family. Is this your first time seeing me? Yeon Ji-pyeong was startled by the sudden voice and turned around. There was a river there. Its the first time Ive seen you look like that. ah! Has your brothere? I saw a rock located not far from the river. The rock with dozens of-like sword images drawn on it looked like a work of art. Kang Ryangs eyes suddenly changed. Chaaaaaa! With a sharp sword strike, a blue sword light crossed the air. click. Before I knew it, Kang Ryang, who swung the sword he had drawn,nded it. The three stages of retrieving the sword sh were very quick and precise. It was a ghost-like skill that I had never seen from Kang Ryang before. That wasnt all. Jump! Only afternding the sword did the rock split in half. It was a straight speculum without a single tremor. The blow was so sharp that the cross section of the cut rock was as clear as ss. Yeon Ji-pyeong was greatly surprised. Kang Ryang asked in a calm voice. How do you feel? My one sword. You are amazing. okay? I still feel like Im not good enough. no. I have never seen such a fast and precise sword since my father. You are truly amazing. thanks. But when on earth did you use such sword skills?! Well, thats it? When youy awake at night worrying about your father and brother? Yeon Ji-pyeongs face hardened slightly. It wasnt just a sarcastic remark. It contained an unusual meaning. Kangryang continued speaking as if nothing had happened. You were always calm and polite. But right now you are very shaken. Even my spirit is shaking with lost anger. . Are you angry at the fact that you couldnt help your matriarch and older brother? His vision was as urate as that of a ghost. Yeon Ji-pyeong could not answer yes. Its true, but for some reason, my lips didnt separate. Kang-ryang, who was quietly observing Yeon Ji-pyeongs expression, suddenly asked. I said my current sword is amazing, right? yes? Oh yes. You might see it that way, but I dont. Now, I can see the absence of power to support Geomro. It retains its sharpness, but itcks the fundamental strength to push through that sharp sh. ! I think it will be difficult to control the speed once I fill up my power. Once you control your speed, it will be difficult to maintain sharpness. If you work through it step by step, there wille a time when you will run out of strength again. Kang Ryang looked up at the sky and smiled. There is really no end to kendo. The sword is martial arts, so martial arts will also have no end. After looking up at the sky for a while, he lowered his head and looked at Yeonjipyeong again. Jipyeong. yes. What were you doing? . The head of the family and your older brother have secretly gone to carry out a difficult mission? Its a worry. Its also a pity. If those two people had recognized my strength, if I had been recognized as a fighting force, they would have been worried about whether or not to take me on this mission. . But like you, I wasnt there for that mission. Because Im from Heukdo? I absolutely dont think so. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. But what does that mean? yes? I wasnt even treated as a power yer. The skills I am talking about include everything from improvisation skills, practical experience, insight, etc. . In other words, the reason you didnt take me was not simply because I was weak in martial arts. Its because the people themselves arecking. ! Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes wavered. He was painfully aware of his own shorings. But I have never thought about it so deeply as Kang Ryang. I just felt ashamed of myself and was overly worried about my father and older brother. I was angry that my older brother came back injured, and that anger was expressed as strong disappointment in myself. So what is the intensity? But are you just sucking your fingers and worrying about the two people who have already left for dead until they return? Why didnt I work harder sooner? Why didnt I gain enough experience? Should I look at the sky andment? I What I did after sending those two away was to cut down on sleep at night and swing my sword. Kang Ryang pointed to Yeonjipyeong with his finger. If you are taking out your anger on a rock like you are, you are not really swinging a sword. I tried to forget all my worries and anger and just immersed myself in the sword. because? I need to be a little stronger when its time to worry. ! People cannot know the future. In other words, the moment you leave, the people left have no choice but to trust you two. I wille back alive and I will aplish my mission. . The problem is me. The key is what I will do other than trusting and waiting for the two of you. worry? If I spend all day worrying about you two, will my mission seed? If I dont pray, will my mission, which would have been sessful, end in failure? . Dont mistake yourself for being an overly great person. Although there may be differences in talent, you and I are ultimately people who risk our lives with a single sword. In that case, you should have invested the time in yourself that will nevere back once it passes. Kang-ryang pointed to a rock. This is the result I have achieved so far. There are still many things Ick, but at least I am better than I was yesterday. It was a vague sword attack for me 10 days ago, and it was a result that I could not have even imagined a month ago. Yeon Ji-pyeong bit her lip. Gangryang didnt say dont do that, you shouldnt have done that. He simply raised a topic that did not expect an answer and revealed how he behaved in that situation. Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed. For the past dozen days, he had been busy not only practicing martial arts but also correcting his confused mind. However, Gangryang immediately faced reality and devoted himself to the sword to achieve the current results. You lost. Talent is firewood. The more quality firewood you have, the stronger the fire will burn and the longer it willst. And the firewood needs a spark to burn, and it is effort that ignites talent. Effort is not just about selling out. It is fundamental to be able to see your own condition, and furthermore, you must be able to read the surrounding situation so that you can n when, how, and to what extent you will exert effort. Kang Ryang did it. Thanks to this, I was able to learn such amazing sword techniques. Kang-ryang smiled as he looked at Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. I thought I would be happy when the target I was chasing was stopped, but somehow I got a little annoyed. yes? Thats just the way it is. Kang-ryang turned around. The higher the summit, the more enjoyable it is to climb the mountain. You have be a mountain that was conquered by me a dozen days ago. Now youve copsed to the point where you cant even interest me. ! Be a big mountain again. Be the highest mountain in the world and set my eyes on fire. I will also be a great mountain that can ignite your heart and look down upon the world. Life bloomed in Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes. Chapter 366 Episode 366. The way forward (1) It was the fifth day after receiving treatment when Yeon Ho-jeong came to his senses. Keueuung. Are youing to your senses? Yeon Ho-jeong, who stood up with his head up, frowned and asked. here is? Its my room. At Ki Woo-hees words, Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. The room was filled with all kinds of medicinal herbs and various documents. This is a room that is not even an office. It made me wonder how one could sleep in a ce like this. How long has it been? Five days have passed. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. You caused a nuisance. Dont say that. It is natural for a doctor to take care of patients. Couldnt you have just thrown it in my room? I dont think I could sleep well. Ki Woo-hee smiled. We know the details of the patient in detail, but no one can guarantee what will happen to the patient who suddenly copses. It would be much better to leave it at my ce and check its condition. thank you. youre wee. Yeon Ho-jeong rubbed his stomach. Its been five days and you still feel light? Even if Im a little hungry. Drink water first. The water was boiled a little while ago, so its lukewarm so it wont put a strain on your body. Yeon Ho-jeong gulped down the water in the bowl Ki Woo-hee handed her and exhaled deeply. I definitely felt like my life had be much morefortable with the watering in. Ki Woo-hee said. I have been very tired. You probably didnt even know that, right? I didnt know. You look like Commander Yeon. Im not disciplined yet either. Im so embarrassed that I fainted just because I was a little tired. Ki Woo-hee sighed. Dont look down on fatigue. Fatigue is the root of all diseases. If you neglect management, you may develop a serious illness in the future. It doesnt distinguish between ordinary people and martial people. Heed the advice. Yeon Ho-jeong contemted his inner self. Hmm, did you say five days? Internal injuries recover much faster than expected? So, Commander Yeon is Ganggol. Even with the various techniques that themander has trained, it is virtually impossible to achieve this level of recovery. This rapid recovery was possible because the density of vitality itself increased through extreme training. Of course, we cant ignore the gratitude of the congressman who stood by us, right? Ki Woo-hee just smiled. Yeon Ho-jeong also smiled and stood up. Is there anything else I need to worry about? I would like to make you some decoction, but Commander Yeons personality is such that he wont take it on time. I enjoyed it. Of course, if you really feel like youre going to die, you have to eat it. I woke up with all my strength, so as long as I take good care of my body, there wont be any major problems. I just hope that from now on, you will work hard to manage your fatigue even if you are busy. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong patted Ki Woo-hee on the shoulder and headed toward the door. Ki Woo-hee, who was quietly watching his back, suddenly asked. Its a Shinhwa religion, right? Yeon Ho-jeong paused for a moment. thats right. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. Is there anything else you want to ask me? I told you everything, right? About those guys. Of course, but Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Ki Woo-hee. Rep. Ki. yes. For your own sake, you broke ties with the Shinhwa Church and joined the Murim Alliance. There were manyplicated events, but in the end, you made a clear choice to follow your own path. Am I right? thats right. You may have been a bit harsh in the previous few meetings, but at least from what I can see, you dont have a knack for lying. And one of the many reasons why you settled into the Murim Alliance is probably because of me. It was true. Although her temperament was a bit rough, Ki Woo-hee saw innocence in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Treating himself harshly, brutally killing the master of the Shinhwa religion, and keeping the head of the Moyong family in check were all for the sake of peace. At least Yeon Ho-jeong himself thought so, and Ki Woo-hee also knew it. In other words, Yeon Ho-jeong could be seen as a person who had a great influence on Ki Woo-hees judgment. You made your choice, so you have to take responsibility for it. However, Rep. Ki trusts me. In that case, I also believe in Rep. Ki. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Goes. Lets have lunch or something tomorrow. You must have suffered because of me, but I will buy you something delicious. * * * The ce where Yeon Ho-jeong headed after leaving Ki Woo-hees residence was unexpectedly an open space in the forest of Murimmaeng. A ce where many people danced in the past. This ce, known only to those in the know, was quiet again today. Yeon Ho-jeong sat cross-legged in the center of the vacant lot. When I woke up five dayster, I was hungry and tired. In times like this, the best thing to do is to take in the nutrients that I havent been able to get and take a nap, but I decided to put that on the back burner for a while. Whoa. He took a deep breath and focused his mind on the Yeongasindan. Ugh. Ugh. The Yeonga Shindan, which was firmly fixed with tremendous density, trembled softly at the call of its owner. Its gotten smaller. It was evidence that the true energy released in the previous battle had not yet fully recovered. At the same time, I was constantly channeling my energy throughout my body to heal my internal injuries, so I felt like I needed to pay attention to my energy for 10 days at the most. Yeonhojeong operated Byeoknajingyeol. Whoa! A dark blue energy surged through me, stabilizing my mind and body. Byeoknajingyeol was always like that. It keeps the body and true energy stable, and as the spirit and energy be stable, the mind also bes at ease. With the beginning of luck, there was no martial arts skill better than Byeok Na Jin-gyeol. Furthermore, Byeokra Jingyeol used the martial arts energy of Byeo permeated within Yeongasindan, so the movements of Yeongasindan were also activated. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been concentrating on stabilizing his mind, energy, and body for a long time, used Yongpo Shingong. Hahaha! The change was clear. The blue essence that seemed to purify ones mind just by looking at it disappeared, and in its ce was a wildly wavering green essence. A deep green light, which was significantly different from the green color of the blue dragon g, enveloped Yeonhojeongs entire body. It was a very deep green color, but in some ways it was reminiscent of a forest. Although the nature is different, the root is the same. There is no difference between Byeokna Jingyeol and Yongpo Shingong in that they process and use the energy of Mother Nature in an extremely pure manner. thank god. The energy of the two gods was not disturbed. Before he copsed, he constantly recalled his battle with Beonjak. In fact, there is no need to do that once you reach Yeonhojeong level. To be precise, for Yeon Ho-jeong, the Emperor of Darkness, not Yeon Ho-jeong, the Commander of the Byeoksan Lake, although the martial arts of prosperity are unique, there is nothing significant to learn from them. However, Yeon Ho-jeong pondered over each and every one of his martial arts feats. Even while fainting, I looked into his martial arts skills while dreaming. There is one reason. I not only avoided his martial arts attack, I even counterattacked. The Four Gods Dance is a world-ss martial art. They are martial arts specializing in attack, defense, evasion, counterattack, and thorough killing, and although they have a specific form, they are so free that they can be applied in any way. That is the reason why it was able to be used well not only as a weapon technique but also as a boxing technique. And that was also the reason for vertically increasing the difficulty of Sasinmu. A martial art that has a clear path but can be transformed at any time depending on the situation. In other words, the prerequisite is to train yourself to the ten levels of other martial arts skills. Other martial arts begin with learning the basics, but Sasinmu begins with perfecting the form. Thepleted form is solved ording to the situation with creativity. This was the reason why no genius in the world could bring out the power of Sasinmu to its limit without experience. This is because the more you experience various situations, the more creativity increases and the usability of Sasinmu is maximized. Also, that was the reason why Sasinmu was said to be a battlefield martial art. This is because only by experiencing blood and death can one hone the use of true energy and herbivory. Yeon Ho-jeong was a master of Sasinmu. After summoning all the Four Gods and mastering the Four Gods perfectly, he jumped into the ck Sword Murim and endured countless battles. And all those fights made him grow explosively. However, unexpectedly, in the fight against Beonjak, Yeonhojeong did not benefit greatly from Sasinmu. Nevertheless, he was able to not only avoid all of Bunjaks attacks, but evenunch a counterattack. how? Look at your weaknesses Yeon Ho-jeong recalled Ok Cheongs words. Its a talent. You instinctively see through weaknesses, dont you? I know that themanders martial skills are stillckingpared to the two of you. Nevertheless, he attacked the weak points of the formation and broke it down step by step. Eyes that detect weaknesses. In fact, it wasnt something that could be called talent. Yeon Ho-jeong trained Sasinmu, which is considered the best in martial arts in terms of form, and walked the battlefield with that Sasinmu for decades. If you have enough experience inbat to be considered a master, you will be able to dig into your opponents weaknesses in any situation. If you dont have a weakness, you can create it and dig into it persistently to take down your opponent. In other words, identifying the enemys weaknesses is not an area of innate talent, but an area of acquired effort and experience. Yeon Ho-jeong thought so and was sure of it. But what was it like when fighting the Bunjak? I just saw Beonjaks martial arts skills, figured out his weakness, and counterattacked. Sasinmu didnt even use a single herb food. That can happen to the weak. The weaknesses of the weak will be visible countless times in the eyes of the rtively strong. However, it is difficult to do so with someone stronger than you. No, it cant be done. It is nonsense to find weaknesses in a situation where it is difficult to receive the opponents martial arts attack. And Yeonhojeong did it. Is it simply because you have higher enlightenment than him? no. That was absolutely not the case. It was instinct, not reason. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to see that thebination of destroying Beon-jaks martial arts and hitting his martial arts skills was not possible because of enlightenment. This is it. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at his fist as if it was something new. It wasnt my ce to give advice to Jipyeong. If I really have that talent, I havent known it for decades. In the first ce, seeing weaknesses is rtive. So I thought that such talent made no sense. But he had this incredible talent. Like when he destroyed the Death and Death Samsal Jin, when he dodged all the martial arts attacks that were difficult to deal with and counterattacked. You have talent? To me too? Yeon Ho-jeong felt his heart pounding for no reason. He suddenly remembered his conversation with his teacher. Yes, youck martial skills. There is no talent that matches the genius that people talk about. However, even with your considerable talent, you were able to master the Four Gods Dance, which would have been difficult to achieve even after ten years of effort, in less than five years. Thanks to the teacher for leading me well. Sasinmu is learned alone. I just showed you many paths, but what you have learned by following them is entirely up to you. . Tsk, how can a person who is chopping meat without even knowing that the sword he holds is the worlds most famous sword discuss the world? You too have a long way to go. yes? It is done. All I can say is, take a good look at yourself. If you can urately gauge your abilities, at least you wont end up dying on the side of the road. Could it be that this is what the conversation at that time meant? Its a weakness Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I need to find out more. Is this real or fake? The matter of missing a fortune has already disappeared from his mind. Its a shame, but we no longer care about things that have already passed. That aspect of him resembled Kang Ryang more than Yeon Ji-pyeong. Of course, Kang-ryang learned it from him. Perhaps such aspects are evidence that he is still closer to ckness than whiteness. Well, I dont have the courage to look at the horizon. From now on, Ill have to show off in moderation. Chapter 367 Episode 367 The way forward (2) So he woke up? exactly. The official snorted. I guess I fell because I was weak. It looks like hes worn out from swinging an ax the size of a mountain. Shouldnt I at least give you some tonic medicine? The tone was quite aggressive, but this was the tone of the party. Furthermore, since they wererades in arms who fought together for amon goal, I feel more heartbroken than before. Yeonwi smiled and answered. I originally said that the wounds on my heart were deeper than the wounds on my body. The official said with a sad look on his face. He got his heart broken? What kind of ridiculous thing is that? In the partys opinion, Yeon Ho-jeong was a person with a rare personality breakdown who did not know the slightest thing about respecting elders. He is an evil bastard who bears no resemnce to his father, who is revered as a great chatan. Of course, he was an outstanding martial artist, smart, and quick-witted, but that was it. He couldnt even use empty words to say that Yeon Ho-jeong was nice. And to be that cheap, a steely mind is essential. I would rather believe that Taesan had copsed, and I absolutely could not believe that Yeon Ho-jeong was heartbroken. Yeonwi whetted her appetite. Im not saying that Hojeong is like that. Its just that the flow of things he touched grew out of control and I couldnt handle it. What do you mean by that? So far, Hojeong has been running around quickly, wondering whether he should care about the Samgyo side or keep the Moyong family in check. People get tired when they have a lot to worry about. They say that a lot of fatigue has built up without knowing it. The officialughed. That is also a funny thing to say. This guy knows his capabilities well. If it was something that couldnt be fixed, I wouldnt have done anything in the first ce. If Yeon Ho-jeong heard what the official said, he would be very embarrassed. That is also true. Theres no real reason why he fell. Its ack of mental strength and physical strength. Although it was an overly conclusive statement, it was also not entirely wrong. I dont know how much mental strength should be considered, but as far as mental strength is what peoplemonly think of, its safe to say that Yeonhojeong is the best in the world. The problem is that the body cannot match his mental power. The mind dominates the body? It means that one person knows one thing and the other does not. In fact, there are many cases like that, but if the gap between mind and body is as extreme as Yeonhojeong, it is bound to break down. On the contrary, considering what Yeon Ho-jeong had done so far, it was almost forgivable that the fatigue had onlye to an end now. The official snorted. Anyway, I benefited from that guy this time. If he hadnt dug them up properly, those who were either the Shinhwa Church or the Damned Church would have taken over the military and administrative agencies of Henan Province and shook the entire Central in. That is correct. Henan Province is located in the central part of the Central Continent. In the game of Baduk, the central 1,000 won (Ԫ) could have fallen into the hands of the enemy. And if 1,000 won is captured by the enemy, the win rate in a match is bound to drop drastically. The situation could have be even more serious if there had been even a fight. If we respond well, we can iste the enemies, but if we are not careful, the entire midfield will almost fall into an abyss. In a way, it was as if Yeonhojeong had saved the entire central in with this operation alone. This was the reason why the party recognized Yeonhojeong. The problem is whether they were working secretly only in the Henan Province government department Yeonwi shook his head. It wouldnt have touched any other areas. For that, the military force they dispatched to Henan Province was too great. Well, thats right. We were able to lead this war to victory because weunched a sneak attack and took down each of them one by one. If it had not been noticed in advance, the entire Murim Alliance would have been isted by the power of so many transcendental masters and government officials. In addition, there is a Shaolin Temple in Henan Province, so the damage would have been even greater. Thanks to the martial arts experience of the deployed experts and superior intelligence, they were able to enjoy victory without significant damage. If one had made a mistake, half or more of the assigned experts might have crossed the Samdo Stream. It could truly be said to be a brilliant victory. But that doesnt mean you can feel at ease. Because were not just dealing with those damn Shinhwa bastards. exactly. But before that, there is one more thing to take care of. hmm? It would be a truly horrifying thing if the Mythic Church infiltrated other ces with its masters. The official tilted his head. Didnt you just say theres no possibility of infiltrating other areas? Region is not the problem. if? Imperial pce. ! The officials face hardened. Yes. I had forgotten about it. Yeonwis face also hardened. With the help of the Maeng masters, intelligence power, and personal connections, we were able to defeat the Shinhwa cult masters who were secretly working with the government. But the imperial pce is different. Its different. Even the official, who was second to none in terms of pride, could not hide his nervousness when faced with the word imperial pce. The imperial pce is the heart and head of the empire. There is a chance that a person will survive even if one of his arms is cut off. But even if ones head is blown off and ones heart is ripped out, no one lives. What if the Shinhwa cult takes control of the imperial pce? That doesnt happen. A calm voice came from outside the window. The official frowned openly, and Yeonwi looked calmer than expected. Because I already knew that he wasing. Yeonwi said. It is clear that he was arade in arms who fought together, but he was clearly a stranger. Not only is it not enough to eavesdrop on other peoples conversations, but it is also difficult to see it as being right to suddenly join in on a conversation. Can Ie in? This is the answer from the alumni book. The official said in a sarcastic voice. If you want your entire skin to melt, look no further. It was an overt statement that he was going to release the poison. These words were even scarier because they werent just a threat. The words spoken by the owner of Sacheondanga were not light in weight. If you do, I wille in. Tsutsutsutsu. An unusually deadly force came out of Tang Gwans body. Yeonwi slightly raised his hand to calm the party. Since youvee this far, pleasee up first. It looks like you have something else to say. I understand. After a while, Mo Yong-gun, who had passed the first and second floors, entered the room. The official said in a cold voice. Should I thank you for not jumping into the window? Moyong-gun smiled. Its not my ce, so I cant just go in and out of the window. Well said. This is my residence and I dont want to see you? Now that Ive seen your face, Id like you to leave. Would you regret it if you didnt listen to me? Unexpectedly, the official nodded. Of course it could be so. But the problem is that Im not in a good mood right now. . Ill regret itter, so please get out of here. I dont want to end my life with just a handful of vultures. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Its a shame. What do you mean? If you and I had always been on good terms, we would have been a pretty good match by now. The corner of the officials mouth rose. I cant hear it any more. If you dont leave before the count of three, I will melt you right there. At that time, Yeonwi opened her mouth. Dang family. Lets listen first. Leave Yeon Ga-ju out. From the moment I heard that human voice, I felt like my ears were deafening. Yeonwi said while looking at Moyonggun. The Moyong family I know is as smart as he is ambitious. Im not the type to fight needlessly, so lets hear what you have to say. Moyong-gun chuckled. If Yeongaju hadnt told me so, the atmosphere would have been refreshing from the beginning. You are truly amazing. Thats too much praise. The official who had been quietly looking at the two stood up. I will rent the space. Buy me a drinkter. Dangaju. When you leave next time, tell your subordinates to clean up their room. I have a sensitive nose, so I cant sleep in ces that smell rotten. Yeonwi was embarrassed. This is because the party was really ready to move out. At that time, Moyong said. If possible, it would be better for the head of the family to be here too. Its noisy. Its rted to the leadership election. For a moment, the hotel stopped. At the same time, Yeonwis eyes became sharp as a de. Mo Yong-guns smile faded. Can I sit down? . You didnt say anything. If I do, will you stand up and speak? Yeonwi looked at the party hall. After sighing softly, the official returned to his original position and boom! I sat down to make a sound. I will sit and listen, but please stand and speak. There are no chairs. That doesnt matter. Mo Yong-gun stood with his arms crossed and leaning against the wall. Yeonwi spoke in a somewhat sharp voice. Did you say it was rted to the leadership election? exactly. Are you nning on revealing your hidden ws just because the fight is over? The tone was quite aggressive, not unlike that of a senior officer. It had to be that way. He was a person who thought that Prince Moyongs murder towards the Shinhwa religion was real. In other words, now was not the time to talk about the position of leader. However, the fact that he openly brought up the topic of the leader made the Yeonwi feel angry. Prince Moyong shook his head. Its not like that. No, rather the opposite. Are you saying the opposite? Lets postpone the election of the leader until the year after. !! I never thought something like this woulde out. Yeonwi and Tanggwan looked at each other. So the two people knew. The other person was just as surprised as he was. The official opened his mouth. Id like you to exin. Its simple. As Yeongaju said, there is an enemy I need to fight against, and I dont want to waste time talking about the next leader or election. ! But that doesnt mean we cant appoint someone who isnt qualified to be the leader. Fortunately, the Murim Alliance is well maintained. No, its not just maintaining, its growing. . Its okay to leave it alone for now. I think it is okay to hold the next leadership election after we have defeated them to some extent. Are you nning on submitting a motion to the Feng Kong meeting? exactly. . Thats why I came. Raise your hand. The official, who was quietly ring at Prince Moyong, spoke in a cold voice. Why do we have to postpone the leadership election to next year because of that? I think it would be better to appoint a capable person as the leader and prepare for the fight against the three religions in earnest. That is correct. I missed one, though. what? The reason we didnt inform the Bonggong Council of their identity is because of the possibility that Sejak may have infiltrated them. Prince Moyong spoke in an aggressive tone. Are you willing to take that risk? Hmm. Of course, we will have to investigate each and every one of them. But, as you both know, they are the heads of the six generations of the nine factions and one faction. Its been a year since we investigated everything, so lets hold a leader election? I dont think that makes any sense? It wasnt wrong. Yeonwi asked. Even if the election is postponed until next year, you can still manipte me behind my back, right? Prince Moyong said bitterly. You dont trust me. exactly. Well, I thought that would be the case. So, I have a separate suggestion to make. What do you mean? Allied forces. Allied forces? I will try my best to unite the two military units into one. And I will do my best to ensure that the head of the army is not themander of the Tangma army, but themander of the army of Murders. !! Themander of the Tangma army will go under themander of the army of death. So to speak, the life and death of Commander Tangma is in the hands of Commander Commander Tangma. And Commander Tangma is none other than my younger brother, whom I got for the first time in ten years. What do you want to say now? Moyongguns eyes sparkled with fire. If you think Im doing something stupid, cut off my head. Chapter 368 Episode 368 The way forward (3) Huh! Do you mean that the Moyong family made such a suggestion? exactly. Zhuge Wenhu stroked his chin. The official, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly spoke. I will oppose it. How is that so? Moyong-kun, no one knows whats inside that bastard. The fact that a guy like that came in first with his head down obviously means hes up to something. The officials tone was definitive. He was with Moyong for a short time and a long time. A persons insides change twelve times a day, but their nature does not change easily. In the view of the party, Prince Mo Yong was never a person who acted with pure intentions. Whether making an offer or making a deal, they always try to take advantage. That was Moyonggun. Yeonwi said. You even gave up your own younger brothers life. I dont know what Moyong Gajus intentions were, but at least he didnt seem like he was going to do something without our knowledge. You didnt risk your own life, did you? The official said coldly. He never tries to lose money in a transaction. Blood rtives? yes. Hes a human too, so wouldnt there be affection between blood rtives? But what you consider more important than your own life is your own life. It was a fairly harsh statement. But it wasnt entirely wrong. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. I partly agree with what Dang Ga-ju said. Gaju Moyong is definitely not an easy person. There must be some intention. Look at that. Im just curious that you reached out first. What do you mean by that? You cant handle the heat with one hand. Gaju Moyong knows his abilities very well. At the same time, I also know that there are people here who are just as good. hmm. You put out your hand first? There is no way he himself doesnt know what this action means. Then, the fact that you made such a suggestion even though you clearly knew that you would be watching closely can be interpreted in three ways. ? Either he is sincere, or he is confident of fooling us. What about the other one? Its both. ! Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Just looking at the situation, the Tangma Army is the only weapon of the Moyong Family, excluding the Sega Armed Forces. Moreover, since the Murim Alliance cannot mobilize the military force of Sega, it can be said that it risked everything on its own. Yeonwi nodded. I agree. Moreover, Mo Yong-guns brotherly love for Tangma Commander Mo Yong-wu is sincere. Even though he didnt risk his life, it would at least be as shocking as having his limbs blown off. For this reason, it can be said that the bright head of the Moyong family made a courageous decision of his own. The official frowned. Does that mean it can be both? We are confident that we will escape our eyes and scrutiny, but we will not strike first until our preparations against the public enemy areplete. Hmm. Yeonwi quenched her thirst with a sip of tea and sighed. No matter what happens, the problem is beyond us. Matters rted to the leadership election are not issues that can be easily put off. Moreover, even if there is no election, there are many people who are qualified to be temporary leaders. Me too. Typically Public Ambassador. Yes, thats right. Ambassador Gong also knows information about the three religions. In other words, he can be said to be the only person who knows the identity of the Three Religions, excluding those who already know. It is difficult to find a person as qualified as a public ambassador in all areas of ability, character, and wisdom. Especially in the case of the first lord, it is best to appoint a stable leader who can be epted by all Baekdo martial arts leaders. I think so too. Just. Just? Zhuge Munho paused for a moment, lost in thought, and then opened his mouth with a soft sigh. The Ambassador will never try to ept the title of Lord. Even if it is temporary. Hmm. Yeonwi sighed. He was also a person who knew the personality of a public ambassador. And, as Zhuge Munho said, the public ambassador he knew was not someone who could ept the position of leader, even if only temporarily. Aside from everything else, the request to postpone the election and temporarily take over as leader for a year implied that he was not suitable for the position of first leader. Although he may be capable of taking on a temporary role, there is a possibility that he may not be considered capable of bing a true leader. Even if the public ambassador himself did not care, it was an issue that Shaolins high-ranking figures and tycoons who were close to Shaolin would vehemently oppose. The officer who was quietly listening to the story suddenly spoke. Lets decide on just one thing for now. ? Are you going to ept Prince Moyongs offer or not? A moment of silence. The first to break the silence was Zhuge Munho. I dont think this person is bad. Will you ept the offer? Thats right. Whatever it is, its a proposal that we cant lose at the moment. Its actually better. It is also an opportunity to control one of Moyongajus arms. hmm. The official asked while looking at Yeonwi. What do you think, Lord Yeonga? Yeonwi sighed. Honestly I dont like the idea itself. Why is that? Lets kiss in advance before the meeting and make the suggestions beneficial to our side This is no different from workmanship politics. The official frowned. Its a public enemy situation. The power of those damned bastards is so powerful that it epasses the entire midfield. I dont think now is the time to discuss such matters. The saying that you must live by protecting what you want to protect, the weight of those words is like a mountain. Why do we need norms if we stick to them when things are good and just ignore them when things are bad? It means that the title White Path is meaningless. I dont think so. You have to show your own flexibility when necessary. I think now is that time. Sometimes it may be a littleplicated and you may have to go further back, but there is a line that must be followed. Yeonwi sighed again. He was especially sighing a lot today. I am afraid. If this continues, will we really be monsters? Are we losing the right to teach righteousness and norms to the generations below? There are certainly values more important than life, but I am worried that I might be a hypocrite who only speaks in words but cannot show them in actions. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Wei with mixed eyes. Only then did he realize why Yeonwis expression was so serious. Although he and his party were concerned about Moyong-guns proposal itself, the Yeonwi realized that regardless of the benefits of the proposal, there was a problem with the situation itself. That is truly correct. I dont know what the government would think, but Zhuge Wenhu didnt think Yan Wei was stubborn like that. To be more precise, I thought that was stubbornness that had to be exercised. If whiteness is not like whiteness, then what is the difference between ckness and ckness? So Zhuge Wenhu was able to make a decision. Do you know about the military tribe? ? A soldier in an organization is a person who has deviated halfway from the correct path he should follow. The reason is that being bound by norms can endanger the lives of all members of the organization. Military. We who walk the white path must pursue values that transcend gain and loss. Like Yeongaju. But I am different. Yeonwi said with a distraught face. Dont do that. No, rather, I should have made the decision first. As a soldier, I should have finished organizing things first before the two matriarchs suffered. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Thats why I have more monthly sry and more responsibilities than the two heads of the family. The military is a ce where you can ovee thew in times of emergency. . Of course, that doesnt mean you should wield your power arbitrarily. Therefore, military positions have been held for generations by those with outstanding intelligence, who have a clear distinction between public and private affairs, and who can be trusted by everyone. Zhuge Wenhu added yfully. Like me. It was a remark that lightened the stiff atmosphere a little. Yeonwi burst outughing without realizing it. The officer asked. What does the soldier say? I will pursue Moyongajus proposal separately. Even if I cant, Ill sort it out within five days, so you two just pretend not to notice. This is a request not as the head of the Zhuge family, but as a soldier. The official nodded. Now, take care of whatever you decide. thank you. Yeonwi could not bear to answer. All he could do was sigh again with a pensive look on his face. Zhuge Wenhu spoke soothingly. The two of you risked your lives fighting against the masters of the Mythological Religion. That is to say, it is a responsibility that you two and countless other members must have. Lord Yeonga has taken on more than his share of responsibility, so now I will also take responsibility as a soldier. Its just frustrating. There is nothing to be frustrated about. I will take responsibility for everything. Thats why its frustrating. If you really choose that path, it will be very difficult for you in the future after the fight against the three religions is over. This meant that not only would he be removed from his position, but he could also be punished byw if he made a mistake. Zhuge Munho burst outughing. I have no doubt that you two will defend me when that timees. The official snorted and stood up. You make things reallyplicated. Anyway, this person will get up now. Yeonwi asked. Where are you going? Lets go meet the eldest son of the head of the family. hmm? To Hojeong? exactly. What about Hojeong? The party satisfied our appetite. That guy asked me for something, and it looks like its beenpleted. * * * Did you call me? The official snorted after catching a glimpse of Yeon Ho-jeongs face. It has be very funny. Have you recovered yet? Well, thats what happened. There is ack of performance. I thought he was strong in his own way, but now I see hes weak and falling out. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. I admit it. So, I n to focus only on training for the time being. I dont want to faint again out of embarrassment. Words are good. Can you swing an ax properly with such a weak body? Of course At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The official kicked arge box on the floor. It was made at the cksmith shop belonging to the main family. The numerical weight form you ordered was implemented exactly. Youre finally here. Open it. Im telling you in advance that I have no intention of making it again even if you dont like it. Whether it bes porridge or rice, try swinging it to death. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and opened the box. Immediately, surprise appeared on his face. The official said with a sneer on his face. I think its a million times better than that ugly ax youre carrying. Isnt that right? Chapter 369 Episode 369 The way forward (4) What was in the box were two hatchets. Of course, it was no ordinary hatchet. It was made using the original familys visionary alloy technology. It may weigh a bit more than regr iron, but your clumsy ax cutting wont damage the de. As long as you dont do anything stupid, you can use it semi-permanently. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were instantly filled with ecstasy. The official said bluntly. What are you doing? See if you can hear me. yes? Oh yes. Before I knew it, I came up with a polite answer. To that extent, the ax was a work of art. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted one of the two sacks. Thats amazing. It was a little longer than a regr hatchet. Is the total length approximately one and a half feet long? The ax de itself was wide and long, so that the extended end of the de touched the end of the handle. The length of the de is also close to one and a half characters. It was a little over a span in width and very thick, about the width of two fingers. The de was sorge and thick that even if ordinary iron had been used, it would have weighed as much as a fairly long sword. Moreover, perhaps because it used Tanggas secret alloy technology, it was 30% heavier than the same amount of iron. The horse is like a hatchet, but it is a somewhat burdensome weight for an ordinary person to hold and swing. How on earth did they make it? The ax de, with its strange, wavy patterns engraved on it, was like a work of art in itself. It even had a dynamic dragon shape engraved on it, as if it would jump out at any moment, so it looked even more gorgeous than the Gwangryongbu. The handle colors were different. One sack was ck, and the one held by Yeon Ho-jeong was white. The material is unknown. However, even though it was white, it didnt seem like it would get dirty. Additionally, the surface was not slippery, so it felt just right in my hand. This is an ax made by a master craftsman, one of the best in the family. The master named it ck and White Twin Dragon. The ck Dragon Club and the White Dragon Club. One might ask why they should even give a name to a hatchet, but after seeing this figure, I thought that the ck and white twin dragons were too simple. How do you feel? Do you like it? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a voice as if possessed. Its best. The officialughed. Even though he cursed at Yeon Ho-jeong a lot, calling her a fool rather than being rude, he still acknowledged Yeon Ho-jeong. With that guy lookingpletely possessed, even the magistrate couldnt help but feel good. I also added a round ring to the end of the handle as you ordered. Are you nning on swinging me around on chains? Yes. Write well. Those two axes contain eighty-five percent of the casting technology that our family has been researching. Even if you cherish it more than your own body, it will never becking. . Even if you lose your head, dont lose it. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the hotel with shaking eyes. The official frowned. What? Those burdensome eyes. thank you. Youreughing. When did you ask for something half-threateningly and say thank you now? I never thought I would receive something this wonderful. The corner of the officials mouth rose. This spoiled brat must have really liked it to the point of saying something like this. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. I have received great grace. As long as it is not against morality, I will repay this favor at any cost. In the meantime, theyre putting conditions on it again. You and your father are simr in that respect. yes? It is done. If you like it, take it and get out of there. Oh yeah. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly took the ck and white twin dragons. It might be a bit heavy for an ordinary person, but for Yeon Ho-jeong, it was the perfect weight. To begin with, he is a person who wields a heavy weapon that weighs over 80 pounds, so if he decides to do so, he can swing it as fast as if he were swinging his bare fist. Thats great. Yeon Ho-jeong already felt his heart pounding. The Gwangryongbu would be good in many-on-many fights, but it might be better in one-on-one or melee battles. Of course, the Gwangryongbu alone can fight well. However, the reason Yeon Ho-jeong asked the party official for a hatchet was because he did not know what kind of mission it would be used for in the future. As before, when deployed for operations such as stealth or assassination, the ck and White Twin Dragons will be much less burdensome and more useful than the Gwangryongbu. I received a really nice gift. My hand was itching to swing it right away. Yeon Ho-jeong walked out the door with a pounding heart. It was then. for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. The official was looking at him with his back turned. Do you have anything else to say? Are you not disappointed? yes? Yeon Ho-jeong held up the ck and white twin dragons. That cant be possible, right? I want to swing it right now. Im not saying that. ? You missed the number one general. Arent you disappointed? ah. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its unfortunate, but what can you do? Theyve already run away, so the future is important. Besides, you and Hugae are investigating various aspects, so for now, you can just carry out your duties in your respective positions. Thats true. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. Actually, that wasnt what I really wanted to ask. Do you remember what you told me before? yes? I knew you had a trick hidden from me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Thats right. How did you know that? Of course, it was because I saw it during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. But Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt be honest about that. It just seemed like it would happen. Are you trying to just brush it off? In other words, isnt it normal for the head of a family to have one or two martial arts skills that are not shown to the public? . My father is like that, and so is Mr. Moyong. In particr, in the fight against this recent crop, my father brought out a trick that he had kept hidden for so long. The hotel also remembered that. It was huge. Yeonwisst sword inflicted a terrible wound on Beonjaks upper body. It was not that he showed off a very shy herbalism or used a unique weapon. Yeonwisst sword was literally a maximization of sword power itself. So it was an even greater sword. It takes time to develop the martial arts, and after throwing down the sword, you will be in a situation where you cannot fight for a while, but it contains such terrifying power that if it hits, it can send anyone to theher path. Should we say that it is truly a sword worthy of a senior officer? Yeonwis absolute sword, reminiscent of a thunderbolt, was extremely simple, yet showed the ideal of kendo that a swordsman should pursue. I cant believe you were hiding such power. It probably wasnt something to hide. Yeonwis personality was not good at hiding something. There was just no need to show it until now. If you think about it, Yeongajus martial arts skills have always been like that. We follow the middle path without any deviation from the orthodoxy and do not reach out to the wrong things. Although he is frustrating in some ways, he shows himself as a swordsman who canpete with anyone through his honesty in pushing his beliefs to the end. When he first had a deep conversation with Yeonwi, the party instinctively felt that Yeonwi was apletely different person from the people he had previously known. So I kept giggling and was busy thinking about it a few times. My instinct was to understand the personality of a person named Yeonwi, but my mind could not easily ept that such a person could exist in the world. As time passed, the party came to fully recognize the person named Yeonwi. There was no way not to admit it. Yeonwi never lied, risked his life to solve a given situation, and despite his position, he always knew how to treat others sincerely. A person who eats a knife may not be able to hear the sound of a saintly gentleman, but at least in this powerful martial arts world, it will be difficult for a saintly gentleman as good as Yeonwi to emerge again. So the hotel was well-connected. It was not because he was good and walked the right path, but because he was a person with the guts to respect others and uphold his beliefs to the end. If Yeonwi had tried to persuade him with nice words or rubbed his palms against him, he would never have acknowledged him. and. The official was keeping an eye on Yeonhojeong. That kind of father gave me this kind of son. Yeon Ho-jeong was a guy who bore no resemnce to Yeon Wi, even to say the least. At least thats how it seems on the outside. But now I could also see the party hall. No, I could tell. No matter what anyone says, Yeon Ho-jeong is Yeon Wis child. Yeonwi, an Ilse chatan who practices orthodox swordsmanship, values norms, and regards morality as the highest value. Yeon Ho-jeong, the worlds bestte-round exponent, who has trained his own unique martial arts skills and shows unconventional words and actions and outstanding brain power without being restricted by norms and morals. Although the two people werepletely different, there were some surprising simrities. This rich man never has any impure thoughts or worries when he shows his sincerity. I thought Yeonwi was that kind of person, but I didnt know that Yeonho would show that kind of side. That was the reason why the party recognized not only Yeonwi but also Yeonhojeong. But how can you ask that? The official, who was quietly looking straight at Yeonhojeong, suddenly asked. Do you believe in me? It was a random question. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Thats a unique question. Answer me. Do you believe in me? I believe it. To some extent. The officialughed. It means I dontpletely trust you. I dont know why youre asking that question, but its because Im a very suspicious person. I cannot be a saint like my father. Its obvious. Even if you train for a thousand years, you will not even reach your fathers feet. I know. Thats why I live by acknowledging it to myself. There is nothing more important than knowing how to understand the topic. If you look at things like that, youre definitely not an ordinary guy. I will take this as apliment. But how can you suddenly ask such a question? The official watched Yeon Ho-jeong in silence for a moment. This guy doesnt know. Its not that I dont admit it, its that I dont know. He looked into Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Two transparent and deep eyes with clear ck and white colors. This guy is the eldest son of a royal family. This guy is me The official closed his eyes. What a stupid guy. Even though we fought so hard, do you still believe in me? Because we risked our lives together and fought together? Not like that. Yeon Ho-jeong is not a very easy guy. He went to fight with me because he already believed in me. It was a small but big difference. The official opened his eyes. You said you would return the favor, right? yes? I said that I would repay the favor of handing me the ax as long as it did not vite moral principles. Thats right. The official nodded. Follow me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. It was because I felt like I knew what the government wanted. Im not in the best shape. I have no intention of taking your life, so dont talk nonsense and just follow me. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Yes, you say so. Chapter 370 Episode 370 The way forward (5) The ce where the party took Yeon Ho-jeong was a training ground set up not far from the residence. Although it was an outdoor training ground, it was not properly maintained and was cracked and broken here and there. Although the Murim League grew rapidly, there were still many spaces within the group that were not properly utilized. Yeonhojeong whistled. Its spacious. Its spacious. If well-maintained, it isrge enough to provide training even at a corps level. Its still a long way from my original hometown to even have a ce like this. Thanks to you, its perfect for training alone. training. For some reason, it was a word that did not fit our institution. He seemed like he would always be arrogant and arrogant. Come up. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was on the training ground, suddenly noticed that the floor was damaged here and there. It melted. It broke and melted at the same time. It was a sign of practicing poisonous techniques. Although it was an extremely fine trace, it was a trace that someone with eyes as sharp as Yeon Ho-jeong could clearly see through. Rmended perception is not the key. There are traces of that, but its all memorization. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Its a sign that poisonous energy was poured into the memorization. Thats great. Rather than simply applying poison, it was usually not a big deal to infiltrate the poison itself and maintain it until the point of impact. Regardless of the operation method, the construction itself will be incrediblyplicated. All it takes is one or two memorizations, but if you want to scatter dozens of them, you need to be able to use eye-poppinglyplex phrases at the same time. This is why the Tang familys martial arts skills are scary. It is not easily essible to anyone, and it is difficult for even rare geniuses to achieve great sess. Not only do you need to build up general knowledge about poison and memorization, but it takes unimaginable effort and brainpower to incorporate it into martial arts. Its still not enough. During the time of Emperor Heukam, Tang Guan was called Emperor Mandok (f) and had a reputation as the terror of Wulin. However, that was the result of the partypletely hiding itself. Although he was called the king of all poisons and showed off his ability to use poisons like no other, his real secret was not poison, but memorization. Compared to the days of dictatorship, there are still many thingscking. The traces say it. But Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall again. The official was standing with his back turned. He seemed to be lost in his thoughts. We are definitely taking steps. I know exactly what form the invincible secret technique I will obtain in the future will be implemented. Yeon Ho-jeong was secretly impressed. Youre a genius. The party at that time was not a talkative person. It had to be that way. Whatever the reason, Yeon Ho-jeong was the king of the ck ind and Dang Gwan was the second-inmand of the white ind martial arts. However, I knew that the legendary secret technique he was learning was passed down to him from his father, Brother Tang. An unfinished record. If so, it would mean that the current King of Darkness is also improving his martial arts skills. He passed on his unfinished martial arts skills to his children. This probably means that he is confident in this martial art. And if wepare the traces of the martial arts shown by Tang Guan during the time of Emperor Manchuria with the traces of today, it is highly likely that he realized them alone without the help of the King of Darkness and created the strongest secret technique in the history of the Tang Dynasty. The party official said. Once you reach that level, just because you recently acquired a new weapon doesnt mean you cant use it in realbat. of course. I may not be able to bring out ten percent of the capabilities of this weapon. I guess so. The official turned around. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong flinched. This is because the officials eyes on him were more serious than ever. Do you know why I want to show this martial art to you, who is neither your father nor my daughter? I do not know. I meant it. At this point, Yeon Ho-jeong could not read the party officials intentions. The official said with a slightly distressed expression. I saw the secret technique your father showed to the first general. It was truly amazing. You cant learn martial arts like that just by having someone teach you. It is a martial art only for oneself that can be achieved through the effort and struggle of coughing up ones own blood. I think so too. Thats why your father wouldnt have asked anyone for advice. Because there is no need or meaning to do so. He must have devoted himself endlessly to martial arts and acquired that absolute sword. youre right. However, my martial arts skills are different from your fathers skills. A fire lit up in the doctors eyes. My martial arts has countless forms, and it is not a single strike but a sum of sudden attacks and repeated attacks, resulting in extremelyplex internal attack management and depletion of true energy. . Your father Yeongajus enlightenment is supreme. At least thats true when ites to swords. The problem is that that realization was biased towards the sword. Maybe in the future, if I reach the extreme level of kendo and master all martial arts, at least for now, I wont be able to look into my martial arts shorings as well as you can. It was a surprising statement. The party official was confident that Yeonhojeong would appreciate his martial arts skills more than Yeonwi. And he was speaking directly to the person concerned. Yeon Ho-jeong was greatly surprised. It was because he had no idea that the official thought so highly of him and that he would openly show his martial weaknesses. Your fathers martial arts is a pure attack with no change, and my martial arts is a violent attack with many changes. Your fathers martial arts are simple but strong, and my martial arts are diverse and sharp. Slurp. The official raised both hands. Tsutsutsu. The dark green mist flowing from his fingertips slowly enveloped his entire body. It was as if two huge green venomous snakes were protecting him. Im not going to show everything. I wont even show it twice. I just want you to tell me what you see and feel. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became strange. Is that the reward you ask for from me for obtaining the ck and white twin dragons? Yes. I ended up getting two and giving ten. The officialughed. No one knows whether your advice will be one or ten. Of course it is. Thats why. Sreung. There was no sheath to collect the de, but when I lifted the de, a cold sound rang out. Ill take it myself. ?! The officials eyes widened. Do you mean to receive this martial arts with your own body? There is no better way to properly understand martial arts that do not know the rules or methods of martial arts than to deal with them in person. You arrogant bastard! This martial arts is no ordinary martial arts! Even I cant control my strength or direction yet! Thats how dangerous martial arts are! If thats the case, then well have to face it even more head-on. To give you a satisfactory return. ! Do not worry. If I die like this, it will be because of myck of ability, so I wont me the head of the family. Those were meaningful words. In the past, Yeon Ho-jeong lost his life due to an arrow thrown by a party official. The weight of his words was different as he said them. And the party felt the weight of Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Do you want to die like that? Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture. As if he had been learning such martial arts on a regr basis, the hand holding the White Dragon was naturally stretched forward, and the hand holding the ck Dragon was fixed in front of the right upper body. Shall we begin? Tsutsutsutsu. The dark green fog that had enveloped Tang Guans body slowly seeped into his sleeves. The official, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong, nodded. Control of poisonous air will not be easy. However, it does not contain extreme poison, so if you notice any signs of poisoning, immediately sit cross-legged and drive out the poison. All right. You idiot. Chiri riririn. Suddenly, shiny metal fragments flowed out of his sleeves in a row. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. A waste of time. There was nothing surprising. Our secret technique was an absolute secret technique that could only be used if at least the ability to attack the air was possible. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The main weapon bloomed from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Phew. On the other hand, white smoke was rising from his feet as he stood on the ground. The White Tiger Taboo and the White Tiger Army Limbo are naturally manifesting themselves. The official, feeling those two energies, nodded inwardly. The harmony between fire and taboo, as well as its intensity, was so great that I thought that with Yeon Ho-jeongs skills, at least he would not die. It begins. Whiiiiing! The path of shing memorization moved beautifully as the guides hand drew a circle like water. The first chapter of Flower Rain Gong (깦). Cheer ring! Chiri riri ring! Shards of daggers smaller than a thumb collided and made an eerie sound. Even though it was a secret that she had already seen, Yeon Ho-jeong felt her body tense up. This was because he had seen that Biggi wipe out the enemy in one go, but he had never faced it himself. sh! A dark green glow burst from the pupil of the hall. Storm style. It was that moment. Whiiiiiiiing!! In an instant, an incredibly strong wind blew as if it would tear the air apart, and two huge rays of light were shot towards the front of Yeonhojeong. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. different! It was different from the secret skills shown by the party during the time of the Manchurian Empire. No, it was a type of secret story, but the content was different. If you think of it as a herbivorous attack, it is a direct attack from the front, which ispletely opposite to the herbivorous attack back then. It seemed as if two gigantic beasts made of thousands of iron scales were flying in front of each other. Holy shit! Could it be that this martial art has different attack range and direction for each type?! It was like I was vaguely looking forward to something and then gotpletely stabbed in the back. Yeon Ho-jeong took a quick step forward. Quang! With a more urgent and powerful advance than ever before, the ck and white twin dragons zing with the main weapon were swung at incredible speeds. Jujakgong Hongyeomyuksalgong. Huawoo Gongs super long st style. Two extreme killing techniques collided head-on. h h h h! The countless crescent moons drawn by the ck and white twin dragons created a gust of wind and knocked away the fragments of the dagger that was fired. It was truly an incredible speed. Even though it was his first time using it properly, Yeon Ho-jeongs Ssangbu Jutsu (pg) was already at the level of a master. h h h! Sigh! However, even with that amazing double blow technique, all the fragments could not be stopped. The bombardment of memorization that came in like a gust of wind was so numerous that it was impossible to count them all, so even the worlds Yeonhojeong was unable to defend themselvespletely. h h h! Sigh! Almost all the memorization in the front was knocked out, but the memorization that came up on the ax with a strange air current grazed Yeon Ho-jeongs forearm and escaped to the rear. Puff puff! Lets go! Yeon Ho-jeongs arms were instantly stained with blood. This is because not just one or two but dozens of memorized words passed through his forearm. this. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from the wound. The main weapon is vaporizing the poison that has prated into the body. But the real problem wasnt miasma. What force is so strong?! The shock conveyed by the couple was truly incredible. Each memorization contained a power that could not be ignored. As I typed out hundreds of memorized words, the shock was umting on my wrists, elbows, and even my shoulders. It was a terrifying series of blows. The endless dagger fragments were like fluttering flower petals, but their power was like a shower of iron. Yeon Ho-jeong gritted his teeth and held on. The moment you put down the ax by mistake, your upper body will be torn into thousands of pieces by that terrifying storm of memory, turning you into purple blood. h h h! bang! Yeonhojeong, who blocked the gust of wind with hundreds of ax blows, turned the direction of the curved Amgi towards the sky for the final time. Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep sigh. Damn, this thing is really tough. Then the officer said: Did you take it all? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall without answering. The party official, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a surprised face, burst outughing without realizing it. This is because I saw the anticipation, surprise, and passion on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Do you want to receive more? yes. good night. Chiri ririririn! From where it came, the dagger fragments formed a huge dark cloud above our head. The scales of death that embroidered the sky. Each one of them was like a petal made of light. Then let me just show you the taste. Chapter 371 Episode 371 Yu Army Sortie (1) Hmm, something like that happened. yes. Yeonwi whetted her appetite. I felt like his expression had changed a lot. He didnt even say anything to me, but he had that conversation with you. Kangryang took a sip of tea and said with a puzzled look on his face. Im worried that I may have said something unnecessary. Dont say that. You have said enough. Rather, it is my fault for not giving advice in time. Ah, as far as what you said Thats not true. Lately, Ive been focusing only on external matters, so I havent been able to strengthen my inner self. Ill have to pay more attention from now on. Yeonwi sighed softly and then smiled and looked at Kangryangs body. Anyway, it looks like youve been working hard so far. The prayers thate out are not scattered like before and are well-refined. Although you havent seen the actual sword strength, you can gauge the opponents skill just by the revealed sword. Moreover, since he was the same prosecutor, he couldnt avoid the Yeonwis eyes. Kang-ryang shook his head. There are many shorings. Even if its not enough, its still not enough. Do you think so? When I was more clumsy than I am now, I didnt know what the problem was or what part I wascking. At least its different now. I keep noticing the shorings of the strength I have gained, and I am torn between what I need to improve and the path I should take. It was a more adult speaking tone. In fact, I was impressed by his voice, which seemed to be much more serious and deeper than before. Theyre chasing me. Yeonwis eyes as she looked at Kang Ryang were full of kindness and concern. I am seriously pursuing kendo. I live the life of a seeker for my own perfection, regardless of the opinions of those around me. amazing. Despite the agony felt in the changed prayer voice, the unwavering eyes were like those of a practitioner trying toplete only one path. It was a face rarely seen on a young man who had just turned twenty. Regardless of the skills he possesses, there will not be many faces of martial artists with deep martial arts skills even if you search the entire midfield. Yeonwi opened her mouth. You said it was the martial art you mastered, the ghost sword, right? A sword with a ghost. It was a pretty harsh name. Kang-ryang nodded. To be exact, it is called Ghost King Dance. It is a martial art that epasses new techniques and sword fighting techniques, and if you perfectly train the lower levels, you can move up to the higher level. Ghost King Jinki (Gwiwangjingi) was once a divine skill of extreme ascent that was evaluated as one of the top ten in the history of ck Sword. However, just as people change as times change, Gwiwangjingis shorings wereplemented and its strengths became more vivid as time went by. As a result, it is no exaggeration to say that the current Ghost King Jinki is the greatest masterpiece in the history of the Ghost Sword Gate. In terms of Baekdo Martial Arts, it can bepared to the best temple school in Gupailbang. The ghost sword you showed me before looked very fierce and sharp, but it was a swordsmanship that crushed the enemy with the unparalleled strength hidden within it. youre right. But the prayer you are showing now is a little different. Did you put aside the fundamental path of enlightenment for a while and focus more on etiquette? Kang-ryang smiled. As expected, you are amazing. You see clearly. It is very important to know what the martial arts you have learned pursues. Therefore, the majority of martial artists walk the path pursued by martial arts as the same as their own path. I dont think its bad. In order to understand martial arts, you must be able to face the end that martial arts has decided. He is like that too. But youve already gone beyond that. Even though you were looking at the end that Gui Wangmu was pursuing, you yourself had strayed from that path. Yeonwi nodded. It may be a bit difficult, but if your efforts are the same as now, you will definitely achieve unexpected results. I believe so. thank you. hmm. Yeonwi, who was stroking her chin, smiled and stood up. In this operation, there is a sword strike aimed at the enemy. In my opinion, it is a martial art that I created as my own secret technique, but what I actually nned was the Three Swords. ? Among them, I created one sword, but it has not beenpleted yet. The power has beenpleted, but the time it takes to cast is long and the energy consumption is also excessive, which is a problem. yes? Would you like to take a look? The sword I created. Is that okay? What else can you not show? The reason I havent shown this sword of mine to Ji-pyeong yet is because he hasnt found his own way of swordsmanship yet. I felt like if I made a mistake, I could get caught up in this sword power and have a negative impact on my growth. Yeonwi pointed to the door with his hand. Take a look. If there is anything you can learn from this sword, feel free to get it. Furthermore, if you see anythingcking in me, please tell me without hesitation. * * * Cough! Yeon Ho-jeong, whose whole body was covered in blood, vomited a handful of blood. There was literally no sound in my body. Even though they said they rxed as much as possible, reduced the poison, and slowed down the speed, it was still a big game. Although I had beaten most of the memorization, the shock continued to umte, and the more I did, the more the wounds from the memorization increased. The good news is that the party did not bring out the final secret among the final secrets. It wasnt even half finished in the first ce, so it wasnt in a state where I could take it out. But even taking that into ount, its amazing that it only reached this level. The hotel was dumbfounded. Why are there all these guys? Mancheongong (M칦) and Hwawoogong (깦) each consist of three secret techniques, and only the middle level of the two martial arts has yet been able to be realized. The final scene was a situation where I had no idea. In the future, the ultimate goal of the party was to unite Mancheon and Hwawoo into one and use cancer technology freely. Of course, this did not mean that the power of the two martial arts skills that had been trained to the current lieutenant general was weak. You got both First Officer Hwawoo and Lieutenant General Mancheon? And then it just stopped at that level? The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong covered in blood was so horrific that it made those who saw it shudder. But the authorities were able to find out. Compared to what it looks like, Yeon Ho-jeong was not seriously injured. Because of the miasma and the infiltrate, the internal wounds were quiterge and the trauma was significant, but with treatment, I was able to move around without difficulty even two dayster. It was a ridiculous result. Whether a first lieutenant or a lieutenant general, this secret technique was a powerful martial art that could wipe out a unit-level unit as soon as it was implemented. No matter how much I reduced its power and speed, I was able to take it on my own. Even more so with unfamiliar doubles! Cough! Wow! Wow, he really died and came back to life. Yeon Ho-jeong flopped down on the spot. It wasnt a serious internal injury, but I felt drained. This was because it took a lot of mental strength to swing the ax while grasping the movement of the memorization and the flow of the true energy. p. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the ck and white twin dragons and said grumblingly. This is truly incredible martial arts. There are only a few people in Danggeum Murim who can ept it. . You adjusted the power to the maximum, right? Yes. Cheeeeeeeek! The Yeongasindan rotated at high speed, increasing the size of the main weapon. The poison that had prated my entire body quickly evaporated. They told me to sit cross-legged and fight off the poison, but the officer suppressed the poison as much as possible, so there was no need to concentrate on getting it out. Still, its great to be able to move your mouth so calmly. The official said with admiration. There is no such thing as an iron man. Honestly, when I received thest Lieutenant General Hwawoo, I thought he would be taken away. Thanks for putting the situation in your hands. It is not a martial arts skill that anyone can block just because they have the situation in their hands. This is definitely something great about you. It was a rarepliment. If there was no absolute confidence in Bigi, this kind of praise would not havee out. Then lets say so. By the way Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. The officials eyes sparkled. How do you feel? Did you see anything that needed improvement? Yes, I saw it. I saw it, but I dont know if I can tell you this. Thats ridiculous. No matter what you say, if I dont think I need to digest it, I can just ignore it. Tell me without hesitation. There was a reason for Yeon Ho-jeongs hesitation. Wont things go wrong because of me? The invincible secret technique of Tang Guan, the Emperor of Manchu, the legendary secret technique Mancheonhwawu (M컨), which will be called the strongest martial art in the history of the Tang Dynasty, is a martial art that was created by the previous generation andpleted by Tang Guan by grinding bones. Even if it is not his own advice, one day we will be able toplete Mancheonhwawoo. The problem was now. He is worried that his hasty advice may harm the invincible season that will blossom in the future. History can be changed with just a few words. With my advice, it may take more time to perform martial arts, and in the worst case, you may not be able toplete it at all. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became blurred. I should have thought about it before epting it. I have received a truly burdensome request. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was lost in thought for a moment, quickly shook his head. no. History has already changed since I died and came back. The famous family copsed at my hands, and the Murim Alliance was founded earlier than its original history. The flow of the world has already changed from the past, so there is no need to worry about this. The water had already spilled. In that case, the right answer would be to live faithfully in the present. Yeon Ho-jeong made up his mind. Then lets start with Huawoo Gong. At the Hwawoo ranch. He exined without hesitation the weaknesses of Mancheon Hwawoo that he had seen. Hearing those words, the party official was greatly surprised at every moment. Even if they are rtively stronger, when they reach this level, what they realize is bound to be different. Even those who are rtively strong may show poor knowledge in the areas of expertise of the weak. The opposite was also true. The loopholes of Mancheongong and Hwawoogong pointed out by Yeon Ho-jeong were things that the party had never expected. Furthermore, we were able to see how much Yeon Ho-jeong concentrated on this martial art, as he did not miss the main flow while pointing out the parts. Thats because Yeon Ho-jeongs enlightenment was that of the Emperor of Darkness, so he was able to capture with amazing insight the parts that Tang Gwan had missed orcked creatively. In other words, if I just manage to connect themanders and lieutenantmanders as I mentioned, the flow to themanders will open naturally. Of course, the head of the family will have to personally create the rules and teachings that will control that flow. The official muttered with a serious face. It reduces the energy consumed by empty waste induces diffuse reflection diversity of flow due to the impact of fragments Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The sight of the guesthouse standing still and muttering was quite refreshing. He seemedpletely focused. Yeon Ho-jeong carefully stood up holding the ck and white twin dragons. This is because I did not want to disturb the hotel for no reason. When I turned around and was about to leave the training ground. for a moment! huh? Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. The officer came running in a huff. Do you have time? Then go and have a cup of tea with me. I need to treat my injuries. I will take care of your treatment, so dont talk nonsense and follow me! In the end, Tang Gwan was also a martial artist. In the end, Yeon Ho-jeong was captured by the official until dawn the next day, and while working with Mancheon Hwa-woo, he fainted again. It was because too much blood had been spilled. Only then did the official click his tongue, carry Yeon Ho-jeong around him, and head towards Ki Woo-hee. Its okay for a young guy to beg like this. In my time, even after spilling three cups of blood, I was drunk for three days Chapter 372 Episode 372 Yu Army sortie (2) Five dayster. Prince Moyong visited the military department. Are you here? Are you busy? its okay. Say what you have to say. Mo Yong-guns eyes became sharp. Are you sure youre okay? What do you mean? At this meeting, you proposed postponing the election until next year and jointly retaining troops. I did. Are Yeongaju and Danggaju going to order you to hit a yer? Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Is that possible? I took the initiative on my own. Prince Moyong was puzzled. Originally, it was he who presented this agenda at the Bonggong meeting. However, Zhuge Wenhu brought it out first and strongly rmended it. Moyong-gun and the party members who originally wanted it all voted in favor. However, Prince Moyong could not help but be dumbfounded. Why on earth is that like that? You mean the one you suggested first? exactly. There was no need for a smart person like you to take on responsibility and risk such losses. This proposal was bound to carry political burden in many ways. Zhuge Li, who was wary of Prince Mo Yong, did not have to bear that burden alone. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Its not a matter of taking responsibility or not. I was intrigued by the proposal and thought this was the right path. why? I think Mr. Moyong is a dangerous person. But before that, Moyong Gaju is also clearly a member of the Bonggong n. If this agenda had been brought up by the head of the Moyong family, it is highly likely that a pointless fight would have broken out regardless of the effectiveness of this proposal. . This is a problem that this person, a soldier, can bear. There is no scheming, so you dont have to worry. Moyong thought that that could never be possible. Of course, Zhuge Munho is a man who would sacrifice his life for the public good and the Murim Alliance. However, in this case, it was too much of a loss. There must be something there. Did you read Moyongs thoughts? Zhuge Wenhu said in a calm voice. In the eyes of a good person, the drink given by the other person will appear as a favor, and in the eyes of an evil person, the drink offered by the other person will appear as a poisonous cup. . I know that the head of the Moyong family may be surprised, but please rest assured that I really have no special intentions. Can I trust you? Even if you dont believe it, theres nothing we can do. Furthermore, I understand that now is not the time to worry about such things. Zhuge Wenhu waved a document. This is a matter to be proposed to the public meeting tomorrow. It means that we must unite the Tangma Murderous Army and send it to the central in as soon as possible. . As the adult of the Murim Alliance and the head of the Honam Moyong family, who hate foreign enemies so much, I hope that you will provide great help to those who will soon be setting off to war. Prince Mo Yong, who was looking at Zhuge Munho, nodded. I will tell you what I think at the meeting tomorrow. Go ahead. Now that were here, lets ask one more question. I know you are secretly investigating themunists. Have you got the results? Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. There are no convincing results yet. Just Just? The probability that the shaman Seunghyeonjinin joined hands with the three religions is extremely low. Of course, Im not sure yet. Mo Yong nodded his head. Because it seemed like that too. However, in the unlikely event that their actions ur during the war, we have selected a few people with the highest probability. Who is that? Zhuge Wenhu looked at Mo Yong in silence. Mr. Moyong said with a frustrated face. You dont trust me. I have a military mentality, but at least I hate them Its not that I dont trust the head of the family in that regard. Im just being cautious. Are you being careful? Zhuge Wenhu closed his mouth again and just stared at Mo Yong. Moyong-gun, who was about to say something out of frustration, opened his eyes wide when a sudden thought urred to him. Are you really a member of our party? Thats right. To be exact, one of the most likely ones is over there. Who is that? I cant tell you. Zhuge Wenhu was resolute. I havent told anyone about this yet. This is an issue that requires careful consideration. If there is a Se-jak in the middle of the war and he thinks that an investigation has begun against him, he will never be able to catch him in the future. . At least I told you that I was one of the party members. In that respect, Gaju Moyong is not a person who can make mistakes, is she? Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Zhuge Wenhu said with a sigh. Crucially, this is literally just a possibility. If by chance there is Sejak among the Bonggongs, there is a high possibility that it is there, but I am not necessarily suspecting it to be Sejak. . I will take care of the internal affairs, so please leave that to me and do what you need to do in your position. It is a path that is beneficial to everyone. I received good advice. Ill say it again. Dont be rash. Trying to find out more or setting traps is absolutely prohibited. Zhuge Wenhus eyes became sharp. If the head of the family does something like that, then we will charge you with any crime and put you in prison. It wasnt just something I said. Zhuge Liang was really thinking like that. The weight and sincerity that emanated from those words were something that not even the worlds greatest militarymander could take lightly. Mo Yong nodded his head. Promise me. I will definitely let this person know the moment I am sure about Sejak. You mean this? Not only will I inform the head of the family, but I will also inform everyone I know about this incident. Do not worry. I understand. Prince Moyong left the office. Zhuge Wenhu, who had maintained a stern expression, sighed softly and buried his back in his chair. If I keep this up, my hair will turn gray in less than five years. The military often cared more about external affairs than internal affairs. However, Zhuge Lianghu worked hard in his internal and external affairs without distinction. He is also quick and urate in handling his work, so he can be said to be the number one contributor to the Murim Alliances growth without any problems. However, now it was necessary to deal with not only the enemies of foreign powers but also the possible presence of Sejak and the rtionship between Duke and Duke. Really, I am living a daily life that would becking even ten bodies. Zhuge Wenhu was lost in thought. This strengthens my influence and allows me to attract everyones attention. The reason he overruled Moyongguns proposal and proposed it at the meeting was to increase his political influence. If Moyong-gun proposes it, it bes a fight, but if the military proposes it, it bes a serious discussion. And since there are many people who will support this proposal, eventually the leadership election will be postponed by a year and the two Confucian armies will be merged into one. If such a big deal is aplished, Zhuge Lis influence will inevitably be stronger. Naturally, the gaze of the feudal lords could not help but be focused on Zhuge Li. That was what Zhuge Liang was aiming for. If, by any chance, there is a real Sejak among the Dukes, they will be watching me the most. I didnt care about that. No, rather, it had to be done. This is because when the enemies focus on me, their allies and rare monsters will move secretly to defeat the enemy. That was the reason why Zhuge Wenhu took the initiative by stealing the opinion of Emperor Mu Yong. by the way. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. Are they really Sejak? Zhuge Wenhu was not a man with time to spare. After doing some research, if I realized that no matter how much I thought about it, it didnt make sense, I would have stopped researching. But surprisingly, as I was investigating the workers, people who were suspicious began to appear one by one. Are they all Sejak? Or maybe one of them is Sejak? If they are Sejak, why have they kept their mouths shut until now? Of course, we moved without the Dukes knowledge, but even taking that into ount, it was very quiet. Zhuge Wenhu, who thought for a while, shook his head. no. Let me also not think about useless things. The investigationes first now. Its not toote to worryter on about why it should have been like this and why it wasnt like that. What is important is that the Three Religions are such a dangerous group that we have to consider the possibility that they turned the Murim Leagues Bong Gong into a three-stroke. Really Zhuge Wenhu couldnt help but sigh. How is this powerhouse going to work? * * * Keueuung. Mukbi clicked his tongue as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong, moaning and massaging her shoulder. The neighborhood book is finished, really. Noisy. You should have seen that martial arts performance in person. I was really lucky that I didnt cross the Nether Road. Then you just dont have to deal with them. Hey, look at these cool weapons. Since I received such a big gift, shouldnt I repay the favor properly? Youre funny. Also, he must have been so excited that he went out to receive it himself, but ended up crawling on the ground covered in blood. It was a speech that left me speechless. And that was true too. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Anyway, Im d it ended like this. Youre changing your tune. sick. Lets do it in moderation. Doing everything in moderation is my opinion. Why are you so picky? What am I? If Im really picky, I dont say anything. Take up your bow. Oh my So dont hesitate, put on your armor ande out! You soldiers are waiting for you! Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled at Mukbis pointed cry. There is no superior to this. Okay, just wait a moment. After a while. Yeonhojeong appeared wearing the light armor of themander of the Mortal Army. Unlike usual, the round dragon chain was worn on the right waist belt, and the ck and white double dragon belt, which was a gift from the official, was worn diagonally on the waist. Yeon Ho-jeong appeared there, carrying the Gwangryongbu on his shoulder. Indeed, for the first time in a long time, he was showing his appearance as a militarymander. Mukbi pped his shoulder and urged him. Go quickly, quickly. Oh, be gentle. Its not fully healed yet. But dont you have anything to say? Why are you riding a horse because you did something well? Run! Three punishment. Paaaaang! The two people ran out with a cool new method. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. What about you, brother? I will be waiting. You know? Commander Moyongs personality. He must have tightened his military discipline to quell the dissatisfaction of his soldiers. Well, that guy is good at that. By the way, Master. The position is vacant. Are we going on a campaign? Youre not listening. Answer me. Are you going to go to war as soon as we join the joint forces? There were rumors like that going around everywhere. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Not right away, but sooner orter. The founding ceremony is just a founding ceremony. We need at least some time to coordinate with each other. Anyway, Im going to go. why? Are you excited? well? Mukbi quenched his appetite. Well, its more fun to go to Gangho than to be in the Murim Alliance. If we go out, a fight will inevitably break out. Blood and death will flow. You shouldnt like things like that anymore. I dont like it. I just think that if someone else has to do it, its better for me to do it. The two people who were having a long conversation soon arrived at a huge training hall. There was a huge army of five hundred and fifty people lined up there. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Mukbi asked with a smile. Are you nervous? I see. This makes me so nervous. Thats needlessly honest. Kkkkkkkkkkk. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling strangely like an old man, tapped his cheek. Lets go. Chapter 373 Episode 373 Yuguns sortie (3) The sight of Mo Yong-wu, unsheathing the Tangma great sword, sinking it into the ground, and cing both hands on the handle, gave off the appearance of a great general of a nation. Heavy armor that tightly covers the entire body. But it was not ordinary heavy armor. Unlike other armors, the heavy armor used by the Tangma Army was improved to fit the martial arts dragon, so the joints were soft, so there were no restrictions on movement, and each part could be attached and detached. However, he was not dressed in uniform. All of Tangmas army, including Mo Yong-wu, were dressed to go on a campaign. And it was the same for the Mortal Army. Mo Yong-woo looked up at the sky. The wind is nice. The cold winter had passed and now spring was in full swing. It was the perfect season to take a step toward a new beginning. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking up at the sky, closed his eyes. older brother. He recalled his conversation with Prince Moyong. sorry. They did this without saying a word. Are you talking about that fisherman? From the moment I came to my brother, I promised myself that I would humbly ept anything. This is nothing. Still, Im sorry. I dont feel good about having someone younger than you as my superior, no matter how far-sighted the decision may have been. its okay. As you know, Commander Yeons abilities are real. In other words, he is not a person I can embrace. Dont say that. Of course, it is certainly true that Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities are outstanding. But I dont think you are worse than Yeon Ho-jeong. Thats too much praise. However, just as you have things that Yeon Ho-jeong does not have, Yeon Ho-jeong has many things that you do not have. Even though Ive been fighting with him for a long time, hes definitely a guy I can learn a lot from. Stay with him and learn a lot. I will do so. And I have a special favor to ask of you. Please speak. As you know, Yeon Ho-jeong is the eldest son of Yeon Ga-ju. And the Yeongaju is building close rtionships with the military and the Danggaju. From what I heard, Gong Gong Daesa and shaman Seung Hyeon-jin also seem to be looking at Commander Yeon with quite an admiration. Hes a worthy talent. Among the other six families, there are two that do not sharply conflict and remain neutral. Namgung and Pangaji. Among them, Namgung maintains a good rtionship with me, but he has a child from the Paeng family under Yeonhojeong. Perhaps Pangaju will also be more concerned about that side than ours. . Im not talking about advantages and disadvantages in power. It means that a lot of information can go in there. Are you saying to steal information? There is no need to actively seize it. Yeon Ho-jeong is a quick-witted person. If you overdo it, you could be in danger, so just let me know whates to your ears. . why? Does it bother you? It would be a lie if I said no. Before I am a martial artist, I am a member of the Murim Alliance, and before I am a member, I am themander of the Tangma Army. And now I am a member of the Tangma Murderer Joint Force. Before being a member of the Tangma Murderer Joint Force, he is also a member of the Moyong family. . If it really bothers you, I wont rmend it to you anymore. no. Thats just my opinion. Its not difficult for me to tell you the information I heard. Thank you. Youre wee. I just hope this will help my brother be a leader. Of course. I never forgot my dream goal. But theres just something that needs to be done before that. Youre talking about the three religions. Yes. The mere fact that lowly people other than me were targeting the midfield made me so angry that smoke came out of my ears. But no matter their origins, they have the power to inme the central ins. No matter how important our dreams are, they cannot be more important than the work. That is correct. So, I also have something to tell you. What is it? Ink Dragon Club. ! I dont like the fact that my brother joined hands with the Lord of the Ink Dragon. But if youve already got his hand, it would be best to use him as much as possible. hmm. However, I heard that an organization from the Three Religions provided great help in establishing the Mukryongbu. Yeah, I guess Ill have to organize that part too. I havent seen it in person, but if the rumors are true, Ink Dragon Vice Lord Yang Chen is one of the most dangerous people in the river just because he is a member of the Holy Heaven Thirteen Seas. The Three Religions gave such a person power and authority and further allowed him to establish the Mukryongbu. Theyll think they took advantage of each other. Yang Cheon definitely thinks so. Yangcheon is free to think that way, but the important thing is that the Three Religions are a very capable and dangerous group. yes. In order to bring the Inkryongbu solely under my brothersmand, conflict with the Three Churches in other areas is inevitable. If that happens, the fact that you joined hands with Yang Cheon may be revealed to the world. . I think we need to sort out the three religions before fighting them. I have it in mind. But it wont be easy. Of course I will. However, just because it is not an easy task, we cannot put it off forever. hmm. So, I suggest you. I hope that the target of this joint military expedition is fixed on Heukdo. ck sword? Are you saying we should attack the Mukryongbu side? Thats right. no! Its too dangerous! Im not asking for an invasion. However, the idea is to alert Yangcheon and provide a reason to bring him into our ranks. Justice? Heres what I think. When you hit the ck sword At that time, a powerful energy wave spread from afar. Mo Yong-woo opened his eyes. Power Alignment. Sigh! The soldiers lined up straightened their posture again. The sight of five hundred warriors wearing dark heavy armor and fifty warriors wearing light armor that emphasized mobility more than those in front of them was truly the most spectacr of all. . Yeon Ho-jeong sighed inwardly as he looked at them. Its stiff. Two Yu soldiers with different personalities suddenly merged into one. The orders from above are absolute. Since the order has been given, it is natural that it must be carried out. However, even though the two Yuguns had different personalities, they were very different. In order for two units with distinctly different personalities to merge into one, a process of its own is required. It may have been the superiors ability to make the process short and smooth, but it was still a very sudden order. It was Prince Moyong who first suggested this. Regardless of his intentions, he also knows. The power is stronger when united than when separated. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. There must be no ulterior motive at all. He probably ordered his brother to do something. Using his life as bait, he drives snow into the enemys heart This is truly a behavior worthy of Lord Moyong. Because she knows that, Yeon Ho-jeong cannot treat Mo Yong-woo carelessly. Of course, I didnt intend to do that, and I wasnt in the mood to do that. But other than that, there wille a moment when the Yu army will also have to join forces to fight the three religions. What it means is that you should try to get it together from now on in preparation for that time. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly without realizing it. Moyong-gun was also anxious. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong climbed onto the podium. Mukbi, who came with him, stood behind Mo Yongwoo and looked up at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at the Yu soldiers who had be one with the Gwangryongbu on their shoulder des, opened his mouth. There is a name given by the higher-ups. The faces of the soldiers who were looking up at Yeonhojeong withplicated feelings were filled with puzzlement. From the first word, what does that mean? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a grin. They said they would call us the Righteous Army, abination of the Tangma Army and the Immortal Army. Isnt it fun? Isnt it a ssic name that makes youugh? haha! Yeonhojeong may have said this as a joke, hoping to ease the tension among the soldiers. But unfortunately, his non-joke joke failed miserably. It was the same during Yeonjipyeong, but he was a person who returned to the past after living for decades, and was even a person whose emotions were worn away by all kinds of wars. There was no way a joke like that would work. . The soldiers looked up at Yeonhojeong with embarrassed eyes. And Yeon Ho-jeong, who saw those eyes, was also embarrassed. He nced at Mo Yong-wu and Muk-bi. The two sighed and shook their heads. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled sheepishly. Yes, I acted uncharacteristically and only ruined the mood even more. Let me just be myself. . From now on, we will move as one. We, newly united, will be called the Uijeonggun, and the leader will be me. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around at Tang Ma-kun with coy eyes and said. All of the Tang Ma Army maintained expressionless expressions, but even from a distance, the eyes of some of them were distorted. Some people will be embarrassed because it is so sudden, and some people will have their pride hurt. I daresay that there will be some people who are so suspicious that they will chew on me behind my back. It was a fairly straightforward statement. At least that wasnt what the captain had to say at the founding ceremony. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke frankly. Whether I curse, lose motivation or anything else, I dont care. I dont want to get involved, and even if I did, it would be meaningless. . I just want one thing from you. When given amand, react immediately as trained. That is all. In an instant, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes changed. I have no confidence in giving you honor. But I am confident that I will not let him be killed. Thats one thing I can promise. . Just disperse. I had a hard time organizing things for no reason. Yeon Ho-jeong came down from the podium and spoke to Mo Yong-woo. Commander Moyong, would you like to disperse the soldiers and take a look at me for a moment? Mo Yong-woo took the reigns with moderation. I follow your orders. He turned and shouted. Everyone disperse. There is no training today. Tang Ma rxed his stance. A muttering sound spread among them who were closing their mouths. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Lord of death!! There was a fearsome majesty in the loudly resounding voice. The intimidating feeling of that shout was so great that it drowned out the murmuring. All of the Tang Demon Army and the Immortal Army looked at Yan Haojeong nervously. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became distorted. Cant you hear Commander Moyongs orders? Im sure you heard the call to disperse, right? ! React immediately to your superiors orders. In my absence, Commander Moyong is the suprememander who canmand the government army on my behalf and is the superior of all of you. . This is your first time, so please take a look. If you show such an unseemly behavior again, I will severely punish all of you. The atmosphere in the training hall became tense due to the harsh threats. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-woo and nodded. Mo Yong-woo shouted. Everyone disperse! Only then did the Tang Demon Army and the Mortal Death Army rx their posture and disperse. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. The children are missing. Mo Yong-woo, who came to his side, licked his lips and said. Ive had a huge headache since broad daylight. Would you like a drink? what? Creepy. Just do what you do. Good. Let Yeon-je buy the alcohol. Thats so informal. Its missing. . lets go. Chapter 374 Episode 374 Yu soldiers sortie (4) Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo and Muk-bi participated in the small drinking party. Mo Yong-woo asked. What about Zhuge soldiers? You are at the military department. No, Im talking about the soldiers of the Mortal Army. Jegal Soje. therefore. I went to the military department to ask for help with my fathers work. okay? Because Im so hectic these days. When ites to training, the Mortal Army takes care of itself and stops by once in a while to look at the formation or look at the military strategy each person has devised. If I go on a mission, I will follow you. Mo Yong-woo said as if he were jealous. Ive been really envious of you for a long time. The military presence. Now theres nothing to be jealous of. Are we going to be an integrated military? of course. Did you talk to Zhuge Xiaozhe? You didnt? But didnt he already have a premonition of his fate? Mo Yong-woo clicked his tongue. You too. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his ss. Okay, shall we have a drink first? Its good. The three people clinked their sses and drank alcohol. Mo Yong-wu asked Mok-bi. If we do that, what will happen to Manager Mook? Mukbi shrugged his shoulders. well. I havent heard anything from the practitioner yet. The two people looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. The higher-ups told me to reassign personnel at their discretion. So, I have my own thoughts. What is that? For the time being, Uijeong-gun will maintain this military system. So just do what you do. My brother is in charge of the Tangma army, and Mukbi is in charge of the Mortal Death army. Ah, in the case of the Mortal Army, I can move along with it depending on the time. Mo Yong-woos face became blurred. Of course, since these are units with very distinct characteristics, it would be good to save each individuals organs is that okay? In fact, the Uijeong-gun is not much different from when it went to destroy the Corridor Corps in the past. So to speak, it is thebined army of the Tang Demon Murderers. The only difference is that it was temporary then and now it is permanent until a separation order is issued. The problem is that it is different. But I dont have any intention of putting it together too forcefully. It may be that the departure date is in the distant future, but the higher-ups are nning to send the Uijeong army to the remote area soon. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong, looking at Mo Yong-woos expression, asked as if asking. You knew? Its not that I knew, but I told you something separately. Shall we listen? Mo Yong-woo ryed the exact same conversation he had with Mo Yong-gun not long ago. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Ink Dragon Club? Thats right. Hmm. It was a conclusion I came to after considering things on my own. Im sorry for not telling Yeonje first. I told you before, right? Since each persons environment is different, lets move as each person thinks. Theres nothing to be sorry about. Thank you for saying that. By the way, what do you think about Yeonje? Ink Dragon Club? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. not bad. No, its actually okay. Thank goodness. The Murim Alliance has various intentions in sending the Uijeong army into battle. The intention was to get closer quickly by rolling around in the dirt together, and there was also the intention to use this opportunity to send them out since they were tied up most of the time even though they were Yugun. And Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Its also to let the world know. The existence of Uijeong-gun? okay. In fact, if you look at the number of people, it is about 50 more than the Tangma group, so it is nothing new, but the important thing is the symbol. Symbol. Yes, symbol. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the ceiling. The Murim Alliance has been growing smoothly since its inception. Im not just saying this, its really growing well. However, there are still most people in the world who do not know how great the power of the Murim Alliance is. I think so too. The Mortal Death Army and the Tang Demon Army have been active in the rivers andkes a few times, but it is not enough. In the first ce, there was no fight with everyone in the midfield watching. Didnt the Mortal Army destroy the various breakwaters of the ck Ind? Moreover, the group of ck swords that the Mortal Army eliminated were all true evildoers who sucked out the marrow of the civilians. thats right. Thanks to that, my reputation rose. But thats it. I dont think there is any greater merit than that. In this era when the empire lost its power and ability to maintain security, the Mortal Army took drastic measures to punish the wicked. Scattered small evils cause more harm to themon people thanrge evils. Do not try to do great good, but blend into the world and do small good. Yes, thats right. True kindness is like Ki Woo-hee, doing good things silently even if others dont know. i think so too. Thats why the Mortal Army is so great. Thats why I thought the Murim Alliance was insufficient. What does it mean? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. For an organization asrge as the Murim Alliance, dividing good and evil and working together is not that important. No matter what, what moves the world is power and money. And those two thingse at the price of fame in the unreasonable world of martial arts. . You will need a bigger, stronger, more certain reputation. Thats why were sending the Uijeong Army. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. For the reputation of the Murim Alliance? okay. Its not even close to the Corridor. Three schools? They are the most dangerous enemies, but the world still doesnt know about them. Not to mention the mediocre ck and white waves. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Mo Yong-woo. You told Prince Moyong that he had to deal with the Mukryongbu? Perhaps the proposal will be approved one way or another before tomorrow. Why? In the end, what the Murim Alliance needs is reputation. that! I had never thought about it until then. The reason why Mo Yong-woo suggested to Mo Yong-gun that the Mukryongbu should be organized was because of Saeumgyo, not for reputation. I thought that the proposal would not pass easily. The reason is because the Mukryongbu is a huge organization. If we make a mistake, a war could break out. Things like that happen, too. The reason I said that to you was to catch the culprits of the Three Religions. I didnt have such dangerous things in mind. know. I know, but its a world where there are a hundred interpretations of even one poem. Do you even think that you, a member of the Murim League, will act ording to your intentions? ! At least in this case, theres a good chance that wont be the case. This cant be right. Mo Yong-woo couldnt believe it. Are you saying that my proposal could spark a war with the ck Ind? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Thats another problem. The members of this n are not fools. In the current situation, should war start first? Nonsense. I would never do something so reckless. I guess so? However, it is confirmed that the Uijeonggun will join the military, so they will try to use us as best as possible. And it is a self-evident fact that the best prey for us to make our presence known is the Mukryongbu. !! Mo Yong-woos face hardened. Just as you said, all of the Bonggong people are wise people. It goes without saying that power and money are important to the organization, but that doesnt mean they will force themselves to touch the Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats why they said it would be approved one way or another. Its not just about touching the Inkryongbu. You may be ordered to attack illegal business establishments and vicious sects that are connected to the Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. And about that, I personally infiltrated and dug up information. If approved, there will be a high probability that I will attack them based on the information I brought from the Mukryongbu. Whew. Mo Yong-woo sighed as the ground fell. I really dont feel like whats going on in the world. When was the worldfortable? Its not like my heart and things dont go the way I want, so each person rushes in to create the world they want. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking down at his ss with a confused face, filled Yeon Ho-jeong and Mukbis sses. No matter what, I have no choice but to trust the decision of the superiors this time. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. What about this time? That meant that Mo Yong-woo had been feeling skeptical about the orders from his superiors for some time. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong looked into Mo Yong-woos eyes. He looked confused and frustrated. He looked worried and seemed to have a hint of anger towards this miserable world. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Mo Yong-woos face, suddenly asked. Are you frustrated? Its frustrating. But we still have to fight. Is there anything else? Dont say that. Orders from above are absolute, but at least in Baekdo, there are general principles that take precedence over orders. What is that? Hyeop(b). Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. Sacrifice the few for the many? Organizations can do that. But Baekdo cant do that. Everyone bes better off at the cost of making just one person unhappy? This is absolutely uneptable. But thats reality. Everyone cries out such words, but in the end, the world does not go as expected. For thousands of years. Still, I have to pursue it. The reason is because it is the right way. If we dont pursue it and make efforts just because its not realistic, how can we call ourselves white and what can we teach our students? Mo Yong-woos face distorted. What if youck fame? What if youck power and money? In order to help just one person live more like a human being, if it is the right path, we should pursue it. His face still looked confused. However, Mo Yong-woos voice did not waver. He is hiding his true intentions and working to correct his family, but that cannot be a reason to disparage Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woo was originally this kind of person. He was a person who knew what values were that should not be abandoned even if the world was destroyed. Yeon Ho-jeong said that he was a person who was ready to risk his life for his beliefs . But we alone cannot change the survival principles chosen by our long history. That is not a survival principle. In the end, it was people who created history! Then try changing it yourself. what? I will help you, brother, so try to correct all of the absurdity and unbing behavior you felt. Mo Yong-woos eyes shook violently. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. There are more evil people in the world than good people. And there are ten thousand times more people who do not know whether what they are doing is good or evil than there are good or evil people. . I dont think I can reform them all. Im not in a position to do that. But if you think its frustrating, if you want to create that kind of world, Im willing to risk my life. Yeonje. Of course, the three schools must be punished. The two looked at each other in silence. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. One drink would be enough. It seems like theres a lot to think about, so lets call it a day. Yeonje. Ille over tomorrow, so buy me a meal. Lets go silent. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up, looked down at Mo Yong-woo, and added, Keep in mind. There was a fight against the Shinhwa Church, but the real fight hadnt even started yet. Think carefully about how you should move and live within it. . Goes. See you tomorrow. Chapter 375 Episode 375 Yu army sortie (5) Gojeong. Are you here, father? It seemed like the meeting was heldte. When Yeonwi returned after midnight, a subtle look of fatigue was visible on her face. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Thank you for your hard work. Just go in and sleep. Before that, I have something to say. Are you talking about the departure point? Yes. Yeonwi sighed. Parents concerns about their children are not limited by experience. Even if you win ten battles, your worry about your child going out to fight for the eleventh time is no different from the first time. The same was true for Yeonwi. My worries for my son were the same as before. However, the person who was always managing his facial expressions was now filled with deep thoughts. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Are you the Ink Dragon Club? Yeonwi asked in surprise. How do you know that? He described the conversation with Mo Yong-woo as is. Yeonwis face hardened. Chief Tangma? Thats right. For amittee that values norms, Mo Yong-woos remarks could not help but be seen as crossing the line somewhat. But Yeonwi made up her mind. In other words, there were times when Yeonho-jeong would give himself advice or suggest solutions to situations. From that perspective, the words and actions of Mo Yong-woo, who presented the strategy to Mo Yong-gun, were not something to be greatly criticized. Its just that I dont feel good because my blood rtives are involved in that matter. As if reading Yeonwis mind, Yeonhojeong smiled and said. Commander Moyong is an outstanding talent. Not only is he skilled in martial arts, but he is also resourceful. But what trumps them all is character. Character. Mo Yong-woo is the most white-faced person Ive ever seen. Except for my father, of course. Yeonwi smiled bitterly. I trust your vision. thank you. The results of the meeting will be officially announced tomorrow at noon. However, there was an opinion from the officials that it would be better to inform you, the leader of the Uijeonggun, first. Thats why I tell you first. I will listen. Yeonwi took a deep breath. As you said, the departure location is rted to the ck Ind Mukryongbu. However, it is not possible to touch the Inkryongbu directly. I thought so. If you touch it hastily, a war could break out. Of course, war will not break out anytime soon. Even if a preemptive strike isunched, most issues can be resolved through diplomacy, and only a very small number of cases result in real bloodshed. But theres no harm in being careful. That is correct. So what are the orders to be given to us? Did you know a man named Hong Guan () before that? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. This is my first time hearing this name Yes. So do I. I didnt know anything about him until I heard Hu Gais words. After a brief pause, Yeonwi suddenly spoke. The man named Hong Guan is one of Tuwang Yang Chens disciples. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Please exin in detail. I would like to, but I cant really exin anything about him yet. However, from what Hu Gai found out, he was one of the strongest among Yangcheons numerous disciples and was moving in the dark, deliberately not revealing himself to the world. Yeon Ho-jeong could not hide his wonder. One of the strongest men? Youre Yang Chens disciple? He was a man who had already lived one life and returned. In other words, it means that in the past and now, we have some knowledge about things that will happen in the future or about people that the world does not yet know. But I didnt know anything about the man named Hong Guan. A disciple of Tuwang Yang Chen? Of course, he also fought with his disciples, but Yeon Ho-jeong knew of only four of Yang Cheons disciples. The number four is by no means arge number. However, my father says that I am one of numerous disciples. Yeonwi nodded. Yeah, if you had known, you wouldnt have reacted like that. I had a life-or-death struggle with Yang Chen, killed him, and reigned as the king of the dark ind. know. The information power of the ck ind even surpasses the white ind in some areas. And in war, if you kill the enemys leader, it ismon to find the dangerous people under that leader and eliminate them. I did the same. . But I know of four disciples of Yang Chen. Thats a number that can never be described as high. Then its one of two things. Either he stayed locked away after Yang Cheons death and nned something or he wasnt Yang Cheons disciple in the first ce. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened in shock again. Yeonwi continued. Actually, I tried to decide the location of the militarys expedition this time based on the information you stole from the Mukryongbu. The illegal business carried out by the Mukryongbu was shaking the economy of Gangho, and ns that were not revealed to the world were secretly sucking up the blood of themon people. I was nning to select the first strike location as such. I expected that too. But things have changed. Later, it was said that it was very lucky to have found a person named Hong Guan. The information power of theter opening of the world is discussed as the peak of the world. It is said that even Hu Gae was lucky enough to be able to investigate a person named Hong Guan by chance. This was a passage that showed how well a person named Hong Gwan hid himself. Where on earth is Hong Guan doing? He is an assassin. yes? Yeonwis face hardened. The man named Hong Guan is an assassin. But hes no ordinary assassin. They said he was the king of the world of assassins that I, Hugae, and the entire Baekdo martial artsmunity did not know about. ? And surprisingly, it is said that his power is so great that he dominates the world behind Kangho. In other words, he is the master of all assassins in the world and is said to exercise great power in the shadows. ! It was incredible information. It is even difficult to trust because only the name and rtionship with Yangcheon are clear and there is no other detailed information. But Hugae seemed convinced that he truly reigned as the god of the martial arts world. Power came into Yeonwis eyes. The problem is whates next. Opening purifies all information collected from all over the world in real time and sends only what must be known to the Murim Alliance. The amount of information filtered out is just jaw-dropping. I know. Soldier Zhuge said so. Something unusual is happening in southern Jungwon. It is said that the ns that were famous in their own way lost their power at some point, and a series of ns or military families that were destroyed by rebels or bandits began to appear. Bandits?! Yes. Of course, its not just bandits. There were local wars between ns and ns, and several famous nobles died of disease or fell off cliffs. Such The problem is that such things are happening so naturally. The midfield is wide. And disease and death can ur at any time. So, even during the opening up until now, I was keeping an eye on what was happening in the south, but I didnt think it was particrly strange. Zhuge Mun-ho pointed out something that was thought not strange even in the public domain. I was able to see once again how extraordinary his insight was. And Hu-gae believes that a person named Hong Guan may have been involved in the natural but clearly visible decline in the power of the Baekdo martial arts group that is urring in the southern part of the country. Hong Gwan Then what will Uijeong-gun do? Yes. Yeonwi sighed. If there is a clear cause as to why it happened along with the opening of the central ins, we should go to the southern part of the central ins, investigate what it is, find out the person named Hong Guan, and eliminate or arrest him. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes cooled down. Prince Yu is literally just Prince Yu. However, the higher-ups are told to investigate the situation, find the cause, even Hong Guan, and eliminate it. Although it is a task that Yu-gun can take on, it is far beyond Yu-guns capabilities. So, it may be said to receive help from openness, but it can be said that it is not a mission suitable for the Uijeonggun. It would be right to send a small number of elites. The number of Uijeong-gun is over 500. This is not a matter for the military to handle, but a special operations unit or special agent. Isnt there a special operations unit within Uijeonggun? ! Yeonwi sighed. Yes, the Bonggongs have high regard for the abilities of the Immortal Army. But I also think this is not something the Uijeong County should handle. Then even more so. Thats why Im even more hoping that Uijeong-gun will take over this task. Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted slightly. Is it because of fame? Its not just because of that, but I dont think there is a reason at all. Yeonwi is the head of the Byeoksan Yeonga family and a member of the six generations. Of course, its reputation and presence are great. The problem is that all Bonggongs have a presence and authority that is second to none. Even if a small number of feudal lordse forward to strongly block it, they have no choice but to follow the trend unless it is a major vition of morality. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon-wi, asked. Let me ask you just one question. Did Zhuge Army also approve this operation? Unbelievably, he was the first to approve it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Yeonwi sighed. Thats why I also couldnt show strong opposition. Its not because Im friendly with the military. I think there must be a reason for the military to approve this. Of course. But no matter how much I think about it, I dont understand this operation. In particr, as Hu Gai said, if Hong Guan is truly a powerful figure in the underworld, finding and eliminating him would be no different from picking a star in the sky. hmm. Yeonwi asked vaguely. What do you think? Do you think there is a clear reason why the military confidently approved this? I guess so. I dont know yet. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was lost in thought for a moment, nodded. No matter what, if such an order were issued, we would also have to make our own preparations. You have no shame. I, too, am a member of the Bonggong n. no. I am amander in charge of five hundred and fifty soldiers. I have doubts and worries, but if its an order from superiors, I have to obey it. Thats what the military is like. Even if an unreasonable order is given, the military is the one that moves first and achieves the order with maximum efficiency. but. It doesnt make sense. A light shadow appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. It doesnt make sense. Both Zhuge Jun and Hu Kai know their fathers personality. If it was something like this, it seems like they could have given a heads up in advance, so it looks like my father only heard about it at the conference hall. At that time, Yeonwi said. Is there anything I can help you with? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There is nothing special about it. Can I just ask you one favor? Okay, please speakfortably. Please meet Mr. Moyong. Moyong-gun? now? Thats right. What can I do when I meet him? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a monotonous tone. At that moment, Yeonwis face hardened like frost. Okay, if thats what you really think, then I will do the same. After half an examination. While Mo Yong was drinking tea and looking out the window, he saw a person. Prince Moyong, who had been looking at him for a while, opened his mouth. Is there anyone outside? Yes, matriarch. Please bring the drinking table. A noble person has arrived. yes. Chapter 376 Episode 376 Stagnant water bes rotten (1) Paaang! The air was shaken by the lightly thrown fist. It did not contain powerful internal energy nor was it extremely fast, but the air spread out in transparent concentric circles around the fist. How do you feel? The woman bowed her head in response to the question of the Absolute. Its a level I cant even imagine right now. Of course it is. However, since you seem to have recognized the martial arts that lie within this ordinary-looking fist, it appears that your enlightenment is not far off. thank you. There is nothing to be thankful for. Rather, I feel sorry. I was so busy with work that I couldnt teach my students properly, so I have no respect for myself as a teacher. A strange look appeared in the womans eyes. The teacher she knew was not the kind of person who would say things like that to his students. He was an extremely blunt and cold teacher. There are countless martial arts skills in the world. Every day, hundreds of martial arts skills are lost and hundreds of martial arts skills are created. However, all martial arts pursue one thing. . Death. . A person dies when his or her head rips off or his or her heart explodes. Even if you lose a lot of blood, you can die, and even a simple wound can rot and die if you dont take care of it properly. You can even die from the pain alone. People are so weak. The Absolute raised his fist. The essence of martial arts is ultimately about living and killing your opponent. Idiots who are deceived by useless teachings are foolish and believe that there is a way to martial arts, but this is literally just a theory. Martial arts is not like that. The Absolute One raised his index finger. Its just this long. A hole this deep and this thick in the head or chest would kill a person. And all the martial arts in the world are fighting techniques created to achieve this result efficiently. . So, good martial arts are clean and without unnecessary elements. So the Tao can be contained within it. Such martial arts skills are what are called first-ss. They say that there is no Tao in martial arts, but eventually they say that Tao can be contained in martial arts. In other words, since there is no Tao in martial arts, it can only be people who embody that Tao. Absolute Yang Chen said. In order to enter the martial arts world, it is most important to honestly understand its essence. After that, once you fully understand its essence, you will be able to crush a thousand stones into powder with just an ordinary fist. yes. Yang Chen smiled. I have no doubt that this state wille to you sooner orter. It has grown amazingly while I havent seen it. It was really a lot of hard work. The woman closed her eyes. These are difficult words to bear. It was an achievement that I could not have dared to achieve without Masters outstanding teachings. Yang Chen smiled and sat down in the royal pce. The midfield is wide. And there are many strong people. Perhaps there are far more powerful people in hiding than those who have made a name for themselves in the world. I can feel it. I want to give you a big reward because you have finally reached your current position after defeating so many powerful people. The one hand that Master showed me is a prize more precious than any other treasure. I will work hard every day with that goal as my goal. Hehehe. Yang Cheon burst outughing. Thats really like you. Yes you always were. Although he was not as talented as the first or as good at fighting as the third, he always quietly walked his own path. . Your efforts have finallye to full bloom now. Even if you are the first or third child, it wont be easy to deal with you now. The womans eyes shone. She was a person who had nothing to fear in the world other than her teacher. So, I never thought that I would try to surpass my teacher or beat my teacher. However, there were two opponents that I absolutely wanted to crush. It was the great brother and the third that the teacher had mentioned. Until now, the teacher had never once told him anything about his great brother and his third brother. The teacher mentioned them both. He said its not that it wont be easy to win, but that it wont be easy to deal with. In other words, it can be said that his achievements are equal to or better than those of the great or third brother. She calmly controlled her surging joy. Yang Chen asked. Your martial arts skills have improved so much, and you have performed your duties beyond expectations, so I will call you to headquarters soon. It was a lot of hard work. thank you. Previously. Yang Chens eyes suddenly became sharper. No separate report was received regarding the Botaam incident. You must have handled it properly, right? The woman, Buseon, bowed her head again. The invisible poison has been removed from the clean water, so Botaam will not be able to interfere with Ganghos affairs for the time being. Are you sure? Im sure. It is only when a group that has never experienced conflict falls into chaos that desire begins to sprout. They will not be able to go to the rivers for at least three years in order to bring the next queen of swords to their tribe. Only then did Yang Cheon smile with satisfaction. Good job. He did a good job until the end. thank you. And one more thing. Yang Chen frowned slightly. Did you receive a separate call from the Yin God side? I didnt receive it. I have not reported on time even once in almost half a year. Quad deuk! The armrests of Taesa, made of iron, were crushed miserably, as if they were being held in y. It was the result of Yangcheons terrifying ghost power. What a fun guy. What a fun guy. I guess he must have noticed something strange since he couldntmunicate with the ck sheep at headquarters. . i get it. There were many hardships along the way. Lets go back and rest That was then. My lord. Yang Chens eyes lit up when he heard a voiceing from far away. Whats going on, white paper? A guest has arrived. customer? It is a situation where not many people know about the existence of the Mukryongbu. How much more careless guests? The head of the Moyong family came to visit in person. At that moment, Yang Chens eyes lit up. After a while. hook! Mo Yong-gun felt an unusual sense of tension as he heard the powerful energy waves extending from the dense forest in the distance. Sabagsabag. The sound that came from the ground with each step was truly eerie. I didnt know this woulde without notice like this. . As you know, I am not an idle person. At first I tried to send you back. But for some reason, I had a bad feeling. So he put aside his work for a moment and came to visit me in person. I could feel the immense pressure in his calm voice. also. Mo Yong closed his eyes. Hes a powerhouse of the Holy Heaven Ive only faced him twice, but hes truly beyond imagination. Any element of energy, voice, or presence goes beyondmon sense. First officer? There was noparison. Public ambassador? Although I had never seen his full strength, I was confident that he would never be able to put this much pressure on me. Yan Weis absolute sword would be able to injure even someone as strong as this. However, since he is an expert whose fundamental capabilities are iparable, he will not receive such a sword attack with open eyes. Thats funny. Unless he is an expert from the White des squadron, no expert from the Tanggeum Murim Alliance can be a match for this person. The journey of a great giant who transcended all human and martial limitations. Yangcheon appeared. Are you here? Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Did youe alone? exactly. With Yangcheons skills, he can hear not only the animals that live in this area, but even the small pping wings of insects. This was the reason why Prince Moyong could not lie. Nevertheless, the reason Yangcheon asked that question was because he basically did not trust Moyonggun. Didnt I tell you that Im not one of your freebies? I heard. So youd better choose your words carefully. If I feel like you wasted any of my time, Ill rip out half your roots. The roots of Moyong-gun. It refers to the Moyong family of Honam. Prince Moyong said calmly. Im not a leisurely person either, so I wont waste my time. Its a wise decision. But before that, isnt there something we need to consider? What is it? Murderousness was revealed in Yang Cheons eyes. They didnt contact me separately. Whats more, they kicked out the attendant who was sent with your daughter. . If you dont exin it to me properly, this extremely precarious training rtionship will end as of today. And unless we are together, you are a clear enemy, so I will kill you right here. . Say it. Why did you break your promise and act as you please? Prince Moyong looked at Yangcheon with deep eyes. He is a great powerhouse. Theres no doubt about it. It is not a lie to say that you can deal with the Great Moon Sect alone. I cant even imagine how many years I have to train before I can reach the same level as the author. One He could read the sincere anger and damaged pride in Yang Cheons eyes and face. As a warrior, he deserves respect, but as a leader, he is not first-ss. Yangcheon is a good enough leader. That was universally the case. However, Prince Moyong thought that Yangcheons capabilities were not that great when limited to being a leader. The reason I felt it only now is probably because Yangcheons presence was so enormous. I traveled the world alone and fought against the world, but it wasnt long before I started running an organization in earnest. A small smile appeared on Mo Yongs lips. Even a transcendent strong person like me cant do anything aboutcking experience. Yang Chens eyebrows twitched. What is the answer? I will do it. But there is something 10,000 times more important than this answer, so would you mind answering me after that? You are such an interesting person. In some ways, its admirable. Ive seen a lot of people in my life, but Ive never seen anyone as arrogant in front of me as you. Thank you for thepliment. Puns are not allowed! Dont answer right away! You probably know the three religions, right? what? Dont you know? If you do, I will say differently. Do you know the evil religion? hook! In an instant, Yang Cheons prayer changed. It became even stronger, but the wave did not go towards Moyonggun. The emotion on Yang Chens face was surprise. Its not a made-up reaction, its sincere. He was purely surprised. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. I guess it was like that. Boss Manager Yang knew about them well. You guy Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu wassing! The gushing energy wave burned hotly for an instant. Moyong felt his breathing be difficult for a moment. Yangcheons prayers, burning with confusion, anger, suspicion, and passion, were sweeping through Prince Moyongs whole body. Yang Chen asked in a sharp voice. How do you know about Saeumgyo? Lets go! At that moment, a brain stoppage bloomed from Moyongs body. The energy wave burning with passion was not the property of Yang Cheon. Prince Mo Yong red at Yang Chen with two eyes filled with anger. It was a truly passionate anger that was not at allcking in intensitypared to the fighting king Yangcheon. You know about these guys, but you stayed in this idiots cave and acted like the leader? what? Prince Moyong shouted. I wont ask you if you were just trying to fill your stomach instead of chewing up and swallowing those damned things now that those lowly things other than that bird are trying to devour the entire central in!! Chapter 377 Episode 377 Stagnant water is bound to rot (2) Yangcheon was momentarily speechless at Moyongguns terrifying verbal abuse. The second question was how this guy knew about Saeumgyo. Yangcheon could never have imagined that, other than the powerful of Seongcheon, there would be someone with the power to verbally abuse me like this. Prince Moyong continued. How do you know about Saeumgyo? How do you think he knew? Because I nted ganja in Mukryongbu? Do you think I ordered my insensitive daughter to steal information from the Mukryongbu? youre wee! . While you were acting as a leader in this vastnd of Honam, we were beating down the three religious bastards who controlled the Henan government, one by one! ! I couldnt believe it at first. I never thought that the barbarians on the border could have that much power. But they are strong! It was fortunate that we struck first. If we hadnt known that, the entire Murim Alliance would have been destroyed from the roots within a few years! Mo Yong-guns eyes were full of life. Surprisingly, the deadly force was directed towards Yangcheon, not Samgyo. He truly had murderous intentions towards Yang Chen. Where else have these damn bastards been hiding? I was curious. So I did some research. We poured all the power of the Murim Alliance into that investigation. And I found it. Where is Saeumgyo, one of the three religions, connected? Who is this idiot who lives in this sacrednd of the central ins by borrowing the power of barbarians from the border and acting as a leader who is not even in the eight provinces? !! It was you. I couldnt help but admire Yang Bu-sus ingenuity and how he deceived the entire Baekdo Martial Forest and created a grand organization called the Mukryongbu, but it wasnt like that! Prince Moyong pointed to Yangcheon with his index finger. Are you a member of the Three Religions?! Better watch that mouth. Otherwise! How could a man who is said to be one of the most powerful men in the central ins and a great senior of the martial arts group join hands with barbarians and gain double his wealth! Cant you just shut up!! Pusssss! Yangcheons Ilgal contained truly terrifying power. That sound-like cry was enough to push Prince Moyongs body backwards. However, Prince Mo Yong was not at all discouraged. On the contrary, his energy was burning even more fiercely. Why are you angry? Do you think I have the right to be angry at you?! what? The white and ck have shed for hundreds of years, but we are still the people of the central ins! Even if we have different values and cultures, we are all the same Jungwon people! But did they build such a force by siding with a foreign power and act like a fool? I can truly say that you are not part of the Three Religions! Saaaaagh! The energy waves emanating from Yang Cheons body swayed little by little. He became very emotional after hearing Moyongs non-verbal verbal abuse. At the same time, he was more embarrassed than ever. And that embarrassment was due to an emotion that I did not want to admit to myself: shame. Yangcheon felt his heart tingle as if he were caught doing something bad at Moyongguns harsh reprimand. This guy. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The wavering air waves soon formed a strong density. He was a man whose shame and embarrassment were covered with anger. Yang Cheons eyes were ring at Mo Yong-gun, and the fierceness in his eyes was immature. After hearing this, I realized that your rudeness has gone too far! Even if I have to go to war with the Baekdo Murim today, I will stain the entire Moyongse with blood, starting with you! The target you should attack is!! Prince Moyong did not hesitate at all despite Yangcheons spirit. The person you should be running rampant to eat is not me, my family, or the Murim Alliance! The target at which I should aim my fist, which I have trained for decades, is beyond the birds far away! this guy! Do you know why I have toe here and argue with you? Do you know why, instead of going to the other strong powers of Seongcheon and suing them, theye to you and swear at you now that the foreign enemies who are targeting the central in are gaining strength? Mr. Moyong spoke as if chewing. Thats because I still have some expectations from you. what? Unless Im looking at the wrong person! At least, I thought that Tuwang Yangcheon was a person who knew what was wrong, what his fault was, and what he should do, even if he would not bow his stiff head! !! Do you think I would havee here if I hadnt thought that way? Yes, Ogi must havee. They just summoned you and tried to kill you. Even if its by recruiting other powerful people from the Holy Heaven! Yang Chens eyes wavered. Moyong, who was breathing heavily, quickly caught his breath. Yang Buju. . Ill ask again. Have you joined hands with Saeumgyo? Are you in sync with the three religions? . Why cant you answer me! Arent you going to ask me if Im an ugly bastard who left the barbarians behind and made a contract with me, who knows nothing, and tried to sacrifice the entire central in, starting with the Murim Alliance, to them? Its rough and rough. Mo Yong-guns words have already gone beyond the realm of rudeness. He was attacking the other person with provocativenguage that wouldnt be surprising even if he was attacked with a knife right away. Nevertheless, Yang Chen could not easily keep his mouth shut. The deadly energy wave that burned like fire had already disappeared by half. Because I know. Because I know. Why is Prince Moyong so angry and why is he ring at him with such disgust? In the first ce, Yangcheon did not join hands with Saeumgyo. They simply tried to unify the ck Inds by borrowing the power of Saeumgyo. In other words, he only wanted to use their abilities and had no intention of being on the same side as them from the beginning. If it werent for that, the ck sheep wouldnt have been killed that way. however. Was I hesitating too? When former intelligence chief Jeong lost his life at the hands of his enemies, he fell unconscious due to unknown reasons. When he woke up again, he intuitively knew why he had fallen. The leader of the Four Eums! Yes. He once had a one-on-one battle with the leader of the Saeum cult. At that time, the Saeum religious leader was already an established powerhouse. He was like that too, but surprisingly, the power of the Four Masters was much greater than his own. The traces left by the leader of the Saeum cult were still engraved on my chest. And that Jangheun (ƺ) was eating away at his body minutely. In other words, the leader of the Saeum cult also did not believe in himself. The Mukryongbu was merely a bridgehead for advancing into the Central ins and was not viewed as arade who would move forward together into the future. Why did I stay still? Yang Chen thought. Even after realizing that fact, why did he not try to attack Saeumgyo? Im not that kind of person. Tuwang Yangcheon. He is a master of fighting skills who is said to disy the most outstanding ability in worldly battles among the Thirteen Saints of Heaven. He didnt need even a single piece of metal. Two fists were enough to get him through the world. No force or weapons were needed. If you attack, it will respond and crush you. Even if you cheat, you will crush them, and if you stab them in the back, they will destroy the entire organization of the opponent. That was fighting. As he traveled around the world, he never noticed the notice of any expert or power. But why now? How could he not have prepared a counterattack, even after seeing the behavior of the Four Eum cultists who were trying to turn him into a puppet? ! Yang Chens eyes were bloodshot. He was able to face a small truth that he was so ashamed of that he didnt want to admit it. I cant win Thats right. Yangcheon decided that he could not defeat the Four Masters. I have already had to admit defeat deep in my heart. Of course, that wasnt the only reason. Unlike before, he now has subordinates to feed. Instead of just one or two, there were 10,000 members. A leader must never act rashly. Yang Cheon knew that fact better than anyone else. However, that wasnt the only reason I had been sitting with my butt still heavy. I suddenly found myself feeling ufortable with my greatest skill, fighting. The rare expert who discussed the primacy of the Central in in the struggle was suddenly reluctant to fight himself. It was truly ridiculous. Not only did he not want to use the greatest organ that had brought him this fame, but he was scared. Crash. Yang Chen gritted his teeth. I felt dizzy with soaring shame and strong disappointment in myself. Mo Yong said coldly. The remnants of the Murim League will head south through Honam. ?! I heard there is a guy called God in the world of assassins in the central ins. I heard that he is taking part in the conflict between the southern Baekdo ns and is undermining our strength. !! A remnant unit from the main alliance will be dispatched to capture this guy. I dont know what kind of guy he is, but I believe that with the strength of Yus army, I will be able to deal with him somehow. As he spoke, Mo Yong looked at Yang Cheons face. This is because I heard information that a person named Hong Gwan, who reigns as the king of the assassin world, is Yang Cheons disciple. As expected, Yang Cheons eyes changed once. Do you know someone? . I dont know about anyone else, but I believe there is a possibility that he is rted to the Three Religions. However, the three religions are not the only ones trying to eat Baekdos flesh. Mo Yong-guns eyes narrowed. Maybe its someone you know? For a brief moment, Yang Chen felt a strong desire to deny that fact. Yang Cheon looked at Prince Mo Yong. The feeling of doubt hidden in those sharp eyes. The eyes of a tactician who thinks about how the opponent will react and is ready to respond immediately. Yang Chen closed his eyes. Did you know? What do you mean? Please tell me so I can understand. You already know that he is rted to me. . Well, if I had the information to know that I founded the Mukryongbu with the power of Saeumgyo, I would have been able to find out that he had some kind of connection with me. The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. You admit it. Yes, from what I saw and heard, he was your disciple. Did you say your name was Hong Guan? Yayuljeok (Ү۔). ? Hong Guan is a pseudonym. His real name is Yayuljeok. Yayuljeok. Also, he became a disciple of the previous Yin God, mastered all of his assassination techniques, and after killing his teacher and other disciples, he is now working as the Yin God of the new era. Prince Moyong frowned. Music body? Sublease? What does this mean? Yangcheon, who had been quietly looking at Prince Moyong, turned around. Once I have organized my thoughts, I will send a separate letter to the Murim Alliance. You can go home now. Yang Buju. A remnant of the Murim League is passing through Honam? Do whatever you want. At least this time we will open the way. Prince Moyong spoke in a gloomy voice. You should contact me within three months. Otherwise, we will assume that Mukryongbu is a traitor who has joined hands with foreign enemies and we will attack him immediately. Do you really have that much power? At least its not something you should consider. Yang Chen chuckled. I think you are lucky, Mr. Moyong. Depending on what judgment I make, I may uproot the Moyongse family before the Three Schools. ! Go back. Chapter 378 Episode 378 Stagnant water is bound to rot (3) Huuuuuung. The blowing wind rustled my ears. Sarah. The leaves that flew with the wind passed in front of Yeon Ho-jeongs nose, whose eyes were closed. At that moment, a ray of light erupted from afar. Piyuuuuuung! A bullet fired through the air was aimed precisely at a leaf. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Pow! The Baekryongbu struck briefly and split the iron war in half. Considering its speed and fierce prating power, it felt like it had been torn apart so easily. It was thanks to the axe that it was said to be a new weapon, but it was also proof that the supply and demand of power was perfect. The silence protested. Pipipiping! Five invisible arrows were fired. It was a misfire of intangible bombs. And it wasnt just shot in a straight line. Some arrows fly in a straight line, while others fly in a curved line. Some arrows flew rather slowly, while others flew so fast that it was difficult to even react. It was an amazing archery technique that added confusion to the opponents response. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the pair at a frightening speed. Puff puff puff! Five intangible bombs were destroyed over time. Huh. The leaves rose high in the sky due to the shock wavesing out. Piiiiing! Mukbi, who did not miss the target, fired an arrow that created a huge gust of wind. It was Guryongpacheongung Yongapo. The arrows fired as they tore through the air had the same power as artillery. sh! Flying high in the air, Yeonhojeong stood in front of the leaves and swung the ck and white twin dragons diagonally. Quang! The air shook and Yeon Ho-jeongs body flew slightly backwards. Wooooow! Even as he flies, he exudes his career with his toes. The leaf that was pushed backwards glided along Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Mukbi urgently fired an arrow. Pipipipiping! The archers arrow that broke through the barrier was fast and powerful enough to make it difficult for even an expert with one or two moves to react. Puffpuffpuffpuff! However, Yeonhojeongs ax cutting ability to block all those attacks was no longer an area where the level of skill could be discussed. With his extremely sharp sense of energy, he can see through every movement of the arrow. At the same time, he was able to use the most efficient Sashin dance at that moment and defend himself with the minimum movement and maximum efficiency, a skill that would make ghosts cry. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong lightly got down on the floor and hung the pair on her waist. Tsk. Parrak! Mukbi, who had flown with amazing magic,nded softly in front of him. I thought the sum of five would break through. The arrows have be faster and sharper. The supply and demand of power is also free. The level has definitely improvedpared to before. Well, even if I did, I couldnt hit a single leaf. I was blocking it. Thats a lot of confidence. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Thanks to you, Impletely used to it. thanks. Once you reach Yeonhojeong level, you can handle even the first weapon you have ever picked up to a level that is worthy of hearing the sound of a master. But it only ends there. The important thing was not only to use the weapon well ording to its purpose, but also topletely blend it into ones martial arts. Fortunately, Yeon Ho-jeongs understanding of weapons was higher than anyone elses and he was good at using an ax and bare-handed fighting, so he was able topletely make the ck and White Twin Dragons his own in a short period of time. Mukbi asked. It definitely feels different from the Gwangryongbu. The destructive power of the blow has been reduced, but it feels faster and more precise. The difference is in the shape and weight of the weapon. Moreover, the Gwangryongbu is an extreme weapon of destruction based on spears and swords. The destructive power of a single strike is second to none in the world, but without a base of response, there are bound to be weaknesses in defense and repeated attacks. On the other hand, the ck and White Twin Dragon is good at change and repeated attacks, and it is also special at defense. The power of the blow has been reduced. thats right. Well, that wont be a big problem at the practitioner level. In other words, the destructive power of the Gwangryongbu is so great that it can almost be called a siege weapon. If youre dealing with people, you dont necessarily need that much destructive power. Instead, its better when Im dealing with an expert who has reached a higher level than me. Especially when joint work is needed. Mukbi said with a curious face. Is it very difficult? what? A practitioner is someone who has already reached the ultimate realm. It must be referring to the martial arts during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Of course, my current enlightenment is the same as during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. However, the gap between the body and internal energy is still significant. Were trying to bridge that gap, but I cant think of any way to get to that point right away. cool. I heard that martial arts in the Central ins is usually based on Buddhist and Taoist spiritual techniques, so enlightenment is more important than anything else. Thats true. In other words, I know that even if the body and internal energy arecking, if enlightenment reaches the ultimate realm, the body and energy will develop rapidly to match that enlightenment. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Sashinmu ispletely different from the martial arts of Buddhism or Taoism. Of course, if you look at its origin, it may not have beenpletely unaffected, but Sasinmu is a thorough fighting technique that excludes enlightenment. So there is no herbivore that can be called a special move. The main goal is to kill the enemy with the most efficient movement in that battle at that moment. Did you say master craftsman? I heard thats the way to live? Aw to kill is just aw to kill. Of course, the power increases and the lifespan bes more intense as the second half of the attack progresses, but the difference is in the efficiency of the technique and not the emphasis on power. Itsplicated. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I guess I had to worry about it because it was such aplicated martial art. How much more convenient would it have been if the basic training was strictly defined like othermon martial arts skills? Despite what he said, Yeon Ho-jeong had no doubt that Sasinmu was the strongest martial art in worldlybat. Although it has a clear shape, it can be freely transformed depending on the time. Thats why its difficult to train, so if you be a master, you can respond at any moment. In other words, just learning Sasinmu can dramatically increase your overall understanding of herbivory. Of course, it will be so difficult that it will make those who train it crazy. But. huh? Mukbi tilted his head. If a practitioner has achieved that level before the age of 50, it means that his or her overall skills have improved since the first time he/she practiced Sasinmu, right? Its pretty big too. Well, thats true. Even if Sasinmu is not a martial art of enlightenment, the practitioner has already reached that level. however? Because its strange. It is said that Sasinmu is a martial art on the battlefield, so its development and utility are maximized in life-and-death battles, but I think that the advancement of the martial arts of practitioners is not the same as before. ! Oh, that doesnt mean that the level of the practitioner is low. Rather, its huge. I havent even seen the tail of the realm where practitioners reside. But Mukbi smiled awkwardly. I just had that thought. For some reason, a practitioner is someone who creates such expectations. As each day passes, you grow again, and even though you grit your teeth and try to keep up, when you look up, youre already further along. hmm. So these days, Im thinking that this person also has a human side. Although the words were spoken quite cautiously, the shock to Yeon Ho-jeong was quite great. I know? Mukbis words make sense, right? Although Sasinmu is not a martial art of enlightenment, when I think back to when he first returned, his body and true energy had clearly grown tremendously. Of course, it wasnt just because of Sashinmu. It was thanks to Byeokna Jin-gyeol, and because the level he achieved as a Heukamje was full of understanding and efficiency in Qigong, he was able to develop faster than anyone else. But now What? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Is it stagnating? even I did not know? He looked down at his hands. My hands, which were full of calluses, suddenly became shiny again as my true energy was activated. It wasnt that there were no calluses at all, but they werent as thick as they were during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank deeply. I was constantly trying in my own way, but was that effort too inertial? It wasnt like that. Yeon Ho-jeong worked hard with a clear goal at every moment. His eyes were fixed on the time of the Emperor of Darkness, and Jin Qi was always sharp to ascend to that realm. But why is there no growth like before? As Mukbi said, is this the path you have already walked? Its not like there wasnt a fierce battle, right? Yeon Gongja. . Yeonggongja? huh? uh? why? Mukbi cleared his throat. Im sorry, but your father is here. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. There was a connection there. father. Yeonwi nodded. Were you training? Oh yeah. I was deeply worried for a moment, but I couldnt show it in front of my father. Yeon Ho-jeong straightened his expression. Are you here about Moyong-gun? Yes. What happened? Yeonwi smiled bitterly. He was definitely not an ordinary person. What do you mean? It is a sess. Both owners decided to clear the way. Thats what he said, but looking at Moyong Gajus face, it seems like he could receive tacit support. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. As expected of you, Moyong. Even though he had earned some ie, Yeonwis expression was not very bright. Yeon Ho-jeongforted him with kind words. Dont be too sad. Prince Moyong is a thorough man. It is no longer possible to bury the rtionship with the Mukryongbu by revealing it to the outside world, but if we can change Yang Cheons mind with this, it can be seen as a greater benefit than that. Yes. When Yeonwi asked Prince Moyong, what he suggested was that he would bury his rtionship with Mukryongbu. The head of a prestigious political faction made a deal with the head of the ck Ind Alliance? If this became known to the outside world, it would literally shake the world. Not only will Prince Moyongs political life bepletely destroyed, but his life may also be lost. That wasnt all. If that fact bes known, Mo Yong-se will also fall into the mud. Although they will not be pushed to the extent of martial arts exploits like the Guju Myeongga, they will have no choice but to live without being able to straighten their shoulders forever. Yeonwi, to be precise, Yeonhojeong tried to move Moyonggun on that condition. So to speak, it is a bill of exchange, but it can be seen as a transaction with the other party using a bill of certain validity. Yeonwi shook his head. Its not because I lost the one card that could defeat Moyong Gaju. Its just Yes? Its just because Im frustrated. Not all people in the world have the same heart as mine, but arent we all too selfish? Even though Tuwang Yangcheon also walked a different path, I thought he was a good man who knew good faith and hadmon sense, but in the end, it is bitter to know that he too was just a warrior blinded by worldly desires. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was augh filled with bitterness. Desire tests people regardless of the object. Yeah, it looks like that. Yeonwi took a deep breath. Anyway, this is the end of the transaction with the Lord of the Ink Dragon. Now. Its time for us to go on a rampage. Yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes changed. Manager Mook. Mukbi lowered his head. Yes, Master. Tell everyone in Uijeong-gun to gather in front of the Southern Gate by two oclock. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. He is the king of the world of assassinsis he really that? Chapter 379 Episode 379 Stagnant water is bound to rot (4) Huh! Huh! The appearance of Yeonjipyeong was so devastated that it could not even bepared to what it was a dozen days ago. I didnt know when I had washed it, but hot water flowed all over my body, and my loose hair covered my entire face. Blood hardened at the corner of his mouth, visible through his hair, as if he had been training too hard. Even the military uniform he was wearing was torn and bloody in several ces, making him look miserable. Pop. Pop. Blood flowed from the palm holding the sword. He swung his sword without caring even if his protective gear was torn. Whew. Phew. My breathing gradually calmed down. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes were red as she bent her back slightly and let her arms hang naturally. . Eventually, my breathing became quiet. Where am I? Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was staring nkly at the broken rock, suddenly felt a sharp pain in her lip. Grumbling. The dried lips cracked and blood flowed again over the hardened spot. Yeon Ji-pyeong thought. When did you eat? No, I dont even remember when I drank water before eating. It seems like its been more than three days, but its surprising that its still standing unharmed. Of course, I wasnt particrly impressed that I was fine. Since when did you start swinging a sword? I dont know. I couldnt remember. He couldnt even remember how he swung the sword. I think I spent the first day practicing my familys secret sword techniques, but I couldnt remember what I practiced after that. Is this okay? It was a training that bordered on abuse. The methods of effort and training vary depending on where you are looking. If you swing your sword recklessly like this, you will only hurt yourself. Yeon Ji-pyeong knew that better than anyone else. His senses were better than anyone elses, and he was able to instinctively grasp the direction of his efforts. But now? I dont know. I dont know. Phew. The blowing wind made my skin tingle. My five senses became extremely sensitive. My dazed eyes looked into the minute holes in the cut surface of the rock, my nose smelled all the smells of Mother Nature, I heard the sound of ants crawling in the distant forest in my ears, and my mouth was filled with the taste of salty blood and the sweetness of the air. lost. it hurts. My senses were more active than ever, so I flinched at the slightest stimulus. It was then. ? Someone ising. Secretly and carefully. His nk expression remained the same, but his senses were picking up on someone approaching secretly. There is no hostility. And A subtle glow appeared in the two transparent eyes. Not just one person. There are two people. Moment. Paaaaaa! Someone who was getting closer rushed towards him. The air flow has changed. Even before I heard a sound, I could tell by the change in the air on my skin. Quick. Thats incredible speed. Even if he exerted all his might to achieve explosive eleration, he wondered whether he would be able to keep up with even half of this speed. Surprisingly, a strong fighting spirit was radiating from the person charging towards him. And the target of that spection was myself. Who is it? Why all of a sudden? But can I react? At that moment, Yeon Ji-pyeong felt something strange inside. But why am I so rxed? It was not the time to rx. Although it was not life-threatening, it was a threatening charge just because of its speed. In my current state, even one wrong punch could put my life in danger. And one more thing. Its fast but it doesnt feel that fast. Considering the incredible speed and eleration point, it would have been normal to have suffered this before even worrying about it. But he was thinking and thinking. They are looking for a way to respond to the movements of that unknown power that rushes at them as fast as lightning. How is this possible? hook! For a moment, a scary glow appeared in Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes. It felt like I was walking through a hazy dream and suddenly fell into the real world. The sharp sensation of my skin being cut has gradually be dull. no! Yeon Ji-pyeong swung his sword instinctively. Hahaha! It was a very clean sound. The sharp metal was breaking, creating a harsh resonant sound. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked down at his sword with nk eyes. The de of the Samcheok long sword was cut straight in half, making the sword a little over two inches long. I cant believe the sword got cut off. It wasnt broken, but was cut straight. What was even more surprising was that the opponent did not hit him with a sharp blow at all. Of course, the sharpness was great, but the reason why a normal long sword turned into a half-sword was because of the sh made with explosive speed and power. Yeon Ji-pyeong raised his head. In front of him was Yeon Ho-jeong, who stopped in the same motion as he struck diagonally while holding the ck Dragon. Thats amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture and smiled with satisfaction. I felt that your energy was at a frighteningly sharp level. It was an extreme increase in senses that I had never seen from you before. I poured a lot of effort into it just in case, but it responded properly to this blow. older brother? Its great. To be able to condense the true energy to that level, even though the time was short, it must have been a very harsh asceticism. yes? Yeon Ji-pyeong could not understand at all what his older brother was saying. At that time, Kang Ryang, who was standing behind Yeonhojeong, spoke with his arms crossed. This is truly shocking. Should we view this as a difference in talent or a difference in concentration? Yeon Ho-jeong received Kang Ryangs words. Its not talent. Its concentration. However, it was a very dangerous attempt. If I hade to Ban Si-jin evente, Ji-pyeongs life would have been in danger. You are really cruel to throw such a brutal ax at your younger brother. Reading. Hes someones younger brother, so he has that level of trust. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and touched Yeon Ji-pyeongs shoulder. No matter what, dont do such dangerous training from now on. yes? A dangerous practice? Kang-ryang clicked his tongue. You dont even know what kind of training you did. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Kang Ryang with a puzzled expression. Kang-ryang shook his head and said. I dont know how shocked you were, but you forgot time and swung your sword with all your heart, body and energy until you couldnt move. ?! In other words, it is called trance, but the penance you went through is difficult to express simply with the word trance. I dont know if you hypnotized yourself or what, but beyond bing one with the sword, you havepletely bound yourself to the sword. !! The sword is one body. As you imbued yourself with the sword, your true energy naturally changed and became as regal and sharp as your swordsmanship. Thats why I was able to respond immediately to my brothers attack. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Having an experience like this doesnt mean your martial arts skills will immediately improve. However, the difference between those who have walked that path once and those who have not walked it is enormous. It will definitely be of great help to your future growth. ah! It was a lot of hardship. However, it would be better to refrain from practicing this way in the future. I cant help but admire your efforts to focus so much in such a short period of time, but the minimum level of safety is guaranteed only when you can freely control your immersion. Immersion in forgetting oneself can give a great gift, but it also carries a lot of risk. Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed. Because it was something I had never heard of before. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Did I tell you before? If not, Ill take this opportunity to tell you. A martial artist who has mastered internal qigong means a person who knows how to manipte energy. Qi () is based on the mind. If your mind is unstable, your prayer will be unstable, and if your mind is stable, your prayer will be stable. I know that. The problem is that the opposite is also possible. Qi freely changes its form and character depending on ones intention, but if you are negligent in controlling it, your mind will eventually be dragged around by the energy that bounces around as it pleases. !! The magic artsmonly spoken of in the world are exactly that type of martial arts. They say that if you learn magic, your mind and body will lose harmony, and you will fall into madness ormit murder like a meal, right? It is said that there are not many martial arts techniques that exhibit such instability these days, but in reality, such a phenomenon does ur. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Yeon Ji-pyeongs chest with his index finger. The root is nothing more than a warhorse that you control. The energy you cannot control is not yours. If you make a mistake, you can be a ve to true energy and lose yourself, even though you have learned the correct techniques. ! And that is the initial symptom of a fire-entry demon. When uncontrolled energy runs wild and displeases its owner. If I hadnt stopped your training a little while ago, your life would have been in danger due to the coin attack. While teaching his younger brother, Yeon Ho-jeong also realized something. Why did his martial arts skills not grow as quickly as before? Why could he not advance to the next level despite clear goals and efforts? I almost fell in love with it too. His efforts were evident. However, he was obsessed with the level he had achieved as the Emperor of Darkness. It had to be that way. It was a path that was clearly visible and had already been experienced, so if you follow it properly, you will be able to achieve the state of darkness for many years. He was so confident. Wrong. Yes. Wrong. Yeonhojeong was no longer the Emperor of Darkness. He was the eldest son of the Yeonga family and themander of Byeoksanho, the worlds greatestte leader. He was also themander of the Uijeonggun, the strongest military unit of the Murim Alliance, and themander of the Mortal Army. There was no longer any ce for the Emperor of Darkness. Although it is possible to utilize the experience of the Emperor of Darkness, the path to progress as Emperor of Darkness is closed. He is navigating a new path, and that path ispletely different from the previous path he grew up on. If the mind leads the energy, what leads the mind is clear reason and self-reflection. And what makes reason and self-reflection bloom is also energy, and energy is based on the mind. A revolving realization. Before we knew it, Yeonhojeong had strayed from the infinite staircase. I wont wander around any longer. Unlike during the time of Emperor Heukam, when he grew based on Hong Cheon-gi, he is now growing by forming a Yeonga Shindan. I knew the difference in my head, but I couldnt feel it in my heart. I will no longer show my ugly side like that. p. Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the ck and white twin dragons on his waist and putting them on one side, turned around. I stopped by to check on your condition before leaving on a mission. If its okay with you, I was wondering if you could join us this time. Yeon Ho-jeong no longer looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong. I just walked steadily towards the entrance of this forest. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Without stopping walking. Would you like to join us? Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes lit up. Purr, purr! Far away at the entrance to the forest, countless war horses and veterans riding on them were looking at this ce with cold eyes. Thats the ce. My brother lives right there in the world where those people live. And on the way to that world, Kang Ryang was chosen. What about yourself? I will go. Slurp! Yeon Ji-pyeong, holding a sharp sword, staggered and followed Yeon Ho-jeong. I will no longer wait and worry. I was already mentally prepared before I was selected. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Take care of your life. Chapter 380 Episode 380 Stagnant water is bound to rot (5) Para-rak! Although spring had fully arrived, the wind blowing through the mountains was still strong and sharp. Five huge gs fluttering in the wind announced the departure of the Uijeong Army. The atmosphere was quite different from when thebined forces of Tangma Murder Temple were deployed previously. The capital of the military was the same and the justification for going to carry out the operation was the same, but there was one crucial difference. They are now one. Instead of each person having a role to y on equal footing, the situation hase to where they have to be one unit and perform one mission. The burden and sense of heterogeneity sharpened the eyes of all members of Uijeong County to an extremely sharp level. Naturally, their energy waves became sharper, and in the end, their campaign was so powerful that it was difficult for those watching to catch their breath. Its spectacr. Zhuge Mun-hos eyes deepened as he looked down at Uijeong-gun from the castle wall. Their sharp tension can be felt here. Definitely Yeon Ho-jeong is a person. The officialughed. If that guy was a real bastard, he would have been able to quiet down his excessive prayers a little longer. I dont think its fully integrated yet. That couldnt have been helped. Yeon Dae-su was so busy. However, with his personality and abilities, I believe he will be able to truly unite the Uijeonggun through this mission. joy! If that really happens, that cheap guys arrogance will be even higher. Although he was grumbling, the gaze of the party official looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, who was in the lead, seemed calmer than ever. Even though he said that, it was because he also believed in Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities. In particr, after the recent debate over the shorings of Mancheongong and Hwawoogong, the partys view of Yeonhojeong became more negative and deeper. Anyway The official nced at Yeonwi. Are you okay? What do you mean? That guy has a reputation for ax cutting, so I wouldnt worry too much, but that thief didnt even take my younger brother with him. . From what Ive seen before, the second childs talent doesnt seem to be average either. But you still look young. It wasnt just because he was young that he was young. Yao (Ҫ) probably meansck of experience and martial arts. Yeonwi shook his head coldly. It is safe to say that the second childs talent is the best in the history of our family. But, as the head of the party said, it is still not enough. But? I believe in the second childs talent. And I believe in the firsts insight and ability. Im sure well be able to return safely. For those two to return safely, the mission must bepleted sessfully. Do you think those guys can seed in this mission? I just trust Gojeong. Although they gave detailed answers, I could tell just from the way they spoke that the screening process was quiteplicated. The official who was looking at Yeonwi turned around. lets go. Lets go and have a drink. Its okay. Im not okay, so lets go. I dont have a meeting or anything to do today, so I should have a drink to relieve my mood. Yeonwi smiled bitterly. I was grateful that it seemed like it was for my own benefit, but no matter how much I thought about it, there was no way alcohol would be in my mouth as a parent who sent my children to battle. It was then. Its still a long way to raise a toast. The officials eyes became cold. The person walking up the castle wall was none other than Prince Moyong. This mission is not a matter that can be handled simply with the capabilities of the National Assembly Army and the intelligence power of the main branch. The difficulty of the mission will vary depending on how the Mukryongbu steps forward, as the southern part of the central ins is where the ck ind is stronger than the white ind. Thats an interesting thing to say. The officialughed openly. Isnt that why we sent the head of the Moyong family, who had outstanding abilities, to the Mukryongbu? Yang Chen is a dangerous person. Although he is a proud hero, he has already experienced the sweet taste of power. I think he will handle it well, but if he shows any unusual behavior, the entire Uijeong County could be in danger. I know very well. Is this true that they wererades who joined hands and aimed for the peak of martial arts? Prince Moyong looked directly at the official and said. I never held hands with him. The official snorted. You must be young. It was a truth that should not be revealed to the public. Mo Yong-gun also knew that they knew about the rtionship between him and Yang Cheon, but he still couldnt admit it openly. Well, now that even that has be non-existent, it has no real meaning. Prince Moyong continued. In any case, the best way to understand the current movements of the Mukryongbu is from their position in the same Honam region. Moyong Family will be in charge of following the Uijeong Army that passes through the Honam region and heads to the southernmost tip, so others will assist the military and select only the important information from the information gathered. I dont have a superior. I just thought it was the most reasonable distribution of roles. When the official was about to open his mouth again, Zhuge Wenhu spoke. What Moyongaju said is correct. Now is not the time to bicker among ourselves, but rather a time for all of us to support the Uijeong Army so that it can sessfullyplete its mission. Yeonwi asked. Military. Please speak. Can you give me a moment? Zhuge Wenhu could guess why Yeon Wei was asking that question. It may have been because he was curious about the reason why the Uijeong army was sent out unreasonably. Zhuge Wenhu said with a smile. of course. But before that, I have something to talk with the head of the Moyong family for a moment, so could you please leave the room? I understand. I will wait in the office. thank you. With Yan Wei and Tang Guan leaving, only Zhuge Li and Prince Mo Yong remained on the wall. Mo Yong-gun asked in a calm voice. What do you have to say specifically to this man? Zhuge Wenhu said. Have youpletely cut off business with the Ink Dragon Department? Thats interesting. Didnt I say Ive never had any dealings with them? We will not discuss this further. So to speak, this is ourst conversation. Zhuge Wenhu took out several documents from his arms. This is a document that proves that you are rted to Yangcheon, Lord of the Ink Dragon. ! Of course, it is not great physical evidence. Its just that I wrote down my feelings and analyzed them. I have not shown this document to anyone. Mo Yong-guns eyes became cold. What are you nning to do now? It is not conclusive physical evidence, but if this spreads throughout the Gangho, the position of the Moyong family as well as the Moyong family will fall to the ground. We may face catastrophic financial difficulties. The merchants who do business with Moyonga also make a living off of trust and rumors. If such bad rumors spread, they too will likely turn their backs. Are you trying to go to war with your family? Is that possible? Grumble! Blue mes erupted from Zhuge Lis hand. There are many martial arts of the Zhuge Dynasty that are fundamentally based on wood energy and water energy. Since Zhuge Liang created the Samadhi Fire as naturally as breathing, it was clear that his martial arts skills were notckingpared to other family heads. Zhuge Munho, who waved his hand, spoke calmly. This is a document that I systematically organized in the hope that I might use it someday. I dont know if you believe it, but the data Ive shown you right now is all about this. . Now that weve burned everything, lets have an honest conversation onest time. What do you want to hear? Ill ask again. Zhuge Wenhos expression turned cold. Have youpletely ended your rtionship with the Mukryongbu, to be exact, the Mukryongbu lord? . Please answer. What does my answer mean to you? I burned the documents first to facilitate conversation. So, I hope you dont dilute the seriousness of my question by going back and forth unnecessarily. . I will ask. Has the rtionship with the Lord of the Ink Dragons beenpletely resolved? Prince Moyong, who was ring at Zhuge Munho, spoke bitterly. I came back alive and unharmed even though I touched Yangcheons evil. . I cut the chest of a great man with such great pride with a dagger. If it were me, I would have promised myself that even if I would let him live right now, I would rip him limb from limb when we met him again. He was indirectly saying that the rtionship waspletely broken. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Then I understand that your rtionship with Vice President Yang has beenpletely severed. But whats so important about that? Its important. The reason I agreed to Lord Yeons suggestion to allow you to go to Yang Cheon alone is because I wanted to see your reaction. ! As the Moyong family said, Commander Moyong hase under Yeonsmand, so there wont be any hostages like that. Nevertheless, I hope you understand that I have no choice but to doubt you. Zhuge Wenhu nodded and added. The Moyong family I know is a person who can spit out lies as naturally as breathing if he decides to do so. But now, at least this person doesnt seem to be lying. . Please take care of me in the future. Just to find out? Thats not all. If ourrades with whom we must fight in the future have malicious intentions that we are not aware of, how can we trust them and be on the same boat? . I apologize for being rude. You may leave now. Prince Mo Yong, who was quietly ring at Zhuge Mun-ho, turned around. Dont touch Wu. Because its true. of course. Thats how Prince Moyong came down from the wall. Zhuge Wenhu turned his head to Uijeonggun again. Before we knew it, Uijeong-gun was crossing the ridge in the distance. It was amazing speed. Kite algebra. Zhuge Wenhu smiled faintly. I think we can proceed. After half an examination. Food! A crow gliding with itsrge wings outstretchednded on Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder. Yeon Ho-jeong took out the chimney attached to the crows ankle and read it. Well, there was no prank as expected. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling bitterly, took out a piece of beef jerky from his pocket and fed it to the crow. Good job. Lets go back. Caw! The crow took off with a powerful cry and soon approached the mountain peak in the distance. It was amazing speed. Mo Yong-woo and Muk-bi approached his side. Is this a message from Meng? okay. What do you say? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Its no big deal. It simply means that you can execute the orders you received before going on the road. yes? Can I run themand I was given? What does this mean? Yeon Ho-jeong turned the reins on the horse. Heeheeheehee! The weight of the Gwangryongbu was so great that a separate warhorse was needed to withstand its weight. The warhorse that Yeon Ho-jeong rode this time was a divine horse, boasting a thicker and more fit body than any warhorse ridden by soldiers. There is a ce to stop before heading south through Honam. Where do you mean stopping by? Mukryongbu. yes?! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Its been a while since I saw you, Tuwang. Chapter 381 Episode 381 Tigers and lions are different (1) p! Yang Chen took off his top and looked at the huge Tokyo. In Tokyo, there was a middle-aged man with a well-trimmed beard. A middle-aged man with a body that transcends limits and ultimate endurance, even though he is over 60 years old. Yang Chen raised his hand to his chest. Then the middle-aged man also raised his hand. Slurp. When I touched the center of my chest, I felt a sharp pain. Eumhwang kidney (ꎻ). The art of Yin Huang (ꎻ) was the main martial art of the Four Eum Sect. Rmended Perception Yinhwangs art, which was implemented with extremely vicious killing techniques in all areas, was a magical martial art that even Yang Cheon, who had experienced all kinds of martial arts throughout the central ins, had experienced for the first time. I heard that if you are hit by Yin Huangs technique, your heart veins will rupture, sooner orter, and you have no choice but to die. Its a difficult martial art to deal with, but Ive seen many killing techniques that put ones life at risk with a single blow. In fact, some of Yang Chens own martial arts techniques were of that type. But Yinhuang Xinjiang was definitely different. It definitely touches the heart. Not any other part. All I can do is burst my heartbeat. It was an amazing killing method, but at the same time, it couldnt be said to be a very efficient killing method. Dark energy, which is originally realized as inner energy and energy, has the property of prating into the body and exploding. The timing of the explosion of the dark realm varies arbitrarily depending on the type of martial arts and the intention of the caster. If you apply energy to the dark meridian and infiltrate it, you may suffer for a month and die from a blood vessel or internal organ bursting, or you may die from a single blow inside due to an explosion. The important thing is that you dont know in what part of the body the cancer ring will explode. So, it is fatal, but if you are lucky, you may end up losing an arm, and if heaven helps, the weakened cancer cells may only rupture the skin and disappear. Yin Huangs skills were different. Yin Huang was a martial artist who focused solely on killing his opponent instantly by bursting his heart. Although it is a scary martial art, the probability of death is dramatically reduced as long as you protect your heart veins with true energy in advance. In other words, for people who have never experienced it, it is as dangerous as other cancers, but once you learn about its characteristics, the risk decreases drastically. If there is no significant difference in martial arts level, one hit will not kill you. No, if you defend yourself properly, you can definitely protect your heart veins even if you suffer internal or external injuries. In other words, taking out the Yin Hwang Mu means having the will to kill the opponent for sure. If you survive against that martial artist, your weaknesses may be revealed to the world. Yang Chen red at himself in longing. The two eyes that burned brightly like fire had a terrible look to them. I definitely blocked his martial arts attack. The golden seal stamped on his chest was nothing more than a trace. Thats what I thought. Then, after losing consciousness once, Yang Chen focused his consciousness on this craftsman. However, even after looking at it dozens and hundreds of times, I could not find any problem with this craftsman. It was literally just a trace, and there were no problems at all such as disrupting ones bet or spoiling the expedition. Every nerve, subcutaneous fat, muscle and nerve were examined. Still, there was nothing wrong. It is possible that the enlightenment of the Four Masters regarding the Yin Huang Xin Dynasty went beyond its limits and was controlled to a point where it simply caused internal injuries and ended up causing the person to lose consciousness. However, there was no way he wouldnt have noticed it. That was strange. why? One thought after another. Yang Chen, who was ring at Dong-gyeong, soon sighed. This isnt important right now. To be precise, there remained a more important issue than this. You mean youve already taken control of the government office in Henan Province? Yang Chen felt dispirited. These guys are ridiculously outgoing. No matter how much he is aiming for the midfield, I never would have thought he would have reached out to the government. He remembered Mo Yongs face. That scary face stained with disgust and anger. Ill ask you again. Have you joined hands with Saeumgyo? Are you in sync with the three religions? Why cant you answer me! Dont you ask me if Im an ugly bastard who left the barbarians behind and made a contract with me, who knows nothing, and tried to sacrifice the entire central in, starting with the Murim Alliance, to them? Yang Chen gritted his teeth. These guys! Grumble! The entire Daejeon was shaken by the burning anger. I was angry. I only heard such verbal abuse from the head of the family. I was angry. The fact that such a thing was happening in a ce unknown to even those in power who were able to exert tremendous influence over the world. And I was embarrassed. Are you saying I have degenerated to the point of being verbally abused by a guy like that? It wasnt something to be ashamed of. I felt ashamed of myself. Yang Cheon, who was radiating his energy with anger, soon sighed. Im tired. Im tired. I just wanted to rest without thinking about anything. But I couldnt. He was not free now. As the leader of the Mukryongbu ck Ind Alliance, he cannot afford to waste even a day. Would you like to join me? Yang Chen closed his eyes. Join hands with Baekdo and destroy the three religions? Why? My heart felt tight. Yang Cheon recalled Prince Mo Yongs words again. The white and ck have shed for hundreds of years, but we are still the people of the central ins! Even if we have different values and cultures, we are all the same Jungwon people! But did they build such a force by siding with a foreign power and act like a fool? I can truly say that you are not part of the Three Religions! This is nonsense. Considering the miserable lives of ck inders who have been subjected to the hypocrites of white ind, Prince Moyongs words were overly self-centered. But the ck one wasnt clean either. Three Schools? Or the Murim League? Who on earth do I have to deal with? Is this a situation that must be dealt with? Yang Chen sighed. I dont know. I really dont know. Was I this stupid and ipetent? I told Prince Moyong. He said he would get out of the way and give him some help in catching the enemy. Those words themselves were evidence that he was unable to make a cool-headed judgment. The reason is because the Yaryuljeok is an evil beast dispatched by the Three Religions. I should have said that I would not hesitate to give full support, not just a little help. No, I should have said that I would catch him and kill him myself before your help. At the very least, if you had made up your mind to do the Three Bridges, it would have been normal for you to say something like that. What on earth am I for That was then. Master! What. The leader of the Murim Alliances military unit is requesting to see the Vice Lord! Yang Chens face was grimly distorted. Stop that bullshit. Tell them that if they dont pass through Honam within three days, they will all be captured and killed! Yes. This was his current address. He was so angry that he personally responded to the call of the Moyong family, and now themander of one unit is asking to see him? Kill me! At that time, White Papers voice was heard again. Sir. What else? If he wasnt someone I knew, I would have filed a report beforehand. Yang Cheon shouted. What nonsense! Tell me in detail! Its Jeong. what? My name was Jeong, the former head of the Intelligence Department. ?! Yang Chens eyes sparkled. He stretched out his hand toward the stone door. Coo goo goo goo goong! The heavy stone door swung open in an incredibly empty space. White Paper was kneeling in front of the open stone door. What did you say just now? White Papers voice trembled slightly. Yeon Ho-jeong, the leader of the Murim Leagues remnant army unit. ! That person was Jeong, who imed to be a descendant of the former head of the Intelligence Department, Mu Jong-mun. sh! Yang Chens eyes sparkled with fire. * * * Whoa. With a light sigh, a fine cloud of smoke drifted out. Honam had a warmer climate than Hanam. But the dark mountain air was still cold. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking up at the star-filled sky, closed his eyes. I can feel it. Ugh. Ugh. Wooooow. I couldnt quite tell where it came from. But it was certain. The air on this mountain and beyond the mountain has clearly changed. I feel it. A life beyond imagination. A bitter smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs lips. Is this because he is a strong man who has reached unprecedented heights? I cant believe I can feel the trembling of the air even though the distance is this far. It wasnt something I felt with my five senses. It was a sixth sense. As he entered the Honam region, Yeonhojeongs senses became extremely sharp, and as time passed, those sharp senses became more acute, scanning the air in all directions. thud. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the Gwangryongbu and stroked the chin of his warhorse, Jeokpung. Purr. Jeokpung boasted arge and sturdy size, like the legendary Red Toma. He had better stamina than the best blooded horse among horses and was stronger than any horse in the western region. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been stroking Jeokpungs chin and nose for a while, spoke. Ill be back for a bit. Slurp. Mo Yong-woo and Muk-bi stood up as if they had been waiting. Lets go together. is it so. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its abouting face to face with an evil friend and enemy full of love and hate. I dont want to drag too many people along. but! If a battle breaks out, no ones safety can be guaranteed. On the contrary, if you rush in, you will only end up irritating Yangcheons nerves. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. do not worry. The Yang Cheon I know would never point that fist at me. Are you okay? Are you fine. Its okay. Jump! Yeon Ho-jeong, who pulled out the Gwangryongbu and put it on his shoulder de, turned around. Ill be back before dawn, so get some rest. yes. And the river. Slurp. Kang Ryang, who had been hiding in the dark, stood up. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Kang Ryang. Are you going to see the face of your enemy? Kang-ryang nodded. It wouldnt be a bad idea to look at it in advance. beforehand? He is a great man who will die by my sword in the future. I tell you in advance that even my brother will not hand over his life. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. One distribution is good. Okay, lets go together. Yeon Ho-jeong, who stationed the Uijeong army in the mountains, took Kang Ryang across a road of more than 50 ri. It wasnt long before the two people saw arge vacant lot. A remarkably t and clean vacant lot bathed in bright moonlight. And there were two people there. Yangcheon. The sight of Yangcheon sitting on a t rock with his paws crossed was as brutal as a crouching lion. Although it does not emit any energy waves, its immense presence is revealed. It was like watching a lion just before it hunts. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yang Cheon, walked confidently. It was then. Disciple. Despite the considerable distance, Yang Cheons calm voice was heard clearly in the ears of Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang. Would you like to test your martial arts skills to see if that damned bastard walking over there is real? Paaaaaa! As soon as Yang Chen finished speaking, a woman of good physique rushed forward at incredible speed and stretched out her fist. Lightning struck Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who defeated the woman with a devastating blow from the Gwangryongbu, spoke in a calm voice. This is a meeting ce for hot-blooded boys. Before even speaking, start with your fists? . How are you, Yang Buju? Yang Chen raised his head. For a moment, the moonlight seemed to disappear and the world was filled with darkness. rat. Chapter 382 Episode 382 Tigers and lions are different (2) Grrrr. Kang Ryang felt a shock that made the skin of his entire body tremble. I wasnt scared of Yang Cheon. Although he has a personality, he has recently grown greatly in both martial arts and mind through close training as a seeker, and has acquired the strength to not give in even in the face of overwhelming power. Still, Im nervous. The mind did not give in, but the body reacted first. Its huge. Kangryang swallowed his saliva without realizing it. This is the power of an absolute expert who discusses the strongest midfielder of the Seongcheon Thirteenth ce! Srurr. The air passing by my skin is like a de. Wherever the cold mountain air had gone, a sharp st of hot air blew in. The skin on my entire body was tingling as if it had been peeled off, my joints were creaking, and my blood-filled muscles were pulsating as if they would explode at any moment. Its like this even though I didnt emit any energy waves. My body is starting to get scared just by showing me how to kill myself. Kang Ryang grabbed his right wrist with his left hand. It was even more of a monster than I thought. At that moment, myte fathers words came to mind. what? haha! Yes, just as you said, how great it would be if this father reached the level of sainthood. But please know this. There are many monsters in the world for whichmon sense does not apply. Seongcheon is the pinnacle of them all. Even though Abby is also called a top expert in the dark ind, I am not confident that she will rise to the rank of Seongcheon even if she trains for the next ten to twenty years. My father was always full of confidence when it came to martial arts. My father was a man who was kind to his family, but was also called the greatest hero of the ck Ind due to his strong will and confidence. That was the only time my father said something weak. Even if you train for ten or twenty years, you will not be able to reach Holy Heaven Jiang Liangs eyes trembled slightly. Now I understand the weight of those words. thud! Gwangryongbus huge ax de was stuck halfway into the ground. Im sorry in many ways to see you again like this. How have you been? Unlike Kang Ryang, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression as he asked the question was very calm. Yangcheon looked at Yeonhojeong with transparent eyes. Even though he is not ring with his eyes open, it feels like thousands of daggers are pouring out of his eyes. It was truly not a human look. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are you at a loss for words when you suddenly see this happy face? Okay, nice to meet you. A faint smile also appeared on Yang Chens face. In an instant, Kang Ryangs face turned pale. danger! My heart rate doubled due to the extreme sense of crisis. Fortunately, contrary to the sense of crisis Kang Yang felt, Yang Cheon did not do anything. There have been several instances where old subordinates who were thought to be dead returned without any news. They are full of venomous guys who have ovee death and crawled back to this world. Those guys are still working hard under mymand. . But I cant use you again. Wouldnt it have been better for me to live my whole life hiding in an inconspicuous mountain valley and cultivating a field? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. But seeing as he calls me his subordinate, it seems like the affection that has built up over time is very deep. affection? Well if you think about it, affection did build up. In my sixty years of life, I have never seen anyone as big as you. He had good distribution, good intelligence, and even excelled in martial arts. In other words, even for a moment, I thought about passing the Inkryongbu to you in the future. Yang Chens disciple Bu Xians eyes wavered. She had never seen or heard of a teacher giving such a high evaluation to a junior. But now I see that he really is like a rat. It is said that although the sky seems unreasonable, it contains fairness within it. God gave you ability and a tform, but he didnt give you a genius. exactly? It was a strange answer. Yang Chens voice became increasingly cold. Was Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga, the worlds bestte-life index, your true identity? Please dont use shameful epithets. I am just Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeonhojeong Yeongara. The corners of Yang Cheons mouth rose. Arent you curious? How long will it take to erase one sword from every corner of Gangdong? . Theres no need to send anyone. Im very angry right now. I think it would be a good idea to go to Gangdong and uproot your family as a way to rx and go on an outing, but what do you think? It seems like people dont change much. ? Even if you live your life sitting on the throne and whining, in the end, you are only as good as that. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned cold. You may be a general, but you cannot be a general. In that respect, I think Moyong-gun is better. Hwaaaaaaa! A fiery life spewed out from Yang Chens body. It was a momentary reaction, but surprisingly, Yang Cheons voice became calmer. You guys are having a good time. is it. Moyong-gun Yeonhojeong. Did I look like such an easy person that you two came to me one after the other and shook me up? As time passed, Yang Cheons expression and voice regained theirposure, although his life became more intense. Why do you think Im fumbling around instead of pulling your head out right now? Because youre afraid of the Murimmaeng? Or because of the future of headquarters? Or is it because I have some petty loyalty left that is not worth every penny? . No. The reason I leave you alone now is for my own sake. It is true that I was intoxicated with power after taking the position of Lord of the Mukryong. I did a lot of stupid things because of that. . I dont want to do that anymore. Thats why Im holding on. Grumbling. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at Yang Cheons sped hands. My fingernails dug into my skin. He is trying to maintain a calm demeanor andpose himself. This is surprising. Yeon Ho-jeong was secretly surprised. Yangcheon, are you doing something called development? A person who sits in a high position, a person with a high reputation, a person with power. Those who are superior to others in one field, whether it be power or practical power, all refuse change. To put it simply, its because you be arrogant. The Yangcheon that Yeon Ho-jeong saw was also like that. He had sufficient human charm and was not bad as the head of an organization, but he also tasted the sweetness of power and boasted the greatest reputation in the martial arts world. In other words, everyone is bound to experience stagnation. And Yeon Ho-jeong thought that among Seongcheons strongmen, the one who would suffer the stagnation the longest was Yangcheon. But it was wrong. Is it because of Moyong-gun? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thank you for that. Honestly, its hard to deal with you right now. As of now? why? Does that bother you? As expected, you are fun. You seem confident that you will reach this level someday, right? of course. And that too within a short period of time. The corner of Yangcheons mouth rose as he looked at Yeonhojeong. The so-called state of heaven, which people in the world talk about, resides in a realm that transcends humanmon sense. This is not a level that can be reached through simple effort. If he had been able to achieve it through effort, he would have already been called a powerhouse in the heavens, whether it be a dog or an ox. I know. but. Yang Cheon twisted his head. At least that I know of you, youre not the type of person to waste time looking at trees you cant climb. If you were the person I saw back then. I am no different from the person you saw back then. However, back then, I just showed more exaggerated words and actions than I do now. To deceive me? exactly. To deceive you. Yang Cheon silently watched Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong also closed his mouth and looked directly into Yang Cheons eyes. Hehehe. The hot air that had boiled likeva died down, and the original cold mountain breeze cooled the air. What the hell Bu-seon looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with shaking eyes. How can they do that? She served her teacher for a particrly long timepared to other monks. So I was painfully aware of how terrifying the martial arts skills of a man named Yang Cheon were and how tremendous his presence was. Even she, who had broken through the barrier of martial arts three years ago, still found it difficult to look her teacher in the eye. Even if you dont show any force, just being angry can take a toll on your mind and body. But what is that guy? How can you look straight into the eyes of your teacher, a mighty man of all time, and stand proudly without shedding a drop of sweat? Chief Wall Coral I heard that he is a rare genius who has aplished unbelievable tasks over the past few years. Buseon swallowed his saliva. He was scarier than his reputation made him out to be! At that time, everyone could not help but be taken aback by the unexpected sight. Khahahaha!! A person whoughs so madly that the sky goes away. Surprisingly, that person was Yang Cheon. Yangcheon, who had been ring at Yeonhojeong for a long time, is bursting intoughter as if relieved. His actions were so sudden that even Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yang Cheon with strange eyes. Soon, Yang Chen nodded as if he was satisfied. Good. Its okay too. What do you mean? Ill tell you honestly. I thought a lot beforeing to this position. Well, it was a worry of no value. I was nning on killing you as soon as the conversation was over. I thought so. But I changed my mind. Yang Chen changed his posture. Slowly lie your upper body back and support the rock with both hands. The posture of sitting with legs crossed as if showing off looked truly carefree and free-spirited. Let me listen. for now. For now I dont care what you think of me. But your evaluation is meaningless to me right now. Also, I will not think about whates next. . Exin why you asked to meet me. I wonder what words wille out of that greasy tongue of yours. If you like it, can you just send it to me? Of course. In other words, would a brilliant person like you have put his head in danger without even trying to figure out how to survive? If you kill me, there will be war? You think too highly of yourself. War doesnt happen that easily. I know. Still, there will be war. As expected, I had faith. But it is. Yang Chen smiled darkly. I dont care if theres a war. So exin why you came here and why you called me. Be discreet and, if possible, politely. A sincere smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. This is true. As expected, Yang Cheon was not the person who could be called the best as the head of an organization. You didnt need such an organization in the first ce. The ambition you have dreamed of for a long time has hindered your progress, but the position of leader of the Dark Ind is not something that suits you. The position of Inkryongbuju was not suitable for Yang Cheon. What suited him right now was that look and thatposure. That rxed attitude is what makes Yangcheon a fighting king. The leader of the ck Ind Alliance has returned to the powerhouse of Seongcheon. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. To give you treatment. what? I havee to rid you of the addiction of Eumhwangshin, the master of the Four Eum cults, stamped on your chest. !! Chapter 383 Episode 383 Tigers and lions are different (3) sh! Yang Chens eyes suddenly became sharper. You will help me get rid of Yin Huang Xins addiction? exactly. Yang Chen did not ask how that was possible and how you knew how. Was that it? Your life? Its just one of many countermeasures. Its a countermeasure. Like you said, I didnte here without any preparation. I have a lot of work to do. Yang Chen asked aggressively. Is your job to beat up the Three Churches bastards? exactly. So, did you deceive me and infiltrate the headquarters intelligence department to attack the Three Churches? Yang Chen was not even sure if Yin Huang Xinjiangs father-inw was really poisoned. In other words, this is the moment when you first realize that you are definitely addicted. Nevertheless, he starts by asking about Yeonhojeongs goals. It seemed like he didnt think much of solving this addiction. A surprisingly bold personality. Yangcheon, who had forgotten his original nature due to the sweet taste of power, came to his senses after hearing Prince Moyongs actions and was finally regaining his original form after meeting Yeonhojeong. Tsk. Yeon Ho-jeong felt burdened by Yang Cheon. The person who thought he could cook food easily beforeing here suddenly seemed to be dealing with him with several artillery guns aimed at him. He is a very difficult person. I dont know how I caught a guy like this in the past. But Yeon Ho-jeongs smile deepened. Its nice to see. what? no. Im just talking to myself. Stop saying ridiculous things and answer the questions straight. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression changed. exactly. My ultimate goal is Samgyo. Was it really like that? I know what Manager Yang wants to hear. So I will speak briefly. Open your ears and listen. The reason I infiltrated the Mukryongbu wasnt just because of the Three Religions. At that time, I received information that Yang Buju was raising influence, and for the future situation of the martial arts government, I was given confidential information and power control of the Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeongs exnation was clean and without unnecessary words. Kang Ryang was secretly surprised when he heard Yeon Ho-jeongs words. You are not only a warrior or the leader of a unit, but your diplomatic skills are also outstanding. He knew very well how Yeon Ho-jeong usually spoke. And I knew his personality well. However, considering Yangcheons personality, Yeonhojeongs exnation was brief and well packaged to make it easier to listen to. Words, even if they are the same truth, can change the listeners mood depending on how they are conveyed. In that respect, it can be said that the fact that Yeon Ho-jeong, who is good at people, has such speaking skills is a strong advantage as a diplomat. Yang Chen nodded. understood. Why did the Murim Alliance dispatch you and what did they hope to gain from the headquarters? . The more I listen, the more amazed I be. In the end, we were ying into the hands of the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Before that, I hit you first at the Mukryongbu, so consider it a draw. You hit me? What are you saying? Didnt the Murim League secretly take away many of the merchants that were under contract south of the Yangtze River? You established the Mukryongbu with the help of Saeumgyo, but it was quite painful for us because the money was raked in from an unseen ce. To say it was stolen is a bit harsh. The top is just the top. If there is a better business partner, these people will change the business without hesitation. How can you say that they stole it from you? Lets think the opposite way. Dont you think they would feel unfair if they thought that we took away some of the Mukryongbus major projects? . There is a difference between legitimatepetition and strategic takeover. And its intention that makes the difference. In that sense, you have caused an astronomical amount of damage to our organization. Yang Chens eyes deepened. That habit of calcting in a very strange way is not going anywhere. Because its true. Butyeah, youre not wrong. Yang Chen nodded. good night. Ill count this as a draw for the fact that you infiltrated and disrupted our headquarters. It was a refreshing recognition. Im not pretending like that, Im just trying to think of it as something that never really happened. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The conversation seems to go very smoothly. Dont be mistaken. Because thats not a reason to send you back alive. Yang Chen sneered. It was a draw in a dispute between forces, but I didnt say I would forgive you for deceiving me. Should we count that differently? Youre strict. Just admit it. The person who was fooled is a fool. Since the fool has been deceived, he should at least hold onto the hilt of his sword to vent his anger. No, is that so? It was a very bloody conversation. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I really need to decipher that Yin Huang Kidney. Yang Chen straightened his posture again. Before you hear that, ask me one question. What is it? What do you want from me if you help me get rid of this addiction? Didnt you say it was the price of my life? Tell the truth. . You know. Its just that Ive be more difficult to deal with, and no matter what the situation is, I wont kill you. At least for now. Its sharp. I vaguely expected my father-inw to be suffering from poisoning. But I wasnt sure. Once I lost consciousness, there was no harm done. Do you think so? I think so. Yang Chen asked seriously. I will ask you directly. Are you telling me how to get rid of this symptom in order to attract me as an ally? You can see it easily. Even there. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. exactly. From what I heard, you said you would help just this once, but you didnt say that you would be on the same side. At least thats what Moyong said. . You are a fighting king. Arent you going to have to punch the guy who left that damn mark on your chest? And it helps you guys. At the same time, it will be helpful to you and your subordinates. Anyway, their target is not the Murim Alliance, but the entire midfield. . I wish we had met as friends. But weve alreadye too far to exchange drinks purely without any intention. Yang Chen chuckled. Its hard to believe that youre friends at that age. Whatever it is. In other words, the enemy of my enemy is my friend? Thats it. Yang Cheon, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, smiled coldly. Thats not all. . There was something you said earlier that I didnt quite understand. Your speaking voice was based on truth and at the same time had great persuasive power. However, whether consciously or unconsciously, I was especially reticent to say anything about one person. . Moyong-gun. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Do you want to eliminate Prince Moyong? exactly. I use a sword? Thats not true. no? Why? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. My father always told me. Dont cross the line. . Whether I use you or join your hand, it is for a greater cause. I have no intention of bringing in dark forces to deal with the internal enemy. I dont know what the difference is. I didnt know either. And honestly, I still dont know. But I vaguely understand what my father meant when he told me not to cross the line. So you dont want me to deal with Prince Moyong? exactly. I will take care of him. Thats not it. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Even if you take care of Mr. Moyong, I am the one who can shake his foundation, so you should at least maintain a good rtionship with me. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats right. That is the best our soldiers can hope for. There is no need to actually attack the Mo Yong family, but at least there is a need to hint to the Mo Yong n that our rtionship is not bad Yang Chen nodded. good night. All questions have been answered. It was a neat admission. Yeon Ho-jeong said. If you do that, Yin Huang Xinjiang. From now on, lets change the subject of this conversation. Sreuk. Yang Cheon stood up. Wooooow. The cold mountain wind heated up again. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. What do you mean? On the ck Ind. Cheeeeeeeee! White smoke billowed out from Yang Chens two fists. It was as if it had caught fire. But there was no real fire in the two fists. I couldnt even feel the fire. Still, it felt hot. If I got hit by that fist incorrectly, I felt a terrible sense of difort, as if the hit area itself would disappear rather than just burn. There have been rules since ancient times. This is a rule that was made in the days when there were nobles in the ck Ind, not when the back alley gangs were fighting. And those who think of themselves as the true legitimate children of the ck Ind still live by that rule. Jiiiing! Ji-ing! Unusual brilliance shed like lightning from all over the smoke billowing out. The lightning that shed from Mo Yong-guns brain hole was different from the brilliance seen from Yan Weis absolute sword. It looked like lightning, but it was like a me. It looked like a me, but it was also like a de. There are many rules, but there is one thing you must remember. hook! Yang Chens hair all rose into the sky. Tsk! Bu-seon groaned and retreated out of the dozen yards. And it was the same for Gangryang. Only Yeonhojeong looked at Yangcheon with eyes as deep as an abyss and grabbed the spear of Gwangryongbu stuck in the ground. We give renegades a chance to protest. If the plea is deemed reasonable, all resentment will be resolved by cutting off one of the limbs. . However, if the traitor refuses to plead, he will be killed immediately. That is the rule of the ck path. . Of course, there are exceptions. If there is a situation for the traitor and the situation is understood and epted, it is decided to put the old strongmans duty on the sword. Thats Three seconds. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. If you receive the three seconds from the executioner, you will immediately end all your resentment. A strange look appeared in Yang Chens eyes. Do you even know that? exactly. I dont know where you picked it up, but youre right. If youst three seconds, I will bury all the resentment between us in the wind that blows here. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. You just have to hold out for three seconds If I dont hold out and die, I wont be able to cure my addiction, right? Does not matter. Crumbling! The ground where Yangcheon stood cracked like a spider web. The intimidation of the absolute expert, who unleashed his full power for the first time in a long time with Yang Cheon, radiating a dark red radiance all over his body, was beyond imagination. I am the leader and king of the ck Ind. You can either resolve your resentment or cut off one of your limbs. Yang Chen smiled evilly. You wouldnt be the kind of guy who would die quietly, right? You make things so bloody when it could have been easy. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had lifted the Gwangryongbu with flexible hands, stretched out his hand with a mischievous look on his face. I will take Tuwangs three seconds. Chapter 384 Episode 384 Tigers and lions are different (4) Bu-seons eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Unbelievable. Damn it! Damn it! It wasnt enough that I retreated just 10 chapters, but the gradually increasing air pressure shook my inner energy, so I had to retreat 5 chapters more. Even though I had retreated a total distance of fifteen feet, the incredible atmospheric pressure made me feel nauseous. Even though I was maximizing the peak martial arts blood lion energy that I had learned from my teacher, my limbs were shaking. The majesty of the Absolute far beyond imagination. As the Holy Heavenly Master makes a decision and draws out his full power, all living things around him are terrified, regardless of their level of martial arts skill. I cant even think of fighting back. I cant even face him right in front of me, let alone fight him! But Bu-seon looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with trembling eyes. What about him?! Para rock! Yeonhojeong, who was radiating a jade-colored charm as blue as a cloudless sky, was looking at Yangcheon with unwavering eyes. A wind of red and white fire swirls from the huge ax in his hand. Her posture was low, her left hand was on the floor, and her thighs, bulging as if they were about to burst, contained terrifying strength. It is the posture of a wild beast, as if it is about to rush towards its prey at any moment. The term hojang () refers to a general who is as brave as a tiger, but the current Yeon Ho-jeong was showing a fierce look in his eyes as if he had actually be a huge tiger. And, looking at Yeon Ho-jeong like that, Yang Cheon had an unbelievably faint smile on his face. The authors martial arts can never bepared to that of his teacher. He may be stronger than me, but he only lives in a simr realm to me and hasnt reached the peak! But how can you be so fine? Besides Bu-seons eyes moved from Yeon Ho-jeong back to Yang Cheon. Rumbling! The creeping dark red energy wasbining and dispersing repeatedly, creating the shape of a huge beast. Thats not blood lion porcin. Buseon swallowed his saliva. Its simr to blood lion porcin, but much more advanced than that! At that time, Yangcheon opened his mouth. After meeting with that sect leader, I looked back at my martial arts skills. . It had to be that way. I was gnashing my fangs, thinking that I would travel around the world and one day surpass the strongholds of Gwonshin (ȭ) and Swordsman (), but who would have thought that I would fall half a step behind a powerful man unknown to the world? Buseon was surprised. She also knew about the Four Masters. But until now, she thought that the teacher and the master of the Saeum Church had just shared a light hand. The reason is that her teacher, Yang Chen, was an absolutely invincible strongman who could not be defeated by anyone in the world. The internal injuries he suffered were healed in less than 15 days. But my torn pride did not heal even after a year. Instead, it was festering and rotting. . Even though I founded the Mukryongbu with the financial power of Saeumgyo, I have never bowed my head to them. I cant do that. I am an arrogant person by nature. I have lived my whole life thinking that I am the best, but if I lose once, would I immediately curl my tail and use it? hook! The dark red energy, which was creating enormous pressure as if it would cause an earthquake, was instantly sucked into Yang Cheons body. So, out of the three martial arts I have learned, I shed blood and sweat to perfect the one martial arts that is the weakest but has the most potential because it is iplete. And Yang Chen raised his right hand. A subtle tension appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were infinitely sharp. He felt that an intangible fire invisible to the naked eye was burning in Yang Cheons right hand. Now it is nearingpletion. This martial art is the ck lion energy. Ssssss. The intangible mes gradually took on the color of darkness. Instead of the previous dark red color, it was a ck gray, full of life force. The flickering ck-grey mes were reminiscent of a lions mane. Disciple. Yang Chen said without even turning his head. Buseon bowed his head. Yes, Master. Your understanding of blood and lion energy is truly remarkable. I will soon pass this power on to you as well. Thank you! The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. Lets start slowly. I hope you can hold on to even just one sum. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Dont worry. Goes. thud! Yang Cheon took a step forward. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong had the illusion that the world was bing dark. Although it was only one step, it also meant that Yang Cheons will was properly expressed. three. Jiiiiiiing! It has never rotated this fast since it was created. It wasnt like this even when fighting the powerful figures of the Mythological Religion. The fight with them was the realm of fate, but the fight with Yang Chen was the realm of death. Even Yeon Ho-jeong, the personification of battle, cannot help but feel extreme tension. All the true energy of the whole body was activated beyond its limits, and Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes as he looked at Yang Cheon were filled with natural talent. two. Sweat soaked in the hands holding the light dragon. Without realizing it, he was looking for Yang Cheons weaknesses. I looked at the opponents posture dozens of times in a split second, but I still couldnt see any significant weaknesses. No, I might never see it again in my lifetime. one. If there are no weaknesses, just create them. The question was whether this side could respond to the opponents strength and speed. then? In an instant, Yeonhojeongs eyes radiated pure white mes. e! sh! Before Yang Cheon could move, Yeon Ho-jeongs foot moved three and a half inches forward to the left. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! Yang Cheons fist came right in front of him and pierced the air. A huge shock wave exploded from his fist that pierced the air, and at the same time, four or five trees outside the ten fields fell down. !! It was not human power. That was never a power that could be contained in human flesh. Regardless of speed, he knocked down trees outside of the 10-yard field like a bunch of sticks with just the force of his hand. The state of a martial god. And this state Yang Cheons mouth opened. You read the attack line and moved ahead to prevent your upper body from flying away. Its truly amazing He nced down at Yeon Ho-jeong. The distance between the two was less than four feet. You avoided it without taking it? Are you not going to follow the rules? At that moment, Yeonhojeongs light dragon swung around, creating a tremendous storm. Quaaaang! Yang Chens body was shaking. It was truly an incredible sight. Yang Cheon effortlessly blocked with one hand the Gwangryongbus devastating attack power, which tore apart the bodies of three or four peak masters with a single swing. Not even a single drop of blood oozed from the palm that blocked the ax de. It was an unbelievable sight to see. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeongs face was rxed. When I think about it, its a little strange. weird? I know the rules of the ck Path well. I might seem like a renegade to you. Of course. But I am not a renegade. I just tricked you. Do you want to make a pun? I want to talk about fairness. Im sorry, but Im not a ck person. Not a ck person. Yeon Ho-jeong uttered those words and peeled off his past as the Emperor of Darkness,yer byyer. I am the eldest son of the Baekdo political faction, Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. The rule of the ck Path is three seconds, but there is nothing like that in my rules. ? Lets get rid of all this nonsense. You, too, will still have unresolved feelings, so lets stick to it like you deserve. A look of absurdity appeared on Yang Chens face. Lets fight instead of hold on? With me? okay. Hwaaaaaaa! A deadly fire like fire exploded from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. You are joining me here. Quang! The white tigers momentum was weak due to the powerful advance. Aaaah! This is a rare example of Yeonhojeongs spirit. Yeon Ho-jeong, exerting strength from every muscle in his body, twisted his upper body with tremendous force. Rumbling! Yang Chens face gradually became colored with surprise. The hand holding the ax de of Gwangryongbu remains the same. With that movement and posture, I was pushed back by five feet. Look at this guy? There is nothing particrly surprising. If the opponent has entered the state of no-pole. The problem is that it is so surprising. This is because the young genius, who could not even glimpse the pinnacle in the realm of transcendence, let alone entered the realm of invincibility, pushed himself by force. That wasnt all. Cheeeeeeeee! The Gwangryongbu was red-hot. It was both firearms and life. By amplifying all the power of the Yeonga Shindan and giving power to the main work, the temperature rose to a level that even Yangcheon felt burdened by. Of course, that wasnt enough to pierce Yang Chens defense shield. I was just momentarily surprised by its unimaginable capabilities. This guy Yang Cheons eyes deepened. Was I hiding my capabilities back then? It wasnt like this. No, its ridiculous to even say its like this. Now, Yeon Ho-jeong was showing a power that far exceeded his own capabilities. I dont know how on earth that is possible. However, one thing is certain: whether it is mental strength or anything else, this guy defiesmon sense. And surprisingly, in front of Yeon Ho-jeongs fierceness and fighting spirit. The heart of Yang Cheon, the absolute master of martial arts, the king of fighting, began to pound. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had given up on the Gwangryongbu, performed Hyeok-ik Hwicheon. Not only did he let go of his military g, but he also performed high-speed walking at a distance of less than a day. Even in Yangcheon, this distance and this speed were bound to be burdensome. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist swung like a thunderbolt. sh! Yang Cheon, who had created a perfect protective shield with an air-resistant shield, was surprised once again. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist, which had been swung at his sr plexus, was suddenly bent, and at some point it was aimed at the elbow joint of his right arm. Bye! Yang Chens arm lightly bounced upward. Of course, it was not because Yeonhojeong was strong. Yang Cheon deliberately raised his arms to protect his joints. Green onions! Yeon Ho-jeong came into Yang Cheons arms in two short steps. The movement was another surprise. It is not easy for anyone to think of crawling into the arms of someone who is much stronger than themselves. Soon, Yeon Ho-jeongs two fists swung at incredible speed. Burbubbubbuk! Papa pang! The fist is not even visible. It wasnt just fast. It had just as much power, and even though it was swinging at that speed, the smoothness of the linkage was clearly evident. Puff puff puff! When I hit the exploding gun, there was a huge explosion. Yang Cheons face was full ofposure as he reacted to the feat. He waspletely destroying Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills, which he had never seen before, with soft and supple hand gestures. Fast and strong. Your understanding of the perennial cycle is really high. Was there any other junior who showed this level of capability in closebat? But thats it. Yang Chens eyes were full of determination. Its definitely great, but its not yet capable enough to challenge me. Yang Chens feet moved like lightning. bang! Tsk! Yeon Ho-jeong flew three times andnded on the floor. Yang Chens eyes deepened. As expected, you are strong. But you cant let your guard down. Grumbling. Yang Chen looked down at his legs. The clothing near the shins was cut straight, and blood was spotted on the cut clothing. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted up the ck and white double dragon with a cold face. Can I go again, Tuwang? Chapter 385 Episode 385 Tigers and lions are different (5) this is fun again. Yang Cheons eyes, looking down at his own shins, sparkled with a strange light. I aimed for the moment to strike and used an explosive sh to pierce the defense shield and cut into the flesh. Im not sure if its a coincidence or if it was intentional, but Chiik! The wound on my shin healed instantly. Even though it was a wound, it was literally just a cut of skin. In terms of depth, the wound was less than half an inch long. However, even though he suffered a stab wound, he healed the wound at once with extreme internal attack use. It was a scary supernormal ability. It is not simply that Yang Chens ck Lion Qi is great, but for an absolute person who has reached the highest level, such wounds can be healed just by concentrating internal energy. Of course, heartache was an exception. The level of achievement at that age is truly amazing, but what is truly surprising is the utility. thud! Yang Chen took a step forward. It was a wounded leg. Who is your teacher? Rumbling! Even though the true energy did not spread out in a tangible form, a dark haze that looked like a ck mane seemed to emanate from the entire body. Although the martial arts of Pangwangeom, the head of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga,petes with the supremacy of the six families, his abilities are not yet enough to raise a monster as big as you. Who did you learn those martial arts and fighting techniques from? I learned it from my father. To the judge and prosecutor? That cant be possible. My martial arts career started with my father. I learned the basics of all martial arts from him, including internal attack, sword fighting, boxing, and footwork. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. After returning, he smiles while fighting his strongest enemy. The reason why Yeon Ho-jeong was so great was that he was able to smile even in situations where it would not be surprising if his life were at risk. If the basics are solid, the world can be learned alone. Even though he was strict, the roots of my martial arts skills started with my father. I meant it sincerely. Of course, there was also a teacher who taught me Sasinmu. However, if he had not been born into a noble family and learned the basics of martial arts from his father, he would not be where he is today. A story that goes around and around. In the end, the only difference is who I feel grateful for now. The world is learned alone Yang Cheon, who was muttering to himself, smiled faintly. That is correct. As long as you dont die, you can learn how to fight alone. However, even if you learn skills, it is difficult to learn natural skills. Yang Chen lowered his posture. Unbelievably, he took a stance against the young Jisooter, who was much weaker than him. I wonder what the result of your arrogance in picking a fight with me will be. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed towards Yang Cheon. It was fast, but it wasnt a quick one. It was ate, but more cautious, and extremelybative movement that did not let go of the will to attack. Thats how Yeon Ho-jeong arrived in front of Yang Cheons head. thud! The movement itself was in the form of digging into the arms. But Yeonhojeong did not dig in. At a distance of a long distance, he took a strong step and struck the ck dragon at a diagonal angle. A blue glow was emanating from the ax de as it cut into the air. Whoa! Before the ax could even be swung, the sh that cut into the air copsed. All Yang Chen did was move his left hand. Paang! Yang Chen advanced. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Its inevitable. Its much slower than you, but you cant avoid it. Yang Cheons movements were because the spection he was giving off was blocking any evasion defenses at the source. Qigong restricts the opponents movements, but it opens up naturally like breathing. Enlightenment itself is melted into the body. If I cant avoid it. Yeonhojeong crossed the ck and white twin dragons. It blocks. Yang Chen powerfully stretched out his fist. Quaaaang! Yeonhojeong bounced away at an rming speed. Blood poured out from the mouth. Although he blocked it with all his might, he only managed to block one blow and still suffered internal injuries. Hmm? grasp! This time it was lightning fast. As if the speed just a moment ago was a lie, he moved at explosive speed and upied Yeonhojeongs nks and rear. The speed was not inferior at allpared to that of Hyeolik Hwicheon. Buuuuung! Yang Chens eyes sparkled. It wasnt just that the movement speed was fast. The opponent took a stance and struck at a beat that was difficult to evade or defend and threw a punch, but Yeon Ho-jeong avoided the punch with exquisite movement. How did you avoid it? I didnt do my best. If he gave his all in the first ce, Yeon Ho-jeong would die within three sums or ten sums, no matter how long it was. However, that does not mean that this attack could be easily countered. The irregr fighting method that ys with the beat is a fighting method that is so threatening that even the strongest of the Holy Heavens can be defeated if they are not careful. But Yeon Ho-jeong avoided that. grasp! That wasnt all. Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated half a turn and his elbow aimed at his temple. It was a frighteningly natural response. Evade and attack at the same time. The series of movements was so natural that it seemed as if it had been nned in advance. Yang Cheon hit his head straight into his elbow. bang! Yeon Ho-jeongs brow furrowed slightly. The elbow that hit Yang Cheons head hurt to the core. also. Pabababak! Boom! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had hindered Yang Cheons approach with the ck and white twin dragons assault skills, immediately retreated to the rear. He headbutted me without hesitation. As expected, nothing has changed from before. Even if they are not from prestigious families, experts who have reached the level of excellence are bound to consider their own dignity. Ive seen many masters who dont even try to use leg raising techniques, let alone headbutting. But Yang Cheon had nothing like that. I thought he might have gained some respect that he didnt have while serving as the vice-lord of the Mukryongbu, but as expected, Yangcheon was Yangcheon. It looks like he hasnt given up his reputation as the king of fighting. At that time, Yangcheon opened his mouth. Did you say lets fight? Yeon Ho-jeong hesitated. Yang Chen shook his head. No matter how much I think about it, I dont think it will be a fight. It is indeed a great thing that you wounded my shin, but further fighting is pointless. That is correct. If you had done your best, I would have be an immortal by now. Someone you know well asked you to fight with me? exactly. Do you want to die like that? I fight because I dont want to die. What kind of pun are you talking about? sh! The ck dragon that Yeon Ho-jeong flew was caught in Yang Cheons hands. At the same time, Yeonhojeongs angle was aimed at the lower part of Yangcheon. Even while holding the White Dragon, he casted various techniques. Yangcheons Bridge and Yeonhojeongs Bridge collided. bang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated with heavy drinking. Yang Chens eyebrows twitched. You lost your strength? I knew I would ept it from the beginning. Really, I couldnt help but admire the sense of battle at this moment. Boom! Yeonhojeong, who was spinning, aimed at Yangcheons side with the White Dragon. A kid ying around like this. sh! Yang Cheons elbow aimed at the wrist of Yeon Ho-jeong, who was swinging the axe. Whatever it was, I had no intention of gently sending it back. Even if you cant do it, Ill give you one arm to shatter. And Yang Cheons intentions surprisingly met with failure. Kang! Pow! There was surprise in Yang Chens eyes. Drop your weapon? The white dragon that hit his elbow fell to the ground. Then what about Yeonhojeong? Whoa! At that moment, Yang Cheon saw an illusion of a blue dragon writhing and running before his eyes. Jangbeop?! Tooung! Yang Chen quickly retreated. It wasnt that I didnt have the confidence to stop it. However, if you block this, follow-up hits wille in session. Of course, I could have blocked all the subsequent hits, but my body reacted first. The habit of a fighter is that the body knows that it is better to dodge and let go rather than block to show the difference in strength. And that was exactly what Yeon Ho-jeong had hoped for. Fuuuuuuu! As soon as the missed Banryongjang hit the ground, Yangcheons counterattack began. sh! Quang! Yang Chens eyes widened. Did you stop it? I didnt avoid it, I blocked it. It wasnt just barely blocked, but it was blocked with ease. Sigh! The ck water energy turned into waves and hit Yangcheon. Immediately after the defense of the Twelve Walls of the Northern Heavens by Lord Xuanwu, the power of Lord Baekhu was revealed. Quang! Yeonhojeongs wind passed through an inch of Yang Cheons left face, causing an explosion in the air. Pabababak! Yeon Ho-jeong, who approached with a short walk and sudden speed, poured out the nine herbal foods of the Howang-gu Byeok-se into Il-su-yu. Without realizing it, Yang Cheon used both hands to block Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts attack. Bubble bubbling! Pubububung! Yeon Ho-jeongs fist was indeed fierce. You know how to properly put force into your fist. Wow! After targeting the opponents vital points with a boxing technique, he suddenly lowers his stance and seems to be aiming for the bottom, but before he knows it, he casts an angle technique towards the top. The tremendous sticity created by the muscles of the entire body stood out. Yang Cheon hit Yeon Ho-jeongs foot with his right hand. Paang! With a single gesture, my posture copsed. But it didnt end there. Yang Cheon, who was about to punch Yeon Ho-jeong, who was hesitating, felt shocked by the pile of dirt flying towards his face. Sprinkle dirt?! Knowing in advance that his posture would copse, he hit the floor and threw a pile of dirt. This is a truly absurd fighting method. Even Yang Cheon, who is said to be the best in mud fighting, could not have imagined that Yeon Ho-jeong wouldmit such a ridiculous act. hook! Yangcheon blew away all the dirt with his inner strength. Quang! Because of that, the dyed fist dug into the bare ground. If it hadnt been for a momentary burst of internal energy, his fist would have already been stuck in Yeon Ho-jeongs abdomen. Paaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who ced both hands on the floor, rotated his legs and struck Yang Cheons upper body. It was an extremely rare fighting technique. In some ways, it was a somewhatical attitude. However, Yang Cheon could not criticize Yeon Ho-jeongs posture or attack as funny. The posture was strange, but it was because the angle, rotating like a windmill and flying, was aimed at his side and the nape of his neck. Its incredibly sharp. Paang! Yang Cheons body seemed to disperse like fog and immediately appeared in front of Yeonhojeong. Yeonho seemed to be unexpected this time. The expression was the same, but there was confusion in the eyes. Yang Chens eyes sparkled with fire. Percussion! It was an amazing action. Yang Cheon grabbed Yeon Ho Jeong by the cor with his left hand. At the same time, he raised his right fist. It was ready to be inserted into the face. It was then. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Like when I picked up the Gwangryongbu and concentrated my firepower enough to make the ax de turn red. The fireworks that rose up like fire wrapped around Yang Cheons wrist, who was holding him by the cor. ! Yikes! Nevertheless, Yang Cheon held on to Yeon Ho-jeongs cor until the end. However, Yeon Ho-jeong, who read the momentary shaking, tore his clothes and stepped back. This guy He saw through the fact that his clothes had been hardened with internal energy to prevent him from retreating, so he concentrated his fire one step ahead, tore his clothes and ran away. Yangcheon burst intoughter without realizing it. As was the case a little while ago, this guy reads one move, or even two moves ahead, before acting. In such a fast attack and defense, even though the opponent is himself, the so-called King of Fighting! Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had retreated from this area, lowered his posture and red at Yang Cheon. Yang Cheon read the fearful fighting spirit in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes as she red at him. Are you looking at me like that, who is called the King of Fighting? With only that much martial skill? At that moment, Yang Chen realized. Lets fight So that fight wasnt what I thought it was, but it was a fight like this, right? Huh. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeong briefly caught his breath. I didnt even respond to Yang Cheons words because I wanted to attack him right away. Yangcheon, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, suddenly burst outughing. Haha! Have you seen this crazy guy? I tried to punish you, but youre saying that youll use my fight as the foundation for my growth? Quang! Yang Chen lowered his posture. He had no intention of going all out. However, as the king of battle, I nned to proudly respond to the opponents challenge. I was oblivious. Its not a warriors fight, but a fighters fight so thats good. Let me try to match your rhythm this time. Yang Chen waved his hand. Ill teach you a lesson. Come. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed at him like a wild beast. Chapter 386 Episode 386 Tigers and lions are different (6) We must have met by now. I guess so. Yeonwis face as she drank tea was extremely expressionless. Although Yoo Hae-jin has be more attractive recently, Yeon-wi originally had a quite blunt personality. As he drank his tea without an expression, the atmosphere in the room became incredibly heavy. Even the people in the world could not help but clear their throats while looking at Yan Weis face. Most people would not have been able to breathe. Zhuge Wenhu said. Because Yeons ability is so outstanding, he oftenes to the forefront. Every time that happens, this person has something to say to Yeongaju. I was told not to worry. . I know very well that those words do not bring anyfort to Yeon Ga-ju, my parent. However, this time too, I have no choice but to trust the number. As you know, Master Yeon does not throw himself into a fight he has no chance of winning. Yeonwi still didnt say anything. Zhuge Wenhu looked at the pce with troubled eyes. It meant asking for some help from the side. The party satisfied our appetite. Parents are worried about their children, there is nothing they can do. But the number of kites has grown, right? Enough to do one persons job at that age. I raised him well and he grew up well, so now all I can do is watch. Normally, I would have said all sorts of things to Yeonho-jeong, calling him a bastard and a crazy person. However, Yeonwis expression was so unusual that even the official had no choice but to be careful about his choice of words. However, with that personality, there was no way I coulde up with words offort. Zhuge Wenhus expression suddenly darkened. At that time, Yeonwi said. I was always prepared. The two people looked at Yeonwi. Yeonwi said, keeping her eyes on the teacup until the end. As the head of the family said, Hojeong is all grown up. Even Jipyeong is starting to do its part. Its not just my children. The children of the Tang family and Zhuge family are old enough to do their part. . I thought about it. What can you do as a parent for your children who are already grown up? But no matter how much I thought about it, there was nothing more I could do. You can take care of small things, but anything beyond that is a parents greed. Yeongaju. What more can we do as parents and martial arts people for our children? Yeonwis eyes grew cold. Revenge. ! My children are martial people. So do I. Then there is nothing more I can do for you other than avenge my child if he dies somewhere. Zhuge Wenhu and Tang Guan were embarrassed. He had no idea such words woulde out of the mouth of Yeonwi, who was praised as a gentleman. Yeonwi calmly drank tea. With that sip of tea, myplicated mind calmed down a lot. Once the chick begins to p its wings, the mother bird no longer brings him food. People are the same. However, humans and animals arepletely different. Its the only thing left that I can do for my child. . Im sorry for ruining the mood. I said this, but just like Zhuge Gaju said, my worries havent gone away. From now on, Ill be the only one worrying about this, so theres no need to worry about me. Yeonwi sighed. I just hope that the day neveres when I have to fulfill thest role left to me as a parent. Zhuge Wenhu nodded heavily. This person will do his best to help Yeongaju so that he does not have to use hisst remaining rights. Thank you. The party satisfied our appetite. Well, what Yeongaju said is also correct. If the children of the martial arts people are old enough to fulfill their duties, all that remains is revenge. Revenge and retribution. For Dang Ga-in, there is no word that resonates as loudly as this. The officials face became very serious as he pondered Yeonwis words. Zhuge Wenhu said. No matter what, if Yang Cheons personality is what Dae-su Yeon saw, he will never be able to harm Dae-su Yeon. Thats not possible. He is a fighting king, but he is also the leader of the ck Ind, leading tens of thousands of subordinates. We are in a position where we cannot act hastily. The official shook his head. Also, he is a fighting king. Its not because hes a ck man, but because hes a fighting king, so he wont go down easily. Of course I will. However, since Dae-su Yeon said he has something to deal with with Yang Cheon, there will be nothing he can do for the deal to go through. It was a matter rted to Yinhwang Kidney. Zhuge Literary and Tang Guan did not know the details, but Yan Wei had already heard about it from Yan Hao-jeong. Still, I cant help but be worried. You will be contacted soon. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Kite algebra will definitely produce the best results. * * * Papa papang! Pow! The fight between the two masters reached a boiling point. Amazing. A look of astonishment appeared on Buseons face. Its bing a real fight?! What is certain is that Master is not giving his all. She had seen her teacher take a fight seriously. It was a long time ago, but even if he had brought out all the skills he had back then, that young man named Yeon Ho-jeong would have copsed a long time ago. however. But that doesnt mean youre fighting in vain. Pabababak! Pow! Blood spouted from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth. bang! White smoke rose from Yang Cheons forearm, which blocked Yeon Ho-jeongs elbow. The cumtive amount of shock was different. The more he defended against Yang Cheons attacks, the more fearfully Yeonhojeongs prayers wavered, and the more Yangcheons prayers defended against Yeonhojeongs attacks, the more stable they were as before. Still, the hands are divided. Although Yang Chen did not give his all, the battle of baktu was taking ce. Its literally a fight. It was not a bloody fight of warriors fighting for life or death, but a fighting technique of fighters standing on top of unarmed weapons. Of course, even if its a fight, it doesnt change the fact that you die the moment you make a mistake. But it was also difficult to see it as a matter of life or death. Its as if the captains of the back alleys of my childhood came forward as representatives to share wins and losses. The fight between Yeon Ho-jeong and Yang Cheon was surprisingly exciting. amazing. Buseon looked to the side in surprise. The young prosecutor who came with the worlds best reviewer, who thought he was cold without knowing that he was high in the sky, was actually holding his tongue. I knew you were strong, but I never thought you would be able to fight two kings and one bat. As they moved to avoid the fierce battle between the two super experts, the distance seemed to have gotten closer. Buseons eyes became sharp. What does that mean? hmm? Kang-ryang nced at the boat and spoke calmly. Im talking to myself, dont worry about it. Its possible to fight with the teacher? Kang Ryang pointed at the two people with his chin. You cant see it? Youre fighting well, right? Thats not even funny! Anyone can see that Master is fighting while conserving his strength. If Master had used his full power, within three seconds! If you do that, isnt that a fight? ! Do you have the confidence to engage in a box-to-box battle like that against the worlds fighting king? For a moment, Buseon was speechless. Kang-ryang shook his head. Speaking of the opponent hiding his strength or ying around with it is ultimately nothing more than idle talk. The only thing that matters is this moment. Just ying. The moment Master feels bored, the author dies. You dont know that. Because it didnt happen. ying with words! And see. Kang-ryang smiled. Bu-seon felt his heart ache for some reason at the strange smile that seemed amused or bitter. Where do you see boredom on your teachers face? Rather than being bored, it seems like youre having more fun than your brother in this fight, which is the first fight youve had in a long time. Buseon turned his gaze to Yangcheon. !! Yes. Kang Ryang was right. Yang Cheons face was extremely expressionless as he responded to Yeon Ho-jeongs punches and kicks. But Buseon knew. No, anyone would know. Yang Cheons cheeks were red. Both eyes were sparkling more than ever, and the airways that responded to the other persons movements were stable and wet with strange excitement. Kang Ryang was right. Yang Chen was enjoying this fight right now. If I give my all, youll lose? Thats right. The probability of that happening is overwhelmingly high. But the important thing is that Tuwang is not giving his all. Even as he spoke, Kang Ryangs eyes were following the two peoples every move. I will not pass up a single movement or a single collision in vain. It was a look in his eyes that showed such will. Giving Tuwang pleasure. Dealing with Tuwang so that he can enjoy this fight for a longer time. ! Making Tuwang not to use his full power in this fight is what makes you so great. You approached with that in mind in the first ce? Thats something you dont know unless youre the one involved. However, the brother I know is not the kind of person who throws himself into enemy territory without any preparation. He must have been confident. Kang-ryangs smile deepened. The confidence to prevent Tuwang from killing me, and the confidence to use it as a foundation for my own martial arts development. Fuuuuuuuuuuuck! With a huge explosion, Yeonhojeong was thrown out of the chest and rolled on the ground. Cough! Yeon Ho-jeong, who vomited out the blood he had been holding in, looked at Yang Cheon with wide eyes. Yang Cheons posture was even lower. It was the posture of a lion ready to lunge at its prey. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Yang Cheon nkly, immediately smiled. I lost. ? Lets stop here. Yang Chens eyebrows twitched. Lets stop here? Pusssss. Yeon Ho-jeong steadily maintained his internal strength, which he had pushed to its limit. It was an expression of the will not to fight anymore. What are you doing? The fight is still Its over. Now I am at my limit. ? However, if you want to enjoy another fight like today, I will stop by on the way back after this mission. what? Are you okay? What about your fight with me? Yangcheon, who was quietly ring at Yeonhojeong, rxed his stance. Yang Chens face became strange. It was okay. It was okay. This is the first time I have seen such an exciting dance since I joined Starlight in my martial arts drama. Its an honor. Yang Cheon, who was silent for a moment, suddenly asked. Are you aiming for this? I dont know what youre talking about. It may be an enemy, but it is difficult to kill an evil friend worth sharing. Thanks to you, I had a good time, but what was a fun game for me would have been a battle of wits with a life-or-death stake for you. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I started with that in mind. However, as the fight continued, those things disappeared from my mind. It wasnt a fight where I had enough time to think about random things. . If you thought he was a bad guy worth saving, please help me now. Lets destroy the three religions together. Of course, if you think you still owe them something. Yang Chen chuckled. He is truly someone you cannot hate. I had no idea things would go this way. Of course, I had no intention of killing Yeon Ho-jeong from the beginning, but I had no idea it would end so excitingly. A smart enemy is always the first priority to be eliminated. But you are too good to kill now. Yang Chen turned around. Follow me. At least this time I will wee you as a guest. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Are you saying you want to invite me to the Inkryong Club? why? Are you scared? Are you afraid they will take you away and kill you? No way. If I was going to kill him, I would have killed him long ago. Rather, it is an honor. But I wont be able to stay long because I have a mission. Just fix my body and leave. You will be able to receive information about Hong Guan after my body is in good shape. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Its a deal I like. Chapter 387 Episode 387 Shadow of the Yin God (1) The mansplexion was pale. He was not just sick, he was pale as if he were a corpse. It is aplexion that feels so foreign that anyone would feel ufortable. He was tall and his body was thin. It had an impression simr to an old tree that had been covered in snow in the middle of winter. But other than that, the impression was surprisingly ordinary. People call the continent Jungwon, but countless ethnic groups also live in thisnd. Surprisingly, the mans face had an appearance simr to that seen on the faces of any ethnic group. Although he didnt look like a westerner, he looked like someone Id seen once while walking down the street. The top was taken off, but the bottoms were decorated with colorful silk. She wore a golden ne studded with unknown gems and rings on all ten fingers. Of course, each ring was studded with precious stones. Contrary to the impression, the clothes and essories were nothing short of extravagant. A grotesquely pale skin color, an extremely ordinary appearance, and clothes and essories decorated to the point of burdensomeness. That strangebination fit strangely with the mans mysterious prayer. It would be difficult to find people like this anywhere in the world. The man who had been staring out the window for a long time opened his mouth. Have you caught the owner of the Double Sword Gate yet? It was a nice voice to listen to. In response to the mans question, the young man who appeared to be no older than twenty bowed his head. We are tracking. However, since their location has been captured, I believe we will be able to kill them before the end of the day. Well, you had a hard time. The man turned around. Chiri ririn. The gold thread attached to the bottom and the jewels connected to the gold thread made a clear sound as they shed. Once the Twin Gates are cleared, will only the Silver family remain? Thats right. The man, Hong Guan, smiled faintly. Although he had an extremely ordinary appearance, hisplexion was pale, so even his small smile had an eerie feel to it. Once we get that far, the rest will fall on its own. Its been a lot of hard work. no. The night master had a harder time. Yazoo. Yaju means the lord of the night. In the world of assassins, it is considered a tribute to the best assassin. Moorims strongest spray. The worst god of death in the world, whose name has never been engraved on the sunnynd of the Murimsa Temple, but whose existence only a few tycoons of the underworld know about. For generations, the title given to the Yin God was Yaju. Cheer ring! Cheer ring! Hong Gwan walked briskly to the chair and sat down, resting his chin on his chin. Ive only seen you for three months, but your skills have improved even more. thank you. The bnce between the negative cold white type and the negative hot red type is well maintained. Now, if youbine the two martial arts into one and reach the Yin Realm, it will be difficult for even a Jangmun of the Nine Sects to avoid your magical power. The young man lowered his head without saying a word. Hong Guans smile deepened. Are you dissatisfied? no. I dont know how you feel. However, your achievements are ten years faster than mine, your teacher. Considering that I was also called a rare genius in the past, you can be said to be the greatest talent in the history of music. . So, dont rush into it and solve it slowly, one by one. Just before ascending to the Yinjegyeong, this is the time when the energy of fire and anger fluctuates the most. If you make a mistake, you will lose everything you have gained. Ill keep that in mind. Okay, thats it. The voice was very warm. Are the tycoons who are said to be the pinnacle of the assassination world still people? However, contrary to his voice, Hong Guans eyes as he looked at the young man were extremely indifferent. It was extremely stiff, as if I was looking at an object rather than a person. Once you catch the Double de Moonjutsu,e back and focus on your training. Its been a lot of hard work. Yes, Master. Just leave now and try. yes. The young man bowed and left the room. Hmm. Hong Guan, who was leaning on a chair in a roomy posture, looked up at the ceiling. I remember it too. Hong Guan knew. That his great disciple had broken the secret art of soul control that he himself had casted. There are many secret techniques in Seophonsul. There are simple ways to turn a person into an idiot or drive him crazy, but advanced soul magic allows the caster to select and remove only the memories he or she wants. This was exactly the magic that Hong Guan used on his disciple. He was truly a sought-after talent. He was the one who killed the great disciples family. Originally, Hong Guan also tried to kill the great disciple. However, when he realized that the great disciples strength and talent were greater than anything he had ever seen before, he kidnapped him and used a magic spell to make him his disciple. In the future, the n was to raise him as the god of death in the central ins and make him one of the four kings of the evil sect. Well, how many things in this world can happen the way you want? Tsk, he probably didnt have any connection with adultery. Hong Guan shook his head and quenched his appetite. It was then. Hong Guans eyes suddenly became sharp. Show yourself. . Do you want to y ghost? In front of none other than me? Hmm. Where on earth did ite from? A woman appeared from the deep shadows behind Hong Guan. Unlike Hong Guans pale skin, she was an impressive beauty with moderately tanned skin. Although he was tall like Hong Guan, his body was curvy and his outfit was extremely simple. Hong Guan said without even looking back. You picked up a bad habit without me even seeing you. Thats what Im going to say. p! A woman went to the other side of the Hong Pavilion, her clothes pping, and sat down with her legs crossed. It seems like the skills are the same, but there was a moment of hesitation. Do you think the water in Jungwon is good? Its not as sharp as it used to be. Do you want toe across the road thousands of miles and talk nonsense like that? gibberish? If you think what I say is nonsense, you have be very dull. You werent like that before. The womanughed as if it was fun. It didnt seem particrly intentional, but the act of gently ruffling her hair with her long fingers looked very seductive. These bastards are praising you for being evil and evil, so have you forgotten your fundamentals? Life shined in the eyes of Hong Guan, or Yayuljeok. Youd better be careful what you say, Firefighter. Im d. I didnt forget my name. Firefighter looked around the room. Wow, its so fancy, isnt it? He was said to have a powerparable to that of a continental emperor, and his room was entirely decorated with gold. . But you know, right? The gold in this room, the jewels you wear, the clothes, and even your life belong to fornication. The corner of Yayuljeoks mouth rose. You didnte that far because you wanted to check your faith, right? Of course it is. But it is also an equally important issue. You cant get caught up in the junk from the continent and forget about our school, right? No one has been stuck on the continent for as long as you. This is an order from above. No matter how much you are considered to be one of the next Four Kings, are you serious enough to ignore the instructions given to you by the Great Teaching Hall? Firefighters eyes became sharp. Daegyojeon was a ce where only the top leaders of Saeumgyo could enter. The orders given there were no different from Gods orders. And Godsmand was also the religious leadersmand. In other words, Yayuljeok asked Firefighter whether you were great enough to interfere with the leaders orders. This is an issue that could result in immediate execution for treason if you make a mistake. Firefighter spoke in a calm voice. Let me exin why I came here. Youre not answering. Ill ask again. I asked whether you were so great that you could even ovee the orders given in the Great Bridge Battle. Things are going a bit strangely. If you dont answer, I will report you to the superiors for treason. The Shinhwa Church suffered. ?! Yayuljeoks face hardened. what? The adherents of the Shinhwa religion who dominated the military government of Henam Province were swept away by the masters of the Murim League. Although the Shinhwa Church did not properly announce it, it appears that at least five military officers were killed. Im guessing that there are at least two high-ranking generals among them. !! Yayuljeoks face hardened even more. The eighteen warlords of the Shinhwa Church were truly formidable in martial arts. To put it bluntly, they were strong men who were no less powerful than the generals of Saeumgyo, and in particr, the first general was a true expert who was on the verge of bing a half-divine apostle. I heard that the first general, Beonjak, personally participated in the infiltration of Hanam as the leader? thats right. Thats right? Did you hear me correctly? I said it was a sess. It means that even if you and I were together, it was difficult to discuss victory or defeat, and he was with us as the leader. know. You got hit at the same time? Bunjak survived. The officers under hismand are dead. Isnt that what you mean? Burning is strong. There are no major shorings inmand ability either. But how could those Murimmen be defeated by those bastards? I cant know about that because the Shinhwa Church is keeping quiet. The important thing is that among the armed forces, only Burnjak survived. ! But there is something strange. Something strange? The Shinhwa Church did not provide all the information but they did not seem to think it was a big problem. what? . They said at least five of the eighteen generals were killed. But its not a big problem? At least thats what it looks like on the outside. Its not just me. My master said he felt that way too. Yayuljeok could not understand at all. What on earth is this? Firefighter said. its okay. The important thing is not the mythological religion. Its us. . Recently, you have been causing divisions among the Baekdo factions in the southern part of here, reducing the power of the political factions, right? Because it was an order from above. okay. The problem is how the Murim Alliance, who killed the Shinhwa religions warlords, will view this situation. !! It may have been after Shinhwaism was fully established in Hanam, but it is dangerous now. The Murim Alliance will dispatch an informant. In the worst case, we might send someone with real talent. Hes a talented person. ah! The Shinhwa Church told me this. Tension appeared on Firefighters face. Among those who fought with the warlords, there was no one strong in Seongcheon. Yayuljeok was greatly surprised. He thought that the strong men of Seongcheon were unconditionally involved in the death of the militarymanders. It had to be that way. If he wasnt that strong, he wouldnt have been able to defeat the military officersmanded by Beonjak. But its not? Thats why its more dangerous. Because he was defeated even though he was not a Seongcheon-level strongman. That means Does that mean they know a lot about us? Thats how the higher-ups see it. . Firefighter, who was silently watching the Yayul enemy with wide eyes, rxed his posture. I will stay here for about three months. Because the Murim Leagues beggars might smell it ande. If a master who is hard to ignorees along, you might not be enough at that time, right? Yayuljeok could not firmly deny those words. The eighteen warlords would have suffered the same way. However, as the eumsin and yaju of the central ins, he was able to say this. do not worry. Tdu-duk-duk! All ten rings were broken off by a tightly clenched fist. Because my rats are taking over the entire South. Chapter 388 Episode 388 Shadow of the Yin God (2) Kugu Pce! The stone gate of Daejeon was the same as before. However, it seemed like the work had been done to make the cut much more straight than before. Unlike before, when it seemed like a den of thieves, now it somehow gave off the feeling of a paradise. Its changed a lot since then. At Yeon Ho-jeongs calm words, Yang Cheon had a hard time suppressing hisughter. What a shameless guy you are. What do you mean? Whatever the reason, this is where you were once contained. Do you really feel no guilt? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It was just a mission. I wouldnt be able to do this if I felt guilty about every single thing. It seems like you have a knack for professional three-piece work. I have never received any special training. I dont have time for that. However, since I was in a situation where I had to deceive my opponent, I just did my best within the scope of my ability. The ck Ind was not only filled with mean people and evildoers. Rather, the more hospitable a person was, the more preferential treatment he received. In other words, even if he did not hesitate to say that he was deceiving in front of Yangcheon, who was even called the King of Fighting, he could not win points. Rather, it only increased vignce. And thats why Yangcheon was able to trust Yeonhojeongs abilities. The more poorly you evaluate yourself, the more capable you are. Its not like he doesnt know that. If this is also a calcted statement, he really is like a snake. Of course, Yang Cheon did not think that Yeon Ho-jeongs remarks were a ploy. At least the Yeon Ho-jeong he saw had a brilliant mind, but was not a petty person. Kugoogung! The gates of Daejeon were closed. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. That gentlemans eyes were once cruel. It has to be that way. Baekseo is the chairman of the zodiac and my greatest confidant. If your sense of betrayal was greater than mine, it would be greater, not less. For some reason, it seemed like that. Yang Chen sat on the chair. It wasnt the Taesas office, but a small chair in front of a table ced to the side. Theres no need to waste time here. Of course. I will ask. How do you n to detoxify Yin Huang Kidney? No, before that, are these really symptoms of addiction? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke directly. Didnt Manager Yang suddenly lose consciousness while I was the head of the intelligence department? It did. Didnt you feel anything strange at that time? It would be a lie if I said no. But no matter how much I looked inside, there was nothing wrong with my body. Yang Chens eyes deepened. I know my body well. This is not arrogance. Since you have also broken through the barrier of infinite realms, you probably know how your body and energy change after you break through the extreme level. Of course I know. The state of no end that the world talks about is on a different level from the border of no end. When you reach that level, everything changes. It varies from person to person, but if you concentrate, you can see through even the texture of things. Yeon Ho-jeong also knew. Because he too had entered that state. And the same goes for my own body. Even though I am not a doctor, I am confident that I am better than any doctor in the world, at least when ites to looking at my body. I think its reasonable pride. Are you still sure Im addicted? Im sure. Again, Im sure the Vice lord felt something too. Yang Cheon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in silence. Just as he said, Yang Cheon had been feeling strange from the beginning. However, it was just a suspicion and I wasnt sure. As Vice Lord Yang said, masters who have entered the realm of no prity have different perspectives on the world. You speak as if you have entered that realm. Thats not important. Whats important is how you got those eyes. what are you talking about? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. In order for an expert to enter the stage of upward growth, several factors are necessary. But the root is energy. Of course it is. But that The golden seal engraved on Yang Bujus chest is not a wound that causes poisoning. The craftsman is just a factory worker. factory? exactly. What factory do you mean? A factory to process and refine the charms of Yang Bu-su and turn them into puppets. ?! Yang Chens eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Its entirely possible that Manager Yang wont notice. Gwimyeongsinui, one of the best doctors in Heukdo, said he examined Yang Bujus body, but it is not easy for the doctor to find it. . Buju Yang sees the world with energy. The level you have achieved is so supreme that your entire body is always surrounded by energy, even if you are unconscious. Yes. It was not Yangs careless body, or body tissue, that was poisoned by Yin Huang Kidney. Its true energy. !! Yang Cheons mouth opened. You poisoned Jinki? exactly. Are you saying that the energy was polluted with energy? exactly. I will ask again. Are you saying that my true energy, which has reached the level of the Holy Heaven, has been polluted by the evil spirit of the Four Eum Cultists? exactly. Yang Cheon shouted. Nonsense! Although he didnt know it, Yang Cheon was caught up in the thought that Yeon Ho-jeongs words might be true. It is safe to say that there are no cases in which a master who has entered the extreme state loses consciousness in a situation where no abnormal symptoms are found. However, Yangcheon lost consciousness. If he had been in battle, his life would have been lost that way. When Yang Chen thought of that, he felt a chill for the first time in a long time. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a sombre tone. Have you never had any doubts? Im talking about the usefulness of Yinhwang Kidney. ?! Yin Huang Xinjiang is a terrifying martial artist. It is a martial art that even masters of the same hand have no choice but to be reluctant to do, as it is a type of dark technique that explodes the opponents heart. However, it is not impossible to respond at all. If you only know the characteristics of Yinhwang Kidney, thats all. !! The leader of the Four Eums is strong. So much so that Vice Lord Yang was defeated. What do you think is the reason why a master of his caliber kept Yang Buju alive even though he used martial arts that had great power but would reveal his countermeasures if a rumor spread? Yang Chens eyelids fluttered. Because I am confident. I am confident that I will not go against myself. Thats it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Just mentioning the four letters Saeumgyoju made me feelpletely down. When I was the head of the Intelligence Department of the Mukryongbu, I felt something strange about Yang Bujus true nature. It was a huge energy wave, but I felt a strange breakdown from the true energy leaking out. Of course, the energy itself was great, but I felt that the energy was cloudy and unbefitting of the reputation of a fighting king. . The person involved will not know. The reason is because I see the world as an already polluted truth. It would be better if you had a life-or-death fight with someone. You cant find an answer by just looking at the wounds without a proper fight. I havent even tried to exert my utmost strength. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Yang Cheons chest with his index finger. It was quite a provocative act, but Yang Cheon could not criticize Yeon Ho-jeongs actions. Just as paper is slowly getting wet with water, the true energy of Yang Buju is already being prated little by little by the evil energy of Yin Huang Tension. can not believe it. No matter how much stronger he is than me, it is almost impossible to pollute the true energy of someone who has reached the pinnacle of perfection. Saeumgyoju is the one who uses that almost impossible ability. The martial arts of Saeumgyo have been adept at prative techniques for generations. It will probably be difficult for anyone in the central region to catch up with Saeumgyoju when ites to dark scenes. That is why it was difficult to catch the leader of the Four Eums during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. If it is a matter of life or death, you must catch it immediately. Otherwise, if you allow the attack, you will have to fightter while being addicted to the fraud of the Saeum cult. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong also did not know at the time that Yin Hwang Mu had the supernormal ability to pollute the true energy. However, the sixth sense he gained after experiencing countless mayhems told him. We should not allow even a single blow to the Eumhwangmu of the Saeum cult. If a blow is allowed, at least it must not be missed. And that was precisely the reason why Yeonhojeong tried to subdue the Saeum cult along with Prince Moyong, who was revered as a sword god. This was because he was a very dangerous enemy, regardless of his martial arts skills. then. Suddenly, Yang Cheons eyes became cold, like Yeon Ho Jeongs. If you knew that, why didnt you tell me when you were head of the intelligence department? Are you saying that? You are a fighting king. A big man of that size founded an organization called the Mukryongbu without a rumor, and he was even an enemy. Why should I do something that would be good for my enemy? He spoke so confidently that even Yang Cheon could not help but be speechless. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. And I didnt know much at the time. However, I have been thinking about it since returning to Mang. I also sought advice from the bestwmakers. wmaker? There is someone like that. She is young, but her skills rival those of Gwimyeongshin. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Anyway, there is an antidote method that he gave me. It may take some time, but if you have the skills of Yang Buju, you will be able to correct the contaminated Jinki in less than two days. good night. Yang Chen narrowed his eyes. I will leave the past stories buried like this. How do I decipher this? The decryption method is surprisingly simple. It just costs a little money. money? exactly. However, I heard that the Mukryongbus financial power is truly amazing. So it wont be difficult. ah! Just in case, it would be a good idea to call the ghost god and decipher it together. What method is this? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Is there an elixir in the warehouse? Is there an elixir with medicinal powerparable to that of Shaolins Great Hwandan? * * * two dayster. kite! Mo Yong-woo, who had almost called Yeon-je without realizing it, cleared his throat and bowed his head politely. Are you here, master? Uh oh. I had a hard time waiting. You heard it from Kang Ryang, right? Thats right. But I dont believe it. Have you really been to the Mukryongbu? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. why? I wonder if he left his subordinates behind and went to some room to y? Mo Yong-woo was embarrassed and waved his hands. That thought Haha, I know. So what happened? Whats going on? I saw that he came back in good health. haha. Kang-ryang, who was crossing his arms in the distance, grumbled. Im d you came back safely, but it looks like you also received a gift? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Youre just a ghost. Is it obvious like that? Its bound to show up. Even though I had a fierce fight with the king of the world, my body was not only intact, but my energy was burning brightly. The Uijeonggun soldiers who were quietly listening to their conversation were surprised. Because I never would have thought that Yeon Ho-jeong would have fought with King Tu. He is like that too. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I received a good medicine as a gift. I tried to save it if possible, but they told me to eat it and leave. Is it the price of Tuwangs life? So I ate it. You must be young. Its real, man. I will believe you. Im not telling you to believe it, its real! I understand. At that time, Mo Yong-woo said. Anyway, Im d you came back safely. Then Okay. You have to move slowly. Yeon Ho-jeong looked south. His mischievous eyes suddenly turned cold. I also received information about the target. I can skip the trivial search. Chapter 389 Episode 389 Shadow of the Yin God (3) The connection has arrived. Zhuge Munhos face was particrly bright. It is said that Daesoo Yeon has concluded a deal with Vice President Yang. There was turbulence in Yeonwis eyes. He clenched his fists without realizing it. The officialughed. I guess I should see Yangcheon again. If you dont get hot even from that cheesy tongue, its safe to say youre a saint. As the tension in Yeonwi eased, the official title for Yeonhojeong changed again. The hotel had some details that were different from what it appeared to be. Its a rtionship that may change at any moment, but at least it will be of great help in this mission. If Hong Guan, known as Yang Cheons disciple, is a member of the Three Religions, then Yang Cheon can also be an ally. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. That remains to be seen. Yang Chen is too burdensome to just be an enemy. The three religious parties will also try to appease us at least once. The official tilted his head. I heard from a friend that there are quite a few masters in the Three Schools who canpete hand-to-hand with the strong of Seongcheon. Of course, if you are prepared tounch an all-out war, it will be a different story. However, the rule of war is to achieve maximum effect with minimum damage. There is no way the three religions would not know that. Hmm. Furthermore, the three religions are in a position to challenge us. And we are fighting on our own homnd. Does this mean that even dogs can get out of hand in their own front yard? In metaphor, we be dogs? Arent you saying its to our advantage no matter what? Thats right. It was the same when I went to capture the eighteen warlords of the Shinhwa Church. Thanks to Yeon Dae-sus base and strategy, they were defeated quite easily, but the geographical advantage cannot be ignored. Not only are the three schools not familiar with the geographical features of the central ins, but most of them probably dont even know where something is. Would they really have tried to start a war without that level of preparation? I would have prepared at least aplete map of the central region. However, despite this, they evenunched an infiltration war. They know that fighting in the central region is disadvantageous for them. I see. Yeonwi nodded. The impact of a psychological advantage in a fight is greater than you might think. The opposite is also true. They must have been very embarrassed during the fight with the eighteen warlords. What Yeongaju said is correct. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. It was a sigh of relief, not frustration. No matter what, we have climbed a big mountain. Lets discuss the rest after this operation is sessful. Lets do that. There is only one remaining problem in this operation. I wonder just how powerful the person named Hong Gwan is That was then. Are you inside? For a moment, the three people were startled. The voiceing from outside the office was very familiar. Whats surprising is that I didnt feel any sign of that person on the way here. I couldnt help but be even more surprised because the members of the military department were so busy that they didnt have anyone there. Zhuge Wenhu stood up. Pleasee in. Then please excuse me. Grumble. The door opened and a monk appeared. It was a public ambassador. * * * Doo doo doo doo. The sound of the horses hooves driven by Uijeonggun was truly full of confidence. Most of the soldiers did not know what exactly Yeon Ho-jeong, the leader, had done when he returned. Like Yeonho-jeong, Mo Yong-woo also knew well that it was beneficial not to convey more information to his subordinates. But one thing was certain. Their leader, Byeoksanho Commander Yeon Ho-jeong, fought against Tuwang Yang Cheon, the master of the Mukryongbu and a member of the Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. This fact gave the soldiers an opportunity to see Yeonhojeong again and at the same time instilled confidence in them as they tackled this mission. Of course, they did not think that Yeonhojeong had defeated Yangcheon. I couldnt do that. This is because all of the strong in the Holy Heaven are invincible monsters who boast god-like inaction. However, the mere fact that Yeonhojeong challenged the king of the world to a fight soared the morale of the soldiers. Their leader is not just a strong man, but a man with a fierce spirit that is enough to challenge the expert of Seongcheon to a fight. At a time when the morale of the soldiers had risen to the point where it was difficult to rise further. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong, who was running at the front, driving the red wind, was contemting his inner self. what is this. Yeon Ho-jeong inwardly clicked his tongue. I heard it was definitely appropriate, right? What did you give me all this? Ugh. Wooooow. The Yeongasindan was rotating frighteningly. There was no fight, and the inner altar was not being rotated consciously, but the Yeongasindan was rotating at high speed, as if it had used all its might to increase its internal power. There was one reason. Suck it in. The medicinal power of the spiritual medicine filled in the lower chamber was rapidly being refined and gathered into Yeongasindan. However, there was still enough strength left to make the lower part feel stiff. Yeon Ho-jeongs Dandanjeon, who had reached the limitless level, was broader and deeper than that of other transcendental masters. Thatrge Danjeon is still filled with biographies. I dont know anything else. Yeon Ho-jeong stuck his tongue out at Yang Cheons distribution. I heard you have to know one hot thing. He thought of Yang Cheons face, drooping from fatigue after all the treatment. And his voice too. You were right. My true spirit was tainted by the fraud of that damned cult leader. Thanks to you, I ampletely free from its clutches, so I am truly grateful. But I wont say thank you separately. You are still the enemy of the Mukryongbu. But I dont have the respect to just send it away. Anyone who saved King Tus life deserves to receive appropriatepensation. It is called Mokryeongdan (ľ`). Dont take it anywhere, just consume it right here. Yeonho-jeong, who knows a lot, heard about the elixir called Mokyeongdan for the first time. Of course, I didnt have much knowledge about the podium. To put it mildly, I didnt even know the names of the spiritual dans held by the Gupa Ilbang and the Yuk Dae Sega. However, it was clear that Mokryeongdan was an extraordinary elixir. On the surface, it felt like it had just the right amount of strength, but when I actually consumed it, it was no joke. Oooooh! A subtle green-blue glow leaked from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. It was not the operation of Byeojingi and Yongpogi. He is operating the Blue Dragon Ball. Mongnyeongdan is based on wood energy. The Blue Dragon Ki is a true weapon optimized for absorbing the power of this Spiritual Dan, the incarnation of the Wooden Ki. It didnt end there. When the wooden fire (wooden fire) blue dragon g burns, the main fire energy (fire energy) naturally gains strength and bes stronger, and as the main fire energy (ˮ) bes stronger, the water energy (hyeonmugi) also exudes deeper power. In this way, when all three divine energies attain a higher level of spiritual energy, the White Tiger Qi naturally follows, and the entire four divine energies be stronger. the problem is. Holy shit. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. What on earth is this? I said Id eat it slowlyter, but its too strong! The density of power was beyond imagination. Even as the current Yeonhojeong, it was difficult to rece all of his weak power with internal power in a short period of time. It was probably one of the most valuable elixirs possessed by Yangcheon. Are you saying we should just put this to rest ande back and fight again? If it were Yang Cheons personality, he might have really aimed for that and given it to him. It may have been fun, but that doesnt mean it didnt feelcking. If this continues, the mission will be hindered. However, I had no intention of absorbing all the medicinal power before arriving at my destination, nor did I have any intention of throwing away the remaining medicinal power. Then Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. He didnt really need the elixir anyway. It should be good to eat, but since the spirit spirit has already developed into a perfectly bnced state, even if you take the elixir, you cannot get the full effect. This meant that there was no need to take the elixir unless it was used for treatment like Yangcheon. It would be better to share it out. He looked at Mukbi. Mukbi was driving his horse, looking ahead with sharp eyes. There wont be much need for Mukbi. Now that he had broken through the barrier of no end of life, the efficiency of his spiritual power would have been drastically reduced. Even if that wasnt the case, in the first ce, Mukbi was better than Yeonhojeong in terms of internal skills. There was no reason to share the biography. In the same context, Mo Yong-woo was also the same. then? However, if you distribute it to all soldiers, it is not that powerful. Even if it were possible, it would take too much time to catch each one individually and guide the inner work. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Theres nothing I can do. In the end, the person who would deliver the biography was decided. [Strength. Forward.] At Yeonhojeongs sound, Kangryang drove his horse faster. Kang Ryang looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with puzzled eyes. What did you call me for, brother? Even though the sound of the horses hooves was so loud, Kang Ryangs voice pierced Yeon Ho-jeongs ears. The sound is adjusted with internal energy so that only the target person can hear it, so that others cannot hear it. Even on a dynamically moving warhorse, it delivers an unwavering tone to the other person. Just by looking at it, one could see how much Kang Ryangs martial arts skills had improved. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Can you fly while driving a horse? Thats kind of funny. What do you think of me? Then Ill give you some of my energy, so you can make it yours within two days. yes? Kang Ryangs expression suddenly became confused. What do you mean by that? Yeon Ho-jeong told him everything about what happened in the Mukryongbu and what his current condition was. Kang Ryang said as if it were absurd. So you havent digested that yet? Thats right, man. No, youre giving it to me as a waste of money? I dont have time. We will arrive at our destination in three days. Ill hand over more than seventy percent, so do whatever it takes to make it yours. Do you understand? Oh no! Kangryang looked back without realizing it. There was Yeonjipyeong far behind. Yeon Ji-pyeong was still engrossed in the sword and was talking with a nk expression on his face. Still, I thought he was able to hold his horse together. It was also evidence that he had not beenpletely consumed by Geomry (). older brother. Please give it to Jipyeong. I am okay. No, not Jipyeong. yes? Teaching Jipyeong stronger internal skills now is rather poisonous. I will take care of Jipyeongter, so you can take care of this bio. B but brother! No way. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Youre not trying to say that you dont want to take it because its an elixir given by an enemy, right? . Kang Ryang, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, quickly nodded. I understand since you said that. I will take it. It should be enough topletely finish your foundation. Once you receive this bio, dont go anywhere and say that you lost because you didnt have enough strength. I wouldnt say something embarrassing like that. Okay, I thought well. Yeon Ho-jeong ced his hand on Kang Ryangs Myeongmunhyeol. We will move it all at once. Be alert. I understand gasp! Oooooh! The air in the area suddenly vibrated violently. The wooden energy that fills the lower chamber is condensed to its limit and delivered at once. It may be difficult to make it your own, but condensing and transmitting the energy itself was not a very difficult art. Phew! Kangryangs face turned red. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. I will put it to good use in this mission. Be strong! Three dayster. Uijeong-gun entered Guangdong Province, the southernmost part of Central ins. Chapter 390 Episode 390 Shadow of the Yin God (4) Its been a while, Saeng-sang. . It looks like you are not happy with me. Youve be stronger. Haha, its like the death penalty. Its too stiff for a greeting to a priest you havent seen in seven years. For some reason, its difficult. Me? A genius born with the greatest talent in the family. If you add up all the monks at the headquarters, you were called Kirin, one of the top three, but now you have be the head of a sect. The praise is excessive. I was just lucky. Its called the Diamond Kwon Gate, right? The n you lead. Thats right. Except for the headquarters, it has a reputation as one of the leading ns in Hanam. Its all thanks to the support from Shaolin Headquarters. If it werent for that, its hard to imagine how big the text would have been. Somehow, his sly personality remains the same. But Beom-oh did not ignore Lee Cheol-kyung. He was talented, but unlike his outward appearance, this guy was cautious and had a sharp side. Not only that, but his pride in Shaolin was also great. Although it was a bit difficult to deal with because his personality did not match, he was not a priest I disliked. By the way, is it okay for me to go out here as the master of the house? If you say Lee Cheol-kyung of the world, he is the most talented person who discusses the best of thetter-day indexes. Haha, thats all be a thing of the past. Even in the past, Ive never heard of it being the best among review indices. Beom-ohs eyes lit up. Yeonhojeong. Yes. And there is also Mo Yong-wu, themander of Tangma County. At that moment, Beom-oh felt a tingling sensation in one of his arms and the top of his foot. Wall Coral Head. He suffered an overwhelming defeat by Jisooter, who was much younger than him, in front of the head offices big adult, the public ambassador. The shock at that time was indescribable. I thought I had trained Shaolin martial arts to the highest level with the help of closed doors and walls, but it was shattered in just a few rounds by a young man who had justpleted his terms of service. At first I was angry. No, I couldnt admit defeat. At the time, Beom-oh thought, Yeon Ho-jeong led the fight in an overly cruel way. It was not a battle of political factions. This means that it was not a fair match. Such tactics, which included not only a surprise attack but also stepping on ones toes and deluding ones senses, could never be considered martial arts of the Baekdo faction. Beom-oh thought so. At one time. It was the public ambassador who brought enlightenment to him who felt like he was going to faint at any moment because he couldnt get over his anger. You are immature. Whenpeting, there are times when you win and times when you lose, and you cant regain yourposure after just one loss. Was your five years of defense all in vain? Sabaeknim! That guys martial arts skills are not those of the right faction! if? Do you mean the martial arts of Sapa? In my opinion, there was no trace of evil energy in the true spirit, and it was not like he had learned any magical skills. Rather, it was an orthodox spiritual technique imbued with a sacred energy that was no less than that of the head offices spiritual techniques. Thats not it! A surprise attack? In a fair fight, I was surprised and stepped on the toe! Thats something a ck robber would do! So, the Shaolin martial arts you learned were so light that they couldnt even respond to the tricks of the dark sword? !! Defeat is defeat. If it were life or death, you wouldnt have been able toin to me like you are now. I mean, hes probably dead. Bah but! Did you say it was a cowardly trick? Do you think you would have won if Commander Yeon had confronted you head on with a non-cowardly tactic? I defeated this opponent easily without using all of my skills. If I reveal all of my skills, how many times do you think I can win? !! How can you improve your skills if you stay in a room and just punch? Although one can master the principles of martial arts, martial arts skills that cannot express those principles physically are only half-hearted. Your martial arts skills are the same now. . ept defeat humbly. Bing a monk and being too greedy should be considered an act of immorality, but I never thought I would show such an ugly side. I guess the position of the next Nahandangju was too heavy for you. Bar owner Sabaek! Nahandangju is the martial arts of Shaolin itself. Just because you have a high level of martial arts doesnt mean you can withstand that weight. The radish of Shaolin is like Cheolongseong. And such martial arts also include near-perfect fighting techniques that do not break down under any of the opponents techniques. . Before your personality, your skills themselves are not suitable for the head of the Arhat. If your skills arecking, you should at least be humble. How can you show that you are so bad? I can see the shadow of a third-rate bastard in your current appearance. Sabaeknim? I am very disappointed in you today. What have I learned in five years? Are you also one of the countless old trees who believed only in their talent and were crushed by a single defeat? . Start again from the beginning. I will not stop you whether you are in the military, returning to headquarters, or traveling around the world. Do not think of knocking on the door of my residence until you have thought about what youck and are confident in your own transformation. Those were harsh words. Beom-oh had never seen a public ambassador express such disappointment in someone. But the target was himself. How disappointed must you have been to say something like that? Beom-o, who was feeling defeated, felt as if his soul was fleeing from the cold words of the public ambassador. Several months passed like that. Beom-oh did not practice martial arts for several months. I did punch asionally, but it was literally just an act of venting my anger and was not something that could be called training. I couldnt even properly eat martial arts breakfast, which I had never missed a day since learning martial arts. Is that why? My body felt heavy and my joints felt like they were covered in rust. And now. Beom-o came to Lee Cheol-gyeong after hearing what the Shaolin monks in the vige were saying. I heard youre heading to Guangdong Province. Thats right. There is an order given by the head of the house, Sabaek. Are you going to support the Murim Alliances remaining troops? Thats right. In Guangdong Province, people with ties to our family are living in seclusion. It was Bangjang Sabaeknims order to work with them to correct the atmosphere of southern martial arts. Of course, this happened after the Yu soldiers had sorted out the board. Lee Cheol-kyung had a look of doubt in his eyes. But are you going too? . Beom-oh couldnt answer easily. I stayed in my room and was absorbed in my thoughts, but that didnt calm my mind. On the contrary, it only became more and moreplicated. However, if there was one thing I realized, it was that I had been overly arrogant. And that arrogancees down to the four-character idiom, Jeongjeojiwa (֮). Of course, realizing it and acknowledging it are two different things. If its okay with you. yes? If you agree to me apanying you, I would like to join you this time. A small surprise appeared on Lee Cheol-kyungs face. The executioner he remembered, Beom-o, was not the type of person who spoke in this way. That doesnt mean he was arrogant, but he wasnt very polite to others either. However, the executioner was asking a favor from himself, the priest. With a confused face and tired eyes. That fact struck Lee Cheol-kyung as very refreshing. Even though I am the head of a n, my brother-inw is naturally more mature than me. How can I refuse when the master monk asks me to go with him? Beom-oh shook his head. I have no intention of making you ufortable. If you dont mind, I will act separately, so dont feel pressured. You must have an important mission, and I have no intention of interfering with it by being executed. ! Lee Cheol-kyungs gaze at Beom-oh became strange. Is this what the head of the house, Sabaek, said? He recalled his conversation with the public ambassador. Someone may ask you to apany them. I passed by the guys residence once in a while, and even though my true energy had be dull, my fiery prayers gradually became more pure. Considering his personality, he probably wont be able to sit still and practice. yes? Hes a guy who acts before he thinks, so if he wants to be with you, make sure you take good care of him. Of course, I dont know if he will move. Im just saying this with one thing in mind, so dont pay much attention to it. Lee Cheol-kyung finally found out. That the guy that Bangjang Sabaek was talking about was the one whomitted the crime of his death. My brother-inw is also changing. Something must have happened. Something you dont know. Lee Cheol-kyung smiled. If you are with me, it will be like I have gained a thousand soldiers and ten thousand horses. Rather, even if it is unheard, it is aint. I am just grateful. I dont know if it will help. However, I will try my best not to cause any damage. Haha, how can you say that? I will ask you to please take care of me. Thats right. Can I ask you just one question? ? Do you have anything else to do in the south? I was wondering if you would like toe with me for some reason. Beom-ohs eyes deepened. There is someone I want to keep an eye on. Thats all. * * * Purr! The red wind blew fiercely. Yeonhojeong,forted by the red wind, looked down at the vast scenery of Guangdong Province. Its spacious. Guangdong Province boasts quite hot weather. The winter in Guangdong was simr to or warmer than the fall in northern Central ins. It was a spring day, and spring in Guangdong was hotter than expected. Although it wasnt enough to bother Uijeong-gun, who is an expert, it could be a factor in slightly reducing his stamina. No matter what, you shouldnt drag the Uijeonggun around carelessly. Unless the moment ofplete destruction arrives, you should not hastily send them to the city. The contemporary yin spirit, or Yayuljeok, is located in Guangdong Province. As he is a big name in the underworld, he will boast an influenceparable to that of Hunan Province, where the Mukryongbu is entrenched. Naturally, informants would have been ced everywhere, and once the Uijeong Army moved, information would reach the Yayul enemy in less than half a day. Saeumgyo. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. It is said that Yayuljeok was a master from Saeumgyo. When I heard that fact from Yang Chen, my heart pounded like crazy. Although they were bound together by the three religions, the main enemy they faced most during the time of the Emperor of Darkness was the Four Eum Church. Of course, the feeling was bound to be different from the time of the armed warfare of Shinhwaism. Yeon Ho-jeong controlled his mind. Your emotions should not be fluctuating every time you face a fateful enemy. Rather, it is right to be more calm. Yeon Ho-jeong was lost in thought whileforting himself with the Suzakugi. Even though he is from Saeumgyo, in order to be a eumsin, he must perfectly master the assassination skills of his predecessors. And the Assassin of Eumshin that I know is the best in the world, both in name and reality. In other words, that bastard has the martial arts skills of the Saeum Church and the greatest assassin skills in the world. If you think about it, it was a tricky enemy. I was nervous because I knew very well how terrifying the martial arts skills of someone who uses the name Eumsin were. but. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. As he maximized his eye strength through internal energy, a vague mountain in the distance appeared in his field of vision. Its a good thing I know his location. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Mo Yong-woo. The Tangma army stands by on the hill on the left front. We will deploy the Mortal Death Army one by one at a distance of 30 miles to facilitate the transfer of information. All right. Okay then. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeong lifted up Gyoryongsoe and Gwangryongbu, who had been tied to Jeokpungs saddle, and stepped on Jeokpungs back. Lets not waste time and deal with it quickly. Paaang! As Yeonhojeong ran out, the Mortal Army followed behind him. The battle with the evil spirit and the backworld in the southern part of the central region has begun. Chapter 391 Episode 391 Shadow of the Yin God (5) This is an urgent report, Lord Yaju. Even though he said urgently, his voice was calm. The assassins under Yin Xin were all insensitive like that. Yayuljeok said with a drowsy face. Report. It is said that a unit that appears to belong to the Murim League has entered Guangdong. The exact number is unknown, but judging from the fact that they are wearing light armor and leading horses, it is expected that they are one of the Confucian troops, the Mortal Army. The army of death and death. If it was a group of mortals, I had also heard of Yayuljeok. In the past, it was said to be a small elite unit that swept away the vicious ck Ind factions as soon as it was created. There are two surviving units of the Murim Alliance. Did Tang Mae with you too? We are currently investigating, but the Dark Bird Group has said that there is a high probability that this is the case. I guess so. Yayuljeoks eyes lit up. Its Tangma Murderers remnant unit. Among the three religions, especially the Saeum religion, it was impossible not to know about Tangma-Myeolsas Confucian disciples. They said it was they who defeated those hungry wolves. The hungry wolf meant the corridor group. They gained notoriety as the worst group of magic bandits outside the world, and under the leadership of an outstanding magician named Pasaruk, they became a force with the same level of military power as the Daemun faction. And it was the Tangma Army and the Mortal Death Army that crushed the power of the Daemun faction. Firefighter said. I expected them toe, but they turned out to be better than I expected. Right. But the leaders are babies. Firefighterughed bitterly. It was Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo, right? Thete exponents called the Tiger and Sword Ssangwi (pλ). Hogeomssangwi was a nickname used to refer to Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-woo, two of the strongestte-round figures of the era. Among them, the name given higher recognition was definitely Yeonhojeong. Mo Yong-woo has reached the age of two years old, and Yeon Ho-jeong is just over the age of two years old. Even though he is younger, he broke through the barrier of martial arts before Mo Yong-woo, so the publics evaluation of him is bound to be higher. Of course, there were few people who said that Mo Yong-woo was second. Whatever it was, it was wild, but from the fire departments point of view, it was nothing more than a bunch of kids. Yayuljeok said. You were the one who told me not to let down my guard. know. Im just saying that, it doesnt mean Im letting my guard down. In other words, the Murim Alliance would not be stupid, but they would never have sent real brats to what they thought was an important battleground. I guess so. However, if the head of any organization is defeated, the morale of the subordinates is bound to drop. Firefighter stroked his chin. So wouldnt it be better to catch the leader first? Yayuljeok also agreed with Firefighters words. Therefore, he trained his assassins more thoroughly. It was essential to train people to wear out their emotions to the extreme so that they would not be shaken even if the leader died. Lets look at it carefully for now. Of course that would be good. Firefighters stood up. You do it your way. I will do it my way. Yayuljeok frowned. As he frowned with a corpse-likeplexion, the atmosphere instantly became cold. Are you going to interfere? What did you hear me say? I said I would do it my way. Guangdong is my territory. No, its just an area that the school has given you responsibility for. Its not your area. No matter what, hasty action is not permitted. Im sorry, but I am not your subordinate. Rather, I am the one who came after receiving orders from my superiors. You are the one who has to follow my orders. But I said I wouldnt care about you? Murder appeared in Yayuljeoks eyes. Dontplicate things, firefighting. Firefighters smile grew cold. Im doing this to make things simple. They say they are helping idiots who eat their own skin with the excuse of prudence, but why are they stopping them? . I have no intention of interfering. Ill grab either Yeon Ho-jeong or Mo Yong-woo, so you can handle the rest. Are you satisfied with that? It was such angrynguage that it made the back of my neck feel hot. Yayuljeok was seriously considering whether to punish Firefighter right here and now. But even for a moment. Well, youre right. Even if we fail, we will be able to find out the enemys strength. Is your head turning now? Unless you are going to step forward yourself, there is no one more useful than me as an advance guard. Of course, I dont think Ill lose. good night. Ill leave one to you. Firefighter slowly turned his neck. Crunchy. The bloody sound echoing from my throat made the atmosphere in the room even colder. Hey kid. The person Firefighter was talking to was not Yayuljeong, but the assassin who was prostrating in front of Yayuljeong. The assassin bowed his head without moving anything. In the first ce, he was a person who did not listen to anyonesmands and did not respond unless they were Yayuljeok. Firefighter continued. If Tangmagun is not visible, then the one who shows up immediately is Yeonhojeong. . Where is Yeonhojeong? The assassin did not answer. Aughable smile appeared on Firefighters face. Look at this? hook! A terrible, deadly force gushed out from her body. The quiet prayer suddenly increased explosively. The change was so dramatic that the assassins mask and back became damp for an instant. But that was all. The body reacted first to Firefights fearsome killing power, but the eyes of the assassin, who bowed his head, did not waver at all. He was thoroughly brainwashed by the Yayuljeok. Firefighter looked at the assassin with unexpected eyes. Substantial? You trained me properly? Yayuljeok nodded. When ites to assassination, movement of the heart is absolutely prohibited. That much is natural. Hmm. Yayuljeok said. Ampal (). Report the location of Yeonhojeong,mander of the Mortal Army. Assassin Ampal immediately spoke. Currently, Yeon Ho-jeong,mander of the Mortal Death Army, ising down from Yangsan (ɽ) on the Gwando. He, the leader, is at the forefront and is moving while hiding his soldiers at a certain distance. Yayuljeok nodded. He knows tactics. Its proof that he didnt get to that position through martial arts alone. he said to the firefighters. Did you hear? You heard me well. Firefighter, who was quietly looking at Armpal, smiled and passed by him. Sreuk. Firefighter, standing behind the prostrate arm, smiled and turned his head. Youre a talent Im coveting. How many of these guys are there? It is nothing to report to you. Well, thats true. Firefighter touched Ampals shoulder. flinch! Ampals body trembled for a moment. Firefighter said with a cheerful face. Are youpletely okay? When you get tired of working for that guy,e to me anytime. I will write carefully. I thought all the Jungwon bastards, regardless of region, had retreated and exploded, but there was also a scoundrel like you? Yayuljeok opened his eyes and saw Firefighting. Fire fighting. huh? do not do that. what? I told you not to do it. Firefighter smiled brightly. Dont do what? Does this mean you shouldnt appease your subordinates? Or Thest thing you said! It was then. Rumbling. Thick blood flowed from Ampals eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. Grrrrrr! Armpal, who had been shaking convulsively once, fell down. Before he knew it, Ampals eyes had be cloudy like the eyes of a rotten fish. Its dead. Does this mean not to catch and eat it? Fire fighting. Hwaaaaaaa! A deadly me like fire spread out from Yayuljeoks body. His life was quite different from that of a firefighter. While Firefighters life force was sticky and indescribably turbid, Yayuljeoks life force was as strong as fire and apanied by a strong smell of blood. Firefighter shrugged his shoulders. If you can eliminate the leader of the Murim Alliance military unit with the life of one of your subordinates, isnt that apletely profitable business? Four years. I think its good. Since you trained it, this toy ultimately bes the property of our school. Is there a need to criticize me so much for breaking one of our schools belongings? There is no point in arguing further here. Yayuljeok said in a cold voice. Remember this one thing. If you go against my wishes one more time after this time, I will punish you immediately. Firefighter chuckled. Its scary. scared. If you think its a lie, go somewhere. Before I catch the Murim League bastards, I will rip off your limbs and throw them to the dogs. Firefighters face gradually became expressionless. I felt the sincerity in Yayuljeoks words. Youre so angry that you broke one thing. Thats not like you. I said everything I had to say. Now,e catch Yeon Ho-jeong. Firefighter, who was quietly looking at the enemy, snorted and turned around. Before leaving for the visit, Firefighter left a cold word. I havent liked you for a long time. bang! The visit was closed. The fierce prayers of the Yayul enemy suddenly quieted down. Hmm. Yayuljeok, who returned to his usual expressionless expression, ced his hand on Ampals fallen body. Wooooow. A strange gray-ck energy billowed out like smoke in Yayuljeoks hand. After a while. Your skills have improved. Yayuljeoks eyes narrowed. I have achieved great sess in the art of blood-eumjang (Ѫ) If I keep this momentum, I will truly be taught the eum-hwang dance (ꎻ) as well. The talent is definitely outstanding. In the history of Saeumgyo, there are only a few people who achieved great sess in Hyeolgeumjang at the age of Firefighter. Well, even if its only half, its his bloodline, so if its natural, isnt it natural? But the limits of that bloodline were also clear. Even if he is of your blood, if he is mixed with lowly blood, he will be seen as an animal and not as a person. That was the reason why firefighting was crooked and why firefighting could be treated so harshly. Yayuljeokughed coldly. It would be better to eliminatepetitors in advance. * * * Master. Mukbi followed next to Yeonhojeong. Currently, most of the soldiers, except for Lady Okcheong, have been ced on the road. good. Shall we deploy Okcheong and Yeoguo as well? no. Yeon Ho-jeong thought for a moment and said. Im taking the two with me. Tension appeared on Mukbis face. This was because I remembered what Yeon Ho-jeong said before entering Guangdong Province. Will enemies appear? Im not sure. But it stinks. The smell? huh. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. A musty stench. I think someone wille this way. That too Ugh. Phew. A white haze rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Thebative white tiger heated up fiercely. The main weapon controlled his heart rate and blood flow, the current weapon sharpened his senses to the extreme, and the blue dragon on his legs made his body light so that he could react at any time. He is strong. At least youre not worse than me. Mukbis face hardened. Already? That was the reason why Okcheong and Yeoguk were needed. This is because the Saljin () can be opened if there are a total of three or more people, including Yeonhojeong and Mukbi. Is it wild? Whoever it is, its a wise decision. The intention is to break the momentum by immediately sending the vanguard without weighing this or that. And before entering Guangdong Province, Yeon Ho-jeong remembered most of the enemys reactions and came up with a countermeasure. If it is a case of brutality, there is a high probability that an assassination attempt was made. In other words, if the opponentes with such a direct threat of death Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed. bang! His feet touched the ground. Its hot from the beginning. Paaaaaa! Yeonhojeong Mukbi Okcheong Yeoguk The four people all looked in the same direction. From far away, a woman was running at a frightening speed. The sight of her running almost as if she was flying was as ferocious as a ghost. A smile of joy appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. sciviousness. Chapter 392 Episode 392 Shadow of the Yin God (6) Before entering Guangdong Province, Yeon Ho-jeongs predictions about the opponents response werergely divided into three categories. First, watching. In the world of assassins, caution is a virtue. The assassins were more cautious than any of the martial arts people living on the thin ice called the martial arts. Watch until the end. Even if he is confident that he can take over, he only extracts information about his weaknesses and strengths and hides himself thoroughly. Of course, that is the case under normal circumstances. Before we knew it, Guangdong Province had be an area tightly controlled by assassins led by Yin Xin. Moreover, the ability of the eumsin was at least that of a schr from the old school, and the eumsin of the time was even from Saeumgyo. There is no way I havent heard the rumor that the Shinhwa religions military leaders were exterminated. In that case, it is highly likely that they will not just sit by and watch even after hearing the news that the Murim Alliance has dispatched troops. Thats why the second thing is to watch quietly and at some point dispatch all the assassins that can be mobilized to form the Cheonnaji Network. Assassins very existence is a threat. Even if you are a master at the peak, you can read and react to the moves of most top-notch assassins, but if you make a mistake, the consequences are the same. Of course, you will have to take advantage of the environment. In other words, you can send a few assassins to gauge the level of the military units, lure them to an advantageous location, and use a strategy to annihte them all at once. Personally, Yeon Ho-jeong ced the greatest possibility in this second case. This is because there is no reason to waste time when you already know everything about each other. However, in this case, there is a disadvantage that they have to take the risk of their existence beingpletely revealed to the outside world. There is a huge difference between keeping something confidential and making its actual existence known to the world. This is a matter of public sentiment, and in this situation, both the Murim Alliance and the Three Churches are bound to bear a huge burden. It is the greatest possibility, but it is not an overwhelming probability. Yeon Ho-jeong thought so. And finally, send the third and ultimate expert to eliminate this leader. Although it is the most assassin-like behavior, it is a case where there is no need to inform the world of the existence of Saeumgyo. Although they already know about the Three Religions, it can be seen as a way to exploit the loopholes of the Murim Alliance, which makes it difficult to publicize the existence of the Three Religions at the risk of causing confusion in the entire central in. In other words, it can be said to be the smartest decision. However, for this third case to hold, one prerequisite is necessary. And now, a person who met those prerequisites was approaching Yeon Ho-jeong. strong! Yes. Eumshin cannot step forward directly to deal with the enemy leader. Even in order to prepare for an unexpected situation, the leader cannot take the lead in the first battle. In that case, there had to be at least a super expert capable of defeating the enemy leader. Only then can the third case be established. But who would have guessed that he was a master dispatched directly from Saeumgyo! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A thick, sticky air like mud dominated the air. He approaches, gently pushing away the fierce spirit of spirit unleashed by Yeonhojeongs White Tiger. It was as if the rippling waters of the North Sea were rushing into a river of zing mes. Cheeeeeeeek! The Yeongasindan rotated and gave power to the white tiger. Most of the effectiveness of the Mokryeongdan handed over by Yang Cheon was passed on to Kang Ryang. However, some of them contributed to strengthening Yeonhojeongs internal strength, and thanks to this, not only did he recover from all the internal injuries sustained so far, but his internal strength was slightly more amplified than before. As a result, Yeonhojeongs strength was no longerckingpared to the enormous strength of Mukbi, whose origin is unknown. With that level of skill, there would be only a few people who could surpass Yeonhojeong of the time, at least in terms of operating Jingi. This is because how efficiently one uses the enormous amount of internal energy is entirely due to enlightenment. Pussssss! The strong wind of the white tiger, which was causing a gust of wind, was gradually being pushed away. The energy of Yeonhojeong, who uses vast internal power and uses that internal power more efficiently than any other transcendental expert, is being pushed out. This was entirely due to internal forces. No matter how great Yeonhojeongs enlightenment is, if hegs behind in the actual density of power, he will inevitably be defeated in the internal power battle. Just like during a busy season. The powerhouse of Saeumgyo has reached its extreme. Moreover, this fraud? It was a martial arts skill I knew. It was a familiar novelty. Blood Yin (Ѫ)! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes exploded. Quaaaang! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The fearsome Jujakgi resided in the Ssangjang (p) thrown out by Yeon Ho-jeong. The main machine destroyed the trees stretching left and right, forming a huge wall of mes. Because the firepower was poured out as if it were nned, four or five broken trees fell down to Gwando in an instant, creating a wall of fire. At that time, Gosu, who was approaching with a storm of morale, threw out his fist. Fuuuuuuu! A wind of tremendous force shattered the burning trees. Puff puff! Yeonhojeongs response was quick. The wood chips exploding from the Bukcheon Twelve Wall on the left side were blocked, and the intensity of the flying mes was further increased by the red me meat attack on the right side. Hyeonmugi, which is water energy, and Jujakgi, which is fire energy, are implemented simultaneously without any wavering. It embodies both yin and yang energy at the same time, without destroying its internal power. There was surprise in the eyes of Gosu Firefighter who was approaching. Quaaaang! The firefighters were unable to break through the wall of fire andnded in front of it. The two men and women faced each other with a wall of fire in the middle. Although their vision was dizzy from the constantly fluttering mes, the two were still able to urately recognize each other. Soon, a strange expression appeared on Firefighters face. Yeonhojeong? . Hmm, looking at that enormous ax and chain, I guess its Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Mortal Army. Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. I just looked at the firefighting with indifferent eyes, unable to understand its meaning. Firefighter ignored the other persons gaze. In the first ce, I didnt even want to know the other persons feelings or thoughts. Anyway, why are you ying pranks like this? You would have been able to guess my strength at least roughly, right? This means nothing to me. . You dont want to answer? Or did you get so scared that you just froze? Firefighterughed coldly. You brought some pretty useful kids with you. The archer girl behind her looks quite threatening. And there are kids who have learned Taoist martial arts? Its pretty good. Even if it was possible for Mukbi, he even noticed the presence of Okcheong and Yeoguk waiting in the forest quite far away. It was a part that showed how sharp the firefighting sense was. Firefighter, who was quietly examining Yeonhojeongs face, shrugged his shoulders. You seem to be in shock. Well, its worth it. If you have that level of skill at that age, you have the right to be arrogant. At an age when I was looking at the world arrogantly, a strong person like me suddenly appeared. Meanwhile, if you see that he doesnt show any pride, its clear. Rumble! At that time, Yeonhojeongs doublemander once again created a sea of fire in the forest to the left and right of Fire Station. This time, the speed was so fast that even the fire department had difficulty reacting. It was worth it since he was able to control the exploding deadly force with his main weapon and detonate it all at once with the white machine in front. Hwaaaaaaaaaaa! Front and left and right. Hot fire was flowing from all directions except the rear. Firefighter frowned. What are we going to do? Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Silence! If you see an opening, dont hesitate and shoot! No ess is allowed! Paaaaaa! As soon as those words were finished, Yeon Ho-jeong broke through the wall of fire and approached Hyeon-hwa. Its a blood battle that unfolded in a split second. Of course, the speed was indescribable. Even Firefighters face hardened for a moment at Yeonhojeongs explosive moving speed. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The mes screamed in delight. The left hand gun, with its main fire extinguisher overflowing, flew towards Firefighters face. A strike that emphasized speed rather than destructive power, the pointed fingertips aimed at Firefighters uv. The firefight was ridiculous. You choose to fight head-on? The other person may not even know yourself properly. In other words, he suddenlyunched a vicious attack without even saying a word. Even if that was possible, what was even more absurd was the gap between himself and the other person. The fire department was confident. Yeon Ho-jeong said that even if there were three of them, it would be difficult to catch him. The gap between myself and my opponent was that big. Hes more reckless than I thought. Well, Im still young. The speed is fast and the sharpness of the left hand is excellent. But that was all. He was just surprised by the unexpected movement. Firefighting, who quickly regained hisposure, blocked Yeonhojeongs left defense with leisurely hand movements. It was then. ?! Firefighters eyes suddenly changed. what? That moment split into a split second. She could feel Yeon Ho-jeongs left-handed stance, which had been moving as fast as lightning, subtly changing. It was a feeling that could be felt because Firefighters actual skills were superior to Yeonhojeongs. Wrap it around? Slurp! Yeonhojeongs Red me Six Killer moved as lightly as a feather and wrapped around Firefighters wrist. The fire department urgently burst into action. Fuuuuuuu! The left arm of Yeonhojeong was pushed back as if bouncing. Following the career change, the series of internal attacks until the final explosion was truly divine, gathering true energy, operating true energy,unching, progressing, and progressing. He was a formidable expert who could freely use his inner strength and even change the nature of Balgyeong in just a split second of time. It wasnt that Yeonhojeong couldnt do it, but he couldnt use a fire technique as powerful as firefighting against time. But its okay. There was a reason why Yeon Ho-jeong faced a wall of fire and faced off against Fire, a master several levels higher than him. Buuuuung! The huge ax de of the Gwangryongbu rose diagonally from the bottom left. At that moment, Firefighter felt goosebumps rising from the force emanating from the Gwangryongbu. what? what? Aaaaeaaaeak! Considering the weight of the axe, it was being swung at an unbelievable speed. However, the fire department had enough skills to respond to that speed. However, Firefighter felt his body bing stiff, even if only for a moment. Because of the lifeing out of the Gwangryongbu? Not at all. Why in this direction? There was no time to dy now. Firefighter quickly made use of each method and raised Gwangryongbus ax de. Hahaha! Its heavy. Even though the technique was performed with a lot of blood and evil energy, I felt considerable pain in the tops of my feet and shins. This meant that the ax was heavier than it looked and the strength it contained was greater than expected. But right now, that wasnt the problem. Shhh! Yeon Ho-jeong rotated his body and aimed at Firefighters chin with a twisting angle. Firefighter, who was about to deliver a follow-up blow, was startled and backed away. Paaaaaa! It was not a method of striking with momentum, but a method of striking with a heavy lift. Still, there was a sound of air bursting. It was tremendous power. hook! Firefighters body retreated to the rear. The divinew that instantly traveled a distance of nearly five fields was dazzling. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his legs with a calm expression. Firefighters eyes trembled. What are you? Even Seungcheon-gak, aimed at the chin for a sh with a hand-made ax extended to the left hand. The blood and sound strategy he was trying to use in that sudden closebat was blocked from the start. It was difficult to use my hands properly. It is destroyed. There was a magical method of destroying the blood vessel. What are you doing! Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Form up! sh! Okcheong and Yeoguk, who had moved through the sea of fire on the left, aimed their swords with their true energy burning outside the five fields behind Firefighting. Samsalsojin (С) is activated. Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong look at the firefighter and say. Wee, half-hearted. ?! Chapter 393 Episode 393 Shadow of the Yin God (7) Firefighters face hardened. Half price. It was the word she hated the most. It wasnt just her. All of the God Seeds with polluted blood flowing through their veins hated those words. No, I hated it beyond hating it. But Firefighting could not get angry easily. This guy The saying is half-hearted. And the closebat ability that destroyed the blood and sound field before it could be solved. Do you really know me? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. why? Are you surprised? you. Youve seeded in blood-eum-scam. No, it hasnt reached great heights yet? Anyway, I learned it to an amazing level. How can youmit blood and alcohol fraud? Now that the blood and eum technique has reached the level, will I soon be taught the eum hwang martial arts as well? Well, thats a bit weird. !! Firefighters face turned pale. How did you do that? Hyeumsagogi was a fairly special martial art in Saeumgyo. It was not because of power or difficulty. This was because of the background and unique history of the creation of Hyeumsaggi. Hyeumsaki was a martial art that branched off from the Hogyo Shingong (o) practiced by Saeum sect leaders for generations. Of course, it wasnt a development type. Rather, it was closer to a regressive type, and naturally its power and difficulty were loweredpared to Hokyo Shinkong. What is surprising is that not just anyone can learn the technique of blood music. Those who first trained in blood-eum technique had their energy flow backwards just past the halfway point, fell into the magic of coinage, and either lost their lives or became mad. Because of this, there were only a very small number of people who survived even after learning the blood-eum technique. And surprisingly, all of those few people were blood rtives of the religious leader. It is a martial arts profession in which pedigree is more important than talent. Although there are many martial arts skills in the world, only a handful of martial arts skills can be traced back to ones bloodline. Hyeumsaggi was such a martial art. In other words, only those with the blood of the Saeum cult leader can create blood eum fraud. There were a total of ten people in Saeumgyo at that time who practiced Hyeumsaki. And all ten of them were illegitimate sons of the Saeum cult leader. Anyway, Im d you came. I will make it clear that this hase to this. Chiri riri ring! Yeon Ho-jeong, who immediately connected the Gyoryongswae wrapped around his upper body with the Gwangryongbu, turned the Gwangryongbu above his head. Boom! Buuuuung! Buaaaaang! It was a terrifying sight. The Gwangryongbu connected to the Gyoryongsae was rotating at an incredible speed above Yeonhojeongs head. Before the strength and sticity of the Gyoryongsae that could withstand that weight, the strength of Yeonhojeong, who handled it so lightly, seemed even more impressive. However, even that shockingly great sight did not give Firefighting any inspiration. Firefighter shouted. I asked how you knew so much about our school! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly once again. You will hear half of it in the afterlife. You son of a bitch! Fuuuuuuu! Firefighters rushed at incredible speed. She even forgot that the other person was fully aware of the blood and sound fields path. The fierce anger that followed the shock caused her topletely lose her senses. die! The fire department gave up the scene. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! As soon as the blood and sound field was released, a single iron strike destroyed it. It was a Nine-Ryong Archery technique that was fired with all ones might. A momentary silent strike with all its might was powerful enough to cancel out a single blood sound field. And at that time, Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu. Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! The Gwangryongbu swung through the air and aimed precisely at Firefighters waist. Even when holding and swinging the Gyoryongswae, the ax de of the Gwangryongbu can be inserted precisely into the desired location. Yeonhojeongs ability was not only strong and fast, but also in the delicate use of weapons, and was unrivaled. It was literally only a moment before Firefighter attacked, Mukbi broke the tension, and Yeonhojeongs strike, aimed at the gap, reached two inches in front of Firefighters side. Buaaang! The light dragon flew through the air. Firefighters avoided the sh. Even though it moves in a straight line at such high speed, it avoids the light dragon with amazing movements. It was a skill that made one feel confident in his martial arts skills. Firefighter, who was lying down in the air, threw a blood sound field towards the top of Yeonhojeongs head. Fuuuuuuu! The tension that grazed Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder caused the ground to explode. At that moment, Firefighters feet scattered into a dozen pieces, aiming for Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body. Chiri ririririn! If Firefighters movements were amazing, Yeonhojeongs ability to respond was also surprising. Putting his weight on the Gwangryongbu, he pulled the Gyoryongswaek tautly to block the barrage of angle attacks, and was blocking each and every one of the quick attacks. It was scary reflexes. Whether with bare fists, carrying soldiers, or heavy soldiers, Yeon Ho-jeongs closebat skills were at the peak of the midfield. Bullfight! However, the Emperor of the World could not help but be shocked by the variousws that were poured out one after another. Although it responded perfectly to speed and route, it had no choice but to fall behind in terms of fundamental strength. Then something amazing happened. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which had been thrown backwards, stopped. The light dragon part was inserted into the ground and served as a weight. Firefighters eyes wavered. His left hand was already tilted back. It was to expand the Hyeoljeokdoji (Ѫ۔) of the Hyeoleumjang. Arent you going to back down? Did you mean it?! Blood Red Dojis herbivorous diet was a herbivorous diet that only exerted its power when there was a certain distance from the opponent. It cannot be easily used in closebat, but when the distance increases, it can be used most quickly and sharply, so masters of the blood sound field frequently use the blood sword. But Yeonhojeong bounced and stopped. In that situation, the distance between them was too vague. Firefighting once faltered. At that time, Mukbi led a protest at Hongryeon Pce. Piyuuuung! The iron bullets fired at frightening speed crossed the space. It was aimed precisely at the heart of firefighting. Firefighter, who was trying to attack Yeonhojeong, threw his head towards Cheoljeon. Pow! The iron war, whose path was bent, went into the forest, causing an explosion, and at the same time, Yeonhojeongs Hongyeomyuksalsu swung towards the fire department. It is so timely that it cannot be avoided. Firefighters eyes suddenly changed. this! Im not sure if it really destroys the blood and sound field. But regardless, the opponents strategy of reading the gap and attacking us was so excellent. What a crazy guy! He is inplete control of the battle. This was possible not only through innate talent but also through imbuing myself with what I had learned based on countless practical experiences. And of course that was impossible. It is difficult to be born with such talent in the first ce, but even if you have such talent, surviving countless battles until this level of response is ingrained in you is as difficult as picking up a star in the sky. The reason is that it is easy to defeat the weak, but it is extremely difficult to survive in a real fight against the strong. This guy, that crazy guy with that axe, survived all those battles and acquired abilities like this? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The firepower of the Hongyeomyuksalsu blew Firefighters body back by three pieces. !! Firefighters expression changed once more. Why was itte?! It felt like the Haeumsaggis reaction was a beat slower than usual. It wasnt like that at first, but it seemed to gradually be slower as I used Jinki. Offensive and defensive techniques are not implemented at the correct beat. It was my first experience with firefighting. Sarah! Firefighter got down on the floor and quickly checked his insides. Theres no problem? It wasnt that he suffered an internal injury or that his true energy was broken. It was the same as usual. But why is it like this? Why do I keep reacting slowly? Where are you looking? Paaaaaa! Two sharp rays of sword energy grazed Firefighters cor. The two swords that flew from the rear were Okcheong and Yeoguk. Normally, I would have snorted and blocked or avoided this attack, but my cor was cut. It was not only because he couldnt concentrate on the battle, but also because Jinkis reaction was still slowing down at this moment. When Firefighter distorted his face and was about to attack Okcheong and Yeoguk. hook! Yeonhojeong appeared in the air, holding the Gyoryongswae in one hand and the Gwangryongbu in the other. Quaaaang! Damn it! The Gwangryongbu divided the earth. It was a merciless blow with an ax wielding the main weapon. Firefighter, who did his best to avoid Gwangryongbu, red at Yeonhojeong. you! Chiri riri ring! The Gyoryongsae wriggled like a snake and tried to wrap around Firefighters upper body. profit! Puff poop! Firefighter, who was backing away with a burst of blood, suddenly felt his back getting hot. Before we knew it, we had been pushed back to the forest where the fire started. hook! At that time, a ray of cool air entered her nostrils along with the hot air. Surprisingly cool air came into the space that should have been hot everywhere. At that moment, Firefighter realized. Striking method?! Yes. Its a binary system. It was all because of Jinbeop that his Jinki reaction became slower and his stamina gradually decreased. The reason I could smell the cool air was because the deception of the formation itself was shaken by Yeon Ho-jeongs strike just now, and the outside air momentarily leaked in. But the fire department couldnt be trusted. Nonsense! Are you saying that he had predicted that he would be in this exact spot? No matter how much of a strategic tactician you are, you cannot do that. So, you are saying that the formation was formed by only four visible people, but where in the world is there such a formation? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs cold voice was heard. He was right. They say that when youre embarrassed, you think more and your response will be easier. What? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was an evil-looking smile. You cant get out of here. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Firefighters body was thrown to the side. When Yeon Ho-jeong caught his attention, Muk-bi struck an intangible blow. If I hadnt been so foolish as to defend myself momentarily, my head would have been blown off. It didnt end there. Saaaaaaaaa! A feast of sword energy that narrows like a. Okcheong and Yeoguk entered the war in earnest. Firefighters hands waved dizzyingly. Babababababaak! There were spiderweb-like wounds on both of her forearms. It was natural that the sleeves were all torn. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet split the air. Whoa! Oops! It was the first scream. I crossed my arms to block, but the impact of each attack shook my entire insides. Blood burst from the firefighters nose and mouth. Lets just get this over with. Buuuuung! Quang! Firefighter moved his body like crazy. My physical strength dropped at an rming rate. This is because he suffered internal injuries. In addition, Jinkis reaction speed was noticeably slowing down. pop! Puff! Bye! Kaaak! Yeonhojeongs closebat was merciless. My right arm was broken by the sword I swung. If I hadnt stopped it, all the bones in my upper right body would have been shattered. Firefighters eyes were bloodshot. When not only the internal injuries but also the bones in his right arm were broken, his pride bowed his head and his survival instinct rose to the surface. We must step down! I couldnt concentrate on the battle. Moreover, his physical condition was gradually getting worse. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. This bitch is trying to run away! Definitely catch it Ugh! Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeong raised his left shoulder and knelt down. Firefighters, who were puzzled by the unexpected strange behavior, were instantly delighted. Blood sound field! The blood and sound field that grazed my shoulder during the melee. I thought I had failed, but it turns out that wasnt the case. It seemed like the cancer that had prated into my body had finally caused something wrong. There was a small hole in the huge. There was nothing to hesitate about now. Paaaaaaaa! Firefighting struck at a frightening speed and advanced through Okcheong and Yeoguk with great force. I received another sword wound in the process, but that wasnt important right now. Papa papang! The urgency was so great that the new fire engine disappeared from sight in the blink of an eye. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up with a calm face. Dont follow me. Let me go. Chapter 394 Episode 394 Shadow of the Yin God (8) Chief. . Ampal is dead. The eyes of Sima Xuan, the great disciple of Yin God, became cold. To whom? He was killed by an acquaintance of Yaju. . . Did you say anything else? Thats right. Then it is done. Focus on your task. I follow your orders. Slurp. The dark four disappeared like smoke. Sima Xuan, who had been staring out the window for a while, closed his eyes. Go first. He secretly prayed for Ampals return to paradise. In my heart, I wanted to invade Yajus residence right away. I wanted to go there, knock him unconscious, abolish his dantian, make him unable to even faint, and subject him to all kinds of terrible torture for three months and ten days. Of course, it wasnt just because of Ampal. So many people are being harmed by your presence alone. It was as many as three years ago that Sima Xuan unleashed the Yin Gods soul-soul art. Even Sima Xuan himself didnt know how that was possible. I suddenly hated my teacher and became unfamiliar with him. Then, at some point, I realized that there was a problem with my memory. As I tried to recall my memories, I was suddenly able to break the spell. I could only guess that perhaps the true energy of the yin and yin and yang species had a strange effect. Of course, that didnt matter. What was important was that the teacher he had trusted and followed for a long time was Marshal Cheolcheon, and that he must kill the man who was both his teacher and his enemy. There will be no frivolous revenge. Perhaps Yayuljeok doesnt know. How much preparation have you done over the past three years? How much information was gathered and how many people were persuaded? Furthermore, how many assassins did he attract to his side? And finally. Sima Xuan took out a small document from his arms. The opportunity hase. Currently, a military unit of the Murim League has entered Guangdong Province. If a military unit enters, intelligence groups to assist it will also sneak in. Although we could not confirm which intelligence organization wasing or from what direction, it was clear that it wasing. Its probably most likely to be open. Sima Xuan opened his mouth. Amjang (). Did you call me, Captain? A masked person suddenly appeared like a hermit and prostrated himself next to Sima Xuan. Sima Xuan handed him the document. Put snow on the entire Guangdong Province. And if you are sure that he is an informant for the Murim Alliance, deliver this document to them. The crag leaders eyes glowed blue. Is this starting? Okay, nows the start. Sima Xuan closed his eyes. If the Murim League does not help, then I will cut off Hong Guans head without caring for my life. * * * Yeongyongja! Out of urgency, I even omitted the title Dae-su. Mukbi approached with a worried face. are you okay? are you okay. You just copsed, right? What a serious internal injury! I didnt suffer any internal injuries. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong twirled his left shoulder. I know too much about the blood and sound field. Its a pretty scary martial art, but if you know the infiltration route, blocking the Dark Mirror is as easy as splitting firewood. In that respect, it can definitely be seen as a concept that is close to the basic ball of Yin Hwang Mu. Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong with a puzzled expression. Okcheong and Yeoguk also had simr expressions. Are you kidding me? Its no joke. Unless its a joke! Why did you let the enemy go? Whats more, hes an expert from Saeumgyo! Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Even if you catch one fox, you can only vent your anger. A poisonous snake hiding in a burrow will be more cautious. ? Ive roughly thrown in the seeds, so if things go as nned, the camp over there will soon be quite spectacr. One of the strongest members of the Saeum Church would not have been dispatched to Eumsin. That was natural. At least as far as Yeon Ho-jeong knew, the super experts on the three schools had great pride. Among them, there were many conservatives who clicked their tongues, wondering if there was any need to target the lowlynd in the central ins. In other words, there is an overwhelmingly high probability that the music masters of the time were masters of the lower ranks. No, I was sure. The Eumsin that Yeon Ho-jeong met during the time of Emperor Heukam had no connection with Saeumgyo, so he probably overtook his teacher through some kind of incident and became a new Eumsin. If the opponent was an elite expert from the Three Schools, it would have been difficult for even a genius to beat the teacher. In addition, Yayuljeok was transformed externally into the person of Hong Guan, Yang Cheons disciple. If he were a half-divine level strongman, he would not have made himself known as Yang Cheons disciple, even if it was out of pride. Yang Cheon knew quite a bit of information about Yayuljeok. However, I didnt know how strong he was or what his position was in Saeumgyo. The martial arts skills of that damned bitch just now could easily bepared to a masterpiece. Beonjak is an extreme, transcendental master who has not been able to break through to the realm of martial arts. In that case, the power of that damn bitch is no less than that of Yin God. Yeon Ho-jeong was even sharper than the Saeumgyo side when it came to the Heeumjang and Hyeumsang fraud. Of course, I also knew about thew of destruction. This is because many of the masters of the Darkness Fortress gritted their teeth and dug in because they had been wronged by half-hearted people who inherited the blood of the Saeum cult. Now all that remains is disruption. Themander of the Murim League cannot be so mastered in the martial arts of the Four Eums. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke to Firefighter in his heart. Then who would have told you about thew of destruction? Theres a high probability that its the work of your insiders nearby, right? Yeon Ho-jeong kept talking until he was exhausted. Tell me so. please. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke with sadness. With a sound that cant possibly reach the invisible fire fighter. If I dont cause trouble, Ill despise myself for letting you go today. Please dont make me miserable. Mukbi opened his mouth. If you have something in mind, please tell me in advance from now on For a moment, Mukbi was speechless. Grumbling. A trickle of blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs lips. This is because I was chewing my lips unconsciously. I chewed so hard that the bleeding increased. But Yeon Ho-jeong didnt seem to even be aware of that. Mukbi looked into Yeonhojeongs eyes with shaking eyes. Mukbi felt his eyesight bing dizzy. It wasnt just her. Okcheong and Yeoguk also saw Yeonhojeong in an unusual atmosphere and were shocked by his terrifying eyes and were speechless. Yeon Ho-jeong was speaking with his eyes. It was expressed with the eyes and contained with the eyes. His eyes contained every emotion that a human can feel. Surprisingly, emotions such as joy, love, and fun were also visible there. And such positive emotions were surrounded by unimaginably great malice. So there was nothing in his eyes. Burn brightly. The uncontroble emotions gradually came together and presented Yeon Ho-jeong with a grand illusion. It burns again and again, and you all suffer because you cannot escape the mes of hell rising to the sky. I met my true enemy. Although she had no acquaintance with that woman, the mere fact that she was a member of the Saeum Church made her an enemy to Yeon Ho-jeong whom he would not mind tearing her into 10,000 pieces and killing her. Mythology? Gwanghyeokgyo? Of course, they are enemies too. They were the ones who were going to turn the midfield into a sea of fire anyway, and they were actually working on such a n, so I had to kill them for the sake of my family. That way there will be no regrets. But Saeumgyo was different again. How many of my subordinates died horribly at the hands of those guys? The remnants of the Saeum Church, who had lost his family and his subordinates who had once again given him faith and love as his humanity was worn away, were enemies of Cheolcheonji whom he could not forgive even if they had to repeat a million lives. The ck sheep I saw in the old Mukryongbu? Of course, that guy was also a sectarian. But he was a bug. A bug sent from Saeumgyo. It was like the loneliness of living in the southwest. But the girl who had just run away was different. I came into contact with Saeumgyo, a true Saeumgyo. Is this an enemy that I have faced for the first time in a few years since returning to the past? The enemy I hated so much and wanted to meet right away was sent to me by my own hand. Clutter. The sound of teeth grinding echoed in all directions through the sound of the roaring fire. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became increasingly bloodshot. The reason I saved your life is because you must not ruin my mercy and my n. If there is any conflict, I will make it impossible for you to live or die for at least four years. It was a terrible curse. A curse that is entirely filled with a persons hatred can be conveyed even if it is not said out loud. Mukbi and Okcheong Yeo-guk felt goosebumps rising at Yeon Ho-jeongs increasingly deep anger. How much time has passed like that? Whew. I let out a sigh filled with boiling emotions. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Jinin. He recalled Seung Hyeon-jin, who taught him at the Murim Alliance training hall. His kind expression, worried voice, and kind eyes. Those who have power cannot be free from the responsibility thates with its weight. The moment you forget that responsibility, the world will fall into ruin. You may wonder whether such a thing is possible with one persons madness, but it is quite possible. That is the martial arts world and it is also the world. I dont know what kind of killing will stain your future red, but I hope to instill at least a ray of warmth in your weary heart. Thats just it. Yeon Ho-jeong muttered in a low voice without realizing it. That was the realization that Seunghyeonjinin gave him. Rather than cutting down and suppressing human emotions, it contained pedantic yet easy-to-understand teachings about the fundamental reason why the world is beautiful and how people should live in it. As I recited the enlightenment taught by Seunghyeon Jinin, my mind, which had not been calmed by the inner practice of Yeongasindan and the Four Spirits, gradually began to stabilize. Of course, it wasnt necessarily because the teachings were great. Yeon Ho-jeong put aside his personal revenge and prioritized his mission, and was now a man who had reached a point where he was thinking about the greater good beyond his mission. Such changes were making Yeonhojeongs vision wider and clearer through the sermon delivered by Seunghyeonjinin. Without the will to change, the teachings of the sage are nothing but kindling. Yeonhojeong had suddenly changed so much. He was bing increasingly distant from the Emperor of Darkness before his death. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. sorry. I had a lot to think about for a while. The calm voice reassured the three people. It shows that he is not pretending to do so, but that he has really made up his mind. If it goes as I expected, the enemy camp will fall into great confusion. Perhaps, considering that womans personality and status, Eumshins headquarters may be paralyzed for a moment. Then what do we do next? How can I do it? If you create a gap, you have to fill it without mercy. Chiri riri ring! Yeon Ho-jeong, who tied the Gyoryongswae to his upper body and raised the Gwangryongbu, spoke in a cold voice. Put contact in the open. Move slowly. I need to clean up the fallen leaves before going into the main game. Yeon Ho-jeong did not simplye to catch the spirit. On a small scale, he came to capture the Ganja of the Saeum Church, but on arger scale, he came to copse the world of assassins and restore vitality to the southern martial arts group that had lost its power. Going beyond killing organizations and killing enemy leaders, it also seeks to stabilize Guangdong Province. Yeonhojeong, the strongest vanguard, Byeoksanhojang. In this operation, he had to go beyond being a vanguard and be a monarch who would correct the lives of the people in a region. Even just for a moment. Chapter 395 Episode 395 Marriage (1) Hmm? Seunghyunjin, who was drinking tea, turned his head out the window. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at him with puzzled eyes. Why are you doing that? . Jinin. Huh. Seunghyunjin shook his head. I guess Im getting older too. Now I can hear something simr to auditory hallucinations. You mean auditory hallucinations? which? Hehe, once upon a request from the Ambassador, I shared a small piece of enlightenment with Commander Yeon, or rather, Grand Master Yeon. Oh, I remember. Dae-su Yeons past and present were stained with blood. To be honest, if you look at the amount of blood shed, it is enough to hear the rare sound of madu. Ambassador Gong Gong nodded heavily. It is true that Yeon Ho-jeong has seen a lot of blood, but how can we me him? It may be their fault as Kang-hos adults that his life was stained with blood. Its not that it might be true, but it might be true. Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities are outstanding. And in many ways. It was called Nangjungjichu. How could the Murim League just sit by and watch such an outstanding talent? More than half of the blood he shed was due to the orders of the Murim Alliance. Its truly a shame. The public ambassador suddenly sighed. Even though I had heard that Yeon Ho-jeong had seen a lot of blood, I felt ashamed of myself for letting the young mans hands get so bloody. At least Seunghyeonjinin passed on the enlightenment of a shaman to Yeonhojeong for peace of mind. Actually, I didnt do anything for him. Seunghyunjin continued speaking in a calm voice, perhaps not knowing how the public ambassador felt. In fact, even if you have a decent amount of mental power, your emotions must have been greatly worn out. Murder would have be easier and the smell of blood would no longer be repulsive. Its a shame. But the number of units opened was different. There were certainly some parts like that, but Daesoo Yeons eyes were very clear and deep, unlike a warrior who had seen a lot of blood. In some ways, even more so than the Malcos at the main mountain. haha. It seemed like I was able to control my faltering mind very well. Of course, I had a lot of help from people around me, but Daesoo Yeons personality, which is not afraid of change and knows how to listen seriously to the advice of others, also yed a role. Seung Hyun Jin-in smiled. Whether it was a coincidence or not, I thought I could hear Dae-sus voice outside the window just now. I heard the sound of a few enlightenment sermons delivered by Bindo to Daesu Yeon. The public ambassador spoke in a benevolent voice. The enlightenment of a wise man resides in a realm that ayman cannot even imagine. It is clear that Jin-ins sincere concern for Dae-su Yeon touched Dae-su Yeons heart. Seunghyeonjinin waved his hand. Please dont paint your face with gold. enlightenment? Its good to say its enlightenment, but in the end, Ivee around and am now following the teachings that even the Taoists know. What a shamans long story on such a topic. The person who became Bindos teacher was an entric person. umting knowledge is a difficult task. However, it was more difficult to truly understand known knowledge, and it was even more difficult to transform what was truly understood into new wisdom. There was a reason why Master Gong recognized Seunghyeonjinin as a Taoist monk and not as a martial artist. Seunghyeonjinin was a person who did not stop at just knowing the knowledge that everyone knew, but sublimated it into wisdom. If that is not enlightenment, what is it? Although it was a shame, Ambassador Gong Gong thought that he was someone who could not even reach the feet of Seung Hyeon-jin. And such an attitude is what makes a public ambassador truly a public ambassador. Of course, he doesnt know it himself. Seunghyeonjinin said in a cheerful tone. Anyway, lets continue what we were saying. Is this why you sent Beom-o and Kwon Mun-ju to Guangdong? To be exact, we sent Kwon Mun-ju, but Beom-oh apanied us voluntarily. Hehe, I heard that the Ambassador gave a harsh reprimand to Sajil the other day. The public ambassador smiled bitterly. When I think about that time, I feel embarrassed once again. Part of me was thinking about the future of Sajil, but looking back, I guess I was also very frustrated. Even if your expectations were high, there is no need to be disappointed when you dont reach them, but as befits a practitioner, I wasnt able to properly control my mind. In fact, Ambassador Gong Gong has never given advice to anyone as harshly as when he reprimanded Beom-oh. Maybe its because the public ambassador also came out to the world after a long time and saw many outstanding people in various fields and began to see things one by one that he had not seen before. There is no need to go to Yeonhojeong. Mo Yong-woo is much younger than Beom-oh. However, along with Yeon Ho-jeong, Mo Yong-woo was called the worlds best post-war index and was performing all kinds of missions. There was no choice but topare it to Beom-oh. And this time too, I reflected greatly upon realizing that suchparisons were not only meaningless but could also hurt the growing sprouts. After joining the Murim Alliance, he began to reflect on himself a lot. Seunghyeonjinin filed theint. I, too, once visited Dae-su Yeon for a simr matter. Oh, you mean Okcheong? exactly. No matter how much you care about a priest, you still go to him and try to argue with him. It seems like all your training so far has been in vain. Ambassador Gong Gong smiled strangely. Now that I talk about it like this, its all rted to algebra. But thats beyond words. There is a saying that no matter how vast the world is, there is only one true hero in each generation. And it is said that that hero will shake up the capital of heaven and bring peace to the times of turmoil. Seunghyeonjinin quenched his appetite. I think that perhaps Yeon Dae-su could be the next generations leading figure. Me too. He is also a talented person who deserves that kind of evaluation. Oops, it seems like the story keeps leaking somewhere else. So why did you bother to dispatch Kwon Moon-ju? Lee Cheol-gyeong of the Diamond Fist School is said to be a strong person known to the world, but arent there countless strong people in Shaolin who are even stronger than him? Of course I do. Is there something else youre aiming for? The public ambassadors face became slightly serious. Buddhist monks with ties to Shaolin are residing in Foshan, Guangdong Province. Seunghyunjins eyes widened. Speaking of Buddhist Zen masters? Well, this is a story that is not known to the public, so I hope Jinin keeps it to himself. This is a story that only Shaolin knows. Since you say such things in a calm tone, the listener cannot help but feel good. Because it means that you are receiving great trust. But Seunghyeonjinin was nervous inside. Are you going to hear something that only Shaolin knows? It was a sign of great trust, but it was also a scary limitation. If by any chance this story gets out in the shaman, Seung Hyeon Jin-in will not be able to see the face of Gong Gong Daesa in the future. I will. I will keep my mouth shut. In fact, if theye forward in person, Governor Yeon or the Uijeonggun may notice. The fact that they have ties to headquarters. The public ambassador smiled bitterly. Seeing as how you want to help even at the risk of it all, it seems like you arepletely smitten by the master I taught you. haha. In Foshan, Guangdong Province, several elders from the headquarters and other elders from all over the central ins are gathered here. ? And the reason they are in Bulsan is to protect the Buddhist scriptures that have been passed down for hundreds of years. What do you mean by unwritten maintenance? It would be difficult to tell you that far. However, I think you just need to know that its maintenance is very important and that it has been maintained for over 300 years. Three hundred years! It was literally 300 years, and it was truly a jaw-dropping period of time. They say that even rivers and mountains change in ten years, but in three hundred years, rivers and mountains change more than thirty times. It was a time when the countrys dynasty could change. There are elders there who were monks and there are also elders who were academic monks. But the important thing is that their influence is truly powerful. The influence is enormous? Old monks who had retired for three hundred years ended their lives there. How many Zen masters must have been reborn in Foshan? How much of a positive influence must he have had on those around him before he was reborn? ! Of course they dont want to be revealed to the world. In fact, even the shaman Jang Mun-jin was unaware of their existence. haha. The public ambassador whetted his appetite. Lee Cheol-gyeong and Kwon Mun-jus great-grandfather are currently the biggest adults there. The reason Kwon Mun-ju was epted as a member of the Shaolin family was because he had a connection with the family there from previous generations. Even taking that into ount, Cheol-kyungs talent was really outstanding. Seunghyunjin asked urgently. Do you mean that what Master Bangjang said would be of great help to the Murim Alliance if those deceased people used their strength? The public ambassador shook his head. Maybe so, maybe not. What do you mean by that? These are people who have supported the Buddhist tradition in Foshan for over 300 years. Among all the elders of Shaolin, there are only a very small number of people who have been permitted to go to Mt. Bulsan. Hmm. Do you understand? These are people who dont move at all. It is questionable whether that request will be effective for those who live the rest of their lives upholding the principles of 300 years ago, putting aside even the teachings to benefit the world. Seunghyeonjinin sighed. If thats the case, couldnt you have used the power of Shaolin and secretly added a master to it? If you told this person, Bindo would also help The troops dispatched by the Murim Alliance must end at Uijeonggun. Thats right. hmm. However perhaps such judgment may be due to the strong trust we have in Dae Su Yeon and Commander Mo Yong. The public ambassador looked out the window. Although he himself was inferior to Seunghyeonjinin as a practitioner, his way of seeing the world was far ahead of Seunghyeonjinin. I believe Binseung did the best he could. Daesoo Yeon will be like that, and so will Moon-ju Kwon and Beom-oh. It is the great destiny of a true human being. I just sincerely hope that you can safelyplete your mission and return. * * * Is that what you said, Master Yeon? Thats right. good. Full-sang rubbed his hands and grinned. This is the first joint operation in a while, so I dont know if it will work well together. Shall we turn it over for a cool look? It was then. Huh huh! ok? Whats going on? Were in big trouble! So, if you tell me what the big deal is, Ill understand! Its a waste of time, so speak quickly! I hate it when you dont keep time for algebra! There was an earthquake! what? It is said that there was an earthquake andndslide in the ce where it was reported that a person named Ho Hong Guan was hiding! This is urgent news that the entire area has beenpletely devastated! Full-sang looked at the beggar nkly. What do you mean? Earthquake?ndslide? suddenly? The exact circumstances are unknown! Even if I wanted to investigate, I couldnt get close because assassins were watching from all directions! At that time, another beggar came running in. Eight, get out of the way! Afterward! Its urgent! What are you again!! A letter has arrived! Ship! Ive only received letters once or twice?! Its a letter from someone! They say hes a disciple of the Yin God?! uh? A disciple of Yin God! Full Sang burst intoughter. what? Whats so crazy all of a sudden? Chapter 396 Episode 396 Married Battle (2) Two days ago. Cough! Firefighter entered a small mountain cave and vomited out a handful of blood. Oh my The blood that flowed down was very cloudy. They were quickly cornered and suffered severe internal injuries from a few attacks, and as they fled, their entire body was filled with Takgi due to excessive use of internal energy. The world divides martial arts into true and evil arts, but in the grand scheme of things, it is only a division based on the characteristics of martial arts. Even if you were Sima Gong, it would be dangerous if the turbid energy rose all over your body. The fire department hurriedly carried out the operation. Fortunately, the martial arts characteristics of Hyeumsaggi itself were centered around entrance and movement. There was no martial arts skill better than this for flying and being alert to the surroundings. Cheeeeeeeek! Gray smoke rose from all over the firefighters body. I only did a little bit of rolling, but there was enough turbidity to escape that was visible to the naked eye. Although his firefighting skills were great, it also meant that there was a lot of corruption in his blood. The situation was quite serious. Damn it. Gritting his teeth, Firefighter took out a small medicine from his pocket. Should I use this in times like this? Although they are not recognized as the cult leaders children, they are heirs to the blood of God, no matter how half-hearted they may be. It was inevitable that they would be treated fundamentally differently from other believers. The medicine in Firefighters hand was proof of that. If I use this this time, I only have one pill left. Eumjeongdan () was one of the rare spiritual altars boasted by Saeumgyo. Like any other elixir, it had excellent effects in strengthening and recovering internal strength, and in particr, the stronger the concentration of evil energy, the more effective it was, making it a favorite elixir of high-ranking executives. The problem is that it costs an astronomical amount of money to create this spiritual altar. Therefore, the church does not provide payment unless the person has made a significant contribution, and it is never paid to ordinary church members other than those at the executive level. One word is my lifeline. It is absolutely necessary for the final battle. That means Firefighters eyelids fluttered. This is thest one. She hesitated. I had no idea that he would suffer such fatal injuries from thebined efforts of those who were weaker than him, even though he had only just arrived in the central league. For a moment, Firefighters eyes became vicious. That damn bastard. She recalled Yeon Ho-jeongs words. What he said was right. They say that if youre embarrassed, youll think more and your response will be easier. You cant get out of here. Was he right? When Firefighter heard those words, hepletely lost focus on the battle, which was already difficult to concentrate on. Are you a bastard? Who is this guy? no way. Firefighter looked to the east in the distance. You bastard? He muttered in anger, but then Firefighter shook his head. no. There is no way that bastard would betray the religion. Although their rtionship was not good, she knew that Yayuljeoks loyalty was as strong as hers. The reason he provoked Yayul whenever they met was because, regardless of the fact that their personalities didnt match, he didnt think he was the kind of person who would betray. If you really thought he was someone who would betray you, you wouldnt provoke him like that. He quietly peeps and then blows off his head in one go. no. Firefighters eyes deepened. He was kicked out to this continent. The word was dispatched, but a guy with such skills ended up bing an assassins apprentice. Theres no way I wouldnt be dissatisfied. Yayuljeok was a man whose pride was as strong as his loyalty. He was the only one who didnt know that. But does that mean he betrayed his religion? really? For a moment, I could think of firefighting. The fearsome martial arts used by Yeon Ho-jeong, the leader of the Murim Alliances deadly army. The ability itself was excellent, but what was truly surprising was the method ofpletely breaking the blood and sound fields path. How did know? He definitely knew about the blood and sound field! Firefighters could not have imagined that such a destruction method would work in the blood and alcohol field. In the first ce, I lived my life without ever thinking that the blood and sound field was a martial art that could be destroyed. But to be destroyed piece by piece like that? If I hadnt experienced it myself, I would never have believed it. It was absolutely no coincidence. This guy waspletely familiar with the blood and sound field. Every root of Turo! Even if you know thew of destruction, you cannot easily respond unless the level is simr. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was all too familiar with destroying the martial arts of his opponent, who was significantly stronger than himself. There are many geniuses and monsters in the world, but unless you master the blood sound field, it is absolutely impossible. Even if you master it, it is difficult to push it that much in real life. How on earth did you know? Could it be that the blood and sound field was leaked to the outside world? That made even more sense. No, I could just say it was impossible. then? Someone leaked blood and sound fraud from within. Thats the bottom line. It has to be that way. But who leaked the martial arts skills? And why is the leaked martial arts of blood in the hands of the Murim Alliance? Its wild. Grrrr. Firefighters body was shaking like crazy. Who are you?! Grumbling. Blood flowed from her nose. I already had severe internal injuries, but I was so excited that I couldnt perform properly. Firefighting hurriedly controlled his mind and did his best to pull out the toxins from his body. Although she quickly calmed down, her head was constantly spinning. If you think about it, a guy with such strong pride didnt even stop me from going. She recalled her conversation with Yayuljeok. Well, youre right. Even if I fail, I will be able to find out the enemys strength. good night. Ill leave one to you. Firefighters cheeks trembled. The guy who had been fighting for a while calmed down his rising anger and immediately agreed with his opinion. Just like you hate that guy, that guy also hates you, but he changed his mind so easily. This is ridiculous. That didnt happen even when he was in Saeumgyo. furthermore. The fire department was confident. I am confident that I will win even if I face a life-or-death battle with the Yayul enemy. Thats why he was able to kill his subordinates out loud. I believed that even if the situation reached an extreme and a fight broke out, I would be able to subdue it. And apart from that, originally, Yayuljeok should have taken action immediately after his subordinate died by his own hands. It was that kind of rtionship from the beginning, and his temper was not normal. Still, the guy just let him go. Although he showed his sincere desire to live, he ended it with only a warning. Why did they do that? Are you not confident of winning? When youre angry, youre probably the type of person who will do anything to you, right? Is it really you? Pussssss. A gray cloud appeared around her body and then disappeared. Push! The stone wall, which had been especially heavily exposed to clouds of turbid air, was broken as if it were hollow. Thats how strong the smell was. Are you saying you nned a roadside murder? Did you really try to kill me? Were you confident enough to do that? Cheeeeeeeek! Red energy oozed from her body. The Takgi that had been spreading all over my body was finally pulled out, and now the blood-eum-scam machine began to operate properly. Now I can really take a breather. Firefighter, who was thinking while licking his lips, soon sighed. Damn, it looks like something happened to me. Although she was suspicious of Yayuljeok, she tried to put aside those doubts. Yeah, if you think about it, its really ridiculous. It was difficult to obtain the highest level of the blood-eumjang, even though it was wild. It may not be considered impossible, but there was no need to take that risk. Moreover, Yayuljeok did not even know that he would be dispatched. As if he had been waiting, Yeon Ho-jeong, who was well versed in the destruction method of the Blood Eumjang, appeared and sending him to him was an overly convenient interpretation. It must be a coincidence. It was clear that the Blood Eumjang had been taken over by the Murim Alliance. However, it will not be through Yayuljeok. First of all, I had to believe that. Firefighter, who was quietly looking at the note, soon put it back in his arms. We need to meet up and talk. After one hour. Once she was in a state where she could perform martial arts to a certain extent, she carefully unfolded her magic and headed east. It was then. ? Firefighters eyes as he looked at the sky became sharper. What about that? A dozen birds were flying northwest. But somehow the birds looked familiar. Is this a jeonseo-eung from that wild guy? It was about the size of a pigeon, but it was clearly a hawk. It was three times faster than an ordinary jeonseo and was capable of ughtering many flying animals in an instant. It was Jeon Seo-eung used by the Amjodan, an intelligence group under Yayuljeok. I had seen a bird like thate in and out of Yayuljeoks window countless times. It looks like information is being sent somewhere. Usually, when flying a jeonseogu, it wasmon to carry documents with the same content on multiple nes. This was because there were asional cases where only one or two animals were sent and they did not reach the destination. Firefighter, who was ignoring the fire and walking, stopped when a sudden thought urred to him. . Her eyes narrowed. It would be okay to just confirm. just in case. Paaaaaa! As she chased after the Jeon Seo-eung with all her might, she saw one of the Jeon Seo-eung fall back as the clock passed. Capturing the exact moment from a short distance. Firefighter grabbed a rock and filled it with blood. Piyuuuuuung! Pow! Even though my body was not normal, it was no problem to hit a bird from a distance of 20 feet. Jeon Seo-eung, whose head was blown off, trembled and fell to the ground. Firefighters rushed to the ce where Jeon Seo-eungs body fell and pulled out the pipe tied to his still twitching ankle. After a while. Firefighters eyes were very bloodshot. Thats fun. The corners of her mouth rose. Her expression, full of distrust and anger, was literally like that of a ghost. Its really fun. This was written on the flue: I will inform Mengs side. I will help you reach your highest goal. Lets join hands for a moment and deal with themon enemy first. There is a situation here as well, so I hope for a quick response. And at the end of the pipe, it was written, Amjodanjang, the great disciple under Eumshin. The Amjodan is the best information organization under the evil spirits, and is headed by his great disciple. Yayuljeok and his great disciple Sima Xuan. So to speak, its all in one piece. Moreover, it is said that Yayuljeok cast a spell to marry Sima Hyeon. The fire department knew that too. In other words, even though this letter was sent by Sima Xuan, it can be seen as representing the will of Yayuljeok. Its wild. My head went nk for a moment due to the rising anger. In the meantime, the fire department did not have any doubts. It was not a suspicion toward Yayuls enemy, but a suspicion about the possibility that Sima Hyeon might have betrayed Yayuls enemy. But no matter how much I thought about it, that didnt make sense either. Sima Hyeon is under the influence of Yayuls enemies. The Saeumgyos meditation technique ispletely different from that of the Central ins Sima Oedoing technique, so it is almost impossible to break it if you do not know the method. In other words, it is reasonable to say that this was the will of Yayuljeok. The interpretation that it was sent in the name of the great disciple to prepare for an unexpected situation would not be an excessive interpretation at this moment. You really betrayed our school?! Slurp. She took out the eumjeongdan from her bosom and swallowed it without dy. After one hour. Qarring! The mountain near the Yayul enemys residence groaned as the fierce masters shed. Chapter 397 Episode 397 Melee (3) Commander. hmm? When I turned my head, I saw Gyubyeok, the leader of the Tangma Army, in front of me. The entire army has taken its ce. We each checked our weapons and went to rest. i get it. I Is there anything else you want to say? Gyu-byeok quenched his appetite. Are you okay? Among the five captains, Gyu-byeok was the one with the hottest and most lively personality. So, although he sometimes made mistakes, his human charm was outstanding and many people followed him. After observing themanders thoughts for a long time, he finally asks something curious. Thats how much he respected Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woo tilted his head. What do you mean? We toowe were a little angry at first. So what? Hehe hum! The existence of Uijeonggun. I dont understand at all. why? Do you hate Uijeong-gun? Oh no. Thats not it. I thought it might be a question that touched my pride, but I decided to ignore it anyway. Gyubyeok decided to respect his own personality. Arent you dissatisfied with the fact that Commander Yeon or Daesu has be the chairman of the Uijeonggun? It was an unexpected question. At least that was the case for Mo Yong-woo. But I guess it wasnt for the leaders. Themanders and several soldiers scattered here and there pricked up their ears. Mo Yong-woo frowned. The ability of algebra is extremely outstanding. What are yourints about someone like that leading the Uijeonggun? When I asked that question, I had nothing to say. Anyone else would have been embarrassed and would have scratched their head or cleared their throat and walked away. Of course, our rules were not like that. In a way, he was the most honest person in Tangma Army. Anyway Isnt Daesu too young? Even more so than themander. Can age be a measure of a persons abilities? Isnt it normal to think that you are even greater because you have such abilities at a young age? Of course it is. I know very well that Daesus talent is genius and that he is good enough to be the head of the Uijeonggun. But what is the problem? Its not a problem arent you angry? Are you mad? Mo Yong-woo kept tilting his head. Gyubyeok suspected that Mo Yong-woo was pretending not to notice even though he understood what he was saying. An ordinary person would not know what this question meant. But looking at themanders face like this, it seemed like he really didnt know. Gyubyeok spoke honestly. Themander is older and more experienced than themander. Well, the two of you are called the Tiger and Sword Twins, but at least in terms of experience, it can be said that themander is one step above you. I was wondering if you were jealous that the current Dae-su, rather than themander, was in charge of the military. Mo Yong-woo chuckled. why? Did I seem like such a bad person that I couldnt do what I needed to do because I was jealous of such things? Wow! I definitely dont think so! I just Hahaha. Mo Yong-woo burst into brightughter. Gyubyeok, as well as themanders and soldiers, looked at Mo Yong-woo in surprise. Although he always showed a strict and sword-like attitude when it came to public affairs, Mo Yong-wus personality was fundamentally close to softness. Because his human charm was outstanding and his distinction between public and private affairs was clear, the entire Tangma Army followed Mo Yongwu wholeheartedly. But even they had never seen Mo Yong-woo smile like this. Mo Yong-woo said with a smile. Im sorry. Actually, I knew what your question meant from the first time I heard it. I just wanted to y a prank of my own, but it seems I embarrassed you more than I expected. I apologize. no! You mean an apple? Gyu-byeok quenched his appetite. I now regret whether I made my superior feel frustrated by saying something I shouldnt have said. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. But my heart is sincere. I dont feel the slightest bit of jealousy. Oh, is that so? Maybe you will click your tongue and call me a heartless bastard. omg! Absolutely not! Mo Yong-woo looked up at the sky. Thend, weather, and people were different, but the sky was the same in Guangdong Province. As I looked at the stars that filled the dark night sky, I felt like myplicated head and frustrated mind were clearing up. Your algebraic skills are outstanding. Of course you know that too. But I can assure you that our master is much better than you know. You dont even know one-tenth of what algebra is capable of. A rarepliment came from Mo Yong-woos mouth. As much as Mo Yong-woo was not stingy with praise, he also did not spare words in pointing out mistakes. In other words, he was a person who did not know how to speak exaggeratedly. That is why he evaluates the leadership of Uijeong-gun so highly. The leaders were shocked and speechless. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Jealousy can only happen if the level is simr. In the first ce, what kind of jealousy is jealousy to people of different levels? Rather, even if you follow and learn, it may take a lifetime. ! I know how you feel. I didnt say anything, but Im sure you were quite disappointed that I, your leader, did not be the chairman of the council. I may have felt a sense of defeat while looking at the soldiers of the Army of Death. The leaders and soldiers could not bear to say no. It was a ce where the superior opened up and spoke. It wasnt the time to be polite or talk loudly. I would like to ask you the opposite. In your opinion, has any of the Mortal Army soldiers ever looked down on you? At that time, Jinpae, the leader of the group, spoke. It has never been like that. The look in his eyes didnt change even once. On the contrary, they themselves seemed surprised that the leader had be the chairman of the National Assembly. Mo Yong-woo nodded. That is the army of death and death. I cant be sure because Im not familiar with each of the Mortal Soldiers, but theres nothing special about them. Native? Of course, they are made up of people from the nine and six families. But origin cannot prove a persons worth. The learning is just a little different. Gyubyeok said. Isnt this a world where rankings and social status are differentiated because of that learning? His words contained envy that could not be hidden and a resentment that went beyond that envy. I was ignored because I couldnt learn properly, and I wandered because there was no one to guide me. Even if he tried to achieve something on his own, he was helpless because he did not have the minimum foundation for sess. So I was obsessed with my origins and felt a thirst for learning. Thats why they care about the publics evaluation even though they have achieved a certain level of fame in one region. Also, it was simr for most people. The root of why he asked Mo Yong-woo if he felt jealous might also lie there. There are many people who make that distinction. Implicitly. But the real ones are different. Those who have learned poorly are intoxicated with a sense of superiority, but those who have learned properly are willing to share. ! The leaders pondered Mo Yong-woos words. Clumsy people consider what they have special, but real people try to share what they have. Mo Yong-woo was the standard for dividing the wise from the wise. Thews of a famous family are much stricter and more inconvenient than you think. There are many people who are born into good families and act like idiots or who think they are the best and whine, but there are many more children from famous families who live in agony over what is right based on patience and self-control. Mo Yongwu looked around at Tang Ma. Tangma group scattered here and there. More than half of them were looking at Mo Yong-woo. The sincerity in Mo Yong-woos voice and the information about the world they did not know were what made them focus. The person who brought them together and turned them into a nearly wless fighting force is our leader. The leaders swallowed their saliva without even realizing it. Regardless of thews of the famous family, the soldiers of the Mortal Death Army are all people with their own pride. Do you think it would be easy for them to bow their heads and be loyal to a young man from a simr background? !! Thats exactly why I respect and respect algebra. Hes real. Really Really. The real of the real. The reason is because he is a person who burns everything he has, not for his own reputation, but for the sake of the world. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Since they were merged into one unit called the Uijeonggun without prior notice, it would not be easy for you to conduct the review. But what I want to say is this. . Dae-su is one of the few true chatans in the world. That alone is reason enough to choose death at hismand. At that time, Chief Oh Gye-eok said. As themander said, there are few real things in the world. hmm? However, in our view, themander is also genuine. Gyeok bowed his head. Since themander is someone we trust, we will also trust and follow him. They do not follow Yeonhojeong because they are given orders. Since their superior, Mo Yong-woo, recognized him, it meant that they would also recognize Dae-su. Mo Yong-woo looked around again. Themanders and soldiers all had simr faces. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at them with strange eyes, soon grinned. I guess thats enough for now. Thank you for trusting me. Even Mo Yong-woo had not thought of this much. It is clear why the soldiers respect him as much as he respects Yeon Ho-jeong. Because of Mo Yong-woos appearance like this, the soldiers also think that Mo Yong-woo is no worse than Yeon Ho-jeong. Mo Yong-woo looked up at the sky again. What is Yeonje doing now? * * * Practice! No, Yeon Daesu! Please feel free to call me. Its been a while. By the way, Hu-gae himself came to lead this information war? Now is not the time to discuss such matters. Full-sang exined to Yeon Ho-jeong in detail what had happened so far. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. A great disciple of Yin God? exactly. I dont know his name, but he sent me a message with this message. Hmm. What does Daesoo think? Yeon Ho-jeong was lost in thought. The sound body of the time is Honggwan, or Ganja Yaryul of Saeumgyo. Then, his great disciple? Yeon Ho-jeong had seen the spirit of evil during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. At that time, Eumshin was younger than himself. Of course, he was still middle-aged, but I was quite surprised that he was younger than I thought. Couldnt that guy be this guy now? You never know. Because weve never met in person. Even if they were the same person, there was no guarantee that the personality of this person back then would be simr to that of this person now. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. Please handle that matter yourself. It is difficult for me to make a judgment right now. Damn, I feel the same way, so I asked Dae-su for his opinion. By the way, there was an earthquake in their territory? Its a report that two super experts shed. It may be a bit exaggerated, but in a normal fierce battle Thats strange. ok? What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. The goal was to create chaos, but that damn bitch wouldnt be that thoughtless, would she? Is it really a trap? No matter how smart Yeon Ho-jeong was, there were bound to be variables in the world. I cant help it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was once again lost in thought, quickly nodded. Please arrange a table with the great disciple. I will see you in person. Chapter 398 Episode 398 Melee (4) Hwiiiiing ! The world knows the wonders of Shaolin martial arts, but when they actually see them in action, most martial artists are left speechless. It was not simply because of its outstanding power. Shaolin martial arts uses the principles of stillness and movement as clear guidelines that can be confirmed with the naked eye. In particr, such characteristics stand out in the neww. I could feel that just by looking at Cheol-kyung Lees new method. Huh! Whoa! The surrounding scenes are pushed backwards at an rming speed. Without any dynamic movement, he just stepped with his feet back and forth alternately. It was not a powerful step, but a light and brisk movement, as if crossing stepping stones. Still, the speed was frighteningly fast. The torso is held firmly in ce and only the light movements of the two legs are used to achieve unimaginable speeds. This was the neww that Shaolin was proud of, the Geumgangbudongshinbeop. And only when this divinew is mastered will the legend of Shaolin, known as the legend of Shaolin, be revealed. A mythical divine method that creates nine afterimages with one light step. At just over 30 years old, Cheol-kyung Lee was witnessing the extreme meaning of Geumgangbudong. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. Lee Cheol-kyung, who had been running for a while, suddenly looked behind him. Thats strange. A look of puzzlement appeared on Lee Cheol-kyungs face as he looked at Beom-oh. Why is there a neww of capital punishment Lee Cheol-kyungs martial arts skills were extremely outstanding. Shaolin does not pass on the secret techniques of the temple to those who do not possess the talent and character. There was no need to mention that it was fake. Lee Cheol-kyung received a passing grade not because of his ancestral ties, but because of the talent and character required by Shaolin. Thats why he can use the seasons of Shaolin. On the other hand, Beom-o was different. Beom-o was a Buddhist monk from Bonsan who formed a rtionship with a public ambassador of Shaolin and became a monk in Shaolin at the age of fifteen. If he trained martial arts at that age and is now mentioned as the next leader of the Arhat n, it meant that Beom-ohs talent was no less than that of Lee Cheol-gyeong. In particr, Beom-ohs passion for winning made him crazy about martial arts, and thanks to that, he was able to build his current state. In other words, in terms of skill alone, he is superior to Lee Cheol-kyung. Why does Jinki keep shaking? The neww of death penalty that followed him was strange. I cant put it into words, but I felt like I wasnt following the teachings of Geumgangbudong properly. To be more precise, even though I had mastered the Diamond Budongsin method, I felt like I was forcing my movements and energy to be distorted. As for his skills, there was no way he would be inferior to his, no matter how long he had taken a break from training. However, they keep spreading the divinew in a strange way. Cheol-kyung Lee did not bother to bury his doubts. execution. Even though he was running at such a fast pace, Lee Cheol-kyungs voice did not waver one bit. Beom-oh looked at Lee Cheol-kyung with puzzled eyes. A look of concern appeared on Lee Cheol-kyungs face. Yourplexion is not good. The neww also keeps shaking. However, there are no signs of internal or external damage, so are you doing this on purpose? Im fine. Beom-ohs voice, unlike Lee Cheol-kyungs, was slightly shaking. There will be nothing holding you back. So dont worry and keep running. Oh yeah. What can you do when you say that? Cheol-kyung Lee buried the unanswered questions in his heart and ran away again. For a moment, Beom-ohs eyes lit up. Thats it. Surprisingly, Beom-ohs eyes as he looked at Lee Cheol-gyeongs wonderful new method were filled with caution, not admiration. The priests divinew is truly exemry. The method of Geumgangbudong is properly implemented. If we maintain the same pace of achievement in the future, we may be able to reach the level of a senior product within ten years. Beom-o could see that Lee Cheol-kyungs new method was close to perfection. But a question arose. Why does it look frustrating? Cheol-kyung Lees divinew was identical to his own. I learned the same teachings and the same phrases. Even though Lee Cheol-kyung and Beom-o had differences in physique, their height and limb length were surprisingly simr. Although Beom-oh, who had arger physique, gave a more solid impression, it was no exaggeration to say that he had the same posture and use of true energy when using divine techniques. But why do I feel like Im wrong? Beom-oh was also able to use the Geumgang Floating Body method like Lee Cheol-kyung. No, in terms of skill level, he was better than Lee Cheol-kyung. But why? As he headed south with Lee Cheol-kyung, he suddenly felt that Lee Cheol-kyungs posture seemed awkward. No, the priests divinew is not clumsy. Beom-ohs eyes deepened. If I substitute myself for the priests movements, it just looks clumsy. Yes. Lee Cheol-kyung is learning a form of new method that suits him. The exemry form of Geumgang Imbudong Shinbeop fits perfectly with the Shinbeop pursued by Lee Cheol-kyung. But it wasnt him. Not only is my martial arts skills, but my personality is different from that of a priest. Although he was often unaware of his true feelings, Lee Cheol-kyung was a person with such a great personality that he received passing marks from all the adults at the headquarters. On the other hand, Beom-oh himself was different. From the time he entered Shaolin, he was a true monk among monks who grew up to be one of the many masters of the Arhat n. Before his talent, his personality was not that of a monk. Although he followed the teachings of Buddha, he first grew to be the incarnation of Shaolin martial arts. Since their personalities were different, the same martial arts skills could not be interpreted in different directions. While Lee Cheol-gyeong used the martial arts of martial arts that were unique to Shaolin, being solemn and strong, yet showing no concessions, Beom-o used martial arts with a more aggressive and destructive tendency. Unbelievable. Beom-ohs eyes, which had been deeply sunken, began to shine more and more brightly. Its only now that I realize this obvious truth. The interpretation of the sages words varies from person to person. How much different would it be if it were martial arts? Ive only imitated Shaolins martial arts so far, but I havent been able to make them my own. What immediately came to his mind was the room manager Sasuks stern reprimand. The spirit of winning is a heart that anyone can have if they have learned martial arts. But arrogance is different. Maybe your five years of wallowing were not a sess but a failure. The spirit of winning is the driving force behind martial arts growth. However, arrogance and conceit are the main causes of martial stagnation. Beom-oh was conceited. I thought I was the best because of my talent and my aplishments faster than anyone else in thepany. However, his arrogance was shattered in front of the incarnation of real warfare beyond imagination. Yeonhojeong! Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong was superior to him simply in terms of martial arts level. Beom-oh could not admit it. The fact that a young man nearly 15 years younger than him had achieved a higher level than himself. But that was the obvious truth, and he didnt even show half of his skills in his confrontation with himself. Even then, he overwhelmed himself. It wasnt even a fight to begin with. The words of the room manager, Sasuk, came to mind again. Defeat is defeat. If it were life or death, you wouldnt have been able toin to me like you are now. I mean, hes probably dead. How can you improve your skills if you stay in a room and just punch? Although one can master the principles of martial arts, martial arts skills that cannot express those principles physically are only half-hearted. Your martial arts skills are the same now. Beom-oh sighed. Its a shame. When I think back to that time, I was so embarrassed that it made me shudder. No matter how great the shock of defeat was, heshed out at Sa-suk with words that didnt seem like words. Not wanting to admit defeat, my arrogance reached its peak and I couldnt see what I should have seen. By failing to do the very simple act of reflecting on himself, he disappointed the adult monk and put the brakes on his own development. The martial arts of Shaolin are invincible. However, what made Shaolin martial arts invincible was not the magic of the martial arts themselves, but the hard work and skills of the Zen masters who proved them to the world. It was that moment. sh! A subtle golden glow appeared in Beom-ohs eyes. Defeat is not something to be ashamed of. Whats shameful is not being able to admit defeat and clinging to it. Obsession leads to anger and desire leads to intolerance. Wooooow! At that moment, Beom-oh heard the sound of a temple bell ringing frighteningly within his body. The sound of a bell ringing from Sosilbong Peak in Seongsan, Hanam. The sound of the bell, which was full of majesty and put the listeners mind at ease, was ripping out Beom-ohs stubbornness from the roots. Hwaaaaaaaaa! Cheol-kyung Lee, who was running at the front, was startled by a sudden wave of energy like an active volcano and looked back. omg! execution?! Beom-ohs entire body was covered in a soft golden light. That wasnt all. The sight of Beom-oh performing the Geumgang Budongshinbeop with his hands folded and his eyes half-opened without realizing it himself made the viewer feel solemn. Wooooow! Oooooh! The faintly spreading sound of the temple bell shook Lee Cheol-kyungs inner strength. Lee Cheol-kyungs eyes, which were full of surprise, were filled with wonder. Exercise new skills! What kind of enlightenment did you gain in that short period of time? Shaolin martial arts involves nopromise in the harmony of mind and body. Beom-ohs spirit, which had been stricken with arrogance and oppressed by a sense of defeat, blossomed in a moment of enlightenment. Then, his body, which had withered due to a long hiatus from the movement, began to change from the root. sh! sh! The soft golden glow became explosively darker in an instant. This is the true breaking through the wall of infinity. The body had ovee the infinite wall, but the spirit could not escape, and the wall was being broken so easily that it seemed futile. The true flowering of Shaolins absolute martial arts, Mahayana Brahma Heavenly Divine Powers. hook! The golden essence instantly condensed into the body. Beom-oh opened his eyes. The moment Lee Cheol-kyung made eye contact with him, he felt himself faintly shrinking. Beom-os lion-like eyes, which were different from before, were simr to those of King Myeong in the legend, who tramples and purifies evil. Priests. Yes, death penalty. I had a hard time worrying about the ugly death penalty. Parlk! The hem of Beom-os lyrics fluttered like the wings of a hawk. Go quickly. An unusual wind is blowing from the south. Cheol-kyung Lee grinned. Shall we start running? Paaaaaa! The two people ran away at an even more frightening speed. These were the steps of true stars who would reliably support Shaolin both inside and outside. * * * Themander of the Mortal Army came personally? Thats right. Sima Xuan nodded. Take it. yes. After a while. Wow! The door of the abandoned building opened and a young man holding a massive ax appeared. Sima Xuan, who had been sitting in the dark, got up. Are you Yeonhojeong Daehyup, themander of the Mortal Army? . ? Nice to see this. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. exactly. I am Yeonhojeong, Mr. Eumsin. Chapter 399 Episode 399 Honest Battle (5) Sima Xuans eyes deepened. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a sad look on his face. Im sorry. Its not a sound body now. If you work with us to eliminate the evil spirit of the time, then you will be the evil spirit. Youre suddenly saying something dangerous. I dont think thats what the person who first reached out to get rid of the teacher should say. There was quite a sharp conversation going on from the first meeting. At least Sima Xuan couldnt help but feel that way. But Yeonhojeong was different. Yes, it was your guy. Unusually for a man called a genius assassin, Sima Xuan, dressed in an old-fashioned white robe, looked no different from an artist. However, Yeon Ho-jeong knew well how ugly the de was hidden under that beautiful appearance. Are you the great disciple of the former Yin God? Then, it means that even in those days, you killed Yayuljeok and ascended to the position of a new eumsin. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became strange. Its definitely a fis. It is very easy to trample on those who are weaker than yourself, regardless of whether it is a morally reprehensible act. However, it was bound to be difficult to defeat someone stronger than him and take the new throne. Sima Xuan is a great man who did it. During the time of Emperor Heukam when Yeon Ho-jeong lived. Maybe back then, like now, we would have asked for outside help. But the important thing is that in the end, he seeded in the rebellion and became the new evil spirit who took over the back world of the central ins. Although Yan Hao-jeong did not admit it himself, he had a very favorable opinion of Sima Xuan. Maybe it was ultimately because Sima Xuan removed the ganja of the Shayin religion. To Yeon Ho-jeong, Saeumgyo is a people group that must be destroyed in some way. thud. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the Gwangryongbu. Anyway, it looks like the wall is pretty big. It is usually polite to attend events like this without raising weapons, but no sanctions are imposed. Because I am careful not to worry about small things. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Listen without thinking its too much. The more urgent you are, the worse the situation, the more thoroughly you have to act. I dont know what our rtionship will be like in the future, but its better to pay attention to these things. The voice was quite heavy. Anyone who heard it could tell that what he said was sincere. Sima Hyeon neither epted nor ignored Yeon Hao-jeongs sincerity. We dont have time, so lets get to the point. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It is a position with a clear purpose, but lets not be in too much of a hurry. Because I feel like Im missing out on a lot. Sima Xuan felt strangely tired. Do whatever you want with that. Ill hurry over here. Well, lets do it that way. Soon, the two people sat down at a table between them. I dont have time, so I want to talk straight. But before that, I think I need to point out this one thing. Please speak. Sima Xuans eyes deepened. Here in Guangdong Province, thousands of assassins have taken over. It may be hard to believe that they controlled thisrge area with only a few thousand people, but under theirmand, unimaginable ck people formed Guangdong in the form of a point organization. I believe it. . The Murim Alliance dispatched us to solve that problem. It must be quick to say that I believe it. In other words, the probability that your every move was caught by our assassins is extremely high. I guess so. The Amjodan actually saw clearly when the Murim Leagues remnant troops entered Guangdong and where they were headed. Sima Xuans eyes sparkled. Until the opening got involved. They are talented people. I understand that the information power of openness is outstanding. Nevertheless, I will ask. Didnt you fall under the gaze of the evil spirits of the time whileing here? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I have no way of knowing that. We just trust open sources of information to help us. I think we should hurry as expected. Sima Xuan said bluntly. I know you havee to eliminate the evil spirit of the Tang Dynasty. It seemed so. What I know, the Yin Spirit also knows. In other words, Eumsin took full precautions to prepare for the attack of the Yu soldiers. We built a wall that will never fall down. so? I am the great disciple of the Yin God of our time. He and I share everything. The twenty-six paths and secret passages leading to his abode are all in my head. . I will help you. Lets catch the spirit together. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt answer for a moment. Sima Hyeon continued. I know you might be embarrassed to suddenly be contacted by someone called the Great Disciple. You may wonder whether this is a trap, and even if it is not a trap, you may think that this is an unknown group of people who will attack you in some way. . I cant prove my sincerity to you in any way. Thats the problem. . No matter how urgent the situation was, you had to rack your brains to convince me somehow. Even if it is only a temporary alliance, if it is not supported by a certain level of trust, our training will be nothing but waste. Sima Xuan nodded. Your point is valid. But it has already happened. I think its better to try to seed in the choices youve already made rather than regretting the past. Thats outside of your circumstances. It wouldnt be a bad offer for you either. A little while ago you said this to me. If I kill the current Eumsin, I will be the next Eumsin. It did. I am not interested in creating power. I have an intelligence organization andrades in arms under mymand, but that is only the minimum framework necessary for assassination activities. It was a truly strange statement. Even though he is an assassin, he calls his colleaguesrades in arms. Regardless of the immorality of the act of assassination itself, it was at least evidence that Sima Xuan was not a demon whomitted indiscriminate assassinations. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeong thought it was even more of a problem. There is nothing more dangerous than an assassin having beliefs. The Sima Xuan he met during the time of the Emperor of Darkness and the Sima Xuan of today are the same person, but at the same time, they are different people. Their names and natures were the same, but their abilities and positions were different. And people can change in unimaginable ways depending on their abilities and position. This was the reason why Yeonhojeong had no choice but to be cautious. If you easily assume that someone is someone you have met in the past, you will make a fatal mistake. In other words, when you kill the current Yin God and ascend to the throne of the new Yin God, you will hide in the darkness again? exactly. And that was originally a tradition of music passed down from generation to generation. The man called my teacher is the one who broke that rule and turned the assassins into private armies. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It is thought that an assassin with conviction is more dangerous than an assassin whomits senseless killings, but in reality, it is no different from a martial artist. No, in some ways, martial people are much more lethal than assassins. At least assassins acted upon receiving a request, but for martial people, actual norms were vague. That is why the Baekdo political faction was created. To live based on clear rules and norms. In order not to cause even the slightest harm to the world. In the end, whether its a martial artist or an assassin, its the same. The only difference is what values we live for and what future we dream of. Yeon Hao-jeong, who had been quietly watching Sima Hyeon, asked as if throwing a question. I want to ask you something. Ah, even though it may sound a bit rude, I dare ask you to understand. Please speak. Do you like being an assassin? ? Sima Xuan frowned. If you were going to discuss the moral criticism of my job here If you were going to do that, you wouldnt have survived. You must have heard the ax before even saying a word. . Dont overinterpret my question. I am asking very innocently. I dont know. I do not know? exactly. Ive never really thought about that. Although his heart seemed urgent, his sincerity was evident in his voice. At least Yeon Ho-jeong felt that way. So I asked this. Then, if a new opportunity in life were toe to you, would you boldly throw away your position as an evil spirit? I dont quite understand what your question means. You just have to ept it as is. Sima Xuans eyes grew cold. Is the answer to that question important enough to affect this training course? Not really. However, if the training is sessful, it may have an impact on the future direction. I dont know if you know this, but I didnt set up this ce to ask questions. I have no intention of being taught by you or discussing my future with you. Sima Hyun nodded. There is one reason why I prepared this position. To discuss whether or not you will join hands with me to y the Yin Spirit. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That is correct. I apologize if I offended you by asking a useless question. It was a rare apology from Yeonhojeong. However, even after receiving the apology, Sima Hyun felt his mood subside somewhat. what. Sima Hyeon looked into Yeon Hao-jeongs eyes. Clear and deep eyes. His eyes were so good that I couldnt even imagine him as the owner of an ax that gave off such a terrible smell of blood. Im not trying to scare you. But that doesnt mean you look down on me. Although he has not yet reached the age of maturity, Sima Xuans assassination experience is counted among the top ten among all assassins in the Central ins. This means that he was thoroughly trained and carried out assassination activities without stopping. Thanks to this, he was well-versed in the ability to read peoples emotions. Its strangely rxed. As if there is something I believe in. Sima Hyeon, who was looking directly into Yeon Hao-jeongs eyes, shook his head. Now I want to hear an answer. Will you join us? Lets think about it. There is no time to worry. Then take action first. When the decision is made, we will follow suit. Sima Xuans eyes became cold again. Are you going to use us as arrows? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. It is 10,000 times better to watch closely to see whether the other person will suffer losses than to undertake a risky task with an unreliablerade. Im sorry Im telling you clearly, as I said at the beginning, you have not made any preparations to give us trust. Its their fault, and we have no intention of taking unnecessary risks. . If you wanted to make a deal, you should have made the minimum preparations to make it happen. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. It was an amazing response. He got up before Sima Xuan and turned his back, but he acted as if he didnt have any regrets. Huh. Yeon Hao-jeong, carrying the light dragon on his shoulder, looked at Sima Xuan and said. We will carry on as usual. Move as you originally nned. Sima Xuan said in a calm voice. If anything happens to interfere with our work, we will attack without hesitation. I want you to know that. . The story is over. Go now. . Is there anything else left to say? let me ask you one question. Sima Xuan, who was about to answer, felt startled for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looking down at him were full of a bloody intimidation, unlike before. Is it true that you prepared this event without your knowledge? Its a useless question. Of course Then how can I exin the smell of this beasting from all directions? what? It was then. Piyuuuung! Pow! A sharp sound of an arrow and a terrible crashing sound were heard outside. Soon, a silent, urgent voice was heard. Yeon Gongja! Yeon Ho-jeongs face suddenly became grim. You came with a tail. ! Sima Xuan suddenly stood up. At that time, Mukbis voice was heard again. There are a lot of them! Watch out! Theyreing soon! Quang! The buildings ceiling copsed, and dozens of assassins rushed in. Yeon Ho-jeong gritted his teeth. If you continue to do things this way, you will die! Buuuuuung! The light dragon tore through the air. Chapter 400 Episode 400. Married Battle (6) Oh no! Chaaeaeaeaeang! Yeo-guks response was surprising as she struck down the memorization shot at a frightening speed with her sword. Kunlun was the sect furthest from the central ins among the nine sects. Although Taoism is considered one of the sacred ces of martial arts, it differs from the martial arts of shamans, which are called orthodox in the Central ins. If the shamans sword is soft, Kunluns sword is solemn. The Kunlun Jisword, honed in cold and rough terrain, did not hesitate to crush any attack head-on, no matter how ferocious it was. Yeoguk, who had memorized the memorization, stepped on the cloud dragon and swung his sword again. Sigh! One assassins neck was blown off by the extending de, and another assassins abdomen was torn open by the pulling sword wind. It was a cruel method uncharacteristic of Taoist swordsmanship. It is a killing sword with a seal embedded in its bones so that it can be used as a practical sword at an urgent moment. Whoops! He exquisitely struck away the narrow sword and pushed back with the sturdy Unhakjang (Q). The assassin who was thrown out was instantly torn into dozens of pieces. Yeo-guk was surprised. It wasnt because of his own attack. The assassins who were pushed back lost their lives at the hands of their colleagues. They assumed a follow-up attack from the female country and immediately eliminated anything that could be an obstacle. You damn bastards! Cheaeng! Chachaechaechaeng! I killed the assassins as a reflex, but that was the end. More than a dozen assassins, who sensed Yeo Guks skills, kept their distance and poured out memorized words. Yeo-guk, who was using the Tae-heo sword to deflect the memorization, tried to counterattack several times, but each time, the assassins retreated like ghosts. He is keenly reading the life of the female country. these. Yeo Guks eyes slightly wavered. Its different as expected. The Mortal Army was a special unit that produced results beyond its capabilities when deployed inbat. The reason is that when fighting, they do not choose any means or methods. And it was the same for this group of assassins. In fact, they were worse than the army of extinction. Even though the Mortal Army risks their lives for their mission, they never harm theirrades. I had never thought of it like that in the first ce. But these were different. In order to maintain his power, he did not hesitate to kill hisrades by tearing them to death with something simr to an iron, without showing any hesitation in his actions. Magic Man! Yes. These are mines. You dont have to learn magic to be a magician. These guys who look down on peoples lives and the lives of their colleagues should also be called demons. The problem was that the demons attacks were too threatening. An attack is an attack, but. p! A memorandum flew from the front, pierced his sleeve, and fell to the ground. The area around the sleeve where the armhole was pierced was slightly wet. Its poison. The poison is buried in memorization. It wasnt something to ignore as a trivial matter. These guys were guys who would do anything to kill people. These guys could survive in the shit for days if necessary and still wait for an opportunity. A poison-memorized mesh narrow-pointed sword Its really like an assassin. Sigh! Yeo Guks face hardened. At some point, a memorized note passed by his shoulder. Chi-ik! Immediately, I used my inner energy and pulled out the poison. Really, if it had been just a momentte, I would have lost the use of one arm for a while. Even if everything else is the same, when did you approach me?! If Mukbi hadnt reacted first, he would have been allowed ess to the inside of the three chapters. If they had entered that territory, either he or Okcheong would have surely died. Damn it! It was then. Burbubbubbuk! Yeo Guks eyes wavered. Seven invisible arrows blew off the heads of the seven assassins he was facing. Yeo-guk turned his head. Before I knew it, Mukbi, who was just one step away from Hongryeon Pce, was crossing the air at an incredible speed. Whoa! One of the assassins hit by Mukbis foot bounced far away and rolled on the ground with his three colleagues. The protest was held in silence. Whoa whoa! A single bullet pierced the upper bodies of the four assassins rolling on the floor. It was truly a fearsome prating power. It was not an iron battle, but a single, short-sighted shot that pierced through four hardened assassins as if skewering them. As an archer, the greatest efficiency is achieved when sniping from a wide distance or while hiding. Thats exactly why archers were scary. But there was no silence. It is difficult to find someone who is as good at using a bow as Mukbi in the Tanggeum and Central ins. Moreover, she possessed a variety of divine techniques and explosive footwork that were as good as the divine archery skills. It exerts power without much difference whether in closebat or at long distances. It was proof that she also had excellent practical experience. That wasnt all. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! A huge wire mesh fell on Mukbis head. He decided that she was the most threatening enemy in this ce. Yeo-guk shouted. Boss! careful! At that moment, Silences eyes lit up. Puff puff! Four arrows exploded the four corners of the wire mesh, slowing down the descent. It was a rapid fire that went beyond imagination. The speed was faster than that of a master of quick swords using a sharp sword technique. Soon after, Mukbi went on a tour of Yongbi. Fuuuuuuu! When a powerful beam was poured into the center of the wire mesh, the wire mesh that had been descending quickly rotated and flew high into the sky. The assassins wire mesh wasnt just for capture. The wire mesh had fine, sharp protrusions all over it, so it was a vicious object that would make even the worlds best masters drenched in blood once captured. Mukbi saw the danger of the wire mesh early on andpletely blew it away. But there was a problem. Tuk. Because he was moving so fast, the string of the quiver attached to his belt broke and it fell to the ground. He could fire the intangible bullets, but his hands were already groping where the quiver had been. At that time, an assassin shot a poisonous needle at her. It was a moment of desperation. Mukbi pulled out something long and dangling from his belt and pulled the strings. Quaaaang! Something thick fired in a straight line crushed the poisonous needle and at the same time blew away the assassins entire upper body and hit the ground. Faaagh! Mukbi quickly got down to the ground and pulled out the object stuck in the ground. It was a short spear. In the past, when the Death Army was called to escape the Mukryongbu, it was the same spear that was used to trample the Mukryongbus special forces. It was an amazing application. Although the demonstration at Hongryeon Pce was made into a divine object of the world, the idea of shooting a javelin at the demonstration was not something that just anyone could do. Especially at that dangerous moment! Boss! back! Mukbis eyes shone. The javelin she held drew a half moon. Sigh! Arge amount of fresh blood spurted from the assassins neck. And Mukbi did not bother to avoid the blood. !! The battle entered a lull for a moment. Even the most emotionless assassins found it difficult to hastilyunch an attack in the face of Silences overwhelming dance. Yeo-guk swallowed without realizing it. The sight of Muk Fei looking down in all directions, holding a red bow in one hand and a javelin in the other, created a truly overwhelming atmosphere. Half of her face and most of her upper body were stained with the blood of the enemy, but the majesty of the female general, with her clear ck and white eyes radiating cool energy, was enough to dominate the battlefield. All couples are unjust. A bow, a spear, and even a hundred strikes with bare hands. Now she has be an invincible general who can literally do anything. She, who had wandered without knowing which path to follow, was now bing the empress of the battlefield, revered by all her enemies. Mukbi shouted. Okcheong! Hahaha! Okcheong, who was perfectly blocking the assassins attacks with the Taegeukhye sword, unfolded the Jeunjong and came next to Mukbi. Go to the master! Me and Yeo-guk are in charge here! All right. Wow! Okcheong ran towards the building, which was nowpletely devastated. He could tell that Mukbi was not worried about Yeonhojeong. In a way, Yeonhojeong was scarier than the three of thembined. The problem was Sima Hyeon. He is said to be the great disciple of the God of Eum, so his skills are certain, but if he dies, even if just by chance, the situation will be too bloody. As Okcheong disappeared, Mukbi took a deep breath. bang! The assassins were startled by the powerful advance and looked at her. The bow and javelin were raised to the middle, and the silent expression spoke in a cool voice. We should finish what we are doing. Come in. * * * The ceiling breaks and assassins pour down like a shower. In a split second, Sima Xuan was able to read each and every look in the assassins eyes. These guys?! Sima Xuans face hardened. Am-in-dan (ЈF)!! Among the countless assassination organizations created by the Yin God of the time, there were the three most fearsome organizations. One of them was Amindan. The reason why Amindan was scary was because of the characteristics of the organization itself, rather than its ability. Amindan was an organization created to assassinate assassins. This means that it is an organization formed to eliminate assassins, not ordinary martial people or political figures. A group of assassins who eliminate assassins. It goes without saying that the skills of each and every one of them are top-notch. Paaang! Sima Xuan, who quickly retreated, shouted. First go to the rear! It was then. A tremendous storm raged in the Gwangryongbu, which rose in arge arc from the bottom. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! With a huge explosion, the bodies of the dozens of assassins who came rushing in were torn apart like rags and flew away. Sima Xuans eyes widened. what?! It was impossible for that heavy ax to move so quickly, but what was more surprising was its power and results. You killed ten assassins from the Amindan in one blow? Was that also a surprise attack? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! There was a small explosion and white smoke rose from the entrance of the building. It was poisonous smoke. The assassins blocked the retreat. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Howe what you do hasnt changed since I did it? He stepped forward vigorously. Quang! At that moment, the entire wall of the building shook and a terrifying energy wave rose. Haha! It seemed like the howl of a ferocious beast wasing from somewhere. It was a manifestation of White Tiger and White Tiger. Hey great disciple. Sima Hyeon looked at Yeon Hao-jeong with shaking eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted the Gwangryongbu with both hands. I make the road. You take care of the back. What? Sigh! Quaaaaaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong, who broke through the wall of the building with King Tigers strong blow, ran away to avoid the assassins. Sima Xuans face crumpled. Why do you want me to take care of it in full view of the assassins of the Amjindan? Damn it! Piiiiing! Sima Hyeon, who pushed away the memorization shot at Yeon Ho-jeong by one of the assassins, hurriedly followed behind Yeon Ho-jeong. Chapter 401 Episode 401 Mischief (1) Rumble! Yeonhojeongs acts of destruction showed no signs of stopping. Surprisingly, he was running in the opposite direction from Mukbi and his group. Normally, he would take care of his allies first before confronting his enemies, but now he is actingpletely differently. Kwarung! Crumbling! Meanwhile, what stood out was the destructive power of the Gwangryongbu. He showed even more power than when he was fighting with Yang Cheon. It was not because of the mokryeongdan given by Yang Cheon. Although it was a short moment, he began to incorporate some of the martial arts he had gained from Yang Cheon through his training with him into his own martial arts. also. bang! bang! bang! The spear of the Gwangryongbu is swung so hard that it bends. The Yeongasindan, which was abination of the Byeo Jingyeol Yongpo Divine Powers, rotated explosively and released a huge amount of true energy. The true energy released supported the back of the white tiger, and there was nothing in the world that it could not destroy. Whether it was the walls of the building or the rocks, everything was turning into powder and scattering. Its true that hes inferior to me when ites to instantaneous healing techniques, but Yangcheons magic techniques are better when ites to producing sustained destructive power. Sasinmu is undoubtedly the best in the world in terms of form and style. The true nature of the Shinigami, which supports such herbivorous abilities, allows it to unleash near-perfect power in all areas of attack, defense, evasion, and counterattack. Like other martial arts, there is no herbal move that can be called a special move. The Shinigamis free-spirited herbivorous skills, which were implemented ording to the situation, were in themselves special moves and the strongest martial arts. And it is also in line with the fundamentals of martial arts implementation. This is because Sasinmu responds to the opponents attack and delivers the best blow rather than gathering up a lot of true energy and throwing out destructive power. The best is the shortest and the shortest is the strongest. So Sasinmu is a battlefield martial art. Because you have to quickly deal with the enemy and face the next enemy. So there are definitely things that are missed. It is said that if one can achieve the Yellow Dragon Spirit, or Yellow Dragon Energy, which is called the final five virtues of the four gods, he can overwhelm the world with just his qigong skills. But that was still a long way off. In other words, you need to engage in fierce battles with those who are stronger than you with your current Sasinmu. To do so, you need various ways to use your Sasinmu to make it more powerful. Of course, the basis is always Sashinmu. The key was how to utilize it. And in this fierce battle with Yang Cheon, Yeon Ho-jeong learned a great thing from him. Its always new. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with wonder. The world you thought you knew well, the world you prided yourself on having mastered in some areas, always shows you something new, as if itsughing at your thoughts. I learn from another expert in an area I never thought I wascking in, a principle I didnt realize before. The world is wide and there is no end to learning. Crumbling! After blowing away thest rock and clearing a huge path, Yeonhojeong finally came to a halt. Faaagh! Sima Hyeon caught up in an instant and stood next to him. Where are you going? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Did you follow me without knowing where I was going? Sima Xuan said coldly. Didnt I tell you to follow me? I saw you for the first time today. And yet you follow along without hesitation? !! Your skills are definitely outstanding. Its hard to believe that its at that age level. He also has a great eye for people. Im looking forward to seeing how much it will grow in the future. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. But you clearly have some shorings. And that part cant be filled with effort. I hope to be more cautious in the future. Yeon Hao-jeongs tone towards Sima Hyeon suddenly changed to Ha-dae. Surprisingly, Sima Hyeon did not notice any change in Yeon Hao-jeongs tone of voice. Yeon Ho-jeongs skills made Gipa naturally ept such changes. Sima Xuans eyebrows twitched. I dont think now is the time to teach me. There is no time to learn. Even in moments of crisis, there is something to be learned from the enemy. . If you want to fly to a higher ce, dont neglect learning. Its a course you cant take anywhere else, but I wont charge a separate fee for it. Thats it. So why did you run away here? Sima Xuan looked back. A scene of terrifying destruction was unfolding in in sight. This road, which was created by advancing by destroying the outer wall of the building and simultaneously breaking all kinds of rocks and stone walls, was enough to fill the viewer with a sense of awe. Its huge. No matter how excellent the reputation of Byeoksanhojang is, it is only a review. Sima Xuan and most people in the world knew that. But rumors were just rumors. It is a wonderful force. I dont know anything else, but the destructive power of martial arts Itsparable to his, or maybe even higher Yeon Ho-jeong said at that time. Assassins will attack soon. You know that too, right? exactly. The reason the assassins who attacked the abandoned building were unable to chase Yeon Hao-jeong and Sima Hyeon was because Sima Hyeon, who followed Yeon Hao-jeong, cut off their pursuit with all kinds of memorization and poisonous dance. But that too is just a stopgap measure. No matter how excellent Sima Xuans skills are, unless he has personally practiced his own techniques or used unusual memorized explosives, etc., he is bound to catch up. You really believed in me and came all the way here? Is that possible? Did you take a gamble knowing how great your skills would be when you first met them? Im not that reckless. if? Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Before meeting you, I surveyed the terrain of this area. If you ever get attacked, what would be the best way to escape? If there is no proper exit, where should one be created? I thought about it quite a bit. ! I have finished talking about how my subordinates should respond in the event of a retreat, where to make contact in the future, and what needs to be done first. Sima Xuans eyes wavered. Yeon Hao-jeong said while looking at Sima Hyeon. No matter how strong an individuals military power is, it cannot ovee the power of a group, and even if it is a group, if it fights without strategy, it can be helplessly defeated by a small number of troops. Thats basic. . Even if you try hard enough, there is nothing you can do about it. This is exactly the case when I have topare myself with my own skills. People who dont know anything say that the greatest value of Moorim is power, but the real people are different. They know that insight and intelligence are just as important as strength. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Try to listen carefully. Unless you want to be forcibly kicked out of Moorim. Exit from Moorim. It means immediate death. Sima Hyeon, who was quietly looking at Yeon Hao-jeongs back, suddenly asked. Why are you doing this? what. When the situation got to this point, Sima Xuan couldnt help but ask. Why are you telling me that? When did you say you didnt want to hear it and then immediately ask a question? But whatever. Rather than just being nervous, its better to divert your mind for a while. . Because I liked you. In what way? You dont know about me, do you? No way. I dont know. I dont know, but there is a feeling. Sima Xuan smiled coldly. What a contradiction. ording to what you have said so far, the only thing you can say is that it feels good You said that sense is as important as the brain. And its not just about quickly understanding the situation. Six senses developed through long experience are also important. . Anyway, your treason was discovered by the God of Eum. In other words, our training is alreadypulsory. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeong released the Gyoryong Chain from his upper body. Even if its a temporary ally, a colleague is a colleague, and its not difficult to be generous like this. p! Yeon Ho-jeong, who hung the Gyoryongswae on the end of the spear of the Gwangryongbu, looked around. Sima Xuans eyes deepened. The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly attaching a chain to an ax was quite unusual. What are you doing? Sigh. Sigh. Yeon Ho-jeong answered, tying the Gyoryongswae around the entire spear holder of the Gwangryongbu. Also, in order to live in martial arts, you cannot just look at one thing and run. This is the most stable retreat route that was carefully chosen along with the opening. But there was one problem. problem? The possibility that if there are raiders, we can assume they will make their way here. !! The enemy knows what I know. That is why a double and triple strategy is needed. When even that doesnt work, you can finally say the old saying, True Insa, Great Heavenly Mandate. Sima Xuan quickly looked around. The two true energies of Yin Hwa Red Ryu and Yin Han White Ryubined to raise the senses to the extreme. But nothing bothered his senses. Other than the sound of the lightly blowing wind, I couldnt feel any noise or presence. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its useless. what? You learned the martial arts of Yinshin. In general, no matter how high the level of an assassins martial arts is, it cannot be applied to an expert who has studied the same type of skill. There is no choice but to bepletely eaten. ?! Even if you are a genius, you cant beat your teacher with your current skills. Yeon Ho-jeong took a powerful step forward. Kwaaaaang! The force that suddenly exploded was truly enormous. It was emitting such an overwhelming vibration that it shook an area of about twenty radius. At that moment, Sima Xuan felt something subtly captured in his energy. And the moment he felt something, Sima Xuansplexion turned pale. When an assassins martial arts skills reach their peak, the killing intent alone can distract the targets senses. It is even easier if you are a junior who has learned the same type of martial arts. Just by disrupting the true energy, you can turn your opponent into a fool. Yeonhojeong slowly swung the Gwangryongbu. Phew. The invisible wind seemed to change the flow ording to the movement of the ax de. It was then. Fuuuuuuuuuuuck! A huge explosion sounded from far away in the passageway where Yeonhojeong broke. Surprisingly, it was not the assassins who made the binge. To be precise, it was the sound made by the clear shock wave of a Taoist martial artist who blocks, defends, and retaliates against the assassins attacks. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Tsk, itste anyway. After a while. Paaaaaaaaaa! Okcheong, covered in blood all over her body, came up next to Yeonhojeong in an instant. Master! Are you okay? Okay. you? its okay. Im still very active. Then please take care of this idiot. I said it before, but this guy should never die. Defend it with your life. Okcheong took control. I follow themanders orders. Sima Xuan felt dispirited. Protect it? You mean me? Yeah man. Now that your teacher has appeared, you are no better than a stone that gets in your way. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong took out the Baekryongbu. In his right hand, he held the Gwangryongbu, which had a sword wrapped around it, and in his left hand, he held the Baekryongbu, a clean hatchet without any blemishes. Oooooh! Baekhogi wrapped around Yeonhojeongs entire body, emitting a terrifying fighting spirit. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Come out!! Hahaha! The fearsome White Tiger made the mountains, rivers and trees tremble. This is it. Huh. In front of the front fifteen of the party. With a gust of wind, two men and women appeared. It was Yayuljeok and firefighting. Yayuljeok said in a calm voice. Did you notice our presence? He was a much greater man than I expected. Hahaha! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes showed a terrible look of death. Is it your head? Chapter 402 Episode 402 Mischief (2) Hmm? Why are you doing this? for a moment. When Beom-o stopped, Lee Cheol-gyeong also stopped practicing divinew. Lee Cheol-kyung said. If you go a little further, you will reach Foshan. If its not too urgent, you should meet the Zen Masters first Thats not right. Beom-oh looked around with bright eyes. This spective spirit? Living or fighting fundamentally means that a persons will is released out of the body through energy. Even at the peak expert level, it is not easy to read the characteristics of spection and survival. If it is being emitted directly in front of your eyes, it is extremely difficult to determine who is emitting it even if the distance increases even a little. However, when it came to Beom-o, it was a different story. In particr, he has learned the martial arts of Shaolin and can guess who the opponent is based on his remaining fighting skills. Of course, it is possible to experience that spection at least once. Its a familiar spection. Im sure Ive felt it somewhere Ah! Beom-oh let out a moment of exmation. This is Prince Yu. I dont know if it is the Lord of Death or the Lord of Tang, but this is clearly the spection of Lord Yu. It was a feeling of spection that I felt a couple of times while walking around the area. I was so distracted that I didnt think to find out which units fighting spirit it was, but I was able to tell that it was Yus fighting spirit that was unleashed during training. And the momentum of this remaining spection was quite vivid. It meant that it hadnt been long since he passed by this ce. Priests. Yes, death penalty. Beom-ohs face hardened. I guess this spection is unusual. I will follow this trail, so you should head to Foshan first. Lee Cheol-kyungs eyes wavered. Did you feel something? I dont know. Im not sure, but I feel like something is urgent. Wooooow. A faint golden essence flowed from Beom-ohs body. See youter. There was no way to stop him. Before I knew it, Beom-oh was running in the direction where spection was flowing, unfolding the Geumgang Floating God Method. Cheol-kyung Lee quenched his appetite. Its definitely changed. Not only martial arts skills, but also personality. Of course, the fundamentals of man would not have changed. However, at least Beom-oh seemed more serious and cautious now. Lee Cheol-kyung lightly tapped his cheek. This is not the time. I should try running too. Paaang! Just like that, the two priests were torn apart in front of Mt. Bulsan. * * * Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes caught fire. Oooooh! Gwangryongbu cried like crazy. It is not because of Jin-gi, but because Yeon Ho-jeongs bloody will was put to death. If you use a sword, it is the level of mastery of the sword. It was the supreme state of gaining new life by putting a persons heart into a truly one-self weapon. Yayuljeoks eyes deepened. This is really awesome. The martial arts of the central ins and the martial arts of the outside world are different. However, although the paths taken may be different, the final destination of martial arts ultimatelyes down to one. The lively spirit that Yeon Ho-jeong is showing now was a level that only ten people in Saeumgyo reached that level. That is the so-called realm of enlightenment that has nothing to do with the strength or weakness of martial arts. Moreover, if it is at a level that unfolds naturally while emotions are heightened, it would not be unreasonable to say that the young mans enlightenment was at the level of a semi-divine apostle. It was truly amazing. The power of the true energy emanating from him was clearly lower than his own, but the energy wave was so great that even his bones felt numb. Furthermore, the realization is building a realm beyond energy waves. At this level, it was not something tough at for not being in harmony between mind and body. How long did it take to practice martial arts to achieve such enlightenment at the age of less than 30? I heard Byeoksanhojang is said to be the bestte season index in the world. This is beyond imagination. If I have that level of enlightenment, within ten years I will be an expertparable to the strong in the Holy Heaven. Firefighter coldly recited. Dont overestimate your opponent. He just looks usible You should never underestimate your opponent. It looks like that damn ax wille to life at any moment and split us in half. There is no one in this school who has reached that level, except for the elders. Firefighter bit his lip. She was one of the most gifted children among the illegitimate children of the religious leader. So to speak, he is a genius. But as expected, the world was wide. A young man much younger than himself had already entered the realm of a half-deity apostle with that realization. It doesnt matter what happens. If I kill you here today, thats it. That is correct. Yeon Ho-jeong took a step forward. Its the main school it clearly refers to it. Yayuljeokughed bitterly. You are the one who knew about the blood music scam of the fire department and destroyed all of the blood music venues tactics. Its clear that you already know about our school, so why bother hiding it? He is like that too. Yeon Ho-jeongforted his boiling flesh. In my heart, I wanted to rush in and swing the ax right away. After rendering the two kites incapable of fighting, I was so furious that I wanted to chop them up like pieces of meat in a butchers shop. But Yeon Ho-jeong held back. His life toward Saeumgyo was no different from before, but now he knew how to control his life and was a person who knew what came first. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and opened his mouth. I heard there was an earthquake at your base. ording to the report, unless it is a fierce battle between super experts, there is no such impact. As expected. Yayuljeoks eyes became cold for a moment. His eyes,bined with his paleplexion, radiated bitter cold murder. It was your trick. To make us fight. Im sorry it was a failure. Looking at it, it looks like the earthquake was a ploy to catch us off guard. Youre smart. For some reason, I felt like things were going too easily. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the fire department at Baekryongbu. Firefighters face distorted. Just being pointed at with an ax made my life soar. Not only did I get hurt by that damn bastard, but I also exhausted my vocal range, so I couldnt help but feel angry. Looking at that bitchs personality, I thought it would be difficult for her to enjoy heavenly life. However, to reach that level even if your personality is half-baked, you need more eyes than just talent. It is true that we were trying to incite conflict, but it felt strange that we shed so early. . As expected, my prediction was correct. It was a trap. And the fact that you guys showed up here Yeon Hao-jeong nced at Sima Hyeon. It looks like that thunderbolt made some mistake. Yayuljeok burst out in admiration. You are really smart. The head rotation is truly outstanding. Not only was it not enough to infer the causal rtionship from the revealed situation, but his insight to see through the entire process was truly a miracle. Yayuljeok said. Yes. I knew right away that that naked thunderbolt had broken my spell. Sima Xuans eyes wavered. I could tell from that one word. Yayuljeok has been watching his movements for a long time. You got hit. Sima Xuan gritted his teeth inwardly. It was true. It was not a mistake on the part of the Murim Alliance, it was a mistake on my part. The evil spirit was keeping an eye on me and dispatched troops here. It was clear that they were aiming for aplete strike. Perhaps one of the letters delivered to the Murim Alliance was intercepted. Damn it. Sima Xuan felt a bitter sense of defeat. I thought I hadpletely deceived the other person until now, but that wasnt the case. Rather, he was dancing on Yayuljeoks palm without knowing anything. It was obvious they were after something, but I couldnt figure out what it was. Of course, in the end, he will try to kill me, his enemy, but I wonder how he ns to do it Well, thats enough. Yeon Ho-jeong cut off Yayuljeoks words like a knife. Its no longer my business to know how each other behaved in the meantime. Enough is enough. Isnt this moment whats important? . Looking at it, it doesnt look like its just the two of you. The fire department was furious. What are you doing like you? What?! Hwaaaaaaa! Blood and evil energy burned fiercely in Firefighters body. You damn bastard! If it werent for your absurd strategy, you would have died instantly! You could probably beat me just by knowing how to destroy blood and darkness! know. Because I knew that, I decided to take action. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. And you lost. No matter what, you lost, so you deserve to be called a loser. If it werent for my generosity, you wouldnt have been able to bark like that right here. As the conversation continued, he gradually found peace of mind. Now he was able to recognize those two people as ordinary enemies, not as Four Eumists. Firefighting, on the other hand, was different. this! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The blood and evil energy gathered in both her hands glowed like a me. There was a tendency tounch at any moment. At that time, Yayuljeok raised his hand. Calm down, firefighter. . Hes a clever guy. Nothing good wille from making a hasty move. Firefighter bit his lip. I wanted to tell her not to talk nonsense and to kill her right away, but she couldnt bring herself to open her mouth. He instinctively knew that it would be a loss if he got excited here and now. Phew. The fire department worked hard to calm down the blood and alcohol fraud. It was then. Yes, a dog can only protect its food bowl if it listens carefully to its owner. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You better listen to that guy carefully from now on. At least I think its better than thest four years. Yayuljeoks eyes wavered. Cheeeeeeeee! The blood-eum fraud that had been tried so hard to encourage increased explosively. Firefighter shouted like a demon. You son of a bitch!! Quang! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed backwards. Surprisingly, it was not fire fighting that sent wind blowing at him. It was just wild. Yayuljeok spoke in a gloomy voice. There would be no point in having a longer conversation. I guess thats true. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Although it was blocked with the Light Dragon, the power of this single blow was so strong. A thin stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Youre definitely smarter. done. I have to kill you first. sh! As soon as Yayuljeok finished speaking, a white moonlight split the air. It was a sh made by Yeonhojeongs White Dragon Department. The sword of Yayuljeok was drawn in a straight line. Hahaha! The sh that flew through the air was shattered so easily that it seemed futile. sh! Yeonhojeongs new form appeared above Yayuljeoks head. Yayuljeoks eyes lit up. He was already reading all of Yeonhojeongs movements. He raised the energy of Yinhua Hongryu. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. Your base is probably empty now, right? Kwaaaaang! The two mens martial arts shed head-on. Yeonhojeong flew backwards. But surprisingly, Yayuljeok also took a couple of steps back. Yeon Ho-jeongs power was stronger than imagined, but the meaning of his words was unusual. Thats why Jinki was slightly shaken. What do you mean? Dont you know? Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! Yeon Ho-jeong, who climbed up the tree and unlocked the Gyoryong Chain, twirled the chain with the Gwangryongbu attached. Since ancient times, bloodless entry into the city has been evaluated as the greatest victory. ?! Wee. Thanks to you, we were able to upy the hill first. That time. Doo doo doo doo! Five hundred Tangma troops had arrived in front of Yin Gods main base. Chapter 403 Episode 403 Mischief (3) That way. Mo Yong-woo looked at Kang Ryang. Is that correct? youre right. Kangryangs eyes were fixed between the small peaks. The assassins behavioral principles are somewhat simr to those of Sejak. Because they cannot make their name known proudly and operate in the shadows, the principle is topletely hide their headquarters. hmm. However, ces that are overly sparsely popted should be excluded. The principle of ignorance of the lower and lower levels also applies to assassins. Special assassins often live disguised as merchants or parasitic butchers. But if it were a tone, it would be a different story. Thats right. Yinshin is the king of the assassin world. We have no choice but to hidepletely. This is not a position where the principle of indeterminacy is not epted. Are you saying that even if a fortress is built, it will not blend into the lives of the people? Thats right. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. The ce where the earthquake urred was about 50 miles away from here. If you go there, you will be massacred. It must have been a trap, so they must have set up a death camp from which they could never escape. hmm. I was skeptical from the beginning. It was simr to the location that my brother, or Daesu Yeon, had heard from Lord Mukryong, but the terrain was strangely different. So, the information advisor also secretly believed that the ce where the earthquake urred was the headquarters of the Yin God. I think it has to be that way. Kang-ryang smiled bitterly. It is the way of an assassin, but it is also the way of a ck man. I always lived while being chased. Setting up double or triple traps is basic. Otherwise, it will be difficult to survive. Mo Yong-woo looked at Kang Ryang. He knew where Gangryang came from. Kang Ryang is the sessor to the Guicheol Sword Gate, known as the ck Ind First Sword Gate, and became the only surviving avenger due to a traitor within the gate. Yes. Kang Ryang had a grudge that needed to be resolved. And one of the targets of revenge was Yangcheon, the Mukryongbuju. Arent you angry? It was an unexpected moment, but Mo Yong-woo wanted to ask. Kang-ryang tilted his head. What do you mean? Didnt you meet Yangcheon with Daesu? Thats right. I know this isnt a question appropriate for an asion like this, but I still want to ask it. King Yangcheon is your best friend. We couldnt share the same sky, but wasnt it all about seeing each other once and returning? It was a question that could have been rude. The reason Mo Yong-woo asked this question, which was unusual for him, was because he knew that Kang Ryangs heart was strong. Kang-ryang shook his head. That is correct, but the order of revenge is different. The order is different? In order to conquer the ck Ind, Yang Cheon exterminated countless sects, including the Guicheolgeommun. Sometimes theye forward directly, and sometimes they use friction and seduction. I know that too. He is a conquering monarch. He was powerful enough to be called a conquering monarch, and his personal power had also reached its peak. Kang Ryang smiled bitterly. It is an enemy that must be finally defeated, but not yet. How can we attack Yangcheon when we are sorelycking in strength? Moreover, I dont have the same resourcefulness or tact as you. . That is why Yang Chen cannot be the number one target of revenge. The greatest target for revenge is the traitor who betrayed the text. I see. Mo Yong-woo sighed. I admire your self-control. Even Noh Kang-ho has a hard time controlling his mind in front of his enemies. Even at such a young age, you know whates first. You are overestimating me. To be honest, I dont even remember how I managed my facial expressions. Because I wanted to draw my sword as soon as I saw Yang Chen. . But it was pointless. Yangcheon didnt even look at me in the first ce. I guess so. Kang Ryang groomed the sword soldier. He recalled the time when he and Yeon Ho-jeong met Yang Cheon. When I think about that time, even now that it is more serious than in the past, I feel angry. I have no intention of distinguishing between methods of revenge in punishing the traitor in the text. I will do whatever it takes to kill you in the most miserable way possible. But Yangcheon is different. . He probably didnt even know that I was the sessor to the Guicheolgeommun. They probably thought he was just an ordinary warrior brought by Dae Su-nim. is it. It will make you turn your eyes to me. You will be strong enough to stand out in any situation. It is he who deres revenge on Yang Cheon. Mo Yong-woo nodded. You can do it. I daresay. It wasnt because of Kang Ryangs talent. Aside from everything else, Kang Ryang had a terribly tight sense of self-control. Moreover, around him were geniuses from the Yeon family and outstanding senior swordsmen. The river will be stronger. At a frightening speed. He could grow explosively without anyone knowing and be a powerhouse whose name will be engraved on the world. The conversation has gone on for a long time. Then, shall we go and attack the enemys main base? Thats right. ah! Before that, I heard that you made a separate request to your intelligence advisor. I wouldnt go so far as to call it a request. I just came up with a n with Dae-su. A trick? What is there to ask the intelligencemunity for? Its information. ? You will find out naturally as you go. Well then, I understand. Chaaaang! Mo Yong-wu pulled out the Tangma great sword. All armies march. Rumbling. Five hundred Tangma troops crossed the ridge. And from behind, about 150 miles away, a master radiating golden energy approached at a frightening speed. * * * Sigh! The Gwangryongbu flew in the sky. The bounced light dragon swung toward the ground again in an arc, following the movement of the bridge. Qarring! Rocks broke and the ground turned over. Although there was a gap in martial arts, the destructive power of the Gwangryongbu was already reaching the peak of martial arts. Although there are countermeasures against Turo, its destructive power cannot be ignored. This means that even if Yayuljeok or Firefighter is stronger than Yeonhojeong, if he allows Gwangryongbu to attack, he will still be fatally injured. Ugh! Gyoryongswaes movements were surprising. The weight of a seriously ill patient weighing more than 80 pounds, a weight increased several times due to centrifugal force, was being withstood with great ease. This was not simply because the material of the Gyoryongsae was special. This was because Yeonhojeongs use of internal attack power while holding and swinging the Gyoryongsae was extremely delicate. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The Gyoryong Chain folded and the Gwangryongbu, floating in the air, returned to Yeonhojeongs grasp. Yayuljeoks eyes deepened. Youre strong. Yeonhojeong was strong. Regardless of the level of martial arts, the skill of handling heavy soldiers and cavalry was itself a work of art. Furthermore, his level of skill was at its peak, and he was not allowing any attacks other than perfectlyplementing his military skills. It seemed like he could easily attack andnd a blow, but before he knew it, he had dodged the attack line. It was an amazing thing. At least when ites to shinshinjutsu, you are no worse than me. Yayuljeok was a highly regarded master in Saeumgyo. He then went under themand of Zhendae Eumsin and became the strongest assassin in the central ins. It is said that he has reached the peak not only in head-to-headbat as a martial artist but also in killing techniques. In addition, in terms of the usability of martial arts, it is one step above firefighting. At least thats what Yayuljeok thought. This guy sh! After closing the distance at a frightening speed, the enemy shed with his sword. Hahaha! The tightly stretched Gyoryong Chain suddenly became loose, and the aftermath of the Yayul enemys sh was rendered ineffective. This guy is worse than me! Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Blood appeared on the corner of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth as he was thrown back. Most of the gong power was released, but the minute gong power that could not be released shook his insides. Even after spilling the evil fire spirit, its only that much?! That wasnt all. Phew! The true energy that surged from Yeon Ho-jeongs body in a split second was the vital energy of wood, reminiscent of a spring day. After the wooden g sparkled like lightning, Yeonhojeongs prayers, which had been shaking, regained stability in the blink of an eye. Yayuljeoks eyes wavered. Do you treat internal injuries? At that moment? Is that possible? Even if it were possible, would you dare to think of treating an internal injury while facing a master who has reached a higher level than yourself? this guy. It doesnt even end there. Paaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly blocked Fire Fire, who was about to rush towards Ok-cheong and Sima-hyeon. It was truly an act beyond imagination. Even while engaging in a fierce battle with a rare master known as Yaryuljeok, he swung his ax using the beam-like walking technique to protect Okcheong and Sima Hyeon. Hahaha! Firefighters face distorted. The tone of the blood and sound field was disrupted in an instant. This is because Yeonhojeongs Gwangryongbu cut off the blood-eum route that led to Yeonhwanjang from the middle. You bastard! Fuuuuuuu! Blood spouted from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth. Even if one was clearly aware of the destruction method of the blood and sound field, the magnitude of the power was different. It was difficult for even Yeonhojeong to block it as he gave up the blood and sound field and struck with his extreme strength. The situation is different from when I formed a camp with Mukbi and Okcheong. At that time, he was able to overwhelm Firefighting with the power of Jinse, but now he had to handle Firefightings power entirely on his own. Yeonhojeong, known as the embodiment of practical warfare, could not easily dream of a counterattack in the face of overwhelming power that surged like a wave. It was then. sh! A ray of white light shot into the center of Firefighters chest. The fire fighter, who was about to immediately approach and deliver a follow-up attack, was wary and retreated to the side. Quang! The white dragon flew past Firefighters cor and destroyed an entire rock. Firefighters eyes trembled slightly. Whoop! Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. In contrast to his paleplexion, his airway became stable again. The energy of Mokryeongdan given by Yangcheon is ignited as a blue dragon and is controlling the inner image moment by moment. Of course, that wasnt everything. Although Yeonhojeongs fighting sense was worthy of being considered the best in the world, it was clearly impossible to fight the two with only the healing power of the Blue Dragongi. Right. Slurp. Before I knew it, Yayuljeok, who had approached Firefightings side, saw the rear of Yeonhojeong. There was Okcheong there. A shaman master who keeps an eye on himself and the fire, while gathering the true energy of Taegeuk with both hands. We were able to temporarily hold our ground. Even if its just the two of us. Phew. The scope of the shamans Taoist spiritual practice extends to all the righteous techniques in the world. Behind Yeonhojeongs flexible and unbreakable Jingi was Okcheong. Okcheong was the axis of the battle. At the same time, Okcheong was supporting the operation of Yeonhojeongs true energy with the highest spiritual skill called Honwongi (Ԫ). Yeon Ho-jeongs practical skills,bat sense, extreme weaponry skills and overwhelming credulity skills. Because the jakcheong supports it, it is possible to hold on even though it is pushed infinitely. but. While the fire department was doing its best, the Yayul enemy was not doing its best. It was because of his habit as an assassin of achieving maximum efficiency with minimum force. If we go on like this, we cant be defeated At that moment, Yayuljeoks eyes shed. Quaaaaaaaaa! Oops! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed out. If Okcheong had not supported him, Sam Jang would have retreated further. Firefighter looked at Yayuljeok with surprised eyes. The Yayul enemy was stretching out its hands, spouting out a stream of murder. It was a blow that took all of ones might. Fire fighting! This is not the time to y! We must do our best to kill them! what? These guys dont want to deal with us. Yayuljeoks face was distorted. Im holding on! Theres something nned! It was then. Phew! From the other side of the retreat, five heavy energies approached at high speed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Youre here. These are people who can perform two deadly, three-ughter battles. Five of the soldiers lined up across the center of Guangdong Province arrived in formation. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his sword. p! p! p! Gyoryongsae was captured by the Yayul enemy. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. I dont know about that bitch, but you cant go. Chapter 404 Episode 404 Mischief (4) Firefighter gritted his teeth as he saw the Yayuljeoks rushing towards Yeonhojeong. You idiot! Do your best? I should have done my best right away! Ive known you since I had some free time, you bastard! bang! bang! Firefighter, who was breaking the ground with a few kicks out of anger, reflexively threw his life at the powerful air waveing from behind. This momentum is definitely the same strategy he used back then. Due to the fighting tactics of Yeon Ho-jeong and his subordinates, his reaction to Jin-gi decreased and even his physical strength was reduced. Firefighters eyes became cold. I guess Ill leave this to him. I was angry, but I had to sort out the situation quickly. He had that much hair. However, there was no need to help Yayuljeok and kill Yeonhojeong first. On the contrary, if you fight together to help, that guy Yeon Ho-jeong will catch your weakness. Adding one to one does not necessarily make two. Like their strategy, it can be three or four, but on the other hand, even just one can be bad. Firefighting and Yayuljeok were like that. Their rtionship is a rtionship, but their martial arts characteristics are so different that even if they join forces, the enemy will find a loophole. bastards. Feeling the five prayers running faster and faster, the fire department burned down the blood vessel. Ill take care of the small pieces first! Paaaaang! The fire department rushed out at an rming speed. Yayuljeok thought. It was strange in many ways. It feels like something keeps bothering me. No matter how you look at it, the situation is in your favor, but Yeon Ho-jeongs face somehow seemed rxed. Of course, the interpretation could be different depending on how you look at that margin. Yeon Ho-jeong is a fighting genius. Even if he knew Firefightings martial arts techniquespletely, it wasnt something anyone could do to withstand this much against two experts who were stronger than him. Differences thate from enlightenment. He is able to respond to some extent to the attacks of the two masters with hisbat sense and higher level awareness sufficient to fill the gap in actual martial arts skills. Yeonhojeongsposure is theposure of actualbat. This is the skill that a craftsman who has beaten tens of thousands of swords can show when making a new weapon. Still, Yayuljeok was nervous. Is Yeon Ho-jeong aiming for something? Thats why I didnt do my best. The unique habits of an assassin are habits, but you can devise a clear response if you know what the opponent is aiming for. However, my mistake was not knowing that it would be such a simple waste of time. hook! The Yayul enemy, holding the Gyoryongswae tightly, approached at terrifying speed. The speed was such that even Yeonhojeong, who was not inferior to Yaryuljeok in terms of divinew, was surprised for a moment. Hahaha! Yeon Ho-jeong vomited blood again. I blocked it with Gwangryongbus wide adrenal body, but I felt like my bone marrow was being shaken by the shock wave. Yayuljeoks martial arts skills, which he began to use with all his might, were shockingly amazing. Damn it! Fuuuuuuu! The control of the strength and weakness of a bare-handed white stroke was at a magical level. When I thought they were targeting all kinds of blood vessels in the upper body, they were suddenly hitting the bottom, and when I thought I was at the bottom, in the blink of an eye, the Gwansu and Pyeonggwon were targeting the neck, distracting my eyes. He was not simply good at changing the plot, but each move was a lethal one. The destructive power of martial arts was one level below that of Beonjak, but in terms of speed and technique, it was actually better than Beonjak. The destructive power was also a level lower than that of Beonjak, but Balgyeongs explosive power was so great that it was impossible for even a decent expert to defend against it. Puffpuffpuffpuff! It was an incredibly fast-paced battle. Not only was his strength strong, but the speed of his white strokes was also one level higher than that of Yeonhojeong. When you want to kill an opponent, there is no need to use stronger force against him. As long as its faster and sharper, its enough. Yayuljeoks martial arts skills were like that. It specialized in killing opponents with technique and speed, not strength. He personally proved that when an assassins martial arts skills reach their peak, he can disy extreme power even in a head-to-head match. There are martial arts like this in the world. Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! Puhwaak! Blood burst from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth. I read the powering from the left side of my face, but I couldnt avoid itpletely. I somehow managed to turn my head first to let it out, but the inside of my mouth exploded from the wind pressure alone. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The enemy of Yayul, who was about to attack with one more evil cold hand, flinched for a moment. ?! The iron chains tied the elbow of his right arm. The moment an attack was allowed, the iron chains were swung and tied up. Yayuljeok was surprised. Lightning response ability was second. Is it increasing?! Yes. The iron chain of Yeonhojeong that he saw was less than five sheets long at most. It was long enough, but it wouldnt have been possible to tie the elbows because the length was adjusted by pressing down on the iron chain with one foot. It was also tied together. All I could see was that iron chains had increased. I dont know what you want. Yayuljeoks eyes sparkled. Pow! This time it went in properly. Yayuljeoks forehead hit Yeonhojeongs chin. Although the shock was relieved with a momentary air defense shield, the residual shock alone was enough to shake the brain. Yeon Ho-jeongs knees lost strength. In a fierce battle of masters, victory or defeat can be determined by a moment of mistake. Moreover, it was too easy to cook someone whose mind had been lost for just a moment. Ill finish it. Yayuljeok brought his index and middle fingers together and swung them towards Yeonhojeongs uv. The intention was to kill him with one blow without any further dy. It was then. ?! Yayuljeok felt his feet lift off the ground. what? Cheeeeee! bang! The Gyoryong Chain was pulled taut, and Yayuljeoks body formed a half-moon shape and fell to the floor. There was little shock. I didnt neglect my training to the point of getting hurt from an attack like this. But the psychological impact was significant. You knocked it over? Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yayuljeok quickly stood up. that guy. When Yayuljeok saw Yeonhojeongs condition, he felt dispirited. Close your eyes? Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes and was breathing heavily. It didnt seem like he was letting his guard down, but would he close his eyes when someone stronger than him was in front of him? Chiri riri ring!! No matter what state the other person is in, there is no need to look at it. Yayuljeok pulled the Gyoryongsae with all his might. Whoa! Yeonhojeong came helplessly. I thought I was going to let go of the Gyoryongsae, but it came as if I had been waiting for it. It probably means that he is confident in closebat. It wont be the same as before. I dont know how I reacted when my mind was blown. But one coincidence is enough. Yayuljeok stretched out his hand and struck like lightning. The intention is to explode his entire upper body with a powerful blow. It was that moment. Yayuljeok could see how Yeonhojeong had swayed him. Whirririririk! The bullets fired like bullets from an artillery gun passed through Yeon Ho-jeongs body. No, it looked like it had passed. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeongs body was spinning like a falling leaf and sinking into his arms. Yayuljeoks eyes sparkled. Good work!! In a split second, Yayuljeok gave up his strategy and moved forward with his upper body stretched out. The intention is to hit him like a torso headbutt. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! what? The Gyoryongsae expanded again and wrapped around the upper body of the Yayul enemy. Faaagh! Yayuljeok, who immediately lowered his posture and avoided Gyoryongsaes capture, quickly waved his right arm. He is trying to untie the chains that bind his arms. but. Cheeeeeeeee! There was a bloody fire energy suppressing the energy of the eumhanbaekryu. It was the main firearm. The coldness of the Yinhan Baekryu is subdued with fire and the Gyoryong Chain is bound more tightly. Yayuljeoks eyes wavered. Theres something strange about this guy. Whoop! Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeongs breathing was still rough. It wasntpletely broken, but it wasnt even to the point where stable martial arts implementation was possible. If the masters breathing is too disturbed, there will be gaps in the use of the vital energy as well as in the art of foot meditation. The power delivered by the iron chains that tied their arms together was as strong as an active volcano. At first nce, I felt a faint woody energy, but the fire was much stronger than that, and my entire right arm became hot. The fire had to be extinguished urgently. Yayuljeok poured out the coldness of evil even more strongly. Cheeeeeeeee! Fire and cold collided, creating hazy smoke. !! There was surprise on Yayuljeoks face. Unbelievable? This guys inner skills?! The concentration of fire is truly enormous. Under the power of the increased wooden energy, it instantly showed explosive power, and the force was so fierce that it was gradually evaporating the coldness of the Yin Han White Ryu. I was shocked. I was impressed to see that they somehow responded in terms of speed and technique, but that was quite possible. He is a man who has attained the enlightenment of swordsmanship at a level inferior to his own. I thought that with that level of insight, I could read and respond to attacks one move or two ahead. But when ites to internal skills, its a different story. Naegong Jingi is the main indicator that divides the state of martial arts. You canpete against yourself with enlightenment, but you cannotpete with yourself with the quality of your inner strength. This waspletely natural. It wasmon knowledge that the skills of those who achieved a higher level were superior in quality. Still being pushed around? thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had already removed the dragon chain from the Gwangryongbu, tied it to one arm and swung it wildly. circr motion. Its so soft. It was not like Yeonhojeong, who had always implemented linear and destructive martial arts. There was a look of urgency on Yayuljeoks face. It didnt feel good. In order not to be dragged away, I poured out all my strength. Quad deud deuk! A long furrow appeared under the two feet of the enemy. Yin and white gs were poured into Cheolsae and yin and red gs were poured on both feet. In other words, it embodies the yin and yang of the yin body at the same time. However, one piece has already been dragged in. Yayuljeok burst out in anger. What are you trying to do, you bastard!! Yeon Ho-jeong pulled the Gyoryong chain without saying a word. Quad deud deuk! Yayuljeok was dragged away again. It was an overwhelming force. What is this?! The guy who just a moment ago was unable to properly respond to his own martial arts attack, but after being momentarily distracted, suddenly shows incredible strength. What is this? Why do people suddenly change? Even though I hold the divine sword of the world, I have suffered many times from insignificant people. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was faint and soft, as if walking in a dream. I cant help it. It was me in the past who held that sword and swung it. The sword that could have been controlled in the name of darkness could not be pulled out even half in the name of Byeoksan. There was no way I could avoid it. Yeon Ho-jeong still had his eyes closed. But Yayuljeok felt differently. Even with his eyes closed, he felt as if he was clearly looking at him. Creepy! I suddenly got goosebumps. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The Gyoryongsae gradually turned red. The main weapon had almostpletely pushed out the Yinhan Baekgi. I felt it while fighting Tuwang. Something came. Something is about to change. ?! It was a call of fate that those who have not walked that path will never know. Even I spent days wondering what that meant. Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on the ground powerfully. thud! At that moment, Yayuljeoks body floated in the air. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his body around. He spun around in ce with his arms outstretched like the wings of a bird, and it looked like he was dancing or demonstrating martial arts. Only then did Yayuljeok, who was spinning helplessly in the air, realize what kind of martial arts Yeonhojeongs gesture was. Tai Chi Chuan?! Yayuljeoks body, bound by the Gyoryong Chain, spun around helplessly and crashed into the rock. Kwaaaaang! Yayuljeok stood up with a frustrated look on his face. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. sh! The heat of the sun was reflected in his eyes. It was a divine light that was shining so brightly that it turned the surrounding area into darkness. I told you, I can let the girl go, but I cant let you go. !! The dark, murderous spirit that I thought had disappeared from Yeon Ho-jeongs face returned. Did you think you could survive this mess in ournd? Chapter 405 Episode 405 Mischief (5) Chiri ririririn! The tightly pulled Gyoryongsae gradually dug into Yayuljeoks body. Cheeeeeeeek! I tried to offset the power of Gyoryongsae with Yin Han Baekgi and Yin Hwa Hong Ki, but it was really not easy. The two major seasons of the Yin spirit, Yin Han and Yin Hong, are magical martial arts that manipte the yin and yang energy. However, it was not originally created as a martial arts weapon that emits two energies at the same time, creating destructive power. A martial art created to deliver death more secretly and surely than any other martial art in the world. The strongest dark forces that destroy a persons body from the inside through pration and explosion rather than a direct fight were Yin Han and Yin Fire. In some ways, it could be seen as simr to the Shinigami. The problem is that since Sasinmu is a martial art that has reached perfection in all areas of attack, defense, evasion and counterattack, it can show much more overwhelming skills than Eumshinmus martial arts in a head-to-head match. Its strange. Although the situation was urgent, Yayuljeoks eyes were already regaining their cool. Suddenly, the quality of my strength improved. Moreover, the concentration of power increased as if waiting for the moment of crisis. It cant happen. people say It is said that you grow greatly after going through the crisis of death. The same goes for unmanned vehicles. In a moment of desperation, you can make great progress in an instant with the realization that strikes you like lightning. However, the word progress has a hidden meaning of first. A moment of enlightenment can increase the level of martial arts, but after entering a new world, it wasmon for onesbat power to drop sharply due to the unfamiliar level. Its even worse if its during a life-or-death situation. The change in the way martial arts is implemented due to enlightenment can be confusing and lead to fatal results. This guy is different. Yeonhojeong is different. This guy has definitely reached a new level. In this split second! Yet it felt very natural. The supply and demand of the amplified internal power was perfect, and the limits and minimum values of power were exquisitely read, as if he had experienced reaching the level he was currently in. It cant be like this. Except in the case where a person bes a ruined person due to a curse and then enters the original state with the help of the Heavenly Rain God, it was impossible to control the inner strength like this. Is this guy hiding his powers?! It was such a nonsensical situation that I even thought about it. whatever it is. Yayuljeoks eyes turned to Sima Xuan. Sima Xuan was ring at himself with cold eyes. Those eyes contained anger, self-destruction, death, and sadness all together. Its difficult to use the power of the sound body alone. I should have aimed for a surprise attack from the beginning. This too was conceit. The conceit that he can overwhelm even a head-to-head match with Eumshins martial arts skills. It was an understandable confidence, but it turned out to be a misjudgment due to the other persons momentary growth. hook! The prayer that had been evoked from Yayuljeoks body as a yin spirit keeper disappeared as if it had been washed away. Tsutsutsutsu. Soon, a gray-ck haze began to rise from his body. Sima Xuans face, which was full of hatred, was filled with surprise. Because it was an energy I had never seen before. That wasnt all. Ugh! Okcheong groaned and took a couple of steps back. The aftermath of the energy that Yayuljeok instantly released was beyond imagination. Of course, if it were simply the pressure of releasing internal energy, there was no way Okcheong would react like this. This is because Okcheong was the expert among the soldiers who was closest to the Museongjibyeok. Okcheong shouted. Master! Be careful! Its not an ordinary evil energy! Yes. The true energy emitted by Yayuljeok was an evil energy so strong that it could even crush the spirit of Jade Qing, the pinnacle of Taoist martial arts. If we were to discuss the level of true energy, the spirit energy that is the concentration of all of Geomseons enlightenment cannot be surpassed. However, because Jade Qings level is low, he is shocked in the face of overwhelming fraud. Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! The Gyoryongsae began to vibrate like crazy. The intensity of the power was clearly different from when it was emitting the Yin Spirit. The main weapon, which hadpletely dominated the Gyoryongswae, was being pushed back little by little by the gray morale emitted by the Yayul enemy. How soon has it been since this power was revealed? Kaaaaang! The Gyoryongchain was released without any power. Considering that it didnt break even during that time, the material itself was definitely surprising. I tried to forget my past power in order to reign as the god of the shadows of the central ins. Pusssss. Yayuljeoks skin, which was as pale as a corpse, began to turn red. Crump! Crump patter! It was a series of amazing changes. Not only did Yayuljeoks skeleton grow little by little, but his muscles also visibly swelled. The appearance of the face remained the same, but as the size increased and theplexion changed, the impression waspletely different. The once eerie yet ordinary impression now felt verybative. For a moment, Yayuljeok abandoned the Eumsinjigi and brought out the new skills of Saeumgyo. Unexpectedly, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were very calm as he looked at such a wild man. Hwaaaaaaa! The morale of the Yayul enemy was at its peak of frenzy. Just as the energy wave changed, his eyes became as fierce as those of an animal. He growled like an animal. The y is over. This time, for sure Quang! Oops! Yayuljeok flew away, vomiting blood, breaking a tree and falling to the ground. My eyes brightened. It was fortunate that I instinctively took a defensive stance, otherwise this move would have broken me in one ce. Surprise appeared on Yayuljeoks face. What is it? Yayuljeok quickly corrected his posture and saw Yeonhojeong emitting a red and white haze. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It seemed like the fire was mixed with the wind, and it also seemed like the wind was leading the burning fire. The energy wave of Yeonhojeong, which raised the Baekho Geumgi and the Jujahwagi at the same time, was not as loud as the Yayuljeok. It felt calm but deadly, and it seemed like it could deliver a calm yet explosive blow. Its the beast kings evil energy. ?! Looking at your prayers, you have reached the level of the Ten Noble Saints, but have you been neglecting your training? For all his great sess, the flow of Jinki seems a bit frustrating. Yayuljeoks eyes wavered. How do you know about the Beast King fraud? If you think about it, this guy was strange from the beginning. I was clearly looking into the blood-eum-scam of the fire department as well as the path of the blood-eum-jang. It was impossible without mastering the blood and sound field. But even with the martial arts skills of Hyeol-eum, you also know the Beast Kings Sagi? Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! Gyoryongsae swam freely in the air. It seemed to move on its own, as if it were alive. All Yeon Ho-jeong did was flick his wrist. Come. I will make you realize how useless your power is. At that moment, in the eyes of Yayuljeok, life seemed young. You little one! Paaaaang! Yayuljeok raced towards Yeonhojeong. It was an incredibly low posture. It was moving forward with both hands on the ground like a four-legged animal, and the feeling of intimidation was truly incredible. Yayuljeok, who closed the distance in an instant, struck an explosive blow. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body shook. How dare you ignore our schools martial arts skills?! Quang! Kwaaaaang! Our schools martial arts are invincible seasons perfected over a thousand years of history! Its on a different level from the martial arts you guys have created! Fuuuuuuu! Puff puff puff! Yayuljeoks white batting skills were amazing. It was also different from the white batting technique implemented by the eumsinjigi. If the white batting techniques of that time were fast, sharp, and specialized in killing techniques, the white batting techniques of today were extremely rough and stubborn. The fighting skills of beasts. It was a martial art thatbined martial arts and martial arts to destroy and kill opponents. Tear your corpse into a hundred pieces and show off the greatness of our school!! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand prated between Yayuljeoks twin fists. Whoa whoa! Cough! The Yayul enemy vomited blood again and flew away. Pussssss. White smoke billowed out from Yeon Ho-jeongs arms, which stopped in the outstretched position. Hepletely blocked all of the enemys martial arts attacks. The martial arts of the Four Eums are so excellent, but I dont understand why you are so obsessed with the martial arts of the Yin Spirits. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture. There was a stern look on his face as he looked down at the enemy. In the end, you are only a half-hearted person who does not know the truth of martial arts. Oooooh! The Yeongasindan slowly rotated. Even though he did not use the powerful true energy generated from the rotation of the Shindan, he blocked all of the enemys attacks and evenunched a counterattack with ease. It was truly amazing. Rather than using the unique method of annihting the enemy in one fell swoop with explosive force, he used a method of gently destroying the enemy. This is it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. This is what Ive been missing. It started with a meeting with Yang Cheon. Although they did not divide hundreds of haps, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to be immersed in another group by fighting with Yang Cheon. The reason he was able to get that group was because Yeonhojeong was weaker than Yangcheon. His enlightenment was simr to or greater than that of Yang Cheon, but his actual power was weak, so he had to use all thebat skills he had acquired so far in order to deal a single blow to Yang Cheon. Dozens of responses came to mind for one exchange of agreements, and among them, the most effective yet surprising attack was drawn out. But Yangcheon did not copse. Rather than copsing, it was unterally pushed back without causing any real damage. If its natural, its natural. Yang Chen was also a master ofbat skills and was iparable in terms of power. So what should we do? There are differences in methods, but both he and Yang Chen pursue straight and destructive martial arts, so how can they deal a blow to the opponent? What came to my mind vaguely at that moment was the martial arts that reached the level of divine skill that Seunghyeonjinin had shown me before going to fight the Shinhwa religions warriors. Tai Chi! Seunghyeonjinins taijiquan was not powerful at all. He was better at defending his opponent than attacking him, and focused on receiving and pushing away rather than using techniques. That was exactly what Yeonhojeong needed now, who was weaker than during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. A group that did not need to be trained at the time can now be a piece that wascking, bringing Yeonhojeongs martial arts closer to perfection. And the moment you realize it. Yeonhojeongs true energy was able to enter the extreme state by epting that realization. Now its just around the corner. Oooooh! The rotation speed of Yeongasindan increased, and the highly concentrated Four Gods Energy restored his body at ultra-high speed. I felt like I could fly to the sky at any moment. I felt confident that I could pulverize a rock weighing 10,000 pounds with a single punch, and that I could even uproot a huge tree with just a blow of my breath. It is extreme. Here was the ultimate warrior who had reached the pinnacle of a realm that transcended human limitations. Now, its just one step to the realm of non-existence! I never imagined that I would gain enlightenment here. But it wasnt that surprising. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to calmly ept this change. Couuuuuuuuck! At that time, a strong shock urred from behind. It was the sound of a fierce battle between the deadly army and the fire fighters who had formed a camp. Yeon Ho-jeong did not look back. He trusted his men. Of course, I had no intention of wasting time. Let us finish now. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his sword. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The Gyoryongsae, which was writhing like a snake, was shot at the enemys neck at terrifying speed. Chapter 406 Episode 406 Mischief (6) Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! After blowing off the head of thest assassin, Mukbi took a deep breath. Whoa. Dozens of intangible bombs were fired in an apnea-free manner. No matter how much energy she had, she couldnt help but get tired for a while. The assassins newws were extremely variable. As they used explosive new techniques to match their attacks, the stamina consumption of the worlds silence was extreme. Im d though. I benefited a lot from white batting training. In the past, I often did closebat training with Yeon Ho-jeong. In recent years, Yeon Ho-jeong has been busy training alone or sharing hands with soldiers. And the training ended only when my strength and stamina were exhausted. I did this kind of training almost without missing a day. Thanks to this, I was able to stay focused and fight until the end even when fighting assassins. Once again, I was grateful for Yeon Ho-jeongs teachings. Wooooow. The archery Kanghyeonjingi, based on the Hongcheongi, wrapped around the whole body in a frightening manner. My lost stamina quickly rose up. If Hong Cheon-ki had not supported him, he would not have recovered so quickly. Are you okay? huh. you? its okay. Yeo-guk wiped the blood from her face. Although not as good as Mukbi, Yeo-guk also had physical strength as good as anyone else. Not only him, but all of the Mortal Army were like that. I survived thanks to assisting the manager. If it werent for the manager, I would have suffered. Even if there was a master of simr level to Mukbi, he would have suffered. The fact that just the two of us were able to take out so many assassins was entirely possible thanks to Mukbis divine magic and extremely sophisticated archery skills. Mukbi shook his head. Thats not the problem now. You go up north, lead the remaining mortal forces, and move to the third base. All right. What about the manager? Going to the battlefield. Yeo-guk took control. We will contact you when we arrive. okay. Faaagh! Yeo Guks body disappeared from the spot. Even after a terrible life-or-death struggle, the divinew did not waver. Even though he fought passionately like a martial arts expert who had reached the pinnacle of the world, the flow of true energy was slow. Mukbi lightly pped his own cheek. Okay then. Paaaaang! She flew into the sky again. The Yongbi tour gained momentum. The power of archery and the flexibility of spears, as well as the art of martial arts, have be more perfect than before. Now, the coordination of the true energy has be so delicate that even a rat or a bird can disappear without anyone noticing as long as there is a space for a body to escape. In this fight with the assassins, Mukbi was able to urately determine the location of the martial arts he had achieved. Paang! Paaaaang! The more I ran, the faster I got. In my heart, I wanted to follow the direction that Yeonhojeong went through, but what was important now was not Yeonhojeong, but the five Mortal Soldiers. The five soldiers are more dangerous than Yeonhojeong, saying that they may have engaged with the leader of the enemy, which may not have happened if the fight had not urred. Mukbi decided that way. And her judgment was right. As he turned to the northeast in the direction the soldiers wereing from and unfolded his magic, something caught his senses. Quaaaang! The explosion of alcohol that shook the air sharpened Mukbis nerves like a knife. Three kills! Yes. This was Samsaljins energy. Furthermore, what shook the spirit was the evil power of a super expert that I had experienced once before. Did you say it was a blood sound field? She recalled Yeon Ho-jeongs words. If the enemyes to the retreat route as I expected, I dont know about the evil spirit, but that damn bitch will definitely be there. Of course you wonte alone. Thats what happened to us. Of course, it will be after the initial attack. Of course, I think the probability of that happening is low, but if a guy called the Great Disciple were to step on his tail, its not impossible at all. If such a case really arises, you must join forces with the soldiers. I remember clearly. The probability of that happening is extremely low. Most likely, we wont be torn apart. But if such a situation really arises, you will be the one whomands the army of death. You must prioritize dealing with enemies rather than eliminating them, and prioritize survival over dealing with them. Be sure to keep my words in mind. Mukbi clearly remembered Yeonhojeongs words. In most cases, you can leave everything to Yeon Ho-jeong. However, if a situation arises where Yeon Ho-jeong is absent, as he said, he is the one who willmand the army of death. I had to be nervous again and again. Even if its not as good as Yeonhojeong, we have toe up with numerous countermeasures and make quick decisions. Thats true, though. Mukbi could not help but admire Yeonhojeongs insight once again. I said the probability was low but I couldnt believe they had predicted this far. It is difficult to hire apetent superior. But when ites to Yeonhojeong, the story is different. I cant tell you how reassuring it is to have someone who looks forward so thoroughly. Now that he had benefited from it, he had to do what he had to do. Paaaaaaaa! With onest step, the speed doubled in an instant. In her eyes, she saw Yeonhojeong engaged in a fierce battle in the distance to her right. Mukbis eyes sparkled. Strong man! As expected, it is like that. As Yeon Ho-jeong had guessed, the master of the blood sound field did note alone. Then there is a high probability that the author is a ghost. It was then. ?! Mukbis eyes wavered. I!! The great disciple of the Yin God who was behind Jade Qing moved at a frightening speed and jumped towards the person presumed to be the Yin God. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was swinging the Gyoryongsae, was seen stopping his attack in the middle. Even Yeonhojeong of the world could not help but be embarrassed. Mukbi, who paused for a moment, made an effort to turn his head. That is not my battlefield. Yeonhojeong will handle it somehow. If its Yeonhojeong, its a must! I go where I need to be. Paang! Mukbi, who was flying in the sky without hesitation, suddenly saw the appearance of five soldiers covered in blood. Song Yeon-kyung! The five immortal forces were the chieftains of Army, led by Song Yeon-gyeong. They formed a formation and were swinging six long spears as if possessed, but they were unable to make a proper attack on the blood-soaked ghost woman who moved like a ghost. this! It was not the time to argue back and forth. Mukbi immediately led a protest at Hongryeon Pce. At that moment, Firefighter turned his head and looked at Mukbi. !! Mukbi felt goosebumps rising on his back. Firefighters eyes, which were looking directly at him, were burning with extreme murder. The protest was held in silence. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The intangible bomb exploded in the air without even half of it flying. The tension emitted by the fire was faster than that of an intangible bomb. Papa papang! With an excited movement, Mukbi turned in the air andnded behind the five soldiers. Song Yeon-kyungs eyes widened. Boss! Mukbi listened to Hongryeon Pce without answering. Even the slightest moment to open my mouth to answer was a waste. The iron monument hanging at Hongryeon Pce shot out like a beam of light. Piuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut! bang! The iron shield waspletely destroyed and flew into the air. You fucking bitch. Firefighter, who had thrown the iron pole away with a punch, gritted his teeth. There was a long gash on her fist. The iron shield was broken, but its prating power was stronger than expected, so it prated her defense shield. Mukbis eyes shed. Weakened! The morale of the fire department was very dull and slow, unbing of the life revealed. Although it was overwhelming the Samsaljin of Death and Death, that did not mean it waspletely unaffected by the power of the Samsaljin. Although it is not as much as when Yeonhojeong was on the main axis, his strength and stamina are clearly being depleted quickly. Its worth a try! Whoa! A lot of bow bow Kang Hyunjin Qi gathered in Mukbis fingers. spearman! Just keep pushing! Ill take care of the rest! yes! With loud shouts, the five spearmen advanced vigorously. Although it was only one person, that one person was the strongest of the Mortal Army and an expert who was worthy of hearing the sound of the divine archery. How can you be afraid when you have a superior like that with you? The eyes of the spearmen, including Song Yeon-gyeong, showed a spark of fighting spirit. Firefighter shouted. Ill tear you all into a thousand pieces! The silence calmly dismissed the protest. If you can, try it. Piyuuuung! * * * ?! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. you! A moment split into a split second. I caught the movement of Sima Hyeon flying over Ok Qings shoulder like a ghost. The movement was so fast and stealthy that Okcheong did not notice even though it was flying above her head. It was a great secret technique and divinew. The problem was that Sima Xuans divinew was moving too quickly, and before he knew it, he was caught between the expanding Qiaolong Rebellion and the Yayuljeok. this! Sima Xuans sudden action was unexpected even by the emperor of the world. Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! Gyoryongswae changed direction in the middle. If you make a mistake, you could end up piercing Sima Xuans torso. Kwaaaaang! Gyoryongsae struck the ground and produced thick smoke. Pow! Bye! At that time, Sima Xuan vomited blood and retreated. profit! The appearance of Yayuls enemy in front of Sima County was revealed. A terrible murderous substance seeped out from the body of the Yayul enemy with a dagger stuck in his chest. I never would have thought that I would be surprised by Sima Xuan. This murderous bastard!! Pusssssss! The Water Kings Sagi fluttered like a firework. Although he was embarrassed by Yeon Ho-jeongs skills and allowed an unexpected blow, he was well aware of the movements of Gyoryongsae. The moment he was about to respond to the attack, he was hit by an unexpected attack from Sima Hyeon. There is no way the surprise attack would have been allowed if he had been smoking. Because his entire body was filled with the Beast Kings Qi, he was unable to see through Sima Xuans stealth technique. It was a painful mistake. Youre using a dragon to kill me! Faaagh! The Yayul enemy rushed towards Sima Xuan like an animal. He was ready to kill him with one blow. In fact, even more ferocious murderous spirit wasing out than when he was fighting Yeon Ho-jeong. A moment of confusion. sh! Yeon Hao-jeong, who had reached Sima Hyeons side with his blood wing, stretched out his fist towards the enemy. At the same time, Okcheong swung the Taegeukhye sword towards Yayuljeoks back. It was believed that it would be more efficient to attack Yayuls enemies than to move to Sima Hyeons side. A moment when four experts each aim at their opponents at one point. Yeonhojeongs Four Gods, Yayuljeoks Beast King Four, Okcheongs Honwongi, and Simahyeons Yin Gods collided. bang! Pow! Hahaha! Kaaaaak! Oops! A huge shock wave exploded, turning the entire area into a wastnd. Sima Hyeon flew backwards, vomiting blood, and Yeon Haojeong also retreated with internal injuries. Jade Cheong was on Yeonhojeongs side, but he seemed to have lost consciousness and was lying limp. The sword in my hand was broken in half. Holy shit! Faaagh! Kaaaaak! With a bloody cry, Yayuljeong fled with animal-like movements. I tried to chase after him right away, but Okcheong was in such bad shape. The ceremony was so solemn that it wouldnt be surprising if he died right away. Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! He hit the back of the enemy who was running away from Hongyeomyukughters fighting factory. Yayuljeok seemed to copse, coughing up blood, and then threw himself away again. It was a flight solely for survival. !! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the retreat where the Yayul enemy had disappeared with empty eyes. They say things dont always go as nned, but I never thought Id lose the guy who caught everything like this! But that wasnt the problem now. Yeon Ho-jeong hurriedly checked Ok-cheongs pulse. His eyes wavered. Okcheong! Chapter 407 Episode 407 Shake it up (1) Mukbis participation in the war was truly a godsend. Puff puff puff! Fuuuuuuu! Jiksa (ֱ) and Goksa () frantically targeted Firefighters body. Normally, a shot like this would have been avoided by widening the distance or looking for an opening to prate. It wasnt easy, but it wasnt that difficult either. The problem was that the current state of fire fighting was not normal. Kill! Puff puff! wickedness! Firefighters sleeves were sharply split. Response was bing increasingly difficult. The fact that one bowman entered the war made the five spearmens force stronger, but the stickiness of the force that wrapped around their entire bodies like a made it difficult to move their bodies, as if they were stuck in mud. What on earth is this strategy?! It was truly amazing. To avoid being the same move, I tried to catch these bitches with a long-distance attack before they even faced Jinbeop. But that was impossible. This was because they had already formed a formation and were running, so as the tension got closer to the formation, their strength was greatly reduced. Theyunched all possible long-distance attacks, but those five spearmen blocked the attack with amazing joint skills. There is no such method in our school either. Ive never heard of a method like this in light blood and mythology. Firefighters gritted their teeth. This is a foul. There are only five minions that can be easily killed with a single punch, but just by forming a formation, are you going to stop a master who is on the verge of reaching the level of a demigod apostle? Is this really possible? This makes no sense inmon sense. Quaaaang! Firefighter took a couple of steps back along with the strong shock wave. The flow of true energy became slower. My physical strength was dropping noticeably, and the power of my foot technique seemed to have been reduced by 30% from its original strength. If we continue in this state, we will have no choice but to suffer as before. What do we do? There is no way At that moment, Firefighters eyes fluttered. The moment she realized that she could not kill her enemy no matter what she did, one word came to her mind. getaway. chew! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Due to the extreme anger, the blood and evil spirit burned even more fiercely. Firefighter let out a frantic cry. Do you really think I will step down just because of you bugs? Kwakwakwak! The tension this time was indeed strong. Whoosh! Song Yeon-gyeong and the two spearmen vomited blood. Anyone can form a formation if they train hard enough, but the strength of the formation was bound to vary depending on the internal skills and awareness of the members. The spearmen who practiced joint techniques in the army before joining the Mortal Death Army boasted the strongest power among a small number of formations within the Mortal Death Army. To that extent, it was able to withstand firefightings one-sided attack. If it had been other soldiers, the camp would have copsed right away. I will kill them all! Firefighter, who was rushing in with a loud shout, saw the spearmens eyes shaking for a moment. uh? A split second. Firefighters keen senses caught the situation being disturbed. Is it shaking? Whats the truth? Only then did the fire department realize. Right. Even those bitches have reached their limit! Thats correct. The death-samsal-jin is extremely powerful in high-handedbat. However, no matter how excellent the strategy is, it is impossible to maintain this level ofpetency continuously. There was a clear limit, and if that limit was exceeded, it posed a fatal threat to the caster. The limit of Samsaljin was the casting time. A few people can take on a top-ranked expert, but the energy that forms the power itselfes from the internal strength of the members. In order to inte the inner strength to this level, an explosive increase in true energy is required. And the increase in true energy causes extreme fatigue and can cause severe internal injuries to the caster if the limit time is exceeded. In other words, it is an equivalent exchange. It is a method that brings about an extreme increase in power, but can kill members if the limit is exceeded. So it is three deaths. Either the opponent dies, I die, or the enemy dies and everyone dies. And now the five spearmen were reaching their limit. Paaaaaa! The fire department retreated to the tenth floor. I wasnt trying to escape. It was to take time so that the formation could break down on its own. Mukbi urgently fired his bow. Papa pap papang! Fuuuuuuu! I blocked six shots, but couldnt properly block thest one. A loud bang erupted from the firefighters shoulder. But its okay. He was in the process of changing from an offensive battle in which he killed the enemy before his own strength ran out to a defensive war in which he waited for the opponents strength to fall. I was able to endure this level of shock with my teeth clenched. Paaaaaaaa! Mukbi flew into the sky. The opponent realized the weakness of this strategy. In that case, there was no choice but to unleash overwhelming attack power before the formation was broken. pop! Puff poop! Fuuuuuuu! A silent fire that attacks with possessed archery and evades with an anomalous spirit technique. Meanwhile, the power that had been spreading like a spiders web gradually lost its strength. And finally. Tuk! Fight! Firefighters eyes lit up. I could feel Jinse, like the spider web that bound my body, being broken one by one. Hwaaaaaaa! The flow of real energy, which had been slow, suddenly sped up. Quang! This time, I did not avoid the arrows of silence. The tension of the fire shattered one of Mukbis intangible bullets. Mukbis eyes wavered. Tududududuuk! Toad! About half of the power of the Samsaljin that was holding the fire department together was cut off. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The area of the blood-eum fraud has expanded twice as much. Firefighter felt his breathing be easier. Now he can finally show his true skills. You bitches! I waited long! sh! Firefighters appeared above Mukbis head. It was apletely different speed than before. As the flow of true energy became faster, the reaction became faster and the density of power also increased ordingly. sh! Mukbi descended to the ground. If I hadnt reacted instantly, my neck would have been broken by Firefighters hands. Youre fast, archer. Faaagh! Its still slower than silence. But it wasnt impossible to catch up. Firefighters approached Mukbi at an rming speed. Now, she didnt care about those five spearmen. If only I could catch that bitch! It was then. ?! The expression on the archers face, which expanded frighteningly, was strange. It was as if he knew it woulde like this. At that moment, Firefighter felt a deadly force approaching secretly from the left, right, and top. Puffpuffpuffpuff! A violent explosion urred in the air. It was the Dragon Killing God of Guryongpacheongung, which shoots invisible bullets in all directions and controls the to form true energy to capture it. Unlike other herbal weapons that can use both arrows and intangible bullets, Yongsalshinmang can only be used with intangible bullets. The reason was that the energy had to be thoroughly controlled. The ultimate archery skill that I tried for the first time after breaking through the Wusongji Wall. Did you catch it? Mukbi, who was staring into space, gritted his teeth for a moment. damn! She went on a tour of Yongbi. Faaagh! Quaaaang! Arge hole was dug in the ground where Mukbi was standing. Damn bitch! Coo! The sight of the fire fighter on the ground was a sight to behold. Parts of the body were torn or burst as it could not withstand the pressure of the intangible bomb. My whole body became covered in blood. There were no fatal wounds, but he lost a lot of blood instantly. What I was saying was that there was nothing good about taking too long. Saaaaaaaaaaa! Before we knew it, the momentum of the Samsaljin was almostpletely broken. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The bleeding stopped from the firefighting wound. The bleeding was stopped all at once with the supernormal ability of the blood poison. Song Yeon-kyung gritted her teeth. Cheer up everyone! We have to tie it up somehow! At that time, Mukbi shouted. no! Then you die! Manager Mook! Rx the situation! Dont overdo it, even if it means missing out! but! Say it again! Release the truth! Its an order! Silences voice was filled with strong dignity. Song Yeon-kyung gritted her teeth. Everyone disbands the Samsaljin. Slurp slurp. Samsaljins strength disappeared as if it had been washed away. Huh! Cough! The spearmen staggered, breathing heavily. Two of them were bleeding from their noses and mouths. He had already reached his limit and suffered internal injuries. hook! The true fire energy that had been spewing out like an active volcano was instantly condensed into the body. I waited long. Crump! Firefighter twirled his shoulders. I suffered internal injuries and the trauma was quite serious. However, now that I can fully use the blood-eum technique, such things are no longer a problem. Firefighter chuckled coldly. You first, the bowman? Or should we take care of those first? Choose ording to your taste. Mukbi listened to Hongryeon Pce without answering. Firefighters words were not just a threat. Now that Samsaljins situation has been resolved, the tide haspletely turned. I could tell that just by feeling the energy waves. Still, it was okay to remain silent. Crackle! Hongryeon Pce screamed. This is because they poured out as much bow and bowstring equipment as they had. Oh, you first? If you want, you can do it. The protest was held in silence. Kwaaaaaaaa! A huge explosion urred at the front of the fire station. It was a powerful intangible bomb, but that was all. Slurp. The smoke cleared and the firefighters with their hands outstretched were seen. He blocked it with one hand. Firefighters eyes deepened. The jokes are over, you bitch! It was then. Chrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Firefighters eyes widened at the eerie sound of metal. Mukbi spoke in a cold voice. Okay, the jokes are over. Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! omg! Before he knew it, the flying dragon chain wrapped around Firefighters left arm. It was so fast that I couldnt even react. No, actually the distance wasnt that far. He silently spoke again as he pulled up the Hongryeon Pce demonstration. I knew how to block rather than avoid. If its your arrogance. Firefighter looked back. Before we knew it, Yeonhojeong was within Samjang Street. Only then did the fire department realize. The reason the archer fired the intangible bullet with all his might was to create a shock wave that would hide the movement of that ghost-like guy. Firefighter looked into Yeonhojeongs eyes. Two eyes that are at the peak of indifference, showing no emotion whatsoever. no!! Faaagh! Firefighter pulled his body back and released a blood poison, trying to release the Gyoryongshack. Fuuuuuuu! Kaaaak! A firefighter who was hit by an intangible bullet in the abdomen screamed and fell down on the spot. Mukbi had no mercy. Puff puff puff! A misfire of intangible bullets entered Firefighters body. Cough! Even the blood pressure shield could not prevent the inside from shaking. It didnt end there. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The immense fire delivered through the Gyoryongsae began to eat away at her blood pressure. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from the firefighters left arm. The main fire burns the flesh. Aaaah! Burbubbubbuk! Burbubbubbuk! Mukbi calmly fired the intangible bombs, and Firefighter, who was pinned down by Yeonhojeongs inner strength, was hit by as many as twenty-eight intangible bombs. Slurp! Firefighter copsed on the spot. He fainted from the severe internal and external trauma. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly ran over and stepped on Hyeon-hwas thigh. Bye! Firefighters thigh was fractured. Even if he wakes up, he has been put in a state where he cannot escape. Mukbi sighed. You worked hard. Hurry up and carry this bitch. We are moving to the third base. yes? Okcheong is in danger. We are holding on somehow, but we must send him to the doctor as soon as possible. !! Chapter 408 Episode 408 Shake it up (2) Huh! Huh! How long did it run? I ran so frantically that I forgot the distance and time. I had almost all of Guangdongs geography memorized, but due to my urgency, I couldnt even figure out where this ce was. Cough! Now I didnt have any strength left. A man lying in front of a stream vomited blood on the ground. The color of the blood was dark red. A foul smell mixed with the thick bloody smell. this! Yayuljeoks eyes wavered. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from the blood-soaked ground. There is poison mixed in the blood. It was a shame because his blood vessels were protected by the Water Kings Relics. If he had been even a little negligent, the poison would have spread throughout his body and he would have died. Especially when ites to this poison! Death flower pattern!! There was no shortage of people saying that Sahwamun, made from a rare poisonous nt found only in western Guangdong, was extremely poisonous. It is a poison that even wild beasts, which are resistant to most poisons, cannot easily deal with. The dagger that was stabbed in the chest had the same Sahwamun symbol on it. This guy! The good news is that it is not perfectly manufactured. As an eumshin, there were several secret techniques that he did not pass on to his disciples, and one of them was the Sahwamun. Hes definitely an amazing guy, making and using a poison he wasnt even taught about. Phew! He, who had obtained the Water King Sagi, immediately raised the Eumsinjigi. When ites to poison, the Yin Gods Qi was much safer than the Beast Kings True Qi. Ugh! Sharp pain arose throughout the blood vessels. It meant that the Eumsinjigi was driving out Sahwamun. Cheeeeeeeek! Dark green smoke rose from Yayuljeoks body. How long has it been like that? Whoop! Finally, Yayuljeok breathed a sigh of relief. All of the Sahwamun were extracted. But the sacrifices made because of it were too great. Three percent of the existing eumsinjigi were lost because they were pulled out in conjunction with Sahwamun. Its unfortunate, but I couldnt help it. If I hadnt pulled it out along with my inner energy, I would have died without being able to decipher it. Damn it! bang! The enemys fist dug into the ground. I cant believe I cant kill them. Its amazing that I couldnt kill him, but its been a long time since I almost died. If I hadnt escaped, there was a 100% chance I would have died. He read in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes a terrifying determination to never let go of him. Yayuljeoks eyes deepened. Is it because they buried the Water King Sagi and brought up the Eumsinjigi? My head felt even colder. He knew us well. In fact, when I heard from Firefighter that he wouldpletely destroy the blood and evil field, I was skeptical. But not now. The guy knew that it was the Beast Kings fraud just by revealing his true spirit, and he even blocked all of the Beast Kings white strikes with a half-beat fast defense technique. It was surprising that he had risen to the level of life and death, but it was even more surprising that he knew this martial arts thoroughly. Could it be is there a Sejak at our school?! Yayuljeok shook his head without realizing it. It was safe to say that there was no chance of that happening. If Sejak had been there, he would have known that Saeumgyo had been targeting the midfield for a long time, but judging from the Murim Alliances response, that was definitely not the case. Then what is it? What on earth is this guy? Why do you know so much about us? I felt dizzy. After thinking for a while, Yayuljeok shook his head. no. Now is not the time to worry about that. What is important is that you suffered and there is a possibility that the main camp suffered as well. I had to find out about that first. If the main base really falls into the hands of the enemy, things will get veryplicated. It could be that he just said it to scare me. Even if that wasnt the case, there is a high probability that they would have fallen into the trap I set and been killed. Yayuljeok took out a small ring from his arms. It would be nice if it were a level of elixir, but it wasnt that level. However, it was a medicine that was particrly effective in quickly treating internal injuries and restoring internal strength. In that way, he ate Yeongdan and prayed for half a day. It is better to treat the body first and move than to move without treatment in time because the mind is in a hurry. next day. Yayuljeok, who entered the city near Yongmun, Guangdong, immediately summoned an informant. Slurp. In a dark alley, a young man wearing a hood knelt in front of the night guard. See you Yazoo. Yayuljeoks eyes deepened. He noticed that the guys voice was shaking slightly. Even though he is an assassin who has been thoroughly trained not to let his emotions waver, the fact that he reacts like this is probably proof that things are not going well. Tell me everything you know about what happened over the past two days. yes. After a while. After hearing the young mans exnation, Yayuljeoks face became distorted. The Wild City fell into their hands? Thats right. how? A thousand men are encamped there. Youre saying you gathered only the elite of the elite and they all died? Thats not it. if? Among them, Gu Hals troops came down from the mountain to look for Lord Yaju. Yayuljeok was shocked. You came down to look for me? Who on earth gave such an order?! Its Yaju. What? There was a request for support from Yaju on the informationwork. The exact location is unknown, but since the request came from the northwest, all assassins except for the minimum number of troops were dispatched. Nonsense! I have never once asked for support! For a moment, Yayuljeok was speechless. Information disruption!! If the Murim Leagues remnant troops had entered Guangdong, an intelligence unit would have been dispatched to support them. Its open! Disrupting information to the extent that the assassins under hismand were deceived was impossible without openness. The young man continued. However, becausemunication was lost in the middle, nine hundred assassins are currently waiting 300 miles away. You wont be able to fool this informationwork twice. But regardless of whether it was open or not, a single information disruption would have been enough for them. Ablood-free. We take out most of the troops in the main camp and easily recapture the main camp The enemy of Yayul burst out in emptyughter. I waspletely defeated. I never thought the main camp would fall into the hands of the enemy so vainly. He reigned as the king of Guangdong Province for well over ten years. During those years, he was consolidating his power and weakening the power of the Baekdo Martial Army, but he never thought this day woulde. If the main camp fell into their hands they wouldnt have fallen into a trap. I know everything. They were watching everything to see how they would move from here. Otherwise, it would have been impossible toe up with such a coherent strategy. Its him. The person who came to mind was Yeon Ho-jeong. The culprit behind this is not the Murim Alliances servants or soldiers. The person directlymanding the operation at the scene was watching everything. At that moment, Yayuljeok felt goosebumps growing all over his body. What a monster!! yes? The young man asked back, but Yayuljeok could not pay attention to him. Yourepletely crazy! Its amazing that he achieved that level of martial arts skills at that age, but is he able topletely read the enemys movements? scary. At this point, I was more afraid of the guys brains and wit than the martial arts skills. No matter how strong you are in martial arts, your position as a leader ends. However, those who are sharp, resourceful, and able to read the flow of events can go beyond that. For a moment, I felt my vision bing dark. If he really saw through all of this and responded to it, he should be called a military god. I heard that sometimes geniuses beyond imagination appear in the world. But isnt this too much? How can a young man under 30 have this much ability? What should I do? If the main camp was upied, it must be said that all kinds of elixirs and information documents stored there were stolen. In addition, in the wild area of the main camp, they are raising special Jeon Seo-eungs who can contact Saeumgyo on a regr basis. There are many ways to contact Saeumgyo even if it is not Jeon Seo-eung, but the speed of information delivery is extremely slow. Yayuljeok bit his lip. There is no choice. You absolutely have to infiltrate. You must report all current situations to the school. It would be difficult to avoid responsibility for bringing things to this point. Perhaps he could be beheaded. But his own death was not a big deal. Didnt this end up ruining the history of Saeumgyo? One day Ill search all over the wilderness, but I wont be able to prate all the secret passages in just one day. At that moment, what came to Yayuljeoks mind was Sima Xuan. If he had joined hands with the Murim Alliance, he could have announced the existence of a secret passage. But he was also mortally wounded. It will be difficult toe to your senses in a day or two. In other words, it can be said to be a race against time. I had to infiltrate Yaseong as quickly as possible and inform Saeumgyo of the situation. Yayuljeok said to the young man. Is there anything else worth mentioning? there is. Of course, I thought it would be said that there was no such thing. Yayuljeoks heart is pounding! I felt like I was falling. What? What happened again? Rather than something happening, unusual people entered Guangdong. who? They are people from the Shaolin side. !! Yayuljeoks eyes lit up. Since the Murim League sent a Yu military unit, it would not be strange for Shaolin monks toe. Nevertheless, this issue could not be overlooked lightly. Shaolins name was so heavy. Among them, the Shaolin monks headed into the wilderness. It appeared that he was acting in conjunction with Yus army. Right. And the one remaining headed to Foshan. And we were able to clearly identify that person. Who are you? This is Lee Cheol-gyeong, the master of the Diamond Kwon Gate. Lee Cheol-gyeong was a genius martial arts expert who passed down the secret techniques of the headquarters, which was rare among Shaoliny disciples. Of course, he was not a person worthy of the Yayuljeoks eyes. Even though he is a genius, he is not a monster like Yeon Ho-jeong. What was important was Bulsan, not Lee Cheol-kyung. If its Foshan no way? Yayuljeoks eyes trembled slightly. Are you trying to summon unidentified experts?! It has been less than half a year since I learned that Buddhist monks gathered in Foshan. This fact was also reported to Saeumgyo Church. However, since there were people from Shaolin there, I couldnt approach them properly. This is because if you make a mistake, a major disaster may ur. Shaolins name was so scary. So much so that even the Yaryuljeok, who are fanatical about the power of Saeumgyo, cannot easily touch it. However, when the situation progressed like this, the story changed. The elites under mymand are waiting 300 miles away from here? Thats right. Summon them all. Dont leave anything behind, everything! Where shall I summon you? Call it wild. We will regain the kings stolennd. The young mans eyes lit up. I obey Yajus orders. Tell them to move as secretly as possible. You must never be discovered by the enemy. Contact the Armed Forces separately and order them to find the suspected enemy informationwork andpletely paralyze it. All right. Slurp. The young man disappeared like fog. Yayuljeok growled softly. I did it once, but I cant help it twice. Now that its like this, Ill start a war. Chapter 409 Episode 409 Shake (3) Whoa. Yang Chens face lit up as he exhaled lightly. He looked down at his hands. The repetitive motion of squeezing and pulling felt natural again. Was it this? Did you say that in order for a person to realize that they have lost something precious, all they have to do is try to get that precious thing back? Yang Chen had no choice but to admit his mistake. I thought it was just that I was a little tired because there was so much to worry about. In the first ce, I didnt even realize that my physical condition was abnormal. The only thing I felt was that I got tired a little faster than before and my perception was slower than when I was younger. When I think about it now, it was absurd. Not only did he reach a state of invincibility, but he continued to run even in that state and became an absolute person who surpassed the pinnacle of the world. In the realm of martial arts, age has no influence. Rather, his maturity, wisdom, and realization only increased, and his skills did not decrease. Nevertheless, as I got older, I got to this point and cried out for the impermanence of time. It was truly absurd. Yang Chen closed his eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice came to his ears. The leader of the Saeum Church is strong. So much so that Vice Lord Yang was defeated. What do you think is the reason why a master of his caliber kept Yang Buju alive even though he used martial arts that were powerful but would reveal his countermeasures if a rumor spread? The person concerned will not know. The reason is because I see the world as an already polluted truth. It would be better if you had a life-or-death fight with someone. You cant find an answer by just looking at the wounds without a proper fight. I havent even tried to exert my utmost strength. Yang Cheon sighed. I didnt even fight properly hehe. In fact, I was angry that I was treated by the leader of the Saeum cult, but I was just very surprised and not as angry as I thought. Although I felt defeated because I was inferior in skill, I could understand it. What Yangcheon was really angry and embarrassed about was the fact that he only looked at the wounds without even fighting properly, and that he lost his identity as a man living under the name Tuwang. He also wanted to turn the helpless and depressed Heukdo Moorim into another sun of Moorim. Although my personal desires were great, I pushed ahead with this project with the mindset that it could only be done by myself. In this way, he established the Mukryongbu and built up enough power to make even the Murim Alliance watch in suspense. But he was a fighting king. The King of Fighting, he was an invincible fighter who was considered the best in the world in terms of fighting skills. Just because he became a monarch, he forgot the foundation that made him who he is today. It was truly shameful. I decided that I would be different from the countless monarchs that existed in thousands of years of history, and that I would be a magnanimous monarch befitting the identity of King Tu. Yang Chen sighed. But what do I look like now? Its a failing mark both as a monarch and as a king. Grumbling. Dark red energy rose from his fist. The energy of a lion criticizing the continent was there. It was even darker than when he was fighting with Yeon Ho-jeong, and his energy was extremely fierce, with not even a trace of impurity in his eyes. This is the real ck lion energy. Although it was left unfinished because thest piece could not be put together, it was nheless an invincible new skill that boasted overwhelming concentration and usability over blood lion porcin. It will be different from now on. Woe! The ck lion g disappeared and in its ce was Tuwangs will. The world is facing upheaval, and there is no reason for us to be the only ones concerned about it. Yang Cheon turned his eyes to the window. Saeumgyo you guys have crossed the line. Its a rtionship where youre deceived and deceived anyway. Its a rtionship where you wipe your mouth and throw it away when the useful value disappears. However, I could never forgive the behavior of the Four Eum Cultists who not only polluted the true spirit of the Lord of the Dark Ind but also nned to turn him into a puppet. I will kill you with my own hands. A dark murderous look emanated from Yang Chens eyes. Kugugoogung! Daejeon was shaken even though they didnt show off their inner strength. The air was vibrating just by revealing his murderous intent. Stone dust was falling from the stone ceiling. This was the true power of an absolute master who had entered the realm of martial arts. There was a reason why his disciple, Bu-seon, could not look his teacher, Yang-cheon, in the eyes even though he had reached a certain level. After a while. My lord. Whats going on? Someone from Bothaam has arrived. For a moment, Yang Chens eyes lit up. In Bothaam? Thats right. The disciple said that the situation there ended well. He said he would discuss the details after meeting the vice-lord. However, after doing a little research, it seems that I came here to get help in deciding the position of the next prosecutor. Yang Chens eyes became cold. Get help deciding on your next checkup. In other words, it meant that they would seize power by borrowing the power of foreign powers. I thought it would cause conflict between us, but you came to headquarters to ask for help? Even though he was the one who sent his disciple to make Bothaam embroiled in internal strife, he was reallyughing out loud. This is why people who have never been dipped in ink are scared. Its clumsy and stupid, but at the same time, you dont know where it will end up. But its not bad. Botaam was a sword that produced swordsmen from generation to generation. The Sword Masters abilities were much greater than expected, and although he did not often participate in the battles, whenever he appeared, he would show his power enough to turn the world upside down. His power was so great that it was said that every time Geomhu appeared in the world, another ce should be created among the worlds top ten masters. If the headquarters intervenes in Bothaams turmoil, we will build a bridge to intervene in Bothaams politics. I was simply trying to stop him from getting involved in this matter, but instead he put his hand out first. This was an opportunity. A golden opportunity to create a chess piece worth using. Let them in. * * * Shhh! An extremely destructive sword pierced the air, leaving an afterimage of light. Deep. There was a hole about half an inch wide in the middle of a rock five feet away. Considering that the sword energy was explosive like an active volcano, the traces of the sword energy that were fired were very small. It was an absolute sword that wouldnt be surprising if it could pulverize several rocks that size. However, the official who saw the sword could never disparage its power as weak. Rather, I felt eerie. Is this how much it is? I got goosebumps all over my body. Is it possible to condense and unleash that enormous power to this extent? It should not be ignored just because the traces were small. In fact, it was an amazing sword that was even more impressive because the traces were small. The destructive power of Yeonwis absolute sword was so overwhelming that even the number one generals prosperity could not handle it. In other words, it meant that it was a sword power that no one could stop except for the strong of the Holy Heaven. It was difficult to extract such great power, but maintaining and controlling that power was many times more difficult. Yeonwi made the explosive power of a volcano as small as a bonfire. Although it is small in size, its heat is so overwhelming that it condenses and evaporates even theke. Hes a monster-like martial artist. Slurp. The Royal Commission took the lead. Im embarrassed. What do you mean? Yeonwi whetted her appetite. What I pursue is not the absolute one sword, but the three swords. But even the first sword, the sword, cannot be controlled properly. ?! Originally, there shouldnt be even a trace the size of an eye but theres a big hole like that. What I wanted was pration and diffusion, not pration. Yeonwi shook his head. After all, martial arts is a penance. I thought it was enough, but its still a long way off. The official felt dispirited. Is that what you want to say now? hmm? How many people in Tanggeum Wulin, excluding the strong of Seongcheon, do you think can block that sword? These words came out of the mouth of a proud party official. It was the highest praise of all praise. Yeonwi smiled. Thank you for thepliment, but I just want toplete what I pursue. Thank you for telling me its amazing, but its still far away. Huh. I think Mancheon-gong and Hwa-woo-gong of Danggaju are much more powerful than my sword. Ive never seen a martial artist who can use Jinki so delicately. Perhaps no martial artist in the world cane close to him in the field of art. The officialughed. This is inconsble. Unlike me, who pours out all the memorization I have, Yeongaju pursues absolute murder with a simple sword. For some reason, I feel shabby. It was a joke that was unbing of the hotel. Of course, even if we say that, our pride in Mancheongong and Hwawoogong was no less than that of Yeonwis absolute sword. Besides, arent you still far away from perfecting your martial arts skills? Even if you separate Mancheongong and Hwawoogong, it would be difficult to handle them, but you say you willbine them and make them into one work of art. With my poor creativity, I cant even imagine it. Thats it. Lets stop putting gold on each others faces. I cant do it because its so itchy. Yeonwi burst outughing. The official asked with a puzzled look. Anyway, do you think hell try to take that sword? hmm? What do you mean? The eldest son of the family head. You mean Gojeong? exactly. Yeonwi tilted his head. I have no intention of passing this sword on to Gojeong. Yes?! The officials expression became absurd. Youre not teaching that sword? Of course, if my eldest son wants, I will pass it on to him. But will he want it? I am already steadily creating my own martial arts. Yeonwi shrugged his shoulders. You never know. Judging from his growth, he may have surpassed even my level now. Thats nonsense. No matter how genius he is, that would be impossible. haha. By the way, if you dont teach it to Yeonhojeong, who are you going to teach it to? My son is not just a Gojeong. Youre passing it on to your second child? That sword? What else cant you do? The official frowned. Its not that Im disrespecting the familys son, but can the second child handle that? I would be lucky if I didnt get caught by a mental demon while chasing that sword, let alone handle it. Yeonwis sword was a martial art that was as dangerous as it was powerful. The level was so high that if you approached it with a half-hearted understanding, you could end up regressing. Yeonwi smiled. If its hard for you to handle it, you can pass it on after youve grown enough to handle it. Thats true, but The officer trailed off. It was definitely a hotel that felt different in this regard. He had no intention of passing down thepleted Mancheon and Hwawoo to anyone other than his true sessor. This is because the absolute martial arts alone bes the authority of the family. And it wont be toote. Jipyeongs understanding of the sword is surprising. As far as swords are concerned, he will be superior to the Gojeon. Yeonhojeong said that too. I dont believe it, but I do. Hehehe. As if to change the mood, the official told a truly unique joke. No matter who you teach it to, you must first return with your limbs intact before you can even think about it. Put aside your happy worries for a moment. It was a harsh joke. Yeonwi looked up at the sky with a wry smile. I dont want to. I decided to believe that my children were not vessels worthy of dying in a ce like that. So, Im going to think about it from now on. Although she said so, Yeonwis worries were deepening as time passed. This was also the reason why his absolute sword skills grew at a rapid rate. Because he constantly swung his sword to forget his worries. Yeonwi looked up at the sky for a long time and closed her eyes. Come back safely, you troublemakers. Chapter 410 Episode 410 Shake it up (4) The details of Okcheong were more important than expected. My internal organs were very damaged. It was torn by unimaginable pressure, causing bleeding, and if it were an ordinary person, it would have been difficult to avoid instant death. . Fortunately, the five organs and six parts were surrounded by extremely gentle true energy, so the injury began to recover immediately. To be more precise, it seems that natural recovery was maximized so that all organs were normalized without aiming for transcendental recovery in any one area. This friend is a shaman master. As expected, it was like that. Although I have never met a shaman, I am a person who is well versed in Taoist martial arts in my own way. Taoist martial arts follows naturalw. Since naturalness is usually pursued, self-treatment also aims for a somewhat slow but certain normalization rather than an abnormal recovery. Baek Ji-shin-ui (t) was a much calmer person than his reputation suggested. He was a congressman who was well-versed in a hundred wisdoms, and he knew a lot of things. However, you suffered a stab wound on the back of your left waist. Its pretty deep. The wound is not sharp, so it does not appear to have been from the masters sword. exactly. The sword, which was broken in the aftermath of the impact, went through. It is a dangerous area. This is where the kidneys are located, and the kidneys are one of the organs that cannot be recovered. And looking at the flow of Jinki. Baekjishinui nced at Yeonhojeong. The de hit my kidney. Its fatal. Excessive bleeding before sepsis can also lead to death. The kidneys have many blood vessels. I know. I heard that masters who have reached the extreme level demonstrate incredible abilities that can restore not only internal organs but even microscopic blood vessels. I can do it with the person I am now. This patient is not like that. exactly. There are traces of injury, but no abnormalities are found in the kidneys. At first nce, there are no symptoms of sepsis, and it even appears to be more vibrant than other organs. Thank goodness. It is fortunate, but as a member of the National Assembly, it is something that cannot be ignored. The reason is, if your body is in an unreasonable state, you need to know the exact cause and process so that there are no problems with follow-up treatment. Bai Ji Xin Yi asked seriously. Did Captain Yeon help you? Many people know the rumor that Yeon Ho-jeong is the leader of the Immortal Army, but the rumor that he is the leader of the newly created Uijeong Army has not yet spread. Is that why? Sometimes, there were people who took their title from Byeoksanhojang and called it Yeonhojang. exactly. Even though I am not a doctor, I know something about the human body. As God said, if there was a wound that deep in that area, it wouldnt be strange to ssify it as a fatal wound. You know very well. Yeon Ho-jeong had a bitter expression on his face. Because hes a dog-baiter who only knows how to beat up people. But how was it treated? No matter how expert you are, treating your own body and treating someone elses body arepletely different things. Especially in areas like this. I have a magical inner strength that no one else has. I just used one of them to suture the wound and maximize my kidney capacity. Hyeonmugi (). Hyeonmu is a northern water energy and is responsible for the kidneys in the human body. As Baek Ji-sin-ui said, the kidney was an organ that was almost impossible to recover. Unlike the liver, which can recover even if only half remains, once the kidneys deteriorate, that is the end. It goes without saying that there was a knife involved. This means that even if you have learned a great technique of inner gongsim, you will not be able topletely fix it like this. That was one of the Four Gods infinite supernormal abilities. Of course, this was possible because Yeonhojeongs level was high and his understanding of the Four Gods was better than anyone elses. Do you really think there is such a thing as martial arts? exactly. Bai Ji Xin Yi was deep in thought. It was something that every member of the National Assembly would have disbelieved. Especially if it is awmaker who is good at martial arts, including internal and external attacks, like Baek Ji Shin-ui. But Baekjishinui believed Yeonhojeongs words. Now that I had personally seen the patients condition, I could not criticize Yeon Ho-jeongs words as lies. Since there were no traces of medicinal power in the patients body, it was difficult to believe that he had used elixirs, and crucially, there was no need for a person who could be considered a general of the Murim Alliance to lie in this situation. Baekjishinyi burst out in emptyughter. I have been practicing medicine for over 30 years, but this is the first time I have heard of such an internal technique. I know its hard to believe. Its hard to believe, but that doesnt mean I distrust it. I just have one question. Please speak. I know that Master Yeons Neigongsim technique is mysterious, but it seems difficult to say that it is a unique technique that only works on kidneys. Do you have special energy in other organs as well? exactly. Thats it. Bai Ji Xin Yi nodded. We have passed the dangerous point, but this does not mean we can be at ease. The patients mind and body are so strong that recovery will likely be faster than expected, but with the help of the manager, we can dramatically speed up the patients recovery. Where can I fix it? Its the heart. It is the area that suffered the greatest shock after the kidneys, and although it is protected by the patients true energy, it looks as if that true energy will be extinguished at any moment. Can we start right away? Thats right. Thats how Okcheongs treatment began. Yeon Ho-jeong thoroughly protected Okcheongs heart using the main weapon. Regardless of enlightenment and state, the Jujakhwagi was the roughest and most ferocious energy among the Four Gods. It was excellent at adding great strength to a healthy heart, but healing a problem heart was bound to be more difficult than the other three gods. This was the reason why Yeonhojeongs Jingi Doin had no choice but to be more cautious than ever. I had to endure several times more severe mental energy consumption than when I was trying to improve my martial arts level. Because you have to survive. Okcheong is her own person. In that case, you must survive at all costs. I believe you will not leave in vain like this. Sweat dripped from Yeon Ho-jeongs forehead. The sweat that fell wet Okcheongs cor. He said he would show you a new world. I havent even been able to show you how to do any of them yet. You cant go on like this in vain. In essence, death is vain. Some people die for reasons so vain as to be beyond imagination. At least he hopes that such a case will not happen to his subordinates. Yeon Ho-jeong protected Okcheongs heart with all his heart. Half a day passed like that. Whoa, its done. Bai Ji Xin Yi wiped the sweat from his forehead. We guided the patients mood from recovery to stability. It also protects your heartstrings, so even if you feel weak, you will soone to your senses. Thank you for your hard work. The leader suffered more than this person. How can you protect your heart pulse so stably for half a day? Hwahu is truly amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Please take care of me. Dont worry, Captain, just take a break. Yeon Ho-jeong was not the type of person to rest just because Baek Ji Shin-ui said he would rest. This was because there were more than one problem that had umted. As soon as I came out after treating Okcheong, Full Sang appeared. Are you okay? Fortunately, we have ovee the dangerous crisis. They say he wille to his senses soon. Not Okcheong, but Daesu. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I have subordinates who are on the verge of death, so why shouldnt I be okay? The use of harsh words is still the same. Its actually okay. Enough to execute the operation immediately. Full-sang looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with strange eyes. I thought I knew algebra well, but as expected, you are a person beyond imagination. What do you mean? Your spirit has be much calmer than when I saw you at the meeting a while ago. . Its not that Im weakened, but the atmosphere has be very calm. The unique sense of intimidation that Daesu exudes has also been greatly reduced. Itspletely different, but it reminds me of a public ambassador. Thats too much praise. Its still not good enoughpared to the lines. Full-sang took possession of the gun. Congrattions. I see you climbed another step. Yeon Ho-jeong did not ept Gaeun-sangs congrattions lightly. His deepposure and moderation were evident in the way he lowered his head. Thank you. I will return and hold a celebration after work is over here. What is a celebration? Stop talking about that now and just tell me how things are going. If possible, he would have sneered a few more times, but Moon Geun-sang got straight to the point. The situation was that urgent, but at the same time, the soft dignity radiating from Yeon Ho-jeong was naturally stimting Full-sang. They say it is the wild nature of the evil spirit. Nine hundred assassins lured by false information were stationed about two hundred miles away from here. now? They were moving toward the base. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Hes a wild guy. exactly. Unless there is a direct order from the leader, that many people cannot move so quickly. I think I healed my internal and external trauma in that short period of time. This is the guy who has reigned as the king of the underworld for over ten years. Its no wonder I carry a few elixirs with me for emergencies. That is correct. So, are you saying that nine hundred assassins, including the Yayul enemy, are currently moving to attack Tang Mas army? To be exact, they are stationed scattered around the wild city. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Garrison? Obviously? exactly. Although he is an assassin, he is stationed at the front line like a soldier. It may seem like a really funny thing to do, but it would be a different story if the person leading the assassin was a special Sejak dispatched by the Saeum Church and a person who had honed his martial arts skills to the limit. Theyre after something. Full-sang continued speaking in a sharp voice. Whatever the reason, the assassins who are destroying the world have openly revealed themselves. This is serious business, but it can also be a golden opportunity. A golden opportunity? exactly. Assassins are one of the worlds ills. Those types of people show themselves without hesitation and are troubling the public sentiment. In fact, it may have be ugly, but Geun-sangs words were somehow meaningful. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Do you mean to move public opinion and eliminate the world of assassins once and for all? The corner of Full-sangs mouth rose. As expected, you are quick-witted. It was a quite bold and fascinating proposition. The Murim Alliance, which is said to be the best martial arts force in the central region, also pays attention to public sentiment and public opinion. The group of ck people who have a strong perception that they are just leaving are even more cautious. Thats why public opinion is such a scary force. Moon Geun-sang is using the public opinion to say that now is the time to uproot the n of assassins called Sal-su. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its not a bad opinion, but we are on a mission right now. No matter what happens, the missiones first. What you said is correct, but I am telling you this because it is an opportunity to serve the greater good along with your mission. Full-sangs eyes deepened. Furthermore, in the process of catching them, we can even figure out the movements of the Four Eums Thats it. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke with a calm face but with eyes that realized something. Full Sang tilted his head. What do you mean? It was a private religion. huh? Saeumgyo? A subtle look of murder appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. The brutality radiating from his face, which had an impressive calmposure, doubled. This was the reason why I flinched without realizing it. The reason why the Yayul enemy mobilized the best assassins to surround Yaseong Saeumgyo. There is nothing but Saeumgyo. So what does that mean Excuse me for a moment. I need to talk to that damn bastard Sima Xuan. Huh? Hey algebra! Kite algebra! hey! A practitioner! Before we knew it, Yeonhojeong had disappeared from Moonjeongsangs sight. Full-sang grumbled. Again, I am the only one who knows and moves as if the soles of my feet are on fire. Oh, really, if I had any skills, I would have ripped off my head. He spits out phlegm! I spat it out. Yeonja! Come together! curious! Chapter 411 Episode 411 Shake (5) The eyes of the young man who was holding the dagger in a strange way, as if holding it, were extremely dark. I couldnt reach it. The de of the dagger was very sharp. Decent thickness, appropriate length, and decent handle. It wasnt amonly seen item, but it wasnt something worth paying a fortune for either. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. They should have stuck this thing into his body. If I had done that, I would never have survived. Two-headed poisonous rain. After regaining his memory, it was Sima Hyuns unique killing method that he had honed over the past three years solely to kill the evil spirit. In reality, it was just a killing method, and it had to be seen as Sima Xuans unique method designed to kill the evil spirit. Except for the intangible poison of the Four Heavenly Danga, there is no poison that can prate the Yin God, which is abination of the Yin Hwa Red Ryu and the Yin Han Baek Ryu. There is no chance of victory in a direct confrontation, and assassination is even more impossible. In other words, the only options left are to hope to die in a natural disaster or dream of being murdered by someone elses hands. Naturally, Sima Xuan could not wait until then, and he definitely wanted to take revenge with his own hands. So, the two-headed poison monument was created with great effort over three years. Since most extreme poisons dont work, amplify the poisons power with synthetic poison and temporarily reduce the opponents vitality to near nothingness. If I had fully known the manufacturing method of the unique poisonous Sahwamun (death flower pattern) that has been passed down from generation to generation, I would not havee up with this method. However, the master of Yinshin Simahyeon and the Ganja of the Four Eumsect did not give him any information about the Four Flowers Gate. In order to be recognized as a Yin God, one had to learn several secret arts. Sima Xuan learned most of them on his own, but he only knew the basics of the recipe for Sihwamun. Thats why I created a poison dagger that is not a one-hit killer, but a two-stroke killer. A secret art of death in which the opponent has no choice but to die. Damn it. Sima Xuan gritted his teeth without realizing it. I should have held back. He recalled that moment. The moment when Yeonhojeongs chains were shot at the Yayul enemy at terrifying speed. Even though he was walking in a lower realm than them, Sima Xuan could still tell. I could intuit it. The Yayul enemy knew that they could block Yeonhojeongs attack. Regardless of whether it would work properly, they were already preparing for Yeonhojeongs attack. Furthermore, Yayuljeok was thinking of running away. This was a fact that could be known because only the Yayul enemy was observed from the start of the fight until the end. The enemys flight. Sima Xuan couldnt bear it. If you miss this spot, you will never be able to catch it again. Rather, after he gets himself together, he wille to assassinate him. And he himself can never stop the secret attack of the evil spirit. So I had to finish everything on the spot. Grumbling. Sima Xuan closed his eyes. no. He med himself. Maybe it was all my imagination. I know enough about the body of sound. In particr, after the marriage spell was broken, they monitored his every move and tried to understand his words, actions, and habits. But what if the sound deceived you? What if the appearance you show to the outside world is all made up, not necessarily because of you? In normal cases, this is impossible. However, this does not apply to the sound body. Moreover, leaving everything else aside, he was said to be a spy dispatched to the central ins by an unidentified group outside of the shadows. It means that they are better than anyone else at hiding and hiding it. Moreover, seeing as he even cast a spell on himself, it seemed like he had many abilities that he didnt even know about. In the end, it doesnt change the fact that I made the situation worse. Deep. The dagger fell from my hand and hit the ground. It was a tool that was sharpened again and again without a single day of rest. It was so sharp that even though I didnt throw it and just fell naturally, half of the de stuck in the ground. I was able to see how hard Sima Hyeon lived to get that one chance. What are you doing? flinch! Sima Hyeon turned his head. Yeonhojeong was standing there. I knew he was a dull guy from the first time we met, but I didnt think he was the type of person to be alone. Sima Hyeon looked at Yeon Hao-jeong in silence. There was no expression on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. In other words, it was close to expressionless, but it didnt look cold or indifferent either. After a while, Sima Xuan opened his mouth. Is it time? When? Because of me, you missed your target and your subordinate is in danger of death. however? Youre the one who came to kill me. Yeon Ho-jeong thought. This guys personality definitely doesnt suit that of an assassin. If he were an ordinary assassin, he would only care about missing his target and not that his subordinates were injured. Regardless of nature, anyone who lives in such an environment has no choice but to do that. However, Sima Hyeon understood Yeon Hao-jeongs anger and self-me for almost losing his subordinate. Understanding others begins with empathy. Contrary to his words and actions, Sima Xuan was also a great man who knew how to take care of his people. If you thought I would, why were you waiting here? Its dangerous no matter where you go now. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Theres an expression, but I still cant feel anything. I wonder if that bastard willunch a secret attack? exactly. It was an honest answer. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is no need to worry about that. At least for the time being. Why is that? The Murimmaeng is targeting that guy. Moreover, we even had a cool fight. Do you think theres even a little brat like you left in his head right now? ! Are you overly self-conscious? Or was his perspective narrowed due to the shock of failing to seek revenge? Now hes trying hard to get his base back after being robbed. I dont even care about you. . Sima Xuans expression did not change. He just watches Yeon Ho-jeong with slightly shaking eyes. And I have no intention of killing you either. Why is that? Why? Arent you angry? You lost him because of me? Im angry. I was very angry with you. But why? If you kill everyone just because youre angry, is that a mindless murderer or a person? Well, my enemies might see me that way. Why dont you at least p me on the cheek. Do you want to feel at ease? . Youre in no condition to talk properly. But Im busy. So, I have to force you toe to your senses. What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong folded his arms proudly. Arent you angry? right. I was very angry at you too. But the person I am most angry with is not you, but myself. Sima Xuans eyes deepened. Me? Anger at my inability to fend off even a surprise attack from a brat like you. Anger at myself for being stupid enough to not have anticipated the actions of an easy guy like you. ! In the end, it is my fault. I knew you were a clumsy guy. Nevertheless, I was so absorbed in my own growth that I failed to take it into consideration. Its a painful mistake. Sima Xuans eyes trembled slightly. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. In the same sense, you can say that my subordinate was hurt because of you, but in the end, my biggest fault was not being able to properly convey information about you to my subordinate. Its not because of me? Its because of you. And its also because of me. The only thing that matters is which part I feel greater responsibility for. . If you feel even the slightest bit sorry, please at least apologize to my subordinateter. Thats enough for me. Maybe hes not your subordinate. Thats your situation and my subordinates situation. . Just say one more word. Dont look at my subordinates too sparingly. There are times when he appears like a fool, but he is so big-hearted that he cant even bepared to a brat like you who doesnt know how to wait for revenge. I wont even understand why youre apologizing. Sima Xuans face distorted slightly. I dont feel sorry for your subordinate. We werent even colleagues to begin with, so you just told me to protect you as you please. So what? . If youre not sorry, dont apologize. If you make an apology full of pretense, all you can do is make fun of the other person. Are you sure you dont hate me? Do you want me to hate you? Do you want me to kill you right now? . Whats so confusing is none of my business. What matters is now. If you have no hostility towards me, I wont care whether you follow me or not. But I dont want you to follow along without being of any help. Sima Hyeon, who was looking up at Yeon Hao-jeong, pulled out the dagger stuck in the ground, cleaned it, and put it in his arms. What do you want to know from me? All about wildness. . Currently, Yayuljeok, your master and enemy, Yinshin, is stationed near Yaseong with nine hundred elite assassins. For a moment, Sima Xuans eyes caught fire. It is said that the enemy, whom we almost missed forever, is stationed near Yaseong. That fact revitalized his spirit, which had lost motivation. At the same time, I was puzzled. Near the wilderness why on earth? Stationing literally means lining up assassins like soldiers and waiting for the right moment to attack, but that was not a strategy that an assassin coulde up with. Assassins always assume the worst. It is standard practice to create at least a secondary or tertiary safe house in case the main camp is robbed, and of course, Yinshin Yayuljeok also has numerous safe houses hidden in Guangdong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became dull. Isnt it strange? Theres no need for that. In fact, they are targeting us in the wild, as if they are openly summoning their troops, as if they had hidden themselves more closely. Thats strange. Its because of Saeumgyo. ?! This guy is a spy for the Saeum Church. And now we need to inform the main base about this situation. Anyone carrying out operations in a foreign country, whether it is Sejak or anything else, has an obligation to immediately report any sudden changes in the situation. Its the same in any organization, regardless of whether its the midfielder or the new team. Are you saying that he is trying to retake the main base in order to contact the Four Eums or something? Even if it doesnt mean we can recapture it, there is definitely a reason to stop by at least once. I think it is to send information to the Saeumgyo. no. what? Sima Xuan shook his head. Of course, there could be a reason for that. But thats not all. Hes not the kind of guy who would do such a reckless thing just for that one reason. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became serious. So what do you think? For what reason do you think hes trying to retake the base? Saeumgyo It is to send a message there and at the same time At the same time? Sima Xuan touched his lips without realizing it. Flee Damage If your troops are disappearing and you are falling behind in intelligence operations Its war. what? Sima Xuans eyes lit up. He is preparing for war. are you going to go to war with us? Not the war you think of, but a shadowy war that only assassins can wage. ! And if its as I expected He must have already infiltrated the wilderness. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became grim. More detailster. Lets move. Hurry up. Chapter 412 Episode 412 Shake it up (6) Are you? Amitabha Buddha. Beom-oh held a half-funeral ceremony. Its called Shaolins Fano. ah. Mo Yong-woo took the lead. My name is Mo Yong-woo,mander of Tangma County, Uijeong County. It is an honor to meet the genius monk of Shaolin. A genius monk of Shaolin. It was a title intended to evaluate the other person highly and to show courtesy in its own way. In fact, Beom-o was called one of the greatest geniuses in Shaolin. Beom-oh shook his head. Its an overly burdensome title. Just call me Beom-o. If it had been Beom-oh in the past, he would have been ted. Furthermore, he must have felt a little ufortable with Mo Yong-woos Hao body. Because in Beom-ohs opinion, Shaolin was the best in Moorim. But not now. Beom-oh, who fully broke through the barrier of all kinds by enlightening the Mahayana Brahma Heavenly Technique, felt that he had be surprisingly different from before. Maybe I was possessed by a demon? Of course, that didnt mean his high self-esteem went anywhere. Beom-oh thought that he had finally returned to a personality that matched his skills. Although there is still a long way to go, I have decided to be satisfied with how much I have changed from looking at the world with eyes filled with arrogance. Continuous training may be necessary, but But what is the reason you came all this way? From what I heard from the Great Master, there was no mention of a person from Shaolin being with us. I came with this text from the Diamond Fist Gate. Master Bang Jang of the headquarters sent this letter to help the Uijeong army, and Binseung followed the priest. Oh, is that so? Beom-oh took a card out of his pocket and handed it to Mo Yong-woo. This is the Mubuljongpae, which symbolizes the temples monk status. Mo Yong-woo smiled. You dont have to show it. You can tell that he is a Shaolin monk just by the fire energy emanating from his entire body. Thank you. Its really amazing. I realized once again that all the learning in the world came from Shaolin. I have never seen such a majestic yet calm aura. It was a sincere admiration. Just as the best sword in the world bes nothing more than a meat-cutting knife in the hands of a butcher, not everyone who has learned the martial arts of Shaolin is strong and good. In Mo Yong-woos view, Beom-oh was a transcendent expert who had properly learned the traditional martial arts of Shaolin. Although the energy waves emitted were rougher and stronger than those of other Shaolin monks, their level was undoubtedly that of a super expert. Beom-oh shook his head. Thats not the point. The reason Binseung chased us all the way here was because of the imminent fighting spirit that remained in the ce where Tang Ma passed. Did you read that? exactly. As expected, its amazing. If you felt uneasy just from the fighting spirit left in the wake of five hundred warriors, your energy was not usually sensitive. Everyone was anxious to move ording to the orders given by themander. It seemed like it. I also caught up to this area, but it didnt seem like any trouble urred, so I decided to watch the situation. There were no problems. In any case, there were a hundred assassins guarding the wilderness here, and there was a short battle to annihte them. Of course, the assassins who were surprised were defeated in the first battle, but Tangmas army also had to endure considerable damage. The wild nature was a fortress. Moreover, the Tangma army was not familiar with the geography of this ce and even consisted of cavalry. Although they were incredibly capable people who could engage in mountain warfare with their divine horsemanship, there was bound to be damage. Fortunately, there were no deaths, but the number of serious or minor injuries was as high as seventy. But it looks like theres a problem. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. A problem? What problem? Nearly a thousand assassins are stationed not far from here. ! Mo Yong-woos face suddenly hardened. Although they took control of the enemys main base, this castle wasplex like a maze, and the roads themselves were very narrow and dizzy. It would take three or four days to capture the entire geography of the castle in my head. So Mo Yong-woo and the team members dispersed and nted gs at each location. The rest rested, stayed alert, and prepared for enemy attacks. But you didnt know? They seemed very familiar with this environment. When I stood here and looked around, I couldnt see it from here. But in reality, they are targeting this ce at will. Is it true? Its true. Well, there was no way a Shaolin monk would lie about something like this. I was surprised that the assassins showed themselves so openly. But when I got here, I understood. You never see them here. They cleverly concealed themselves by using the terrain. Furthermore, since he was skilled in the art of stealth and specialized in killing his presence, it would have been difficult for even Mo Yong-wu in the world to know about him. Would you like to take a look? Thats right. I think it should be like that At that moment, Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. No, I wont move. ? Beom-oh asked with a puzzled look. Do you mind if I check? Of course, Ill have to check. But I cant move. Mo Yong-woo looked around. This is not just a castle. Perhaps because this is where assassins lived, the structure is veryplex and difficult. It would take three or four days to simply memorize the revealed path. . There are already three secret passages discovered. If some of them infiltrate here, we could be defeated. hmm. At least I can minimize the damage. So I cant move. Mo Yong-woo knew his position well. He clearly knew why the chair should not be easily shaken and why it should not be moved easily. The stability andmand system provided by the existence of a leader are inevitably important regardless of the nature of the organization. Beom-oh nodded. Im not sure, but if thats the case, please send me a trustworthy subordinate. Everyone is trustworthy. However, as the nobleman said, if they are cleverly hiding, it would be better to appoint someone who is familiar with strategy and tactics. Mo Yong-woo turned his head. Chief Jin! Yes, Commander. The defeat of the Japanese leader quickly approached. Go check on the assassins with Monk Beom-oh. We need to go and check all the terrain and attack routes where they are hiding. I follow your orders. Mo Yong-woo continued. . Beom-ohs eyes lit up. Mo Yong-woos mouth was actually moving as if he was speaking, but no sound was produced. However, Jinpae kept nodding his head as if he heard Mo Yongwoos voice. Electrum. It seemed like he had been given some kind of mission so that he wouldnt be heard. I thought that might be the case. In any organization, there are issues that outsiders should not know about. After a while, Mo Yong-woo spoke to Beom-oh. If you do, please be kind to me. Beom-oh nodded. then Lets go. Monk Beom-o. Do you have anything to say? Mo Yong-woo took the lead. Thank you. Beom-oh shook his head. Lets say that greetingter. Did you say it was Captain Jin? Lets leave right away. Thats right. Paaaaang! The two people quickly escaped into the wilderness. When the distance was some distance away, Jinpae asked. You said you were Monk Beom-o, right? Thats right. By any chance, which way did youe here? Beom-oh pointed to the northeast with his finger. I came to that path over there. There are many trees on both sides andrge rocks here and there, making it ideal for hiding. Are there assassins encamped in the direction we are going now? exactly. But how can you ask that? Jinpaes eyes lit up. As you have seen, simply changing your direction does not mean you will not be exposed to the enemy. Just as they were not seen in the main camp we took over, it means that although the monk was hiding, there is a possibility that his location was revealed to the assassins. Beom-oh shook his head. That cant be possible. The reason I knew where they were stationed was because I also followed them. At least when I saw it, the assassins couldnt see that castle either. Visibility is limited. On the outside, it is. What do you mean? What I felt while investigating the castle was that the assassins were more cautious than I imagined. Moreover, the castle we upied is where the so-called king of the Central ins assassins resides. ! All kinds of passages would have been built not just inside the castle but also around the castle. Furthermore, top-notch assassins build their own safe houses throughout the central ins. If you are a so-called evil spirit, you will be more than that, not less. There may be hundreds or thousands of safe houses and passages connected throughout Guangdong Province. Huh. Beom-oh had a rough side to Kang-ho that he didnt know about. Jinpae had knowledge that Beom-oh, who always wandered around Ganghos Yangjiman while learning the best martial arts, could not know. In that respect, he knew more than Mo Yong-woo. And themander knows that too. ?! Jinpae looked around. Well, everything is blocked. The air flow is normal and this level is sufficient. Crash! Jinpae stopped walking. Beom-oh spoke urgently. What are you doing? Theres still quite a bit of distance left! Monk, please go back now. What? From here on out, I will be the bait. Please go back and help themander. What do you mean? Do you want to help themander? I alone can go to the ce where the lionesses are stationed. They are masters of stealth! If you make a mistake! Why would the assassins show themselves in public? ?! If it had a clear purpose, such as reacting to enemy movements or eliminating targets, it would never have revealed itself. But they showed themselves. That There is no target to eliminate. Its not even meant to react to enemy movements. Rather, we want to respond by seeing how the enemy reacts. !! If themander and I have the same thoughts, the assassins will never kill me. Ill send it back again. To bring down the troops within the castle. Beom-oh opened his mouth like a carp. Then why bother me? It is for guidance and emergency purposes. There is a possibility that the enemy may have seen the monk. . The number of cases is two. Either the assassins set a trap there or they were trying to infiltrate the castle. Thats why they showed up. Isnt that just a guess? Yes thats right. Jinpaes eyes darkened. You have to risk your life to find out whether that guess is right or wrong. After half an examination. Yazoo. Speak. A little while ago, a man believed to be a warrior from the Murim Alliance returned after observing our movements. Yayuljeoks eyes sparkled. It is clear that the Shaolin monks leaked information about this ce. What is the minimum time before they send troops here? This is not terrain they are familiar with, so we will operate as secretly as possible. Given the distance, we will be able tounch a surprise attack within two oclock at the earliest or three oclock at thetest. If by chance they dont move, we will charge into the castle gates just before dawn tomorrow. Ill keep that in mind. good. Yayuljeoks eyes glowed insidiously. You touched us wrong. Chapter 413 Episode 413 Shake it (7) Parrak ! Clothes were flying around like crazy. Damn it! Mukbi swore uncharacteristically. Then what happens? Is there a tectonic shift urring throughout Guangdong Province? okay. Doo doo doo doo. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was frozen as he rode his horse against the wind. ording to this guy, he already knows the locations of all the key figures in the Guangdong Province government. Right? Sima Xuan nodded. Did he also learn horseback riding while learning assassination techniques? His horse driving skills were quite skilled. We left in a hurry so I didnt hear any details. Since when have you been like that? I dont know either. However, when I stood out among the disciples, they began training my sessor as the next Eumsin. From then on, I gave them information one by one. Sima Xuans eyes deepened. At least, Im sure it hasnt been passed down since our ancestors. Because Eumsin was only the strongest person in the world who was looked up to as a god by all the assassins, he was not a king. That is a fact recognized by every assassin currently living in the shadows. Dominate, but do not rule. Thats correct. That is why the God of Eum could be revered as a legend. An entity thatmands the respect of all assassins just by its presence. However, it was not brutal. As soon as he became a Yin God, he took the life of his ancestor and at the same time began to take control of his surroundings. The control of the Yayul enemy was surprising. In the first ce, it was true that countless assassins gathered without looking back when the legend of the Yin God said that he would create an imperial pce in the back world. However, it could be said that it was all Yayuljeoks credit for not only managing so many assassins thoroughly, but also expanding his power to a frightening extent. In other words, Yayuljeok is the person who brought the name of the God of Eum, revered as a legendary being, into the real world and changed it into a ruler. It may be a grandiose statement, but in the end, it has established itself as another force that cannot be ignored in the southern part of the Central ins. So, a few assassins had a very unfavorable view of Yin Xin at the time. The reason many assassins paid homage to Eumsin and followed his footsteps was because of Eumsins unique dark romance that freely moves between life and death. Even though they were getting paid to kill people, it seemed romantic, at least to the assassins. In essence, the rougher and darker the job, the more certain norms must be established, and the only way to be treated is to live by those norms. In that respect, the sound gods of the time were quite different from those of previous generations. Surprisingly, Hong Guan, or rather the man you call Yayuljeok, did not seem to have any intention of having all the assassins in the world under hismand. Mukbi asked in a puzzled voice. He is a person who gathered numerous assassins and built his own kingdom. But isnt there such ambition? Thats what I thought. Why do you think that? Although they were enemies, the Yayul enemys control over the organization was amazing. Honestly, if I had wanted to, I would have unified the assassination world years ago. He has such ability, and furthermore, he has the power thates from the name Eumsin. ! Nevertheless, he did not leave Guangdong Province. I only raised the level of the assassins under mymand and did not go beyond that. His stage has always been Guangdong Province in the central ins. why? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. Because he is a religious believer. yes? He didnt forget his duty. Before he was a eumsin, he was a three-year-old sent from Saeumgyo. When he actually fought with me, his pride as a Four-Eum believer seemed greater than the sense of superiority thates from his reputation as a God of Eum. !! Mukbis eyes wavered. Then what is his purpose in the end? okay. Chiri ririn! As if knowing its owners feelings, the Gyoryongsae wrapped around Yeonhojeongs upper body let out a sharp cry. When Saeumgyo seeks to advance into the central region, it is to dominate the southern region and remain as a strong supporter. In the unlikely event that Saeumgyo is defeated and cornered, it can open a retreat and furthermore, it can be a real force to attack from the south to the north. !! For him, the Four Eum religion is everything. Its literally fanaticism. He is a man who can sacrifice everything for the Saeum Church. Suddenly, Mukbi felt goosebumps growing all over his body. The evil she saw was strong. Even if he was strong, he was not ordinary strong, but he was strong enough to surpass the level of the leaders of the nine families and the six generations. Excluding the strong yers of Seongcheon, he is worthy of being called an expert who canpete for the world. A strong person risks his life for one group. It is said that each persons pursuit is different, but if he was that strong, he would definitely have a desire to establish his own faction. Nevertheless, Yayuljeok faithfully followed the orders of Saeumgyo. Thats scary. Mukbi once again became afraid of the tribes of the Three Religions. I was scared of the distribution and confidence that could trust and dispatch a doctrine that could receive fanatical loyalty without even a single doubt even from such an expert. Even though it could have been an irreparable blow if someone betrayed them, the fact that they did so would mean that Saeumgyos control over the church was enormous. Sima Hyun said. As I said, Yayuljeok has identified the locations of all key officials in the Guangdong Province government. And we nted assassins next to them. . I dont even know how to give orders. I just know this one thing. What is it? Because of his actions, the assassins who stay near important people will kill them all at once. . It is said that the power of the imperial pce and government officials has weakened, but in reality, more than half of the people are able to lead their own lives thanks to the government officials. If all the high-ranking officials of the government are murdered, Guangdong Province will fall into chaos from that day on. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been listening quietly, added more. It doesnt end there. Guangdong Provinces government is deeply involved in the daily lives of local residents and even takes charge of detailed management of fishing and trade industries. No other region can evenpare in terms of detail and thoroughness. Why why?! Guangdong Province is a ce where many peoplee from other countries across the sea. That means there are many opportunities to encounter various cultures, which means that the imperial system may be shaken. !! Moreover, the distance from the imperial pce is incredibly far. This means that the influence of the central government is weak. In fact, people living in Guangdong Province lead a culture that is significantly different from that of the northern central region. Mukbis eyes wavered. Even Yeon Ho-jeongs stern face slowly began to show urgency. Do you remember when we defeated the Corridor Corps in Shandong before? At that time, Ah-yeon said. If one Sea Dragon Sangdan copses, the Shandong Provinces Shangjie will copse, and if the Shandong Provinces Shangjie copses, the public will be confused, and eventually the entire Shandong Province will fall into chaos. Thats right. What the Yayuljeok is trying to do is worse than that. This guy is not just trying to mess with one organization, hes nning to paralyze Guangdong Provinces government itself in one fell swoop. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes trembled. If the government is paralyzed, Guangdong Province will fall into chaos. And the central government will send numerous officials and troops to restore Guangdong Province, which is in chaos. Then who will benefit? ! It is a mythological religion. Shinhwa religions underlings are still operating in secret throughout the imperial pce and government offices. Taking advantage of the weakened power of the central government, the Shinhwa Church will elerate its takeover of the imperial pce, which will also elerate the advance of the Saeum Church into the central region. Mukbi pursed his lips. Although she had only recently learned about the world, she had an outstanding brain in her own way. How amazing is it that he even took charge of the militarys tactical training on behalf of Yeon Ho-jeong? However, it was an inevitable fact that he had little experience in the world. When it came to politics and the aspect of looking at the country, my capabilities were stillcking, and naturally, I couldnt help but be deeply shocked when I heard things like this. Unbelievable. For a moment, a hellish fantasy appeared before Mukbis eyes. The hell of the central ins is extremely chaotic, where themon people fall into ruin and the world bes a sea of fire. After the world of Wulin was established in the central ins, the politics of the empire had no choice but to take a different route from before. Everything big and detailed has changed, but one of the most important policies is strong control of areas near the sea. Sea. If a world that escapes imperialw, like Wulin, appears once again, the foundation of the empire will be ruined. As I said a little while ago, Guangdong Province is a ce where foreign cultures oftene and go. If Guangdong turns its back on the central government, the empires position will further decline, and eventually the entire Central in will fall into chaos. Sima Xuan nodded. From the aggressors perspective, that period of confusion is the right time to strike. Literally, whoever takes over the world first will be able to take it all. The era of military conflict must note. At least for now. Thats why we stop them. Mukbi took a deep breath. In other words, simply put, we must stop the evil spirits. yes. But Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. In the distance, a fork in the road ahead of Oli () began to appear. Maybe its toote. But you cant just sit back and do nothing. Go to the wilderness with Sima Hyeon. Sima Xuan will show you the way. What about algebra? Sima Hyun said. Im going to Chengdu. Saints?! It doesnt matter if any of the high-ranking officials die, but the most important people are concentrated in Chengdu. And among them, there are two people who should never die. Who is that? The left and right Pojeongsa of Seungseonpojeongsa in charge of administration and governance. ah! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mukbi. I will go protect them. It may already be toote. yes! Im counting on you. Even though he was mortally wounded, he is still a master of martial arts. We have to stop this guys scheme together with Commander Moyong. Sima Xuan will be your guide. all right. Dont die. Mukbi smiled. Even Confucius. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its not Confucius, its algebra. Thats how the conversation ended. Yeonhojeong powerfully drove the red wind. Doo doo doo doo doo! The speed of the red wind was amazing. The divine horse of the world, which couldfortably bear the weight of the Gwangryongbu, was Jeokpung. As if the wind had read the owners mind, the boat ran at a faster speed than before. The speed is faster than the divine method of a peak expert. The gallop of Red Wind, which possessed extreme strength and endurance greater than that of a blooded horse, made Yeonhojeongs fighting spirit boil over. Hey! Rumbling! Yeonhojeong heading north at the crossroads. Mo Fei looked at Sima Xuan. Is the neww worth using? Dont worry. At least Ill be better than you. Then let us run. Paaaaaaaa! The two men and women jumped up from their saddles and ran south. Chapter 414 Episode 414 Shake (8) Hmm. Jong-myeong put down the documents and took off the gray hair covering the bridge of his nose. This months catch has decreased significantly. Thats right. The reason is? Adjutant Sangak bowed his head. We are still investigating, but it looks like something happened on the southern end. A disaster? Could it be that the Japanese government or those from the western region are interfering with fishing? Thats not it. Well, if those guys had appeared, the provincialmand would have sent troops first. For what reason? I think its because of the martial arts people Jongmyeongs eyes deepened. Murimin? Thats right. Many of the Baekdo factions martial arts faction, which was responsible for civilian stability in southern Guangdong, went extinct. Its annihtion. Jongmyeong leaned back in his chair. There is no significant change in facial expression. However, Jongmyeongs nting was not very good. Moorim again. He did not like the Murim people. However, my family has never been harmed by the martial arts people or suffered any losses due to them. In other words, he did not hate the martial arts people. Jongmyeong was a person who denied the very existence of the martial arts people. The reason was simple. This was because they werergely free from imperialw and were not subject to control. It was a serious risk from a national standpoint. Fortunately, since the absolutely ridiculous non-aggression pact between the empire and the martial arts was signed, the Baekdo political faction has contributed greatly to the safety of the peoples lives, so they have not been able to say anything until now. They are ouws. Pass by. Clearly, the Baekdo political faction is making up for the corners that the empire failed to pay attention to. Furthermore, the political faction Mumun regrly sends talented people to the imperial pce to strengthen military power, so in a way, it can be said to be an indispensable entity. However, even so, it was a big problem that they, as subjects of the empire, were free from thew. There is a lot of controversy even when giving privileges to high-ranking officials who have made great contributions to the country. However, the majority of the martial arts people did not make much effort and went beyond the scope of thew. If they decide to rise up, it will be a huge blow to the current empire. Of course, the probability of that happening is not high. If a war breaks out between the country and the martial arts, the empire will suffer great damage, but the martial arts will inevitably face threats to its existence. However, this does not change the fact that their very existence is a threat. What family in the world would raise a dog to guard the house or a wolf? Dogs do not bite their owners even when they are hungry, but wolves eat their owners when they are hungry. The Murim people are like that. Bloody ouws who never know when or how they might change. I guess I need to tidy it up. Jongmyeong sighed inwardly. Because I cant move as I please. Although Seungseonpojeongsasa was said to be in charge of ruling a province, that did not mean he had military authority. The provinces ruling military administration and judiciary are divided into separate institutions and do not interfere with each other. It was almost like it was another family affair. If I had been a provincialmander rather than a governor of Left Bao, I would have persuaded the governor of the five counties to erase all of the Wulin sect in Guangdong. Erasing does not necessarily mean killing everything. Controlling Guangdong Province will be much easier just by expelling them to other regions. Jongmyeong, who had been lost in thought for a while, soon regained his appetite. What am I thinking? Perhaps because the review process has be soplicated these days, radical policies that I would never have thought ofe to mind. It looks like we got into a fight among ourselves again. Its done. They got into a fight once or twice. That too No matter what, in the short term it will cause damage to the grassroots, but in the long term it is not that bad. It would be better if I took this opportunity to destroy myself At that moment, Jongmyeong tilted his head. for a moment. Did you say southern end? Thats right. If its Namdan is there a Yin family? Sangak sighed. Fortunately, it is said that the Eun family did not go extinct. Hmm. Thats a good thing. Although they did not condone the existence of the martial arts people, the Eun family was still not bad. No, its actually okay. Although the Eun n is a Murim n, it was originally a civil servant family that sacrificed itself for the empire until a hundred years ago. After their family was almost uprooted due to some kind of incident, they identally acquired martial arts books and were reborn as members of the Murim family, but their loyalty to the empire was still strong. In other words, thanks to the Eun family, the martial artsmunity in southern Guangdong was able to remain peaceful without any major incidents. Jongmyeong nned to rmend the head of the Eun family to the military government agencies of the empire in the future. With that level of character and strength, the empire would certainly wee him greatly. But what on earth happened that caused several sects to suddenly be extinct? The Eun family must have coordinated well in the middle, right? I dont even know whats involved up to that point. We are continuing the investigation, so if the head of the Eun family cooperates, we will be able to find out the cause within three or four days. Um, really? It was then. Oh, old man! An urgent voice came from outside the door. Jongmyeong frowned. Whats going on? I told you not to disturb me during my work hours. Were in big trouble! Jongmyeong and Sangaks faces hardened. In most cases, it is difficult to feel that kind of urgency in the voice. Thinking about it, it was the first time that the guard captain who had been guarding this ce for the past few years was so urgent. Is it a big deal? Did something go wrong? Right now, an unidentified cavalry within Guando is rushing towards here at terrifying speed! Many of the soldiers who approached us to identify them were injured! cavalry?! Thats right! He is riding a red divine horse that is rarely seen again in the world, and he is charging towards here with a huge axe! Jongmyeongs eyes wavered. A cavalryman? Are you saying youre not a martial artist? Im not sure, but that breakthrough power is unusual! It breaks through every block, but when you look at the strength with which it swings the axe, it doesnt look like that of a human! Sanggak asked hurriedly. Aside from everything else, are you sure that the cavalry ising here? At every fork in the road, we are taking the shortest route to the official residence! The probability that the cavalrys destination is this residence is greater than nine! Oh no! Sang-gak said to Jong-myeong. Elder! Get out of the way first! Jongmyeongs eyes deepened. This is my residence. It is a home and workce given by the government to carry out ones duties. Where are you saying youre going? Elder! Just in case, his target is the elderly! Of course it will be me. Yes?! If you see the guard captain making such a fuss, it means that it will be difficult to stop it with our troops. Moreover, if you know the shortest route to the official residence, even if you run away now, it will only be a matter of time before you get caught. Jongmyeong closed his eyes. I would do it a thousand times if I could escape and save my life, but I dont want to show my ugly side to the unknown robber ship that is already right in front of me. Elder! and. sh! When Jongmyeong opened his eyes again, they were burning like fire. Id like to take a look. Why is he targeting me? Although I am not a person who has lived a good life ording to the words of the sages, I am confident that I have not lived my life causing harm to anyone, so I wonder what kind of grudge he has against me. Sangak was restless. Wake up now! The opponent is most likely a martial artist! They are uncontroble! Dont worry. The corners of Jongmyeongs mouth rose. It was aplex smile filled with bitterness, anticipation, and fatigue. If a rumor spreads throughout the world that an unidentified martial artist killed Master Jwapo, the empires view of the martial arts people will not be kind. Are you intentionally trying to stay? My life is precious to me too. Im not saying Im going to stay here just because I dont want to show my ugly side. Elder! Please think about it now! Im sure his target is me, but I dont think he wants my death. Yes?! Fatigue due to excessive workload became chronic. However, even in urgent moments, Jongmyeong did not lose his characteristic firearms. Regardless of his personal ideology, he was a man of great standing who rose from the bottom to the position of Seungseon Left Pojeongsa. If someone with that level of skill wanted to take my life, he wouldnt have rushed at me on horseback in broad daylight. Maybe it would have been better if they had secretly sneaked in and carried out the assassination. Sang-gak was speechless for a moment. This is because the species name was usible. Jongmyeong said towards the door. Guardian. open the way Dont cause unnecessary casualties. I obey your orders! How much time has passed like that? Stop! This is the official residence of the elder of Seungseon Jwapojeongsa! Get off the horse and reveal your identity! Move! Kwaaaaang! The earth shook with a tremendous explosion. It was a huge shock wave. So much so that Jongmyeongs body, sitting in his office, trembled once. Jongmyeongs eyes wavered. Thats amazing. How far is it from here to the main gate? However, a deafening boom was heard, and the shock was felt even here. How strong does it have to be to be able to do this? What kind of martial arts must one learn to show such overwhelming breakthrough power? After a while. Paaaaaaaa! Quang! There was a look of surprise on Jongmyeongs face. A wall copsed in the distance, and a young man soon appeared. !! It was an overwhelming feeling of intimidation. The upper body was covered in ck-grey iron chains, and the entire body was covered in light armor. In one hand, he was holding a double-edged ax the size of a human body, and its ferocity was beyond words. Jongmyeong stood up. Young Yeon Ho-jeong asked Jong-myeong. Is this the right name for the Jwapojeongsa species? Thats right. Who are you tomit such rudeness? I will reveal my identityter. Lets move with me right now. Nonsense! Not only did they break into the official residence of Master Baocheong, but they also injured the nations best soldiers and me, the official! It was then. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to open his mouth to stop Jong-myeongs words, saw red smoke billowing from afar outside the window. It was smoke rising from a long distance away. Even though the wind is blowing, it is going straight up toward the sky, and if it can be seen so clearly from here, it probably means that smoke ising out of the entire mountain. And that direction was the south where Mo Fei and Sima County were heading. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong amplified the mood. The Yeongasindan rotated at high speed and moved around the area. does not exist. does not exist. There was not a single suspicious person. Unless Yayuljeok is determined and uses stealth techniques, it would be difficult for any assassin in the world to escape Yeonhojeongs senses. Then what?! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong caught Sang-gaks eyes. His expression, which was full of anger and embarrassment, suddenly became calm, and his eyes were colored with a subtle murderous intent. And the location of the sanggak was in front of the left side of the species name. . There was a strange silence for a moment. Chaaaaaa! Sangak pulled a dagger from his waist and swung his hand at incredible speed. The target point was Jongmyeongs neck. Chapter 415 Episode 415 Between Peace and Trouble (1) Half a day ago. They didnt send it in the end. The wild enemys eyes shining brightly as he looked at the wild nature. Basically, the martial arts people look down on assassins. Still, he feared the presence of assassins. Because you never know when you might get decapitated while you sleep. He is a cautious man. It wasnt like they were hiding andunching a surprise attack, but they didnt send troops even though they made it known openly that they were stationed there. This is not timid, but cautious. If they had captured the enemys main base, it would be easy to let down their guard, but they dont show that at all. but. If they had really sent troops, they would have had countless doubts before weing them. I dont know anything else, but he is a guy who works under that guy Yeon Ho-jeong. If he had that good sense, he wouldnt have ced an arrogant bastard under hismand. Rather, it was fortunate that no troops were sent. Because it means there is no need to fight over heads. Yayuljeok looked around at the assassins. The Thousand Dark Priests were extreme assassins who were trained and raised from elites selected by the Yaryuljeok for ten years. Among them, nine hundred subordinates, excluding the hundred left at the main camp, were watching him. We willunch an all-out attack. The assassins did not answer. He just shes Salsus characteristic animal-like eyes. Yayuljeok spoke calmly. I am grateful to have endured the hellish training over the past ten years. You followed me as an evil spirit, but now you have be my personal soldiers and are working hard for me. . I will no longer live as a ghost. And you are no longer the strongest elite under the Yin God. Yayuljeok looked up at the sky. The sky just before dawn was darker than ever. Even though the moon and stars were shining so brightly, the world was full of darkness. Yayuljeok shouted. You are proud warriors who would even burn their lives for the God of Death! After this time, your life will be in the hands of the God of Death! Even if you lose your life, your soul will live forever in the arms of God! Surprisingly, the assassins did not have any questions even in the face of Yayuljeok, who spoke of evil. Rather, knowing that the time for the decisive battle hade, he just burned his eyes. To them, Yayuljeok was already an absolute monarch who had to be followed no matter what he was. Yayuljeok turned around. Shake the castle. My team and I will infiltrate through passages 22 and 25 and create a huge fire! Paaaaaaaa! Nine hundred assassins moved in unison, starting with the Yayul enemys sprint. It was an eerie sight. Arge number of people, approaching 1,000 people, move for one goal. Regardless of its purpose, it is clear that it is supposed to be spectacr, but it feels strangely eerie. It was because of silence. There was no sound of wind even though nine hundred people were moving at once at an incredible speed. There wasnt even a sound of footsteps. There was no sound of the clothes being shaken. There are probably only assassins in the world who can move at this speed without making any sign. Beings that approach silently, change life into death, and then disappear. So people feared the assassins but looked down on them, and even though they hated them, they tried to study them. sh! The eyes of Yayuljeok, who advanced through the darkness, reached the wildness. Are you on guard? No matter how wild I was, I couldnt check each of the wild spires that were this far away. However, Yaseong was a terrifying fortress built by the worlds most outstanding architectural designers and masters of engine development. If you use that fortress properly, you can easily block a siege with more than 20 times the number of troops. Thats a good thing. On the surface, Wild Castle may appear to be a castle that is somewhat difficult to conquer. However, if there is someone who is well versed in castles, it turns into an absolute fortress. Fortunately, the Murim Leagues remnant troops who upied the wilderness have no knowledge of the wilderness. In that case, the side that knows the secret passages and characteristics of the wild nature well can prate through with less than twice the number of troops. Of course, the Yayul enemy had no intention of attacking from the front. Its enough to cause confusion. Even if all members of the Amdandan lose their lives, it is enough for one of them or one of the leaders to infiltrate, smoke a volcanic fire, and report the current situation to Saeumgyo. These are the people who were raised to be warriors who would throw their lives away like straw for the sake of death. The time of death came sooner than expected, and these were lives that could have been burned at any time. And it was the same for myself. Paaaaaaaa! Yayuljeok and Amjedan quickly narrowed the distance. When the distance to Yaseong was about seven li (7 li) remaining, Yayuljeok raised his hand. hook! Yayuljeok and Iljok broke away from the lead to the left. Para rock! From then on, the cancer altar openly revealed its presence. Rumble! Rumble! As I let go of my hiding skills and run lightly, my feet feel weighted and my whole body is full of strength. The eyes of the Amjedan members, who were full of murderous intent because they did not waste energy uselessly, were filled with a strong vitality. He charges not as an assassin, but as a soldier running for siege. The mountain was shaking. It was then. ?! As Yayuljeok was about to enter passage number 22, a narrow gap between rocks, he was startled. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Tremendous mes rose from the top of the wild castle walls. Surprisingly, it wasnt just the front. Huge mes are rising from all the walls surrounding the wilderness. Yayuljeoks eyes wavered. what? You suddenly start a fire? Of course, starting a fire is not impossible. There were hundreds of oil barrels in the wilderness and piles of well-dried wood. The only problem was why the fire was started at all. Seeing the mes rising at the same time as the presence was revealed from this side, it seems that they were on high alert. What was the reason for starting the fire? Maybe it would have been better if I had shot a ming arrow, but I set a fire to keep my guys from getting closer? why? Yayuljeok, who was quietly looking at the castle wall, soon gave up his thoughts. No matter what happens, the battle will happen. I just have to do my job. But after a while he realized that things were not going so smoothly. Quaaaang! When I broke through the one-third point of the secret passage, an unusual roar and noise came from the ground. The roar and impact were so terrifying that stone dust fell from the ceiling of the passageway, which was certain that it would not copse even if there was an earthquake. What is it? Yayuljeok was a master. However, it was impossible to see what was happening on the ground in the underground passage, which was blocked on all sides. What on earth is going on? Is the Dark Altar breaking down the wild castle walls? That couldnt have been possible. Amjedan knew very well how strong the wild castle walls as well as the gates were. Of course, there is nothing that cannot be destroyed if you want to destroy it, but it is not a reasonable strategy. Everyone at the Dark Altar will try to use their pitchforks and other weapons to ze the walls, but will not think of breaking them and charging in. Then why? Coo goo goo goo goong! The shock this time was much stronger. For a moment, I felt a sense of fear. It was to the point where I was worried that the entire passageway might copse. No matter how expert you are, if the underground ground copses, you have no choice but to die. Something isnt quite right. Yayuljeok felt ominous. If the source of this shock wave had been from the castle wall, it would have been less unsettling. Since we are moving on the assumption that most of the members of the cancer altar will die anyway, there is no need to be surprised if something happens. However, if the source of this shock wave is inside the castle, the story is different. Its subtle, but judging from the air flow and distance, its clear that the shock wave urred inside the castle, not the walls. For a moment, Yayuljeoks eyes sparkled. These guys, no way!! Paaaaaaaa! Yayuljeok crossed the passage at incredible speed, opened a door, and went upstairs. It was a door installed in the middle of the passage that allowed one to escape to the outside of the castle. Shake! The moment I opened the door and came out onto the ground, I felt my whole face getting hot. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The entire castle was on fire. Those crazy guys were pouring oil not only on the castle wall, but also on the outside of the castle wall. The n is to turn the castle itself into a castle of fire. The intention is to prevent the cancer altar from burning in the first ce. But Yayuljeok thought that was not their real goal. It had to be that way. Setting fire to the outer walls of the castle seemed like a brutal tactic at first nce, but there was no infinite supply of oil drums. Moreover, considering the width of the castle wall, it would be difficult tost even half a day, let alone half a day. Then why?! Kwaaaaang! Kwaaaaang! Crumbling! At that moment, a tremendous shock urred within the wilderness. The bomb didnt explode. It was destroying something with tremendous internal force. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Qarring! Rumbling! The entire wilderness shook as if it had been nned. These guys these crazy guys, no way!! The wildness is breaking apart. Due to attacks from within, not from outside. They are carrying out indiscriminate attacks!! Yes. The Murim Alliances remnant troops who had upied the wilderness were turning the castle into a wastnd. If this happens, the situation will change. Yayuljeok nned to explode a volcanic fire inside Yaseong and send Jeon Seo-eung, a spirit object, directly to the main base of Saeumgyo. But what if they destroy the entire inside of the wild castle? The volleyballs bomb cannot be broken by any significant impact. However, there is a transcendent expert there. Along with Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Mortal Death Army, there is not only Mo Yong-woo, who is considered the bestte-day monk in the world, but also a Shaolin monk. What if they identally destroy the volleyballs bombshell? What if they identally harm that spirit? no! Paaaaaaaa! Yayuls enemy, who attempted to achieve his goal of secretly infiltrating by creating chaos and then escape, had topletely revise his strategy. Since this was the case, the operation had to seed even if it meant death. Ride, ride! He quickly went back into the passage and finally reached the door leading to the weapons warehouse inside the wild castle. Shake! When I opened the door, whoosh! The shock wave rushing in made me feel dizzy for a moment. Soon, Yayuljeoks eyes lit up. Before his eyes, he could see the bugs destroying the building with all their might. hook! The Yayul enemys sword rushed at a frightening speed and blew off the heads of a dozen Tangma soldiers in one fell swoop. Fuwaaaaaaa! Blood burst out and the copse of the building was dyed. It was then. Quang! If I hadnt instinctively avoided it, one of my arms would have been blown away. It was truly a method of tremendous power. Regardless of the level of enlightenment, the power of martial arts itself was supreme. Yayuljeok turned his head. There, an elderly monk, spewing out a golden anti-majeongi like a me, was running toward him with the divinew of Vajra Buddhism. It was Beom-oh. Amitabha Buddha! Oooooh! profit! Yayuljeoks face was distorted. It was the sound of a lion whose voice shook the mind with displeasure. The best sound technique that removes all negative things slowed down Yayuljeoks reaction by one beat. Quang! And Mo Yong-woo appeared there, holding a Tangma sword. Wee, head of Saeumgyo. Chapter 416 Episode 416 Between Peace and Trouble (2) Qwarm! Crumbling! The wild nature vibrated like crazy. It was the sound of Tangma soldiers scattered throughout the castle, destroying all kinds of weapons and pirs. Although their individual martial arts skills were notparable to Mo Yong-wus, theybined their strength and devastated the interior, causing this part of the castle building to copse in an instant. We had to move quickly. We had to stop their destruction quickly. Furthermore, he had to go into the night governmentbyrinth where the main volcano hall was located and activate the bomb to kill all the high-ranking officials of Guangdong. But the Yayul enemy could not move easily. ! Yayuljeoks eyesnded on Mo Yongwu. Grumbling. The figure of a swordsman, standing with his back to the mes and pointing his greatsword at himself, was literally without a single well-forged new sword. this guy. Yayuljeok felt his fists gaining strength. This guy is strong. Dark dawn before dawn. Even with my back to the mes, I could clearly see the sharp blue eyes. And those eyes seemed so firm that they would not be shaken even if heaven and earth turned upside down. The intangible sword energying out seemed like it could cut through steel, but the prayer was actually heavy and quiet. From his eyes to his posture, there was no movement at all. Its not a matter of level. This guy never fails. Yeonhojeong was different from that monster. While Yeon Ho-jeong showed an eerily cold and indifferent look under his radical and unconventional prayers, Mo Yong-woo was as calm as the surface of ake without a breath of wind, but concealed a sense of intimidationparable to an exploding volcano. Whatever it is, it is not unusual. He gave off the scent of a true powerhouse who produced results that exceeded his abilities. Its actually more dangerous than that Shaolin monk. An unknown monk who demonstrated the greatness of Shaolin martial arts with his ultimate martial arts skills. In terms of martial power and dignified energy, the Shaolin monk seemed to be one step above Mo Yong-wu. However, Yayuljeok did not turn his attention to the Shaolin monk. If the Shaolin monk was a small tiger, Mo Yongwu in front of him was a wolfrger than a tiger, but he even had wings on his back. It was true. Hearing Mo Yong-woos cold voice, Yayuljeok felt a chill go down his back. I heard that he was a contemporary Eumsin who was revered as the leader of Saeumgyo and also the god of the assassination world in the Central ins. I wondered if it was true, but when I saw that strange prayer, I thought it was real. . Dont even think about running away. The corner of Yayuljeoks mouth rose. How dare you say such nonsense. With such insufficient skills. Mo Yong-woos prayer was truly impressive. However, the fundamental skill gap is difficult to bridge. Even though he was unable to regain his original ability or heal all of his internal and external injuries, Yayuljeok was still an eumshin and an elite expert of Saeumgyo. Of course, I had to show this level of confidence. Mo Yong-woo red at the enemy without answering, but then turned his eyes to the dead soldiers. . Mo Yong-woos eyes did not change. Even as he watched his subordinate die, his eyes remained firm and transparent. It didnt seem any different from the way he looked at the enemy. However, I was able to capture Yayuljeoks keen sense. There is a huge me swirling inside Mo Yong-woos chest. I could read that the burning, terrifying anger was being consoled with cold reason and an absolute sense of purpose. Slurp. Yayuljeok slowly took his steps away. At that moment, a blue energy rose from the tip of Mo Yong-woos sword. pop! The sword energy that flew out like lightning exploded one inch in front of the enemys left foot. If Yayuljeok hadnt taken his foot back again, one of his feet would have gone flying that way. Mo Yong-wu was still looking at the bodies of his dead subordinates. In the meantime, the sword power reacts immediately. This meant that as much as his ability as a prosecutor was outstanding, his practical skills and sense of experience were also extremely excellent. Yayuljeok opened his mouth. Do you intend to maintain this standoff? Mo Yong-woo did not answer this time either. There was a reason to say that the Yayuljeok was in a state of standoff. The position where Yayuljeok is currently standing and where Mo Yongwu and Beomwu are standing are extremely exquisite, so anyone who moves will be attacked as soon as they move. Naturally, the side being attacked will be brutal. However, even though his physical condition was not normal, Yayuljeoks prayers were not at all inferior to the prayers of the two people. In other words, no matter who moves, you will definitely see blood. The intangible life that fiercely collided with terrain and terrain proved this. Yayuljeok continued. If you really want to do that, do it. Time is on our side anyway. When the sun rises and the mes are extinguished, you will bepletely trampled under the swords of nine hundred of the best experts of this wild nature. Beom-ohs eyes trembled slightly. It was a clear provocation. Besides, it didnt seem like he was just saying it. General Moyong. Mo Yong-woo did not respond to Beom-ohs words. Yayuljeok opened his mouth again. Be honest. I dont intend to show myself weak, but Im also busy here. In time, we will definitely win, but that is not the best. . Ill send you away alive. Lead your men and get out of here now. I promise you as an eumsin and not as a sectarian. I will not touch you who are retreating. Beom-oh shouted. Stop talking nonsense! Who are the leaders of foreign powers trying to plunge the central ins into the abyss of war trying to teach with their teachings! Even though he lost his arrogance, his unique fiery personality remained. Beom-os harsh words became another lions hoo and shook the inside of the Yayul enemy. Yayuljeok did not reveal that his insides were shaking. I was reacting strangely to the Shaolin monks death, but now was not the time to appear weak. Make your decision. If not now, you must There are ten people. what? Slurp. Mo Yong-woo, who was staring at the bodies of his subordinates, turned his head to Yayuljeok. At that moment, Yayuljeok felt the urge to close his eyes tightly. this! His eyes were still simple and strong. But why is this like this? Those unchanging eyes were starting to be a little burdensome. It was the first time I had experienced anything in my life. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong was weaker than him, he was a monster who transcended himself in his realization and could rise up at any time. Even if we make an exception, Mo Yong-woo was not like that. The level of enlightenment he had was perfectly suited to the level he had achieved. Considering his age, he was at a surprising level, but there was no reason for him to feel intimidated. Nevertheless, Yayuljeok had to do everything in his power to look Mo Yongwoo straight in the eyes. The reason I destroyed this ce now was to see your reaction. I already finished worrying about where and how to destroy it. In the first ce, we had no intention of leaving this ce you call the wilderness alone. ! It was just as I expected. I thought the assassins outside the gate were just decoys and someone would definitely pop out from an unexpected ce. And that someone is most likely the one who ruled this wild nature. Mo Yong-woo smiled slightly. At that cool smile, Yayuljeoks prayers began to waver. Its you. You did exactly what we thought. . Even if you get help from here and there, the fact that you built this much of a kingdom in just a dozen years shows that your resourcefulness is beyond average. However, if you are to the point where you get caught in my tricks that are worse than yours, you must have suffered quite a bit from our master. . Its a shame. Its a pity that I cant smile when I look at you now, being cornered and cornered again and again, unable to read the other persons ns. Jiiiiiiing! Tangma Great Sword cried loudly. It was not the swordsmanship that Yeon Ho-jeong showed. The Geongon Palgeukjin Qi, which was simply resonating with Mo Yong-wus emotions, became lifelike and began to be put on the sword. I didnt expect this ce. I didnt know there was a passage in a ce like this. If I had expected it, I would never have ced new recruits here. Yes. The ten soldiers who had their heads blown off by Yayuls own hands were new recruits to Tangmas army, recing those who had died in previous battles. So to speak, it was the first outing for the new recruits. But he died in vain like this. Death is inherently vain. My men knew. The first expedition is the most dangerous. I deeply epted the fact that one small mistake could kill me, and even if I made no mistakes, I could still die. Grumbling. An essence as blue as the sky glowed like a me in Mo Yong-wus body. Wooooow. The Beast Kings spirit bloomed from Yayuljeoks body. Now was not the time for this. He had to somehow confuse the opponent, create an opening, and immediately use the stealth techniques of Yin Han and Yin Hwa to disappear from sight. He didnt have time for this. Nevertheless, Yayuljeok looked at Mo Yong-woo and raised the Suwang Sagi g, not the Yinshinjigi. It was coercion. Even though he may not have done so and was aware of it, Yayuljeok was greatly stimted by Mo Yong-woos prayer. Just like a drug. Although he knew in his head that this should not be the case, the strong power of Mo Yong-woo, which was blooming in the air, was stimting the nature of the Yayuljeok, who was famous for his beast-like fighting skills during the Saeumgyo era. The death of my subordinates is my responsibility as a superior. I dont know what youre nning, but it wont be easy to escape from me, who is carrying the weight of your life. noisy! Yayuljeok shouted that without even realizing it. And I was startled by the rough sound of my voice. what? weird. Reactions different from those of the opposite sex kept popping up. After learning the Eumsinjigi, I was able to escape from the past. Havent wepletely escaped the life of an animal that knew nothing but instinct? Rather, hepletely took control of Guangdong Province with more cool-headed judgment than anyone else. Why is it like that again now!! For a moment, life shed in Mo Yong-woos strong eyes. You will not die well, the lord of the Four Emotions. hook! At that moment, Mo Yong-woos sword energy fluttered and moved like a thunderbolt towards Yayuljeoks eyebrows. Almost at the same time, Yayuljeok lowered his stance and kicked the ground. The fired sword energy cut through his hair. It was a narrow miss. And that gap was an absolute limitation that the current Mo Yong-woo could not fill. And Mo Yong-woo also knew that fact. Wow!! In the blink of an eye, Yayuljeok, who had entered Mo Yongwus full range and was swinging his fist, felt his body stiffen after the terrifying Lions Hu exploded from the left rear. It was Beom-os lions rear. The mysterious Lions Hu, which is said to be in opposition to evil energy, shook theposure of the enemy and distorted their morale. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. Sigh! Yayuljeok staggered back. There was a long, diagonal sword wound on his chest. It was a trace of a cut made by Mo Yong-wus Tangma sword. For a moment, Yayuljeoks eyes shed. Oops! Now that I had allowed one sword strike, I finally felt like my head was getting cold. Faaagh! Without even looking back, Yayuljeok ran towards the stairs outside the ten halls. It was then. Puff puff puff puff! Countless fire arrows were fired, turning the stairs that the enemy was trying to break through into a sea of fire. There was a lot of oil there too. Of course, there is no way a master of this level could not break through the fire. However, they were able to make him hesitate for a moment, and Mo Yong-woo and Beom-oh did not miss that moment. Whoa whoa! Beom-ohs fist hit Yayuljeoks shoulder. Behind him, who was staggering, Mo Yong-wus Tangma sword was swung at an absurd speed. Whoa whoa! The huge de was stuck straight into the enemys abdomen. Only then did a voice seething with death flow from Mo Yong-woos mouth. You will not die well. Chapter 417 Episode 417 Between peace and turmoil (3) The unwritten lions rear subdues all evil spirits. But that was something that only one person knew and the other two did not know. In fact, it is true that the unwritten Sajahu divine skill boasts unprecedented power, but that power was notmunicated to just anyone. The spiritual skills of Buddhism and Taoism are the opposite of the martial skills of Sima Mao Dao (аħ). However, that means that they can strike more easily and reliably than those who have trained in other martial arts, and it does notpletely ignore the difference in level. On the other hand, if the level of a person who has studied the art and magic skills is overwhelmingly high, he or she can crush the person who has studied the inner skills of the Buddhist text more easily than anyone else. That is whatpatibility is. Fuuuuuuu! Mo Yong-woo vomited blood and stepped back. Through a surprise attack and preliminary operation, he plunged his sword into the enemys stomach. Still, Yayuljeok was more expert than them. In an instant, he tightened his abdomen and kicked Mo Yong-woo away with a single strike, and the force and flow of his movements were so natural and fluid. These things! Yayuljeoks eyes were bloodshot. It was then. what? He was the one who read the cold madness in Mo Yong-woos eyes as he bounced away. Even in moments when you should be embarrassed, your eyes do not waver. He even looked triumphant, as if he knew this would happen. Why? Wow! At that moment, Yayuljeoks throat turned red as he heard the terrifying sound of the lion ringing behind his back. Cough! Yayuljeoks face turned extremely pale as he vomited blood from his nose and mouth. Even without the sound keeper being pulled up, it looked like a corpse. Oh no! This was Shaolins lions rear. The level of Beom-o is lower than that of Yaryuljeok. Therefore, the true power of Lions Hood is not used properly. However, Yayuljeok was unable to heal his internal and external injuries, and furthermore, Shaolin was the sun of the martial arts faction that overpowered other Buddhist martial arts. Every single one of those elements posed a fatal threat to the Yayul enemy. The reason why the Water King keeper, not the Yin God keeper, reacted to Mo Yong-wus energy wave a little while ago was because Beom-os Lions Rear irritated his nature. Kaaaa! The enemy screamed, not knowing if it was a scream or excitement, and swung his arms violently. Crumbling! The tension fired in a curved shape created a huge furrow in the ground. Beom-ohs eyes wavered. strong! It was tremendous power. Although the power of the martial arts itself is lower than the Shaolins Great Power Diamond Sword that he used for the first time, the internal power itself is stronger and produces better results. When practiced in the hands of an expert, the Samjae Sword Technique bes the ultimate sword technique. It goes without saying that it is a Yaryuljeok martial arts skill that has reached its peak even in the realm of transcendence. this guy! Beom-oh clenched his fists without realizing it. I nned to close the distance in one go andunch a strike. At that time, Mo Yong-woos voice was heard. [Follow the n!] Wince! Beom-oh quickly released his fist and moved his body to the left. Quang! Quang! The ground cracked open and a building slowly tilted. Beom-ohs eyes deepened. The blow he struck after suffering such internal and external injuries was incredible, but the blow he struck in session is also incredible. One strike, one strike, is a deadly power that can be used at will. In other words, the current Yayuljeok was able to use martial arts in session with the power that Beom-o could only produce if he raised his strength a lot. If he had responded with the Arahant Gods Fist, he would definitely have suffered internal injuries. Beom-oh felt his eyesight bing dizzy. Chief Moyongs words are correct. If we turn it into a two-versus-one game, the damage on this side will be severe! It was said that even if it was rotten, it was still worth it. Even a wounded tiger is a tiger. Beom-oh gave strength to his lower abdomen. The anti-majeong energy of the Mahayana Brahma Divine Gong gathered together frighteningly. Wow! Wow!! Yayuljeok, who was about to throw his head again, groaned and stumbled. The damage was greater because he was trying to raise his energy to deliver a follow-up hit. Beom-os timely Lions Hu cut off the Jin-gis movement. Paaaaang! Mo Yong-woo, who had been thrown away, approached again at a frightening speed. Even while I was unconscious from the deepening internal trauma, my sense of self-righteousness did not die. Yayuljeoks hand, which was crouched like a beast of instinct rather than reason, swung towards the charging Mo Yong-woo. Quack! Pow! Mo Yong-woos entire left shoulder de was blown off. It was a bold charge uncharacteristic of Mo Yong-woo. I was lucky that my shoulder didnt get blown off. His fist struck Yayuljeoks chest. bang! Yayuljeok stumbled and coughed up blood again. At this level, you will never die. Mo Yong-woo knew that fact even before he threw away his ticket. Parrak! Put your weight on the fist containing all your power, and the moment the strike is sessful, you swing your body around to shake off the remaining power and pick up the great sword that has fallen to the ground. The series of processes was as fast and natural as unfolding a single herbivore. Unlike Yeon Ho-jeongs unconventional moves, Mo Yong-woos moves were extremely rational and moderate. Mo Yong-woo, holding the great sword with both hands, raised the sword and struck with force. Sigh! Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. It wasnt enough. A diagonal sword wound appeared on Yayuljeoks face. Even so, I turned my head diagonally to avoid blowing out my nose and eyes. It was an amazing feeling. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a beast. Quang! Mo Yong-woo took a powerful step forward. At that moment, Yayuljeok felt goosebumps growing all over his body. At that advance, I felt the blow of determination. For a split second, Yayuljeok thought intensely. We must run away. I had no idea that these two would end up like this. If Mo Yong-wu and the Shaolin monk had attacked together, a counterattack would have been possible in some way, but whenever the Shaolin monk exploded the Lions Roar in a timely manner, serious problems were caused in the implementation of martial arts. It was painful not to have thought of thisbination. As Mo Yong-woo said, the problem was not only the severe internal and external trauma, but also the fact that he was in a hurry and came in with everything he could. I have to run away. These guys will stick with this tactic until the end. When ites to life and death, pride is a luxury. These guys knew it. I cant escape. No more. We must escape! Run away and run away. Escape! Yayuljeoks eyes wavered. What came to his mind for a split second was the face of a monster looking down at him with burning eyes. The mystery of a monster that is cold, hot, indifferent, indifferent, yet full of life. It was Yeonhojeong. Quaaaaaaaaa! The advance of the Yayul enemy shook the castle. Mo Yong-woo, who was about to strike the strongest blow with his eight swords, felt his posture momentarily slipping. Just as Beom-oh cut off the flow of Yayuljeoks true energy, Yayuljeok also blocked Mo Yong-woos attack one step ahead. You bastards!! A maniacal anger came out of the loud voice. How dare bastards like you make me!! Quang! Yayuljeok vomited blood before he could finish his sentence. This time, it is not the Lions Rear, but the Arhat Priesthood. The rapid wind that erupted from a distance away exploded on the back of Yayuljeok. It was a timely blow. Mo Yong-woo would have been in danger if he had tried to respond with Sajahu, but Beom-ohs practical sense was also great. Whoa! Sky blue true energy gathered in the Tangma Great Sword. It is the color of a clear sky without a single cloud. If you look at it quietly, it is so clear that it feels dark, but it is burning with an extremely powerful sword energy that gives the viewer an eerie feeling. For a moment, fear appeared on Yayuljeoks face. This is dangerous. This blow can never be stopped. With a body that has suffered internal and external injuries like this, it would be difficult to even avoid it, let alone defend itself. My instincts were whispering like that. no. I felt like my mind, which had been disturbed by the wind of Beom-o, had be clear again. I cant die here. With the joint effort of Mo Yong-woo and Beom-oh, Yayuljeok felt fear for the first time in a long time. It was a fear of death that I had not felt even in the fight with Yeon Ho-jeong. But only now was he able to return to his original self. Even if I die here, the mission must be aplished! Why did you try to return to the wild? Why did you risk death to infiltrate this ce? Why did they attack the cancer altar that they worked so hard to raise head-on? Rumbling! Yayuljeoks eyes, which darkened for a moment, soon turned dark gray. At the same time, Mo Yongwus eyes emitted a blue sky-light sh. True!! sh! A dazzling sword strike crossed the air. Crumbling! A storm of immense sword energy swept over the area. Although it is a simple sword, the power contained in that sword and the exorcism of the Balgyeong that it emits are world-ss. In the center of the castle where the sword power was released, a huge sword mark of as many as seven pieces appeared, dividing the ground and the castle wall. The aftereffects of the storm that exploded at the same time as the sh blew away the remains of the destroyed building in all directions. A sword of great strength. Currently, it was the Geonhon Cheongcheongeom (Ǭ섦), the strongest sword in the Geongonhunbaek8geomhae that Mo Yongwu could use. Rumbling! The ground copsed and a huge cloud of dust rose. this! Mo Yong-woo, who was out of breath, shouted urgently. Monk Beom-o! He got away! Damn it! I know! Harsh words came out of Beom-ohs mouth without realizing it. It had to be that way. This was because Yayul, who looked like he was going to rush towards Mo Yong-woo, suddenly changed direction, attacked him, and ran away. The good news is that the Yayul enemys attack was more preventable than expected. Shit! I cant believe I fell for such a shallow trick! Beom-oh looked down at the floor. There, an arm severed from the shoulder was writhing. It was the arm of the Yayul enemy. Mo Yong-woo shouted. Follow the blood trail! You couldnt have gone far! I understand! Wow! Beom-oh followed the blood trail and ran. I tried to find that unique ugly energy wave, but I couldnt find it at all. It seemed as if I had momentarily adjusted my true energy and returned to being an eumsin instead of a four-eumist. sh! Fortunately, Yayuljeok was fatally wounded. There was a moment when the prayer, which was extremely secret, shook violently, and Yayuljeok also became angry because he was in a hurry and could not manage his internal injuries. Mo Yong-woo, who sent Beom-oh off first, vomited a handful of blood. Cough! The color of the blood that poured out was dark red. It collects all the toxins in the body and extracts them all. Mo Yong-woos pale face began to turn red again. Chief Jin! An enemy mass has arrived! Concentrate all power to the center to prepare for any unexpected situation! Jinpaes voice was heard from afar. I follow your orders! Paaang! Mo Yong-woo followed Beom-oh and chased the Yayul enemy. Surprisingly, the Yayuljeok escaped to various ces in the castle for more than two hours. Even though he suffered from severe internal injuries and even had his arm cut off, he managed to escape without resting. That wasnt all. Deciding that there was no point in attacking head-on anymore, he even used the silent hearing technique that only assassins could hear to lure all nine hundred assassins into a secret passage. The wilderness became aplete chaos. Beom-o and Mo Yong-wu chased after the Yayul enemy, the Amjedan entered the castle through a secret passage, and the Tangma soldiers gathered in the center engaged in a fierce battle with the assassins who escaped from the passage. By then, the sun had reached mid-sky. Piyuuuuuung! Quaaaang! Mo Fei and Sima Hyeon, who broke through the castle wall with a single blow from the Yong-a Cannon, entered the wild city. Chapter 418 Episode 418 Between Peace and Trouble (4) Ambassador. Hehe, construction work is probably going to be over, so I dont know if you came here for no reason. Is that possible? Please sit down here. Then please excuse me. After a while, Ambassador Gong Gong and Zhuge Wenhu sat facing Datak. The public ambassador asked more directly than usual. What is the current situation in Guangdong? Based on what has been reported so far, it is difficult to say that it is very good. Zhuge Wenhu said, looking through several documents with a cold face. I will tell you based on the reports that have been made so far. First of all. Zhuge Wenho conveyed the situation as much as was clearly summarized. Completely excluding your own opinions. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. I guess so. The good news is that we have captured a high-ranking expert of the Saeumgyo. This can be considered a truly remarkable achievement. The Shinhwa cult leader Lee Ho, who is currently imprisoned in the Murim League prison, is almostpletely out of his mind. It is a great feat to be able to capture a high-ranking person under these circumstances. The problem is that if the situation over there goes wrong, even that great feat loses its meaning. Thats right. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. What is also fortunate is that the intelligence advisor directly participated in this operation, so we were able to quickly determine the location of high-ranking officials in Guangdong. I guess so. If ording to the report, the person named Yayuljeok, a contemporary eumshin and the leader of Saeumgyo, would reveal his will to kill, and it would be Seungseonpojeongsasa. I think so too. If the work system of Seungseonpojeongsa Temple copses, Guangdong Province will be chaos in an instant. Due to the nature of the region, it will take several times longer than other regions to restore public sentiment and overhaul the system. An unexpected expression appeared on Zhuge Lis face. Youre amazing. The Ambassador seems to be well aware of the current situation in Guangdong Province. It was not about ignoring public ambassadors. This may not be true in other regions, but Guangdong Province was the southernmost part of the Central ins. Even though trade was active due to its proximity to the sea, it was not easy for even the experienced Kang-ho Noh to know the current status of Guangdong Province, which developed independently without having a strong influence on the central economy. The public ambassador smiled. There are a lot of people who know there. Its not as good as the military, but I know it to some extent. You are amazing. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. So you said that. hmm? So, you gave the order to the master of the Diamond Fist Gate to go to Foshan. The public ambassadorughed bitterly. I guess you already knew. Oh, Im telling you this in case you misunderstand, but Im not offended at all. I thought there must be a reason since it is what the Ambassador does. Of course there is a reason. But I also have a lot of worries alone, so I forgot the most obvious procedure. Zhuge Wenhu did not say no. Whatever the intention, it was wrong to send friendly troops separately without telling the military officer in charge of the operation. The reporting system was not created for nothing. Even if the public ambassador was a leader, this was wrong. The public ambassador quietly recited the fire. I came to talk about this even now. But if you already knew, the old man is truly shameless. Haha, its okay. Next time, please tell us in advance. Of course it will, and it will never happen again in the first ce. But what happens to Foshan? The public ambassadors eyes deepened. I also spoke to shaman Jang Mun-jin. There are great adults there, regardless of whether they are in the middle or high school. Zhuge Wen-hos face was filled with surprise after hearing the short story. Why are the high priests from all over the ce there? Im sorry. This is something that affects the entire midfield. No matter how much I am a soldier, it is difficult for me to speak with my mouth. Oh, is that so? At the same time, I will tell you this because I am a shaman and a soldier. I dont think you two will ever touch that ce. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. You mean this? Its rted to Shaolin, the greatest leader in the Central ins. Even the most curious person in the world will shake their head. This was Zhuge Lis sincerity. Each of the nine factions and the six major ns has secret corners that are not made public. It may be a humanitarian matter, or it may be a matter of life or death for the sect. Or, as much as we hope not, it could be a very vicious secret. If it had been an individuals affair, the public ambassador would have kept this partpletely hidden. However, if the entire Chinese and Central ins were involved, even Zhuge Literary would be reluctant to investigate. But that fact is truly surprising. There are legendary monks who practiced Buddhist martial arts there To be exact, there are far more of them from schrly monks than from martial monks. okay. These are people who have given up on the path to enlightenment and burn the rest of their lives for Buddhism. My feelings about asking such people for this kind of request are also trulyplicated. What can I do? If we make a mistake, the lives of themon people will end due to foreign invasion. I really appreciate your words. The only thing Im curious about is that if you were going to tell me directly like this, couldnt we have taken it into consideration when nning the strategy? The public ambassador sighed. Thats exactly why. What do you mean? They will not move easily despite my request. These are people who have left Buddhism halfway and those who burn their lives for only one purpose. ! I didnt want to affect the operation with something I wasnt sure was actually possible. Even if it is helpful, isnt this the responsibility of the Murim Alliance? I would be grateful if they could help me, but I didnt think it was right to criticize them for not helping me. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. I understand what you mean. Although he says that it is something that could end the lives of themon people, he ultimately draws the line that it is the work of the Murim Alliance. At first nce, you may think these words are incoherent, but these were remarks that proved that the public ambassadors distinction between public and private matters is excellent. We cannot sit idly by and watch as the lives of themon people are ruined. However, there must be an inevitable distinction between those who take responsibility for the matter and those who do not. Although he did not tell the soldier himself in advance, such an aspect of a public ambassador can be said to be an aspect of being the leader of arge organization called Shaolin. If they could move, it would be a really big help. I just hope so. The public ambassador whetted his appetite. Since you are well-versed in the movements of the government officials, it would be good if you could block the evil spirits attack at least once. yes? You say you have mastered the movements of Gwanbu? Them? Of course. Bulsan was a mountain that was heavily controlled by the government. ! If they had not built a rtionship with the government officials, it would have been absolutely impossible for them to do that work in Bulsan. I see Zhuge Wenhu realized that something happening in Foshan was much bigger than his vague idea. Ambassador Gong continued. Anyway, its really unfortunate that the situation turned out that way. I believe that Dae-su Yeon will do well somehow Dae-su Yeon will do well. As always. However, since we are human, we can make mistakes and face failures. There is no doubt about ones personal capabilities, but one may have to intervene in Guangdong politics while managing people. Hmm. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Whether it works or not, now the only way is to believe and wait. Hehe, at times like this, I really reflect on our attitude of using age as an excuse to stay in our closets and only look at the floating clouds. Dont think like that. In any organization, high-ranking personnel should not act carelessly. I believe the Ambassador is well aware of this. The ambassador drank his tea in silence. He was trying to forget his frustration with a sip of tea. Zhuge Munho, who was looking at him silently, eximed for a moment. Oh, and I was nning to announce this issue at the public meeting. hmm? Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Speaking of ignorance, do you have any ties to the Botha-Am n? You mean the Botaam from the legend of Kenhu? Thats right. Of course. We exchange letters every year. Um Whats going on? Botaarms movements are unusual. The ambassadors face hardened. Youre saying its not that serious? What is that? We have received reports that factional fighting within Bothaam has be quite chaotic. However, since it was not clearly confirmed, I left it as is. ?! Recently, I received intelligence that a high-ranking person within Botaam entered Hunan Province. And as a result of inferring the destination of the greeting. Zhuge Wenhu cleared his throat. The interpretation was that it was the Ink Dragon Club. !! * * * Pop. Pop. Drops of sweat fell from Lee Cheol-kyungs forehead and wet the floor. Hmm. The intimidating feeling of the softly resonating voice was truly amazing. Is that so? Thats right. It seems like Ambassador Bangjang was in quite a hurry. Oh, was the head of the room at the time Gong Gong? yes. Gonggong Gonggong has been famous for its outstanding abilities since ancient times. He has a lot of talent in many fields and has been evaluated as a person who can lead Shaolin. . But my thoughts were different. Gong Gongs eyes on the world were always clear and deep, but his greatest talent was martial arts. If he had risked his life for that martial arts feat, he would have probably crossed the border of no prity and imprinted his unwritten status as a famous king on the world by now. Cold sweat continued to seep from Lee Cheol-kyungs forehead as he listened to the old mans voice clicking his tongue softly. How old is the public ambassador? Moreover, he is the Shaolin leader of the time. This means that he is a giant who is recognized in the midfield for both his seniority and distribution. People talk about such people as if they were children. It was difficult to guess the age and distribution of the elderly. Did you say you were Brother Lees bloodline? Thats right. Its a shame. My brother wont be able to move for a while. Are you unwell? Puh! Im not feeling well. The most lively person among us at that age is your great-grandfather. I felt like I had another twenty years to live. ah! Fortunately, the. Anyway, thats how things are going, right? Thats right. Hmm, but if youre the head of Shaolin, you probably dont know how unreasonable this is to ask Huh! There is no choice. To dig up this ce, the power of officials is essential. Are you helping me? We are people who have taken a step away from Buddhism. That means it does not belong to the world. ! Those on active duty should be held responsible for the chaos of the time. However, since the situation is like this, I think I should at least serve as a shield for a while. Thank you! There is nothing to be thankful for. By the way, where is the Ahae of openness who came with you? I will make a move after hearing the details. Ill call you right away! OK. Cheol-kyung Lee left the cave. The old man sitting in the cave clicked his tongue and stood up. They say the tree tries to stay still, but the wind doesnt stop. It was truly a roughst year. Chapter 419 Episode 419 Between Peace and Trouble (5) Huh! Huh! Yayuljeok had never imagined that his breathing would be this rough. Rumbling. Ugh! A sharp pain arose from my left shoulder, which had been cut off. Although he had thoroughly prevented the bleeding using extreme point-and-shoot techniques, it seemed that even that was now impossible. As time passed, the internal injuries became more severe, and the speed at which the little remaining internal energy was lost became faster. Even the energy umted in the blood to prevent bleeding was being used up little by little. When all the internal energy stored in the blood is used up, there is no way to stop the blood pouring like a waterfall. If that happens, you will die from excessive blood loss. are you okay. I somehow opened my blurry eyes. But its okay. Yayuljeok, who had been walking with difficulty, finally arrived at No. 136 Sobi-dong (Сض) in Yaseong, which was connected to Passage No. 19. And before his eyes, he saw a huge explosive weight that could explode a volcano. Kugoogung! Coogung! Bi-dong shook. All sorts of fights were taking ce throughout the maze-like passageway. More than half of the members of the Cancer Altar are probably dead by now. In the meantime, members of the Yu soldiers also infiltrated and fought, so the damage was likely severe. The good news was that everyone in the Dark Altar was good at poison and memorization. Even if there are two supreme experts over there, they will be able to survive somehow. flinch! As Yayuljeok was about to walk towards the counter weight, he felt his lower body losing strength and put strength on his toes. Now I really have no strength left. It was all the strength he had left to hold on to his life, even if only for a moment. It doesnt work. With the power of burning loyalty and faith, I thought it would be possible not only to explode a volcano but also to contact the main school. It was a mistake. He thought too lightly of the strength of this sides troops and this sides n. I may not be able to contact you, but It would be better to set off a volcanic eruption, even if it means risking your life, than to live and report the current situation to the school. He decided that way. Only in the end was it possible to make a cool-headed judgment for the sake of the church. its a shame. Its a pity, but theres nothing I can do if my life, as decided by the evil god, ends at this point. Yayuljeok looked up at the ceiling. The bidong, which had only one night pearl, was narrow and dark. Everything was blocked except for the tiny passages and entrances through which air came and went. However, Yayuljeok was not looking at the ceiling, but at the sky. I was looking at the sky beyond the ceiling, at God beyond the sky. I dont know what God wants or why he wants to end my life here. But At least I lived fiercely. I lived for God, but at the same time, I lived as myself. Although I absolutely obeyed the religious orders, I did not lose myself. A faint smile appeared on Yayuljeoks face. The invisible God in his eyes was gradually taking on an expression. A face I have only seen once in my life. He is the son of God who leads Saeumgyo, and is also God himself. The leader of the Saeum Church at the time was there. Achieve your great work. Yayul ced his remaining hand on the shooting weight. This bombshell required thebined efforts of ten men to operate. If I were to be a normal person, I would have snorted and pressed the button lightly. However, it was not easy with a body that waspletely damaged. I had to exert all my energy and strength just to press this trigger. Yayuljeok closed his eyes. Then, even the extremely minute internal energy that had been fixed to stop the bleeding was all concentrated in the hand. Fuwaaaaaaa! Blood poured from the left shoulder. Keuuuuuuuu! Yayuljeoks face instantly turned red as he raised all his strength. But that was only for a moment. The face, which had been red due to massive blood loss, turned pale at an rming rate. More just a little more! Coooooo! The percussion weight began to press little by little. To prevent the volcano from exploding due to unnecessary external factors, theunch weight was locked with a total of three levels oftches. Yayuljeok bit his lip. Click! The depressed percussion weight went over the firsttch. It was only the first time. Yayuljeok felt his eyes spinning. Uuuuugh! Click! Soon the percussion weight crossed the secondtch. Huh oh oh! For a moment, I felt like I couldnt breathe. Closing capacity was extremely weakened. Even if I try to breathe in, no aires in. If air doesnte in, you cant apply force. He didnt even have time. There was no time to rest as the blood was still flowing at this very moment. profit! As the Yayuljeok was weakened by the clenched teeth, it raised the weakened Seoncheonjigi (֮). If I died anyway, my energy would scatter to heaven and earth. This was not the time to be afraid of death, which woulde a little sooner. Whoa! In an instant, Yayuljeoks face came alive. The innate energy, which was almostpletely consumed, exploded. The enemy forcefully pressed the trigger. Aaaah! It was then. Quang! A huge hole opened in the wall of Sobi-dong, and dozens of stone fragments hit Yayuls body and head. It was a moment of astonishment. But the Yayul enemy did not stop. The eyes were no longer visible. He took onest step. no!! A womans sharp voice was heard. and. click! The percussion weight went over the third and finaltch. Whoa! At the same time, Yayuljeok was thrown to the side andnded against the wall. Cough! The blood that poured out of the mouth was bright red. Of course, Yayuljeok couldnt see what color the blood he spat out was. Rumbling! What is this? Did it actually work?! It worked. At that moment, the corner of Yayuljeoks mouth twitched. Thats a familiar voice. Damn it! So what happens? From now on, every assassin next to a high-ranking official will immediately kill the official in charge? exactly. I dont understand! No matter how big the explosion is and how strong the smoke is, how big is Guangdong Province! There is no fool who would not see the red smoke rising from this entire mountain. Why did it get the name Hwasan Daeyeon? The name was given because it looks like an actual volcano erupting. and. ?! Arge amount of a special scent, like the incense of the Great Patriotic War,es out from the great volcano. Assassins cannot take charge, but trained tracking dogs are positioned dozens of miles away. All target officials will lose their lives within half an hour at thetest. Then you dont have toe all the way here, just kill those tracking dogs first! I dont know how many there are, and I dont know where they are spread. Are you nning to capture and kill all the dogs in Guangdong to catch the tracking dogs? . And there is one more bad news. What else? After half an hour, the wilderness here will copse. damn! Even as they were all dying, Yayuljeok was secretly surprised. Did you know that far? Sima Hyeon was only told how the Huashan Great Yan operated and its purpose. They didnt even tell me that wild nature would copse after half an examination. What a shame. Such a waste. Although it is not perfect, the fact that we independently discovered the manufacturing method of Sahwamun is quite remarkable. But now that I see it, he seems to have an expert in organ diagnosis. Talent like this is really hard to find. Sima Xuan was truly a God-given talent to be the next Yin God. Since he recognized his talent early on, he made him the next Eumsin and took him to Saeumgyo to create a new tribe. Its been a long time since that dream was shattered, but even as I was dying, I couldnt help but feel regret. There is no choice. Still, thest mission was aplished That was then. You cant do that. puck! At that moment, Yayuljeoks eyes brightened. Kwaaaaaak! It feels like thousands of needles are traveling through my blood vessels and piercing the nerves of my entire body. The moment I epted death, I was awakened by an unexpected pain. I was so shocked that after screaming, I could only keep my mouth shut like a crucian carp. Is that why? Yayuljeok didnt even realize that the blood pouring from his left shoulder had suddenly stopped. Do you remember? This method. !! It is a thousand-go-impregnation technique of Eumsinjibeop. It is one of the evil spirits killing methods that can torture an opponent horribly just by controlling ones internal strength without any special equipment. Wow! Eyes that were unable to see will be opened, and ears that were unable to hear will be opened. As long as you have even a handful of vitality left, you can never die without my permission. Yayuljeok looked at Sima Xuan with trembling eyes. His entire body was covered in blood, as he must have killed numerous assassins on the way here. Nevertheless, Sima Xuans face was as stiff as a doll. The voice had no pitch and breathing was not audible. A state of extreme tranquility. Even after going through numerous battles, he maintains a stable status as an assassin. Sima Hyeon, who was quietly looking at Yayuljeoks eyes, smiled coldly. I couldnt get in touch with that idiot who was talking about a private church or something. Am I right? !! Sima Xuan looked back at Mo Fei. Mukbi nodded with a heavy face. It would be fortunate if the situation could not be reported to the main base, but this should be considered only half a sess. Because the volcano has already erupted. Sima Hyeon turned his head back to Yayuljeok. Meanwhile, Yayuljeoks face was very distorted. You bastard! . Kill him. Am I not your enemy? Then you thought I was going to save you? Of course I will kill you. Sreuk. Sima Xuan took out a dagger from his arms. It was one of the two swords that had been changed tens of thousands of times just to kill Yayuls enemies. But you cant just kill it. You will be able to die only after Ban Si-jin has suffered for what feels like ten years before the wild nature copses. This guy! Sima Xuan said to Mo Fei. I will take care of the interest. Please leave first with your group. No. What do you mean? Mukbi said while ring at Yayuljeok. I was ordered by the Grand Master to bring this mans life. This guys life is mine. There may be many people aiming for this guys head, but the highest priority is mine. Then prove it. Proof? Whether you cut off his head or bring him a corpse, bring me proof that he is dead. Then Ill just leave. Sima Xuan smiled coldly. Do you trust me? Just answer. If you dont decide now, my arrow will be aimed at your heart. . . Sima Xuan, who had been quietly ring at Muk Fei, turned his gaze back to Yayuljeok. Ill leave it where I met your boss earlier. Get out of here. great. grasp! Mukbi hurried out of the passage. We had to kill the assassins and evacuate our troops. A terrifying smile appeared on Sima Xuans face as he looked at the enemy. Shall we begin? Yayuljeoks eyes were bloodshot. Sima Xuan grabbed Yayuls ribs with his red-hot hands. Cheeeeeeeee! Kaaaaaaak! * * * omg! Goyul, the provincialmander, asked in surprise. Who are you?! You dont even see it? Hes an old man with a steady flow of fire. But why are you strangling my concubine! Get those dirty hands right away!! If you take this hand away, you will die. what? The old man grinned as he grabbed the struggling woman by the neck and lifted her up high. You are lucky. Even we cant save everyone. Chapter 420 Episode 420 Between peace and chaos (6) That time. Kaaaaaaaa! Sang-gaks hand, which was swinging towards Jong-myeongs neck, stopped in midair. Grumbling. The sharp de touched Jongmyeongs uv and caused a scratch. A trickle of blood flowed from the torn skin. If it had been a littleter, the tip of the knife would havepletely severed the carotid artery starting from the uv. It was a dangerous moment. !! Jongmyeong was so surprised that he did not understand what had happened. Sang-gaks face turned red. profit! Grrrr! His chained arms were shaking terribly. However, that level of power cannot ovee Yeonhojeongs might. In addition, although the Gyoryongshack, which was infused with internal power, was made of steel, it stuck to Sangaks arm stickily like a blood-soaked cloth. For a moment, Jongmyeongs face was filled with astonishment. Here you go! At that time, Sang-gak swung his free hand. The sharp fingertips seemed as if they could break Jongmyeongs sternum at any moment. Yeon Ho-jeong pulled the Gyoryongsae powerfully. Sigh! Boom! Quang! The capital of Sanggak only tore off the cor of the servant name. Sang-gak, who was tied and swung by the Gyoryong Chain, was thrown against the wall and lost consciousness. Pusssss. Thick smoke rose. Jongmyeong was not the only one surprised by the unexpected situation. The guard captain, who came inte, hurriedly drew his sword. Chaaaaaa! this guy! How dare you say yes! Stop! Jongmyeongs harsh shouting made the guard captain take a step back. Jongmyeong looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was looking down at Sang-gak with cold eyes. Just seeing how cold and indifferent those eyes were made my bones chill. What is your name? Yeon Ho-jeong said without even looking at the bell name. Its called Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeong? exactly. Yeonhojeong It was a name I had heard many times somewhere. But now was not the time to delve into painful memories. Jongmyeong opened his mouth again. Would you mind exining to me the full story of what is going on? A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Its pretty good. If I had made a mistake, I could have lost my head. However, Jongmyeong was calmly asking himself a question. I dont usually have a strong heart. Indeed, he was a manly man who started with his bare hands and rose to the highest position in charge of the administration of Guangdong Province. This level of distribution was not something that even a martial artist would easily show off. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Guangdong Provincesrgest assassin group is on the verge of copse. And they He briefly conveyed the series of events. Of course, all the important information was included, so Jongmyeong was able to properly understand what was going on. In other words, the leader of that group of assassins has been attaching himself to high-ranking officials in Guangdong Province for several years? It seems like that. Jongmyeongs eyes deepened. It was seven years ago that Sang-gak became his adjutant. Sang-gak also had no special connections, but his abilities were outstanding. In addition, I thought he was the perfect person to have as my lieutenant because he was clear about making and breaking things, but also had a strong human side. But could it be that Sang-gak was an assassin? I cant believe it. He is the person who handled fifty thousand matters by my side for seven years. Not a whole seven years, but only seven years. what? There are countless people who dedicate their lives to avenge their enemies. Even more so when its only been seven years. ! This is killing the highest authority in charge of the administration of Guangdong Province. They probably put a lot of effort into it for a long time and dug up information about you thoroughly. Jongmyeong felt goosebumps rising all over his body. So you decided to assassinate key officials in order to turn Guangdong into chaos! This is truly a dangerous idea. They tried to kill not one, but dozens of high-ranking officials of the empire. This was clear treason and a challenge to the empire. No matter how weakened the empires national power was, I could never have imagined that a group like this would be rampaging right under my nose. This shameless! At least you know that my life was saved because of you. what?! If you die, Guangdong Province, which is currently self-reliant but ruled under the empire, will have been in extreme chaos and chaos. . Everyones life is the same. Just know that I came here for your abilities and position, not your personality. Ultimately, whates first is the lives of themon people. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Jongmyeong clenched his fists without realizing it as his eyes were so dark. You will have to be busy from now on. There would have been at least dozens of assassinations that we could not have prevented. With so many officials dying at once, Guangdong Provinces administration will bepletely paralyzed for the time being. This cant be right. Please correct the chaotic atmosphere in Guangdong as soon as possible. If you cant do that, you havent lived even if you live. Chiri riri ring! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had tied the Gyoryongsae back to his upper body, grabbed Sang-gaks demon blood and carried him around. Jongmyeong asked. Where are we taking him? Its none of your business. That guy is a criminal who tried to murder an imperial official. Leave it behind. You cant do anything about this guy with your abilities. That is not your concern! He is! Do you think Im kidding? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jong-myeong. At that moment, Jongmyeong felt his spine go numb. A terrifying sense of intimidation was emanating from the eyes of the person looking at him. It feels like my heart will stop with just one look. This was a first for even him, who had been living in the thick of political strife for decades. If you want to assert your legitimate rights, first equip yourself with the appropriate abilities and strength. I, too, am a person who lives in thisnd, so I want the country to be strong, but the country shows no signs of getting better when there are people like you who run amok and run amok. What! The guard captain shouted. This guy is so reckless! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which had a bloody glow, gradually became transparent. Jongmyeong fell into the illusion that the other person was seeing through his inner thoughts. So I almost closed my eyes without realizing it. I did some research on you guys, but there was no need to do it. Its clearly visible. The image of an empire and all is a self-respecting idiot who has no courage to reach out to those who can help him, while trying to squeeze out the dignity he doesnt have. This guy. Even if you hadnt forcibly rejected the martial arts people, the situation wouldnt havee to this point. ! If you dont have the courage to face it with a smile, you should have thought about taking advantage of it. In the end, you are just an idiot who has neither the brains to use the martial arts people nor the ability to approach them with a smile. Jongmyeong shouted. this guy! There is a limit to our patience! What if I dont hold back? Are you going to kill me right here? Me, who single-handedly defeated the entire bodyguard and made it all the way here without a single scratch? profit! Get your mind straight. An official is someone who serves the emperor and at the same time protects the emperors subjects and helps them live in abundance. It is a duty, not a right. You have neglected one of your duties and made the situation in Guangdong dangerous. I mean, Im a sinner. . If you want to satisfy your pride, which is worth less than a few coins, then raise a dog instead. And when you raise a dog, think about improving public safety and public sentiment in this area. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. I wille back any time. If anything, if Guangdong gets to this point then I will cut off your head. It was a terrifying statement. There is no threat like this. He regarded the life of the leftmander of the Seungseonpojeongsa under the empire as lightly as a few iron coins in his pocket. However, Jongmyeong could not respond to Yeonhojeongs words. Even though he was extremely embarrassed, angry, and confused at the same time, he could tell. Yeon Ho-jeongs words are not empty words. scary! He was a young man who didnt even look like he had any teeth. However, the young mans eyes were scarier than those of a dignified politician who had been through chaos for decades, and his pupils, shining with divine energy, were deep enough to look into a persons inner thoughts to the root. A fearsome martial art, not only a distribution that is equal to that martial art, but also the insight to see through a persons inner thoughts just by looking at them. As expected, the martial arts people are dangerous. Those things are not people. The legendary Guan Yuunjang broke through the enemy lines and swept away the heads of his enemies like fallen leaves in a cold wind, but that is literally just a legend. That young man was someone who had the ability to unfold that legendary anecdote in real life at any time. Jongmyeong also had eyes like that. Jong-myeong, who was silently looking at the door through which Yeon-ho-jeong left, suddenly felt that the front of his jacket had be damp and lowered his head. The blood from my neck had already reached my corbone and was soaking my cor. I thought only the skin was slightly torn, but there was quite a bit of bleeding. Jongmyeong covered his wound with a handkerchief on the table and spoke to the guard captain. Find out the fate of Guangdongs high-ranking officials right now. In particr, please investigate the provincialmanders office carefully. * * * Fuck it. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Youre babbling and saying things that dont really mean anything. I still have a long way to go. Seeing Jongmyeong showing off his pride even at that point made me instantly angry. Of course, the species name made sense. No, if you respect the empire, as he said, you should leave the amortization to him. But Yeon Ho-jeong knew. After entrusting Sanggak with one task, Jongmyeong will want more. It is obvious that he will also try to investigate, and the time to investigate what is currently happening in Guangdong will be dyed. Jongmyeong refers to a person who rejects the martial arts people. Even before finding out through research on openness, you could guess that much just by looking at their actual eyes. So I was angry. It wasnt that I hated the martial arts people, but I was angry at my inability to get rid of the martial arts people even though I hated them, and my poor pride that prevented me from approaching them in a friendly way despite my ipetence. If Jongmyeong had at least some connection to the martial arts people, he wouldnt have been so helpless. Well, he would have been assassinated anyway. The man who had been his lieutenant for seven years was actually an assassin who could take his life at any time if ordered. It would be difficult for even you, not your species, to avoid that scary de. Trust is always a double-edged sword. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. This is not the time for me either. Most people have already been harmed, but if we can save even one more person, we should move now. It was then. flinch! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to kick off the ground, stopped when he felt a secret force behind his back. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. I never thought I would feel such a secret yet dense energy in a ce like this. The concentration of that energy was truly amazing. How amazing it was, it was the energy of someone who went one step further than his current self and walked in a new world. No extreme! Yeon Ho-jeong turned his back. There was a beggar-looking old man with his hair down like a lion. What an amazing young man. Am I one step toote? who? Well, from the looks of it, you saved Jwapojeongsa. Tsk, I came here just in case, but I ended up walking in vain. The old man grinned. Scorched water was running down his face and his clothes were torn here and there, turning into rags, but his exposed teeth were pure white. Anyway, youre really amazing. At that age, the martial artisthehehe, the official wasnt that good. Chapter 421 Episode 421 Between Peace and Trouble (7) Eumsin Yayuljeoks unimaginable assassination n was able to bepleted with minimal damage due to the efforts of the Uijeong Army, openness, and the unexpected appearance of reinforcements. Of course, many officials lost their lives. The number of dead officials was as many as twenty-nine, all of whom yed a fairly important role in the administration and security of Guangdong Province. However, twelve key personnel who could be considered the real backbone were safe. This is because the assassination attempt was prevented at least just before the moment thanks to the quick actions of Yeonhojeong and the people in hiding in Bulsan. In this way, the operation to minimize chaos in Guangdong was half sessful. Although the damage was great, if the provincialmanders, led by Jongmyeong of the Left Pojeongsa, work together to move together, the atmosphere in Guangdong will be able to return to its original state within the near future. However, the damage was not limited to Guangdong Province. The damage to the Tangma Army of Uijeong County was significant. The Tangma army, which upied the wilderness and engaged inbat with the enemy, suffered nearly half of its casualties. It was tremendous damage. Since the enemy was the enemy, it was a expedition that took some damage from the beginning, but it was a painful experience not only for Mo Yong-woo but also for Yeon Ho-jeong. Of course, considering the number and skills of the Cancer Altar, justpleting it with that much sacrifice could be considered a great achievement. Moreover, the Amjedan were experts in the wild terrain. They should have been praised for preventing them from causing such damage. Yes. It was a wonderful achievement. If you look at the numbers alone, it was clearly that way. However, the minds of those involved in the military were bound to be different. A mission in which I suffered great damage and suffered many wounds in many ways. But the situation did not end there. * * * Are you okay? Its okay. Full-sang, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-woos face, sighed softly. Im sorry. The dy in our intelligence teams response also contributed to the increased damage to Tangmas army. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. Dont say that. Youve done enough to regret it. Not just Hugae, but everyone. Who can be med in this operation? Everyone worked hard and everyone risked their lives. Whoa. I would have tried to create a lively atmosphere, but no matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt do that right now. Full-sang cautiously opened his mouth again. How is Tangmas mood? Mo Yong-woo spoke honestly. Its hard to say its a good thing. It has to be that way. I believe that our Tangma Army is a sufficiently disciplined organization. But I cant help but have little experience. That experience also includes the experience of losing arade. . I always thought about it. That my men, including myself, would one day lose our lives to the enemys de. So there was a time when I tried not to give her affection. Mo Yong-woo looked at the sky. The sky was particrly dark today. But how can human life be like that? You never know when you might lose these people, so you should cherish them more, get closer to them, and create good memories for them. That is correct. Before we set off, we all gave each other our will. It will continue to be like that. That will be the work of the warriors belonging to the Murim Alliances surviving military units and the fate of all Murim people belonging to the fighting organization. In times of chaos, everyone risks their lives every day. However, those who belong to the organization throw their lives away for orders, not for themselves. Regardless of whether it is for a greater cause or something else, in the end, very few people live for themselves. That makes me sadder and more heartbreaking. I heard that the damage from opening up is also great. As Commander Moyong said, it is fate. In that respect, Gaeun-sang is probably a distant senior to Mo Yong-woo. Openness is a series of missions every day. There are many cases where people die unexpectedly, and it is difficult to find time to train. Full Sang has suffered so many deaths and is where he is now. Anyway, how are you looking? What do you mean? Full-sang quenched his appetite. It was a mission I received immediately after the Uijeonggun was established. The Tang Demon Army has not yet properly be one, so there is almost no damage to the Tang Demon Army, but the Tang Demon Army Mo Yong-wu chuckled. There is no way to know everyones feelings, so it will be difficult for me to give a definite answer. But one thing is certain. ? I believe that in the Tangma army under mymand, there is no fool who would pass on the feelings of his own harm to others. Full-sang shook his head. In reality it may be different. I know it with my head, but where is the human heart? If you are a soldier who is not even at that level, you are not qualified to be a member of a military unit. In fact, if there is a member of the unit with such thoughts, I will seriously ask for his discharge. Then Im d. Although he said so, Mo Yong-woo also could not be sure that there would be no one among the soldiers under hismand who would resent Yeon Ho-jeong. As Moon Moon-sang said, the human mind is like that. It may be hard to believe, but if you be a victim, you will not be able to think rationally. I have to ovee it. No matter how great Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities are, he cannot see through his opponents intentions. The eye for viewing the game is at the peak of the midfield, but when ites to actual battle, it is never easy to respond to the variables that arise from moment to moment. This would be the same even if someone was more talented than Yeon Ho-jeong. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Anyway, is this the end of the situation in Guangdong? Half. half? The mission given by Master Yeon does not end with simply eliminating the evil spirit and Yayuljeok. The order from above includes stabilizing the entire Guangdong Province. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. I havent heard anything like that from you. There was no need to do it. Its okay to know, but its also something you dont need to know. Well, he is like that too. My guess is that Tangma Army will be allowed to reorganize for the time being. Yeon Dae-su and the Immortal Army will somehow take care of the rest. A doubt appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. But where is Dae-su now? I havent seen you since yesterday. Oh, thats it. Full-sang scratched his head as if he was embarrassed. Im sorry because something unexpected happened. * * * Yeonggongja. How are you? thud! Yeon Ho-jeong put down the Gwangryongbu and wiped his sweat-filled forehead. Are you training? Theres something that bothers me a little. I thought I couldnt do it unless it was now. Mukbis eyes deepened. She was one of the people who knew Yeon Ho-jeong best. So we could see that he felt fully responsible for the deaths of his subordinates. But what about training? Isnt now the time for that? Mukbi spoke honestly. One mission is over, but the next one remains. know. Mukbi, who had been silently watching Yeonhojeong, opened his mouth again. You havent even stopped by Tangma County yet, right? however? . Chief Moyong must beforting him well. Shouldnt we still go? So many people died. Now is not the time. . Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was quite calm. It was an expression unbing of a superior who had lost a subordinate. Mukbi, who was quietly examining his face, nodded. great. Then, please decide the next mission. I will deliver it when the timees, but until then, I am gathering myself. Your internal and external injuries haventpletely healed. Thats not important right now. Thats the most important thing. I beg your pardon? Yeon Ho-jeong looked straight at Muk-bi and said. The mission is not over yet. Maybe the next step may be more dangerous. Even if it is not a mission, you never know when and where the enemy will appear. . As a member of an organization, it is basic to maintain the best physical condition. If you want to do your part in any situation, think about properly preserving your own fighting ability. Thates first. Yeon Gongja. Deathes anytime and anywhere. The entire army of death and death could evaporate tomorrow. Moorim is like that and the world is like that. Yeon Ho-jeong picked up the Gwangryongbu and ced it on his shoulder. Go and get yourself ready. I will issue orderster tonight. After saying those words, Yeon Ho-jeong walked away. Mukbi muttered softly as he watched Yeonhojeongs back moving away. Student. I think I know you well, but sometimes I dont know anything. The ce Yeon Ho-jeong headed after leaving the reserve was a deserted hill. Phew. Yeonhojeong, who was walking along an undetermined path while looking around, suddenly felt a surge of majestic energy. It was an energy calling to him. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately went there. After a while. Are you here? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. There was Beom-oh standing politely and an old man sitting leisurely next to him. The old mans impression was truly strange. Age is difficult to estimate. At first nce, he seemed to be well over eighty, but looking at his white teeth and funny expression, he seemed to be forty years younger than that. His hair stuck out like a lions ws, and his clothes were so dirty that you couldnt tell what their original color was. At first nce, it seemed like it was a monks uniform, but even that wasnt certain. The old man said with a mischievous face. Huh, Ive never thought about being respected by others in my life, but you still dont know how to say hello to an older senior? Who is your senior? Hmm? I dont know your identity. I have no intention of bartering into the mission, threatening people without permission, and treating a strange man like a senior. Beom-oh shouted. Kite algebra! Be careful what you say! This person! It is done. The old man raised his hand to block Beom-o. Hehe, there were misunderstandings in many ways. Does that mean its a threat? That went too far. You dont think that was a threat? Its not? What is this childish response? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I told you that if I donte to you at this time today, the government of Guangdong Province will be devastated. If thats not a threat, what is? Hehehe. You dont need to know, but Ill tell you out loud. Im holding on a lot right now. If Monk Beom-o had not treated you with respect, he would have picked up an ax and tried to split your head off. Beom-oh spoke in a suppressed voice. Yeon algebra. This person, not only Daesu, but no one in the Murim Alliance can mess with More than 200 of his subordinates died in this operation. ! I couldnt even tell my dead subordinates that I was sorry and that they should me me. Do you know why? Its because I felt something was unusual. Because of your presence and because I have an ominous feeling that the remaining mission will be more difficult. The old man could no longerugh. He just watched Yeon Ho-jeong with pensive eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became increasingly cold. I will refrain from ying with words. Dont expect to be treated like a senior either. Please exin why you called me and why you made that statement and went on a rampage. If you try to kill time without a proper exnation, I will not leave you alone and even Monk Beom-o. Chapter 422 Episode 422. Legend and Reality (1) Ah, Manager Mook. Commander. Mukbi lowered his head. How are you feeling? Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. Its okay. By the way, thank you for the other day. If you hadnte on time, it would have been really difficult. Regardless of whether the mission was sessful or not, Mo Fei and Sima Xuan broke through the walls, killed numerous assassins, and saved the Tang Ma soldiers who were about to die. That alone helped a lot. If it werent for those two people, Tang Mas damage might have been much greater. Mukbi shook his head. no. I also just followed Dae-sus orders. Regardless of that, its natural to help since we are part of a family. He kept silent as he said that because he was worried that he might be offended or look at Yeon Ho-jeong in a bad light. Either way, Yeon Ho-jeong looking bad was not what she wanted. Mo Yong-woo smiled. I know. How can you not know that? However, as the head of the Tangma Army, I should express my gratitude because lives that could have died were saved thanks to Director Mok. Ah I wondered if Mo Yong-woo might have been offended, but as expected, my worries were unfounded. Mo Yong-woo did not me Yeon Ho-jeong. On the contrary, he understood him and was greatly grateful to Mukbi for sending reinforcements. Mukbi felt a sense of bitterness. I believe it. I knew it because I heard it from Yeon Ho-jeong. That he is nning to make Mo Yong-woo the next Murim lord. Mo Yong-woo would also know that. Regardless of how much pressure you feel, if you can talk like that, the trust you have in each other must be great. Just as the practitioner and I were bound together by trust, Commander Moyong was also bound up with the practitioner by trust. At the same time, just as he shared friendship with the Immortal Lord, Mo Yong-wu must have also shared a deep affection with the Tangma Lord. So it was surprising. This was because he felt that he would not be able toe to his senses as easily as Mo Yong-woo in the shocking situation of his subordinates deaths. Is this the difference in the bowl? It may or may not be so. The important thing is that Mo Yong-woo is a much greater person than we think. In fact, the reason why he was able to block the nine hundred assassins who had mastered the wilderness with the five hundred Tang Demon Army was thanks to Mo Yong-woo, who understood the geography of the wilderness in that short period of time and ced his troops in the right ce. He is an underrated person in many ways. Mukbi felt that way. I dont know why Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to appoint Mo Yong-woo as the Murim lord, but I could at least know that he didnt choose just anyone. Anyway, I want to ask you something. Speakfortably. I am just a manager. You cant do that. He only has a position as a manager, but he is no different from themander of the army of death and death. But a position is a position. Mo Yong-woo, who was silently watching, nodded. Then rest easy from now on. Please. Ill ask you straight. Where is Dae-su? He went out to run some business. hmm. Dont misunderstand, Mo Fei was about to say that its not that he doesnt think about Tang Ma, but he closed his mouth when a sudden thought urred to him. Mo Yong-woo also believes in Yeon Ho-jeong, so there is no need to add that. It was just as Mukbi thought. I heard that ending the evil spirit is not the end. Theres a next mission? Ah yes. Did you know? Thats right. Then exin. I heard at first nce that my army had to solve the security problems of Guangdong Province, but I didnt know that it was just an extension of eliminating the evil spirits and was given in the form of a mission. The chief knows what the militarymander himself does not know. It was a situation that could have been unpleasant enough, but Mo Yong-woo showed no such expression at all. Actually, I wasnt offended. Because I thought there must be a reason. Mukbi said calmly. Guangdong Province is a region that has built its own culture, unlike other regions in the Central ins. I know. Thats why its difficult for the central government to properly control it. So we sent a lot of talented officials. Go ahead. But if Yin Xin is removed, the back world of Guangdong Province will be shaken. If its natural, then its natural. Now that the king is gone, countless wild cats will rush to take his ce. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. They will cause great damage to peoples safety. As expected, Mo Yong-woo was quick to notice. Thats right. In other words, in order to stabilize Guangdong Province, it is essential to organize the behind-the-scenes world. It must be difficult. The master also said that. It would be much more difficult to break in if the powerful ck Ind factions fought a war among themselves. It has to be that way. Weak Seungnyangs are everywhere in peoples lives. I have nothing to show off, so I have no choice but to do it for the sake of my god. In other words, it is bound to be extremely difficult to pick them out one by one and eliminate them. It is difficult to resolve with only the forces of the military units and intelligence organizations, and we do not know how long it will take. Then Mo Yong-woo muttered as if he were talking to himself. As expected, the Baekdo ns of Guangdong If we were to go one step further, it would be ideal to cooperate with the government officials For a moment, a look of surprise appeared in Mo Feis eyes. Thats amazing. Just by listening, hees up with the best solution. Regardless of whether it was realistically possible, in order for Guangdong Province to run safely on its own, it was best for the Baekdo n and the government to join forces to control the back world. Then Dae-su must be very busy. If you are a member of the Baekdo n, you can somehow coordinate it to the value of the name of the Murim Alliance, but the government official Yes. Even if that wasnt the case, it seemed like he was worried a lot about that part. I see. Mo Yong-woo nodded. I understand. When did you say you woulde back? I think hell probablye back after the sun goes down. Okay. Then Ille back then. all right. Oh, and I heard that one of the soldiers of the Mortal Army was seriously injured. I heard you are a disciple of old man Geomseon? Thank goodness Okcheong came to his senses. Its still hard to move, though. Mo Yong-woo nodded. Take care of it well so there are no aftereffects. I am a disciple of the old man Geomseon, so I dont know if he will take care of it or not. All right. Even though so many of his subordinates died, he was so worried about the condition of one Mortal soldier. This was not because I had a big heart. To Mo Yong-wu, the Mortal Death Army and the Tang Demon Army were no different. The only difference is who manages them. If you do that, Ill just leave. Take care of yourself too. Because you never know when and what order wille. Mukbis eyes shone. All right. Thats how Mo Yong-woo returned. Mukbi muttered softly as he watched Mo Yong-woo disappear. Am I being too clumsy or are those gentlemens bowls too big? * * * Beom-oh widened his eyes. Kite algebra!! Beom-ohs loud voice was no different from another lions hooves. But Yeon Ho-jeong did not blink an eye. He didnt even look at Beom-oh. He was just ring at the old man with his infinitely cold eyes, and there was even madness in those eyes. said the old man. Did you say beom-o? yes? Oh yes! Stop it. But, Sajo ()! At that moment, a strange sight shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Philosophy. Although this term is usually used for the masters master, the title of Sajo is also given to the elders of the previous generation. In other words, even if the old man couldnt do it, he was a former high priest of Shaolin and could have been a former high priest. If you think aboutmon sense, there was a high probability that it was a sublease. In the case of Jeonjeondae, it is difficult to find one in any sect. Most people either die at the end of their lifespan or go to a ce where no one can find them to cultivate discipline. However, for some reason, the strange radiant energy emanating from the old mans body was unusual. It was as if he had put aside Buddhist scriptures for a long time, as he had a unique atmosphere that made it difficult to guess his age, and even though he had mastered the Buddhist scriptures, he gave off a somewhat worldly scent. However, one thing is clear: the old man in front of me is of an age that no one can mess with. The old man straightened his posture. You are right. Not only did he appear out of the blue, but I got excited and yed a terrible prank on him without me even realizing it. I definitely apologize for that. . First, let me introduce myself. I am a man named Tamgyeong. Tamgyeong. It was too strange a Chinese character to be a name. If you trante the meaning literally, it means a person who searches for scriptures, but it was not a character that could be used as a persons name. why? Is the name strange? . Hehehe, actually, I dont even know the name of the world. I just created it based on what I am doing now. In the past, when it was written down in Buddhist scriptures, the name of thew was Gakryo (X). Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils subtly dted. Minister? Each ship! The distribution of positions among the leaders of Shaolin at the time is meritorious. Above is the Muja boat of Master Muheo (o̓), which is said to be a legend in Shaolin, and above the Muja boat is the Jeonjeondae Gakjaja boat. In other words, the old man, Tamgyeong, is a figure from the prehistoric era of Shaolin. In a way, I met the best adult in martial arts, which is harder to meet than the strong men of Seongcheon. But Yeonhojeongs surprise ended there. I got your name. Now, please exin why you mentioned the official and threatened me. Grrrr. Beom-ohs body trembled slightly. Its not because theyre Shaolin, but it was normal for any sect to treat adults as they should. Regardless of the strength or weakness of martial arts, it is no exaggeration to say that he is a living witness of history. However, Yeonhojeong did not respect Sajo at all. Beom-oh had a hard time holding back his rising anger. On the other hand, Inspector Tam burst intoughter. Hehehehe! He is truly a very friendly junior. Yes, the world has changed so much. I didnt even know how time was passing, but I stayed in a cave and cut off ties with the world, and yet the world has once again brought forth amazing people to this earth. . Good. Ill tell you. But before that, I would like you to give me one answer. Please speak. I will make it clear. In some ways, this question may be a secret I want to keep from you. Of course, this is just my guess, but if what I think is correct, you are truly an extraordinary person. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I dont like wasting time. If you have anything to ask, please ask. Hehehe! I understand, I understand. At that moment, Inspector Tams eyes suddenly changed. The change was so impressive that even Yeonhojeong of the world felt a chill down his back. An atmosphere that cannot be created by the level of martial arts or internal skills. It was the look in the eyes of a strange man and a madman who sacrificed everything for the only purpose that a person sacrificed his life to find. Who is your master? ?! Is this a bit of a difficult question? Then let me ask the question again. Inspector Tams eyes shone like the sun. Have you trained the Four Gods? Chapter 423 Episode 423 Legend and reality (2) !! Yeon Ho-jeongs expression suddenly changed. At a moment like this, he never dared to imagine that he would meet someone who knew the identity of his master and Sashinmu. Tamgyeongs eyes, which had been shining with seriousness, soon returned to their characteristic calm eyes. As expected, it was like that. I trained the Shinigami. You Are you too surprised? Yeon Ho-jeong said without realizing it. Huh, how do you know the Shinigami? It had to be that way. Sasinmu is a martial art forgotten in history. In fact, it was only after Yan Hao-jeong returned that he learned that the origin of this martial arts was the legendary master of Four Fangs, Emperor Wu of Four Directions, 300 years ago. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong was very indifferent in that regard. But even taking that into ount, no one even knew what martial arts in all directions was. The Guju Myeongga, which is now extinct, modified the Four Gods Dance in a bizarre way and turned it into something simr to a magical art with a bad ending, but even they did not know that it was a Four God Dance. Wooooow! A heavy energy rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was a Hyeonmugi. To protect his startled mind, Hyeonmu-gong was automatically activated. Inspector Tams eyes sparkled. Is that the energy of the Shinigami? . Hehe, its much deeper and heavier than I thought. It seems to be based on water energy, but it doesnt really suit my personality. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching the investigation, spoke honestly without realizing it. Its just a part of the Shinigami. part? exactly. So does that mean that the Shinigamis martial arts skills are not one, but four? The Four Gods are the gods of the four directions. From the answer that it is some of them, it would not be difficult to infer that true energy also has four tendencies. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to read more surprise than inference in Tamgyeongs words. I knew about the messenger, but I didnt seem to know the details about the martial arts. Who the hell is this guy? Its a unique sleep. It was true that he knew Sasinmu, which only he and his teacher knew, but what was truly surprising was his naivety that did not match his age. Even though he was a junior, he was clearly showing facial expressions and emotions that did not need to be revealed. yfulness that is not appropriate for ones age is a bonus. He would have been closer to a hundred years old if he were a pre-war figure, but he was behaving like a child who had no idea about the world. What is this author doing? It was called Tamgyeong. It means a person who searches for scriptures. What kind of scripture are you looking for and how do you know about the Four Gods? Could it be that the scripture he is looking for is rted to Sasinmu? Thats it. Yeon Ho-jeong put aside his doubts. Those who know their martial arts skills and those who ask who their teacher is. Since you asked such a question, what Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to ask was Taesan. But what was important to him now was not about the Shinigami or what this old man was doing. The most important thing now is the mission. Many subordinates died in this operation to eliminate the evil spirit. Even if it was the best, it could be said that it was the leaders responsibility. No matter how great a martial artist Sasinmu is, is he worth more than the lives of his subordinates? Yeon Ho-jeong had a responsibility to sessfullyplete this mission, even for the sake of his dead subordinates. I answered. Now give me your answer to my question. There was surprise on Inspector Tams face. Arent you curious about how I know about your martial arts skills? Im curious. But how? As far as I know, the Four Gods martial arts have been discontinued for three hundred years. Moreover, thest sessor to this martial arts skill is. Look, old man. No one would have guessed that the ordinary word old man could sound like such an outrageous title. Secondly, how do you know my martial arts skills and what is your purpose in asking my teacher? ? I lost a man and am here to fight the rest of my mission. I was wondering if your unexpected prank might affect our mission. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils turned red. It was a manifestation of the main weapon. The spark of death in his eyes put pressure on Inspector Tam. Tell me. Do you have a rtionship with your official? It was a bad joke, but it didnt sound like a joke. . If you have a connection, tell me everything about where the line is drawn and whether you will intervene in this matter or interfere with us or not. If Yeon Ho-jeong was very surprised just a moment ago, now it was Tam-gyeongs turn to be shocked. Look at this guy? It is clear that the curiosity is enormous. Nevertheless, I passed the matter regarding the messenger to one ear. Detective Tam had no choice but to ask again. Arent you curious about where your martial arts skillse from, how I know them, and what I do? I made it clear. There are things that are more important than all that right now. Such a thing! This is nonsense! The martial arts of the Four Gods are said to have been legendary three hundred years ago! Kwaaaaaaaa! A tremendous advance shook the entire mountain. Beom-oh looked down at Yeon Ho-jeongs feet with shaking eyes. The ground Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on was devastated. Spider-web-like cracks started right under his feet and spread across all the ground in sight. Terrible! It was a power beyond imagination. Jin-gak, as fierce as a me and as heavy as a mountain, was showing a flow of shocking power that had never been seen in any adult of Shaolin. Yeon Ho-jeong growled softly. Would you like to pick up the ax right now? . I dont know how old youve been, or how long youve been stuck in a cave, but if youre going to talk bullshit, bark at the sky, not at people. Beom-oh shouted. Kite algebra! If you say something like that one more time, I wont forgive you! Yeon Ho-jeong also shouted. The one who cannot forgive is the author! what?! They said someone died! My men and innocent civilians lost their lives! Because of those damn assassins who are disrupting the world! !! How deep his curiosity is is his own problem! Considering the public sentiment that is wavering even at this very moment, there is no time to go along with the bullshit of that sick old man! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Beom-oh. At that moment, Beom-oh felt pain as if his eyes were burning. I advise you seriously. I wont stop you from treating him like an adult since he is a monk, but dont try to learn from the author as a person before you be a monk. The author is a very petty person who makes fun of other peoples urgency under the excuse that he has left this world! profit! It was said that if you meet Buddha, you must kill him! When its time to train that crappy martial arts skill, make sure you find yourself properly! At that moment, Beom-ohs eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. It felt like a huge temple bell was ringing in my head. The dagger-like teachings, packaged with a radicality that even the elders of the monastery had never heard of, were shaking his heart. Beom-oh froze with his mouth wide open in indescribable shock. Yeon Ho-jeong turned her eyes to Tamgyeong again. Inspector Tams face was horribly stiff. He too was quite shocked by Yeon Ho-jeongs verbal abuse. Slurp. As I lifted the light dragon, a chilling sound rang out from the ax de. I ask for thest time. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed the ax at Tam Gyeong. Please exin where the government line is drawn and what the gist of yourst statement was. Ibo. I said it clearly. Its thest time. If you say something useless, the ax will fly immediately. Should I say its overwhelming? Considering the etiquette of the opponent stronger than himself, the central team, he aims his vicious ax at an opponent who deserves absolute respect, and unleashes his will to kill. Did you read the truth in that life? Inspector Tam said with a stern face. What we do cannot be done without permission from the government. so? There are many people who follow Buddhism even among government officials. This is especially true for high-ranking officials. That means there is a line with high-ranking officials. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes caught fire. I heard that it wasnt just you, but several creatures living in that cave that moved. Nevertheless, you came to the official residence of the Left Emperor. From what I heard from Open Ind, they only told us about those who were most likely to be assassinated, but did not say who was most important and what the scope was. . I dont know about Jwapojeongsa, but I guess hes at least in touch with a high-ranking official on Seungseonpojeongsas side. Maybe the provincialmanders side is like that too, right? Amazing. Can you infer that far? Then it is done. Now lets answer one remaining question. One remaining question? Although he was extremely angry, Tamgyeong was responding to every informalment made by a young man nearly 80 years younger than him. Even if nothing else was known, his generous personality was worthy of recognition. In a world where people lose their temper if they are not respected even if they know their faults or mistakes, Tamgyeong at least showed that he knows how to ept the other persons feelings. Are you going to intervene in the governments affairs? Hehehe. Inspector Tam smiled broadly. I already apologized, but I apologize again. Did you really think that I would be involved in worldly affairs? I am a person who has been devoted to finding something all my life, and I n to continue to do so. How much of my life do I have left before I get involved in something like that? In the end, it was just a joke. Im sorry. Its been such a long time since I came out into the world, and I guess I was excited without even realizing it. I apologize for that part. Thats not enough. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The apology should not be to me, but to the grassroots people of Guangdong who are groaning at this very moment. Inspector Tam shook his head. No matter what you think of me, I have no intention of getting involved in the world. The reason I helped with this matter was because I thoroughly hoped that demons would not get involved in our work. . We have forgotten the Buddhist texts and the world. We have already be those people. In that case, Ill turn you back into a human for a little while. You dont have to, you dont have to. Go to the government office. For the sake of Guangdong Provinces stability, you must work with me to persuade the officials. Im sorry, but I dont want to touch that. Ill tell you about Sashinmu. ?! Inspector Tams face hardened. What did you just say? Im not going to ask you where I thought of the Shinigami or what the Shinigami means to you. However, I guess you guys are quite interested in the martial arts I learned. . Ill tell you what kind of martial arts it is. So cooperate here. If what you said is true, Guangdong can be stabilized as soon as possible. bang! Yeonhojeong nted the Gwangryongbu on the ground. Its not a favor, its a transaction. And if this deal doesnt go through, then Ill pick up the ax again. Hehehehehehe! Make a decision quickly. I do not have time. Inspector Tams eyes lit up. What do I gain from taking that deal? It was said to be a deal. Dont ask for more than that. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became gloomy. He put his hand on the sack. Yes No. Make a decision quickly. Chapter 424 Episode 424 Legend and Reality (3) Kkeigik! Firefighter frowned at the lighting through the open door. There was lighting in through the small window, but it was so weak that only the inside of the cell could be seen. When I suddenly saw this bright light, it was so irritating that I cried. It was then. Pusssss. Firefighters body suddenly stopped. The hand covering my face was shaking. The terrible murderous feeling emanating from the body of the man who opened the door was entrapping her mind and body. Throbbing! A terrible pain came from my broken thigh. Somehow the bones were put together, but the internal organs were blocked, the food was poor, and the environment was not good. If it werent for the weak energy that spread throughout his body, his wounds would have festered and he would have died already. Fortunately, the bones were almost all together and the pain was minimal. However, the moment I faced the mans life, I felt like I was losing my mind due to the intense pain rising from my thigh. Did you say firefighting? The low voice was making me feel pressured, as if I couldnt breathe. As expected. Even if the internal energy is blocked, recovery is fast. Its impossible with a half-trained body. Wow! thud! The door was closed. Firefighter looked at the man with wary eyes. The man, Yeon Ho-jeong, sat down across from Hyeong-hyeon and put down a small bundle. The space was so narrow that the distance between the two people was less than a foot. Eat. . Dont you want to eat it? You must be very hungry. What kind of trick is this? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. The eyes emit a red glow that seems to burn the darkness, but their expressions are perplexed. The eyes and facial expressions dont match at all. So it made the viewer feel even more creepy. creation? Firefighter swallowed his saliva and said. Is the food poisoned? If youre going to kill me, kill me cleanly. Well said. If you were going to kill me, I killed you right away. I dont do things like poison or burn precious food. It may be that the intention is to kill him more painfully. You dont know anything about me, so its not unreasonable to think that way. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The corners of the mouth draw shallow arcs. The red eyes, which were as hot as an active volcano but gave off a strangely cold aura, doubled Firefighters heart rate. There are so many torture methods that each one feels like a year, so its hard to count them all. !! Do not turn away the favors that are given, but ept them. Isnt this a life where you never know when you might die? A sneer appeared on Firefighters face. Anyone who saw it could tell that it was an unreasonable facial expression. I kept it alive just in case, but now I guess theres something I can use it for, right? Its good to be frugal. You have to save to live well. I dont regret the things I throw away, but I am careful to use the things I worked hard to get. . Like you said, I kept him alive just in case. But now that the situation is like this, I have something to use it. So, get treatment well, eat well, and work on maintaining your physical strength. Just kill me. These are not wordsing from the mouth of a bitch who was struggling to die. Firefighters face hardened slightly. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeongs smile became even deeper. And as the smile grew, so did the intimidation. There is probably no other person in this world who hates Saeumgyo as much as I do. And yet I kept you alive. You are a high-ranking member of the Saeum Church. . Exercising unsuitable patience in such urgent situations when life is full is not my hobby. But why do you think they didnt kill you on the spot? . You are different from that bastard. Before discussing loyalty, his obsession with life was extremely strong. shut up! Firefighters face turned red. I am not one to be shaken by insults like that! Kill me now! Its better to die than to be used by someone like you! Even though life is guaranteed? It doesnt even sound like a horse! When I think Ive used up almost everything, then Ill let you go. I will not stop you no matter where you live in the central ins or whether you return to Saeumgyo. !! Firefighting felt momentarily speechless. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture. I sat with one hand on the floor and the opposite knee raised, and that posture felt like I was in my own bedroom. It is afortable and open posture, but at the same time it is also a good posture to subtly pressure the opponent. Yeon Ho-jeong was good at this. Depending on the psychology of the other person, you know well what kind of tone and attitude you need to use to create the atmosphere you want. I dont know what kind of personality you have anymore. But one thing is certain. You have a strong obsession with life. If necessary, they want to live by betraying the group they belong to. Shut up! If not, die. what? Wooooow. The red glow emanating from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became even darker. The me-like color characteristic of main fire weapons gradually changes to a sticky color like blood. It was enough to rupture the opponents heart just by living. Commit suicide. !! I dont want to get my hands dirty when ites to taking your life. Commit suicide. This guy! If you want death so much, why are you still alive? Die yourself. Of course, since I dont have the will to bury you with care, I will end up bing prey for some wild dogs, but I guess you were prepared for that, right? . What on earth are you still alive for? If I wanted to, I could havemitted suicide right away. Did you really think we would smile and wee you? Did you think they would gently send me back to Saeumgyo? Youre probably not that stupid, right? . Did you really think you could escape? The fire department had no answer. In fact, she herself didnt know why she didntmit suicide. The Hyeumsaggi was in a situation where it could not be used as much as a fingernail due to the enormous blockade of internal energy, and as time passed, its blockade power was getting stronger. She could intuit. Unless the caster of the internal air blockade releases it directly, he will not be able to use Bloodyum Fraud for the rest of his life. In other words, escape is absolutely impossible. The opponent is not a fool, so of course there is no way he will release his inner strength. In that case, the only result is that the other person uses or tortures you. In that case, firefighting had tomit suicide. I had to die for the church. Because I cant ovee the torture, I cant reveal the information. But she didntmit suicide. No, I had never even thought of the two words suicide in the first ce. Firefighters eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. why? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the firefight, smiled and stood up. Be honest with yourself. Wevee too far to care about our pride and give reasons for this or that. You dont know. Firefighters eyes were bloodshot. There was a subtle fear and confusion in his red eyes, as if he was about to shed bloody tears at any moment. You dont know. What a scary ce this school is. Its none of my business. This school never forgives traitors. Its nothing new. Thats not the privilege of you damned sectarians. No organization in the world will forgive traitors. Its not that bad! The god of our school is! If there really is a god that Saeumgyo worships, that god must be an evil god. What kind of god in the world would be so cruel to his followers? You dont know about doctrine! There is no problem in living without knowing such doctrines. And I think that goes for you too. ! In my opinion, if you feel fear rather than reverence when discussing God, there is no need to believe in such a God in the first ce. You seem to view God as an object of fear rather than an object of respect and worship. I dont understand why you live like that. Firefighters eyes widened. Ive never thought of it this way before. Although her desire for life was strong enough to remind her of betrayal, in the end she was just an ordinary religious person who had been brainwashed by doctrines since childhood. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. What is in the bag is medicinal food. To make that meal, my men cant eat even one more piece of meat. . Eat and recover properly. I wille back tomorrow, and if you still havent made up your mind then, I will kill you with my own hands. bang! The door was closed. Sunlighting from the small window illuminated the bundle. Firefighters face when he saw the bundle was filled with great confusion. After a while. Slurp. The sound of a cloth being unraveled rang in the solitary confinement. Master. Say it. The prisoner has finished eating. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. i get it. Yeo-guk lowered her head. then. What about Jade Cheong? It has improved a lot. The recovery is getting faster. ording to thewmaker, it will be no problem to enact the neww in about five days. i get it. Please take good care of me. yes. Just like that, Yeo-guk left the room. Mo Yong-woo, who was sitting across from me, sighed. Yeonje. Its a series, not algebra. What I meant was that I would talk about private things, not public things. Do we really have to do that? what? Its the Saeumgyo called firefighting. hmm? A shadow appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Didnt they put chronic poison in that recipe? Whats wrong with that? . I dont trust the enemy. How do you know when and how that bitch will change and let her recover gently? But The reins are essential to turn the horses head. If you dont want to kill it cleanly, you should use it until its bones are crushed. Yeon Ho-jeong took a sip of water. The stuffy inside of my mouth felt refreshed. The atmosphere in Guangdong is still chaotic. If were going to quickly set this mood, that damn bitchs presence is essential. Mo Yong-woo sighed. What else can I say to my lover? However, today a congressman came to me and said. I dont think its too evil for the Murim Alliances work. Please tell me to curse. Thats not the problem. Didnt they say that the poison was made based on a medicine prescribed by the doctor himself? Mo Yongwu looked at Sima Xuan, who was quietly crossing his arms next to him. Even though that friend manufactured it. Sima Xuan still didnt say anything. It had been a while since he came here in the first ce. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is no tolerance for enemies in my justice. If the enemy is my enemy, I will deceive him a thousand times and take advantage of him ten thousand times. . It would be best to stop talking about this matter. Phew, I understand. Mo Yong-woo stood up. I guess Ill just go. Please rest well, Yeonje. Yeon Ho-jeong blurted out as he saw Mo Yong-woo trying to leave the room. General Moyong. Please speak, Master. Once this is over, I will go to Tangma County immediately. Mo Yong-woo smiled. It is an honour. With those words, Mo Yong-woo left the room. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at the closed door, drank water again. Use it. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. I didnt feel well. Chapter 425 Episode 425 Legend and Reality (4) Did something like that happen? exactly. What a great distribution. Such verbal abuse in front of you and no one else? Inspector Tam smiled bitterly. If I think about it now, it was worth hearing that level of verbal abuse. Its been so long since Ive seen such an outstanding junior that I felt yful without realizing it. Lee Boon clicked his tongue. No matter what, you cant believe youre using such abusivenguage against someone who is seventy years older than you. I dont know whether to call this distribution a good thing or a bad habit. Hehehe, Soje thought that too at first. Yes? Inspector Tam quenched his appetite. We have cut off ties with Buddhism and the secr world. We live the rest of our lives for only one purpose, and the only family we have here is the people left here. hmm. When I said that I would not get involved in the world and should not judge us by the standards of the world, what is junior and what is respect? If were going to question something like that, shouldnt we also live like human beings? . I guess it alles back to nothing in the end. If youre going to discuss rules andws, you should be part of them. If we impose our own standards on others and say that we will live the way we want, how are we any different from those robbers of the dark ind? This time I cleared my throat. If people really talk like that, what would happen to me? Thats just the way it is. When I think about it that way, I understand his reaction. Anyway, I guess you agreed to his deal? What can I do? If you refuse, theyll really attack you with an axe. I cant get into a fight with a young junior at this age. Tsk, maybe I should have just run away. I thought that would be better, but the one that came out again was the Four Gods, so I couldnt escape. What should I do if Im curious? Even though they had cut off ties with the world, both of them were masters who made a name for themselves as chatans of the Baekdo political faction. The word run awayes out of the mouths of such people so easily. It is indeed far from ordinary. Just looking at the choice of words clearly gave the feeling that one had escaped the secr world. This time, his eyes shined. What is the childs name? They say its Yeonhojeong. I heard hes the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. Byuksan Yeonga It seems like only yesterday that that martial family started to gain fame. Byeoksan Yeonga was a new shaman family when it was active this time. Of course, Yeonga itself has existed in that area for a long time. However, it was not long before they began to show off their powerful force. As far as I know, Yeonga uses the orthodox swordsmanship of the Central ins, but you trained the Four Gods? Was it a family connected to the Shinigami? I dont know that. However, based on what we know, Shinigami can never be a group of martial artists. There is a high probability that it was passed down to that child. Well, that too. This time, his eyes shined. Im d to see you. None of us but you would have been able to look for traces of the Shinigami. Actually, I was very surprised. I was surprised and couldnt believe it. I never imagined that a young man who followed in the footsteps of the person who made me decide to spend my life in Fosan would appear before my eyes. hmm. Inspector Tam looked up at the ceiling of the cave. Although he was looking at the ceiling, his eyes were following the past. It was my first time seeing someone like that. I could never have imagined the sight of all the arts of Shaolin being destroyed with just a few gestures. . But that doesnt mean he revealed his true nature in earnest or crushed me with his energy. It was literally a disaster. But he didnt seem to know much about Shaolin martial arts. Inspector Tam closed his eyes. He was able to see through all of my weaknesses from the moment I implemented my martial arts skills. This time I shook my head. Ive heard this many times, but I really cant believe it. Is it really possible to destroy the martial arts of Shaolin as soon as one sees the ultimate martial arts performed by someone as big as you? I dont know. The only thing that is certain is that at least he had that ability. her. Its the ability to see weaknesses It may seem usible at first nce, but if you think about it seriously, its a ridiculous ability. Geniuses who can imitate any martial art, no matter howplex, are born from time to time, but a person who can instantly describe the method of destroying a martial art is worthy of being a hundred-year-old. Moreover, it is impossible to immediately implement thew of destruction that came to mind without enlightenment at the level of a servant. I want to ask you one thing. Please speak. What part of that guy reminded you of the Shinigami? You said you have never felt even a trace of the charm of that mysterious person. Eyes and temperament. Yes? Inspector Tam quenched his appetite. Its difficult to exin precisely. However, the younger persons brilliant eyes resembled the mysterious person from the past, and his unique temperament was also extremely simr, with only a slight difference. hmm. I knew it the moment I saw it after everyone left. That this guy is his sessor. That is not an area that can be known by looking at internal energy or herbivory. This time I nodded. This too is fate. Thats right. Looking at things like that, I dont know if its right for us to stay here in Mt. Foshan and try to find thest part of the old legend. This guy. Is it really necessary to say it that way? If you say that, then what will be of the Zen masters who have been confined here for years and ended their lives? Hehehe. Inspector Tam shook his head. Anyway, I guess I should get up now. If I go now, I wont bete for my appointment. If you go this time, change your habits. I heard from my great-grandson that his reputation shook the powerful people of his time. With that level of martial arts skills at that age, its enough to be arrogant. He may be rough, but he is not arrogant. At least I think so. is it? Well, if thats you, then it must be something like that. Anyway, I wille. You and the other brothers, please rest for about three or four days. I must have been tired after working out for the first time in a while. I will take care of it, so pleasee back safely. Detective Tam smiled and turned around. This time, while quietly looking at his back, I said a word. Are you still possessed by that mystic? Inspector Tam stopped walking. Tamgyeong stood there for a while, looking out of the cave, then burst intoughter. Its a bit weird to say Im obsessed, but its going to be hard to forget in the future. Even my older brother would have done the same. This time I nodded. Its not that it wasnt, but it would have been an experience that would be hard to forget. Where would one feel the shock of the Shaolin martial artist, who was confident that he was invincible, being destroyed piece by piece? Moreover, it is said that the mysterious man had the defeated Tamgyeong sit down and taught him new methods of martial arts at different levels and points to be improved upon in the existing martial arts over a period of more than two days. Without that experience and teachings at that time, Tamgyeong would not have been called the strongest Arhat master in Shaolin history. When Inspector Tam was on active duty, his reputation covered the Dead Sea. It must have been amazing because he was more famous than the head of Shaolin at the time. Behind it all, there was a mysterious person who was the sessor to the Four Gods. I didnt know that our rtionship would continue like this. They say that in the future, when you raise a disciple and send that disciple into the world, you will understand it automatically. They say that just by looking at it, you will realize that you are the sessor to the Four Gods. * * * Yeon Gongja. know. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. A beggar-looking old man was walking from afar. It was exploration. Inspector Tam grinned. Did you wait? You came on time. of course. I have to keep my promise so as not to be beaten to death by a murderous junior who threatens me with an axe. We will leave after ss. Hehe, unlike back then, your tone of voice is quite eptable, isnt it? Its the minimum courtesy to the other party doing business. And I dont think now is the time to worry about such trivial things. Its trivial yes, this is trivial. At that time, I met that persons student in this way, and as he said, the way he spoke was very trivial. by the way. Inspector Tam turned his head. There was silence there, looking at him with surprised eyes. Hey, who is this kid again? Mukbi, who was staring nkly at Detective Inspector, lowered his head in surprise. Junior Mukbi is meeting Kanghos Noh Seonbae. Mukbis voice was faintly trembling. It had to be that way. She didnt notice it when she saw it from afar, but as she got closer, the dense prayer emanating from Tamgyeongs body overwhelmed her. An incredibly strong man! It is stronger than Yeonhojeong. No, he was stronger than anyone he had seen in the Murim Alliance at the time. It was much stronger than the fire fighting that it had faced as an enemy. This was a problem regardless of the difference between internal strength or herbivory. The old man in front of me was an expert of the Ilse who had practiced for a long time, one step above the level currently established by Yeon Ho-jeong. no way! Are you saying that he is a strong man of the Holy Heaven? It was then. Thats not it. He immediately knew what she was thinking from her silent expression and prayer. Although they are juniors, their level, called by the name of Seongcheon, ispletely different from mine. It has to be that way. They have been pursuing martial arts for a long time, but since I entered this state, I havent had much time to melt into martial arts. Tamgyeong smiled and continued speaking. This is not humility, it is a clear fact. Even though I look great in the eyes of you and this friend, I havent reached heaven. And the difference will be deeper as time passes. ! Anyway, youre amazing too. He looks like hes about the same age as this young man, but hes a martial artist of that level Hehe, even the next leader of the Nahandang headquarters will have a hard time handling him. Mukbi bowed his head again. Oh no. But do you use archery? Its unique. Was there an archery school in the central ins of the time that would produce something as good as yours? Even though he knew the envoys name, he didnt seem to know Gwanils name. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand. Lets stop talking nonsense. Thest one ising. hmm. Inspector Tam turned his head towards Soro. For a moment his eyes became sharp. Sakong (а)?! Grumble. A ratherrge carriage was approaching. He felt deceived by someone inside the carriage, not the coachman driving the carriage. Although the amount was so small that you couldnt feel it unless you paid attention, once you felt it, the concentration of energy was no less than that of Yeonhojeong. Inspector Tam asked. Who are you with? Youre a damn bitch who might help persuade a disobedient official. Yes? Coogung. The carriage stopped. Yunho of the Army of Death, who imed to be the coachman, got up from the coach seat and bowed his head. Im here, Master. Good job. You memorized the route, right? of course. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Tamgyeong and Mukbi. Lets get on. I will go straight to the official residence of Master Jwapo. Chapter 426 Episode 426. A past linked to the Four Gods (1) The appearance of Yeonwi with his eyes closed and his sword raised was like a bamboo tree. Tang Guan watched Yan Wei with excited eyes and Tang Sanger with eyes full of tension. How much time has passed like that? Slurp. A leaf rustled and touched Yeonwis shoulder. In an instant, his eyes opened brightly, emitting a light as strong as the sun. sh! I thought I saw a sh of light. Whoa! Rumbling. As many as ten rocks outside were split diagonally. Hmm. He has such deep inner energy and good eyesight that he can examine the cut surfaces of rocks in detail even from a distance of ten feet. Yeonwi nodded. Its worth taking a look at now. By expanding the versatility of the Absolute Sword, we tried to incorporate sword power into a sh followed by a cut. Although there were repeated failures, repeated efforts eventually gave it the power it has today. For the first time since creating Absolute Sword, Yeonwi was able to be satisfied with the results he had produced. He turned his head to Tang Guan and Tang Shanger. How do you feel? The official tilted his head. It is clear that it is a tremendous sword skill. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Due to the nature of the hotel, praise does note out like that. There is clearly something unclear. The process fromunch to retrieval of the sh seems wless but the flow of power is disappointing. What if its a flow of power? This may be the difference between party writers and prosecutors. However, if it were me, I would not have taken such a neat approach, but would have used a sharp sword and used a flexible sh that allowed me to immediately respond to the opponents attack. hmm. The officer stretched out his right hand and raised the index finger of his left hand. If the opponent attacks like this. The left index finger moved in a straight line toward the right hand. Yeongajus sh is a form of smashing and cutting by striking each other, but doing so may convey shock to the caster. So The officers right hand swung his left index finger around the wire and grabbed his left wrist. Why dont you try correcting it so that you can shed the opponents attack like a leaf blowing in the wind and let it explode on your body? Huh. Yeonwi made an expression of admiration. Its definitely different. If you can use such a sh, it will be possible to cut down your opponent first without colliding with them. Thats it. There is no doubt about Yeongajus martial prowess, but in fact, your disposition is too upright. His upright character and orthodox swordsmanship creates a fair and deep fight, but in the end, martial arts is fundamental to oveing an opponent. That was the martial arts of the party. The martial arts he pursues is not to stop the fight or topletely defend against the opponents attack, but to kill the opponent before he is attacked. It doesnt suit the age. The first priority of Yeonwi is to block and deflect attacksing from all directions, and the second priority is to attack the opponent and render him incapable ofbat. It is literally authentic. Most of the martial arts students in the central region were like that. Among them, Yeonwis martial arts were famous for boasting the power of an iron wall, so they focused on perfect defense before an overwhelming attack. The hotel also knew that. Of course, there is no need to follow my advice andplete the sword. However, there is a difference between being able to use something but not using it because you dont need it, and not being able to use it and having to bump into it even when you need it. Certainly, the Tang familys group is a bit fierce and unsuited to my martial arts skills. However, as the head of the family said, it is also an aspect of martial arts. It was a great help. The officialughed. I dont know if that will help. Thats easy, but using a sh that can respond to any opponents attack may be more difficult than the process of making that sword. There is a road, shouldnt you walk it? My only wish is to create a more perfect and in-depth swordsmanship. Even if I cantplete the three swords, I dont want to pass up one sword in vain. These were words that clearly revealed Yeonwis true nature. If you fix even the smallest details, you will see the end. Perhaps Yeon Ho-jeongs harsh temperament may have been inherited from Yeon Wis immersion and sense of responsibility. Besides that, you also need to pay attention to footwork. Not the walking method of Yeonga, but the walking method suitable for that sword. I understand. A sh that doesnt collide with the opponents attack is impressive, but before that, you must have an evasion technique to escape the opponents attack range. You know very well. Thank you. Thanks to you, I can see another way forward. The party satisfied our appetite. Its just an equivalent exchange. Thanks to the head of the family, the use of Mancheongongs true energy has be more delicate. If Yeon Ho-jeong received a method to maximize the killing power of Mancheongong and Hwawoogong and the martialw of unity that can match the two, Yeonwi received a foundation to spread Mancheongongs true energy like a spider web. The magistrate could not have imagined that he would receive such great help from the two rich people of the Yeon n. The reason why the martial arts of each school could not grow explosively was because of the principle of non-human interaction. Nasopharyngeal dysfunction. This means that teachings cannot be given to those who do not have the necessary qualities. This is interpreted to mean that the martial arts within the martial arts sect are not taught to those who do not belong to the sect. It is a characteristic of the martial arts sects to be extremely wary of other sects taking over the main text. This is inevitable because Moorim is a cruel world where stabbings ur at the moment of a mistake. The moment the opponent bes stronger than me, they try to prey on me. Even if you talk about the extent and the cause, it has absolutely no meaning to the person who was harmed. In other words, the first thing is to be careful before being attacked, and the second thing is to exert influence by overwhelming the opponent. Therefore, the probability that a sect that started small will grow into a major sect is extremely low. At best, it was the wish of most small and medium-sized sects to grow into a strong sect in a region by forming ties with the main sect. In that respect, Byeoksan Love Story could definitely be said to be great. Without much interaction with other ns, he gained a reputation as the strongest martial artist in Gangdong based on pure skill and will. Also, because of that, he almost got eaten by the famous family. Since we are not affiliated with other ns, the aftermath will be clean. Lets continue to interact often in the future. At Yeonwis words, the official nced at Tang Sang-ah. Tang Sang-ahs expression was one of ecstasy itself. In the eyes of Yeon Wi, it was a good sword, and in the eyes of the Tang official, it was a disappointing sword, but to Tang Sang-er, this sword was a demonstration of power befitting the term, literally, an absolute sword. A sword that cannot be blocked by any martial arts. It doesnt seem to have a lot of destructive power or is extremely sharp, but once its pulled out, it cuts everything down. The simple yet unstoppable sword gave Tang Sang-er a huge shock. At the same time, it fascinated her. A sword can be so beautiful. The official nodded. There is no exchange of martial arts within the gate. However, since both you and I are in a position to create a new martial arts school, lets put our heads together for that matter. Yeonwi smiled. Lets do that. Thats what I said, but I knew the reason. It is natural that a group of sects are involved in creating a new martial art. Our hotels Mancheongong contains some of Yeongas true techniques of operation. Mancheongong and Hwawoogong, which will bepleted in the future, will contain Yeonhojeongs unconventional martial principles. At the same time, the absolute three swords pursued by Yan Wei will be filled with the demands of the Tang familys killing power and defense preupation. The two families already had sufficient exchanges regarding the characteristics and methods of dealing with each other, although they did not know the structure and methods of each others Gajeon martial arts. And that exchange will deepen in the future. Unless one of the two betrays, the two families in the next generation will be much stronger than they are now. Anyway, I have one question. Please speak. I mean your eldest son. Yeonwi smiled. Is there something wrong with Hojeong? The official tilted his head. I think I heard about it once before, but what kind of martial arts is he learning? Ah, I guess its about Gojeongs martial arts skills. exactly. Even if you look at it all, its not Yeongas martial arts skills. Of course, his talent is eptable, but I cant believe that he has already reassembled Yeongas martial arts and created a new martial arts. Of course not. Yeonwi leaned against a tree. The figure of Yeonwi, with his leaden sword nted in the ground and his hands resting on the swordman, was truly beautiful enough to be admired. Tang Sang-ah was inwardly surprised that a warrior who devoted himself to the sword could be so beautiful. The martial arts that Hojeong learned are martial arts named after the Four Gods. I asked, but I didnt think he would actually tell me. Even in the midst of surprise, the official tilted his head. Reaper? The Four Gods Martial Arts? exactly. There are more than one or two martial arts created after the image or meaning of the Four Gods I know that too. However, it is said that Hojeong is a rare rank that was obtained by chance. Hoo, I got it by chance. There is something that people misunderstand. They think that if they obtain the best level in the world, they will be able to be excellent masters. In conclusion, it is close to impossible. It is possible to learn the true martial arts techniques, i.e., Shimbeop, close topletion on ones own, but the route or form of martial arts cannot be learned through only a minor level. This is impossible unless you are a genius who is born once every hundred or thousand years. The museum recalled. Yeon Ho-jeongs unconventional yet extremely practical fighting techniques. It was clearly herbivorous, but there was no set pattern. The characteristics of the martial arts he used were clear, but the way he responded to the situation and the opponents attack was extremely free and perfect. You can never use martial arts like that without a lot of actualbat experience. No, no one in the martial arts world of that time could use such a cheap tone. Although he always cursed with his mouth, the official also acknowledged Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills. However, in order to gain such practical experience, a life-or-death decision based on a well-refined strategy is essential. Then it means that he has a teacher other than Yeongaju. The official nced at Yeonwi. Yeonwi was looking at the sky with a calm expression. Youre hiding something. The hotel was not disappointed or offended at all about that. Because each person has something they want to hide. I was just curious. Its the martial arts of the Four Gods Even before Turo, Jinki was unusual. I felt a fierceness that made me stand up to the end and ughter my enemies no matter what. The officials eyes lit up. Its definitely a martial art that has been honed over a long period of time. It may not be about three or four hundred years, but it may contain a period of timeparable to that of Shaolin. * * * Elder of Jwapojeongsa. Whats going on? That How can you stutter so much? The guard captain bowed his head. At that time, the martial artist came back. Jongmyeongs face crumpled. Chapter 427 Episode 427 A past linked to the Four Gods (2) . None of the people standing between Datak spoke first. The atmosphere was heavy. The silence was frustrating. How much time has passed like that? The first to speak was Jongmyeong. Not to mention the fact that he came without notice and took up the time of an official who was busy working. Jongmyeong saw Tamgyeong. He was the only person smiling here. Rather, the innocence of a child could be seen in the way he looked around from time to time to see if this ce was interesting. How did you find out about this person and bring him here? He said it was this person. Jwapojeongsa of Seungseonpojeongsa is the highest-ranking official in the paper ss. This means that it is the core of local power that does not need to treat others because of their age. If these wordse out of such a persons mouth, it means that they already know each other well enough. Yeon Ho-jeong said. I thought it would be better to show a martial artist bringing in and persuading people who are difficult to manage rather than suppressing them. Im telling you clearly. Jongmyeongs eyes became cold. Dont you think that your attitude makes you see your group as a dangerous group? I dont think theres any need to wear a mask to an official who already considers the martial arts people themselves to be a risk factor. Jongmyeong frowned. I think its a matter regardless of what my ideology is. Whether that ideology is right or wrong is not my concern. The important thing is that you are ignoring countless ways to make Guangdong a better ce to live in the name of protecting the future. Reality is just reality. It is the duty of management to work tirelessly for a better future and a better life. At the same time, isnt it also the responsibility of management to take care of the lives of manymon people living today? I never thought of myself as someone who wasnt capable enough to learn the responsibilities of a manager from a martial artist. In that case, I have no choice but to judge that it is a huge mistake and at the same timecks the skills to be an official. It is said that being a schr is something that even a three-year-old can learn from, but you have no awareness of learning anything from someone else. Jongmyeongs stiff cheeks trembled. I dont know anything else, but I dont think I can ovee it with words. It was a painful experience for him, who was an outstanding administrator and had never been left behind in any negotiation, let alone administrative issues. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a calm tone. I tell you clearly, Guangdong is wrong now. If you were truly for Guangdong and the country, you would not have let those rotten assassins run rampant for over ten years, and you would have realized long ago that the Baekdo factions martial arts faction was losing power. It looks like you want to put all the me on me. Now I see that not only was he not in the mood to learn, but he also developed the bad habit of only listening to what he wanted to hear. you! Jongmyeongs voice grew louder. I will not tolerate any more indulgence! A country has nationalws,ws, and regtions! The state does not select officials for nothing! It would be better to admit what needs to be acknowledged first, rather than talking back. Do you really want to be locked up in prison? You are a failed administrator. !! It is a word that flies like a sharp dagger and sticks in your head. Failed administrator. That simple and clear modifier caught Jongmyeongs mouth shut. It is said that the boarding andmanding officers have clear rights and responsibilities and do not interfere with each other at all. So, it may be too harsh to see it as your fault that Guangdong Province hase to this point. However. . Although you may be judged to be not bad in terms of financial and foreign affairs administration, you clearly failed in passive administration such as order and welfare. . Even if the three powers are separated, looking at the current special characteristics of Guangdong Province, it seems that the assassins case, Jehyeonganchalsasa, should be criticized the most. Nevertheless, the reason I came to you is because the left and right positions are the first to capture what the grassroots want. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became sharp. The real but fantasy-like world of martial arts was seen as dangerous and something to be rejected, so it was not epted as part of the administrative target. If there was even an intention to eliminate it, I dont know, but I left it alone, and parasites were breeding in that gap. No matter what you say, I have only one thing to say. Jongmyeong said with a very red face. I will no longer tolerate crossing the line. You saved my life as a left-wing governor, so Ill treat your rudeness as nothing. . Go back. The government will take care of the affairs of the country. Dont even think about interfering anymore. Then Inspector Tam said: That friend Zhou Gak said this before. For a moment, Jongmyeongs face froze. Probably because of the name Plinth. Inspector Tam said calmly. Smart people dont need to be stubborn, but as they get older, they be more stubborn than anyone else. . Being stubborn is not necessarily a bad thing. The problem is that it is a sin for the operator of any organization. If youre stubborn, your perspective gets narrowed and you cant think about worrying about anything else. Jongmyeong spoke in a whisper. Even if you mention his name, I will never Are you afraid? Are you afraid that I will put pressure on that friend and get you into trouble? !! Each person has a different personality and different abilities. But looking at you now, it seems like you live for yourself and not for Guangdong. Elder. That cant be seen as a bad thing either. Arent management people? The problem is, for your own sake, you should have paid more attention to the public sentiment in Guangdong. If I wanted to be higher than I am now, I should have stayed up all night managing Guangdong to avoid causing any trouble. Why? Because thats why you get paid so much. . Among your superiors, there are many fools and greedy people, but there are also many people who are kind-hearted and discerning. ?! Do you know what I mean? Even though you eliminated countless political opponents from the bottom to your current position, it means that your current politics are clearly problematic. Jongmyeongs eyelids fluttered. Tamgyeongs voice was much calmer than Yeonhojeongs, so much so that it sounded leisurely. But the weight of those words was tremendous. Whether it was to achieve your ambitions or to fulfill your duties as an official, you should not have left the administration of Guangdong like this. I am not very knowledgeable about administration, but at least I understand that your mistake is not a small one. I Dont you want to admit it? Are you afraid that it will be a blemish on the history you have created? Shouldnt you have done that? !! What has already happened has already left a stain on your history. Then there are two things left. Either you show great skill to cover up that stain, or you step down from that position. Those were terrifying words. Get down from that ce. These were not words for an old man who was not an official and had even left the influential Shaolin Temple. However, Jongmyeongsplexion was extremely pale. Inspector Tams words did not sound like he was just saying them. Yeon Ho-jeong said. If I had known you were such a stuck-up person, I wouldnt have saved you. !! Does this sound radical? It doesnt matter. When I think of themon people who are screaming even at this hour, the officials who did not do their jobs properly should have nothing to say, even if a hundred mouths are used, and even if a thousand necks break, they cannot be absolved of their sins. Yeon Ho-jeong looked to the side. There was a fire station with a lot of des standing there. Her appearance, with both hands tied with chains and a grim expression, looked like a Raksha (_ɲ) sword. Do you know who this woman is? ? They are the remnants of a cult called the Saeui Saeumgyo. And the Saeum Church is joining hands with a group called the Shinhwa Church to overthrow the martial arts and the imperial family and take control of the central ins. What?! Jongmyeong looked at Firefighting in surprise. Firefighters face became even more distorted. He was offended by Yeon Ho-jeongs words that Saeumgyo were a bunch of cults. And the assassin we killed was also a ganja dispatched by the Saeum Church. He served as a blockade of the southernmost part of Central ins in the war that would take ce in the future, and at the same time lived as a force capable of providing support troops in case of emergency. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became extremely cold. This is whats happening in the world you didnt see and didnt want to see. And its going to continue, and its actually be too big of a deal to touch on right now. Is that really true?! What on earth were you doing? I asked if it was true! I will not tell lies in a ce where I am shaking the rotten head of an official who is as good as a left-wing official. Oh no! Jongmyeong suddenly stood up. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Dont even think about telling anyone. Their magic has already spread to the highest levels. what? I mean, keep your mouth shut. The moment you make a mistake about that agenda, you will be killed without even realizing it. We will dispatch assassins ten times more terrifying than the assassins who have been by your side for seven years. !! Also, if you mess around before then, I will kill you first. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Do you understand? Why are we telling you this? . You cant escape now. As this old man says, its one of two things. Either keep your mouth shut and take care of Guangdong properly, or die here. . Im d I dont have to tell you to watch your mouth any more since youre a person obsessed with self-preservation anyway. Yeon Ho-jeong buried his back in the chair. It seemed like he was inmunication with the Eun family. Lets start from there on the way to save Guangdong. Let me tell you in advance, do not have any further illusions that your administration will work well without the help of Guangdong Wulin. I believe he is not that stupid. Yeonhojeong did not only stop by Seungseonpojeongsa Temple. With police officers and firefighters, we visited the provincialmander as well as the Jehyeonganchal envoy for five days. What I learned in the process was that Tamgyeongs presence was greater than I thought. Even the most powerful people in each department could not even say a word in front of police officers. Additionally, since there was a fire department, it was very easy to get things done. If Yeonhojeongid the n first, Tamgyeong was persuaded, and finally, Firefighters presence was a turning point and was able to lead the officials as intended. In this way, the five-day tour ended sessfully. So is this the end of what I have to do? Thank you for your hard work. Inspector Tam smiled. Is it your turn now? Its our deal. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. lets go. Chapter 428 Episode 428 A past linked to the Four Gods (3) Hmm. Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. So Daesu followed him? Thats right. He said hed be back around this time tomorrow. I understand. It was a lot of hard work. then. Yun-ho left, and Mo Yong-woo, Muk-bi, Fire Fire, and Sima-hyeon remained in his ce. Mo Yong-woo said to Firefighter. There were many hardships along the way. Firefighter snorted. I hope your unit feelsfortable. hmm? The chieftain was better at speaking than the martial artist. Even a ghost can possess you. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Speech is also an ability. As you said, thanks to having a leader like that, we dont suffer any losses. It would be a pity that he couldnt keep up with even half of that talented martial artist. Isnt it fortunate that Im at least stronger than you? Wow. Life gushed out from Firefighters body. Even though his inner strength was blocked, his unique liveliness did not go anywhere and the atmosphere quickly became ugly. If youre that confident, how about suggesting that we solve the inner strength and make it stick properly? Mo Yong-woo shook his head. We are warriors, not fighters. I dont mind any means to achieve my goal. I would never do something foolish like release the prey I once caught. joy! Then your leader must be a fool. You promised to let me go. I omitted to say that I would hold on to it until it was of no use. You dont have to worry about that. Firefighter, who was quietly ring at Mo Yong-woo, growled softly. I will deal with you first as soon as I gain freedom. Mo Yong-woo nodded. Im looking forward to it. Firefighter exhaled harshly and turned around to enter his living quarters. Mo Yong-wu, who was watching the back of Firefighter moving away, asked Sima Hyeon. What did you say your name was? Its Sima Hyeon. Not your name, but the poison you manufactured. Sima Xuans eyes lit up. Its a pure heart mountain. Can you exin? Surprisingly, Sima Xuan answered obediently. It is a poison that has no symptoms in the beginning. The medicinal ingredients used in the first ce also nourish the body, so the physical condition improves and the cirction of energy bes more active. But? Excess of a good thing can be poison. How much worse would it be if it were an item used as poison? Jeoksimsan is a poison that filters out the natural poison contained in the medicinal power and stores it in the deep veins. There is nothing wrong right now, but after a month or two, your chest will start to feel tight. . Even if discovered then, treatment is not difficult. However, healing with internal energy requires an overwhelming amount of internal strength. However, if you pass that period, it will be impossible to decipher it on your own unless you are an expert at the level of the Thirteenth ce of Saint Heaven. Are you sure? I am sure. Of course, I think there are always exceptions. Looking at it like this, it certainly didnt seem to be an ordinary poison. What about the antidote? No. Nothing? exactly. There is only a medicine that dys the decay of the heart veins. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. Does this mean that if I cannot detoxify the poison called Jeoksimsan, I will have to live with that medicine for the rest of my life? Ten years at most. Even if you slow it down with medicine, you wont be able to enjoy a long life. It is a poison that rots the heart and causes abnormalities in blood cirction, so how can one live a long life? Thats terrible. Sima Xuan did not answer. No, I might not have felt the need to answer. He had lived as an assassin for more than half of his life. Even if he had a good nature, after killing countless people in such an environment, he could no longer imagine life as anything other than an assassin. Mo Yong-woo, who was lost in thought for a moment, nodded lightly and gave the order to congratte the guests. You too, take a break. I already tried to do that. Oh, before that, can I ask one question? ? How did youe here? Sima Xuan said with a somewhat sour expression. I n to ask him about that tomorrow, too. In any case, it was said that he came at the rmendation of Yeon Ho-jeong. When they returned to their residence in Sima County, only Mo Yongwu and Mo Fei remained. Mukbi said. Still, Im d it worked out better than I expected. Its a matter of peoples livelihood in Guangdong. Thats true. Mo Yong-woo quenched his appetite. From what I hear, it seems like the issue was resolved quite forcefully. Im not really surprised, considering how the practitioner, or rather the master, usually handles his work. Thats right. But the opponents are imperial officials. Im going to keep my head down for now, but if I harbor any grudges, it could be a pain in the ass. I heard that they are the highest heads of each department. They are sitting in such a position, so why would they even harbor a grudge against them? Mo Yong-woo shook his head. I dont dare to boast that I know more about the world than you, but there is one thing I learned both when I was working in the business world and when I was in the Murim Alliance. ? Politicians never forget that they suffered losses or were oppressed. ! If you bow your head to the other person once, you will definitely bow to yourself in the future. They thought that if you didnt do that, you wouldnt have any authority. Such There are cases where a position is achieved through effort and character, but on the contrary, there are also cases where the position makes the person. Such people do not think differently about authority and power, and are usually ustomed to rights without responsibility. A slight worry appeared on Mukbis face. Then what? Mo Yong-woo shook his head. I dont think the algebraic method is right. No, there is no need to discuss right and wrong in the first ce. All you have to do is carry out the givenmand. but. ? Considering Dae-sus personality, I dont think he would have gone so aggressive as he didnt have the confidence to withstand their attacks. Mo Yong-woo smiled with effort. Well, for now, lets just think about the present. As a result, the minds of the officials have changed, and the atmosphere in Guangdong will be corrected in the near future. Ah yes. You too have had a lot of hardships on your journey. Just go in and rest. All right. Commander, please rest as well. Okay then. Mo Yong-woo looked up at the sky. The day was darker than I expected. The day was slowly getting warmer, but for some reason, I felt a bit chilly. It wont be a problem, I guess. * * * Looking up from the bottom of a mountain, Bulsan Mountain was as big and wide as any mountain would be. Although it is sorge and majestic, it boasts a quiet atmosphere. Although the skies everywhere were dark, the sky over Bulsan seemed particrly clear. Can you see it? That ce over there. exactly. That Donghyeol (Ѩ) is the entrance. If you go through that entrance, there are numerous caves connected to each other. We live right there. Yeon Ho-jeong narrowed his eyes. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The temperature was humid and the day was muggy. But Yeon Ho-jeong could feel it instinctively. The cool wind blowing from that cave. It is an unusual ce. My senses told me so. It is not a ce where demons who walk around Sima Oedo live, nor is it a ce where vicious killers reside. I dont have the slightest idea that something bad is happening there. but. Its swarming. The current Yeonhojeong, whose martial arts level has risen through the battle with the Yayul enemy, is now able to ept more of the enlightenment of the past during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Even at the same level, the sense is different and the sensitivity of the bet is different. Originally, it was a road that I would have just passed by, but as soon as Tamgyeong pointed out Donghyeol, all my senses focused on that ce and I could read the density of energy flowing softly. There are many strong people. Numbers cannot be judged. Because the distance was so far away, Yeonho could not tell how many masters there were. but. Moody. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Tamgyeong. Noinjang is an old man, but most of the masters who live there are truly amazing. her! Can you feel that? Rather than feeling Qi, its just a feeling. If there had been an expert who had been activelypeting in actual matches until now, it would have felt much more dangerous. Inspector Tam couldnt help but be amazed. How far is it to feel it? You truly amaze me. Its no big deal. Its nothing. Even if youre not at the level youre at now, I think youll be at least the level of an old sect master. Its impressive enough, but theres probably no one else with sharp senses like you at that level. Then I guess so. Tamgyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, smiled. You look alike. What do you mean? It looks a lot like that person. Who are you talking about? A person who is presumed to be your master. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened slightly. Inspector Tam looked up at the sky. This happened when he was a promising talent in Shaolin. Contrary to the expectations of those around me, I was engulfed in agony. The stagnation of martial arts hase a long way. . I met him by chance then. It was a question and answer dance. He smiled at me and I swung my fist without realizing it. You can guess the result, right? . It was aplete defeat. It would have been better if he had been beaten as hard as he could, but he destroyed my Shaolin martial arts from the roots without even using my internal skills. no way. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a whisper. Have you met him? If I had never met that person, I would never have known that you had trained as a Shinigami. ! You look a lot like him. Their appearances and physiques are all different, but their eyes are exactly the same. But after experiencing you for so long, I noticed that not only your eyes resembled you, but even your wisdom disguised as extremeness resembled you. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the detective quietly, asked in a somewhat quiet voice. Where is he? If that person was your master, wouldnt you know better? I do not know. After returning, he did not know his teacher because he had never met him, and during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, his teacher left him first. He has always been like that. He suddenly appeared in front of him,forted his broken soul, taught him martial arts for several years, and when he thought he had achieved some sess, he suddenly disappeared again. Surprisingly, the existence of the teacher was full of mystery even for Yeon Ho-jeong. Although he was a man with affection, he did not give him as much affection as he did with other priests. However, this does not mean that he was negligent in teaching. On the contrary, in terms of strictness, he was even greater than his father, Yeonwi, and the wisdom of life and the truth of the world that he taught him were like the treasures of a wise man. A benefactor who taught me not only knowledge and martial arts, but also how to create a path forward. However, it is a very difficult and long-awaited entity that has an invisible wall preventing you from getting close to it. He told me that. He said that he would be able to meet his student whenever he got there. They said you might be able to meet the sessor of the Shinigami. . That was you. I knew it the moment I saw it. That I am his disciple. Tamgyeong, who was quietly looking at the sky, lowered his head and looked at Yeonhojeong. The entire Buddhistmunity is silent, but I think I can tell you. What are we, who were once Buddhist monks, looking for here? What is it? Its eternal life. What do you mean? Inspector Tams eyes deepened. Life without death. In other words, I was researching immortality. Chapter 429 Episode 429 A past linked to the Four Gods (4) Whoa, I cant even look into it for half a day now. I said I ate as much as I could, but seeing my stamina drop is so frustrating. This time I woke up pounding my back. Haemun clicked his tongue. Is there anything new? I am at an age where it would not be strange to go to the Buddhas side this evening. Im losing stamina and it doesnt just happen for a day or two. This guy. Going to Buddha is a blessing. But you have to achieve something to have the honor of seeing Buddha. Buddha wont like us doing this. No matter what people say. Wouldnt you much rather be pursuing the path to liberation at a time like this? It is true that there is a secret to reincarnation in eternal life Its the beginning again. Wow, the number of people who can decipher letters has only increased. Wouldnt you be able to endure thisbor if you at least mess around? Thats it. I cut taxes to get some sun. You too, do it in moderation and get some rest. I dont want to. I gave up everything and came here, but Im not going to live half-heartedly like my brother. Just wait three more years. Boredom is beyond words. After concluding the joke-like conversation, I patted my back and left the den. The oysters were long. Its long and winding, so it would take a full day just to memorize this path. Of course, the former monks here knew the internal geography well enough to know where something was with their eyes closed. Thats right, the youngest person who recently arrived has already been living here for over eight years. Whoa. This time, as I came out and took a deep breath, my face was filled with freshness. After all, people need to get sunlight. The cave is cooler than expected. It was moderately dry because there was both Yamyeongju and Piseupju together, so it was even cooler. This year, I turned seven hundred and seven years older. He lived to be over 100 years old in a world where it is difficult for an ordinary person to survive even just one day. He even corrected it to the point where it looked like he was around seventy even though he was well over a hundred. This time, I closed my eyes and used my true energy. Wooooow. The calm energy rising from the Danjeon circted throughout the body and drove away the cold and turbid air that had infiltrated the body. This time I whetted my appetite. The movement of internal forces has be slower. He has been practicing fortune-telling for over 100 years, and in terms of his gentleness, it would be fair to say that he is the best in the world. It is a rare piece that has beenpleted several times by repeatedly cutting and cutting again. If it werent for such a miracle, I wouldnt have been able to correct it this much at this age. Of course, this only applies to internal skills. It has been more than thirty years since he escaped from Kanghos bloodstream, and now it is not easy for him to avoid the de of any other master. Huh, is it finally time for me to go? Slowing down the movement of the internal force means that the brain has slowed down. Internal energy moves with intention. So, when you reach the ultimate state, the moment your will is strong, your internal power moves quickly enough topletely unfold herbivory. Although he did not reach the same level as that thunderbolt, this time he was also a master who was once on the verge of reaching the limit. Such a novelty has now moved at a slower pace, as has the speed at which thoughts are focused. Hmm. This time, he looked down at his hands and looked up at the sky again. He grinned. You lived a long time. When I turned sixty, I was afraid of death. Although he was not a monk, but a believer in Buddhism, he could not escape the primal fear of death. When I turned 70, I was free from fear, but I couldnt help but feel confused. In the end, I was bitter that my existence would disappear from this world and that the world would not change much even if I disappeared. When eighty or ny had passed. This time, I was finally able to fully ept death as a natural flow. No, rather, I felt it as a blessing. For all living things in the world, death is a predetermined rest. Eternal sleep is where you can truly rx away from the hustle and bustle of the world. Thats why you have to work harder while youre still alive. Isnt it going to be a rest for eons anyway? Before that, it had only been moving busily for a few decades. It was not an attitude suitable for a Buddhist believer, but as a person, it was not easy to entrust ones life to the long-term flow of nature. This time I hummed and looked around. Hey hey hey. When will I die? I will always die and see Buddha Huh? This time I blinked. Where he looked, there was an impressive monk with a bushy beard and shaved head that had grown to the length of a fingernail. It was Beom-oh. Beom-oh was sitting under a rock, muttering something with half-hearted eyes. He looked very skinny, as if he had beenpletely deprived of food and drink for several days. This time I clicked my tongue. Theres another poor sentient being in agony over there. I knew why Beom-o ended up in such a state after hearing it from Inspector Tam. I thought about it when I heard that. Yeon Ho-jeong is not an ordinary kid, but that middle-aged guy with a lot of anger in his heart is also not an ordinary one. No matter how sharp the dagger is, it cannot pierce iron armor. If you are shocked by the harsh words of a child named Yeon Ho-jeong, does that mean that the middle-aged guy also lived with his ears wide open? A look of mischief appeared on this persons face as he quietly looked at Beom-oh. After a while. Sigh! Huh! Beom-oh was startled and woke up quickly. In front of him, this person wasughing and pouring water from a bowl. Hey. Does it mean that if you shake your head like that, you will gain enlightenment that you never had before and all the umted anguish will disappear? Uh, old man? Enough worrying, just fill your stomach. Even if you want to burn away your troubles, shouldnt you burn them or extinguish them only if they are alive? Then I will be consumed by agony and die, you bastard. Beom-ohs expression was one of bewilderment. I was so surprised, and the person who poured water on me was an adult so I couldnt get angry. This time I smiled and looked back. What do you think? Do you agree with me? Then a voice full ofughter was heard. Sojes thoughts are the same. First of all, I have to live. You have to live to see more, hear more, and feel more. Hey, this doesnt apply to you or me. Im at an age where I dont have anything to regret even if I pass away this evening. I think it would be disappointing. If your brother goes. Thats none of my business. Rather, we should congratte him. You have finally escaped the hellish world of Saba. Hehehe. This time, with a smile on his face, he turned his eyes to the young man next to Inspector Tam. Ohh? This time, while looking at the various aspects of Yeonhojeong, he suddenly burst intoughter. Hahahaha! You brought in such an amazing young man, right? It wasnt just Yeon Ho-jeong and Beom-oh who were surprised by the suddenughter. Tamgyeong, who had been treated well for a long time, also viewed this time with unexpected eyes. You probably dont know who the young man brought in is, but its surprising that he suddenly bursts intoughter. This time I stoppedughing and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Did you say your name was Yeon Ho-jeong? exactly. her! The answer is amazing! But oh, youre right. Hes rough, but not arrogant. This time I narrowed one eye. Of course, it will be different for the enemy. Isnt that so? Yeon Ho-jeong could not easily open his mouth. When he saw himself, he burst intoughter and even squinted his eyes in a friendly way, so I thought he had a spasm on his face. Aside from everything else, the strange aura of this old man was radiating a power that even Yeon Ho-jeong could not easily deal with. Clear and deep charm. The inner energy is extremely dull and feels like a single lump, but when that dense power flows through the voice of the old man named Lee Boon, it bes afortable majesty and dominates the atmosphere. It was amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong was the type of person who would say anything even in front of the king of the world. By nature, I am not one to be pressured by other peoples atmosphere. This time I asked Inspector Tam. So did you tell us everything about who we are? Not only that, but I also told you what we do. Puh! What if I told you that so easily? Everyone in the central region is keeping their mouths shut. As you can see, I am not a friend with a light tongue. I know that, but what I dont know is that its human work. Even if that kid keeps his mouth shut, Kang-ho always hopes to reveal secrets under the guise of truth. This means that even if Yeon Ho-jeong doesnt say anything, someone could capture him and forcefully get information out of him. No matter how strong a person is, he does not know what the future will bring. There wille a moment when Yeon Ho-jeong also experiences defeat, and there is a high possibility that that defeat will lead to death. And there are many techniques in Gangho that the average person cannot even imagine. Wouldnt it be strange if you were to be attacked by a magic trick or an unknown magical power? Inspector Tam said calmly. I am the sessor to the Four Gods, and even though I would rather die, I will not fall for such a trick. Whats more, this matter, which is being kept a secret by Buddhists in the central ins, may remain buried in Bulsan for how long. This time, his eyes shined. Heir to the Shinigami are you sure? Im sure. You already tried your hand at it? Inspector Tams smile deepened. Not yet. Among us, you are the only one in the sight of the God of War. But you are old too. Unless you meet him in person, how can you be sure that he is the disciple of the mysterious man you spoke of? That is also true. But before that, I wanted to introduce you. People really. This time, I turned my attention to Yeon Ho-jeong again. You heard everything we were doing? exactly. The corners of his mouth rose this time. You wouldnt think it was just a bunch of old people with dementia getting together and having trouble, right? The elders may have dementia, but I dont think that the entire Central ins is a group of mentally ill people. what? Fuhahahaha! This time I burst outughing again and nodded repeatedly. Is that guy really a hottie? Do you like it. When I heard about you, I thought there were all kinds of idiots like that in the world, but when I saw you in person, I saw that you were a very generous guy! Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I only heard that the elders were digging into the secret of immortality, but I didnt hear what it had to do with the Four Gods. Ugh? This time I looked back at Tamgyeong. You said everything? I told you everything we do. But you didnt tell me about anything rted to the Shinigami? exactly. I told you. I wanted to say hello first before we get to know each other. That guy who followed me after being lured by those words is also that guy. This time, he shook his head and asked Yeon Ho-jeong. Okay, now that weve said it, lets talk about it all openly. Ai, you said you dont know what the Shinigami has to do with what we do? exactly. Do you know this? The four gods dance you studied is the season of the four directions martial arts that created the greatest legend of all time and all times 300 years ago. Im not sure, but I guessed it to some extent. By analogy yes, its good. Then let me ask you one more question. This time, his expression became serious for a moment. Do you think that Emperor Wu of Four Fangs, a figure from 300 years ago, is dead? Or do you think hes still alive? What is that? Who do you think is the person who trained you in Sasinmu? There is no mention in any of the martial arts history books in the world that Emperor Wu of Four Fangs had any disciples? ?! Chapter 430 Episode 430 Past linked to the Four Gods (5) Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew as big as the full moon. what? Emperor Wu of Four Fangs had no disciples? Having no disciples means having no one to continue your studies. And the fact that there is no one to continue ones studies means that ones studies cannot bepletely passed on to future generations. What does this mean? Yeon Ho-jeong looked alternately at this time and Tam-kyungs face. The expressions of the two people were extremely calm. At least it seemed like what I just said wasnt a lie. That is difficult to understand. Thats not true, kid. You already know what I mean. Yeon Ho-jeongs cheeks trembled slightly. What the old man said, is it true that my teacher is Emperor Wu of Four Fangs himself, who subdued Hyeokyo Jiran three hundred years ago? This time, I watched Yeon Ho-jeong in silence. His eyes were deep like an old mans and clear like an old mans. He seemed wise enough to see through any logic in the world at once. A moment of silence passed like that. Puhahahaha! This time, I suddenly burst intoughter. The extremely serious atmosphere became lighter due to suddenughter. Theughter this time seemed overly exaggerated, but in other ways it seemed genuinely cheerful. He pointed at Yeonhojeong with his finger and patted Beomohs shoulder. Look at that idiot! I really believe this! Hahaha! Yeon Ho-jeongs face waspletely crumpled. This time, he continued to giggle. You bastard, can you possibly do that? How is it that Emperor Safangwu from 300 years ago is still alive today? He was said to be the strongest warrior in history. Who called him a immortal? Hey, this guy is a lot more naive than I thought. Should I kill him? Yeon Ho-jeong thought seriously for a moment. The things rted to his recluse and the things rted to his teacher were all a joke. I couldnt help but feel a fever. However, Yeon Ho-jeong consoled her rising emotions. Even if the story about the Four Directions Untitled was a joke, what these old people were doing was not a joke. At the very least, it was clear that it had a deep connection with Sashinmu. Looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, who was trying hard to control her expression, I whistled softly this time. Definitely, Nannom is Nannom. Although he may be naive, his ability to read situations is very good. He knows that this is not the time to vent his anger. Thank you for thepliment, but Im not very patient. Okay, see you, you guy. If you y around with it one more time, its ready to blow away even your hair. Dont you know the phrase respect your elders? What does my recluse and my martial arts have to do with what you do? This time I chuckled. Its deeply rted. It would take quite some time to exin everything one by one. At least I think I deserve that exnation. Its a qualification so its not wrong. This time, I hit my back. Oh my gosh, its almost time to die. Iughed a little and my back and stomach are sore. Hey, wow. You exin the rest. Inspector Tam quenched his appetite. You are the one who nted the poison in the young mans eyes, so why do I have to clean it up? If you put it that way, this is the child you brought with you, right? You have to take responsibility, too. I dont know about anything else, but youve definitely be more shameless than before. Whenever its time to go, its like this, man. This time I turned around and walked back to the cave entrance. If you want to get into trouble, go far away and do it. Looking at that childs prayers and eyes, I realized that if I made a mistake, the tunnel that I had carefully built would copse. Tsk, they say that nobleman has a fiery temper, but it seems like all of them are like that. This time, while grumbling, I had already entered the cave. There was a strange silence between the three remaining people. Hehehe. A damp wind blew between them. Yeon Ho-jeong saw Tamgyeong. Inspector Tam shrugged his shoulders. I was nning on letting you meet everyone, but somehow things ended up like this. I have no intention of checking the faces of the elders. But what I want is. No, I should tell you what I want. To be exact, we are. Wasnt that the deal? That too. However, the martial arts you have trained in is not unrted to what we do, so I will exin it out of kindness. If you think about the transaction, there was really no need for that. I admit it. Puh! Its nice to have a refreshing personality for once. Tamgyeong, who was bursting outughing, looked into the distance. Do you see the forest over there? There is a vacant lot over there. Before I exin this to you, lets first make sure that you are truly the disciple of the person I know. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Bimu? You can call it a battle or a life-or-death decision. Those were words that exuded great confidence. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I understand. Lets go. Good. Inspector Tam nced at Beom-oh. What are you going to do? yes? Are you going to continue to suffer and grapple there? Or will you fill it from the inside out? Or would you like to watch our fight? Beom-oh chose. The vacant lot where the three arrived was three to four timesrger than the training hall of most sects. Beom-oh sat aside and sat down. Although he was helpless and unconscious, he stared at the two people without even blinking his red, bloodshot eyes. Okay then. Tamgyeong, with his back to him, raised his left arm and assumed the posture of middle-to-mid-elevation. Pleasee and see first. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching Detective Inspector, suddenly asked. Before that, let me ask you one question. hmm? After listening to the old mans words earlier, it seemed like you guys knew very well about my martial arts and martial arts skills. This time it was clearly that line. He even went so far as to say that the four-way free system has a fiery nature. The world still remembers Sabangmuje, but most of them were ignorant of his personality and personal history. But the old man was different. This old man in front of me probably knows more about the four directions martial arts than he does. I know to some extent. And you said you had met my teacher. Ill correct it. Ive met someone who is supposed to be your master. To confirm that, we have no choice but to mix our hands. I think I know the answer even if I dont hear it, but Ill ask anyway. You tell me. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was silent for a moment, asked carefully. Do you guys know where my teacher is now? I dont know. . If I had known that, I wouldnt have made a deal with you and brought you here. We should have gone to find him first. Right. Have your questions been answered? Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and opened his eyes in an instant. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which radiated a lightning-like brilliance, were intense in themselves. Thats it. I wasted my time for no reason. Lets just do what we were going to do. Good. Listen first. Paaaaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong made a surprise attack before Tam Gyeong finished speaking. Inspector Tams eyes sparkled. There is no sign of anything, but suddenly an explosive advance is shown. But the speed and intimidation were amazing. It wasnt like I gathered all my energy and prepared in advance. Yeonhojeong approached at breakneck speed and advanced powerfully. Couuuuuuuuck! The advance was so extreme that it seemed as if the entire peak beyond the clearing was shaking. It was the reign of the white tiger at the advance of power. It was amazing to stop Hyukik Hwicheons fiery sprint for a moment, but the series of processes of channeling the force received from the speed into the forward direction and gaining stronger momentum was truly miraculous. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his fist. The White Tiger was a great king. Buaaaaang! Quang! The fist that tore through the air collided with Inspector Tams palm, causing a loud explosion. A shock wave spread as if all the humid air in the area would evaporate in an instant. Due to the tremendous shaking, stones spread throughout the vacant lot rose one by one and then fell. hmm. Tamgyeong felt that his feet had been pushed back by five inches. Its tremendous power. The difference between the two peoples levels was only one step, but it was a difference that could be said to be astronomical. Even though he didnt give his all, it wasnt something anyone could do to push such an opponent away with just one punch. Just being strong isnt everything. The ability to transmit force to the point of impact and the ability to adjust speed and speed ording to the situation is extremely excellent. Although it was only a one-time collision, I was able to feel from the very beginning how high a level of martial arts this young man named Yeon Ho-jeong had achieved. Hes a genius. Paaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who pushed forward with one fist, immediately turned his body and aimed at Tam Gyeongs side with his elbow. Even while it was spinning like a whirlpool, there were no loopholes. The series of movements of rotating and lowering ones posture was so neat that it gave me goosebumps. Inspector Tam lifted his right leg. Quang! The elbow that was supposed to hit the side hit Kyeong Tams thigh. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Tamgyeongs posture did not copse even though he was only able to bnce on one leg. This is because he had perfect control over his entire body with his unparalleled strength. Yeonhojeongs two fists spewed fire. Papa papapang! Tamgyeongs hands were also busy moving as the Yeonhwan Ssangkwon poured out like a shower. Tamgyeongs defense was natural and perfect. He had plenty of time while striking out that fast blow, and his stance to block the next attack was also wless. It is truly an ideal defensive posture. It felt like I could take it back even if a gun, not a fist, came flying at me. At that moment, a red glow exploded from the tip of Yeon Ho-jeongs fist. pop! Puff poop! pop! Inspector Tam retreated with a gentle movement. I just took one step, and before I knew it, the distance had widened by three lengths. Huh, look at this guy? Leisure is leisure and surprise is surprise. You mean you can erase a herbivores defensive skills so easily? When the punch didnt work, he put a bomb on the end of his fist and made his posture shake. A fighting technique that does not respond to an opponent whose attacks do not work with new martial arts, but rather creates an opening that does not exist. Create weaknesses, not find them. It was a brutal martial arts technique that, after exploiting the opponents weakness, used lethal force without hesitation to render them incapable ofbat. indeed. It is difficult to conclude that the martial arts used by Yeon Ho-jeong now are the Four Gods martial arts of the mysterious man. Because he hasnt shown his true skills to this extent. However, I became more and more confident. He had the eye to destroy my martial arts skills as soon as he saw them. But this guy has the ability to not only see where to destroy, but to cause destruction. Considering the difference in level, it would be difficult for Yeon Ho-jeong to exploit Tamgyeongs weaknesses, no matter how genius he was. In that case, all you have to do is create a weakness. But it was never easy. Yeon Ho-jeong was a man who had the ability to do difficult tasks as naturally as breathing. This has been the case so far and will remain so in the future. But Im not sure about this. There was determination in Inspector Tams eyes. Huh. The moment a gust of wind blew, Tamgyeongs new form appeared at the rear right of Yeonhojeong. Beom-ohs eyes widened as if they were torn. Whats that step?! It was a martial arts attack that prated into a blind spot that could never be blocked. The best walking method in history, which cannot be traced with either the eyes or the senses, is stretching. Coo! If Yeonhojeongs advance was strong, Tamgyeongs advance was very deep. Tamgyeongs hand, strengthened by the advance, aimed at Yeonhojeongs back. The force of the gold light carried in that hand was so heavy that it was beyond imagination. Now how will you react? Yeon Ho-jeong was still running away with his back turned. Inspector Tams eyes lit up. Is this the end? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand grasped the ck dragon part at his waist. sh! An ax de struck diagonally. A few drops of blood flew through the air. Chapter 431 Episode 431 A past linked to the Four Gods (6) Parlk! Yeon Ho-jeong urgently took a step back. Thats amazing. Tamgyeong, with a smile on his face, repeatedly squeezed and opened his outstretched hand. The hand was fine. The old, gray hands, surrounded by soft golden foliage, lookedrge and generous, like the palms of Buddha. The Geumgang () is an iparably powerful force that can break rocks and tear up iron tes. When it reaches its extreme, no evil person in the world will dare to break through. Phew. As the golden scribe disappeared, a small scratch appeared on Tamgyeongs palm. It was a wound that seemed as if a drop of blood woulde out. It was embarrassing to even call it a wound, but the fact that it broke through the power of Shaolins famous sword, the Great Power Diamond, was an incredible feat in itself. Grumbling. Rather, blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs hand holding the ck Dragon. Unable to withstand the shock of hitting the Great Power Diamond, his protective gear was torn. It was as strong as steel. How long has it been since you were unable to ovee the strength of your opponent and got hurt while holding the military g? Though hand-holding is one thing, in my case, I put more effort into hand-holding than fighting. This is because I was intrigued by the diversity of energy output. The great power diamond that I unleashed pierced through and caused a wound Tamgyeong took a step forward. thud! Even though it wasnt an advance, the entire vacant lot seemed to be shaking. Who is your teacher? Why do you pretend not to know even though you guessed it? You are simr to him, yet so different. He didnt. Chaaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who even took out the White Dragon, spoke in a monotonous tone. If I had known that, I wouldnt be here. Ill ask again. Tamgyeongs eyes were suddenly filled with solemn energy. Who is the teacher? And who are you? Find out now. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong advanced at a frightening speed and swung his double powerfully. Inspector Tams eyes lit up. The ck dragon aims for the neck, and the white dragon aims for the shoulder. Although it was a small hatchet, its weight and sharpness were beyond imagination. Although he had studied the Diamond Buddha and Gods Gong (), it was not an attack he could take with confidence in his physical strength. Tamgyeongs hand moved gently and struck away the ck dragon. Whoops! Whoops! The deviant ck Dragon Department collided with the White Dragon Department,pletely destroying Yeonhojeongs posture. It was an incredible feeling of terrifying power. It was surprising that he was able to deflect the ck Dragons sh with just a swing of his hand, but he instantly came up with the idea of colliding the ck Dragons out of orbit with the White Dragons stance and breaking its stance. But Yeon Ho-jeong was not surprised at all. bang! Even though his posture copsed in the air, he rotated his body and sharpened his technique using the inner energy of a divine technique. That wasnt all. As soon as Tamgyeong blocks the angle with his forearm, he digs into his arms and lifts the Baekryongbu upward, and the angle is a work of art. It was precisely aimed at a blind spot where it was difficult to evade, counterattack, or even defend. However, the opponent was Tamgyeong. He was a master who was one level higher than Yeonhojeong and had reached the level of martial arts andpletely mastered the principles of martial arts. h h h! The power of Gwaneum Cheonggangsu (^i) was fast and so great that it made the eyes pop out. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it boasted the majesty of an iron wall as it blocked Baekryongbus series of shes with a manual attack that created dozens of afterglows. I cant even tell when Ive seen this level of defense power. It reminds me of Sasinmus Hyeonmu-gong, and even Tamgyeong did not implement a martial arts specialized for defense, but was using a shy hand-gong that was momentarily modified to fit defense. also. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. This area is not easy. Non-geuk is a state in which the principle of nothingness is mastered and the moment the will bes active, the energy takes shape into the herbivorous body. No matter what martial skill is learned, if the speed of thought is like a thunderbolt, the casters martial art is also reminiscent of a thunderbolt. Whether you aim for a blind spot or attack a weak spot, if you use martial arts seriously, you will boast a defense of steel that will never allow you to be attacked. But I too have been in that same state. Rather, I was fortunate that I had not advanced further to this level. Because energy cannot keep up with the speed of will, I can constantly wonder how the enemy and I will move in that split-second gap. Soon Yeonhojeong moved. Babababababaak! Yeon Ho-jeong, who avoided Tamgyeongs counterattack with a magical step, swung the ck and white double dragon like a thunderbolt. It swings viciously as if it wants to destroy the opponent. The wall of shes, with no room for even a needle to fit in, tried to swallow Tamgyeongs upper body. You are free. It was visible in the eyes of Inspector Tam. The flow of shes produced by Yeonhojeongs axe. How could such an exquisite attack The series of shes that curved like a crescent moonpletely took away any chance of evasion or counterattack. Recognizing that defense was possible no matter what, they blocked the way out. I really dont know how many times I admire this. Just seeing the opponents response once changes the density of the attack. His thinking ability and practical sense were iparably superior, but in addition, his ability to express what came to mind in an instant through martial arts was outstanding. Tamgyeong stretched out both hands forward. Crumbling! The ck and white twin dragons shes werepletely shattered by the power of the great power geumgang emanating from the twin spears. Paaang! Yeon Ho-jeong stepped back to relieve the shock. Tamgyeong, who was running toward Yeonhojeong, who had retreated, was momentarily amazed. Before he knew it, a ck ax hadnded three inches between his eyes. fast! Inspector Tam quickly turned his head. Quang! Even before the ck dragon was pierced into the ground, the tension of Yeonhojeong exploded in front of Tamgyeongs chest. Although it wasnt very powerful, its speed was so fast that even Tamgyeong was surprised. For what? Why did they explode in the air in front of the chest instead of hitting them directly and only ruin their posture? Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! At that moment, Inspector Tams eyes were shaken by the eerie sound of metal. Oh! What if Tamgyeong had beenpletely absorbed in martial arts until now? Although he is still loved by the God of War, he was reaching out not to find something, but to reach a higher level. If so, Yeon Ho-jeongstest tactic could have been avoided. But Tamgyeong couldnt do that. Even if he has reached the level of invincibility, he is still only human, and as he has not experienced realbat for a long time, his senses have be very dull. Chiri riri ring! Inspector Tams posture became awkward. This? He looked down at his right foot. A ck-gray iron chain was tightly tied around his right ankle. Paaaaaaaaaa! As soon as one ankle was sealed, Yeonhojeong moved. Surprisingly, it was not a characteristic linear movement. Although the speed was no different from before, it approached the room on the left side of the guard with a curved movement, and its movements were very fluid. It was not the time to think about this and that. Tamgyeong stretched out his intestines vigorously. It was then. !! The Gyoryongsae attached to the inside of Yeonhojeongs sleeve flinched. It wasnt that great of a power. However, due to that one pull, the tension path of Tamgyeong that had been extending without hesitation was shaken. It wasnt just a little bit. The stretched out tension went up high into the sky, not around Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It would be no exaggeration to say that this was aplete mess. Just because the movement of the ankle was disturbed, the tension path was shaken to this extent. Paaaaang! Quang! Inspector Tams body shook greatly. It was not possible to properly shed the power of Yeonhojeongs Tiger King, who had approached the close range. From then on, Yeonhojeongs merciless attacks began. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Puff poop! Yeonhojeongs attack was a surprise in itself. Although he seemed to be following the path of the Tiger King, he was freely switching between herbivores and pushing the detectives. Tamgyeong blocked Yeonhojeongs attack with lightning-like magic, but it was too urgent. This is because the Gyoryong Chain was pulled taut at every important moment, shaking the extent of the true energy being unleashed. Huh! Papa papapang! Tamgyeong inwardly clicked his tongue as he urgently parried Yeonhojeongs attack. Are you sure you were reading it? Tamgyeong stretched his right foot back vigorously. Buuuuung! I thought Yeonhojeong wasing with me, so I swung my fist mercilessly. bang! Inspector Tams body shook and was pushed back. The shock wave was so strong that even though I crossed my arms to block it, I had to take a dozen steps back. If it were his original ability, there was no way he would have retreated this far. No, let alone backing down, there would have been no need to stop such a violent punch in the first ce. Right. I was reading it. Inspector Tams pupils dted. I was really reading my right foot. sh! Whoops! The White Dragon, which flew like a thunderbolt, struck the tightly pulled Gyoryong Chain. At that moment, Tamgyeong felt a strong pain in his right foot. The dark energy emitted from the White Dragon Unit flowed through the Kyoryu Chain andpressed the nerves in his ankles. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! At that time, a spark of fire appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. At the same time, red-hot fire was concentrated in his hands, creating wings of me. Quaaaaaaaaa! The ground covering a radius of one square behind Tamgyeong exploded, creating a huge fire. Inspector Tam stood calmly. It wasnt something I shed or avoided. Yeon Ho-jeong passed the tension that almost hit Tam-gyeongs body backwards. Yeon Ho-jeong was still standing with his hand outstretched. His hands were fixed in front of Tamgyeongs chest. Its an amazing tactic. Inspector Tam spoke in a voice that did not hide his surprise. I have seen many masters, but I have never seen anyone who implements the method of Gyeoksan Tau to such a high level. You really trained in martial arts that is inappropriate for your age. The Gyeoksan Tau was one of the most advanced martial arts techniques, jumping over a fixed object and striking the object behind it. Although there are many people who actually know how to use it, there are not many who can put it into practice. It was not a matter of level, but a matter of usability and sense. This young man knew how to do it. His ability to utilize the martial arts he has learned and realized in actualbat is unrivaled. How did you know anyway? My right foot. I knew it after hitting it three times. Three times hehehe! Inspector Tam looked up at the sky and smiled. With just three strikes, you found out that my martial arts skills revolve around the advancement of the right foot and the rotation of the right leg, right? Decades ago, Tamgyeong suffered a serious injury to his left foot. Because the construction work was so busy, I treated it roughly and got over it, but as I got older, problems arose. There is no problem with walking and running, but the blood vessel leading to the left ankle has be significantly narrowed. Even thewmakers didnt know how to solve it. It was said that the only way was to expand the blood vessels by constantly feeding on fortune. Inspector Tam left it as is. This was because he was not a warrior anyway. However, as a result, the burden that should have been borne by both feet was borne by only one right foot. Yeon Ho-jeong saw it right away. All of Tamgyeongs martial arts skills start from his right foot. I only realized it quickly because we had been together for a few days. If the old man had been sincere from the beginning, he would never have been harmed. Whether you are sincere or careless, the result is the result. Inspector Tam grinned. I lost. Its meaningless to divide wins and losses. And now I can be sure. ? You are not his disciple. Chapter 432 Episode 432 A past linked to the Four Gods (7) This cant be right. Beom-oh was extremely shocked. Sajo admitted defeat?! Of course, Sajos defeat was clear in his eyes as well. I just didnt want to admit it. The problem is that Sajonim acknowledged it too simply. How How could you do that? Arent you angry? Sajonim is a person who breaks ties with Buddhism and the secr world and burns the rest of his life in Mt. Buddha. But they say that a rtionship can be broken so easily. In fact, after talking to him a few times, I found out that even though he seemed to have broken off ties, he was very supportive of the next head of the Nahandang of Shaolin, where he worked. In the same sense, Sajo moved away from martial arts, but that did notpletely cut him off from the world of martial arts. Martial arts, martial arts, martial arts. Once someone has lived in that world, they can never escape it. Thats the same for all seniors in Bulsan. Yet you admit defeat so easily? You definitely saw it. If you can see it with my eyes, you probably know it too. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeong said that. If he had shown his skills from the beginning, he would never have gotten this result. However, what Sajo said was shocking. Whether you are sincere or careless, the result is the result. At that moment, Beom-oh felt goosebumps rising. The result is the result The strongest Arhat leader in Shaolin history and a symbol of righteousness who subdued and defeated the greatest number of evildoers among all Arhat leaders. A rare master who remained a symbol of respect and fear among all Shaolin monks at the time due to his fiery temper and tremendous winning spirit. Thats why he so cleanly admitted defeat. And that too to an opponent who is much younger and weaker than himself. What on earth changed Sajo like that? Of course, Beom-o had never seen Tamgyeong in his prime. I saw his face, but I never saw him in action. But sometimes there are things you know without even looking. Beom-oh felt a sense of kinship with Tam-kyung. Regardless of being from Shaolin, I was able to feel a sense of kinship in their personalities. It would have been the same for Tamgyeong. He must have had a stronger will to win and more talent than anyone else. Thats why the agony when growth stopped would have been great. and. There are probably people around me who have enlightened me. Moorim is wild. There is no such thing as fun in the wild. A deer would never think of ying a prank on a tiger. The moment you start ying around, youll die. That is the wild and thew of nature. In order to live a long life, we must live each and every moment sincerely. Even so, it is difficult to find animals that die of old age. So what about Moorim? I watched it, I kept it in check, it was a joke, it was polite Beom-ohs eyes fluttered. Its just a bad excuse, not even a light joke. If its a non-dance dance, theres at least an opportunity to learn. However, if it is a matter of life or death, you die without even being able to make an excuse to others. There is not even an opportunity to protest. That is life and martial arts. When discussing victory, excuses are nothing more than impurities. It was a realization I had already deeply epted uponing to Guangdong Province. Once again, there was no reason to be shocked by something like that now. Nevertheless, Beom-o was greatly shocked by Tam-gyeongs attitude. different. Tamgyeong Sajos cab. Although they are the same person, they are alsopletely different people. The monk minister of Shaolin was the angry king whom everyone feared. The great founder of Shaolin of the time was just a kind old man. Tamgyeong, the person in charge of Foshan, is a wise man who burns the rest of his life for one purpose and will continue to do so in the future. Grumbling. Why? If this was also a moment of enlightenment, Beom-oh somehow felt tearsing out of his eyes. I shouldnt have tried to learn along. If you meet Buddha, kill him. I already knew this, so why did I try to imitate others? It is correct to reflect on yourself by looking at the posture of others. However, if you think that everything a person does is right because of his or her position and try to follow him, this is impure. The answer is already within me. Whether its martial arts, ego, or Buddhist mind, in the end, I have to take one step to get started. Wooooow. Golden energy surged from Beom-ohs body again. The light was much softer than before. It was so soft that if you didnt look closely, you wouldnt even know it was shining, but the moment you caught the light, the auspiciousness of it almost calmed the viewers mind. Not enlightenment of nothingness, but enlightenment as a person. In Beom-ohs heart, the transparent essence of the seven passions of the five passions is popping! And a crack appeared. Phew. The Mahayana Brahma Heavenly Divine Technique wriggled, and the mild yet powerful Anti-Majin Qi began to be highlypressed. The martial arts of Shaolin are the martial arts of enlightenment. The deeper your Buddhist faith, the better the quality and quantity of your energy, and as you reach higher principles, the power of the martial arts itself also changes. That was the reason why Shaolins martial arts were great. Those who want to gain power must have the qualifications to obtain it. Only if you have the qualifications can you possess great power and not use it negligently. In other words, even though Beom-o did not have a deeper Buddhist devotion or follow principles than other monks, he was just around the corner from reaching the end of all sects. He now began to fly in the sky as a monk who had learned martial arts. Dang. Dang. Dang. The sound of the temple bell resounding softly. The inner power of the Mahayana Brahma Divine Technique is transformed into the true power of wisdom that prates the truth of the Mahayana Law. Muhak of thorough enlightenment. Absolute martial arts that cannot be mastered even if you know thew and rules. The great power of Prajna, one of Shaolins greatest spiritual techniques and one of the two great powers, was changing the true energy of the Buddha from its roots. * * * Not a disciple? What does this mean again? Inspector Tam smiled. This is a misleading statement. To be precise, it seems like your teacher and the person I know are the same person. However, it seems that the mystery person I met when I met and the person I taught you were very different. It sounds like a y on words. In the end, we are the same person. Are you saying that we are all the same person with the same shell? If a persons soul has different enlightenment, they can never be considered the same person. Tamkyung turned his head and looked at Beomoh. Just like that kid. Yeonho-jeong also turned his gaze to Beom-oh. Phew. Even though it is so far away, the subtle charm that emanates from it seems to prate right into your bones. The depth of its power was truly astonishing. Regardless of whether he was evaluated as strong or a thieves, it was a rare sight that made you feel solemn just by meeting him. Just like that public ambassador. Although different from public ambassadors, a simr force was leading a man named Beom-oh to new heights. It is not impermanence, but Prajna. amazing. The Murim people say: The strongest martial arts skill in Shaolin is said to be Musang Great Power. Thats wrong. The great power of prajna is also not inferior to the great power of impermanence. However, the fact that the child realized Prajna proves that, contrary to his nature, he constantly pursued wisdom. Impermanence is more worldly than prajna. Inspector Tam nodded. In this way, another Nahandang leader was born who can take responsibility for the Shaolin of that time. . Tell me. Is the Beom-oh you know the same person as the Beom-oh of today? Yeon Ho-jeong could not dare to say that they were the same person. Inspector Tams smile grew brighter. The mysterious person I saw was a person with eyes that went beyond destroying the Shaolin martial arts at a nce and even disintegrated the principles of martial arts. In other words, it was like a half-day ability. I learned how to make the opponent walk away on his own without having to actually use my hands. . But you are different. Your Sasin dance is closer to gratuitousness than Prajna. It is a martial art that cannot understand the logic at a nce, but is faster and stronger, and the oue is fixed in ones own survival and the death of others. People are just different. Since people are different, martial arts are bound to be different. I can see your martial arts skills. Sasinmu has a clear path, but that path is only a close-to-perfect example. The most important thing is how and under what circumstances the person who has trained the Shinigami will implement martial arts. It was a line that prated the essence of Sasinmu. I swear that there is no one who could see through this fact with just one handshake. A new light appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes as he looked at Tamgyeong. In other words, Sasinmu is a martial art where the spirit is more important than form and style. You can umte senses and experience on your own, but the inclination of the learner and the way to implement martial arts will vary depending on how it is passed down. I Of course, I dont know much about Sasinmu. Im just saying what I feel. Moreover, looking at your martial arts skills, I see that you are not simply following the teachers teachings, but havepletely transformed yourself. . However, I think it is clear that your teachers teachings yed arge part in your current form. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly listening to Inspector Tam, suddenly asked. You said you dont know where Master is? I dont know. If I had known like I said, I wouldnt have asked you for an unreasonable favor. Then what remains between us? Whether the person you know is the same as my teacher or not, we will find outter. hmm. Whoa! widely! Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the ck and white twin dragons as a gift, hung the ax on his belt. What do you want to see and learn as my Four Gods? Lets finalize the deal. This is it. exactly. Good. Then I will tell you. Inspector Tam took a deep breath. It seemed quite tense. No matter how old I got, it was a situation where a problem that had been hanging on for a long time could be resolved, at least in part. Age, experience, and wisdom were of no use in front of him. What did you say? If you want, I can even tell you the Four Gods teachings and rules? You overinterpreted it. Hehe, but dont worry. There is no need for Sasinmus teachings and teachings. Then what do you want to know? Gugyeol, who is not a Shinigami but belongs to the Shinigami. ? You know the obvious four gods martial arts and martial arts that are not tied to four gods martial arts. To be exact, it is a path toward enlightenment rather than martial arts. What is that? I found out by chance. When the Four Gods reach their peak and the souls of the four gods warriors are fully prepared, another new world will unfold. ?! Obviously a martial art that transcends the four gods martial arts or the four gods martial arts. It is an invincible realm that must be ascended to enlightenment, just like the Prajna power, where the teachings of thew remain but the salvation does not remain. !! Shock appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Inspector Tam said with a dark face. I know. If so, Im sorry. For making unreasonable demands. . Thats right. The only thing I ask of you is a text on the yellow dragon. Chapter 433 Episode 433 A coincidence that changes the situation (1) Ah! Master? After a few days of maintenance and various conversations with Mo Yong-woo, it seemed that the title Dae-su was used rather than the title Yeon-gongja in Muk-bis mouth. Youre back. okay. Yeon Ho-jeongs face looked a bit tired. It didnt look like he had fought a battle, but just looking at his eyes, he seemed tired, like someone who had fought a hundred battles. This probably means that there is a lot of mental fatigue. Did your work go well? Not bad. thank god. Thank you for your hard work. thanks. Just get some rest first. No, I have something to do before I rest. Yeon Hojeong headed straight to Tangmaguns residence. This huge manor that Gong Gae used his strength to obtain wasrge enough to amodate both the Mortal Death Army and the Tang Demon Army. Of course, if the Tangma army had not suffered a loss of power, it would have been quite tight. Master? Mo Yong-woo, who had been leading the training for a while, lowered his sword and came closer. There was surprise on his face. Are you finished with your work? okay. Mo Yong-woo looked back and shouted. Everyone gather. Faba Park. The scattered Tangma soldiers gathered together and lined up. Unlike the Immortal Army, which had a fairly free-spirited atmosphere, the Tangma Army was extremely uncluttered. The atmosphere definitely suited Mo Yong-woo. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Rest in peace. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. as soon as. Despite Mo Yong-woos words, the soldiers did not rx their posture. The hard look in the soldiers eyes simply changed to that of a tired person. Mo Yong-woo said with a smile. Has the matter been resolved well? so so. I think Ill have to stay here for a while. okay. Mo Yong-woo didnt bother to ask. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Where is it? It was a sudden question, but Mo Yong-woo understood what he said right away. I will guide you. okay. In fact, there was nothing that could be called guidance. An innumerable number of memorial tablets were ced on arge altar about fifty feet away from Tangmaguns training hall. Yeon Ho-jeong went to the altar and quietly looked around at the memorial tablets. The size of the memorial tablets, which numbered more than two hundred, was about half that of regr tablets. In order to put it all on the altar, it was necessary to reduce its size. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking at the memorial tablet for a while, knelt down and lit incense. The eyes of Mo Yong-wu, who was nearby, and Tang Mas army, who were lined up at a distance, were fixed on Yeon Ho-jeong. Slurp. After lighting incense, Yeon Ho-jeong sat down on the spot and looked up at the memorial tablet. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. Master. Do your job. yes? Werent you in the middle of training? Finish it. Dont worry about me. All right. Mo Yong-wu, who returned to the training ground, lined up the Tangma army. Lets start again from the middle ground! yes! In this way, Mo Yong-wu and Tang Ma devoted themselves to training. Meanwhile, Yeon Ho-jeong carefully looked at each name written on the memorial tablet. Thats a lot. There were a lot of dead subordinates. I knew that the Tangma Army had a lot of people, but it felt real again. So many of my subordinates died. It was the first dispatch after being integrated into Uijeong-gun. Since the mission was a mission, I naturally thought there would be casualties. No, that would have been the same for any mission. However, there was one thing that Yeon Ho-jeong felt sorry for. Your death is not a dogs death. But if I hadnt missed him, you wouldnt have died either. The ce when I first met Sima Hyeon. Of the two people who raided the ce, Yayuljeok and Firefighter, the enemy that had to be caught was Yayuljeok. Of course, the person who is more deeply connected to Saeumgyo is Firefighter. This could be known just by the presence of the blood sound trick and the blood sound field. However, for peace in Guangdong Province, discipline was more important than firefighting. So catching the enemy came first and firefighting came second. Yeon Ho-jeong missed it. Sima Xuans unexpected action? I was the one who didnt see it that far. In the end, it was his own mistake to miss the Yayul enemy. That mistake cost two hundred of his mens lives. It really isnt easy. Even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he lost countless subordinates. Someone says The shock of losing a close acquaintance or subordinate is very great, but if you do it over and over again, you gradually get used to it. Yeonhojeong was different. Even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness and now. The experience of losing a subordinate was something I couldnt get used to until I got used to it. It was just that I was able to express myself more calmly and hide my torn heart more easily, but the intensity of the pain only deepened as time passed. How many more subordinates will I lose in the future? As amander of a unit, such experience is fate. How many subordinates names must I hold in this tiny head? Whenever his subordinates died, Yeon Ho-jeong memorized their names. It didnt really have any great meaning. Dead people dont speak. It cant help and it cant hurt. Because we dont know what they want. However, all Yeon Ho-jeong could do for them was to not forget their names until he died. From the time of the ck Emperor, who ruled the ck Emperor Castle, until now. The names of tens of thousands of subordinates were engraved on his head. I also memorized what kind of organization and department they worked in at Heukje Castle. Because I wanted to remember. In order to prevent a dead person from dying twice, Yeon Ho-jeong, as the leader of someone, tried to never forget their name. Because I knew that real death is a moment forgotten by everyone. I know you wrote a will before you went on the road. I would venture to guess that my name was not written in three letters in the will. Then there is nothing I can do for you except remember you. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking at the memorial tablets for a while, softly opened his mouth. His brain power, which allowed him to perfect the Shinigamis true skills, was on a different level from that of an ordinary person. Before the problem of application or creativity, the brains capacity was optimized to hold something. Therefore, Yeonhojeong did not contain any useless knowledge or information. I didnt know about the Emperor of Four Directions, and I didnt know about the secret spiritual orders of each sect, because I didnt try to keep it in my head in the first ce. Instead, his head was filled with countless names. And those many names gave him an unforgettable sense of responsibility at every moment. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. With his eyes closed, he muttered countless names of his subordinates in his head. So that you dont even need a moment to think, so that when you ask who that subordinate is, the namees right out without the slightest hesitation. In this way, Yeon Ho-jeong memorized the names of his subordinates. Yeon Ho-jeong did not leave the ce even when night fell. Even when dawn broke the next day, he did not leave. Three days passed like that. The Tangma soldiers looked at Yeonhojeong with confused eyes at first, but as time passed, they felt worried and moved. Is it just for show? There was really no need to do that once you got to the level of the wall coral. In the first ce, he was a great man who would not do anything that did note from his heart, even if there was a knife at his throat. Still, it is right for a human being to at least pretend to be sad in front of the remaining subordinates. The soldiers thought so and actually understood Yeon Ho-jeongs actions that way. Wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong did not take a sip of water for three days. I didnt sleep, and with my eyes closed, I kept repeating the names of the dead soldiers. It was by no means an action that could be said to be for show. It was not easy to mourn in that way unless you were a biological rtive, or even for a blood rtive. It was the third day like that. When Tang Mas training was finished, Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Even the worlds greatest expert is bound to stumble if he suddenly stands up after sitting in the same position for three days. Moreover, Yeon Ho-jeong still hadnt even taken a sip of water. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs posture did not waver at all. He was much gaunter and noticeably thinner than he had been three days ago, but his eyes were deeper and calmer. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, pounded the floor with his sword armor. thud. thud. The entire Tangma army lined up in line with Wu. It was the same position and posture as three days ago. However, the way he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong waspletely different from three days ago. Yeon Ho-jeong walked towards his residence without even looking at them. At that time, Mo Yong-woo said. Master. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking and looked back at Mo Yong-woo without saying a word. Mo Yong-woo smiled and asked. Is there anything else you would like to order? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-woo, nced at the soldiers and said. Dont die. As soon as those words were finished, all of Tang Mas army bowed their heads. Jonmyeong! Their loud voices shook the entire manor. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and started walking again. Tangmagun bowed down for a long time even after Yeonhojeong disappeared. No one tried to straighten their backs. It was respect. There were no words like Cheongsanyusu and they did not control themselves with a trembling majesty. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs actions were able to elicit sincere emotion and loyalty from them. Sometimes actions speak louder than words to convey your intentions without misunderstanding. It wasnt something he specifically intended to do, but in Yeonhojeongs appearance, Tangmagun was able to see another leader they would serve for a long time. as soon as. Only after Mo Yongyus words fell did Tang Ma straighten his back. This concludes todays training. Everyone, go back and rest. yes. The Tangma army quietly dispersed. The road to the residence. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was thinking about the names of his dead subordinates, suddenly looked up at the sky. Phew. Unusually for the weather in Guangdong, today was quite dry. The wind was cool and it was nice to walk. And in the sky, a long cloud was wriggling like a dragon. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils dted. Its a yellow dragon. He recalled his conversation with Inspector Tam. Ille visit you soon. In any case, wouldnt you be leaving only after seeing Guangdong properly reformed? See you again in a few days. Let me ask you one question. Ask as many questions as you want. Why are Buddhist monks so obsessed with immortality? Regardless of whether there is such a method or not, isnt it an undesirable behavior for someone who engages in Buddhism? Hehe, it might look like that. No, if you think about it deeply, youre not wrong. Is this something you do knowingly? If its a sin, its a sin. However, the secret of immortality must have something inmon with the secret of reincarnation. Were just trying to approach it academically. Will it really end up being an academic approach? I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking up at the sky with deep eyes, grimaced and muttered. You only live once, so it can be intense, you stupid idiots. There is no need for immortality or reincarnation. If someone remembers my name, thats enough. Chapter 434 Episode 434 Coincidence that Changes the Situation (2) Returning to his residence, Yeon Ho-jeong drank boiled porridge and water and slept for ten hours. It took up a whole day. Thinking about Yeonhojeongs state, I could see how exhausted his mind and body were. Fortunately, that alone was enough to relieve almost all of the fatigue. This was possible because I had sorted out my confused mind to some extent. When I got up, the sun was setting again. After drinking cold water, Yeon Ho-jeong sat cross-legged and went to breakfast. Wooooow. Yeongasindan let out a heavy cry. Heavy. The power contained within the inner altar has increased more than before. The increase in strength means that the density of the inneryer itself has increased. This was truly amazing. In order to dramatically increase the density of the inner circle, awareness of true energy concentration, overwhelming weak strength, or super-advanced physical strength is required. This means that explosive growth is not something that is covered one by one. But the current state of Yeonhojeong was like that. There was no other great enlightenment, and the energy of Neidan received from Yang Cheon was passed on to Kang Ryang, and it was not like any expert did all his strength. Nevertheless, the density of the inneryer increased. So scary. What was even more surprising was that until now, we had not been aware that the density of Naedan had increased. Why? Yeon Ho-jeong was embarrassed. Why is the density of Naedan so Ah! At that moment, an exmation came out without realizing it. Just in case, I checked the Four Gods Energy one by one, but as expected, the Four Gods Energy was simr to its previous state. In other words, it was as expected. Training of the five passions! During his time as the Emperor of Darkness, he used Hongcheongi as an internal energy that gave strength to the Four Gods. Hong Cheon-gi was a mind technique that cultivated sea-like internal energy centered on Hadanjeon. At least in the area of contracting energy, there is no spiritual method in the world that can match Hong Cheon-ki. A charm that never dries. The output of the Shinigami, riding on the power of that true energy, led to infinite killing techniques. Behind the fear of Sasinmu, who tirelessly crushes his enemies, was the strong spirit of Hong Cheon-gi. But the current Yeonhojeong was different. He formed a Yeonga Shindan. Yeongasindan is in the form of an inner altar and its location is the middle and middle altar. And the middle and middle battles are strongly influenced by human emotions. Of course, the history of stoppage fighting is not necessarily influenced by emotions. A persons emotions, or energy, are stimted by various factors. There are cases where the lower temple is shattered or the upper temple copses because the five desires and seven emotions cannot be controlled. However, the center of the mind is the middle and middle jeon, so if the middle and middle jeon are corrected, the mind will not be shaken by anything. My agony and my mental pain actually made my heart grow stronger. This level of growth was unexpected. Since energy is influenced by thoughts, the influence of the mind cannot be ignored in all changes, but I have never experienced such rapid growth before. If the axis of Hongcheongi is infinite expansion, the axis of Yeongasindan is a repetition of convergence and diffusion. If you ask which mental technique is superior in terms of the power of Sasinmu, it is difficult to give an easy answer. However, Yeon Ho-jeong saw in the Yeongasindan a potential that was greater than that of the Heukamje period, so hepleted the Yeongasindan and was growing it. I increased my own strength through the agony caused by the death of my subordinate A bitter look appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I tried to brush it off, but I never thought it would captivate me like this. This power was not just power. Although he was the one who felt the agony and the one who overcame it, he would not have been able to achieve this level of growth without the deaths of his subordinates. So to speak, this power is the power given by his subordinates. Yeon Ho-jeong decided to think so. At least I wont use this power to stain your faces. Did I gain strength through my own sacrifice? This is something that most peoples minds cannot bear. If you at least knew how to value people, you would have been lost in another agony. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt do that. Showing your ugly side once was enough. If you have decided to think that this power is the power given to you by your subordinates, now is the time to move on. you can do it. Theres still a lot of work to do. Yeon Ho-jeong, who pped his cheek several times with both hands, stopped ying and left the room. woke up? Mukbi, sweating profusely and wielding a short spear, greeted Yeonhojeong warmly. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Where did you put the bow and javelin? Oh this? Im thinking of digging into it properly. You already wield it as well as anyone else? Mukbi was exceptionally talented in martial arts. Although he had been practicing archery all his life, he also showed outstanding achievements in the boxing technique he learned from Yeon Ho-jeong. It hasnt been long since Muk Fei picked up a javelin. Nevertheless, the fact that she was able to handle it well enough to be effective even in a real battle with a master was a testament to how talented she was. Its not possible to be as good as others. It has to be at a level that overwhelms others. Isnt archery enough? I learn because its not enough. My subordinates are fighting with blood right in front of me, so its not a good idea to shoot from behind just because the bowstring bounces. For unmanned aerial vehicles, priority should be given to capitalizing on strengths rather than making up for shorings. Especially in the martial arts world where making a fuss can kill you. This meant not to be ashamed of firing arrows from behind. In fact, the Mortal Army, who believed in her archery skills that reached divine skill, had no hesitation in engaging in an all-out war. Mukbi nodded. Yes, if we move together. Im better at something, but I dont want to risk my life with a poor skill. This clearly exists even when you are fighting alone. And with her archery skills, she will be able to somehow break through even if attackse from all directions. However, it seemed like he felt something from the fight involving Sima Hyeon this time. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Come back when you have achieved some level of sess. If theres anything youre missing, Ill look into it. thank you. What about the others? Everyone is resting after training. But not some. some? Mukbi quenched his appetite. When practitioners were busy, there were people here who were busier than anyone else. Rather than saying I was busy, I would say I was almost crazy. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I think I know who it is. Would you like to go? I just wanted to see your face. Its been so long since I havent seen you. Ill go see Confucius Simater. They said there was something they had to meet. i get it. After finishing the conversation in a calm voice, Yeon Ho-jeong headed towards the direction of the Mortal Army. Mukbi said while looking at his back. Lets have a drinkter. Yeon Ho-jeong just waved his hand without saying a word. The first thing that caught Yeonhojeongs eyes as he entered the residence of the Lord of Death was Okcheong. Okcheong, left alone in the simple training hall when everyone had finished training, was gently swinging her sword. Phew. The air flowing along the tip of the sword felt very soft. He had just recovered from his injury. In fact, there were white bandages wrapped around the arms and vicle area that were exposed outside the clothes. However, theplexion was good and the airway was also quite stable. Recovery seemed to be quick. Wooooow. Wooooow. Because of the injury, intense training would have been prohibited. However, Okcheongs movements did not seem to be slow simply due to injury. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to recognize Ok Cheongs sword techniques at a nce. Its Taegeukhyegeom (̫Oۄ). The season of shamanism. If Shaolin has a hundred treasures, shamans have Taegeukhyegeom. In other words, it is a season that symbolizes the n. Okcheongs Taijihui sword was very soft. It made me wonder if it could be that soft. The softness was so excessive that it was questionable whether it was actually effective as a sword technique. However, in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, he could see the fierce movement of true energy melted into the softness of the movement. Jinki shows dozens and hundreds of movements in simple movements. It was a journey that was impossible for Okcheong before she was injured. Its still a long way frompletion, but that aplishment alone was impressive enough. Jinkis movements were so wless that he could block most attacks with a single swing. It seems like there was an epiphany. It would not be an enlightenment gained by swinging a sword. After he came to his senses, or even when he was unconscious, Okcheong must have looked back on his martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching Okcheong, soon walked away without any trace. In my heart, I wanted to have a conversation. I wanted to ask him if he was okay and not to overdo it. But it didnt happen. I didnt want to break the immersion, but I sensed that there was a change in Okcheongs heart. When Yeon Ho-jeong took half an extra step like that. Bababababababaak! In an instant, dozens of shing sword lights apanied by a bloody sound filled the air. A sparkle appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Hoo. A young man wielding a neatly broken half-sword in the back garden. He was none other than Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who moved with the Mortal Army, did nothing in this mission. In the first ce, the Mortal Army itself did not engage in unit warfare, so it was only natural. I thought you were going to be nervous as you were making me stand up. Yeon Ho-jeong felt good because his prediction was wrong. Yeon Ji-pyeong was no longer the young younger brother of the past. Even in this bloody situation, he did not forget what he had to do even while the Mortal Army was conducting separate unit training. Im sorry. Yeon Ho-jeong once again felt sorry for Yeon Ji-pyeong. No matter how busy you were with your unit work, you could have taken care of it once in a while if you wanted to. However, he was so focused on his mission that he was unable to take proper care of his younger brother. Nevertheless, his younger brother would not have resented him. No, on the contrary, he probably moved much more quickly out of fear of being in the way. Of course you dont have the honor to see your father. Did they say that if you want to gain one thing, you have to give up one thing? But I felt like I had given up on something I should never have given up on. For the sake of unit discipline, we shouldnt give him special treatment just because hes a younger brother, but I thought it would have been okay to at least pat him on the back once in private. still. sh! The sword light cutting through the air was clear and cool, like a crescent moon rising in a cloudless night sky. Somehow, I was making progress on my own. The swinging sword did not have a certain shape or form. To put it in a good way, it was free; in a bad way, it was unpredictable. Even the sword was broken in half, making it impossible to use the delicate sword. The swordsmanship of cutting and cutting again. A faint smile appeared on my younger brothers face as if he had found something during his search. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong for a while, smiled bitterly inwardly. Its not easy to talk to you today. To Okcheong and Yeonjipyeong. Maybe the problem lies with you. Even though I said Iforted him, I still felt depressed. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been watching his younger brother practice for a while, quietly turned around. I guess Ill have toe back tomorrow morning. It was then. Kite algebra! Is Yeon Dae-su here?! The booming voice conveyed both the unique free-spiritedness and the urgency of the situation. Yeon Ji-pyeong and Ok-cheongs training came to a halt due to the sudden appearance. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeong, who immediately rushed to the training ground, saw a full picture in his eyes. Huge? ah! They said it would be here. Whats going on? Something unusual happened! What else? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. What if its something unusual? Could it be from the government officials? Thats not true. Full-sangs face darkened. Do you know Kite Algebra Botaam? Chapter 435 Episode 435 A coincidence that changes the situation (3) Vice-lord. hmm. Yang Chen emptied his ss. Its stuffy. I apologize. I brought bad liquor from the brewery in the first ce, so what do you have to apologize for? . Yang Chen smiled as he looked at Baek Seo, who was just lowering his head in silence. Look at the white paper. Yes, sir. Is it not that good? yes? I asked if you were feeling bad. White Paper was truly embarrassed for the first time in a long time. Just like in the past, every time the Vice Lord said something like this to me, I felt my well-controlled mind shaking greatly. Of course, as one of Yangcheons best confidants, he was also good at managing facial expressions. White Paper answered with an unwavering voice. Is that possible? I told you this before, right? There is no need to lie to me. . Hehe, just as you have been helping me for a long time, I have also seen you for a long time. I dont know how my henchman feels. Baekseo felt like he was crying for a moment. After Yeon Ho-jeong stopped by Mukryongbu again, the Vice Lord seemed to be much more rxed than before. To be precise, his personality, which had be increasingly sharp, had changed to be more generous and rxed like before. From the beginning, Yang Cheon was unusually ambitious, being strict with others but gentle in private. I already knew this, but what made Baek Seo cry was the word confidant, which I hadnt heard in such a long time. A lot of things have happened recently. Not only was it not enough to have been deceived by a brat with no blood on her head, but a woman who knew nothing about politics as much as a sparrows tears held her head high and made rude demands. To my face and no one elses. Aesongi was Yeonhojeong, and Gyejib was the head of a tribe from Botaam. White Paper lowered his head a little more. His talent and ability were too outstanding to be considered a kid with no blood on his head. The fact that he gently sent away the spoiled girl can be interpreted as the leaders magnanimity. However, being deceived by the brat was a matter of ability. So the white paper praised Yeonhojeong. This was because the leader he served was not a person to be fooled by a mere brat. Yang Cheon was able to read Baek Seos mind. So Iughed. Hehehe, you seem to have gotten older too. Im doing all the ttery that I didnt want to do. . Well, youre right. Yeon Ho-jeong, that guy is too outstanding to be called a kid. Even though I was fooled by him once, I somehow want to get my hands on it again. My lord. Ah yes. Do you really think I would let him into the Mukryongbu again? . I too am a person with pride. Even if they let me in, Im not the kind of person who woulde in. I n to pay him back properly someday, but I really have no intention of recruiting him to headquarters. I apologize. Yang Chen stroked his chin. Whatever it was, after experiencing various incidents recently, this thought suddenly urred to me. . Patience is a truly important virtue. White Papers eyes wavered. Yangcheon continued speaking as he filled his ss again. I got hurt by that guy Yeon Ho-jeong because I wasnt good enough. I alsocked insight into people. Thats not true, my lord. I admit it. . I also heard and knew about the white paper. Why did Yangcheons body get to that point? Why did Yangcheons insight be dull? It was because of the Saeum religious leader. This was because he spent a long time in an abnormal body due to the martial arts attack of the Four Masters. However, Yangcheon did not me the Four Masters. He also thinks of it as his own ability and insight. He is a big person. Baekseo said that a man named Yang Cheon felt that the leader he served was finally plete. But Bothaams girl is different. What shook Botaam was the work of a disciple sent under mymand. So to speak, the current chaotic situation in Bothaam was intentional by me. . I have tried my hand at countless things, but there have not been many cases where things have turned out as I intended. One of them is Bothaam. In that case, pping my hands wouldnt have been enough, but hearing that girle and make such demands made me feel like my whole insides were turning. I think thats a different problem. Something else? Thats right. why? Plunging Botaam into a whirlpool of confusion was the result of the Vice Lords amazing n, but the arrogance on his part was the arrogance of an arrogant person who did not know how to see the other person. Yang Chen smiled. Do you think so? Thats right. Moreover, he is a fallen swordsman who was so consumed by past glory that he even neglected his training. The dispatched Botaam expert had amazing martial arts skills. As if to prove that the term legendary Botaam did not arise for nothing, the inaction far exceeded the white paper. The bravery of a swordsman who devoted his entire life to kendo was also remarkable. But the white paper knew. That old fox had neglected his training for the past two or three years. He is a person who pursues kendo but enters the muddy political world. When the sun, shining from high above, falls, it bes colder than the moonlight. That fox was like that. The white paper was confident. If he reveals all the secret techniques he has been hiding, he will be able to kill even that fox who is superior to him. It was only two or three years, but those two or three years of negligence had dulled the de that had been sharpened throughout a lifetime like a club. In the end, he was just that kind of person. Yangcheon is currently involved in the Botaam incident, but even if it wasnt necessary, he was a person who would copse at any time. For an unmanned person, the ability to properly understand the other persons capabilities is essential. If you attack someone you shouldnt attack, your life will be in danger. Likewise, politicians must also properly understand the capabilities of their opponents. If you make a mistake, you and the organization you belong to will be ruined. In other words, that woman is disqualified both as a military officer and as a politician? He may be an unmanned person, but I dont think its appropriate to call him a politician. Hes just a fool who thinks hes clever and clever. Yang Chen chuckled. He too was thinking simrly to White Paper. If the madness of desire wasnt lurking in that foxs eyes, he wouldnt have tolerated it either. A person who has lost his mind due to desire will try to set the world on fire at the slightest gesture. Thats exactly what Yang Chen did to him this time. Anyway, what do you think? Bothaam is divided into three tribes. One of the tribes came to me, so one of the other two tribes will head to the Murimmaeng. Maybe its both. That possibility cannot be ruled out. However, no matter how blinded he was by desire, he could at least draw a picture. Well also keep an eye on each other. If someone goes to the Murim Alliance, someone else will be scrambling to get another follower. White Papers eyes lit up. Are you talking about a third group? Thats right. There is no organization in the contemporary martial arts world that can bepared to us or the martial arts alliance There is. Not in the midfield. ! White Papers face hardened. Surely they will reach out there? There is a high possibility that they dont even know the existence of the Three Religions? I guess so. They are a group with limited intelligence, so they probably dont know about the three religions. Yang Chen smiled. But what would happen if someone informed them of the existence of the Three Religions? !! Then wouldnt it be possible for two tigers and a three-headed wolf to fight for strength in the fox den called Botaam? My lord. The white paper spoke very carefully, very carefully. Im sorry to inform you Its too much to leak information from here Thats just the beginning. Yang Cheon cut off Baek Seos words like a knife. When I first tried to destroy Bothaam, I had my own reasons. You know that, right? Yes. Botaam has produced generations of swordsmen worthy of being considered the best in the world. Without leaving out a single generation. Its just that the world didnt know it. Yang Chen buried his back in the chair. His eyes, looking up at the ceiling, contained an endless sense of depth. That being is none other than Geomhu (). And in order to be recognized as a swordsman, you have to go out into the world and prove your abilities and wisdom. Thats right. And for generations, the sword lords have touched our ck sword. A proof of strength. A proof of narrowness. Geomhu is not simply a symbol of Botaams martial arts. It is a symbolic entity that presents not only the power of Botaam, but also their spirit and the way forward. Such a being was not created simply by receiving good teachings. It was also important to go out into the world and umte what kind of goodness and how to punish evil. Therefore, the only candidate who clears the final hurdle appears in the midfield for a certain period of time and acts as an unknown. He hides himself thoroughly, punishes evil in unseen ces, and builds up good without anyone knowing. From the perspective of Heukdo, grinding ones teeth was an inevitable fate for generations toe. In the first ce, it was a group of ck thieves who devastated the minds and bodies of themon people, and the organizations that formed the root of them were destroyed once per generation. A being that cannot be crushed even if one wants to crush it with force. A man of absolute martial arts unknown to the world. So, to Heukdo, the existence of Geomhu was like an unstoppable disaster. Perhaps this generations sword master came to visit me. If only Bothaam hadnt gotten to that point. Yang Chen closed his eyes. Whether it is to punish evil or to challenge myself as a warrior, it has nothing to do with me. If they invade, just smash them to pieces and thats it. However. . I am the head of the ck Path League called the Mukryongbu. Before the desire to win as a warrior, before the confidence given by the nickname Tuwang, as a leader with many people, I had to find a way to win without fighting. I dare say this is a wise decision. But things have changed. hook! A heavy prayer spread out from Yang Chens body. I am an idiot who spent many years acting like a fool without knowing that I was harmed by the leader of a religious cult. While I was at a standstill, countless neers and strange groups whose names I had never even heard of attacked. . I will no longer remain as the master of the ck Ind Alliance. Hwaaaaaaaah. A terrible murderous spirit emanated from Yang Chens eyes. Wouldnt it be okay if I at least sent a warning to the guy who made me like this? I wont hesitate to use whatever vicious tactics are necessary to keep his chest wide open for my fist. Sir. white book. Yes, sir. I have to have a being called Geomhu. ! I must hold in my hands the divine sword of the world, shining coldly and without purpose. With that sword, Ill have to cut off at least one of the two letters of the four consonants. Do you understand what Im saying? White Paper bowed his head. Im just following orders. That Yeonhojeong guy is in Guangdong? Thats right. The Murim Alliance hasnt chosen a leader yet. Thats right. Yang Chen closed his eyes. Send a letter to that guy Yeonhojeong. He is the nucleus of Murim League politics. At least not yet. . We have to move him. Chapter 436 Episode 436 Coincidence that Changes the Situation (4) Many people were gathered in the room. Yeonhojeong,mander of Uijeonggun, Mo Yong-woo,mander of Tangmagun, and Mukbi, deputymander of Myulsagun. Full Sang and, unexpectedly, Sima Hyeon were also there. Yeon Ho-jeong sang it separately. The leaders of the Murim Alliances strongest military unit, the actual figurehead of the Murim Alliances intelligence battalion, and the descendants of Eumshin, a legend of the now-copsed Central ins assassin world, gathered together. This was the reason why there was an unusual atmosphere in the room. Now, they are not gathered as close friends, but as people who hold important responsibilities in a group. therefore. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been reading the letter for a while, opened his mouth. Are you saying that a major political dispute has broken out within Botaam? exactly. Full-sang said with a frown. I couldnt help but be surprised when I saw that letter from the Lord of the Ink Dragon. I dont think he is a great person who would lie about something like this, but as always, I conducted an investigation to determine the truth. What were the results? What Lord Inkryongbu said was right. Are you sure? Do you know why I felt empty while investigating this Botha cancer case? Full Sang sighed. This is because Botaams information management was sox that there was no need for a deliberate investigation. Well, it has to be that way. Botaam is a sect and temple in Geomhu. Because they were not as active in powerhouse activities as Shaolin, there would not have been a proper intelligence organization. Right. I dont know how it changed, but Botaam is no longer the sacred temple of Geomhui that it once was. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mukbi. Manager Mook. Yes, Master. Do you know about Bothaam? In fact, both Botaam and Gwanilgok were simr in many ways. However, the difference was that Gwanilgok was closer to a religion, and Botaam was closer to a closed sect that practiced martial arts rather than a temple. Mukbi shook his head. Ive heard the name a few times, but I dont know the details. After joining the Mortal Army, she studied the various groups of the Jungwon martial arts group. Among them, of course, was Bothaam. At first, I was curious about the fact that it was a sect made up of women, but I soon lost interest. This is because I did not want to waste time selling a faction that was not a strong yer. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Mo Yong-woo. What about you? I only know the outlines. In fact, in the case of Botaam, he is very far away from Kanghos interest. All I know is that they select the sword masters from generation to generation, and the strength of the sword swordsmen is so great that it is beyond imagination. Right. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. After all, everyone doesnt know as much as I do. Yeon Ho-jeongs knowledge of Bota-am was simr to the reason why Yangcheon cared about Bota-am. Maybe hes in his mid-twenties now? Hes probably a simr age to Mukbi than me. Botaam selects those who will be candidates for the post of sword from generation to generation and sends them to Gangho. And Candidate Geum-hu, who came out as strong, thoroughly eliminates evil and builds up good from his own perspective. Naturally, there have been many encounters with the ck sword for generations. In fact, Heukdo is awless world that ounts for more than 80% of the brutal martial arts known to the world. Murder and looting happen like a meal there. This means that hunting down the powerless and weak is everyday life. Knocking back at a ck man was a virtue that went beyond the obvious, and even the absolute powerhouse who ran the organization was called an asshole if he trusted his subordinates. To put it bluntly, Heukdo Murim is a mess. It is a mess with countless wild cats waiting for an opportunity to bite each other. Candidates for the post of sword have proven themselves through achievements such as taking care of such dark thugs or dismantling their organizations for generations. This is because the easiest ce to find the den of evil in the central ins was Heukdo Murim. However, when Yeon Ho-jeong advanced to Heukdo and established a reputation for ckness, he established Heukje Castle and controlled the Heukdo Martial Forest. Geomhu wandered around Heukdo Murim and disappeared somewhere. It was strong. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils dted. She was strong. So much so that even I at the time had a hard time guaranteeing victory. He had met the candidate for Geomhu at the time. He was a candidate for words, but he was an absolute powerhouse whose martial arts skills had already reached perfection. At the time, Yeon Ho-jeong, who had killed Yang Cheon as the sessor to the Four Gods and was beginning to be called the best person in the ck Ind, was very surprised to see the female swordsman who was so strong that it was difficult to discuss victory without experiencing much chaos. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled part of the conversation he had with her at the time. Its you. A man who conquered the chaotic ck Ind and began to rule it with strict discipline andws. however? I hope the path you pursue is filled with light. I hope that with your reforms, the ck Ind will not follow in the footsteps of the past. If youve said everything you have to say, get out of here. busy. I know you. Contrary to your appearance, you are a man with a deep heart. Its a confidence I gained from watching you for months. noisy. I hope that the sincerity of changing the ck Ind from a world of beasts to a world that smells of humans will be passed on to future generations. Otherwise, the next generation of swordsmen will seek the ck path again. Are you gone yet? Keep this in mind. The moment your grand n falls apart, the sword of the sword will aim for the heart of the dark sword again. There were various political reasons and countless incidents and idents, but one of the reasons whyrge organizations born in the dark ind came to an end withoutsting even a generation was the existence of Geomhu. Previous generations of swordsmen started from the bottom of the ck Path, crushed all the organizations connected by the line, and then leisurely returned to Botaam. It was really the same. Yeon Ho-jeong did not like the existence of Bota-am and Geom-hu very much. They had power. And they used that power entirely for their own value. Of course, that couldnt be seen as a bad thing. Peoples personalities vary greatly, and individual freedom may be more important than the suffering of others. Yeon Ho-jeong did not deny it. However, it was difficult to agree with their behavior. Punish evil and umte good? Prove it and establish it as a symbol? Its the same thing. Once you have set your hand on punishing evil, you must see the end of it. The reason is that it is good, not evil, that suffers more when handled clumsily. This was the reason why a clumsy chatan was considered worse than an indifferent person. The so-called Geomhu candidates only saw the evil in front of them and did not consider at all what kind of oppression the evil scattered behind them would inflict on themon people. Even there, its personal freedom? From Yeonhojeongs point of view, this was a rash of words. It was not a matter of discussing freedom, but was merely the selfish self-satisfaction of those who did not know responsibility. So, Yeon Ho-jeong did not like Bota-am. It is said that they are now caught up in political strife and are in disarray. Something happened. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of Geom-hu once again. A female swordsman with deep eyes who confidently dered that she would aim her sword at evil in front of her during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. The look in his eyes at that time was real. At least he wasnt a talented person who could havee from a faction that copsed due to political strife. Regardless of how Yeon Ho-jeong viewed them, at least the Geomhu at that time maintained their untainted innocence. He was a person and had eyes that were difficult toe from a group embroiled in political strife. Although it was a hasty thought, Yeon Ho-jeong sensed that the current situation of Bota-am waspletely different from the Bota-am she knew in the past. Its just my opinion. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. There must be a reason why Botaam got to that point. Full-sang nodded. I think so too. In fact, tradition has the power to evaporate any disturbance without a word. Isnt there a single greedy person in the hundreds of years of Botaams history? Nevertheless, the reason why Botaam was able to enjoy its current reputation is because their history and tradition had enough power to suppress greed and ambition. I agree. In other words, as the Great Leader said, something must have happened to them. Additionally, I thought so too, so I dug deeper. result? It didnte out. Full Sang sighed. I dont know. Why did they get to that point? Right. If you cant find out through open research, theres no need to worry about that anymore. Then it was time to look into the present. Boss Yang said this in a letter. He said that one of the three tribes of Botaam came to visit him. He said that if I lend him the power of the Mukryongbu, we will be able to maintain a good rtionship in the future. exactly. No matter how much he is a politician, he is really rotten. Regardless of what kind of person Yang Chen was, he was the head of the ck Ind League. This means that he is the chairman of the Heukdo martial arts group that Bota-am has touched for generations. You went to a person like that and asked him to help you? I could see how damaged Bothaam was now. and. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Shall we take on a part of Botaam, destroy Botaam, and share their power? Full-sang scratched his head. Heoyeons dandruff has fallen. I really think this is something worthy of the head of the ck Ind Alliance. You dont miss an opportunity. No. If he were the leader of the ck Ind Alliance, he would have tried to deceive us and swallow up Botaams power entirely. I thought that too, but Yang Chen is not an ordinary person either. You probably thought that clumsy lies wouldnt work. Things like that happen, too. Full-sangs eyes lit up. Buju Mukryong sent this letter to Daesu, not the main body of the Murim Alliance. Since Dae-su is a member of the Murim Alliance, I am sure that this letter is destined for the Murim Alliance, but what does it mean that it was sent to Dae-su first and not to the main group? . I understand. Why did he send a letter to Dae-su? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Full Sang. Full-sang quenched his appetite. That guy knows too. The influence of algebra. Its influence. I didnt say anything because I was embarrassed, but its not enough to say that what Dae-su has solved so far is an achievement. Thats an overestimation. Thats an urate assessment. And the Lord of the Inkryongbu would also know that well. Aside from everything else, Dae-su has a history of ying with the Inkryong Buju. How many people in the world at that time would be able to deceive the mighty of Holy Heaven? . The Lord of the Ink Dragon is keeping an eye on Daesu. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at the letter in silence. Full Sang asked. What do you n to do? What should I do? I have to inform the Murim Alliance. Thats natural, but the problem lies beyond where we are. A subtle tension appeared on Full Sangs face. If you dont get the answer you want from us, I dont know what Yang Chen will do. Hunan and Guangdong provinces are close by. Furthermore, in the area south of the Yangtze River, the influence of the ck Ind Murim was stronger than that of the White Ind Murim. Moreover, it is Yangcheon. If he decides to move, both Yeonhojeong and Uijeonggun will receive a fatal blow. Its an invitation and a threat, and its also a threat and generosity. Yeon Ho-jeong narrowed his eyes. The series of processes was so smooth. Im sure it wasnt your fault, Yangcheon, right? Its what brought Bothaam to that point. It was then. hmm? Full-sangs face, which had been perking up his ears, suddenly distorted. He heard a message from his subordinate. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Whats going on? The situation is taking an amazing turn. ? Full-sang stood up from his seat. One of Bothaams inspectors contacted me through the door. . Please think about how to respond until youe back. As soon as Full-sang left, Yeon-ho-jeong sighed, feeling down. Manager Mook. Yes, Master. Ill have to call Dingjung over. Chapter 437 Episode 437 A coincidence that changes the situation (5) When Mukbi leaves, only three people remain. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Mo Yong-woo. Ill let you know if I need to deliver something separately. Brother, pleasefort Tangma-kun and Mortal Death-kun. Mo Yong-woo asked curiously. The Mortal Inds? why? Hes the second-inmand of Uijeong-gun, so isnt that a given? Uh Well, thats true. I was embarrassed to be called second-inmand for no reason, and I also felt sorry for Mukbi. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Regardless of how the Tangma army views me, the two units have not yet truly be one. Of course, its not something that can be solved by our efforts, but we should at least set the stage. Well, Yeonje is right. The two units have very different personalities, but there are times when they have to operate together depending on the situation. Now that one mission is over, I think we should get to know each others strengths. Mo Yong-woo nodded. I was worried about that part too. However, I tried to push it forward while the Mortal Armys military was there. Sometimes its good to face situations where you dont know anything. It seems like time is running out, so why not try making it cool at a time like this? I understand. Lets do that. Mo Yong-woo stood up. If nothing special happens today, lets have a drinkter. How is it? If nothing special happens. Mo Yong-woo chuckled. Im speaking as an older brother, but Yeon-je needs to know how to take a break. No one can deny that Yeon-je is a genius who is rarely seen again, but if you look around, there are many talented people. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. So youre giving your brother the authority over Tangma Destruction, right? People really. Just like that, Mo Yong-woo left the room. Yeon Hao-jeong looked at Sima Hyeon. Sima Hyeon also looked at Yeon Hao-jeong and asked a question. Whats going on? what? Why do you have anything to say to me after forcing everyone out? I didnt force it. Whatever it is, you have something to tell me. There are a lot. The situation just didnt suit us. Thats good because I also want to ask you something. okay? Then ask first. Sima Xuans eyes darkened. Why did you call me here? Yeon Ho-jeongughed slightly. I thought you would ask a big question. There is no question more important to me than that. is it. exactly. Then let me answer simply. Come join us. I refuse. It was a sharp rejection of a calm proposal. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Why? Are you kidding me? I am an assassin. I know, man. Hong Guan, no, I said it was unreasonable. He killed my parents, erased my memories, and raised me to be an assassin. The years I lived like that were longer than the years I lived normally. I know that too. Good thing you know. I became an assassin. The knowledge I have seen and learned will never fall away in my life. Its a situation that you cant shake off even if you want to. Yeon Hao-jeong understood Sima Hyeons words. The enemy raised him to be an assassin. He somehow killed his enemy, but now all he had left was his skills and life as an assassin. Words like, Get rid of that and live a different life, dont have any effect on me. Sima Xuans body and soul were already specialized for that of an assassin. At least Sima Xuan thought so. Although it wasnt Yeonhojeong. So do you n to continue living as an assassin? Do you want to be a new eumsin and continue the reputation of the legendary eumsin of the past? . It looks like you havent decided yet. exactly. At least Sima Xuan knew how to be honest. That was the reason why Yeon Hao-jeong highly regarded Sima Hyeon. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It doesnt matter if you dont join us. Its unfortunate that Im the one making the suggestion, but if its your choice, I cant force it. . Like I said, I wanted to recruit you. Thats why I asked you toe here. However, construction work was busy in the meantime, so Ive been holding you back until now. Its rude to invite someone over. But what did you do during that time? ? Its been over ten days and you havent even decided what to do next? Sima Xuans eyes deepened. I dont know if you have this kind of experience, but I dont think its a matter so light that it can be decided in just ten days. Only ten days? Dont be funny. It only took three days for Director Mook to escape the death penalty that was like his family, and although he may not have decided on the purpose of his life, it took less than a day for him to decide to take a step forward. ! Its good to think deeply, but theres no need to think too much. If you donte up with an answer even after thinking about it, you have no choice but to take a walk, right? Isnt that life? . If you live because you were born and have no reason to live or die, then that too is your freedom. But if you want to survive like that, at least dont be an assassin. Why is that? The moment you kill people for money, you have a reason to die. !! I will kill you without hesitation. If you want to die, do it. Sima Xuans eyes were slightly bloodshot. Are you threatening me? Did it sound like a joke? Thats funny. Not leaving a single de of grass in enemy territory in the name of the greater good is no different from the Baekdo political faction. You spoke well. At least we have a cause. What makes you so confident that you kill people for money? What kind of person are you who kills people to continue your meager life without even a deep justification? Sima Xuans cheeks trembled. Yeon Ho-jeongs words denied the very existence of the assassin. If you want to make a living, dont kill people, do farming. Do ordinary work, whether its running a business or working under a merchant. That alone is no problem in making a living. . why? Do you regret not being able to use the assassination skills you learned? Or do they seem easy? Dont say it so easily. I dont think you will understand if I say it in aplicated way, so Im telling you in an easy way, you idiot. . This is just advice, and Ill give you a few more words. Forced by the enemy to live a life as an assassin? Get out. If you live your life using the skills of the assassin who killed your parents and siblings against strangers whose names you do not know, you will not be able to escape the shadow of the evil enemy even if you wake up from death. ! On the other hand, if you think that this is just one of the countless lessons you will gain in the future, then dont even think about taking the life of someone who has nothing to do with you, even if it may not benefit the world. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were filled with solemn energy. Power is responsibility. And that poweres from civil and martial arts on a small scale, and on arge scale from organizations and society. Therefore, no one in society can be free from the responsibility thates with power. . If you want to use an assassination technique, use it for the world. If you want to seal the assassin, leave Wurim and live a normal life. These words are thest gift I can give to you, an indecisive bastard who hasnt been able to decide on anything for over ten days. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and continued speaking. We received quite a lot of public money from the organization. There is no problem in feeding one person. Whether you join us, live a normal life, or go back to being an assassin, feel free to think about it here. . But we dont know when we will leave. Lets make a decision within that. Sima Hyeon said as if he was throwing it away. You are a very simple speaker. We live in a world where lives are at risk every moment if we dont make things simple. Its the same for you and me. But . Hey. ? Now that I think about it, isnt this my room? Why do I have to stand up? . If you dont have anything to say, just get out. Sima Hyeon, who was looking up at Yeon Hao-jeong, suddenly got up and left the room with a thud. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Are you upset? I also thought I said it a bit excessively. Sima Hyun was an honest guy. His achievements were outstanding for his age, and even though he was raised as an assassin, he knew how to empathize with others. So I spoke bitterly. I had faith that I wouldnt go astray due to this level of stimtion, so if I couldnt decide, I should at least try to make a move. I got frustrated while talking, so I feel like Ished out too much. There are a lot of really tough guys. Yeon Ho-jeong buried his head in the chair. Is that the same for me too. After one hour. Yeon Ho-jeong, who closed his eyes and was contemting the power of Yeonga Shindan from various angles, was caught in the mood of full-sangs poprity. My hindsight has definitely increased. Even though I was processing so much information, my skills improvedpared to a few days ago. The increased density of true energy and lighter steps proved this. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes and straightened his posture. After a while. Algebra. Im going in. Pleasee in. The door opened and full-sang came in. What happened? Full Sangs face was quite serious and dark. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression also naturally became serious. Things are getting very rough. What do you mean? He said he wanted to meet Daesoo Yeon. . I tried to exin it roughly, but he was reckless. Of course, as the information advisor for the Murim Alliance, I could have refused his request. But I dont think I did it on purpose. exactly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Huge said this earlier. The reason Yang Cheon, the Lord of the Mukryong, sent a letter to me first rather than to the main body of the Murim Alliance was a decision he made because he knew that my influence was significant. exactly. But other tribes of Bothaam also want to see me. What do you think this means? They know that too. The influence of algebra. Didnt you say that Bothaam is blind to information? It did. Full Sang frowned. It seems like the influence of the Inkryongbuju has entered into it. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Did you send a letter to ask for a good reception because you would send someone? This proved that Yangcheon was deeply involved in the Botaam incident. And Yangcheon must have guessed that Yeonhojeong would look into it as well. Work is done quickly and smoothly. More than before. I may havee to some kind of enlightenment in the process of excreting toxins from the Yin Huang Kidney. What is important is that Yang Cheon is determined to destroy Botaam. This is hard to touch. I cant tell you what to do. The Yangcheon of today is not the Yangcheon of the past. Although Botaam is a sect ssified as a white school, it is so independent that it cannot be easily involved. The fact that Im going to include myself in this means that I really have the confidence to do it properly. Full Sang asked. Would you like to meet me? I heard you couldnt refuse? We should meet then. I am sorry. no. Thank you for your help. I think Hugai is finally starting to understand my way of doing things. Just in case, please leave the ax behind. There wont be any idents. Leave the liquor to the drinker. If thats the case, why did you ask me to meet you? Damn, thats ridiculous. Full-sang grumbled. Ill set it for noon tomorrow. After a while. Please speak. After thinking for a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly spoke. Please keep an eye on how the Ink Dragon Clubs intelligence unit moves. huh? Why suddenly? Didnt you say there are three tribes of Botaam? If one of them is the Ink Dragon Club, this is the one, what about the remaining one? ! I cant predict how it will move. Thats why Im asking you to keep an eye on it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Im sure he wont make any damn moves, butI think Vice President Yang has be a politician. Politicians never forget what happened to them. Chapter 438 Episode 438 Coincidence that Changes the Situation (6) As a result, the Uijeong Army eliminated a number of assassins, led by Hong Gwan, a disciple of Yang Cheon, the Lord of the Dragons, and the incident that urred in Guangdong Province came to an end. Sighs of relief and exmations flowed from everywhere. Pungbyeokja, a long-faced man in Cheongseong, shook his head. As expected, it is outside of Uijeong-gun. It lives up to my expectations. Among Mengs feudal lords, there were some who did not make their whereabouts clear. Pungbyeokja was one of them. People who have built a wall away from politics. These are people who have learned martial arts throughout their lives and worked hard for their n and the world atrge. They were people who had experience and intelligence, but were not willing to throw themselves into the worldly power struggle. In that sense, Pungbyeokja could be seen as one of the ideal Baekdo people. Regardless of the abilities you have. Zhuge Wenhu said calmly. Now that the work is over, it is appropriate to order them to withdraw immediately, but since the damage suffered by the Baekdo Wulin on the Guangdong side was so severe, I think it is right to order them to wait until the power vacuum is filled. Hmm, thats right. The important thing is not to root out evil. It is to prevent evil from sprouting any more. Feng Byeok-ja kept nodding his head and agreeing with Zhuge Wenhus words. At that time, Teng Cheongyo, the leader of the Communal Sect, frowned and said. What the soldier said is indeed correct. However, I dont think its a good idea for Mengs power to be distributed too much. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. It is true that the power of the Uijeong Army is strong, but it is difficult to say that the strength of the main army has been dispersed due to the absence of a single military unit. There are countless units in this alliance other than the Loyalist Army. Of course it is. The Uijeong Army is just one of the Maengs units. However, it was also Uijeong-gun who made the value of the name of this organization known to the world. Now, the Uijeonggun has be a unit representing the Murim Alliance. I agree with that part. Zhuge Wenhu asked curiously. So, what do you want to say, Lord Deng? Deung Cheon-gyo said sharply. Except that the leadership election has been postponed until next year. It is important to punish the evil in the world and correct the public sentiment, but I am saying this because it seems that external activities are too frequent in a situation where no leader has been elected. Pungbyeokja also couldnt hide his curiosity and asked. How can that be a problem? Look. Heukdo gathered its strength under an absolute master named Tuwang Yangcheon. However, looking at the overall strength and especially the quality of Go Soo-jin, the Ink Dragon Club cannot be a match for the main meng. Do you do it? The problem is the fundamental difference between the main alliance and the Mukryongbu. Although it is the same alliance, the main alliance is made up of countless factions gathered for the greater good. I dont know if there is a leader, but as of now, without a central point, it is difficult to respond quickly to external events. Hmm. On the other hand, the Mukryongbu is different. The word is an alliance, but Mukryongbu is no different from a small country ruled by King Tu. King Tu exerts absolute influence over his organization, and the Mukryongbu will always move and react in the direction he wants. Teng Tianqiao asked Zhuge Wenhu. I want to ask the soldier. Do you think this difference is small? Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Its not small at all. As Deng Bong-gong said, the speed of an organization that receives immediate orders from one leader often surpasses the prudence of an organization run by multiple leaders. exactly. Regardless of which is more efficient, the Mukryongbu has power. The absolute power of Tuwang Yangcheon. He has been holding his breath until now, but I would like to point out that the moment he moves properly, the power of the main alliance may be defeated individually. Although he was criticized by many people for being overly aggressive, Deung Cheon-gyos remarks were by no means something to ignore. To be more specific, this issue clearly had to be resolved at some point. However, the reason a solution to this issue was not immediately discussed was because there were many more important things to do. Zhuge Wenhu was a person who knew how to distinguish the importance of each situation. So it was questionable. Why at this point? It was a statement that could be made by anyone, in any way, at any time. The problem was that the person who made that statement was Deungcheongyo. Deungcheongyo was a person from Moyonggun. I dont know if he will deny it, but he must be seen as someone who is being swayed by Prince Moyong. no way. Zhuge Wenhu nced at Mo Yong. Prince Moyong was sipping tea with a calm expression. Are you nning on revealing your ambition again at this point? He is a worthy person. However, Prince Moyongs anger while dealing with the three religions was genuine. Of course, Prince Moyongs ambition did not die either. No, it will only get bigger as time goes by. But not now. Zhuge Lien believed in his own eyes, Yeon Hao-jeongs judgment, and Yeon Wis intuition. In the eyes of the three, Prince Moyong was not a person who would show his ambition again even in this situation. It was Prince Moyong who suggested that everyone leave and postpone the leadership election until next year. I cant see this as a trick to catch people off guard. Hes not that petty. Prince Mo Yong even risked the life of his younger brother, Mo Yong Woo. Since you didnt risk your life, you dont know what will happen? Of course it is. However, it was also clear that for Mo Yong-gun, Mo Yong-woo was an iparably powerful force. There is no reason to make unreasonable numbers. Especially at a moment like this. then. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Tengtian Bridge again. Teng Cheongyo was looking at himself with clear eyes. Its a sole judgment. why? Why? Deungcheongyo soon told a truth that would surprise everyone who heard the reason. I dont know if you know this, but I think its something everyone should know anyway, so Ill tell you. What do you mean? I received information that there is an unusual group besides the birds. At that moment, the atmosphere in the conference room suddenly plummeted. The windbreaker tilted his head. A strange group? What does that mean? Literally. I have received information that an organization other than the new one has ambitions to take control of our central government. What?! An expression of astonishment appeared on the face of the windbreaker. That wasnt all. Everyone who heard this information for the first time looked at Deungcheongyo in surprise. Teng Tianqiaos eyes glowed fiercely. The main branch, the Gongpa faction, is adjacent to Sae-o-e in the north. Of course, it is not as much as Kunlun, the end of the west, but the reason why the main gate was able to umte wealth as much as others is because even Okmungwan exercised its own influence. Yumen Pass (TP) is thest gate of Gansu that connects Dunhuang, the western region beyond, and the central ins. The Gonggong faction is coiled up in Gongong Mountain, and Gongong Mountain is in Gansu. Of course, the distance from Gonggongsan Mountain to Okmunguan was very far, but the power of the Gonggong Sect was so great that it epassed the entire Gansu. In Okmungwan, not only all kinds of merchants but also information beyond imagination ising in. Just filtering out that excessive information would make it difficult for our intelligence group to rest even for one day a year. . Do you understand? At least when ites to information on the northernmost part of the Central ins and foreign countries, the text is also not inferior to the opening. No, its more than that. In other words, it is safe to say that there is little chance that this information is wrong. okay. I would like to take advantage of this opportunity to ask the soldier. Teng Tianqiaos expression became grim. I know that due to your position as a military officer, you have to act like you are not surprised even when surprised, but unlike other service members, you are too calm. . Did you know this? It was the moment when Zhuge Munho, who was quietly watching Deungcheongyo, opened his mouth. I knew. At that moment, everyones eyes turned to the public ambassador. The public ambassador nodded. This person knew that an unusual group of people other than birds was on the move. what?! Deung Cheongyos face became distorted. The ambassador knew too?! exactly. And I was the one who reported that fact to the military. !! The crowd could not help but be taken aback by the bombshell remark that went beyond imagination. It was the same for Zhuge Li and Yan Wei. Even Mo Yong-guns eyes were slightly shaken by the public ambassadors remarks. Teng Tianqiaos eyes trembled. You knew and didnt tell us? exactly. I need to exin this part properly! Why didnt you tell us? The public ambassador did not erase his calm expression. Because I cant believe it. what?! Bind monks should be more urately called the Three Religions. I learned how long the three schools have been targeting the central ins and that their power is capable of sweeping the central ins. Then even more so! And that some of them had infiltrated the government, the imperial pce, and even the martial arts world and were alreadyying the groundwork. ?! The public ambassador sipped his tea. A monk is someone who serves Buddha. However, no matter how much I worship Buddha, I have not forgotten that I must strive for peace once I am in this world. . The problem is the process of achieving peace. Even if the results are bad, I dont know if its okay if there are no problems with the process, and its hard to agree with the opinion that its okay even if the process is bad, as long as the results are okay. What do you want to say! sh! For an instant, the public ambassadors eyes lit up. The look in his eyes was so intense that Teng Tianqiao flinched without even realizing it. I didnt dare turn my head away out of pride, but the look in the public ambassadors eyes was so burdensome that if I had rxed just a little, I would have avoided eye contact a long time ago. However, if they were encroaching on the central ins without any of us knowing, we would have already been defeated once. . There is something worse. What would the situation be like if, by chance, there was a member of the three religions among us? !! It wont even be a real fight. Before we know it, we will be watching the great power as they control it, and then we will be defeated in vain at an unexpected moment. The public ambassador sighed. I know how much these remarks hurt your pride. However, this is also the reason why I could not easily disclose information as a poor monk. No matter what! Their power is alreadyplete. He has infiltrated the midfield over a long period of time in order to achieve aplete victory, not just glory, but considering his actual power, it is assumed that he canpete with the midfielder Moorim right now. The public ambassador narrowed his eyes. I guess the secret I kept was in vain now thanks to Bonggong Deng. My soldiers and I were investigating whether there was a Sejak among our soldiers and, if so, where it leads. If the real Sejak is here, he will try to hide even more thoroughly now. Teng Tianqiao was embarrassed. This is because the public ambassador suddenly became obsessed with himself. How can it be because of me?! I am not criticizing Bong-gong. I am also guilty of deceiving the servants, so I must be punished for that. . However, in the name of Shaolin, I will not tolerate putting pressure on the military. Wouldnt it be extremely rude to say something about such a trivial matter to someone who works tirelessly for the world and who has to deceive everyone if necessary to achieve good? . If you want to throw a stone, throw it at me. I will definitely take responsibility for my arrogance. I will clearly remember those words. I wont say it twice. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Zhuge Wenhao. Isnt that right, soldier? The ambassador smiled and narrowed one eye. Zhuge Wenhu could not help but sigh inwardly. Chapter 439 Episode 439 The future on the sword (1) What do you think? Its very different from a temple, isnt it? . And so vast. In the Central ins, the culture, customs, and weather vary from region to region. Its hot and humid here now, but if you go north, there are many dry areas and cool ces even in summer. The eyes of the middle-aged woman who exined in a kind voice were filled with a strange desire. The personality in his voice and the feeling conveyed in his glowing red eyes werepletely different. When you hear the voice, there is no other Bodhisattva in heaven, but the eager eyes seem quite far from tranquility. Practicing and seeking to attain enlightenment are more important than anything else. But look at the world. In this vastnd, people who are very different from us live passionately each day, burning their lives. . There is a lot of goodness that we could not have imagined, and furthermore, there is a lot of evil that we could not even imagine. My own enlightenment is important, but the sword I wield for the world is just as valuable. A middle-aged woman looked to the side. There was a young woman there, wearing the same clothes as herself and wearing the same bamboo hat. Hyegeom (ۄ) is not something that exists only within me. It is also important to look at the world and find unwavering wisdom within it to cut off everyones suffering. . Do you understand me? Only then did the young woman open her mouth. I do not know. I dont know? Once the womans mouth was opened, words flowed like clear water. Seeing the evil in the world and giving some weight to the good that has be lighter under the decision tomit true evil. Wasnt it the spirit of Botha to teach the world about that one duty as politeness and to move forward and get closer to enlightenment? It is a tradition that has guaranteed the hundreds of years of history of this temple, and it is also one of many wise perspectives. Yes, thats right. Thats botha. It was botha. What I am saying is not to deny the past. The past was right as it was. However, even though I clearly know that those with power do not benefit the world and that the weak suffer, it cannot be considered right to live only for myself. is that so. Again, I am not denying Bothas past. It was right at the time. However, as times change, values also change. We had to know that. There are also values that do not change even as times change. The woman wanted to say that to her teacher. Those who have power cannot be free from responsibility? thats right. I was always troubled by that too. Did Master Hana and Sasago reallye to the central in to punish the evil in the world? I dont know. It was difficult for Jeong An to understand the words and actions of adults. To be exact, I didnt want to acknowledge their changes. To Jeong An, Master and Sa Sa were wiser and better people than anyone else. That wasnt all. Although the tribes were different, both tribes were inpetition, notpetition, and were people who devoted their lives to the endless extinction of agony through self-practice. I didnt respect him because he was strong in martial arts. Jeong An truly thought that the adults in Botha were adults who deserved respect. So I invited him, followed him, and acted. But now? Even if we realize that it is time for change, I think we need to proceed more cautiously. Rapid change always leads to ruin. There is a child drowning in front of me and struggling. However, because the temples rules were strict, they ignored the child and returned. Do you think this is the right thing to do? I dont think its an appropriate metaphor. In the end, its the same. No matter how big or small, ourmunity has ignored the good that suffers from evil. The middle-aged woman, Hwaun, continued speaking in a sad tone. I also want to say that our headquarters actions and history in the past were right. You have no idea how much agony I had to fight before admitting that mistake. It will be difficult for you to understand our pain and anguish, having forgotten the world in order to challenge for the position of the next swordsman. Thats it. This is precisely where Bothas adults say they have changed. Adults did not ignore or reject others because they were young or had limited learning. He did not force me to believe that only he was the truth and that what I said was right in the end. Rather, it was the adults of Botha who encouraged and cared for us to look at ourselves instead of at us, saying that there was more to learn from the innocent gaze of a child. Even if the sincerity was different, how could people who were wary of such remarks change so much? Jeongan sighed. I really dont know. If you dont know, leave it as is. You just have to practice it day and night to be a divine sword worthy of the rank of swordsman like in the past. Hwauns eyes sparkled once again. The eyes of a worldly person were glowing with a deep desire that should not be seen in the eyes of someone who follows Buddhism. We will handle the rest. We will bear all the suffering, and we will not be pushed aside in the slightest by our rivals from other tribes. . Do you understand? Jeongan did not answer. Even though it was an ident, I didnt want to lie. Hwaun sighed as he looked at Jeongan. You will understand. Definitely someday. . Lets go. So the two walked in silence. How long has it been? Are you here? Full-sang bowed his head briefly. Hwauns expression hardened slightly. There is a difference in age and distribution between myself and Geun-sang. Although Moon Geun-sang is the sessor to Open House, he is an active elder leading Bota-am. Even though customs differ from region to region, isnt this somewhat problematic? No. Hwaun shook his head inwardly. This is the disappointing side. Her tribe sent them here to receive help from the Murim Alliance. Moreover, the opponent was the actual leader of the Baekdo Martial Alliance intelligence battalion. There is no need to worry about greetings. Hwaun responded with a kind voice. Is this here? Thats right. great. Please guide me. All right. Ah, but what about this person? Hwaun looked at Jeongan. Jeongan bowed his head. This is the true eye of Bothaam. It was a pretty stiff greeting. In some ways, it seemed like he had no manners, and in other ways, it seemed like he didnt know what was going on in the world. Hwaun said in a reprimanding voice. He is the sessor to the worlds best 100,000 branches and an advisor to the Murim Alliance Intelligence Battalion. Say hello again. Even though it is a reprimanding remark, what is the subtle satisfaction in that voice? Full-sang waved his hand. its okay. What is the greeting? There is no need to bow your head to a beggar like that. Still Even if you are the sessor to the beggar n, you are ultimately a beggar. Beggars dont know anything about manners. Dont worry about it, just go in. If you say so I understand. Hwaun bowed his head and entered the manor with Jeongan. As he watched the backs of the two people walking away, his eyes narrowed. Puuuu! There are many geniuses in the world. Is this a genius or a monster? Oh, I cant even go somewhere and put pressure on my stomach. Full-sang, who was grumbling, soon disappeared from the spot. In a world where there are many geniuses and monsters, Moon Man-sang also continued to develop over time. * * * The two people who entered the manor stopped in their tracks due to the cool wind blowing in. Phew! The heavy wind froze the humid air of Guangdong. Hwaun and Jeongans eyes lit up at the same time. Buuuuung! Buuuuung! A huge ax split the air, leaving a remnant. The person holding the ax did not move dynamically, but the ax that was swinging casually gave off a frightening dynamic. Its not even two hands, its one hand. With his other hand behind his back, he was swinging an ax the size of a human body so lightly that it looked like a whip. And the swing slowly elerated. Buuuuung! Buuuuuuung! Buaaaaang! The sound the Gwangryongbu made as it tore through the air was truly terrifying. It was moving so fast that not only the ax but also the arm it was swinging could be seen as a blur. The speed was so great that if you looked at it from a distance, you would think one of its arms had been cut off and disappeared. omg! There was astonishment on Jeong Ans face. Unbelievable! Hwaaaaaaaaa! The light wind blowing out from the ax did not cause any damage to people or external objects. This is because the moment it was emitted, it shook the atmosphere and disappeared. However, the impact left behind by the heaviness created a strong wind. And the traces of Balgyeong and the density of the true energy left in that storm shocked Jeongan. Strength is strength, but each and every movement is being orchestrated with a magic that goes beyond imagination. If you hit back with a simple attack, your sword will immediately break and your body will be shattered. Grumbling. Cold sweat ran down the back of Jeong Ans neck. Its probably not sweating because its hot. Oh my god Its not enough to handle such a huge soldier like a quick sword, and hes pouring out such aplicated firing technique in that split second. And at every moment! Jeongan was greatly shocked. In her eyes, the age or appearance of the young man swinging the axe was not visible. The power radiated by the axe, the softness contained within that power, and the unimaginable Balgyeong technique contained in the gentle flow werepletely captivating to her. How much time has passed like that? bang! It didnt stop gradually, but at some point it just stopped. The sudden braking caused the air to explode, creating a tremendous roar. As expected, it doesnt seem to be working yet. The voice that came out calmly shook Jeongans head. Its absolutely not enough. The form is usible, but Jinki is still following the movement. The will must lead the True Qi, and the True Qi must lead the form, but since it cannot reach the ultimate intention of martial arts, the Will and the inner energy will lose their way, wander, scream, and disappear. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head and looked at Jeong-an. I didnt even look at Hwauns side. His eyes were only fixed on her. Dont you think so? ?! Or did you seem to becking more than I thought? Jeongan opened his mouth as if he was possessed. Far from being insufficient, it seems like too much. exactly? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its a shame. Why is that so? I hoped there would be one stronger than me between the two of you. Also, before todays conversation, I hoped that both of you were passionate people who could look at martial arts purely. But Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Hwa-un. No matter how I look at it, it seems like the two swords have not reached my axe, and one of them is even bound by inner life and desire, not martial arts and enlightenment. !! Anyway, I was rude from the first day. I apologize. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had taken control of the Gwangryongbu, took power with great restraint. I am Yeon Ho-jeong, leader of the Murim Leagues remaining troops. Meet the distinguished guests from Bothaam. Lets go inside At that time, Jeongan took a step forward and said. Shall we try it? hmm? Would you like to check whether my sword reached your axe or not? Yeon Ho-jeong saw Hwa-un. Hwauns face was noticeably stiff. He felt dissatisfied with Sajil, who was so preupied with martial arts that he did not ask for his opinion. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. I could immediately tell what kind of rtionship the two people had just by looking at their eyes, words, actions, and prayers. Then, would you like to lightly mix it with your hands, thinking of it as an appetizer that will enrich the conversation? great. Faaagh! Jeong-an rushed at Yeon Ho-jeong without even looking back. Chapter 440 Episode 440 The future carried by the sword (2) There was no formal greeting, let alone the word start. Hahaha! The series of movements leading up to theunch and shing of the sword were as natural as flowing water. A subtle tremor arose from the Gwangryongbu, which blocked the stylish sword. The fast and exciting sword had a weight that could not be ignored, making it so fierce that even a decent expert would be unable to defend against it. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was not a serious expert. Since his skills were already that of a great master, he was a transcendent expert who was just around the corner from reaching the ultimate realm known as the realm of martial gods. Whoa! Jeongans eyes wavered. heavy! If I hadnt pulled it out halfway, my wrists, elbows, and shoulder des would have been dislocated one after the other. I definitely had that feeling. Its no joke! He at least expected that he would block his first sword without any hesitation. This time, the sword was thrown without ceremony, so to speak, and was close to a greeting. But the other person seemed to think even that was pretentious. As soon as he deflected the sword strike, he swung the ax as if he was striking straight away, and the power was beyond imagination. Hwaun, who was watching from afar, also hardened his eyes as if surprised by Yeonhojeongs aggressive attack. Faaagh! Jeong-an, who had leisurely retreated, lunged at Yeon Ho-jeong once again. She felt the will from Yeonhojeongs attack. Dont attack me as a joke. Show me everything you have. Even then, I felt absolutely confident that I would not be able to surpass myself. Jeongans sword swung like a thunderbolt. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The sword strike, which was fired in a straight line, showed a shy movement apanied by an intense explosion. Dozens and hundreds of sword figures appeared in the air. The scope of that sword attack was truly enormous. The prison of swords surrounding the entire yard was aiming at Yeonhojeong with deadly sharpness. Jeongan, who brought out his Jinsinjeolgi in just two sums, was Manhwajeonggeomgyeol (foE), who is praised as Botaams three major jeolgi. hook! Yeonhojeong, which stood proudly like a giant tree, began to move at a frightening speed. The goal was clear vision. The opponents sword power had already surrounded all directions. Now was not the time to retreat, but to attempt a head-on breakthrough. Jeong Ans eyes shone. Chrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Hundreds of swords were focused forward, aiming for Yeonhojeongs axe head and shoulders. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Gwangryongbu powerfully. h h h! The sound of metal shing with metal in session was simr to the sound of a huge temple bell being shattered into pieces. Jeongans eyes wavered. It was blocked. The manhwajeonggeomgyeol consisted of only three basic foods. However, everything about the sword was contained in those three pieces. So, once it is unleashed, it gives unconditional victory, and if you master the sword, you can be a master who is second to none when ites to swords. The first meal she was currently unfolding was Manhwajeonggeomgyeols One Second, One Sword Kaleidoscope (һf). Unbelievable. Did you hit all of Kaleidoscopes swords with that heavy axe?! I know because I have seen it firsthand that an ax is handled as lightly as a whip. But still, an ax is an ax. Considering the weight felt upon impact, it seemed like it would be around 70 pounds. He is wielding such a weapon at a speed simr to his own. It was ridiculous. There is something called reason andmon sense in the world. Heavy things are not fast, and fast things are not heavy. If such a thing were possible, there would not have been any need to ssify them as heavy swords or quick swords. In other words, the opponent is a master who has brokenmon sense and principles and established his own martial arts. Dont think its a rain dance! You have to be determined to crush it no matter what! Buuuuuung! With a bloody sound, the Gwangryongbu split the air. If he hadnt taken off in a hurry, either the sword or the body would have been split apart. Just from that one move, he could tell that the other person was not paying attention to him. sh! Jeong-ans eyes glowed with fire. She flew into the air and immediately unfolded Manhwajeonggeomgyeols second sword style, the Holy Sword Mand. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. The pressure of the sword radiating from a point in the air was pouring down towards me, drawing a geometric shape. Thats amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt help but be impressed. Is there such a thing as martial arts? This wasnt just a shy sword technique. He was a fantastic sword, a fantastic sword, a transforming sword, and a transforming sword. It epasses all directions in which the sword can move. It can be an attack or a defense. It was a sword of extreme ascension whose purpose changed instantly ording to the will of the caster. It was a swordsmanship capable of discussing the world. It is a martial art of enlightenment that liberates the abilities of the sword through the sword, which is different from the orthodox swordsmanship of Yeonga, and a swordsmanship that boasts absolute power. Whiiiiiiiing! At that moment, a white gust of wind began to surround Yeon Ho-jeongs body. He brought out Sasinmus White Tiger Ball. The two mens martial arts shed head-on. Crumbling! With a terrifying explosion, the weeds and stones on the floor turned into powder and scattered. Jeongans eyes were so wide that they seemed to be torn apart. smash?! The mand of swords that rained down like a shower was being torn apart by the teeth of the beast apanied by a white gust of wind. Unbelievable! Face the Holy Sword Mand?! It seemed unlikely that Yeon Ho-jeong would be killed or injured by the Holy Sword Mand. However, I thought I would choose either evasion or defense to ovee this sword attack. I was confident that attack was the next option. Yeonhojeong was different. Without evading or blocking, he immediately attacked and destroyed the center of the mand. Even though you are hitting yourself in the air and your opponent is hitting you from the ground! Jeongans sword moved again. Para rock! The broken sword-shaped mand came back together to create another picture. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. different? No, its the same herbivorous diet. I could tell just by looking at the nature of sword energy and the flow of true energy. But the form was different. Just as each mand picture is different, the shape of the mand that Jeong An used again was clearly different from the first time. If the first mand was a pressure of energy, this mand is an actual attack. One herbivore can be transformed into dozens. Rather than changing depending on the situation, the power of herbivory itself changes depending on the casters will. indeed. It is not inferior to Yeongas swordsmanship at all. No, considering the diversity of this sword method and the sword power contained in the martial art itself, it could be said to be better than the Yeonga sword method. The swordsmanship of the original family is apanied by the absolute discipline of a swordsman. But Bothas sword is different. The sword technique itself is extremely excellent, so no matter who learns it, they are bound to be stronger. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. No one will be able to easily touch Botaarm, which is held by a being called Geomhu who has developed the strength of martial arts itself to its limit. Yeon Ho-jeongpletely understood the characteristics of Bothas sword in a split second. hook! A green-blue haze coloring the white gust of wind settled on Yeonhojeongs two legs. Para rock! Dozens of sword marks passed by Yeon Ho-jeongs cor. Originally, he would have been trapped in a sword prison andpletely incapable of fighting. Yeon Ho-jeong escaped the sword form very naturally. At the moment of surprise, shock appeared on Jeong Ans face. Phew! Yeonhojeongs movements werepletely different from before. From the movements of a wild beast that seemed to shatter any attack or defense in the world, it became a divine dragon that went up against the pouring waterfall. It was Blue Dragon Ball. The Blue Dragons Blue Dragons Cloud de defeated the Holy Sword Mands attack with great ease. That wasnt all. Baekho is a martial art that specializes in attack, and Hyeonmu is a martial art that specializes in defense. On the other hand, unlike other Samshin techniques that specialize in only one area, Blue Dragon deals with two areas: evasion and counterattack. Blue Dragon Daunbos mysterious movements perfectly evaded the Holy Sword Mands attack, but it did not stop at simple evasion. counterattack. The Gwangryongbu of Yeonhojeong released the Three Forms of Blue Dragon and Dragon. h h h! Ugh! Jeong-an groaned involuntarily at the sharp blow that exploded in front of his nose. I cant fight it! There was no way to know how the distance had been narrowed so much. Paaaaang! Jeongan quicklynded on the ground. The air was the optimal location to unfold the Holy Sword Mand, but it was not enough to avoid the Mand and it was only a disadvantageous position in front of an opponent who would even counterattack. then. Finally came here. No matter what kind of result was expected, I only tried to unfold it until the second part of the cartoon. I had no intention of taking out thest three seconds. But as the game progressed to this point, there was nothing we could do. At his current level, he cannot pressure his opponent with either the Ilken Kaleidoscope or the Holy Sword Mand. hook! Jeongans posture lowered noticeably. He pulled the sword backwards, brought the index and middle fingers of the left hand together, and held them out forward. It is about to unfold thest three seconds of theics investigation. For these three seconds, even you will never! It was then. sh! Jeongans eyes were shaking like crazy. Even before he could use the three-second move, his opponent had already arrived in front of him. What?! It was an unbelievable speed. How can a person move so fast? It arrived before I even realized the movement. Even though it was moving at that speed, no changes could be felt in the air flow. A red, me-like energy wave was zing from the opponents body, which was moving beyond the speed limit. This was the moment when Jeongan was most surprised in this dance. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist swung like a thunderbolt. Jeongan closed his eyes tightly without realizing it. This was because I couldnt attack, defend or evade anything. Buaaaaang! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! With a huge explosion, arge furrow was created in thend behind Jeongan. Whirly! Tuk! The bamboo clip that Jeong-an was using tore, flew helplessly, and fell to the floor. Her hair, which had been tied up tightly, was loose and flowing. Jeongan slowly opened his eyes. A solid fist stopped halfway in front of her high nose. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his fist and ced the Gwangryongbu on his shoulder de. It was a great feat. Your discipline is still not enough, but I can see why Botas swordsmanship is called a legend and a myth. It was a statement that relieved the feeling of defeat to some extent. Its just that you lost, but the martial arts you trained were extremely excellent. So work harder. Jeong-an, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, lowered his head after holding the lead sword. I learned a lot. It was truly a great martial arts performance. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled without realizing it. Jeongan does not say empty words. He is not very bright about worldly etiquette either. I could tell just by looking at his posture and hearing his voice. However, Yeon Ho-jeong actually liked her honest appearance. It was nice to see that although the time had not yet ripened, ones own opinions were clear. If you let your guard down, youll catch up in no time. I need toe to my senses too. Moreover, this woman in front of him was not the sword queen Yeon Ho-jeong had seen in the past. Although we were simr in age. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwa-un. Hwauns face hardened at the unexpected result. You have waited a long time. This is the end of the appetizers. Lets go in. Chapter 441 Episode 441 The future on the sword (3) Hook! The air waspressed for a moment due to the pressure emitted by the fist, and then burst out. Buseons eyes deepened. It doesnt work after all. Her body was drenched in sweat. I dont know how long Ive been punching. It was also not a martialw based on blood and lion, but only repeated enforcement of power. It would have been difficult for a body as disciplined as hers to be so covered in sweat after being in power for several hours. In other words, it meant that a lot of mental energy was consumed. I cant even imitate the single hand that Master showed me back then. Enlightenment can be obtained anywhere. Enlightenment is something that can be achieved even while sleeping, eating, dazing, or even doing business. In other words, there is nothing that can be asserted as a sure way to achieve enlightenment. Its just that consistent effort and pursuit be the nourishment that can one day bring about enlightenment. But this time was different. At that time, I gained confidence that I could be even stronger from what Master had revealed to me. It wasnt a move that could be imitated, but if you constantly pursue that fist, you will definitely gain something. Buseon was so sure. The problem is that you never know when that realization wille. You have a lot of distracting thoughts. Buseon was startled by the voiceing from next to him and turned his head. There was a teacher there. The smiling face that looked at him with his back turned was filled with a kindness that I had not seen before. Master. Buseon knelt down on the spot. It looked ugly. Its definitely an ugly look. When training, concentration and immersion are essential, not optional. You have too many distracting thoughts right now. I apologize. Yang Chen shook his head. But I dont know why youre so worried. Its probably because of that fist from back then. No matter how hard you struggle, you cannot avoid your teachers eyes. Yang Chen smiled. If constantly showing you the fists of that time and the martial principles of that time could hasten your growth, I would have shown you countless times. However, it could easily end up fitting my group into your own martial arts. Thats why I didnt show it until now. . There is nothing else to say. All I can say is to keep trying and thinking hard. But dont be too attached to that fist. Sometimes you try out the Lion God Fist, and sometimes you try to practice your weapon skills. If your mind is following the fist of the moment, you may get clues from unexpected ces. Yang Cheon recognized Buseons talent. And her effort was recognized more than her talent. Disciples will be great. Even with lesser talent, he had already reached a levelparable to or even higher than that of the first and third. For that alone, Buseon deserved recognition. That is why Yangcheon did not inform Buseon in detail. Sometimes careful teaching could ruin a student. If he had thought that his teachings would not cause any problems in his students martial arts training, he would have already taught them. I think I can at least help you erase the frustration hanging over your heart. yes? Who are you? The person who caused you so much distress. !! Who are you? The person who made you so nervous. . Is this Yeonhojeong? Buseon couldnt say anything. Yes. She was nervous. Unlike his past self, who was able to turn his nervousness into a driving force for martial arts growth, he was now so caught up in his nervousness that he could not even train properly. And Yang Cheon clearly saw the reason. Yeonhojeong. Bu-seon could not forget Yeon-ho-jeong, who had fought a terrible fight with his teacher in the past. It was amazing. Truly, such a master. It was my first time. Older? He seemed younger than me, but that had nothing to do with it. Whether he was younger or older than himself, it was more important to know whether he was worthy of meeting in the next generation of martial arts. Looking at it that way, Bu-seon had no confidence to surpass Yeon-ho-jeong. It was not simply because Yeonhojeong was strong. In addition to martial arts, Yeon Ho-jeong had a certain rank that he did not have and may never have. Dignity as a person? no. Even at first nce, one could not sense any nobility in Yeon Ho-jeong. Rather, he was so rough that it was hard to believe that he was the grand duke of the prestigious Byeoksan Yeonga family. Yeonhojeongs status is that of a strong man. A status that only those who have reached the level can have. It could be martial arts, writing, or music. The same feeling was felt by a young man who was not yet thirty years old. He is the one who has already opened the ultimate realm! Surprisingly, Bu-seon was not able to see Yeon Ho-jeongs current state, but rather gave a faint glimpse of the extreme realm he had achieved in the past. It was not because Buseon had any special talent. Because I always looked up from the bottom. There was a feeling that I could feel because I had analyzed and analyzed countlesspetitors and wasted my time trying to beat them. That feeling was telling. It is impossible to ovee Yeonhojeong in ones lifetime through normal means. An ominous conviction that even if he bes a Seongcheon-level powerhouse and bes stronger than anyone else, Yeonhojeong will still be one step ahead of him. That was the reason why Bu-seon was swayed by nervousness. A frustration that she had never felt before was eating away at her spirit. It must have been shocking. Yang Chen nodded. Your desire, which was unwavering even in the face of the terrifying talents of your first and third children, was broken in front of that guy. Yes, I understand. I apologize. This guy is different. It is the same when I see it with my own eyes. There are many geniuses in the world, but there is probably no one like Yeon Ho-jeong. Moreover, he has more brains and insight than martial arts skills. Sometimes even I am left speechless, wondering how such a person could exist in the world. . Do you want to surpass that guy? Buseon raised his head. Her eyes were very bloodshot as she looked at her teacher. I want to get over it. That short word contained more meaning than simply wanting to lead through martial arts. Yang Chen smiled faintly. Follow me. There was only silence between the two people who left the practice room. How long has it been like that? The reason I established the Mukryongbu here is not simply to live here for the rest of my life. yes? No matter how great and secret a space is, a tunnel is still a tunnel. The Mukryongbu is the ck Ind Alliance. This organization may be the first of its kind in history. How long will such an organization have to stay in a tunnel like this? Yang Chen shook his head. At least as long as my life is on the line, I will not end up in a ce like this. We will proudly build a castle on a sunny spot and make it the greatest power in the world. That is one of my many goals. Buseon was deeply moved. Given the teachers personality, he would not have said such words to his elder brother or his third child. Even if she had done it, she was greatly moved by the fact that her teacher had shown her the sincerity buried deep in her heart. But we cant abandon this ce. This ce is deep, strong, and huge enough to not copse under any explosives. Wouldnt it be too wasteful to leave a secret ce like this alone? yes. So we came up with a n to turn this ce into a prison and interrogation room. The construction currently underway is not intended to turn this ce into a secret castle for the Ink Dragon. Construction is still going on to turn it into a prison and interrogation room. okay. So there are many unique spaces that no one knows about. The ce where Yangcheon stopped after passing through numerous Donghyeol was in front of a stone wall that was slightly redder than other ces. Yang Chen said, cing his hand on the stone wall. It looks like a stone wall, but this is an iron gate made of a material simr to stone. In addition, this iron is mixed with a precious object called Yusangguicheol. It is a treasure of the world that increases or decreases depending on the level of internal energy injected. yes?! I havent known you in a while. There are many truly mysterious objects in the world. Yangcheon increased his strength. Wooooow. Coogung. The red stone wall shrank slightly. Of course, because it is a rare item, the amount is extremely small. However, you can slightly adjust the size just by mixing it up a bit. Buseon gaped at the sight he had never seen before. Iron whose size changes when internal force is applied? I really never imagined that such a precious thing existed. Yang Chen tightened his hands. Coogugung. The shrunken stone wall was pushed back with force, making a heavy sound. Even if you know the secret of this stone wall, you will need more strength than an expert to push such a thick andrge iron gate. It was evident that it was made with a lot of care. Come in. yes yes! Bu-seon, hiding his embarrassment, followed Yang-cheon inside. It was darker inside than I thought. Like other ces in Mukryongbu, this ce also had night lights on the ceiling, but there were few of them and the brightness was below standard. Buseons eyes widened. This is a surveince room connected to the interrogation room. Yang Cheon pointed to one wall made of transparent ss. Beyond the ss wall, two women were sitting and drinking tea. You can see the interrogation room from the surveince room here. However, you cannot see this side in the interrogation room. Of course I cant hear anything. Poetry is fascinating. The world is wide. For those of us who live in martial arts, growing in martial arts is a task we must embrace for the rest of our lives, but if we turn our gaze just a little, things like treasures and legends that we cannot even imagine are rampant. Yang Chen smiled cheerfully. After deciphering the yin huang kidney, he became so rxed that people who saw him were surprised. One day, I n to modify it so that only this side can hear the sound from the other side. Very clearly. Of course, I dont know if its possible. You are amazing. Well, whatever that is. Yang Chen pointed to the young woman with his chin. How do you look? Buseon looked at the woman with sharp eyes. I couldnt even feel the other persons voice or even their prayers. The only thing that could be confirmed was posture and eyes. After a while. Its huge. Buseons face was once again colored with shock. That woman is incredibly strong. I dont think his age is much different from mine. I havent reached the stage of no y yet. However, if you are that age and have that level of martial arts skill, you will be able to reach heaven in ten years. !! That guy is the guy who is evaluated as being closest to bing the next Geomhu. Yang Chens eyes deepened. The kind eyes had disappeared, and the glow of an ambitious person who wanted to conquer the world was burning like a me. I will obtain the power of the sword after those. And that is not something that can be achieved simply by being strong in martial arts. ?! Yang Cheon said while looking at the boat. Master Lee got to where he is today by eliminating and eliminating countless powerful people who he felt were unrivaled powers. Do you think youve never been frustrated in those decades? !! The world is wide and there are many strong people. Like Yeon Ho-jeong or that guy. However, Moorim is not a world where the strong win. It is a world where those who win are evaluated as strong. Bu-seons exhausted eyes gradually filled with vitality. Yang Chen said in a stern voice. Dont try to get over it. The important thing is to win. If you are stronger than me, do whatever it takes to exploit your weaknesses. . If what you want is not a master, but a ruler. Chapter 442 Episode 442 The future carried by the sword (4) This manor was the residence of Baek Ji-sin-ui, a member of the council who looked after the body of Ok-cheong, who had a solemn ceremony. Baekjishinyi had manors like this in various ces in the central ins. I dont know where that much money came from, but I used it to travel around and see patients. And at Yeon Ho-jeongs request, Baek Ji-sin-ui willingly lent the manor. He was friendly to Yeon Ho-jeong in many ways. I dont know what kind of car you like, so I prepared anything. Yeon Ho-jeong got into the car himself. Getting into the car itself wasnt difficult. However, it was difficult to delicately brew the tea leaves. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong did not know how to brew tea delicately. I just took the tea leaves and poured water as I felt. Hwaun opened his mouth. It smells very good. Im d you feel that way. In any case, a high-ranking member of the Murim Alliance personally gave me a ride in the car. Although there was a bloody fight at first meeting, I felt like I was at least saving my face. You are an unpredictable person. This was Hwauns first impression of Yeonhojeong. There was some rudeness at first sight, but in this respect In fact, it wasnt long before she began to learn about the world. However, I knew how many hypocrites and ridiculous viins there were in this Pungjin River. At least the people she saw were fairly easy to understand. Most of these people, whose arrogance or cowardice was clearly visible on their faces, were weak to the strong and strong to the weak. Those people have it easy. Because your mood is clearly revealed in your facial expression. The wicked people who were more difficult to deal with were those who knew how to hide themselves. These people smile but have a sword inside. Those who try to thoroughly gain advantage by exploiting the opponents weaknesses. In just a few years, Hwaun has met countless people like that. At least I am not that type. Yeonhojeong was unique. He may seem arrogant, but he is different from that of a wicked person. Although he has his own manners, he does not humble himself. He was also excellent at martial arts, to the point where he could easily be pushed aside by Jeongan, but he didnt seem to be showing off either. No emotion was clearly evident on his face. Hwaun had a hunch. This meeting today should not be conducted lightly. Although the other person was young, he was more difficult to deal with than any person he had ever seen. Youre the one who goes by the nickname Chief Byeoksanho, right? exactly. I heard that you are called the worlds best Hujisu in the contemporary martial arts world. Hwauns tone of voice was very polite. It was a tone that was difficult toe up with considering age and distribution. Regardless of her personality, I could tell that it was the way she spoke that she had practiced her whole life. Although her gentle heart may have been filled with deep desires, at least she did not forget what she had learned and studied. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its just a lie. There are many strong people in the world. Just looking at this Sojeo, isnt he a martial artist who will receive praise from everyone if he joins the martial arts team? It was an honest evaluation. In Yeon Ho-jeongs opinion, Jeong Ans level of martial arts wasparable to that of Muk Bi. It was an inaction that made it difficult to determine superiority or inferiority, just because each persons organs were different. Hwaun smiled. I can only thank you for your high regard for our tribes sessor. It may sound like Im bragging, but Im really looking forward to this kid. I understand. It may be crossing the line, but I am more interested in character than martial arts. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jeong-an. Jeongan looked at Yeonhojeong without saying a word. Despite experiencing crushing defeat in apetition with her peers, her eyes were clear. After shuffling my hands, I was able to see how hard this swordsman worked. No matter how talented you are, it is difficult to reach this level without bloody training and archery. Oh, thats right. I have a desire to win and I am also greedy. I am d that his mind is not distorted and is purely directed toward martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a truly rare smile. Although he often cracks jokes with his acquaintances whenever he has the time, its not easy to see him smiling so meekly. I have not converted to Buddhism, so I ampletely ignorant in that field, but at least I felt that Sojeos heart was as pure as anyone elses. He is excellent at learning and has a clear view of himself. Doesnt that alone mean he has already established a family? Jeongan bowed his head. This is an undeservedpliment. I am a person who says what I feel. More difficult than growing in martial arts is cultivating your own mind. I hope that the shadow of wet desires does not fall on Sojeos heart. Anyone who heard it could tell that it was not an emptypliment. Sinceritymunicates. Jeong An took Yeon Ho Jeongs evaluation and advice to heart. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwa-un again. Yes, I heard it from my intelligence advisor in advance, but it would be better to hear it directly from the person involved. Why did youe to see this person? different. There was a significant difference between the way Yeon Ho-jeong usually treated people and the way he treated people now. The opponent was also the opponent, but Botaams side came thinking of himself as the representative of the Murim Alliance. No matter how much Yeon Ho-jeong hated ostentation, he had no choice but to show at least some courtesy. In other words, he also recognizes it. How the world sees you. You may be merciless towards your enemies, but there is no need to be merciless towards those who have not yet caused any problems. Yeon Ho-jeong was trying to establish his own middle path. Hwaun nodded. Since you have already heard the story, the conversation will progress quickly. If so, let me tell you straight. I will listen carefully. This temple has been isted from the world. I think exining the reason and history is somewhat unnecessary to todays conversation, so I wont bother talking about it. Please continue. Even the temple I saw had its own circumstances and many people came to enlightenment. So Botha also decided to break with hundreds of years of tradition and go out into the world. I guess so. Thats right. However, even if it is a temple that does not know the world, it knows that Gangho is rough. I know a little bit about how Kangho Murim views the temple he saw. Hwauns eyes lit up. It was the moment when the enlightened disciple, who had chosen the sword as a tool of enlightenment rather than for killing, and who had been exploring Buddhism while confirming the ego contained in the sword, was reduced to an ordinary person. Botaam has been a sect that has had Geomhu as its symbol for generations. The term main temple has suddenly changed to the name munpa. And for a sect, it is essential to have power in order to establish justice and the future of the organization. Of course. Moreover, Botaam was led by three tribes. Although we are called a tribe, in the end, we are no different from one family. Each tribe produced a sword lord from generation to generation, but it was only a symbol of the n and did not serve as actual power. But now things are different? Thats right. If Botaam seeks changes for the future, the meaning of Geomhus existence must also change. At the same time, Bothas organizational structure must also change. What do you want to say? I hope the Murim Alliance will support our tribe. To be more honest, Im hoping to help. . Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwa-un in silence. Were those eyes burdensome? Hwaun took a deep breath and continued speaking. I know you might be surprised by my sudden remark. However, it will not be a loss to your side either. Although our tribe cannot be said to be the best in terms of actual strength, if webine this childs potential and the strength of the elders, we will be able to help the Meng side. It can be strength. Yes. All Botta experts receive equal education from an early age. I practice holding a sword and learn Buddhism at the same time. . But the sword of Buddha is the sword of wisdom, and the sword of wisdom is enlightenment. I am confident that our tribe is the best in number, at least in terms of the enlightenment of our elders. In other words, it can be said that they are an elite few. You saw it correctly. If the Maeng side helps our tribe in appointing this child as a sword queen, our tribe can establish friendly rtions with the Murim Maeng. It means that we can take care of things that are difficult for Maeng to do. As the conversation continued, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. At the same time, Jeong Ans face darkened noticeably. Unfortunately, Hwaun didnt know that. Her eyes, absorbed in her own words, saw nothing but a rosy future. Its embarrassing to say this, but I know that Kangho views Botha quite highly. There are quite a few people in the private sector who regard Bota as sacred. . The Murim Alliance can share the public sentiment just by joining hands with our Bota. It may be a power greater than actual force. I guess so. Thats right. Of course, the leader may question whether there is a need to join hands with our tribe. Hwaun ced his hand on Jeongans shoulder. Jeongan flinched without realizing it. Sagos hand that touched his shoulder was so hot. That heat was not body temperature, but desire, and it was also a madness that was slowly beginning to germinate. Ill be honest with you. There is a candidate in one of the other two tribes who has achieved a higher level than this child. That candidates power already surpasses that of our elders. . However, the candidates heart is extremely weak, so it will be very difficult to ovee the powerful forces. If you make a mistake, it can be harmful not only to the main text but also to the Murim Alliance. But this child is different. Hwaun said in a confident voice. Considering the age difference, this child is not inferior to the candidate and surpasses them all in terms of gentleness and eloquence. If we support this child, Botaam will enter a new era Im sorry, but can I ask you one question? Oh, as much as you want. Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a serious face. Do you think Botaam is a temple? Or a n? yes? What is the spirit of Bothaam? Do you seek pure power? Or is the goal of enlightenment through practice? Or do you want to benefit the world? Hwaun smiled and answered. Would we, who serve Buddha, pursue pure power? I just want to correct justice in the world and save moremon people from suffering. What is the method? yes? Establishing justice in the world and relieving moremon people from suffering. The meaning is truly admirable, but I am curious about how your temple will achieve such a great cause. Hwaun was taken aback for a moment. I had no idea this question woulde up. But Yeon Ho-jeongs questions had only just begun. It seems difficult to answer. Now that Ive said this, I know its rude, but Id like to ask you a few questions. which? Do you think that other righteous factions were unable to achieve peace because they were weak and their goals were impure? ?! Have the righteous factions that decorated the history of Gangho for hundreds of years disappeared into the back alleys of history because they were worse than Botaam? Hwauns face hardened. Chapter 443 Episode 443 The future on the sword (5) It wasnt just Hwaun who was surprised. this person. Jeongan looked at Yeonhojeong with shaking eyes. Even if you dont know about the world, you can know it well. And if people know themselves well, they can know the world well. Jeongan still didnt know much about people, let alone the world. This is because there were not many people she met with whom she shared her true feelings. However, if the other person truly opens their heart, you can read their mind. So Jeong An was able to read Yeon Ho Jeongs feelings to some extent. anger? Pity? A persons emotions are not dominated by any one thing. It tends to be veryplicated. Jeong An read Yeon Ho Jeongsplicated mind. Among them, the most prominent emotions were anger and sadness. What are you angry about? Whats so sad? Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking to Hwa-un, who did not respond. I hope you dont misunderstand and listen. I am not saying that Botaam will also fail because so many other sects have failed. In the same sense, many sects have attempted to promote peace and well-being, and there is no reason why Botaam cannot promote the same cause. It is outside the freedom of the organization. Of course I do. However, in the eyes of this narrow-minded person, what the distinguished guest is saying seems inconsistent. You mean inconsistent? Are you going to a great effort to relieve the sufferingmon people and promote peace and well-being in the world? It could be so. But is such a method only possible if a swordsmanes from your tribe? Hwaun said calmly. As I said, this child is the candidate who fits the qualifications for the next prosecutor. If only this childs strength and gentleness. At the same time, the distinguished guest believes that only if Geomhu exists in order for Botha to use his power for the world. yes? Is Geomhu really that great? How can I obtain the position of Geomhu? A title given to someone with outstanding martial arts skills? Or is it a title that can only be obtained if one has exceptional enlightenment? Or is he a divine being who will one day save the world, like Mirae Buddha, as spoken of in Buddhism? ! If the opposing tribe produces a sword master, does that mean the way to contribute to peace disappears? I think you misunderstood the leader, but Ill say it again, this kid is Why do you want to join the martial arts team? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. Can we work for peace only if we join the martial artsmunity, open a sect, and be an organization recognized by everyone? There is a way to simply blend into the lives of themon people, or at the very least, there is a way to use your fame to enrich themon people with wealth. How can you join the martial arts team? Hojang. I told you a little while ago. There is no consistency in the guest of honors words. In order for the distinguished guests words to be consistent, one fact must be set straight. ? If you want to produce a swordsman from your tribe and be the owner of Botaam and live a happy life, then what you have said so far is consistent. Hwauns face hardened. Your words are harsh. Did I misunderstand? of course. Ive told you this several times. Geomhu, who was the symbol of Botaam, must now be a real force. And in order to do that So why does it have to be strength? yes? Its okay if you dont join the martial arts team. Shall I be more honest? If you go to martial arts, all you can gain is despair and a sense of self-destruction, stained with blood and death. Hojang. If Botaam is a temple and not a sect, then the true power you have is not military power but Buddhist mind. But why do you want toe into the world armed? ! Shouldnt you go out into the world with your sincere Buddhahood, which is what you do best? Is it possible for Geomhu to be a Buddha? Why are you so obsessed with the aftermath of the sword? What do you mean obsession? Your words are harsh. If its not obsession, its that you truly believe that Bota can only use his power for the world if a Geomhues from your tribe. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were filled with harsh energy. Those eyes were neither the eyes of the Dark Emperor nor the eyes of the Byeoksanhojang. It was closer to the gaze of a stern senior who had lived longer and experienced more than the other person. Is that why? Hwauns face, which had been distorted with anger and displeasure, instantly became stiff. If it werent for the idiots in Bothaam, you wouldnt know how ridiculous that is. If you believe that it is the only truth and salvation, then you should first learnmon sense before practicing to go out into the world. If youre insulting Bothaam! Since when? ?! Since when did we start hoping for sess in the secr world by going out into the world, talking about ancient history, and using the symbol of Geomhu in the name of saving themon people? Great! Arent you ashamed? In front of your sessors? What? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jeong-an. Jeong An was looking at Yeon Ho Jeong with trembling eyes. You have done a good job raising your sessor. To the extent that it makes me look back on how I was once convinced that strength was the best value to end the turbulent times. ! As you can see, I am stubborn, arrogant, and an idiot who doesnt even listen to what other people say. Would you change your mind if tens of thousands of swords were pointed at a guy like me? Do you want to do something like reflect? . But this Sozer did it. It made me look back at myself in the past. It was the power of the eyes and mind, not the sword. Sojeo, who is weaker than me, did something that even tens of thousands of experts could not do. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. His smile towards Jeong An seemed to belong to apletely different person than when he sternly reprimanded Hwaun. You need strength. That thought has not changed yet. However, the more people like this Sojeo, the less space there will be for power. . I think thats a way to bring about a little bit of peace, which we never know will happen. Hwaun said in a stern tone. You are more immature than me. Do you see it? is it so. The world cannot be changed just by the smiles of good people. Because he knows that, Botha is trying to go out into the world. To be a little stronger. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I wont stop you. There is no reason to stop it. But that cannot be a reason why a swordsman shoulde from your tribe. Its a shame. Grumble. Hwaun roughly stood up from his seat. They say Chief Byeoksanho is a genius whose vision is as good as his skills, but its very different from what I heard. Rumors are sometimes exaggerated. I am not as great a person as they say. is it so. I realized once again that rumors cannot be trusted. This is why the world is so scary. Jeongan looked at Hwaun in confusion. ident! Youre talking too much! Shut up! It was a stronger reprimand than ever before. No, it wasnt a reprimand, it was more of a nervous reaction. Jeongan was surprised. No matter how much he changed, he had never reacted like this to himself. Hwaun red at Yeonhojeong with burning eyes. They said that if we went to the Murim Alliance headquarters, it would be difficult to get a proper answer because they were fighting among themselves. So you are the one who came here. At least, Byeoksanhojang was said to be a person who could represent the Murim Alliance of the time. Did you hear that? I heard that, but Im afraid its not true. Someone like you can never represent an organization. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Good to see. Except for people who have too much of what theyck. You took a useless step. I enjoyed the tea. Wake up right now. The sight didnt happen. I just looked at Hwaun with shaking eyes. Hwaun shouted. Even if you wake up! Yeon Ho-jeong asked then. What makes you so angry? I dont want to hear any more. When did you start prioritizing your own pride and desires over the eyes and heart of the sessor you regarded as your child? Shut up! In an instant, Yeon Ho-jeongs tone changed. Do you think there is no one like you? Hwaun flinched. The opponents mood, which changed in a split second, came as a subtle pressure. There are many people who have sacrificed their lives toe out and change the world. Among them, only a handful of people are sincere in their words. And unfortunately, none of those handful of people made their dreamse true. No matter what you say, I wont listen. Yeah, mostly like you. Enlightenment is something that can be achieved even while walking the path, but what is worse, it made even you, the practitioner, close your ears and not be able to contemte yourself. ! That is desire. You lost to desire. shut up! hook! A bitter energy wave erupted from Hwauns body. Although she looked like an ordinary person when she was captured, the energy that started to radiate out transformed her into a top expert. Surprisingly, the level of the energy wave was almost close to Yeonhojeong. Bothaams potential was proven just by showing off his energy. Such an insult to someone who follows Buddhistw! If you werent a general of the Murim Alliance, I wouldnt have let you go! You mean he would have killed him? okay. Hwauns eyes glowed maliciously. His wounded pride was in front of the tribes sessor. Before she knew it, she was angry, hurt by the pride she had created as an illusion. I would have killed him. Jeongan shouted. ident!! Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Wrong. ? The person you need to kill is not me, but Buddha. Even I, who am not a practitioner, know the fact that in order to reach the truth through enlightenment, you need a pulpit that would kill even the Buddha. A handyman who has mastered the humble radish of the world is discussing Buddhism with me?! At least it seems like Im closer to thew than you are right now. I have never read a single line of Buddhist scripture. This guy! Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. I apologize in advance. Shut up! I wont listen to your apologies! In the first ce, I had no intention of just sending you away. what?! Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Are you looking well? Yeon Ho-jeong asks into empty space. Surprisingly, there was an answering from thin air. I saw it. And I heard it. Hwaun and even Jeongan were surprised. The two people had no idea that someone else was hiding here. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. First of all, what do you think of the monk who killed the Buddha? Its just a shame. There was no emotion other than genuine sadness in the voice of the person saying he was sorry. Words and emotions match exactly. It was a heavy voice with not a trace of lie in it. Hwaun shouted. Who are you? Slurp. A person who appears out of thin air. He was none other than Beom-oh. Amitabha Buddha. Greetings to the enlightened people of Shaolins Beomgoga Bota. Chapter 444 Episode 444 The future carried by the sword (6) Hwaun was astonished. So Shaolin?! Shaolin Temple. Shaolins position within the powerful martial arts world was truly extraordinary. Shaolin, a worker under heaven. It means that all the learning in the world came from Shaolin. The worlds impression of Shaolin is proven by those seven letters. However, if you change the area, the story ispletely different. Shaolin Temple boasts the greatest reputation regardless of whether it is white or ck. However, the status of Shaolin in the Buddhist literature of the central ins far surpasses that of the martial artsmunity. Bodhidharma, who is said to have brought Buddhism from the distant Cheonchukguk and spread it to the central ins, is said to have achieved enlightenment through a nine-year-old encounter at Sosilbong Peak in Seongsan Mountain, where Shaolin is currently nesting, and founded Zen Buddhism. There are many tribes in Buddhism, but there is not a single tribe that does not respect Bodhidharma. Naturally, the Shaolin Temple built where Bodhidharma practiced was like a sacred ce for Buddhism in the Central ins. No matter how excellent Botaams swordsmanship is, will itpare to Shaolins? No matter how great Botaams reputation is, will itpare to Shaolin? That is the power of the name Shaolin. Even if there are Buddhists with martial arts skills superior to Shaolin, they cannot touch Shaolin without realizing it. Naturally, Hwaun froze like a stone in front of the Shaolin monk who suddenly appeared. Wooooow. Beomoh bows in respect by raising his head in front of his chest. The half-funeral was a rite unique to Shaolin. Bodhidharmas disciple Hye-ga (ۿ) cut off one of his arms to gain enlightenment and be one-armed, so Shaolins half-funeral ceremony could be said to be a way of greeting that carries on the spirit of Hye-ga. Did you just say beom-oh? Thats right. The dharma name of Hinayana is Bum-o. Beom-oh. Even though I didnt know anything about the world, I had no choice but to be well-versed in the news that was circting around the world. Hwauns eyes trembled. The next leader of Nahandang? Beom-oh shook his head. Amitabha Buddha. There is no limit to what I amcking, and I am still in the process of not even being able to grasp the end of thew. Im not good enough to take on the position of head of Nahandang at the headquarters. scary. Jeong-an felt scared from Beom-ohs calm tone. There is such a person? It was due to the inhuman realization she felt when Beom-ohs words and emotions exactly matched what she first felt. There was no lie in Beom-ohs words. Even if you spit out a single word or even a single letter, it contains meaning, but other than that meaning, no other emotions or meanings can be found. Everything you see in your eyes and say in your voice is the truth. And it was a power that could put pressure on the opponent much more powerfully than the ferocity of a murderer holding a bloody knife. Very gently and naturally, without being forceful. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. What do you think of these two people? Beom-oh looked at Jeong-an. He was not making eye contact with Hwaun, who was looking at him with trembling eyes. Beom-oh, who was looking at Jeong-an, smiled. It was a benevolent smile. Your talent and gentleness are extraordinary, so you will be evaluated as extraordinary wherever you go. However, it also shows the wisdom to realize ones own way without being concerned about evaluation. Oh, thank you. However, there is now that says that gentleness will necessarily be confined towlessness. yes? Isnt Buddhism an area that you can master by learning it and cant reach it by not learning it? However, the eyes of the person who is a candidate for Hyegeomjihu (ۄ֮), regardless of their gentleness, truly reach out to the world, so even if they engage in a fight with the secr world rather than Buddhism, they will not stray away from the way of Buddha. Ah Go where your will leads. If you dont lose your mind even though there is a difficult and thorny path ahead of you, how can the harsh world show only an uneasy side to everyone? . I hope you continue to cultivate your chosen heart. Even if you win a thousand gold and have the best reputation in the world, it will be meaningless if you lose your clear mind. Beom-oh bowed his head. I sincerely hope that the blessings of Buddha will be with the enlightened one in his future. Thank you. It was not a greeting or well-wishes to be received lightly. Jeongan put his hands together and bowed. Its difficult. Beom-os story had a puzzling aspect even to Jeong-an, who had read and interpreted various scriptures. However, just listening to it calmed my mind and seemed to bring a light to my mind that was full of confusion. Jeong-an pondered Beom-os story. In order not to forget a single word, whenever I face a difficult task in the future, I will remember Beom-ohs words and engrave them in my head to find the answer. Even that appearance seemed benign to Beom-oh. Beom-oh burst outughing. No matter how great a letter is, how can it contain all of your will and heart? It was called Yeomhwa Sijung (Aʾ\). I am satisfied as long as my intentions and sincerity are conveyed. Ah yes! And Beom-ohs eyes turned from Jeong-an to Hwa-un. flinch! Hwaun was visibly embarrassed. It wasnt because Beom-oh was stronger than her. Why is Shaolin here!? I was embarrassed. Because there was a monk here who learned and grew up in the most sacred ce in the world. And I was embarrassed again. Because I didnt know why I was embarrassed. why? Theres no need for me to do this At that time, Beom-ohs voice prated Hwa-uns ears. The reincarnation that the Buddha spoke of is the principle of the universe, which is the cycle of life and the rules of the world. People who dont know much about thew probably only know that much. . However, in the opinion of this poor person, I dont think the monk spoke of killing people with reincarnation in mind. In an instant, Hwaunsplexion turned pale. Yes. Only then did she realize why she was so embarrassed. Because he knows he did something wrong. And this is because the mistake wasmitted in front of no one else but a Shaolin monk called Zen Buddhism. He showed his worst side in front of others, and in front of an unwritten monk who could not be controlled in the name of Botha. Hwauns heart was pounding like crazy. Beom-oh continued. His voice, which was full of warmth andfort, suddenly became as transparent as ss. Binseung is not very knowledgeable about martial arts affairs. Ive just been swinging my fists my whole life. But I know this one thing. It is notmon for a monk who has converted to Buddhism to say that he will kill someone. Monk Beom-o. That is a misunderstanding. Beom-ohs eyes deepened. Dont you admit it? yes? Are you forgetting that admitting your mistakes and making changes is the shortcut to forgiveness and the best opportunity to find the understanding that has been far away? !! You seem to be clearly aware of your own mistakes. How can you not admit it and tremble in fear? Is it so difficult for you to admit that fact? I am! A lifetime of discipline can be destroyed by one mistake. Also, a broken discipline can be restored with a single realization. Beom-oh shook his head. Binseung is not in a position to argue with Botas participation in the martial arts and the conflict between the tribes. The bin monk is seeing a person who has copsed and just hopes that the person will admit his mistakes and return to his duty as a practitioner. . Now take a look at yourself. Hwaun gritted his teeth. She too could sense that Beom-ohs voice contained a strange power. Yes. Beom-oh is an enlightened one. I had no idea how sublime that realization was. The important thing is that it is difficult to gauge the depth of the monk Beom-o with ones own eyes. No, it has far exceeded even the level that is difficult to estimate. For a moment, Hwaun wanted to kneel without realizing it. I wanted to get down on my knees, put my hands together, and pray for my mistakes. I wanted to pray to myself, not to Beom-oh. but. ?! At that moment, a clear vision appeared in Hwauns eyes. Even though his eyes were full of regret, the eyes of his sessor were so clear and deep that they were looking at him. Grumbling. The fire of desire began to burn again in Hwauns eyes, which were filled with confusion. why me? What did you do so wrong? Its my fault for being angry at the arrogance of those who dont know the world! However, it is a problem that requires more discipline, not a problem that requires bowing ones head! Furthermore, many evildoers kill the weak and still livefortably. Compared to them, I am a nobleman. Rather, I decided toe into the world to punish such evil people, but was this issue really going to cause such a fight? A sharp voice came out of Hwauns mouth. What a mistake! As you can see, the arrogant and ignorant person is the author! Where she pointed was Yeon Ho-jeong with his arms crossed. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was extremely calm even when she saw Hwa-un pointing at her. There was no agitation in my heart. On the other hand, Hwauns face waspletely distorted. Her distorted face resembled a vicious painting of Mara, a symbol of desire. A person who has not studied Buddhism discussed Buddhism and made fun of the poor monk! They threatened the poor monk because he had a small reputation and position! Woe to each person. I, the elder of Botha, who is trying to save thew of the world, is not a prince from a family that only rules one region!! At that moment, a terrifying me burst out of Beom-ohs eyes. Go!! Oh my gosh! Beom-ohs outrageous words were like the sound of a temple bell breaking. At that moment, Hwauns mouth opened wide. The energy of the World-Honored One residing in that powerful lions hood shook her eyes, which were covered with a veil of confusion and evil. Since when did responsibility be synonymous with power! Since when did title be synonymous with authority! Are you truly a practitioner who has studied Buddhism for decades!? Dont scream like that! I am! Look at your heart correctly!! Hahaha! The sound of sowing echoes once again. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! A subtle golden glow began to emanate from Beom-ohs body. It was extremely bright, but at the same time it was a light that did not put any strain on the viewers eyes. The light of enlightenment, the light of wisdom. The brilliance of the sword itself, symbolized by Bottas sword, surrounded Beom-o like a halo. A look of astonishment appeared on Hwauns face. She had encountered that radiance emanating from Beom-ohs body once in the past. Great power of Prajna ()?! This is a great ability that only enlightened practitioners of Shaolin martial arts can develop. Among them, the Divine Ball of Truth, symbolizing wisdom andw-vision, struck Hwauns eyes. Ahh! Hwaun copsed on the spot, covering his eyes. Blood was flowing from her eyes as she copsed. It was a very strange experience. Even though the pain felt like my soul was about to run away, I felt very cool, and even though the blood flowing down my eyes was covering my eyes, I could see ahead. Saaaaaaaaa! Hwaun felt something leaving his body. A formless thing that cannot be seen even by those who have trained in the worlds best martial arts, and can only be seen by those who have realized thew. It was desire and confusion. Beom-oh looked down at Hwa-un with stern eyes and then spoke in a calm voice. Open your eyes. And look at yourself with those open eyes. . Only then will you be able to see the world. Didnt Botaam live and see the world like that? Rumbling. Hwaun shed tears in silence. Although they were bloody tears, they seemed like tears washing away sin. Beom-oh sighed softly and turned his head when he suddenly felt eyes on him. Yeon Ho-jeong was squinting one eye and giving a thumbs up. Beom-oh turned his head as if he couldnt stop him. Indeed, even with Vanyas abilities, it seemed that the mans personality could not be helped. Chapter 445 Episode 445 The future on the sword (7) What? Zhuge Wenhos face became serious. Please exin in detail. The three disciples of openness, sent directly by Moon Man-seong, conveyed everything in detail, including the current situation in Uijeong-gun, the situation in Guangdong, and even the approach of a branch of Bota-am. Bota One of the tribes of Bota went to Yeon Daesu It was reported that the representative and sessor of Yeonhwamun (ɏT), one of the three tribes of Botaam, headed toward Mukryongbu in Honam. I told the ambassador first, but because the issue is a private matter, it has not yet been revealed at the public meeting. Ill reveal it soon, but the situation was so chaotic that I was just waiting for the right moment. Of course, that would be after the public ambassador had received a reply to the letter he had ced in Bothaam. But another tribe headed towards Yeon Daesu? Zhuge Lis index finger continued to tap on the table. Why on earth? The reputation of Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Murim League integrated military unit, was quite remarkable. Considering his age, it was not easy to achieve this level of fame at such a young age. There was also a view that the Murim Alliance was pushing a young expert too much, so there was a certain amount of bubbles. Of course it was a misunderstanding. Considering Yeonhojeongs abilities, Byeoksanhojangs reputation in the central region felt like it had been greatly diminished. Whatever it was, Yeonhojeongs reputation was the best among theter indices. However. There is no way I went to Daesoo Yeon to ask for something personally. Rather, you might have tried to ask something from the main organization through Yeon Dae-su. No matter how outstanding Yeon Ho-jeongs reputation is, he is still a reviewer. In other words, it cannot ovee the reputation of the group called Murimmaeng. It was natural. Even if you are a strong individual, you cannot beat the reputation of a group. However, the representative of Tiananmen, another branch of Botaam, and the sessor to Mun went to Yeon Ho-jeong? Its one of two things. Either the intention was to roast and boil the lotus tree, or Someone was joking in the middle. The possibilities are endless. If you think about it a bit radically, you can even imagine that Yeon Ho-jeong and Bota-am have had some kind of rtionship since the past without the Murimmaengs knowledge. Naturally, Zhuge Munho gave up all such ridiculous imaginations. It was not something such a smart person would have done before trusting in Yeon Ho-jeong. The tribes of Botaam are three. Among them, Yeonhwamun Gate headed to Mukryongbu and Tiananmen Gate headed to Yeon Daesu. So what about the remaining one? Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. The information was too poor. From the beginning, even though I received information that the conflict within the sect was continuing as it belonged to the Buddhist sect, I did not dig into it properly. If its natural, its natural. Bothaam was not a member of the Buddhist Order or Menghoe. Even though they had notmitted anything heinous that anyone could acknowledge, conducting an internal investigation was crossing the line. Whatever it is, it looks like the conflict that erupted in Botaam is bigger than expected. The fact that the representative of the affiliated tribe stopped by Mukryongbu before the Yeon Daesu Zhuge Munho, who was thinking about this and that, quickly nodded. I understand for now. great job. thank you. And this Gaekdo took out a small letter from his arms. Even though he wore tattered clothes, his letters were clean. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. After Hu Gai delivered his message, he told me to also deliver this letter. I see. Then Ill leave. Thank you. As soon as the opening message was released, Zhuge Lianghu immediately opened the letter. His eyes sparkled. So both Daesoo Yeon and I are guessing that the Mukryongbu was actively involved in this situation. Although there is no clear physical evidence, considering that the letter was sent directly to Lord Mukryong, the circumstances can be considered almost certain. However, there is a risk of political pressure if you conduct an unreasonable investigation in a situation where the specificity of the Botaam sect and the clear causal rtionship with the Mukryongbu are not revealed. If you give us an order to organize this part, we will dig it up as an open, independent operation. As expected, something like this happened. Zhuge Wenhus head quickly turned again. Botaam The symbol of Botaam is Geomhu. With Inkryongbujus martial arts skills, even the worlds greatest swordsman would not be afraid, much less the power of a group cannot even bepared. If Buju Mukryong really encouraged the conflict in Bota, then why? At that moment, Zhuge Liang cried out in exmation. Certainly, the current Mukryongbu would not be pleased with the presence of Geomhu. In order for the final candidate for Botha to rise to the rank of swordsman, he or she must prove good and evil in addition to martial arts. So, candidates for Geomhu came to the central government for each generation, umted good deeds without anyone knowing, endured evil, and then returned to Botaam. Of course, not many people know this fact. It was the same for high-ranking figures of the Murim League. A female swordsman who deliberately hides her existence works together for at least a few months and up to several years under a truly evil decision. Since he was a candidate who had already reached perfection in terms of martial arts, it would not have been that difficult to hide himself. This is a fact that Zhuge Munho would not have known if he had not heard it from the public ambassador. The Mukryongbu is a new association. Although the presence of a giant named Yangcheon is so great, when viewed as an organization, it is still difficult to maintain a stable foundation. There is no choice but to leave itpletely to time. Peoples misconception is that if you have enough military force and money, it is easy to establish an organization. It is possible. The problem was continuity. Whether it will shine and disappear for just one generation or continue for hundreds of years is determined by the authority and personality orientation of the school in question. What kind of evaluation has it been received over the years? How much power is used and for what purpose? Time and luck must be right, and public sentiment and rtionships with other factions are also important. In that respect, the Mukryongbu did not have much to show the world yet. In other words, people in the world are bearing the negative perception of ckness. In this situation, what if a candidate for Geomhues into the world with the intention of punishing evil? I will definitely be challenged. Candidate Geomhu will also not be able to pass by the Mukryongbu, the ck Ind Alliance, to prove his power and ideology. No matter who loses, for Yang Chen, being challenged itself acts as a factor that causes him to lose his dignity. Yangcheon, an invincible fighter who has lived at odds with the world. No matter how great the martial arts skills of candidate Geomhu are, it will not be easy to ovee Yangcheon. Of course, Yangcheon would not have put Botaam in that situation because he was afraid of Geomhu. What he was afraid of was not defeat, but the influence and presence of the Mukryongbu. After all, Yangcheon. If you look into it that far, youre really not an ordinary person. Although there is no concrete physical evidence yet, Zhuge Liang was already convinced that Yangcheon existed behind the Botaam conflict. For the military, confidence without physical evidence is a risky choice. Nevertheless, the reason he was confident about this matter was because he believed in Yeon Ho-jeong and Moon Geun-sangs abilities. For now, lets assume that and move on. Then, one question remains. Yangcheon can empower one of the three tribes. Then, the possibility of a Geomhu being born from that tribe increases, and furthermore, Mukryongbu and Botaam can be allies. In other words, Botaams troubles should not be noticed by anyone. Nevertheless, Yang Cheon sent a letter to Yeon Ho-jeong telling him to take care of one of the tribes of Bota. For what reason? The goal is not to obtain Botaarm. However, the goal is not topletely destroy Bothaam. If he had intended to eliminate Bothaam, he would have attacked directly and cut off the heads of everyone involved. Yang Cheon had that much power. then? A clever n to do something using Botaarm. Even in situations where the military cannot be certain of anything. You must be able to read the situation, an individuals personality, location, and current trends and look ahead. In that respect, unlike Yeon Hao-jeong, who predicted the future through experience and intuition, Zhuge Wen-ho was clearly a military man. Zhuge Wenhu quickly wrote a letter. Now is not the time to make hasty moves, Yang Buju. With Deungcheongyos explosive remarks, the atmosphere at the leadership of the Murim Alliance became as cold as a sheet of thin ice. The existence of the three religions has already been revealed to everyone. If Yangcheon was nning to use Botaam to do something to the three religions, it had to be stopped before the ck and White Way. Are you outside? Yes, soldier. The door opened and a military officer came in. Zhuge Wenhu handed over two pieces of letters. Please convey this to Hu Gai, and pass this on to the Honam Mukryongbu intelligence group. yes? There is no time! hurry! Oh yeah! Musa took the letter and left the room. Zhuge Wenhu also stood up. The situation was turning quite urgently. This is not the time to leisurely sit in the office and focus on work. Zhuge Munho, wearing his royal attire, left his office. The ce he was heading to was the residence of Prince Moyong. * * * Shocked by Beom-os words and the aftermath of the Buddhist Qigong, Hwa-un shed bloody tears and fainted. Hwaun fainted and did not wake up even after three days. Although she did not suffer any physical strain, such as internal injuries, it was because Beom-os Prajna Dae ability shook the Buddhist Qigong that she had trained and cleared away the confusion that was in the middle of the middle stage. The middle game, which was shaken by external forces, reached the upper stage and shocked the heart. She wont be able to wake up for a while. Anyway, its amazing again. Beom-oh, who was drinking tea, blinked at Yeon Ho-jeongs words. what? A strong man like him couldnte to his senses for three days. It seems that Monk Beom-os lions rear was quite powerful. Beom-oh smiled bitterly. Banya Dae ability is one of the best new skills regardless. Anyone who has mastered the anti-demon fire technique has no choice but to be helpless in front of the power of Prajna. Hoo. However, it was a ruse that was possible because she herself was clearly aware of her own mistakes. If I didnt feel the slightest bit of guilt, the power of Prajna would have been useless. Lions Hood was not just a martial art. It is the sound of enlightenment that shakes the agony as a single relief. Of course, the effect would only be effective if the casters stamina and awareness were exceptional. Anyway, when you wake upter, will it be any different than before? I dont know that either. If enlightenment could be achieved through one act, who in the world would not be a enlightened being? Such a thing is impossible unless you are a Buddha. but. I just let you know that the path is wrong and caused a rift in your agony, but in the end, everything is up to you. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You really seem like a proper monk now. Beom-oh smiled awkwardly. You really showed a lot of ugly side to Daesoo Yeon. What was it that was full of humanity and good? Hehehe. It was around this time that the two people were having a peaceful conversation. Kite algebra! A voice came from far away near the window. Whats going on? I got a call from the military! But Hmm? Full-sangs face was full of sadness as he reached the window. It is said that the existence of the Three Religions was made known at the Fonggong Council. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Chapter 446 Episode 446 Shaking (1) Mo Yong-woo was busy. It was the same when I was at Maeng, but it was especially busy here. The Tangma army, who lost over two hundredrades in this operation, literally risked their lives in training. Previously, he was famous for his rigorous training, but now he has reached a point where life and training have be one. After Tangmas training was over, the sun began to set. From that moment on, it was Mo Yong-woos training time. His sleep time was fixed to two hours, and each time he trained, he used all his energy and strength to push himself until he was exhausted. Still, there was no time to rest. When I wasnt having a meeting with Yeon Ho-jeong, I was absorbed in finding out about Kang-hos situation, and when I had free time, I read more than one line of the book. It wasnt because of thepulsion to live hard. This was because I believed that whatever I put into my body and head would be of great help in the future. Before I knew it, that kind of life had passed over a month and reached two months. Whoa. Okay! The sword point of the Tangma Great Sword was stuck in the ground. I put all my strength into it and used up all the strength I could muster. The great sword, which was normally as light as a whip, became as heavy as lifting an iron pir. He was out of breath and suddenly tilted his head. Was it a bit harsh? I usually put in my best effort without hesitation, but today it seemed to have been especially severe. There was not even the slightest strength to hold the center. dump! Mo Yong-woo, who was sitting on the floor, immediately sat cross-legged and prayed repeatedly. After half an hour like that. I guess I can survive now. To fill a bowl, it must first be empty. A bowl that has been repeatedly filled and emptied will growrger and firmer. Mo Yong-woos body and Danjeon were continuing this repetition. Is that why? The amount of internal energy is also the amount of internal energy, but the speed of the contraction is much faster than two months ago. This was because the body, which was reaching its limits every day, sucked in the vitality more greedily in order not to copse. As I got used to it, I was able to deliver dozens of shes with just one breath. Although he did not attain enlightenment and reach a higher state, this was also a great gift to the warrior. It can be said to be the best reward for hard work. are you okay? Mo Yong-woo was not surprised by the sudden voice. This was because I felt his presence while I was praying. Are you here? When I turned my head, I saw Yeon Ho-jeong standing with his arms crossed and his back to the moonlight. . Mo Yong-woo suddenly thought that Yeon Ho-jeongs appearance was very mysterious. The younger brothers appearance with his back to the cold andfortable moonlight was truly showing off the aura of a mystic from another world. but. Mo Yong-woo was convinced in his heart. Yeonjes presence has always been like that. A night full of stars. The world was extremely quiet, with not a single wind blowing. Its just like my frustrating situation in the past. I dont know why, but it reminded me of the past before I met Yeon Ho-jeong. At that time, he was leading the upper ss in Zhejiang due to a power struggle with his brothers. His feelings at that time were truly miserable. No one could understand his feelings, and even if they knew, they would not have been able to understand. Yeon Ho-jeong appeared at just such a time. Just before the darkness reaches its peak and turns into an abyss where not even a single starlight can enter. That was really cocky. Mo Yong-woo smiled without realizing it. He came to me at night and told me to be a giant of white peach and toe to my senses. I heard a reprimand from someone I was meeting for the first time that made my stomach turn. Mo Yong-woo was also a human being, so how could he not be offended, but at the same time, it was the first time in ten years that he had seen someone that made him cry that much. It must have been from then on. When your life started to change. Not because Yeon Ho-jeong did something, but because I felt the sincere regret in that shouting. Strangely enough, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was persuasive. Even though his voice was quite low, regardless of logic, it had the magical power to strangely ignite peoples emotions. Its so unexpected to appear. Just like now, Yeonhojeong was always out of the blue. It suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared again. He suddenly began to stand out not only in himself, but also in this rough and ugly martial arts world, and with his explosive growth, he made a name for himself throughout the world. The reason he asked Yeon Ho-jeong to be his sworn brother was because, in addition to feelings of loneliness, he felt a human attraction. He had that charm. And now, along with his stepbrother, he was scolding the world for the sake of the world. The fact that he suddenly realized brought a sincere smile to Mo Yong-woos face. what? What about thatugh? Yeon Ho-jeong asked in a shaky voice. Mo Yong-woo stood up and said. Its nice to see you after a long time. Its been a while. Thats the problem with the Yeonje. Im so busy that I have no sense of time. I asked you out for a drink back then, but you forgot and didnte, right? alcohol? when? Look there. You dont even remember. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Im sorry if I did that. I really need toe to my senses. There is no need to be sorry. However, no matter how advanced the story is, you still need a break. Then I will die from overwork. I didnte to hear creepy sounds. First of all, I came Stop. Mo Yong-woo raised his hand to stop Yeon Ho-jeong from speaking. I dont know why, but Yeon Ho-jeong felt his mouth close. Normally, it would have been okay to say it was a joke, but today, it was somehow difficult to make a joke to Mo Yong-woo. Have you eaten? I ate it half a day ago. Then keep the promises you couldnt keep. Hang in there. Lets go see the drinking table. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-woo, copsed on the spot. Would you like to see Commander Tangmas cooking skills? ha ha ha! It took a long time for Mo Yong-woo toe back. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Is it pretty good? hmm? Your skills are quite convincing, arent you? Two simple dishes and three bottles of strong liquor were ced on the drinking table. I could tell just by smell. It was a meat dish made by soaking dried beef jerky in stir-fried vegetables, but it had a better vor than the ones sold at most restaurants. Mo Yong-woo burst intoughter. Thanks to the spices. If the quality of the ingredients is poor, you have no choice but to fake it with seasoning. Just knowing how to deceive is amazing. I cant do this. Do you think there is a need for someone of your stature to be skilled in cooking? why? These days, they say that men have to be good at cooking to be attractive to a sexy woman. Hoo. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. Have you found a wife or child you like? It will happen someday. Well, thats a problem too. Even if I like it, if the other person doesnt like it, its nonsense. When you look at things like that, its hard to have a true rtionship. I cant tell you not to worry. If its your reputation, many wives and children will be paying attention. I hate people who tempt people just because of their name, regardless of their gender or age. Thats not why. The best expert in the world is not only the best in the world when ites to knives, but is he also the best in the world when ites to making friends? A rtionship is two-way. I think its inevitable that not only you, but even people much greater than you, will have trouble in rtionships. Was it counseling time? Thats just the way it is. At some point, Yeonje will have a wife who calls her love, so I just hope that she will treat her honestly instead of weighing things up. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. What about you, brother? Isnt the Tang Sojeo still in your sight? Mo Yong-woo chuckled. When do you still make noise? Hoo? When does it sound like an enemy? I guess something happened? There is no such thing. We were all so busy. Besides, neither I nor Dang Sojeo liked the unnatural rtionship. Youre saying youre full. I said lets go and have some teater when Im deaf. Haha, I understand. Mo Yong-woos strengthy in this generosity. No matter how close a younger brother was, he would feel a little offended if he said something like this, but Mo Yong-woo never lost his smile. And it was precisely because of that personality that Yeonho-jeong was able to deal with himfortably. I dont know about others, but Mo Yong-woo was one of the few people with whom Yeon Ho-jeong showed his honest side. That was a long story. Shall we have a drink first? Well, lets do that. The two people clinked their sses. It had been quite a while since we had been drinking. Because the rtionship was deep, the alcohol felt strong. It was harsh, but I liked that harshness. If you drank it often, it would have been difficult to experience such a strong taste. Mo Yong-woo asked calmly. So, what brought you here at this hour? It was afortable question in afortable ce. Yeonho-jeong, who was a bit nervous, felt the burden he had built up melt away in thatfort. Something happened at the leadership of the Murim Alliance. which? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke honestly and without hesitation. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. If its Lord Bong-nim Is it really your brother? Not Mr. Moyong. Of course, Im not sure, but at least I dont think so. Why do you think not? Tigers and wolves may look different, but they have fangs and live the same way. Even though Moyongguns fangs are stained with poison, I dont think he has a snout that exposes its teeth at any time. It was a harsh evaluation, but at the same time, it was also overrated. At least in a situation where there is amon enemy, Prince Moyong is seen as closer to a capable ally than an unreliable enemy. Hmm. Mo Yong-woo stroked his chin. Deng Bong-gong is a member of the Communist Party. Themunal faction is in Gansu. It can be said that the prestige of themunal faction in Gansu is the highest. In other words, isnt it strange to obtain that much information? I think so, but . I think its strange at the same time. In what part? Mo Yong-woo filled Yeon Ho-jeongs ss and spoke as if he was talking in passing. How could an organization so clueless as to leak information in such a sloppy manner not get caught even after decades of sowing corruption in the central ins and even touching the imperial pce and government offices? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. This is why I feelfortable talking to smart people. What do you think of Yeonje? Do you think its clear that someone leaked that information? I dont think the odds are infinitely close to 100%. Then thats also strange. Mo Yong-woo frowned. Why did you leak information in this situation? Is there something nned? We should discuss how such information could have been leaked in this situation before targeting. ! Mo Yong-woos face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss. The alcohol wasnt strong anymore. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeongs face, asked in confusion. What Yeon-je is saying is that you think there is a secret in Bong-gong? Ive thought that way for a long time. Thats why I told you not to reveal the identity of the three religions to the Bonggong Council. !! I guess Im sure now. Among the people who formed a very close rtionship with Bonggong or Bonggong, there was Sejak of Samgyo. this. Although he had doubts, Mo Yong-woo was shocked to hear that it might be true. They are not half-baked practitioners, but long-time practitioners of the Old Daemun Sect. Among such giants, there is Sejak? Where on earth did you sell your honor and pride? Yeon Ho-jeong said to Mo Yong-woo, who was full of confusion. I think Ill have to go to Maeng sometime soon. Yes, I guess so. Mo Yong-woo, who was nodding his head, was momentarily shocked. Surely Yeonje is alone? okay. . Thats why I came. It will be soon, but I dont know exactly when. So, even if I suddenly disappear someday, I will not panic and ask you to lead the Uijeonggun. It is said that they may appear suddenly and leave suddenly again. Isnt he really a difficult guy to deal with? Regardless of the seriousness of the matter, I felt like I would never be able to live like this. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, soon smiled and said. What kind of favor do you mean? All you have to do is give orders. . Juste back safely. Dont worry your subordinates. Chapter 447 Episode 447 Shaking (2) Sigh! After taking a bath in hot water, the young man sprinkled cold water on his head again and shook his head. When people are immersed, they tend to forget eating, drinking and sleeping. There was no need to even mention washing. The young man took a bath for over half a day and removed a lot of the old grime. I cut off my fingernails and toenails and cut off any tangled hair. Then, his unique bright skin and sad eyes were revealed. It was very nice to see the infinitely deep and clear eyes that were so mad that they shed like des. Hmm. Yeon Ji-pyeong, a young man who got dressed and came out to the training ground, turned his head. There was a river there. Oh brother. Kang-ryang chuckled. Have you had any enlightenment? Or have you finally figured it out? Your behavior was so ruthless that it was difficult to ept it even in public. Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head with a embarrassed expression. Was it that bad? It was hard to express in words. Its okay though. There was no smell. sorry. Its real. It was fascinating. Yeon Ji-pyeong just smiled. Kang Ryangs eyes lit up when he saw Yeon Ji-pyeong like that. Its changed. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes, posture, and atmosphere. It was not the Yeonjipyeong I saw only yesterday. It wasnt just that his body and clothes were neater. Its changed. Not only the eyes, but also the sword that was shaking in all directions because it couldnt be calmed down. Yeon Ji-pyeongs sword technique was unrivaled in its density. At first, it wasnt that much, but while training here, the density became deeper and deeper, and eventually, each strand of sword energy felt like a real sword. However, no matter how great the sword technique was, it was useless if it could not be handled freely. Even if a person with natural divine power wields a treasured sword and swings it, it is bound to produce a force that is less than that of a twig containing coriander. That was the state of Yeonjipyeong. But not now. It was resolved perfectly. Its hard to find even a single thread of energy. Even though I washed my eyes and looked for where the bundle of sword energy that had been running wildly in all directions had gone, I couldnt find it. Kang Ryang, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong, soon smiled. Jipyeong. Yes, brother. Chaaaaaaaaa! In an instant, the drawn sword shot like an awl towards the nape of Yeon Ji-pyeongs neck. It was literally like a thunderbolt. As if Kang Ryang wasnt just ying around either, the series of movements from kicking the sword to sharpening the sword was clean enough to give me goosebumps. . Kang Ryangs sword stopped right in front of Yeon Ji-pyeongs neck. Yeon Ji-pyeong was still looking at Kang Ryang with deep eyes. Kang Ryang, who was looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong, retrieved his sword. Why didnt you avoid it? Because I dont feel alive. You radiated life? Are you saying that you have seen through the falsity of living? Yeon Ji-pyeong shook his head. Theres no way your brother would have cut off my head before I figured out the truth, right? Kangryangughed hahaha without realizing it. You dont know that. Do you know anything else? Are you going to get into a fight over a womanter and end up pulling out a knife? Then I will try to avoid it then. Hoo? This was meant to be a subtle provocation, but the response was quite gentle. It wasnt an answer that could have been made up. It probably means that your mind is that much more stable and rxed. Apart from improving the quality of my martial arts skills, I havepletely corrected my mind that was full of confusion. Slurp! widely! Kang Ryang gave a lead sword. He said as if he was throwing it away. You look great. It was truly a word worthy of him. Yeon Ji-pyeong opened his mouth. Your brothers sword skills have also improved tremendously. Can you see it? Yes, I can see it. How was it? It was different from me. The corners of Kang Ryangs mouth rose. It has to be different. There is no need to debate which one is superior, but when we face each other head on, I am still superior. Yes, I think so. But if you y with your hands a little, I will be in danger. That is unknown. The tone was still calm. There was no wavering in his voice. Even when the opponent says that he or she is stronger than him, his mind remains unmoved. Kang-ryang sighed softly. I really dont know how you and your brother became such monsters. A monster? Brother, at that age, he was called the best martial arts expert in the world, and he had umted martial skills that even the great masters of the Great Gate faction could see under his eyes, and you, a guy with little experience, didnt realize the skill of a steady sword after struggling for several months. Jeonggeom. Jeonggeom refers to one of the countless levels of swords. The state of true swordsmanship is a state that cannot be divided into stages. Even if your martial arts level is lower than Yeon Ji-pyeong, you can realize the true sword, and even a strong person in Seongcheon may not be able to realize the true sword. Its a true sword, but I didnt really have a proper word to call it, so I just called it that. However, I knew the amount of strength. Yeon Ji-pyeongs sword, which has realized the true sword, will be able to carry out its owners will without wavering even in any situation. Even if his eyes roll over with anger or his heart breaks with sadness, his sword will not waver. Isnt that so, brother? In response to Kang Ryangs question, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was heard from beyond the wall of the training hall. I dont know if its a monster, but I know its time to praise Jipyeong for clearing up the confusion-filled sword. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, climbed over the wall with light movements. He climbed over the wall and walked straight to Yeonjipyeong. . The two looked at each other in silence. Yeon Ji-pyeongs height was now almost the same as Yeon Ho-jeongs. Yeon Ho-jeongs skin was not white because he lived a very rough life moving around the central ins. On the other hand, Yeonjipyeong was only white despite the arduous training under the scorching sun. Although they looked simr, Yeon Ho-jeongs impression was sharp like Yeon Wis, and Yeon Ji-pyeongs impression was sad and peaceful like her deceased mother. The two were so simr and so different. But Gangryang had never thought these two people looked so simr as he did today. Especially the eyes. The eyes are very simr. Unlike his rough hands and unconventional words and actions, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were clear and deep like ake. The same was true for Yeon Ji-pyeong. Although the color was different, Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes when she realized Jeong-geom were just as clear and deep as Yeon Ho-jeongs. How much time has passed like that? I couldnt even take care of you, but youve alreadye all the way up here. Its amazing. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. Your presence itself is a source of support and learning for me. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have been able to reach this level. As you gained enlightenment, your speaking skills also improved. Isnt sincerity more beautiful than any modifier? ha ha ha. Yeon Ho-jeong finally rxed his expression and stroked Yeon Ji-pyeongs head. Yeon Ji-pyeong made a dying sound. I just washed and dried it! It gets messy! You idiot, youre too straight. Its okay to be a little messy. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been ying around for a while, suddenly saw the old sword sheath hanging on Yeon Ji-pyeongs belt. It feels like I spent ten years on it. Oh, this? Shall I exchange it for a different sword? its okay. Really? Isnt your sword still broken in half? Yeon Ji-pyeong took out his sword. As Yeon Ho-jeong said, his sword was broken in half. He was still carrying that half-sword. Yeon Ji-pyeong said with his sword again. In some peoples eyes, you may look like a broken sword, but in others eyes, you may look likepanions who have ovee hell together, where one day felt like ten years. Yeonjipyeong is said to be hell. Although it was only a few months, it was ten times more difficult training than his entire lifebined. Yeon Ho-jeong acknowledged his younger brother. He acknowledged that it was not because of his younger brothers martial arts skills, but because he broke through the wall of despair that his younger brother felt for the first time and came back as a new person, that he had truly be a true warrior. Yeon Ho-jeong said. The exact date has not been set yet. I still have work to do in Guangdong, and I have to meet some old people you dont know one more time. ? But I think all of those things will bepleted in the near future. Kang Ryang was quick to notice. Where are you going? okay. I think I should go back to the Murim Alliance. okay. However, the Uijeong County will remain here. Now that there is a power vacuum, the Murim Leagues troops must remain to prevent the evil organization from growing. The Uijeonggun can have a deterrent force that prevents the opening of the ck power by its mere existence. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Kang Ryang. Perhaps we might end up stopping by Mukryongbu on the way. In an instant, Kang Ryangs eyes suddenly changed. But that was all. He did not show anger or exude murderous spirit. If Yeon Ji-pyeong controlled his mind with his sword, Kang Ryang controlled his mind with his life. He had that kind of grit. I want to use you a little this time. Do you have any ideas? The corners of Kang Ryangs mouth rose. Please use it anytime. Ill have to take a look at Yangcheon again. It must be an unforgettable face, right? He didnt look at me then. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. He looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong. Ji-pyeong, what are you going to do? Yeon Ji-pyeongs answer was unexpected. I will stay here. I thought they were going to go together, but this was unexpected. Many people suffered because of me while I was trapped in my own thoughts and running wild. I dont know if theres anything I can do to help, but I think its better than nothing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If thats what you think, I wont stop you. thank you. What is gratitude? In my younger brother, who had be a true warrior, the seeds of a great man who knew how to be grateful for even the slightest help were growing. Although he is kind and kind, he clearly maintains his standards. Yeon Ho-jeong was once again convinced of that. In the future, Yeon Ji-pyeong will be one of the leading heads of the family in the history of Yeon-ga. I have some work to do, so Ill just have to go. Before we leave, lets take a look at how well your two swords have been sharpened. yes. Rest in peace. And horizon. Yes, brother. Congrattions. thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. His eyes, which were full of kindness, had suddenly be cold and hard. Thats all I need to organize. I told it to Mo Yong-woo and also to Muk-bi. Now all that remained was the matter of Botha and meeting the old men of Foshan. Once were done there, well go straight to Meng. I dont have time. First, I need to wake up the person who isfortably unconscious. * * * . When Hwaun opened his eyes for the first time in a few days, his face was quite gaunt. But her eyes were different from before she copsed. It wasnt clear, but it wasnt as full of desire as before. As soon as she regained consciousness, she realized that she had been unconscious for a long time. And why did you faint? . Hwaun closed his eyes again. My mind wasplicated. It wasnt easy to organize my mind. At that time, a voice was heard. If youre awake, get up. For a moment, Hwaun flinched. I didnt know who was in the room. She slowly got up and saw Yeon Ho-jeong and Jeong-an in her eyes. Jeongans expression brightened. Sago! jeongan. Why? I couldnt bear to face Jeongans face. Yeonhojeongs voice rang in Hwauns ears again as he lowered his head in shame. You have no right to bow your head. If you think that you will receive sympathy just because of that, you are mistaken. ! Things are getting quite busy. Take some time to organize your thoughtster, and lets talk separately first. Chapter 448 Episode 448 Shaking (3) Whew. Tamgyeongs face, exhaling softly, seemed to have aged several years in just a dozen days. This time I nced at him. Why the sighing? I just sigh. Are you trying to go before this brother? What do you mean? Didnt they say that if you sigh often, you will live longer? Hehehe. Tamgyeong, who wasughing, licked his lips and said. I just have a lot on my mind. Howe the contents of the scriptures are not interpreted well? Well, it hasnt happened in a day or two, so whats new? I just keep exploring until I die. This time he smiled. If you do it, its because of that kid. kid? Im talking about a child named Yeon Ho-jeong. Inspector Tams mouth closed like a m. This time, he covered the old book he was holding and continued speaking while patting his waist. You seem to have changed a lot since you met that child. To be precise, its like youve returned to your old, energetic self. Did it look like that? Speaking of truth, there is no one among us as passionate as you. Wasnt he called the most fearsome Arhat leader in Shaolin history? Some people even said that it was the incarnation of King Ming, perhaps? Hey, why are you bringing up the past? Im not asking you to cheer up. Im just telling you to get to know yourself. . The cold wind of time doesnt just change rivers and mountains. That cold wind seeps into peoples hearts too. Thats why a heart that was as hard and sharp as steel when you were young bes softer as you get older. Inspector Tam looked at this time. This time, he was sitting with his back against the cave wall, and although he was scruffy, he was like that of a sage who had realized the Way. It must be because of his eyes. His deep, deep eyes reminded me of a longing without any blemishes. If you look closely, it feels like you can clearly see into your own mind. You are different from before. But that past is also yours. Unfortunately, you have not been able topletely separate yourself from your past self. Do you see it that way? It seems so. Inspector Tams face became bitter. I guess I still have a long way to go. Is it really that disappointing that I haventpletely changed from my past self? However, you are not someone who hasmitted bad deeds. I devoted the rest of my life to uncovering the secret of reincarnation and getting closer to the path of Buddha. For his sake, it would be right for me to forget myself for criticizing Gangho in the past and follow the Tao. . Now its easy to forget about the fist that was as hot as fire, but it seems like that spark still remains in my heart. This time I chuckled. This is why you need to find a job that suits your aptitude. Your choice was noble, but you should have done what you wanted to do. How many people in the world can do whatever they want? Sometimes you have to do things you dont want to do. And Im telling you this out of fear of misunderstanding, but I dont hate this either. Puhu! This time I shook my head. This time, you were the one who took the initiative before anyone else when my great-grandson and Beom-oh came to ask for it. . Yes, since it is a matter rted to the government, how could we, who have cut off ties with the secr world, not move? But you were different. The motive for your move was not because you were afraid that the government would copse or that our work would be disrupted. Inspector Tams eyes wavered. This time, he looked directly at Inspector Tam with those deep eyes. It was as if I could clearly see into his inner thoughts. There is still a vital spirit left in your heart that wants to criticize Gangho. Its a ploy. Hey, theres no rule that says you cant dream just because youre old. In other words, arent we gathered here also for a dream? The dream and belief that if we can delve into the unknown gap between immortality and reincarnation and get closer to the truth, we can bring peace to the world more quickly. . Dreams do not discriminate between men and women and young and old. The only difference is what kind of dream you have. I dont think youre ugly. Rather, I envy it. Even at that age, you can live with that level of passion. This time I narrowed my eyes. Undying passion is a symbol of youth. Even though your body and martial arts are old, you are still young. . Young people should be young people and run wild as they please without worrying about what others think. Inspector Tam looked at this time with trembling eyes. Dont stay here because it doesnt suit your personality, but move forward into the world with ease. Those were the words this time. And his words were full of sincerity, without a single trace of disappointment or falsehood. After watching this for a while, a warm smile soon appeared on Tamgyeongs face. It was a great test. Its not a test? Inspector Tam shook his head. What I saw was not me in the past, when I galloped across the world. It was a reward for suppressing evil and bringing peace to the world. is it. exactly. However, this time I just imitated the past a little. That alone is enough for me. Are you serious? Im serious. A young smile grew on Tamgyeongs face. Im serious. How could it not be sincere? I will continue to envy my past self, but that is not an obsession, it is just a memory. I just realized it. Hehehe. I am too old to run wild and be weighed down by the illusions of memories. Im at an age where I can at least make that distinction. If this rmendation was sincere, Inspector Tams words were also full of sincerity. Inspector Tam burst intoughter. Still, I guess Im younger than you. Sometimes I see your hands itching. Puh! The man who was feared throughout the world as the King of Anger has no particr n. Why dont you be a little tactful? Were the only ones here anyway. Hehehe. Passion knows no age. Likewise, enlightenment is also ageless. Tamgyeong went out into the world, met a unique junior, became immersed in the desire-filled wind that the world gave him, and gained a little trouble. And now, by burning away that agony, I was able to rise to a higher level once again. For Tamgyeong, it was the enlightenment of a saint that was more valuable than the rise of martial arts. This time I shook my head. Is there a reason you havent told us yet? What do you mean? Im talking about the yellow dragon. Inspector Tams eyes lit up. I heard that that child taught you the teachings of Hwangryonggyeol? exactly. That guy is also a really funny guy. No matter how much of a deal it is, you cant help but tell me something like that. Yeonhojeong, that kid is not an idiot. In martial arts, there are separate rules and methods. He didnt tell me the rules. still. Furthermore, it is said that in order to awaken the true Yellow Dragon, you must master all the true energies of the Four Gods and at the same time know all of the four divine energies. It is said that to those who do not truly know the Four Gods, Hwangryongs teachings are nothing more than idle talk. Hmm, I see. This time I looked at him with subtle eyes. Do you think the same? Inspector Tam nodded. If you knew the rules, the Dharma text is literally just a Dharma text. Hwangryongs sermon, full of metaphors, similes, and poetic expressions with unknown meaning, was at a level that would make even a schr tilt his head. So what about you? This applies to you who interpreted this scripture full of enlightenment about immortality and reincarnation. This time, he pointed to the wall with his hand. Have you found a solution to interpret this content in Huanglongs sermon? Surprisingly, under the bright light of Yamyeongju, numerous letters were densely engraved. The wall wasnt rough and the letters were clear. And this wasnt the only wall like that. Here in Foshan Cave, letters containing dozens of scriptures were engraved throughout the caves. I dont know yet. However, I think it is almost certain that the person who created this Buddha Mountain Seongmun Stone Wall was Emperor Sabang Wu. hmm. A fire burned in this times eyes. A persons pure passion for learning and his will to pursue his dream. It was said that Tamgyeong had a passion for the secr world in his heart, but he also clearly had his own passion. The unique analogy written on the stone wall of the gate here has something inmon with the Hwangryong Buddhist Text. I dont know whether Emperor Wu of Four Fangs invented the yellow dragon or perfected the yellow dragon he had learned from his predecessors, but it seems clear that Emperor Wu of Four Fangs came here after putting an end to the Rebellion of Blood and Religion. Right. This time I looked at the stone wall with trembling eyes. Are you sure? The person who built this stone wall is Emperor Sabang Wu. exactly. Then Eternal life is reincarnation, and therefore, the person who left the way to heaven saying that one must escape the frame of reincarnation and reach heaven is truly the omnipotent, right? Inspector Tam said with a smile. Shouldnt we investigate further and interpret further? But before that, I need to receive some guests. customer? ah! Perhaps because I was concentrating on the stone wall, I didnt notice any sign of poprity. This time I made a face. These bastards should advertise a lot. The best adults from all over the central and central regions are gathered here. ha ha ha. Two people went out to the same blood. Outside Donghyeol, there were Yeonhojeong and Beomoh. Beom-oh immediately gave a half-funeral, and Yeon Ho-jeong slightly bowed his head. This time he shouted. You guys! This is not a ce where you cane and go as you please! What are you going to do if someone catches you?! Beom-oh cleared his throat as if he was embarrassed, but Yeon-ho-jeong was different. Even the assassins know the identity of this ce, so whats new? What? If youre going to hide it, hide it well. That guy is so energetic that he taught me the Yellow Dragon Method. Hey! If youre going toe, you should at least bring some delicious food. Did youe empty-handed? This time, I continued to grunt. I felt very disgusted by the young guests who broke the overwhelming joy at the moment of emotion. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Tamgyeong without answering. Inspector Tam smiled. I tried to find you, but you came directly. Im so busy with work. I see. So you got what you wanted? I dont know yet. Actually, I feel like asking you to tell me the whole Sasinmu. Im sure you know this is nonsense. Puuuuuuu! Of course I know. Im just saying that. Inspector Tamsughter was very refreshing. A look shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. For some reason, I felt that Tamgyeong was a little different from before. Tamgyeong stoppedughing and looked at Yeonhojeong with deep eyes. Actually, there is no need for us to meet again at the time I taught you the Yellow Dragon Method. Since each of us got what we wanted, we can just go our separate ways. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. The old man asked to meet one more time. It did. And the reason I asked to meet again was because I wanted to ask if there was anything unresolved about the Yellow Dragon Method. But? But its no longer needed. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Are you sure that you havepletely interpreted the Yellow Dragon Method? Inspector Tam shook his head. Is that possible? I dont know the rules and Im illiterate about the Four Gods. It will probably take a long time to interpret. But why? The Yellow Dragon Method you interpreted ispletely focused on martial arts, and the Yellow Dragon Method I interpret is centered on enlightenment. Is there any way that getting advice can solve the problem? Right. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. If you do that, you can say theres nothing left to do. Thats not the case again. Why is that? Because I have something to give you. What should I give you? Okay, I have something for you. Inspector Tam, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly spoke in a serious tone. You must not give up the value of loyalty even until the moment you die. ? You must not harm good people, and you must be merciful to others. There is no need to change your personality, but at least righteous blood should not be shed where your ax goes. What do you mean all of a sudden? I didnt live like that. No matter what the oue was, my fists were always aimed at evil with justice at my back. ? I hope my strength on your ax will not be soaked with the blood of good men. ?! Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. Chapter 449 Episode 449 Shaking (4) I hope that my strength on the ax will not be soaked in the blood of good people. This time, I immediately understood what Inspector Tam was saying. That wasnt all. Yeonho-jeong and Beom-oh could also understand what Tamgyeong meant. cadet. This time, I looked at Inspector Tam with shaking eyes. Inspector Tam did not turn his gaze to this time. His clear eyes were solely focused on Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. How can the old mans power be imbued with my axe? I believe you understand. I dont like it. Tamgyeong didnt ask why he didnt like it or why he kicked Bok away. If you dont like it, think of it as a favor from an old man who is about to die. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Why on earth are you doing this? I didnt ask you why. But I didnt even advise you to choose whether to ept it or not. . Im just asking. ask. Inspector Tams request had no other meaning. He wants Yeon Ho-jeong to receive the realization of his inner strength. It was truly amazing. For the martial arts people, internal energy was the basis of all internal martial arts and the source of being born with a weak human body and able to embody the power of a immortal. Moreover, the inner strength that Tamgyeong trained and cultivated was a true skill refined through the mind methods of Shaolin, which is considered the best Buddhist school and the strongest school in the Central ins. It was also an overwhelming strength of attack power that broke through the realm of invincibility and boasted of high purity. It is a skill that is not easy to pass on to fellow monks and disciples. Now, Tamgyeong was giving that kind of skill to a young man who could be considered aplete stranger. There is no reason to ask you a favor. And I dont need the old mans skills. What Yeon Ho-jeong said was right. Having risen one step higher by fighting against the enemy of Yayul, he was just around the corner from the ultimate realm of bing a martial god. For Yeon Ho-jeong, there was no need for more internal strength. To be exact, it is an internal energy, and even if you receive it, it is not absorbed efficiently. Would he have given most of the power of the elixir he received from Yang Cheon to Kang Ryang for no reason? Even if you melt it and turn it into your own power, it takes time to get used to the increased power and the foreign nature. For Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to embark on an operation, it was rather poisonous. If you look far away and hide that much energy, you could see blood. Too much or too little. Yeon Ho-jeong knew the logic well. If the benefit of someone elses skill or skill was greater than the loss, I would have taken it without hesitation, but for me now, there was neither benefit nor harm to me. Rather, if you were to consider the pros and cons, it was closer to the pros and cons. If you receive the blessings of a retired old Shaolin leader, you will have to deal with the burden that will remain in your heart and the Shaolins resentful eyes. Inspector Tam shook his head. If youre at a level like yours, you wont need the inner strength of others or even the power of the spiritual dan. I dont know if there is any internal damage or temporary loss of durability. You really thought I didnt know that? Then why on earth are you being so stubborn? I dont like feeling ufortable. Rather, teach it to Monk Beom-o. no. My skills have been thoroughly trained through martial arts. Beom-o acquired the great power of prajna through supreme enlightenment. My energy could easily disturb the energy of Prajna. It wasnt wrong. Even if it is the same type of internal energy, Beom-Ohs internal energy cannot bepared to Tamgyeong in terms of the density of power. If done incorrectly, the true energy of Tamgyeong can shake Beom-os Prajna ability. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. No matter what you say, I wont take it. If you have the strength to grow by receiving the strength of others, you can reach that level at any time. The power I built up myself is. You know that, right? With your enlightenment and insight, you can transform other peoples power into maism as if you had umted it yourself. It must be a useless struggle. Thats right. Its a useless struggle. Unless I process the true energy myself before passing on the inner skills. ?! Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Inspector Tam said while looking at this time. This brother here hasnt had any proper martial arts training sinceing to Foshan. I just controlled my inner energy with constant luck. . As a result, my brothers inner energy boasted extreme purity, free from any impurities. In some ways, that purity can be said to be greater than that of a master who has broken through the realm of invincibility. The amount of internal strength this time is greater than that of Yeonhojeong. However, his skills were worse than any other peak expert. This is because I have only practiced internal energy for over 30 years and have never even practiced herbal training, let alone actualbat. However, because of that, this time I was able to obtain a pure white interior without any blemishes. That strength is turning back the years to the point where it wouldnt be surprising if he died today. I also know how to transform my inner strength into pure white magic. Although more than half of my strength will be lost in the process, the condensed true energy will boast a purity that is no less than that of my older brother. . With that concentration, it should be easy for you to absorb. It will be a power more valuable than any elixir. Why on earth? Do you really want to know the reason? Like I said, Im the type of person who cant stand anything unpleasant. Naegong is like life to a warrior, so how can you give that precious thing to me, a stranger Its because you are a stranger. What do you mean? Because I know that although he is a stranger and has a rough and rude personality, his essence is full of cooperation and justice. Tamgyeong saw Beom-oh. Beom-oh, that guy will grow well without me putting a burden on him. Theres no need to say its my responsibility, and I actually realized Prajna. Beom-oh bowed his head without saying a word. Inspector Tam smiled and nodded. You are different. You need help. I I heard you are the nucleus of the Baekdo martial arts group of the time? ?! why? Are you surprised that an old man who has cut off ties with the world even knows that much? Thats not true. It is absurd that you are the core of the Baekdo Murim Even if it is not necessary, considering your personality, you will fight an immeasurable fight in the future. And one day, people will experience the bitter taste of defeat. Unfortunately, there is a high possibility that the moment of defeat will lead to death. Inspector Tam burst intoughter. I am scared. I am so old that I am afraid of death. Thats why I dont want to go out into the world again. This time the snow got deeper. You dont want to go out into the world? Not like that. There was still a passion hidden in Tamgyeongs heart to run out into the world and criticize the world to his hearts content. However, Inspector Tam only acknowledged it. That it was just a dream and a memory. Even if I go out into the world again, I wont be able to be as passionate as I was in the past. He knows that raising his fist just to satisfy himself to the extent that it feels rewarding is impure to him. Still, doesnt this guys power keep lighting a fire in my heart? I have already chosen my life, but in the name of memories, they cause agony and make me sigh over and over again. . I dont like that. I no longer need this inner strength and Shaolin martial arts. Although I was the head of the Arhat, symbolizing the martial arts of Shaolin, now I am nothing more than a lesser-known Taengjung who dedicated the rest of his life to saving all living beings. Inspector Tams eyes were clearer than ever. It was a insight that could be shown as another enlightened person whopletely understood himself. I dont know if this could actually save sentient beings. You could not solve the secret of reincarnation for three hundred years and end up facing the same end as the countless Zen people who went to the Buddhas side. . Still, I am not dissatisfied with my choices, my past, or my future. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Tamgyeong for a while and sighed softly. If you really want to give up that power, give it to someone else, not me. I dont like it. I want to give it to you. There are many people who are much more just and chivalrous than me. of course. Dont be arrogant. Im not giving it to you because youre the best in the world. . I just hope you can use this power to save more sentient beings. Inspector Tam shrugged his shoulders. Besides, our Buddhistmunity is indebted to your monks. If it werent for the topic that Emperor Wu of Four Fangs left here, we wouldnt have had to sacrifice our lives here. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. Isnt it love and hate, not debt? Whatever. In the end, even if the conversation continues, the same story will only be repeated. Someone had to make a decision. And the person who would make that decision had to be Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was silently looking directly into Tamgyeongs eyes, sighed again and spoke. I gave it to the old man because he wanted it. Just because you gave me that power, I refuse to interfere with my life. Im busy. Im not an idiot who thinks hes my person because I threw a knife that I no longer need at a young student with a lot of potential. Im really d to hear that. As I said, when the moment of confusion approaches and you have to make a choice, just remember this. Please remember that we will move in a direction where good and just blood is not shed, and if it is an unavoidable situation, we will move in a direction where even a little less innocent blood is shed. Even if its not the old mans request, Im always thinking about it. Hehehe, thats why. Thats why Im giving you this power. Even if the power is useless, it would be better to give it to someone who can put it to good use. Tamgyeong sat there and crossed his legs. It will take some time to process the real energy. While you wait, take care of yourself. Even if more than half of the power was lost, its purity is so high that it will be difficult to ept it easily. Damn, its like serving memunion when Im not even hungry. Yeon Ho-jeong sat across from Tam Gyeong and crossed his legs. In this way, Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly gained unexpected power. Of course, that power will not be of great help to Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills, but at least it can definitely be of help in Yeon Ho-jeongs life. If you think about it, there were many people who tried to help Yeon Ho-jeong. Not to mention family, public ambassadors and Seung Hyeon-jin also gave Yeon Ho-jeong a lot of insight. And now, Tamgyeong, who was Shaolins Jeonjeondae master and the strongest Arhat leader in Shaolin history, also tried to hand over his power to Yeon Hojeong. Perhaps this is Yeonhojeongs greatest strength. A power that makes it impossible for those who have achieved enlightenment to pass by. A strange presence that forces those who discuss the world to pay attention. Those who send an invitation to the Lord of Darkness, who was full of darkness, from a world full of re and whiteness. The history of a young man walking between ck and white, light and darkness and trying to correct the chaos in the world was facing turbulence. Chapter 450 Episode 450 Shaking (5) Wooooow. The sword cried. hmm? Yeonwi, who was leaning against a tree and wiping away his sweat, looked at the sword stuck in the ground. what? Yeonwi tilted his head. The sword just cried by itself? There is no way that a senior level expert could have been mistaken. Besides, he wasnt the same old man he was in the past. After the Uijeong Army was founded and Yeon Ho-jeong, who became themander of the Yu army unit, went to war, he focused on training more than ever. The training was of the highest quality, apanied by Tang Guan and often apanied by advice from Zhuge Liang. Is that why? Yan Weis sword fighting skills went beyond Daeseong and entered another level, and he definitelypleted one of the three absolute swords. And what is that level? Sara rock. The blowing wind shook the sword. Slurp. Yeonwi rests her arms on her upright knees. I didnt extend my hand and I couldnt feel the flow of internal energy being released. However, the sword was moving on its own and was about to be pulled out. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Sigh! The sword that was drawn out gently floated up and soon stopped in front of Yeonwi. It was a frighteningly natural act of empty space. There was such an overwhelming sense of martial arts that it felt like the sword was being controlled almost entirely with will, to the point where you couldnt even feel the flow of internal energy. Yeonwi stretched out his hand and grasped the sword. Wooooow. The sword cried once again. Is it because I met the owner? Or is it because something unknown is at work? Yeonwi, who had been looking at the sword for a while, raised his head and looked up at the sky. A small smile appeared on his lips. Hojeong? I dont know. Why did I mention my first childs name without realizing it at this moment? But somehow it felt good. It feels as if his son has grown as much as he has grown. It wasnt just Hojeong. The face that naturally came to mind next was that of the second child, who no longer had any signs of youth. The second child, who swung his sword almost in a frenzy even before joining the army. I was so worried about that, but for some reason, I felt like I had ovee all the adversity and grown up nicely. I felt that way. Someone spoke to Yeonwi, who was looking up at the sky for a long time. Does it seem like something good has happened? The sarcastic tone now felt more than familiar. Yeonwi said calmly. I like the sunlight. The official looked up at the sky and frowned. Its really different from Sacheon. exactly? Come and see meter. What kind of region is Sacheon? I heard that there are fewer days when the sun rises than in other areas of the central ins. Is it for no reason that it is said that dogs bark when the sun rises? Well, living in a neighborhood like that naturally makes you feel gloomy. Yeonwi burst outughing without realizing it. The officers words were funny. Then are all Sichuan people dark? Thats just the way it is. By the way The officials eyes lit up. Has it increased again? What do you mean? I saw it earlier. He was able to use the air as naturally as breathing. Yeonwi shook his head. Isnt this level of trickery easy even for the head of the family? In fact,pared to Dangga stocks, it is now at a baby level. It was a long way away. If you look at the movement of the object itself, which is controlled by an object in the air, what Yeonwi said was not wrong. Because our work on memorization is filled with utmost delicacy. However, the party felt a feeling that was difficult to describe in words from Yanwis empty space. It feels as if the sword was moved purely by will, not by internal strength. fish sword (S)? The official shook his head unconsciously. No, not yet. I have seen the true state of a sword. From his own father and no one else. The state of my fathers use of the sword was truly a new world. I never even imagined that such a thing was possible with human capabilities. Naturally, Yeonwis enlightenment did not lead to true swordsmanship. but. Its biting. Yeongajus enlightenment is so naturally biting the end of the sword. The officer felt himselfughing. At that age, with that inaction, and this growth rate its really terrible. The speed of Yeonwis growth sinceing to the Murim League could only be described as dazzling. And surprisingly, the resumption of stagnant growth also happened to the institution itself. The process of understanding apletely different group of martial arts bes the driving force for explosive growth Of course, not everyone will be able to do this. This level of growth would have been possible because both Danggwan himself and Yeonwi were working hard to create new martial arts, and they put in constant thought and bloody effort to perfect those martial arts. The presence of children probably also yed a role. I once had this conversation with Yeonwi. Arent you scared? What do you mean? Your second child is quite a genius. But Yeonhojeong surpassed even that. If you are at that level at that age, you will soon be a master who surpasses Yeongaju. Hehe, just hearing that makes me happy. Are you just happy? Arent you scared? What is there to be afraid of? My children have grown up and have surpassed me as their father. It will be a joy and emotion that cannot be obtained from any other enlightenment. hmm. But I cant sit still either. You cant stay still? As a father, it would be an infinite joy for my son to surpass me. However, as a warrior, I hope to be a higher wall for my son and be a driving force for his further growth. . If I only thought about the sword, there wouldnt be a need to sweat this much. Just keep wondering and wondering and thats it. However, as a warrior and a father, I must be stronger. But what if he surpasses the head of the family? At that time, I will happily admit defeat. Its probably the happiest and most beautiful defeat in the world. The officialughed. Its the happiest and most beautiful defeat in the world. Good words. Ive never taken that approach before. In the party family, even brothers who shared blood were merely rivals. Is it just that? Tang Gwan wanted countless times to step on top of his father, Brother Tang, rather than understand him. But this father and son rtionship was different. Although they cared for and loved each other, they were constantly stimting each other. Can this also be considered a healthypetition? Whatever it was, the important thing was that there would never be another father and son as unique as these people. The officer recalled that conversation once more. What about Dangaju? If youre bragging about your child, its better to stop. To me, there is no child who is so inhumane. Hehehe, thats not why Im saying that. Then what? Arent you constantly trying to show Sang-ah a wider world in order to show him a higher level? Its a mistake. I only think about myself. Helping you is also for my own growth. haha. Dontugh. Hehehe. I told you not tough. The conversation just ended like it was watered down. But the museum was inwardly embarrassed. It was because Yeonwis words somehow seemed to hit the nail on the head. Taking care of myself for someone? I have never lived a life like that. Whether it was a parent or a child, it was not relevant to the authorities. At least thats what he thought. . The official, who was looking at Yeonwi withplicated eyes, cleared his throat. When does todays training end? It can end at any time and start at any time. Isnt that kind of training? Sounds good. But why are you doing that? Do you want to have a drink for the first time in a while? Would you like alcohol to go down your throat in these times? The officials eyes lit up. What do you think? Deungcheongyos bombshell statement. He was the one who called out the three letters of Deungcheongyos name without hesitation. Yeonwi shook his head. Is there anything to think about? Everyone knew, and the ambassador took on the remaining political burden. Im just sorry that I couldnt ease that burden. Thats not what Im saying. There was a reason why we didnt announce the existence of the Three Religions, right? exactly. But now that has been in vain. The Zhuge military has been digging into the backs of the Dukes, but the work has not even made half of its progress. The officials eyes suddenly became sharper. Moyong-gun, its probably not that guy. It was a random remark, but Yeonwi nodded and agreed. I think so too. At first, I thought it was Deungcheongyo himself, but now that I think about it, I think the probability of that happening is low. Probability is just probability. However, I also agree with Dang Ga-jus words. Yeonwi smiled bitterly. There is no way these guys, who were so thorough that they not only infiltrated the imperial pce and government offices but also supported the establishment of the Mukryongbu, would have made such a mistake. I think so too. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at the sword, stood up and took the sword. The situation hase to this, but there is nothing we can do right now. On the contrary, if you move hastily, you may end up making a mistake. Its frustrating. The Zhuge Army will ask for help soon. Until then, let us not be hasty in our imaginations. Yeonwi seemed more rxed than expected. Considering Yeonwis usual personality, it was strange that she showed suchposure. Wasnt Yeonwi the type of person who tightened his grip more thoroughly in emergency situations? The official, who was quietly examining the situation, chuckled. when? hmm? What do you mean suddenly? When did Yeon Ho-jeong say he woulde? Surprise appeared on Yeonwis face. How did you know that? You can tell just by looking at the matriarchs face. If he came or something groundbreaking wasnt prepared, would you take that kind of leisure? Hehehe, really, the Dang family leader has great insight. Its not that Im great, its just that Yeongaju was an easy person to read. If it had been the cold and hard Yeonwi of the past, even the highest court officials would not have been able to read his facial expressions. The current Yeonwi was rxed enough to fully reveal her emotions. I received a call saying we would be leaving in five days. Five days. However, I dont think it wille immediately. They say there are ces to stop along the way. The official frowned. If you are going toe, you wille quickly. Are you stopping by somewhere else? Huh, I dont know either. But is it really a big deal? Yeonwi looked far away to the south. In the direction of Guangdong Province, where my two sons are. It has probably grown significantly. Maybe more than me. * * * Even though there was arge window in broad daylight, the room was somehow dark. An unusual conversation took ce in that dark space. Arent you overdoing it this time? . Deungcheongyo is a person worthy of suspicion. But it will be difficult for that doubt to persist. Zhuge Wenhu is no ordinary guy. It wont be long before Bong Gong finds out that someone other than Deung Cheongyo is Sejak. . I cant figure it out at all. You The shadows flowing voice stretched out like a snake crawling over a wend. There is no need to worry unnecessarily. Just do as youre told. Are you sure? So what should I do next? The order wille soon. Until then, you just need to show that you are suitable for your position. I understand. And let me ask you a favor. . Please donte here at this hour. Im scared of getting caught. Slurp. As soon as those words were finished, the shadow disappeared. It was a trick that was hard to believe even after seeing it with my own eyes. I couldnt even tell if it was a new method or a magic method. A sneer appeared on his face. Its still the same damn thing. At that time, a young voice was heard outside. Jang Moon-in. Thats me. Are you inside? Are you here? yes. I brought you the items you mentioned. Hey, thank you for your hard work. Pleasee in. His tone of voice, which had been rough like that of a low-ranking bastard, suddenly became tinged with an old-fashioned style befitting a long-time writer of the group. Chapter 451 Episode 451 A journey to find the truth (1) There was a huge tree boasting leaves full of vitality. When viewed from a distance, the branches and leaves of that giant tree somewhat resembled arge lotus flower. Jeongan liked that tree. So aftering to Guangdong, I enjoyed sitting against that tree and meditating. Today too, she tried to meditate. I constantly tried to empty my mind in order to erase distracting thoughts and enter the world of selflessness. But Whew. A soft sigh flowed from Jeongans mouth. Just like I tried for the past few days, I tried to meditate today as well. And like my failures over the past few days, I failed to fall into deep meditation today. Actually, it may not be the time to meditate. The more I tried to control myself, the more I tried to control myself, but it wasnt easy. The ground will disappear. Jeongan raised his head. Yeon Ho-jeong was there, leaning behind him. Ah Yeon Daehyeop. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. What is Daehyeop? Forget embarrassing titles. He is a strange person. The tone of speech was quite harsh, but it didnt sound hateful. Should I say that it seems like a way of speaking that fits exactly with this persons nature? To someone who does not like pretentiousness, this persons speaking style seemed very honest. Then Ill call you boss. As long as its not Daehyeop, you can do whatever you want. yes. by the way. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Did you get the answer? yes? After that incident, didnt youe here every day and meditate constantly? Even though he was a practitioner, the frequency was too frequent. Theres no need to go that far unless youre looking for something. Jeongan smiled bitterly. Perhaps due tock of execution, there were only many usible attempts. Instead of looking for an answer, you just feel dizzy. okay? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a smile that exuded a very unique feeling that was difficult to define. The more you try to forget, the more clearly ites to mind, and the more you try to bury it, the more it rises to the surface. Thats what meditation is. Do you know much about meditation? Countless people who have faced limitations are masters of meditation. Its the same for me too. However, even if you are a master, meditation has a high rate of failure. Ah Dont try too hard to forget. Sometimes its not a bad idea to leave your consciousness to distracting thoughts. If you approach those distracting thoughts microscopically and dig them out again, sometimes the things you wanted are clearly revealed in ces you didnt want to see. Those were words full of wisdom. At least thats what Jeong-an heard. It wasnt just a list of usible words. Words that are difficult to say without experience. These were words that resonated with sincerity. Crucially, Yeonhojeong was a more expert than Jeongan. He was not someone who was just a rough martial artist, but a true expert who knew how to put an immeasurable amount of depth into each move. That fact gave strength to Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Jeongan bowed his head. Thank you for the advice that has be my blood and flesh. It doesnt have to be blood or flesh. Instead, focus on protecting your pure and sincere heart. Just keeping it for a lifetime will make your life a difficult journey. Jeongan looked up at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was still smiling and looking down at himself with clear, deep eyes. At that moment, Jeongan felt a strange feeling. Its familiar. Why? Unlike the first time we met and the few times we talked over the next few days, todays Yeonhojeong felt oddly familiar. How can I say it feels like family or alumni? The strange radiance emanating from his entire body had a sense ofposure and depth that could have been evoked by Buddhist Zen masters. Is that why? Jeongan ended up asking a question that he normally wouldnt have asked without realizing it. Have you ever experienced an embarrassing change in someone who was like family to you? This is probably referring to her ident and luck. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Of course. However, the case was different with you. Ive never thought of my father as having such a smile and aid-back personality. okay. On the contrary, my father and younger brother were embarrassed because of me. why? Has your personality changed a lot since you were young? Very different. How amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Whatever it is, it cant be considered right to just sit around and waste time like that. Do you do fortune-telling every day? yes? Ah yes. I never leave out Ungong. Good. Then, shall we have a little fun? Suddenly? I tried to immerse myself in meditation, but I couldnt, and even if I tried to give myself up to idle thoughts, what I learned and mastered was mindlessness, so it wouldnt be easy to even try. Jeongans face turned slightly red. It was because I was embarrassed because I felt like my true intentions were discovered. In that case, its best to cut off the sweat with a knife. Follow me. Will you please ept it personally? There are only a few people here who can properly handle your sword. I am the least busy person among them. Yeon Ho-jeongs high evaluation made Jeong-an feel better. So the two arrived at the small training hall in the corner of their residence. Are you here? okay. This is Why? Is there a problem? Jeongan cleared his throat. Its not a big problem, but as you saw then, the area of my sword is rather wide I was too embarrassed to say that this narrow training hall wouldnt be able to handle my sword power. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Before we begin, I would like to add a word: freely increasing and decreasing your sword power is also a practice. If you limitlessly expand the realm of martial arts implementation, you may lose delicacy. Ah yes. If its narrow, try to focus on using as much power as possible ording to the situation. It wasnt wrong. Jeongan was embarrassed because he felt like he had boasted about himself for no reason. Then lets go. whenever. Yeon Ho-jeong had bare hands. However, Jeong-an did not ask why he had bare hands or why he would note with an axe. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were so powerful that it was difficult to handle him with his bare hands or with an axe. Rather, I thought that in such a small area, bare hands might be more scary than an axe. Paaaaang! Jeong-an moved without any ceremony or even a word that he would start. I dont know anything else, but I liked her attitude towardpetition. If you say youre going to dance, its as if its started without even saying start. She knew at least a little bit about winning. Sigh! The sharp sword grazed Yeon Ho-jeongs hair. It was an extremely clean and quick sword. Even without using the Manga Jeonggeomgyeol, her sword was fierce. One of the many reasons why he was able to achieve a simr level to Mukbi at a simr age is because of these basic skills. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet kicked the ground. Fuuuuuuu! An intangible shock wave spread out in a circle along with the sound of an exploding drum hitting the air. Quick! It was fast and strong. Just this one kick heightened the tension. If I hadnt dodged it, my head would have been blown off. Even if I had blocked it, it was an attack that would have left me unconscious from the shock. Even if it is not a real battle, you can die. The same goes for any business in the world. Jeongans concentration rose to its peak in an instant. Bababababaak! The trajectory of her sword was surprisingly beautiful. It was beautiful and fast. Even before a single sh left a trace, a series of attacks from two swords and three swords rained down on him, to the point that even a decent swordsman could not be a match for him. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands moved violently. Titty teeting! Jeongans eyes wavered. Although I didnt use Mangajeonggeomgyeol, it was clear that it was quite a threatening sword. He cut off the dangerous swordfish with his bare hands. Scary body vision! It would have been less surprising if he had struck the de away with his hand, which had been strengthened by internal strength. In that split second, Yeon Ho-jeong hit the sword with the back of his hand and turned the sword. It was a divine defense technique that was several times more difficult than blocking while protecting the hand with internal energy. That wasnt all. thud! The movement of digging into the arms like a snake along with the advance is also natural enough to make youugh. Fast, smooth and natural movements. As if he knew the opponent would retreat, his insight to overpower the opponent half a beat ahead of time was at its peak. Fuuuuuuu! Jeongan tilted his head back. The steel-like fist shot up like a cannonball. If I hadnt avoided it, everything from my chin to my skull would have been pulverized. grasp! Ugh! As she briefly struck down the sword, the fist that rose up moved in an instant and grabbed her shoulder. It was the side holding the sword on the right shoulder. The swinging sword stopped one inch in front of Yeon Ho-jeongs side. My shoulder joint was stuck and I couldnt move it. It was a moment of surprise. Botaam, who used the sword as a tool for training, had a swordsmanship that could be considered the best in the world, but there was no box fighting and killing techniques based on a knowledgeable understanding of the human body. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed Jeong-ans shoulder and swung his arm. Jeongan was unable to resist at all, spinning around helplessly in the air before falling to the ground. Quang! Jeongans eyes wavered. I copsed from the back of my head to the back without even being able to use the technique. But strangely, there was no pain. It seemed like he suffered enough damage to his head and spine, but it was just a dull impact. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at Jeongan, smiled. I tried to sweat it out, but it ended up being too nd. You werent like this, were you? I think the leader is too strong. To you, yes. Still, it wasnt meant to be treated this harshly. But I think I know why you copsed so quickly. What is it? Its because its half-baked. ! Yeon Ho-jeong let go of Jeong-ans shoulder and said, shaking off his clothes. I wasnt sure if I was going to attack with a killing intent or just respond moderately, which is why I got hit so quickly. If you had focused a little more, you wouldnt have been caught in the shoulder or your sword technique would have been blocked. . Whether its meditation orpetition, anything half-hearted is just as bad as not doing anything. Once youve decided on a path, clear away any confusion as quickly as possible and jump in without hesitation. Dont be afraid of adventure. Jeong-an, who was lying down and listening to Yeon Ho-jeong, closed his eyes. I am a coward. know. Even though I witnessed the embarrassing changes in adults and knew that it was wrong, I was unable to actively stop it. I know that too. Bota will not change just because I step up. Still, I had to step forward. I had to risk my life to stop it. Thats not it. yes? Bota has already changed when you step up. The reason I thought you were cowardly wasnt because you didnt stop their rampage. sure? Because it was half-baked. Jeongans eyes brightened. Her opened eyes were full of shock. I couldnt deeply agree with what I said earlier about it being meaningless. But now these words were tearing at her heart mercilessly. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly looking down at her, turned around. I am leaving Guangdong soon. Im going to the Murim League. . But there is a ce to stop on the way. It is a group headed by the person who provided the excuse for Botaam to get to that point. ?! If youre going to go with me, take care of your mind and body starting today. Ill tell you in advance, I cant guarantee your life. A sh of light erupted from Jeongans eyes. Chapter 452 Episode 452. Journey to find the truth (2) How are you feeling? . You seem to be still very confused. . Hwaun remained silent. There was no way he could easily open his mouth in a situation where he was in front of the person who made him realize his ugly side and he couldnt even control his mind. Beom-oh, who was quietly examining Hwa-uns new color, held out a teacup. It is a tea made by boiling herbs from Seongsan Mountain. I cant say it tastes good, but there is nothing like it to calm your mind. One of the items that Shaolin monks always carried with them when traveling to the rivers was herb leaves. Although it is not very effective, it means that you should not forget the teachings of Shaolin by brewing it once in a while and using the scent. Hwaun, who was looking down helplessly at the teacup, carefully lifted the teacup and took a sip. Beom-oh smiled. How is it? Its bitter. Haha, I guess so. The history of drying tea leaves for use is not long. It was originally an herb used to maintain optimal positive energy. . Hwaun looked down at the tea in silence. Unlike its bitter taste, it was quite transparent and clear. The face of a middle-aged woman, looking tired and confused, was clearly visible on the transparent surface of the tea. Beom-oh continued. Are you still very confused? . Though the situation was different from each other, I too had been far removed from the human way, let alone the Buddhas way, not long ago. It was definitely not an easy task to correct it. Hwaun raised his head and looked at Beomoh. Beom-oh, who honestly admits that he has strayed from the Tao, could not find the slightest hint of confusion on his face. Beom-oh nodded. To better myself, I have to start by acknowledging my current imperfection. Everyones development begins from there, whether they learn Buddhism or not. Hwaun smiled. It was difficult to tell whether theughter was self-deprecating or ridiculing the other person. Do I look very ugly? of course. Beom-ohs answer was unexpectedly bitter. Each of you has made a big mistake. It is an even bigger sin if you are a monk. Arent you aware of it yourself? He spoke so confidently that I had nothing to say. Beom-oh shook his head. There is no shame in making a mistake. We are people. It can happen. The problem is when you turn a blind eye to something even though you clearly realize it is wrong. Deceiving yourself is definitely something to be ashamed of. . Be very embarrassed. But theres no need to break down over it. Hwaun wanted to sigh. I really wanted to exhale over and over again. But the Shaolin monk was watching. I couldnt even sigh easily. At the same time, she realized. How difficult is Shaolin for you? No, the name Shaolin was very difficult not only for himself but for all monks in the Central ins. Did you know that? Beom-oh continued speaking in a calm voice. Is it difficult for me because I am from Shaolin? . If I hadnte from Shaolin, would the people of the past, who were full of agony even after the Lions Rear at that time, have ignored the truth and endured to the end? Thats No. You wouldnt have done that. Beom-oh smiled. But how can you be so observant? Whether I am from Shaolin or not, the important thing is that each Hwa is himself. Dont worry about being pretentious and pretentious, but first look at yourself. But Shaolin is just a group of monks. The hard work and sacrifice of Zen masters made Shaolin what it is today, but they probably did not want Shaolin to shake off its privileges. . Dont run away. Dont try to avoid it for countless reasons. Ugh. Beom-ohs pupils were colored with a soft golden color. Pleasee back, each and every one of you. In the end, Hwaun had no choice but to sigh deeper than ever. Not yet. What do you mean? I admit my mistake. I admit it, but I feel like I dont want to admit it again. Is that so? I keep wanting to run away. To be honest, I want to abandon Bothas name and run away to another world. Beom-ohs smile deepened. I see. For the first time, Hwaun spoke about his honest feelings. Want to abandon the name of Botha and run away? Anyone can do that. Although her attitude was too inadequate to be called an enlightened person, Beom-oh thought that she had taken a big step forward by at least acknowledging herself. Hwaun took a deep breath. Right now Im not going to try hard. I just want to be alone. Beom-oh stood up. No matter what the oue is, each person who clearly acknowledges their past mistakes will be able to walk a brighter path than before. thank you. I hope you find peace. Beom-oh, who gave a half-funeral greeting, turned and tried to leave the room. Hwaun asked then. Monk Beom-o. Please speak. But where is the true eye? hmm? Beom-oh showed a rare embarrassed expression. Surely everyone stopped by? yes? Jeong Gakak and Yeon went out on the road together for a while. A look of confusion appeared on Hwauns face. Youre out on the road? wherever? We are currently nning to stop by two of the most powerful forces in the central Wulin region. ?! * * * Commander. Are you here? Jinpae bowed his head. It is said that Dae-su left here with Prosecutor Kang and the descendants of Botha about an hour ago. okay? yes. I heard that he was going to leave without notice one day, so he asked me to take care of the military. But I really didnt expect you to leave without even saying goodbye. Its truly like you. Mo Yong-woo filed aint. We will wait here until the masteres back or until orderse from higher up. yes. We will contact you at the opening. Our mission is not simply to wait here. We will go on a campaign every moment until Guangdong Provinces Baekdo Wulin renews its strength and public sentiment stabilizes. Jinpaes eyes lit up. Then Yes. Mo Yong-woo tapped his sword sheath. We must be stronger. Until Guangdong Province is restored, thieves will appear every moment, looking for a power vacuum and wreaking havoc. And there is a possibility that a master who cannot be ignored will emerge among them. Of course. You need to train yourself sufficiently. Until I see Dae-su again, Uijeong-gun will have to be twice as strong as it is now. Jinpae smiled mischievously, which was unusual for him with his serious personality. The leader is so outstanding that only the subordinates who try to chase him have a hard time. Thats right. Thats not just about algebra. hmm? Themanders spirit has also changed from before. It seems thicker and softer. Jinpae knew. Just because your momentum bes stronger and sharper doesnt mean youve grown. The growth of a truetro is closer to bing richer than bing stronger, and closer to bing softer than bing sharper. In other words, it is the orthodox growth of my master. Mo Yong-woo was achieving standard growth among the few in the current martial arts world where unusual and anomalous training methods were rampant. Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. Im still confused. I have faith in my practice, but the more this martial art grows, the moreplicated it bes. We want to feel at least thatplexity. You guys are doing well enough. These are not just empty words. I know. However, we will do our best so that one day we can reach the same level as themander. haha! It definitely has to be that way. The fivemanders of Tangmas army, except for Muk Fei, were one level below the strongest soldiers of the Mortal Death Army. If they achieve a level simr to that of Mo Yong-woo today, and if the forces of death stimted by them also achieve simr growth. In the future, the Uijeonggun may be reborn as the strongest military unit of the time, rather than the Murim Alliance. They say rest is as important as training. Tell them to stop training today and rest until tomorrow. Are you going to rest right away just because the master is not here? Stopining and just tell me. ha ha ha! All right. Just like that, Jinpae left Mo Yongwoos residence. Mo Yong-woo, who was alone, quietly looked up at the sky. It seemed as if Yeon Ho-jeongs confident face could be seen beyond the blue sky. You are a genius who will be hard to find again in the world. He is a genius and full of chivalry, so he will be a great pir of martial arts in the future. Mo Yong-woo had no doubt about it. Yeon Ho-jeong will go beyond being the next strongest yer in the martial arts world and be a big name that moves the game of Gangho. Thats why I was worried. Your chivalrous spirit is making you so busy in a world full of confusion. But this should be thest time I act alone like this. This is because the Uijeonggun is not an organization that you should cherish, but an organization that fights alongside you. I will definitely tell you this when I meet Yeon Ho-jeong again someday. Mo Yong-woo, who had been looking up at the sky for a long time, smiled and pulled out his sword. As an older brother, you cant surpass your younger brother, but you shouldnt fall behind. Easy profit! Mo Yong-woo swung his sword vigorously. It was Geongonbaek8geomhae of the Mo Yong familys Gaju Jihak. His swordsmanship, like the name of the martial artist, was so magnificent that it seemed to epass heaven and earth. * * * Sabak. As I stepped on the crumbled dirt, I felt like I had definitely left Guangdong Province. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, looking down at the world from a high hill, became clearer and deeper. how is it? Jeongan tilted his head in response to Yeonhojeongs question. yes? What? Well, you couldnt reach there after all? It was an unknown word. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Kang Ryang this time. How do you feel? If you ask the question with all the back and forth like that, anyone will be puzzled. I dont know what youre asking me about. okay? Of course. However Kang Ryangs eyes looking down at the vastnd of Honam were much sharper than Jeong Ans or even Yeon Ho Jeongs. The air is a little stuffy. Its stuffy. Yes. Its quite tense. I dont think it would be surprising if something happened right now. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its not like you cant use your senses very much. I will take it as apliment. Jeongan tilted his head. Theres a lot of tension? She didnt feel any such tension. Rather, I thought that the warm,fortable, and spacious feeling that was different from Guangdong Province was attractive. It was something that could not be helped. Jeong An had little experience in bloody melees. The ability to read life could not surpass that of an experienced person, no matter how high the level was. Yes, there is a lot of tension. And where does the tensione from in this ce so close to the Mukryongbu? ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shone bright blue. I guess I should send an invitation to the Ink Dragon Lord. Chapter 453 Episode 453 Journey to find the truth (3) Hmm? Yang Chens eyes lit up. Hesing? Thats right. Hmm. Yang Chen stroked his chin after hearing Baek Seos report. Are you saying the training is already over? The white paper spoke carefully. The talents of the Three Dukes areparable to or better than those of the Grand Duke, so we cannot rule out the possibility that it ended sooner than expected. Of course you can. A strange light appeared on Yang Chens face. That may be possible Baekseos report was that none other than Yang Cheons third disciple, Jeon Hong, had entered Honam. This guy has had a strong desire to win since he was young. He knew his talent well. So, to put pressure on the first and second children, they would do some pretty childish things. Yang Cheons evaluation of Jeon Hong was simple and firm. A bear that thinks its a fox. However, Yangcheon did not raise his third child as he pleased. At least when it came to raising his students, he always insisted on his own fairness. So I found outter that there was a problem. It was only muchter that I realized that my disciples were also human and had different personalities and talents, so I should treat them differently. Of course, even after knowing that, Yang Chen did not regret it. Even if I were told to raise it now, I would have raised it the same way. Even with the same attitude and the same learning, there is nothing we can do if we go astray and break down. When I be a warrior worthy of a certain level of recognition, I will give him proper affection. That was Yangcheons education center. Its something that you have to climb up and be self-aware of. Heukdo is that kind of world. So, what does your lord think is the reason for the early return of the three princes It must be because of the second. In recent years, Buseons growth has been dazzling. Although he has not yet ovee the confusion, the fact that he has fallen into such a mental state means that the second childs tenacity is enormous. So Yangcheon saved the buseon. At least from his standards, Bu-seon was now someone worthy of taking over his studies. Is it jealousy? Jeon Hong was in awe of himself. It wasnt because he was a teacher. It was because he was strong enough to discuss the world. There are rumors that such a powerful person approved of the death penalty other than his own. It was natural for my eyes to roll with jealousy and anger. Yang Chen clicked his tongue. I hope its not that reason, but if thats the reason, then youre the wrong person to be big. It is not a world where you can pass the goal point first just because the starting point is ahead. I just hoped that my third child would realize that. When you get back,e straight to me. All right. Oh and Hmm? The white paper spoke carefully. A guest from Botha wants to meet his lord. Yang Chen smiled coldly. It looks like shes worn out. I thought I would give you some warning because you keep repeating somewhat extreme words and actions. Heukdo does not give warning with words. Yang Chen shook his head. There is no need for that. tell them Ill see you in three days. All right. What more to report? doesnt exist. Okay. Just go and see. ah! Is there anything you would like to ask? Yang Chen asked with a sly face. How does it feel to go from a rat to a rock? It was a meaningless question. However, Baek Seo immediately understood Yang Cheons words. Baekseo bowed his head as if he was in mourning. Every day is special thanks to my masters glorious glory. These were not empty words. I could feel the turbulence in the voice of Baek Seo, who was said to be as hard-hearted as anyone else. Yang Cheon burst outughing. I feel embarrassed because it feels too weak for a gift given to someone who has been silently running for me all this time. Are those really heartbreaking words? The divine skill that my lord has taught me is a skill that can give me a glimpse of the world. If you wait just a little longer, I will be a wall of steel and serve as an iron fortress for my lord. Hehehe, what a person. White Papers martial arts had been stagnant for a long time. Yangcheon passed down one of his seasons to him. The White Paper was absorbing the martial arts as if he had been waiting for it and was confident in himself. From Yangcheons perspective, White Papers growth was very rapid. Considering his age, it is no exaggeration to say that his growth has been explosive. Go and practice martial arts. It is not an easy martial art, so you will have enough to practice it for the rest of your life. thank you. Baekseo, who bowed his head, left Daejeon at a brisk pace. After Baek Seo left, Yang Cheon, who was left alone, buried his back in Taesa Temple. His eyes turned cold as he looked at the ceiling for a moment. Its time for me to move up to the next level. * * * There was a lot of noise inside the base station. This was a juru with a unique name, Inhwaru (). It was famous for turning on colorful lights at night and has been popr with young people ever since it opened about 10 years ago. Of course, there was no way it could have been sessful for nearly ten years just because it was shy. The taste of food here in Juru was famous for being one of the best in the Honam region. Hoo. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There is no unpleasant smell in the meat. Its not like they used a lot of spices. Is that so? Kang Ryang poured alcohol into Yeon Ho-jeongs ss. This ce is famous for having the best cuisine in the area. Ive been to many ces, but its hard to find a ce like Inhwaru in Honam. I rmended it with confidence and it is indeed worth it. Im d it fits your mouth. Kang Liang nced at Jeong An. Jeongan was holding chopsticks and hesitating. It was difficult to find a dish on the table that did not contain meat. It looks like you didnt like the food? yes? Oh, thats not it Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Youre an unknown person, arent you? I will stay away from meat. Something like that? But how can people use their strength if they dont eat meat? Jeongan cleared his throat and said. Eating meat is allowed in Bota until the year of retirement. But after that, I tend to limit it. If you are restricting it rather than prohibiting it, just enjoy it. The person who lives there also has sincerity. Ah yes. As I heard about the castle, I couldnt help but eat it. Jeongan picked up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth. Kang-ryang smiled. This is because I saw the pupil of the right eye shaking mercilessly. It tastes very good, doesnt it? Its so delicious. My voice is shaking. The reason I did not eat meat during my training was probably because I felt like I would be tempted. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Dont bother me too much. Each person has a different living environment. What is bothering you? If theres something good, its natural to rmend it. And like I said, this is a gender issue. Isnt this coercion disguised as sincerity? Does Jeongan Sojeos face look too happy to be called coercive? Jeongan lowered his head as if he was embarrassed. Yeon Ho-jeongughed hahaha without even realizing it. So the group had a pleasant meal. We left Guangdong so suddenly, and even after that, we spent a few days sleeping on the street and eating beef jerky to shorten the time. Is that why? Except for Yeon Ho-jeong, the group did not speak much, but the atmosphere was veryfortable and excited. It reminds me of the old days. Yeon Ho-jeong was watching Kang Ryang. Perhaps for fun, Kang Ryang was teasing Jeong An. Since the joke did not cross the line, Jeongan also burst intoughter, even though he was embarrassed. This guy also had times like this. river. He was one of the five great warriors during the ck Emperor era and was the strongest swordsman called the Iron-Blooded Sword King. Kang Ryangs martial arts skills and determination were so fierce that some even said he had the temperament of a king. If Yeon Ho-jeong, the lord of the castle, showed off his majesty by stimting the natural fear of humans as the Emperor of Darkness, Gang Ryang was evaluated as fierce by both ck and white with his endless, strong impression. But Kang Ryang was also a person. Even during his days at Heukjeseong, he was a very sociable person who liked to joke and talk in private. Of course, it gradually darkened as it lost countless subordinates in the war with the Three Religions. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Kang-ryang, asked as if asking. How do you feel? yes? How do you feel? Do you know what one of your weaknesses is? The question is quite unexpected and difficult. Its been quite a while since I came back to Honam. Do you feel bad? It was a question that could instantly destroy the gentle atmosphere. If there was someone who knew Kang Ryangs past, they would have noticed Yeon Ho-jeong. Aside from that, it wasnt a question that Kang Ryang would ask in afortable atmosphere. But Kang Ryangs expression did not harden or frown. I wonder if this is what perfume is. Is it good? Is that so? of course. Its your hometown, right? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Kang Ryangs mind has grown beyond advanced martial arts skills. Because he knew that, he was also able to ask these questions. Youve be stronger. Isnt it a tough world to live in if you dont be stronger? Even if you be strong, life is hard. Yeon Ho-jeong poured alcohol into Kang Ryangs ss and said. You too, soon. You will be able to break through the wall in no time. Kang-ryang chuckled. Is this suddenly a blessing? Its apliment based on facts. Do you really look like that? Im saying this because I know that Ive be strong enough to not be swayed by praise. The path you are walking is not wrong. Sooner orter, the sun beyond the broken wall will lead you to a new world. I feel this sometimes, but your expressions are truly poetic. I dont really know how to exin it. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Jeong An. Isnt that so? Jeongan nodded. If you are saying this with transcendence in mind, it is a very correct expression. In Bota, it seems that the Mujongjibyeok is called the Transcendental Jeebyeok. No matter how you call it, it was clear that Kang Ryangs swordsmanship had reached its limit. Its just a matter of whether you take more things with you or go through the wall with one shot. Gangryang has also grown tremendously. Only then did Kang Ryangs face be a little more serious. Do you really feel that way? In fact, we were ready to go beyond our limits. Is that so? In the end, it is you who breaks down the wall. There may be many reasons why the wall did not break even though it reached its limit. But the most important thing is the heart. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont know why youre hesitating so much, but dont look back and move forward without hesitation. The moment you break the limit, your sense of justice and your sense of justice be nothing more than idle thoughts. Kang Ryang was able to feel once again how sharp Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were. Find out your hesitation at a nce. I really felt like I couldnt hide anything from this person. Of course, Yeonho would not know what kind of hesitation that hesitation was. Thank you for the advice. I wonder if its something you really need to say during such a fun meal. Im full, man. Thats what they say. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling and resting his back on the chair, looked around. Anyway, it seems like the Mukryongbu is controlling the surroundings well. Thats right. Currently, the power of Heukdo Murim was strong in Honam. However, there was no problem touching the bases. Even on the way here, I couldnt see even themon Parakho. Kang-ryang shook his head. Arent they just a bunch of mediocre guys? The Mukryongbu and the Mukryongbuju. Jeongan flinched without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. He is like that too. Okay, lets have a drink. Its nice to drink it after a long time. Its empty. Follow along. yeah. So the group drank happily, giving and receiving. How much time has passed? thud. The first floor door opened roughly and the surroundings suddenly became quiet. Yeon Ho-jeong and Jeong-an Kang-ryangs eyes lit up at the same time. Chapter 454 Episode 454 Journey to find the truth (4) Its so hot. The person who came into Inhwaru grumbling as if he was chewing was a young man of quiterge stature. He was well over six feet tall, reaching seven feet tall, and was wearing a sleeveless top made of tiger skin, exposing his thick and strong arms. The ck bandages that covered his palms, backs of his hands, and even his forearms showed that he had trained in martial arts. His short-shaven hair and his fiercely fluttering eyes were reminiscent of a wild beast. The overall impression was very rough. Not only was the impression impressive, but the ferocious energy waves that erupted without hesitation as if there was nothing to hide were also amazing. That beast-like temperament plunged the entire spacious first floor of Inhwaru into silence. The young man looked at Jeomsoy. Jeomsois face suddenly turned pale. Because it felt like a tiger was staring right in front of my nose. hey. Yes yes! What are you doing? Take me to the top floor. The top floor of Inhwaru is famous for its great view, so you cant go up there unless you make a reservation in advance. Jeomsoy swallowed his saliva and asked. Ho, by any chance, what is your name? The young man frowned. It seems like the bridge of the tigers nose is wrinkled. Cold sweat flowed from Jeomsois entire body. No matter how many years its been since you came, you dont know me? Are you new? Thats right. The young man snorted. They looked at me because I was a neer. Call the owner. yes? Call the owner! At that moment, not only the first floor but also the people eating on the second floor were shocked and covered their ears. It was a loud voice, like the lions hooves. The difference was that his cries were full of ferocity and frustration. Slurp. Jeomsoy sat down on the spot. Jeomsoy, who was continuously breathing as if he was short of breath, fainted. The momentum the young man exuded was aggressive enough to make even a decent climax expert flinch. It was bound to be difficult for Jeomsoi, who had no inner strength, to handle such momentum. The young man clicked his tongue. What a piece of trash. It was then. That former Confucius?! The person who hurried down the stairs was a middle-aged man in his forties wearing shy clothes. Young Jeon Hong chuckled. long time no see? Its been a long time since Ist saw you. How have you been? Its always the same for me. Its really nice to see you in good health. Is that lie true? Are you lying? This is my sincerity. The middle-aged man rubbed his hands and bent his back. Anyway, if you had told me in advance, I would have prepared a seat for you a long time ago. So there are no seats? omg! Could that be possible? We will ask for the understanding of our guests and make room for them. Who would have the courage to say that the former Confucius would sit down? If there is dignity in ttery, it was difficult to find any dignity in the ttery of a middle-aged man. But it seemed that the unsightly ttery was working. The young manughed and said. Guide me. yes! Oh, and my men will be here in about half a day. There are about 30 people, so we make separate seats for them. of course. Anyway, why cant I see Rouge? Hehe, my father retired and returned to his hometown a year ago. Now Im Rouge. Hoo? Should I congratte you on this? Take some timeter. Ill pour you a drink. Would it be possible? The middle-aged man, Yin Hua Luzhu, repeatedly bent down and guided Zhenhong to the top floor. Soon Jeon Hongs figure disappeared up the stairs, and only then did the silence on the first floor disappear. Its so bloody. Who on earth is this? I heard youre a Confucius? Shh! Watch your mouth. If you make a mistake, your head will blow off. Do you know who that young man is? know. Im a native here. who? My name is Jeon Hong, and I am one of Tuwangs disciples. Huh! If its a fighting king, then what about his Seongcheon? Thats right. If you know, just shut up. Isnt it said that the martial arts people have sharp ears? As Jeon Hong climbed the stairs, he heard all the noise of people whispering. It was a remark that could just be ignored, and it was also a remark that someone with an entric personality would at least nce at. And Jeon Hong listened to their conversation with one ear and let it go. It is a shameful thing for a person who stands above all to respond to the ramblings of the powerless poor. Those who dare to rebel and turn a blind eye must be punished, but there is no need to respond to the tongues of those who are nothing. Jeon Hong truly thought so. His personality, which has already hardened, will not change in the near future. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting on the third floor and drinking, said with a chuckle. It looks like you have a connection with the ink dragon in many ways. You say you are Yang Chens third disciple? Thats right. Do you know him? Ive heard a lot about it. Of all the disciples that Yang Cheon had, he was reputed to be the most talented, along with Emperor Ilja. okay? I didnt know. Heukdo is famous in its own way in the martial arts world. I see. There was no wavering in Kang Ryangs voice. But his eyes were quite sharp. Yeon Ho-jeong asked vaguely. Did you feel that guys energy too? of course. How do you feel? Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. It will be a close match. Surprisingly, Jeon Hongs energy wave had reached the point where it was on the verge of breaking the Wuzongji Wall. Although he was said to be the third child, he was the same age as Buseon, the second child. However, he only became the third because he was epted as a disciple five yearster. In other words, the time spent learning martial arts is five years shorter than that of Buseon. However, it is already on the verge of breaking the barrier. Considering how the martial arts leaders viewed Yeon Ho-jeong, who broke the barrier of martial arts, Jeon Hongs talent truly deserved praise. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. The personality may not seem very good, but the skills are real. Thats not some mediocre martial arts skill either. I think hes a guy who has experienced enough realbat. Although the energy wave was revealed without hesitation, the atmosphere of flexibility and exploration that was cast within the rough energy wave was difficult to acquire without going through a considerable amount of chaos. Kang-ryang shrugged his shoulders. Well, what does it matter how strong he is? Lets have a drink. Youre right. I n to send an invitation to Yang Cheon, but I have no intention of meeting Yang Cheons disciple. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Jeong-an. You too, just calm down. yes? That young man is only Yang Chens disciple and is not Yang Chen. Im telling you not to pay attention to that guy. Unbeknownst to me, the energy of Jeongan that had subtly flowed was groping the upstairs. I heard that Yangcheon may be the seed of the Botaam uprising. And now his disciple has entered this base. What I was saying was that I couldnt help but be concerned. But Yeon Ho-jeong hoped she would calm down. Jeongan sighed and calmed down Jinki. sorry. I am sorry. If its natural, its a natural reaction. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he filled his ss. Dont eat hastily. Although it looks peaceful, there are few enemies here. Hasty action could put the entire party in danger. yes. Kang-ryang said yfully. Isnt this a fitting word for someone who infiltrated the Mukryongbu and tricked the Mukryongbu lord? Youre noisy, man. Have another drink. Good. The group clinked sses again and talked about various things. So time passed again. A little less than half a day had passed. As the sun set and the setting sun began to fall, more than thirty men entered Inhwaru. The base running, which was already noisy, became even more noisy. Let me talk to you for a moment. Inhwaruju, who came down to the third floor, bowed his head to the guests. Looking at his face, it looked as if he had been drunk. I would like to apologize in the midst of a pleasant conversation. The heroes of Martial Arts came to visit the main base, but unfortunately, it is full, so we need the guests understanding. Inhwarujus expression was full of regret. I dont know if it was sincere or false, but at least it was polite. We will not charge any additional money for the alcohol and food our guests have consumed so far. Please understand. For Rouge, who had no power, this would have been the best. Everyone sitting on the third floor stood up. Jeon Hongs identity was already known to everyone on base. It would have happened even if I hadnt said that I wouldnt pay for the drinks. Kang-ryang grumbled softly. Why the hell is it on the third floor? He asked, looking at Yeon Ho-jeong. What are you going to do, brother? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Is there any need to cause trouble? We ate almost everything, so lets get up. Besides, you dont have to pay, right? Kangryang burst intoughter without realizing it. It was fun to see Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Murim Leagues remnant troops, flirting with him by saying he didnt have to pay. Jeongan asked in a puzzled voice. Are you going to wake up like this? why? Do you want to stay longer? Not really, but I dont think this is the right thing to do. It was an honest statement. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. right. There are already guests here, so even if we dont charge for drinks, its still an ufortable situation. Then No matter what happens, Rouge will be responsible for this. For better or for worse. is that so? Base made a choice and acted on that choice. Even if you insist that you wont do that here, its Rouge who will lose. Are you taking a loss? People are sensitive to rumors. If there was a fight here, especially with Tuwangs disciple, there would be many times more people who wouldnte because they didnt want to get involved in the fight than who woulde because they were excited. ah! Well, its not necessarily because of that. I have a lot of thoughts, but at least by my standards, I dont think its a situation that needs to make thingsplicated. standard. Among Yeon Ho-jeongs words, Jeong An was most moved by the word standard. Everyone is waking up. Lets get up soon. The group got up from their seats. The Gwangryongbu was sorge and conspicuous a weapon that it had been left in the hands of the Mortal Army. I brought the ck and white twin dragons, but they were covered by long guns, so if you werent keen on seeing, you could easily miss them. Of course, Gangryang and Jeongan were wearing swords, but many people carried swords for self-defense. That was when the group got up from their seats and was about to go down the stairs. There you three. Pause for a moment. Kang-ryang looked up. Jeon Hong was sitting on the stairs leading to the fourth floor. It wasnt as hot as Inhwarujus, but seeing his cheeks get a little hot, it seemed like he had been drinking too. Kang Ryang asked. You mean us? Yes, you guys. It was informalnguage without hesitation. Kang-ryang frowned. Do you have anything else to say? It really isnt normal guts. Even with me in front of you, your tongue is quite fluffy. If you have nothing to say, well leave. Well, you must have crawled all the way here because you have that much guts. Isnt that so, Somunju of the ck Iron Sword Gate? For a moment, Kang Ryangs face hardened. Jeon Hong grinned. I thought you didnt know? Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his cheek and thought. I thought you didnt know. Jeon Hongs eyes sparkled. The rebellious faction has crept into Honam again We must be quite ridiculous. I dont know anything else. Rebel faction? Kang Ryangs eyes shone mercilessly. You would be funny. Jeon Hong grinned. It was augh full of life. Chapter 455 Episode 455 A journey to find the truth (5) Inhwaru, which was quite noisy, became quiet again. The people who were going down the stairs looked at Kang Ryang in surprise. ck iron sword. Heukcheolgeommun was one of the few true sects that was praised as the best swordsman in Heukdo Murim before its extinction. Their reputation waspared to that of the Gudaemun faction of Baekdo Martial Arts. In addition, the swordsmen of the ck Iron Sword were also generous and resolute, so they received infinite respect from the ck Swordsmen. Such a small note of Heukcheolgeommun appeared in Inhwaru. What was even more shocking was Jeon Hong, who told Kang Ryang that he was a descendant of a rebel faction. Jeon Hong, a disciple of Yang Cheon, the master of the ck Path League at the time and a member of the Thirteenth ce of Saint Heaven. Kang Ryang, thete Jisoo,es from the most prestigious family in Heukdo, which has be extinct. Phew! The bloody air turned into an intimidating feeling and began to weigh down the entire base. In that overwhelming atmosphere, Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. I just wont let this go. Beforeing here, Kang Ryang said: He said he only visited Inhwaru three or four times, and even then he never revealed his identity. In the first ce, it was Kang Ryang who spent most of his teenage years in closed schools and training in swordsmanship. Even in Heukdo Murim, where information was developed, not many people knew Kang Ryangs face. It doesnt matter. I was nning on meeting Yang Cheon anyway. It didnt really matter in what way they were intertwined. Just one thing. You should pay attention to how Yang Chen views his disciple. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes once again scanned Jeon Hongs eyes and temperament. He was able to make split-second decisions. The current Yangcheon may not be a person I would like very much. Yang Chen is not a colleague. They are certainly enemies, but that doesnt go to the extent of calling them archenemies or evil enemies. However, Yeon Ho-jeong understood Yang Cheon to some extent. Yangcheon probably also understands Yeonhojeong to arge extent. I gave them instructions, but didnt give them affection. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head inwardly. If you think about it, when the Mortal Army experienced its first real battle, there was a madman who was at least once a disciple of Yang Cheon. Everyone called him Yang Chens disciple. But the madman was older than Buseon. If he had been a great disciple, Yang Chen would not have passed over. Is it true that those who have received countless disciples but are ruined are not treated as disciples? Should we say that this is the behavior befitting the best leader of the martial arts world of survival of the fittest? No matter what happens, it cant go over well. At that time, Jeon Hong said. Hey Rouge. Yes yes?! That guys eyes are pretty scary, arent they? Its going to be hard to just ignore it. The price of the broken property will bepensated by the Mukryongbu, so dont worry too much. Yin Hualuzhus face was pale. That was the end of it. Zhen Hong no longer saw or spoke to Yinhua Luzhu. Jeon Hong said to Kang Ryang. I was already wondering if I should buy a gift for my teacher, but it worked out well. How do you feel? If you follow me quietly, you wont be blown away right away. Kang-ryang smiled coldly. Even if he is rotten, he is a disciple of Yangcheon, so I cant send him away. Can you use chopsticks with your left hand? Im thinking of cutting off my right arm nicely. Jeon Hongs face, which was full of ridicule, suddenly hardened. That wasnt all. Everyones faces became thoughtful when they heard Kang Ryangs voice. . There was a strange silence in the area. Jeon Hong said. Rouge. yes? Get everyone out and lock the door. Inhuaruju hesitated. Jeon Hongs meaning was clear. The n is to turn Kang Ryang into a super corpse here. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Ryan. Kang Ryang answered without taking his eyes off Jeon Hong. Please speak, brother. The money I have now is enough for a few stairs and a wall. It was a random statement. But this time, Kang Ryang-do seemed to understand Yeon Ho-jeongs words right away. A cold smile appeared on his face. I only have you, my brother. I feel more confident. Please stop shaking. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped Kang Ryang on the back. good. That moment. bang! Kang Ryang flew like a beam of light and grabbed Jeon Hong by the cor. It was an amazing moment. Jeon Hongs eyes widened slightly as if he had not expected the river to fall this fast. Kang Ryangs feet spewed fire. Quad deuk! Five or six stairs were damaged in an instant. It was unable to withstand Kang Ryangs explosive sprint and was broken. It didnt end there. Kang Ryang, who went up to the fourth floor holding Jeon Hong by the cor, pushed Jeon Hong against the window wall with the same momentum as he ran. Quaaaang! The wall near the window on the fourth floor shattered, and two people flew out of Inhwaru. It happened out of the blue. Everyone looked up at the fourth floor in surprise. Sam Gongja! this! It was when thirty warriors were quickly going down the stairs. Slurp. Before they knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong, who had gone down to the third floor, was looking up at them, holding out the ck Dragon. It was a scary speed. They couldnt even figure out how and when Yeonhojeong moved there. Yeon Ho-jeong said. It is a ce for business. I dont want to create a sea of blood, so lets go outside. Yang Il, the warrior in the lead, swore. You bastard! Are you crazy because you want to die?! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yang Il with calm eyes. Yang Il cursed again and was about to swing his fist when he felt the hair on his entire body stand up. dump! Yang Il copsed on the stairs without realizing it. The strength in my legs was gone. Chief Joe?! Are you okay? Yang Il couldnt say a word to his subordinates who were worried about him. Grrrr. He looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were still clear and deep. However, Yang Il saw the unimaginable life lurking within him. There was a monster there that was so monstrous that it was difficult for them to make even a scratch on themselves. Are we just going to die here? !! If you fight outside, you will end up suffering from bone disease for a few months, but if you fight here, you will all be cut into pieces and die. He speaks in a calm tone without showing any signs of energy or at least being aggressive. That made it even more scary. The confidence that something like that could be aplished easily was evident. Yang Ils body was drenched in cold sweat. Hes an expert! Thats huge too! At that moment, other subordinates shouted. Where does that crazy guy get his bullshit from? Kill! It was then. Burbubbubbuk! There was a woman who came down the ceiling of the stairs upside down with a bloody hitting sound. It was clear vision. Before she knew it, there was a sword in her hand. However, it was not drawn and was in a scabbard with an old-fashioned pattern. Slurp. As soon as Jeong An stood next to Yeon Ho-jeong, the five warriors who were trying to attack Yeon Ho-jeong copsed on the spot. They all fainted. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Jeong-an. Are you good at it? Thanks for thepliments. I have quite a bit of power control. When I got caught in Guangdong, I was very confused. This time, I dont want to overpower you in a half-hearted way. Yeon Ho-jeongughed and looked at Yang Il again. Before I knew it, Yang Il was raising one hand. It prevented the actions of his subordinates. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Follow me out. Oh, and the owner. Yeon Ho-jeong took out the gold bag from his pocket and handed it to Inhwaruju. Yin Hualuzhu received the gold bag with a puzzled look on his face. If there is anything left, there will be leftover and there will be no shortage. Use it to repair the broken stairs and walls. Ah thank you. Inhwaruju ended up answering like that without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Rouge for a moment, added a word. And the owner. yes? I know you were afraid of harm, but I think it would be a good idea to change the management policy a little. If we keep doing it that way, customers will stoping. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. This is Inhwaru, not Mukryongru, right? Yin Hualuzhus eyes wavered. At that moment, he heard his fathers voice in his head. The voice of my father, who changed his mind and held on for five more years before going back to his hometown, even though he said he would hand it over to me right away. Bowing your head is also a habit. life? Its important. But merchants are also people. If you keep bending your knees out of fear of harm, one day you will end up in disgrace. And a persons self-esteem will hit rock bottom before he or she bes disgraced. If you cant hold on, quit the business. If you can handle it, dont give in to requests that go beyondmon sense. If therees a situation where your misjudgment could cost you your life, thats when you kneel. Thats absolutely nothing to be ashamed of. Keep in mind. The weapon of a merchant is not a sword, but insight and determination. Do whatever it takes to survive, but dont destroy your own character and conscience. Inhwaruju looked at Yeonhojeong nkly. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Jeong An. lets go. yes. The two people headed up the stairs to this floor. It was then. this guy! Wow! One of the warriors flew through the air and swung his dagger at the top of Yeonhojeongs head. It was a pretty sharp surprise attack. Even after seeing the skills of Yeon Ho-jeong and Jeong An, they carried out a surprise attack, so at least one of their bold qualities was worth recognizing. Of course, the consequences of his choice were entirely his responsibility. puck! With a bloody sound, the warrior spun in the air and fell to the ground. The face of the warrior lying on the floor was horribly sunken. It was hit by the handle of the ck Dragonbu and shattered from the cheekbones to the skull. Rumbling. Red blood soaked the floor of the guesthouse. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at him with cold eyes, turned his gaze to Yang Il. Yang Il shouted without realizing it. I didnt order it! Wipe it. yes? Wipe up the blood, take the body, ande outside. You cant make the owner do that, right? ?! Arent you moving fast? Should we make it the same for everyone? Well, you guys look pretty good-looking, right? Yang Il suddenly got up and ordered his men to lift the body and hastily wiped away the blood. They were able to feel it painfully through this move. They are fearsome experts who have no surprises even if their opponents treat them as something like. Strong in front of the weak and weak in front of the strong. Although the world operates on the principle of the fittest, the behavior they showed was trulyughable. If he was working under Yang Chens disciple, he shouldnt be seen like this in front of others. Youre not from the Inkryong Club. There is no way a warrior belonging to the Mukryongbu would show up like that. It seems that they were probably subordinates that Jeon Hong received from abroad. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue without realizing it. If I do this well, it might be a painting that I give to Vice President Yang as a gift. Kang Ryang will not kill Jeon Hong. Because at least I have that level of discernment. In the end, Yangcheon is doing something good. Through this incident, it will be good to know clearly the disciples shorings and reject him, and if Jeon Hong himself changes, it will be a clear guidance. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted in an irritated voice. Wipe it off quickly, you guys! yep! * * * Hmm? Yang Chen frowned. White Paper asked with a puzzled look. Are you unwell? No. My ears suddenly felt a little itchy. Oh yeah. Yangcheon, who was roughly picking his ears, muttered with an ufortable look on his face. Is it going to rain? Im feeling really confused. Chapter 456 Episode 456 Journey to find the truth (6) Gangryangs run was extremely fast. Even though he was holding the cor of a giant who weighed 10 crowns more than him, his divine techniques showed no signs of slowing down. Rather, it got faster as if it was gaining momentum, reminiscent of a gale. A murderous look appeared in Jeon Hongs eyes. This bastard. It wasnt enough to even dare to grab him by the cor, and he was rushing out through the wall. Although there was no internal trauma, my self-esteem was greatly damaged. The moment I was first grabbed by the cor and pushed, the force was so great that I couldnt even stop it. Only after breaking through the wall and climbing over a building was Jeon Hong able to move his hands. grasp! Jeon Hongs hands grabbed Kang Ryangs forearms, who were holding his cor. His hands were as big and thick as his body. Most of his well-trained forearms were covered in his hands. Uduk! Jeon Hongs strength was beyond imagination. A terrifying grip was felt as if it would break the grabbed forearm. At that time, Kang Ryang did something beyond imagination. Bye! Oops! Jeon Hongs head flew back. My nose bone waspletely broken. I almost lost my mind for a moment due to the headbutt with all my might. Kang-ryang took advantage of that opportunity to release his grip on Jeon-hongs cor and powerfully kicked him in the chest with both feet. Pow! Quaaaang! Jeon Hong flew at an incredible speed and fell to the ground. Sararak! Unlike Jeon Hong, Kang Ryang got down lightly and looked down at Jeon Hong. Damn it. Jeon Hongs eyes, lying down and looking up at the sky, were surprisingly deep. He does not show any intuitive anger despite the pain of a broken nose. Gangryangs surprise attack was telling us that this was a real battle where lives could be lost. Therefore, Kang Ryang could not strike Jeon Hong, who was lying down, with his sword. The gap has disappeared. Even though Im lying downfortably, I cant see any gaps. The flexibility that seemed to be able to respond to any attack was visible. grasp! Turn your body over and stand up in a handstand. The series of movements was very smooth and quick. It was a light movement that waspletely out of proportion to his size. Cheeeeeek! The spirit energy was extracted from Jeon Hongs body. The coldness reflected in the clear and colorful eyes was like the ice and snow of the North Sea. You are indeed the sessor to the treasonous sect. Youre so cowardly, Seungnyang, go away. The word treason is truly painful to hear. But Kangryang let those words slip. Now was not the time topete to see who was more angry, but to judge whose skills were superior. Kang Ryang actuallyughed at Jeon Hongs words. To be a true warrior, you have to know how to react even while drinking or sleeping. Didnt the Mukryong Club teach something like that? It seems that their main skill is to provoke you with such absurd remarks and thenunch a surprise attack. Is this the secret to your being alive until now? If I argue with you, Ill just lose my energy. I was a little excited because I heard he was Yang Cheons disciple, but in the end, I only trusted the name of my teacher and the instation was only half-hearted. ! Hold your stance. Ill finish it soon. Jeon Hongs cheeks trembled slightly. I tried not to fall for the other persons provocations, but it was difficult to endure the mention of my master and calling me half-hearted. Slurp. Jeon Hong lowered his posture and held out both hands. It looked as if he was trying to push something, or it looked like he was trying to pull something off. His slightly cupped hands looked as dangerous as a treasured sword. Jeon Hong growled like an animal. They say he died quite horribly. Your parents. . do not worry. I will send you away. I have all my heart. I will also send you to your parents. uh? But isnt it true that your parents are still alive? . sorry. I misunderstood. Jeon Hongs face was distorted viciously. At least when it came to provocations, Kang Yang seemed to be on top. Kill! Paaaaaaaa! Kang Ryangs pupils widened significantly. fast. Jeon Hongs rush, determined to win, was frighteningly fast. A leopard does not have the stamina or teeth power of a wolf. However, its instantaneous charging power and ferocity is more than that of a wolf. Jeon Hongs momentum was like that. The walking method of instantly narrowing a short distance was simr to that of a wild animal, even a tiger. Jeon Hongs hand swung around, aiming for the nape of Kang Ryangs neck. Shhh! The hand gesture of shing through the air was like the paw of a wild cat. Its a rule. A form that is neither a clenched fist nor an open hand. It was a cruel method that could catch or scratch the opponent, and if it had enough energy, it could rip off flesh or bone. Jeon Hongs eyes lit up. This is because Kang Yang, who had dodged the first blow, noticed that he had turned to his right. His foot swung towards Kang Ryangs face. Paaaaaa! The sound of thick, long legs cutting through the air was nothing short of eerie. Although it was an awkward posture for casting each technique, it suddenly turned into a perfect posture at the moment of hitting. The bnce of the body is amazing. It has excellent physical strength, high level of flexibility, and senses as sensitive as an animal. Wow! Jeon Hong suddenly rushed towards Kang Ryang, who had dodged backwards. This method had unusuallyrge movements. However, he immediately changed his posture and caught up with me, and the speed was dazzling. Kang Ryang was purely impressed by Jeon Hongs skills. There is no separate beast. The perfection of his martial arts skills is probably not much inferior to that of Brother Yeon. Kang Ryang had seen Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills countless times. At least in his opinion, Yeon Ho-jeongs box fighting techniques were not something that could be learned even if taught. The art of box fighting, with its practical beauty, could not even be entered into without thorough experience, ruthless determination, andplete control over the body. On the other hand, Jeon Hongs martial arts was a new skill built up through advanced martial arts. Anyone can be initiated if they learn it, but only a handful of people will be able to reach the same level as Jeon Hong. Its pure learning. When ites to fighting techniques, there is no shortage of things to discuss about ck swords being the best. Is this really Yang Cheons martial arts? Admiration was just admiration. Perhaps because he was angry at Kang Ryang, who quickly dodged, Jeon Hongs attacks became even more ferocious. Yikes! I thought I had narrowly escaped it, but before I knew it, Jeon Hongs hand had torn a long sleeve of my uniform. It was an eerie moment. If I had been a littlete, my forearm would have been caught, and one of my arms would have been broken the moment my forearm was caught. Kang Ryangs body moved like a thunderbolt. At that moment, Jeon Hongs eyes also emitted a bright red light. I wondered if Kang Ryang would finallyunch an attack. Whoa! Jeon Hongs prediction was wrong. Kang Ryang, who had jumped over Jeon Hongs shoulder with a ghost-like movement, was looking at his back while holding his sword. Jeon Hong turned his head and looked at Kang Ryang. Even though Kang Ryang was clearly showing his back, he did not attack him. What are we going to do? Kangryang did not answer. Holding the scabbard in his left hand and the sword in his right, his consciousness was focused on Jeonhongs movements. The corners of Jeon Hongs mouth rose. You have a lot of strength, but you dont know how to fight? This time too, Kangryang did not answer. To be precise, I couldnt hear Jeon Hongs words. With just a few movements, Jeon Hongs approximate movements were figured out. A strange look appeared in Jeon Hongs eyes. Did you read it? Kang Ryangs eyes were constantly examining his shoulders, breathing, and the position of his feet. Youre concentrating. to me. Jeon Hong turned around. Quang! Jeon Hongs posture, which he powerfully stepped on the ground, became lower than before. I just hate sullen people. . Ill make sure to pull out that eyeball. This time, there was still no answer from Kang Ryang. I just constantly watch Jeon Hongs movements. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. A cold wind blew. Even though it was hot, the wind was cold. The two peoples sharp prayers took away the warmth of the area. . After a period of silence that felt like Ban Gak was Ban Si Jin, it was Kang Ryang who moved first. Sarah. His feet moved half a step forward. At that moment, Jeon Hongs murderous spirit exploded. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Jeon Hong, who hit the ground, has already entered Kang Ryangs full range. It was truly a frightening speed. It was apletely different movement from what he had shown before. Even the technique targeting the carotid artery was much faster and much sharper. The distance was difficult for Kang Ryang to even draw his sword and swing. I won. Jeon Hong was confident of victory. You cant draw a sword at this distance. At that time, Kang Ryangs eyes sparkled. Hwaaaaaaa! Quaaaang! Jeon Hongs hand scratched the air, and Balgyeong, released from that hand, created a long and deep mark on the ground. Jeon Hongs eyes wavered. Sigh! At the same time, a diagonal sword image was engraved on his upper body. It was a powerful sh. At a close range where he could never draw his sword, he struck like a ghost and then shed before disappearing on the spot. It didnt go in properly. grasp! Kang Ryang, who immediately moved to the left after cutting Jeon Hongs upper body, narrowed the distance and swung his sword again. If Jeon Hongs movements were iparably faster than before, Kang Ryangs movements were half a beat faster. Fast as lightning and as bizarre as a ghost. It was the best walking technique for the Heukcheol Sword Gate, the Ghost Gods Treasure. That wasnt all. Parlk! As if he wanted to show off his skills that he had finally seen, his swordsmanship was beautiful as he made countless sword movements in the air and put pressure on Jeon Hong. Soon, the beauty increased and became so insidious that it gave me goosebumps. The ghost sword, the highest level of ghost sword, was drawing an illusion in the air. Kakakakakakang! Suddenly! Jeon Hongs hands were as hard as steel. He struck out all the sword strikes with incredible speed and sharpness, and the flexibility of his shoulders and upper body was incredible. Nevertheless, there was a fairly deep sword mark carved on Jeon Hongs shoulder. grasp! Kang Ryang, who widened his distance from Jeon Hongs hand, licked his lips. The body is too hard. The sh was inflicted at close range, and the sword used this time was sharp enough to cut through rocks. It was a sword power that wouldnt be surprising if his upper body was split and one of his arms was blown off, but all he did was carve deep sword marks on Jeon Hongs upper body and shoulders. Its a shame. Kang Ryang expressed regret, but Jeon Hong was different. This this trash! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Red energy emanated from Jeon Hongs body. It was Yangcheons new skill, Blood Lion Qi. Although it was not as deep as the boat that broke through the Mujongji Wall, its ferocity overwhelmed the boat. A descendant of an extinct trash sect is cutting my body with a knife?! Even if your skills are simr, you can overwhelm them. Jeon Hong did not even acknowledge Kang Ryang as his opponent. Because he is Yang Chens disciple. Because he knows his talent and knows that the martial arts he has learned are enough topete with the world. However, he was injured by sword techniques that were only recognized in the ck Sword martial arts world. That was tearing Jeon Hongs pride to pieces once again. Ill kill you in three sums! Paaaaang! The intimidation of Jeon Hong rushing forward while exploding his blood lion energy was something that even Kang Ryang could not easily handle. Nevertheless, Kangryang did not lose his smile. If all you have to show is the martial arts youve learned, you wont be able to beat me even if you die and wake up. Jiiiiiiing! Kangryangs sword let out a cry. The terrifying name of the sword meant that the sword had already possessed the power of a ghost killing sword. Kang Ryangs sword and Jeon Hongs hand collided. Kwarung! Chapter 457 Episode 457 Journey to find the truth (7) Wow, its just begun. Yeon Ho-jeong, Jeong An, and about thirty warriors who arrived at the battlefield watched the fight between the two men. It looks like the attack was sessful. Although it was far away, Yeon Ho-jeongs sharp eyes could clearly see the sword image carved on Jeon Hongs upper body and shoulder. Jeong Ans eyes shone. Isnt it amazing? who? Kangryang? yes. In some aspects? That man is too fierce, but his physical strength is amazing. The energy of self-defense permeates every muscle, so much so that even a single blow from a swordsman would be difficult to inflict even a scratch on him. I enjoyed it. It must be said that Prosecutor Kangs sword power is so sharp that he can engrave the sword image twice on the body of such an expert. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Its sharp. Dont be sharp. The ck iron sword is a sword worthy of mention in the world in terms of cutting and pressure. It is difficult to train, but once you reach the level, it is difficult to find a martial arts skill that is as good as it is in a head-to-head match. Thats amazing. Its amazing, but like I said, its difficult to reach that level. In martial arts, it is fundamentally difficult to embody the element of revenge. If its fast, it wont have any weight, if its sharp, itll be weak, and if its soft, it cant be strong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. In the distance, Kang Ryangs ghost-like sword technique was making a tearing, ghostly sound. Such things can only be achieved through personal enlightenment, and the ck Iron Demon Sword is the one that melted that high-ranking group (military principles) into new skills. Its a world where its hard to get even one thing right. Wouldnt it be great to have two? The difficulty level of entry must be enormous. Im d though. Now that you have mastered the Ghost Sword, the initiation into the Ghost Sword, all you have to do is add wings. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been focusing her attention on Kang Ryang, nced behind her. There, about 30 warriors, led by both days, were standing awkwardly. Yeonhojeong and Jeongan had their backs defenseless, but they could not even think of making a surprise attack. Yeon Ho-jeongs move while running the bases was so shocking. However, he cannot run away and abandon Jeon Hong, whom he has treated as his master. It was literally a situation where I couldnt do anything. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching them, smiled and turned his head back to the battlefield. Phew. Jeon Hong, with his red-faced Jin-ki, shows off his fierce and murderous spirit. And in front of him was Kang Ryang, who gathered intangible power with his quiet divine colors. If you get to know him, hes nothing special. Step on it cleanly ande over. Quaaaang! Jeon Hongs means of attack changed. In addition to his unique martial arts skills of grabbing, tearing, and strangling, he also used destructive fighting techniques, and his power was truly incredible. Its making a hole in the ground. Kangryang clicked his tongue unconsciously at the destructive power. If you put your mind to it, you can make it yourself. The problem is that you have to make up your mind. Jeon Hongs fist exerts such power with each normal blow. Even a simple brush had the power to break bones and cause internal injuries. You bastard! Jeon Hong screamed and repeatedly swung his fist. Are you nning on just running away like a rat? Crumbling! The air was shaken by the blowing wind. The most powerful martial arts technique was the Saeamshinquan (rȭ), one of the many seasons of Yangcheon. There were a total of three Jinsin seasons in Yangcheon. However, it was just that Yang Cheon developed and modified the seasons that suited him, and there were many martial arts skills he knew. One of them was the strange dance that Jeon Hong was using. It can be said to be a martial art that is unrivaled in terms of the destructive power of the six intestines and the serious attack power, and can bepared to the vision of the nine schools. Hwaaaaaaa! Qarring! What Jeon Hong showed was not only martial arts. Using his unique flexible martial arts skills, he split an entirerge tree with his outstretched legs, and his sticity and strength were amazing. It was Taamgak (r) that followed Soaeamshinjeon (r). It was a martial art of extreme skill that, when it reached its peak, it was possible to implement the internal heavy hand method with each method. Paaaaang! Kang Ryang, who had been dodging Jeon Hongs attack like a ghost, suddenly moved like a thunderbolt. Sigh! As Kang Ryang flew past Jeon Hong and into the air, he looked like a bird. Combined with the fast moving speed, the ghost sword created another sword image on Jeon Hongs body. However, this inspection was shallower than the previous inspection. Jeon Hongs body, which raised the Blood Lion Qi to its peak and activated the Goeam Dance, was boasting a sword-invulnerable strength. Kangryang was not disappointed. Jeon Hong screamed again and swung his fist. This much! Quaaaang! Before Jeon Hong could finish speaking, Jeon Hongs body was pushed backwards. Jeon Hongs eyes lit up. Jangbeop?! The long shot fired from a distance exploded, aiming for the moment when the Shaoam Divine Fist was unleashed. Thanks to this, Balgyeong and Gwonpung werepletely destroyed. It was an amazing trick that evaporated great power with little force. this guy. bang! Jeon Hong, who had narrowed the distance with Jin Gak, swung his double sword. Hahaha! Kang Ryang, who was trying to widen the distance again, felt his bodys freedom being taken away by the strong suction power. It was a blood blower of blood lion porcin. Hyeolpungin, who used his entire bodys strength and strength, boasted tremendous suction power. Kang Ryangs face turned red. I tried to hold on by keeping my posture low, but I was getting closer and closer to Jeon Hong. Thats amazing skill. It was a force strong enough to pull the person who was holding on with strength. The trick itself was strange, but it wouldnt have this much power if it wasnt backed up with a lot of internal strength. Jeon Hong grinned. I finally caught you, damn rat. Whoa! Whoa! He manifested a double-headed spirit and clenched his right fist. Weeeeeee! A great power gathered in his right hand. It was the power of the Saeam Priesthood. It was an amazing ability. Blood Pungin itself was a martial arts skill that consumed extremely internal energy. Moreover, because thebination of martial arts and internal attack operation wasplicated, it was difficult tobine it with other martial arts. How could it be just a bloodthirsty person? It is difficult for anyone to implement different types of martial arts at the same time. But Jeon Hong is aplishing that difficult task. And that too, to the point where he couldnt break through the wall of infinite sect. A genius. Kang Ryang had no choice but to admit it. Jeon Hongs talent. The talent was amazing, but the effort must have been enormous. It wasnt a tactic that could be achieved simply by having outstanding talent. At least hes not a brat with a lot of pride. Jeon Hong burst into maniacal ridicule. Lets finish! bang! The wind of the Shaoam Divine Fist that raged through the air was shot towards Jiang Liang. The blood-poor mans manpower and unfettered body, as well as his powerful fighting techniques aimed at taking advantage of that gap. It was a moment when I had no choice but to suffer no matter how strong the force was. It was then. ?! The moment Jeon Hong split the moment, he felt the strong resistanceing from his left hand disappear. Paaaaang! Kang Ryang, who had been resisting the manpower, instead used divine techniques and rushed at Jeon Hong. Not only did it not resist the suction force, but ratherplied with it, it actually increased its speed. It was a moment of surprise. Because I changed the direction in which I was running, even the wind from the Shame God Fist was missed. also. Before he knew it, Kang Ryang had arrived right in front of Jeon Hong. His sword was aimed precisely at Jeon Hongs neck. It was a difficult moment to avoid. If you havent guessed it already. I expected that you could do something like this if you were so foolish. Comply without resistance and deliver an unexpected blow? If you dont have a lot of courage, you cant even attempt it. But Kang Ryang took on such a risky task. The problem is that Jeon Hong had already foreseen it. Rumble! Jeon Hongs arm, which had thrown out the Shaeam Divine Fist, folded, and his elbow aimed at Kang Ryangs sword. It was a very timely moment. If Kang Ryang breaks just the sword, hisbat power drops drastically. Contrary to appearances, Jeon Hong was also quite intelligent. This is the end! It was right then. Duwoong. Jeon Hongs eyes widened. The sword that hit Kangryangs elbow did not break. No, rather than breaking, it was falling to the floor helplessly. Did you put down your sword?! Jeon Hongs gazended on Kang Ryang. His left hand, where he had ced the sword, was spread out neatly. It was a hand sword. this! Time, which had slowed down, suddenly sped up at a frightening speed. Babababababaak! Ugh! Jeon Hongs body was covered in blood from the countless shes that came out like a sh of light. It was a terrifying sh. It was a manifestation of the sword technique used with bare hands and six swords, a demonic swordsmans hand. Jeon Hongs eyes wavered. The sword wound that stretched across the upper body like a spider web was quite deep. The amount of blood that spurted out was also tremendous. For a moment, my head started pounding. crazy! Whoa! Kang Ryangs toe struck Jeon Hongs uv. No matter how invulnerable a body was to the sword, the protection of the neck and face was bound to be poor. Jeon Hong stumbled, pouring out something simr to vomit. Kang Ryangs foot, which was recovered after hitting Jeon Hongs uv, struck the tip of the sword that had fallen to the ground. Chiri ririn! The sword that floated with a refreshing sound suddenly fell in front of Kang Ryangs nose. Kuuk! Kang Ryang held the sword with both hands. Gangryangs Ghost King Jinki, who read the moment of decisive battle with both hands instead of one, created a ck haze on his great sword. This is the activation of the ck Iron Demon Swords Demon yer Sword. Kang Ryangs eyes, which were extremely heartless, instantly glowed with a blue phosphorescent light. True!! sh! A beam of brilliant sword light pierced Jeon Hongs right arm. Fuwaaaaaaa! A cleanly severed arm fell to the ground. Jeon Hong screamed. Kaaaaak! The pain was painful, but the psychological impact of losing a part of my body was beyond imagination. The shock turned into anger, and the anger soon turned into murderous intent and poured out on Kang Ryang. You damn bastard! Jeon Hong, who had unleashed the Blood Pungin, swung the Saeam Divine Fist again. In the meantime, the speed of internal attack operation and the tempo of martial arts implementation were excellent. He was definitely a great talent. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. Net. Bababababababaak! The sheer force of the Demon yers sword, which was swung as if possessed, once again created a spiderweb-like sword image all over Jeon Hongs body. Puhwaak! Arge amount of blood burst out. No matter how well-trained your body is, it cannot withstand this level of blood loss. thud! Jeon Hong, who had been staggering, soon sat down on the spot. The strength in my legs was gone. Jeon Hongs greatly distorted face contained emotions that were difficult to describe. Oh my I was so angry and dumbfounded that I couldnt even speak. Because I was losing so much blood, my eyes kept closing and my consciousness was gradually fading. I to this bastard! Kang-ryang chuckled. Well, thats fine. I guess the bad guy is you, huh? He kicked Jeon Hongs chin. Bye! Jeon Hong fell backwards, vomiting blood, and eventually lost consciousness. Five or six teeth were broken and his jawbone was cracked, but Jeon Hong could note to his senses despite the pain. It was definitely a strong body. Even though it was not protected by blood lion porcin, the jawbone was not broken. Slurp. The leaden Kang-ryang looked down at the fallen Jeon-hong and said in a cold voice. Im taking an arm as promised. Learn how to use chopsticks again. Kang-ryang turned around as if there was nothing more to see and walked towards Yeon-ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his thumb. Kang-ryang scratched his head. I couldnt kill him. Thats why I just watched, man. But those guys? Oh, them? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the warriors. Their faces were all filled with extreme fear. These are gift attendants. The gift has been wrapped, so we should send it to our foster parents. Chapter 458 Episode 458 A journey to find the truth (8) . A heavy silence fell. No one in Daejeon could speak. Lately, my lord has be quite ill. He was so generous that he even corrected the martial arts skills of his subordinates, whom he had not paid much attention to in the past. For the Chinese zodiac, such changes in Yang Chen brought about a deeper sense of loyalty. In particr, some people, including Baek Seo, felt like their master was a teacher as they were taught higher-level martial arts. Even they didnt dare make eye contact with Yang Chen now. How much time has passed like that? Hmm. The silence was long, but Yang Chens expression was not as serious as expected. But he hasnt neglected his training. The condition of Jeon Hong, who was lying on the floor of Daejeon with bandages wrapped all over his body, was quite miserable. But the people here knew. Jeon Hongs condition is not as serious as it seems. Although he suffered internal and external injuries that cannot be ignored, he will never die from this level. The problem was the arm. Whether you are a martial artist or a swordsman, losing one arm means that yourbat power has dropped by more than half. Moreover, Jeon Hong was a handsome young man, not yet thirty. Squeak. Yang Chen got up from the royal pce, walked next to Jeon Hong, and sat down on the floor. dump. As Yang Cheon sat down, the zodiac signs andbat unitmanders lined up on his left and right all fought in unison. Anyway, Yang Cheon unwrapped the bandages wrapped around Jeon Hongs body. Slurp. Slurp. All the bandages wrapped around his upper body were removed. Then the terrible wounds were revealed. Dozens of scabbed wounds were drawn, some of which were deep, while others had almostpletely healed, leaving only red marks. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Look at this guy? Yang Cheon, who was pressing Jeon Hongs muscles with his fingers, chuckled. It looks like you put a lot of effort into it. Its really difficult to build this much muscle. There is nothingcking in sticity, strength or flexibility. These are the words of the king of the world. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a high praise if he were to say it to a student who was very shy. But as expected, the training period was not long enough. Yang Chens eyes grew cold. Isnt he truly an ugly guy? The atmosphere in Daejeon became even heavier. What youck in martial arts skills can be gained through effort and experience. He also needs heavenly luck, but if he is Yang Heavens disciple, it is not that difficult to make up for hisck of strength. But the mentality is different. Yang Cheons face was very cold as he looked down at the unconscious Jeon Hong, as if he was truly disappointed. When you reach a certain level, mental strength often takes priority over the level of martial arts. It seems like those poor, white-faced beggars didnt understand why they attach importance to spiritual theory and practice, even though Ive told them dozens of times. The Nine Daemun Sect possessed many world-ss martial arts skills. If he had taught those martial arts skills to all of his disciples, their power would have been much stronger than it is now. However, the Old Daemun Sect, and most of the Baekdo Sect, do not teach good martial arts from the beginning, even if they are students. The reason is obvious. If the mind and heart cannot support martial arts, no matter how high the level of martial arts is, it is meaningless. There are many warriors who are strong and good at fighting. However, there are not many people who have the sincerity to not be swayed by the martial arts they have learned. Of course, Yang Cheons thoughts on sincerity and Baekdo Murims thoughts on sincerity were different. What was important was that he was keenly aware that martial arts and spirit must be bnced. If you gain great power, you may be able to indulge yourself to a certain extent. Once you ovee that debauchery and start looking at the sky, only then can you capture the light. Yang Cheon stood up. They say that farming for a disciple is just as good as farming for a child, but I really dont agree with that. Fortunately for Yang Cheon, the affection he gave to his disciples was not infinite. Being epted as a disciple did not mean that he would be recognized by Yang Cheon. Yangcheons interest and affection changes depending on how he shows himself while living as his disciple. Just like the current bus line. Clean it up. When youe to your senses, bring me back to you. I follow your orders. After a while, Yang Cheon said as his subordinates dragged Jeon Hong outside. There are people who brought that guy? White Paper answered in a cautious voice. Thats right. Have you checked your identity? There was nothing else to recognize. They were warriors whom the Three Dukes took as subordinates near the training ground. follower? Yang Cheon burst outughing as if he was shocked. A guy who couldnt take care of even one of his martial arts skills was acting like a leader there? Jeon Hongs level was also impressive enough. Considering his age and when he started martial arts, just saying he was amazing was almost not enough. It was a statement that could be persuasive because it was said by someone who is considered to be the strongest warrior in Yangcheon and martial arts. What did they do? He is a person of the Three Confucius so we provided him a seat in the guesthouse. Tell them to kick you out. All right. Considering Yang Cheons anger, it was fortunate that none of his heads ran away. If it hadnt been for the detoxification of the Yin Huang poison, they would probably all have died miserably. All that remains is the white paper and you can all leave. I follow your orders. After a while, only Yangcheon and Baekseo remained in Daejeon. Yang Chen asked. Have you figured out who did it? Thats right. Who is it? It was an unexpected person was involved. So who? Yeon Ho-jeong was in that group. For a moment, a look of surprise appeared on Yang Chens face. That Yeon Ho-jeong guy came to Honam? Thats right. If he had entered Honam, you would have known about it long ago. Why didnt you report it before? sorry. Bus intelligence corps also missed Yeonhojeongs whereabouts. It seems that detailed information management was impossible because more than 80% of the intelligence power was diverted to the north. I heard the rest of you were ying? Its Yeon Ho-jeong and no one else. It wouldnt have been easy to recognize him. It looks like he came secretly. Yang Chen snorted, saying it wasnt even funny. But he also knew. If you have Yeon Ho-jeongs level of skill and insight, its not that difficult to move around while avoiding the gaze of those around you. Listen to the situation first. yes. The white paper spoke almost exactly as if he had seen the situation himself. Because the information power of the Mukryongbu was focused on Saewae and the Murim Alliance, it was not as good as before, but it still showed great ability in understanding what had already happened. Yang Cheons eyes deepened upon hearing the situation. Somunju of the ck Iron Sword Gate. . Now that I think about it, when Yeon Ho-jeong came to treat my body the other day, there was a guy he brought with him as an attendant. For a young guy, he had quite a bit of energy, so I got to see him briefly. I didnt tell you because the Vice Lord didnt care, but that young man was Kang Ryang, the sessor to the ck Iron Sword. I see. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. Its amazing. The third one, no matter how mediocre he was, was able to learn the strange dance. Looking at the quality of the muscles and the remaining energy, the martial arts of the heir to the ck Iron Sword Gate was just around the corner. If you look at the traces of the battle, it appears that it was a close match. Nevertheless, considering that there was no significant damage to Kangryang, it seems like the game was decided in an instant. Yang Chen said in a sad voice. That is whatpetency is. Even if you are practicing the best martial arts in the world, if you are not careful, you can die in a matter of days. Moreover, if the conversation while running the bases is true, it looks like the third one was looking down on that guy from the beginning. I think so. Ugly guy. Kangho is a ce where even a three-year-old child can be beaten, and I looked down on someone who was no different from me, so its a good thing that my life wasnt lost. They probably had no choice but to take matters into their own hands. Of course it is. Yang Chen clenched his chin and asked. Did you say strong? Even if it was him, there was no way Yeon Ho-jeong would have tried to ignore this situation. Have you received any special contact? Even though thats not the case, they say they contacted our intelligence group. What did you say? Baek Seo took out a letter from his pocket. It was a letter written directly by the intelligence group. Yang Cheon, who received the letter from Baek Seo and opened it, immediately burst intoughter. Haha! Looking at this guys vulgar way of speaking, I can definitely feel it. Are you thinking of going? if? My guy doesnt want toe here, so what should I do? How dare you ask your servant toe and go? The reason Im not responding to this request is I dont know if I had anything else to say, but I also have something to argue with him, right? I have something to talk about, but he said he doesnt want toe, so I have no choice but to go. Baek Seo no longer stopped Yang Cheon. When do you want to leave? Yang Cheon stood up. If he was just a kid, he would have fun with the kids for a few days, but hes got a lot of nerve. Lets not waste time and leave right away. I will prepare it. I see. Yang Chen, who was behind his back, smiled and looked up at the ceiling. Yeonhojeong Its Yeonhojeong. At once his eyes became cold. Do you know? I like you more than you think. However, if you use your tongue incorrectly during this meeting, you will not be safe. * * * You dont have to do this. At Yeonhojeongs words, Inhwaruju Songdap bowed his head. I am a businessman and a person who knows duty. You gave enlightenment that money cannot buy to an uneducated merchant, so I must repay you as much as I can. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. I really appreciate the favor, but if you give me the entire fourth floor here, how will Rouge do business? If the teacher had not enlightened me, I could have fallen into disrepair sooner orter. If you think of it as an asset that would have been lost anyway, this is really nothing. Hehehe. Im just embarrassed that I have no choice but to repay you with something so small. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It is said that even if the same debt is owed, a warrior will repay with his sword and a merchant will repay with money. Since you said so much, I will ept this generous reward. Its an honor, sir. Thanks to Song Daps favor, the group was able to rent the entire top floor and have drinks and food. There was no luxury like this. Song Dap asked. If you need anything else to do, please call me. There is nothing like that, but there is one thing Rouge should know. Please speak, sir. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a cheerful face. The Lord Mukryong wille to see me in a few days. yes? It wont really change anything if hees, but I thought Rouge should know in advance that the big name of the ck Ind Wulin ising. . Oh, just in case, there is no need to give me special treatment just because I am Yangcheon. I just knew that Rouge? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at the song and answer, sighed. hey! Jeomsoy! Get the owner here! You passed out! Chapter 459 Episode 459 Journey to find the truth (9) Yes? Buseons eyes widened. The third one Yes. Yang Chen said bluntly. I was thoroughly beaten. Im d I didnt die. ! You didnt neglect your training. The strength and sticity of the muscles can be considered first-ss. He was born with a talent for martial arts, and even though there was no trace of him taking any elixirs, he possessed an enormous amount of internal power unbefitting his level. . I taught Goeammu to my third child. The third one, who has a first-ss body, first-ss internal strength, and first-ss martial arts, can be said to be an excellentbatant. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Nevertheless, the third one suffered. I heard that the game was decided in an instant. They said they were in a simr state, but they were unable tond a single effective hit on their opponent and ended up in aplete mess. Do you know what this means? I guess I let my guard down. Before you let your guard down, your mental strength rots away. A strong person is one who can run away from an opponent who is several numbers lower than him. However, the third one tried to lower the opponents skills, which were not much different from mine. Im d I didnt die. If Jeon Hong had not been Yang Cheons disciple, he would have simply died as there would have been no conflict of interest. In other words, Jeon Hong survived because of his background rather than his skills. Its a disgrace. Buseon could have predicted how miserable Jeonhong would be when he woke up. Yang Chen shook his head. I did note to give you a third curse. ? You may have seen it before. When I was having sex with that guy Yeon Ho-jeong. Ah yes. At that time, I was amazed at his fighting ability and scary vision. I actually got hurt in the first few rounds. Buseon also clearly remembered the situation. It was a sight that would probably be hard to forget until the day I died. The worlds fighting king was injured by an attack from a much weaker opponent than his teacher. Even though it was not normal, it was ridiculous considering the gap in martial arts skills. Do you understand? I had no intention of killing that guy Yeonhojeong. Its still like that. He was reading my psychology at the time. So, by using such a bold and irregr tactic, you were able to corner me, even if only for a moment. Yang Chen smiled. Do you understand? When ites to winning, not only your own mental strength is important, but the other persons mood and situation are also important. If Yeon Ho-jeong had known that I truly wanted to live, would he have had the guts to stick with me? I could never have done that. Yeah, I never would have done that. Thats why hes so great. He knows very well when to raise his fist, when to raise his ax, and when to bow his head. Yang Cheon patted Buseon on the shoulder. The reason I was the first among my disciples to give you the ck Lion Porcin was because I recognized you. But what is more valuable than this ck lion porcin is that kind of insight and sense. . I stopped by to tell you this. For martial artists, martial arts is more important than anything else, but I wanted to let them know that there is something more important than martial arts. Buseon bowed his head. Thank you, Master. What is gratitude? I just wanted to let you know that the mental demons you are experiencing are not that big of a deal when you look back. Yes. Even the strong man of Seongcheon, who is discussed as the strongest in the midfield, sees and learns from the strengths of those who are much weaker and younger than him. Considering Yangcheons status, it was something that could have hurt his pride. Nevertheless, he reflected on his past self, acknowledged the greatness of others, and further tried to make up for his own shorings. Thats amazing. It is not because the first alliance in the history of the ck Ind was created. Yang Cheon was a person who had enough to learn as a person, before he was the leader of a power, before he was a warrior who discussed being the best in the world. Buseon closed his eyes. Even Master is a person who wants to learn. Why should I go through so much trouble because of that person? In the first ce, I had no reason to struggle with feelings of entitlement. Slur. The faint inner vibrations that had been implicitly emanating from Bu-seons body gradually faded away. Yang Chens smile deepened. Buseon was truly a good student. It was amazing that he had reached this level with his limited talent, but even though he could have been arrogant, he did not skimp on learning. Good job. You wont be able to get rid of your mind quickly with just a few words of teaching. However, these words of today may be of great help to the growth of the disciple. Yang Cheon was sure of that. Anyway, today is the day I meet the damn Bottas. Ah yes. What a pity. I really wanted to meet you today. Yang Cheon, who was shaking his head, suddenly looked into Buseons eyes. That girl. Candidate for Geomhu of Bota Yeonhwamun Gate. yes. Now that I think about it, I dont think weve ever met while you were sowing the seeds of discord in Bottas. Thats right. Not only she, but none of the three candidates have seen it. Each tribe was thoroughly hiding it and educating it. In the first ce, Bu-seon did not infiltrate Bota-ams middle camp and disturb its interior. Contrary to what she was showing to Yang Cheon now, she had a keen eye for craftsmanship. Naturally, he shook up the interior by disguising himself as one of the workers who supplied food to Botta. In the process, he became friends with Bottas masters, but he never saw his sessors. Of course, she didnt do it alone, but seeing as she led the operation, she clearly had exceptional abilities other than martial arts. Have you met the owner of Lotus Gate who came here? I couldnt meet you. Yeah, I thought so. Yang Chen turned around. You can take care of them while Im away for a while. Ill be back around noon tomorrow. Buseon bowed his head. I follow your orders. * * * The night was deep. The moon that rose in Hwiyeongcheong was particrly bright today. Even the surrounding starlight was faintly visible, and it was like looking at a bluish sun. The support that the moonlight shines on. Kang Ryang, shirtless, was swinging his sword slowly. Pop. Pop. The sweat that fell from Kang Ryangs body wetted the ground. The slow-moving sword did not shake even an inch. There was no trace of life or anticipation as the sword moved along the flow of air, as if the masters sword training had reached its peak. The sword was slow and the footwork was also slow. However, inside him, Demon King Jinqi was moving busily, making the nerves of his entire body extremely sensitive. As your five senses be more sensitive, swinging the sword itself bes more difficult. This is because we cannot help but react sensitively to even the slightest stimulus. Even in such an extreme environment, Kang Ryangs sword and footwork were undisturbed. The sword and the body seemed to have be one, and the movement of the sword from Kang Ryangs hand was as natural as water. It was a perfect union of body and sword. All the enlightenment that could be gained from that ce in which Kang Yang walked was at its peak. Nevertheless, Kang Ryang was not conceited. It was not because he was dissatisfied with his achievements. It was because I had seen too many masters walking around the new world. There is no end to martial arts. The Seongcheon Thirteen Chairs must have faced their own limitations and are making efforts to break those limitations. Compared to that, he is just a baby. It is truly amazing that a baby who used to crawl has started walking. However, if you are satisfied with that, you may be able to take a leap forward at some point. more. The sword was slow, but Kang Ryangs eyes as he looked at the tip of the sword were full of joy and trembling. More up, faster. Wooooow. Wooooow. The sound of the sword rang out. The sword did not tremble due to excessive use of true energy. The sound of the soul. A realm of genius that can only be reached by those who have fully immersed themselves in the sword. Kang Ryang was entering the same state that even the Yaryuljeok said that there were not many people in the Saeumgyo who had attained pure sword knowledge. Just put everything on the sword! It was then. Yikes! My nerves, which had be extremely sensitive, caught a faint sign of poprity that I would never have caught under normal circumstances. hook! The sweat flowing from Kang Ryangs body evaporated all at once. Sreuk. Kangryang straightened his posture and closed his eyes. A deep sense of regret. I was able to ovee the barrier of ignorance so easily, but the path to enlightenment became dark again. Regret bes obsession, and obsession bes agony, polluting a persons mind. Kangryang took a deep breath. Okay. The me of agony that had slowly been constricting my throat died out in one deep breath. It is an area that has been reached once. Theres no way we wont reach it again. Kang-ryang opened his eyes. His eyes were much clearer and deeper than before training. Slurp. The leaden Kangryang spoke in a calm voice. Pleasee out now. After a while, a shadow appeared behind Kang Ryang. Amazing. . I didnt know that you could sense my presence, perhaps Yeonhojeong. No, Yeonho probably didnt know until just now. Kang-ryang turned around. Yangcheon was there. Phew. The lukewarm summer wind stole their eyes and ran away. Kang Ryang asked calmly. I thought you woulde through the main gate apanied by your subordinates. A strange look appeared in Yang Chens eyes. He knew at a nce who Kang Liang was. Kang Ryang had such an amazing presence that I wondered why I hadnt noticed him in the past. The entire Honamnd is my territory. Even if I catch someone on the street, its my fault. It was great confidence. In fact, there will be countless experts camped out all over the area around Inhwaru. Kang-ryang chuckled. You are the master of the Ink Dragon Club. Yangcheon, who was quietly watching Kangryang, tilted his head. The response is very refreshing. Is that so. Youre a descendant of the Demon Sword, right? Thats right. To you, I am the enemy of the Buddha. Whats more, even though it wasnt my intention just a little while ago, I interrupted the moment when I almost broke through the infinite barrier. If it were an unmanned person, wouldnt it be enough to roll ones eyes? Kang-ryang nodded. That anger and resentment is well stored up. But I know that today is not the time to release it, so dont worry too much about it. Isnt it time to let it out? You didnte to see me, did you? My brother is on the top floor. You can go there. Yangcheon, who was looking into Kangryangs eyes, let out a sigh. They say that a born genius cannot surpass a talented person who pioneers his own path. You have umted studies unbefitting someone of your age. I will take it as apliment. I want to ask. When is the time to release your anger and resentment? Kang-ryang smiled. When I became stronger than Buju. Or the moment when the pontoon bes extremely weak. . My revenge begins then. So dont fall victim to that bastards sword. Yang Cheon, who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke. You are a dangerous person. I will take that as apliment as well. Thats apliment. Its apliment, but it could also be a death sentence for you. Yang Chens eyes grew cold. I can understand from just a short conversation. You are dangerous. You are the kind of person who will stick a knife to my neck at any time. It seems like the tip of your sword will keep flickering if you just turn around. Thats too much praise. You worked hard to get there. Good luck. Paaaaang! Yang Cheons fist hit Kang Ryangs chest. Fuwaaaaak! Three pieces of Kang-ryang, who vomited blood, flew away and copsed. Chapter 460 Episode 460 Journey to find the truth (10) The moment when Yang Cheons fist splits the air and approaches. Kang Ryangs eyes were urately capturing that fleeting moment. fast. And strong. A power far beyond imagination was concentrated in the fist that shot out like an awl through the wall of air. At its current level, it was difficult to even dare to look at it. There was nothing that was not admirable, including the density of force, the flow, and the path that created the geometric waves of air. You have such fists. It was surprising that an ordinary-looking fist contained suchplex power management and power flow. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. The surprise is only fleeting. Is this how you die? It cannot be avoided or prevented. I couldnt cope with any of the studying I had done so far. The efforts that have been made over the past dozen years can be blown away in an instant. Its fleeting. Time, which had slowed down, sped up again at an rming speed. Paaaaang! Considering the speed of the fist, the sound of the air exploding was not that loud. Cough! Kang-Ryang flew out of Samjang and spilled a bowl of blood. ?! Surprisingly, Kangryang did not die. Corruption? Perhaps because it was night, the color of the blood that poured out seemed particrly dark. The smelling from the blood was also very fishy and strong. It was almost as if I was addicted. Kang Liang looked up at Yang Chen. Yang Chen was looking down at him with his back turned. What is it? What do you mean? Kang Ryang stood up. The dull pain in my chest seemed like it wouldst for several days. It was such a painful blow. But his insides were much cleaner than before. This is because the blood that Kang-ryang vomited contained a very small amount of turbidity that he was not aware of. Kang-ryang, who was looking at Yang Cheon, asked again. Why this favor? Yes. This was a favor. Moreover, he was the one who boldly dered that he would kill Yang Cheon. Yang Cheon actually pulled out the dirty energy from such a persons body. Yang Chen shook his head. Dont misunderstand. Im not crazy enough to help a man who wants to kill me. But But Tuwangs pride is much stronger than you think. Yang Chens eyes twitched. It seemed like he was smiling or frowning. It was a truly strange expression. Since you are in danger, where would you rather go to Yeonhojeong? Even that Yeonhojeong cannotpare to the powerhouse of Seongcheon. At least not yet. . Its hard to count the number of people in the world who are trying to kill me. Life wont change just because a talented young person gets involved. Yang Chen looked up at the sky. The unusually bright moonlight seemed to give him a strange inspiration. His eyes, which were once hard as steel, seemed to have softened a little. As the Lord of the Ink Dragon, you are someone who must be killed. However, King Yangcheon would be disappointed to know that such an action would be blocking the growth of a talented person who would be a good stimulus to his students. Yang Cheon looked at Kang Ryang again. Kang Ryangs eyes did not waver even at this moment. Yang Chen smiled. Think of it as being back to the way it was. If I hadnte here, you would have crossed the wall of martial arts and entered the new world. Even though I cant help you get over the wall right away, I can make you some scaffolding. Yangcheon, who was quietly watching Kang Ryang, walked toward the base. It was an impressive sword dance. It was still a long way away, but at least we didnt go astray. Yangcheon calmly walks away as if he had said everything he wanted to say. Looking at his back, Kang Ryang instantly felt an emotion that was difficult to harbor towards his enemy. Are you a servant? Kang Ryang asked. Youve probably heard this countless times. hmm? You will regret it. Yang Chen paused. But he also waved his hand for a moment as if showing off. At least if you be stronger than me, you will never regret losing to such an opponent. Then we should aim for the moment when Buju is weak. Unfortunately, the moment when I be weak will nevere. It will be faster for you to be stronger. Just like that, Yangcheon entered the bases. Gangryang, who was left alone, pondered Yangcheons words. I am getting stronger faster. This is truly great confidence. That means Yang Chen himself will not weaken until he dies. But what if you interpret that saying differently? It means that you will not be weak, but you will be stronger than you are. I dont know what intention he had for saying that. However, what was important was the fact that the absolute master who was the best in martial arts and the pinnacle of power recognized himself as a martial artist. And that fact didnt really impress Kang Ryang. To the majority of the ck Ind martial arts people, you are a giant who deserves respect. But at least to me, you can be nothing more or less than an enemy with whom I cannot live in the same heaven. Kang Ryang touched his chest. He did not consider Yang Chens help as help. In the same vein, he did not think that he had failed to break through the Wuzongji Wall because of Yang Chen. It was simply because I wasnt confident enough. If he had really concentrated, he would have somehow managed to break through the barrier of martial arts, regardless of whether Yang Chen came or not. Of course, if that were the case, Yangcheons reaction would have been different. Hwaaaam! Kang Ryang stretched out. The pain was still there, but I felt refreshed. At the same time, I was very tired. I guess I should get some sleep. Damn it hurts so much. I dont know if that guy left the pain on purpose. * * * Yeon Ho-jeong was writing alone with two brightmps and a candle lit. Squeak. Squeak. A creak sounded from the stairs. Yeon Ho-jeong straightened up the overturned ss. After a while, Yang Cheon appeared. Its been a while. How have you been? Its a usible picture. Its a solo project on a moonlit night It must be quite charming. I have prepared some good drinks. Please sit down. Its good. Yang Cheon walked and sat across from Yeon Ho-jeong. He had a gentle expression, as if he hade to meet a close friend. It wasnt just the facial expression, but also the gait and atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Yang Chen tilted his head. Why the sudden sigh? Have you recently gained enlightenment? It seems like it has be more difficult to deal with. It was an honest statement without any modifications. Yang Cheon thought that Yeon Ho-jeongs insight and reaction were amazing. As he said to his disciple, this guy knew very well how to treat people. Thanks to you. After I detoxified that damn poison, I felt at peace. I did something for nothing. If you hadnt done that pointless thing, your life would have been pretty boring, right? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I have to admit it. Stop yelling and fill your ss. Lets do that. After a while, the two people clinked their sses and emptied their drinks neatly. Didnt I say it was a good drink? You dont like it? Isnt simplicity going too far? How can cheap white wine be good alcohol? Theres nothing like it for my taste. If you keep drinking this kind of thing, youll get upset. If you were to be thrown away like that, you would have already gotten sick and died. By the way Yeon Ho-jeong smiled meaningfully. Why did you do something unbing of a lord? Yangcheon yed it off. I dont know what youre talking about. I mean strong. Yang Cheon felt somewhat embarrassed. I thought you were talking about Bottas. I dont think hes the kind of guy whos still going to be careless. If it had been the kind of force I see, I would have already been beheaded. That wont work. I also need to increase my training time. Hehehe. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a somewhat serious voice. I dont know how people can know the future, but I think that when a situation arises in the future where our rtionship is severed, at least both of Careless heads will fall in his hands, not mine. on the other way. Yangcheon said as he filled Yeonhojeongs cup. You all could die by my hands. And I think the odds of that happening are higher. That is correct. How easy andfortable life would be if it went as nned. Well, an easy,fortable life isnt fun. That is also true. The two emptied their sses again. Yangcheon, who was frowning at the strong taste of white wine, sighed. The gift I sent you was well received. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I just packed it. Ah yes. If it had been caught in your hands, every bone would have been torn off. That might have been better. Having an arm cut off by an unmanned person is fatal. If you could give up one of your arms and reach a higher level, wouldnt it be a profitable business? Even if its just one leg. Im serious. Yeon Ho-jeong realized. What Yang Cheon said now is sincere. I didnt think it was something to be cherished. I am very equal in my treatment of my students. We value equal education and equal treatment. However, it is generously given to those who climb up from there properly. Like the second disciple? yes. In an instant, Yang Cheons eyes became cold. Even if you are stupid and spoiled, you are still my disciple. The title Tuwangs disciple did not disappear before the name Jeon Hong. Thank goodness. Thanks to you, I didnt die. The descendants of the extinct demon sword overwhelmed the three princes of the Mukryongbu and put them to shame. I dont think you realize what a troubling problem this is. Thats why Im so d. If I had killed him, I would have been able toe up with a picture of generous forgiveness. Are you serious? Yang Cheon, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong with cold eyes, soon smiled. As expected, they wont budge with threats like this. If I really didnt like it, Kang-ryang wouldnt have survived. I am amazed once again. You really have great insight. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly smiling, filled his ss again. Anyway, Bujus disciple started the dispute first, so lets pretend this never happened. Sure. The two emptied their sses again. After three sses were emptied, the conversation progressed to the main topic. I believe you know why I invited Buju. Has the time for joking passed? Its over. Then I admit it. Thats right, I know why you invited me here. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank. At that moment, Yang Chen felt it. Now that the work in Guangdong has beenpleted, Yeonhojeong has grown to another levelpared to the past. Before my enlightenment or inner strength, I had an intuition that something had changed. Is it Buju who brought Botaam to that point? Yang Chen acknowledged with a cheerful voice. Nothing is more certain than that. As the Lord of the Ink Dragon, I know very well that Botaams sword is a thorn in his eyes. I knew. But I dont think its just because of that Im sorry, but before that, let me ask you a question. Please speak. Yang Chen asked with an expressionless face. What can you do to destroy the Saeumgyo? ?! Are you ready to throw away everything? The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Chapter 461 Episode 461 Obtaining Darkness (1) It was a question that truly shook my heart. Are you willing to throw everything away to crush the Saeumgyo? of course. If it had been Yeonhojeong in the past, the answer would havee without any hesitation. Yes. In another sense, Saeumgyo is the enemy of Bulbuldaecheon. Is it different now? Dont get angry about things that didnt even happen? That was nonsense. The three schools, including Saeumgyo, were already looking to the central region. In the process, countless people will die. And among those in danger were family members. In fact, not only Yeonhojeong, but everyone who participated in this invisible battle had to fight for their lives. Otherwise, you cant blow them away. There was nothing to say about Yeonhojeong, who was filled with regret and anger from the past. He was ready to sacrifice his life to drive out the three religions in order to destroy the Saeum religion. Yes. That determination and sense of purpose have not changed. but? The scope of the question Buju asks is so broad that I cannot give you an easy answer. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Surprisingly. I thought you probably hated them more than I do. Its definitely true. Its not just Buju. No one in the Central ins has a deeper hatred and aversion towards them than I do. The power of the object of such hatred and loathing is so great that it goes beyond imagination. That is correct. In that case, I should be ready to throw everything away, but why do I want to hear your lukewarm answer? I guess thats not the case? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I have to prepare myself for immortality, but I have no intention of crossing the line. I dont want to cross the line Yang Chen tilted his head. It was like that before. That I wouldnt cross the line. But you yourself said that the concept of the line is ambiguous. Its still the same now. I havent yet defined exactly what that line is. But I kind of get the feeling. Its a feeling Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. My father hopes that his poor son will catch a monster and not be a simr monster. Yang Chen frowned. You have already started a family. Whether it is martial arts, spirit, or anything else. Thank you for thepliment. The teachings of parents and teachers do not discriminate between the childs condition. But I didnt know you cared so much about your fathers teachings. If there is a difference of opinion, I will only take note of it and will not necessarily change my opinion. But? I guess I felt bad about myself. I am bing more and more like them. To be precise, it didnt be the same. Yeon Ho-jeongs extreme hatred caused him to be a monster beyond the three religions the more he defeated them, but did not make him the same as them. So it was a problem. If it were just to be the same, to ruin myself and eventually destroy myself, I wouldnt have worried this much. Yeon Ho-jeong was sure. If you abandon the abstract and ambiguous concept of good, it will be a natural disaster that no one can prevent in the future. It wasnt a question of his ability. The question was how much presence the character Yeon Ho-jeong had in the martial arts world of the time, how much impact his words had, and what he could do if he set his mind to it. Yeon Ho-jeongs ability was incredible. In other words, if he were to attack the imperial pce based on the trust he had built up until now, and if he could make thorough preparations, the Murim Alliance could at least engage in a confrontation with the imperial pce. Is this an overinterpretation? Not like that. Buseon brought Bota-am to that point in just three years. If Yeonhojeong is more capable than Buseon in all areas, it would not bepletely impossible to shake the world. That is why. Because he was aware of his current status and influence to some extent. Thats why Im worried. Because I know what kind of repercussions the results of my choices will cause, I can vaguely guess a future that will not end with me being ruined. Yangcheon asked, looking at Yeonhojeongs confused face. Can I say something? Sure. You have so much self-esteem that you have be arrogant. . I dont think youre scared. I dont think your feelings for them have worn off. But what is clear is that you seem to have be too arrogant. Do you see it that way? I dont think there is a single person who would deny that you are a great talent. But did the Jungwon Murim seem so easy that they would be swayed just because one of you turned into a monster? ! I hadnt thought about this part. Yang Chen said with a somewhat displeased face. Even though I had many opportunities to kill you, I kept you alive not only because of various interests, but also because I was attracted to you as a person. But what is clear is that if I decide to kill you, you will never survive. . Am I the only one? Other powerful people in the Holy Heaven will do the same, and countless hidden people who have not been revealed to the world also have the same power. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. Considering your age and stature, its not a fault that youre so arrogant. But arent you overly distrustful of people other than yourself? Its not disbelief. If its not distrust, its even more arrogance. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. It must not be easy to undergo such shocking self-reflection so gently. Do you admit it? I dont know yet. However, there is certainly some truth to what you say about carelessness. Actually, if you werent arrogant, you wouldnt even think about this. Yang Cheons eyes became strange. As expected, this guy Even though he has risen high enough, he knows how to reflect on himself after hearing the scolding from a target who is clearly not an ally. This is true. At first he seemed weak, but when I saw him say things that seemed arrogant, I thought he was slowly fading away. But seeing this again, I felt like I was seeing a different side of Yeonhojeong. Yes, this guy wasnt like that from birth either. An eye that is worthy of being called a divine skill, super expert martial arts that arepletely unsuited to ones age, and even a brutal sixth sense. Literally, no one is born with such abilities. Clearly, Yeon Ho-jeong must have endured bone-chilling efforts and pain to be what he is now. Still, its hard to disparage such an open appearance. Its a world where ones pride can be hurt over a trivial problem. At least in that respect, Yeon Ho-jeong had a sufficiently good personality. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. No matter what, the end of my fight is clear. However, for the sake of that fight, I will do my best to avoid selling my family or ignoring the minimum moral standards. I see what you mean. But why did you ask that question? I just wanted to hear it. Now you ask the question. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly examining Yang Cheons clothes, opened his mouth. Is it possible that what the Vice Lord wants is a three-way war with Botha as a proxy war? Yang Chen was honestly impressed. Did you prate that far? One is the Ink Dragon and the other is the Murim Alliance. In that case, there is only one left, and I cant believe that one is. Saeum. . Your insight surprises me even though I already knew it. Yang Cheon nodded. What I meant was that we should start talking in earnest. Thats right. I want to bring Saeum into Bottas war. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. Regardless of how difficult and dangerous it is, you know that it is not a very desirable thing to do. why? Does this seem like a n that crossed the line you mentioned? . Im sorry, but I dont think so. Even if I crossed the line, I have no regrets. Anyway, Bothaam and headquarters have a difficult rtionship. By striking first, he removes the risk factor and further deals a blow to Saeum by using Bota as a proxy. I dont think this idea is wrong. Youre right. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. At least that n wont be wrong for you. The problem is The problem? The Vice Lord only knew one thing and did not know the other. Yang Chens eyes lit up. I will just listen carefully. Botaam is okay. And even though the factions in the central and central regions are different, most of them are connected as one. Right now, the rtionship between Bota and Shaolin is not bad. Hmm. If this fact bes known, the Bulmun will immediately stand up and start biting the Inkryongbu. There is no guarantee that Shaolin will not join in as well. I guess so. This can be interpreted to mean that the power to drive out the three religions through careless and unexpected actions will be temporarily reduced. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became colder and colder. Do you understand? I know how much Buju hates the Saeum Church, but because of that hatred and desire for revenge, the martial arts power to deal with all three religions has been reduced. . If you wanted to end it, didnt you do it after the war was over? Didnt win the war and was defeated? So isnt this a meaningless argument in the end? But how could you hastily bring Bottas to that point? From a national perspective, Yang Cheons actions were clearly problematic. Yang Chen opened his mouth. But thats why they attacked Bota If youre going to say that there was conflict in an unseen ce and that the Bota monks training was not enough to be swayed by the conflict, then stop. Thats the whole point. . The pontoon owner was not allowed to touch the boat. Yang Chen frowned. Then what? Things have alreadye to this point. I guess Ill have to take care of it. However, we will not hide the fact that the Mukryongbu side used its strength to take down Botha. Thats a bit disappointing. It is an issue that cannot be hidden either publicly or privately. It shouldnt be hidden. Dont worry. From the moment I started work, I thought I would at least ept that responsibility. Then Im d. The problem is that I have no desire to fix Botha. . Yang Cheon did not lose his smile even as he saw Yeon Ho-jeong staring at him. To be precise, it has already left my hands. ?! . no way? You think right. An insidious shadow appeared on Yang Chens face. Cheonimun, thest of the tribes of Bota, sent someone to Saeumgyo. Just as Tiananmen came to you, just as Lotus Gate came to us. Holy shit. What can we do? If something has already happened and there is no way to fix it, we have no choice but to push forward. Yang Chen raised his ss and made a grumpy expression. Arent you curious too? How will I get out of Saeumgyo? If done well, it will be an opportunity to get a clear look into Saeumgyos power and internal situation. Chapter 462 Episode 462 Get Dark (2) Kwaaaang! It was a shock so powerful that three or four of my blood vessels were shaken. It was fortunate that I unconsciously lost my strength. Before this was his residence, it was a realm established by his teacher. Considering the fearsome reputation of the teacher, just drilling a hole in the wall was enough to cause him to be criticized. But that is that and this is this. ? ? ????! Rumble! Jeon Hongs angry shout was filled with great murderousness. He looked at his right arm with bloodshot eyes. The area below my right shoulder felt empty. The pain wasnt as great as I thought. No, I couldnt feel the pain itself. This was because the sense of loss was greater than the pain. No one would know the terrible feeling of someone who witnessed the fact that the right arm they had used their entire life was now gone forever. Ugh! bang! bang! bang! Jeon Hongs left fist instantly became stained with blood as he struck the ground several times. This is because I struck him without even using my strength. How much time has passed? omg! omg! My eyes rolled over and I couldnt even control my breathing. Jeon Hong, who had been taking several deep breaths, frowned for a moment and clutched his chest. I felt like my stomach was turning because of my internal injuries. shit! shit! Once I recognized the pain, there was no part of my body that didnt hurt. The gum wound that stretched across his entire upper body like a spider web was still not fully healed. Considering his usual resilience, this was truly amazing. That indescribable pain once again fueled his anger. You bastard! Ill kill you! Crumbling! Jeon Hong, who roughly opened the door and went out, flinched for a moment. Your recovery is definitely fast. private residence. The person waiting with his arms crossed in front of Jeon Hongs residence was Bu-seon. The corner of Jeon Hongs mouth twitched. Did youe because you were curious about how cruelly the cute priest suffered? It was an aggressive tone. Buseon shook his head. I dont care about your defeat. joy! Nonsense. You probably snorted inwardly. Wouldnt the defeat of a priest who was praised as a genius be like sweet honey in the eyes of someone who came up all the way through hisck of talent? Bu-seon just stared at Jeon-hong without answering. Jeon Hong frowned. For some reason, he seemed like a different person from the Bu-seon he knew in the past. Thats it. Get out of the way. Where are you going? Do I have to report it to my sister-inw one by one? Unexpectedly, Buseon nodded. Yes. What did you say just now? Master was guessing your unexpected behavior. For a moment, Jeon Hong flinched. No matter how much he ran wild like an angry colt, I couldnt help but feel discouraged when faced with the title Master. Buseon continued speaking with an indifferent expression. Such predictions are not just Masters privilege. Everyone who knows you expected it. That you will go on a rampage as soon as you wake up. And you didnt exceed our expectations one bit. Jeon Hongs eyes trembled. I felt like my stomach was turning. It wasnt because of the internal injuries, but because Bu-seons bullshit was insulting him right now, he felt so disgusting that he wanted to vomit. Master directly ordered it. Control yourself. Nonsense! Master, there are so many capable servants by your side, why did you give such an order to your sister? The question was whether you had the skills and qualifications to do so. Despite the still aggressive tone, the subship did not waver at all. Is Masters judgment questionable? Or is it that you dont trust Master? !! I gave in return and received in words. Jeon Hong could not give any answer to that question. Buseon nced at his arm. Please quietly go in and rest. The recovery is quick, but it doesnt seem like its an injury worth overdoing. suddenly. This is clearly making fun of yourself. Jeon Hong felt that way. Buseon turned around. The sight of him calmly turning away as if he had said everything he wanted to say really got on Jeon Hongs nerves. Jeon Hong, whose judgment was distorted, spoke out loud. How did you trick me? Bu-seon stopped walking. What do you mean? How on earth did you trick Master to put you in such a position? Did you pay a bribe? Or did you offer some pretty girls? I didnt know you were so corrupted. In Jeon Hongs eyes, life was young. What a corruption! If youre not careful what you say! What if I dont? Hwaaaaaaa! For a moment, shock appeared on Jeon Hongs face. As she turned her head and red at me, the incredible force radiating from her body was entangling my mind and body. It was such a powerful force that it was shocking. The force that stimted the primal fear of that dark and fierce person was something I had only experienced from my teacher, Yang Chen. dump! Is it because I was so surprised? Jeon Hong sat down without realizing it. The corners of Buseons mouth rose. At the same time, Jeon Hongs face turned red. It was an outrageous disy of behavior. The thing hanging on your shoulder is something that tells you to think. Your snout isnt just for eating, its for making thoughtful remarks. ! I know very well how you view Master. bribe? girl? Thats funny. A pathetic bastard like you is not qualified to be a Tuwang disciple. I feel so ashamed of myself for feeling envious of you even for a moment. Buseon turned again and said. Please stay in your room. If you do not listen to this warning andmit foolish acts, you will be thrown into prison immediately. Just like that, the Buseon disappeared. Jeon Hongs body, sitting on the ground, was shaking as if there had been an earthquake. After a while. Kwaaaaang! His fist crawled through and created a hole in the ground. Aaaaa!! * * * The next morning. Did you leak me? In response to Jeong Ans greeting, Yeon Ho Jeong only raised his hand once. Jeongan looked across from Yeonhojeong. A chair that is slightly backwards. Empty drinking sses and scattered chopsticks were also seen. Jeongans eyes deepened. Ink Dragon Buju Did he really leave? okay. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was quite dry. Jeongan, who was quietly watching him, sat down opposite him. The captain asked you toe with me, right? It did. There are many reasons why I asked you toe with me, but you also know that the reason I epted that invitation was because of my meeting with the Lord of the Ink Dragon, right? know. But why didnt you call me? Jeong-an also knew that an unimaginable master came to visitst night. This is because a strong internal impact was felt on the sponsorship side. But nothing could be detected after that. In other words, it meant that the opponent was a master who could not be caught with the sense of sight. Yeon Ho-jeong filled his ss without saying a word. There were five liquor bottles standing on one side. Jeongan waited patiently. He must have something on his mind. Although it had been a while since they had seen each other, Jeong An trusted Yeon Ho Jeong. At least hes not someone who will lie or keep his promises. There was a clear confidence in that part. How much time has passed like that? Listen carefully. Yeon Ho-jeong exined without hesitation why Bota-am was like that and what Yang Cheon was thinking. Slurp. Jeongans hand, which was tightly gripping his sleeve, was trembling slightly. Just just because of that kind of estrangement? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Dont say its just that. People can gain courage from a small whisper, or they can lose confidence from a sarcastic remark and end up losing their will and not being able to do things they can do. No matter what! Their actions were clearly not right. However, if you ask whether it would have been better to lead the troops and push them away, you cannot say that it is. What is important is that Botaam was attacked by the Mukryongbu. This is a cowardly act. Botha is a temple where ascetics gather. Even if there are bad feelings on this side, it has to start with dialogue It is ideal to try to eliminate the conflict through dialogue. However, if the factions of the Baekdo political faction decide that their power is stronger, they will skip the conversation and draw their swords. The Mukryongbu must be appalled. So lets leave them alone? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. That cant be possible. thats right. I dont know what the process was, but if the Mukhyongbu created the text that way, this is a problem that can never be ignored. Okay, since were talking about it, lets hear what you think. Yeon Ho-jeong crossed his arms. Although the day had passed, his gaze seemed to have be deeper than before. If you cant just leave it alone, what do you want to do? The Mukryongbu is a group that cannot be controlled by the power of the four individuals. Before that, I cant handle even a single Yangcheon. Then, are you nning to find people to help you and attack the Mukryongbu? Jeong An did not waver even though Yeon Ho Jeong did not directly say that he would help. Of course. I know that my strength is limited. However, I am not a person who does not know how to waste my life. But I cant hold back. . You also said this before, right? It was wrong for me to react carelessly. If even I had risked my life to face the changed situation in Bothaam, it would have been a change in itself, even if it wasnt right away. It did. Even though I know the whole situation, I cant stay silent. However, I have no intention of gathering my strength and attacking them. For now. then? I will contact the Lord of the Ink Dragon to meet him. Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing without realizing it. Although the situation was serious, I couldnt help butugh. Jeongan frowned. Why are you smiling so much? Oh, Im sorry. Im not doing this because I look down on you. Do not dismiss your decision as the shallow thoughts of an inexperienced person. Its just Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his cheek. I thought it was a very natural procedure. Of course we have to meet and talk first. Its a simple idea to the point of being naive. But Yeon Ho-jeong thought. Her idea is that the will is right. You dont know the world? Is it because you are young? That is correct. However, before everyone in the world sneers at Jeong Ans judgment, they should first think about the fundamental problem that caused the world to run this way.. A conflict has arisen? It must be resolved through dialogue. It cant be resolved through conversation? Then you have to try talking again. You wont meet me? Still, you should try to meet and talk. Those who havemitted a crime must make a clear apology, and those who have suffered damage must receive appropriatepensation. That was natural. But the world isnt like that. Jeong An is young and inexperienced. This is not something that will be handled the way she thinks. However, Yeon Ho-jeong really liked her will and determination. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted out the window. Kangryang! Get ready to go! Jeongan tilted his head. Are you ready to go? suddenly? After a while, Kang-ryang came up to the fourth floor in a huff. What is it, brother? Are you leaving all of a sudden? Where? After refreshing the remaining drink, Yeon Ho-jeong put the ss down forcefully and stood up. Where? I have to go back and try to argue with the person who made the situation so confusing. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jeong-an intently. Are you ready to risk your life? Jeongan nodded vigorously. Sure. good. Cheeeeeek! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had lost his energy for an instant, twirled his shoulders and said. Lets go straighten out whats distorted. Thats right. Chapter 463 Episode 463 Obtain darkness (3) Ah, have youe? There was no regret on Yang Chens face. Thats because the headquarters is not on the ground. The air passed through well enough, but it must have still been quite stuffy. It wasntfortable. It was a fairly harsh voice. He seemed very upset. Yang Chen did not erase his smile. Still, I heard that your subordinates took good care of you. It wasnt something to say to someone who had waited a long time. In fact, the face of Jeokyeon, the gatekeeper of Yeonhwamun, a branch of Botaam, showed an unpleasant expression that could not be hidden. Naturally, Yang Chen didnt care at all whether she was in a bad mood or not. So you wanted to see this person? Jeokyeon said as if he was dumbfounded. Didnt you say you would respond to our proposal? It did. Yang Chen nodded. You certainly said that, but as you know, we have no choice but to think carefully about this matter. A lot of time has passed. Its an issue that wont be worth considering for months. Isnt Bothas name too light to make a decision after just a few days of thinking? That meant acknowledging Bothaam. Jeokyeons expression rxed a little. I understand your concerns, sir. But I hope you understand that we are short on time. Yang Chen tilted his head. Im curious. How can we be so short of time? Jeokyeon frowned. Didnt I tell you before? The text wants to go out into the world. Rather than subjecting candidates to trials like in the past, we n to make it a symbol of pure force. I heard that. If we dy too much, other tribes may take action. The talent of this child here is at a level that overwhelms that of other tribes, but their greed is getting worse as time goes by. I dont know what theyll do. Yang Chens eyes naturally turned to the woman next to Jeokyeon. Although he was simr in age to Buseon, the power he possessed was truly amazing. Its amazing to look at. A perfectly captured prayer. In terms of sheer force alone, he surpasses even Jang Mun-in of the Dae-mun faction. It was so powerful that I couldnt feel any difference from the current Yeonhojeong. Its hard to see a genius like this twice. Even Yang Cheon himself couldnt reach that level at that age. It would be a w to be overly naive due to having little experience. However, since your martial arts level is high, you will be able to sufficiently respond to any unexpected situation. Yang Chen opened his mouth. Did you say your name was Yeonsim? Yeonsim bowed her head. Thats right. I feel it again, but you have really umted great martial arts skills. If you think about his age, he is several years older than me. Thats too much praise. I want to ask you that question. Yang Cheon smiled yfully. Do you want to be the next Geomhu? It was an unexpected question. Jeok-yeon was more surprised by that question than Yeonsim. Yeonsim raised her head and looked at Yang Chen. At that moment, Yeonsim felt pain as if her eyes were burning. Its huge. I could feel the love. It was visible in her eyes that she had been honed in Botaams new technique, Bodhisattva technique. I am truly filled with unimaginable desires. An ordinary physique, neither too big nor too small. On the outside, he looks good and doesnt seem like a bad person at all. However, Yang Cheon, reflected in Yeon-sims eyes, was truly a bundle of pure desire. He was full of aggressive desires that a practitioner should never have, such as domination, victory, destruction, revenge, etc. To Yeon-sim, it was a much bigger shock than Yang Cheons absolute martial arts. Why are you looking at me like that? I guess the question was a bit confusing. no. Yeonsim closed her eyes. I definitely have a desire to be a swordsman. Hmm, is that so? But But? Yeonsim opened her eyes again and spoke in a much calmer voice. I dont want to have to fight with people like my family to get the title of Lord Swordsman. Jeokyeon shouted. Love! That is my honest opinion. How can this guy say such weak words! At that time, Yang Chen raised his hand and stopped Jeok Yeon from speaking. He asked, looking straight at Yeon-sim. Is that your true heart? Thats right. I see. If thats the case. Yang Cheon turned his head to Jeok Yeon. Jeokyeons face was full of embarrassment and resentment. Despite much persuasion, Yeonsim, the sessor to Yeonhwamun, did not change her mind. That fact made the enemy angry. Did you, the ruler of Yeonhwamun, ask Yang Cheon to help you without even being able to properly persuade him to seed you? Jeokyeon immediately opened his mouth. Im just doing this because Im confused. This child also understands our tribes long-cherished wish. It was just a remark made out of embarrassment due to the position I was in, so you dont have to worry about it. To your ears, does that childsment really sound like a slip of tongue made out of embarrassment? of course. Then its even more disappointing. It means that you are not even able to properly look into what the heir of your tribe is thinking. ! Jeokyeons eyes trembled. Yang Chen looked at Yeon-sim again. I know you meant what you said. If you had dared to tell a lie in front of me, I would not have forgiven you. These are the words of the king of the world. It didnt sound like a joke. Thats why you, too, are disappointed. yes? Both Jeok-yeon and Yeon-sim were in a daze. Yang Chens eyes deepened. If your true feelings wont change, you shouldnt havee here in the first ce. ! Furthermore, do you think I, who is full of the desire to conquer the world, would evaluate a monk who lives with such a soft attitude in an era of military power and domination? My lord. Life is a struggle! The two people were startled by Yang Cheons loud voice. You dont know if you dont want to be a swordsman, but how can someone who clearly cherishes that dream be afraid of fighting and withdraw! ?! Is that sword in your hand truly a suitable tool for training? If it was a tool for training, how could one devote so much to kendo? Its a ck weapon of murder! How can someone who holds and wields a weapon practice properly! It was an extremely radical statement. And Yang Cheons statement was also a statement that denied the hundreds of years of history of Botaam. Jeokyeon opened his mouth. Todays meeting is to hear the Vice Lords decision, not to discuss the history of our sect. Ugly bastard! What?! When did you say that the hundreds of years of history of Botha were wrong and that you woulde out into the world and spread the will of salvation, and now you dont want to hear me say that the history of Botha was wrong? !! If you want to practice, dig into the sutras, undergo penance, and achieve enlightenment! If you want the world, swing your sword coldly as a tool of struggle! Post-mortem? Did you really think that such a symbol would be helpful to a group of practitioners?! It was an extremely stern reprimand. Because Yang Cheons sincerity is contained in these words, they exert even greater power. Is that why? Jeokyeon hesitated. I couldnt think of anything to retort to Yang Chen. Yang Chen looked at Yeon-sim with burning eyes. Yeonsim wanted to turn her head away when she saw those eyes. But for some reason, those burdensome eyes of desire kept attracting my attention. Did you say you wanted to be a swordsman? If you do this, be Geomhu! Do you want to be a monk? Then put down your sword! He who avoids the fight with a half-hearted mind is nothing more than a fool who lost without even fighting! I am! Does this world seem so easy that it embraces someone like that? !! The intense heat shook Yeonsims heart. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. You have talent. Your talent and effort to reach such a level despite receiving Botas mediocre teachings are truly remarkable. However, if a person with talent ignores that talent and destroys it, that cannot be considered right. . If you want to waste your talent, find another path that you truly desire, a path without conflict. However, if you have a desire in your heart to be a great swordsman, ept that desire! After hearing Yang Cheons words, Yeonsim was shocked to the point that the heavens and earth were shaken. ept your desires? The enlightenment pursued by Buddhist texts was to suppress desire and find the path to liberation. To put it mildly, they dismissed desire as evil and even turned it into an evil spirit called Mara. For Yeon-sim, who had received such teachings, Yang Cheons remarks were absolutely uneptable. but but nevertheless nheless. Each and every word of Yang Cheons remarks was deeply embedded in Yeonsims heart. That statement is not correct. I know it. That is correct. That would be the case for Yangcheon. So what about yourself? What on earth do I want? That is it. The reason why Yeonsim was shocked was not because Yang Chen was right. This is because I realized that I have never looked honestly at what I want. It was half-baked. Yes. She was half-hearted. Its probably not just her, but many of Bottas inspectors as well. But wanting something itself is desire and agony. To ept something like that as a practitioner Yeonsim suddenly thought. Did I really want to attain the Tao? I dont know. Although he pursued the Tao, he felt apulsion to reach it, but he did not seem to want it. Then what did I want? For a moment, Yeonsims eyes wavered. After the sword? Many people praised his talent. Numerous people dered that he was the closest person to the next Geomhu. However, there were several people in Botha who were just as talented as him. Their presence was enough to stimte love. Then why did I want to be Geomhu? What on earth is postmortem? Isnt it just a symbol of Bottas? There is no way a practitioner would be greedy for such a symbol. But he kept it. It was not a mindset suitable for a practitioner. Finally, I realized my love. I didnt want to be a swordsman. I wanted to prove myself to the world by bing a sword master. She had that kind of heart. There was a desire to be recognized. Yang Chen smiled. Staring at the stairs in a daze, Loves prayers, lost in contemtion, began to flow little by little. Not bad. Yeonsims talent is amazing. When that talent blooms and you make that genius your own, it will be very suitable as a sword to strike Saeum. This is just the beginning. I will find your own truth, so you will be a divine sword for me and aim at the four evil spirits. It was then. My lord. Baek Seos voice was heard outside Daejeon. Im having a conversation with a customer. If its not urgent,eter. That is The person who had an appointment with the Vice Lord has arrived. promise? This is Yeon Ho-jeong and his group. For a moment, Yang Chen smiled. Take it in. Chapter 464 Episode 464 Obtaining Darkness (4) It seems toe quite often. Yeonhojeong, who was heading to Daejeon after passing through the huge basin, whetted his appetite. He looked at Kang Ryang. Kangryang was looking around with his mouth wide open. Isnt it huge? It looks like this is where the three-headed-yukbi monster lives? Vignce has be much stronger than before. From the moment I entered, I felt a sense of difort that I had never felt before. It is likely that an organ ceremony that was invisible to the human eye was erected. Its huge. Considering the scale of this ce. It must have cost an astronomical amount of money. However, no matter how underground it is, the security is too strict. If this is enough Yeon Ho-jeong muttered to himself. Its not a castle, its like a prison. No one can know what Yangcheon will do in the future. But one thing was certain. Yangcheon will never intend to end here. It was not because of the geographical feature of being underground. It was because of Yangcheons desires and aspirations. I will build a fortress that is as good as the Murim Alliance. I dont know when that will happen. If that happens, this ce It seemed like it might really turn into a huge prison. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was lost in thought for a moment, then turned his attention to Jeong An. Jeongans face was seriously set. As if wearing a hard mask. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are you okay? yes? Are you okay? Ah yes. Jeong-an, who answered without hesitation, soon sighed and shook his head. Honestly, its not okay. Of course it is. Jeongan sighed. Now that I think about it, what the boss said is right. I was a fool who didnt know anything. If the manager hadnt helped me, I wouldnt have been able toe in here. At the same time, the master of the Mukryongbu, who could not ignore your unrestrained anger, may have tracked you down and killed you. That could be possible. So do you regret it? Never. Jeonganughed bitterly. I have no regrets about my decision. I just realized that there really is a lot to learn in the world. The world was created by people. In other words, if you want to know the world, you have no choice but to start by knowing people well. . To get to know people well, you have to meet a lot and talk to them a lot. That is rtionships and people see the world through rtionships. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its just my opinion. Everyone thinks differently. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong closed his mouth. Because he also had a lot to think about. Yangcheon. What he had been thinking about all night was not whether he could just ignore Bothaams work. Bothas matter must be resolved. There is only a difference in timing and method. What he was worried about was Yang Cheons remarks. As you said, the ck and white swordsmen will have to join hands to deal with the three religions. Of course. But there has never been a proper story about him until now. Thats why I asked you that. Can you throw everything to destroy the Saeumgyo? What do you mean? I like you. Your martial arts skills, vision, wit, and drive are everything. But what I like most is the strong spirit that knows how to run without limits to achieve ones goals. Thank you for thepliment. Let dispatche. dispatch? I am saying to send you to the headquarters not as a minister like before, but as a proud messenger of the Murim Alliance. ?! The Murim Alliance can never be the main character in this war. The reason is that they will stop considering interests and move only after the fire is over. Thats Dont say no. I know you find that frustrating as well. It will change once the leader is elected. When is the leader chosen? Isnt it next year at the earliest? . Even if we assume he is selected early next year, there is still half a year left. As you know, that amount of time is enough for the enemy to go on a rampage. Thats not a reason for me to be dispatched as an ink dragon. You are the nucleus of Murim League politics. However, you do not have the power to unite the Murim Alliance as the nucleus of politics. How do you unite the interests of so many factions in a short period of time? Well, that would be impossible for anyone. . Leave that field to trustworthy people. Instead, stop putting effort into useless things ande to Mukryong. Letse and take a good look at Saeumgyo first. If you are so determined, I will give you enormous authority to use the headquarters troops and resources as needed. Its a shocking proposal. Thats what I wanted to say the most here today. Think about it carefully ande back when you feel like it. I hope it doesnt take too long. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Thats not entirely wrong. Yang Chen, who was freed from the Yin Huang poison, became apletely different person from the Yang Chen of the past. No, maybe this is Yangcheons true face. The insight of a great giant who fought against the world for decades and eventually achieved victory and earned the title of King of Fighting was second to none. Yangcheon is speaking like that. The protagonist of this war is not the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that may or may not be the case. At least the current Murim Alliance cannot be the protagonist. As Yangcheon said, so many factions have gathered together that they cannot be free from their own interests. However, if Yeon Ho-jeong bes the Murim Alliance that he thinks, then he can be the main yer in this war. older brother. Mo Yong-woo also still has many shorings. However, Mo Yong-woo has insight and brains that areparable to any Noh Kang-ho, and he has a much more intuitive and clear consensus than their worn-out and slow definitions. He is also excellent at leading people, and in particr, his virtue and reputation are outstanding, making him extremely suitable for establishing the Murim Alliance even after the war is over. but. The question is whether the name Mo Yong-woo will be epted by those who think that authority and position are the minimum qualifications. Of course, history and location are important. But it is not absolute. However, even though many people know this, they cannot ept it deeply. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. They would all be surprised if they knew how old I was when I built the ck Emperor Castle. Is this possible because it is a ck ind? To some extent, this is true. However, if you have sufficient ability, there is no problem in leading an organization, whether ck or white. Damn, I really dont feel like whats going on in the world. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Kang-ryang said with a grumpy expression. Lets take a shower. Cleaner than you. If you cant even talk. Soon the group arrived in front of Daejeon. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Jeong An. Are you mentally prepared? yes. good. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Baek Seo. Let me know. Baekseo did not even turn his gaze towards Yeonhojeong. My lord. We have brought you a guest. Take it in. Kugugugugugung. As soon as he finished speaking, the huge stone wall moved. Considering the width and thickness of the stone wall, it was surprising that this heavy stone wall could move as an organ. Jeong-an and Kang-ryangs mouths widened at the magnificent sight. Those stairs are familiar. The group climbs the stairs guided by White Paper. For a moment, Jeongan flinched. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Calm down. but! know. There are people at Yeonhwamun. Jeong Ans face was filled with turbulence. No way, really In the Mukryongbu. Get your mind right. Go and dont say anything. Soon, the group stood up on the long carpet. Are you here? A voice full of joy was heard from Taesa Temple in the distance. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I didnt expect to see you so soon. Thats right. So its better. I think you made up your mind quickly. Yang Chen pointed in front of himself with his hand. Pleasee. The three walked on the soft carpet and reached the foot of the royal temple. It was then. Hwaaaaaaa! A terrifying force shook the group. When I turned my head, there were two women with shocked faces. One was a woman who looked older than middle-aged, and the other seemed to be about the same age as Jeong An. That Jeongan?! Jeongan looked at her with trembling eyes. Lord Yeonhwamun. Jeokyeon, who was looking at her nkly, immediately shouted. You bitch! How did you creep all the way up to Ye! It was a much more violent reaction than expected. So much so that even Yeon-sim next to him was embarrassed. Jeongan thought while listening to that angry, life-like voice. Its over. Bothaam, at least the Botaam of its time, will no longer regain its former glory. Jeongan closed his eyes. Sparks flew from Jeokyeons eyes. You bitch! You are a descendant of Cheonan who has not learned much! If you saw an adult as a recluse, wouldnt you be quick to bow your head? Not even as good as this beast! At that time, a fierce wind blew. Hwaaaaaaa! A frenzy of extreme intensity blocked the enemys mouth. Jeeeeee! The rotating Yeongasindan radiated tremendous energy. And that miracle was pushing the output of the main weapon to its limit. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Incredible anger and unimaginable killing power entangled Jeokyeons body. Jeokyeonsplexion turned pale. An uncontroble energy wave was pouring out from the red-eyed young man ring at him. The air waves were so terrible that it was difficult to even breathe properly. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Close your mouth. What! Hes a guy who hasnt done anything wrong to be scolded by someone like you. If you mess up our feelings again, Ill blow your worthless head off. ! Jeokyeons face turned bright red. Its like Tiananmen! Where are you holding hands with the devils head!! At that moment, Yeonhojeongs wind exploded like a beam of light. Kwaaaaang! With an explosion, the enemy staggered and was pushed all the way to the wall. Surprisingly, it was not Jeok Yeon who blocked Yeonhojeongs wind. In front of her was Yeonsim, who was staggering around with her sword drawn. Even though the wind was blocked, the aftereffects were so strong that they were pushed all the way to the enemy coast. It was a martial art that could be said to be truly monstrous. Yeonsims eyes wavered. Great martial arts! The power felt in just one day was truly beyond imagination. Although it was an act of swordsmanship carried out unknowingly, the amount of shock still made no sense. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Its him. Looking much younger and fresher than before. This guy was Geomhu. The swordsman I had a conversation with when I met him during the time of the Emperor of Darkness was that Yeonsim. But that surprise was only momentary. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. You dont apply. Go away. If you dont back down, you too will die. Yeonsim swallowed her saliva without realizing it. The other persons words were not just a threat. It felt so cruel that they seemed to sincerely intend to kill each other together. At that moment, Yang Cheons mouth opened. Isnt that enough to say hello? . Stop killing that momentum. Isnt the atmosphere too scary? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly ring at Jeok-yeon, took control of his life. hook. When it spews out, it is like Mount Tai, and when it disappears, it is like smoke. The supply and demand of momentum is free. It was a miraculous exercise of skill shown by a monster more than a genius. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a frown. Why dont you clean up before weing guests? Yang Chen smiled. Is there even a need for that between us? What is our rtionship? Well, Im not sure yet, but I think well be a great rtionship. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Give me alcohol first. Something good, not white liquor. Chapter 465 Episode 465 Get Dark (5) Hmm? Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. Ssssss. Where he looked, there was a young man sitting cross-legged. What about that young man? The young man wearing a pure white military uniform had fairly short hair. However, the appearance did not feel very manly or impressive. Rather, it was closer to a soft impression. The sight of him closing his eyes and breathing slowly looked so peaceful. A sword was ced on the young mans legs. The sheathed sword was a long swordmonly seen everywhere. Hmm. The look in Mo Yong-woos eyes as he looked at the sword was quite meaningful. Its not an ordinary sword. On the outside, it was an ordinary long sword. In reality, it would have been an ordinary long sword. But not now. Something that Yeonho-jeong didnt even feel. Something that only a prosecutor can feel. To me it may be an ordinary sword, but in my masters hands it will boast as much power as any other treasured sword. Mo Yong-woo couldnt help but be impressed. A soul is put into an ordinary sword. Thats not something you want to include. By sharing the joys and sorrows of death, you are naturally filled with spiritual energy. It was then. who are you? the young man asked, his eyes still closed. Mo Yong-woo cleared his throat. Im sorry. I guess I interrupted your meditation. Slurp. Yeon Ji-pyeong, a young man who opened his eyes, smiled and stood up. I wasnt really meditating. If I had been immersed in meditation, I wouldnt have even known themander was here. is it? Yeon Ji-pyeong, carrying a sword on his belt, attacked Mo Yong-woo. This is Yeonjipyeong. Ah yes. Havent we talked a few times? I did. A strange elegance can be seen in the calm voice. An unexpected light appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Its different from Yeonje. It would be an understatement to say that his temperament waspletely different from that of Yeon Ho-jeong. Well, who else could have a temperament simr to Yeon Ho-jeong? Moreover, considering the power and dignity of Yeonwi, Yeonhojeong was rather special. Do you know anything? What is my rtionship with algebra? Yeon Ji-pyeong nodded. I heard that my older brother treats you as an older brother in private. Mo Yong-woo quenched his appetite. Well, I say hes my brother, but its a bit different from what you usually think. In fact, its almost like we became sworn brothers because I begged you to do so. I see. So, you too, treat mefortably. If you are Yeonjes younger brother, you are also my younger brother. Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his head. I will treat you as my older brother from now on. Mo Yong-woo waved his hand. There is no need to take you. Im just asking you to take it easy. All right. It was a in tone. Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong with a new look on his face. Was he this kind of kid? The first time he properly recognized Yeonjipyeong was when he went on a campaign to Guangdong. I had seen him a few times before, but at that time, Yeon Ji-pyeong gave off the impression that he was almost a madman. The sight of him driving a horse without washing himself properly and constantly muttering something difficult to understand was truly foreign. Was it a penance to gain enlightenment? I knew it. Why did Yeonjipyeong be like that? I just didnt pay much attention to it. If you are an unmanned prosecutor, you are bound to go through such times. Escaping from such asceticism was entirely up to oneself and was not a problem that could be solved with help from the side. However, looking at it this way, it seems that such penance brought great enlightenment to Yeon Ji-pyeong. Before martial arts, the person itself seemed muchrger than before. Mo Yong-woo said with a smile. The Yeon family is truly amazing. yes? Like Hojeong, Jipyeong, dont you show an attitude that doesnt suit your age? Thats too much praise. I cant even reach your feet. Dont think like that. We live in martial arts, but martial arts is not everything. From the looks of it, it looks like he has realized the power of a still sword, but that is a state that not even Gojeong has been able to reach. There is no need for you to reach the level of the sword. That is correct. What I mean is, were all pursuing different things, and its not about who is better. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. Ill keep that in mind. He probably already knows it himself. It was just a humble remark. Mo Yong-woo also knew Yeon Ji-pyeongs humility. I just wanted to let you know that excessive humility can sometimes be a problem in this harsh world. By the way, your sword is not an ordinary sword. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes lit up. Do you see it that way? You have a lot of soul. If I were to use it, it would be just an ordinary sword, but in your hands, it would be just as good as any other treasured sword. Yeon Ji-pyeong said with a surprised face. You recognize that. Mo Yong-wu tapped the Tangma sword. Im also a prosecutor. It may be a process of gaining different realizations, but Brother Moyong seems to have realized a lot. Thats too much praise. It was a long way away. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly smiling, stroked his chin. I heard you and Hojeong shared a lot of times. However, the martial arts I learned and mastered were different, so I have never properly experienced Yeongas martial arts. Mo Yong-woo held the sword. How is it? My younger brother doesnt seem to be able to sleep either. Would you mind sharing your hand? Yeon Ji-pyeong lowered his head. It is an honour. Good. Shall we get started right away? However, I have not yet properly repaired my sword. Im not afraid that brother Moyong wont be able to ept it, but if Im going to do it, I want to show it properly. So, why dont we postpone this meeting until three dayster? Hoo. Mo Yong-woo smiled. Thats good too. I, too, would like to see all of your studies. Thank you for waiting. What is gratitude? If that is also a learning experience, then I am even more grateful to you for agreeing to join me. Yeon Ji-pyeong knew that Mo Yong-woos words were sincere. So I was impressed. This is because it is not easy for a strong person to learn something from a weak person rather than themselves. At least in terms of his attitude toward martial arts, he is a person who has a lot to learn. Yeon Ji-pyeong thought so. Is that why? Yeon Ji-pyeong suddenly became curious. Perhaps. hmm? You said that you and my older brother often danced together in the past Thats right. I never won, but haha. Didnt your brothers martial arts show any signs of excessive killing? Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up. Were you curious about that? Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed softly. I dont think its a big problem. I just have some concerns and questions. Im worried and curious. Once I realized the true sword and acquired a higher level of swordsmanship, the world seemed different. At least I think I finally know what sword Im after. Its quite an achievement. Especially considering your age. As you said a little while ago, each persons realization is different. However, in my opinion, Brother Hojeongs martial arts skills were overly destructive and murderous. You deserve to feel that way. What appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face was honest concern. I realized and felt the meaning of the sword. It is difficult for a martial artist with a strong spirit to prevent the erosion of blood scent even with strong mental strength. If you use deadly and destructive martial arts, no matter how strong your will, you run the risk of reaching a state of mental breakdown someday. Mo Yong-woo nodded. Your eyes are spot on. Thats why many schools train their minds and teach high-level martial arts. Brother Moyong, do you think my brother will be okay? Well you dont know that. No one, not just me, will be able to know Gojeongs martial arts and future. okay. But I know this one thing for sure. Mo Yong-woo smiled. If he had been a person who could barely survive, the current Gojeong would not have existed. Is that so? Trust your brother. I also had simr concerns about Hojeong in the past, but not now. Thanks to the support of your father and others, the current Hojeong has established a clear line that will not be destroyed by any evil. Mo Yong-woo looked up at the sky. In Guangdongs humid northern sky, even the stars seemed to be cloudy. Hojeong has a line. A line that allows you to see the world correctly without being tainted by things like life. I dont know if he realizes it himself, but at least in my eyes, I can see that Hojeong is gradually taking the right path. . I will do better than anyone else. I believe so. * * * sh! Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. I felt like my muscles, which had been stretched out, were appropriately tense as I showed off my extravagant spirit from the beginning. At least it was noticeably different from when I spoke with Yang Cheon yesterday. Yang Chen said. Lets have a drinkter as this is the ce to be. If you have decided to please me, I will treat you to the highest quality sake. Then lets do it. Good. Previously. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Jeok-yeon and Yeon-sim. If you had guests, you would have told me. As you know, we have an awkward rtionship with this side. Yeon Ho-jeong said, pointing to Jeong-an. Yang Chen nodded. I know. However, I dont think there is a need to create a separate space. Thats a lie. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Is it because I have the right amount of tension and rxation? I was able to capture the emotions in Yang Cheons voice much more sensitively than yesterday. I feel once again that the Vice lord is a very greedy person. Its literally like a new experience. Even though you already have a lot of wealth and subordinates, you still want to hold a divine sword in your hands? Yang Chen shrugged his shoulders. Because youre greedy? Its just a pity that Bujus and my thoughts are very different. For a moment, Yang Chens face hardened. Are you going to reject my offer? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It is up to you, Lord, to decide whether to refuse or ept. What does it mean? Ill tell you straight. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Jeok-yeon and Yeon-sim with his index finger. Give up boating. . Lets start with that. Thats right. Hmm. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. That may be true for you, but not for me. And speaking of which, whatever the circumstances, Im not the one who called them. They came to me first. It was true. They have been nning to take down Botha for a long time and have actually caused a conflict, but Yang Cheon did not expect that they woulde first from the other side. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile gradually became colder. exactly? Thats right. Then I will help you make your decision easily. hmm? Is it over there? What does it mean? Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his chin. Do you want to get Bothas new sword? Okay, do it. But in order to hold and wield that divine sword, you will have to give up one good chess piece. Yang Chen widened his eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. At least I dont think that I am inferior to Bota, but what do you think? . If you want to use me, throw away Bottas. Do you want to win a boat? Please do so. I will take care of my family first. Are you really like this? Thats what Im going to say. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became even colder. You can control your greed by looking at the current situation. This time, Manager Yang went too far. Nevertheless, the country will provide talented people. Isnt this unprecedented treatment? . Axe? Or a sword? Please choose. Chapter 466 Episode 466 Obtain darkness (6) Is it an axe? Or is it a sword? Will you choose yourself, the grand duke of Byeoksan Yeonga and the worlds greatestte expert, or will you choose the sect of genius who will boast the prestige of a divine sword in the future? It was a ridiculous choice. In many ways. Captain! Jeongan was surprised and called Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong did not look at her. He just watches Yang Cheon with cold eyes. Jeongan said with a calm face. You cant do this. This time, Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. Jeongan spoke quickly. No matter what, the leader sacrifices himself?! I never wanted an oue like this! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Go there. Captain! You are right. Your heart is right. At least we cant evenpare to those two who are blinded by desire and swayed by a few words. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was just sonorous. It was clear and clear enough for anyone here to hear. Jeokyeon and Yeonsims faces turned red. In particr, Yeonsims face seemed to be on fire. It was because I felt so embarrassed by Yeon Ho-jeongs words that it gave me goosebumps. But reality and ideals are different. You have the right will, but you dont have the strength to carry it out. If I hadnt been here today, Buju wouldnt have met you. In the worst case scenario, you could have died. ! Justice without power is ipetence, and power without justice is violence. A sword stroke without courage is weaker than a brush stroke, and the courage of someone who does not know the madness of the sword is not as good as the faith of a coward. His tone was so firm that it made my bones ache. And those words made Jeongan feel ashamed. He himself said that there was a clear gap between reality and ideals, but in the end, that was also a light remark from someone whocked experience. Although I came prepared to die, it was true that I felt reassured because of Yeon Ho-jeong. What brought me here. This was possible because your heart was right. Thats where your role ends. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Just be satisfied with that for now. There arent many people who showed me the right path when I was full of confusion. You did your part well in this situation. If you say arrogant, it was an arrogant thing to say. At the same time, it was also a statement acknowledging her. The fact that there are not many people showing the right path means that the world today is not right. In such a world, there are not many people who live with a righteous heart like Jeong An. Jeongan gritted his teeth. But But theres no need for you to sacrifice yourself for this matter, right? Dont misunderstand. Because its not a sacrifice. yes?! Unfortunately, I am not as just as you. I am not a person so naive as to sacrifice my life and future out of pity. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a smile sent to Yang Cheon. Isnt that so? Yang Chen couldnt help butugh. Are you really going toe out like this? You really thought I would juste to Mukryong obediently? I must confess, I knew that would happen. You were really honest. Theres no point in deceiving you with lies. Yang Chen frowned. You are asking too much for me because I am greedy. Give up boating? You know it too. What effort I made and how angry I was. The effort refers to breaking Bothas spirit, and the anger was directed at the leader of the Saeum Church. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Life is a series of choices. Choice means giving up something other than possession. Like I said, Im greedy. There are many cases where you get two birds with one stone. Its a shame. Because Im not a rabbit. Think again. This is good for you too. Besides, one of our tribes has already gone to them. It means there is no turning back. Bothaam is broken. At the very least, it would be difficult for Botaam of the time to regain the same regrity as before. In that case, it would be better to proceed like this. If it had been Yeonhojeong in the past, it would have been something that could not be helped and would have just epted it. I have made up my mind. And like I said before, this shouldnt be happening. If you destroy a house to catch a thief, you will break a few knives because of your carelessness. It meant unwritten intervention. To be precise, he was saying that Yeonho could not stop Shaolins anger. Lets protect the broken sword and properly repair the house that is about to copse. It may be disappointing right now, but it will be better in the long run. Are you telling me to shake off the effort Ive put in for three years? Didnt you tell me? An easy life is no fun. Unpredictability is what makes life richer. Sometimes you have to know how to take it easy. Unfortunately, that seeminglyfortable road is infested with all kinds of wild beasts. If you run with a smile on your face, you could be food for a wild beast. . Yangcheon, who was ring at Yeonhojeong with cold eyes, soon sighed. You really dont know even though you know. Sometimes he looks so harsh and vicious that you might think hes a demon, but other times he looks like Noh Kang-ho, a member of an old-fashioned political faction. Lets stop talking about this and that and just make this one thing clear. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Yeon-sim. It will take me at least ten years to wield that sword properly. But am I not someone you can grab and swing right now? ! Even if you invest ten more years, it could break if you identally make a mistake. Then what about me? In your eyes, do you think I am just a sword that will be broken in vain? A sword that will never break. Yangcheon almost said that without even realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There is one thing that the vice-lord overlooked. What is that? If they start a war before the treasured sword bes a new sword, it would be aplete disaster. For a moment, Yang Chens eyes wavered. Yes. The four religions, or the three religions, could start a war even tomorrow. Of course, it can be said that the probability of that actually happening is very low. Considering the stealth and tactics they have shown so far, even if they attack first, it will be at least several yearster. The problem is that that too is not certain. War can break out at any time. If you let your guard down just because its peaceful now, you could be a sacrifice to your enemies. That is A wise king does not make war. But we are always preparing for war. Those words were the final blow. The three religions are trying to start a war. In other words, he wants to be a conqueror. Yeon Ho-jeong saw them as unwise. At the same time, he was talking to Yang Chen. Dont start a war hastily. It is good to make a preemptive strike against a conqueror, but the advice is to not look down on the enemy and further consolidate your strength in an all-out war with no promise. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke again. Botaams divine sword, if refined properly, will exhibit amazing power. However, not only is there no guarantee that the enemy will wait until then, but if you focus on refining the sword, the power of the central ins may be dispersed. . Please look at the situation correctly. Yangcheon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, sighed. What you say always makes sense. So I cant ignore it. At least I hope my words are evaluated as the truth of this moment rather than as truth. Yang Chen took a deep breath. If you let go of Botha, I will send a dispatch to headquarters Thats right. So youre saying youll be my limbs and fight for the time being, right? Dont misunderstand. Im not saying Im going to be a careless loyalist. Our purpose is clear. I just run for that one thing. I know that. However. However, if I want to live here, I will also have to show cuteness that does not suit the lord. At that moment, I will look at the situation as an ink dragon person, so I dont think you need to worry too much. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If what you want is the destruction of the enemy. Huh. Yang Chen shook his head. Choice is not possession, but giving up Yang Cheon, who was thinking deeply, turned his head and looked at Jeok Yeon and Yeonsim. Yeonsims face was still red. He seemed very embarrassed and confused. On the other hand, Jeokyeons face was different. It was as red as a lotus heart, but its redness was like a volcano about to explode. She did not properly understand the conversation between Yang Cheon and Yeon Ho Jeong. But I knew this one thing clearly. They are ignoring Botha. Just e index is enough to rece Bottas? Putting the two side by side was itself a challenge for Botha. This is a ridiculous deal. What was even more surprising was that Yang Cheon thought about it and seemed like he would join hands with that naked thunderbolt rather than Yeonhwamun. Joining hands with Yeonhojeong means joining hands with Jeongan. Joining hands with Jeongan means giving power to Tiananmen. This is how the current situation was interpreted by Jeok Yeon. Her narrow mind was so abnormal. Yang Chen said. Yeonhwamunju. . Jeok Yeon did not answer. This is because it felt like a double curse would burst out if I opened my mouth. This is unfortunate. From my perspective, I want to help you and get this friend, but the situation is not conducive. . I waited a long time, but Im sorry. As an apology What on earth are you doing? A suppressed voice came out from Jeokyeons mouth. Yang Chens eyes twitched. act? Isnt it? Fortunately, since the opponent was Yangcheon, no insults were thrown. If it werent for the strength of Shengtian, he would have already pulled out his sword and tried to cut off his head. Jeokyeon shouted. We havee a thousand miles to meet you! I endured insults while waiting for you who never met me! But is this the result?! Didnt you hear what this guy said? Thats what life is all about. You never know when and where ridiculous variables will pop up. Say that now! Jeokyeon is grinning. Yang Chen looked at her with deep eyes. Jeokyeon, who had been ring at Yang Cheon for a long time, growled softly. I am truly disappointed. When we meet again in the future, we will be enemies. This is why the world is interesting. Like the reality you are facing now, I never thought there woulde a time when I would calmly ept the rudeness shown by someone like you. Yang Chen smiled. This is a world where tigers and lions run wild. Dont think youre a beast just because you cut a little. Youre still a cat. joy! Jeokyeon jerked his body around. Love! Lets go back! Yeon-sim followed Jeok-yeon with a puzzled expression. Looking at him hesitating, it seemed like he still didnt understand what was going on. It was then. What are we going to do? Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was particrly sharp. Is that why? Not only Yang Chen, but even Jeok Yeon and Yeonsim looked at him. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was so powerful. Yang Chen frowned. What else is the problem? Didnt you tell me? Even if we cant rebuild the house that thendlord destroyed, we have to repair it. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed at Jeok-yeon with his thumb without even looking back. Are you not going to repair it? ! It seems like you didnt even think about it until then. Actually, it is an item that is not suitable for someone of the rank of a vice owner to use. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his shoulders. Crump! The sound rang out loudly. Please contact Uibang in advance. Theres going to be a patient. Hell rot for about ten years. Chapter 467 Episode 467 In the Murim Alliance (1) Haaaaaaaa! A terrible murderous spirit emanated from the enemy. It was truly impossible to think of him as a person who had practiced martial arts. The severity of the killing almost reminded me of a demon who had trained in magic. Yeonsim was surprised. Lord Moon! Jeongan was equally surprised. No matter how corrupt it was, this was a life that went way beyond the limit. It would not be an exaggeration to say that his life was not only deviant from the way of Buddhism, but also from the way of human beings, and was a life of the way of human beings and demons. Jeokyeon growled softly. Are you talking to me?! Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even respond to Jeok-yeons words and spoke to Yang Cheon. All kinds of strange things are happening in the great fighting kings nest. Yang Chen sighed. It would have been truly peaceful if I hadnt gotten involved with you. Permission? You did everything and now youre asking for permission? But Im thendlord. What a shameless person you are. Yang Chen nodded. Ill tell the congressman. As soon as those words were finished, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand swept over her lower back. Slurp. Before he knew it, the ck Dragon was caught in his right hand. Although the ax was all ck from the handle to the de, it was a divine object with a strange luster. The enemys lethality exploded. this guy! sh! Before the red kite hit the ground, a ray of pure white moonlight crossed Daejeon. Tuk! ! Jeokyeons body froze. She slowly looked down at her waistband. Surprisingly, her sword was cut off with its sheath intact and fell to the ground. when?! I didnt even see the moment of departure. It was as fast as a beam of light. Where are you looking? The startled Jeokyeon unfolded a stern attack behind his back. Whoa! It was a shocking moment. This is because as soon as Jeok Yeons experience of the Avalokitesvara Gods Explosion came out, everything was scattered. Soon, Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand grabbed Jeok-yeons wrist. Crump! Kaaak! Jeokyeon kneeled down without realizing it. My spine was numb from the ignorant powering through my broken wrist. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. Do not harm yourself or others with inferior martial arts and return to your status as a practitioner. His feet split the air. Whoa! With the sound of a drum exploding, a red kite flew into the middle of Daejeon, spouting blood. That was the end of it. Yeon Hojeongs toe urately broke Jeok Yeons dantian. The Qi and Sea acupoints were destroyed and the dantian was shattered into pieces. The effort umted throughout ones life has returned to nothing. Jeokyeon, who was shaking, fainted. If Yeon Ho-jeong had not taken matters into his own hands, all his five organs and six parts would have been shattered and he would have died on the spot. Yang Cheon quietly eximed in admiration. Its definitely changed. It was different from the time when Ipeted with myself. If we talk about the state, there is not much difference. Yao (Ҫ) is a way to implement martial arts. Yeonhojeongs martial arts can be summed up in two words. Killing and destruction. So it was ferocious, effective, and extremely powerful. It is ultra-violence thatpletely destroys the opponent with extreme sense of actualbat. But now? Its dposition. Even if you dont have to see blood with an extreme martial arts attack, it preempts the opponents martial arts attack andpletely dismantles it to neutralize it. The ability to catch the enemy off guard is still there, but whereas in the past he would havepletely destroyed the opponent by sharing his hand with them, now he can destroy the opponent before they even use martial arts. Even the process of destruction was different. The method has changed from breaking, destroying, and exploding topletely neutralizing it. It was truly an impressive move. It was a much greater martial arts attack than a shy and powerful martial arts attack. Even more so, no matter how excited he was, isnt the Red Yans martial arts skills at the level of a sects master? That guy has really reached the end now. The state of martial arts. Standing in front of the legendary sea called the Pr Land, you are looking at the endlessly expanding ocean. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon-sim. Yeonsims eyes were shaking as if there had been an earthquake. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Do you want to avenge your teacher? Yeon-sim had already drawn her sword. The moment Yeon Ho-jeongs ax cut the teachers sword in two, Yeon-sim pulled out her sword to stop the fight. But I couldnt do anything. You cant win. It wasnt just that they couldnt stop it because it was a difficult opponent to beat. such martial arts skills? Its an impossible tactic that she cant use right now. No, I witnessed a level of martial arts that made me wonder if I would be able to apply the same method to my body even if I tried endlessly in the future. That feeling of helplessness bound Yeonsims body. People called that feeling of helplessness another word for defeat. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Do you know what the conversation I had with Buju meant? ? The fact that the Botaam you know is different from before is all the work of careless people over there. Yeonsim, surprised, looked at Yangcheon. Yang Chen chuckled and rested his chin. It seemed as if he had nothing to worry about, and not even a trace of guilt was visible. Yeonsim asked in a trembling voice. The Vice Lord said that? Yes. Why why?! Yangcheon answered in a tone that seemed refreshing. Because I wanted to obtain the power of Bottas. It was a simple word, but I felt a terrible possessiveness in it. It was a desire so simple and personal that it gave me goosebumps. Yeonsim felt fear before anger at the depth of that desire. The world can be so ruined simply by Kang-ho bing someones target. This is what it means to say that the world can change with just one persons will. So we came to the enemy who created the text and begged for help? enemy? Yang Cheon said as if it was fun. If you had truly followed the way of Buddha, you would not have viewed me as an enemy. Isnt the reason you consider me an enemy because you also hated Bothas oppression? It is sophistry. A peaceful temple that follows Buddhism. It is bad enough to have sown the seeds of discord in Botha, who views the world ording to his own definition. Yeonsim thought so. And such thoughts of love were indeed correct. The problem was with her. Admit it. You do not associate with Buddhism. They want to go out into the world and make a name for themselves and develop their talents. Yeonsim could not refute anything. Knowing that he had been shaken by Yang Cheons words just a moment ago, he did not dare to tell a lie. Yang Chen said in a decisive tone. The copse of Botha was caused by your light practice, which became sox that it could not withstand even the slightest degree of discord. Of course, I knew that, so I took steps to resolve the conflict. This too is sophistry. If Yang Cheon hadnt acted in the first ce, Botha wouldnt have ended up in this situation. If a robbery urs, the robber should be held ountable, and the rich should not be criticized. but. . Yeonsim couldnt take her mouth off this time again. Yangcheon was said to be an alien. If it were Shaolin, would it have copsed due to such level of division? This was a matter of performance before it was a matter of martial arts or value. It was unfortunate that he was robbed, but the lightness of his performance as a double inspector was also something to reflect on. Yang Chen said. Say it clearly. I want to get my hands on you. Your talent is truly amazing. Chief Byeoksanho said you were a sword that might break at any moment, but from what Ive seen, youre already great. I meant it. Yeon-sims martial arts skills were better than Jeong-ans. Even if youpare it to Yeonhojeong right now, there isnt much of a difference. You know, Botha, you cant go back to the past. At least for now. So to speak Yang Chen set his chin. Everything that bound you, oppressed you, and sanctioned you has all been destroyed. In other words, it is an opportunity to throw away everything for the life you truly want. ! Opportunities like this donte around often. Throw away the illegal things that are not even in your heart ande to me. I promise you much faster and clearer progress than growing up under Bothas soft teachings. A soft smile appeared on Yang Chens cold and arrogant face. I want you to be a true swordsman who protects Buddhism, not a half-hearted swordsman who cant even show his skills properly. It was such a seductive word that it gave me goosebumps. It was even more persuasive because the person who said it was Tuwang Yangcheon. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Youre really greedy. I have no intention of criticizing Yang Cheon. Thats where you and him end up. However, I thought it was admirable that he had the audacity to say something like that to the descendants of the n he had destroyed. Yang Cheon, who was quietly looking at Yeon-sim, nodded. It wont be easy to decide right away. . No matter what, that half-assed monk over there is the head of Lotus Gate and your teacher. From my perspective, I dont have the qualifications to be a teacher, but in the face of human affection, there is no need to discuss a persons value. Yang Cheon buried his body in Taesa Temple. Go to the medical room with your teacher. Think about it while caring for your teacher. I can give you as much time as you want. Yeonsim, who was looking at Yang Cheon with trembling eyes, eventually slumped her shoulders. Right now she couldnt say anything. So, Jeok-yeon and Yeon-sim went to Daejeon with the warriors of Mukryong. How was it? Yang Cheon smiled at Yeon Ho Jeong. Did you see my greed in trying to kill two birds with one stone? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. And then Ill pretend. Its because Im a big eater. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jeong-an. Jeongan also seemed to be full of confusion. However, the clear and deep eyes were still emitting the right light. Things have turned out a bit strangely. okay. Whatever it is, it will be of sufficient help in rebuilding Botha. Wanted revenge. Those things had to be forgotten for now. Because there is no power. Jeongan, who was taking a deep breath, swept his arms towards Yangcheon. This is how I leave today. It was an honor to meet you. Yang Chens eyes lit up. today? Do you n oning again next time? At that time, it wille as powerful justice. Yangcheon, who was looking down at Jeongan with strange eyes, said with a shocked face. Once again, there are many talented people around you. Yeon Ho-jeong winked at Kang Ryang. Kang-ryang said to Jeong-an. Lets get away for a while. So Kang Ryang and Jeong An also left Daejeon. Whoa. Yang Cheon, a man alone, sighed softly. It was a sigh full of regret. Still, I feel relieved to hear that you areing. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Its noting right away. I have to get permission from there too. You can carry out that much on your own, right? I say so. So when can youe? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The Murim Alliance has some business to take care of. Lets deal with that first. Leave most things to others. Thats why its so busy. Because this is something that must be handled directly. Whats going on? There is Sejak. ?! There are three works of martial arts among the Murim League. Yang Chens eyes grew cold. I need you there. I definitely need you. Chapter 468 Episode 468 In the Murimmaeng (2), Yeonwi, sitting cross-legged, looked veryfortable. It didnt seem like he was having a lucky break, nor did he seem to be meditating in particr. It looks as if you are just sitting cross-legged in a breezy field and feeling the wind blowing and the fresh energy of the field. It looked exactly like that. How long has it been like that? You are here. Yeonwi opened her eyes. In front of him was Zhuge Wenhu. The easygoing smile he always showed had gone and his expression was somewhat stiff. Yeonwi stood up. Wee. But what are you doing at this hour? I came alone toin about my headache because of someone who was busy training. Yeonwi said with an embarrassed face. Im sorry. I was so preupied with the sword Zhuge Wenhu chuckled. Im kidding. Im kidding. I thought you might be a little morefortable now, but youre back to how you used to be? It is true that we were negligent in military affairs. I have to take care of my own affairs. If I was really in a hurry, I would have asked for help. Never mind. Yeonwi whetted her appetite. When I said those words, I felt even more sorry. But apart from feeling sorry, Yeonwi felt something unusual. You dont look good. Has something happened? Zhuge Wenhu sighed. I received a call from Master Yeon. Yeonwis expression suddenly brightened. To Hojeong? Thats right. However, the contents of the letter are unusual. Is something happening? Read it for yourself. . Oh, dont misunderstand. We will talk about this matter at the public meeting after one oclock. Yeonwi nodded. That too, but there is something I am worried about. You mean three. exactly. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Everyone is already aware of the possibility of Sejaks existence. In such a situation, controlling information for no reason will only lead to dissatisfaction. What needs to be known must be made known. Well, the military will take care of it. Yeon Wei read the letter handed to him by Zhuge Munhao. After a while. Yangcheon?! Yeonwi was surprised. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. I knew he shook up Bothaam. But I had no idea that they would even try to touch Saeum. A three-way battle centered on Botaam. Its a three-way battle, but if that situation reallyes, the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu will join hands and y with the Saeumgyo. It is also possible to draw a picture of deceiving Saeumgyo and infiltrating its interior. The problem was that it was all too risky. Even if it seeds, if there is clear physical evidence that Botaam was brought to that point, Shaolin will not sit idly by. It was an unpleasant situation for the Jungwon martial arts group, which had to fight against all three religions. The good news is that Daesu somehow prevented it. As expected, I thought it was Yeonhojeong. You were probably thinking the same thing you are thinking now. So, they must have tried their best to stop it. The problem is Cheon I-mun, who went to Saeumgyo. If they really get help from Saeumgyo, it will be impossible for Botaam to make aeback. hmm. Themittee neither confirmed nor denied the statement. Zhuge Wenhu continued. The situation is like this. The representative of Tiananmen, who went to Daesu, is regretting his mistakes thanks to Beom-os persuasion, and Lord Yeonhwamun has suffered internal injuries that will take several years of recuperation to heal. So to speak, the representatives of two of the three tribes of Botha have been suppressed. It doesnt say anything about the sessors. Seeing as it wasnt mentioned, I dont think it will be a problem. hmm. First of all, Cheon I-mun is the problem. Honestly, if they have been in contact with the Saeum Church, it is impossible to stop them, and I wonder if it is even necessary to stop them. Yeonwis eyes lit up. What do you mean? Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Botha has already copsed. At least contemporary Botha is like that. Its going to take a really long time to get back to the way it used to be. . I dont know if it was the Murim Alliance or the Mukryongbu rather than the Three Religions, but the moment Cheon Imun receives help from the Four Eums, they should be considered contaminated. The pollution did not mean things like illness or desire. This means that the tribe of Cheonimun itself must be seen as being controlled by the Four Eums. Not a very easy organization? Of course it could be so. However, the organizations that have been hit by Saeum so far were not taken lightly. It was the power of Saeumgyo that made even the world of assassins, which was much more difficult to handle than Cheon Imoon, its own. What if Shinhwaism or Gwanghyeolism are also involved? Tian Yimun is over. It is destruction. So, Yang Cheon would have sent Cheon I-mun to Saeumgyo. Be sure to dye it. So, in order to trace back and delve into the masters of Saeumgyo who had crept into the central ins through Cheonimun. Yangcheon presented them with an irreversible path. Hes a scary man. I knew that Yang Cheon was a dangerous person, but looking at recent incidents, I felt like I had looked down on him too much in the past. It wasnt just because of Botaam. In the past, when I received a letter from Hu Gai and responded to it, I sent the letter to two ces. One was distributed to Hu Kai and the other to the Molongbus informationwork. Yeonwis eyes lit up. What do you mean by their informationwork? It was meant to create confusion. Although it was before I received permission from the head of the Moyong family, the head of the Moyong family actually agreed to my decision. What did you write? It was said that the Moyong family was creating a secret organization to attack the Mukryongbu. Yeonwis eyes wavered. Zhuge Wenhu sighed again. No matter how great the Mukryongbu is, the Moyong family is like a thorn under their chin. The thorn is not an ordinary thorn, but a thorn that is so dangerous that once it pricks you, one of your legs bes paralyzed. But? The Ink Dragon Ministrypletely ignored that information. After disrupting their intelligence power, when there was a gap in information sources, I tried to infiltrate Sejak to check the movements of Cheon Imun, but they never wavered. Hmm. Do you understand? If it were Yang Cheon in the past, his eyes would have rolled over upon hearing that report. But he didnt waver. It is said that he was not shaken even though he was prescribed extreme medication. It should be seen as a sign that Yangcheon has grown more than before or that a sharp-eyed counselor has appeared next to him. Now the Ink Dragon Club has be stronger. Both internally and externally. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Therefore, there should not be any serious friction with them. Its good to keep each other in check, but we shouldnt waste our power through unnecessary conflicts. From the beginning, Zhuge Liang saw the Mukryongbu as a dangerous factor. He is now saying that he must move forward with the Mukryongbu. Thats how much the Mukryongbu was recognized. Of course, it is thoroughly recognized as a force. So I came to the head of the family. I want to ask you a favor. What kind of request do you have? When the meeting is held, many people among the Duke of Feng will express great disapproval of Yang Chens actions. There may be extreme opinions. . I dont know what the matriarch thinks, but the matriarchs words have great power. Please prevent things from going to extremes. I understand. I will do my best. thank you. Yeon Wei quietly looked at Zhuge Wenhu. Is that the end? Thats it. Zhuge Lis response was calm. Yeonwi nodded. I understand. Ill see youter at the meeting. then. Zhuge Wenhu turned his back. Yeonwi tilted his head. Im sure you have more to say? However, Yeonwi soon gave up on that idea. The reason you dont say something even though you have something to say is probably because theres no need to say it right now. Otherwise, it may simply be a misunderstanding on your part. I just do the best I can at my position. Surprisingly, Yeonwis intuition was urate. Zhuge Wenhu, who had gone a long way from the field, stopped and sighed. Youd rather curse at me. He took out another letter from his pocket. It was also a letter from Yeon Ho-jeong. Sent secretly for only Zhuge Liang to see. And in the letter, there was a request to take measures to allow Yeon Ho-jeong himself to be active in the Mukryongbu. This person. Dont you think such dangerous thoughts make my head hurt so much? Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. Whats even more unfortunate is that the idea that Yeon Ho-jeong enters the Mukryongbu and shakes the ck sword in his hands is very fascinating does not disappear. What if Yeonhojeong can enter Mukryong and be a bridge between ck and white Yeonsu? If that really happens, things will be a lot easier. Will Yeongaju really oppose it? Or should I agree? I can not know. Considering Yeonwis personality, as a father I would probably be against it, but as a member of the Murim Alliance, I would likely agree. However, the problem was that there was a possibility that a fight with Yeonhojeong would arise in the process. Yeon Ho-jeong also knew this, so he probably sent a separate letter to himself. Not wasting a rtionship because of the greater good. This was Yeonhojeongs advantage. Its hard work for me, caught in the middle. Zhuge Munho pped his own cheek until it made a loud sound. Dont be weak, you bastard. A young man as old as my son is risking his life. I cant help you, but you shouldntin. * * * Three dayster. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yang Cheon. If you do that, Ill just go. Please take care of yourself. I dont know if this is pointless, but lets stop thinking until we get back. Yang Chen frowned. Really, you are probably the only person in the entire world who could give me such ridiculous advice. Then you should reflect on it. The past was careless, and the narrow-minded rtionship of keeping only acquaintances who couldnt even say things like this. This person has a lot to say. Im asking you to experience it in advance. The moment I am dispatched to Mukryong, not only good things will happen. My father-inw will also be troubled by me. Yang Chen chuckled. When a thousand pieces of gold fall from the sky, there are people who manage the money well and live happily, while there are also idiots who are so anxious that they wrap it up and die before they can spend even a penny. What about thetter? Its electronics, man. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling, looked at Kang Ryang. Kang-ryang nodded. When Ie back, this friend will also be a dispatcher. Yang Cheon saw Kang Ryang. Even though the absolute master was looking at him, Kang Ryangs expression remained calm. Yang Chen clicked his tongue. If I had such a dangerous knife by my side, my dreams would be disturbed. As expected, it was thetter. I got hit once. Please take good care of Bothas descendants until I return. There wont be any idents. Dont worry and have a nice trip. And kite algebra. Please speak. A murderous sight appeared in Yang Cheons eyes. We must catch that bastard. A simr look of murder appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. It will definitely happen. Chapter 469 Episode 469 In the Murim Alliance (3) the two father and daughter quietly looked at each other. To be precise, the father looked at his daughter with his physical eyes, and the daughter saw her father with her minds eyes. How long has it been like that? Sreuk. Tang Sang-ah closed his eyes and took a step forward. Pusssss. Pale smoke rose from beneath her feet. Surprisingly, it was poison. She dispelled the poison that had seeped into the floor with one step. A subtle look of pride appeared on the officers expressionless face. Youre doing it right. What Tang Sang-er evaporated was the deadly poison called Guisheonho (ɺ). Gwi Seon-ho. It means a poison breathed in by a spirit possessed by a ghost. It is highly vtile and loses its poisonous energy the moment it disperses, so it was usually used by infiltrating the inner pores of poisonous essence. It is extremely difficult to handle and that is how strong it is. Although it was not revealed to the world, it was one of the most extreme poisons in the party. Such poison was evaporated in one step without even being poisoned. If I messed it up incorrectly, my legs would have rotted in an instant. That wasnt all. Phew. Following Tang Sangers gesture, the hot midsummer wind gently changed direction. There was a restaurant where the wind was blowing. And what was carried by the wind was the seven-day poisonous mountain, which I dont know when it was poisoned. The officials eyes lit up. Slurp. The persons face instantly turned red as he inhaled all of the chilbodanhonsan that was carried by the wind. However, his facial expression returned to normal for a moment. Chilbodanhonsan was one of the famous extreme poisons in the Tang Dynasty. No matter how much a poisoner you are, it is difficult to survive after inhaling that much at once. It was a passage that showed how high the level of party views as a German had been reached. Tang Sangers hands moved gently once again. Slurp. Slurp. The air suddenly became stuffy. It was the same this time too. Even a decent expert would not have noticed when he had read it. It was that secret and natural. Good. The five poisons were read in precise amounts so that they fit together. Although each poison was not very potent, the moment they werebined, it was a tactic that paralyzed the opponent with lethal poison. The official waved his hand for the first time. Saaagh! In an instant, a strong wind blew, and a mass of intangible poison flew towards Tang Sang-Ah. The poison that was sprayed returns to its owner. At that time, a faint green haze rose from Tang Sang-ahs body. A very beautiful green color. As soon as the poison cloud touched the green color, it dissipated in a puff of white smoke. The doctors mouth opened. Until there. The silent war has ended. Tang Sang-ah opened her eyes. A green light shed once in her beautiful eyes and then disappeared. The official nodded. You have finally reached the level of Emperor Bungjeong. Honest joy appeared on Tang Sang-ahs face. Thanks to my father. Of course its thanks to me. If I hadnt passed down the Kings Poison Sutra, I wouldnt have dared to dream of the level Im in now. Although he was a proud official, his current words were not simply condescending. However, the level of session is not something that can be achieved with the help of someone else. You can be proud of where you are now, as it can only be reached through repeated asceticism bordering on self-abuse and constant repair. . Good job. Tang Sang-ahs eyes wavered. An emotion that I dont know what it ises up in me. The characteristic blunt tone remained the same, but I could read the pride contained within it. It was a moment of sincere recognition from my father and the head of the Sicheondang family. It was truly an unforgettable moment for her. The level of Bungjeongseungje reaches the border of martial arts as spoken of in Gangho martial arts. It is still the beginning, but depending on your efforts, you will be able to break through the endless barrier at an early stage. yes. I think this is enough poison. The official took out a dagger from his pocket. It was a dagger about the length of an adult mans forearm. At first nce, it didnt seem like an ordinary sword. The officer removed the sheath surrounding the de. sh! A gorgeous de is finally revealed. The reddish color flowing over the de is impressive. It looked sharp enough to cut through rocks even without putting in any effort. Tang Sang-ahs eyes lit up. Queen Yeom (ذ). It was one of the treasures of the Tang family. It was an item worthy of being called a new weapon. Take it. Tang Guan threw Queen Yeombi. Although it was a dangerous de, Tang Sang-ah caught the dagger quite naturally. The official pulled out a dagger from his waist again. The dagger, which was slightly shorter than Queen Yeoms, looked very ordinary. The party official held the sword in a reverse hand. At the same time, Tang Sang-Ah also held Queen Yan Fei in reverse and lowered her posture. A true Tang family member must be able to handle both reading and memorization. However, knowing how to handle something and learning it properly arepletely different things. The officials eyes lit up. I want to hone them both to the limit. Thats how the head of the household should be. However, until we reach that point, we must inevitably focus on one of the two. If you chase two rabbits too hastily, you might miss them both. Kangho is a heartless world where people lose their lives the moment they make a mistake. Training can only be done once you are alive. The priority is to focus on areas where you can do better and seek survival. I was better at cancer techniques than poison. It will continue to be so. So I pay more attention to poison. This is because I am now at a stage where I need to make up for my shorings rather than maximizing my strengths. . Looking at you, you are simr to me. But you have not yet reached my level. It is important to maximize your strengths before erasing your weaknesses. yes. There are countless memorizations in the main family. But in the end, the root of all memorization is the dagger. And daggers arent just about throwing. You have to know how to use a dagger properly so that you can sharpen even your memorized throws. The official also lowered his posture. The left hand is raised to the middle finger, and the right hand holding the dagger is ced directly below the left hand. Both arms were held out in front, with the elbows neither fully straight nor fully bent. It was an attitude that gave me a somewhat eerie feeling. The dagger is fast, sharp and insidious. We will see whether those characteristics are properly utilized in this match. On the other hand, Tang Sang-ahs attitude was different from Tang Guan. While lowering my posture, I put my left foot forward. The left hand defends the lower part, and the right hand holding the dagger is located next to the temple. They are ready to rush in and kill you at any moment. The brutality of the attitude is even greater than that of the hotel. This was one of the Tang Dynastys highest-level martial arts, Four Feudless Fighters. It was a brutal martial art that was taught along with the Emperors Sutra and maximized the strength of the weapon itself, beyond its simple power. The official nodded. e. Paaaaang! It waspletely different from the quiet, silent battle. Tang Sang-Ah, who immediately closed the distance using Chureoshinbeop, swung the Queen of mes at a frightening speed. sh! sh! sh! The reddish rainy day gave off a terrifying glow. It was amazing speed. Although it was a dagger that was much lighter than a sword, it seemed to be faster than fighting or fighting with bare hands. Tang Gwan dodged Tang Sang-ahs dagger with a rxed expression. Unless you throw, a martial arts attack using a dagger was bound to result in a close fight. As Tang Sangers martial arts skills became faster, Tang Guans evasion ability also shined more brightly. months! wickedness! wickedness! The series of movements of shing, wrapping, cutting, and diagonal stabbing were as natural as water. Yet, it was still alive. Even though the martial arts itself was extremely dangerous, it was extremely dangerous. The party official, who had been effortlessly dodging dozens of attacks, unknowingly swung the dagger. Whoops! It was an unbelievable sound that came from the collision between Queen Yeom, a new soldier, and an ordinary beast. For a moment, Tang Sang-ah felt as if his entire arm holding the dagger was going numb. tremendous! To think that such a thin and sharp dagger packs such incredible power! If I hadnt experienced all kinds of pain to reach the Bungjeong Victory, I would have dropped my dagger in this collision. It was such a powerful blow. Faaagh! Tang Shangers body gently rotated and headed towards the side of the hall. The officials eyes lit up. There, the footwork of not missing the dagger but dispersing the shock and digging into the square was excellent. Tang Sanger swung the Yan Queen. Pop! Faba Park! The carotid artery quickly prates the aorta area of the thigh between the ribs. If Tang Guans forearm hadnt stopped Tang Shangers wrist by hitting it, major bleeding would have urred. It didnt end there. When Queen Yeom loses her way, she lowers her posture to avoid a counterattack and immediately tries to cut her uv and abdomen. It was an extremely brutal attack. It was a battle that was difficult to think of as a fight between blood rtives. The dagger of the hotel moved at an rming speed. Whoops! Whoops! Whoops! With that short dagger, he urately strikes Queen Yeoms de. It was a knife cut of extreme speed and delicacy. I thought that targeting blood vessels at this rate would be more dangerous than any white batting technique. Whoops! Sigh! Faaagh! Burbubbuk! I dont use martial arts or martial arts. They attack and defend each other using only the sword held upside down and the wrist and forearm holding the sword. An attack and defense of a fearsome dagger. The brutality was, in some ways, worse than poison. How long has it been like that? grasp! The officer who widened the distance raised his hand. stop. Tang Sang-ah, who was about to rush in again, stopped. Whoa. Only then did Tang Sang-ah take a long breath. Surprisingly, they did not take a single breath during this long exchange. It was literally a breathing method. Tremendous cardiorespiratory capacity. His physical ability was at its peak even before his inner strength. Pure cardiorespiratory endurance alone is enough to call him a top expert. Tang Gwan, who was quietly looking at Tang Sang-ah, nodded. Good job. The essence of a dagger is a single strike. Most people know that. However, the true essence of Bisu is not a single strike, but a series of killings. A single stab can have fatal results, but at the same time, it is difficult to kill instantly. Unless you manifest sword energy, you cannot cut off the head. The length of the de itself does not suit it. It rapidly pierces the vital points of the human body and gradually renders it incapable ofbat. It would be nice if you could kill it with one stab, but in case you cant, stab and cut all kinds of bloody and dangerous areas. Steadfastly drives the opponent to death with multiple attacks rather than a single fatal blow. That is the best martial art that a warrior who engages in closebat with a sword can perform. And Tang Sang-ah clearly understood the essence of the weapon. From now on, put more emphasis on Sabi Musou. As achievements increase, the level of cancer technology will naturally increase. thank you. The official, who was quietly looking at Tang Sang-ah, spoke in a passing tone. I called your brother. yes? It wille to you soon. ! Tang Sang-ahs eyes lit up. Yangseon! Before that, let me ask you one question. The official asked with a slightly confused look. Do you think Yang Seon is suitable to be the head of the family? Chapter 470 Episode 470 In the Murim League (4) Tang Sang-ah was surprised by his fathers question. It was a very sensitive question. I never imagined that I would be asked such a public question, or even a question rted to my family. Is Yang Seon suitable to be the head of the family? Tang Sang-ah could not easily answer. The party official said. Please dont feel pressured to answer. No matter what the answer is, there will be no unnecessary misunderstanding. If you say so Tang Sang-ah thought of Tang Yang-seon. He was my younger brother, but no matter how much I tried to think positively of him, it was hard to see him as a person. Of course, there is talent in martial arts. Aftering to the Murim League, I realized that there were so many geniuses in the world, but that did not mean that Dangyangseon wascking in talent. However, what was important was character. What kind of family is the Sacheondang family seen in Moorim? There are many things to say, but everyone will agree that this is a vicious and unapproachable family. And such bloody famees from the steps the party has taken so far. The Tang family was a harsh family that had no mercy towards its enemies and would repay ten to twenty times the grudge it inflicted. As the head of such a family, is Dangyangseon truly a suitable talent? Honestly Tang Sang-ah sighed. I think its premature at this point. Is it too early now? I expressed it as gently as I could, but in the end, it just didnt suit me. If you teach martial arts, you have a grandfather and a father, so if you make up your mind and teach it, you will be able to be a great expert someday. I guess so. But I think the character is different. Yang Seon will also be in his mid-twenties next year, and the character he has lived his entire life does not seem to change easily. What do you think Yang Seons character is? . Tell me. Its not good. Although it is a word without any modifiers, it was an expression that made more sense. As the head of the family, as a military officer, and even as a blood rtive of the Tang family it is difficult to say that Yang Seons character is good. It was a very honest answer. In other words, it can be interpreted to mean that Dang-gwan, the parent, taught his son wrongly. However, neither the speaker, nor the party official, misunderstood in that regard. Wrong is wrong and ugly is ugly. Tang Gwan, who was pondering Tang Sang-ahs words, opened his mouth. There was a time when one stoma disappeared entirely. yes? Five years ago, there was a kiru that Yang Seon often went to. Even though I knew, I pretended not to know. Maybe he was addicted to Giru, but at least he didnt put off doing what he had to do. Ah yes. This is not an easy thing to say in front of your daughter. Anyway, Giru was a ce where women sold alcohol,ughter, and even their bodies. Murim is rough. At least, I thought that was also an aspect of the experience. So it didnt stop. Furthermore, I didnt think he was someone who would neglect himself because he was so crazy about carnal desires. . But the Giru he used to frequent burned down in a fire five years ago. The official closed his eyes. It was said that more than 20 courtesans died in that fire. There were nearly 40 casualties in total, including Rouge, kitchen staff and workers. ! Tang Shangers face turned pale. Could it be Yangseon? Since you answered honestly, I will be honest too. The official sighed. It had been a long time since she heard her father sigh like this. There was no separate investigation. yes? I assumed it was Yang Seons doing. But I didnt investigate. I made an inference, but if we conduct a direct investigation and find out clearly that he did it The officer, uncharacteristically, could not finish his sentence. Dang Sang-ah said. Are you afraid Ill be disappointed? It would be like that now. But there was a different reason back then. yes? At that time, even if it was discovered that he hadmitted the crime, he would not have been punished. then. I was really emphasizing that it was that time. Because the other person is his daughter. Even though he knows that his daughter will not misunderstand because he has witnessed his changes firsthand, he emphasizes such expressions out of fear that people may misunderstand. The father was also helpless. Wanting to look good to their children. At least, the current institution shows a much more humane image of parents than in the past. The reason I didnt investigate it at the time was because I was afraid it would get in the way of him bing the head of the family. From the moment the word secret is said, leaks begin. No matter how tight-lipped your subordinates are, the moment they share a secret, something goes wrong. The hotel attempted to prevent the possibility of an unexpected leak in advance. okay. As you know, the head of our party family holds great power. But not all past generations were like that. The official looked up at the sky. His face looked a little frustrated. It was a sincere expression that was only shown to blood rtives and not to Yan Wei or Zhuge Li. The head of the Tang family is challenged. In particr, we must defeat sanctions from above, not from below. Its one of the reasons I stay away from your grandfather. Of course, that wasnt the biggest reason. Tang Guans father, King Am, engraved his name in history as a ruthless family head and the strongest monarch in the history of the Tang family. At the same time, he is remembered as the most fearsome monarch. However, after handing over Gajuwi to Tang Gwan, he changed. He realized that his politics of fear, as well as the politics of fear that countless other family members will carry out in the future, will always gue the party. The King Taesang must not be involved in the politics of the kingdom. However, previous retired heads of families could not do that. Because of their self-righteous and narrow-minded views, even outstanding descendants would get involved in the family business if they saw something they didnt like. Although the Tang family seemed to enjoy absolute power in Sichuan Province, in reality it was very different. One, your grandfather has never once been involved in my politics. Hes a really neat person in that respect. He was such an outstanding head of the family to begin with that he was not subject to any sanctions from his ancestors. . But blood cannot be deceived. Every time he called me and chatted, he said something about my governing philosophy being wrong. The official closed his eyes. Your grandfather and I have different ideas, and what we saw and learned was different. In the eyes of your grandfather, who led the party to its heyday, my politics must have seemed very inadequate. Is that possible? Although he said so, Dang Sang-ah also knew. When I was learning martial arts from my grandfather, he would often spill a few words about my father without my knowledge. It wasnt a question of ability, but Tang Sang-ah, who was quick-witted, could guess that her grandfather did not view her father very favorably. Its not just that. An outstanding leader has many talented subordinates. Several elders in my family attempted to get involved in my politics, knowingly or unknowingly. Tang Guan opened his eyes and saw Tang Shanger. Do you understand? Being the head of a party family is such a difficult position. Although they were appointed as sessors, there are not many adults who give them proper support. It would be a relief if I didnt interfere. . I hoped that Yang Seon would not be in such an environment. So I buried all the bad rumors about him. It was a confession that was difficult to make easily. Especially in front of your children. Just by looking at it, you could see how much the building had changed. It was my mistake. father. If you truly wanted to serve the good, you shouldnt have done that. It was my first time. Seeing my father regret it. It was my first time. Why did my father bring up such a serious topic to me so seriously? And an even bigger mistake than that is my narrow-mindedness in wanting to unconditionally establish Yangseon as the head of the family. Ah, father. A person who is not capable cannot hold the position of head of the family. I hoped that both ships would have sufficient capabilities. But when I think about it now, I think I only taught him strength and tenacity, but I didnt teach him how to look at the world. The official nodded. If I return to the family in the future, I n to strip Yang Xian of his position as head of the small family. ! Tang Sang-ahs face hardened. Tang Gwan, who defeated the previous familys involvement and consolidated his power as the head of the family, became the most powerful family head in history, following the previous head of the family, Tang Hyeong. However, no matter how powerful a person is, it is very difficult to deprive him of the position of sessor once he has been chosen. This means that it is politically unreasonable. Furthermore, it was also about fighting the history of the party family. Unless the sessor dies or bes disabled due to unavoidable circumstances, there has never been a case where a designated sessor has been taken away. To be precise, if Yang Seon does not change in the future, he will be deprived of his position as sessor. Wouldnt it be dangerous? There will be a lot of trouble. In particr, opposition from elders will be severe. There may even be calls for disqualification as the head of the family, saying that this is an act of ignoring the history of the party. That that is too much of a statement. Of course, I am not the one who will copse due to the opposition of old people. However, if that happens, my foundation may be quite shaken for a while. The official shook his head. I decided to take it. For my children and my family. Tang Sang-ahs face showed concern. This was probably the hardest decision my father had to make since bing head of the family. And you must have put a lot of thought into it before making that decision. Tang Sang-ah lowered his head. It may not be of any help, but I support my father. Not like that. yes? Its enough strength. ! There was a short silence between father and daughter. Soon the officer changed his mind. They said Yeon Ho-jeong will being soon. Ah yes. Tang Sang-ahs face was slightly flushed. I was very happy about my fathers remarks. Mo Yong-woo said he wasnting. okay. Isnt it a pity? Tang Sang-ah smiled. We are not in any rtionship yet. The officer spoke in a stern tone. It is difficult to say that Gaju Moyong is a good person even with empty words. But Mo Yong-woo is different. I dont like the family, but as far as people are concerned, I dont think hes a bad fit. Seeing you say this, it seems like youve really changed a lot. I n to go naturally. If it wasnt a connection, it wouldnt connect. On the other hand, if it were a fate, wouldnt it continue without any effort? Wrong. Rtionships are also created by people. Dont be fooled by words like fate or fate. Rtionships dont shine a light on those who dont try. It was a statement that came from experience. The hotel also worked hard to narrow the distance between us and our daughter. Your age is not young. Theres nothing you can do if you dont like it, but if you think its okay, jump in without hesitation. Dang Sang Ah puts it without even realizing it! andughed. Are you going to jump in without hesitation? It was truly a fatherly expression. Anyway, is there a reason why only Dae-su Yeon is returning? Now that the mission is over, shouldnt the Uijeong Army return together? The mission is not over. The Uijeong Army will remain there until Guangdong is stabilized. Then why the number of years? Tang Gwans eyes became cold. The look in his eyes that shook Sacheon with fear has returned. Because I have to catch loaches. I guess Ill have to help him this time too. Chapter 471 Episode 471 In the Murim League (5) Heo-eok! Huh! Are you here now? Kang Ryangs body waspletely wet with sweat as he was panting with both hands on his knees. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Take a deep breath. When you have stretched your cardiorespiratory capacity to its limit, there are times when it is better to inhale and exhale loudly rather than using deep breathing. Kangryang couldnt even reply. In the first ce, I wasnt in a state to say anything. Dont sit or lie down just because its hard. The priority is to get your breathing in order. Although he couldnt speak, Kang Ryang took a deep breath as Yeon Ho-jeong told him to do. After repeating this a few times, my breathing quickly calmed down. As breathing is the core of Internal Qigong (Internal Qigong), the breathing control ability of Internal Medicine experts far exceeds themon sense of ordinary people. Even taking that into ount, Kang Ryangs breathing control skills were quite impressive. Even Yeon Ho-jeong, who saw the end of physical training, thought it was surprising. It was natural that we would lose. Kang Ryang tapped his leg. I really had no strength at all. No matter how hard I try, the gap cannot be narrowed. Gwiyeongsinbo is a top-notch kyungsin art. You have shown me the end that can be reached in your state. You can be proud. If I cant get over the barrier of no end, then I cant catch up with my brothers speed no matter what? Thats another problem. Gwiyeongsinbo is fast and varied, but its not a martial art that focuses solely on running, is it? The reason why Gwiyeongsinbo is considered top-notch is because it is an excellent walking technique in itself. Because it is such an outstanding walking method, it can be used as a spiritual method and isparable to any spiritual technique in the world, but it was bound to be different from the new method that was created for running with determination and speed. Try modifying it yourselfter. Improving martial arts for speed will also be a great study. All right. But you did your physical training properly. Kang-ryang shrugged his shoulders. Arent all martial arts used with the body? You cannot see the end of your martial arts skills until your body isplete. urate. Yeon Ho-jeong leaned his back against the tree. Even though he ran at such a fast pace for more than two hours, he did not break a sweat. Lets take a break and then go. Drink water. yes. Even though I ran until I was exhausted, only some people asked me to rest. But Kangryang did notin. In the first ce, the body of a martial artist who has developed internal energy is different from that of an ordinary person. Moreover, if you think that this is also an aspect of training, you should not have any problems even if you only rest for half an hour. Kangryang controls breathing and exhtion through Ipgong (). Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the river with satisfaction, soon looked around. Youve already passed Hanam. The Daebyeol Mountain Range can be seen in the distance. Once you cross the mountain range, the Murim League is right in front of you. In fact, there were an incalcble number of people walking around on the street below. In the past, there wasnt this much floating poption. When the Murim League was established and the surrounding economy was revitalized, people naturally flocked to it. Now, I felt that the foundation of the Murim Alliance had definitely be stronger. perhaps. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. There may be enemy secrets or contacts in that area. It was an arduous task to find the enemys liaison without any information and only with the confidence that Sejak was there. But it cannot be postponed. Information from within the Murim Alliance would be flowing to the enemy at any moment. Considering that, I had to catch Sejak as soon as possible. Of course, you shouldnt be in a hurry. You shouldnt take your time, but it would be a big problem if Sejak hides away due to urgent work. Who on earth could it be? Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Among the many blessings, which of them is the three greatest gods? No, there is no guarantee that there will be only one Sejak. Whoever it was, he was truly a great guy. Among Bonggong, there are many quick-witted and smart people. To carry out business activities among such giants without showing any signs of suspiciousness is beyond the capabilities of even a decent amount of skill. Right now, even Yeon Ho-jeong doubted whether that would be possible. He is an excellent person who has the ability to hide himself outside of his martial arts skills. Even more than an assassin. Speaking of assassins, Sima Xuan came to mind. What decision did he make? Would you like to join me? Or will we return to darkness again? In my previous life, I did not join hands with Sima Xuan. Even before he reached out in the first ce, Sima Hyun had be a major yer in the world of assassins and was active. If you think about it, its really amazing. He killed the enemy of Yayul single-handedly and became the next generation of evil spirits and conquered the world of assassins. Although Sima Xuan is clumsy now, his potential alone can be considered top-notch. There are so many geniuses in the world. Gangryang, Yeonjipyeong, Mukbi, and Jeongan were also possessed of rare talents. Will I be able to properly lead such talented people? older brother. hmm? It has already passed. Oh, I see. What are you thinking like that? Are you excited toe to the Murim Alliance after such a long time? My heart is pounding so hard that my blood pressure is rising. Kang-ryang chuckled. Doesnt your mouth start watering at the thought of catching it? I n to cook it with the right seasoning. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped the ground with his toe. Now, lets go. But brother. why? Why didnt you bring the Gwangryongbu? Well, there are ck and white twin dragons and there are two dragons, so it doesnt really matter. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It happens once in a while. You should feel anxious when a familiar weapon disappears, but sometimes you just cant get your hands on it. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. I cant reach the weapon Have you gained some new insight? I dont know, man. If thats the case, Id be happy, but even if its not, theres nothing we can do about it. What can I do if I cant get my hands on it? Will theree a time when I can no longer reach for my sword? I dont know. You and I have different martial arts skills and different perspectives on the world. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped Kang Ryang on the shoulder. Whether there is a light dragon club or not, I can show off ten percent of my martial arts skills. Thats it. It was said to never let down ones guard. Kang-ryang nodded. Well, you dont need the Gwangryongbu to catch Sejak. Enough chit-chat. Lets go. great. Paaaaang! The two people kicked the ground. With a new method, the speed does not drop at all like when you first ran. I cant get my hands on it Kangryang thought as he looked at Yeonhojeongs back. My brother is a great warrior. Theres no way that a warrior like that wouldnt have ess to a weapon that was like an alter ego. Rather, it is normal to cherish and treat it more preciously. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong said that he could not reach out to Gwangryongbu. It wasnt just that I didnt want to be touched. It is highly likely that the fact that the unmanned unit does not have ess to weapons is a transitional period leading to another change. Kang Ryang recalled a conversation he had with his father. They say a prosecutor should never let go of his sword even if he dies. That seems to be true. Would a swordsman who can demonstrate his skills only by bing one with the sword be able to use it only if he let go of the sword? However, it is said that when enlightenment deepens, therees a moment when a sword is no longer needed. You dont need it? A state where you can practice swordsmanship without holding a sword. A state where you can cut down your opponent without even swinging your sword. ! I heard that when such a state raises its head and faces such a great state, people worry about the need for weapons. . Of course, it is a very far point for this father. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. Sword of heart! It is unknown whether Yeon Ho-jeong has truly entered the deep-seated realm. Regardless of age or status, even Yeon Ho-jeong cannot give a definite answer, so it is unlikely to be a sword. But if you are in the process of going down that path. If so, Yeonhojeongs growth would truly be impossible to express in words such as explosive. Brother, I dont often think about this Please run a little slower. Even now, its hard to keep up. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. What are you doing? My posture is disturbed. Focus and stick together. Kang-ryang chuckled. Yes yes. Would you like it? I have to catch up. what. Dont worry. * * * Hmm. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Its a clever trick. I didnt even think about it that far. I thought you would. Huh, I thought so? You are starting to read Abbys mind. Mo Yong-yeonhwa said calmly. They say that enemies you have bumped into a lot are like friends. As I started observing my fathers habits, I was able to read his thoughtster. awesome. You are better than Abby. I cant read your thoughts yet. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa did not reply at all. She knew why her father couldnt read her habits and thoughts. No, its not that you cant do it, its that you dont do it. For Mo Yong-gun, ying baduk was a way to organize his thoughts. Dont try to beat your opponent. The idea is to organize your thoughts by doing different things depending on your mood and worries of the day. My fathers enemy on this checkerboard was not himself. The father himself was the enemy. Moyong-gun, who was staring intently at the checkerboard, soon burst intoughter. lost. I cant remember the next move. I guess I won. Yes, you won. But how many houses is this? Its six houses away. Wow. Im not the same, but your skills have improved tremendously. Prince Moyong asked as he removed the stone. How do you feel? Have you felt anything while ying Baduk? People often say that. The world exists on a checkerboard. Mo Yong-yeon smiled bitterly. Honestly, I dont know. If life were really like baduk, I dont think it would be very fun. Why do you think that? Because you always have enemies. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. yes. You can only y Baduk if you have an opponent. But life is different. You can pack as much as you want on your own. Still, I learned a lot. If you want to learn in any field, there is nothing you cant learn. Your martial arts skills have grown significantly recently, and it seems that Baduk has had a positive influence. Prince Moyong asked after removing all the stones. What do you do in the evening? If I have time, I can eat with Abby for the first time in a while That was then. Matriarch. Moyong-gun turned his head towards the door. Whats going on? A message has arrived from Zhuges military. Lets meet up? yes. I think its an invitation to dinner. Moyong grumbled. People really. Mo Yong-yeonhwa said with a smile. Bye. I can eat alone. Im sorry. No, father. At that time, the warriors voice was heard again outside the door. And the matriarch. Is there anything else left to report? They say he came. hmm? It is said that the eldest son of Yeonga, the chief magistrate of Uijeong-gun, has just be deaf. For an instant, Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes became cold. Moyong-gun buried his back in the chair. Youre finally here. Shall we include a separate message? It is done. He will have to deal with his family first. Even though he said that, Moyongs eyes suddenly changed. Are you here? I have a lot to talk about with him. In many ways. Moyong-gun stood up from his seat. If its nothing special, I guess Ill have to leave for dinner. Chapter 472 Episode 472 After returning from Murimmaeng (6) after a long time, the Pagungak amodation was just as clean as before. Kang-ryang whistled. As expected, its well organized. Right. I guess the head of the house cleaned every day, right? I guess so. The head of the house really leaves these things to the servants. You might not know it when hes really busy, but he usually does it himself. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. father. There was no sign of my father in the dorm. It seemed like he went out for a while. Go in first and rest. What about you, brother? I have to report it to my superiors. Im back. Kang-ryang chuckled. You have really good physical strength. Then I will rest first. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong came out of Pagungak again and turned to the military department. It was then. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. What is this momentum? He turned his head. The momentum fired from a field with no buildings around a considerable distance away from Pagungak was reaching Yeonhojeong. Considering the distance, it could truly be said to be an incredible feat of endurance. Even Yeonhojeong was a close distance right now. A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong, who powerfully hit the ground, wasunched to where the momentum was. Yeonhojeong, who closed the distance in an instant, flew high into the sky with onest step, and his eyes were filled with the cool open field. And in the middle of that field. There was one prosecutor sitting cross-legged. Whirly! Yeon Ho-jeong got down to the ground and approached the prosecutor at a distance of about three feet. At that time, the prosecutor with his eyes closed asked. You left the light dragon behind. Thats right. If it is a weapon simr to self-immtion, why did you leave it in the hands of your subordinates? Because I dont have hands. Im really worried that theyre already neglecting their weapons. Thats right. At first, I was hoping that I might have been promoted to Simgeom (Ą), but no matter how much I think about it, I dont think thats the case. You cant necessarily say that you went through a medical examination just because your mind wandered to the disease. However, even if it is not a meditation, it will not be a worthless enlightenment. I hope so. Have you not yet seen the reality of enlightenment? yes. Then lets check with me what that realization is. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That moment. sh! Quaaaang! Before we knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong had drawn the ck and white twin dragons and struck the ce where the prosecutor was standing. The force was so strong that even though it was a sh, the entire ground over a radius of more than a day was turned over due to the shock wave. Its like you. Phew. The clear eyes of prosecutor Yeonwi, floating high in the sky,nded on Yeonhojeong. Okay then. Chaaaaaa! Yeonwis new form, which powerfully drew its sword, moved like a thunderbolt. They step on an intangible tform that does not exist in the air and rush at a frightening speed. The speed was so fast and violent that even Yeonhojeong had seen it for the first time since his return. For a moment, the prosperity of the First Warlord came to mind. The swords and axes of the two people shed. Hahaha! The intangible shock wave spread in all directions and tore up the weeds in the field. As expected, your strength is good. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile deepened. Whose son is this? Chiri ririn! He crossed his ax in the shape of a cross and fired, and Yeonwi retreated far back. Its a huge explosion. It was powerful enough to shatter the opponents weapon, but there was not a single scratch on Yeonwis sword. Yeonwi took a powerful step forward. Coo! An unusually strong advance. Afterwards, Yeonwis sword gave off a brilliant brilliance. sh! Quaaaang! The sword energy that erupted over a long distance struck the two sides of the Yeonhojeong and shattered into pieces. A vein appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs forehead. strong! It is the strongest sword among strong swords. Although it was a sword with a harsh and destructive power, unlike his fathers, it was full of the refined beauty and charm of orthodox swordsmanship. It was a scary sword. Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised by his fathers sword power. You have grown. More than before! It was natural that the speed of his development was fast. Because its something Ive already experienced. But I had no idea that my fathers progress would be this fast. It is truly rare for a martial artist who has already reached a certain level to pioneer such a high level in just a few months. I feel it. My fathers efforts. The history of effort felt in a tremendous sword strike. To reach this level, it must have been followed by the psychological pain of literally vomiting blood. Yeon Ho-jeong could fully feel it. Wow! After narrowing the distance terrifyingly, Yeonwi swung his three swords like a thunderbolt. It cannot be thought of as the movement of an ordinary iron sword. It felt amazing that even though it was an iron sword without the soul of a craftsman, it could withstand such speed and strength. The ck and white twin dragons were busy moving around. Damn it! h h h! It didnt end with the three swords. The three swords are just one technique, and when the ceremony is over, the four swords rush in, and after the four swords, the five swords follow. If the initial sword skills were the pinnacle of a strong sword, the current Yeonhwangeom is the essence of a quick sword. Even though he was swinging this quickly, he was hitting the exact location with unwavering force. strong and fast My fathers new power to break the mold of the traditional swordsmanship was there. Whoa! Although the level my father had achieved was amazing, Yeon Ho-jeong was not just surprised. Chiri ririn! Chiri riri ring! The movement of the ck and white twin dragons striking out their swords also became faster and faster in harmony with Yeonwis swift sword. It was a speed that could not be realized with a light dragon. Because it is a hatchet that is much lighter and shorter than the Gwangryongbu, it can cope with the speed of the Yeonwi. If it were not for the Ssangryongbu, it would have jumped out of the way and taken advantage of the loophole. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeongs legs moved stically. The whip-like angle of twisting and crushing was aimed at Yeonwis left arm. In a split second, Yeonwi retrieved the sword and gently moved his left arm. Whirring! Kwon Kwon wrapped around his legs and made Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotate once in the air. The simple Geumnasu () was elevated to the art of Saryangbalcheongeun (lǧ) using internal energy. It was an imagination and technique that would make even a top experts jaw drop. Yeonhojeongs spinning feet extended aggressively. Quang! I put my left arm on the sword and blocked it, but even so, the shock did not go away. Yeonwis body was pushed backwards. Youre strong. It was an angle that flew like a cannonball andnded. Even though his posture was broken, he shifted his bodys center of gravity and disyed his full power. He may be embarrassed for that brief moment, but he uses his best movements to deliver the best possible blow. My sons practical skills have not died at all. No, on the contrary, I felt like I had developed more sensibility than before. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who corrected his posture, immediately went on the attack. He narrowed the distance and unleashed a magic trick like the fangs of a wild beast. This is White Tigers Tiger Kings Nine des. It ispletely different from unfolding with Gwangryongbu. Its the same herbivore, but faster and sharper. Even when handling two sacks, herbivory did not break down. A feeling of intimidation beyond imagination. Yeonwis sword moved with restraint. h h h! If the ax moves resolutely, the sword digs sharply. The Iron Sword Daeyeon Thirty Six Style (Fʮʽ) was the secret sword technique of Yeonga and a martial art that was like a scripture that contained everything about Yeonga swordsmanship. The sword technique was gradually destroying the martial arts skills of the fierce Tiger King. It was a magical sword technique that could respond appropriately to any attack the opponent made. That doesnt work. It hasnt even reached thest stage of its life, but it is already losing its delicacy. It is the swordsmanship of a gentleman that fundamentally prevents the realization of perfect response martial arts. If you keep unfolding without knowing this, you will be defeated. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet stepped on the ground powerfully. Kwaaaaang! The quake, full of reverberations, as if an earthquake was about to ur, was more dull than that of Yeonwi. sh! Whoa! The sh of the double axes that struck crosswise blocked Yeonwis swordsmanship for a moment. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! In that brief moment, he moves the dragon chain wrapped around his upper body with the art of empty space. m! m! A pair of ck and white twin dragons tied to a ring at the end of the handle. Yeon Ho-jeong swung both hands wide. Whoa! Whoa! There was surprise on Yeonwis face. The ck and white dragons ax des connected to the elongated iron chains boasted a surprisingly wide attack range. And it was strong. Rather than simply using it like a whip, the power of the sh struck by swinging it was stronger than swinging it with the hand. The speed is slower. But its supported by change. Whoops! Whoa! Before I knew it, the distance between me and my son widened. I hit the ck and white twin dragons one after another with my sword, but before I knew it, the ax that was winding like a snake was approaching me and trying to wrap around my body again. It was an amazing method and creative use of weapons. Regardless of the rtionship and status, Yeon Wi was in awe of Yeon Hojeongs martial arts implementation. You are implementing martial arts in a broader perspective and more creatively. Its truly amazing. sh! Yeonwi narrowed the distance. As if closing the distance would not be a problem, it rotates its body and creates a storm of iron chains and double axes. It was a radical movement that made it impossible to narrow the distance beyond a certain limit. Yeonwi swung his sword vigorously. h h h! The sword striking the ax and iron chains seems to scream. It is truly like Cheolongseong Fortress. There was no way to break through. Of course, Yeonwi was no ordinary military man. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! When I hit Banryongjang in the direction of rotation, Yeonhojeongs rotation speed became twice as fast. This was something that even Yeon Ho-jeong did not expect. It was as impressive a technique as Geumnasu, which was sublimated to the art of Saryangbalcheongeun, a technique that adds rotating force to cause it to copse on its own. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet hit the ground. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The ground turned over and the rotation slowed down, and Yeonwis sword aimed at stopping Yeonhojeong. It was a timely attack. Some unmanned things will never be avoided. Fortunately, Yeon Ho-jeong was also not indifferent. hook! Yeonhojeong, who has raised his bodys reaction speed to the limit with an explosive main weapon, momentarilyys down his upper body, and the sword aimed at stopping him stabs the air. Fuuuuuuu! At the same time, the stretched out leg exploded in front of Yeonwis body. If I hadnt expected a counterattack and blocked it with Banryongjang, I would have suffered quite severe internal injuries. The ability to turn a crisis into an opportunity As a warrior who walks the line of fire, there is probably no other martial artist as outstanding as Yeon Ho-jeong. Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! Yeon Ho-jeong, who widened the distance again, retrieved the Gyoryongswaek and again held the ck and white twin dragons. Yeonwis face turned red. He too was energized by his sons unusual and powerful martial arts skills. You really have grown tremendously. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It is an honour. Whenever I hear my fathers praise, I feel good. Although he does not want to be acknowledged by anyone else, his fathers approval makes him excited. Phew! As the burning fighting spirit was added to the spirit of the father and son, the energy wave emitted as if pouring oil on a fire was beyond imagination. Yeonwis eyes changed. I will go properly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes also became simr to Yeon Wis. me too. sh! The two people moved towards each other like lightning. The two men, truly worthy of being warriors, were both blood rtives and warriors. This is how father and son of a samurai family who recognized each other talked in this way. The two peoples dance ended after half a day. It was a way of clearing up memories only for men in a romantic rtionship who could understand each others past better than any other greeting. Chapter 473 Episode 473 In the Murim League (7) Its been a while since Ive seen you I have to say hello. Kang Ryang looked at the Yeon family with astounded eyes. I thought you were busy, but have you two been to a battlefield somewhere? Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong were in very rough shape. His clothes were ripped and torn here and there, and to put it exaggeratedly, his appearance was worse than that of a street beggar. My face was still red from how fierce the battle had been. I couldnt breathe properly. The true masters, who were at the peak of martial arts and were on the verge of martial arts, were still unable to catch their breath. It probably means that they poured everything into it. Yeonwi said with a smile. Its been a while. Did you have any trouble? Thank you. Youre a hojeong, but youve also really improved a lot. I feel like apletely different person than before. In the Baekdo faction, there are not many people who practice martial arts as orthodox as Yeonwi. It was a difficultpliment to receive with mediocre training. Kang Ryang looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with strange eyes. Compared to you, Im still a baby. Anyway, how was the difference between victory and defeat? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It wasnt a match that decided victory or defeat. However,pared to my father, I felt that I still had a long way to go. Yeonwi chuckled. Youre so shameless. They didnt even allow a proper hit. Isnt it the same for your father? I wasnt saying this simply to praise my father. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to read how intensely his father had worried about Yeon Wis martial arts skills. The change in appearance was not something that could be evaluated simply as whether it had be stronger or raised its level. It was truly incredible. The power of martial arts was powerful, but the extent of the change shocked Yeon Ho-jeong. My father is the person who will leave a mark on the orthodox swordsmanship of Jungwon. But its different now. He stopped bing deeper and chose to be more expansive. No one knows which path is more efficient. What was important was that my father broke his mold. My father is as honest as anyone else. However, my father expanded the limits of swordsmanship by abandoning Yeongas martial arts skills several times. Given his personality,ing up with such an idea must have been extremely painful. You must have felt countless times that the path you have walked so far has beenpletely denied. A swamp of shock that you cannot escape once you fall into it. My father fell into that swamp several times and came out of it several times. In addition to his swordsmanship, which was uncharacteristic of his familys swordsmanship, he also included sharp and sharp swords that were as ferocious as the swordsmans sword on the battlefield. He practiced it to the point where he was not just able to speak it, but became a master in that field. Yeongas martial arts emphasized moderation and moderation. However, in this match, my father showed unconventional and extreme behavior. But did you abandon Yeongas martial arts skills? Thats not it either. Based on Yeongas martial arts skills, he implemented a swordsmanship that was more vicious than that of Ganghos worn-out ronin. A swordsman who could safely be called the incarnation of Yeonga martial arts was now transforming into the incarnation of the sword. Its a shame. I was confident that I was better than anyone else when it came to expanding my thinking, with a sense of practical skills that reached the extreme of realizing creative martial arts. But seeing my father like this made me realize that I had gone a long way, even though I was far away. I thought I ran without limits, but I wonder if I was actually relying on my past efforts. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked at Yeon Wi. Thanks to my father, I can see the path forward. At least, I dont think it will continue like this. Kang-ryang was fed up. What on earth are you going to do? Even if I try to catch up, I keep running so fast that I keep losing steam. My ways are my ways, and your ways are your ways. Isnt this a martial art that you practice to catch up with someone else? Its not wrong, but I still lose strength once in a while. Every time my brother says something like that. Contrary to Kang Ryangs reaction, Yeon Wi nodded seriously. Im d if anything helped. I also learned a lot from you. Youre learning. What do you learn from such reckless martial arts skills? You are a good enough warrior. There is no reason why a father cannot learn from his son. I dont know what you learned from me, but I also gained a lot from watching your martial arts skills. Im embarrassed to hear you say that. Im also fortunate. As a father, I am extremely happy with my sons growth, but as a military officer, I am still in my prime. I need to grow bigger and be a wall that blocks you. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. This part really hasnt changed. Nevertheless, the martial arts used have changed so much. So it was even more amazing. Usually, when your martial arts skills change like this, your personality also changes. My fathers strength of mind, which still maintains the middle way, can be said to be the best in the world. Kang-ryang sighed. I will prepare some bath water for you. You two should wash up. done. Why not just do it yourself Okay, just wait. Shouldnt I also pay for food? Kang Ryang went in without even hearing an answer. Yeonwi said to Yeonhojeong. Its just around the corner. You mean Liang? okay. Actually, it wouldnt be surprising if we broke through the wall right now. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That guy is also greedy and wants to get everything he can before moving on. Im not obsessed with the status quo. Even though Im younger than you, I know how to take my time. You have to learn that aspect. Yes, I will. Everything is learning. There is no reason why you cannot learn because you are weaker than you or younger than you. In the end, life is a journey to perfect myself. We must not neglect learning because of respect or pride in the path we must continue to take until we die. When two people were sitting on a table and talking about random things. hook. A strong energy came from afar. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up with a calm expression. Ill meet youter. Yeonwi sighed. Youre not giving me time to rest. This is someone you will have to bump into often since you joined the group. You should at least say hello. I will tell Liang. yes. Eat dinner first. Ill have to get something good from that guy. Yeonwiughed without realizing it. You have great speed. There is nothing more delicious than a dinner prepared by the enemy. Father, you can try itter too. Stop talking nonsense and go home. I will report your return separately. thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong left Pagungak. After a while. Phew, I took all the bath water huh? Where has your brother gone? I went to meet someone for a moment. Kang Ryangs face distorted. This guy he even heated the bath water. I couldnt help it. Im sorry. yes? Oh no. Theres no need for your father to say that Ive already taken the bath water, so you can use one for yourself. I already washed Then shall we try to create a situation where I have to wash again? Yeonwi tapped the sheath of the sword. Wouldnt it be okay if the bath water cooled down a bit? Kang-ryang, who was looking at Yeon-wi with embarrassed eyes, ended upughing as if he couldnt stop her. I think its only today that I can be sure where my brothers temperament came from. * * * The sunset was already setting. Moyong thought as he looked at the red sky. Its truly beautiful. The sun was sinking between the mountain peaks, spreading its red-hot brilliance with all its might. It is a somehow serene scenery. If I could get lost in it, it was so beautiful that I would immediately want to jump into the beach called the sunset and swim. Today is like this, but my day is just beginning. Moyong smiled without even turning his head. Isnt that so? Before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong came to his side and stood side by side, looking at the sunset. I dont know what you asked, but its a really nice view. I saw it clearly. I wanted to ask you if that sunset was beautiful. Prince Moyong turned his head and looked at Yeonhojeong. His eyes widened slightly. Have you grown up? Isnt my cheesy always at the level of the Holy Heaven Thirteenth ce? Thats not what youre saying. I think youre a little taller? exactly? I dont know. When I looked at him, he didnt seem to be that tall. However, it didnt get any bigger. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. I have be stronger. It is presence. A stronger and richer presence makes Yeonhojeong look bigger. I thought it would grow ande back, but I never imagined it would develop to this level. Prince Moyong was purely amazed by Yeonhojeongs state of affairs. After Yeonhojeong left the military, Moyonggun also continued to practice bone cutting. No, after fighting with the Shinhwa religious leaders, Moyonggun put himself through a terrible situation. This is because he could not bear the fact that the martial arts of lowly barbarians from the border were superior to his. A practice that puts your life on the line every day. Through training to the limit, Mo Yong-gun also grew significantlypared to before. However, when considering only the extent of growth, it could not bepared to Yeonhojeong. It will be difficult to discuss victory or defeat now. With you? Thats right. Wasnt it like that before? It wasnt. I meant it. Assuming he was going to fight to the death, he was confident that he would win if there were no other variables. But now it was different. The gap between himself and Yeonhojeong was barely noticeable anymore. We have reached a position where victory and defeat can be determined by a split-second choice that goes beyond the power or speed of martial arts. Its really scary. Prince Moyongs eyes as he looked at Yeonhojeong became increasingly cold. I expected that with his talent and effort, he would be a master capable of discussing the world within ten years. But looking at it now, even those ten years seemed like too long a time. I felt like I could acquire a skill that would be considered one of the best in the world within five years, which is half of it, rather than ten years. Of course, the road ahead will be much more painful than all the hardships so farbined. Is it already starting? hmm? Icicles wille out of my eyes. Do you really want to eat me? Moyong-gun smiled. If I could kill someone of your size, it would be a great source of pride for my younger students. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Dont forget. Its not time for me or you to eat each other yet. What Im saying is, dont waste your money in a storm thates while youre paying attention to the other person. It was said with the three religions in mind. Prince Moyong shook his head. I have topete separately from you. Its not a good idea to make noise in thepetition area. We should first look at solving the problem in front of us. You think right. Thats what he said, but Yeon Ho-jeong did not believe Mo Yong-guns words. In the first ce, it was a fight that did not fit the four letters fair, just and proper. Neither he nor Moyong are people worth risking their lives for in a clean fight. Here we go again. One good thing about seeing Moyong is that he can naturally be nervous. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Did you sleepst night? I even refused to talk to the military to eat with you. The soldier must be jealous. If a soldier is jealous of you, he is no ordinary person. If it were me, I dont think I would be jealous. He gave me all these kind words just because its been a while since Ist saw him, and hes changed a lot. Shall we stop shouting and move on? Shouldnt we relieve the pain with alcohol? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Okay, I guess Ill have to drink it. Rtionships with blood rtives are resolved with the sword, and those with enemies are resolved with wine. Yes, they lived in that world. Chapter 474 Episode 474 In the Murim League (8), Moyong Yeonhwa wanted to scream. Its been a while. When we met Yeon Ho-jeong again, her appearance was different from before. Her clothes were torn like rags and her hair was a mess. But the unique look in his eyes remained the same. No, it was even more impressive than before. Snow that is so deep and clear that it actually feels cool. I felt like my inner thoughts would be revealed just by looking into those eyes. Mo Yong Yeon Hwa hid her feelings and took power. Im meeting Commander Yeon of Uijeong County. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Moyong said with a smile. Have you eaten? Your father. You are a distinguished guest. Tell your subordinates toe and check out the drinking table. yes. Would you like to take a seat too? Mo Yong-yeonhwa said with a smile. I dont think its the ce for a bug like me. I will do itter when the timees. With those words, Mo Yong-yeonhwa left the room. Moyong grinned and pointed to the chair. Sit down. Its significant. hmm? What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong sat down and said. I dont think Ive be more humble, but I think Ive be a much more picky person than I used to be. Daughter? exactly. Prince Moyong, who was sitting across from Yeonhojeong, poured the cold tea. I started to understand the world. I recognized that there are many geniuses and monsters. Anyone can do it. The important thing is whether I admit that I am no better than them. He also admitted it. Its not easy. Isnt the only way to progress if you know how to seed in something that isnt easy? There are still some shorings, but it is important to take at least one step forward. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. He was just a fox cub, but now he knows how to hide his fangs. Growth is not limited to this area. However, the extent of growth is determined by how the same time is used. In that respect, it seems like Mo Yong Yeon Hwa didnt waste the time she spent. Of course, seeing her like that did not please Yeon Ho-jeong very much. After a while, a small drinking table was set up. Its white wine. Isnt this your favorite drink? Yes, but I dont know what it will be like for the matriarch. You drink so much that I tried my hand at it. At first, it was just harsh, but now Im enjoying it quite a bit. I guess so. Here, take a drink. The two filled each others sses. Shall we make a toast to celebrate your safe return? Im so thankful that Im crying. Jang. The two people coolly emptied their sses. Moyong-gun smiled. You are still the same. What do you mean? If Im poisoned by alcohol, why do I drink so much? Do you mean that I have to worry about such unnecessary things as soon as I encounter them? Hehehe. Arent we the ones who use such low-level tricks? Thank you for saying that. This also wasnt sincere. As there are no political parties in political battles, poisoning a ss of wine can also happen at any time. Prince Moyong would have applied it again and again if he could have killed Yeonhojeong in that way. It was the same for Yeonho-jeong. Moves that do not work together are boldly excluded. The two knew each other well as they had been in contact for a long time. At least it is different from baduk. It looks like they did some fighting as soon as they arrived. exactly. With Yeongaju? You are still a big wall. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. I guess so. We met several times during public meetings. Although we didnt have much conversation. Every time, Prince Moyong was deeply surprised by Yeonwi. This is because each time we met at a meeting, the person was different. I thought it would still be below me, but it seems that wasnt the case. If Yeon Ho-jeong says this, he may not be stronger than this guy, but he is not below him. In other words, there is no difference from who you are now. I thought this guy would join forces with the military while he was away and turn his head around, but that wasnt the case. Prince Moyong knew. How much blood and sweat must a person who has reached his level have to achieve such growth. He must have experienced the pain of literally losing his breath all the time. He must have reached his current position after oveing such pain countless times. Even if such efforts were made, it was their area that could regress rather than grow. Innate talent, hard work, blood and sweat, and heavenly luck must have been there. Prince Moyong sighed inwardly. Acknowledge that there are many geniuses and monsters in the world I have to admit that too. The reason Mo Yong-gun was able to reach his current state was not only because of enlightenment, but also because of the ancient martial arts called Noejeonggong and Martial Cheonroe-sik. The most violent and destructive energy in the world is the thunder energy. His martial arts, which were constantly practiced based on such brain skills, had a different method of development from other martial arts. Just as you do not have to gain enlightenment to be stronger, you do not necessarily be stronger just by increasing the quality and quantity of your inner energy. In other words, you can fight or beat a master who has achieved supreme enlightenment just by increasing your inner strength and achieving martial arts itself. Moyong-gun had two development directions in bnce. In some ways, it can be said that he is walking a more difficult path than other unmanned aerial vehicles. Of course, it might have been more convenient to think about it differently. You guys are really rich. Thank you for thepliment. Well, lets stop talking about it here. Moyong-guns eyes changed. How was it? What happened in Guangdong? Have you not already received the report from the meeting? I am asking this question not as a member of the Murim Alliance, but as arade in arms with whom we have entered into a temporary alliance. Comrade in arms. Thats not entirely wrong. Prince Moyongs hatred toward the three religions is frightening. He hated them so much that he even tried to eradicate them, even if it meant postponing the leadership election. This hatred and blind killing intent certainly helped a lot. At the same time, it was also acting as a shield that made it impossible to know where this person would fall. This was the reason why Yeonhojeong treated Prince Moyong more cautiously than before. First of all, a man named Hong Gwan, who was disguised as Yang Cheons disciple, was a Sejak sent from Saeumgyo and his name was Yaryuljeok. Yeon Ho-jeong told me without hesitation what happened in Guangdong and how things were handled. Of course, I left out the fact that Buddhist monks live in Foshan, Guangdong. The public ambassador may have already told you about it, but there was a high probability that he did not know. To put it bluntly, there was no reason to make public ambassadors ufortable. Well, I see. Mo Yong said with an admiring face. I thought they would handle it well, but they really destroyed it. Good job. At least what he said was sincere. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. The work is notpletely finished yet. This mission can only bepleted when Guangdong is properly stabilized. It will be fine. I dont think you could have figured it out. Moyong shakes his head. But he was caught up in one question. I didnt reveal everything. Moyong felt it intuitively. Yeon Ho-jeong did not tell every little detail about what happened in Guangdong. Well, that might be natural. Because he would have done the same. However, I noticed that some ces that should have been discussed in the process of unraveling the case other than personal history were left nk. For example, it was questionable how he persuaded high-ranking officials in Guangdong. Guangdongs left-po government doesnt really like the martial arts group. I dont know about other regions, but ability is absolutely necessary to handle the affairs of Seungseonpojeongsa in Guangdong Province. This is not a position that can be obtained by paying a bribe. Prince Moyong also did his own research on the Left Pojeongsa in Guangdong Province before this expedition. This is a seed that can never be appeased by force. Bribery doesnt work if youre a martial artist. He must be someone with strong pride. How could someone like that be appeased? Could it be that this guy has a separate connection to the official? That may be so. However, Prince Moyong thought that the possibility was small. No matter how much of a monster Yeon Ho-jeong is, it is absurd to make connections with government officials while dealing with the secrets of the three religions and correcting the public sentiment in Guangdong. This was a matter of time before ability. Even if it were the Emperor of the World, he wouldnt be able to make up time that wasnt there and line up the government officials. Or did you have a rtionship with a government official before that? He too is skeptical. If that were the case, he wouldnt have sent himself to meet the provincialmander in the process of defeating the Shinhwa cults warlords. Of course, I have some kind of rtionship with the female engineer but that alone doesnt exin it. Prince Moyong was almost certain. There will be no one connected to the government. In other words, he tried to appease Left Pujeongsa in a way that was not told to me. And that is something Yeon Ho-jeong would never be able to do alone. Contrary to his feelings, Moyong did not erase his smile. What about crying? You mean Commander Tangma? Thats right. Im healthy. Unlike others, he is a good and sound person. Hehehe, this guy is quite easy-going. Hes a guy who will do his job no matter where he sits. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. yes. Even if I sit in the position of the Murim Lord, I will still do my part. I think I will be doing many things with Commander Tangma in the future. Please take care of me. her! Why should you say something like that to me? He is your younger brother. No matter how upstanding he is, how could he ignore his words? Whats more, he is the head of the family. Hehehe. For some reason, I felt better. At least Yeon Ho-jeongs evaluation of Mo Yong-woo was sincere. Moyong-gun also read it, so he was able to smile selflessly. Lets have another drink. Lets do that. The two people emptied their sses in exchange for one another. After half an hour of examination. Moyong asked with a rather dull face. Have you ever thought about it? What do you mean? Really people. Is there any other reason why you came to Meng first, leaving the affairs of Guangdong in charge of Wu? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. You mean three. Thats right. His face was flushed from drinking, but the moment the word Sejak came out of his mouth, Moyongs eyes cooled. He may be like an insect, but he has one ability that cannot help but be acknowledged. Its really not easy topletely hide oneself in a ce where so many sect owners gather. Its not that easy. No amount of mental strength would be able to withstand that pressure. At least in terms of mental strength, he will be as good as anyone else. You still dont know whether it will be like bugs or bastards, right? Moyongguns eyes sparkled with fire. Do you think its not just one person? I think we should keep the possibility open. However, I believe the probability of more than one is low. I guess so. Moyong-gun, who was fiddling with his drink ss, asked as if he was throwing it away. How do you n to catch it? There is no leading role in this operation to oust Sejak. Everyone will have to jump in and catch him. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs wisdom was different from others. There is nothing bad about hearing it. Yeon Ho-jeong put down his ss. I dont know how to catch it yet, but I thought about where to start before analyzing it. You tell me. We have to dig up the past. There was disappointment on Mo Yongs face. Isnt that obvious? In fact, the Zhuge military conducted a background investigation on the Dukes before that idiot from Teng Tianqiao made the bombshell statement. Its not at that level. if? Until the time of initiation. ?! Mo Yong-guns face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looked particrly transparent as he rested his chin. When did you enter the profession, what martial arts did you learn, who did you meet, and how did you be a schr? I think we need to thoroughly understand all of that history. What do you mean? Thats right. We cant rule out the possibility that he was a member of the Three Schools from a very young age before joining the sect. Chapter 475 Episode 475 At Murimmaeng (9), the two peoples drinking party did not end until midnight. After Yeonhojeong left, Moyong sat alone and drank the rest of his drink. Even though I drank a lot, I didnt get drunk. My whole body was racing with brain energy, burning my alcohol energy moment by moment, so I tried to suppress it and drank, but I still didnt get drunk. In fact, my mind was clearer than ever. Perhaps because he had stayed away from politics and focused only on martial arts training, he felt much calmer than before. How much time has passed like that? Is it Yeonhwa? Your father. Come in. The door opened and Mo Yong-yeonhwa came in. Did the drinking party end well? okay. It was great to see his face after a long time. Hoho, you hate it so much? I hate it, but I dont hate it that much. In other words, is there any other person of his time as talented as Yeon Ho-jeong? I experienced the bitter taste of defeat a few times, but in hindsight, I think it was also a good fight. It wasnt just something he said, it was sincere. Because she knew his sincerity, Mo Yong-yeon-hwa thought that her father was great. How many times have you lost to juniors who are much younger than you, and yet you still think like that? It was a mindset that is difficult to have with an ordinary person. Of course, my father was not weak enough to keep the match against Yeon Ho-jeong as a good memory. Would you like a drink too? Mo Yong-Yeonhwa smiled. Good. She held up her empty ss. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. Isnt this the cup he was drinking from? A new ss Its okay. hmm? Mo Yong Yeon Hwas expression did not change. How about the cup that Yeonhojeong drank from, and how about the cup that Mukryongbuju drank from? How about a cup that a beggar used to drink from, and what if it is a cup that a beggar drinks from? . A ss is just a ss. Moyong-gun smiled. Yes, a ss is just a ss. So the father and daughter clinked their sses. Its broad daylight? Use it? But after drinking it, I realized it had its own charm. Of course, I dont think Ille here often. I dont know if hes attractive, but I guess I just have to find him when I want to get drunk. Hehehe. Mo Yong asked. Since Governor Lees position is like this, I will ask. What do you n to do next? well. Mo Yong-Yeonhwa smiled. I had a lot of worries, but somehow I feel like I have something to do now, right? Moyong quickly realized that he had something to do for me. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. You really are a ghost now. There is still a long way to go. Go to Guangdong and find out something. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes shone. Is this something to do with kite algebra? Yes. What is it? Prince Moyong ryed to Moyong Yeonhwa exactly what Yeon Hojeong had told him. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes deepened. Its definitely strange. If I had said it in passing, it could have been true, but. Of course, I said it in passing. I didnt act like it was a big deal. However, from the perspective of Abby Lee, one of the most important parts of Yeonhojeongs story is how she appeased the official. Given the nature of Yeon Dae-su, there is no way to talk about it without mentioning that part. I saw it well. Moyong-gun smiled. Of course, it may not be a big deal. There is a possibility that Yeon Ho-jeong was the one to appease the officials. But otherwise, if there is something, it is worth finding out. Mo Yong Yeon-hwas eyes lit up. Wouldnt you like to concentrate? hmm? Even if its not right away, if I leave the Murim Alliance, wont Dae-su Yeon feel strange as well? Mo Yong nodded his head. Thats a possibility. No, he will definitely find his own way to respond. If you do Okay. What I really want from you is to prate even his countermeasures and obtain information. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Is it possible? Mo Yong-Yeonhwa bowed her head. I will try. Hehehe! Prince Moyong took out a small iron te from his pocket and handed it to him. Its a huge military defeat. Please contact your family separately as well. If this is the case, we will be able to operate the main military and intelligence power of the main family at will. father! Moyong Yeonhwa looked at Moyonggun with eyes filled with turbulence. Prince Moyong shook his head. Even if you do that, it can be difficult. It would be easier if the opponent was the Inkryongbuju. Because he knows politics. But Yeon Ho-jeong is someone who has no limits. This is going to be really dangerous. This is the moment Ive been waiting for. haha. Mo Yong-gun filled her cup. Have a drink. After refreshingly emptying her ss, Mo Yong-yeon stood up smiling. Then lets move. already? You have to catch them off guard. So that even if you dont know about it, you can only find outter. Moyong Yeonhwa bowed. Ille back safely, father. OK. Please make sure you return safely. yes. Oh, wait a moment. Moyong stood up and took out a book from the bookshelf. When I opened the book, there was a small letter stuck inside. I wrote it down in advance because I thought something like this would happen someday. ? Tell this to Wu. directly. Mo Yong Yeon Hwas eyes shone. yes! After a while, Mo Yong-yeonhwa left the room. Whoa. Moyong sighed lightly and looked out the window with a smile. This is better. What happened in Guangdong Province? How did Yeon Ho-jeong persuade the officials? Im just curious. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. It was definitely a curious matter. Yeon Ho-jeong is hiding something from himself. But it wasnt something I wanted to find out too much about. This was because I did not think it was a secret that could affect the country. Thats why I sent Moyong Yeonhwa. Yeonhwa is rather a burden in the process of finding Sejak. These are the people who turned the worlds Murim Leagues Bong-gong into a three-job affair. Any dangerous technique can be used. Prince Moyong did not ignore that ominous possibility. Therefore, it would have been better to find out what Yeon Ho-jeong was hiding and improve the rtionship with Mo Yong-woo. The current Mo Yong-Yeonhwa would not cause conflict with Mo Yong-Woo. Whoa. Moyong closed his eyes. My heart is racing for the first time in a while. * * * Huh! Huh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who returned to Pagungak, saw a quite absurd sight. Are you here? Yeonwi has a calm face. Are you here? Kang Ryang asked with a dying look on his face. Yeon Ho-jeongs face darkened. What situation is this? Suryun training. The first corpse is finished. I can see at a nce that it is difficult to lift a finger. He was trying his best to get up, but looking at his shaking knees and hands that couldnt even hold the sword properly, it seemed like he had already surpassed his limit. Yeonwi smiled and stabbed the sword. Lets leave it at this. Yes, thank you for your hard work Kangryang copsed without even finishing his sentence. He fainted. Yeon Ho-jeong stuck out his tongue. Have you dealt with me so far? Yes. Its strong, isnt it? Yeonwis eyes lit up. It was amazing. I knew at a nce that he was well-trained, but I didnt expect it to be to this extent. There is no part of the heart, body, or energy that has not reached its peak. It took a lot of effort. Its amazing to be able to endure this much. Its an act that upsets the bnce, but Im not afraid of that. It may be a bit risky, but growth will be faster than anyone else. There was a look of surprise on Yeonwis face as she looked at the fallen Kang Ryang. He will be a great swordsman in the future. It is an honor just to have fertilized the soil of such a talented person even just a little. Thats an overly humble statement. Anyway, how have you been? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. It was exactly as I expected. Its nice to see you after a long time, isnt it? Yeonwiughed as if she couldnt stop him. He is a person who stabs a dagger with a smiling face. You will figure it out, but never let down your guard. There really arent many people who say something like this. Looking at things like that, I thought that Moyong was also a really great human being. He never lets his guard down. That guy has improved a lot to let down his guard, right? Is that so? yes. Honestly I dont think theres much difference between me and my father. Yeonwi nodded. Every time I saw him in a meeting, it was different. It must have been a series of efforts for him to vomit blood. I guess so. You must have been very shocked. There are many people who hate Sae-o-Woorim, but Moyongajus anger has gone beyond the limit. It seems so. Those who were considered lowly have many warriors stronger than themselves. This fact alone must have made Mo Yong feel a great insult. Maybe I worked as hard as my father. Its low Yeonwi, who was quietly thinking about those words, let out a sigh. How can they say they are lowly? Where are the lowly people in the world? The reason we hate them and hate them is because they are trying to trample on ournd and make it theirs. You are correct. In the end, it is a fight between people and a fight between ideologies and peace. If their invasion brings only fire and death, we must draw our swords to protect our home and people. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong with strong eyes. This father cant even imagine how much you hate them. But in future fights, never think of them as lowly. Do not worry. I dont think they are mean. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. This fight is not a matter of status or nobility. It is a struggle between invaders and defenders. Their ideology and fanaticism cannot be overlooked, but I only think of them as different, not as lowly. Yeonwi smiled. Yes, that is it. In the end, they are just enemies. What would you do if you thought you were mean? What would you do if you thought you were a fool? Its an enemy that needs to be killed anyway. But Yeonwi didnt seem to think so. There are no mean people in the world. Everyones position is different and their thoughts are different. Yeonwi thought so. Yeon Ho-jeong knew where her fathers feelings came from. It is justice. Justice means a duty that is in ordance with the truth. A person whomits a crime that makes one shiver just by hearing about it, but is a wicked person who does not feel the slightest remorse. Yeon Ho-jeong doesnt treat those guys like people. I just think of them as trash, worse than animals. They do not regard them as lowly, but rather as crazy people who have abandoned human nature. The seniority was different. No matter how much youmit a mortal sin, if you were born as a human being, you are still a human being. So, you must live like a human being, and if you deviate from human duties, you must be punished. Because there is justice, everyone is treated without discrimination, and because there is justice, punishment is certain. Yeon Ho-jeong was truly proud of his fathers beliefs. Anyway, Ill have to move this one first. Yeonwi scratched her head with a embarrassed expression. Okay, lets move it quickly. Yes. Yeonwi asked while looking at Yeonhojeong carrying Kangryang. Are you ready? What preparations are you talking about? Isnt there a reason why you came to the Murim Alliance? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. I am mentally prepared, and starting tomorrow, I n to walk around until my feet are on fire again. Chapter 476 Episode 476 Preparation below (1) Zhuge Liang weed Yan Haozheng with a happy face. Are you here? How have you been? Haha, its me, its always the same. You seem to have lost some weight. It is the fate of those who use their brains. Even though I drank so much medicine, my gray hair is growing rapidly. I could feel the pride in the military profession from the way he smiled. It was a really painful position, but it seemed like it was also very rewarding. by the way. Zhuge Wenhus face was filled with surprise. You are truly amazing. I used to see your level, but now its just a blur. Have we already gone into an area I cant see? Zhuge Wenhu is also the head of a six-generation family and possesses considerable martial arts skills. In particr, his eyesight is sharper than anyone elses. Even in his eyes, he could no longer see where Yeonhojeongs limits were. The level gap has widened so much. Yeonhojeong has grown to the point where it is difficult to see where the end of the realm is, no matter how keen ones eyes are. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is still a long way to go. I cant fight with confidence at this level. Zhuge Wenhuughed. Arent the standards too high? Now its meaningless to talk about your age. If you are a martial artist who is stronger than the leaders of the Daemun Sect, which represents the White Path, you are a force capable ofpeting with the world. If you want to discuss the world, you must reach the state of holy heaven. I never thought Id say this to you but thats excessive. You are not even thirty yet. If you were a martial artist of that age and a martial arts expert like him, even if you search through history, there would be nothing topare to. As you said, soldier, discussing age is meaningless in the world we live in. Especially now that the enemys strength is beyond imagination, we must acquire enough strength to collide head-on with the enemys water mass as soon as possible. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. And there is one expert who is close to me even though he is of simr age to me. Zhuge Wenhus eyes widened. Who is that? He is one of the candidates for Bothaams posthumous examination. If you look at his talent and power, he is the closest to the next swordsman. her! Botha had that level of talent?! Its still half-baked. I dont have the mental strength to make good use of that good martial arts skill. Well, well have to wait and see if it gets betterter. I was curious about what part of it you felt that way. Zhuge Wenhu asked. Even if youre a little tired, can you tell me how youve been? Everything, including the candidate for Geomhu you just mentioned. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled again. Can you possibly be bored? He told Zhuge Munho exactly what he had said to Prince Mo Yong. The only difference was that the events in Bulsan were conveyed in their entirety. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. There is bound to be a difference between receiving a report and hearing the story directly. Nevertheless, I feel like Im hearing almost the same story Ive already heard. It means that Huais abilities are outstanding. It was Full Sang who wrote the report to Zhuge Munho. The information received in the report and the words of the working-level staff working in the field are exactly consistent. This probably means that Full Sang conveyed the situation well. It was an ability worthy of theter generation of openness to discuss the best in the world through information power. By the way, lets go Zhuge Wenhu sighed. As you said, Mukryongbujus greed was excessive. No matter how much I hold a grudge against the Saeum Church, I cant believe they wouldmit such a thing in these times. To be exact, it may have been something that had been nned for several years, but it was something that could be put aside while we watched the situation unfold. How is it? What about the Mukryongbuju you see? It wont be much different from what you see. Still, I should listen. Zhuge Wenhus face became serious. We are in a situation where we have to dispatch one of the core masters of the current Murim Alliance and the leader of the Yu military unit to the Mukryongbu. You need to know even the smallest thing about the Inkryongbuju. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. sorry. For making such a decision without consultation. Okay, you were a little harsh this time. Tsk. But the decision has already been made, so what can I do? And honestly, if the harm from that was greater than the benefit, I would have stopped it first. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. It is extremely dangerous, but if the Lord of the Inkryong views you well, I think it is a good enough strategy as a countermeasure against the Three Religions. Thank you for your understanding. Tell me. What does the Mukryong Buju look like to you? Yeon Ho-jeong conveyed his thoughts honestly and without hesitation. Zhuge Munho clicked his tongue. Recently, I have the feeling that the movements of the Inkryongbuju have be sharper than before. After hearing what you said, it seems like things have definitely changed. Thats right. I understand. I willpile everything I heard from you and try to persuade people in my own way. thank you. And finally. Now the most important thing remains. We have to catch Sejak, right? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. His eyes were more serious than when he was having any serious conversation. Soldier, you might think the same thing, but these three guys are really no ordinary guys. Its not at the level of an average guy. Mengs servants are all seasoned people with excellent insight and experience. Do you know how topletely hide yourself among those people? He is not someone who can be described as first-ss or top-ss. What do you think, soldier? How do you think we should break off in order to catch Sejak? I ask the militarys thoughts before my own. From Yeon Hao-jeongs words, Zhuge Mun-ho realized that he had already thought of a n to some extent. Its my idea Zhuge Munho closed his eyes for a moment and was lost in thought before opening his mouth only after half a minute. Be honest. I am skeptical about catching Sejak. It was an unexpected statement. Zhuge Wenhu sighed and continued. One of the bonds is called Sejak. That fact means that even if Sejak is caught, it will be difficult to keep it secret. To be precise, I cant even estimate the probability of whether or not it will be kept secret. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Why do you think that? Because I dont know how the three schools will respond. ! Is there a Sejak among the Murim Leagues defense? Its scary. We have to catch Sejak as soon as possible. But do you know that? The fact that Sejak is hiding means that the abilities of the three religions are outstanding, but at the same time, it is an acknowledgment of the ipetence of the Murim Alliance. You have to take that into ount. You have to take that into ount. To be clear, I am a person who believes that even if a Murim leadermits a mistake, that fact should be made known to the public. If you want a century of peace, it might be better to keep it hidden. But if you look further, its something that shouldnt be buried. I think so too. The problem is the current situation. The history of the Murim Alliance itself is long, but in fact, the Murim Alliance of that time is a new association that was recently founded. Its different from the Mukryongbu, but there are some simrities there. Of course. What if we catch Sejak? And what if the three religions, not us, reveal that Sejak took ce? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. I had never thought of it this way. then? Announce to the whole world that the three religions nted Sejak in the Murim Alliance? That cant be possible. If that fact is made known, it may provide an opportunity for the martial arts people to unite as one, putting aside the disappointment of the martial arts alliance. No matter how powerful the three religions are, there is no way they would make such an unreasonable move. If you do something like that, there is only one conclusion. All-out war. Attacking first before the midfield forces can gather. In other words, there is no reason to publicize the fact that the three religions nted Sejak in the Murim Alliance in the first ce. If they really wanted an all-out war, they would move south at once without revealing the secret. I know what youre thinking. Theres no reason for them to do that. In that case, it would be better to gather all our forces andunch an all-out war. youre right. But you seem shocked by what I said. What is the reason? A shadow fell on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. The three religions would have nted Sejak in other regions and sects besides the Murim Alliance. The probability of that happening is extremely high. Winning or losing in a public opinion war is usually decided by the yer. If the three religions announce the existence of Sejak and dominate public opinion first, there is a risk that the central government will fall into chaos before it can gather its strength. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. After all, you are a smart person. But its not very likely. Thats the problem. Zhuge Munhos face, which was full of smiles, hardened. It is not easy to predict the probability. You know why its hard for me to escape these ominous thoughts. Imperial pce. Thats urate. Sejak was nted in the Murim League? This is shocking. However, they dispatched countless agents to the imperial pce as well. There is no way to know immediately to what extent the remnants of the Three Religions have taken control of the imperial pce. It was something that could not be helped. No matter how much of a Murim alliance you have, you cannot interfere in the affairs of the imperial pce. It was almost impossible to even send someone to investigate the situation. This fight is not simply a war between Moorim vs. Moorim. One of the biggest variables in this war is the imperial pce. Even if we lead the martial arts battle to the upper hand in the public opinion battle, if the imperial pce raises its head on the side of the three religions, all efforts made so far will be in vain. Then why didnt they delve into the imperial pce? That doesnt make sense. They are martial people. If a fight is hasty in the imperial pce in a situation where the Gwanlim Non-Aggression Treaty has been signed, the entire country will define the Murim Alliance as the enemy. The reason the three religions did not immediately take over the imperial pce but worked in secret for a long time to increase their influence was because they knew the overwhelming power of legitimacy. If the three religions upy the imperial pce by force, thendslide victory they seek will be lost. They knew it. But because of the existence of the imperial pce, it makes no sense to spread false information without taking action. You are right. I dont know if there is a leader, but its impossible for now. No, even if the leader is holding on, that method wont work. So you have to catch it. I have to catch it. Im just worried. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. I need to catch it, but Im worried because I dont know what the repercussions will be. An all-out war must be assumed even to capture just one of the three pieces. This fight was like that. It is a fight on apletely different level than secretly exterminating the warlords of the Shinhwa religion. There was silence between the two. How much time has passed like that? Sir. You tell me. We have to catch Sejak. It is something that must be done. You are right. Thats true I alsopletely understand what you said about worrying about the future. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Then there is nothing we can do. We have no choice but to attack first. hmm? What do you mean? I told you a little while ago, right? Winning or losing in a battle of public opinion usually depends on who ys the yer. It did. . You cant believe it?! yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. Isnt it in your best interest to worry so much about just catching one thing? !! Whether or not you have a marijuana fightter, start by securing a few houses around the corner. Its too dangerous! Its dangerous. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and stood up. If it is dangerous to do it and it is dangerous to not do it, then you have to create an unexpected situation and stab them in the back. That way, they will not be able to think of anything else. Chapter 477 Episode 477 Bottom preparation (2) Ehaaaaam! With the yawns stretching out, it seems like a haze is rising even though its not even a spring day. Oh, I feel drowsy. Its a very harsh way of speaking. It was a tone that would be perfect to listen to when you have a headache from a hangover. Peng-un, who had drank quite a bit yesterday, soothed his sore stomach while listening to the heavenly yawn of the matriarch. Peng Wu-gang, who was scratching his chest, opened his mouth. Una. Yes, matriarch. Wake him up. All right. After a while, Paengwoon came from somewhere and scooped up a bowl of water and poured it on the fallen young man. Sigh! Keuuk! The startled young man stood up quickly. Although he was enormous, his overall body was very well bnced. It was a body that anyone could see would exim in admiration, saying it was a great body. Of course, if it were a normal body, it would have been like that. The young mans body, with cuts and bruises here and there, was in such disarray that it would be appropriate to describe it as horrendous. The hair, which had be caked with blood, was like dried seaweed. Peng Mu-gang, who was sitting on a chair on the training ground and looking down at Pengdae Lake, whetted his appetite. Its definitely improved a bit. Pang Dae-ho grumbled. Are you making your son look like this to test his skills? Practice is like actualbat. Every drop of sweat you shed now will prevent a ton of blood from being spilled in the actual battle. If only I had sweated. Not once or twice, right? Dont keep clinking. Youre being petty. You still say that after you made your son like this! It looked terrible on the outside, but it was even more messed up on the inside. He suffered not only internal injuries but also fractures. Even so, Paeng Dae-hos patience to sit still and argue is remarkable. In fact, at this level, it is difficult for the average person to even lift a finger. Peng Mu-gang chuckled. Whats wrong with that? Its better than getting your hair cut off by that guys knife. Youre not saying that too much. I heard you were a bit harsh today. I was stabbed to death by an unknown man before my head was cut off. Then you should train harder. Paeng Dae-ho shouted. Im doing this while staying up all night! That was true. There were many experts and geniuses in the Murim League. Peng Dae-ho, who was stimted by seeing them, more than doubled the intensity of his trainingpared to when he was in the family. A series of training sessions where you vomit blood every day. Even a fairly serious poisonous tumor is a force that will stick out its tongue. Are you confronting Abby now? Isnt it okay to confront a father who is trying to kill his child? There is no such unfilial child in the world. Is there any other parent like me who trains you with as much love as I do? Pang Dae-ho, who was ring at Peng Mu-gang, quickly turned his head away. In the first ce, they were not people I couldmunicate with. Paeng Dae-ho also had his own experience as a strongman and met quite a few people who were said to be quite unique, but no one couldpare to his father. No, Im d it ends with a unique personality. This is a beating under the guise of training! Those words really rose up in my throat. Although he was capable of enduring a fair amount of pain with a smile, each punch from his father caused more pain than a broken bone. I know its a practice, but isnt this method a bit harsh? Stop talking nonsense and have a good luck when youe to your senses. I broke my shin bone. Who wants to do it cross-legged? Did you throw the martial arts you learned so hard to the dog? I broke my shin bone! Its difficult to go left and right! Then lie down and do it, man! Oh, that guy talks so much. They say I look like someone whos so big that Im like that? Pang Dae-ho grumbled andy down. He, who openly told me to lie down, didnt have the usual temperament. But even for a moment. Suddenly, Pang Dae-hos expression became rxed. It went into flight in an instant. Peng Wugangs expression, which had once been fierce, changed to soft. That guy is right. Although he didnt say anything, his face was filled with pride. Peng Yun said quietly. Taoism is martial arts, but your hand-to-handbat capabilities have really grown tremendously? Thats right. I thought it was just a matter of putting some weight on my shoulders, but I never thought it would grow this much. Peng Wugang looked down at his sr plexus. There was a small bruise near the sr plexus under the loose clothing. They tried to block it, but the experience of Pa Gapchu (N), who broke through the defense, dealt a blow. It wasnt my best effort, but it was still great. It was clear that he had deeply cultivated not only physical training but also true energy and healing techniques. It must have been stimting in many ways. No one else, but my younger brother has improved so much. Pang Dae-hos twin brother, Pang Man-ho, was currently serving as a soldier in the Mortal Army under Uijeong-gun. He received training as a soldier and was deployed to operations as a soldier. Pang Man-hosbat power, which grew while crossing such lines of fire, was truly remarkable. Of course, Pang Dae-ho could not selflessly rejoice in his younger brothers growth. The reason is because he is the owner of a small household. Moreover, it was only natural that he came from the warlike and proud Hebei Paeng family. Rather, Pang Man-hos gentle nature is unique. Is that why you say that? hmm? Didnt you strike at Sogajus body, flex his internal energy, and burn off his energy? This was the reason why Peng Wu-gangs punch was apanied by terrible pain. Balgyeong, digging in, inflicted wounds and at the same time burned Takgi and released his inner strength like kneading dough, so it was literally a death experience for Peng Dae-ho, who was opposing him. Peng Mu-gang shrugged his shoulders. Dont misunderstand. Daeho and Manho are equally precious children to me. However, as the head of the family, I must maximize the abilities of the person who will seed me. Its not a right, its a responsibility. okay. Well, I wouldnt have done that if he wasnt ready. I managed to get to this area in a short period of time. Peng Wugangs face was full of wonder as he looked at his child. Peng Yun cleared his throat. Still, the fracture was a bit severe. Its okay. Iron body skills are also alive and well. Youll recover in about six days. Sometimes its good to hit like this. The more you do that, the more your achievements as a steel master will increase. Bones and muscles be more flexible and strong. It may seem like a rough practice, but it contains its own detailed calctions. Peng Wugang yawned again. Hey, should I get some rest today? I heard theres another meeting tomorrow. Are you having another meeting? Thats right. Its not that I dont understand, but the meetings are too frequent. To be the head of any organization, abundant knowledge, brilliant wisdom, and an eye for reading the current situation are essential. In that respect, Peng Wu-gang was an excellent family head. But he is also a man from the Pan family. A personality that is generous and dislikesplicated things. Basically, I didnt like using my head very much unless it was something that would be detrimental to the family. When he wakes up, Ill nag him and give him some rest. You too, go inside and rest. You drank a lotst night, right? Haha, matriarch, you ate a lot too, right? Go in without wasting time in the name of being the leader. People need to know how to live efficiently. Pengyun smiled. yes. Then I will go in first. I know. However, Peng Yun had no choice but to stop before he could take even a few steps. ?! Peng Yuns eyes shone. Matriarch? okay. A strange glow appeared on Peng Wugangs face. An unexpected guest has arrived. He doesnt try to hide his momentum. However, since it wasnt exaggerated on purpose, it had an even more majestic feel to it. After a while, a young, sonorous voice rang out from outside the door. Are you there? Peng Wugang said. The door is open. Pleasee in. Sigh. Yeon Ho-jeong appeared through the open gate. Yeon Ho-jeong took control with moderation. I meet the head of the Paeng family. This is Yeonhojeong from Yeonga. It was a brief but manly greeting. Peng Mu-gang stood up from his seat. The leader of Uijeonggun stepped into this squalid ce. He says all kinds of things. Is this your first time meeting me like this? The two only saw each other a few times during public meetings. Because it was an empty seat, there was no Saddam and we didnt even make eye contact. Thats right. I entrusted my child to you, but I couldnt even visit him once. I dont like being talked about behind my back. This refers to swelling. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I understand. How was it? Is he doing well? I am doing my part well enough. Of course, there is still room for development. Peng Mu-gang grinned. The more you beat it, the stronger it will be. Its not just him, all the men in our family are like that. Please put some effort into hammering so that it can grow well. Since the head of the family said so, I will try to roll it out further. This is a very wee sound. If a third party hears this, they will wonder what kind of conversation this is. However, Peng Mu-gang was satisfied with Yeon Ho-jeongs outspoken remarks. Peng Wu-gang liked people like that who showed themselves openly and openly. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Pang Dae-ho. By the way, Brother Pang, youre training hard too, right? Youre working hard. I cant lose to my little brother, right? Of course. Well, even if its not enough in your opinion, it seems like its not enough. What is it like? Do you think its quite useful? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The internal energy is very active. My body has also be iparably more disciplined than when I first met him. It is difficult even for those who put in this much effort. Hahaha! Peng Mu-gang burst outughing without hesitation. There is not a single bit of selfishness in that smile. I dont think Yeon Ho-jeong is arrogant or arrogant. If the best reviewer in the world looks like that, then at least he didnt neglect his training. That is absurd. Brother Pang will be a good head of the family. Thank you for the kind words. It was nothing. by the way. Peng Mu-gang tilted his head. What brings you here at this hour? I think I have something else to say. Of course I do. Should I ask him toe see the drinking table? Yeon Ho-jeong burst outughing without realizing it. Actually, I hoped so until I came. I wanted to get to know the head of the family while drinking a strong drink. It was a statement that could sound quite arrogant. Peng Wugang smiled and asked. Isnt it now? yes. Im just going to ask you straight. Kahat! Its good to go straight. Something? Are you a minister dispatched by the Three Churches? It was a truly bold question. Regardless of the boldness, even the real Sejak would answer this question with an answer of Yes. I am Sejak. Theres no way I can do it. Still, Yeon Ho-jeong was asking that question. Peng Wugangs answer was a masterpiece. Do you think Im a smart enough person to make such a bothersome pastime? As expected, you are not. Even if you give him the position of emperor, he wont do anything like that. Im already dying from worrying about my gray hair. The world wont know. This is Peng Mu-gangs personality. However, Yeon Ho-jeong really liked Peng Mu-gangs personality. Then I believe you are not. Peng Wugangs eyes lit up. Of course not. Its not Do you believe me? If its right, its right, if not, its not. Khahahaha!! Peng Wugangsughter rang louder than ever. This guy, this is a masterpiece? I like it very much. Do you understand why my second son follows you so much? Thats too much praise. Yes, then. Peng Wugangs eyes suddenly became sharp. What can I do for you? Hes a smart guy. Really, no one is easy. Yeon Ho-jeong said seriously. Please help me find Sejak. Chapter 478 Episode 478 Bottom preparation (3) I see youre all gathered. Zhuge Munhos face as he looked around at the Dukes was no different from usual. Thank you for gathering here despite your busy schedule. I would like to take this opportunity to apologize for saying that I hoped that no one would be unable to attend because it was a very serious matter. Teng Tianqiao said bluntly. Now that weve given formal greetings, please tell us why youve gathered so many busy people. Bonggong the back. Deungcheongyo licked his lips and turned his head at the soft voice of the ambassador. No matter how much he was, he couldnt ignore the notice given by the Shaolin master. Ambassador Gong Gong winked at Zhuge Munho. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Like you said, Master Deng, I wont take too long. Ill tell you straight. My voice calmed down. The difference between the appearance he shows for the first time and the mood he shows when he is serious is trulyrge. All eyes of the Dukes turned to Zhuge Wenhu. After looking around the audience, Zhuge Lianghu opened his mouth. Thanks to Bonggongs remarks in the past, everyone now knows. In addition to Sae, there are people called Samgyo, their power is great, and they are targeting the central ins. The already calm atmosphere became even heavier. I am. The monks of the nine factions and the monks of the six families. Zhuge Wenhu continued speaking, looking directly into the eyes of each person. I am sure that there is Sejak in Bonggong. bang! The volcanic dragon hit the table. What nonsense! Yonghwajin was not the only one. The faces of some of the servants turned red, and even if it wasnt that bad, they all looked ufortable. Do you really believe that the enemys intentions are here? Im sure I told you this before. I didnt inform you of the existence of the three religions because there might be a threat from the enemy. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. I am sure. I dont know if its one person or more than one, but theres definitely a Sejak here. That doesnt even sound like a horse! Yonghwajins voice was louder than ever. The reason I didnt show off my anger at what Ambassador Bang Jang and the military said the other day is because I was able to fully understand their situation! Especially military! The military kept quiet about the Mukryongbu without our knowledge! Even back then, you didnt make the absurd excuse that Sejak might exist! It was like that. Everyone here is of high reputation in the river! Im just saying that they are not people who are doing the work of foreign bastards whose origins they do not know! If you remember what happened before, you probably remember what I said back then. Zhuge Munho said calmly, as if he had fully expected this kind of reaction. The military is something that not even the greatest chatan in the world can trust. Even if the Murim Lord is elected, I do notpletely trust him. Thats military. No matter what! Ipletely understand Bonggongs reaction. If I were in a different position, I would also be ufortable and angry about this situation. Zhuge Wenhus eyes grew cold. Let me ask you one thing. Do you think I would y a prank on some of the most prestigious public servants in Gangho? !! Even if what I say is true, if I dont catch Sejak, I will bear the brunt of the bacsh. If you make a mistake, you could be dismissed from your military position, or in extreme cases, you could be imprisoned. This is a story about putting your own neck on the line. Zhuge Wenhus words contained that meaning. No matter how angry I was, I couldnt throw a fit in front of Zhuge Lis extremely strong reaction. Yonghwajin had no choice but to control his rough breathing. Zhuge Wenhu continued. Calm down and think. Even if you dont believe it, please imagine it. What would you think if there was really a Sejak in the middle of the attack and even this conversation was being passed on to the enemy? !! The atmosphere that had been heavy from beginning to end became cold. Is there really a Sejak in Bonggong? Did that Sejak send all the major issues discussed at the Fonggong meeting to the Three Churches? There will never be anything as scary as this. If so, they were handing over the top secret information of the Murim Alliance to the enemy without knowing anything. What does that mean? We were losing. And thoroughly. . Now that I know Im losing, its time to change the rtionship. Deungcheongyo said as if he was throwing it away. Do you really believe that? Thats right. I will ask again. Are you truly sure that there is a conspiracy being carried out by the Three Qian tribes among our troops? Thats right. The corners of Deung Cheongyos mouth rose. Its really fun. Then, cant you rule out the possibility that it is one of those three works? Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Even if you look at me like that, I have nothing to say. You will have a lot to say. If the military is a small business, we are beingpletely fooled. At that time, Peng Mu-gang opened his mouth. Bonggong the back. It was Peng Mu-gang who had never said more than ten words at most during meetings. When he opened his mouth, everyones attention was focused. Its a serious situation, right? Please refrain from saying anything that will ruin the atmosphere. what? We are discussing the enemys ns. In a situation where the military is convinced of Sejaks existence, it would not be enough for everyone to gather their wits and find him as soon as possible, so we should not cause unnecessary trouble. Teng Tianqiaos face distorted. Have you said everything now? I havent finished everything, so listen more. If there really is a threat, we must drive out the enemys efforts through concentration through harmony, not through conflict. I know youre angry, but I hope you look at the situation more calmly. Unity? Concentration? Who is breaking it now! We have turned a blind eye to what the military has been doing secretly without our knowledge! No matter how unavoidable the situation was, it was a clear vition of authority! The windbreaker quietly intervened. Bonggongs back. Calm your excitement for now. This is not something that can be solved. Armys recovery situation also nodded. I agree. I think now is not the time to fight among ourselves, but the time to put our heads together. Teng Tianqiaos face distorted. Is everyone like this?! If this is going to be the case, why are we holding a public meeting? If the military is going to y drums and janggu alone, then whats the point of all these meetings? He turned his eyes to the public ambassador. The Ambassador, please say something too! Yes, the Ambassador said this before, right? You said you watched what the military was doing! Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Deungcheongyo in silence. mes spewed out from Teng Tianqiaos eyes. You said you were responsible, so speak like someone in charge! Do you really think this situation makes sense?! At that time, Seunghyeonjinin spoke. Its natural. It was an unexpected remark. Starting from Deungcheongyo, everyone saw Seunghyeonjinin. Seung Hyeon Jin-in said while looking at Zhuge Mun-ho. This level of reaction is not natural. It is no wonder that Lord Bong is so angry. Isnt that right? Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Thats right. Also, although it is extreme, what Bonggong said is notpletely wrong. Of course, the military ability and personality are outstanding, and there is no doubt about the Buddhas heart of the great master here. However, if you look back on what happened so far, you two definitely crossed the line. I just apologize. The Murim Alliance is a huge organization. There are bound to be many enemies. However, it is difficult for things to proceed this way every time a crisis arises. Its something that cant be helped because the position of Maeng Ju-wi is still vacant, but handling things in such a secret and radical way is embarrassing to many people. I am aware of it. There has to be a moment when it cant be helped. However, I hope you will be more careful in handling such matters from now on. Whether its Bonggong or the military, arent they people who ultimately walk the white road together? Seunghyeonjinins words had power. A calm, unwavering voice. Moreover, they say that not only Zhuge Liang but also Ambassador Gong are at fault. That was a clear fact. As I used a speaking method that made people aware of the facts without making the atmosphere violent, the atmosphere, which had been heated like an active volcano, cooled down smoothly. thud! Teng Tianqiao sat down with his arms crossed. With the atmosphere like this, I couldnt stay angry forever. Peng Wugang said. This person was also frustrated and his words were somewhat aggressive. I apologize. Seunghyunjin smiled. There is no one who does not know the Peng familys generous temperament. Didnt Feng Feng also step forward for everyone? There is no need to apologize. Its just embarrassing. When the atmosphere calmed down, Zhuge Wenhu spoke again. I expected this kind of situation, but now that Im experiencing this situation, I feel more uneasy than I thought. I would like to take this opportunity to apologize once again for taking arbitrary action as a soldier. Zhuge Wenhu bowed his head. I dont know how he feels on the inside, but at least on the outside, he seems to be offering a sincere apology. Teng Tianqiao snorted and turned his head away. but. Zhuge Wenhos face, straightening his back, was expressionless again. There are certain decisions that were made independently before the meeting. I ask you to understand just thisst part. Yonghwajins cheek twitched. What else? By now, rumors are probably flowing from all over the Yangtze River. Maybe within three days, the entire Central ins will be sick with measles due to one rumor. rumor? Rumors that an unknown force is looking to invade the central ins, and that that force may have nted Sejak in the Murim Alliance. !! There was astonishment on the faces of the servants. Deungcheongyo shouted with an expression of bewilderment. Are you crazy?! It was something worth saying. Even if it were an ident, it hit too hard. The eyes of the feudal lords who looked at Zhuge Wenhu suddenly became cruel. I tried to wait one more time, but this big ident happened without any discussion! Isnt it better than going to war? Teng Tianqiaos eyes wavered. That wasnt all. Most of the Dukes looked at Zhuge Wenhu in surprise. If we catch Sejak, there is a very small possibility that we could be subject to a deadly air attack. But doesnt that mean we cant avoid catching Sejak? . It is nonsense to engage in an all-out war with an enemy that exceeds the strength of the Murim Alliance when we are not properly prepared. We cant all die because of a single rat. . Speaking of which, let me say something to that rat. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. That extremely cold smile was enough to send shivers down the spine of Teng Tianqiao, who had an unusual temperament. Dont run wild. Zhuge Wenhus tone wasnguid. If you try to ignite the hearts of the people of Central ins who have learned of the unknown fear of the Three Religions, you will only get glory and scars. Just leave it as it was until now. The battlefield will be created here. . Ill go catch you soon, so be quiet and prepare a rope. If by any chance you surrender, I will do my best to persuade the officials so that you can save your life. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. That is all. Thank you for your hard work during the meeting. Chapter 479 Episode 479 Bottom preparation (4) I see. What are you going to do? What do you mean? What? Jegal Munho, you dont know what that fox bastard has done just now? . What we wanted was an overwhelming victory. Even if we fight and win by shedding blood, we wont be able topletely rule over this vast continent. . In order to do that, the forces in the midfield must bepletely separated. They literally have to be defeated individually. Have you not been running for it all this time? But? Are you saying that because you dont know? He hit the yer! This makes it easier for him to control public opinion! Public opinion and public sentiment are like fire. If you start a bigger fire, it will naturally merge with the fire. Are you really nning to fight back? If I must. Nonsense! If you counterattack now, it will only prove that there is a secret in Bonggong! Thats none of your concern, is it? ! do not worry. We treat you with respect. It is difficult to nt Sejak in the Murim League. Damn it! Dont just say things, but tell me how things work! Whats good to know? If you make a show of it, wouldnt a sharp-witted soldier be able to figure out that youre a Sejak? You dont even have that much trust, but you made me a bastard? Because you have faith, I made you a treasurer. The reason I am not giving you much information is to prepare for an unexpected situation. . Dont be nervous. You are the chosen one. It doesnt look good right now. Damn it, I didnt know you would dere war so suddenly. Jegal Munho is a guy who has no limits. You never know when something might happen. therefore! So your role is important. Dont be surprised if something happens and dont show it. . Please stop passing on information for the time being. No. why not? If you suddenly stop doing what you have been doing as a habit, you will feel strange during the process of investigating me. Ill just do what I do. hmm. It would be better to give the attention to my contact, not me. As expected, you are a trustworthy person. Thats it. Hearing things like that doesnt give me muchfort. Dont worry too much. You are one of the vanguards who will decide the timing of our schools advance. And we dont give that role to just anyone. You seem unusually talkative today. Because you have lost who you are. Its my job to take care of you. Thats it. Just go and see. Because Ive calmed down enough. Come back when things get quiet. Slurp. A man who disappears like a ghost just as he came. It was an amazing martial arts skill no matter when I saw it. No, I dont even know if it was martial arts or martial arts, but it was something I really wanted to learn. I cant wait to spit out this disgusting truth. An incalcble number of martial artists wish to learn the teachings of the Nine Daemun School. Even if only herbivory were taught properly, tens of thousands of martial artists would flock to it. The man was a supreme expert who had mastered the art of the old school better than anyone else. However, he is disgusted by the energy he has created and wants to vomit it out. He looked at the mask in his hand. The mask was pulsing with bright energy. He put the mask back on. * * * It looks a little different. Yeonwi tilted his head at the officers words. What do you mean? Im telling you. ah. The determination and confidence shown by Zhuge Liang during the meeting were significant. To be honest, the museum was secretly impressed. The Zhuge Wenhu he had seen so far was a typical soldier, not timid but cautious, not cold but hard-hearted. But todays Zhuge Literary was different. Zhuge Lis eyes, disguised as coldnguor, were zing with terrifying anger. Although he didnt say anything, he was extremely angry at the fact that there was an enemy in the sacred Murim Alliance. You have to have that kind of temperament. Maybe that guy has grown up a little bit. Yeonwi chuckled. If the military hears about growth, they will be disappointed. Are you upset? Is this apliment? The military was originally that kind of person. Its just that Ive been suppressing myself. Did you see that? I didnt know either. I just realized itter when I saw him at the meeting. There is as much enthusiasm in the hearts of soldiers as anyone else. Whatever it is, I dont think that kind of temperament is bad. I agree. After taking a sip of tea, the official asked with a slightly mischievous expression. Anyway, you must have had a hard time? hmm? Because I was doingundry. Yeonwiughed haha without realizing it. There wouldnt be a fool who would use a person like me as a means to an end. That was clearly true. Yeonwi was too honest a person to be written as a trifle. That was a huge disadvantage in a tough powerhouse. However, Yeonwi used his honesty and beliefs as weapons to enjoy a reputation like no other. The party satisfied our appetite. Im curious. It must have been such a hard time to hide that dark heart with a smiling face. No matter who it is, its a really scary thing. Yeonwi fingered the ss. They will do anything to win There are not one or two such organizations in the world, but I would never have guessed that Sejak was nted during the Murim Alliances campaign. Dont they say a crisis is an opportunity? There is no need to rx, but there is no need to strain your shoulders unnecessarily. Yeonwi smiled. It seems like you have a lot of experience with this type of thing. I really didnt think that would happen, but unexpectedly, the official nodded. There were quite a few. Honest surprise appeared on Yeonwis face. Are you saying that Sejak was active in the Tang family? exactly. Huh. The notoriety of Sacheondangga is such that there is no one in the world who does not know about it. Sending Sejak to a group like that? Where can you find such arge organization? The official shook his head. Because we surrounded ourselves with fear, there were even more cases of Sejak infiltration. There were a lot of idiots who wondered what was inside the Cheolongseong Fortress that no one had ever seen. Even if it means taking risks, send Sejak Curiosity drives people crazy. It seems like youre more concerned than curious. It all starts like this. They send Sejak with confidence, but when they do, they worry about whether they will be able to infiltrate. Still, I watch with anticipation, and if it fails, I raise the next three works with the hope that it will happen. The corner of the officials mouth rose. From their point of view, the three things they send are nothing more than tails. They never think that they are in danger just because they are cut off. . You burned down more than 20 organizations like that in my unit alone. Surprise appeared on Yeonwis face again. That much? To tell you an even more surprising fact, less than half of them were members of the martial arts sect. ?! The official crossed his legs and looked at the window. It was the face of an experienced person who had experienced the Oman incident and was so tired that it was familiar to him. Sending Sejak to the martial arts sect? Most people would think that we are sending people who are moderately skilled in martial arts and skilled in stealth, but they are wrong. The truly scary Sejak is not his physical ability, but his mental power. Mental power. A person who can shake up human rtionships with just a few words. Although he is not skilled in martial arts, he is quick-witted and can read the atmosphere of the organization more sensitively than anyone else. A person who can smile without breaking a sweat despite the oppressive reality. ! Such a deed is truly terrifying. In the same context, if there is a Sejak among Bonggong, he must be a truly great person. Even though I learned martial arts? The question is what kind of martial arts did you learn? The gaze of the party looking out the window deepened. In the training hall outside the window, Tang Sang-Ah was practicing Sabi Warriors. The officials eyes became slightly more kind. If he exists among the heads of the six families, he has a sense of purpose so intense that he can even sever the bond between blood and blood in one fell swoop. How is that? That entire family could have joined hands with the Three Religions That cant be possible. Sejak, who is in the position of the head of the family, will not interfere with my power. The fewer people who know a secret, the better. At least if its the real Sejak. It was a word that gave me goosebumps. This means that Sejak is ruthless enough to cut down all his rtives who do not follow him when his n seeds. For simr reasons, if Sejak exists in the old school, that would be huge. The martial artists of the Old Daemun School studied Buddhism and Taoism. There are many people who have lost their taste for it in the meantime, but if you have studied martial arts to a long level, you will feel repulsed by the idea of deceiving someone with your high level of enlightenment, and it will be difficult to practice your true skills to that level. if?! If he is one of the long-time schrs, he has a reading mind that is close to a dual personality that cannot be broken by the deep attacks of Buddhism or Taoism, and a genius talent that allows him to reach the realm of transcendence while hiding that reading mind in his heart. Tang Guan, who had been watching Tang Shanger practice, turned his gaze back to his own teacup. Either way, it is clear that his mental strength is stronger than steel. Yeonwis face became very stiff. He also caught Sejak once. His true identity was none other than Commander-in-Chief Taegyeong, and it would have been difficult to catch him without Yeonhojeongs base. However, after listening to what the official said, Tae-kyung is at least a noble person. The officialughed. So I dont think Prince Moyong is Sejak. Why is that? Its because I think he has too much desire and doesnt have that much mental power to call it Sejak. You saw the matriarch too, right? He was surprised several times by a cheap surprise attack. Ssagaji meant Yeonhojeong. The surprise he showed from time to time was real. It cant be acting. What if thats even an act? Then you will be punished with your eyes open. Yeonwi nodded. It wont be Mr. Moyong. I know this because I heard it from my son. It is said that Prince Moyong was the highest leader of the martial faction that united and fought against Saeumgyo during the time when his son was called Emperor of Darkness. There was no way that person like that was just one of their three pieces. Because he is a person with very strong pride in the first ce. But its strange. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Hojeong said that Prince Moyong definitely killed himself with the help of Danggaju at thest moment. It was only one of the three religions. In other words, the midfield was still engulfed in crisis. In that situation, you killed one of the few absolute experts? No matter how greedy and jealous Moyong was, he was someone who knew how to take care of his own people. There is no reason to kill the king of the dark ind. Why? Why did Prince Moyong kill Hojeong then? In unanswered questions. Yeonwis eyes sank deeper than ever. There is something. Chapter 480 Episode 480 Bottom preparation (5) Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The movement of the dragon chain cutting through the air was very smooth and majestic. Even the sound of the connected chains hitting each other was so pure. Hearing it another way, it sounded like the sound of hard dragon scales shing. And the white dragon part attached to the end was shing like a dragons teeth and biting into the air. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his wrist here and there. Sigh! Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The white dragon chain connected to the white dragon unit wriggled and moved left and right ording to the owners will. It was as if there was life in it. The sight of the White Dragon, roaming here and there like a living dragon and roaring, was even majestic. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been watching the movements of the White Dragon for a long time, his eyes lit up. Slurp. As he lightly pulled his arm, the length of the Kyoryu Chain shortened and the White Dragon was caught in his hand. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. long time no see. There was a smile on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as she spoke without looking back. Im busy taking care of various things. Still, Ille visit you today Puck! Oops! Yeon Ho-jeong let out a groan at the unexpected blow. Isnt it? You fucking idiot. Yeon Ho-jeong rubbed the back of his head and looked back in bewilderment. Zhuge Zhenyeon was there. its crazy? Did you hit me in the back just now? then no? Look at this? this? Have you sold your polite tone on the market? I told you to kill me. For some reason, it seems like his tone of voice has be quite harsh while we havent seen each other. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. But I am your boss. whatever? Do you treat me like a superior? Do it. Good. I will treat you like that, Master. . What are you dissatisfied with that makes you look at me with your eyes wide open like that? Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became depressed. Maybe I did something wrong? Oh, dont you know? But is there a reason I can exin it to you? . why. Have you lost some weight? This bastard. Jegal Ah-yeon hit Yeon Ho-jeong on the head. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt want to just hit him and felt like he would get really upset if he avoided him, so he bent his arm and blocked his head. A dull sound spread throughout the training ground. Ugh! puck! puck! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were colored with shock. A heavy power began to reside in the swinging hand. It is about managing your strength. hey! stop! Do it in moderation! Im doing it in moderation, you bastard! Oh damn! Whats the problem! I just said there is no reason to exin! Oh really! Paang! Yeon Ho-jeong quickly widened the distance. Zhuge Yan opened his eyes wide. What? Now you use martial arts in front of weak soldiers? Frailty is a piece of cake. Zhuge Yan was skilled in the art of longing. It was too painful to just endure it. Moreover, because there are so many geniuses around her, her martial arts skills are also at the highest level among young people. If I had put in just a little more effort, I would have gotten a concussion. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Assault on a superior is a felony. Oh my? Are you going to punish me with criminalw now? Is this what you call smart? Hey man. Thats not it Its a serious crime Its a serious crime. If youre going to end up in prison, it wouldnt be a bad idea tomit murder instead of assault. calm down. Lets calm down and solve it verbally. Whats the problem? For a moment, life shed in Zhuge Zhens eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong flinched without realizing it. He was running rampant in a field where murderous acts ten times more vicious than that were rampant, but the lethal assassination sent by a close friend was bloody regardless of the intensity. Yeon Ho-jeong, who noticed something, decided to bend his knees a little. Hey, I really dont know. I dont know. So it should be more correct, right? That is the specification. By the way, your martial arts skills have increased a lot? It looks like you trained hard even though you were busy. You greased your tongue a lot, didnt you? huh? Thats not like you. Its an honest assessment. The problem is that right now is not the time to evaluate my martial arts skills, right? No, on earth It looks like you trained hard even though you were busy? I guess you knew I was busy? Why do you keep doing this? Yeon Ho-jeong decided to think seriously. The Zhuge Yan he knew was a bit mischievous, but he wasnt the kind of person who would pull pranks this rudely. Looking at him deep in thought, Zhuge Zhenyan said bluntly. Why are you even worrying about that? Just like that round head. If its true, wont you remember it? Thats a specification. There was no reason for you to be that angry in the first ce At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Theres something to be angry about I thought about it for a moment. Well, I guess there is. Zhuge Zhens face, which was full of hesitation, became expressionless for a moment. It is truly a bloody face. I dont know if I would have turned on the double wick and swore, but this face right now is that of a male ghost. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Are you still using the method? die! Paaaaaa! Zhuge Dynastys secret technique, Great Heavenly Growth Technique, exploded in her hands. Yeon Ho-jeong dodged her attack with a shocked expression. hey! Calm down first! Calm? I think I need to calm down now! Pow! Fuuuuuuu! The sound of drums exploding repeatedly rang out in the air. The sound was like a drum exploding, but the force was enough to make even a beautiful tree fall. It was a force that even Yeon Ho-jeong would not have been able to ovee if he had hit him with his bare body. However, it was not possible to open the shrine and take out the Four Gods. If that happens, Zhuge Zhens eyes will really roll back. for a moment! Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed both of Jegal A-yeons wrists. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to say sorry, suddenly looked fed up. Zhuge Zhens eyes, visible in front of him, had turned into madness. When I thought about it, my eyes were bloodshot, showing how much I had worked so hard. I didnt do it because I was angry. My eyes were strained because I couldnt sleep every day and worked hard to study the method. But that is that and this is this. This is crazy! Yeon Ho-jeongs hand holding Jegal Zhens wrist was trembling. Its incredible power. Zhuge Yans martial arts skills were showing strength that was unimaginable. Whether it be life, hatred, or anger, Zhuge Zhen was proving how terrifying the human spirit can be if it is exercised to its limit. In the end, Yeon Ho-jeong made a decision. Damn the rain. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke quickly and in a low voice. Forgive me! What is forgiveness! puck! Zhuge Zhens eyes rolled around. She lost her strength and copsed on the spot. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Oh my I tried to quickly point out the mixed race, but the moment I let go, Zhuge Zhenyans hand hit the air and he even showed signs of bursting intoughter. In the end, without realizing it, I ended up hitting the back of the neck and knocking him out. It was some kind of instinct. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Zhens face, which fell down with his eyes white-out, looked so bloody that even a decent ghost would fall to his death in fright. Do you think your head will cool down a bit? Or will they think of me as their enemy? * * * Whoa, it looks like the fever is cooling down a bit now. Jegal Zhenyeon opened his eyes after lying down on his bed at about half an hour and stretched himself upright. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was standing with his arms crossed against one wall, cleared his throat and turned his head. Zhuge Yan frowned and red at him. Still, perhaps because I woke up from a deep sleep, there was no madness like before. . Some time passed. The first to open his mouth was Zhuge Yan. Arent you going to apologize? sorry. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth as if he had been waiting. I should have sent a letter first, but I was so busy with work in the field that I couldnt find the time. Of course, I also received your letter. I should have sent a reply right away, but every time I do that, all kinds of damned bastards say its an ident Zhuge Zhenyun chuckled without even realizing it. When I saw him uncrossing his arms and making excuses, I felt my anger subside. its okay. stop. Anyway, Manho, that bastard moved a little quickly Huh? Stop it. And why is Man-ho talking? A kid who did nothing wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled awkwardly. He just reminded me of an easy person Youre disqualified from algebra. How can you ce the me on your subordinates? I thought you would understand that much. Be loud and follow me. Where are you going? . Oh, of course you should. I have to go. I have to see it. Yeon Ho-jeong was uncharacteristically fussy and put his arm around Jegal Zhen-yeons shoulder. Zhuge Yan frowned. Put it away. Its heavy. Yeon Ho-jeong licked his lips and lowered his hand. I thought it had calmed down, but it was still quite sharp. Zhuge Yan sighed deeply. Anyway. If you ask someone to do something, shouldnt you let them know how much progress has been made and where to stop? No matter how busy I was, it was really. She continued toin. And Yeon Ho-jeong had no choice but to listen to herints in silence. What Yeon Hao-jeong ordered from Zhuge Yan before leaving the country was to improve several of the formation methods as much as possible. From small scales such as the formation of the Mortal Death Army and Tang Demon Army torge scale army formations that can cover the entire Murim Alliance region. It was an order that was too vague to be a request to just one person. However, Zhuge Zinc has been digging and creating them until now. The problem was a breakdown inmunication. When the Uijeong army went out to war, Yeon Ho-jeong left without even showing his face to Zhuge Yan. Aside from his personal acquaintance, he left without giving any clear orders as his superior. It was an overly harsh treatment. In particr, given Zhuge Zhens personality, it was impossible for him to quit midway through his work. With her personality of wanting to see everything through to the end, coupled with the brokenmunication, Zhuge Zhens anger soared to the sky. Until now, I have been running without knowing where the end point will be. Quite a few people would have given up halfway through or their eyes would have rolled back due to mental exhaustion. It was a part where Zhuge Zhens mental strength stood out. Of course, Im not just angry because of that. Speak more next time. okay. I dont know what you think of me, but before I am the daughter of the general of the Murim Alliance, I am a soldier of the Army of Death. I, too, am fighting for the Army of Death in my own way. Yeon Ho-jeong really had no shame. sorry. The reason Zhuge Yan was so angry wasnt just because he was having a hard time. Because I felt alienated. And Yeon Ho-jeong was able to fully understand her feelings. Ill make sure nothing like this happens next time. This is a promise. The excuse of being busy is not an excuse. The busier you are, the busier you are, the more you have to take care of what you need to take care of. Countless capable people are often ruined by such mistakes. Yeon Ho-jeong realized greatly from this mistake. Ive already reached that level. Yangcheon even described him as the core of the Murim Alliance politics of the time. That was absolutely no exaggeration. Although Yeon Ho-jeong himself denies it, in fact, just his words and will have reached the point where the Murim Alliance is shaken. In times like these, I had to take even more care of myself. Looking at Yeon Ho-jeongs somewhat solemn face, Zhuge Zhens expression rxed. good. Ill let go of all my anger. Still, she has a refreshing personality. Zhuge Zhenyan cleared away the anger that had soared to the point of madness. So what should I show you first? Is this an improvement on the Death and Death Armys formation method? Or Tangmagun? Or is it an engine formation to be installed throughout the Murim Alliance? No, you can look at those thingster. Zhuge Yans face hardened. Do you remember when you fought against the Mythological warlords? I remember. I was nning to set up camp there. Lets take a look at the terrain. It did. I found it out while investigating the area. So to speak, it is the basic axis of the Shinhwa religions strategy. Yeonhojeongs eyes shed. Thats the first thing you should look at. Chapter 481 Episode 481 Bottom preparation (6) Now look at this part. It was a moment that required concentration, but Yeon Ho-jeong still could not hide his surprise. What unfolded before my eyes was a huge, detailed map that was one page long and wide. The map included all the areas where he fought with the Twelve Warlords and the area where Tang Guan fought with the Five Warlords. What was admirable was the knife-like distance and detail. It was a map so precise that it could be trusted even if it was made by a map expert. Did you draw it? So whos going to help me with this crazy thing? Thats amazing. Okay, just take a look. Zhuge Zhenyan pointed here and there on the map with a serious face. The Shinhwa Church had the audacity to establish an information base not far from the Murim Alliance. It was not easy to find out because of the terrain, and it was not far from the vige, so it was easy to get information about the surrounding area. It did. But they didnt choose this ce just to get information. Zhuge Zhenyan brought a piece of transparent oil paper. There,plex shapes were drawn with fine brush strokes. This is Paljinmulyangdo (ꇟoD), one of the Buddhist axes often used in the main family. It is a basic formation that uses the eight trigrams as a framework to establish the axes of the four thoughts and the life and death path of yin and yang within the thoughts. It was a basic formation, but to Yeon Ho-jeong, who had never studied formation properly, it was a shape that seemed tooplicated. The reason I drew Paljinmulyangdo on this oil paper was to show it on a map. Zhuge Yan ced the shape of the Paljin Infinite Ind on the map. The center was where the Shinhwa Church used it as an information base. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Now, how do you feel about looking at it like this? To life or death? As expected, you have a good feeling, dont you? thats right. When you took the eight directions as Bagua, the ce where you fought the twelve generals was on the Sun Fang side. With distorted thoughts, small yang (small yang) has taken its ce, and that ce belongs to the path of death, which is yin (yin) in terms of yin and yang. I literally fought in a ce where you died and I died. thats right. And Lord Yeonga and Hu-gae came from Saengro to Saero. But Isnt it strange? Both on the map and in your memory, it would be difficult to see the area where you fought as a dead road. Yeonho also agreed. Considering the surrounding environment, the ce where there was a battle of life and death with the Twelve Warlords could never be a historical site. Its just that the weather is dry and there are a lot of trees around, so its advantageous for those who have learned the heat-yang technique. No matter how hard you try to put together a n, its hard to see it as a limb unless its a special case. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Is it a difference in the true axis? So what Im saying is that because of your familys Eight Jins Infinitesimals, this difference is Thats absolutely not the case. No matter how Paljinmuryangdo is remodeled, that area cannot be a living road. But that wasnt Saro, right? Thats why its a problem. Zhuge Zhens eyes deepened. Its not just the Paljin Infinite Ind. No matter what kind of Jinbeop axis you bring from the original family, it is difficult to make that ce a living road. Isnt it because its the Zhuge familys method? If you are a Jinbeop expert who solves equations with a different perspective than you. I am confident that although I cannot say for sure that my familys Jinbeop form is the best in the world, it is clear that it embraces the most extensive form in the world. In other words, there is no ce other than the main house where you can solve the true principles of Sapa or magic practitioners. Its definitely strange to see him say this. Seeing Yeon Ho-jeong thinking hard, Jegal Zinc brought another piece of oil paper. Now, shall we try this? What is that? It is the Ten Battle Paths that epass all directions, from the zero pole to the nine pces. I dont know what youre talking about. Just take a look. An oil paper with the Ten Commandments drawn on it appeared on the map. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. how is it? Still, its Saro? yes? Whats interesting? Saro is Saro, but if you get out of it, it bes Saengro. ?! It follows exactly the sequence of the Five Elements and Six Harmonies in Samjaes history, right? Ohh? no? It is the yin path of yin and yang, so it is the path, but after that, it is the path of the three blessings, the sun of thought, the tree of the five elements, and the east path of the sixbinations? Isnt this raw food? Zhuge Zhenyan quenched his appetite. Would you like to learn some tricks from meter when you have time? I think you have talent? If I have time. Youre right. As a result, that ce is Saengro. The problem is that when you look at the details of the battle, it is strange that the so-called Twelve Commanders chose that ce as the main battle site. Because the day was dry and there were many trees around. Its not just there. The information hub itself was like that. But that doesnt change the fact that that ce is private. Dont you know better why? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. riverside. As expected, youre smart. Every member of the Shinhwa religion learned Yeoyanggong. The center of Yeoyanggong is fire, and fire is weak to water. Water prization (ˮfire) Water tends to ovee fire. Of course, if you are a Shinhwa religions military expert, you can blow away even a considerable amount of water power with fire power. Even so, it was strange that that area was chosen as a battlefield. Gyujeok had the ability to change the environment of the battlefield, and even though it was not there, the weather was dry, so it was an advantageous fight for him who had learned Yeoyanggong. Its not just that. The ce where Lord Dangga and the Five Tiger Commanders fought is also the corner of Soeum () that escaped to Saengro and returned to Saero. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was silent for a moment, opened his mouth. Its possible that its all a coincidence. It may be strange to the eyes of someone who solves equations, but fighting is what it is I know, I know. The problem is that its too borate to be a coincidence. Zhuge Yan took out another map. This is the ce where the prosperity of the First Warlords took ce, that is, the ce where the masters of the Murim League and the warlords of the Shinhwa religion fought for life and death. This isnt very detailed, so take that into ount. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened as he looked at the map and even saw that the Paljinmuryangdo and the Tenjeondo had ovepped. This is really strange. yes? Is there a blueprint for this building? doesnt exist. It cant happen. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes for a moment. It is a reconstruction of the movements of the armed forces during that fight. But it wasnt easy. No matter how brilliant Yeon Ho-jeong was, the fight took ce months ago, and even after that, there were more than once or two times when everything happened that made his head explode. However, I did remember a few things. It was a fight that risked my life. It was one of the most dangerous battles ever since I returned, so every single moment of it remained in my memory. how is it? Do you remember? Anna. But When Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes again, his face was full of bewilderment. I keep getting the feeling that the movements of individual armed forces and the overall strategy itself are made up of a single framework. Are you sure? Im not sure. Its just a feeling. Its a feeling, but its enough to make you feel ufortable. Zhuge Yan threw away all the maps. No matter how much I thought about it, it was strange. Establish an information base not far from the Murim Alliance? Thats bold. It is unknown, but seeing them actually use it makes them worthy of praise for their boldness. yes. The problem is that if they had a counselor, they would never have set up a base here. It would have been better if they had infiltrated the army. Why did they set up a base in such an ambiguous ce, knowing when and how they would get caught? Yeon Ho-jeong also always wondered about this. However, because the impression of the three religions was so close to fanaticism, it was assumed that this could be the case. But that wasnt it. They are moving in a surprisingly tight manner. It follows the movements of crude shapes that make it difficult to even guess what kind of strategy it is. Zhuge Yan looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. If what you say is true, the martial arts they learned also contained the movements of these strange shapes. . Isnt it really amazing? They are like puppets who faithfully carry out orders given from the top. Even insects wouldnt do this. Yeon Ho-jeong fell into thought again. Does this make sense? He once again thought of the warriors of the Mythological Church. Their movements, their method of chanting, and even where their emotions be intense. If you think about it Yeon Ho-jeong calmly evaluated his martial arts skills. At that time, even if I had achieved enlightenment from my previous life, did I have the skills to defeat the enemy that far? Its unknown. A fight cannot be judged simply by measuring its level. All kinds of factors are involved, including the mental and physical state of the day and environmental variables. In other words, it is impossible to guarantee who will win or lose in any kind of fight. It is true that at that time, Beonjak was a master who was difficult to catch even if Yeonhojeong and Yeonwibined their efforts. Of course, the war situation was unfavorable, and since he got what he wanted, he would not have pushed himself further. In addition, Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon Wis passing techniques also produced more power than expected. Momentum and mental strength are essential elements in fighting. But Thoughts continue to bite me. Soon Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It has already passed. And it was definitely a life-threatening battle. Beonjak clearly had a hard time with my father and I working together. There is no need to doubt even the elements that can be certain. However, one thing was clear. If this is true, we can take advantage of their core weakness. Yes, if you are sure. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Jegal A-yeon. How long will it take to obtain the blueprints of the building that was involved in a life-or-death battle with the armed forces at that time? I dont know. Its not something that can be resolved on our own. Unless we borrow the power of blind intelligence or openness. Then we have to do it. We have to figure it out somehow. Persuasion? Ill do it. Dont worry too much about that. Yeon Ho-jeong fell into thought again. He seemed to have many thoughts. Well, it was definitely worth it. Zhuge Yan waited patiently for Yeon Ho-jeong to open his mouth again. How much time has passed like that? Have you ever been in the Bonggong conference room? Zhuge Yan tilted his head. Has it happened once? We went in together before, right? To report to my superiors when the Mortal Army returns. Oh, I did. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. I need to go in one more time. uh? alone? Either alone or with someone in charge. Of course, I will have to tell the soldier. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Im waiting for you. I will get an entry permit from the soldier. Are youing in too? No, I wont go with you. I will tell the soldier separately what you need to do, so dont worry too much. Then what about you? Im going to find out whether the Shinhwaists really instinctively follow a certain pattern as you found out. Zhuge Zhen was embarrassed. How do you know that? No, who can you find out? party. what? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. One of the military officers we captured at the time is rotting in the Murim League prison. Chapter 482 Episode 482 Bottom preparation (7) Jiyiing. Jiiiing. A menacing light glowed from the body of Mo Yong, who had his sword drawn and his eyes closed. Blue brain energy wriggles all over the body. Since the brain energy can be seen with the naked eye, you can tell without saying how powerful it is. But surprisingly, I didnt feel any of the threatening energy waves unique to Noegi. This was as difficult as cutting an object with a sword and not splitting it. The thunderbolt is right in front of Daeseong. Control of the density of energy has reached its ultimate level. This meant that the achievement of Sangos Jeolhak Noejeonggong, which Mo Yong-gun had trained, had reached the verge of greatness. Noejeonggong is a world-ss school. It is also said that a person who has seen the end of the thunderbolt can attain a power worthy of being called a martial god, and can emit power simr to that of the thunder god. The ultimate goal of Noejeonggong is not to climb the mountain peak, but to climb to the sky, when viewed as the state of nothingness. Moyong opened his eyes. The pupils, filled with blue lightning, were as deep as those of a highly enlightened monk. Its nothing. The worlds people call the realm that the powerful of the Holy Heaven have entered into a state of no prity. Mugeuk means the beginning of Taegeuk, the source of all things in the universe. The culmination of the chaos of the universe in the beginning, the realm of contradiction itself, where truth and illusion repeatedly fight and reconcile. Prince Moyong was now on the verge of reaching a state that could not even be imagined. the problem is. I just cant figure it out. The path to no end is visible. But the problem was that too much of the road was visible. Like the twigs of a tree, the infinite path extends into countless branches. If you take just one wrong step on that path, you will fail. It was difficult to take a step forward because it was such a dangerous path that even the power I had could be lost. Whew. Moyong-gun calmed down his brain energy with a calm, deep breath and opened his mouth. Do you think so too? Moyong-gun turned his head and looked at the wall. Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting there in a room-sized posture with his arms crossed. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What do you mean? You, too, are a practitioner who is just around the corner from reaching the state of ultimate perfection. Even in your eyes, the path to it is too many to fathom. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately understood what Prince Mo Yong said. So it was a little surprising. He didnt know that Prince Moyong would ask him questions rted to martial arts. It looks different to me. What did it look like? I see only one path. However, it is impossible to predict how winding the road is or what dangers there are at each corner. Moyong-gun smiled. It seems like each person sees a different sight. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Everyone is different. Just as the path you took to build your current state is different from the path I took to get to this state now. Other peoples crises tend to seem much easier to ovee than my own. Hearing what you say, it seems like you will reach the ultimate destination before me. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I think so. You dont say no even with empty words. Wouldnt it be quicker for someone who takes on a challenge, even if it means losing everything theyve built so far, than for someone who doesnt know how to move forward and cant even take a single step? I guess? ! Mo Yong-guns face hardened. Have you already left? I guess there was something wrong with it that I didnt take my foot off. Like you said, if you make a mistake, you could lose everything youve built up. Not a metaphor, really. I know. Isnt it scary? If it wasnt scary, would it be human? But I still think its the path I have to take, so Im going. . Not to you? Prince Moyong, who was quietly watching Yeonhojeong, sighed. I now understand how you were able to acquire such strength at that age. I can understand just by listening to Yeon Ho-jeongs words now. This guy has never failed to take on a challenge. Is that even a big deal? Yes. Its nothing. The martial arts skills you have built up since childhood, which you cant even remember, maypletely evaporate. For a martial artist, that would be much more terrible than losing his life. Im d it ends there. Prince Moyong was a politician who held great power. In the world of martial arts, loss of martial arts immediately leads to loss of power. That is why it is difficult to seed in Moorim. Even if you have the best martial arts skills in the world, you cannot be a powerful person without a foundation, and even if you have power, you must constantly prove that your martial arts skills are as good as anyone elses. In other words, Prince Moyongs desire to be the Murim lord was not simply a desire for stronger power. The best in the world. What Prince Moyong wanted was the worlds greatest power and the worlds greatest force itself. He wants to gain both physical strength and absolute power. Huh. Suddenly, Moyong felt himself bing ridiculous. To have everything, you must also know how to give up everything Have you forgotten that principle? Trying to achieve your dreams is like a life-or-death struggle. In a life-or-death fight, do you want to kill your opponent while ensuring your own safety? I live and the other person dies. It is only right that we fight for such results. But that doesnt mean the process should be the same. If you want to kill your opponent, you must fight with the mindset that you too might die. How can you achieve victory without that level of determination? People who truly achieve what they want are those who take on challenges even with their own destruction in mind. If you seed in the fight, you will gain everything; if you lose, you will lose everything. Life, politics, and power are like that. As if Moyong-guns eyes shining brightly again as he looked at Yeonho-jeong. Like that guy. Yeonhojeong is constantly taking on challenges. Looking at the way he spoke, it seemed like he hadnt even thought about it. Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities and talents were too outstanding to be considered simply the blood or spirit of a young man. A smile appeared on Moyongs lips. It was a smile that felt uncharacteristically bitter. You lost again. lost. He lost to Yeon Ho-jeong in the attitude of a warrior rather than anything else. But defeat is the beginning of another realization. Hold on! Moyongs brain energy, which was full of blue lightning, gradually began to take on a bright yellow glow. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Prince Moyong said calmly. You gave me a good insight. Yes, as you said, you shouldnt be afraid to take a step forward. If youre afraid of that, you should just retire. That is correct. You and I are, after all, dangerous fools walking on a precarious de. I forgot about it. hook! The golden thunderbolt that shed menacingly disappeared in an instant. Mo Yong nodded his head. Thank you. I will make sure to repay this debt. It was a sincere expression of gratitude. Yeon Ho-jeong came down from the wall with a smile. I dont know if this is too much studying for someone who would be my enemy. Moyong-gunughed. I will give you a splendid defeat. I knew very well that your calction method deviated frommon sense. Are you really giving me defeat? Is that what you want to say to your benefactor? Its the greatest gift I can give. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its a gift, but please do me one favor. Since you came here in broad daylight, I thought you had a favor to ask. Something? There is someone in prison I need to see. Can youe with me? What I was saying was asking them to go together, but in the end, it meant asking me to use some strength. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. How can you ask me to do that? I heard that there are two people involved in the prison service. I know one of them is you. You have a vague understanding. Even Bonggong has no right to send an unqualified person into prison without instructions from superiors. Arent those higher ups government workers? Of course it is. However, you must exin why you wish to enter prison and obtain the consent of the majority. It wasnt that I didnt want to let them in. Because it was actually that dangerous. The Murimmaeng Prison is full of dangerous prisoners. There were masters of the Nine Zhou Myeong Family that went extinct many years ago, and there were also many demon heads captured from the outskirts. While the Yugun unit was active, otherbat units of the Murim League were also dispatched to various ces and carried out operations. Among them, there were dangerous people known only to the leadership, unknown to themanders of thebat units. Of course, no one can be let in. If I had tried to enter with permission from the officials, would I have asked my father or the military ande to you? I guess so. Mo Yong-guns expression hardened. I dont know if you know this, but if this fact bes known to the public, it will be a huge blow. Not only to me, but to you as well. You cant just say its okay if you dont get caught. Thats right. We even have to get one of the prisoners out for a moment. Its a sight to behold. If you get caught, it doesnt end with just being warned. If you make a mistake, not only will you be relieved of your position, but you may also end up in prison holding hands. Dont worry. Its better not to get caught, but even if you get caught, neither you nor I will be ruined. How can you be so sure? Im going because I have something to find out about the Three Religions. At that moment, Moyongs eyes sparkled. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are you feeling a little queasy now? Its pulling. Moyong-gun said, crossing his arms. Exin. * * * The prison door opened. This ce was located on the lowest level of the prison. A guard walked down the hallway. Although it was called a prison, it was not a dark, damp environment inhospitable to humans as peoplemonly think. The attitude toward treating prisoners varies depending on the severity of the crime, but at least the prison environment itself is better than any other ce. The Murim Leagues attitude towards criminals was not as inhumane as other organizations. Of course, it depends on what you think. Click! The guard opened the door to a cell. Slurp. The prisoner, leaning against the cold cell wall, looked up. Grumbling. Even though my energy has been lost, mes seem to be spewing out from my eyes. You could tell just by looking at their eyes that they had reached an extremely high level, even if only for a time. The guard spoke in a stern voice. Prisoner number two thousand three hundred and seventy-six. . Wake up. kkkkk. The monster shook his shoulders andughed. If you kneel down and beg, I will get up. Please cry and ask for something. Without saying a word, the guard took out a club from his belt. Bye! Oops! The prisoners body fell sideways. I felt like I had no strength at all. Blood was flowing out from the broken head. The guard spoke again. Dont pass up your chance to get out of prison. what?! This is what the people who want to confront you asked me to tell you. The prisoners eyes wavered. The guard came out of the open door and stood with his back to me. Come out, number two thousand three hundred and seventy-six. Damn it! The prisoner, who staggered to his feet, wiped the blood from his forehead and said: My name is Cheongang. Its not like number two thousand three hundred and seventy-six. Chapter 483 Episode 483 Piece (1) Whoa. It was a hot summer, but the wind blowing through the Daebyeol Mountains was very cool. Moreover, it was night. A night with countless stars twinkling around a dim crescent moon, creating a strange atmosphere. The wind was nice and the scenery was nice. The waving leaves looked like the long sleeves of a dancer. Cheon Gangs eyes lit up. In the middle of a clearing in the forest, there was a man standing with his back turned. Cheon Gang intuitively realized this. who he is Lightning? The man chuckled without realizing it. Lightning? It was truly an amazing title. The man turned his back. Then Moyongs face was revealed. Prince Moyong said calmly. Then what should I call you? Shall I call it fire? Was it you? The one who called me? It was quite an extreme tone of voice. Although he looked younger than his original age, Cheon Gang was actually much younger than Mo Yong-gun. It was a tone that was not easy to ept due to the sentiments of the midfielder. Of course, Mo Yong didnt pay any attention to the other persons tone or voice. Just looking at Cheongang made me feel like my life was creeping up on me. I had to expend quite a bit of mental energy tofort myself. Moyong-gun asked as if he was throwing it away. What was life like in prison? Was it worth living? Cheon Gang growled softly. Did you call me to talk nonsense like that? Even if I dont know anything else, I cant help but acknowledge Cheon Kangs mental strength. The Danjeon was half crushed and all of its internal energy was lost. In addition, he must have been extremely thin mentally due to being in solitary confinement for a long time and was extremely thin due to his long imprisonment. However, it looks no different from before. It was impossible for ordinary people. Moyong said with a smile. Its been a while since Ive been out in the outside world, so take a deep breath. The quality is different from the prison air. This bastard! why? If the air there is good, should I send it back? Cheon Gang stopped. No matter how mentally strong he was, the words to go back to prison and rot could not help but sound quite threatening. If it had been a humid, bug-infested prison, I would have given up on life a long time ago. Murimmaengs prison might sound crazy, but it wasnt like hell. Food was provided twice a day, it wasnt that dirty, and when I woke up again after losing consciousness after being administered medication, the space had already been cleaned up. So it was more difficult. If it had been a terrible environment, it would have been even more crazy because I could endure it. The mental power of Go Soo, who had broken through the barrier of martial arts, could not have been broken by such an environment, which made Cheon Kang suffer even more. Moyong-gun smiled. Do you know who it was who suggested that the Murimmaeng Prison not be turned into a gutter? Its me. ! The Murim Alliance is the central point of achieving stability and peace in the future. Would it be possible to use the prison of such a serious group only if the prisoners are treated so inhumanely that peoplein about them? The result of our joint efforts with my party members is the current prison. . Do you understand? Its all thanks to me that you can be so angry and stick your tongue out in front of me right now. Stop talking about sophistry and talk about your purpose! Why did you call me! I want to check something. Prince Moyong gestured towards the guard. The guard bowed his head and stepped back. When the guard disappeared, Prince Moyong spoke. Did you hear what that guy said? Cheon Gang bit his lip. Dont miss your chance to get out of prison. What he meant was that if he listened to Prince Moyongs request, he could escape from this damn ce. How can I trust you? Moyong-gun smiled. Is there any reason not to believe it? If I dont make a clear promise, Ill be fooled by you and have no ce to vent my anger. Whats different? Its different. At least I cant give a damn bastard like you what he wants. It was a poisonous word. Cheon Gang smiled cruelly. It looks like you want something from me, so I guess its okay to assume that Im holding the hilt of the sword? Hes an interesting guy. Are all the three religions like you? It means you dont know how to tell the difference between the front and the back. Youre the one who cant tell the difference. Cheon Gang stretched out his hand de. My uncut fingernails were full of grime. You lost your inner strength and your body looks like this, but at least you have enough strength to stab my neck. Moyong-gun chuckled. Are you going to die? I admit I dont want to go back to prison. Even if I live for three days, I still want to live outside. Cheon Gang growled again. It was truly like seeing an animal full of venom. So dont try to tease me with your harsh bullshit. Even if I die now, I wont regret it too much. Im serious about this. Prince Mo Yong read Cheon Gangs spirit and sincerity in his eyes. At least for now, I am sincere. If you provoke it hastily, it will really die. Moyong-gun smiled. Yeah, I really feel like Im going to die. of course. As expected, there are no easy guys. There is a reason why even lowly barbarians were able to build up such power. A murderous spirit emanated from Cheon Gangs eyes. Keep ying with your rotten tongue, trash. A barbarian? Dont talk nonsense. You guys are beasts that only know how to bite each other. No, animals do form groups. You are worse than animals. Mo Yong-guns eyes sank. Its a time like this that its appropriate to say that its deplorable that someone like you has to say such things. Shut up and listen to my conditions first. First of all, prepare the elixir of extreme yang that can restore dantian. And take them hostage Die. what? Prince Moyong said calmly. They told me to just die. ? Why should I feel sorry for someone like you? Just die. Chen Gangs eyes trembled slightly. I guess you called me because you wanted something? right. I have something to check with you. But I dont have to ask you, you will find out someday. Its just a difference between knowing sooner orter. Slurp. ck murderous energy flowed out like smoke from Mo Yongs body. I tried my best to stop him, but as I talked to Cheon Kang, his life was growing like a snowball. Consider yourself lucky. Under the circumstances, I cant kill him myself. There shouldnt be any traces left behind. . If your life had beenpletely in my hands, you would have been stuffed alive on the wall of the Murim Alliances main hall, neither dead nor alive. Creepy! Cheon Kang felt goosebumps growing all over his body. Prince Moyong turned around with his back to him. Im having a st tonight. I feel bad just having to face a bastard like you. I put up with it and ended up just feeling better. . Get out of here. It was an incredibly cold response. Cheongang, who was quietly ring at Prince Moyong, lowered his hand. What do you want? Lets listen to that first. Didnt you hear me say fuck off? Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. A gentle charm appeared in the hands of Prince Moyong, who was holding his back. Do you really want me to use my hand? Cheon Gangs eyes wavered. The question of what you wanted was, so to speak, a test. If you pretend to not be able to win and keep your business in line, this is proof that you can definitely take the initiative. However, the other persons reaction was no different from before. Rather, the concentration of murderousness that was seeping out as if he was really trying to kill was bing more and more intense. That guy is really going to kill me. Of course, Cheon-gang also thought that it wouldnt be a big deal if he died right away. However, it is better to buy it if you can. That was natural. I speak for thest time. Tell me what you want. It was Chun Gangsst chance to win. If you say youre going to kill someone, youre really going to die. And Mo Yongs reaction was the same as before. Pajik! A golden thunderbolt shed in Mo Yongs hand. The boiling flesh stimted the brain holes. There is no turning back now. Cheon Gangs face distorted. Damn it! It was then. You have be very aggressive. Cheongang was startled by the voice that came out of nowhere. Slurp. Before we knew it, Yeonhojeong appeared in the forest next to Moyonggun. I knew you hated the Three Religions, but I didnt know you could not control your emotions this much. Squeeze! Just calm down. You really shouldnt kill him. Pajik! Puzzle! Moyongs fingers twitched. He is contemting whether to ignore Yeon Ho-jeongs words and rip his head off right away or to endure it. After a while. Slurp. Prince Moyong, who had calmed his brain energy, turned around with a calm expression. Cheon Gang felt eerie. Even though he showed off such explosive vitality, his current expression is one of rxation itself. It was as if he was apletely different person from the person who had been exuding life just moments ago. That capricious change gave me a strange fear. Prince Moyong said to Yeonhojeong. I wanted to handle it, but it didnt work out. A person with high enlightenment can perfectly control his true energy. However, your brain energy is the most destructive and true energy among the sixty-four trigrams. Maybe it was because of that true spirit that my temperament became so extreme. My temper was originally extreme. That guy ignited that passion. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand with a wry smile. Thats it. I will talk to you. Mo Yong-gun nced at Cheon-gang and turned again. Finish it in one minute. If you hold on any longer, I might rip off that guys skin. I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong walked towards Cheongang. Cheon Kang flinched without even realizing it. you! He is a man who remains in my memory as much as Moyong-gun, and even more than Moyong-gun. If it was natural, it was natural. Although he fought a life-or-death battle with Prince Moyong, it was this young man who made him incapable of fighting. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong, standing in front of Cheon-gangs work, looked at Cheon-gang without saying a word. Chen Gangs body flinched again. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, looking at herself with transparent eyes, was as expressionless as if it had been chiseled. That expressionless face looked even harder than the mask. this! Neither Mo Yong-gun nor Yeon Ho-jeong see themselves as people. That fact made Cheon Gang angry. but. flinch! Cheon Kang couldnt open his mouth hastily. Yeon Ho-jeong looks at herself in silence. I had no way of knowing what I wanted. In most cases, you can read someones emotional state by looking at their facial expressions or eyes, but there was absolutely nothing like that with the other person. The eyes seemed to be made of ss, and the expression was harder than an iron mask and motionless. . A strange silence continued between the two. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression did not change, and Cheon Gangs eyes and cheeks trembled as time passed. How long has it been like that? Cheon Gang shouted. What on earth should we do! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand moved. grasp! Huh! In an instant, I was grabbed by the cor. It was an invisible speed. Even if he loses his internal energy, his eyesight, which he has trained his entire life, is the same, so he would be able to catch any reasonable speed, but I did not see Yeon Ho-jeongs hand move. chin! Cheon Gang grabbed Yeon Ho-jeongs wrist with both hands. It was an instinctive action. And only then. A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Although it was only a slight movement of the eyes and mouth. Thats right. Thats how you react. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up, and his hand, holding Cheon Gangs cor, swung wide. Buuuuuuung! Cheon Gang was shocked as if the world was turning upside down and began to unleash the ultimate martial arts of Shinhwaism engraved on his body. Chapter 484 Episode 484 Piece (2) Boom! Cheon Gangs face distorted. I nted my feet on the ground to avoid falling. However, due tock of internal strength, strong pain urred in the muscles and joints. Faaagh! Cheon Gangs fist extended out at a strange angle. Although it has a certain form and form, it is extremely practical. Even though there was no internal energy, it seemed as if a gust of fire wasing from the fist. Boom! Cheon Gangs fist passed under Yeon Ho-jeongs chin. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeong, who let go of Cheon Kangs cor, hit Cheon Kangs nose with the back of his right hand. puck! Kaaak! Cheongang unknowingly closed his eyes and stumbled. Tears flowed from my closed eyes. I didnt hit it with all my strength or with all my physical strength. But that alone made my nose bleed and bring tears to my eyes. As the area was an area, it caused mind-boggling pain. And it caused more anger than pain. You bastard! Wow! Even though tears blurred his vision, Cheon Gangs senses did not die. Although his body was devastated by the long period of solitary confinement, his blood vessels and nerves, which had been controlled with extreme internal energy, were still intact. Pop! Pabababak! Cheon Gangs two fire-breathing fists did not touch Yeon Ho-jeongs body at all. Yeon Ho-jeong roughly swung his left hand and released all of Cheon Gangs twin fists. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a monotonous voice. Nothing. Cheon-gang was about to shout again, What are you doing? when he felt the top of his head explode. ????! bang! This blow was quite effective. Yeon Ho-jeong also blocked his fist without increasing his internal strength, but feeling a slight pain in his hand was a great thing in itself. also. Tianjiangs Dantian was notpletely destroyed. In other words, it is close to half-wave. Is that why? Although it was not being operated properly, the fire energy of Geumjesunhwagong (ۼ), a high-ranking martial artist of the Shinhwa Church, was circting throughout Cheon Gangs body. Although it cannot be operated as desired, it can produce strength beyond that of an ordinary person. You guys all taste like food! Bababababaak! There is noparison with the destructive power of martial arts used in the past. However, the dazzling and fast-paced techniques of that time were the same or even better. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up as he blocked Cheon Gangs fists and swords. Its full of poison. There is no need to insult or show cruelty like Mr. Moyong. All you have to do is hurt the other persons pride. Just grabbing him by the cor and swinging him once made Cheon Kangs emotions explode. Thats why its better. Im on the verge of losing my mind. There is no idle thought in the martial arts that are implemented in such a state. Martial arts that have been practiced for a lifetime and are ingrained in ones body instinctively jump out. I can see all the movement. Because itcks internal power, it cannot achieve that terrifying speed. So the road was clearly visible. Mo Yong-gun, who had already turned his back, was also standing to the side, watching Cheon Gangs martial arts with interest. Kingbeop Jangbeop there. Paaaaaaaa! A quick strike followed by a powerful strike. It was the fire dragon magic sword of the mythological religion. The force and destructive power of the shing attack performed with the de of the hand was truly extraordinary. Thats great. A path that digs in along a trajectory. Even though he was an enemy, he could not help but acknowledge the flexibility and practicality of his martial arts skills. However, a certain frame was maintained, and traces of tens of thousands of repetitions were visible. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Cheon Gang wrote evil. You can tell just by looking at this! It would be better to burn all of you! We need to treat these crazy bastards who dont know anything about honor! Faba Park! Cheon Gangs martial arts stopped. Both of his wrists were caught in Yeon Ho-jeongs hands. Cheon Gang gritted his teeth. My wrist felt like it was going to break. Even though he didnt use internal energy, his grip strength was incredible. Yeon Ho-jeongughed like a ghost. Is this the end? Suddenly! I think its over. Pow! Cough! Cheon Gang, who was hit in the stomach with a knee, coughed up blood and copsed. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his hands and was lost in thought. I get it roughly. Most of Cheon Gangs fighting techniques, fighting techniques, and shes came to mind. If you were to unfold it without any error, you wouldnt be able to do that. However, I had some feeling about the weaknesses of those martial artists and their methods of destruction. Just by knowing the destruction method, you can predict what kind of movement will be made. Rather than copying the opponents martial arts skills, you learn the weak points and memorize them, essentially obtaining the core of the martial arts skills. It was this insight that supported Yeonhojeongs incrediblebat ability. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Mo Yong-gun. Do you understand? Its literally sketchy. It may look simr to some extent. What about you? Same. Surprisingly. I thought that with your talent, you would be able to reproduce it without any error. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Im not that kind of genius. Dont say things like that in front of others. Im being criticized. Anyway, Ive seen everything I can see with this. Mo Yong nodded his head. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted to the guard who was far away. Take the prisoner. After a while, a guard came over and put chains on Cheon Gangs arms. Cheon Gang gasped and said. You damn bastards! I thought so! It was all a lie when you said you would let me go! Moyong-gun tilted his head. Dont misunderstand. Because thats true. What what? It was exactly true. For me. ?! I was the one who had business with you. But didnt you get hit by someone else and fall down? Do you even know what I want in the first ce? this person! If you want to hold a grudge, let it be towards this monstrous young man. I didnt break my promise. Of course Moyong smiled coldly. I also had no intention of protecting it. ? ???! Get out of here. Just like that, the guard disappeared, taking Cheon Kang with him. Prince Moyong stared at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Why are you looking at me like that? Because this is also unexpected. What do you mean? I thought you would keep your promise no matter how much of an enemy you are. Didnt you tell me? It was you who made the promise, not me. Its just a silly pun. You know that, right? Of course I know. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. At that moment, Mo Yong felt goosebumps rising on his back. This is because Yeon Ho-jeongsughter did not feel likeughter at all. I want to ask. Who do you think among the powerful people of the time is the person who hates the Three Religions the most? you? Or the long-time writers of the old school? That or the government officials? . Maybe its because you got so angry that I was able to maintain myposure. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. lets go. Ill have to try to recreate his martial arts skills properly. Prince Moyong, who was quietly watching Yeonhojeong, soon followed him. Moyong thought. What on earth? It was something I had wondered about for a long time. Mr. Moyong, or rather the older Mr. Mr. Moyong, all fiercely hated people from outside the central ins. That hatred was a problem that touched Mr. Moyongs roots to an almost pathological level. But Yeonhojeong was different. My family could die due to a foreign invasion? Of course you have to prepare. You will be angry and may want to kill yourself. But even taking that into ount, the hatred shown by Yeon Ho-jeong was beyondprehension. He usually didnt show it, but when he showed his cool fangs like he did just now, it was so painful that it made me blush. It lived in apletely different realm from the Moyong ns hatred of foreign powers or the Central ins hatred of invaders. The killing intent is so strong that it seems almost blind. What on earth is it rted to? Yeon Ho-jeong, or rather the Yeon family, and the three schools are intertwined with some kind of hatred? Lets go. Why are you so slow? Moyong-gun smiled. Im going. * * * Paaaaaa! After Yeon Ho-jeong finished the demonstration, he sat down. Zhuge Wenhu saw Prince Mo Yong. Mo Yong nodded his head. There may be a little difference in the angle or distance measurement, but its almost the same. hmm. Zhuge Wenhu, who had memorized all of Yeon Hao-jeongs movements, quickly analyzed them. In a sense, the Zhuge n, who are overwhelmingly exceptional in seeing, memorizing, and analyzing, could be one of the most genius families in the martial arts world. Unleashing the martial arts you have with your body is a different matter, but if you had at least focused on martial arts, excluding astronomical geography and organ progression, you might be reigning as the leader of the six generations by now. The brain power of Zhuge Munho and Zhuge Zinc was incredible. In particr, the process of disassembling, analyzing, and reassembling a phenomenon was on a different level from that of other people. After a while, Zhuge Wenhu asked Zhuge Yan. Which of the five elements are opposites? They are water and wood. Although he wascking in other aspects, at least in terms of battle method and engine formation, Zhuge Zhen was one step ahead of Zhuge Munho. Not only was his outstanding talent a talent, but it was also the result of sticking to the method for several months. Right. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Haozheng with a face full of distrust. Really I wonder if this is possible. Yeon Ho-jeong hardened his expression. Are they simr? Its not simr. Zhuge Wenhu took the map and unfolded it. If we substitute the equation of the base equation for this terrain that A-Yeon had questions about and exclude all the useless imaginary numbers of the base axis I am sorry for not saying anything. I understand what you mean. To put it simply, I dont know what kind of formation the Shinhwaists use, but I have figured out the basic axis of the formation. Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. In other words, the martial arts skills of General Lee Ho and Cheon Gang? It is substituted urately. Of course, there are many missing pieces, but if you connect the dotted line with the direction of the martial arts strategy you are using, it matches up exactly with the true axis on the map. This is crazy! Yeon Ho-jeong felt astonished. That wasnt all. Mo Yong said with a vain look on his face. Are these guys with a mind? Are you saying that everything from martial arts to strategy is shown in a movement that can be applied to that shape? Everything?! What on earth does Shinhwa Church do? With what mentality were they trying to attack the midfield? Of course, it would be difficult for anyone to question this type of admissions. No, it would be better to say that it doesnt exist. War is no joke. No one would be thinking about something like this in a war where one side will be burned to the ground. At that time, Zhuge Yan said. So this is it. Everyone looked at Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Yans face was very flushed as he looked at the map. I dont know about other pagan religions, but at least the Shinhwa religion teaches believers by confining them to a certain framework. In other words, it can be said that one principle is taken as truth and taught by incorporating it into martial arts and resourcefulness scriptures. It may be a generalization. but It seems like theres a lot of potential. The problem didnt end there. Just in case. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. If the Four Eumsect and the Gwanghyeolgyo make simr movements Zhuge Munho swallowed his saliva. This war might be easier than you think. You cant risk your life on something that hasnt been confirmed. But its definitely worth checking out. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. It hasnt been clearly revealed yet which of the three schools Sejak was sent from, right? Thats right. Has there been any reaction since the rumor? There wasnt any. Its about protecting yourself. At times like this, there is no benefit in reacting out of the blue. I guess so. Is the background investigation of the servants still in progress? Thats right. Progress is slower than expected. Please share all the information you have gathered so far. It seems that the head of the Moyong family, my father, and the head of the party family will all have to be involved. What do you mean? yes. The time hase. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong hit the map with his fist. After sharing the information, we will take action within five days. Chapter 485 Episode 485 Piece (3) The official frowned openly. Do you think Im a schoolboy from Seodang? Are you asking me to read all of this and submit my impressions? Please, within two days. Yeon Ho-jeong said without even looking at the party hall. He was concentrating on the pile of documents. That wasnt all. Yan Wei, Zhuge Yan, and even Jiang Liang were reading the documents they had each copied. Everyone waspletely immersed in document analysis, as if they knew the situation was urgent. The official closed his eyes. A vein bulged on his forehead. Okay, since its helpful in catching Sejak, I can do it even if its a bit of a hassle. thank you. But why on earth is the author here! Prince Moyong was at the ce the party official pointed with wide eyes. Prince Moyong also did not see the party hall. In some ways, he was the person who was the most focused here. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Everyone who can be mobilized must be mobilized. Mobilization? Did you also tell this to the elders of the old sect? Thats not it. No matter how wise you are, you cant ask someone to read an in-depth investigation into their private life. Of course Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to one side of the thick stack of documents. There are also those from six families. What on earth should we do now! I dont have time to exin this or that. If you are willing to do me a favor, please analyze it quickly, matriarch. Tang Gwan, who had been quietly ring at Yeon Ho-jeong, turned his gaze to Mo Yong-gun. Prince Moyong didnt seem to care about the party. No, it actually was like that. He read and reread the documents until his eyes fell out to find out who Sejak was. joy! The official snorted and sat down on one side. Everyone was working hard to do their job. There is no point in making the blood in your neck rise for no reason. Is this it? yes. It will be easy to tell them apart because weve organized them by n. The official clicked his tongue. Its bigger than I thought. There is a lot of information listed, ranging from as little as twenty pages to as many as a hundred pages per person. It was a moment when I could feel Zhuge Lis obsession and madness. You must have gone through all the trouble of researching the heads of the nine and six families. Finally, the party member who sat down suddenly felt something strange. Scattered? Of course, there is no need for everyone to gather together to read, but wouldnt there be a need to spread out and read like this? The strangest among them was Yeonhojeong. He was sitting in the very corner of therge room. It was as if they were watching the people inside. You want to see the reaction? We have gathered people with insight, but to be honest, there may be some people here who are just as foolish. Byeoksan Yeonga, Moyongse, and even Sacheondangga. Aside from the family heads, the only person who can transparently observe their reactions is Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeonwi and Moyonggun willingly allowed that honest surveince. It would also mean that they are confident. Whatever it is, its amazing in many ways. Even so, Yeongaju, even that guy, Moyong-gun. Lets join hands for a moment for themon good. No matter how much the goal is the same, it is not easy to be watched by someone younger than you, much less your enemy. Nevertheless, Prince Moyong willingly allowed it. I could tell just by looking at his eyes and posture. It means that it is recognized that much. The official saw Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was also focused on the document, but part of his consciousness was directed towards his surroundings. Now I have no choice but to admit it. Old schrs of the old school do not know much. However, the influence of Yeon Ho-jeong, who is trusted not only by Zhuge Mun-ho, a soldier of the Murim Alliance, but also by his archenemy Mo Yong-gun, can be evaluated as being at the top of the Murim Alliance. If so, do I really acknowledge that guy? The official smiled. It was a strange smile that seemed both mocking and bitter. Cheap. Say yes. Let me tell you in advance, I am not Sejak. I think so too. Is it real? yes. Its about 90 percent of my money. unlucky guy. There is no time. If you want to help me, please help me quickly. The officer grumbled and held up the document. How did I get involved with a guy like that? two dayster. Hmm. Zhuge Mun-ho shed tears as he read the documents in which Yeon Ho-jeong, the official of Yan Wei Mo Yong-gun, and Zhuge Yan Yan wrote down what they each saw and felt. As expected, everyones feelings are different. Its different, but Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Haozheng. There are only two people whose suspicions ovep. Everyone thought the same about this. Yes, thats right. What do you think about those two? Are you suspicious of those two too? Thats right. What kind of people are those two you see? One is easy to understand and the other is difficult to know. Yes, that is an urate assessment. Zhuge Wenhus index finger tapped the table. It wasnt a very meaningful action, it was just a habit. Habits when thinking deeply. After a while, Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. Let me ask you one question. Please speak. You said this back then. I will try to catch Sejak within five days. I did. The deadline is three days away. Its tight. Then how did you try to track down Sejak? He had not yet exined the method to anyone. Yeon Ho-jeong said. As you know, sir, there are not many cases where an infiltrated Sejak acts alone. Its not that there isnt a lot, its that there is almost nothing. Especially if its arge organization like Bonmaeng. Thats right. Of course, there are cases where only three pieces are sent to arge organization. Because we know the danger, we use it as a distraction so that we will not be caught even if we fail to convey information. yes. But no matter how much I think about it, I dont think the Three Churches will try to make such a timid move against the main alliance. Of course it will. In the first ce, these three works must have been created with a lot of effort and effort over a long period of time. They would have infiltrated us from the beginning without any trouble, so there is no reason to worry about getting caught. In other words, there is an extremely high probability that there is a contact connected to Sejak. So to speak, I was thinking of making a move based on that contact, not Sejak. Thats right. How? It takes some time for Sejak to send the collected information. It can be seen as a cycle, and when that cycle is broken, the contacts will definitely move. I guess so. The problem is that we dont know how long the cycle is. So this is what we needed. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the documents. It contains not only the private lives of each sect leader, but also their habits and activities after joining the Murim Alliance. hmm. And we narrowed it down. Two people. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. Are you going to keep an eye on those two? yes. But we have to force someone other than those two into sejak. ! The people who will be secretly monitored are the two selected through the report. And everyone else except those two must be locked up or imprisoned. Its a dangerous operation. Thats right. There is no guarantee of sess. of course. Whats more, there are only three days left. If thats the case, it wont be easy to catch him even if a month or half a year passes, right? Zhuge Mun-ho is asking whether this is an overly passive operation. Its not like that. Why do you think that? Because there will be another shadow other than the contact. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. Another shadow? yes. Yeonhojeongs tone was definitive. Operations like this require decisive families. There is nothing we can be sure of, but there are two assumptions we can be certain of. One is that Sejak was not included in the middle, but was with Samgyo from the beginning. And the second thing is. Having contacts. Thats right. If we look at the situation based on that assumption, there must be another person between Sejak and the liaison. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. Are you sure? If that assumption is certain, you can be ten percent certain that the shadow exists. Can I ask why? Because theyve always been like that. Yeon Ho-jeong swallowed those words. The only people who confessed their past lives were Yeonwi and Mukbi. No matter how much I was, Zhuge Liang couldnt say that. Just know that I have my own reasons for being confident. For example, a shadow has been cast over the evil spirits that have preyed on the world of southern assassins for a long time. It was fire fighting. This is also the first infiltration war between the three schools. I cant help but feel anxious. Moreover, it is the Murim Alliance. We have no choice but to keep in mind the possibility that Sejak will betray us. So to speak, a manager. Thats right. And there is one more reason why such a manager has no choice but to stick around. Xinhuaism. You are correct. After we killed several Shinhwa cult leaders, they probably dispatched administrators to each region. And urgently. And that is the way of the Three Religions. It wasnt just because of this incident. In the past, during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, I have seen countless managers in the process of catching the three pieces sent by them. Among them, there were those who pretended to be ordinary people who did not even have a single martial arts skill, and there were also masters of stealth who could easily deceive even the eyes of the best masters. The Murim League Sejak manager is most likely thetter. Yeon Ho-jeong had no doubts about it. In other words, rather than finding contacts, we are trying to select people rted to those two as candidates for contacts and then find out whether there is a manager between them and Sejak. Thats right. With poison? We decided to borrow the power of our party. It seemed like they had thought through every detail. Zhuge Wenhu stroked his chin. Its not bad, but its not an operation thats easy to deploy manpower to. Of course, there arent many contact candidates rted to those two people. Still, Yeonhojeong tried to press ahead. If you start with small and seemingly meaningless parts, you will automatically be able to get to the root. It was also Yeon Ho-jeongs way of persevering in digging into a situation when things were difficult, even if it was a bit sloppy. Contact and the manager connected to the contact Zhuge Wenho, who muttered several times, soon brightened his eyes. How aboutbining yours and mine? which? What Im saying is that while we are taking care of Sejak, we will also resolve some pretty sensitive issues rted to you at the same time. yes? Zhuge Wenhu smiled deeply. Of course, Im saying this because I trust your insight. No matter what, this is going to take some hard work for you. * * * next day. Im sorry for suddenly scheduling another meeting. It was a sudden meeting, but all the officials gathered. This was because there was an expectation that Zhuge Liang would have figured something out about a problem rted to Sejak. As if he had read that expression, Zhuge Lianghu spoke with an embarrassed expression. Im sorry, but todays meeting was not about Sejak. Yonghwajinin asked bluntly. What if I do it? I have something to persuade the public regarding the Mukryongbu matter, so I created this position. Persuasion? Did you cause another ident? It wasnt an ident, it was a reasonable operation, but it may seem a little extreme. What on earth are you talking about? Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. I would like to tell you about dispatching Grand Marshal Yeon Ho-jeong,mander of the Yu military unit, to Mukryongbu. Chapter 486 Episode 486 Piece (4) What?! Surprisingly, it was Seung Hyeon-jin who showed a passionate reaction. Zhuge Munho said while looking at Seunghyeonjinin. I thought you would be embarrassed. Military. Is that true? Thats right. He wanted it too, and I dont think its a bad thing either. What else are you asking Daesu, who has worked so hard, to do? Also, what about the Inkryongbu? Why on earth did you send Dae-su there? Not for fighting or for reaction. if? Rather, I would like to send it to serve as a bridge between the main alliance and the Mukryongbu. pier? Thats right. I think it would be a good idea to temporarily send Grand Chief Yeon Ho-jeong to Mukryong Bujus side. bang! Teng Tianqiao mmed the table. I dont know if my ears are wrong but try again. I would like to send Dae-su Yeon to Mukryongbu. dispatch? Thats right. Did you say dispatch? Youre saying youre not infiltrating but dispatching to the Mukryongbu, the ck Ind Alliance? Thats right. Are you saying that you are sending a dispatch not to slit the head of the leaders of the Ink Dragon Club, nor to disturb them, but to build a bridge between the main faction and them? You understood correctly. Deungcheongyo shouted. Are you out of your mind! Zhuge Wenhu tilted his head. I thought you would be surprised, but I didnt expect this kind of reaction. Is there something wrong with my choice of words? problem? This person ispletely on his way out! Do you really think the military doesnt know what kind of organization the Mukryongbu is?! I know. It is an alliance in which Yangcheon, the strongest master of the ck Inds, united the scattered ck Inds. Thats not all! Thats right. Its a dangerous organization. Not to mention Yang Cheon, there are many masters who have gathered in love with his status and absolute power. Thats why it was said in the past that the military should directly check the Mukryongbu! It was like that. We even used Yeon Dae-su and several masters as special agents to infiltrate Sejak. The Ink Dragon Club is an organization that is absolutely ipatible with us! Its not like nting a seed in such an organization, but sending a dispatch? Does this make any sense? Zhuge Lianghu did not necessarily provoke Teng Tianqiao. he asked, looking around. Do other people have simr thoughts to you? There was no answer, but most of the soldiers seemed ufortable. If it is natural, then it is natural. This is because it is not a matter of wisdom or insight. Whiteness and ckness are ipatible. No matter how different they are from the past, their history has been too bloody for the Murim Alliance, a white ind alliance, and the Mukryongbu, a ck ind alliance, to join hands and dream of a shining future. This is an opponent you never know when they might stab you in the back. They thought so. Not just them, but everyone in Baekdo would think that way. On the contrary, it was no different from the ck ind. They were busy cursing the Baekdo Martial People, calling them treacherous and ignorant monks. They lived in such a different world. No matter how brilliant their brains were, their antipathy towards each other was so strong that they did not want to use those brains. Bokhosae cautiously opened his mouth. The soldier must have an idea. You shouldnt call a meeting without thinking. I know everyone is busy. But I cant help but feel that the words the soldier said hit me hard in my heart. When ites to dispatch and bridges it sounds as if the main alliance and the Mukryongbu are no longer enemies but allies. Yonghwajinin intervened with a sharp voice. That will never happen. Are you in an alliance with the ck Ind guys? The military will also know. The leader of the Uijeong County is a man of outstanding ability. Are you sending someone like that to the Mukryongbu? What organization in the world would dispatch corps-level personnel to enemy territory? The number of soldiers under hismand was a little over five hundred, but the actual status of Yeonhojeong wasparable to that of a corpsmander. In other words, he is at themander level of an army with special forces. The Uijeong Army, a military unit of the Confucian army, was notcking in receiving that level of evaluation. In response to Yonghwajins words, everyone said one thing at a time. Its not wrong. I think the friendship with the Mukryongbu is an issue that must be handled with caution. Nonsense! They will definitely stab you in the back! I am well aware of the militarys capabilities, but I am concerned that this may be a somewhat unreasonable judgment. Zhuge Wenhu listened to them silently. he asked, looking at the public ambassador. Ambassador Bangjang, do you have anything else to say? Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Zhuge Literary with deep eyes. Eyes that are difficult to read. However, those infinitely clear eyes were definitely different from other monks. I just want to know what the military thinks. All right. Ill tell you if I do. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yonghwajinin and asked. You said we shouldnt join hands with the Ink Dragon, right? Did I say something wrong? Thats right. What?! We must join hands with the Mukryongbu. No, we have no choice but to hold hands. You soldier! Im just curious as to why the public servants are so shocked. Didnt we talk about this before? Depending on the time, it may be necessary to conclude a temporary friendship treaty with the Mukryongbu. He definitely said that. However, more than half of the Bonggong believed that such a thing would never happen and should not happen, even though they did not say it out loud. An alliance between white and ck? They have been at war for hundreds of years, even before that. Of course, there were a few times when they joined hands in the turbulent times, but most of those alliances were broken by the ns of the ck Ind side. Of course you cant trust the ck sword. In fact, all of the Bonggong here were people who went strong and fought against the evildoers of the dark ind when they were young. I couldnt help but feel rejection. I understand. The hearts of the workers are disturbed. Believe it or not, I feel the same way. One Zhuge Wenhos face was stiff, as if he was wearing a mask. If we sit by and watch the world burn for reasons such as loss of face, future threats, anger, and hatred, I think that is against the spirit of consultation. The reason is, its okay for us to die honorably, but the powerlessmon people shouldnt do that. It was a speech that left me speechless. Yonghwajin, who was a hot-tempered Deungcheongyo and raised his voice, also became mute. You have to look at the situation correctly. We must fight against groups unprecedented in martial arts history. Even if just one of those groups is activated right now, the Murim Alliance could be destroyed. Moreover, there are three such groups. . A temporary alliance with the Ink Dragon Department is inevitable. It is not an easy fight without borrowing their strength or even with their will to risk their lives. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. please. Please think of the lives of the helpless who will burn up in the fire right now. You may feel ufortable and angry, but I hope you deeply understand that this is a situation in which we must work together. There was silence for a moment. Namgung-in, the head of the Namgung family who had been quiet so far, asked. I understand what the soldier says. However, there is something that needs to be pointed out. Please speak. Yang Chen is a dangerous person. I know that he is a man from the ck Ind who deserves to be called a good man in his own right, but in the end, he is still a wild beast that bites off flesh when his head is exposed. I think so too. I am in favor of a temporary friendship treaty. At least thats how I am. However, I believe that the friendship treaty is dangerous if we cannot closely examine Tuwang Yangcheons reaction. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. You said the right thing. In other words, in my opinion. Thats why we need to send themander in chief. Namgoongin frowned. What do you mean? It is because King Yangcheon Mukryongbuju views Yeonhojeong Daesu favorably. ?! What does this mean? Looking at the faces of the Dukes full of bewilderment, Zhuge Liang felt that the time had finallye. The time hase to solve one of the many secrets that only he and Yeon Ho-jeongs royal family knew. In fact, Buju Mukryong is greedy for Yeonhojeong Daesu. Zhuge Wenhu told us about the events that had taken ce between Yeonhojeong and Yangcheon. Of course, it never stimted the feelings of the Dukes. It was a story that had been hidden for a while, but it was also an extremely trivial part. Even if you tell something like that as if it were a big secret, it will only cause confusion among the feudal lords. in other words. Bokhosae said with a puzzled look on his face. Ever since the time he infiltrated Sejak, Deputy Yang has been in love with Dae-su Yeon, and even when they meet again, they are fighting each other and are unable to let go of his attachment to him as his subordinate? You saw it correctly. As you all know, Yangs insight into carelessness is as good as anyone elses. Maybe its natural. It may be natural for leaders of powerfulpanies to covet talented individuals of the same caliber. Deung Cheongyo said sarcastically. Its amazing that its the best review index in the world. youre right. Do you not think like this? The fact that he is more dangerous because he is such a talented person. What do you mean? A beautiful woman knows that she is pretty. A genius knows he is superior. Deung Cheongyo continued speaking in a sharp tone. Then, if Yeon Dae-su really gets taken over by Yang Bu-ju, what will we do then? For a moment, the air in the conference room froze. He was a deungcheongyo who was very sensitive and spoke well. Yeonwis face, who had been listening to the conversation without any change in expression, visibly stiffened. Seunghyeonjinin said. Deng Bong-gong was harsh in his words. Daesoo Yeon Ho-jeongs heart is as pure and pure as his martial arts skills. Isnt it true that you can know the inside of ten streets, but you dont know the inside of a person one street away? Bonggong the back. It was then. Zhuge Wenhu said with a smile. Then why dont you test it now? What do you mean? I will send an hourly report to all the workers here. What?! Everyone was surprised. Are you worried about Daesoo Yeons martial arts skills? If you do, try it. Do you have doubts about Yeon Daesoos ideology? Lets have a conversation. Zhuge Lis eyes, looking around at the Dukes, were as cold as the north wind, contrary to his true feelings. Bonggong, please tell us your impressions of Master Yeon. I think we need to gather all those opinions and decide whether to approve this operation or not. Teng Tianqiao hurriedly spoke. What is that. To begin with. Zhuge Liang saw Dengtian Bridge. Deung Cheongyo felt momentarily overwhelmed by the sharp eyes of the Murim Alliance soldier. It would be best to start with Deungcheongyo Bonggong, the leader of themunal faction. Chapter 487 Episode 487 Piece (5) It was quite cute. Yeon Ho-jeong could only scratch his head at Yeon Wis words. Did you inform the military separately without telling your father first? Thats right. why? Did you do that because you thought this father wouldnt allow it? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I thought he would definitely allow it if he thought it was appropriate. Just Just? I think you will continue to care about me. Yeonwi quietly looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became slightly awkward. In any case, he first announced his unconventional idea of being dispatched to the Mukryongbu to Zhuge Munho, not his father. And it was kept a secret, and it was only yesterday that Zhuge Munho announced it before the meeting. No matter how much Yeon Ho-jeong was, he couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Adventure. . Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong slightly turned his head to avoid his fathers gaze. Yeonwi, who had been looking at her sons face for a long time, chuckled. feel dissapointed. Oh, Im sorry. Isnt my fathers reaction simpler than I expected? Yeon Ho-jeongs face when she said sorry was quite bright, contrary to what she said. Yeonwi shook his head. I know you cared about Abby. And from a public perspective, your actions were not wrong. In such a case, it would be appropriate to inform the military first, not the Duke. Thank you for your understanding. However, it seems like the soldier suffered quite a bit in the middle. You will understand. I guess it was like that. Please apologize clearly for that. Nowadays, it is difficult for someone as smart and wise as a soldier to have such a gentle heart. Yes, I know. okay. If you know, its okay. Yeonwi was not angry at all about this issue. Actually, I wasnt angry. Although there was a very slight feeling of disappointment. However, it was only a feeling of disappointment that could be ignored. No matter how much of a child you are, you should not criticize him or her by saying that you are sad about something like this, even though it is clearly a construction project. Anyway, do you really think thats a good method? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats right. The Lord of the Ink Dragon favors you quite a bit? Of course it is. Its quite burdensome. but. As a warrior, not just as a family member, Yeon Ho-jeong is clearly a talent that any leader would covet. Although he was a martial artist, he was especially skilled in resourcefulness and insight. A mediocre leader would be wary, but a highly capable and bold leader would want to use all his might to obtain it. Looking at things like that, Yang Cheon was definitely not an ordinary person. Wouldnt it be dangerous? Its Kang-hos job. There is nothing that is not dangerous. However, if you think about the Sejak infiltration incident in the past, you will feel much more free and rxed than then. Yeonwi nodded. Yes, the father feels relieved when you say that. Are you giving me permission? This is not something I will allow and do while I sleep. Didnt the soldier also say this? You will have to get permission from each and every one of you. Well, thats how it happened. Are you confident? Although it was contradictory, Yeon Ho-jeong knew very well what his fathers question meant. Rather than focusing on yourself you should focus properly. There is one reason why Zhuge Liang created this ce. Yeonhojeong was told to personally see the officials and confirm. Although Zhuge Wenhu does not know that Yan Haozheng has been reincarnated, he knows that his abilities and insight have reached their peak. Its about trusting your eyes and intuition. Even if youre not sure, you believe youll at least be able to notice something strange. Yeonwi sighed. The head of the Tang family said that this Sejak is a person whose mental power is more fearsome than his martial arts skills. I guess so. It is never easy to lead an organization and carry out three tasks at the same time as the head of the nine or six families. Its the same with martial arts characteristics and the organizations perspective. You know very well. Because I have a lot of experience in that area. Yeonwi realized once again that his son had returned after living for decades. Now,e and see how everything isid out. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Do not worry. So where do you go from here? Do you really want to go to the area first? of course. Deungcheongyo Jang Mun-in is a very interesting person. In many ways. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong, who took out the ck and white double dragon and examined the de, nodded and stood up. Ill be back. * * * It was noon when the sun rose in the sky when Yeon Ho-jeong arrived at Gongpas residence. Even the midsummer sunlight seemed to have lost its cool. This heat willst another month, but it looks like summer is starting to give in. Yeon Ho-jeong knocked on the front door of his residence. A voice was heard from inside. who are you. My name is Yeon Ho-jeong, leader of the Murim Alliances army. A moment of silence. and. Kiiiiig. The sound of the door opening sounded like a deaf ear. Even the geothermal heat heated up by the scorching sun seemed to be as cold as ice at that moment. The person who opened the door was an elderly prosecutor who appeared to be five or six years older than Yeon Ho-jeong. The sword diagonally tied to his back looked very strong. The old man said. Please eat inside. It was quite an arrogant tone. Its not the personality, but the voice itself that gives that feeling. The temperament of the demon who lived in the harsh mountain together was fully revealed. Yeon Ho-jeong entered the living room without saying a word. The main gate was directly connected to the training hall. Although all the residences were simr, the residence of themunal faction had a particrly deste feel. Yes, please wait a moment. Im going to go talk to Jang Mun-in. Sure. The older man crossed the training hall and climbed the stairs. The older man knelt right in front of the building leading to the stairs. Jang Moon-in. The head of Uijeong-gun has arrived. Then Deungcheongyos voice came out. Im eating. Tell them to wait. yes. Jang Nyeon-in approached Yeon Ho-jeong again and said. Mr. Jang Moon-in is having lunch. Please wait a moment until the meal is over. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at the building. It looked like he was actually eating something. As I amplified the feeling, a crunching sound was clearly heard. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Please tell this to Jang Mun-in. I take it as permission. ? then. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around and opened the front door. The old mans face hardened. Wait. Yeon Ho-jeong was about to leave when he saw Jang Nyeon-in. Do you have anything to say? Obviously Jang Mun-in told me to wait. So I said I would take it as permission. . Good luck. It was then. ping! Tuk! A dagger was stuck in the gate. It was the distance that one person fell from Yeon Ho-jeongs head. Come in. And wait until Jang Moon-ins meal is finished At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved like a beam of light. Whoa whoa! Oops! The older man, who was so excited, fell down in the middle of the training ground. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist hit his stomach. Cough! Uweeeek! It was truly a bloody blow. I didnt give it my all, but I didnt lose my strength either. Theplexion of Sainho Sa, an adult disciple of Deungcheongyo, suddenly turned pale. I tried to get up somehow, but my legs had no strength. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. Are you carelessly throwing a knife at the leader of the Murim Alliance military unit? Ugh! Cough! I will go to the execution hall. Follow me quietly. Hyeongdang? What does this mean? Sainho, filled with anger, wanted to scream. But I couldnt. I kept nagging at the blood that kept hitting my throat. It was then. Quang! The door was smashed and Deungcheongyo Bridge appeared. Hwaaaaaaa! A powerful energy wave that extends in any direction. He was a man who showed without hesitation the majesty of a supreme master. The energy waves of Gonggongsans strongest divine attack, the Heavenly Thunder Fate Demon Gods Technique, were trembling fearfully. Deungcheongyo shouted. Are you crazy!! This guy is crazy. what?! Yeon Ho-jeong openly showed his displeasure. I heard that Gansu Gongsan Mountain is a rugged mountain, so the people who live there are all rough-tempered. However, this cannot be done even within the Murim Alliance. How dare you threaten the leader of the Yu military unit by throwing a knife at him? Teng Tianqiao frowned. Although I was enjoying lunch, I was fully aware of how things were going. In the first ce, even before Yeon Ho-jeong knocked on the door, I was praying that he hade, so there was nothing more to say. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a monotonous voice. He may not have any position, but he is also a prosecutor belonging to the Murim Alliance. This matter will be handled by the execution hall, and unless there is a justifiable reason, you will be imprisoned. Its a prison. It was bing increasingly more difficult. A member of the old faction attacked and overthrew a disciple of Gonggongsan, Gamsu, and was talking about punishment and imprisonment. Teng Tianqiao said with a cold face. Youre a guy with no hair. Please call me Daesu, Bonggong. How dare you talk back! If you keeping out like that, wont I have no choice but to be harsher with my words? If the opponentes out with a strong attack, we respond with a super strong attack. In recent years, he has be more conservative and more thoughtful, but Yeon Ho-jeongs unique rough personality is as strong as anyone elses. Deung Cheongyos expression changed drastically. He never imagined that he would be insulted like this by a merete Jisoo. this guy! Quad deud deuk! The gold that started at the foot of Deungcheongyo went down the stairs and reached the training hall. It had incredible endurance. Even though I havent really stepped on the ground, the ground is splitting apart just from the release of internal energy. How dare you insult themunity?! There is no such thing as a red g. Anyway, Jang Moon-in is having a st there. I will take that guy to the execution room. this! Shouldnt we also investigate the person who instigated this guys assassination? Oh, dont disturb me. If you interfere, I will understand that the person who instigated the assassination of the leader of the Uijeonggun was Jang Mun-in of the Communist Party. what? assassination! Yeon Ho-jeong openly provoked Deungcheongyo. Indeed, that bloody stimulus worked. Deungcheongyos face was distorted so viciously that even a ghost would run away. And Deng Tianqiao could not bear it any longer. this guy! Kwaaaaang! The grace of the divinew flying across the air was exquisite. It was the sacredw of Gongsan Mountain, Lucky Flowing Water. Even though I am extremely angry, my body moves as it should. Indeed, he was a member of the Gonggong faction, a faction of the Old Daemun faction and the strongest force in Gansu. White light exploded from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Kwaaaaang! ?! Deung Cheon-gyos face was colored with surprise as he bounced back as fast as he had rushed. Drurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Quad deuk! After being pushed to the end of the training ground, his feet dug into the ground all the way to the bottom of his pelvic bones. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from Deng Cheongyos hand. It was the hand that blocked Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts attack. Teng Tianqiaos eyes wavered. Unbelievable! He looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture without moving a single step from the spot. He read the moment of Deungcheongyos attack and used the White Tiger Attack. Is that also the case? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Is this the three pieces sent to you by the Three Schools? Do you think its suspicious that you keep trying to kill me? This guy?! This isnt going to work. Ill have to look into it. Slurp. A ck hatchet is held in the right hand. Soon, the main weapon was loaded onto the axe, and a wave of energy like an active volcano was added. Are you Sejak? Chapter 488 Episode 488 Piece (6) In order to be the head of an organization, various abilities are required. Leaving aside justification, one must be excellent at martial arts and have an excellent eye. You must be wise, and if youck wisdom, you must at least have charm to attract people. In other words, you should not be the head of an organization based on just one advantage. Many organizations with such leaders quickly disintegrated or were humiliated by superior talent. Just looking at Paeng Mu-gang of the Paeng family, the external impression he gave was that of a typical Paeng family man who was easy-going and straightforward, but underneath he was a big man with sharp intuition and excellent conversational skills. Deungcheongyo is different. Regardless of whether it was good or bad, Deung Cheongyo was a person whose outside and inside were exactly the same. He did not try to hide himself, even on purpose, including his hot-tempered, arrogant personality, powerful martial arts, and unobtrusive personality. For the head of an average sect, such an appearance would be a disadvantage. However, when ites to the length of themunal faction, it is a different story. Themunal faction is part of the old faction. In worldly terms, he is the head of one of the most popr factions in the Baekdo political faction. There is no need to hide yourself or worry about it. Its not something simple and self-indulgent, but the name value of the joint faction was so great. Most of the strong yers are in a position where they cannot do anything rashly. And it will be simr for the prosecutors of themunal faction. The leader clearly shows his hot-tempered personality, to put it in a good way, and an extremely arrogant personality, if he puts it in a bad way. There is no need to mention the literary men under hismand. Yeon Ho-jeong questioned the nature of Deungcheongyo. Deungcheongyo has been like that since he was young. Among the contents investigated by Zhuge Mun-ho, there were many details rted to Deungcheongyo. This means that they neither hid themselves nor paid attention to information leaking out. ording to the information, Deungcheongyo was famous for its temperament from the time it was initiated. However, my head wasnt bad. Although it was hidden by his temper, he was also a person who knew how to use his head as much as others. I just dont like using my brain. Didnt you hide the information on purpose? Yeon Ho-jeong thought as he looked at Deungcheongyos face, which had turned red. If he was a member of the Three Churches before joining the Communist Party, there is a possibility that his current personality was fabricated. The fact that he intentionally did not control information may have been calcted to show his arrogant personality to the outside world. As a result of analyzing the information documents, the party identified two people that seemed unpleasant. And Deungcheongyo did not belong to either of them. Still, Yeon Ho-jeong was suspicious of Deungcheongyo. It wasnt just Deungcheongyo Bridge. Bong-gong was suspicious of everyone. Have you seen such a bald-headed guy? A more powerful energy wave than before flowed from Deng Tianqiaos body with his fists clenched. His eyes rolled back in anger. Isnt it enough to reward my disciple? Did you really go crazy because you wanted to die? From the perspective of the three religions, there are some of the most annoying people in the Murim Alliance. And one of them is me. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. I had my disciple stab the head of the Uijeonggun Isnt that something a Sejak would do? Cant you just shut up! Other than that, what? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. If a person makes a promise, he or she must prepare for whatever position he or she is in. Is it possible that you thought that I would rub my palms together and argue for a long time because I am a member of themunal faction? Do you really have to have your tongue pulled out to stop your foolish words?! Then it would be best for you to leave the Murim Alliance. what! The martial arts skills are different and the personalities are different, but still, the person who is as good as Bonggong of the Murim Alliance is overly arrogant. Looking at what youre doing to me now, it looks like youve been harassing your subordinates quite a bit. Regardless of your position, the Murim Alliance doesnt need people like that. This guy! Dont be mistaken. The Murim League exists for order and peace, not a group that exists to exercise power. If you want to wield that arrogant power, throw yourself into amunal mountain and catch your disciples like you would a rat. sh! Death exploded in Teng Tianqiaos eyes. You dont know the respect of a young man just because he learned a few simple martial arts skills! Even if it means giving up my public service, I will break your limbs and teach you what order is! Lectures are a requirement. There is no one in the world who knows less about order than you. Kill! Paaaaang! Deungcheongyo rushed at a frightening speed. It was a movement on apletely different level from before. Even when he is so angry, he does not take the other person lightly like before. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Quang! Jin Gak, taken before Deungcheongyo even entered full power, received the power of White Tiger Reign and created a powerful explosive power. Paaaaaa! Before I knew it, Deungcheongyos hand flew in, aiming for Yeonhojeongs head. It was themunal factions vision, Bibongsu (flying bird hand). Cheonroebok Majingi is included in the quick and cheerful handwork. No matter how much Yeon Ho-jeong takes that attack with his head, he will not be able to avoid instant death. He said he would break my limbs, but then he ended up killing me. Piiiiing! Yeonhojeong spun in ce and avoided Bibongsu. It was an incredibly flexible movement. Teng Tianqiao was surprised. Seeing how powerful the punch was, I didnt think he was going to be hit by this attack, but I didnt expect him to avoid it so easily. side?! To be exact, it was a rearteral blind spot. In this position, I chose the best point to counterattack. Deng Tianqiao felt a chill go down his spine for an instant. Hwaaaaaaa! The banryongjang of Yeonhojeong pressed down on the bones of Deungcheongyo. It was not a kick that struck or exploded, but a kick that pushed down with force. In an instant, Deungcheongyos posture became disturbed. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately used each method. However, the reason Deung Cheongyo became the leader of themunal faction was because of his strong martial arts skills. That means I didnt win that position by gambling. Flute! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Thats amazing. In that position, he immediately retreated ten steps away, avoiding his own angle. It was an amazing move. It would not be easy for someone well past middle age to use such dynamic movements. This guy! Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong did not respond any further. The difference in skill was clear. Deungcheongyo might not want to admit it, but Yeonhojeongs martial arts went beyond Deungcheongyo. But that only applies when you fight with all your might. You shouldnt be too aggressive with him. One way or another, Deungcheongyo was a tribute to the Murim Alliance. Of course, the other person was at fault first, so if you exin the situation well, you wont be imprisoned even if you end up covered in blood. But it will be a problemter. Among Bonggong, there are some who are as extreme as Deungcheongyo, and there are also those who are addicted to a sense of authority. Not everyone is like a public ambassador or official. Even if they cant use you of a crime, they will start questioning every single thing. Every time you try to aplish something, it may try to hold you back. It could be said that we are eating together. It may not be the case for everyone, but if Deungcheongyo is treated roughly, the three characters in the name Yeonhojeong will be considered synonymous with bomb. Of course, such results should not be produced. At least for now. together. Sigh! Paaaaaa! The wind that passed by Yeon Ho-jeongs cheek and shoulder was as sharp as ck. It was amon vision. It was difficult to evade and defend against the wind that snaked around like a snake. Faba Park! Deungcheongyo approached again. The footwork that took precedence over all directions visible in front was excellent. His personality cannot be said to be good with empty words, but it is no exaggeration to say that his martial arts skills are truly of a professional level. We need to see whether the three religions follow the unique shapes of the Shinhwa religion. I dont know whether Sejak is a group dispatched from the Shinhwa Church, the Saeum Church, or the Gwanghyeol Church. However, if the opponents martial arts moves resemble the unique shapes of the Shinhwa religion, the probability that he is Sejak is overwhelmingly high. Yeon Ho-jeong read the directions, either receiving or avoiding all of Deungcheongyos footwork, martial arts, handwork, and ground techniques. And after a while. Of course not. But Its good because its not. As I thought, Deungcheongyo was perfect for this role. sh! Quang! Deungcheongyo retreated backwards due to Yeonhojeongs lightning strike. Teng Tianqiaos expression was stained with disappointment. Not only did he avoid all of his rmended movements, but he struck at a beat that was difficult to respond to and delivered a blow, the power of which seemed to reverberate through his bones. This this guy! If the situation gets to this point, anyone can tell. Teng Tianqiaos face was distorted horribly. How dare you take your time when dealing with me! Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. You have neglected your training. Arent you tired of dealing with a guy who doesnt even have blood on his head? bloke! Faaagh! Before we knew it, Sainhos sword, which had retreated to the end of the training ground, flew into Deungcheongyos hand. Even though it was close to Deungcheongyo Bridge, it was still surprising that they used a trick out of thin air. Although it is difficult to say that it has reached the extreme level, it was not a skill that could easily be shown as a transcendent expert. Chaaaaang! Deung Cheongyo drew his sword without hesitation. When I pulled out my sword, the momentum was different from before. Everyone knows that the strongest martial art of themunal faction is swordsmanship, and even more so, the person who tried to use that swordsmanship was Deungcheongyo. The momentum had to be different. Treat me properly! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs feet were filled with sparkles. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! Deung Cheongyo reflexively swung his sword. There was no time to use themunal factions strongest sword technique, the magic sword technique. This is because Yeonhojeongs movements were too fast. Chiri riri ring! The White Dragon, which was pulled out at a frightening speed, struck Deungcheongyos sword. A strong explosion sound erupted from the ax de that hit the swords stomach rather than the subtle angle of the de. Teng Tianqiaos sword lost its momentum for an instant and bounced upward and to the right. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The ck dragon chain connected to the ck dragon part drew a spiral and wrapped around Deungcheongyos forearm and upper arm. Yeon Ho-jeong pulled the ck dragon chain powerfully. Quad deud deuk! Deungcheongyos feet once again created a furrow in the ground. He sessfully resisted the pulling power of Yeonhojeong. But it ended there. Yeon Ho-jeongs physical strength was strong enough to overpower a top-ss expert even without any internal strength. It was pulled with the speed of the Suzaku and the power of the White Tiger, so no matter how strong it was, it could not withstand it. Yeonhojeong swung the White Dragonbu. The Baekryongbus sword hilt flew out and struck Deung Cheongyos wrist as he held the sword. Pow! Ugh! It was an unexpected attack. In the end, Deung Cheongyo had to drop his sword. Cheer ring! The sound of the sword falling to the floor was particrly loud. Jang Mun-in of the Worlds Communal Sect was captured before he could use his sword techniques and even lost his sword. Deungcheongyo looked at Yeonhojeong with a shocked face. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. No matter what, youre trying to kill the leader of the Yu military unit? Isnt this too harsh? you!! It wasnt a crime, and there was clear intent to kill. If I hadnt subdued Jang Mun-in, I would have died or be a half-baby. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. You should go to prison. Where are you talking bullshit! How dare you put me, a leader of themunal faction, in prison! It was then. Youre ugly. Surprised, Deng Tianqiao turned his head. I couldnt tell when it came. Prince Moyong was standing on the wall with his arms crossed, ring at Deungcheongyo with cold eyes. The person who is as good as Bong-gong is showing a really ugly side. No matter how angry you are, you are trying to kill someone in the Murim Alliance. Mr. Moyong! This! Having observed the series of events, this is not an issue that can be ignored no matter how much I do. Prince Moyong said to Yeonhojeong. Is Kite Algebra okay? I almost died. Its not a substitute for a rope, but you carry something good for tying it. You need to get the master and his disciples safely away. Do not worry. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked at Deungcheongyo. In Teng Tianqiaos eyes, it was a face that looked a hundred times more evil than a demon. I will take you to the best seat in the hall. Lets not resist and go together. Chapter 489 Episode 489 Piece (7) Father! Yes, I heard. Zhuge Munhos appearance, leisurely drinking tea and examining documents, was no different from usual. Zhuge Zhens eyes wavered. Is this okay? Is it really okay? Okay. Zhuge Wenhu, who was nodding his head, then smiled bitterly. No. Actually, its not okay. I cant be okay. Its about imprisoning the Murim Leagues Bonggong in prison. In order to put out a fire right in front of us, we may be inviting the risk of a flood in the future. Thats right! The problem is that one small me can burn the entire Murimmaeng. Zhuge Yan bit his lip. She knew it too. How important is it to catch Sejak this time? I also know that if I dont catch him, something terrible could happen due to the information he steals. But even taking that into ount, it was too risky. Wouldnt it be better to exin the situation now and find another alternative? Themunal faction is strong. Not only is it powerful, but its influence is also powerful. In particr, in Gansu Province, themunal faction. A n faction that exerts influence even on the Okmunguan. In other words, it can be said to have a significant impact on the northernmercial district. Thats right! If this fact is known to the outside world! We have to prevent it from bing known. Themunal faction will also try to keep quiet. They wont sit back and watch their collective reputation fall to the ground. Zhuge Wenhu raised his head and saw Zhuge Zhen. Zinc. yes. The seat where Abby sits is a ce where she is despised rather than praised. Even if this father uses his brains well and is of great help to the Murim Alliance, the merit belongs to the next leader or servant, not mine. . But what happens if I dont do it? Then, they will criticize the Murim Alliance and say that it is because of the ipetent military general that it got to that point. The general military is that kind of position. Its a nasty position where you get criticized more than anyone else if you dont make a living even if you do well. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Nevertheless, the reason I did not reject the rmendations of the monks was because I also wanted to be of some help to the world. Regardless of my abilities, I epted this position because I thought it would be a good thing if the influence of my family and my small wisdom could help the worlds well-being. I know. I left everything behind when I epted this position. Thats why youve already made your younger brother take housekeeping lessons. Because before I am the head of the Zhuge family, I am the general of the Murim Alliance. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. The smile that filled his face instantly changed into the stamina of a strong man. As the general of the military, I am prepared to bear all the shame. Even though it may seem extreme at times and petty at times, I am prepared to risk everything for the well-being of the world. . Of course I wont cross the line. I wont cross the line. That means you are ready to do anything as long as you dont cross the line. In some ways, it sounded more brutal than crossing a line. If we dont catch Sejak, the Murim Alliances information will be passed on to the enemy. The Murim Alliance is an alliance of Baekdo political factions, but at the same time, it handles information throughout the central ins. In other words, they are easily obtaining all the information in the world with just one trick nted in their brain. . When I think about what they will do to this central in in the future, I want to hunt down Se-jak, even if it means throwing the Shaolin Temples Gong Gong-gong, not the Dong-gong faction, into prison. Zhuge Yan sighed. Are you really okay with that? Its not okay. But you still have to do it. If you think about it, my father and Hojeong would have thoroughly considered other methods besides this method. However, there must be a good reason why this method was chosen. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. He was proud of his daughter. Smart people tend tock understanding, but my daughter did not. So I felt very sorry. Although it was in the past, didnt his daughter almost suffer great harm due to his inability to reject the arranged marriage suggested by the Crown Prince Namgung because his family was in trouble? I am always a sorry and thankful daughter. Because she was that kind of daughter, I didnt want her to follow the same path as me. It was the same for my son. However, I thought it would be okay to tell my daughter. What he and Yeon Ho-jeong are looking at and what they want. Its not just because of Sejak. yes? If it was just to catch Sejak, it would have been worth spending more time on. There is no need to make unreasonable ns, such as saying we will capture them within a few days or set a trap. At least if you catch just three pieces. A look of puzzlement appeared on Zhuge Zhens face. I was curious about that part too. Of course, it would be better to catch Sejak as soon as possible, but since we have already dered that we are aware of its existence, Sejak will not be able to do anything foolish for the time being. As expected, you could see all the way there. yes. So then, do you think we are moving forward in such a hurry for any purpose other than hunting down Sejak? . Zhuge Zhens face became serious. In fact, she guessed up to this point. Its not certain, but theres more to it than catching Sejak. I thought there must be another reason I didnt know that forced me to catch Sejak as soon as possible. But when I heard it like this, it seemed like there was another important thing to do apart from hunting down Sejak. I I dont know, father. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. No, it is a problem that you can fully understand with your wisdom. Its just that Dae-soo and I are doing this work, so I didnt bother to use my brain. yes? Because the Abby you see is someone who doesnt do anything drastic. Zhuge Zhen had no idea what his father was talking about. Zhuge Wenhu looked out the window. Beyond dozens of buildings, I saw arge and spacious three-story pavilion. A huge wall was built around the pavilion, and although it looked old-fashioned, it felt somehow unsettling. It was the execution site of the Murim League. The current Murim Alliance is in danger. It looks shy and powerful on the outside, but its actually empty on the inside. If you make a mistake, even one ember from the bonfire will cause it to burn brightly. ?! The power is growing by the minute, but the substance is actually poor. The reason is because of the peasants. Zhuge Zhenyan swallowed his saliva without realizing it. She realized it intuitively. Now, my father is sharing a bloody secret that only Yeon Ho-jeong knows, which he has not told anyone. We are not ck. However, it is not an imperial pce, and it is not a blood religion or a demonic religion that has already disappeared. We are people who know how to open our ears, respect each other, and even admit our own mistakes. You may be wondering what a big deal that is, but anyone who knows will know. The more obvious something is, the more difficult it is. The schools medal teaches children not to lie. But there is no one in the world who has never told a lie. Conversely, it can be interpreted to mean that it is difficult to keep the basics. It was a misjudgment. Its good to respect each other, but at the same time, the Murim Alliance is a huge military organization. Where power goes, there is action. And depending on how the case is resolved, the future of countless people will be determined. . While the feudal lords werezily proiming that they respected each other, the enemies were increasing their strength by the minute. The same goes for us, but if this situation continues, the Murim Alliance will turn into stupid monsters that dont know where to wield their enormous power. But we are different from the ck Ind because we are based on respect. Yes. It is right to hope and dream of ideals. Even if you dont achieve your ideal, if you dont pursue it, youre no different from an animal. But Zhuge Wenhu turned his gaze to Zhuge Zhen. Suddenly, Zhuge Zhenyan could see in his fathers eyes the extreme fatigue and strong will to solve real-world problems. Ideals and reality must be viewed differently. I realized it. Why wouldnt someone as high as Zhuge Lianghu know that? What he meant now was that he had finally felt something he had only known in his head. We still have to dream of ideals. You have to take firm steps toward your ideal, one step at a time. But we must not ignore reality. Future-oriented thinking that ignores reality causes serious problems. Just like the current Murim Alliance. Then what does your father think the Murim Alliance should look like? We need a ruling system dominated by a leader with strong authority. ! Of course, the leader must have outstanding abilities. And there must be no moral defects. Its not that you dont have one, you have to have a moral utopia that is much clearer than others. . Furthermore, a strong determination that is not swayed by the morals of reality is also necessary. In other words, a person who can wisely view the good of morality and reality but does not exclude morality should be the leader. And the feudal lords must follow such a leader. Zhuge Zhens eyes wavered. Such a leader. Not at the moment. Zhuge Munho spoke as if he were asserting. Currently, there are no suitable talents. However, without such talented people, we cannot just sit back and watch the defeat of the Murim Alliance. As a military officer, I have a duty to create a safe environment until such a leader takes office. What if its a certain environment? It is to eliminate those who cause trouble. Zhuge Zhen was surprised. You mean to eliminate me?! Zhuge Wenhu smiled. The choice of words was a bit extreme. The word elimination does not really mean killing or imprisoning themunists. It means imposing a political death sentence so that they cannot participate in the politics of the Murim Alliance. !! No matter who bes the leader, we must at least make sure that the Murim Alliance does not lose its purpose. In order to do that, even if it means losing a little bit of power right now, we have to dig out all the people who are harming the Murim Alliance. Then why did you send Jang Mun-in of themunist faction to the execution hall?! Yes, it is part of the n. It would have been a difficult n to attempt if it werent for Yeon Dae-su. Zhuge Lis eyes lit up. The Murim Alliance must change. We need to seize power, weed out the feudal lords who cause strife, and create an organization of real people who only work together for peace and order. At least the current Murim Alliance needs such measures. One day, Prince Mo Yong said to Zhuge Wenhu: I dont hate you. Rather, I think he is a person who is absolutely necessary for the Murim Alliance. Mo Yong-gun cited Zhuge Lis tendency as the reason. No matter who bes the leader, Zhuge Li will do his best to ensure that the Murim Alliance functions ording to its purpose. It was the same even now that there was no leader. Zhuge Munho was changing like that. The frustration of the dark reality made him act like the unknown soldier that Mo Yong saw. I will overturn all stigma. I will not share this responsibility with Ambassador Gong Gong or Professor Yeon. That is the military. Chapter 490 Episode 490 A Storm Rising (1) How does the tea taste? very good. Seung Hyun Jin-in smiled at Yeon Ho-jeongs words. I was quite concerned that you wereing. Its tea leaves grown at the foot of Wudang Mountain. Is that so? In the past, a Buddhist monk grew tea leaves to kill time. These are the tea leaves. It is good for stabilizing the mind and body and relieving fatigue. It is a medicinal herb in its own way, but it has a pretty good scent and taste, so I take out the well-dried one when serving it to distinguished guests. It is an honour. What is glory? In fact, its funny to even divide the VIP. There are hierarchies among people, but there is no such thing as nobility. . I just wanted to give you a taste of this tea. Thats it. My father also said the same thing. I thought that Yeon Ho-jeong was truly Seung Hyeon-jin. Anyway, youve grown tremendously. Seung Hyun-jin looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with new eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I always say this, but we still have a long way to go. Yes, you can feel that way. If you feel like yourecking for any reason, you just have to keep working hard. As expected, Seunghyeonjins reaction was different from others. Most people would hold their tongues when told that Yeonhojeong was far away, saying that that was impressive enough. And that was a reasonable response considering themon sense of Moorim. However, Seunghyeonjinin says it may not be enough. They say that it is important to feel for yourself. It wasnt a particrly wise remark, but Yeon Ho-jeong felt her heart lighten a little as she listened to Seung Hyeon-jins words. Itsfortable. I remembered the first time I met Seung Hyun Jin-in. At that time, Seung Hyeon-jin came to see him without any message, very excited. The reason was Okcheongs martial arts. Seunghyeonjinin was excited, but Yeonhojeong was calm. Rather, Yeon Ho-jeong felt favored by Seung Hyun-jins simple recognition and amazing insight. Yes. Seunghyeonjinin had such power. Should I say that I am a born Taoist? The sight of a moral believer who has not yet given up on being human was a refreshing shock to Yeon Ho-jeong. I wonder if Okcheong will be simr to Seunghyeonjinin when she gets older. Maybe so, maybe not. However, I thought that it was thanks to the teachings and environment of these Taoists that Okcheong maintained his gentle nature even while holding a killing sword. I let it flow I just encourage it not to go astray. Thats the atmosphere of a shaman. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a smile that felt a little bitter and a little envious. Its a culture without discrimination. After returning, Yeon Ho-jeong always felt a sense of strangeness that she could not tell anyone. The targets included his father and younger brother Mukbi. I am a stranger. I have family andrades. However, there are things that cannot be filled with just those precious rtionships. Now that Im back in the arms of people I know, I can live my life again? Wrong. For Yeon Ho-jeong, who has already lived for decades, telling her to forget her past life and live in the embrace of this world is an extremely rude order. Of course, no one would make such an order, not even Yeon Ho-jeong himself. They just recognize that they are different. The more he fights, the more the enemy admires his martial arts skills, and the more people are shocked to see his growth, the more disconnected Yeon Ho-jeong bes from reality. Getting used to life after regression and feeling such a sense of difference werepletely different problems. Yeon Ho-jeong was clearly a stranger from another world. It would be odd for me, a Taoist, to say this. Seunghyeonjinin smiled warmly and said. You look like you have a lot of trouble. Do you see it that way? Hey, I dont know how busy youve been. People say we should live busy lives, but we also have to rest when we need to rest. I take a good rest whenever I need it. What can I do if I just rest my body? I cant rest my mind. . Look at the word rest (). It looks like a person leaning on a tree, right? Thats what rest is. Resting without thinking, leaning against a tree in a ce where no one is around. Thats real rxation. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There are so many trees that you dont know where to lean and rest. Its not because there are a lot of trees, but because there are a lot of people. Yeon Ho-jeong was speechless. I felt like I had hit the nail on the head. Seunghyeonjinin, who was quietly looking at him, burst intoughter. Im talking about this mission to the Mukryongbu. yes. I dont know the details of the operation yet, but it will definitely be difficult. Is there any operation that is not difficult? However, I will have more peace of mind than before when I was dispatched to Sejak. At least I wont be as nervous about getting caught as I was back then. Instead, you will continue to be checked by the senior members of the Mukryongbu, right? He is definitely not an ordinary Daoist. Wudang Mountain is one of the most sacred ces of Taoism, but in order to be the owner of such a mountain, one must also have a certain degree of mastery of worldly affairs. I cant say its that difficult. Hehe, thats just you. Seung Hyun Jin-in, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a smile, got up from his seat. Shall we go to the training ground? yes? I want to see your martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. I heard that they were checking thoughts and martial arts, but I didnt know Jinin would speak first. Do you really think I am suspicious of your martial arts skills and want to join hands? Seung Hyeon-jin left behind and went out first. Follow me. After a while, two people stood in the center of the training ground. Seunghyeonjinin said calmly. I have noints about your handling of the matter. I just apologize for saying that. And the work is not done by me. Arent I also in a position to receive orders from the soldier? On paper, yes. But I know that your opinions and thoughts will be actively reflected. You seem to have a big heart. Its not even stupid. Jegal is a soldier who will ignore even the opinions of his closest friends. You can truly say that he is a soldier worthy of a military. Its sharp as expected. Seunghyeonjinin took one foot back and raised his right hand to his middle finger. I may not know everything youve done, but I know to some extent. If you list the things you have done, you would be worthy of being called a hero even now. . I am not qualified to evaluate such a person. But I might be able to help. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Seung Hyeon-jin, smiled and held a g-raising ceremony. It was a unique fist shape that transformed the martial arts taijiquan, incorporating the enlightenment of Seung Hyeon Jin-in, into his own. Come. going. Faaagh! Yeonhojeong moved vigorously. There was none of the smooth movements typical of Tai Chi Chuan. Before he knew it, the Tai Chi he had learned had be a martial art filled with his own color,pletely different from that of Seung Hyeon Jin-in. Pabababak! Yet the hand he was swinging had drawn a beautiful curve. However, it felt cool and sharp rather than leisurely and soft. Seunghyeonjinins hands moved dizzyingly. Para rock! The sleeves of the two people repeatedly shed. In fact, it was not a sparring where fists shed with fists or aimed at hitting the opponents blood. Yeon Ho-jeong tried to break down Seung Hyeon-jins posture and brother, and Seung Hyeon-jin-in made Yeon Ho-jeongs moves go astray with a soft movement. It was a confrontation that fully revealed the personalities of the two people. Yeonhojeongs attacks became faster and sharper, and Seunghyeonjinins defenses became increasingly softer and richer. Tooung! Bullfight! The air rumbled heavily. The fighting between the two was bloody and enjoyable to watch. Yin, yang, emptiness, and number meet to create Taegeuk. There was not Taegeukpleted by one person, but joint dancepleted by the different tendencies of two people. How long has it been? Phew. The two people stepped back as if they had been waiting. Seunghyeonjinin smiled and waved his sleeves. It was a really sharp fighting technique. Jinins fighting methods were also terrifying. I had no idea that the Tai Chi that I taught you could have transformed in such a way. Its as violent as a vortex. If you get sucked into it without knowing anything, not a single bone in your body will remain. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its a lot softer than before. Before that, it was so ferocious and fast that it was embarrassing to call it Taijiquan. It probably means that your mind has be more rxed and stronger than before. Seunghyeonjin shrugged his shoulders. I thought there might be more to give, but I dont really have anything. Its a little precarious, but I think you can handle it just fine. thank you. I should be the one to thank you. Thanks to you, my eyes opened. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Seung Hyeon-jins simple and simple personality was not something that was easy to see. This was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong respected him as a Taoist. Then I understand you have permission. Who would oppose your dispatch? I just hope youe back safely. thank you. It was then. Jangmun-in! Jump up! The person who opened the door and came in was a shaman. Seung Hyun Jin-in tilted his head. Whats going on? Were in big trouble! Is it a big deal? As the Taoist monk was about to continue speaking, he was surprised to see Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong pretended not to know the Taoist monk. The Taoist monk turned his eyes to Seunghyeonjinin again and sent a message. A look of astonishment appeared on Seunghyunjins face. What? Bonggongs back?! Thats right. Seunghyeonjinin, who was looking at the Taoist monk nkly, looked at Yeonhojeong. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was walking towards the door. Look at you, Dae-su Yeon. Jinin Yeonhojeong, who had stopped walking, said with a smile. Please just pretend not to notice. !! There will be upheaval in the Murim Alliance. I was prepared enough. So for now, just watch. Seunghyeonjinin could not continue speaking. This is because I not only heard that Deungcheongyo was dragged to the execution site, but also heard the entire circumstances surrounding it. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around again. I just feel sorry for Jinin. Yeonhojeong came out of the shamans residence and turned around the corner of a building. Slurp. Before he knew it, the official came to his side. Cheap. Are you here? How was it? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. As expected, you were amazing. It is a martial arts skill that canpete for the highest level among the long-time masters of the old world. The nature of martial arts is different, but it will probably be a close match with Ambassador Gong. Its not easy even for me now. You didnt ask that. The official said seriously. Did you sense anything strange about that gentleman? I didnt feel it. In conversation and martial arts. In fact, I think I learned martial arts more like a shaman than anyone else. Tang Gwan looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in silence. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Suddenly, the face of Seunghyeonjinin, who had taught me the enlightenment of the shaman Wonmusin, telling me not to fall into the evil way as I had lived a life filled with the smell of blood, came to mind. The face of Jang Moon-jin, a shaman who is gentle and wise, yet strong and strong. So we will have to pay even more attention. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head again, and his eyes were as cold and sharp as when he went into battle. Please monitor Seunghyeonjinin. Two suspicious people selected by those who analyzed the information. One of them was Seunghyeonjinin. Chapter 491 Episode 491 A storm rages (2) Not many people knew that Deungcheongyo was taken to the execution hall. Jang Mun-in of themunal faction was a very influential figure. Even Hyeongdang made it easy to book Deungcheongyo, and when Yeonhojeong tied up Deungcheongyo and took him away, he moved secretly, so no one saw him. In the end, the only people who knew it were the leadership, members of the Jingdang, and high-ranking officials of the intelligence unit under Zhuge Liang. If its fortunate, its fortunate. If this fact spreads throughout the Murim Alliance, it will soon spread throughout the world. If that happens, themunal faction will not be able to raise its head in the future, and in the worst case, it may withdraw from the Murim Alliance. Because Yeon Ho-jeong, Mo Yong-gun, and Zhuge Mun-ho made sure to do the work in advance, the problem did not spread significantly. It was a fortunate event in many ways. Of course, it was a big deal in itself for a member of the Murim Alliance to be dragged to the execution hall. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong left Seung Hyeon-jins residence and walked around the castle. Most people who encountered Yeon Ho-jeong bowed their heads to him. It is no exaggeration to say that the head of the Yu military unit was an executive-level figure, so it was not unusual for him to receive greetings from many people. Yeon Ho-jeong also silently bowed his head and walked down the street. How long did it take to walk like that? . Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking and looked at the forest on the right. Thats amazing. It was a familiar prayer. It was definitely familiar, but also unfamiliar. Although she was deeply lost in thought, Yeon Ho-jeongs spirit was always sensitive to the surrounding situation. I didnt know that he was in the forest until he got close to about a dozen people. Its a huge development. There really is no one to me. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and walked into the forest. After a while. Its been a while. Thats right. I thought I had risen high enough, but you are still amazing. I thought you could at leastpete, but youre already a few levels higher than me. I lived fiercely. Have a bit of fun with the world. Yes, that is the driving force to be stronger. You wont make progress if you stay in a room like me and just swing your sword on empty days. For you to say something like that, you have developed enough to go too far. Does it look like that? yes. Not only has he surpassed the martial arts barrier, but he has also developed a martial arts skillparable to that of a long-time master. Its not that bad. I just had a bit of a headache studying swordsmanship. Making martial arts is usually not a difficult task. It seems like you really gained a lot of insight in the process. It is thanks to the consideration of the lengthy death penalty. He taught me martial arts that I had never learned before. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. So, have you achieved the ultimate martial arts ability that can surpass four days? Paeyul, a middle-aged man, smiled bitterly. It is difficult to say that we have surpassed it yet. However The first part has beenpleted. Thats the way it is. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Pae-yuls left shoulder. A single spear window was visible in the back. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking at the short spear carried diagonally on his back, this time looked at Paeyuls left girdle. There was a sword tied to it, but it was different from the swords that used to have a chance of defeat. Unlike the existing sword, which was almost a narrow-pointed sword with a narrow body and good flexibility, it was a short sword that was slightly longer than a small sword. The length is slightly longer than this chuck. The width of the sword is twice that of an ordinary long sword. It was a short but sturdy looking sword. You told me before. I dont know if it will be a sword that governs every day or a spear that can be governed every day. It did. It looks like you killed two birds with one stone. Paeyul smiled. The previous sharp and hard impression was still there, but at least it seemed softer than before. I had a hard time. Sa-il () means shooting toward the sun, and Gwan-il (؞) means that the sun has already pierced through. If your martial arts skills be perfect, you will most likely be able to attain more than four days of power. I know Im not saying this to ster your face. Paeyul felt Yeon Ho-jeongs sincerity, so he expressed his gratitude with his eyes. But what are you doing here at this time? Did you know I wasing here? Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Paeyul in silence. The loss rate was also speechless. He just looks at Yeon Ho-jeong with eyes that are much deeper and sharper than before, but also filled with friendliness and caution. How much time has passed? Are you here to stop me from going to see the elder? The number of Bonggong of the Murim League is twelve. It is called Twelve Peaks. However, the heads of the nine families and the six generations alone numbered sixteen. In addition, two of the representatives of small and medium-sized factions were named as leaders. Six of the six major ns of the nine factions were Twelve Bonggongs, and the remaining elders and two representatives of the small and medium-sized factions fell into the Elder House of the Murim Alliance. In the beginning, meetings were held together, but heads who were not interested in public service were left out as elders. One of them was Jang Mun-in of the Jeomchang faction. Will it be stopped if I stop it? Of course not. Its like you. Your confidence does note from an arrogant personality. The confidence of someone who knows themselves well is always scary. Jeomchang Jangmun-in also informed your senior. There is a Sejak from the enemy side among the leaders of the Murim Alliance. Yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I am suspicious of everyone. Know. Im sure it would be you. Considering the possibilities, the probability of Sejak being in the Presbyterian Church is extremely low. The reason is that there is top secret information that only the public can handle. Therefore, I am almost certain that there is Sejak in Bonggong. I think so too. Are you still here to stop me? Paeyul smiled. I dont think that the long sentence of execution is a ploy by the enemy. Of course you would think so. However, even in the unlikely event that a lengthy execution is the enemys n, I will personally kill the executioner, even if it means cutting off the affection we have developed so far. Those were extremely cruel words. It wasnt because I didnt have affection for Jeomchang Jang Mun-in. Paeyul was a man of letters and believed in and followed the death penalty more than anyone else. Nevertheless, saying that you will blow off the head yourself means that the level of defeat has be that much greater. It means that not only the martial arts skills have grown, but also the mind has grown. It can be said that we have be equipped with eyes that can see the world correctly without being swayed by the five passions. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Then why did you wait for me? Is there any reason to wait for this guy who was my junior andrade in arms? ? Im here to help you. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which was full of puzzlement, was filled with surprise. Help? me? Yes. Paeyul shrugged his shoulders. I said it before, but funny things often happen when I hang out with you. After that operation, you must have been very busy as the leader of the soldiers unit. Every time I heard a rumor about you, I could barely resist the urge to kick down the door of the closed room and run away. . I had some sesses, but my patience also reached its limit. Im not good at locking myself in a room and swinging a sword. Even if its a wilderness where its hard to see even a single grass root, I just want to smell the air of the world and swing my sword and spear. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was nkly looking at the loss rate,ughed as if it were absurd. Even though hes the youngest, hes still an elder. Whats wrong with the fortune-telling school? I showed him Gwanils martial arts skills, and he readily allowed me to do so. Rather, it seemed like they were going to chase him away as soon as possible. He told me toe back after impressing upon the world how excellent Jeomchangs martial arts skills are. Yeon Ho-jeongughed haha without realizing it. Although their personalities were different, the temperaments of Jeomchang people were simr. Cheokgangdo, a military soldier from Jeomchang, also had aspects simr to Paeyul. And it seemed to be the same for Jeomchangs long writing. If you were from a normal n, you would not be able to say that you should help your junior, even if it was out of respect, but it seemed that Jang Mun-in, a member of the Jeomchang n, did not care about such formality. It will be difficult. My head will hurt too. You solve the headache problem. I just want to run wild. Dont think that just because youre like this, I wont doubt Jang Mun-in. How many times do I have to tell you for them to understand? If the death penalty is a long sentence, I will personally kill you. I like it because its so bloody. Its one of my few strengths. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling, took the gun with moderation. I will not refuse help from my senior. The loss rate was also high. Nothing will ruin your work. thank you. Anyway, where are you going now? Yeon Ho-jeongs face instantly became expressionless. Im going to Yonghwajinin, the leader of the Volcanic Sect. * * * Military. Please speak. Zhuge Lis face was extremely grave. The public ambassador sighed. I dont know how much the military cares about the martial arts alliance and its strength. thank you. But this time it was severe. This was said in reference to the Deungcheongyo incident. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. I can only apologize to Ambassador Bangjang. I wanted to tell you separately, but I thought it would be better not to, so I worked quietly. Catching Sejak is definitely not an important task. However, it is not right to destroy the trust between the feudal lords just to seize one piece. Trust you mean? Zhuge Wenhu said bitterly. To be honest, I am not sure about the trust you are talking about. Military. Among Bong-gong, there are people who care for the world as much as the Great Master or Seung Hyeon-jin, while there are also people who only seek their own interests with a selfish and greedy mind. I know. Still, it cant be like this. There is something called procedures in an organization. Isnt work going ording to procedure? As you may have heard, it was Deung Jang-mun-in who attacked Dae-su first. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. By any chance, the Ambassador has a position as a schr, so you dont n on telling me to negotiate on that level, do you? The public ambassador instantly felt speechless. I didnt mean to say that, but I had simr thoughts. In any case, Deungcheongyo was a member of themunal faction. It was true that despite his position and reputation, there was a feeling that he had taken matters too seriously. Military. Even if you hold great power, if youmit a crime, you should be punished. However, I am worried that the military may be overly minimizing the influence of one individual. Its not like that. Rather, the problem is that you know too well. To be more honest, a person like Jang Mun-in should not be Bonggong because his personal influence is so great. Uh-huh soldier. Ambassador. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Now is the time to put aside prestige and history and think about practical benefit. It is not right to leave the seeds of conflict in a situation where a war could break out even tomorrow. What the soldier said is not wrong. Still, I dont think it can be done this way. Its not just about respect and history. If this continues and themunist faction defects That was then. Sir. Report. Yonghwajin, a member of the Hwasan Sect, has been transported to the execution hall. The ambassadors eyes widened. Zhuge Munho, who quenched his thirst with a sip of tea, spoke calmly. Dont worry about the defection. They all know that if they dont want to be defeated individually, they have to help. Chapter 492 Episode 492 A storm rages (3) Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. I heard that you two were gathered together. Bokhosae said with a smile. Thank you for your hard work, Dae-su. My hardships are nothingpared to the hard work of the workers. Bokhosae shook his head. All we do is gather together, have meetings, and work our heads off, but were not all that big. We arefortable thanks to Daesoo Yeons efforts in many ways. The Bokho incident has long been viewed favorably toward Yeonhojeong. The personalities of the schrs of the Old School were diverse, but among them, Bok Ho-sae had a simple nature, revered justice, and could not tolerate injustice. It is said that when he was young, he had a lot of friction with his ssmates because of his personality. It was clear that she was a Buddhist nun before she was a martial artist, but she was overly passionate. However, as she got older, her personality gradually rxed. Nevertheless, his unique sense of justice was not dimmed in the slightest, and he waspleted with a character that was sufficient to serve as the chairman of a sect. In her view, Yeon Ho-jeong was truly a model of an ideal chatan. He is intelligent, quick-witted, and has strong martial arts skills. Such outstanding talent always charged into dangerous enemy territory and led all types of operations to sess. Some say that his personality is a bit extreme, but that doesnt cross the line. Rather, his nature will cause fear in the wicked. All that aside, I liked the Bokho incident because Yeonhojeongs personality seemed like a reflection of herself in her younger days. It seemed even better because I knew how difficult it was to live with that kind of personality. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Im just grateful that you think positively of me. I have no doubts about this mans abilities or that of Cheongseong Jang Mun-in or Yeon Dae-su. As an adult in the martial artsmunity, I feel sorry for always having to take on dangerous missions. The windbreaker sighed. When you take charge of an organization, there are many times when you have to weigh various things about what you should do. Because my single action can cause damage to the entire n. I know. However, since you have voted to run for martial arts, it is natural that you must act for the sake of the Korean Medical Association no matter what the oue. But it seems like I also forgot that obvious thing. Thats why I dont have the honor to see you. Reveals your honest feelings. The agony of a person who had thought intensely over a long period of time was deeply evident in his voice. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It is natural that even the head of a n should act for the sake of chivalry, but arent there more important things to do? hmm? Its about nurturing younger students. It teaches us to act naturally in natural things so that we can punish evil. Huh. There are many people in the Murim Alliance. So there is no need to be discouraged or ashamed. Isnt Cheongseong and Ami a prestigious family that has produced many wonderful warriors with outstanding character? The windbreaker filed aint. Dont package it like that. Im worried that I might use your words as an excuse to be even morezy. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Just by saying that, I dont think Jang Mun-in will bezy. Hehe, thats embarrassing. Bokhosada said. Yes, we are just grateful that you came like this. As Jang Mun-in here in Cheongseong has acknowledged, we do not doubt Yeons abilities. thank you. Please continue to work hard for Maeng, no, for Kangho. Thats all this old man has to say. Not for the sake of the Murim Alliance, but for Kangho. This was the part that showed the purity of the recovery incident. As people grow older and develop a sense of belonging, they tend to care more about the interests of their n than the well-being of the world, but that was not the case for Fu Hao-sai. The windbreaker rhymed in a soft voice. By the way, Yeon Dae-su. Please speak. Is there room in the army of death and death? There are quite a few bright young people in the text, so I wonder if I should send a few Seup. Bokhosae turned his eyes towards the Pungbyeokja. Pungbyeokja cleared his throat and spoke hesitantly. No, what is it good? The whole world knows about Yeon Dae-sus abilities, and it would be a blessing to be able to learn about the world from such a warrior. Do you think I dont even know Jang Mun-ins true intentions? Dont disturb people who are already busy. Huh! What do you think I did? If you arent stupid, you would know that Yeon Dae-su will be one of the core members of the next generation of martial arts. Isnt your intention to maintain a good rtionship with the government by establishing ties with the prosecutors under yourmand? Oh my God, you speak so harshly. No, and what do you mean by that? Its a good thing if we learn from each other and build rtionships. Isnt that right? Yeon Ho-jeongughed haha without even realizing it. Wouldnt it be an honor for me if Qingseongs prosecutors helped me? Pungbyeokja snorted at the Bokho situation. Look at it. After all, what does Yeon Daesoo know? Bokhosae shook his head. Really, nothing has changed since I was young. Please tell me Im still young. Even if its the same thing, it feels better. The two people were close friends. Sacheonseong was a ce where the Tang family, one of the six major families, and the Qingseong Ami of the nine schools gathered. In a sense, it can be said to be the ce where the power of political factions is strongest in the entire central in. However, it was the Tang song that actually influenced the atmosphere of Sichuan Province. This is because, unlike Cheongseong and Ami, the Tang family is a secr family. However, even the Tang family of the world cannot do anything about Qingcheng and Ami. The two sects, the Cheongseong sect and the Ami sect, are groups of practitioners. Although it exerts a strong influence, it is far from domination or governance. Because of this tendency, the heads of the two factions were able to be particrly close. In particr, Pungbyeokja and Bokhosae had been traveling the world together to punish evil since they were young. Now, the windbreaker has be soft due to the weather of time, but his attitude towards evil is still as strong and hot as a me. Anyway, what are we nning? yes? The windbreakers eyes lit up. Didnt Jang Mun-in and Yong Hwa-jin go to the funeral hall? Are you nning to send us there too? Although I said it as a joke, I know that Yeon Ho-jeong has a n. The person who sent the two elders of the old faction to the execution hall is in front of them. Nevertheless, the two did not show any ufortable feelings when dealing with Yeon Ho-jeong. Its a giant. Regardless, these two are worthy of being called giants of martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. I thought it was just a matter of receiving instruction, so he sprayed me first. I had no choice. To put it bluntly, Deng Jangmun-in may not know, but Yonghwajin-in is not a person who uses his hands carelessly. You were not the one who encouraged me to use my hands carelessly. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. youre right. If I hadnt narrowly escaped, Yonghwajinin wouldnt have aimed for my head with the plum blossom sword. Your neck! The windbreaker was depressed. I didnt know that Yonghwajin really tried to kill Yeonhojeong. No matter how motivated you are, you still want to kill your opponent? This wasnt normal. Even if the opponent was not Yeon Ho-jeong but the lowest warrior of the Murim Alliance, it was not something to just ignore. Bokhosae asked. Its not just Yeon Dae-sus work, but it was something that was carried out together with the military? Youre sharp. Yes, if those two attacked first, its not something to just overlook, no matter what the situation is. However, if he acted with a clear purpose, Daesoo Yeon is also at fault. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. There is no respect for the elderly. Deokhosae sighed. How could someone who should know have done that? Its the same with the military. Do you want an honest answer? Of course. I am certain that one of those two is Sejak. For a moment, astonishment appeared on the faces of Pungbyeokja and Bokhosae. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Of course, this is a certainty, but nothing has been revealed for sure yet. But I think there is almost zero chance that anyone other than those two people is Sejak. Thats for sure. . I will have to offer a deep apology to one of you in the future. I may have to pay with my life. Are you looking at it that dangerous? Deokhosae sighed. Is it so important to catch the Three Masters? He was not unaware of the danger of Sejak and the power of the Three Religions. I havent realized it yet, but if the information is true, the three schools were one of the most difficult enemies in history. However, no matter how much it is, handling things in this way will only bring about resentment. Thats what I thought about the recovery incident, and it wasmon sense. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. The soldier will tell you more details, but the three religions are much more dangerous than you two think. Of course I know Regardless of the others, one of the three religions has already infiltrated the imperial pce and taken control of the high-ranking officials. If we dont catch Sejak in such a situation, we will be defeated without even being able to fight properly. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I did it even though I knew it was wrong. So to speak, both you and I risked our lives. I dont like to start things and make a fuss, but please just watch over me until this is over. please. Pungbyeokja, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, sighed. Be honest. I believe in Dae-su Yeons abilities, but I dont yet have deep trust in you as a person. I know. And that is natural. But Zhuge soldiers believe it. Looking at the faces of my soldiers, they will pretend not to know what happened. thank you. Bokhosae smiled bitterly. I believe in kite algebra. I also believe in the military. So I will watch too. But I hope you dont cross the line. I definitely will. It was then. Coooooo! Pungbyeokja and Bokhosae were surprised. This is because the shock wave generated from the training ground far away was instantly transmitted to this ce. What is going on? Ah, its Paeyul senior. If its a loss rate, what about Jeom Chang-ui? Thats right. After a while, prosecutors Pae-yul and Cheong-seong came. Im sorry for causing you concern. I tried to end the dance quietly Pungbyeokja let out augh. The swordsmanship he was charging was not normal. Its not something that can be seen as your poor swordsmanship. Are you the loser? Paeyul bowed his head. Im sorry for interrupting an important conversation. Nothing was disturbed. I was just a little surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up smiling. In any case, is it okay to understand that you both gave permission for the dispatch of the Mukryongbu? Pungbyeokja and Bokhosae nodded. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. Ill see you again next time. I hope you stay healthy until then. The two people who came out of the living room walked in silence for a while. After a while, Paeyul asked. Just as you said, I pulled out the shock wave with all my might. Thank you for your hard work. What trouble? It was nice to see Cheongseongs swordsmanship for the first time in a while. By the way, did you get what you wanted? I got it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes caught fire. It was suspicious, of course. The response was excellent. Chapter 493 Episode 493 A storm rages (4) Boom! Damn it. I could feel the terrifying anger from the fist hitting the table. Did he notice? This was the first time I actually talked to Yeon Ho-jeong face to face. In fact, I knew very well why the school was keeping an eye on Yeon Ho-jeong. Yayuljeok died at the hands of Yeonhojeong and Firefighter went missing. The power of Guangdong Province, which had been controlled with great effort for a long time, was disintegrated in an instant. Is that all? Yeon Ho-jeong was there even when there was a life-or-death battle with the Shinhwa religious leaders. I heard that he yed a decisive role along with Yeonwi in defeating the First Warlord Beonjak. It is even said that it is highly likely that Yeon Ho-jeong was the first person to discover the Shinhwa religions information base near the Murim League. In other words, Yeonhojeong waspletely involved in the major fight between the three religions and the Murim Alliance. Even though he knew that, he did not see Yeonhojeong as very dangerous. The talent, insight, and resourcefulness are certainly great, but I thought that the limits of youth were clear in the end. No matter how genius you are, it is difficult to ovee years of experience. In the end, it is undoubtedly true that Yeon Ho-jeong went on a rampage in the middle of nowhere, but there was someone else who actually supported him from behind. He thought so. It wasnt Zhuge Munho. A real monster who used Yeonhojeong as his horse and used his keen insight to eradicate the masters of myth and evil one by one. He thought it was Zhuge Li. In fact, Zhuge Lis presence at the recent meeting was truly remarkable. It gave me chills to think that he had been hiding something like that all this time. However, after meeting Yeon Ho-jeong today, he felt the need topletely revise his thoughts. It was Yeon Ho-jeong, not Zhuge Mun-ho. No, to be exact, it is highly likely that it was a coboration between Yeon Hao-jeong and Zhuge Liang. In an instant, goosebumps appeared all over my body. Yeon Ho-jeong did not bother to hide himself. Nevertheless, he went ahead and most people saw Zhuge Wenhu behind him rather than Yan Haozheng. Only now did he realize. How dangerous Yeonhojeong is. In fact, the central figure who defeated the masters of the three religions was Yeon Hao-jeong rather than Zhuge Mun-ho. He saw me. One of the conditions required to be a Sejak was intuition. An intuition that cannot be exined by logic. A sensitive temperament that can detect approaching danger in a dangerous atmosphere. He had it with him. And that innate sixth sense bloomed in full bloom thanks to my advanced martial arts skills and peak internal skills. That sixth sense was speaking. They were watching me more than Deokho. We didnt make much eye contact, but all his attention was on me. Pungbyeokja bit his lip. I havent gotten past the suspicion stage yet. But its clear that sooner orter it will strangle me. Besides his sixth sense, one of the reasons why he thought Yeon Ho-jeong doubted him was his reaction. The powerful energy wave that exploded as Jeomchangs defeat rate and Cheongseongs swordsman fought was so surprising that it shook his inner energy, which was extremely tense. Pungbyeokja remembered that feeling at that moment. A time when the core of the mask hidden in a bet that was shaken without ones knowledge was revealed, even if only for a moment. And without missing that moment, he remembered the look in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes when he saw him. No. We need to think differently. Its right to move with the thought that you are confident, not at the level of doubt. Pungbyeokja felt in danger. Shit! In the cooked rice! He was an outstanding talent as a Sejak. However, we have never experienced a real threat until now. In the first ce, he was the leader of the Old Daemun Sect and was raised to instill in the Murim Alliance. That was the reason why he never experienced the threat to his life that many Sejak experienced. Is that why? In my head, I knew I had to be cool, but it wasnt easy to do so. If you make a mistake, the decades of working as a Sejak could be destroyed in one fell swoop. The heavy burden of that reality continued to disturb hisposure. You shouldnt be passively dragged around like this. The enemy is suspecting me. In that case, there are three escape routes. The first is to put the me on others so that the enemy can withdraw their suspicions. Second, let the suspicions run their course, but make a big incident that can divert attention and get the body out of the way. Lastly, kill anyone who doubts you without even realizing it. What should I do? The most stable is the first method. If you ce the suspicion on others and make them confident that you have tracked down Sejak, the suspicion will no longer return to you. Because it is rare to suspect someone once you have escaped suspicion again. Of course, the most obvious is the third method. If you kill both Yan Haozheng and Zhuge Wenhu, the chaos will be maximized and you will also be safe. The second case cannot be used. The windbreakers eyes deepened. Then I die. What if you sessfully throw yourself away? If I escape safely, will my safety be guaranteed? That can never happen. In the first ce, he was raised as a member of the martial arts faction. If such a Sejak runs away out of fear for his life, the Three Churches will never let him live. One way or another, it is a situation where we have no choice but to take unreasonable measures. The face of the windbreaker was distorted. Damn it, why doesnt that guy show up at times like this? You know its not the time to leave! The manager was a person with good intuition like himself. Even reaching its peak, the art of hiding was so great that it was almostparable to that of the God of Darkness. It was only natural that he, like himself, was raised to live his entire life as a manager. If you put your mind to it, you will be able to easily escape from Jingdangs prison, the Ink Dragon Department, or even the imperial pces prison. There is no ce he cannot prate. Thanks to him, he knew everything. When something important happened, he would approach using stealth techniques that he would not even be aware of, and would disappear after seeing the whole situation. Did hee this time too? Maybe he didnte. If he hade, he would have realized how dangerous Yeon Ho-jeong is. its okay. There is no need to wait for someone who is not there now. Eventually he had to make a decision. The first way Its okay to shift suspicion to others, but the key is how much Yeon Ho-jeongs suspicion is about me. If you are almost certain, it would be pointless to put doubt on others. Rather, there is a high probability that they will think that they are struggling even more because they are cornered. then? Theres nothing I can do. A sh of murderous intent erupted from the windbreakers eyes. I have no choice but to kill both Yan Hao-jeong and Zhuge Wen-ho. * * * Yan Haozheng did not go to Zhuge Wenhu. Before that, I called Yeonwi, Danggwan, and Prince Moyong. What happened? Yeon Ho-jeong immediately answered the officials question. Those two people are definitely suspicious. Hmm. A look of confusion appeared on Yeonwis face. Its Seunghyeonjinin and Bokho incident. When they gathered and gathered information, the two people who were most suspicious were Seunghyeonjinin of the Shaman faction and Bokhosae of the Ami faction. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. No, I dont mean those two. if? Seunghyunjin is definitely suspicious. Assuming that Sejak of the Three Schools has learned the martial arts of the nine schools, knows how to hide himself perfectly, and performs the role of Jangmunin better than anyone else, there will be no one more suspicious than Seunghyeonjin. He felt Seunghyunjins sincerity. But that didnt erase my suspicions about him. On the contrary, I was even more suspicious of him because he seemed so much like a Taoist. If Seunghyeonjinin is the enemys three-jak its really not a scary thing. If there is a Sejak in any of the nine factions, it is definitely a scary thing. But the Independents were different. Is Jang Mun-jin, a member of the Shaman sect known as Taishan Bukdu along with Shaolin, an enemy? If that is true, it means that there are no limits to the three religions. The same goes for other schools, but in particr, the martial arts of the Shaman school ced importance on character along with Shaolin. If he was able to fool even a worn-out adult, he was no ordinary scary person. Even in the Shaman faction, there was an invincible master who argued that it was the best in the world at the time. Geomseon Takmuja. He was Banseon (), who is evaluated to be ahead of the Shaolin priests in terms of martial arts as well as enlightenment. Even Takmuja was deceived? Then no one can catch him. If he had that level of mental strength, he would y the role of Jang Mun-in of the shaman faction until the moment he dies. Honestly, there are a lot of things to be suspicious about. If we look at Seunghyunjins past, unlike now, he went through quite a cold and turbulent time. In a way, his desire to be a long-time writer seemed stronger than anyone elses. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became blurred. But There are many reasons to doubt, but speaking in the realm of intuition, he could not smell Sejak in Seunghyeonjin. Then who is the one person you think of? Wasnt it a decryption incident? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Before I met you, I suspected the decryption incident. ording to the information we have all analyzed, it is clear that Bokhosanat spent his youth with an over-emphasized sense of justice. And if you look at his actions leading up to bing Jang Moon-in, he was just as greedy as Seung Hyeon-jin. There is no reason not to have a desire to rise in social status just because one has a strong sense of justice. Anyone can want to be the best and dream of leading others in the best position. But I was more suspicious of a defector rather than a recovery incident. Mo Yong-guns eyes narrowed. Cheongseong? Thats right. Why did you feel that way? Well actually, if you look at it calmly, there is no reason to doubt him. But Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I felt like something had been carved out of it. Carved? yes. I felt like I was perfectly sculpted for the role. Honestly, I had a hunch that it was much closer to Sejak than Seunghyeonjinin or Bokhosang. Yeonwi and Tanggwan Moyong looked at each other. They all knew that Yeon Ho-jeong had excellent intuition. But since I couldnt see it in person, it wasnt easy to ept his words. Of course its just a hunch. A mental belief without physical evidence is not even half as effective. hmm. I dont have any physical evidence, but I deliberately asked Senior Paeyul to have a conversation with Prosecutor Cheongseong. It was to find out various things But? After the shock wave that shook the entire hotel, the bet of the windbreaker was shaken. And I got the feeling that in his betting, he had learned something other than Cheongseongs martial arts. It was a series of words about feelings and intuition. Yeon Ho-jeong himself knew that what he said would not be very credible. But the three heads of the family did not listen to him in vain. When you reach their level, you often follow your senses rather than logic. Even Yeon Ho-jeong was a real powerhouse that no one here could beat. What is clear is that sooner orter, Sejak will try to kill me, you, or both. ! That is the only way Sejak can choose. There is a very small possibility that the seeds of doubt may be diverted to someone else. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. We have to force him to overdo it. If you put pressure on Sejak from now on, the murder attempts will happen faster. Our first battle will be there. Chapter 494 Episode 494 A storm rages (5) Things are going badly. . Do you know where he is? I do not know. As expected. The fact that he didnt show up even though the situation got to this point means two things. Either youre protecting yourself, or youve abandoned the two of us. . No matter what, we shouldnt be distracted. Yeon Hao-jeong and Zhuge Mun-ho are already strangling us. That Yeon Ho-jeong guy in particr seemed suspicious of me. . I need you to help me. What kind of help do you want? How can I help? Why would I take the risk ofing to see you? What is your best strength? . You have to earn time first. Please do something to disturb me. Who is the target? Decode. . Is it possible? There is nothing that is impossible for anyone. Lets put the problem behind us. You see the situation well. The faster we avert suspicion, the faster they will get to the truth. We will be able to figure out that it was something we nned within five or three days at the most. Three days Im d itsts three days. . If Yeonhojeongs suspicions about me are strong, he will keep an eye on me while investigating Bokho. In other words, there is no benefit other than to divert attention. Then why are you asking me for help? Because I n to kill you. Yeon Hao-jeong and Zhuge Mun-ho. . Tell me when youre done. I will kill them both the very next day. Can I ask you one thing? Wonder how Im going to kill them? Thats right. Yan Haozheng and Zhuge Wenhu are not easy guys. Put your worries aside. I guess youve prepared everything for times like this. Are you really nning to use that? . It is not for killing enemies. In the worst case, to destroy evidence Do you want to die? . Do you want to die that much? . You may be like that, but Im not. But does that mean loyalty to our school has disappeared? Thats not it either. I want to survive until the end and help our school in some way. Thats why its like this. If you fail, what will you do then? If you try and it doesnt work out, then theres nothing you can do. . Isnt it all like that? We are the same as the martial people who call thisnd Jungwon and live intoxicated with pride. If you fail in the gamble of your life, the end result is death. . Would you like to get one more chance? Or would you run away with me right now? But will I be able to survive if I run away? this is dinner tonight. ! Well start work this evening. It will be before noon tomorrow when something happens. Thank you. Okay then. Thats how the contact disappeared. The windbreakers eyes grew cold. Noon tomorrow is too long. If youre going to get any work done, its best to finish it before dawn. * * * Phew. The candle me swayed in the wind that seeped in from the window. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, sitting alone in a room on a dark night drinking tea, were reminiscent of those of a ghost. Is summering to an end? Perhaps because it is in the mountains, the night breeze is quite cold. Even taking that into ount, it seemed like summer wasnt far away. The cool wind took away the frustration. As soon as the frustration subsided, my head started spinning again. This time was absolutely necessary. As I bumped into and talked to many people, there were times when I couldnt organize my thoughts. Now was the right time to organize my thoughts. Shall we move? Whether its Seunghyeon Jinin, Bokhosae, or a windbreaker. No matter who you are, you will have a lot of thoughts due to conversations with yourself. If you think logically, it is more likely to be a decryption incident than a Seunghyeonjinin incident. I thought about this part so much that the moment I thought of the decryption incident, organized lists popped into the back of my head. But just looking at my intuition, Im suspicious of a windbreaker. It is a gap between reason and emotion. In times like this, Yeon Ho-jeong usually followed his intuition. When I was young, before I gained the reputation of the Emperor of Darkness, this intuition did not work properly, but after experiencing countless mayhem, my sixth sense became amazingly effective. Survival, exploration, ughter, search, and betrayal. The environment in which he lived not as a loser ruling the dark ind, but as a shadow warrior skilled in secret fighting, not to be deceived, not to die to deceive, but to kill, sharpened his senses. However, even though I had such a past and ability, I couldnt just trust my intuition and proceed with the work. The abilities of the dispatched Sejak are extremely outstanding. But there are gaps. Yeon Ho-jeongs ghost eyes shed fiercely. He wont have any experience. Either the one who was raised by the Three Schools before even entering the sect, or the one who turned around midway. He has lived his life without being caught even once. It was proof that his ability was outstanding, but it was also proof that he had never felt this kind of pressure. A warrior grows only when he experiences actualbat, and a politician grows only when he ys in the political arena. The same goes for Sejak. You can find the right response in a crisis situation only by experiencing the brutal pressure that is gradually strangling you countless times. At least Sejak of the Murim Alliancecked such experience. It was certain. But its also ridiculous to hope for mistakes thate fromck of experience. This guy is the best. You have to think like that. And one more thing. He will never stay still. They will almost certainly try to kill me, the soldier, or both. Persevere until the end and then run away at the critical moment? This would be the case if it were an ordinary Sejak. But he is here as a member of the Murim Alliance. And that for a long time. It means that he is used to proactively handling things, and it also means that he is a guy who knows that things wont be solved just by putting his body on the line. Sejak has been holding his breath for a long time just to steal information from the Murim Alliance. They will try to maintain their position at all costs. Theyll probably start working on it before they try to kill him. Phew. The candle me swayed precariously in the blowing wind. He will try to turn his attention to someone. What if that person is Seung Hyun-jin? They will ask the public ambassador. What if that person is in a decryption situation? I will bite the windbreaker. What if that person is a cheater? We will ask about the recovery situation. Yeon Ho-jeongs index finger continued to tap on the table. Time is important. He can move right now. They will try to kill me and the soldier right after the preliminary work is finished. If Pungbyeokja knew what Yeonhojeong was thinking right now, he would have felt afraid. Yeon Ho-jeong was reading the thoughts of the poor man almost urately. This was the difference in experience. If Pungbyeokja had gone through an eventful experience as a Sejak, he would have acted the same way as he does now and would have tried to attack Yeonhojeongs yer. And Yeon Ho-jeong, who had that yer in mind, had ced super experts and hiding experts around Pagungak and the military department. No matter what happens, Ive prepared everything I can. Now all you have to do is look at the other persons reaction. Unless something happens by noon tomorrow at thetest, Yeonhojeongs counteroffensive will begin from then on. Whoa. After organizing his thoughts, Yeon Ho-jeong drank tea. Although it had already cooled down, the bitter taste gave a refreshing feeling to my already stuffy mouth. Anyway In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong did not feel much anxiety during the preparation process to find Sejak. There was something else that really made him curious and uneasy. Where is the manager? Yeon Ho-jeong touched her lips without realizing it. Could it be that I read it wrong? There is no way the administrator would not be involved in this process. The strategy established by reading Sejaks movements also included the presence of a manager. Obviously, even if there was a manager, he would try to kill himself or the military. The problem is that I have no idea who the manager is. It is safe to say that it is highly unlikely that he is the head of the nine or six families. In that case, it is highly likely that Sejak is someone you meet often or someone you meet regrly, even if not often. And that possibility includes contacts. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Who really is That was then. Master. Tang Sang-ahs voice was heard outside the window. I got a call from my father. They said it was moving. where? Im a worker from the Murim Leagues Naeseong Sound Group. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Sound troupe. drink incense It was a ce in charge of distributing tea leaves and alcoholic beverages to stations located throughout the Murimmaeng inner city. There were many people who secretly trained in martial arts because they inspected poisoned alcohol and tea leaves in the process of receiving and distributing goods from a subcontractor beyond the outer wall. That wasnt the important thing. Decryption incident. Coincidentally, Seung Hyun-jin, Bokho Sae, and Pungbyeokja each had people from other organizations that they met on a regr basis. Seunghyeonjinin, Cheolbang, who distributed weapons, was a sound troupe, and Pungbyeokja was a clothing troupe. In the case of Bokhosae, it is said that he has been very knowledgeable about tea since he was young and is very picky when ites to choosing tea leaves. In other words, it was not unusual for Bokhosae to be friends with members of the sound troupe and receive tea leaves separately. But what if she is Sejak? Or what if the real Sejak wants to cast doubt on her? Tell this to the head of the Moyong family! Stick to the decryption situation! Dang family head to the military department! The old military department?! I do not have time. hurry! yes! Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly stood up. If the situation is serious, it is better to have an active and scheming head of the family. The same goes for Pungbyeokja. So you have to go yourself. The reason the party official was sent to the military department was because it was predicted that Sejaks attacks would focus on poison or gunpowder. It is one of the most heavily guarded military departments in the Murim League. Theres no way Im wasting time with something like a quiet assassination. And he sent his father Yeonwi to Seunghyeonjinin. If it is Seunghyeonjinin, it would be best to deal with Yeonwi, the incarnation of Yeonga martial arts. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong immediately jumped out of the window and headed straight to the living quarters of the cheater. How long did it run like that? Where are you going in such a hurry? Paang! Yeon Ho-jeong stopped practicing magic and looked to the right with sharp eyes. It was truly an exquisite ce. It wasnt a forest, but the long alleyway was extremely dark. And there. There was a windbreaker. If youre not too busy, would you mind talking to me? That time. The manager, suspicious of Yeon Ho-jeongs existence, was looking out the window. Its moving. I could tell without looking. This is because the energy of the mask located in the Danjeon of the Pungbyeokja was red-hot. Its so much faster than I thought. This isnt something the windbreaker is in a hurry to do. It seems that Zhuge Liangho properly shook the Pungbyeokja in his mouth. Even he in the world did not know that the protagonist of this incident was Yeon Ho-jeong. I just thought of it as Zhuge Lis shield like a windbreaker. Is this where it ends? Can not help it. Although it is a small piece that has been carefully cared for over a long period of time, we must be bold when discarding it. In any case, much of the top-secret information handled by the Murim Alliance has already been stolen. The higher-ups also seemed quite satisfied. Although this is a bit disappointing, it is not bad. I guess I should get ready soon too. At that time, Yonghwajin spoke. Damn it! If I get out of here, Yeonhojeong, I will chew on that bastards flesh! Deungcheongyo responded with a distorted face but with indifferent eyes. I wont just leave this guy who raised his son like that! Chapter 495 Episode 495 A storm rages (6) sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes piercing the darkness were so eerie that even ghosts would faint in fright. The windbreaker smiled and turned around. Its too dark in here. Please follow me. Turn your body confidently and walk without any hesitation. It was truly a bold act. The fact that he was here was no different than admitting that he was Sejak, and it also meant that he was aware of the fact that he had aroused the other partys suspicions. However, they show their backs. chuck. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the ck Dragon without hesitation. Time to find out the enemys intentions was a luxury for him. It is not toote to talk after breaking the limbs first. At that time, Pungbyeokja said. Oh, do you know this? . If we do anything here, someone you know could be in danger. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Something is going on What kind of work are you talking about? Im shaking. I know everything, but. It was just leisure. At least it was like hearing the voice. No matter where youre headed, at least talking to me wont be a waste of time. I guarantee it. Do I have any reason to believe that? What else do you have to lose by trusting? Youre even stronger than me, right? Without hesitation, he admits that Yeon Ho-jeong is stronger than him. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly ring at the back of the windbreaker, soon took his hand away from the ck dragon unit. The windbreaker burst intoughter. Even though I didnt see it, I felt that Yeonhojeongs spection was decreasing. Good idea. It wont go far. There is no need to worry. I am, but you are different. The road to the underworld is long. Its the road to the underworld Im sorry, but the ce I go when I die is not the afterlife. God is by my side. God. It was no different from openly revealing his identity. Yeon Ho-jeong walked towards Pungbyeokja without dy. Although he didnt use the divine method, his gait itself was fast. The wless gait is the majestic actions of a Four God warrior. Pungbyeokja felt nervous inside. I dont think its possible to tie it up in words. No matter how much time you spend or what you do, this is not someone you canmunicate with. Every time his feet stepped off the ground, he was showing off his fierce spirit. In a way, he has an aura of stubbornness. Pungbyeokja felt that his overflowing confidence was being eroded ever so slightly. The windbreaker took a small, deep breath. There is no need to be nervous. Hes a human too. After a while, the two people arrived at arge open space in the forest. The moonlight is nice. The windbreaker was still turning his back. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. It doesnt look like they set a trap? trap? Hehehe, what kind of trap would you set for them to fall for? Isnt this a greeting that would leave you struggling in a trap you made hastily? The windbreaker turned around. His face against the moonlight waspletely different from when he saw it during the day. A rxed expression. It is a face that looks kind yet mischievous. The expression itself was not much different from when I saw it during the day. However, his eyes were deep and hard enough not to be pressured by Yeon Ho-jeongs murderous re. It was like looking at a well-refined iron ball. A rusty iron ball. His eyes had the taste of cold iron, as if reddish rust would appear if he touched it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the pungbeokja, suddenly asked. Where are you from? You know, right? I know its the Three Churches. But I dont know which of the three schools it is. Pungbyeokja shook his head. We are three and one, one and three. There is no point in making that distinction. Those were meaningful words. Of course, my sense of belonging and loyalty to the church I belong to is clear. I just dont want you to know that. Is it mad blood? The windbreakers eyes deepened. Why do you think that? If it was a lie, he would have recognized it himself. No matter how different ones martial arts training is, it is difficult to change ones unique temperament. This was the same even if he had trained Taoist martial arts in the Qingcheng school all his life. In particr, the subtle energy I felt during the day was far from that of Saeum. It was difficult to determine the nature of the energy because it was a fleeting moment, but at least it was certain that it was not a dead sound. In that case, the myth and the light blood remain, but if it was just a myth, there was no reason to have an unreasonable number of people create an information base nearby. Yeon Ho-jeong knew. As Pungbyeokja said, the three religions are three and one, one and three. However, they could not be a perfect one even during the time of the Dark Emperor. I heard that there are many cases where they sh with each other. Crucially, if he was a figure of the Shinhwa religion, there is no way that the West Station priestess, who would have encountered the monks many times, would not have recognized him. And as far as I know, the Shinhwa Church is busy targeting the imperial pce rather than the martial arts group. Whether it is Gwanghyeol, Saeum, or Shinhwa, there is no change in the fact that you die here. Chaaaaang! Fierce murderous spirit surged from Yeonhojeong, who had drawn the ck Dragon and White Dragon. It was a feat that even a Pungbyeokja who had been practicing Cheongseong martial arts for a long time would find difficult to handle. Even if you raise the energy of the mask, it will be difficult to receive it. Pungbyeokja said. I came here to talk, and he immediately pulled out an axe. I dont hate tongue y either. But I dont have a hobby of babbling about useless things. It may be useless to me, but it will be quite useful time for you. It was then. Kwaaaaaaaa! Apanied by a tremendous explosion, a huge me erupted from a point in the far north. It was an explosion. The explosive power was so strong that it shook the ground. Where is that ce? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. Isnt it the residence of the leaders? The windbreaker said with a smile. With this, the information documents and channels I had stolen were lost. And the contact is probably dead too. . Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Did you erase your traces? Its as expected. The windbreakers eyes wavered. How do you know I killed my contact? As I just said, we need to erase the traces. Its obvious what people like you do. . Who was the contact person? It wouldnt be the Clothing Troupe outright, but the best person to cast suspicion on would be Bokho Sae. Then, of course, there must have been a contact person in the sound troupe. Scary guy. Pungbyeokja felt goosebumps rising at Yeonhojeongs notice. It is difficult to be suspicious of those around you and investigate all the surroundings of the person you suspect. However, that brain, which could use such information to instantly analyze a situation that suddenly urred ande up with a result, was close to impossible for the average person. As expected, it was this guy. The windbreaker was sure. This guy is the invisible core of the contemporary Murim Alliance. Zhuge Munho may have helped, but this guys inexplicable ability was the culprit of everything. Its a shame. If I knew you were such a scary person, I would have killed you right away. Even if I knew in advance, I wouldnt have been able to kill him. Maybe its because Ive been stabbed so many times in my life that I have a good sense of it. is it? So I have doubts. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. You are nning to kill me. I have to kill him. But its too noisy? Noisy? There is no reason to drag me in like this. All you have to do is sneak in and use poison or explode gunpowder. The windbreaker grinned. Yeah, that could have been it. So what Im saying is that tying me up is your best bet right now. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. why? Did you send an assassin to the military department? Did your manager tell you to do that? It was the second time. Pungbyeokja has already felt something close to fear at the other persons eyes twice. Of course, they didnt really send an assassin. To begin with, I hadnt seen the manager recently. Even the windbreaker didnt know where he was or what he was doing. The reason Pungbyeokja was surprised was because Yeonhojeong inferred the existence of a manager. . I wanted to say something, but I couldnt open my mouth. Yeonhojeongs judgment was correct. A Pungbyeokja was raised to be the best Sejak and was also a person who was able to hide his nature to the extent that even Taoists were deceived. However, as he has not experienced a single crisis in decades, he has suddenly be a half-baked person with great ability butcking the wit to respond. That was the reason why he was appointed as a manager. Im sorry, but no assassin in the world can infiltrate the military department. Currently, the military department has be the most imprable fortress in Gangho. . by the way. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong took a step forward. Even a three-year-old child knows that the saying that there are no traps is a lie. Why dont you take out the weapon that gave you that confident smile? flinch! The index finger of the windbreakers right hand twitched. Yeon Ho-jeongs confident attitude caused a storm in his emotions, which were beginning to waver. Im sure you didnt really call me just to joke around with me, right? Yeonhojeong narrows the distance step by step. The windbreaker smiled as he saw him approaching. Although it was natural, the smile seemed too forced in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. If you take one step closer, you will die. okay? If youre confident, take a step. This is not a bluff or a joke. It cant be done in the first ce. Yeon Ho-jeong had known this since he came to this vacant lot. He must have set a trap. The very statement that it did not seem like a trap was set up was a staged remark intended to catch the other party off guard. Thats strange. Yeon Ho-jeong was also smiling, but was actually quite puzzled. Its a reasonable decision to kill me or the soldier but why is it so clumsy? It waspletely different from when it first appeared in the alley. Isnt the reaction simr to that of a third-rate Parakho? Although he was the one putting pressure on his opponent, how could even an inexperienced Sejak be shaken to such an extent by this level of pressure? Still, it must be the best of the best, right? Yeon Ho-jeong took a closer look at the face of the poor man once again. Could it be someone else? This is nonsense. The author was clearly a phnderer. The windbreaker chuckled. why? It seems that even the wall coral leader of the world would waste his life, right? This line is extremely clich. The smile disappeared from Yeon Ho-jeongs face. His eyes grew increasingly serious. what is this. The moment when the pressure reached its peak. From that moment on, Pungbyeokja was falling apart as if he were apletely different person. That wasnt all. Ugh. Ugh. Beyond the pure energy of Taoist practice, the strange energy that Yeon Ho-jeong felt during the day was gradually revealing itself. As if it was starting to run away. As if being controlled by someone else rather than of ones own will. This guy?! It was then. Kwaaaaaaaa! Another explosion rang out. It wasnt the military department. The son-inw was swept away by the sound of an explosion that erupted from the direction of the prison cell, which waspletely opposite to the military department. At that time, the windbreaker shouted hysterically. die!! bang! As the advance progressed, thin smoke rose from under the ground in the vacant lot. The scope was truly enormous. Smoke covering a radius of about 20 miles instantly obscured the view. and. Cheeeeeeeeek! Grumble. The body of the windbreaker melted and disappeared without leaving a single piece of flesh behind. Chapter 496 Episode 496 Time for Patience (1) sh! Teng Tianqiaos eyes lit up. Whether he knew it or not, the deputy head of the Hyeongdang shuffled through several documents and opened his mouth. Well, for now Vice President licked his lips. For now, a formal investigation will be conducted. Because we have to face the victim and hear the situation from him as well. . Teng Tianqiao was speechless. I just stare at the unfair owners face. Vice President cleared his throat. It was absolutely not pleasant to be in a situation where someone as big as a member of themunal faction was ring at you without saying a word. But I couldnt help it. Thew clearly stated that everyone, regardless of rank, should be treated the same once they entered the temple. Of course, the viciousw was interpreted flexibly depending on who the opponent was. It was the same case right now. No matter how much he calls for fairness, he is a Jang Moon-in who yed a part in the old group. Considering Kang Hos contribution and history, no matter how strict thew was, it was impossible to treat him the same as a violent criminal. Moreover, we have not yet heard about the victims circumstances. Although he was the perpetrator, it was difficult to urately interrogate him. In other words, Jang Moon-in can think of it as temporary detention. Of course, after listening to the victims story, if the situation is judged to be serious, the person will continue to be detained. Deung Cheongyo opened his mouth. Even though there is no risk of escape, are they going to start with detention? It was a low voice. Vice President cleared his throat again. Because there are witnesses. When we receive a report, we hear about the case and then, depending on theplexity, we detain it right away or proceed with home detention. Thats old-fashioned. It may seem that way. While answering, Vice President slightly tilted his head. This is because I felt a strange sense of familiarity in Deungcheongyos voice. Its familiar, but should I say its a bit strange to hear? The Vice President continued. When he was booked, Jang Moon-in also did not deny the fact that he first shot the head of Uijeong-gun. There are witnesses, victims, and the perpetrator did not deny the fact, so it is natural that Jang Moon-in is here. Why did he admit that fact? Is it because of pride? Moyong was the only witness, and no matter how strong his right to speak was, it was an issue that could have been resolved by denying it. Vice President should have thought about it more deeply. Thanks to Jang Mun-ins persuasion of Yonghwajin, our job became easier. We would like to express our gratitude for that and will be more careful in future investigations. Because I needed it. yes? It would be difficult if Yonghwajin people went on a rampage. Thats why I convinced him. The Vice President smiled. thank you. Jang Moon-ins heart for the people is truly unique. It may not be possible to absolve us of sin, but we will take into ount as much as we can. He is a person who thinks about the hierarchical influence of Hyeongdang or the Murim Alliance. Vice President thought so. At the same time, he felt strange again. For some reason, my ears feel itchy. Teng Cheongyos voice gradually became lower. Is it simply because Im in a bad mood? Still, I have some good news for you, Jang Moon-in. I think we can somehow get a reprieve in the case of Prosecutor Sain-ho of themunal faction. I will try to reach an agreement with Grand Master Yeon Ho-jeong. is it? Thank you. youre wee. youre wee. ? . yes? yes? A look of puzzlement appeared on Bubujujus face. Do you have anything else to say to me? Do you have anything else to say to me? Deungcheongyo followed Bubujujus words exactly. The deputy head, who was quietly watching Deungcheongyo, cleared his throat and said. I know you feel bad. Still, its a public ce, so please stop joking around. I know you feel bad. Still, its a public ce, so please stop joking around. Bujujus face hardened. No matter how long he is a member of themunal faction, he is still a person who came to the execution room as a perpetrator. This kind of behavior in the interrogation room was difficult. Stop it, Jang Moon-in. Only then did Deungcheongyo close his mouth. The deputy head sighed. I know you are very upset. As I said, I have to take into ount the small details What is your name? yes? Your name. I want to know the name of the person investigating me. Depending on the interpretation, it could have sounded like he was threatening the Vice President. This was because the influence of Jang Mun-in of themunal faction was not small. The deputy head, who was quietly watching Deungcheongyo, opened his mouth. Its called Release Heon. Seokbangheon its a good name. Teng Cheongyos voice became even lower. It almost sounded like they were talking in a cave. Deputy Governor Bang Yul-heon felt an inexplicable sense of difort. Can a persons voice be that low? No, it can be lowered. Because right now, his voice was low enough to be simr to mine. However, Deung Cheongyos voice was high-pitched for a man, and as he was older, he seemed quite old ?! For a moment, a look of surprise appeared on Yul Heon Heons face. Is that my voice? At that time, Teng Cheongyo smiled. It was a cold smile that Release Heon had never seen before. Thank you. Sigh! Release Heons body suddenly stopped. Slurp! Bang Yul-heon, who hit his head on the table, had stopped breathing before he knew it. Blood flowed from his nose and mouth and slowly soaked the table. Deungcheongyo stood up as if he had been waiting. Sigh. Keying! The handcuffs suddenly broke off. After finding the key from Bang Bang-heons body and removing the iron armor from his wrist, Deung Cheong-gyo made him lie down on a chair. Yul Hwan-heons face, with blood dripping from his nose and mouth, looked like he was shocked. He died without even knowing that he was dying. Deung Cheongyo raised his right hand. Cheeeeeeeek! With an unusual sound, a reddish essence formed a shape in his hand. It was a mask. There was a red mask of magic, glimmering like a haze. It was amazing. When imprisoned in a prison cell, one is first subjected to a blockade of internal organs and secondarily handcuffed. Since the handcuffs were not an ordinary item, they had the effect of slowing down the movement of the real energy moving through the blood vessels as time passed. In other words, it is impossible to break the handcuffs with physical strength or to raise such a mysterious power. Slurp. Deungcheongyo ced a mask of truth on Bang Bang Heons face. Wooooow. The red mask that floated an inch above his face began to resemble Yul Heons face. Its a shame I dont have time. When the glowing blood demon face reaches its peak, it can even cover the human skeleton. Deungcheongyos Gwanghyeolgwimyeonggong was at such a level. However, it takes more than half a day to make a model of the skeleton. It takes more than three days to transform even the skeleton by putting it on ones body and using the axial bone technique. Right now, there is no time topletely copy or transform Bang Bang-heons body. Actually, it would be a waste to get rid of the number of times of Demon Face Ball just because hes so petty. Wooooow. The Gwanghyeolgwimyeon gradually took on a blue tint. Deungcheongyo put on a blue mask on his face. Uduk! Soon something surprising happened. Crunch! Crump! The shape of his facial skeleton and muscles changed. His white beard fell out and even his hair color changed. It was a change I couldnt believe even when I saw it with my own eyes. Okay. Deungcheongyo, no, a groan full of pain flowed from the mouth of the man who was now released. Although he was as patient as anyone, this process of twisting his bones and changing his muscle structure was difficult to bear. In fact, among those who learned the Gwanghyeolgwimyeonggong, less than thirty percent survived. Among those three percent, more than half died from cardiac shock while transforming. This was a martial art so dangerous that even he, who practiced it to the highest level under the name of Gwanghyeol, felt on the verge of death at least once. That is why the power of the Gwanghyeolgwimyeonggong shined. After a while. Huh! Huh! He took a deep breath and quickly caught his breath. Thats it. It is perfect. Although Yul Heons height and frame were slightly taller, the difference was enough to change only the face. He changed into his clothes and left the interrogation room. My lord. Hmm, party members passing by bowed to him and greeted him. Yul Heon Heon nodded with a dull expression and passed through the hallway. I could hear party members whispering behind me. Isnt the vice lords expression unusual? You were in charge of interrogating members of themunist faction. Its worth it. Phew, the atmosphere is going to get scary again. There is a lot of information hidden in conversations. He was able to get a rough idea of what kind of person Yul Yongheon was. A whileter, while going down to the first floor, a party member tapped him on the shoulder. 100 million! He widened his eyes. I cant walk around with my eyes open! Im sorry! With those words, he went down to the first floor. It was then. Kwaaaaang! A huge fire erupted in the distance along with an intense explosion. omg! What is that?! Its an explosion! where are you? Where did the explosione from?! Over there! Then he shouted. Party members, dont panic and defend your positions! The party members who came rushing out bowed their heads. Jonmyeong! He shouted to the gatekeeper. Prepare for the unexpected! When Ie out, the gatekeeper will lock the door first! Maybe there is a traitor helping a criminal escape! The gatekeeper looked puzzled but lowered his head. I obey the orders of the Vice Lord! He quickly ran out the door. At the same time, the main door of the temple was closed. He didnt go to the fire. It was possible to know how the situation was going just by looking at the ghostly spirit of the windbreaker. Wait, Pungbyeokja. You just have to hold on a little longer. He quickly went to the back of the building and found sword marks on the western exterior wall. It wasnt difficult to find. Because I drew it myself. Pabababak! The ground was dug with fierce manualbor, and the speed at which it was done was truly incredible. Every time my hand moved, the ground was cracking. How much did they dig? Arge iron box was revealed, almost three feet long, one foot long, and two feet high. p! When I opened the box, it was full of ck beads. The beads, which gave off a dangerous atmosphere, were small Jincheonroe (), or bombs, secretly manufactured by the imperial pce. After putting one of them in his arms, he picked up the box and swung it around. Patter-patter. Jincheonroe flew all over the Hyeongdang building and fell and rolled around here and there. huh? Whats this? marble? Its not. Its too big and heavy to be a bead He smiled. Its not a bead. Paaaaaaaa! After climbing over the hill, he pulled out Jin Cheon-roes safety crown that he had in his arms. He threw a jincheonroe towards the execution hall with an expressionless face. After a while. Quaaaaaaaaa! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Along with the violent explosion, the buildings of Hyeongdang began to copse. Fuuuuuuuuuuuck! Red-hot mes soared high into the sky. At the same time, he realized that the Pungbyeokja, under the hint of the Gwanghyeolgwimyeon, hadmitted suicide. Its perfect. He turned around. grasp! He unleashed his divinew like the wind and soon escaped the Murim Alliances inner territory. Chapter 497 Episode 497 Time for Patience (2) What the hell is this?! The military guard looked out the window in surprise. He was someone who didnt even blink at anything, but even he couldnt help but be surprised when the explosion of alcohol continued to erupt from all directions. The guard saw Zhuge Wenhu. Soldier! Dont act rashly. Zhuge Wenhu was calm. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. On the contrary, the officials face was cold and frozen. Do you have any idea how things are going? It looks like Sejak is struggling. I know that. Zhuge Wenhu looked out the window. The white moonlight felt particrly cold. There was no contact until this time It is unlikely that the head of the Moyong family made a mistake, so it is not the case of the recovery incident. What do you mean its not a decryption incident? He is either Seunghyeonjinin or Pungbyeokja. However, if it were Seunghyeonjinin, Daesoo Yeon, who checked the movements of the Pungbyeokja, would have contacted me straight away ore here directly. if?! yes. With this, I think we can be sure that Sejak is a windbreaker. The officials cheeks trembled. He thought of a windbreaker. A face that is pleasant and bold, yet stands out with the simplicity and calmness of an adult from the Baekdo political faction. What a damn bastard! Its more than possible, but we dont know exactly whats going on yet. It would be better to wait until a separate calles from the military ministrys intelligence group. Okay, lets say were still not sure who Sejak is. The officer pointed out the window with his hand. There were explosions not once, but twice. The military felt it too, right? This explosion is no ordinary explosion. I felt it. Zhuge Wenhu touched his lips. The first explosion was not caused by gunpowder. To be precise, the gunpowder exploded, but the fire energy was excessive. In other words, it must be said that arge amount of oil, rather than gunpowder, turned the area into a sea of fire. I think so too. On the other hand, the second explosion. Its gunpowder. Its probably a thunderstorm. Experts in memorization tend to have in-depth knowledge about all types of injection weapons as well as gunpowder. There are probably few people in the world at the time who had as much knowledge about gunpowder and coal as Tang Gwan. Its not just one or two shots. Dozens of shots exploded. Considering the subtle difference between the explosion sound and the chain explosion, it is clear that it is an improved type and not the existing Jincheonroe. Just by hearing the size of the explosion and the explosion pattern, one can tell the type of fire bomb and whether it has been improved. The insight of the party was truly remarkable. So to speak, the first explosion destroys evidence, and the second explosion Attracts attention for escape. As expected. Shouldnt we deploy troops now? Its not possible. Zhuge Wenhu sipped tea. Despite the urgent situation, he did not lose his cool andposure. They have no limits. At least thats what it looks like so far. If they try to pretend to run away and re-enter the inner city to attack the military or public officials, we will be pinned down. . Stay in your ce. Even though its frustrating, we have to do it now. The official frowned. Its not difficult to sit and watch the situation unfold, but it was very frustrating because I couldnt know the immediate situation. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. If you are truly a windbreaker, the second explosion is questionable. The ce where the second explosion urred was the residence of two Hyeongdangbat units and an area where four or five other organizations were concentrated. Of course, considering the huge size of the inner city, it is unlikely that many organizations would have suffered damage from this explosion. The answer is that the contact or manager is over there. This is truly amazing. With an explosion of this magnitude, there is no way the Dae-su will miss the windbreaker. The enemy will know that much. Then Zhuge Wenhus pupils dted. Does this mean that the poor man sacrificed himself not to save Sejak, but rather to save his liaison or manager? If thats really the case this is aplete turnaround. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. Its a good thing just that I got rid of Sejak. Of course, it would be better if we could retain contacts and managers connected to Sejak, but the results so far are sufficient. Its not enough. From the moment you know that Sejak exists, you begin to bear it. It was just a measure taken to prevent further damage in a war that had already been lost. Yes, Danggajus words are also correct. However, the act of catching Sejak itself is also an attack on the three religions. It may not be aplete victory, but it can at least be seen as a moment to raise the signal for a counterattack. Zhuge Wenhu closed his eyes. It is also a moment when the reason why Yeon should head to the Mukryongbu bes more solid. Now the eyes of the three religions have no choice but to turn to the Murim Alliance. The pressure will be truly enormous. In such a situation, if the Mukryongbu steps forward properly, the attention of the three religions will be dispersed. Of course, thats for the future. Now we need to focus on how to resolve this situation. It was a time when the two people were lost in thought in silence in an atmosphere that became infinitely heavy. Soldier! The eyes of both people shone. I received a call from Daesoo Yeon! It is said that Sejaks defectormitted suicide and his contact is also dead! Now he says hes going to get the manager! Zhuge Wenhu suddenly stood up. What is the identity of the manager? They say they dont know! But it is said that there is a high probability that it is a person who was imprisoned in the execution hall! bang! Zhuge Wenhu mmed the table. The anxiety that was held in bes expressed as anger. But still, his eyes were cold. Where did the manager run away to? We dont know for sure either! Zhuge Wenhu spoke hurriedly. Put the entire province on red alert right now! From now on, no one will be able to enter or leave the castle! Except for the minimum number of people who will clear the explosion site, all warriors mustpletely defend the inner and outer walls! Yes yes! And Dangaju. Please speak. Zhuge Wenhu distorted his face. Please head to the prison entrance! Stop anyone who tries to enter there! If there is anyone who rashly attempts to enter, please suppress them, regardless of the reason! I dont know why they suddenly bring up prison. However, the party did not argue with him. Paaaaang! The new model of the hotel that flew out of the window instantly turned into a dot and disappeared. * * * Paaaaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong, who escaped from the solitary camp of the traitor, contacted the military intelligence group and headed straight to the execution hall. Thats incredible. I was able to escape because I expected the trap of the windbreaker to be poison or explosives. If it werent for that, even Yeonhojeong wouldnt have been safe. Cheeeeeek! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was running at a breakneck speed, suddenly heard a subtle sounding from his shoulder. He ripped off the shoulder garment in one go. p! Cheeeeeek! The torn clothes began to smoke and melt. It was truly a terrible poison. No, it was closer to Hwagolsan (ɢ) rather than poison. Even in Dangga, a renowned poison family, he was so poisonous that he could have been punished even if he knew it, unless he had reached the level of a poisoner or was an expert who had taken certain measures in advance. Chiri riri ring! The left arm, which exposed the bare skin, was swollen to the fullest extent. A ck-gray dragon chain was wrapped tightly over the vivid muscles. Papa papapang! As Yeon Ho-jeong changed direction several times in the air, he saw Zhuge Zhen with a surprised face. Jegal Ah-yeon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and shouted. like! Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong said as he ran with her in his arms. You probably know how to extinguish a fire at an explosion site, right? uh? Oh, you know! Please put out the fire in the funeral home. ASAP! There were many things I wanted to say and hear, but Zhuge Zinc also knew the seriousness of the situation. huh! Phew! After narrowing the distance with all his might, Yeon Ho-jeong finally saw the shambles of the execution hall. This is crazy! Less than half an hour had passed since the explosive exploded, the Hyeongdang was inplete chaos. Aaaah! Tear down the wall! The fire must be extinguished! Save people first! The person crushed by the wall of the building over there! That person is still alive! Get the sand! hurry! Countless people were moving in unison to put out the fire in the funeral home and rescue people. tremendous. I couldnt tell how many thunderbolts had exploded. None of the buildings in that spacious temple were in good condition. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. We have to save people first! dont worry! Whirring! Yeon Ho-jeong threw Jegal Zhen-yeon into the air. Zhuge Yan, who flew into the air,nded in front of the main gate of the temple with a beautiful magic technique. Ugh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed as he flew up after stepping on the wall of the uncopsed temple. There it is. Even within the shrine, which was in shambles due to the explosion, I could see a ce that was still intact. It was the closest point to the outer castle from Hyeongdang, which was connected to the hill. Paaaaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was shot with the extreme speed of Hyeok-ik Hwicheon,nded on the ground. ! I saw a deep dug-out in the ground and arge box rolling to the side. It was probably a box containing Jincheonroe. Oooooh! The Yeonga Shindan rotated and scattered a huge amount of true energy throughout the body. But now was not the time to use force. The true energy extending to the limbs was reced with martial energy and concentrated in the spinal cord connected to the brain. Hwaaaaaaaaa! My vision became brighter and time passed more slowly. My perception ability has be more than twice its usual level. It was a method of improving perception itself by pouring true energy directly into the nerves. Considering the way Jinki was operated, this method was too risky. If you make a mistake, you may be paralyzed and, in severe cases, die instantly. Extremely delicate internal attack management is required. What is sure to be effective is using the white tiger and the main body, which have strong energy. However, such an act was never attempted even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Because I really felt like I was going to die. see. In a world that has slowed down, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes read the traces of the fugitive. I climbed over the hill near the outer castle. Paang! As Yeon Ho-jeong climbed over the hill, he could see traces that continued. Traces that you would never normally see. Footprints that could hardly be considered traces, the flow of wind, the smell of gunpowder, and the smell of nervous sweat told him the direction of the fugitives movement. Although you cant achieve the same speed as before, you are fortunate enough to be able to keenly see the enemys movement path. Yeon Ho-jeong maximized his perception and chased after the fugitive at less than half his normal speed. How long has it been like that? ! The trail stopped. Looking at the path the trail took, the fugitive had to pass through the outer fortress. But the smell and footprints did not go beyond the outer castle. right. Yeonhojeongs pupils captured the darkness of Hyeonmugi. Back to introspection?! He should have escaped beyond the outer walls, but this guy returned to the inner walls. Where on earth is resistance? For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. Prison! Quaaaang! He picked up the current weapon and ran towards the pole. Chapter 498 Episode 498 Time for Patience (3) Lord Yeonga! Yeonwis eyes lit up. This is Secret Eight from the Intelligence Corps! What is the situation? Bifal conveyed the current situation briefly and clearly. After hearing the report, Yeonwi attacked Seunghyeonjinin. Imitted rudeness. I apologize. Seunghyeonjinin sighed. He had felt something strange ever since Yeon Ho-jeong came to visit. The unidentified strangeness waspletely resolved through a report from an intelligence officer. I guess I was mistaken for Sejak. Thats right. The windbreaker was Sejak? It looks like that. Huh. Seunghyeonjinin closed his eyes. Indeed. There will be nothing to say. He was skeptical even when he heard that there was a treasure trove in Bonggong. However, it is said that Sejak was a long-time schr from the old school, not even from the Yuk family. Yeonwi said. Please go to the military department together. We must protect our military in preparation for any unexpected situation. Seung Hyun Jin-in opened his eyes and looked at Yeon Wi. Can you trust me? I could also be a Sejak, right? If there was even the slightest chance that Jang Mun-jin was Se-jak, the intelligence unit wouldnt have shown up here in the first ce. These were words that showed absolute trust in Zhuge Liang. Seung Hyun Jin-in nodded. lets go. Lets go and protect the military. thank you. And I was sorry. Faaagh! Two people rushed towards the military department. * * * He, who became the deputy head of the Hyeongdang, Lee Yong-heon, thought. Really they are not easy guys. Its not that easy. No organization among the three religions would be able to manage its members in such a way that they can look ahead and move with such agility. Has it been discovered already? That wont be it. Sejaks sense of style was sufficiently surprising. Although hisck of experience is a w, his ability as a Sejak can be considered one of the best in the world. And he himself was the manager who managed such work. The most basic virtue of a manager is not to be outdone by the abilities of others. Furthermore, it requires absolute loyalty and must not be shaken in the face of death. The windbreaker didnt want to die, but he wasnt. From the moment I was first dispatched here, I have always lived thinking that I was walking through hell. Now, my life is no longer a waste. The only thing to be afraid of is if you fail to aplish your mission. For him, the current situation was really not good. Dangaju. The person at the entrance of the prison, with his back to his back and looking up at the sky, was none other than Dangjiazhu Tangguan. At first nce, it seems like an aloof attitude. It seemed like he had no thoughts, or in other words, he seemed bored. Could it be a coincidence? He shook his head. It cant be a coincidence. The restaurant is a bigpany. Not only Tang Guan, but also the Twelve Feng Dukes and elders of the Murim Alliance are all big men who are difficult to touch. Why is such a big man guarding the prison at this hour? It was read. His eyes shone. Its Zhuge Munho. Its really amazing. Having a lot of knowledge does not mean you can be a good soldier. What is important is how you use your knowledge and how applicable it is. Furthermore, intuition that could not be exined with logic was needed. Sometimes there are moments when such intuition transcends logic. Like the current Zhuge Munho. Whether its certainty or simple contrast, the brain and intuition that can think this far is amazing. So close. It would be nice if there were soldiers like that at our school. If that were the case, we wouldnt have had to wait like we do now. They would have been able to control the evil nature of the blood-red fanaticism and seek the world as well as the other two denominations. And there would have been no need for him, who was just a mutant, to go on a rampage like he does now. The problem is, his eyes sank. Is it really possible for me to fool the authorities and break into the prison? Or kill the officer. First of all, it will be difficult to kill him. Gwanghyeolgwimyeon was an amazing martial art that could instantly transform into the same person as the opponent. But I had to give up many things for that one thing. One of them was air defense management. It is possible to the extent of unfolding divinew, but beyond that it is difficult. Even in its current state, it can overpower a decent expert in an instant, but it wont work against an expert of Tang Gwans level. Then you have to go into hiding. Stealth techniques are also included in divinew. And his stealth skills are difficult to see through unless you are a Holy Heaven expert. The problem was in the structure of the prison. You cant go in without the entrance. In any case, it was an operation with no thought behind it. If you die after the work in prison ispleted, everything will beplete. All you had to do was break down the prison door and enter, but since there was a big man named Dang-gwan guarding the front, there were no difficulties. It looks like you cant die at will. He took a step back slightly. It was then. I do not rmend running away. No matter how much he was, he couldnt help but be shocked at this moment. The officer spoke in a calm tone. Its an amazing stealth technique. If I hadnt spread out the heavenly poison, I wouldnt have noticed even if I passed right by. Cheonnadogmang. It is one of the studies that is said to be the best secret art in Sichuan Tangga. Normally, it is standard for three or more soloists to fight, but once they reach the level of Danggwan, the Cheonna Dokmang is a death battle that can be fought by one person for half a day. I tell you in advance, as soon as you leave this chapter, you will be addicted. You will experience such pain that you will feel like it would be better to die. But I cant die at will. Unless I allow it. Those were creepy words. At least for him as a manager, there can be no threat as effective as this. For him, who assumed death, it was a terrible humiliation not to be able to die and to be unable to fight. Juste out. After a while. He walked out of his seat. The official nodded. Good idea. I bet you didnt want to die without a word of conversation. The official turned his attention to the manager. For a moment his eyes lit up. Youve seen it before. . Wasnt he the deputy head of Hyeongdang? I remember yourst name was Seok. One of the officials who managed the execution hall and prison was Prince Moyong. And in the past, when the party was on the same boat as Prince Moyong, he had seen the head and head of Hyeongdang. The manager who became Release Heon said. Amazing. Did you know I woulde here? Someone told me to go here. I think they could aim for this ce. You are a soldier. Well, thats none of my business. I think you are more amazing. Is it possible that he has been living as the deputy head of Hyeongdang since the founding of the Murim League? Or have you been living under the name Bang Bang-heon since before? The party official who did not know about Gwanghyeolgwimyeonggong could not help but think that way. And the manager had no intention of telling me about it. The officer continued speaking as he looked at him silently ring at him. Looking at the look in your eyes, I dont think appeasement or threats will work. I was thoroughly trained. For the sake of the mission, you have to sacrifice your life and nothing else. . Still, I guess Ill have to stab it. Lets transfer to the original team right now. I will save your life and put your human value to good use. It was a suggestion that was better than not doing anything at all. The manager still said nothing. There was no change in expression or eyes. The official nodded. Loyalty is a wonderful thing. But I dont see your attitude as loyalty. Even dogs do not follow their masters withoutpensation, but your loyalty seems like a worthless faith that is treated worse than a dogs. Loyalty that expects something in return is not true loyalty. is it? I dont want to discuss loyalty with you. However, I will also suggest one thing. Its fresh. It is a truly unfamiliar situation for a caught fish to make an offer. If you kill me, you will die too. Hey, at least you caught my interest. Lets keep going. I will listen. I am not a fool. And our school is not stupid either. Theres no way you wouldnt have done anything to the body of a guy heading to his death, right? hmm. Seeing as you are here, it looks like you know who Sejak is. A windbreaker? He looks like a guy to chew on. Im sure. The manager thought that the Murim Alliance was really not easy. A lot of information had already been stolen, so that was enough. However, he hoped that the church would benefit a little more from his death. The essential mission was sessful. But any more than that seemed difficult. In that case, you will have to kill at least a few big names who may be a big problem for Gwanghyeol in the future. There is an explosive energy breathing in my body. The moment my life is cut off or my heart receives a serious blow, a dozen areas within a radius will be devastated. I dont like that. The explosive ball was a self-destructive magical ball. It was close to a legendary martial art that was banned in Tanggeum martial arts and is now known only in name. Of course, thats true, some organizations in the martial arts group instilled simr magical techniques in their members. However, if the explosive bomb that the manager mentioned is really the explosive bomb, the problem bes very serious. Choose. Are you going to die? Or will you just quietly let me into prison? . No matter what happens, I will die. The only difference is whether you die together or not. I thought I was holding on to your life, but in reality its the opposite? It doesnt matter. I dont want to talk any more. If you dont make a choice before the count of three, I will self-destruct right here. The distance between the two was only five feet. And that distance is well within the radius of the explosive ball. The officials eyes lit up. Even though he was forced to make a choice, he did not waver. Rumor has it that the ideal way to reduce the power of an explosive ball is to kill the true energy transformation before the explosion by destroying one of the energy-sea apertures or the myeongmun-hyeol before the suicide bomber dies. Would you like to try it? Okay, shall we take a look? If you just lifted a finger, it would blow itself up? You know me and my family too lightly. Even if you are a strong person from heaven, in these streets. It is truly ridiculous that you say such things even though you are caught in heavens poison. The managers eyes deepened. what? Whats so bold? Sigh! At that moment, the manager looked down at his sr plexus. A long sword had pierced the Myeongmun acupoint in his back and was sticking out through his sr plexus. The official clicked his tongue as if feeling pathetic. This is why people who dont know poison are the problem. Have you not noticed since when your senses have been disturbed? !! The manager looked ahead with wide eyes. Before he knew it, Tang Gwan and Prince Mo Yong were standing in front of him. The person who flew in like a beam of light and destroyed his Myeongmunhyeol was none other than Moyonggun. Jeeeeee! Jiiiiiiing! The managers skin gradually turned blood-red and then turned ck repeatedly. The manager grinned. You will all die. Wrong. A sonorous voice came from the air. Paaaaaaaa! bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had alreadynded in front of Tang Gwan and Prince Moyong, raised the Hyeonmu g to its extreme position. The Four Gods strongest defense martial arts, Northern Heavenly Twelve Wall, created a ck water energy and created an absolutely invincible barrier. It is an invincible barrier that blocks artillery fire, and it is not a martial art that can be prated by a distracted explosive ball. The official smiled coldly from behind the translucent ck water. You worked hard. Goodbye. The manager closed his eyes. In an instant, a radiance as intense as the sun exploded from his body. Kwaaaaaaaa! Chapter 499 Episode 499. Time for Patience (4) There was a report from Uiseongakju that there would be no more deaths due to the ongoing situation. Zhuge Wenhus voice was very calm. But those who heard him knew. He is very depressed and is holding back his anger with superhuman patience. This concludes the secondary casualty statistics, and next I will report on the damaged supplies within the area. Zhuge Wenhu reported in detail where the explosion urred and the cost and duration of repairs there. It was impossible for an ordinary person to suppress his rising anger, investigate calmly, and report it like this. In many ways, this was a testament to Zhuge Lis greatness. We will conclude the report on the above damage. The public ambassador, who had his eyes closed, opened his mouth. Did you say that Sejak was a windbreaker? Thats right. The atmosphere in the conference hall became even heavier. It was usually a ce where only government officials could enter, but it was different now. Elders of other nine factions, as well as representatives of minor Bang factions, came and listened to Zhuge Munhaos report. A poor person a poor person Ambassador Gong Gongmented. How can this be? He wasnt without his fair-mindedness, but he also had a rare sense of humanity. I could not have imagined that Pungbyeokja, who was a man of great character and ability as a member of the Qingseong faction, would turn out to be Sejak. The crowd closed their mouths and remained silent. In particr, the expression on the face of the recovery incident was truly cruel. Havent you been friends with Pungbyeokja for a long time? I really didnt have any doubts that he would be a member of the Three Religions. Zhuge Wenhu said. Ill tell you about that. I am saying this out of concern that the servants and elders may feel uneasy, so please criticize me for being cold-hearted only after the meeting is over. . As a result of the investigation, it can be said that there are no more incidents. The three of us were all poor, but we had managers and contacts who looked after them. There was no need to use the word cool in public. Nevertheless, Zhuge Lianghu tried tofort the minds of the leaders by using such words. Because it would be such a shock to everyone. And let me tell you one more thing. I intentionally left it out of the list of victims, but I feel like the people here should know. . As you might have expected Yonghwajinin could not avoid the explosion. Sighs came from all over. It was such a huge explosion that the entire building of Hyeongdang was destroyed. Moreover, Yonghwajins inner strength was blocked. No matter how much purple energy was flowing throughout his body, he would not have been safe from the explosion. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. It was to catch Sejak, but it is clear that it was a somewhat drastic measure. Is there anyone in the world who would be okay with dying for no reason? Yonghwajin was someone who should never have died like that. . Its all my fault. Please reprimand the poor soldier. The crowd closed their mouths again. Yes. In a way, Yonghwajin died because of Zhuge Wenhu and Yan Haozheng. If the situation had not been driven to the extreme by such drastic actions, Yonghwajin would not have died. However, the risk of the variables of the Three Schools and the Three Jobs was too great to use this incident as an excuse to criticize Zhuge Liang. You may be subject to disciplinary action due to problems in the search process. However, it was too much to take responsibility for this and make him step down or imprison him. Seunghyeonjinin opened his mouth. Military. Yes Jinin. The soldier suspected three of Bonggong. Me, Bokhosatae, and Pungbukja. I did. I think I worked hard in my own way, but I felt very bad just because I was suspected of being a Sejak. I understand. I understand, but I dont say Im sorry. It was because I didnt think that part was something to apologize for. And his attitude surprisingly satisfied Seung Hyeon-jins heart. Why are we gathered here? It may seem grandiose, but isnt it ultimately a gathering for the well-being and peace of the world? . How can we only insist on clean methods to achieve such a goal? There are times when somewhat drastic measures are necessary, as long as they do not cross the line. Namgung-in, who had been quiet, opened his mouth. I agree, but this Yonghwajin incident seems to have gone beyond the extreme level. Several schrs nodded. Regardless of what Namgung-in thought, it was an issue that was quite eptable. In any case, they were not ustomed to this kind of arbitrary behavior. Seung Hyun Jin-in nodded. exactly. This case clearly crossed the line. Even if its not disciplinary action , it may be a matter of limiting authority If its not a war, I think you can think of it that way. ?! Everyone looked at Seunghyunjin with puzzled eyes. Seunghyeonjinin sighed. Ill be honest. Even when the military said that there was a king among us and even when he suggested sending Yeonhojeong to Mukryongbu, I could not ept the militarys words. I must confess, it is true that I thought he was an overly worried person. . But after experiencing this incident, I changed my mind. Seunghyeonjinin looked around the audience. This is war. A few people swallowed their saliva. These are words spoken by an officer of the Shaman sect known as Taesanbukdu along with Shaolin. The weight was amazing. They were waging war. Before we knew it. But even though we heard that Sejak existed, we did not prepare for war. I didnt even listen properly to the words of people who could see the situation clearly, and I was busy criticizing the use of extremely extreme methods. Namgung-in cautiously opened his mouth. But Seunghyunjin. The militarys dogmatism should at least be resolved after a meeting with the public servants here Has the meeting been held? I wonder if the militarys persuasion worked for us, who did not believe in the existence of Sejak and thought of the rare enemy of the Three Churches as only a vague problem. Its not wrong, but its a bit excessive. People here are not stupid. Moreover, the military is not a ce tomit dogmatism just because something cannot be persuaded, but a ce where you have to find a solution somehow. Do you have to struggle alone to find the solution? Why does the military exist? Are we just baby birds that only ept the work done by the military? Namgung-in closed his mouth. To put it bluntly, this is a discussion that couldst for three days and nights. However, grabbing the horses tail itself can look ugly. In particr, the opponent was Seung Hyeon-jin, who was suspected of being a Sejak. If you go any further and undermine the prestige of the military, you will only be a fool who cannot see the essence. Even if there are no three religions, we must help the military. Its not just the military. It is right for us to help each other and lead the Murim Alliance in a better direction. But now, even though we have a clear enemy, instead of helping each other, we split into factions and maligned the other. I may not know it, but I think there are people who have taken advantage of their positions as Murim League bonggongs or elders to gain their own personal gain. Seunghyeonjinin has never been like that. However, some people who heard him blushed. This is criticizing a person who knew what he really wanted to say and at the same time sold his eyes on something he didnt want to say. Please dont think that Bondo supports the military because he says this. It is true that the militarys actions were clearly wrong. But what I am saying is that the reason he did this ultimately lies with us. Seung Hyun Jin-ins voice was serious and full of appeal. The fault for Yonghwajins death and the countless casualties is not solely the responsibility of the military. We all have it. . All of us who did not open our ears and see properly bear the same sin as the soldiers. I think so. Seung Hyun Jin-in asked while looking at the decryption incident. Decryption incident. Tell me. Is this person wrong? The recovery situation wasmentable. Youre not wrong. Youre not wrong. If even the old man in the back room had seen the situation properly, he wouldnt have sat there with his butt hurting, but it seems that even the way we see and hear has be that of an old man. She is dumbfounded by the shocking fact that her close friend, Jang Mun-in of Cheongseong, was Se-jak. Perhaps because it was her speaking, the depth of her words was different. Fu Hao-sai looked at Zhuge Wen-hu and said. Military. Please speak. I dont want to discuss military methods. Do you know why? . Because only now have I fully epted the fact that we are at war. Creepy! The sad words about the restoration incident gave goosebumps to everyone who heard it. The enemy is doing their best to target the midfield. Theyre trying to take over the imperial pce too, right? I even tried to hold the ink dragon buju and shake it. Whats more, you even made one of the Bonggongs, none other than the Murim Alliance, a Sejak. . This is war. It is a dark war that cannot be stopped until one side is defeated. In such a war, only the military and the Yeon Dae-su knew of the seriousness of the situation and took action. It means that you silently did your best in a fierce ce where there was no glory and in a situation where no one recognized you. Bokhosatae looked around and said. Her eyes were very bloodshot. I speak clearly. If you want to hold the military responsible for the death of Yonghwajin, ask this person as well. I hope you will kick out this ipetent old man who didnt even know his old friend was Sejak. The atmosphere became solemn. Seunghyeonjinins words had power, but the words of the Bokho incident literally struck the hearts of the audience. I was able to feel her sincerity all the more because no one knew how close she was to Jang Mun-in of Cheongseong. Namgung-in opened his mouth. May I say something? Please speak. After listening to Seunghyeonjinin and the Bokho incident, I think I was looking at the situation too myopically. You dont have to say that. What the Lord Namgung said also makes sense. Thank you for your consideration, but the important thing is to prevent this situation from happening again. Also, we cant just pretend we dont know whats already happened. Namgoongin sighed. No matter who is responsible, Yonghwajins incident cannot be ignored. If a volcanic wave breaks out, even the Murim Alliance will be in trouble. Zhuge Wenhu said. I will go to the volcano group. Everyone looked at him in surprise. As Lord Namgung said, this matter is not something that can just be overlooked. No matter what the process was, there must be someone responsible, and that responsibility should be taken by me, who led this incident. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. I will clearly take responsibility for Yonghwajins affairs. At that time, the public ambassador spoke. I have something to tell you about that. yes? The public ambassador shouted out the conference room door. Pleasee in. After a while, the door opened and a person appeared. Greetings to the dignitaries of the Murim Alliance. A middle-aged monk with a sharp expression spoke in a calm tone. It is said to be the Dragon Boat of the Volcanic Sect. Chapter 500 Episode 500. Time for Patience (5) After the meeting was over, Bonggong and the elders left the meeting room. Zhuge Wenhu, who had been keeping his position the whole time, saw the ambassador stand up for thest time. The public ambassador just nodded his head without saying a word and left the meeting room. I guess that means well talk about it in detailter. Whoa. Zhuge Munho sighed, cleared the table, and left the conference hall. It was then. I think the conversation ended well. Zhuge Wenhu turned his head to the side. There was Yeon Ho-jeong, who was leaning against the wall with his arms folded, and Mo Yong-gun, who could not attend the meeting because he was busy managing Hyeongdang. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. You two? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. There are three people. Me and Mr. Moyong started it, and Ambassador Gong Gong finished it. Zhuge Munho, who was quietly looking at the two people, suddenly asked. how? Prince Moyong said calmly. Yonghwajinin was someone who shared the same thoughts as this person for a time. There are few people who know as much about the power struggles within a volcano as I do. So thats it? To help with this Yonghwajin incident, did you bring in the Yongseonjin people, who were at odds with the Yonghwajin people, and give them strength? Yes. Since Yonghwajin is dead, the bacsh from the volcano faction will be extreme. Regardless of what kind of personality Yonghwajin possesses, he is a member of the Hwasan faction. However, there were many people in the Hwasan faction who thought that Yonghwajinin was not a long seal. To be precise, there were people who disliked and hated him. Yongseonjinin was one of those people. He was a person who thought that the reputation of the Hwasan Sect was falling to the ground due to the snobbish nature of the Yonghwajin people. And it was so. Although the Hwasan faction was still a prestigious family in the central region, it was losing its solid reputation from the past day by day. For that reason, another faction of Hwasan is secretly trying to impeach Yonghwajin. The leader of that faction was Yongseonjinin. And Yongseonjinin very willingly epted the proposals of Yeonhojeong and Moyonggun. Yongseonjinin is a realistic person. In that respect, it is simr to Yonghwajinin. However, due to his nature, Yonghwajin was only focused on umting treasures. Yongseonjinin is different. He has a dream to restore the volcanos glory of the past with a realistic n. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Furthermore, he is a person who has a desire to make a big contribution in this war. I also have a desire to be a schr and reform Hwasan. Zhuge Wenhus eyes became sharp. So, are you nning to make Yongseonjinin a long-faced person? That is beyond our capabilities. Moyong shrugged his shoulders. Deciding on the leader within Jaffa is something that only those who are involved cannot be involved in. However, if I and the public ambassador certify to the outside world the character and abilities of Yongseonjin, I think there is a greater possibility of bing a Jangmunin than any other person. Zhuge Munho, who was silently looking at the two people, soon sighed. Why dont you at least tell me? Would you like to give me a hint? Did you tell me to proceed with this because of my military nature? Given the nature of the Moyong family, wouldnt it have been carried out somehow even if I was against it? And Zhuge Wenhu nced at Yeon Hao-jeong. Especially if Daesoo Yeon agrees. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I just apologize for doing something like this without consulting you. But Yes. Now is not the time to fight among ourselves, but to work together somehow to get through this difficult situation. Its not like I dont know how you feel. thank you. But this method doesnt work. I also chose an overly drastic method to catch Sejak, but are you thinking of changing the head of the sect? This really crosses the line. Mo Yong smiled coldly. Didnt the soldier tell you? We are at war. . Anything can happen during war. Even more so, helping the militarys dream of uniting the Murim Alliance. But isnt it an overly optimistic view of the situation to say that we have crossed the line with something like this? Moyonggaju. Shouldnt you be grateful? What are you talking about? You are the one who said that you would make sure that the Murim Maeng could function properly before finding a person suitable for the vacant Maeng Juwi position. If you do it, you should be grateful, but why bother us so much? Moyong-gun frowned. You really thought you could be forgiven by apologizing to your volcano? Did you think someone woulde forward and save you? . Or are you just offended by the fact that something like this happened in a ce you didnt know about? Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. Your words are harsh. Look at the situation clearly! Moyongs voice carried great power. Giving up is essential for those with ambition. If it were a world where people could achieve what they want while taking care of everything that is right, there would be no war. Do you understand? . If you have a dream that you want to achieve, dont pay attention to what those around you think. Even if your pride is hurt, just keep walking forward. Its not enough to spit in the faces of the idiots who point fingers in the name of morality and ethics, but are you so absorbed in a fantasy that seems usible that youve crossed the line and are just talking nonsense? . If youre trying to y chatan, get down from there. If you really want to achieve your desired goal, throw away the clothes of obsession as soon as possible, which are only sweet to hear but have little substance. Prince Moyong left after saying those words. He was very angry at Zhuge Munhos lukewarm attitude. Zhuge Wenhu asked Yeon Hao-jeong. Is that what you think too? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I am not crazy enough to fully sympathize with Mo Yongajus heartless words. The author has lived like that and that is why he can say things like that without hesitation. . However, there is definitely something to think about in Moyongajus words. Zhuge Wenhu sighed again. Be honest. Like Mo Yong-gaju said, I may have really had a vague idea that somehow I would be okay. Soldiers are people too. Anyone can get tired. Yes, there is something right about what Moyongaju said. Maybe he wanted to wake me up from my overly light-hearted view of the situation. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. This is an overinterpretation. That person is not that kind of person. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. Whatever it was, I realized it again. I am exhausted, and I do not see the situation as urgently as you or the Moryong family. Yeon Ho-jeong did not say no. Not because of that, but because it seemed like no matter what I said, I wouldnt be able tofort Zhuge Liang. But still, this has to end just this once. No matter how serious the situation is, you should not try to change the leader of another faction to your liking. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. I will be careful. Im not saying I wont do that. This may not be the case in most cases, but it meant that there would be no restrictions on methods when the situation was urgent. Zhuge Wenhu could know that. But he did not criticize Yeon Ho-jeong. There are as many personalities in the world as there are people in existence. Yeon Ho-jeong and himself had different values. Should I go to my ce for a while? Thats right. Surprisingly, there was a public ambassador and a senior official in front of the military departments residence. Zhuge Wenhu asked in surprise. How are you two here? The public ambassador said with a smile. I want to talk about various things for the future of the Murim Alliance, but arent the soldiers who know the Alliance best? Thats why I came here. Yeonwi shrugged his shoulders. I agree. Zhuge Wenhu knew. The public ambassador came tofort him. This is true. It seemed like he was worrying people for no reason. I was somehow embarrassed. Zhuge Munho, who was quietly watching the public speech, suddenly spoke. It was uncharacteristically harsh for an ambassador. It was said about Yongseonjinin. The public ambassador nodded. I know. Gaju Moyong and Daesoo Yeon said they could do that, but the Ambassador shouldnt have done that. I dont have the courage to see the military. There are no excuses whatsoever. The public ambassador apologized inly. Zhuge Wenhu somehow felt himselfughing. How do you feel when you get scolded by your junior? I feel good. The reason is that I am d that the spirit of peace is alive and well in my heart even while doing the difficult military work. Thats too much praise. However, Binseung, I dont think this incident has crossed the line. It was a drastic thing, if anything. If you think that way, I have nothing to say either. Zhuge Wenhu opened the door to his office. Pleasee inside. After a while, four people sat down at a table in the middle. Ambassador Gong Gong spoke first. The atmosphere in the conference room was so heavy that there were some questions I couldnt ask about. Please speak. Was Se-jak a windbreaker and his contact person in the clothing troupe? Who was the manager? Yeon Ho-jeong said. The owner of the Moyong family said that he was the vice-owner of Hyeongdang. You are the deputy head of Jingdang. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. I have something to tell you about that too. hmm? Many people died in the explosion of the prison. There are many people whose bodies have not even been recovered. but. ? A body presumed to be the deputy head of the execution house, Released Heon, was found inside the prison. The ambassadors eyes widened. Yeonwi also looked surprised. Then what? If he is really the deputy head of Bang Hwan-heon, it means that the manager is learning a bizarre martial art that can instantly change a persons face. If it had been human skin, the authorities would have recognized it immediately. In other words, the manager did not wear a face mask that looked exactly like Release Heon, but actually transformed his face. It may be simr to the Chukgongong, but it is a martial art so sophisticated that it cannot even bepared to it. Its amazing that the same face as the other person can change in such a short period of time. Huh. Also, the body of Deungcheongyo Jang Mun-in has not been found. In other words, it can be said that Jang Mun-in has been acting as a manager. The public ambassadors eyes wavered. It is said that not one, but two of the old factions long sentences were the enemys three works. This cant be right. I dont know how to convey this fact to themunity faction. Cheongseong is also Cheongseong, but Daoists of themunal sect are generally famous for their strong pride and fiery temper. Rather, they may criticize the Murim Alliance for lying or withdraw from it. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. All you have to do is say that Deungcheongyo Jang Mun-in was reced. hmm? If a manager has learned martial arts that allows him to imitate the other persons face, there is no way he cant imitate the face of a famous person. Its enough to let them know that he was also a victim of that kind of thing. huh. Yeonwi sighed. Are you telling me to lie? yes. You answer so confidently that I have nothing to say. Yeonho also sighed. Actually, thats not whats important right now. The real issue is that we may have to be patient for a while. A time for patience? Yeon Ho-jeong saw Zhuge Mun-ho. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. For the time being, the Murim Alliance may have to be operated in a semi-closed gate format. !! Chapter 501 Episode 501 Summary and Challenge (1) Are you here? uh. What about the matriarch? They said they would have a word with the public ambassador. I think we should eat first. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong looked Kang Ryang up and down. The appearance of the river was quite rough. There were dried blood stains here and there on her white clothes. It wasnt because of the training. The white bandage in one hand was not tied because he was injured. Is helping Uiseon Gakju going well? Kang-ryang sighed. Im not usually busy. There was constant screaming from all directions, and patients came out with seizures as if they were waiting for a breather. There was no time to rest, let alone sleep. In fact, considering Gangryangs ambiguous position, there was no need to jump into such a matter. Although it was part of the Uijeong Army during the Guangdong Operation, it was not an official part of it either. In other words, he could be said to be a guest of Byeoksan Yeonga. There is no need to worry about what happens in the Murim Alliance. Nevertheless, he took the initiative and helped Uiseongak. If its hard, you can quit. Kang-ryang shook his head. Now that it has stabilized, there is no need to help much. I decided to contact you asionally when I need a helping hand. Okay, thank you. What do you have to be thankful for, brother? Anyway, what happened to those damned Sejak bastards? They are true, but the three were one. I just had a contact with the manager. Well, thats it. but. I heard that it was roughly resolved, but I see you are worried about the dark spots under your eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. You seem to have a lot of insight now. I spent some time hanging out with my brother, so I have to do this. Its nothing special. I just think the Murim Alliance will have to go into a state of semi-monasticism for the time being. Kang Ryangs eyes widened. Bo Fengmun? Ban Bongmun. Not just a seal. No matter what, doesnt this mean that we will reduce our external activities? right. Why not? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Itsplicated to exin. Now is the time to strengthen our internal stability. So thats what was said. Huh. Contrary to what people think, the bigger an organization is, the more loopholes there are that can be poked into. The same goes for this three-part case. No way, I didnt know that Jang Mun-in of the Old Daemun Sect was Se-jak, but the fact that we didnt know who Se-jak was for this long is itself proof that the Murim League is loose. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. Its not baggy. Any organization would have done that. For example, when you were dispatched to the Mukryongbu as Sejak, no one knew about it, right? Yes. Thats possible. But it wont be like that in the future. That is correct. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. We will have to wait and see what happens in the future. Right now, we have no choice but to do our best in our respective positions. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. Each person has their own position Then what about you, brother? okay. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Now it seems like summer is over, and the sun sets faster than it did just a few days ago. You have to prepare. Get ready to go to the Mukryongbu. Kang-ryang smiled. Im going too, right? Anytime you want. You said it to Lord Inkryongbus face, right? I wille with you. Circumstances can always arise. If you have something else to do, you dont have to apany me. Is that possible? Slurp. Kangryang took off his white outerwear and rolled his shoulders. It seemed as if all the fatigue from the past had been washed away. This is an opportunity to learn more about our enemies. I cant miss this great opportunity. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. Can you bear it? Kang-ryang smiled. They say that the longer Jangbus revenge is aged, the sweeter it tastes. I am not so foolish as to ruin the nectar I will tasteter because of my immediate thirst. A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs lips. If you wait for that nectar, neither the mouse nor the bird might die without you noticing. He is like that too. If thats your heart, then its okay. When do you n to leave? Well, first of all, I need to control my mood well. Kang-ryang, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, shook his head. Are you trying to cause another ident? ident? Brother, the look in your eyes is like before you beat someone to pieces, right? It looks very exciting. Youre good at saying scary things. Okay, who is it? Thats because they said that wouldnt happen. It might not be a matter of destroying it. But I think this is a moment where we have to make some pretty aggressive decisions. Its an aggressive decision yes, thats true. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. I wonder if it is necessary to go this far, but it would be better if you can. I also want to lighten your burden. * * * Whoa. After emptying his ss, Namgoongin sighed lightly. You feel drowsy. Before we knew it, the sun had set over Seosan and it became a star-filled night. The feeling of having a drink by the window of my home was quite special. Moreover, the entire Murim Alliance was hit by a major incident. After briefly reading about the incident, I felt at peace. I guess Ill just drink a little and sleep today. Recently, the time spent holding the sword has decreased. There wasnt any particr change of heart. No matter how busy I was, I never missed early morning training every day. However, Ive been thinking about a lot of thingstely. Now I can stop looking left and right on the middle road. Namgung-in thought of the Dukes. To be precise, I remembered the face of Zhuge Munho, who said everything he had to say with a stern expression even in front of his subjects. People have changed a lot. In the past, before the Murim Alliance was founded. At that time, the power of the Zhuge family was not great. Even though it was rotten, it had enough influence, but it wasnt like the old days. And Namgung-in knew very well why Zhuge Liang lost his power. But now Since when? Zhuge Mun-ho has probably changed since the way he showed up at the meeting when he had just taken up military service. As the head of the family changed, the vitality of the family also changed, and furthermore, peoples evaluations began to change little by little. This only happens within the Murim Alliance? You dont know that people have changed unless you see them? Its nonsense. Moorim is also a world where people live. Zhuge Lis wise and bold tactics and administrative abilities were already spread throughout the central ins. In other words, at a time when the family was weakening, he stood on a stage where he could prove himself and truly showed his worth. Namgung-in recalled the time when Zhuge Mun-ho first shed his soft self and showed a fearsome presence. Thews of the League are strict, and no member of the Murim League is free from thews. Even if he is a lord, he can be punished byw after the protection period under the specialw for lords ends. If you are not going to give that level of authority to each unitmander, I will also resign from my military position. I believe that when we agreed to the creation of the Murim Alliance, all of the servants here were prepared to follow the strictness of the martialw. It felt like fire wasing out of his eyes and mouth every time he spit out each word. Should I say it was a moment of awakening? From then on, Zhuge Wenhu gained great authority that no one could treat lightly. How can a person change so much? Of course, I knew the fundamental reason why Zhuge Liang changed. The problem was that even if there was such a reason, would it be easy for people to change? The influence in the Murim Alliance has changed. This soon affects the power of each family. Namgoongins eyes deepened. The current Zhuge family is emerging as a rare and prestigious family that is difficult for any sect in the White Ind to touch. If we consider mere influence, the Zhuge family was still lower than the Nangong family. This is because there is a difference between actual financial power and military power. In particr, in the Namgung family, there exists a great giant named Geomje, the divine sword of Seongcheon, who is said to be a legend in the martial arts of the time. With just that name alone, the Zhuge family dare not stand above Nangong. At least for now. My father is also getting older. Since he has reached that level, he may live longer than me My father, Geomje Namgungseung, was practically a retired person from active duty. Of course, if something interesting happens, he will appear in the midfield at any time, but at least it was clear that he was not active. Man is an animal of forgetfulness. The world knows that the Geomje exists in Namgungga, but if the Geomje does not show up, it will gradually forget its existence. If so? If it doesnt work out, then. The power of the reputation of the great Nangung family to influence actual military power is reduced. That shouldnt happen. Sooner orter, you will have to reveal that power to the world. Otherwise its hard for me to bear it too, father. Namgung-in buried his back in the chair. The night is nice, but my mood cant keep up with that beautiful sight. Lately, Ive been thinking about leaving work to my oldest child and taking a break for a few months. Is it my destiny to focus on politics rather than force? Speaking of politics, the Zhuge family came to mind again. I never thought it would really bother me this much. It was when he rejected the hawkish approach of his second son, Nam Gung-hyeon, that he became conscious of the Zhuge family. He must have been aware that this was a burden on this side as well, and yet the Zhuge family rejected the hawkish faction. It meant that they were willing to risk a crack in their political friendship. Moreover, considering Namgung-hyeons martial arts skills and reputation, it could have been seen as an act of ignoring him. You boldly rejected such a sensitive issue? They chose Yeonga over us Its funny. There was a very deep and deep rtionship with Byeoksan Yeonga. But that bad rtionship ended in the past. Because there was nothing good about continuing to do it. Namgoongins eyes deepened. Jegal Se and Byeoksan Yeonga. Two families with bad ties to the original family are now thriving in Moorim. I feel sick. In politics, there are no friends or enemies. If your goals are the same, you can be friends at any time, but if your goals are different, you can turn your back on them coldly in an instant. But no matter how much I thought about it, I didnt want to hang out with Jegal or Yeon. They and I are fundamentally different. Even though they are the same beast, tigers and lions live in different ces. Tuk. Tuk. Namgung-in, who had been tapping the window a few times with his lightly clenched fist, shook his head and stood up. You have a lot of useless thoughts. I need to sleep early today. But he couldnt fall asleep early today either. Matriarch. Whats going on? A guest has arrived. Namgoongin frowned. Didnt I tell you not to receive guests after the sun went down? Yes yes. But you came here for official business Public business? Who are you? A customer? Yes, I am the leader of Uijeonggun. . . . Matriarch? What should I do? Ill send it back No, its okay. Namgoongin took out his chair again. Come on in. Chapter 502 Episode 502 Summary and Challenge (2) Yeon Ho-jeongs first greeting was quite impressive. I see you, Bong-gong. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, the head of Uijeong-gun. He does not refer to the other person as the head of the Namgung family, nor does he refer to himself as the eldest son of the Byuksan love family. This meant that it was strictly a public affair. At least that would be the ostensible reason foring here. Namgoongin smiled and pointed across from him. Sit down. Yeon Ho-jeong sat across from Namgung-in. her. Weve seen each other a few times, but this was the first time we were alone together like this. Is that why? Somehow the other person seemed new. Hes really not an ordinary guy. Looking at his straight back, straight chest, and clear, deep eyes, I couldnt believe he was a young man his age. Regardless of the strength or weakness of the force, the person himself looks excellent. The atmosphere that came out naturally, even without being conscious of it, was already that of a Buddhist monk. Namgung-in clicked his tongue inwardly. Are you saying you didnt even recognize this genius and stuck your head in to try to defeat him? The second is Namgung-hyeon and the third is Namgung Sang-hwa. The bad rtionship started with Namgung Sanghwa. It is only now that the old resentment has somehow been resolved, but it was Namgung Sang-hwa who was at fault in the first ce. In addition, Namgoong-hyeon, who approached the problem with full confidence but was blinded by mere lust and lost without even being able to fight, looked really bad. In martial arts, there is no skill more important than recognizing the capabilities of others. In that regard, Namgung-hyeon and Namgung Sang-hwa had a problem. Even though Im a child, isnt it really frustrating? Are you good at drinking? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded to Namgung-ins question. We do it once. How is it? I was already having a drink alone, so would you like to have a drink too? If you give it to me, I will be grateful. Namgoongin smiled and filled Yeonhojeongs cup. Lets have a drink. The two people emptied the sses they had clinked together. I think this is the first time weve seen each other like this. Yes thats right. A solo meeting with the worlds bestte-season index. Even though I am the head of the Namgung family, I am truly honored at this moment. Arent you the unexalted monster whopletely erased the existence of the Ssangryongsambong (pP), who were called the next pirs of the martial arts world due to their high reputation? For a time, Ssangryongsambong was a nickname that was like a symbol of youngte-stage exponents. The talents of Ssangryong and Sambong were evaluated to be close to or even higher than that of Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. I dont know if its actually true, but the geniuses that people have a reason to admire were Ssangryong and Sambong. But the names of those five geniuses werepletely forgotten. It was because of the existence of Yeonhojeong. A young man named Go Soo, who suddenly appeared in the world and took the lead in destroying the Nine Ju Myeong Family. His unconventional appearance and his monstrous talent, which brought him to the level of a great writer in his early twenties in his early twenties, made Yeon Ho-jeong emerge as ate-life exponent in the true sense of the word. In addition, the timing of Mo Yong-woos appearance was also surprising. As he continued his training in the Murim Alliance and transcended the wall of martial arts, the people of the world were quick to say that these two men were invincible talents that note leader in the world could dare to surpass. Hosin Ssangwi (pλ) or Tiger Sword Ssangwi (pλ). It was a term referring to Yeon Ho-jeong, themander of the Byeoksanho, the strongest warrior in thetter period, and Mo Yong-woo, themander of the Geongonho, the strongest swordsman in theter period. However, in general, Hojang means Yeonhojeong, and Mo Yong-woo is called Geongon Shingeom or Geonggon Sword Hyeop to make a distinction. Naturally, people valued Yeon Ho-jeong more highly than Mo Yong-woo. Not only because of his position and achievements, but also because he was younger than Mo Yong-wu and broke through the wall of martial arts earlier than him. Do you remember our eldest child? He was referring to Namgungpyo, the head of the Namgung family. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I remember. When everyone gathered together to form the Murim Alliance, Yeonga and Namgungga encountered each other in the middle. Yeon Ho-jeong then saw Nam Gung-pyo. Although he was simr in age to Mo Yong-woo, he was a swordsman with confident eyes, seemingly invisible arrogance, and considerable sword energy. Namgung-in said with a smile. I dont know because youve been busy, but Pyo-ah was really shocked when she saw you. At that time, your and Pyoahs martial arts skills were simr. That alone must have been a big shock. I understand. But after you became the leader of the Mortal Army, scolded the world, and broke through the barrier of the infinite world, you seemed to havepletely lost your spirit. okay. So, before you went on a mission to Guangdong, I sent you back to your home with Hyuna. A warrior must grapple with the world to be stronger. After learning that there are many geniuses greater than myself, my attitude changed a lot. He was truly grateful to Yeon Ho-jeong for that matter. I think my sons arrogance is confidence for a reason, but if I cant be stimted even when such a monster appears in the world, Im just stupid. In that respect, I couldnt help but be thankful for the person who stimted my sons desire to win and jealousy. Of course, the most beautiful ending would be for the grown son to lightly crush the worlds best Huji Jisoo. Its thanks to you. Thank you. He says all kinds of things. Namgoongin smiled. He rarely revealed his true feelings to others. I always tried to smile and now it has be a habit. So hisughter seemed very natural, unlike his true intentions. Saddam was long. Okay, lets put this aside for now. You came to see me on official business? Thats right. Namgung-in stroked his beard. I didnt know that the head of Uijeong-gun woulde to visit me on official business at this hour. If there is an issue, it is enough to go through formal procedures or put it on the agenda through the military at a meeting. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It is a public service, but if you look at it another way, it is not a public service. Interesting. Lets take a listen. Itste at night, so I wont bother talking about it. I will tell you honestly, so if you respect me, please give me an honest answer. Hehehe, why are you doing this? I understand. I will do that, so just listen to what I have to say. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke directly. Please help me. hmm? What do you mean suddenly? I am asking you to join us, led by the military, and other public servants, so that the Murim Alliance can be run as a Murim Alliance. Namgoongins eyes sparkled. Although it was a lightly spoken remark, it was a remark that was difficult to ept. The weight of the content was significant. Hehe, what does that mean? Our servants are working hard to achieve justice for the martial artsmunity. The meaning is not different. I wanted an honest conversation, and Bong-gong agreed. Are you sure Im lying? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. We are in a situation where an unprecedented enemy is targeting the entire continent. In other words, it is time for the entire Jungwon martial arts group to jump into action against themon enemy. There is no way that Duke Bong doesnt know that fact. I know full well. So we have to work together even more, and even if its not for the good of the world, we have to do that. I know that the matriarchs words are sincere. Hey, thank you for understanding. But even if everyone works together for the good of the world, there will always be someone who takes the lead. ?! Im saying exactly that. If possible, it would be good if the Murim Alliance was led by someone with great ability, great character, and confidence. However, if the desire for power takes precedence over everything else, I think such a person should not lead the group. The smile disappeared from Namgoongins face. There is a bone in the horse. Are you saying Im worthy of that? Some Bonggongs, including Bonggong Moyong, would not have thought that way. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I dont know if Duke Bong really thinks like that. However, I know that you are a person who will not make wrong choices due to the rudeness I showed you today. Im not the type of person who would abandon a cause because of difort. They give carrots and sticks. I couldnt tell just by hearing what he was saying. Of course, Namgoongin knew how Yeonhojeong viewed him. I could tell by looking at his eyes and attitude without words. I guess you see me as a somewhat dangerous person. Thats right. It was an honest admission. Namgung-in asked as if throwing a question. Why do you think that? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. An experienced chef knows where the problem is in a dish just by smelling it. Thats a rather unpleasant analogy. Rather thanparing Bonggong to food, I think you can think of me asparing myself to Suksu. In other words, you read traces of such greed in me? yes. The corners of Namgoongins mouth rose. Isnt this an extremely personal opinion and judgment that cannot be proven? With that sense that couldnt be proven, I caught Sejak and put the brakes on Moyongajus ambition. Now, many people trust my senses. Namgoongins eyes became sharp. Is this a threat? If Bonggong has such ambition in his heart, it could be a threat. Namgung-in quietly looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong did not bother to hide his expression and eyes. He looked at himself with a faint smile, but it was difficult to read his thoughts. How much time has passed like that? Okay, lets think about it this way. Namgung-in nodded and leaned his upper body forward. Suppose I have such ambition. And because of his ambition, even in situations where cooperation is important, he is willing to do unspeakable and dirty things for his own gain. . What does that have to do with you? As long as you dont cause harm to others. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I agree with what you said as long as you dont cause harm to others. The problem is that it causes damage. what? Now that a rare enemy called the Three Religions has appeared, the continent must be one. In a situation where trusting in each other, caring for each other, and even sacrificing the spirit of sacrifice are not enough, what would the people of the world think if the person who is the leader of the Murim Alliance did such an unspeakable act for personal gain and the fact was exposed? ? . Even at a strategic level, such people should be excluded. Also, since he is such a stupid and foolish person, I think he should not be the backbone of the alliance. Foolish? Thats foolish. You cant call Byeok Chang-ho, who is desperate to gain double his own wealth, mistaken for a turbulent time when war is imminent and everyone is dead, mistaking it as a turbulent time to fight the warlords, right? !! Even that head of the Moyong family found out about the existence of the three religions and stopped fighting between factions and joined hands. Even the most ambitious people know whats important. At that moment, Namgoongins eyes wavered slightly. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a more stern voice. Im still not sure where the line is in doing things. However, I do know that everything has a pros and cons. However, among adults who have learned a lot and have a lot of experience, there are people who ignore what young people like me know, saying it is okay. . I dont know if you know, but since I joined the Murim Alliance, I have destroyed all such people. It didnt matter how high or low the position was. Yeon Ho-jeongs stiff face softened slightly. How are you feeling, Duke Bong? Are you a chatan who, as a servant of the Murim Alliance, lends a helping hand to the world? Or are you an ambitious person who runs around the fields excitedly without even seeing a ce to lie down? Chapter 503 Episode 503. Summary and Challenge (3) There is a saying, A person who kills with impunity. It means shaking peoples emotions with just one simple word. Yeon Ho-jeongs words were too long-winded to be considered a rash act. However, in the sense of catching the opponent off guard, it could definitely be called a reckless murder. Namgoongin wore a smile that he had honed throughout his life and did not hesitate to make harsh judgments. Little by little, cracks began to appear in the steel mask that had been maintained for so many years. If I had those feelings, I could be a threat You speak strangely. This is something I often hear. I understand that your intuition is excellent enough to be recognized by your servants. But no matter how great your intuition is, wouldnt you be able to have a conversation if youe with something to prove it? It seems like the head of the house is misunderstanding something. mistaken? Suddenly, the title changed from Bonggong to Lord of the House. The current Namgung-in could not read the subtle differences. Because myposure was broken. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. If you came to me with evidence, there is no need for attention or favor. We will kill them on the spot or destroy them in some way so that they will never be able to enter the Murim Alliance for the rest of their lives. ! Isnt itme to just talk about something that can be shown through action and then argue about whether it was this way or that way? Namgoongins cheeks trembled. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I know mynguage is harsh and rude. There is a difference between honesty and rudeness. I keep that in mind, too, but its not easy to control it when I open my mouth. . What I ask is that you change your mind even now. When I listen to the way you talk, those feelings disappear. Are you admitting it? I dont want to y with words. If you dont like ying with words, I will tell you without any pretense. Whoops. A fierce prayer rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Prayer, which was once so deep and mysterious, turned into an overwhelming firepower that seemed to set the world on fire. A prayer that changed in an instant. In front of him, Namgung-in was greatly shocked. Unbelievable! I knew that Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were good enough to be called a master. But I didnt know it would be to this extent. If we just look at this prayer now, isnt it already above the level of the Jangmun of the Nine Sects or the head of the Six Families?! Do you know how I transported Jang Mun-in, who is now dead, and Yonghwajin-in of Hwasan to the execution hall? . Once I set my sights on a target, I will not let go even when the sky is falling and the earth is disappearing. I am the nasty guy who will bite you until the end, even if it means tearing your flesh and turning your bones into dust. . Thats why Deng Jangmun-in and Yonghwajin-in were treated like that. Because I dont need people who will seek out their own interests or be a hindrance, rather than contributing to the future of the Murim Alliance. Thats why I got rid of it. Namgung-in felt goosebumps for a moment. In my head, I thought it was nonsense, but in my heart, I could understand the sincerity behind those words. You also agreed to my extremely extreme n. The head of the Moyong family? What can I say? If it werent for the Moyong family head, do you think we would have been able to put such big people in jail? . What this means is that if someone like him appears again in the future, at least two of the leaders of the Tang Geum Murim Alliance will draw their swords. Do you understand what Im saying? A cool smile appeared on Namgoongins face. Good words. Arent you saying that you are ultimately going to turn the Murim Alliance into a dictatorship no different from the ck Ind? If you do not know the difference between the unity of an army in preparation for war and the ruling system that holds and shakes absolute power, then you are not qualified to be a Duke. Its just a y on words. Dont you know that much about reality? Reality No matter how many times we try to pretend and pretend, in the end, there is only one reality. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes darkened. If this continues, we will lose the war against the Three Religions. ! The midfield will be a sea of fire. The imperial pce and the martial arts kingdom will copse, and in the end, only those who suit the tastes of the three religions will survive. Powerless people will have to memorize doctrines for a god they dont even know, and meaningful governors will not be able to raise their voices even once and will bleed to death on the cold ground where no one knows. Namgung-in swallowed his saliva without realizing it. This is because Yeon Ho-jeongs expression and eyes as he said those words showed the despair of someone who had experienced the horrors of war. If so? Is Namgung going to be safe? Namgung-in said without realizing it. Namgoong will not fall. It is difficult to even count the number of ns that have been uprooted because of such absurd pride. And no way . You dont think it will matter even if we lose the war against the Three Religions, as long as Namgung is fine, right? Of course, I didnt think that way. It was because Namgung-in also disliked the three religions. It wasnt just the three religions. I cannot like any force that tries to overtake the central martial arts group. The depth of hatred will be greater among those who belong to the martial arts group, especially those with vested interests. Lets say the war is lost and only Namgung survives. From then on, there is only one action Namgoong must take to survive. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. It was an obvious mockery. Its about getting into the crotches of the three religions. Nonsense! Otherwise, Namgung will be destroyed. Even the dog owned by the Namgung family will be ughtered. How dare you insult Namgung? If such a situation arises, we will fight fiercely until the end! Why do you want to wait until the end? !! Lets fight together from now on instead of choosing such a cruel battle with no end in sight. Namgung-in showed a perplexed expression. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. Let me be clear. The reason I want to go to the Mukryongbu is because I know that now is not the time for ck and white to fight against each other, but for the two groups to be one and fight against the Three Religions. And not only Moyonggaju but also Mukryongbuju knows that. Even the head of the ck Ind Alliance that we White Inders despise and look down on so much. . Do you really want to be someone worse than the leader of the Dark Ind? Do you really want to enjoy this brief period of power that is destined for destruction? Namgung-in, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes, spoke as if chewing. If you insult me any more, I wont let you. There is a limit to how bad you can look at people. Do you think Im such an idiot that I cant even tell the difference? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and stood up. I would be happy if the oue was me getting scolded and you getting angry. What?! If you dont want to be that kind of person, if you want to protect the cause as the head of the Nangong family, dont forget what you just said. ! What if someone gets criticized? What if I be a stupid and rude idiot? It doesnt matter how you criticize me, as long as it results in the matriarch truly using her strength for one cause. Yeon Ho-jeong turned the empty ss upside down and set it down. You had a good drink. It smelled good. But its such a luxurious drink. Sometimes, feel the charm of bitter white wine. What kind of nonsense is that?! Broad daylight contains life. Its a strong and tasteless drink, but if you look hard, you can enjoy it. . You end up drinking too much alcohol that smells good, right? Even the nice smell feels worse than the smell of poop the next day when youre hungover. Really, the words go back and forth. However, Namgung-in suddenly felt himself being swayed by Yeon Ho-jeong. Not only does he freely change the topic at any time, he dominates the conversation throughout. Sometimes, a talent that can be more frightening than martial arts is speaking skills. Let me make this clear. If you want to enjoy power, the Murim Alliance is not for you. I have no intention of evaluating that desire, but at least we should not interfere with the responsible martyrs who are struggling to protect their home. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Please make a wise decision. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left the room. Namgoongin, who was looking at the table with eyes full of all kinds of emotions, was momentarily unable to control his actions. bang! The fist that hit the table had already turned white. Yeon Ho-jeong came out of Namgung-ins residence and walked down a dark night street. After a while, a person came to his side. It was a loss rate. Have you been there? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Where do you keep appearing like a ghost like that? Youreughing. I wish I knew everything. Thats right. Unlucky guy. Paeyul, who was grumbling, shrugged his shoulders. I couldnt sleep, so I came to see him for a round of dancing, and I was told that he had gone to Namgung. So I was waiting. I see. But why Namgung all of a sudden? Did Namgoong get into an ident too? Yeon Ho-jeongughed hahaha without realizing it. Am I someone who only looks for people who cause idents? From your perspective, its an ident, and from his perspective, theres no such thing as a lightning strike in a dry sky. Isnt that usually the case? Its like a lightning strike in a dry sky Its not wrong. From Namgoongs point of view, this is definitely possible. Even though he had never revealed his ambitions, a young Ji Hoo Ji suddenly came and shouted at him to give up his greed without any physical evidence. I just hope you give up your greed. The Murim League will soon enter a state of anti-Bongmun status, and if someone as high as Bonggong causes an ident, it will be a pain in the ass. Paeyuls eyes lit up. Bongmun? Yes, that will happen. Paeyul didnt say anything about it. Does this mean that the Murim League will greatly reduce its external activities? I guess so. Of course, as it is an anti-Bongmun event, external activities will not bepletely banned. Hmm. Paeyul stroked his chin. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at him, opened her mouth. Its not possible. what? I will only take Kang Ryang with me. What did I say? Hes a funny guy. Then Im d. Instead, the mission locations may ovep by chance. Yeon Ho-jeong touched his forehead. Find fun somewhere other than me. How many fighting scenes are there in the world? There are a lot of battlegrounds. But there is no one who makes the fight as exciting as you. Is it really necessary to live such an exciting life when even if we gather our strength in preparation for war, it wont be enough? If I be stronger, wont my power increase just as much? What could be better than having a stronger ally active on the battlefield? Im going crazy. The cheesy things you say havent changed since before. Its no different from your ridiculous fighting spirit. Paeyul chuckled. Well, Ill think about itter. How was it, Namgoong? well. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head and looked toward Namgungs living quarters. Namgoongin is a person who is more interested in politics than martial arts. Its not new that hes finally showing his teeth but I just hope that there wont be any more idents in the Murim Alliance. Chapter 504 Episode 504. Summary and challenge (4) Two dayster. Hmm. Yeonhojeong, who was holding and swinging the ck Dragon and White Dragon, soon tilted his head. Thats strange. It was like that during Gwangryongbu, but isnt it really strange? Is it because of my instinct that Im gradually losing control, or is it just because Im sick of it? Even when he was the Emperor of Darkness, he was skilled with white weapons. Later, no matter how unique a weapon was, once I held it, I had a clear idea of how to swing it to extract maximum power. That was the reason why he used an ax that weighed over 80 pounds. It may be difficult for others to handle, but Yeon Ho-jeong has strong physical strength, deep inner strength, and a fighting sense and sashin dance that can take full advantage of weapons. Only when you hold and swing an ax of that size can you reveal the maximum amount of force you have. The reason he used a huge ax was not to overwhelm his opponents, but because the weapon actually suited him. It wasnt just the Gwangryongbu. The ck Dragon and White Dragon, which were made with the sweat and blood of artisans from the Four Heavenly Dang Family, also showed amazing efficiency in his hands. On the contrary, it was able to perform faster attacks and sharp attacks than the Gwangryongbu, so even though its power was reduced, it showed an advantage in fighting to catch the enemy off guard. Whatever it was, the Light Dragon and ck and White Twin Dragon were precious weapons to him. There was no intention of using any weapon other than this as the main weapon. Im not sick of it. I cant get enough of it. It makes no sense for me to be sick of my own disease. If anything, it would be better if I polished it further. Chiri ririn. He stroked his chin as he grabbed the two axes connected to the Gyoryongsae. Are my martial arts skills starting to change? During the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he never once said that the weapon was unfamiliar or that he couldnt handle it. However, there was clearly a period of unprecedented change that was previously unthinkable. What was I like back then? It was a time when martial arts was running forward, somewhere between earth and sky, where fundamental changes took ce. What changes did you experience before you were called the Emperor of Darkness and soared to extreme heights? Its iron chains. Yeon Ho-jeong picked up the Gyoryongswae. Cheer ring. The ck-gray Gyoryongsae, which made a clear sound, gave off a cool chill. After using all kinds of weapons, I finally picked up an axe. After wading through the chaos with that axe, I eventually turned my attention to Cheolsae. The change was anything but simple. It may be seen that they simply swung the iron chains together, but the idea of using an ax and iron chains together was notmon sense in the first ce. However, he experienced a change in his level through martial arts, and was able to walk on the martial arts of the king in the pouring light of martial arts. Is heing? Kuuk! A powerful force entered the hand holding the Gyoryongshack. Is that chaotic state of illusion finally opening its door to me? Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed turbulence. Even though I had reached a level once, it was no exaggeration to say that the person I was then and the person I am now arepletely different people. Even the Neigongsim method, which was the center of the Four Gods, was different. At that time, he practiced Hongcheongi honestly, but now he has mixed two of the five great divine techniques of the Yeonga to form the legendary God Dan () of the Yeonga. When the energy is different, the body is different, and when the body is different, the depth of thoughts and the area of thinking also change. You should never think that it will be the same as it was then. Just because a door is opened doesnt mean you can quickly reach that level. Some people can climb the mountain in just one day, but others can waste their entire lives struggling at the threshold of that level. In the past, he also stepped into this realm of illusion and only a few yearster entered into martial arts. Dont think that it will be any faster now. No, you should think that it could be even slower than then. That way, you wont stick to the wrong path due to familiarity. Yeon Ho-jeong was lost in thought. It is important to be dispatched to the Mukryongbu and be one with them. But just because the work is important, I shouldnt forget my growth. In a way, what was more important than the Mukryongbu incident was his own growth. The reason is that if a war breaks out, one must be able to stand at the forefront at any time. Then what do I have to do now? Yeon Ho-jeong thought. And then I made a decision. Are you on your way after finishing training? yes. Good job. Come and sit down. Yeonwi personally drove the car for her son. He knew Yeon Ho-jeong ever since she came to visit him. That my son has something to worry about and that he has something to ask of me. Now, he has reached a point where he can tell his sons condition just by looking at his eyes. How do you feel? Its a tea I havent tried before. What is this? They say its safflower scent. It was a gift from the head of the Paeng family. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Paenggaju? Yeonwi chuckled. You talk about yourself a lot. It seems like my meeting with you was quite impressive. He talked about you for a while and gave me some tea leaves that he had recently found. It smells very good. Contrary to his appearance, he is quite in, isnt he? If you have something good, share it right away. Huh, havent you figured out your speaking habits yet? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was grumbling, cleared his throat. sorry. Its so sunny these days. Yeonwi said with a smile. It is done. I dont think that scolding me one more time will fix it. However, we must continue to make efforts like now. All right. Okay, by the way, what do you want to ask this Abby? Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes round. Did you know? Fool the ghost or the fathers eyes. A risk! Speakfortably. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke carefully. I would like to practice the rest of the five major divine techniques of the main family. From the beginning, he had memorized all the nine precepts of the Five Great Gods. In fact, Yeonwi also knew that. And when he found out that Yeon Ho-jeong had formed a Shindan (), unlike him, he realized that even though they were father and son, they were following apletely different path. The people who formed the Yeonga Shindan are counted among the few in Yeonga history. However, many more ancestors would have formed a shrine if they had actually had the will to form one. In other words, if you need a capable person, you can form a shrine. However, if you do not really need a shrine, there is no need to take a path that is not suitable for you. The current Yeonwi can also form a Yeonga Shindan right away if he or she wants to. Nevertheless, the reason he only studied swordy techniques was because he thought this path was a perfect fit for him. The plot was interesting. The future of my son who walks in a different martial arts world than myself. However, in this regard, it was necessary to discuss again a topic that had been overlooked. Even though you know everything about Shin Gong, did you bother toe to Abby for permission? yes. I dont care if you master all the remaining divine skills. You know it too. yes. Still, there must be a clear reason why you came to see this father. Yeonwis expression became serious. Is it because of the next head of the family? Yeon Ho-jeong thought. My fathers eyes are definitely sharp. Are you here because you were concerned that if you mastered all the Five Great Gods, they might give you the title of Sogaju instead of Jipyeong? Yeon Ho-jeong did not change his mind. Thats right. Hmm. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, folded her arms. It was something that really needed to be discussed. Now that weve talked, let me ask you one question. . Other than the reason I told Abby about before, what is the reason you want to give up your position as head of the Xiao family? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. My father continues to correct my rough and rude words and actions, but that is the reason why my nature does not change easily. Do you think your nature is unsuited to be the head of the main family? yes. Why do you think that? Your father knows too. What kind of past do I have? Darkness Emperor. The king of the ck Inds and the ck Lion of the South who united the ck Inds for the first time in history. Now there is a group called the Mukryongbu, but it is a group that did not exist during the time of the Dark Emperor. Rather, it was Yeon Ho-jeong who created such an organization solely with the help of himself and his colleagues, not from outside sources. However, the process of making it and the governing method itself were too rigid and rough. A ruling method that worked because it was a ck ind. A person who is ustomed to such methods should not lead a prestigious family of the White Ind. That was Yeon Ho-jeongs thoughts. Yeonwi nodded. Yes, I have heard that you led a reign of terror to some extent and that you treated the group called ck Emperor without mercy. there was mercy. Just a little. No matter what happens, the you you were then and the you you are now are different. Dont you know? But my nature The people who created that nature are me and your mother. ?! Both you and I are people of love. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong was speechless. Yeonwi turned his head to the window. I thought about it once. I wonder if I have governed my family too rigidly. Is that possible? There is no other family as sure as the original family. And thats a good thing, not a bad thing. Do you really think so? Thats right. I also believe that when you be the head of the family, you will manage your family well. father. You have ruled the ck Ind, but you have never ruled your home, have you? . You also said that the special nature of the ck path is clear. Furthermore, he said that although you were the lord of the castle, you were busy fighting battles, and the people who actually ruled the ck Emperor Castle were your subordinates. Thats true. Thank goodness. I didnt have the same experience as you. When I first became the head of the family, I really had no idea where to start and how to start. Yeonwi turned his eyes to Yeonhojeong again. Because of your rough nature, you have not been able to control the ck Emperor very well. And because of his nature, he is not so timid that he would be afraid of ruling a family. . Your reign over the ck Emperor City is nothing but the past and experience. Because of your personality of seeking to be better than before, there is no way you can rule your family like the ck Emperor. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Of course it should be so. But isnt it too dangerous to entrust your familys fate to just that one reason? Everyone was like that. Yeonwis eyes lit up. As your father, I, my father, and your fathers father have entrusted their fate to their children. . And I believed it. Although he is clumsy and stillcking in many things, he is confident that he will be able to rule the family well. The family was able to get to where it is today thanks to the trust-filled support of our ancestors. Yeonwi smiled. I think its time for me to hand over the sword of destiny to my child. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Father, I I know. You probably arent ready. You may also have doubts about your own abilities. I also have no intention of handing over the family name to you right now. . However, as the head of the original family and the next head of the family, I hope you will always not neglect learning. In the end, Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Ill think about it. okay. If I still refuse, youre not going to kick me out because its not worth the effort, right? Lets think about it then. Those words were a hundred times more scary than saying they would kick me out. Ill give you one day. Think about it carefully and lets talk again tomorrow. . And you can learn the Five Great Gods. No, I really want you to learn them. Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to think about whether there was a way to develop martial arts other than the five major gods. Chapter 505 Episode 505 Summary and Challenge (5) Go. Paeyul wiped his sweat and grumbled. what? I was wondering if you would meet me after a long time, but did you call me to meet you because of a problem that didnt even seem like a problem? I mean, its a treat. Im really worried. People call that worrying about being full. Yeon Ho-jeong licked his lips and poured alcohol into a ss. Its done. I wonder who Im talking about this to. Look at my speech habits? yes. A social misfit who cant even change his speech habits should not be the head of the family. Paeyul looked at Yeon Ho-jeong as if he were seeing a strange person, then turned his head. There was a river there. You there. What do you think? Kang-ryang blinked. Me? okay. Dont act like youre innocent and just roll your eyes, but tell me. Hmm. Kang-ryang scratched his head. I dont know if what Im saying means anything, but I dont know why youre worried? okay? yes. You can just do Sogaju and Gaju, right? Paeyul shrugged his shoulders and looked at Yeon Hojeong. Dont you think your junior made a very wise decision on your behalf? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I dont know if its wise, but I know its an insincere answer. Kang-ryang cleared his throat. Because I dont like worrying that much. I know, dude. Youre swearing right away. Why is this an insult? Anyone listening Just shut your mouth, man. Yeon Ho-jeong, who scolded Kang Ryang, asked Pae-yul. What about your senior? If Jangmun-in were to tell your senior to prepare as the next Jangmun-in, would you do it? Im not that type of person. So what if? There is no such thing as if. And Im not the type of person to do that. I cant say anything. You really need to change your mind. What Im saying is, dont talk about it and focus on your own problems. Why are you putting me in there? Senior, you have a hard time speaking. Are you the only one who will do it, dog butcher? Gangryang whistled softly. It was the first defeat of Yeonhojeong in a long time. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. Why should it be me when I could have done well if I left it to Jipyeong? Because you are the eldest son. In this fortress-like world, do we establish session by considering the eldest son? Most of them? . Not only is he the eldest son, but he is also very capable. When you have such a talented person, why would you entrust the role of the head of the family to your second son, who is young and not the eldest son, much less has a weak personality? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Jipyeong is not someone who should be undervalued like that. Honestly, if you only consider the sword. You should stop bragging about your younger brother. . No matter what, from your fathers point of view, there is absolutely no reason to pass on the family title to the second child. Its not a question of who is better. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Paeyul, who was quietly looking down at him, clicked his tongue and sat down. Hey Kangyoung. Its strong. Okay, just give me a ss. yep. Paeyul, who poured alcohol into a ss and emptied it in one go, asked in a somewhat serious tone. whats the problem? Not like you. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed again. Because I dont think Im worthy of being the head of the family. Not for that reason. Thats the whole reason. really? yes. Wouldnt it be better to entrust the family to someone with a gentle personality and outstanding talent, rather than entrusting the family to someone who might die at any time? Paeyuls eyes deepened. You dont know when you will die? Yeon Ho-jeong buried his back in the chair. He was continuously sighing, but his eyes were deep and confused. I am the one who will go to the most dangerous ce in the war against the three religions. . Luck is also a skill? youre right. However, it is a fight where one mistake can result in your head being blown off. No one knows how long that level of luck and skill will support me. So you dont want to be the head of the family? The exact thing is, there is no need to be the head of the family. Also, given the atmosphere at home, Jipyeong will be better off than me. Yeon Ho-jeong fiddled with his empty ss. To be more honest, I dont want to pass on to Ji-pyeong a position that will be even more burdensome after I die. You think of yourself as a body that doesnt know when it will die. And I couldnt say for sure that what he said was nonsense. In fact, Yeonhojeong was always at the forefront. There was not a single battle in which Yeon Ho-jeong did not participate in the battles against the three religions that had taken ce so far. In other words, the enemy also had no choice but to keep a close eye on Yeonhojeong. If he happens to meet Yeon Ho-jeong while passing by, he will definitely try to kill her. Yeon Ho-jeong threw herself into such a cruel world. Everyone dies. Murim people are even more familiar with death. But I am much closer to death than an ordinary martial artist. . The only position I can stay in is one where apetent sessor can lead the organization without any major problems even if I die. Like Uijeong-gun? yes. Like Uijeong-gun. Pae-yul, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly asked. Let me ask you one question. Please speak. Why do you always want to be at the forefront of the fight against the Three Religions? . It may take a while, but you can actually teach people now. All we have to do is help those who will fight together to be enlightened. Stop charging in alone. Its not wrong. But you always try to deal with them before anyone else. Thanks to your extraordinary abilities, you have been victorious in every battle you have participated in, but now it is time to think about your surroundings. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its not wrong, but I dont think it will be easy to do that. Paeyul shook his head. Im not saying dont get too worked up. As you said, people die anyway. The only difference is whether you die irresponsibly, die responsibly, die prepared, or die unprepared. . But the various forms of death have something inmon. Do you know what that is? I do not know. In the end, what remains is the responsibility of the remaining people, not the dead. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. I understand your desire to think about the future, but if you live that way, you will definitely get tired. What if you get tired? Then you die. Much sooner than you thought. . You may be more worried because it is your familys matter. But make no mistake. Ultimately, it is the living who carry on the will of the dead. If you die, it ends there. But when you n a strategy, you dont n it while worrying that you will die. . Its the same around the house. If it is within your power, if you consider it a responsibility, ept it. Kang-ryang made a strange sound. It felt like the serious atmosphere suddenly disintegrated. Paeyul frowned. What? I thought there was something persuasive about it. Okay, so shut your mouth, Kangyoung. Its strong. Its none of my business. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Hearing what my senior said, it seems like I was thinking deeply. Paeyul clicked his tongue. It really wasnt like you. It was disgusting. When you kill someone, you chop it up with that big axe, but why are you still worried about drinking because its your familys business? Because its a family affair. Other people have families too. Youre not my family. Well, thats true too. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. I feel like things are getting a bit more organized. thank you. The defeat rate subtly followed suit. If youre grateful, y a game with me. Ill repay this favorter. then. Huh. Yeonhojeong disappeared like the wind. It was at such a speed that I couldnt tell how it was moving even with my eyes open. Paeyuls face distorted. That bastard really! As he was gritting his teeth, Kang-ryang asked vaguely. Would you like to y a round with me? Clean it up. It may not be as good as your brother, but it will be refreshing and fun. Kang Young. Its strong. Okay, go wash your feet and go to sleep. Its not a spear knife sharpened for cutting with snails. Im sorry, but Im not a kid either. Tuwangs disciple fell with my sword. Paeyuls eyes lit up. Tuwangs disciple? there is. People who are big, arrogant and full of confidence are seen as minors. What kind of pride do you have in beating up a guy like that? The skills were real. So damn But are you scared? Why do you keep taking it out? For a moment, Paeyuls eyes became bloodshot. No other words could have moved him. But are you scared? If you do not draw your sword even after hearing something like this from your junior, you are not a warrior. bang! Paeyul, who hit the table, turned around. Come out. As Kanghos senior, I will teach you a lesson. Kang-ryang stood up, grinning. great. * * * Yeon Ho-jeong, who came out to a quiet vacant lot, saw Yeon Wi in the lotus position. Wooooow. Yeonwis body was surrounded by a bluish aura. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Thats amazing. My thoughts have been sufficiently organized. When I came to talk about that, I saw an unexpected sight. Its be incredibly soft. He recalled his fathers true nature, which he saw for the first time after returning. The prayer my father had at that time was so sharp that he didnt even dare to approach it. It must have been like a treasured sword. But what about my current father? The brilliance and color of the true spirit are different, but above all, the bloody anticipation haspletely disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a shiver run down his spine. Im already there! When I returned to Maeng, I had a big dance with my father. Surprisingly, my father has grown another step since then. How much time has passed before there has been any progress? I knew that I wasnt practicing as much as I used to be recently. Something like enlightenment No, this is not enlightenment. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Father has already opened the door to Mugeuk. You have already gained the initial enlightenment, and now you are just walking along the path you should take. The current martial arts that I have built upyer byyer in an orthodox way throughout my life. My fathers strong craftsmanship, which insisted on only one path over the past years, now leads to faster growth than any other method. Just because the basics are solid doesnt mean everything is done. In a sense, it is giving wings to an area where it would not be surprising if faith, which borders on fanaticism, regresses. It is the power of orthodoxy. The sky was finally providing an unobstructed path of light to a true warrior who had perfected the one straight path among the most orthodox. Its amazing. How many terrible failures must my father have experienced to reach that level? Did you ovee the difficult hurdle that others would have given up on countless times, without giving up even once and after taking on more challenges than failing? sh! The brilliance of the sword fighting technique disappeared from Yan Weis body. He stood up and looked back at Yeon Ho-jeong. Have you made up your mind already? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. For some reason, Iughed. Even though his martial arts skills improved, my father did not change at all. Yes, its sorted. okay. Lets hear the answer. Do you have any intention of seeding this father and bing the next head of the family? Yeon Ho-jeong answered. I am. Chapter 506 Episode 506 Summary and Challenge (6) If we do this, will everyone agree? Everyone nodded at Zhuge Lis words. great. Zhuge Lianghu stamped the document on the table and handed the permit to Yan Wei. I will officially give permission for the dispatch of the Mukryongbu by Yeon Ho-jeong, the head of Uijeong-gun and the eldest son of the Byeoksan Yeonga. Lord Yeon, please bring this permit to Daesu Yeon. I understand. Afterwards, we have to make an official rmendation with the Mukryongbu. I think the period will be at least a month. However, considering the future actions of the Murim Alliance, it would be burdensome to allocate that much time, so I think we need to push the timing forward as much as possible. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Wei. Lord Yeonga. Please speak. I think we need to meet directly with the leadership of the Ink Dragon Club. I think at least two people, including me, will need to participate. Could you take one of the seats? Yeonwi nodded. I will say this. I would definitely like to do that if possible. The person being dispatched before my ability is my son. Any parent will take action. There needs to be at least one more person here. To put it nicely, I need someone who has a variety of things, but to put it seriously I need someone to confirm that he is the person of Mukryongbuju. Zhuge Wenhu nced at Mo Yong. Prince Moyong was drinking tea with a rxed expression. He was the one who had made a secret deal with the Mukryongbuju in the past, but has now disintegrated. Normally, he would have raised his hand first, but he is not saying anything right now. He also feels burdened by meeting the Mukryongbuju again. At that time, the public ambassador spoke. If the military and other servants say it is okay, I would like to join Binseung. Everyone was surprised. Are you talking about the Ambassador? The public ambassador chuckled. Isnt this an opportunity to meet another Holy Heaven powerhouse? I, too, have only met noblemen who have risen to the rank of Seongcheonwi, including the head offices Muheo Sabaek and the shamans Geomseon. Master Muheo, the strongest monk of Shaolin Temple. Takmuja, the strongest sword of the Shaman faction. The two were truly living legends and invincible strongmen who enjoyed unrivaled strength even among the strongest of the Thirteenth ce of Heaven. Masters who have ascended to the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon are said to be constantly growing even at this very moment. It is said that the Ten Immortal Emperors are one step higher than the Three Gentlemen, but it is unclear how narrow that gap may have be today. What is certain, however, is that their inaction is heavenly. If it is said that he is not inferior to the absolute masters of 300 years ago, when he was at the peak of martial arts, it would not be surprising if one of them takes the title of the best person in the world. Meanwhile, the positions of Master Muheo and Takmuja were special. He was the oldest and had the longest period of fame. People who liked rankings were convinced that the true number one person in the world would be one of those two people. There are countless artisans in the world. And it can be said that the Seongcheon Thirteen Pirs are the best craftsmen in martial arts. Even if the positions reached are simr, if the methods and areas of expertise are different, I think it would be good to take this opportunity to feel the greatness. He says he wants to feel the greatness of Yangcheon, the enemy and leader of the ck Ind. It was a remark that could easily be criticized, but no one could say anything to him. On the contrary, some of the Dukes who had been looking down on Yang Chen while listening to Ambassador Gongs words felt ashamed. No matter what path you take, if your name is listed on the Seongcheonwi, that alone is worthy of respect. Before that persons inclinations and actions, it can be evaluated as being great enough as a martial artist walking the same path. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. All right. If you do so, I will immediately send a letter to the Mukryongbu. Ambassador Gong Gong and Lord Yeonga, please be fully prepared to join the army at any time. * * * older brother! Kang Ryang, who kicked in through the door, flinched for a moment. Wooooow. A gentle air of anticipation was radiating from Yeon Ho-jeongs body as she sat cross-legged in the middle of the yard. It was not the prayer that Yeon Ho-jeong usually prayed. The cool anticipation was exquisite, as if looking at a sword sharpened like a lotus leaf. What is that? It is apletely different force from the Jingi that I normally drive. Gangryang quietly waited until Yeonhojeongs operation was over. After half an examination. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up with a light sigh. I waited long. Kang-ryang said with a smile. Yes, Ive waited a really long time. Anyway, whats going on? The head of the family spoke. They said that a letter was sent from the upper levels of the Murim League to the Mukryongbu. It is said that the head of the family and several servants are going to have a conversation with Lord Mukryong. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Of course. The warriors of the Murim Alliance are being dispatched to the ck Ind, so we need to at least make an oath between them. He said it might take about a month. He told me to prepare it there. This is someone who probably spoke directly to him. This probably means that my father is also busy. i get it. Are you ready? Kang-ryang chuckled. It doesnt matter if we leave right now. Train hard until the dispatch date arrives. Its another battlefield. In some ways, it may be even more brutal than the Murim Alliance. I know. I am also from Heukdo. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. good. From that day on, Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang each worked hard on their training. Kang Ryang swung his sword all day long, and Yeon Ho-jeong tried to attract the newly trained sword sword technique to Yeonga Shindan. Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeong felt like he hit a wall while training his sword technique. The new skill itself is not a martial art suitable for him. That tendency and foresight may have suited his father, Yeon Wi, and his younger brother, Yeon Ji-pyeong, but it did not suit Yeon Ho-jeong, who valued the destructive power and speed of martial arts. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not give up his sword technique. Rather, I thought more deeply and wrote with more concentration. It is about surrendering yourself to change. So far, he has focused on maximizing his strengths. It was the same during the time of the Dark Emperor, and it was the same even after his return. It was different now. We focused on making up for our shorings rather than maximizing our strengths. Its right to focus on what I can do rather than what I cant do, but I thought it was important to be able to do what I cant do now. 15 days like that. After much effort and vomiting blood, Yeon Ho-jeong finally seeded in melting the Sword Sword Technique into Yeonga Shindan. That wasnt all. He went one step further. He also touched on the fourth divine skill of the Five Great Gods, Xinjiang Qi (񌢚). Xinjianggi was a magician skilled in overpowering his enemies with his force. Although its destructive power was one level below that of Yongpo, its ability to control the energy of space could be said to be the best among the five great gods. Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised as he converted the Kidney Qi. I knew theposition and characteristics, but when I actuallybined it, the difference was very big. And then I realized. Why were the Five Great Godsbined into one and called the martial arts representing Yeonga? Its different yet the same. Divided but one. One, yetpletely different. Just like Sasinmu. The Five Great Gods were also closely connected to each other. Although they were martial artists withpletely different characteristics, their fundamental principles were simr to those of twins. So it is rather difficult to learn together. Although the principle is the same, the advantages and feelings arepletely different, so if you try to learn it clumsily, you will end up with nothing. At the same time, if you delve deeply into one new skill to the extent of Yeonwi, you will naturally be able to understand other new skills. The pinnacle of this was Yeongasindan. Even if you do not develop each individuals new skills to the extreme, since you have already formed a group of new skills, you will focus on melting them into one rather than making use of the characteristics of each new skill. Therein lies the difference between Yeonhojeong and Yeonwi. Yeon Ho-jeong tried to make everything one, and Yeon Wi tried to create another realm by cultivating one divine skill to its peak. It was not a question of who was right and who was wrong. What was important was that both of them were extremely well-versed in Yeongas martial arts. Theres still one left, but this is enough for now. Byeo Jingyeol Yongpo Shingong Geomgeuksagi Shingi. The four shrines were merged into one and the Yeongasindan was further reduced. The strength has not decreased, but the density has increased. More detailed control has be necessary than before, and at the same time, the same herbivore can be executed much sharper. see. Ten days passed again like that. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been sitting cross-legged in meditation, opened his eyes brightly. It finally came up. A world of chaos leading to a world of no prity. Its a long journey, but at least I gained the confidence to move forward without getting lost. Wooooow. The sh of realization shocked me more than ever before. Uweek! Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly vomited blood. Kang-ryang, who was resting next to him, was startled and approached him. older brother! Are you okay?! At that time, Pae-yul, who I dont know when came, said a word. Is there any way it wouldnt be okay? yes? In Taoisms Xuanmen, there are often cases of hemoptysis when one attains great enlightenment. Paeyul trembled as if he was disgusted. Hes a terrible guy. Have you already gone up another step? Yeon Ho-jeong said, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. Enlightenment has already been achieved. The important thing is that I was unable to melt myself into that realization. Not anymore. What the hell. Youre good at saying difficult things that are hard to understand. Although he said that, there was a wonder in Paeyuls eyes that could not be hidden. This guy is really A genius? monster? He wasnt a guy who could be defined by those words. He knew. What kind of level has Yeon Ho-jeong stepped into? At just the age of his mid-twenties, he acquired martial arts that were more powerful than that of the masters of the Daemun Sect, and he began to open the door to martial arts, which is now known as a legend. No one knows how long it will take to get inside. But I kept thinking that if he was that guy, he would reach zero within five years at the most. But why are you here? Paeyul said bluntly. Ready. Ready for what? dispatch. I also went with them. Not only did they give permission for the long sentence of death, but also for all other servants. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. It was reckless, but what can you do? They said they would go together. Please take care of me. OK. You too, get ready now. yes? The military officer, ambassador Gong Gong, and Lord Yeonga have returned from their meeting with Yang Cheon, Lord of the Ink Dragon. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Already? You are saying that the Murim Alliance is run in a semi-Bongmun form? I guess there wasnt time. Thats right. Change your clothes. I have to go to the conference room. We leave today. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Good. Chapter 507 Episode 507 Summary and Challenge (7) I think about that every once in a while. My fathers voice sounded calmer than ever. Instead of getting involved in martial arts affairs, how about using the martial arts and treasures that the family has umted so far solely for the sake of the people? Youre still like that now, right? Yes, but at the same time, you also have a foot in the martial arts world, right? If you truly lived for them, there was no need to set foot in the Murim Alliance. Its not wrong. The reason I agreed to the creation of the Murim Alliance and the reason I sat here and participated in countless meetings was because I wanted to be a force for the world in my own way. . There will be no change in those thoughts in the future. but. ? A self-mocking smile appeared on Yeonwis face as she looked up at the sky. Its been a long time. I felt my own desire so vividly. yes? You met the Lord of the Ink Dragon, right? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. How was it? He was someone I couldnt handle. Yeonwi shook his head. I had a vague idea. The strong people of Seongcheon are the strong people of Cheonocheon. But I didnt really know the difference. Because youve never seen it before. It did. Now I understand clearly. Why is the Thirteenth ce of Saint Heaven called the strongest? Yeonwi stuck her tongue out. It waspletely different. It wasnt a person. The moment she faced him, Abby felt overwhelmed. It was truly a martial arts skill of a different level. It was not normal for someone to gently express these feelings in front of their child. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that her father was a great person in many ways. At the same time, the goal became clearer. The point I had only vaguely looked up to was now within my grasp. I also had this thought. I wonder if I will ever be able to step into such a supreme state. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Your father will definitely be able to reach that level. I guarantee it. Is that so? Have you forgotten? I am also someone who reached that level in the past. Yeonwi smiled. Yeah, I guess thats what I thought about. Hepletely believed the words of his son, who had experienced the time of the Emperor of Darkness. However, sometimes I forgot that fact. Ive heard about it, but Ive never seen it. I believed my sons words, but it was difficult to recall the fact vividly. But hearing this now, my son definitely seemed amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. My father has umted martial arts skills more honestly than anyone else. Youre different from someone like me who looks for tricks and tips first. Theres no need to say that. I just want you to know. What Im saying is not just tofort your father. Im sure my father will reach that level of light in the near future. Yeonwi nodded. When you say that, I feel confident too. Fortunately, the. That aside. Yeonwi changed the topic. Other than martial arts, I understand why you highly value Yang Buju. Is that so? It was a rare hero. He is definitely a person with human charm. But Its dangerous. Yes. Yeonwi sighed. He is a greedy person. For his own purposes, he would be so vicious that he would even sacrifice people around him. Good to see you. I heard him talking about you. He didnt just look favorably on you, he coveted you a lot. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Isnt it the natural way for humans to covet what they cant have? It was a statement that clearly drew a line. It also meant that even if the sky fell, there would be no way for anyone to truly fall under him. Yeonwi patted Yeonhojeong on the shoulder. I believe he will do well there as well. Do not worry. Ive often told you that even if you fail your mission, you should return safely. . Abbys heart is always the same. Work for the world, but you must not get hurt ande back unharmed. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed on the spot. Ill have a nice trip. * * * Kugugoogung! The Jujakhwamun (ȸT), the southern gate of the Murim Alliance, opened with a solemn sound. Zhuge Wenhu personally came out to the castle gate to see them off. This is travel expenses I pay separately. Theres no need for that ept it. Isnt it true that people be ugly when they dont have money? You are going to the Mukryongbu as the representative of the Murim Alliance. Ive done well so far, but I need to be more careful in the future. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled slightly. Since you said so, I will be grateful. Anyway, where did you put the ax you originally used? Would you be okay with those two hatchets? its okay. In fact, you may not be able to use an ax in the Mukryong Club. hmm. There must be another reason. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Please take care of your loss rate. Paeyul said with a sour face. Dont worry. Even if he gets into an ident, he sees where hes lying and hits him. Hehe, Im not saying this because Im afraid youll get into an ident. I will serve well as the leader of the Murim Alliance. Zhuge Wenhu quenched his appetite. Paeyuls blunt personality was very difficult to deal with. I understand. And Prosecutor Kang. You too, take care of yourself. yep. Its a cheerful answer. Zhuge Munho chuckled and then looked at Kang Ryang with puzzled eyes. But why are your eyes so bright? I had a ck-and-white bruise. Oh, this Kangryang cleared his throat and turned his head. The loss rate was ridiculous. This is the result of Kanghos senior giving affectionate lessons to his junior. It was a well-spoken teaching, but at this level it seemed almost like a one-sided assault. Zhuge Munho clicked his tongue. Dont be too harsh. Still, arent you a senior? That is something that cannot be ignored. Paeyul rolled up his sleeves. For a moment, Zhuge Wenhu was speechless. Blood was still oozing out of Paeyuls arm, which was tightly bound with bandages. Do you know how ferocious that crazy sword is? If I had made a mistake, my bones would have been broken into pieces. Its a good thing its just a ck eye. I thought he was just a cheap guy, but I never thought he was just a crazy guy. Kang-ryang cleared his throat again. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Restrain yourself from now on. both. I told you not to worry. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Both of them are people with a clear distinction between construction and construction. Dont worry too much. If you say so. Paeyul grumbled softly. I muttered in a voice that even the person next to me couldnt understand, and I roughly thought, Im so sad that Im going to live. How old am I? If I keep doing this, Ill end up serving as a junior servant. There were lines like this. Of course, Zhuge Wenhu ignored hisints. I couldnt hear very well and I didnt really have any intention of responding. Then I wish you luck. So the three people headed to Mukryongbu, Hunan Province. Yeon Ho-jeong, who drove the horse at the front, was never in a hurry. Rather, I rode the horse at a moderate speed that made me feel rxed. He looked around and smiled once in a while, but it was simr to a person who went on a trip because he had nothing to do. Paeyul asked. Shouldnt we go quickly? You can go in moderation. Theyre probablypiling a list of things they want me to do anyway. Is that so? I dont know when Ill be able toe back. I dont particrly like to immerse myself in memories, but wouldnt it be nice to think of the scenery around here every once in a while when I feel lonely? hmm. Paeyul nced around. Its not a memorable sight. Is that so. With those words, Paeyul closed his mouth. Riding his horse at a simr speed to Yeonhojeong, he instantly fell into meditation. All the time avable each day is focused on martial arts training. Even though it was just meditation, Paeyul devoted himself to the practice. Kang Ryang, who wanted to mess around, also fell into meditation while watching the defeat. Although he was quite a rough person, this part was worth learning from. Its a goodbination. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the two people and nodded inwardly. We will sh a lot, but we will be able to provide enough help to each other. The strength was challenging, and the loss rate was full of strong winning spirit. Even so, the line was not crossed. They will bicker all the time, but in the process, both of them will be able to grow quickly. Its growth. Ugh. Yeon Ho-jeong contemted his inner self. Weve established the foundation, now all thats left to do is expand it. The Yeongasindan he has now trained contains four of the five major martial artsbined into one. The shrine itself can emit an enormous amount of magical energy. The energy of the four divine techniques can be released with the desired concentration and force ording to the situation. Then, the Sasinmu that receives that power will also exert even more powerful power. Its enough now, but if you want more than that, it would be better to strike a bnce. I learned Byeoknajingyeol the longest, and after that I learned Yongpojingi. Compared to those two martial arts, sword fighting and stretching skills should be considered at a baby level. This means that although the understanding of Shingong was perfect, the level of softness was so-so. There is no need to increase the achievements of each martial arts since we have be one as a Shindan. But its better for the future to have a perfect bnce. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. For the time being, Ill have to focus on my sword fighting skills and kidney skills. I had a lot of thoughts about this and that, but it still felt good. This was because martial arts, which had been stagnant for a while, was showing signs of development again. And where will this development end? Its Seongcheon. In the past, during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he was called the greatest fighter due to his fearsome fighting skills. At the very least, you should have more power than that. That way, future fights will be much morefortable. As I thought about my military achievements and my future, my thoughts naturally turned to the Mukryongbu and the Seongcheon Thirteen Pirs. What is the first mission that the Inkryongbuju wants from me? At least it wont be easy. During our previous meeting, I talked to Yang Cheon about various things before we parted ways. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled the conversation at that time. If youe and work with me, nothing will be as good as that. But the headquarters runs just fine without you. In other words, there is no need for you toe to the headquarters and do things like run operations or manage thebat organization. If you do that, theres no need for me to be dispatched, right? You cane to headquarters and y. Because of you alone, many people can learn and I wont be bored. I dont want toe more and more. But that wont work. In other words, you will be responsible for tasks that we would not dare to do. What is that? Well I guess Ill have to think about it. What are you thinking about? It looks like youve already thought about it. Hehe, I was just thinking about it. In fact, it is desirable for ck and white to join hands before the war against the three religions, but there are many masters in the martial arts world besides us. no way? Thats just the way it is. But wouldnt it be good for both the political faction and us if we could join hands with some of them? . Think about it for a moment. Ill think about it too. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Seongcheon Its finally that area. In many ways. Chapter 508 Episode 508 Power and the wall (1) shes! The de cutting through the air was so harsh that it gave me goosebumps. It was an extremely neat sword. It was a number that could easily be a textbook for all swordsmen in the world. However, Yeonsim felt discouraged when she saw her sword. Its getting weaker. The shine on the de has died down more than before. That sheen was the sheen of will. At least the swordsmanship I used in the past may not have been as strong as it is now, but it contained a clear purpose and dream. now? Its empty. There are many experts who, even if they dont reach her level, are able to convey their color and depth in a single blow. She had no color. The blurry color difference that was there was now even fainter and it felt too transparent. Ting. The sword of love touched the floor. In recent years, even the desire to practice martial arts has been decreasing. I couldnt remember thest time I sweated coolly. ha. I dont know how many times I sigh. But there was nothing else that could be done. At that time, a heavy voice was heard from one side. You seem to have aplicated mind. Yeonsim, surprised, turned her head. There was Yangcheon there. If youre going to engage in such meaningless training, it would be better not to draw your sword. Yeonsim looked at Yang Chen with confused eyes. To her, or rather to Botaam, Yang Cheon is the enemy of enemies. In a way, he was the culprit who tore apart hundreds of years of history. But she couldnt get angry at him or leave the Mukryongbu. The reason is? I dont know. Yang Cheon, who was looking at Yeonsims face as she looked at him in silence, immediately shook his head. I admire your talents. Although dispositions and goals can change with experience and enlightenment, talent is something you are born with. There are people who reach the peak through hard work and no talent, but in those special cases, I didnt want to hang myself any longer. . But now I think my judgment may have been wrong. Yeonsims eyes wavered. Unlike her eyes full of confusion, Yang Chens eyes were as hard as steel. Why are you here? . If you want to remain in an awkward state where you cant control yourself, just keep doing that. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. It was augh that made the hearts of those who saw it thump. I tend to embrace the weak and even subordinates who fail in their missions. But I think a half-hearted person who is weak-willed and doesnt know what to do ispletely useless. ! If my eyes were wrong when I saw you as precious, all I have to do is admit that I was wrong. But you will be put away. Cannons without gunpowder are just junk that takes up space in a warehouse. Yeonsim gritted her teeth without realizing it. Is that what youre going to say? She also had pride. He is not so stupid that he cannot speak even after hearing such remarks. Yang Chens face turned cold. if? The enemy who destroyed your n is right in front of you, so why cant you point your sword at him? Are you afraid of dying? . There is a guy named Kang Ryang. He came from a prestigious n in the ck Ind, and his n copsed by my hands. My parents and siblings are all dead. Why are we suddenly talking about a prosecutor named Kang Ryang? Maybe I was lucky, but that guy Yeonhojeong took me away. Do you know what he said to me when I saw him again? He said he would seize the opportunity to crush me even for a moment. To slit my throat. !! He will be dispatched to headquarters with Yeon Ho-jeong soon. Theyre trying to take my life, but until then, theyre doing what they have to do or what they can do. Even under themand of the enemy. Yang Cheon, who had been quietly looking at Yeonsims face, turned around. Yeonhojeong had a request. He asked me to take good care of Bothas descendants until hees back. . Thats a promise. And I almost never break my promises. So, until those guyse, I dont care if we eat up all the food in the headquarters. Yang Cheons intentions were clear. It meant that after Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang came, they would be kicked out. It also meant that if you want to continue to exist, you should change before that and have your own value recognized. It was truly a shameless statement. Even though Yeon-sim didnt know much about the world, she knew that the perpetrator should not make such remarks to the victim. But there was something she overlooked. This was Kangho High School and Moorim. It was a world of crazy warriors who lived based on bizarrews that could not be defined, even though there were principles andmon sense that were far from the ordinary world. Even the Mukryongbu was a federation representing the ck Ind martial arts. This means that they are not a group that upholds charity, peace, consensus, and morality at the forefront. And that fact stimted his love, which in his head thought that Yang Cheons actions were wrong, but in his heart he felt that he was half-hearted and indecisive. Whoa whoa. Intense energy burned like smoke in the sword of love. Soaring anger and hurt pride made her face turn red. I really wanted to go after Yang Cheon right away and offer him a life-or-death decision. but. . Yeonsim sighed. What on earth am I doing here? There were also people who werepletely different from Yeonsim. Hmm. A subtle admiration appeared on Yang Cheons face as he looked at his eyes with his back turned. No matter how long it has passed, it has gotten so deep. After Yeon Ho-jeong left, Jeong An had never swung his sword properly. But it didnt mean she didnt practice. In fact, after spending most of the day meditating, her prayers were much deeper and more neatly refined than before. and. sh! Her true energy shed as if exploding around her body once in a while, giving off more abundant and thorough energy waves as time passed. He did not meditate because he was distraught, but he meditated to improve his martial arts skills. The stage of swinging and sharpening a sword has passed. Thats what she decided, and at least it was right for her. Thats why I was able to control my energy this much for a short period of time. Yeon Ho-jeong took notice Does that mean its different? Yang Chen felt bitter inside. The love he had chosen and tried to have, even his unique sharp talent, was being defeated. However, the posthumous candidate named Jeong An, who came with Yeon Ho-jeong, was already seeking a path to development, even if he was less talented than Yeon-sim. Do I have a different way of looking at people, or am I wrong? In the first ce, Yang Cheon was also a person who did not acknowledge that he was aplete priest until his disciples proved themselves. That was Yangcheons way, and it was also Heukdos way. If you think you can improve by teaching, you have to choose one of two paths: either die or ovee the odds and survive. In that respect, as a result, Jeongan was showing a sufficiently good performance. haha. Laughter leaks out without me even realizing it. Slurp. Jeongan opened his eyes. He heard Yang Cheonsughter. Yang Chen said with a bitter smile. Im sorry. Did your meditation break because of me? no. Jeongan stood up and looked straight at Yangcheon. What is going on here? Yang Chen answered in a slightly sarcastic tone, as if he was having fun. The entire Inkryongbu is my territory. Wherever I go, my heart is there, and sometimes I just stop by here and there without even thinking about it. is that so. Thats right. How will the final decisione out? What kind of qualities will the candidate for the post of examination whom Yeon Ho-jeong likes show? Slurp. Jeongan sat cross-legged again. Lets take a look around then. With those words, she fell into meditation again. I wasnt pretending to be bold. Her soul was quickly moving to the other side of unconsciousness. He truly entered meditation in enemy territory, in front of the enemy leader. Yang Chen shook his head. Monstrous distribution logo. It was something that even he couldnt easily see like that. Even if you know that the other person is not the type of person to do that, it is impossible to act like that because of tension. Such an amazing thing is being done by a young guy whose talent is worse than his heart. Huh. Yang Chen sighed inwardly. Its really not something that can be done as one pleases. Soon he turned around. When I saw Jeong-ans appearance, I suddenly became desperate for alcohol. * * * Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong was momentarily awakened from concentration by Pae-yuls voice. Im already here. Yes. The group had already arrived ten miles in front of the main headquarters of Mukryongbu. Paeyul hit Yeon Hojeongs forearm with his fist. Why is this guy thinking so much? Youre not uncharacteristically nervous, right? yes? They kept nking out in the middle, so I took the lead. ah! Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. sorry. I was thinking about this and that. Paeyul tilted his head. Youre not really nervous. What were you thinking so deeply about? You havent had a sip of water in two days. Has it already been two days? For some reason, I felt thirsty. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked the horses mane. It must have been very difficult to even talk about it. It seems like I dont even remember. I took a few breaks, man. Did you? Paeyul stuck out his tongue. This guy who can urately perceive whats going on around him even with extreme concentration haspletely rxed this time? I wasnt nervous. Believing in the probability of defeat and strength, hepletely focused his half-hearted consciousness on himself. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. He didnt bother to say those words. I thought about a lot of things because of martial arts. Martial arts? yes. Ive recently learned something new. In order to achieve bnce, I have to take the time I dont have and practice it. Even if you dont do any special luck, just by tracing the structure of the divine attack and activating the divine energy, the achievement of sword fighting skill and spiritual energy increases. Thanks to this, the achievements of both new skills increased in a short period of time. Although it is said that Byeo Jingu and the understanding of Yongpogi was perfect, even taking that into ount, it can be said that the speed of conversion is frightening. Its thanks to Yeonga Shindan. All energy wasbined into one, forming a lump of power. If the new altar had not been formed, this level of conversion speed would not have urred. Of course, its still not enough. Yeon Ho-jeong said after quenching his thirst with a few sips of water. You worked hard because of me. There are only ten miles left, so go quickly. Its good. So the three men drove their horses and headed towards the entrance of Mukryongbu. How long has it been? Hmm. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. Did you feel it? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a leisurely voice. I felt it right away. Kang-ryang scratched his head. I just felt it. Paeyul shook his head. Its amazing power. The energy waves thate out are superb. I think its as strong as a long sentence. I think I know who it is. Do you know someone? I dont know this person, but I feel like I know him. Its an inner skill based on the lion skill of Inkryongbuju. Behind the corner again. A man appeared in front of the group. Paeyul frowned. What show? The man standing with his back to me answered in a rxed voice. Light star. Who are you other than your name? Are you interested in the other persons outspoken words? The corners of the mans mouth rose. I am the great disciple of Tuwang Yangcheon. Chapter 509 Episode 509 Power and Wall (2) Yang Cheon, a member of the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon and the strongest fighter whose fighting skills are said to be unrivaled in the world. The man in front of him was none other than Yang Chens great disciple. Thats amazing. Paeyuls first impression of Ye Seong was one of surprise. Its incredibly rough. Hwaaaaaaa! An invisible, intangible energy surrounded my entire body. The unique and ferocious spirit was so exquisite that it would not be strange to call it shy. The feeling of being faced with a huge beast rather than a person, and even before the fighting skills, the innate temperament itself was like that of a beast. And Paeyuls eyes scanned Yeopseongs hand. The backs of my hands were as thick as the soles of bear paws. If you possessed that level of strength, you would be able topletely remove calluses, but calluses would form again and again on top of them, and you would end up with hands like that. And the backs of those thick hands were full of all kinds of wounds. The cuts, cuts, tears, and healed wounds were traces of tremendous training. Strong. strong. It was my first time. Paeyul himself evaluated others as strong. Before force, people themselves are strong. A person born with such strength is still undergoing high-intensity training in which both hands are crushed and then healed repeatedly. Excited. Paeyul felt his heart beating violently. Of course, it wasnt because I was scared. I want to fight. It doesnt matter the opponents age or level of martial arts. As soon as Paeyul saw Yeopseong, he felt a strong desire to win. I wanted topete with that beast-like man who did not rest on his natural talent and trained like a monk every day, risking his life. Tsutsutsutsu. That spection that even feels ecstatic. There is no way that Ye Seong, who possesses the martial arts skills of a long-time schr of the old faction, could not have read Pai Yus spection. Ye Shengs eyes deepened. Its pretty good. Is it quite enough? It was a truly rude and challenging tone. It was also a difficult thing to say if you did not view the other person as lower than yourself. but. Hey, do you want to see that amazing martial arts technique? Paeyul smiled so that all his white teeth were visible. Considering his high pride, it was surprising that he didnt pull out his spear knife first. Thats how much he was captivated by the opponents strength. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand. Calm down, senior. Paeyuls eyebrows twitched. I felt like I wanted to grab that guy right away, but I tried to calm myself down. He was dispatched to Mukhyongbu with Yeon Ho-jeong and did note into the world to teach martial arts lessons. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at Ye Seong and asked. Youre Yang Bu-sus great disciple? . Did the Vice Lord invite you directly? I understand that he doesnt really care about his students. Ye Seongs mouth twitched. Yang Buju Thats a pretty arrogant title. This meeting cant be a coincidence. So why did you block our way? Ye Xings eyes narrowed. A young man in his mid-twenties looking down at himself from the horseback. He doesnt have a bulky physique, nor does he exude strong fighting spirit or a majestic aura. Its like being a bachelor with a little bit of martial arts skills. At least it seemed that way on the outside. If I had passed by without knowing, I would have mistaken him for a Confucian student just studying writing. Such a young man was calling his master, Yang Chen, the great master of Gangho, so easily. Are you Yeon Ho-jeong? A faint smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs lips. Did you block someone you dont know? It was a very rxed response. Ye Seongs eyes narrowed even further. You dont like the other persons rxed response. I heard there was a dispatch from the Murim Alliance. But? Im disappointed. Ye Sheng looked Yeon Hao-jeong up and down. No matter how I look at it, I dont think Im a talent worthy of Masters praise. . How amazing is that three-chi tongue, that it was able to enchant the strong man of the heavens? hey. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a sour face. Im asking, why did you block the road? . If you just want to have a little conversation, just get out of the way. Ye Shengs eyes lit up. The other persons words were too arrogant to just ignore, but one distribution was worth acknowledging. I heard that people from political factions are all obsessed with ostentation and show, but at least it seems different from those people. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. He just says what he wants to say. He said to Paeyul and Gangryang. lets go. Attic. Yeon Ho-jeong drove his horse past Yeop Seong. Paeyul looked at Ye Xing with regretful eyes and followed Yeon Hojeong, while Kang Ryang did not even look at Ye Xing. Ye Sheng looked at Yan Hao-jeongs back as he passed him with strange eyes. Usually, when a conversation progresses to this point, most people get angry or get into a fight and just dont let it go. This was especially true if you were a martial artist. Yeonhojeong was different. Seeing himself as the great disciple of King Tu, he was not at all intimidated, nor was he overwhelmed by his own atmosphere or swayed by the conversation. Is this the way to go? Ye Sheng didnt think that Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even care about him. I was concerned, but I thought I overlooked it because I didnt think there was any reason to have a conversation. That was natural. If he were a great disciple of Yangcheon, his reputation, other than his military strength, would beparable to that of the Jang Mun-in of the Daemun Sect. So it was even more amazing. As for that part. I dont know if hes someone worthy of Masters attention, but at least he wont be judged as a clumsy martial artist. Ye Sheng smiled. It was augh that seemed dangerous. I wont be bored. Mukryongbu, who has not returned for several years due to his own mission and training. But not long ago, Master called him. The reason was that soon, a person from the Murim League was dispatched and asked toe into the department and take up a position. Normally, I would have made various excuses and devoted myself to training alone, but when I heard that the dispatcher was Yeon Ho-jeong, my interest piqued. Yeonhojeong. Kirinah is the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga and is said to be the best Jisoo in the world at the time. He is the head of the Uijeonggun, the strongest military unit of the Murim Alliance, and a genius warrior who sessfullypleted all of the nearly impossible missions he had been assigned to. There were quite a few people of Yeopseong in Mukryongbu. It wasnt done intentionally, but because he was the person closest to Yang Cheons sessor, he was secretly lined up here and there. Ye Seong received a lot of information about Yeonhojeong from them. In particr, I heard that the teacher was coveting that guy and even had a fight with him. Master was a person who rarely interacted with his students. However, he gave a lesson to theter exponents of the political faction. These and other stories led Yeopseong toe here now. But its strange. Ye Sheng tilted his head. Have you lost your martial arts skills? Or He said it was the best review index in the world, but I couldnt feel any proper prayer or energy. To be precise, I should say that it has a very strange presence. Although I learned martial arts, the subtle energy revealed was below expectations. No matter how carefully you look at it, is it still not enough to be a peak expert? Im sure I havent studied martial arts to the extent of deceiving my senses. Whatever it was, it was clear that he was unique. Ye Sheng walked toward Molongbu with his back to him. I came first because I thought it would be difficult to face various issues after entering the department, but I didnt get much information. But I was interested. That was enough. sh! Ye Shengs body became a beam of light and passed by the three people. First, I want to enter the Mukryongbu. Kang-ryang chuckled. If that guy was going to leave like that, I dont know why he blocked our way. Paeyul shook his head. I guess you just wanted to see my face. It seems like yourepletely in love with that guy? Dont be funny. Is she a woman? It looked like he was going to pull out his spear knife at any moment. Well, his temperament was really scary and fierce. Paeyuls eyes deepened. Thats right. He asked Yeon Ho-jeong. What did you think? yes? That guy is a bastard or something. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. I guess my master called me here. I didnt feel any bad intentions. It is said that they did not care about Yeopseongs power or presence. Paeyul frowned. He is a dangerous guy. My temperament says so. Maybe so. Doesnt it bother you? Still, if you are Yang Chens great disciple, you must have considerable power within the organization. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That cant be right. He knew Yang Chen well. Yang Cheon is a ruthless person who only gives affection to students he recognizes. This was the case with bus ships. However, he only showed affection and did not give real power. In other words, he was treated strictly as a disciple, and all he did was asionally give him missions when necessary. Depending on how Ye Sheng shows himself to Yang Chen in the future, he may gain real power, but at least not now. And Yeon Ho-jeong really wasnt that worried about Yeop Seong. This is because I have seen countless people like that both in my past life and in my current life. But well it made me realize reality again. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. I have smelled the Honam air countless times, but the current air is different. It is the air of the Mukryongbu. The air is dark and full of the smell of blood. It waspletely different from the vague and moderately humid air of the Murim League. It was dry and bloody. It felt like my lungs were tingling every time I breathed, as if gold dust was mixed in the air. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had only focused on reflecting on his martial arts skills whileing here, was only now able to realize that he had entered a new environment. Yeon Ho-jeong drove the horse vigorously. Lets go too. When the party reached the entrance of Mukryongbu, twelve masters were lined up there. They were the twelve gods of the zodiac. The new masters of the Mukryongbu, who possessed a different power from the past, filled with Yeonhojeong, Moyonggun, and all the zodiac signs who died on missions, were there. and. Huh. As the white paper standing in the middle took a step forward, the prayers of the zodiac began to sweep through the son-inw. It was not intended to put pressure on Yeon Ho-jeong and his party. In their own way, it was a quiet and solemn greeting to wee the group dispatched from the military. The White Paper took over. On behalf of the zodiac under Lord Inkryong, I would like to greet Yeon Daehyeop, a dispatcher from the Baekdo Murim Alliance. Its called a white paper. It is different from the time of Yeopseong. If they were to act like that on the other side, they had to show an appropriate attitude on this side as well. Youve be stronger. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the white paper, got down from his horse and held his gun in a restrained manner. Yeon Ho-jeong, leader of the Murim Leagues army, meets the zodiac sign of the ink dragon. Please be kind to me. White Paper nodded. Googoo googung! As soon as he finished speaking, the entrance to the Mukryongbu opened. The entrance to therge, dark cave seemed once again bloody, as if it were the entrance to an abyss. The Vice Lord is waiting. Lets eat inside. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. lets go. Chapter 510 Episode 510 Power and Wall (3) Yang Cheons appearance as he sat at the Taesa Temple was truly as good as that of an emperor. To his left and right, countless masters were lined up, slightly bowed. He was standing motionless, wearing not a military uniform, but luxurious clothing that only high-ranking officials of the imperial pce would wear. It was a truly majestic sight. It was as if I was watching the emperors grand hall where civil and military officials gathered. Although Daejeon is not a very luxurious ce, the prayers of the masters and the breathtakingly sharp atmosphere make this ce more noble and dangerous than any other ce. There were three disciples standing behind Yang Chen. The Great Disciple Yeopseong, Lee Jaeja, Buseon, and the Third Disciple Jeon Hong. Ye Sheng deliberately did not control his characteristic roughness, and Bu Xian also did not control his own sharp energy. Jeon Hong, whose right arm was cut off by Kang Ryang, also seemed to have no intention of hiding his fierce energy. And Yangcheons ocean-like prayers so easily embraced the disciples prayers and moved forward, shaking the entire ce. . Daejeon is extremely quiet. It was such a silence that if even a single needle fell, the sound would be reminiscent of thunder. Everyone here was wary of even fluttering the hem of their clothes. Thats interesting. Yang Cheon, sitting in the royal pce, had his eyes closed. He was once again amazed at this moment. Its an alliance with the Murim Alliance I said it first, but now that this moment hase, my feelings are reallyplicated. A brief meeting with the leaders of the Murim Alliance? It wasnt like this back then. We just exchanged the answers we each wanted and the trust we each wanted. The ce was like that. It was different now. In fact, a warrior dispatched by the Murim Alliance, a representative of the Murim Alliance, entered his castle. That fact was making Yang Cheon feel unique. I dont even know my own feelings Its a rare experience. But Its not bad. Yang Chen closed his eyes and a small smile appeared on his lips. Even enemies who have bitten each other for hundreds of years can join hands for amon goal. Thats what the world of Moorim is like. Yang Cheon was once again impressed. The unexpectedness that Kangho spews out in each era and the bloody causality that makes that unexpectedness inevitable. After a while. Baek Seos voice was heard beyond the closed gates of Daejeon. I brought you a guest, my lord. sh! Yang Cheons eyes opened. M?shera. Wooooow. The voice of Mukryongbuju, the king of fighting in Yangcheon, became a single sound and traversed the air of Daejeon. Crumbling. The huge gates of Daejeon began to open. The sound itself of opening was different from before. A roar echoing through the main hall emitted an eerie and majestic sound, as if a wild beast the size of a house was growling. Jeez. An entrance that is not visible from Taesa Temple. From there, the sound of footsteps on the long stairs leading to the center of Daejeon rang out. Jeez. Jeez. It is a confident step without even a hint of caution. But it didnt sound arrogant. It was a sound of footsteps that exuded infinite freedom, majesty, and respect for the other person. You can read the other persons temperament and thoughts just by the sound of their footsteps. Yang Chens smile deepened. Youve be stronger. Every time we meet again, it shows apletely different side. Yangcheon was finally able to see that the cheeky dispatcher had embarked on the path of light that leads to Mukuk. A new world that is difficult to understand no matter what expressions are used by those who have not entered this realm, which is both an illusion and a non-fiction itself. Just because a few months have passed, have we reached a different level from then? What an amazing guy. After a while. Little by little, Yeonhojeongs figure began to emerge from the top of the stairs. From the head, shoulders, upper body and then both legs. Yeonhojeongs appearance, slowly revealed, was also dazzling. The light on the clothes had faded slightly due to the long journey, but the unique mysterious prayer covered up all the dirt on the clothes. Ye Shengs eyes lit up. He was inwardly surprised by the change in Yeonhojeong. pletely different. The person itself seems to have changed since I met him on the street. At that time, he looked like a moderately tired and upright schr, but now he was showing off the air of a mysterious expert who had fallen from another world. Of course, I still couldnt feel the martial artists characteristic sharp prayer. So I wondered if he had learned martial arts. However, regardless of his martial arts skills, the person himself seemed amazing. A momentum that no one can rashly do. It was an amazing presence that clearly conveyed the feeling of being alone, no matter what the surrounding environment. At least. Ye Sheng nced at Yang Chen. Hes not the kind of person who praises just anyone. Definitely at that level. Whatever it is, an ordinary person will have unimaginable abilities. Sreuk. Soon, Yeon Ho-jeong stood in the center of the red carpet leading to the Taesa Temple. Paeyul and Kang-ryang stood behind him. If you look closely, their spirit was also amazing, but their concentration on Yeonhojeong was so strong that almost no one was looking at them. Yangcheon and Yeonhojeong looked at each other like that. Yangcheon was the first to open his mouth. Are you here? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yang Cheon, got down on one knee and bowed his head. Yeon Ho-jeong, the general manager of the Murim Alliances military, meets with Yang Cheon Dae-hyeop, the head of the ck de Alliances Mukryongbu. It was a wonderful speech and action. Yeonhojeongs appearance was full of luxurious etiquette, like an envoy meeting an emperor of a foreign country. Yang Chen nodded. You had a hard timeing this far. When Yeon Ho-jeong showed up like that, I couldnt treat him like Yang Cheon in private. Yeon Ho-jeongs words and actions not only strengthened his own status as the ruler of Mukryongbu, but also reaffirmed the alliance between Mengbu (˸). Is there an official letter? Thats right. Yang Chen looked to the left. There stood the head of Mukryongbujus new personal guard, Mukryongdae (ī). Take it. yes. He walked up to Yeon Ho-jeong at a fast pace, took the letter, and went up the stairs. Yang Chen nodded. The Great Lord of the Ink Dragon opened the letter and read it. Dear leader of the ck Ind Alliance and great expert of the Gangho, Lord Mukryong, all members of the Murim Alliance serve The voice of Lord Mukryong was deep and resonant. It can be said to be the perfect voice for reading official letters sent from the Murim Alliance. While he was reading the letter in a heavy voice, Yang Cheon and Yeon Ho Jeongs eyes met. The two people exchanged conversation only with their eyes, without any sound. Did you catch Sejak? It was difficult, but I got it. I guess the atmosphere of the Murim League makes no sense. Its pretty bloody. There will be a lot of work to do here too. Rx. Boss Manager Yang should do the same. After a while, the voice of the Great Lord of the Ink Dragon quieted down. Hereinafter, The Tale of the Twelve Feng Kongs of the Murim League. The Master of the Ink Dragon folded the letter again and returned to his original position. Yang Chens eyes deepened. The Murim League will be run in the form of a semi-monarchy? Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Thats right. You said we should hold hands together, but then you kicked me out like this? It was a statement that could have chilled the atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong naturally epted his words. Bears hibernating in the winter is a strategy to prepare for a better spring rather than simply survive. is it? yes. As a Hana dispatcher, if you work here, you will often need help from the Murim Alliance. So, it is a semi-bonded gate rather than a full gate. Whether it is just a full-fledged letter or a half-hearted statement, the intention to ultimately reduce external affairs is clear. What would you do if you had to deal with your enemies with only the strength of your headquarters? Thats why I came here. Oh, is it safe to say that you represent the will of the Murim Alliance? We are at a point where an unprecedented war against an enemy is just around the corner. The Murim Alliance is not stupid enough to send a fool who only knows how to take responsibility without giving him that much authority. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. His shining eyes prated directly into Yang Chens eyes. All authority and responsibility belongs to me while I am deployed. You can rify that part. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. You can believe that, right? If you dont believe me, cut off your head right away. Hehehe! Yang Chen burst outughing. The tense atmosphere was softened by the cheerfulughter of a man who could not hide his selfishness even though it was a public event. It is a distribution road that discusses the world. The confidence of a joljangbu who does not value his own life is only ridiculed, but the life of Geumgangsa, who carried countless lives on his shoulders, shines with a value that cannot be bought with any treasure. Yang Chen nodded. The Mukryongbu has finally reviewed the training proposal with the White Path Alliance Murim League. As a result of the review, I felt that there was sufficient trust in the messengers remarks. . After this time, the Mukryongbu and the Baekdo Murim Alliance are brothers. Everyone here felt a shiver running down their spines. This is a historic moment when ck and white truly join hands. All of them felt an indescribable emotion just by being here, a moment worthy of being recorded in the Book of Wulin History. I will issue an order to the entire ck Ind. From now on, any provocation or attack against the Baekdo n is prohibited. Unless the White Ind side breaks this covenant first, our ck Ind side will never touch the other side. Yang Chen nodded. Everyone, please leave. We will prepare an event to celebrate todays event, which will be remembered forever in the history of Heukdo, once the dispatchers stress is relieved. The warriors lined up all kneeled down. I ept your orders! And let Yeon Ho-jeong, the dispatch representative, stay for a while. After a while. Whoa, its hot. Yang Chens posture became a little more rxed. I thought I was getting used to it, but I cant even handle this formality. Yeonho-jeong also sat down on the spot. I almost got goosebumps. Thats what I said. Yang Chen shrugged his shoulders. Would you like a drink? Okay. But lets start by listening to our future ns. Yang Cheon stuck out his tongue. Are we going to talk about work already? Arent you tired? I feel like Im going to die of exhaustion. But I want to relieve my fatigue by knowing how my lord will use me in the future. Ill hear itter, though? Lets first check if my ominous thoughts are correct. A wicked smile was etched on Yang Chens face. What are those ominous thoughts of yours? Seongcheon. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. No matter how much I think about it, thats all there is to it. The conversation at that time was the same. As expected, I have a good feeling. Really? Yang Cheon took out a small letter from his pocket and threw it away. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head after receiving the letter. What is this again? What do you think? What are you talking about, no pun intended? The location of the person I want is written there. ? Hes probably the easiest of all the crazy people in Seongcheon. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Who? Yang Chens face also became serious. King Chang (). Chapter 511 Episode 511 Power and Wall (4) Its been a while, brother. Yepseong nodded at Bu-seons greeting. How are you? yes. Its okay. Ye Sheng looked at the back of Zhen Hong, who was walking far away. That guy is like that, and so are you His eyes werepletely different from when he looked at Jeon Hong. A look shed in Ye Seongs eyes as he turned to Bu-seon again. Youve grown amazingly. He knew the talent of Buseon. Buseon had ample talent. However, it was not a vessel worthy of discussing the world. In fact, in terms of talent, Jeon Hong, the third child, wasparable to himself. But what I saw today was very different from what I expected. Bu-seon, who was thought to becking in talent, broke through the Mujongji barrier, and Jeon-hong had his right arm cut off and was not even able to properly pray. Of course, the unresolved prayer alone was so severe that it could not even bepared to before. I heard it, but you really broke the wall of martial arts. I heard it, but I didnt believe it. This is because I know Buseons talent. Buseon nodded. I was lucky. Ye Sheng shook his head. If it is an area that can be broken through luck alone, it is an example of the countless experts who struggle to break through that wall. Whether it is talent or effort, you have achieved great results. Although he said so, Yeopseong also believed that Bu-seon had some luck. But luck doesnt solve everything. Ye Sheng truly acknowledged Bu-seons efforts and courage. Later, when I have time, I would like to ask you for a favor. I may say it casually, but it shows quite a bit of courage for a vice ship. The reason was simple. This is because the dance in Heukdo is different from the dance in the political faction. So to speak, it is no different from just actualbat. If a person dies during a fight, he or she is responsible, and it is an eptable fight regardless of whether any male or female is used. Their case was even more serious. Because they arepetitors. They are trying to kill each other by any means possible, even if there is just an excuse. Words are like brother and death penalty, but in the end, they just see each other as obstacles blocking a bright future. Now, even though Bu-seon knows that, she is asking him to teach her a lesson. Ye Sheng nodded. Anytime you want. thank you. Buseon bowed his waist. Ill go in first. Sure. After a while, Bu-seon disappeared and Yep-seong chuckled. Youve grown a lot. Im sure you know very well that my martial arts skills are weaker than your brothers. However, looking at him talking like that, I could tell that his temperament itself had be stronger. It is the development of character that is more important than the growth of martial arts. If you show me something like that, I wont be able to look down on you like before. Yeopseong looked around with his back. Anyway, its really spacious. Its been a while since I came here and I dont even know where I am. He walked down the street, grumbling softly. After a while. Two of the leaders of the Mukryongbu who were arrayed in Daejeon followed him. * * * Yeon Ho-jeongs appearance, with his arms crossed and his legs braided, looked unusually serious. He is the King of Chang. King Chang () So Hyeon-rip (K). Moorim is usually divided into political factions and four factions, and an alliance of the two factions represents the martial arts faction. However, in this powerful martial arts group, there were countless masters and groups other than the Murim League and the Mukryongbu. There were even many people who freely wandered around the world without having enemies in any political faction or faction. If you just think about the simple numbers, the number of such warriors would overwhelm the righteous and evil. Among the Thirteen Chairs of Seongcheon, there were masters who did not belong to the political faction or the four factions. And it wasnt just one or two people. The martial arts people belonging to each faction believed that the power of the masters in that faction would be less powerful than those with roots in one ce. And as if to ridicule the prejudice and stubbornness of those people, there were four masters of political affairs in the Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. Changwang Sohyeonrip was one of them. So Hyeon-rips rise to fame in martial arts was simr to that of Tuwang Yang-cheon, who is now the head of the ck Ind Alliance. He studied martial arts under Gigi and came out into the world at the age of over 40 and performed exactly 100 martial arts. And he achieved victory in those 100 dances. Like Yang Cheon, he did not be stronger through repeated defeats mixed with blood and tears, but was already strong when he went to Wulin. Otherwise, we would not have been able to achieve a record of victory without a single defeat. Some people even criticized So Hyeon-rip, saying that he only picked fights that he could win, so he only chose warriors of high caliber to fight. However, even such criticism fell into disrepair after it was revealed who So Hyeon-lips 100th dance partner was. It was Yulsan, a blood spirit demon. Yulsan. Thest master representing the Demonic Way, one of the factions that divided the martial arts faction into three, overwhelming both the political faction and the evil faction during its heyday. Yulsan, who was called the living fear of the Jungwon martial arts group, was So Hyeon-ripsst opponent. And So Hyeon-rip showed a fearsome disy by killing Yul-san, who had even destroyed the plum blossom examination performed by the former masters of the Hwasan faction at the time, after a desperate struggle of over twelve trials. From then on, Sohyeonrips nickname became Changwang. And the name Changwang soon took the ce of Seongcheon, who was called the strongest martial artist. Now, Mado has died to the point that even putting up a sign saying Mado is a taboo. It wasnt a serum god demon. He was a true expert who confidently called himself the son of a magician. If the rumors are true, the martial arts skills of the Serum God Demon were not much inferior to those of the strong men of Seongcheon at the time. So Hyeon-rip went to the martial arts army at a young age and defeated Yulsan just before his 60th birthday. It was enough force to take the throne of Seongcheon. It is said that King Chang did not establish a sect, nor did he have disciples or the death penalty. He just said he was a seeker who risked his life on the handle of his spear. People in the world knew that. However, looking at the information about So Hyeon-rip written in the letter given by Yang Cheon, he was far from being called a seeker. Hes an easy person? They say that if you do that, other people will have a harder time. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of ten adepts who were ssified as immortal kings among the thirteen saints. C Gwonsin (ȭ) Muheo Daesa (o̓) C Geomseon () Takmu (پ) C Maseon (ħ) Hyukryeonhwi (Bx) C Eumje () Ha Eungyo (Ӷ) C Dog Emperor Jong-ri-baek C Sword Emperor Namgung- seung C Chang-wang So Hyeon-rip C King Am-wang Dang-hyeong C King Bi King) Gongsun Baekryong (Gongsun White Dragon) C Tuwang (^) Yang Chen () Those ten people could be said to be the closest masters to the best in the world. Among them, Hyeokryeonhwi was especially noteworthy. Serum God Demon Yulsan described himself as the legitimate son of a midfield magician, but in fact, it was right for Hyukryunhwi to take that title. The absolute power of magic that has copsed so quickly that even a few ns are hard to find. A demonic spirit who, under the influence of a demon, builds a pce in an unknown area where no one can find it and carries on the demonic lineage. A person who has never properly appeared in the world. The reason Hyeokryeonhwi listed his name on the Seongcheon Thirteenth ce was extremely simple. It was because of the remarks of the old monk, who was evaluated as the greatest power in the world and the closest person to the greatest person in the world at the time of Muheo Daesa Gwonsin. Hehe, he is a true powerhouse who has reached the level of a immortal by using his body as a demon. There is no guarantee that even I can win now. Im d that your character is kind. If someone like him decided tomit a bloody act, the central region would have suffered a serious illness. That one word made an unidentified monster named Hyeokryeonhwi be known as the powerhouse of Seongcheon. This was a passage that showed how great the weight of Ambassador Muheos remarks was. Excluding the Jeong and Sa factions, including Hyeokryeonhwi, four of the Immortal Emperors walk the middle path. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Can I really do it? Can we seed in making all four of them allies? In the first ce, I had no intention of making them all allies. However, since I was given such a mission, I wanted to bring everyone together as one. Actually, that might be helpful. The operation to attract the King of Chang to our allies You cant think about that alone. You have to get the maximum you can get. Then this one mission is important. You have to use your head well. It was when Yeon Ho-jeong was lost in thought for a while. older brother! hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong, free from his thoughts, raised his head. Kang-ryang said with a smile. What are you thinking so deeply about? Just thinking about this and that. But why? Someone came outside. person? It was only after hearing those words that Yeon Ho-jeong felt his senses bing more sensitive. My senses were heightened, and I immediately knew who was visiting. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Ask them toe in. yes. When Kang Ryang left the room for a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at her condition. what. It was the same when I came here and it is the same now. Its not like me, I keep making mistakes. There is little here. Even though an alliance was formed, it was still correct to think that it was enemy territory. In that case, I had to sharpen myst shred of sense. But now? Its dangerous. On the way to Mukryongbu, Pae-yul and Kang-ryang were there, but if something happens here, it will be difficult for the two of them to stop it. Yeon Ho-jeong pped his cheek loudly. Letse to our senses. Its good to focus, but you shouldnt forget your original self. After a while, Jeong-an came in. Master Yeon. Im here? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Is it pretty? The excitement has be even deeper. Jeongan also smiled. Youre like a professor. Are you talking about martial arts as soon as we meet? Its the biggest change, right? Just by looking at it, you can tell that it went through a hard time. really? Be careful not to say empty words even if you swear. Why are you swearing again? Jeongan burst intoughter. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Its gotten a lot brighter. It wasnt just Jinki. The Mukryongbu was an organization that was an enemy to Jeong An, but even after spending a long time there, his character became brighter and his spirit deepened. This is the result of training more focused than anyone else in a ce where it is harder to concentrate than anywhere else. Just as Shaolin monks deliberately practice wall training, Jeongans arduous training also seems to have yielded good results. Has the work at the Murim League been handled well? Thanks to. thank god. Im d youre doing well too. I was relieved. And you make mee to you first? You didnt even think about it, did you? I thought about it. what the. The bright appearance somehow reminded me of silence. Yeon Ho-jeong, who wasughing, soon changed the topic. Anyway, you seem to be doing well. How are the others? For example, love. Ah Jeongans face became blurred. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. It looks like weve met a few times before. Actually, I saw it this morning. I came to see you in person You came to visit me? Is my love for you? yes. why? Jeongan sighed. He said he was grateful so far and that it was time to leave. Yeonhojeongs eyes shed. Im leaving then I shouldnt. Chapter 512 Episode 512. Power and Wall (5) Yang Cheon, resting his elbow on the armrest of the Emperors chair and resting his chin, looked very drowsy. Have you made up your mind? Yeonsim looked up at Yang Chen with blurry eyes without answering. Yang Chen clicked his tongue inwardly. I thought it would get better, but I really got to that level with that kind of mentality. That way, no matter how sharp the sword is, it cannot be used. Of course, if you somehow teach it with the same affection as you treat Buseon, things may change. But Yangcheon had no will to do so. A person who cannot stand up on his own can fall to the ground at any time. What Buseoncked in talent, he made up for with venomous effort and terrifying obsession. If Bu-seon had only envied the talents of the first and third children, he would have been struggling by now with less power than the third. Yang Chens eyes became cold. I thought it was at least as good as my fingernails, but it actually got worse. . I have no hobby offorting losers. Get out of here. Yeonsims eyes were bloodshot. There is no reason to be here anymore. I also came with the intention of leaving the Mukryong Club. I wont go far. But before that, I would like to ask you a favor. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. ask? I dont see any reason why I should grant you any kind of request. I am applying for a temporary job. hmm? Sreung. Yeonsims thumb pushed the sword out of the scabbard. I formally apply to be a secretary to the Lord of the Ink Dragon. Bimu? Yang Cheon, who was quietly looking down at her, suddenly burst intoughter. Hahaha! Ugh! Ugh! Yangcheonsughter filled Daejeon and caused tremendous resonance. Yeonsims eyes trembled. The inner strength mixed with Yang Cheonsughter was at a level that was unheard of. Just the sound ofughter made me feel like my insides were going to explode. But she didnt waver. At least he didnt betray her in terms of the martial arts skills he had umted so far. Yang Cheon, who had beenughing for a while, suddenly hardened his expression. You dont even know the topic! Quad deud deuk! Yeonsims feet instantly dug into the floor up to her peach bones. Kwazijic! A spiderweb-like crack appeared around her sunken feet. Although I couldnt see it because of the red carpet. Weeeeeeeee. A strange sound came from Yeonsims body. In order to counter Yang Cheons incredible strength, she also raised both her strength. Murderousness emanated from Yang Chens eyes. It is not a life that is deliberately processed and extracted, but a real life. Yang Cheon was sincerely disappointed in Yeon-sim and truly hated her. You can feel desperate. Its your freedom, but you cant even find a ce to die, so you try to borrow someone elses help. Its hard to keep your eyes open! Wooooow! It feels like thousands of needles are piercing my ears and turning my brain into mush. Yang Chens angry voice was like a magical skill in itself. And that pressure was growing stronger as time passed. Yeonsims body was drenched in sweat. I knew that the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon discussed who was the strongest in martial arts. He also knew that the gap in military power between himself and Yang Cheon was as wide as the sea. But I didnt know it would be to this extent. I didnt make a fist or wave my hand, but it was difficult to lift a finger due to Jinkis pressure alone. this! Yeonsims eyelids fluttered. The power of Seongcheon, who discusses the strongest in the midfield! Yang Chen said in a cool voice. Cant you do anything? Is it difficult to sort out a mind full of confusion? Is the process so difficult that you dont even want to worry about it anymore? . Then stab yourself in the neck with that sword you are holding! I am not so bad that I would take the life of an idiot who cannot even die! Yang Chen waved his hand. At that moment, Yeonsim felt a tremendous power surround her body. Hehehe! Quang! Yeonsims body flew away and hit the wall. Yang Chens eyes lit up. I was nning to blow up the gates of Daejeon with my extreme skill of empty space attack, using my incredible internal strength. But in the meantime, it turned and got stuck against the wall on the left. Somehow I resisted. It was definitely worth using as a martial arts skill. go away. Im crying! Yeonsim fell to the floor and vomited a handful of blood. Her face was colored with shock. tremendous! I heard that my martial arts skills are now at a higher level than that of a long-time master of the old file room. Even Yang Cheon acknowledged that. He had blown himself this far with nothing but empty air. monster! Not human. It is an art where martial arts reaches its peak and blows away a rare master of the powerful with only the harmony of energy. At this level, it was not martial arts, but the realm of superpower. Yes. The opponent was an incredibly strong man who could kill him with just a single finger. Thats why it was necessary. A dance with the author. After wiping her mouth, Yeon-sim got up on the carpet again. A sneer appeared on Yang Chens face. Do you want to die like that? Please again. Yeonsim took the lead. In Yang Cheons eyes, Lee Chae was young. I am requesting a military service from King Tu, Lord of the Ink Dragon. . Yang Chen looked down at her silently. Slurp. The ck Lion g that dominated the entire Daejeon sank in an instant. The energy that had filled a huge area was recovered in a split second. The more I looked at Yang Cheons abilities, the less human they were. Your eyes are full of confusion that even a sleepy person can see at a nce, and you are showing words and actions that cannot be understood bymon sense. Now, you can be seen as clearly broken. . But its strange. I still disapprove of your attitude, but looking at it again, its a little different from the idiot you used to be. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Do you want to fight me? Thats right. The reason is? I asked why. I thought my love was enough. The enemy and powerful giant who could not live without the same sky was finally asking himself a question. It starts from here. She threw a winning bet. Its one sword. If even a single sword touches your body, please teach me your intentions. Hoo. It was an unexpected development. Interest arose on Yang Cheons face. Teach me about my heart? yes. Do you mean to be my disciple? You are the main culprit who brought down Bothaam, and of course you are also my enemy. Even if you are unable to ovee the current confusion and are unable to lead your own life independently, you cannot be a disciple of the enemy. Yang Chen chuckled. Do you think I would convey my thoughts to someone who is not even my disciple? yes. Why do you think that? The reason the Vice Lord brought Botaam to that point and tried to take me away was because he judged that my strength was useful. It did. You also said that then. He said he would make it the best sword. He said that if youe out of Botaam and go under Bujusu, you are promised explosive growth. Yang Chen nodded. It certainly was. But that is only when you abandon Bothas name ande to me. Are you going to get what you can without giving up anything? Thats not how deals work. So its a sword. Yeonsim waved her sword. A prosecutor named Kang Ryang said that, right? I will wait and wait until the momentes when I can defeat Buju in the future. . I will be your careless hand and foot. When the Vice Lord gives an order, he will do anything to carry it out. Hoo. But in this fight, if my sword cannot reach Bujus body Yeonsim lowered her head. At that time, I will do my best to be a master and servant for ten years. Yang Chen smiled. Contrary to what it appears on the outside, it appears that he had his own concerns. In my opinion, the concerns must have been intense, and it seemed like this decision was made after such intense concerns. Yang Chen didnt think it was bad. If you dont know what you want, it might be okay to follow the advice. If I had risked ten years of my life there, I would have made some calctions. Maybe I was just anxious too. Jeong-an chosen by Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon-sim chosen by herself. The difference between the two was obvious. Jeong-an found something to do even in the worst circumstances, and Yeon-sim could not. So I was even more disappointed in Yeonsim. It seemed like that disappointment was blinding his eyes. Yang Chen looked at Yeon-sim again. Yeonsims eyes, which raised her head, were still full of confusion. But there was also a glimmer of determination. He put his ten years on the line with this one dance. It is a fight that cannot be reversed. Yang Chen nodded. I ept a rtionship with you. thank you. Then right now Do you think you can cut my clothes, let alone my body, with a dull de? yes? Yang Cheon pointed to the gate of Daejeon with his chin. I will give you ten days. Sharpen the dull sword within it. Lets start by changing that ugly look in your eyes. Otherwise, no matter what you do, you wont be able to plunge the sword into my body. Yeonsims eyes wavered. Even though it would have been unconditionally advantageous to fight now, the opponent gave himself time. Build a perfect body and practice perfect martial arts. I will not share my hand with someone who is not prepared, regardless of the advantage or disadvantage in the dance. Its big. This was the attitude of the Absolute. Even if the sky were to fall tomorrow, I would not engage in a game that would lower the kings status. I had no choice but to admit my heart. That Yang Cheon is a great person. Regardless of morality and ethics, the opponent is a giant that cannot be measured. Yeonsim bowed her head. Then Ill see you in ten days. good night. Thats how Yeonsim left for Daejeon. Yang Cheon, who buried himself in the royal temple, felt himselfughing. Thats interesting. Its on the verge of copsing, but it also means that it wont copse that easily. Yes, this is the sword I chose. It was a nice twist. I was very disappointed, but my heart started pounding again. Yangcheon was looking forward to the meeting in ten days. It was then. My lord. Daesoo Yeon Ho-jeong, a dispatcher from the Murim League, is asking to see you. Oh, lift up. Kugoogung! The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong appeared. Yang Chen smiled. Are you here? Im here. But Yeon Ho-jeong looked around Daejeon andughed. Isnt it too much to harass someone who isnt even in his right mind? Just by looking at the traces on the wall and the dented carpet, you can guess what happened. Yang Chen shrugged his shoulders. I was disappointed. But I think we can watch for a while. exactly? Thats right. You have a smile on your face. why? Did he say he woulde under Bujusu? Sharp guy. They put conditions on it. Its not a funny condition, but at least it was a choice I made with my life. Thats why youre so happy. Hehehe. Yeon Ho-jeong thought. When you said you were leaving Jeongan, did you mean you were leaving Botaam, not Mukryongbu? This guy is unpredictable in many ways. The shrine copsed, the teacher became corrupted, and he spent several months in the enemys castle without doing anything. It must have been difficult to maintain a clear mind. Anyway, what happened so far? Without relieving travel fatigue. I heard that Yeon-sim told Jeong-an that she was leaving. I came here to stop it, but looking at the situation, I think you can rest assured. Im leaving Its not wrong. Its just that were not leaving headquarters. exactly. Yang Chen chuckled. why? Did you think that if Yeonsim left, he would unite Botaam and cause chaos in Gangho? Of course Buju is quick-witted. Yeon Ho-jeong sat down in his seat. Anyway, since Yeon-sims business is over, lets talk about our business again since were here. Get some rest. Sometimes I think youre addicted to work. The sooner the better. Dont you think so too, Lord? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I thought about it, but not the King of Chang. hmm? If youre thinking of uniting all the other strong powers of the Holy Heaven, I dont think you should first bring in the King of Chang. Yang Cheons eyes shed. Then who do you think we should bring in as allies first? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. The Three Princes. Chapter 513 Episode 513 Power and Wall (6) Three Armies. It was a special name for the three remaining members of the Thirteen Emperors of Heaven, excluding the Ten Immortal Emperors. Although they were clearly lower than the Ten Immortal Emperors, excluding them, the three armies were without a doubt the strongest masters in the central ins. Despite the considerable difference in skill, the fact that they were tied together under the same name also meant that their military power had reached an iprehensible level. Although they are younger than the Immortal Emperor, they are true experts who are treated more than elders in the powerhouse. C Blood Jade Demon Lord Kwak Jun () C Light Spirit Demon Lord () Gok Gyeong (Ӳ) C Baek Byeong Shin Lord (ٱ) Mak Won (ĻԴ) Their age did not even reach their 60th birthday. It is said that he is simr to or younger than Jang Mun-in from Old File Ilbang. At that age, he received the title of Holy Heaven. There were three groups of monsters who were evaluated as equal to or even better than the Immortal Emperor in terms of talent. Three armies. Yang Chen stroked his beard with his fingers. Blood Jade Demon Lord Kwak Jun, like the Serum God Demon or the Demon Seon Hyeokryeonhwi, is advocating a magic power. I dont know who he studied with, but at least his inaction is real. I heard so. Gokgyeong, the light spirit demon. This guy is a typical Sapa. But I never called myself a ck person or a Sapa. Have you seen it? I heard you saw it once before setting up the Ink Dragon Club. I wanted to bring you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The meeting between Tuwang, one of the Immortal Emperors, and Gwigun, one of the Three Armies, was a huge event in itself. Nevertheless, given that no information has yet been circted, it appears that the approach was made in secret. How was it? Yang Chen wrinkled his face. There was nothing wrong with it. It was truly an assessment worthy of him. He immediately started throwing his fists, saying he was going to fight, but it was so absurd that I almost got hit. But he didnt seem like he was crazy about fighting. I just didnt want to be judged as superior to myself. Are you saying youre a person obsessed with fame? Among the martial arts people, how many are not obsessed with fame? In that respect, he was a very easy guy to understand. Seeing him say that, it seems like his first impression was really bad. Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a smile. So how did the match go? Surely there wasnt an earthquake? Is that what you call it? They said he knocked me out after 30 years. If you drag it for a long time, even if all of its limbs are broken, it seems like its going to pounce on you. You managed to keep me alive. But isnt it the same as ck? Even now, I have no intention of taking him under mymand, but you never know how the future will change. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Regardless of that, his talent was enough to bear the name of Seongcheon. Even I have no idea how much he has grown so many years since then. hmm. Actually, he was only 30, but if he didnt take advantage of the gap, he was an opponent who could have beaten him even by 100. The difference with the Immortal Emperor was clear, but a moments mistake could have upset the victory or defeat. Thats what winning is. No matter how high their level is, if an absurd variable arises, unexpected results may ur. For example, even if Yeonhojeong and Yangcheon fight, the same is true. Considering the level achieved and the destructive power of Jingis martial arts, Yeonhojeongs defeat is almost certain, but if miraculous level luck and variablese into y, Yangcheon may lose. There is no chance of winning. Thats why fighting is fun. What about the Blood Jade Demon? Ive never seen him. But a trusted friend told me this. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. After ten years, Blood Oks name will be called the same as that of the Immortal Emperor. However, after fifteen years, Hyeol-ok will be ranked above the Immortal Emperor. Hoo. That friend is not very strong in martial arts. But one eye that sees a person is real. If he said that, its probably true. Yeon Ho-jeong did not ask who that friend was. Then have you ever seen Makwon? There is none. Yang Chen shook his head. But there will only be a very small number of people, including me, who know their secrets, or more urately, their secrets. I guess so. Its a fact that even the Murim League doesnt know. Yeon Ho-jeong took out a piece of paper from her arms. It was an information document about So Hyeon-rip that Yang Cheon gave me the other day. No way, Makwon was a priest of Sohyeonrip. Yes. Sohyeonrip, the king of spears, was said to be a seeker who risked his life with a single spear without a teacher, death penalty, or disciple. But the reality was different. He had a priest, and now he had a falling out with that priest. Baek Byeong-shins armysst resort. He was a member of the three armies and a priest who studied with So Hyeon-rip. I dont know why there was a rift between them over the death penalty. But will it be okay? What do you mean? You said you would appease the three armies first. If we bring Makwon to our side, I think there is a high probability that King Chang will not join us. Isnt that also true the other way around? Well, thats true. Yeon Ho-jeong said, resting his chin. Anyway, Ill start with the three forces. I dont know the location of the Blood Jade Demon Army, and the Light Spirit Demon Army seems to be very scary, so I will target the Baekbyungshin Army first. Yangcheon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, tilted his head. But why did you think that way? Is there any reason to start with the third group? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I will tell you about thatter. No matter what, it wouldnt be good if they all turned to our side. Hmm. It seemed like there was something he couldnt say. Well, maybe they just dont want to tell you. Yang Chen nodded. Good. If you do, lets start from the end. The information about him I know where it is. Because Makwon didnt bother to hide his location. Thank goodness. But if you want to appease, the more information you have about him, the better. Just wait a month. I will gather as much information as possible. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. A month is too long. I will leave in ten days. I hope you can provide information about him at any time. Do whatever you want. But why 10 days? I have a weapon I want to be familiar with. ordnance? window. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Do you know how to use a spear? Of course. Im not holding it right now, but do you know what kind of weapon I was wielding? Hmm, thats right. Did you say it was the Gwangryongbu? exactly. Well, to deal with such a serious soldier, you have to be a master of the spear. If you think about it, it would be difficult to find someone who is as good at using a spear as you are. Yang Chen smiled. why? Do you think spearmanship is necessary when conciliating Makwon and Sohyeonrip? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Its not that I havent thought about it, but rather than that, Id like you to think of it as pure martial arts. Recently, the existing weapons are no longer avable. It doesnt stick to your hands I guess it was like that before we got into that area, right? Do you have any guesses? Yes. But I have no intention of telling you. It wasnt that I was dismayed by Yeonhojeongs growth. I thought that even if I told them, they would not understand and that it would be better to solve such problems alone. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Please provide a training ground. A spear too. Of course, yes Yang Chen nodded and momentarily stroked his chin. A spear? hmm? Arent you quite skilled in horseback tactics while leading the government army? I dont know if he is good at horseback tactics, but he seems to be quite good at horseback fighting. okay? A meaningful smile appeared on Yang Chens face. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a worried face. What else are you asking me to do Ive been dispatched to Governor Lees headquarters, so it would be a good idea to get at least a decent position. Yang Chen grinned. As his smile deepened, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became more and more sullen. * * * Yeonhojeong? Thats right. Hwang Seok-taes face hardened. Am I right? Are you bringing in Yeon Ho-jeong as a special deputy to the headquarters? White Paper shook his head. To be exact, its temporary. Also, due to the special nature of the position, I am not below you. He is a lieutenant, but in the end, the only person who can give him orders is the lieutenant. Then theres nothing more to see. Hwang Seok-tae turned around. I refuse. Find another unit. Its an order given directly by the Vice Lord. Hwang Seok-taes body flinched. No matter how much he did, he could not refuse the orders of Yang Cheon, the head of the Mukryongbu. Rejection is protest, and protest is death. Aside from everything else, Hwang Seok-tae respected Yang Cheon. Its force, distribution, and location were objects of worship. That made me even more angry. I know he has good skills, but hes a young guy who isnt even 30 yet. It was difficult to understand Yang Cheon caring so much about such a guy, and he hated the great man named Yeon Ho-jeong, who was favored by Yang Cheon. Why our unit? It is said that Yeon Ho-jeong is not only skilled in the use of axes and iron chains, but also in spearmanship. Considering how powerful it is, there are probably only a few people at headquarters that can handle it. Thats what you mean! In addition, Yeon Ho-jeong is the representative of the Baekdo Murim Alliance. It is a position that cannot be neglected by being ced in amon unit. Baek Seo soothed Hwang Seok-tae with uncharacteristically kind words. You understand. Isnt your unit the strongest in the Dark Dragon Club? Although the words were meant to appease, the words themselves were not lies. Yongah Iron Team (FTF). It was the strongestbat unit currently possessed by the Mukryongbu. Also, unlike the martial arts fighting units, it was also a mounted unit. But they were not only good at horseback riding. Since each and every one of them was a warrior who was skilled in hand-to-handbat without riding a horse, they were able to use their already powerful military force more efficiently. The number is one thousand, and the martial arts of Hwang Seok-tae, Danju of the Iron Team, has reached the realm of transcendence. He was one of the powerful men whose existence the Mukryongbu hid. Hwang Seok-tae, who was quietly looking at the white paper, turned his head. Its my vice-lords order, so Ill take it. However, I will decide whether he is suitable for this group or not. Dont worry about how I handle it. You can take care of that. After the white paper returned, Hwang Seok-tae looked down the cliff. Due to the nature of the troops, the Yongah Iron Team rarely entered the Mukryongbu. Most of them trained repeatedly on t and mountainous terrain, and of course there were many days where they stayed and ate outdoors. The best review index in the world? The strongest Jisoo of the political faction who is shaking up the midfield under the nickname of Byeoksanhojang. Hwang Seok-taes eyes grew cold. bantling. It was said that he was so talented and had an amazing eye that even his vice-lord could not help but admire him. But that is that and this is this. The Iron Team had its own rules. I guess Ill have to start off by suppressing it so I dont get into unnecessary trouble. After half an examination. Three men were walking from afar. Did youe? Hwang Seok-tae recognized at a nce who Yeon Ho-jeong was. Because I saw it in Daejeon. Soon, Yeon Ho-jeong and his group arrived in front of Hwang Seok-tae. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. This is Yeonhojeong. I will take care of you for the time being. Hwang Seok-tae lifted his chin. If you dont want to be left out in the cold, you have to prove your worth. It was a cold and arrogant attitude. Considering Yeonhojeongs position, it was rude to treat her poorly. Kang Ryangs eyes changed and Paeyuls prayers became more fierce. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was extremely rxed. The only means by which an unmanned unit can prove its usefulness is force. Do you want to see my martial arts skills? Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There is a white way to white, and a ck way to ck. And he was a man more familiar with the ways of the dark world than anyone else. Gather the kids. Ill show you who I am. ?! Or would you like to receive my spear now? Chapter 514 Episode 514 Power and Wall (7) If you say something like this in Baekdo, anyone will take it as a provocation. In fact, it was actually a provocation. However, provocations that were not provocations by Yeon Ho-jeong were somon in Heukdo that they were as natural as breathing. The corners of Hwang Seok-taes mouth rose slightly. Since he was a person whose expression never changed, that alone seemed to change his impressionpletely. I was curious how the Baekdo Saennim tricked the Vice Lord, but he had a pretty good n. Am I jealous? Hwang Seok-taes eyes grew cold. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. They say that if a woman harbors resentment, there will be frost even in the middle of summer. But the resentment of a jealous man is strong enough to melt the snow in the middle of winter. . Im sick of mens jealousy. I rmend that you at least try wagging your tail in front of your owner when you think your partner is disapproving. This provocation was so fierce that it could not even bepared to the first provocation. Even the loss rate was enough to make a soft whistle. However, Hwang Seok-taes expression did not change. Your snout-teasing skills are at the level of a strong man from Seongcheon. If you mean the same thing, please express that it has many advantages. Yeonhojeong was extremely rxed. Hwang Seok-tae didnt like the other persons leisure. You fooled the vice-lord once. Hwang Seok-tae remembered. No, all the senior members of the Mukryong Club knew. Yeon Ho-jeong is the guy who came to Mukryongbu to do some dirty work. In other words, it means that he is an untrustworthy person. In particr, for Hwang Seok-tae, who had strong loyalty to Yangcheon, the existence of Yeonhojeong was like purulence flowing from a rotten wound. It doesnt matter to me whether the Vice Lord forgives you or not. I dont approve of you. do whatever you want. By the way Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Wont you ept my spear? Do you really want to evaluate my military power with your subordinates at the forefront? . If not, please bring the weapon pinned over there. If you dont want to be embarrassed in front of your subordinates, now is your chance. The provocation was going too far. Tsutsutsu. Murderous energy gushed out from Hwang Seok-taes body. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Its pretty good. Although it was an extremely beastly lifestyle, it was also perfectly refined. You can understand just by looking at life. Hwang Seok-tae is a strong warrior and a capable master. If you know how to refine your life to that level, regardless of the strength or weakness of your force, you will be able to keep your cool in any situation. To a warrior, coolness is a virtue. Hwang Seok-tae will be strong. In my heart, I want to personally destroy your foolish arrogance. Does this mean you wont fight? Whatever it is, you will be staying with us for a while. My eptance of you is a different matter. Prove yourself in front of your subordinates. Yeon Ho-jeong made a strange expression. Hes a unique guy. It was clear that he was a man who strictly managed his subordinates. Rather than a soft and friendly boss, it would be a hard boss who values discipline and ensures that punishment is meted out to others. In general, such people are weak to provocation and stingy with insults. But Hwang Seok-tae did not do that. Since we will be staying together, we are told to prove ourselves in front of the people we will be staying with. It was a difficult thought to make. Whatever happens is fine. But one thing is wrong. ? I have no intention of staying and training with you. Hwang Seok-tae frowned. what? The position I was given was that of a special deputy. Its a position that seems attractive, but in the end it doesnt do much. However, one of my few powers is to take charge of your training. What?! For the time being, I will set the training schedule and process for the Yongah Iron Team. Hahaha! A terrifying energy wave emanated from Hwang Seok-taes body. Thats nonsense. It was a voice that was being suppressed. It was a sound so full of anger that it made me feel sad just hearing it. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Didnt that white paper guy tell you? I am the leader of the Iron Team. The training of the headquarters is handled by me and the vice leader. It is my power. So be it. However, as long as you are a specially appointed deputy, your authority is mine. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed toward the Mukryongbu with his chin. If in doubt, go directly to Buju and check. Hwang Seok-taes cheeks trembled. No matter how untrustworthy he may be, at least he wont lie about this. It was a question of intelligence before character. There is no way the vice-owner would trust someone who lies if he is immediately found out. But I couldnt believe it. No, I didnt want to believe it. A guy who doesnt know anything about the Iron Team is in charge of training? Do you think it makes sense? So I have to show you. ?! I will prove my power to you. You must prove to me the power of the Iron Team. this guy. I almost had a seizure for a moment. Hwang Seok-tae was truly angry. And it was Yeon Ho-jeongs prayer that prevented his explosion. Yeon Ho-jeongs face suddenly changed to an expressionless face, and an unusual prayer began to flow from his body. Whoa! If Hwang Seok-taes prayer was a cold wave, Yeon Ho-jeongs prayer was a red-hot steel. That fearsome prayer soon became a majesty that overwhelmed his son-inw and began to bind Hwang Seok-tae. !! Hwang Seok-taes expression suddenly changed. I can understand just by praying. This guy in front of me is a real powerhouse. Even the level of simple martial arts was far beyond him. I knew the opponent was strong, but I didnt expect it to be this strong. I thought it was a reputation mixed with the bravado of Baekdo Sannim who like to exaggerate things. But no. Yeon Ho-jeongs prayer, which I saw before my eyes, was so powerful that I thought the rumors had been reduced. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Its an order from above. Resistance is death. . If you want to stop it at the risk of death, run to Buju right now. Hwang Seok-taes eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong looked towards the east. By the way, I heard that the Iron Team has a thousand members, but did they only invite about a hundred people? There was a group of people running from afar, kicking up dust. More than a hundred horseback horses that shake the earth. Even from a distance, I could feel the powerful divine power of the horse spurring the ground. Thats amazing. Looking at the Yonga Iron Foundation, I cant help butpare it to Tangma County, among those in Uijeong County. At least when ites to supplies, the Iron Knights win by andslide. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It was visible from afar. The members are wearing horse armor as well as light armor. If the armor is heavy, no matter how good the horse is, it cannot run at that speed. In other words, it is an alloy made from high-strength iron as light as possible. Although Tangma Armys alloy was excellent, it was nothingpared to theirs. The vitality of the horses was different. After a while. Heeheeheehee! The horseman who was running from the front grabbed the reins. The horse let out a terrifying roar and raised its front paws high. Faba Park! With exquisite horsemanship like ghosts, they all stopped speaking and simultaneously came down to the ground and bowed their heads. The Iron Team meets Lord Dan! See you Lord Dan! There is surprising spirit in the resounding voice. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. I had a hard timeing. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae must have regained hisposure and spoke in a blunt voice. Other units left for training two days away from here. The only unit training nearby is the Cheolgi Unit. I see. Yeon Ho-jeong was honestly impressed. Thats amazing. I was properly trained. Even though I was receiving an order to return while I was training for a while, I did not waver in my prayers. On the contrary, perhaps because they were undergoing sharp training, the energy wavesing out as one were surprisingly ferocious. Hwang Seok-tae said. One province. Yes, Danju. Check the powerlessness of interest. If necessary, the entiremunity can step forward. Ildaeju bowed his head. I follow your orders. No one wonders who Yeon Ho-jeong is or why he gives such orders. Orders given are obeyed immediately. It was a real military unit that lived and died by orders, which was different from the free-spirited army of death. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. This is what happens in the end. Hwang Seok-taes eyes grew cold. Of the ten units of the Iron Guard, one unit boasts the most aggressive force. Of course, it is considered the best in the Mukryongbu. Okay, I see you. The Vice Lords orders are absolute. But we have our own way. thud! Hwang Seok-tae hit the floor with his foot. Teeeeee! One of the many long spears that were stuck in the distance flew out and was caught in Hwang Seok-taes hand. He threw the spear at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong lightly picked up the spear and swung it gently. Its a good window. Although it was not at the level of being called a new weapon, it was clear that it was the work of a master. Good steel was used, the strength and sticity were appropriate, and the bnce was also very good. Forget Baekdos ways. The secret dance of the ck sword ignores life and death. If you dont attack with the intent to kill, you will die. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I like it. Then I understand what you are saying is that it doesnt matter if all your subordinates die from my spear. Hwang Seok-taes eyes sparkled. But his voice was still hard and controlled. Those who do not know the weight of victory cannot join the Iron Team. From the moment I and they were together, everyone put their lives on the line. good. Buuuuung! Buuuuung! Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the middle of the spear and turned it sharply, aiming the spear at the entire vige. Tsutsutsutsu. Ildaeju lowered his posture and held the spear with both hands. Pae-yul and Kang-ryang retreated to one side. The match has already begun. The atmosphere was heightened. A coldly burning feast of life. The energy of Yeonga Shindan was swirling at the tip of Yeonhojeongs spear. How much time has passed like that? Pop. Pop. Sweat fell from Ildaejus forehead and soaked the floor. Hwang Seok-taes eyebrows twitched. what? Yeon Ho-jeongs life was definitely amazing. However, the area around the area was not weak enough to be scared of living like this. Are you sweating? That wasnt all. Slurp. My hands are sweating as I hold the window bar tightly, so I hold it again and again. It was a look I had never seen before from a regr person. He was the most skilled fighter among the Iron Knights. Hwang Seok-tae turned his gaze to Yeon Ho-jeong. What are you doing? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongughed. I changed my mind. The atmosphere, which was about to get heated up, suddenly became cold. Prove your strength against a single unit this is not it. What do you want to say? That Daju bastard has already realized my powerlessness. And their subordinates. Hwang Seok-tae turned his head. Yeon Ho-jeong was right. Before we knew it, more than a hundred horses were retreating back little by little without even being able to trot. He was overwhelmed by Yeonhojeongs spection. what?! Hwang Seok-tae couldnt understand. Are you saying that he was putting pressure on all of them without even feeling it? How on earth?! Yeon Ho-jeong lowered the window. I have proven my strength, now I will see the strength of your Iron Team. I want to see the power of the Iron Team, not the Iron Team. Hwang Seok-taes face distorted. What bullshit! It was then. Quaaaang! With a huge explosion of alcohol, Yeon Ho-jeong rushed towards Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-taes eyes widened as if they were torn. this! He quickly pulled out a saber from his belt. but. ?! The long spear that was fired wriggled like a snake in an instant and went over the de of the saber. Fuuuuuuu! Balgyeong Hwang Seok-tae, who exploded at the tip of his spear, unknowingly missed the sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs posture lowered. Bye! Hwang Seok-taes face distorted. At that moment, my legs lost strength and I fell to my knees. The moment when you quickly stand up and try to respond to the attack. Burbubbubbuk! I dont even know how or what I got hit with. Hwang Seok-tae almost screamed without even realizing it. After receiving a blow to his entire upper body, his body automatically slumped forward. and. chuck! The cold spear de touched the nape of Hwang Seok-taes neck as he slumped forward. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Ildaeju. I will give you twenty-four hours. Call all the remaining troops and gather them together. In an instant, the position changed. From now on, it was Yeonhojeongs turn to see the power of the Iron Team. Chapter 515 Episode 515 Power and Walls (8) What? Yang Chen asked with a shocked expression on his face. Fighting? So far? Thats right. Baek Seos face was also uncharacteristically nervous. Yang Chen let out augh. Its been five days since I was appointed as special deputy. Are you saying that Yeonhojeong has taken Hwang Danju hostage and has been fighting with a thousand cavalrymen for five days? Three days to be exact. The nine hundred members of the Iron Guard who went out for training all returned in two days and are forming a formation to rescue Hwang Dan-ju. Yang Cheon was dumbfounded. You mean weve been holding out for three days against a total of 1,000 troops? Thats right. How on earth? Yeonhojeongs military power is amazing. Right now, it was difficult to find anyone in the Mukryongbu generals who couldpete with Yeonhojeong, excluding Yangcheon. Anyway, the Yongah Iron Team is the strongest in the Mukryongbu. Moreover, the number is one thousand. A number of small and medium-sized factions had the power to be destroyed within half an hour even if they were pushed by force alone without any strategy. Some of the zodiac people saw the scene and said they could not exin it. So I saw it for myself Baekseo shook his head. We are dealing with 1,000 cavalry by using martial arts, resourcefulness, and tactics at the moment. Huh! Yang Cheon stuck out his tongue. Is that possible? Of course, Yangcheon was possible. The strong of the Holy Heaven are beings that cannot be measured by humanmon sense. Yangcheon is also an absolute expert who was proudly named to Seongcheon, and if he is determined to deal with the Iron Team, he can annihte them without much strategy or tactics. But Yeonhojeong was different. The Cheolgidan was one that could not easily deal with those who could not reach the rank of Mugeuk, or even if they reached the rank of Mugeeuk, they had not developed their own strength. In particr, the Iron Teams formation is perfect in attack and defense, making it strong regardless of whether it is a small elite or a group. This is a situation that cannot be ignored. I have to see it for myself. * * * This is far from enough! Crumbling! The iron bars that were being thrown were loaded with tremendous power. It was just an act of violently stabbing the spear held in one hand, but the power of the burning fire around the de of the spear was beyond imagination. Puff puff! A dozen members of the Iron Knights were sent flying backwards in a vicious single shout. They had long since given up horsemanship. Horsemen have ten times the strength of regr infantry. A trained horseman is a beast in itself, and its charging power is so powerful that even a martial arts expert cannot easily counter it. However, when the level of the master is that of Yeonhojeong, it is a different story. Yeon Ho-jeongs reflexes and subtlety of Gyeongsinjutsu are at the top of the midfield. No matter how hard he gathered his cavalry and rushed at them, they didnt hit him and only sent the warriors flying away. The timing of the herbivorous attack was such that not even the worlds iron cavalry could withstand it. Eventually, they gave up on horseback and fought in hand-to-handbat. It was the right decision. If they had continued to use horsebackbat, they would have only injured the horsemen without properly reducing their stamina. The problem was that it was difficult to do anything to Yeonhojeong even in hand-to-handbat. Shhh! With a single swing of the spear, a violent wind rose and the earth split apart. Pow! The three members who were rushing were thrown out on the spot. I survived because of the experience I had at Changdae. If they had been hit by the wind blowing out from the spear de, a couple of limbs would have been blown off of all three. Boom! Boom! Buuuuung! As my wrist turned, the pole of the spear spun terrifyingly. charge! Pabababak! About thirty members formed a formation and charged. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Paaaaang! Fire spewed out from both hands of Yeonhojeong, who struck faster than the speed at which they charged. Bub bub bub! The seven members in the lead could not even scream. It just flew away spouting blood, but it had already passed out. It even obstructed the vision and movement of the members standing behind it. It was a merciless bludgeoning technique performed with the tip of the spear on the opposite side of the spear. It wasnt a spear de, but if I had decided and used my strength, the speed would have been enough to open a hole in my body. In an instant, Yeonhojeong, who had disrupted the formation, jumped between them with a strong advance. Its like a mountain tiger jumping into a pack of wounded wild dogs. Every time Yeonhojeongs body rotated, spear strikes fired in all directions tore into their shoulders and sides of their thighs. Ugh! Sigh! Iron Team members fly in all directions. No one could touch Yeon Ho-jeongs cor. The formation of even the worlds Iron Team copsed in an instant, and Yeonhojeongs exploit of the weak spot was very timely. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked around. Is this the end? Hundreds of Iron Knights hesitated. This was the edge of a cliff. The terrain got narrower as you climbed, and the number of people who could tackle it at once was less than fifty at most. That wasnt a big problem. Because the Iron Knights were strong and good at group tactics. A decent expert could be easily dealt with by sending only half of a battalion. But the opponent was Yeonhojeong. In addition to seeing the end in the realm of transcendence, his instantaneous judgment and reflexes are among the best in the world. Not only does it have the advantage of terrain, but its stamina, excluding internal attack, is so good that it is not far behind that of a Seongcheon expert. The cliff top guarded by Yeonhojeong was truly reminiscent of Cheolongseong Fortress. Thats amazing. Baekseo, who was watching the confrontation between Yeonhojeong and the Cheolgidan from a ravine far away, stuck out his tongue. Looking at it again, its really great skill. Not a single one of those 100-strong iron corps can even touch thepel of the specially appointed adjutant. Hmm. Yang Chen stroked his chin. Yeonhojeong is strong. But thats not all. yes? Terrain advantage, unique reflexes, top-notchbat skills that you dont know where you got them from, and ridiculous stamina and instantaneous explosive power. There is nothing out of the ordinary. After hearing Yang Chens words, Baekseo shook his head inwardly. Reflexes and ultimate fighting sense, endurance that does not break even a breath even when fighting against 1,000 warriors, and explosive power that is as strong as endurance. Even if you have just one of them properly, you can maximize that organ and be a master. However, Yeonhojeong has all of these advantages. A monster is a monster. Yang Chen scratched his head. But whats really amazing is how he lives. yes? Take a good look. Paaaa! Even if you wait, there is no answer. Following the orders of themanders of each unit, five groups of about a dozen members from different units formed a formation and charged. Five formations withpletely different tendencies attack at the same time. No matter how much Yeonhojeong is, he cant stop them all on his own. It was then. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. At that moment, the ten members of the Three Generations who were flocking from the far left flinched. Burbubbubbuk! That momentary pause was enough time to change the oue of a match between experts. Yeon Ho-jeong, who defeated six members of the left formation with a tremendous new technique, used his powerful footwork to push back the forty or so members who were charging sideways. Aaaah! Quang! The White Tiger Army Limbo exploded again and again, and the members of the Iron Knights copsed. No one was able to stop Yeonhojeongs power as he charged forward with his long spear lying horizontally. Even if you try to split his head with a single spear sword, he avoids it by twisting his upper body in a split second, and its hard to believe his flexibility. It feels like Im dealing with a ghost, not a person. A look of boredom appeared on the faces of the members, including the leaders. Paaang! Not only did theypletely destroy the formation, but they also knocked out about twenty members by pushing them away, kicking, stomping, and hitting them. At this level, it was difficult to call him a person. It seemed like a huge battering ram came to life and was dealing with the Iron Knights. Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeong stepped back and caught his breath. No matter how much Yeonhojeong was, there was no way he wouldnt get tired dealing with this many people. but. Oooooh! As soon as it was condensed, the condensed Yeonga Shindan rotated and spread a huge amount of true energy to all limbs. His slightly paleplexion instantly returned to its original state. My breathing was still steady and the sweat quickly evaporated. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and shouted. Thats all I can do! Try again! The loudly resounding voice exuded tremendous majesty and bloody murder. It is the roar of a wild beast that runs down the spine of the listener. Still, the deployment of aiming a spear alone to deal with hundreds of Iron Knights seemed amazing. It was a situation in which anyones blood could not help but boil. It was even more amazing because he was actually doing it. Yang Chen chuckled. That guy wasnt that bad but he was like that too. yes? Perhaps because of my enlightenment, my true energy was condensed much more tightly than before. It means that Jingi, united like Naedan, has achieved quantitative and qualitative improvement. White Papers eyes wavered. He knew how difficult it was to achieve enlightenment even once at Yeonhojeongs level. However, in just a few months, we have reached a new level. Now it was difficult to describe Yeonhojeong even with the word monster. But no matter how much of a genius he is, it takes time to fully realize such enlightenment. What is the best practice to embody that enlightenment? . Its real. ! He is now fully demonstrating his advanced martial arts skills against the Iron Team. As time goes by, the use of Jingi bes more delicate and skillful at the same time. Huh! Especially that ones life is amazing. The true energy condensed in the inner dan is immediately raised to the upper tier and spreads deadly force. It is worthy of being called an art. Yang Chen burst outughing. Even his life is delicate. I am blocking my opponents movements by shooting urately at the desired target and at the desired range. Whats more, in actualbat, where you could be defeated if you make a mistake. . Its impossible without distribution before talent or experience. I knew you had a heart of steel, but I didnt know you would go so far as to practice something so crazy. White Paper shook his head. It doesnt seem crazy to the naked eye. Its so overwhelming Thats crazy. Youre not the only one training. yes? Yang Chen pointed to the iron tform with his chin. Look. White Paper turned his gaze towards him. Rumbling! No matter how imprable the Iron Fortress is, if it retreats like this, it is no longer the Iron Fortress. Another fifty or so people formed a formation and rushed forward, followed by the second group of waiting people in a formation. As many as ten such formations, or five hundred people, were rushing towards Yeonhojeong. But they werent everything. Before we knew it, the hundred or so members of the Iron Guard, who had disappeared like ghosts, were moving to the rear of Yeonhojeong, climbing the cliffs on both sides. This was the ce where Hwang Seok-tae and Paeyul Kang-ryang were unconscious. The proud Cheolgi Dan, who had been obsessed with the opponent and just rushed at them, is finallying to their senses. You mean?! okay. Yang Chen smiled. Theyre training me. Not only himself, but also the Iron Team. In fact, when would the Iron Team have nned a strategy to capture a master and recapture a kidnapped superior? ! I was curious about how they would hold a hazing ceremony, but on the contrary, I was handling a hazing ceremony for a thousand people by myself. White Paper sighed. The dishes are different. Thats why I want to make it mine. Regardless of military power, not everyone can have a vessel like that. Yang Chen smiled and turned around. Lets go. Looking at it, it looks like it will be over in two days. Yang Cheons prediction was urate. The match between Yeonhojeong and Cheolgidan ended after exactly two more days. Surprisingly, no one in the Iron Team died during that time. Most of them suffered only moderate injuries and there were no deaths. On the other hand, towards the end of the match, Yeonho-jeong suffered a serious injury. But it was still full of energy. On that day, all of Ilcheons Iron Team bowed their heads in front of Yeonhojeong. It was an expression of sincere respect for the strong. Yeon Ho-jeong fainted withughter after receiving their greetings. Chapter 516 Episode 516 Electric Power and Wall (9) Keuung. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed his head. Damn, I still havent recovered. He said the loss rate was ridiculous. Not even a day has passed since you passed out. I couldnt sleep for five days and just fought. You should be d you didnt die. Thats right. It actually feels like a lot of strain has been ced on my body. If we had fought one more day, our lives would have been truly in danger. I was able to get to this point thanks to Yeonga Shindan. Its more than I thought. Naedan, which used to be the size of a childs fist, is now smaller than the size of a pea. Jingi in the form of a naedan shows an overwhelming advantage in terms of endurance. Instead, the speed of recovery when unconscious was noticeably slower than that of a regr Danjeon. Originally, there was a disadvantage in terms of explosive power, but that disadvantage was offset by Yeonhojeongs unique strength and use of real energy. This alone is great and fortunate. How are you feeling? Im very hungry. porridge? You can just eat regr food. I think it can digest steel. Paeyul snorted. This is terrible. He handed me the beef jerky and water that were piled next to me. The good news was that there were almost no internal injuries caused by the menstruation. If the internal organs are damaged due to rooting, even the worlds best experts digestive system will be in disarray. After drinking water, Yeon Ho-jeong immediately ate some beef jerky and changed his clothes. Where are you going? The Iron Team. Youre really going to die like that, man. No matter what, he fainted from exhaustion. Traumas are not wounds that can be ignored. If its an injury this bad, its better to justugh it off and show your spirit. verve? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke after chewing and swallowing the remaining beef jerky. This is not a white ind, but a ck ind. In the dark ind, spirit is life. Paeyul didnt understand what he was saying. It was then. Tuk-tuk. Someone knocked on the door. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. e in. Grumble. The door opened and arge man came in. It was Hwang Seok-tae. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he chewed another piece of beef jerky. I was already nning to visit you, but I didnt know that Danju woulde in person. A look of disbelief appeared on Hwang Seok-taes face. Has it happened already? Then how bad can it be that you are still unconscious from such a great wound? . Honestly, Im so embarrassed that I fainted. It was a more frightening statement because it was a voice filled with sincerity. Hwang Seok-tae felt goosebumps rising as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with a scary expression. Anyway, are you okay? Its you. Hwang Seok-tae did not have a soft personality to hear such words from a younger man who was more than ten years older than him. but. Its nothingpared to that. Hwang Seok-taes face distorted. Youre holding me, the owner, hostage. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. I still dont really know the person named Hwang Seok-tae. However, there are some things that can be inferred just from a fragmentary appearance. If Hwang Seok-taes personality had really shamed him for taking him hostage, he wouldnt havee here like this. It would have been better to pull out a spear and fight for life. Thanks to you, we had good training together. You said something useless to the members. hmm? I heard you said it was a training you did together with me. You never said that? He looked at the loss rate. Paeyul shook his head. Me neither. I just heard my lovely junior say a few words. It means strength. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. He deserves it. At first nce, it seems like Kang Ryang only knows how to use a sword, but surprisingly, Kang Ryang knew how to use his head. In particr, Kang Ryang was from Heukdo. Heukdo is a neighborhood with a more violent side than Baekdo, but it also has a surprisingly lively taste. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong was acting like this now was because he knew the benefits of his spirit and excitement. Does that kind of person set his/her face appropriately? If this happens, the rtionship will go very smoothly. It was a politics of strength not usually shown. Yeon Ho-jeong said. With your personality, wouldnt you say it wasnt intentional? Of course I did. I bet you didnt believe me. Hwang Seok-tae frowned. Those guys who would put a sword in your neck without hesitation if you were told to die had a useless fantasy. Its good. In the first ce, a superior must be reasonably friendly and have a moderate amount of fantasy in order for the people under him to move quickly. I didnt want that. I didnt want it to happen, but it happened, right? Then just ept it. As he spoke, Yeon Ho-jeong realized something. Hwang Seok-tae was now making excuses to himself. Its an excuse, but it could be said to be a pretty cute excuse. This is probably a remark made from the desire for people to know that he is not that kind of person. Hwang Seok-tae quietly looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong asked calmly. Is there something on my face? . Well, anyway, wee back. I had to stop by at least once before I left. Youre leaving? okay. Hwang Seok-taes eyes deepened. Itspletely up to you. You said you came as a special adjutant of the Iron Team and you are saying you will do all your work? Didnt you hear from that gentleman? I have only taken one step on the iron tform. And I am a person who works only with the assistant. I dont have to worry about you or work with you. . However, even though you were given the title of special deputy in name, it would be dishonorable for you to report to each other and just leave. Shouldnt we give some help? By help, do you mean a training schedule or list? What else can I help you with? You guys are really good people, right? Hwang Seok-tae said awkwardly. There are many ways to gold-paint my face. hmm? Then what about you, who held off the good Iron Team for five days? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. I am the most handsome guy. Hwang Seok-tae turned around as if he was disgusted. You seem to be fine, so please follow me. I will formally introduce you to my subordinates. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Paeyul. Paeyul shrugged his shoulders. In this respect, they are much better than our old friends. A thousand cavalry lined up on the vast in. Hwang Seok-tae said with his arms crossed. Is anyone seriously injured? It was quiet. No one opened their mouths. There were some seriously injured people, but they also remained silent. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. Thats right. The person who turned you into such a mess is fine, so you shouldnt make noises in pain. He turned his head back. Juste out. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong appeared. As soon as he appeared, the eyes of the Iron Knights changed. Emotions that are difficult to express in just one word, such as adoration, respect, jealousy, anger, and awe, were clearly visible in their eyes. Hwang Seok-tae said. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, who came as a special deputy to the headquarters. It is an order from the Vice Lord and I will be in charge of the training of the headquarters for a limited time. The Iron Team was still quiet. However, the eyes filled with various emotions were all shaken with embarrassment. They knew very well who Yeon Ho-jeong was. He was a famouste-rounder in Baekdo and a genius who was called the best in the world by young people. They learned with their own eyes the powerlessness of Yeonhojeong for five days. But being in charge of training was apletely different matter. Hwang Seok-tae took a step back. Let the greetings take care of themselves. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Weve been saying hello for five days, so what else is there to do? Isnt that right? The iron base was still steadfast. No one lifted a finger, let alone opened their mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a calm voice. I think you already know me well. I know where it came from, and I saw it until yesterday, so theres no need to prove it any further. . You trained well. At the end, I really thought the hill was upied. Even if he was good at hand-to-handbat, he would have been more familiar with horseback tactics, but he was good at running amok. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. But there are still many thingscking. To be precise, I saw that there were many shorings that needed to be eliminated. Hwang Seok-taes eyebrows twitched. This is because I did not know what shorings Yeon Ho-jeong saw. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking. Each person has different tendencies and different strengths and weaknesses. The troops are the same. The Iron Team is strong enough. If you think about just one unit, the Murim Alliance, there will be no unit that canpete head-to-head with the Iron Knights. At least for now. These are the words spoken by the leader of the Murim Alliances strongest military unit. The eyes of the Iron Team members changed again. However, no matter how good they are at hand-to-handbat, since they are fundamentally a mounted unit, their limitations are clear. I didnt think there was much point in highlighting the strengths of a unit that had raised its group warfare capabilities to this level. . First, we will eliminate the shorings and transform into apletely wless unit. It is then that we begin to strengthen our strengths again. That is my judgment. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Hwang Seok-tae. I dont have anything more to say hello to. However, since we dont have time, please gather the major and secondary owners. I need toe up with a detailed training list and schedule. Hwang Seok-taes eyes deepened. When do you n to leave? In two or three days. Do you mean to make a training n in it? Is that possible? I have seen enough of the Iron Teams abilities. I even tried hitting it with my bare body. Even if youve seen that much, if you cante up with a training schedule, youre a fool. Hwang Seok-tae, who suddenly became a fool, did not look good. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. When I came to Sejak, I was the person in charge of personnel reorganization of Mukryongbu. I had someone help me, but I built the frame myself. Just nning the training schedule for the Iron Team is enough in two days. * * * hmm. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Is this true? The information leader lowered his head. I am confident that the odds are 100 percent. Thats right. Yang Chen sighed. By the way, the saying that even the sky is indifferent is probably used in times like this. Howe every time you try to do something, you always end up with these difficulties? He asked, shaking his head. Where is the special deputy? Are you with the Iron Team? To one side, White Paper bowed his head. Thats right. I have my entire training schedule mapped out and am now reviewing the initial stages of my training with Danju. What is the atmosphere? great. More than you think. Yang Chen chuckled. It looks like you roasted and boiled Iron Kidanju again with that snake-like talk. . Call the special deputy. ASAP. yes. After half an examination. Did you call me? Yang Chen grumbled. Im now a member of the Inkryong Club, but dont you think my tone is too arrogant? Yeon Ho-jeong changed his tone to a nonchnt expression. Is there a problem? Its much nicer to hear. Yang Cheon threw the document in his hand to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs face frowned as he read the document. Is this real? He said he was sure of ten percent. How on earth do incidents keep happening every time I try to do something? Thats what I said. Yang Chen sighed. Did you say you were leaving tomorrow? Is it okay if I dy my schedule by a day? Thats right. The situation has reached this point. What about your medical history? Can I not put it on? You dont have to put it on, but it would be better if you did. Would it be okay if it was an iron pod? Ill just take some with me. Yang Chen nodded. There is no need to obtain permission to go on a separate expedition. Depart as soon as you are ready. Chapter 517 Episode 517 Death is fair to everyone (1) Youre leaving already? Kang Ryang entered, wiping his sweat. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. okay. I need to get ready right away. Tch, this was about to get interesting. Fun? I was having fun dancing with Sojeo Jeongan. Hoo, it must be hard to win, right? We were fighting like crazy with only techniques and no internal strength. I really almost died. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was stroking his chin, nodded. You stay then. yes? Stay and practice. Im going to go there with senior Paeyul. Have you finallye to hate me? huh. You never hesitate. Your spirit is unusual. It seems like an important moment. Dont be too greedy and practice hard. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. Yeon Ho-jeong does not joke during the training process. If so, it would mean that the time for a big change hade for me. Well, even back then If it werent for Yang Cheons interference in the past, he would have broken through the barrier. Of course, I didnt regret it. It was my own fault for losing focus to that extent. If you think about things like that, you wont be able to survive in this world. However, after listening to Yeon Ho-jeongs words, I feel like I have another chance. Kang Ryang asked. Are you okay without me? Who is worrying about whom? Kung. All right. Then please take care of yourselves. okay. Dont get into an ident. Who is worrying about whom? Kill. After removing Kang Ryang, Yeon Ho-jeong wore military uniform and held a spear. Paeyul nced at his waist. Are you bringing the Kyoto Dragon Print to the ck and White Twin Dragon Club? yes. You never know. Im going to stab you with that spear, and if I have to, Im going to cut you to pieces again. Im not going to fight Id like to say that, though. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became serious. I might have to see blood. Is the situation very bad? yes. Its the first time in a while that Ill be able to properly warm up. You will have to be careful. Youll hear more details as we go. The two people left their residence and went straight to the headquarters of the Mukryongbu. huh? Paeyuls eyes narrowed. Isnt that the Iron Team? youre right. After a while. Heeheeheehee! About a hundred horsemen stopped in front of the two men with a rough roar. In the lead was Hwang Seok-tae. Unlike usual, the figure wearing solid light armor and holding a red long spear was full of majesty. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Do you want to go sober? The vice leader will provide good training. Is that okay? Hwang Seok-tae snorted. Its an order from above. He told me to go with him. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I wont decline. Hwang Seok-tae handed over two horseback horses. Yeon Ho-jeong and Paeyul rode on horseback. It must have been a well-trained horse, but it didnt move even though it was carrying someone I had never seen before. Hwang Seok-tae said. I only received orders in a hurry. I dont know in detail where the destination is or what the mission is. Ill exin as I go. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It was the ghost eye of the ck Emperor that never flinched, yet contained more passionate anger than anyone else. The situation has be urgent. In many ways. * * * Huh! Huh! The sound of breathing was heavy. It was his own breathing, not anyone elses. Although the situation was serious, he felt more absurd than a sense of crisis. I cant believe my breathing is already disturbed. It was truly a terrible experience. Isnt it fun? What I didnt know when I mastered only one weapon, I realized when I mastered ten weapons. The purpose of every weapon lies in its shape. Then, I was able to use all the weapons I could get my hands on as naturally as breathing. Thats how hundreds of soldiers are. He was a man who handled white weapons and had grown to the point where he could show the best skills with any weapon in the world that was in his hands. However, it was a mistake to limit the range of the weapon. Poison was also a great weapon. I finally realize it. Puff puff! At that time, colorful fireworks exploded all over the sky. I had an eerie feeling. Even though I knew that such behavior was a ploy to make the target, myself, nervous, I felt a shiver run down my spine. And Makwon couldnt hide his bitterness as he felt that way. In the end, I am also a weak human being who is afraid of death. A warrior skilled in hand-to-handbat. Even though he could not stand on par with the Immortal Emperor, he was an absolute expert who was associated with the same name of Seongcheon. Excluding the Immortal Emperor, there is no shortage of things to discuss as the best in the world. Because of his nature, he was not overly concerned about fame, but at least he was confident in his martial arts achievements. That confidence was shattered by this incident. Lets move for now. I tried to take a strong step forward, but for a moment my eyes started spinning. Damn it I keep swearing, something I dont normally use. It probably means that he has be very nervous. Wooooow. The rising miasma was quelled by using the Heavenly Martial God Weapon. It was hard. The toxic air was increasing qualitatively and quantitatively as time passed. And it was his own inner strength that became the prey for that poison. The poison is getting stronger, but the internal power is getting weaker. Moreover, the injuries sustained so far were serious. Its not like youll die right away, but after a few days like this, youll be on the brink of death. In that situation, even the pursuer followed. The future was daunting. Paaaaaaaa! However, I had no choice but to move forward just because the road ahead was difficult. Makwon used up all his stamina and started running. The forest scene was instantly pushed back. My legs are still fine. There is no major problem with teasing the body itself, except for the asional surge of poison that causes dizziness. But At that moment, Makwons eyes lit up. Crump! He dodged the dagger of the masked man who approached secretly and broke the opponents arm. Sigh! The masked man whose neck was stabbed by his own dagger trembled and fell down. Its dead. Makwon took a breath again. The reaction speed is slowly slowing down. This was also due to miasma. The miasma gradually grew in size, and the moment I let my guard down even a little, it consumed my internal strength and grew even further. The growing miasma tried to spread to the limbs as if exploding, and care had to be taken to prevent its spread. Theres nothing I can do. He put down the thick iron pipe on his back. thud! It was an iron pipe weighing twenty pipes. And in that iron coffin were twelve folded pieces of his favorite weapon. A light of determination appeared in Makwons eyes. Chiri ririn! He pulled out a five-foot long iron bar from the center of the head of the iron pipe. Although he handled white soldiers as if he were hand and foot, the first thing he learned was club and spear skills. It can be said to be the most convenient weapon even in crisis situations. Lifees first now. It took a lot of hard work to make that iron pipe. However, it was impossible to give up ones life to save valuables. As soon as I took off the iron pipe, my back felt refreshed and my walking became lighter. Boom! Boom! After swinging the iron gun a few times, he started running again. Paaaaaa! It was much faster than before. Normally, there would not have been much difference in speed even if the iron pipe was removed. This probably means that his stamina and endurance have been greatly consumed. Bababababaak! The good news is that the lighter the body, the easier it is to drive with power. I drove it all to a ce where miasma exploded. Then the miasma was noticeably reduced. To be exact, it was close to condensation, but it was able to prevent seizures for the time being. How long did it run like that? Fuuuuuuu! Makwons eyes brightened. Artillery?! At that moment, I felt intense heat far to the left. Kwaaaaang! The fired artillery destroyed three beautiful trees. Grumble! The hot mes greedily devoured the broken prey. Makwons face distorted. This is crazy! Canvas? They even mobilized artillery to capture me?! How on earth did they mobilize artillery?! It is a time when the power of the imperial pce and government has weakened to an unprecedented degree. But still, there is a degree and there is a line. No matter how crazy the martial arts world may be, the governments artillery cannot be mobilized without permission. Quaaaang! Quaaaaaaaaa! It didnt even seem like it was a single door. The artillery was fired several times with loud bangs, mercilessly destroying the front and back of the makwon. Buuuuuuung! Paaang! Makwons rush was dazzling. Rotate the iron gun with one hand and rush forward, scattering mes and smoke in all directions. Pabababak! Quang! A huge me engulfed the ce where Makwon was standing. Before I knew it, Makwon was flying high in the sky and was moving by stepping on tree branches. It was a light technique that reached divine skill. Makwons sense of reading and evading death and fire shined even in a situation where he was seriously injured. But that didntst long either. ?! A curtain moves through the forest faster than the movement of artillery. At that moment, he felt a murderous sensation running down his spine. Attack frontal?e! Makwon stabbed the iron gun straight in the face. It was an instinctive judgment. Quang! With an explosion of alcohol, Makwons body staggered and retreated. The opponent was also the same. Although he carried out the surprise attack with all his might, the seriously injured Makwons strength was still that of a monster. Thats amazing. At this point, I thought there was a good chance of winning in a head-to-head match, but this will be close. The opponent, who got up on one knee, was not wearing a mask, unlike the assassins who had previously attacked Makwon. Makwons face distorted. This is because you know very well who your opponent is. It was you, after all. Did you guess? I didnt know. Until now. I guess so. If it werent for someone of your caliber, we wouldnt have been able to mobilize artillery. Wrong. Even if its not me, there are many people who can mobilize the governments artillery. what? The man smiled. He had different hair, different skin, and a different appearance from the Jungwon people. Bright yellow hair that shined like gold, skin as white as snow, and long limbs proved that he was from the West. Grumble! The golden mes spewing out from the mans hand slowly died down. Do you want to know who else can mobilize artillery besides me? . Then I will make onest suggestion. Come to us. If youe to us, not only will your life be spared, but you will also gain a higher status than me. He said he wasnt interested in things like that. The people in this neighborhood, the so-called Murim people, are really special. There are many people who are greedy for money or women, but they especially risk their lives for their reputation. The man tilted his head. But when you know it, its also arbitrary. Sometimes he risks his life for something that doesnt matter, and other times he refuses even if I give him an armful of treasure. . You probably know. In just a few years, we will be able to take control of the imperial pce and the entire government. If that happens, the owner of thisnd you call Jungwon will also change. Makwon red at the man without saying a word. The man nodded. No matter who you fight, war will break out. All you have to do is stick to the winning side. Is that so? hmm? Mak Won smiled coldly. If the battle is to be won by the tribes who risk their lives with a single sword here on this earth, is there any need to join in with cultists like you? It was a fierce provocation. The man chuckled. Its a shame. I thought you would understand us, even though you are not a Jungwon person, but now you have be a Murim person. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A golden me burned from the mans body. It was truly the me of a golden emperor with tremendous fire power. Cold sweat broke out on Makwons forehead. The way forward was so difficult that I couldnt see ahead. Chapter 518 Episode 518 Death is fair to everyone (2) Dududu! All of the more than 100 horsemen rode across the in at breakneck speed. Even though the ins were ins, these horsemen were able to run amazingly even on rough forest roads. This was because they were thoroughly trained to use man-horse tactics in sandy fields as well as mountainous terrain. thank god. Guizhou Province was generally a mountainous region. If you are an expert with confidence in divinew, it may be better to dismount from a horse and run directly. The horsemen of the Iron Knights were different. Although he wasrge, he was incredibly flexible, and although he weighed a lot, his endurance was better than that of the horsemen of the Uijeonggun. This is because Yangcheon properly pushed the Yongah Iron Foundation. Cheolgidan was raised by feeding elixirs to horses, which were not enough to feed to humans. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the horsemen of the Iron Knights were truly a weapon capable of fighting against the martial arts people. Faaagh! After climbing several mountains, the group took a short break. Here. Hwang Seok-tae said while looking around. Do you see the ck building over there? Yeon Ho-jeong increased his internal energy and concentrated his eyesight. There was a small building far away in the forest. It was sorge that it was embarrassing to call it a building, and it was so well integrated into the forest that even a decent martial artist would pass by it. okay. That ce is the information base of one of the few Mulongbu groups with roots in Guizhou. Informants there will tell you about the situation here. good. Hwang Seok-tae gave an order to the lords of the area. You probably already know were here. Go and get all the information about Baekbyeongshingun Makwon. I follow your orders. Wow! The leader and several members got off their horses and quickly rode down the mountain. Paeyul got off his horse. We should get some rest. Thats right. Two people got off their horses and sat down on a t rock. Hwang Seok-tae frowned. We may have to move now. Youd better not rx. Its good to rest when you can. Then you regret it when you get stabbed in the back. Do not view stress and physical recovery differently. My senses are sensitive and my body is loose. The Iron Guard is abat unit, so discipline and military discipline are important, but we dont know what kind of battle will take ce in the future. Hwang Seok-tae, who was quietly watching Yeonhojeong, spoke to the members. Everyone take a break. yes! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont know anything else, but that part of Hwang Seok-tae is really good. Although he is a person with strong pride, he lives with his ears and mind open. Hwang Seok-tae approached Yeon Ho-jeong. What do you think? What do you mean? The air here. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Paeyul. What do you think, senior? What do you think? Paeyul, who had pulled out his short spear and was polishing its de, spoke as if throwing it away. Its incredibly dirty. Its dirty. A hideous, deadly threat is flowing through the air. The air is good, but it seems like gold dust is mixed in it. Paeyul spat. It tastes unclean. Should I say its messy? I agree. Hwang Seok-tae looked at the defeat rate with eyes of surprise. I often heard Yeon Ho-jeong refer to Paeyul as his senior. He also knew that Paeyul was an elder of the Jeomchang faction and that his inaction was not inferior to his own. However, it was also true that Yeon Ho-jeongs presence was so strong that it was difficult to notice. In fact, even if his defeat rate was just that, he was capable of bing a master of a considerable sect. Hwang Seok-tae asked while looking at Paeyuls javelin. I heard that Jeomchang is famous for his four-day sword. Paeyul frowned. Dont be offended. Hwang Seok-tae tilted his head. Isnt it? I understand that fortune-telling is Sa-il and Sa-il-geom has a reputation as the best swordsman of the political faction, right? There is no such sword now. You dont have a sword like that? Hwang Seok-tae raised his true energy without anyone knowing and made his senses more sensitive. Wooooow. Only now can we truly see the power of the loss rate. A perfectly refined power. The powerful internal power was fully utilized without a single waste. Even if you have ovee the barrier of martial arts, the level and pros and cons are different. However, in Hwang Seok-taes opinion, Paeyuls prayer was truly wless. Theres a sword and a spear In addition, Jeomchangs sword is a sharp sword that focuses on thrusting, so it is said that the sword body is narrow, the de is blunt, and the tip is extremely sharp. Thats not it either. Paeyuls sword was only slightly longer than a small sword. Moreover, the sword width was wide. No matter how short the de was, it didnt seem like a sword like that would be able to fire a quick, stabbing attack. He is an elder of Jeomchang who uses a strange sword and a javelin as his main weapons Hwang Seok-tae looked at Yeon Ho-jeong this time. They really go together among themselves. An elder of the Jeomchang faction, famous for his swords, is holding an unsuitable weapon. Yeon Ho-jeong added. Byeoksan Yeonga was a sword family that continued the sword tradition of the Jungwon orthodoxy. The eldest son, Yeon Ho-jeong, uses a massive ax as his main weapon, and now carries a spear and even wears a strange iron chain. If you think about it, its a really strangebination. Of this guys group, isnt Kang Ryang the most normal? Actually, the guy who came into a group headed by an enemy andughed heartily was also unusual. by the way. Paeyul asked Yeon Hojeong. Did you say you were being chased by government officials? yes. Paeyuls eyes deepened. It was said that Yeonhojeong was a government official, not a member of the imperial pce. To a martial artist, the imperial pce and the government office sound the same, but Yeonhojeong clearly seemed to separate the two. And Paeyul knew why Yeonhojeong bothered to distinguish between the two ces. I heard that even if it rots, the imperial pce is another hall of fortune telling. I heard that it is full of great masters who are unknown to the world. Its probably true. In particr, among the experts who protect the emperors bloodline, there must be an absolute expert who will make your mouth drop. But isnt there an expert like him in the government department? Even if the officials tactical strategy is excellent, the opponent is thest member of Baek Byeong-shins army. Even if we use artillery, it would be fortunate if we didnt kill them, let alone capture them. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong also broke the artillery and rushed at the enemy himself to rescue Ki Woo-hee. Even fire artillery is useless to a supreme expert with martial arts skills that can shatter steel and excellent strategic tactics. If you hit it right, it would be difficult for even a supreme expert to avoid instant death, but they say its easy to hit. Moreover, he is Baekbyeongshingun. Baek Byeong-shin is an absolute master who has entered the realm of martial arts and created his own n. You will never be able to catch them unless you trap them in a closed-off area and fire hundreds of artillery pieces at them. Of course I will. The problem is that Makwon is currently being chased for some reason. Hmm. If the owner of that level of martial arts doesnt want to deal with the enemy, he can just run away. But since they clearly said they were being chased, it would be one of two things. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Either the government dispatched a huge force to capture Makwon, or Makwons condition is not normal. . Or maybe both. Pae-yul, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong quietly,ughed. You really followed along well. yes? I told you, right? If I follow you around, fun things will happen. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its a rescue operation. Its not a battle of annihtion. And isnt it a bloody matter whether rescue or annihtion? Im not having fun. I have fun. I n to follow you around from now on. Do whatever you want. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand with a sour expression and looked around again. surely. As Paeyul said, the air is really dirty. Ipletely agree with the statement that life is full of frivolous things. The mountain air itself was good, but the atmospherebined with it was so ufortable that it was difficult to breathe properly. Yeon Ho-jeong was lost in thought. Who exactly is it? Whether it was ambushed or not, in any case, Makwon would be strong even if it was not normal. In the first ce, a master who has reached the point of no prity has nomon sense. Even if their limbs were blown off one by one and they suffered serious internal injuries, these are the masters of Seongcheon who would show off such force that it would be burdensome for even the current Yeonhojeong to face them. Government officials are chasing such experts. There will definitely be a master who canpete with Makwon, whether its Hwapo or something else. If there are too few, it may be difficult to count. Did the imperial pce secretly dispatch a master? Or did the government officials train masters without anyone knowing? However, government officials are ultimately the hands and feet of the imperial pce. In that case, it would be better to think of the two groups, the imperial pce and government officials, as one. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned at a sudden thought. Could it be possible that the Three Churches were involved in this matter? At first, I felt that thought strongly. But when I came here, I gave up that assumption. If the three religions intervened, it is highly likely that they were Shinhwa religions. And many of the Shinhwa religion masters who entered the central ins died at the hands of the masters, including Yeon Ho-jeong. The Shinhwa cult is trying to take control of the imperial pce and is actually achieving some sess. In such a situation, it would be difficult for even the strongest of Seongcheon to invest high-level power to attract even one person. Of course, its all just an assumption. I still dont know much about Shinhwaism or the circumstances of the imperial pce. A problem interpreted only with fragmentary information. In other words, it is quite possible that the three schools were involved in this incident. I dont know yet. The reason I didnt bother to think about the three religions was because I was worried that I would get caught up in my emotions and lose my cool rationality. But what if the Three Churches really intervened? Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and smiled. Then we fight. Lets not take it seriously. Regardless of whether it is the Three Religions or something else, their mission is to bring the whole world into a union between right and wrong. Thats all you have to think about now. Just that. Pow! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong looked towards the west. hmm? Why are you doing that? Paeyul tilted his head. The same was true for Hwang Seok-tae. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Didnt you hear something strange just now? Didnt you hear me? . why? Did you feel something? Paeyuls face also became more serious. Yeon Ho-jeongs senses were more sensitive and better than anyone elses here. Yeonhojeong can catch sounds that not all of them can catch. Something. Tell me. It was an explosion sound. It seems to be simr to the sound of artillery fire, but you can tell it apart easily because of the echo That was then. sh! At that moment, Yeonhojeong felt a faint ray of light rising up. It was a ce where sound rang out. Its so far away that its hard to even see the martial arts people. Right there. I witnessed a tail of golden me rising. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly stood up. Senior Paeyul! Lets move first! Hwang Seok-taes eyes widened. what?! You came after contacting the intelligence group! Ill go first because work is urgent! Hey! Paaaaaa! In the blink of an eye, Yeon Ho-jeong and Paeyul disappeared. Hwang Seok-tae felt dispirited. He ys drums and janggu all by himself. What on earth are you doing, bastard?! Chapter 519 Episode 519 Death is fair to everyone (3) Quaaaaang! The iron gun that carved out the earth contained tremendous power. Waves of golden me, capable of melting even steel frames, instantly spread out in all directions. It was not scattered by force. The huge hole pulled out by the vibration of the earth erased the air passage, which is the source of fire energy. It was aw of destruction beyond imagination. The man was inwardly surprised by Makwons move. Paaaaaa! Did they say that even if it rots, its still worth it? The iron gun emitted light from Makwons hand as it moved, erasing space in one go. Burbubbubbuk! It was a spear technique, not a club technique. Although the spear had no de, a single blow would puncture the body. The mans movements to avoid that devastating chain attack were truly remarkable. Makwons eyes lit up. Thats fast. Regardless of whether it was Mukuk or Seongcheon High School, that guys divinew was truly admirable. It moves like a weightless me. If you put everything else aside and onlypete using divinews, there wont be much difference between you and the strong of Holy Heaven. Of course, the fight was not decided solely by the speed of the Divine Law. Makwon stretched out his hand. Quang! The mans body shook and he retreated backwards like crazy. It was read. The shock wave that shook the entire upper body from the forearm was truly enormous. Even the technique, which was not about power, was the strength of a master who had suffered severe internal and external trauma. Nevertheless, this blow shocked me as if my upper body was bent backwards. Is this the power of the three armies? The strength of each Seongcheon master isparable to the power of a single Great Moon Sect. I felt like I could finally feel those words. The man is no different from dealing with one of the somewhat devastated old factions alone. Para rock! Makwon approached the man. Even if you only take a few steps, you are already in front of your nose. Although he suffered serious internal and external injuries, he is still able to show this level of speed. Bababababaak! Cheolgons movements were truly magical. Every attack that approaches from all sides is a fatal blow. The best blow that the current man could use was hitting Yeonhwan. this! Paaaaaa! A man who retreated due to the divinew in the extreme. Gunyeong (Ӱ) swept over the ce where the man was and destroyed everything. Saaaaagh! All external objects, including trees, rocks, and grass, were broken into powder and scattered. Creepy! The mans eyes wavered. Incredible power! There is no special action or preparatory movement before using a deadly martial arts technique. The ultimate destructive power was contained in each and every move. You can avoid it, but you cant stop it. Just a brush will break the barrier of true energy and destroy the body. the man shouted. What are they doing! Kwaaaaang! As soon as he finished shouting, several artillery pieces burst into mes. I dont know where or how Im looking at it. Artillery fired from all directions indiscriminately invaded the space where the two people stood. Qarring! Crumbling! A loud explosion broke out and the forest turned into hell. Makwons eyes wavered. this. Even if your body is in this condition, it cannot be hit by artillery. The distance was too far to begin with, and if you read the moment the fire spewed out, evasion was not difficult. The problem was the man. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The golden mes spewing out from the mans body were absorbing the guns fire. The mans eyes sparkled. Hiss! Quang! Makwon moved one step back. Did you say its a hot kidney? It was a fierce force. It was a high-ss martial arts technique that did notck any power due to its simple construction. However, the really great thing about these martial arts, to be precise, was that when fire was added to the surroundings, they could produce more powerful power than usual. Puff puff puff! The tension of the fire kidneys fired in session waspletely eliminated with the circr strike of the iron gun. The power delivered is different from before. The hand holding the iron gun was trembling slightly. He is unable to cope with his deteriorating career. Puff poop! Quang! Kwaaaaang! Yeolhwasinjangs career became stronger and stronger. Makwon frowned. A martial art that absorbs fire and increases its power. That in itself is amazing. Seongcheons name was not easy enough to be defeated by a little more power. The problem was his physical condition. Even though the loopholes and weaknesses of the swirling fire were clearly visible, I was unable to attack them. Normally, I would be able to crush the tension with just a penny of force and deliver a fatal attack in an instant, but thats not possible now. Theres no choice. If it continues like this, there is no end. A look of determination shed across Makwons face. I have no choice but to push through with force. sh! The man who was striking out fire kidneys one after another suddenly saw a ray of white light exploding from the front full of mes. !! Time divided into moments. The man retrieved the burned kidney he had been throwing out and quickly retreated to the rear room. At that moment, Makwons sprint began. Crumbling! Makwons new model, which wasunched through a sea of fire, immediately arrived in front of the mans nose. The mans eyes wavered. this! It was incredible speed. It was a divinew of speed that Makwon had never shown before. The left hand of thest sword was thrust towards the mans abdomen. Quaaaang! Oops! With a dull groan, the mans body flew out into the open air. It was so powerful that I almost lost my mind in an instant. It was a simple one-shot, but its speed and destructive power were on a different level from before. sh! The man, who sensed that something was unusual, immediately flew high into the sky. He must have exerted his final strength. The reason he hasnt shown that kind of power until now is because of the poison and internal trauma. If thats the case, then time was wasted At that moment, the man felt as if the world was bing dark. Astonishment appeared on his face as he raised his head. Before he knew it, Makwon was up in the air ahead of him and was pushing the iron gun back with both hands. !! This cannot be avoided. A terrifying roar burst from Makwons mouth. Aaaah! Buaaaaaaaa! A horrifying sound erupted from the iron gun tearing the air. Kwaaaaang! The man could neither scream nor moan. My vision shed and my limbs became weak. All of the internal power was pulled out and a gold wall was built to block it, but even the ultra-high temperature fire barrier could not cancel out this shock wave. Coooooo! I came to my senses only after being thrown to the ground. Ugh! The man staggered to his feet and felt excruciating pain in both arms. Is it broken? My right arm was broken and my left arm was cracked. Three of his ribs were broken, and his internal organs were crushed by this blow, causing serious internal injuries. It was truly a terrifying blow. If the opponents body was normal, this blow would have exploded his entire body and killed him. No, he might have been hit before he could use that kind of power. At least this is a good thing. It was an amazing power, but it seemed to have lost its strength in the end. The man raised his head. Paaaaang! Before I knew it, Makwon was running towards the east. The pure white light that covered the entire body flickered and flickered repeatedly. At the same time, his divinew speed was seen to have noticeably slowed down. The mans thoughts were correct. This temporary end is too unreasonable. the man shouted. The target has moved east! Everyone chase after him! Abandon the artillery! Huh! Huh! My breathing, which I had barely managed to control, became tangled again. Makwon couldnt erase the bitter smile inside him. I was too overconfident. I never thought I would be able to endure even that much. Cheonmu Byeongjanggong () was a secret technique that sought to instantly strengthen the bodys internal power and nerves by exploding all avable internal power. Of course, that was it. If the opponent is a Seongcheon-level strongman who has mastered the principles of martial arts, he will most likely not be defeated. Both were martial arts that could only be used as a final strike when exhausted or as a special move. But it worked for the man. This was because they had not yet entered the state of non-existence. At the same time, it also became poisonous to myself. The calction was wrong. I should have not only considered the remaining strength, but also calcted the physical strength consumed by the poison. I never imagined that Cheonmu Byeongjanggong would be released in just one second of attack. A momentary mistake can mean the difference between life and death. I put myself in danger with my wrong judgment. The distance from the pursuers increased, but it was only a stopgap measure. After half an hour, they will catch up to you and you wont even be able to react properly. Makwon gritted his teeth. But Im not giving up. I will try my best to survive. Even so, I had to survive. It was then. ?! Cracking. Makwon stopped running. Huh. Huh. The violent, unorganized breathing even made a whistling sound. Makwon, who had been breathing heavily, soon closed his eyes. Is this the end? He opened his eyes again and looked up at the sky. It is an unavoidablew due to the force of heavenly luck. It seems that the sky has decided that this Makwons lifespan will end here. Makwons eyes became cloudy. He said while trying to catch his breath. Come out. As soon as he finished speaking, a young man appeared. Thats amazing. He was an amazing powerhouse. It was even more amazing because he looked young. That force wasparable to that of the Shinhwa man he had just faced. Moreover, in addition to simple momentum, there was a scent of a truly strong man who had survived through chaos. In one hand, he held a high-quality long spear, and on his belt were two weapons of unknown origin. Chiri ririn! A light metallic sound rings out every time it moves. It looked like he was wearing light armor made of chain underneath his clothes. Makwon opened his mouth. Is it a window? The young man said nothing. Makwon nodded. Thest opponent is a spearman The sky is truly cruel. . e. I will burn myst days in glory by dealing with an unknown spearman. At that time, the young mans spear burst into mes. sh! It was spearing at incredible speed. At that moment, he grabbed the pole with both hands and stabbed it at a point in the air, and his speed and posture were truly beyond reproach. Mak Won, who had been admiring himself without realizing it, suddenly realized that the tip of the young mans spear was not pointed at him. back?! Fuuuuuuuck! At that moment, there was a terrible crashing sound and blood was sprayed everywhere. It was a wind blow. It was a brutal method of killing a person by striking and shooting a bullet caught on a long spear into the air. Mak Wons face became puzzled. He didnt even know that Salsu wasing after him. However, the young expert in front of him killed Salsu, not himself. why? A part of the three armies of the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon, thest member of the Baekbyeongshin Army. ?! Is that correct? It was a strange feeling. It urred to me that perhaps the life that the heavens had set for me might not be today. Thats right. I am thest one. Who are you? Young Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and lifted the window. He is the head of the Murim Alliances righteous army and a specially appointed adjutant of the Mukryongbu Iron Team. what? My name is Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga. Then, from afar, Parak! There was a rustling sound. It was the sound of sprinklers moving and touching leaves. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. More detailster! Run behind me! Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed to the front with a bold step and used ruthless spear techniques. It was the White Tiger Spear technique. The teeth of the white beast were tearing the bodies of the rushing assassins to pieces. Makwon, who was staring nkly at Yeon Ho-jeong, felt goosebumps all over his body when he saw Yeon Ho-jeongs murderous gaze. Go quickly! Huh? Oh, I see! Makwon ran out in a hurry without even realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked back at the assassins. Suddenly, red mes erupted from his body. Stop harassing those half-assed people and y with me. Chapter 520 Episode 520 Death is fair to everyone (4) What is it? Makwon runs out of breath. I wanted to look back, but I couldnt. This is because just the movement of twisting my body felt like my body would scream. Now is the time to just keep running. In a forest once filled with only death, a path of life opened up. Who the hell is that guy?! Quad deud deuk! Coooooo! A bloody sound was heard from the rear. The entire Areumtree tree breaks down and rocks fly, causing an earthquake on the ground. It was the sound of an invincible, crazy martial artist wiping out dozens of assassins. The spear artists energy waves were growing stronger as time passed. He is a great powerhouse. Especially at that age But why on earth are you helping me? At that moment, Makwon remembered the young mans words. A voice that proudly revealed its identity. He is the head of the Murim Alliances military and a specially appointed adjutant of the Mukryongbu Iron Team. My name is Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga. ah!! An introduction that I skipped over because I was so distracted. That young man?! Makwon had also heard rumors about Kangho. The best review index in the world. As soon as he entered the martial arts world, Go Soo, a young man, yed a decisive role in destroying the Kuju Myungga, which was the best family in the world at the time. Afterwards, he became the leader of the Murim Leagues military unit and destroyed all the ck Ind factions. Later, he became the youngest person to break through the barrier of martial arts and was a genius who received the honor of being the worlds bestte leader. Such a genius Go Soo came to help him. Did he join the Murim Alliance? At that time, Makwon felt another expert approaching. Although not as good as Yeonhojeong, he was a great enough expert. The skilled energy wave of the supreme master was rapidly approaching. Makwon was nervous. Paaang! The person who arrived in front of him in an instant was a middle-aged warrior. It was a man with a short, wide sword on his waist and a short spear in his left hand. Makwon hesitated. Paeyul, a middle-aged man, asked. Are you Baek Byeong-shin? Thats right. Its Jeomchangs defeat rate. ah! Have you met Yeon Ho-jeong? The young nervousness on Makwons face disappeared. We met. Looks like theyre already fighting. The vibrations in the ground could be felt up to here. Ruthless killing and explosive career were shaking the forest. Paeyul frowned. You may say its urgent, but youre fighting alone. There is regret in his voice. Makwon felt dumbfounded for a moment. Paeyul licked his lips and turned around. If we go a little further, there are allies. You just need to be under their protection. If it were an ally, it would be clear that it was a unit of the Murim Alliance. Put it on your back. What what?! Even if it were a world-ss army of white soldiers, it would be impossible for it to be like that right now. Im fine. I can keep pace with you. Myrade is fighting for his life over there. And I have to help him. . Throw away your pride. Makwon was embarrassed. Paeyul shouted in a sharper voice. hurry! Damn, people are getting really ugly. Makwon hopped on Paeyuls back with an embarrassed look on his face. Im sorry. Paeyul ran without answering. Paaaaang! Makwons eyes widened. Thats fast. The martial arts of the Jeomchang school were known to be the most practical among the nine schools. Practical means fast. Regardless of the logic of martial arts, the principle was to harm the opponent with a faster and more lethal blow. The neww of defeat was also the same. It was a new method that prated faster, farther, and in a more lethal direction. So his magic was very fast. Hwaaaaaaa! After climbing several mountains in an instant, Paeyul finally saw the Iron Team advancing, raising dust. Faba Park! The loss rate has stopped. Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. Who is he? Baekbyeongshingun Makwon. Paeyul put down the curtain. They will protect you. then. Paaaaaa! Paeyul flew to the other side. Im going to help Yeon Ho-jeong. Despite traveling such a long distance, there was no sign of fatigue at all. Hwang Seok-tae got off his horse and took power. Hwang Seok-tae, the leader of the Yongah Iron Gidan, meets Baek Byeong-shin. It was an unusually polite greeting. It had to be that way. Although he was older, his opponent was one of the strongest warriors in the martial arts world. To a true ck man who reveres strength, the name of the three armies was worthy of respect in itself. Get on my horse. We will get out to a safe ce. Makwon had a lot to think about. Yongah Iron Team? Was there such a group in the Murim League? Looking at the scent of blood that was exuding beyond the restrained military spirit they exuded, it could not have been a Baekdo martial arts unit. Makwon shook his head. Lets not think about that now. For a moment, I thought it might be a force trying to take advantage of me, but it was a meaningless worry. If he was going to kill him, he would have already killed him, and even if he were to be used, immediate survival took priority over being caught and dying at the hands of the enemy. In this way, the Cheolgidan retreated to the rear with Makwon. Before retreating, Hwang Seok-tae looked at the battlefield in the distance. Hes a really great guy. * * * Fuhuaak! A pure white brilliance was shining on the long spear de that emerged through the blood and flesh. sh! The heads of seven assassins were blown off by the de of the spear that shed across a wide area. A spear, no matter how long its de, was basically a weapon that prioritized thrusting. Yeonhojeong was different. He masterfully handled not only stabbing but also shing with amazing distance control. Furthermore, they hit them with spears to break their bones, and at other times, they pushed them down and crushed them to death. Its okay. He handles a single polearm like a ghost. I couldnt tell if it was a ghost swinging the spear or a person wielding a ghost-possessed spear. Whoa whoa! The spinning spear de pierced the chest of one of the assassins. The wind from the spear that came out of the back pierced the tree beyond and even blew away the shoulder of one of the hidden sprayers. Impletely familiar with it. To wield a weapon as powerful as the Gwangryongbu, you must be a master of the spear. However, no matter how much Yeonhojeong did, he did not use the spear for a long time. You can handle it like a master no matter when you hold it, but it takes time to attach that spear to your body. Yeon Ho-jeongbined this training with Naegigong training and conducted it against the Cheolgi Dan. Suzaku. Papa papapang! He advanced through over a hundred chapters with a single, zing step. And the twenty-five assassins in the hundred or so boxes all had their throats pierced. It was a spear technique that covered an enormous range. It was a martial art of the Three Gods thatbined the speed of the Suzaku, the attack power of the White Tiger, and the flexibility of the Blue Dragon. It was then. I saw a ray of me shing in the distance. Yeon Ho-jeong stuck his spear in the ground. Oooooh! The Three Divine Qi subsided in an instant, and all the power of the Yeonga Goddan awakened the ck Emperor of the Northern Heavens. Bukcheon is Hyeoncheon, and Hyeoncheon is Hyeonmu. It was a manifestation of Xuan Wu-gongs Twelve Walls of Northern Heaven and the Great Wall of Jinmu. sh! A translucent ck wall was created in front of Yeonhojeong. and. Kwaaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body shook. It was a huge shock. However, the internal organs were neither concussed nor injured. Cheeeeeeeek! The powerful fire evaporated most of the water vapor forming the surface of the Jinmudaejung wall. But that was the end of it. There was nothing wrong with Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The fire was blocked. The huge explosive iron bullet filled with fire energy could not prate the wall of the Great Emperor of Jinmu. Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had narrowed the distance with a heavy divinew, had already reached the front of the gun. omg! This guy?! The people who dropped the cannonball were clearly people from the government. But surprisingly, they all had considerable martial arts skills. It was not a martial arts performance of a government official, but a martial arts performance of a martial artist. sh! Life arose in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. I was so distracted that I couldnt sense their temperament, but seeing them up close like this made me understand the type of martial arts they had mastered. My instincts to live reflexively stretched out, but that gave me more confidence. Yeoyanggong! It was not Yeoyang-gong of the Jungwon Martial Arts. Although his level was low, Yeon Ho-jeong had seen Yeoyang-gong possessing such a unique weapon. Yeonhojeongs long spear moved like a beam of light. Kwaaaaang! The main weapon exploded from the polearm thrust into the cannons muzzle. Then gunpowder exploded in all directions, creating a huge gust of wind. No matter how much you have learned Yeoyanggong, you cannot be unharmed from an explosion of this magnitude. The three governmentdies were covered in blood and flew in all directions. Grumbling. A terrifying me engulfed the forest. Cheeeeeeeek! The mes that had taken over Yeonhojeongs clothes disappeared in a puff of smoke. Even in that huge explosion, Yeonhojeong did not receive much damage. Right. Grrrr. The expression that the mountains, rivers, and trees tremble is probably used in times like this. The forest was howling due to the tremendous energy waves created by Yeonhojeong. The branches trembled and the rising mes kept trying to escape to other trees. Hwaaaaaaa! The Yeonga Shindan, refined with the Byeokra Jingyeol Yongpo Shingong Shingi and Sword Sword Technique, rotated at ultra-high speed. Jiing! Jiiiing! A huge amount of true energy was generated, and Yeonhojeongs senses were developed to the limit. At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes lit up. Is it there! Quaaaang! Yeonhojeong moves along with binge drinking, the speed of which cannot be traced with the naked eye. bang! Quang! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A tiger that runs in a straight line, breaking all the trees and rocks that block its path. Looking at him now, stained with a dark life, the quiet nickname of Byeoksanhojang did not suit him at all. Instead of being the leader of the green mountain, his appearance as an evil spirit rushing towards him was truly like that of a blood-stained ghost. Come out. Qarring! Quang! Quaaaang! Destroys everything in front of you. The return route is not considered. He was covering the shortest distance to reach the one person or target that was captured by his senses. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Come out!! Quaaaang! A rock the size of a house was split into four pieces by a single strike from a long spear. And behind the split rock, arge western man covered in blood stood with a surprised expression. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Excited! The main weapon, which pulsated as if my heart was going to explode, made the blood boil throughout my body. How long has it been? It seems like its been a long time, but looking at it again, it feels as vivid as if we met just yesterday. Yeon Ho-jeongs smiling voice stimted the listeners fear. Slurp. The deadly force of a ghost spewed out from the de of the long spear that was slowly raised. In front of it. The person standing in front of Yeonhojeongs Ojang Street with his spear pointed at him was such an unexpected person that I would have never imagined seeing him in a ce like this. Yeonhojeong?! Thats right. Thats how it should be. I have to remember. Yeon Ho-jeongs white smile looked as sharp as a wolfs fangs. Cheeeeeeeek! The splint ced on the mans broken right arm burned in an instant. If you are an extreme expert, you can heal a broken bone after adjusting it with extremely detailed internal force control. Although it may not be possible to use it as freely as before it was broken, it is not impossible to implement martial arts itself. Pussssss. That wasnt all. The blood around my mouth disappeared in a puff of white smoke. I couldnt figure out what kind of internal attack operation was possible to do that. Of course, that wasnt important to Yeon Ho-jeong. What mattered to him now was the fact that he had stumbled upon the prey he had missed. Its been a while. The eighteen generals of the Shinhwa religion. Among them, Beonjak, the invincible vanguard known as the strongest general, was there. Chapter 521 Episode 521 Death is fair to everyone (5) Hmm. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. How far was it? I guess its about ten miles? Its a golden me. Coooooo! The entire mountain was shaken by the shock wave that exploded 10 miles away. Yeonhojeong and Someone whose name is unknown is fighting. But it seemed like his skills were amazing. Although the distance was far away, the enemys momentum could not be read, but the shock wave that leaked out was amazing. It meant that he was a master who could engage in a fierce battle with Yeon Ho-jeong. There are so many experts in the world. A smile appeared on Paeyuls face. He too is a person. He was also a man who risked his life for martial arts. I had strong pride and my dislike of losing was as strong as anyone else. Naturally, if there was someone stronger than me, I was jealous and looked at it disapprovingly. However, a fighting spirit much stronger than such jealousy supported his life. Its delicious to take it down. There are many people stronger than you. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong is dozens of years younger than him, he is still strong. So its good. Because there are many geniuses and monsters in the world. The more obstacles there are, the more fun it is to defeat and ovee them. The time of patience is difficult, but any pain can be endured in order to experience the moment of victory and victory. but. Faaagh! The distance of ten miles was shortened by half. Then, an insidious force was felt everywhere. The number of sprayers and unmanned personnel was difficult to count. At least now I cant tire out the water owner just because of my desire to win. Of course, the recipient of the water was Yeonhojeong. Faaagh! A spray of water came out from the bushes on the left and aimed at his neck with its ws. Chiiing! As if he had been waiting, he raised his javelin to block the assassins attack, then grabbed the assassins pole and twisted it. Quad deuk! The stumbling warrior fell over the bushes. It is a te that has been torn off along with the ulnar nerve and the carotid artery. Even if you stop the bleeding right away, you cannot avoid death. From that point on, the life that had been a struggle was narrowed down to just one person. Whoa. Paeyul took a deep breath and exhaled. A powerful force rose from his body. Bababababaak! Thosemon assassins who attack without any spirit. The number that was immediately visible was over thirty. Moreover, this ce was not an open terrain. If you allow the approach of assassins who hide their power, you may die without being able to show your skills. But Paeyul smiled with satisfaction. Feel so good. Paaaaang! puck! One of the assassins chest was pierced by the stic de of the short spear. Do not swing or strike. The only way to kill was by shooting and stabbing. Pabababak! He instantly increased his speed and approached the assassins, swinging his javelin fiercely. Burbubbubbuk! It was a spear move as fast as a beam of light. Even though it was not a long spear, arge hole was made in the chest of five assassins from a long distance away. It was open from the start. The martial arts of Jeomchang Gwanil (cn؞), who will erase the legend of Jeomchangsail (cn) that has been practiced and created over a long period of time, and create a new legend, has exploded. Aaaah! h h h! The sword was not even drawn. Paeyuls martial arts skills, which allowed him to freely handle a single spear and deflect all of the shooters attacks, had reached an unrivaled level. Burbubbuk! Burbubbubbuk! After defense, it is attack. A defense as fast as a gale was followed by a lightning-fast attack as fast as a beam of light. Slurp! All those many sprinklers copsed like dolls whose strings had been cut. All of the fallen assassins had holes of the same size in their chests. Whoop. Paeyul caught his breath. The prating power of the tube spear can pierce even steel. However, in order to achieve that level of prating power, not only the transfer power but also the joints and muscles had to be treated with maximum sticity. Do your best to deliver an explosive blow. It was inevitable that a lot of stamina and energy would be consumed. As expected, I really get the feeling when I use it in real life. I had to pay attention to distribution of physical strength and internal strength. If you overuse it as a melee with a difficult opponent, you will die of exhaustion before you kill the opponent. Faba Park! Another enemy was popping out. They were government officials, not assassins. But they were not ordinary government officials. Each of them approaches cautiously, raising their red-hot palms as if they have mastered a great deal of martial arts. Formation? This is not the martial arts formation. It was the formation of government officials. Unlike the martial arts people, the imperial pce and officials do not care about fairpetition. We will do whatever it takes to catch criminals. The strategy and tactics actually surpassed the secret skills of the martial arts sect. Plus, he has that level of martial arts skills. Good, very good. Chaaaaang! He drew his sword. I held weapons with different characteristics, such as a sword and a spear, at the same time, and the momentum became more intense than before. Regardless of whether or not he could swing it properly, it was sharp enough to put a chill in the minds of any expert. Paeyul shouted. e! The officials shouted and rushed in. It was the beginning of a melee. * * * What a great guy. Beonjak did not hide his feelings. That clumsy guy back then has grown so much in such a short period of time. The sess was surprising. At that time, Yeonhojeong could not handle the hardships. No, even if he fought with his father, Yeonwi, he could not gain the upper hand. Even at that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs sense of actualbat was at an extreme level, and Yeon Wis spirit was so high that he opened his secret technique for the first time in actualbat. Still, I missed the chance. To be precise, Beonjak gave up the fight and fled. What was surprising was that the flight was a strategic choice. Beonjak could kill both Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong, but he thought he could not withstand the joint attack of the remaining masters. If only I had risked my life back then. If that were the case, no one would have known what would have happened to the lives of Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong. Its better. Even from above, I was skeptical about letting you go on a rampage. Whether its a coincidence or something else, it would be better to end my life at this point. His calm voice exudes great confidence. In fact, he was a person qualified to say such things. He suffered internal injuries and a broken arm, but despite this, his spirit was not at all inferior to Yeon Ho-jeongs. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. So are you ready? What a funny guy. What are the preparations for in practice? It seems like you dont even know youve shown me generosity. Is it a provocation? Or are you serious? I can not know. However, looking at Yeon Ho-jeongs fire-like eyes, Beon-jak realized that unlike his rapid growth, his mental strength was no different from before. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Golden mes soared from Beonjaks body. The firepower of the Geumje Sunhwagong (ۼ), a season representing Shinhwaism, spread without anyone knowing it was over. Arrogant bastard. sh! A huge de of me rose from Beonjaks outstretched right hand. It was a fire dragon magic sword. It was a unique season unique to the Shinhwa religion, capable of exuding strength and spirit at the level of a new soldier with bare hands. I will bury you here today. Paaaaaa! A flood of fire rushed towards Yeonhojeong. also. fast. The internal injuries looked quite severe, and the right arm wearing the Fire Dragon Demon Sword did not seem to be normal either. And yet it is this fast. The output that produced extreme mes was also the same at the time. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his long spear diagonally. Hahaha! With a tremendous resonant sound, the trees around them exploded with a crashing sound. It was because of his career in resonating sound. The principle of sound performance was exactly like this. The two people created a shock wave that exceeded the power of most pitch masters just by colliding with weapons. Thats pretty good! hook! No sound was heard. However, it had already moved to the rear of Yeonhojeong. It was a mind-blowing technique of super-speed, with the entire body moving like a weightless me, rather than stic footwork. The Burning Dragon Demons Sword was aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs waist. It was aimed at the closest and most lethal part of that position and posture. It was then. Hahaha! The de of the ck Dragons ax blocked Burnjaks fire dragon magic when it was pulled out. It was a blow that was not properly weighted due to poor posture. So it was possible to defend with the ck Dragon. Beonjaks eyes sparkled. this guy. Phew! He withdrew his fire dragon magic sword, stretched out his left hand, and grabbed Yeon Ho-jeongs right wrist. The whole body of Beonjak was filled with the fire of Geumje Sunhwagong. Even if the true energy is not materialized into the visible area, just being caught can cause extreme burns. but. Cheeeeeeeee! White steam rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs wrist. The cold water energy of the Northern Xuanwu poured out with great force. It was a water force strong enough to push over the famous Jinje Pure Chemical Industry in an instant. Whoa whoa! Beonjak staggered back. He was hit on the shoulder with the tip of a spear. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong lightly shook his right hand. I read the split-second moment and responded with arge amount of string weapons, but my clothes still burned and the skin on my wrists turned red. If I had been a little slower, I would have suffered terrible burns. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Okay, I have to do this at least. These were words that shredded the other persons pride. There are very few people who would not have a fit if they heard something like this, especially from someone who was weaker than them. . One of those few people was Beonjak. As he corrected his stumbling posture, his eyes as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly became transparent. This guy is really great. I knew that he wasnt an easy opponent, but I didnt know that he would actually be a match for me. Even if it wasnt a battle of strength and power, I could tell. This reaction speed, this internal attack operation, this firing explosion was not an inch inferior to his own. No, in some ways it was more than that. Beonjak lifted his right foot. Quang! The advance of taking a picture of thend. At the same time, the fire that had spread everywhere spun around and was sucked into his body. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Fuuuuuuu! I closed the distance in an instant and fired a single spear, but before I knew it, Beonjak was up on the tree. It was a concentration of firepower. As long as he absorbed the firepower of the fire that spread through the forest, it was as if he had gained inexhaustible strength. Yeonhojeong looked up at Beonjak with cold eyes. Beonjak chuckled. why? Is it shameful? not really. I couldnt help it. Youve be too strong to just deal with him. It was a pure acknowledgment. Crucially, he had to kill Baek Byeong-shingun Makwon. I couldnt dy too long in a ce like this. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A huge me bloomed from both of Beonjaks hands and soon quieted down. His fist, where the me had disappeared, was filled with a faint golden me. It was Yeomwangkwon (ȭ), the festival of Shinhwaism. Ill finish it in half each time. Paaaaang! Faster than ever before. He literally approached like a beam of light and struck the first blow. Whoa whoa!! At that moment, with a terrible crashing sound, Beonjak retreated like crazy. what?! Beonjaks eyes were shaking as he looked down at his abdomen. There was a small hole in the side. And the ck-gray iron chain that had pierced the hole was wrapped around his body. Its called the Hongryeon Ilseom (Red Lotus Ilseom) of the Jujakgong Hongyeomyuksalgong (Red Six Killing Skills). Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! The sword wrapped tightly around his fist turned red. It was the main weapon. Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the Gyoryongswae with his right hand, drew back the long spear in his left hand. Lets start by opening a few holes. Paaaaaa! The long spear was fired like a sh fire. Chapter 522 Episode 522 Death is fair to everyone (6) A split second split into two. This is a big problem. He suffered a serious injury where his side was pierced. Even the iron chain that pierces the side wraps around the upper body. Although his arms were free, it did not change the fact that they were tied to the enemy. Theres even a polearm that stabs you cheerfully. The spears skill is incredibly sharp. There are also masters of the Shinhwa religion who are skilled in spearmanship. However, he cannot use as irregr and sharp a spear technique as Yeonhojeong. He is truly a great guy in many ways. The problem is at this moment. Are you assuming a follow-up hit? Looking at the deadly force of the spear flying at a frightening speed, it was truly a determination to kill with a single blow. But Beonjak saw Yeonhojeongs eyes, not the window. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were extremely transparent. I couldnt read emotions. One thing was certain. This guy knows how to read the moment when he needs to win. At least not now. Then Beonjaks eyes shed. I ept the loss. Paaaaaaaaaa! He released the me Kings Fist, followed the path of the Yeolhwashinjang, and both his hands grabbed the pole of Yeonhojeongs spear. Pow! The pain flowing through both hands seems to rip through my spine. Beonjaks cheeks trembled slightly. Its beyond imagination! Even though I was holding the spear rather than the de, the skin on my palm burst. This is because the power of Balgyeong, amplified by the rotation and torque on the spear pole, was emitting tremendous fighting power. Cheeeeeeeee! The rotation of the window stopped along with the hazy vapor. Acrid smoke rose from both hands of Beonjak, who held the spear. The blood was evaporating. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. He quickly twisted his upper body. Thick veins stood out in the hand holding the iron chain. For a moment, I thought it was a mistake. Iron chains?! He quickly cast Cheongeunchu. It was to resist Yeonhojeongs power to pull the chain. But that too is wrong. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong twisted his body was not to pull Beon-jak, who was tied up in the Gyoryong Chain. puck! Tsk! A groan came out of Beonjaks mouth. this. The twisted upper body moved with incredible sticity and pushed the spear even harder. Half of the spear de was stuck in the side opposite the pierced iron chain. If it werent for the permanently activated prohibition wall, they would have entered the window. Aaaah!! A huge me spread out from Beonjaks body along with an intensebination of energy. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong pulled the spear de from Beon-jaks body and quickly stepped back. We have already seen the benefits of winning. There was no need to force it to break down. Cheeeeeek! In the meantime, the Gyoryong Chain was not lifted. The length of the Gyoryongswae itself was extended by pouring out Hyeonmusugi. Its definitely amazing. Even though he poured out all his weapons, his left hand and his entire left arm, which were holding the Gyoryongswae, were hot as if they had been immersed in fire. He was a martial arts expert who was ssified as the highest ss in the Shinhwa religion. Unlike Yeonhojeong, who trained the four types of energy ording to their characteristics, the power of Shingong, which risked everything on just Yeolyanggong, was so great. However, Yeonhojeong did not release or loosen the Gyoryongchain. Ill never let you go At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes wavered. Kaaah! With a scream that was almost like a roar, Beonjak pulled out the end of the Gyoryongsae that pierced his side. Fuwaaaaak! The torn flesh on my side trembled. It is truly a terrible sight. It is said that the length of the chain digging into the side is not long, but it is difficult for anyone to think of sacrificing the side to remove it rather than breaking the iron chain. Isnt that crazy guy? Even though the opponent was one of the enemies of the Fire God and a general of the Shinhwa Church, I felt more absurd than angry. It was then. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A fire that absorbs the remaining me even more strongly. The heat was so strong that even if you shielded your entire body with the Xuanwu Sugi, it would be difficult to approach. The ground in the area was boiling, and the grass and trees outside the five fields were suddenly on fire. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. no way?! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! It was a scary sight. A sphere brighter than a me seemed to shine near the sr plexus, and the abdomen pierced by the spear and the side mangled by the dragon chains began to heal at an rming rate. At that moment, the officials voice passed through Yeon Ho-jeongs head. You didnt know? Holy shit, then you tore that guy up and killed him? That guy is also a funny guy. I wondered why they didnt tell me in advance that they would almost certainly not die, but they didnt even know. Yes. Masters of the Shinhwa religion said that they maximize recovery by cultivating something called fire essence. Its resilience surpasses humanmon sense. It is said that although it is not possible to reattach a fallen body part, it is possible to recover from considerable internal trauma with just a few breaths. In fact, the party who found out about this during the battle with the eighteen warlords clearly blew off the warlords heads. I forgot about that. It was Yeonhojeongs mistake. Damn it, why are you doing this these days? There was no way he would have forgotten such an important fact. It goes without saying, especially if you already know that the other person is an expert in the Mythological Religion. But I forgot. This was in line with the recent change in him, where he was unable to read his surroundings when he focused on one thing. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, as he stepped on the powerful advance of the White Tigers reign, were once again filled with fighting spirit. There is a battle going on. No random thoughts. sh! Beonjaks pupils turned golden. How long has it been since the me was activated? Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. You know a lot of things that go beyondmon sense. It goes beyond mutual understanding It is theology that cannot be understood by a brain as small as a grain of rice. You put it together well. By the way, that Hwajeong isnt infinite, right? It wasnt a question I particrly wanted an answer to. After the release of Jin Gak, Yeon Ho-jeong continued to keep an eye on the loopholes in the business. Beonjaks voice became calm. Hwajeong is the power of God. We only received part of it. There is only one person who can freely handle this fire. It was an unexpected answer. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Are you the leader of the Shinhwa cult? Shut up!! As the voice rang loudly, the fireworks that were everywhere were blown away. A roar full of anger that suddenly exploded. Beonjaks face was distorted like a ghost. Dont let strangers who dont even have blood on their heads call the leader carelessly! Oh look at this? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Dont they say youre innocent even if you curse at the Lord when hes not there? What does it matter whether you curse, chew, tear, taste, or enjoy when you are an enemy? this guy!! Still, I understand one thing. The transparent eyes, whose emotions were difficult to read, suddenly became filled with life. The best way to provoke you was to trip up the cult leader. Paaaaaaaa! Beonjak rushed forward. It was slightly faster than before. His deteriorated kidney instantly crossed the air. Quack! It was a terrible power. The concentrated fire damage caused three trees to explode and created a hole in the ground. At this level, it is no different from a moving artillery piece. The actual power of the weapon wasparable to that of artillery. And its fast. Quack! bang! Even though they are bound by the Gyoryong chains, they can move freely. The reason was clear. This is because Beonjak, who was trying to seize victory by exploiting an opening, now ns to use his maximum power to reduce Yeonhojeong to ashes. It was fortunate that Yeon Ho-jeong was also prepared. If he had not been able to read the movement at that moment, he would have almost lost an arm. Paaang! Paaaaaa! I swung my hands wildly as if I was going to tear them apart, and the air screamed. It is neither a martialw nor a martialw. It was a merciless attack that was close to the martial arts method of literally grabbing and tearing off. However, the simplicity of the tour meant that it was fast, and being fast meant that it had superior destructive power as long as it had the durability to withstand impact resistance. Bunjak even has firepower that even the Shinigamis Hyeonmusugi doesnt work properly. Quack! Kwakwakwak! Even though the attack was not particrly extensive, the ground exploded and rocks in the distance were scratched. It was a shock wave. The collision of pure power, the collision of energy created by Geumje Sunhwagongs firearm, was creating a powerful shock wave. The hem of Yeonhojeongs clothing was torn to shreds. Even though the energy surrounds the whole body in a flexible manner, it is being dispersed by shock waves. Its okay though. more. Papa papapang! Crumbling! The forest was copsing. As time went on, Yeonhojeongs movements became more flexible and natural. They are quickly adapting to the martial arts skills of the enemy. little bit more. Puff puff puff! Even the sky turned red in front of the firestorm that exploded one after another. Whoop! Beonjak, who had been bombing indiscriminately without taking a single breath, suddenly took a breath. At that time, Yeonhojeongs eyes lit up. Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was fired with an explosion of noise, performed the martial arts of the Blue Dragon and the Three Dragons in session. Whoa! The de of the spear was thrown out and tore off the side of Beonjak. Kwasik! The whipping spear broke Beonjaks cor bone. Fuuuuuuu! The fist flowed in smoothly and struck Beonjaks abdomen. Fuwaaaaak! Beonjak flew away, coughing up blood. Cheongryonggong was a martial art that focused on evasion and counterattack. The stronger the martial arts of Beonjak, the moment an opening appears, the opponent will be pulverized with Yeonhwan-gong, so lethal that they cannot even breathe. It was then. Chiri riri ring! The bouncing beonjak spun its body. It was a martial arts skill so powerful that it almost blew my mind for a moment, but Beonjak held on to his spirit with the power of his insane faith. That wasnt all. The reason I rotated my body wasnt just to disperse the impact. Teeeeee! The end of the Gyoryong Chain fell from Beonjaks body. He hadpletely escaped the chains that bound his torso. Paaaaang! Even though he was coughing up blood, he ran. Part of me wanted to reduce Yeonhojeong to ashes, but he had a mission. Just for this one opportunity, the anger was amplified and the loopholes were shown. Its bitter. Hwajeong shook unsteadily. The torn side, broken vicle, and concussed interior were quickly being repaired, but that was the limit. The internal injuries are no longer healing. After two or three recoveries, Hwajeong can no longer function properly. This meant that Yeonhojeongs attack had tremendous destructive power. Bababababaak! The new model flew away at high speed. and. I thought so. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeongs left foot took a powerful step forward. A gust of white wind enveloped the polearm. From the moment Beonjak escaped, the blue dragon machine was converted into a white tiger machine, drawing out power close to its limit. In just a short time, Beonjak had already fled about thirty miles away. The entire forest was a mess, so Beonjaks new form was clearly visible. Just right. White brilliance exploded from Yeonhojeongs hands. sh! The white winds thunder spear pierced Beonjaks thigh. Whoa whoa! Ugh! It was an unimaginable blow. It is fortunate that the entire leg was not blown off. However, it was the same as losing the use of one of my legs right away. Hwajeong! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The fireworks were lit and arge tree far away was also set on fire. I recovered the fiercely burning firearm and gained strength. But the leg did not recover easily. A split-second decision prevented the bone from being destroyed, but the inner thigh muscles, not the outer ones, werepletely ruptured. As expected, that was the limit. Beonjaks eyes wavered. Before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong wasing up behind him. Even though you lost attention to the senses around you, you could clearly see what was going on inside your body. If you lose one, you gain one. Yeon Ho-jeong saw through his possessed eyes that Beonjaks Hwa-jeong was not doing its job properly. It was then. Fuuuuuuu! Along with binge drinking, he even showed up with blood all over his body. Paeyul spat and asked. What is this yellow bastard? You look so strong? Hes an arsonist. Thats right. This beautiful forest. I n to ignore all sentencing procedures. I have decided to be a judge. So what is the verdict? Chaaaaang! The face of Yeon Ho-jeong, who had pulled out the White Dragon, was reminiscent of a vicious murderer. The verdict is that the type of capital punishment is dismemberment of five bodies. Chapter 523 Episode 523 Death is fair to everyone (7) . Dark red blood flowed from Makwons mouth. As expected, its still too much. Cheonmubyeongjanggi was a divine skill of the ancient times. His monk taught him one main way of thinking and then had him read numerous martial arts books. Not only did he practice hard every day, but he also learned a level of academic knowledge that would enable him to excel as a civil servant in addition to martial arts. The goal is to have both civil and military skills. However, such teachings were not given simply because of knowledge. A method of thinking represented by a recluse. That one mental method shows many different appearances depending on the talent and perspective of the person who has studied it. Following the monks teachings, Makwon read countless books, fought fiercely, dismantled the martial arts books, and further determined his own direction. What waspleted in this way was Cheonmubyeongjanggi. Although it has bepletely distant from the original meditation method of the monk, Cheonmu Byeongjanggi has blossomed into a new form of Gongjeolhak. Even such magical techniques were not enough to remove the poison from the body. The internal and external trauma is severe. The environment there is also not good. It was a performance on a running horse. An expert of Makwons level was able to performfortably in any situation and any posture. However, if your body bes this exhausted, your concentration will be disturbed and your luck will inevitably falter. What he needed now was a safe environment, treatment, and maximizing Shin Gongs self-recovery ability. I cant help it. The good news is that I can somehow cover up the poison with only a small amount of my strength remaining. At least for the time being, I wont be able to run amok. I dont know how long it will take for the time being. Are you okay? Hwang Seok-tae, who was running leisurely while practicing divinew, asked. Makwon nodded. Its okay. You are suffering because of me for no reason. It was nothing. It wasnt easy to say something like this given Hwang Seok-taes personality. This probably means that he respects Makwon as a military man. It was then. Fuuuuuuu! Even though we were twenty li away from the battlefield, we could hear loud noises. It was incredible explosive power. It was difficult to feel the shock waves or momentum as the distance was so long, but just by the sound, you could guess how passionate and bloody the fight was taking ce. Im worried. Makwons expression was not good. It had to be that way. Yeon Ho-jeong and Paeyul were amazing experts, but in a broader sense, they were also juniors. The juniors risked their lives to block the enemys attack. Sorry, gratitude, helplessness, and bitterness made Makwon feel ufortable. Hwang Seok-tae nced back. Its not visible. The distance was too far. But he also heard the explosion. Dont worry too much. Of course, those two are strong It hasnt been long since I saw them. I dont know what their capabilities are. If that happens, shouldnt we reinforce our troops? For talented people of that caliber to die because of my life. There was an order from above. Living by orders and dying by orders, that is the Iron Team. And those two also belong to the Iron Team, at least temporarily. . For now, just worry about getting to a safe ce. Makwon smiled bitterly. What else can I say? Doo doo doo doo. The moving speed of the Iron Team became faster as time passed. In it, Hwang Seok-tae thought. It was said that there were artillery pieces, countless assassins, and even a supreme expert. Moreover, although the supreme expert was said to have suffered a fatal wound, he was said to have engaged in a battle-like battle with Baek Byeong-shin. That alone is huge. Why is a legend called a legend? The reason was simple. Because the dimensions are different. Seongcheon Thirteen Jwa is a master who is on apletely different level from the martial artists who say it is the pinnacle or the transcendent pinnacle. They are invincible monsters who, even after initially reaching the state of invincibility, have cultivated themselves over a long period of time and have each built their own unique state. What you see is different and where you stand is also different. The mere fact that a sect of the old sect, a sect of the old sect, can single-handedly unleash such incredible power that it is difficult to block even by mobilizing the entire teams masters is no longer human. In other words, the enemy Yeon Ho-jeong was fighting was at least a master who was on the verge of defeat. If you are not that expert, even if you are seriously injured, it will be difficult to stop even one second of Makwon. Can we really stop it? It took a little over ten days to travel from Honam to Gwiju. This is a person who has not experienced anything for less than 10 days before. They even said that for five of those days, instead of having a conversation, they were held hostage and just vented their anger. A rtionship thatsted less than a month. There is no reason to worry about Yeon Ho-jeong. Although he is an important person to the Mukryongbu, it would be inevitable if he died here. However, Hwang Seok-tae could not readily recall Yeon Ho-jeongs death. Hes an extremely arrogant guy, but Yeon Ho-jeongs words came to mind. Strong martial arts and transparent confidence that shows no impurities whatsoever. He has the right to be arrogant. In my heart, I wanted to fight together. It was not because of Yeonhojeong, but because of his pride as an iron lord. The Iron Team is a unit that destroys, destroys, and upies. This means that it is not a unit specialized in rescuing key figures. But since the situation hase to this, there is nothing we can do. Now, the priority was to seed in the mission through flexible situational judgment rather than pride. Dont die. It would be ufortable if we were the only ones left alive. * * * Youd better stop. Beonjak warned the two people who were approaching. Paeyul chuckled. Well do whatever we want, so you can say whatever you want. I allow that level of freedom. If you want to lose your life,e anytime. ok. With an insincere answer, Paeyul walked up to Beonjak in stride. Grumbling. A golden me burned from Beonjaks hand that was touching the ground. The temperature of the me was truly amazing. Paeyul stopped walking without realizing it. Its so damn hot. Even if its rotten, its not at the standard level, right? Paeyul nced at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Stop. It would be dangerous to get any closer. Okay, I see you. Paeyul confidently took three steps back. Although he had strong pride and a strong will to win, he was not the type of person to risk his life for useless things. Yeonhojeong aimed the white dragon at Beonjak. Beonjaks eyes were slightly shaken. Embarrassment that I could not stop with my will appeared in my eyes. Hey yellow light. . You know the guy named Lee Ho-gun Cheon Gang? Do you know that he is locked up in Bonmaengs prison? ! Beonjaks eyes deepened. I had a guess. But I had no idea that he had been kept alive until now. Of course, I wasnt too worried. He knew Tian Gang very well. Although he sometimes shows a frivolous and thoughtless side, he is at least very loyal and fierce. What do you want to say? Do you want to be part of the corpse body or do you want to join hands with that guy and cooperate with us? Beonjak snorted. What a funny guy. You dont think Im the type of person who would be trusted even if I cooperated? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded obediently. I dont believe it. Would you believe it if it were you? But why are you saying such bullshit? I dont know. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. Honestly, I didnt know why I said this. I just felt like it would be inconvenient to kill him now. It takes a while, though. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was deep in thought, quickly nodded. good. Moment. Whoa whoa! Ugh! He tried to avoid it at all costs, but Yeon Ho-jeongs magic was too fast. Beonjaks face distorted. The white dragon part embedded in the thigh of a healthy leg dug into the texture of the muscle. Fuwaaaaaaa! The artery where the window was pierced was also torn. I stopped the broken artery from curling up and bleeding with the Geumje Sunhwa Jingi, but this happened again. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! I hurriedly divided the spirit and led him to the thigh where the ax was embedded. Huh. The mes swirling in Beonjaks hands lost their momentum. The internal injuries were severe and both legs were blocked. The newly torn artery had to be tied off and the blood vessel from rolling up to the upper body had to be prevented. There was also severe bleeding. Even so, Heoyeon Beonjaks face was already looking bluish. No matter how great the anger is, it cannot even restore the blood that was spilled. If massive bleeding were to ur here again, survival would be impossible, even if it were the prosperity of the world. Id like to ask you something else to organize my thoughts. Yeon Ho-jeong squatted down as if showing off. The posture is very proper. After being dispatched to Mukryongbu, he seemed to be returning little by little to his past life of living in the back alleys of Heukdo. It seems like you are acquainted with that gentleman, Baek Byeong-shin. . Well, you can ask that guy for more details. Theres something else I want to ask you. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Youre not just trying to harass that guy, are you? Beonjak did not answer. Yeon Ho-jeong ignored Beon-jaks reaction without an answer. Whether you upy the imperial pce or take control of the government office, that is the situation of your Shinhwa Church. . The remaining Saeum Church and Gwanghyeol Church must join forces to overthrow the powerful martial arts group. . Of course, I know that you also have quite a few Seongcheon-level strongmen. I know that war isnt a fight fought with only troops, right? You have to n a strategy, you have to pay attention to supplies, and sometimes you have to give up your pieces to take advantage of the opponents pieces. . In other words, from your perspective as the invaders, it would be better to eliminate our best troops as much as possible. Not only do we have to eliminate variables, but even if we win, it shouldnt be an honor that only brings us hurt. That was the basis of war. People who dont know say: When troopse together, one side must be annihted to win. But such things rarely happen in real war. When arge army joins, if one side suffers more than 20 to 30 percent of the damage, it is said to be annihted. Annihtion as a word definition and annihtion in military terms are different. In a military war, annihtion was an expression used when it was impossible to continue the battle. The enemys troops are fine, but our troops have lost about 20 to 30 percent of them? It is an unconditional retreat. Because there is no point in fighting anymore. In a meaningless fight, if you pursue the enemy until the end and kill them all with the goal of copsing their power, then the expression annihtion is used. It was the difference between annihtion and destruction. Thats why even when a situation arises where the enemys troops must be destroyed, they are not destroyed. This is because the moment the war bes a battle of life and death rather than a battle of annihtion of victory or defeat, both sides are on the path to destruction. That is why war does not easily break out. Even if it gets up, it will never root out its opponent unless the difference in power is extreme. That is war and politics. No matter how much I thought about it, Baek Byeong-shin didnt seem like the first target. . No matter how it started, you very naturally pursued and cornered the Baekbyeongshin army. Its absolutely impossible if you dont have experience. . Now, lets ask the proper question. Yeon Ho-jeong asked in a cold voice. New Emperor and the Three Princes. How many of them did you roast and boil and how many did you kill? How many people are left? Chapter 524 Episode 524 Death is fair to everyone (8) Beonjak was not only strong in martial arts. In order to be strong in martial arts in the first ce, it is necessary to have the mental strength to support the asceticism. The martial arts of a master who has honed his skills to the limit, whether by skill or anything else, is apanied by enlightenment, and that enlightenment leads to the growth of mental power. There is a reason why peak masters do not even blink at certain things. Even if you are surprised, you dont act rashly. This is because the mind and body always remain in harmony. The problem was the current state of prosperity. In addition to using Hwajeong to its limit, the internal and external injuries were severe, and in particr, too much blood was shed. This means that the harmony between mind and body is disturbed. No matter how mentally strong a person was, it was inevitable that he would see loopholes. Beonjak red at Yeonhojeong without saying a word. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. There is no answer. Say whatever you want. Do you know what I personally found interesting, Cheongang and all of you officers who died by our hands before that? . The words you are shouting about risking your life are too light to bear. Beonjaks eyes trembled slightly. I once took Cheon Gang out of prison for a while. I had something to find out. But that guy was harsh. I was really ready to throw my life away. Of course. The rank of eighteen warriors is not a position one can attain just by being strong in martial arts. If you do not have firm loyalty and faith before force and character, you will never be able to be a militarymander. It was fun. So I really tried to kill him. After all, hostages without any information to extract are worthless. If I sent him back, he would point his sword at me again, so there was no reason to send him back alive. . Arent you curious how he reacted at that time? Even without having to finish the sentence, you could tell just from the tone of the words that Cheon Gang was afraid of death. Beonjaks lips twitched. Stop acting like a chatan that doesnt work. Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became indifferent. The death you cry for is all like that. Its as light as a weightless me, like the Yeoyanggong you trained. So would you like to try it somewhere? The test is good. No matter what you do, it will be difficult to get any information from my mouth. Beonjaks voice was full of confidence. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You have already admitted that there is no way out. Good posture. ! It was just as Yeon Ho-jeong said. In fact, there was nothing Bunjak could do now. The pierced and torn thighs could not be repaired even with fire tablets, and even if I tried to act like I was crazy and made a surprise attack, it was difficult because my internal strength was blocking the wounds. It would be better to take a life-threatening blow, but even that would be impossible. This is because with my current strength, I couldnt even catch the distance between them, let alone Yeonhojeong. If I had had the strength to deliver the final blow, I would have attacked right away. In other words, the situation was such that it was impossible to do this or that. His life is now in Yeon Ho-jeongs hands. senior. hmm? Please make sure to prevent insects froming into the surrounding area. No one is allowed to invade this ce. Paeyuls eyes lit up. He realized that Yeon Ho-jeong was trying to make a game of something. I will do that. But I cant guarantee it. The entire area was blown away by your battle. If there are simultaneous attacks in this wide area, it will be difficult to stop them. You wont die. However, it means that Yeon Ho-jeong, who is trying to do something, may be harmed. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is no need to fight. Please rx your fighting stance and maximize your senses. Please tell us as soon as you feel the enemy approaching. The meaning was not to block the enemy, but to turn all internal energy into senses and act as a warning. Paeyul nodded. I get it. Huh. He went to a ce about a dozen feet away from Yeonhojeong and Beonjak and sat cross-legged. It was to make the senses extremely sensitive. Wooooow. A subtle true energy surged from Paeyuls body, and soon the intangible energy spread out in all directions like a. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Beon-jak again. Beonjaks expression was solemn. This is because he thought that Yeon Ho-jeong would now torture him. But you are wrong. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had collected his long spear with the skill of empty space, lowered his posture. He began swinging his spear without saying a word. Easy profit! A movement without any effort. Neither fast nor very slow. Even an ordinary person who had not learned martial arts could clearly see the flow of the battle. what? Beonjak was curious. He does not torture, but shows martial arts skills out of nowhere. I wondered why this guy was like this all of a sudden. Parrak! pop! Paralock! The speed and speed control of the spear was perfect. But it wasnt spearmanship. Even in the midst of his confusion, Beonjak realized that Yeon Ho-jeong was practicing martial arts and martial arts, not spearmanship. And he felt a terrible sense of dj vu from Yeonhojeongs movements. Yeon Ho-jeong, who threw a spear, rotated his wrist halfway at thest hit. hook! As it rotated, the dust on the floor gently curved up. At that moment, Beonjaks eyes widened as if they were torn. Do you want to know? Yeon Ho-jeong, who returned to his original posture, shrugged his shoulders. This is the martial arts that Cheon Kang showed. And its also the rmended attack technique you used against my martial arts attack a little while ago. Where did you get that from?! Didnt I just say that? Its the martial arts that Cheon Kang showed. Nonsense!! It was a natural reaction. Cheongang was not enough to teach the martial arts methods of Shinhwaism. It would have been better to hand over a piece of information about the activities of the Shinhwa Church. It was literally crazy to tell Choshiks brother so delicately. Then it looks like someone infiltrated the main body of the Shinhwa Church and stole a military book. . Well, thats not whats important. It is important. From the perspective of prosperity, it was a more important issue than any other matter. However, upon hearing Yeon Ho-jeongs next words, he lost the strength to even open his mouth and shout. The important thing is that your martial arts strategies and tactics all follow one form. Beonjaks eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss that very moment. also. It seems that Beonjak knew. This absolute weakness can bepletely destroyed if you only know how to destroy this flow and this shape. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youre right. The reason I deliberately did not fight him ording to thew of destruction in the fight against him was to see this reaction. Of course, I was confident I would win. On the other hand, Beonjak realized that his reaction gave the other person confidence. this. But this reaction was unavoidable. Even if his condition was fine, he would have been caught by the other person. The reason was clear. This was because I thought that there would be no one in the central world who could figure out that form. To be precise, I didnt think there would be any martial arts people who would care about that. It was not a war between factions, but a war to take overnd. What kind of crazy person would leisurely investigate something like that? How can this guy control the Sr Inds?! Yeon Ho-jeong smoothed his chin. I wont exin how I knew. However, if you, the leader of the Eighteen Armies, know it, then you can assume that the leaders above you also know it. ! In other words, you cannot be free from the movement of this shape, whether it is martial arts or strategic tactics, even when you are running away for operational purposes. At least we can assume that there is some risk if the geometry is not followed. I dont know if I can take that risk and make moves that deviate from the geometry. Beonjak swallowed dry saliva without realizing it. I came back to my senses after feeling dizzy due to excessive blood loss. My mouth felt dry and goosebumps appeared on my back. The author, the head of the Murim Leagues remnant military unit, found out a fact that should never be known. No, Yeon Ho-jeong is not the only one who knows. Most likely, the leaders of the Murim Alliance also have some knowledge about the Sun Inds. sh! The desire to survive bloomed in Beonjaks eyes. I must inform you. certainly! I had no intention of avoiding death. I happened to meet Yeon Ho-jeong in a ce like this, but I never thought I would lose. But I lost, and what remains is death. Although he didnt want to believe it, Beonjak decided to admit that his life ended here. Not now. As long as Yeon Ho-jeong and the leaders of the Murim Alliance know about the Sun Inds, he can never die here. If he dies here, the Shinhwa Church that is unaware of this important fact will receive a fatal blow. Contrary to his inner thoughts, Beonjak spoke in a mocking tone. You made a great discovery. I think so. It moves ording to that shape? That is correct. But thats all I just wasnt sure. So the Murim Alliance made a decision. I decided to risk my life and experiment. what? We sent someone to the imperial pce. These are the three works of Murim that you will never know. He will travel around the pce and deliver special information. I dont know what you did to take control of the imperial pce, but if you follow this pattern, whether its ideology, tactics, or anything else, Sejaks report will be very useful, right? thud! thud! Beonjaks heart repeated strong contractions and rxation. It was a heart pounding that even my strength could not stop. What this guy says is a lie. Beonjak thought so. Its a ploy to shake me up. Did you send Sejak to the imperial pce? Even if they did, they would all be caught. However, looking at Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, it seemed as if those confident thoughts were copsing more easily than a sand castle. I was worried because there was some risk involved. For now, I was only nning to touch on the Imperial Pces side story but I changed my mind after seeing your reaction. If you tell us about this situation, we will be able to obtain more precise results more quickly. !! With this, the Shinhwa religion was blocked. Beonjaks face turned pale. Yeon Ho-jeongs words were assertive and exuded a surprisingly natural confidence. No matter what you do, we will always be one step ahead. Even if the evil spirits advance and the light blood rages, there will be no ce for the Shinhwa religion in that bloody war. Crash. Beonjaks eyes were bloodshot. I kept grinding until I didnt even know. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. why? Are you feeling bad? this guy. For a moment, Beonjak remembered Makwons words. If the battle is to be won by the people who risk their lives by the sword alone in thisnd, is there any need to join in with cultists like you? Could it be that Makwon also knew this fact? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a low, cool voice. But we also want to make things easier. ?! New Emperor and the Three Princes. Tell us who among them you cajoled, who you killed, or who your next target will be. If you do that . I will extend your life by one day. Im not saying I wont kill you. Not only would he not believe it, but Yeon Ho-jeong also didnt want to say that he would save the other persons life, even if it was a lie. Either way, have your subordinates bring me reliable evidence regarding the Holy Heavenly Thirteenth ce. Then I will release you for just one day. I wont chase you for that day. Do you think I will believe you? Is there any reason not to believe it? The one whos all dying? . I said I would release you for one day, but I didnt say I wouldnt tell the government that I released you. Sreuk. The de of the long spear touched Beonjaks uv. Whether one day of life will weigh your wisdom or loyalty is entirely up to you. . Do you agree to the deal? Chapter 525 Episode 525 Death is fair to everyone (9) Hmm? Hwang Seok-tae turned his head. Is it Yeonhojeong? There was a faint wave of air spreading from afar. It was Yeonhojeong and Paeyul. As if they had been in the middle of a battle, their prayers were much more intense than usual. You came back alive. Hwang Seok-tae, who was nodding his head inwardly, felt a strange feeling for a moment. Who did you bring with you? I felt the remnants of an unpleasant fire. A somewhat dangerous vitalityy dormant within that firearm. He is an expert who has trained Yeoyanggong. I could find out just by praying. After a while. Cheer ring! Chiri ririn! Are you all resting well? Despite Yeon Ho-jeongs greeting, Hwang Seok-tae could not open his mouth. That wasnt all. Everyone in the Cheolgi area was looking at Yeonhojeong with their mouths wide open. Paeyul whetted his appetite. Are you going to rest here? I dont know yet. Then let me rest first. Go ahead. Paeyul trudged over, sat down and leaned against arge tree and closed his eyes. It seemed like there was a lot to think about. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded inwardly. You must have discovered quite a few weaknesses of Guan Il Gong. Paeyuls Gwanilgong was a season that could be considered the representative season of the sect right now. However, even well-made martial arts techniques have various problems in terms of practical utility. Paeyul also knew that and now he will have to work on it to be trulyplete. At that time, Hwang Seok-tae opened his mouth. Are you a hostage? hmm? That the person who came here tied up with chains or something. Oh this guy? Yeon Ho-jeong held up his sword. Then, Beonjaks body, wrapped in the Gyoryongsae, was lifted up. His head was hanging down, as if he had lost consciousness. Hwang Seok-tae frowned. People from the West? I am a warrior of Mythology. If you are armed? Eighteen armed forces. They are the vanguard of the mythological religion. This guy is the assistant to the eighteenmanders. This guy was mobilizing his troops to chase after Baek Byeong-shin. ! Only then did Hwang Seok-tae realize that that Westerner was the leader of the enemy who had pushed Baek Byeong-shins Makwon to thest. Amazing. Hwang Seok-tae nced at Yeonhojeong. Although it looks a bit rough, there are no serious injuries visible. Rather, his face was full of relief, as if he had just had a fun time, which was somewhat different from the face of a warrior who was fighting for life or death. He must have been a very strong man. Before the vague guess, even now that I had lost consciousness, there was a significant amount of prayer that remained. This is what made the transcendent expert who was just a stones throw away from reaching the peak Of course, there is no way he didnt get hurt in the process of chasing Makwon. The match between experts is decided by a single point. Looking at it that way, it means that Yeon Ho-jeong had the advantage from the start of the duel. However, those who im that the slight difference is the truth do not keep the variables of the fight in mind. There are many cases where a general covered in blood took over an entire unit and escaped. A high-level fight is a bit different, but that high-level fight can only be seen in a dance. Whatever it is, the fact that Yeon Ho-jeong defeated the author does not change, nor does it change the fact that the specially appointed deputy of Mukryongbu is a tremendously strong man. Well, there are people like this. I hoped he woulde back alive if possible, but I had no idea he woulde back this far. Hwang Seok-tae clicked his tongue. But why did you bring me here? Are you a hostage? Its close to saying, Why did you keep him alive when you should just kill him right away? It was a remark befitting the leader of the Iron Knights, an extermination unit. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I made a deal. In an instant, Hwang Seok-taes eyes became ax eyes. A deal? Making a deal with the enemy? It never sounds good. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeong did not care at all about Hwang Seok-taes sharp reaction. It is to obtain information about the other Thirteenth ces of Saint Heaven. Are you talking about another Holy Heavenly Thirteen Sea? If you think about it a little, youll understand, right? Do you really think that these guys created this mess just to kill one Baekbyeongshingun? . War never happens easily. After reducing each others strength to the maximum, when there is nothing left to destroy, an all-out war breaks out. Thats the basics. Hwang Seok-taes eyes sparkled. Does this mean that the three religious bastards will start a war after eliminating all of the Holy Heavenly Thirteen Seas? As far as possible, yes. Each of the experts of Seongcheon is a strong person of Cheonoecheon with corps-level power. Moreover, in terms of usability, it cannot bepared to the general military. There are only a small number of them, and the advantage in supply is great, and their mobility is particrly fast, so they can act as bombs that can pop out at any time and where. Bomb At least it will look that way to the enemy. And that goes for us too. We also need to reduce the Seongcheon-level power they possess as much as possible. If you get caught without a prior strategy, youll be in trouble right from the start. So what you mean is that you are going to get information about the Holy Heaven Thirteen Seas from this guy? Whether it was killing them, appeasing them, or anything else, they did this even before Baek Byeong Shin Army. Its clear. Hwang Seok-taes eyes wavered. Among the current strongmen in Seongcheon, there are four who are neutral rather than political or ideological factions. If you include the demon ships and blood jade demons that im to be magic, there are six. Hmm. If even half of them fall to those guys, the situation will get out of hand. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. We need to find and persuade the Seongcheon-level strongmen, especially the Jeongsajigan masters, as quickly as possible. It was somewhat unexpected, but Hwang Seok-tae was finally able to understand. Why did the vice-lord give Yeon Ho-jeong the title of special deputy, a title with free and powerful authority? This is because Yeon Ho-jeongs mission itself cannot be sessful without freedom. He was given that title because it is dangerous work without exercising strong authority in times of emergency. That guy. Hwang Seok-tae recalled the white paper. Baek Seo even uncharacteristicallyforted himself by saying that he could not put a valuable person dispatched from the Murim Alliance into any unit. But when I found out what was going on, it waspletely different. The Mukryongbus strongest unit, the Yongahcheolgidan, can protect Yeonhojeong in times of emergency. That may also be the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong was given the authority to take charge of training. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong was an excellent leader and was well versed in strategy and tactics, but he wanted to use the Iron Team as much as possible to sessfullyplete this mission. Is this an overinterpretation? Not like that. The evidence was that he personally ordered to send the best unit, Cheolgi, led by Danjuin himself in this case. It would have been more stable to send three or four more Iron Battalions without Danju, but the reason they sent Danju was to make them realize for themselves how difficult and serious the mission ahead was. atst. Hwang Seok-tae kept an eye on Yeon Ho-jeong. This guy is truly in charge of a mission that can influence the oue of this war. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Is there something on my face? No. . But can you trust the information from that westerner? Subtly changed tone of voice. Yeon Ho-jeong finally realized that Hwang Seok-tae truly epted his position. Of course, I didnt show it. Hwang Seok-tae was a man with strong pride. I told you to bring physical evidence. You just have to wait a little bit. You said you made a deal with this guy. A transaction is two-sided, not one-sided. What did you decide to give Iza? One days worth of life. ? It was something I couldnt understand. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. I will tell that to the intelligence office separately. It takes a lot of time anyway. I understand. Normally, I would have hung on until the end. But the current Hwang Seok-tae did not do that. Keep the line. He acknowledged that his Yeonhojeong has Yeonhojeongs work. Of course, it was entirely due to trust in Yang Cheon. If he had not trusted Yang Cheon, he and Yeon Ho-jeong would have remained in an ufortable rtionship until the end. Lets get some rest first. Where is Baek Byeong-shin? You wanted a quiet ce, so you went into the forest over there. The crew is protecting thew. I understand. You too, get some rest. I think Ill have to wait here for three or four more days. Three days passed like that. Beonjak, who came to his senses two days ago, did not consume any food except water. He became increasingly devastated. Although the wound was prevented from rotting and sutured by Geumje Sunhwagongs special treatment, the fact that it was still in serious condition did not change. It was around noon on the third day that Beonjak, who had not said a word the whole time, opened his mouth. e. As soon as he finished speaking, Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. I heard a sound from the southeast direction. Its right over there, right? Yes. A momentter, someone with a mask covering his face knelt in front of Beonjak. Beonjak spoke in a calm voice. Hand it over. The masked person handed the baggage he was carrying to Yeon Ho-jeong. at the same time. Chiri riri ring! The Iron Guards spread out in all directions and aimed their spears. Beonjaks eyes grew cold. What meaning should I take from this action? Yeon Ho-jeong said as he unpacked his luggage. We are trying to block hasty movements. If I feel certain, I will keep my promise, so dont worry. The bag contained dozens of documents. Yeon Ho-jeong read each page carefully. Beonjak said in a mocking tone. It is a document that can confuse even experts who handle information. Do you mind if I check it? I dont know. Yeon Ho-jeong still looked at the documents one by one. After a while. Where are the rest? Beonjaks eyes sparkled. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head back and forth. A bloody, crunching sound rang out from my throat. The flying point and Cheongasa (莟). Its a ng term for your intelligence unit that means king of rain and emperor of yin. I decided to target these two from now on I understand that. But no one else is there. Beonjak felt his heart grow cold. I knew it would take. If you are good at intelligence work, interpretation is not very difficult. But the problem was that Yeon Ho-jeong knew that. It didnt even take a minute to see all those documents. It meant that the interpretation wasplete as soon as I saw it. This guy Hes a really scary guy. If its martial arts, its martial arts, if its resourcefulness, if its negotiation, if its negotiation, its secretnguage. This is truly the aspect of a true genius for whom the word all-rounder is notcking. Beonjak shook his head. Its insurance. If you break your promise, youll be a fool who leaked information for no reason. Are you saying you used your head in the meantime? Because this isnt a transaction that only risks my life. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled strangely. Beonjak felt offended by hisughter. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded willingly. good. He looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae raised his hand. Go away. Lets go! The Iron Guards who had surrounded my son-inw dispersed like ghosts. Chiri ririririn! As the Gyoryong chain was reduced, prosperity was freed. Cough! Although the body found freedom, it was tied up for two days. It was difficult for him to stand up properly or move his arms. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong touched the famous inscription. Beonjak was surprised. What are you doing?! Stay still. Because I want to keep my promise. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The main fire energy emitted from Yeon Ho-jeongs hand naturally flowed into Beon-jaks body. Exciting! The main organ is in charge of the heart. The intense fire has a strengthening effect and at the same time quickly removes turbidity lurking throughout the blood vessels. Phew. The main fireworks that had circled around Beonjaks body converged on his heart. Yeon Ho-jeong took his hand away. With this, I have kept my promise. When are you going to give me the rest of the information? The corners of Beonjaks mouth rose. I will give it to you thirty miles away. Please follow me there. . why? Do you not want to receive it? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Okay, lets go. Chapter 526 Episode 526. The divine eye of a hundred soldiers (1) This is a report. hmm? A report has arrived from the Guizhou Province Iron Team. I think it would be a good idea to read it for yourself. Yang Cheon chuckled after reading the information document Baek Seo handed over. You did it brilliantly again. It was a report that they had captured the prosperity of the first general of the Shinhwa Church and started trading. The official seal of the iron guild master and the royal seal of Yeonhojeong were also stamped on it. It meant that it was solid information. White Paper sighed. Would it be okay? Itll be okay. Because it was okay, he probably made that mess again. Actually, its not very good. Due to this incident, the Shinhwa Church will be even more eager to appease or kill Seongcheon Thirteen Chairs. This is because Yeon Ho-jeong found out about their n. The good news is that Yeon Ho-jeong used spear skills. Of course, since the actual martial arts would not have gone anywhere, quite a few assassins would have lost their lives even from punching or kicking. Its surprisingly difficult to read the traces, depending on what the main weapon is. Moreover, the entire area waspletely burned down by the Mythological Churchs fire. Among Yeonhojeongs many martial arts skills, the most shy and notable were those based on firearms. However, since the opponents martial arts was based on firearms, the probability of not knowing that Yeon Ho-jeong was involved increased. If the information doesnt reach you. Yeon Ho-jeong is a smart guy. When asked to pass on information, it would have been thoroughly checked to ensure that the information did not leak out. It would have been handled well. But There is no way to know for sure what happened on the scene. The report was well written. It was clearly written what was done, what the current situation was, and what to do in the future. However, just like a fight, operations are full of all kinds of variables. We had to move while thinking that the enemy was aware of Yeonhojeongs intervention. Only then can the damage on this side be minimized. By the way, it was still moving. Yang Chen stroked his beard and frowned. I expected it to move, but I didnt expect it to hit so quickly. Moreover, even artillery is mobilized. Yang Cheon thought that the three schools would pay more attention to internal affairs for the time being. If it was natural, it was natural. While Shinhwaism was busy taking control of the imperial pce and government, it lost several militarymanders, and Saeumism lost a member called Eumsin, and the Lord of the Mukryongbu himself is still holding on. What remains is the Gwanghyeolgyo, and through a conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong, I learned that there is a very high probability that Sejak of the Murim Alliance is from the Gwanghyeolgyo. Yangcheon also did not know much about the Three Religions. However, the most unknown organization among them was Gwanghyeolgyo. Since I had never encountered a member of the Gwanghyeol Church, I had no idea what kind of people they were or where they might go. However, even though the three schools each had their own roles to y, I did not think it was time to mess with the powerhouse of Seongcheon. Conciliate or kill Seongcheon Thirteenth ce? Its a fight that needs to be viewed long and broadly, but this is too fast. If Seongcheon is touched, it can be interpreted to mean that preparations for war are at least halfplete. Of course, the three schools would not have been able to do that. The Xinhua Church lost several of its vanguard leaders, and the Shaeum Church lost its reinforcements and the ruler of Guangdong Province, the expected retreat site. If this is the case, even if a war is waged, the damage will be severe. There was no way those who wanted to mess with the imperial pce would start a war without being fully prepared. Still, they are messing with Seongcheon. That means Yang Chens eyes deepened. Does this really mean to what extent are we prepared for war? I dont necessarily think thats the case. Its a reasonable guess when viewed from a global perspective, but we still dont really know anything about our enemies. Whatever it is, its clear that they cant run wild. Now that Sejak of the Murim Alliance has been elected, it has be extremely difficult for them to obtain information about the two alliances representing the central ins. Yang Cheon, who was lost in thought for a moment, asked Baek Seo. First, what are you doing now? Ah, you mean the Archduke? White Paper bowed his head. I havent left my residence for several days. However, it is said that some of the top officials of the department visited the Archdukes residence. Yang Chen clicked his tongue. Moving ording to the logic of power. Thats how the world is. But my martial arts skills are not the best, so youre already dabbling in politics? Still, wouldnt it be considered great enough to be an archduke? It wasnt enough. With that level of martial arts skills at that age, there is no shortage of things to call him an unrivaled genius. In particr, the Archduke did not rest on his genius talent, but jumped into countless battles and increased his martial arts level. An effort that does not rest on talent, and even a wild nature that leads oneself into a real-life battle where failure could result in ones life being lost. He is worthy of being the next monarch of the ck Ind. There are still some shorings. I hope he realizes that. Can I say something? Sure. If youre a grand duchess wouldnt it be a bad choice to teach them directly like Princess Lee? Its a teaching Yangcheon, who was deep in thought with his chin resting, asked as if he was just throwing it out. Do you know what me and Yeonhojeong have inmon? yes? Me and Yeonhojeong. If you look at the big picture, the same goes for Moyong, who I saw back then. The three of us have something inmon. The white paper spoke carefully. Do you have political skills? Wrong. As you have seen, I am a person who has shown many ugly sides of myself. Thats not true. haha. White Paper thought for a moment. What do Vice Lord, Deputy Yeon, and Moyong Gaju have inmon? People had very different impressions. Powerful martial arts? Thats right, but the Grand Duke can also be said to have achieved sess if he is a martial artist. Ambitious? In fact, the Archduke seemed to be just as good as anyone else. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. White Paper honestly shook his head. I do not know. You didnt think of martial arts ambitions or anything like that, did you? The white paper made an embarrassed expression. Yangcheon saw that and burst intoughter. Baek Seo, who was extremely cold to others, was honest to himself. He viewed the White Papers distinction favorably. The answer is simple. We know when to hit and run. yes? Of course I made the mistake of messing with Bottas. Well, its something thats been going on for three years. Im still getting greedy. However, even if a war really broke out, the Murim Alliance would not be foolish enough to break the alliance with just one boat. Thats natural. It was a situation where a rare enemy was in front of me. If you im that you destroyed other factions in order to eliminate the crisis in Jafar, no matter how much Shaolin you try, you cannot touch the Mukryong. Even if we clearly understand their intentions, if this side puts forward such a justification, it is difficult to touch them. The world was like that. In other words, even if it seems a bit unreasonable, the line is not crossed. Its a dangerous line that if I cross it, not only me but my children can all fall apart. I dont cross that line. . Its the same as Yeonhojeong. Mr. Moyong? Actually, that guy didnt see the other person properly. Hes a brilliant guy, but hes lost the bnce between ambition and ability. Still, he also knows how to distinguish between when to step forward and when to step back. Thats why its so great and dangerous. So youre saying youre not an archduke? No. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. You can tell just by looking at the atmosphere. As the Lord of the Mukryong, I have a crush on Yeonhojeong. Moreover, my second son is learning martial arts directly with my approval. . Is it time to attack or retreat? What do you think? White Paper bowed his head again. I am worried that Sosins foolish answer will taint your ears. It was a euphemistic avoidance of an answer. Yang Chen chuckled. If the eldest had rushed in to overthrow the second and third, they would have entered session sses in earnest. ! Lets see. Arent you engaging in useless politics with some of the top executives who are trying to stand in line when they should be attacking you? I see. A militarys capabilities cannot be proven through politics. It is proven by force and ideology. Yang Cheon buried his body in Taesa Temple. Of course, the headquarters is also a group that cannot be free from politics. However, what is simpler and more certain than the Murim Alliance is that the principle of strong self-respect is firm. Mukryongbu is like a miniature world of Heukdo Murim itself. In the end, the strongest warrior takes the lead. It was a principle that never changed even within the Mukryongbu, where all kinds of politics were rampant. I dont know if I feel like its enough, or if I have some faith in it, but at least its not the time to sit back and picture a hopeful future. Yang Chen shook his head. Whether you have received a mission, are at the center of a situation involving simple grudges, or are in a situation full ofpetitors like now. . It is necessary to read the situation, look at the atmosphere, judge properly whether it is okay to run or not, and then act. First, its not enough. In fact, even more so than the second one. So Lieutenant Yeon is better than his sessors? Yeonhojeong? Yang Chen smiled bitterly. He is a political demon who knows better than anyone else when to hit and run. * * * Slurp. The masked man with the money on his back stopped walking. what? Beonjak looked at Yeonhojeong and asked. Arent you going to follow me? okay. ?! What does this mean all of a sudden? Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Just as I thought. Thats it. What do you mean? A ce where I directly intervened in the battle. Beonjak frowned. He got off the masked mans back. For the sake of physical strength, I risked hurting my pride and carried it on my back. But the atmosphere was unusual. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. I guess we just need to fix five ces. I thought it would be quite a lot, but its thanks to you. Thanks to that Yeoyanggong, many traces of my martial arts skills have disappeared. What are you thinking? Im thinking of going back. what?! The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. But his eyes were not smiling. Did you really think I believed you and followed you? ?! Less than half of the information Its a bit disappointing, but if you think of it as free information, this is enough. You! You werent nning on giving me the rest of the information in the first ce, right? No, werent you nning on killing me? Beonjaks face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Lets not act naive. We dont live in a world where we can be fooled by that. . Still, Im d I got something. But what about you? Yeon Ho-jeong, smiling meaningfully, turned around. Life shined in Beonjaks eyes. How dare you fool me? ying? Is now the time to worry about that? what? I dont let people live who break their promises. ?! It was fun. You were born from fire, so return to fire. At that moment, Beonjak felt a strong beating in his heart. Coo! Coooooo! My heart was beating violently. Beonjaks eyes were bloodshot. You fucking bird! Kwaaaaaaaaaa! With a huge explosion, Beonjaks body exploded. It was an explosion of tremendous power that swept away even the masked person next to him at once. The red mes that caused the explosion soared high into the sky. The me that rose up resembled the sun god Suzaku. Yeonhojeong whistled. To him, both of them were already dead. Chapter 527 Episode 527 The divine eye of a hundred soldiers (2) sh! Makwons eyes opened. Are you awake? The first thing that greeted him was the loss rate. This was because he was ying a simr role as a guard next to him. Where? It was not the deserted forest it used to be. It was the same forest, but the air had a unique smell as if it were burning and there was no life. There was also an old-fashioned building in the distance. Although this building was not very tall, the surroundings were very quiet and the scenery was nice. You havepletely lost your mind. I tried to wake him up, but Jinki kept moving, so I had to leave him lying down. I guess so. Makwon was not surprised. The poison that had settled in the body had not yet disappeared. I kept concentrating and concentrating to get rid of that poison, but I seemed to have lost my mind before I knew it. In the meantime, Cheonmu Shin Weapon was moving alone and controlling the miasma like a divine skill of Heaven. It was a fortunate thing. I thought about taking him inside, but it seemed like he was having a miasma attack every now and then. Because the identity of the person is unknown, we created a separate outdoor space. It was a wise decision. It was Danjus decision, not mine. No matter what happened, I came to my senses, so its okay. Paeyuls tone was somewhat harsh. But Makwon knew. The loss rate is not a bad person. It was not because he was a warrior of Jeomchang. Paeyul was a person whose interpersonal rtionships were not very smooth. I could understand that with just a few words. However, it has its own principles and beliefs. Makwon was so sure. Anyway what about that young man? You mean Yeonhojeong? exactly. Yeonhojeong. The best review index in the world. Makwon muttered the title in his mind. I had no idea that he would receive help from Hu Ji-soo, but Yeon Ho-jeong was a true powerhouse who did not deserve the word Hu-ji Ji-soo. Paeyul pointed with his chin in the direction of the forest entrance. It wille soon. I said I would take care of some work ande back. Get things done? When youe, listen to him. Anyway, shouldnt you eat something? Makwon nodded. Please. Paeyul chuckled and stood up. Its good to be honest. Please wait a moment. After a while, Paeyul approached carrying arge bundle and a canteen. I didnte alone. Next to him was Hwang Seok-tae, holding a red long spear. The armor was on, but the helmet was off. Makwon took control. Imte to say hello. I owe you my life. Its a debt thats hard to repay just by saying thank you. Hwang Seok-tae was uncharacteristically embarrassed. I came here after receiving orders from superiors. Salute not to me, but to my lord. And. The Cheolgidan took him and ran away, but the people who stepped in and helped at the critical moment were Yeon Ho-jeong and Pae-yul. Hwang Seok-tae could not finish his sentence and closed his mouth. Makwons condition was not good to talk about various things, and the situation took a long time. I will take you to afortable ce. First, satisfy your hunger and then go inside. Makwon shook his head. I think there are people in the building, but I cant. This poison is so deadly that not even I can do anything about it. If it leaks, it could cause unexpected damage. But that doesnt mean you cant stay outdoors forever. The hard ground is better than a soft bed. Ive lived like that almost my whole life. You dont have to worry about me. If you say it this way, it was clear that it was okay, at least for now. Paeyul said as he unpacked his bundle. Go to sleep now. This is an abbreviated form that is quickly absorbed. Thank you. Makwon sat down and ate his food as if he was hiding his eyes. I didnt care whether people were watching or not. That must have been how hungry he was. After some discussion, Makwon ate all the food. Paeyul whistled softly. You also have a good appetite. I brought several types of food just in case. It was enough food for three or four men. I ate it all in one sitting. Coriander definitely has a different stomach. I was very hungry. Its embarrassing. I see youre eating well, so Im sure youll get better soon. Thank goodness. Hwang Seok-tae gave Paeyul a subtle nce. Still, I thought that he was being too rude, even though he was a member of the Three Armies and the strongest man in the martial arts world. In that regard, Paeyul, who was strangely insensitive, did not recognize the meaning of Hwang Seok-taes nce. Even if I knew, I would have ignored it. Ill take this, so rest. Hwang Seok-tae said as Paeyul took the empty bowl. He is a very entric person. If you are offended, I apologize. It was a rare sight for Hwang Seok-tae. It was very rare for someone to humble themselves like this. Makwon burst outughing. Why should I be offended? Im worried that it might actually be a burden. As I said, we have been given a mission. Moreover, it is the job of escorting a member of the three armies. Its an honor. If you were to ask a spear user who he would most like to meet among the powerful men of Seongcheon, it would definitely be the Spear King, So Hyeon-rip. However, Baek Byeong-shingun Makwon was also a master that I wanted to meet just as much. He was also the king of military technology, handling all kinds of weapons, and the person who mainly used club and spear skills was Makwon. There was no other reason why Hwang Seok-tae appeared in such a low manner. Although he was a respectable person just for his military power and reputation, especially as a warrior who learned spearmanship, Makwon was also a utopia. There is no need to praise me too much. Anyway, Id like to hear whats going on. At that time, a sonorous voice was heard from the entrance of the forest. I think thats what we need to hear from the Daehyup first. Makwon was not surprised. Unlike Hwang Seok-tae. Are you here? Yeon Ho-jeong took control. Greetings again. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga, the leader of the Murim Leagues military and a specially appointed deputy of the Mukryongbu. An awkward look appeared on Makwons face. If we had to divide it into political and non-political factions, Makwon was clearly a person who belonged to the political faction. Although he never founded a separate sect, his actions themselves were far from those of an apostle. In fact, he also tended to look down on the Heukdo faction to some extent. This is because the group of ck people he saw were all evil people who bullied the weak. However, Makwon did not express such a thing. Whatever the reason, these were the people who saved his life. In addition, the worlds greatestte index held positions in both the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. There is something. Makwon realized that the time hade for a deep conversation. Its sudden, but the sooner the better. Lets talk. * * * That night. Whoa. Paeyul, sweating coolly, took a breath. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was standing to the side and watching Paeyuls training, smiled bitterly. Are you okay? ok? Are you feeling okay? Isnt there internal and external trauma and the internal strength is unstable? Even though we defeated him with flying colors, this fight was by no means easy. The skills of the assassins could be said to be top-notch, and the anti-personnel fighting methods of the government officials, who had trained in the martial arts of the Shinhwa religion, were sticky and thorough. It was not the familiar martial arts fight. Moreover, there were so many of them. Even though he was overshadowed by Yeon Ho-jeong, Pae-yuls ability to survive with only this much damage was also worthy of praise. Paeyul said, swinging his short spear like chopsticks. I trained thinking it was just another fight. Fighting in martial arts is always a fight with losses. Its rare to go into battle in perfect physical condition. That is correct. I learned something during this fight. Paeyul looked up at the sky. The moonlight came. I have done enough. Guan Yigong has beplete in itself. In other words, it is thepletion of the original. Now, it seems like the only thing left is for its characteristics to change depending on the person who trains it. Is that so? What do you think? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Im not a monster enough to realize the true meaning of martial arts just by looking at herbivorous training. You sound funny. However, it is clear that Gwanilgong is a martial art that will leave asting mark in the history of Jeomchang. I can assure you of that. Is that so? Furthermore, I also know that the martial arts that my senior created did notpletely integrate into my seniors body. As my senior said, it is important to cultivate seniors unique skills. Paeyul nodded. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. And Hmm? Gwanilgong itself is close to perfect right now but I think there is still room for improvement. Paeyuls eyes lit up. Did you find a gap? Rather than a gap, its about finding a way to move forward. Any martial art in the world can be close to perfection, but nothing is truly perfect. The closest martial arts skill to perfection is the Four Gods. Not only was the Sashingong itself an unexalted divine skill, but the Sashingong was a martial art that thoroughly divided all characteristics, including attack, defense, evasion, and counterattack. By dividing it into categories and taking advantage of its characteristics, extreme perfection was achieved in one field. And the process of reuniting the four highlyplete fields into one was smoothly blended. It is a repetition of division and unity. After going through this process for a long time, Sasinmu was transformed into apletely wless Shingongjeolhak with no room for even a needle to enter. On the other hand, Guan Yigong was an excellent schr, but considering his history, he was at a baby level. A young martial artist with a short history. Although it had its own merits, its perfection was bound to be lower than that of Shin-Gongjeolhak, which had made use of its strengths and eliminated its weaknesses over a long period of time. Paeyul nodded. Yes, you are right. Maybe I was caught up in the obsession with perfecting Guan Yi Gong and was unable to satisfy my own desire for martial arts. That may be why Guan Yigong gave up without thinking about how to proceed further. You dont need to say that. Its not because Im a senior, but its difficult for anyone in the world to create a martial art like this. Its not just difficult, its close to impossible. Among the many martial artists, there are less than a handful of masters who create martial arts that will go down in history in one generation. Paeyul was a person who aplished such difficult and great work. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching the defeat rate, smiled and took off his long gun. Its too bad a night to sleep like this because the moonlight is shining. Should we try to fix Guan Il-gong like this? It was either a non-eavesdropping or aint. Paeyul grumbled. It does not tell you the rules and thew. I didnt even want it. I just want to study together. good. Now then, lets see Yeon Ho -jeong, who had unpacked the ck and white twin dragons and the gyoryongsae, raised his long spear. First of all, open the window um. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head to the right. Paeyul whetted his appetite. A customer came just when I was about to do something. You are a distinguished guest. Dont say that. Thats just what they say. After a while, Makwon appeared. Did I interrupt you? Paeyul licked his lips and shook his head. no. Yeon Ho-jeong answered as if he had been waiting. You interrupted me. . The atmosphere became cold for a moment. Makwon scratched his head as if embarrassed. Im sorry. I didnt mean to disturb you. Then Since we have already interfered, Daehyup can also join in on this side. Eh? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned as he looked at the loss rate. The idea is to help as much as you are hindered. I had no choice but to admit the defeat rate. That guy is the kind of guy who would sell water from the Yangtze River with his tongue. Chapter 528 Episode 528 Hundred Soldiers Divine Eyes (3) Makwon was embarrassed. And he didnt try to hide that he was embarrassed. He is a truly bold young man. His life was a day of asceticism. I spent more time practicing martial arts alone than meeting people. But by that age, you know something about the world. In particr, Makwon mainly focused on martial arts training, but he also did a lot of helping people in need. In the process, I saw enough people. However, no young man or person he saw was as unique and unconventional as Yeon Ho-jeong. Do you mean to ask for help with the martial arts training of Elder Jeomchang here? Why not? As he asked the question back and forth like that, Makwon felt his mouth be clogged. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. From what I heard, Makwon Daehyeop is also a person who knows how to serve the world. Thats too much praise. Senior Paeyul here is abat enthusiast. He is a person who risked his life to fight against the strong. However, if there is a person in front of me who is in a happy fight or difficulty, I am a righteous person who does not hesitate to help that person first. Paeyul pretended to vomit. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. I dont know if all storefronts are like that, but at least theres nothing wrong with watching your seniors martial arts skills. Makwon listened to Yeonhojeong in silence. In fact, he also knew the loss rate well. Although I have only seen this person for a few days, the words and actions I have seen over the past few days are enough to know what a person is like. Makwon looked at the two for a moment and then smiled. A person who does not reveal himself can be said to be a great tycoon. I would also be honored if I could help with the martial arts growth of such a person. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. On the other hand, the loss rate was embarrassing. It is said that not only does he have a high opinion of himself, but he also overlooks martial arts too easily. I really had no idea things would turn out like this. but. Makwons eyes lit up. Before I break a sweat, Id like to clear up some questions. Doubts? We talked a lot during the day. Why was I being chased by the Shinhwa Cult and how were you able toe to my aid so quickly? I did. But there are still many unanswered questions. I want to solve that question first. To put it bluntly, it is still difficult for me topletely trust you. It wasnt something you should say to your lifesaver. So it would be expressed indirectly. Yeon Ho-jeong and Paeyul understood Makwons feelings. Lets ask one question. Makwons eyes lit up. The worlds greatestte-life exponent and leader of the Murim Alliances military unit. How is it that the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga, a member of the six generations of Murim, is working for the Mukryongbu? Yeon Ho-jeong just smiled without saying a word. But the eyes were not smiling. Makwon shook his head. Youll have to tell me that clearly. Its not a matter of looking at Elder Paeyuls martial arts skills or not. I know. The Jeong faction and the Sa faction have been baring their fangs at each other for a long time. A few times, I came close topletely destroying my opponent. . The valley of political affairs is extremely deep. However, it baffles me that a high-ranking member of the political faction alliance is acting in a simr position as the leader of the ck Ind Alliance. Ipletely understand. I will ask you directly. Makwons expression turned cold. Are you betraying the Murim Alliance? Or were you dispatched to the Ministry of Mukryong as Sejak? It was a strange question. In normal cases, it would be right to end with the question of whether he betrayed the Murim Alliance. At least that was the case in Makwons situation, and it was also the case when looking at his personality. However, he even asked if he had been dispatched to the Ministry of Mukryong as Sejak. Looking at the subtle tremor in his voice, he seemed to think that thetter was more of a problem. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I did not betray the Murim Alliance ore to the Mukryongbu as a third party. if? The Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu have formed a temporary alliance. And I have been dispatched to the Mukryongbu on behalf of the Murim Alliance. Is it true? Its true. As I said, the rift in political affairs is deep. You guys probably know better than that. Nevertheless, how could these two groups join hands? exactly. It seems like you already know. I want to hear a clear answer. Also, I dont know about the Murim Alliance, but in the case of the Mukryongbu, even if we have amon enemy, they are not a force that can easily join hands without causing harm to themselves, right? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. There is an answer in the words of the Daehyup. We joined hands to deal with themon enemy of the three religions. Its not easy. Its really not that easy. Are you saying you need to know the process? exactly. Then Daehyup must also promise. promise? Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. If you listen to me now, the Mo Yuan Grand Association will have to deal with the Three Schools as part of the Murim Alliance or the Mukryong Club. . There are many ways to persuade the Daehyup. But I dont want to wastefully review someone who has the potential to be arade just because it happens. I guess that means Im going to tell you something confidential. Thats right. Wooooow. As my heart rose, the altar naturally responded. The Yeongasindan rotated lightly, stimting the Four Gods. The subtly radiating essence of contemtion merged into one, making Yeon Ho-jeong look like a dignified person. Makwon was once again impressed. I dont know what kind of martial arts you trained. But its really strong. Martial arts are great, but people themselves are strong. I think Ive met someone who is a good match for both people and martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong said. I hope you fully feel the weight of my words. Makwon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, soon smiled. If I take out the information after hearing the information, they will try to kill me. Thats right. It was a statement made without hesitation. Regardless of whether it was possible, the spirit of saying that it would definitely be done stood out. Mak Wons eyes grew cold. I need to hear the answer, but I really cant handle what Deputy Yeon says. Now that I have recovered to some extent, you cannot handle me with your strength. I know. Are you saying that even though you know? I know, but at least if it costs all of our lives, it will also cost the lives of the Great Hyeop. Are you sure? of course. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled again. I n to delve into the weaknesses of the Daehyup. At least, in my eyes, I could see seven weaknesses of the Daehyup. It was a difficult statement to ignore. As a military officer, it was like that. Its a weakness I dont like my pride, but I find it hard to believe that Deputy Yeon, who is a subordinate to me, knows my weakness. You dont have to believe it. You just need to know when youre in that situation. . In other words, its enough if just one of those weaknesses is properly exploited. Arent we all risking our lives? If you can catch one of the three armies with just one weakness, that would also be a meaningful death. Im serious. Makwon could not sense the scent of lies in Yeonhojeongs voice. Is it true? You really have to fight to find out if this is true. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. But I dont think the Daehyup is stupid enough to change sides out of worthless pride or leave the organization because it feels bad. . There is no need to provoke us anymore. Im serious. Instead, the stimulus shoulde from the Daehyup itself. Isnt that right? Makwon, who was looking at Yeonhojeong quietly, burst outughing. Im just curious what Deputy Yeons heart is made of. It is made of fire. As long as the firewood is ready, it will burn brightly. thud. Yeon Ho-jeong put his polearm on the ground. Please give me a clear answer. Even if you listen to us, you wont betray us, will you? Do my words have any meaning? You wouldnt have faith in a deal based on words alone, would you? Whether we believe it or not is our opinion and choice. That part is not something the Daehyup has to worry about. Makwon smiled bitterly. I am not a person who does not know what to do. How much more is it a lifesaver. Is that so? Apart from anything else, I was always thinking about it. I want to meet another star powerhouse. Makwon nodded. I will go to see Lord Mukryong soon. Thats all I have to say to prove my faith. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Thats enough. Now tell me. How did the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu join hands, what happened in the meantime, and what dangers did they face? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching Mak Won in silence, finally opened his mouth. It started with the Daebyeol Mountain Range. There. Yeon Ho-jeong told him everything that the Murim League had experienced and the gamble they had taken against Yang Cheon, the Mukryongbuju. As always, his words captured the point well. It wasnt overly hard and didnt leak in one way. It was a speech that was conveyed well enough for anyone to easily understand. The more he listened to Yeon Ho-jeong, the more surprised Makwons eyes became. Because of this, the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu formed a temporary alliance. . Do you have any more questions? Makwon was speechless. Really incredible things have happened so far. The continent isrge. Among continental people, there were many cases where they were born and died in one region without being able to smell the air of another region for their entire lives. In other words, one region is like a small country. Most people were unaware of what was happening in the area next door. Makwon felt like he had be one of thosemon people. I didnt know whether the Murim Alliance had been fighting such a difficult fight or how the Mukryongbu was established. Things beyond my imagination kept happening in ces I didnt know about. The phrase Jeongjeojiwa (֮) really resonated with me. I guess so. I did. Makwon sighed. I practice martial arts for my own perfection I was living a reallyfortable life. Isnt everyone living for their own perfection? But Im d that someone with this much power is fighting alongside me even now. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Now Daehyeop cant go anywhere. Its ours. Makwon quenched his appetite. Its not wrong, but the expression is really like that. Paeyul shrugged his shoulders. Hes really like that. I hope you understand. haha. And there is no need for you to help this person. I would be grateful if you could help me, but seniors should take care of their bodies first. You havent even gotten the poison out yet, right? It was a moment when I was clearly called a senior. In his heart, Pae-yul also respected the master named Baek Byeong-shin. Makwon smiled and looked up at the sky. Live for your own perfection. Makwon, who was quietly looking at the moonlight, suddenly rolled his shoulders. The explosive power at the RBI is too strong. hmm? Since you called me senior, I guess Ill think of you as junior too. Do whatever you like. Now take a look. Makwon held Yeonhojeongs spear and took a stance. The basic strategy for hitting the target in javelin is just using half a warrior and moving the weight Makwons lecture began on a good moonlit night. I didnt know that the lecture would end even after daybreak. Chapter 529 Episode 529 Hundred Soldiers Divine Eyes (4) Huuuuung! A strong spirit poured out from the red spear. It was neither fast nor powerful. Its just a simple blow, but its strangely difficult to approach. It was a matter of survival. The fierceness emanating from the de of the spear and Hwang Seok-taes natural spiritbine to create an intangible wall that cannot be breached. Martial arts was not all about being a herbivore. It was important to have the eye to use herbivores at the right time and in the right ce, as well as the experience and sense to control speed and strength depending on the opponent. But what was more important than that was the sincerity and spirit that allowed him to raise the power of his martial arts to the limit. This is not it. Hwang Seok-tae sang the red song. Its not bad, but its not satisfactory either. At the level of Hwang Seok-tae, it was considered that he had already surpassed the limits of herbivory. In addition, he had a lot of practical experience and had sufficient base to respond during battle. At that level, it can be said that it is a top-notch skill that can be used anywhere in the world. However, in order to go beyond that, it was important to properly manage energy. Just like Deputy Yeon back then. Hwang Seok-tae recalled that humiliating time. In fact, it was humiliating at first, but I didnt feel that humiliation after that. The fierce battle between the super expert against as many as 1,000 peoplested for several days. You dont know how surprised I was watching that exciting match. Yeonhojeong was strong. It was perfect in every way. He was fast when he had to move quickly and strong when he had to push hard. When I had to take a heavy step, I was like Mount Tai, and when I had to get out lightly, I was like a feather. Even while so many soldiers were attacking him, he amazingly exploited the weak points and stirred up the formation. Hwang Seok-tae felt a deep sense of defeat. At the same time, I had a feeling that I didnt want to admit, but had no choice but to admit. Yeonhojeong was the god of battle. When fighting an opponent, whether one-on-one or one-on-one, he knew exactly which martial arts and how to implement them. I couldnt understand at first. No matter how talented you are, there is a limit to your experience. It wasnt an experience worth having at that age. But as time passed, Hwang Seok-tae realized. Yeon Ho-jeong had great experience, but above all, he knew how to bring the flow of the fight to his own. And among the countless ways to attract that flow, the most impressive one was living. It was a fight in apletely different realm. By trapping some of the approaching enemy, they slowed down their reaction, and destroyed the area that could be attacked most quickly, destroying the bnce of the entire formation. It was amazing. Living is a manifestation of mental power. If you manage your energy well at the level of a peak expert, you can freely control your life, but when your emotions be strong, it is difficult to suppress them. Yeon Ho-jeong went a few steps further. It fires deadly force only at the person it wants and the target it wants. No one feels alive except that person. It was truly a delicacy beyond imagination. I have never heard of such delicate control of life. I dare say that there is no one in the headquarters who is capable of such skills, except for the Vice Lord. It would be difficult to even imitate it. Life control with utmost delicacy. Yeonhojeongs Sangsangjeon (ϵ) will be spacious and rich, and will be filled with detailed divine energy like a. If you dont do that, you wont be able to use such skills as naturally as breathing. And thats exactly it. This was the reason why Hwang Seok-tae came outte at night and devoted himself to training alone. Deputy Yeon freely controlled the oue of the fight by freely controlling the target concentration range. Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. Then what about me? If you have that ability, you will never die in any melee. However, although Hwang Seok-tae was jealous of Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities, he did not want to acquire the same abilities. The ability he wanted to gain was to increase the destructive power of the martial arts themselves. Being able to handle life to that degree means that the size and concentration of life that can be held is enormous. Slurp. Hwang Seok-tae held out his spear. The red spear de caught in the moonlight gave off an eerie glow. If only I could put that life into a single spear. If that happens, the enemy facing you will either fall due to tremendous expenditure of mental energy or show an unexpected loophole. Maybe Deputy Yeon would deal with living that way too. It is a skillful life control that can control the flow of a fight. You will also be good at using it as a weapon and swinging it to destroy your opponent. What do we do? Grumbling. Cold sweat broke out on Hwang Seok-taes forehead. How is that possible? I deliberately tried to live my life and tried to reduce it. I tried to focus on one ce and also tried to spread it out in all directions. However, meticulous operation like Yeonhojeong was impossible. On the contrary, excessive control of ones life caused extreme exhaustion of mental energy, to the point of dizziness. It was not a practice that just anyone could do. If you make a mistake, you could end up with a scratch on the upper level due to your rampage. however. Because it is such a dangerous practice, it is worth the effort. If you want to stay at this level, just continue the training you have been doing. But Hwang Seok-tae wanted more than this. If so, you must put in enough effort to be able to y at a level higher than this. That was life. In order for transcendental masters who have reached the extreme level to open the next gateway, they need training that ignores life and death. Maybe he did too. Yeon Ho-jeongs confident face came to mind. And that face suited him. How many times you must have suffered death to get that look and that look in your eyes. Nowadays, people dont look down on me because Im young. No, its even greater because hes young. And he should be ashamed of himself. While that young guy was risking his life and working hard every day, he wasted thest hour of the day under the excuse that he was leading the unit. Whoa!! The true energy emitted from the tip of Hwang Seok-taes spear created a strong gust of wind. The truth was full of courage. But living still remained ambiguous. When we try to control it delicately, it struggles to spread everywhere against our will. Hwang Seok-tae endured. My head hurt and my whole body broke into a cold sweat, but I forgot about that. Pointily. My legs were shaking. I couldnt feel any sensation in my fingertips. Toward a sharper point. Paaang! Suddenly, a strong explosion urred and a shock wave erupted from the tip of the spear. Damn it. Hwang Seok-tae gasped and retrieved the spear. Is today also a failure? If the life force had been properly controlled, the true energy would not have caused the explosion. It doesnt stop. Hwang Seok-tae did not give up. I threw out my spear again and tried to control the deadly forceing from the tip of the spear. It wasnt easy. It was a series of failures. As time passed, it seemed to get better, but at some point, it returned to its original state. In fact, there were times when it became more sloppy than before. As time passed, dawn came. Gasp! Hwang Seok-tae, who was on the verge of exhaustion, touched the ground and gasped. It was much more difficult than climbing a mountain carrying a rock. Physical pain can be tolerated, but mental pain is difficult to bear. I want to sleep. I didnt even feel like giving up. I just wanted to rest. damn. Hwang Seok-tae gritted his teeth and stood up. It was only about half, but I had enough strength left and my muscles had enough strength. Still, it was a strange feeling that I couldnt use my strength. This is because my mental strength has been depleted. Lets not whine like this. Hwang Seok-tae, who took a deep breath, immediately put the spear on his shoulder and turned around. I had to eat breakfast and take care of my subordinates. It was then. ?! Hwang Seok-taes ears perked up. I had just trained until my mental strength was exhausted, but as soon as I rxed my concentration, my entire bodys senses became sharper. That sensitive sense was telling me. Someone is fighting in the forest quite far from here. Its not an enemy. The sound of footsteps is familiar. Probably Yeonhojeong and Paeyul. no. Those two arent everything. Theres someone else. Hwang Seok-tae, who was standing still on the spot, turned and headed toward the ce where the sound came from. Its a step toward a ce he wouldnt normally go. It was difficult to suppress my curiosity. After a while. Paaaaang! There was a white soldier who wielded a single spear so smoothly. And there was another all-rounder who showed amazing spear skills against the superhuman. Hwang Seok-tae looked at the scene as if fascinated. Makwons martial arts, in which he dodged a long spear with flowing, natural movements, but then closed the distance for an instant andunched a single spear, was truly at the level of art. It seemed as if the sun could pierce through it. The short spear in his hand seemed like a huge arrow. sh! The single spear that turned into a single sh of light could easily be described as a martial art that could prate the sun. On the other hand. Chiri ririn! Kiiing! There was an incarnation of actual fighting who swung the long spear like the paw of a wild beast, disrupting the path of the short spear, and then approached with heavy footwork and fiercely stabbed the spears de. It was a scary spear technique. No, that was a spear technique, but it wasnt a spear technique either. No matter what weapon you hold, whether it is a spear, a sword, or an axe, you will show such power and ferocity. An ecstatic light appeared on Hwang Seok-taes face. Thats it. Surprisingly, his eyes were not on the three soldiers who were said to be the best in the world, but on a young man who was not even at his feet, but who was worthy of being called a hundred-year-old monster. Its a little different, but I wanted to be like that martial artist. The principles of martial arts? duty? enlightenment? You dont need it all. Like me, I want to use fierce, high-level attacks that dont back down. Martial arts that never give up before fighting, full of spirit and only moving forward, were his ideal. Without realizing it, Hwang Seok-tae approached the world ofpetition step by step. Huh! Paeyul, who was watching Makwon using his herbal skills next to him, got up in surprise. Dangerous! Chiri ririn! bang! The long spears and short spears shed, creating a strong explosion. Yeon Ho-jeong and Mak Won stepped back to create space. They also knew that Hwang Seok-tae was approaching and deliberately widened the distance. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. Why would someone who knows so much do this? If you interfere in the middle of a match Yeon Ho-jeong was speechless. This is because Hwang Seok-taes eyes were hazy as he looked at himself. Hey, Iron Man. How can that happen? what? I Hwang Seok-tae stretched out his hand. A strong desire rose from the outstretched hand as if trying to grasp something. I want that kind of power. Hwang Seok-tae speaks confidently as if possessed. At the same time, his eyes widened. Slurp! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was holding the fallen Hwang Seok-tae, frowned. What kind of training did this person do? Impletely exhausted. At that time, Makwon smiled and said. It seems I was deeply impressed by your martial arts skills. Then this person still has a long way to go. There is a peerless warrior in front of me, but what are you going to do because you look like an awkward person? You underestimate yourself too much. Im serious. Well, whatever. Makwon smiled and lifted Hwang Seok-taes spear. Dont you think the number of people you can train with for a few days before returning to the Ink Dragon Club has increased? We have to go as soon as possible. If were going to go on another mission anyway, the growth of our allies will be helpful. Isnt that right? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked down at Hwang Seok-tae as if he couldnt stop him. His eyes deepened. Chapter 530 Episode 530 Hundred Soldiers Divine Eyes (5) Wow! Hwang Seok-tae suddenly stood up. My body reacted before my head. Knowing that now is not the time to lie down. Are you awake already? Ganggol is Ganggol. Surprised, Hwang Seok-tae looked to the side. There, Yeon Ho-jeong was cutting fruit with a small knife and biting into it. Looking at his condition, he seems to have been practicing his killing techniques. And that too until daybreak. . I trained ignorantly. If you continue to practice carelessly like that, your life will be in danger. Hwang Seok-tae said calmly. If you want to be stronger, you have to risk your life. Isnt that so? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. The statement itself is not wrong. But you have to put your life on the line. Its not bad to practice bumping into each other, but you need to think carefully and keep various possibilities in mind before engaging in high-risk practice. I You are the leader of the Iron Knights, leading 1,000 cavalry, right? If you copse, your subordinates will also lose their way. Hwang Seok-tae looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in silence. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Are you jealous of me? what? You say you want to emte my martial arts skills? For an instant, Hwang Seok-taes face turned red. When I heard those words, I remembered what I had said before I copsed. These words were uttered without my knowledge, as if possessed by something. But he didnt say no. It was embarrassing, but it was true. The ideals pursued may be the same. Its just that you got there first. Still, his pride seemed to have been hurt. Hwang Seok-taes remarks sounded somewhat like an excuse. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Dont be mistaken. My martial arts ideal is different from yours. different? The spearmanship you saw of me is only a part of my martial arts. ?! I am the type of person who will assassinate you if necessary. If it serves a purpose, you can even do fine work. But you are not that kind of person. . Martial arts is just one of the means to achieve my goal. Of course, it has achieved great value in my life, but it is not a life where I risk my life on martial arts alone. Hwang Seok-taes eyes wavered. This is the first time I have seen someone say that even though he is a martial artist, he does not risk his life for martial arts. Regardless of interests, there must have been a lot of thought before actually saying such a thing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That means you dont have to catch up with my martial arts skills. You are strong enough now. The important thing is to create your own martial arts. I have no intention of catching up with you. Its just that the spear skills I saw at that time were in line with my ideal. Then conversation will be easier. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. I had Ildaeju send a letter to the Mukryongbu. what? There are three more days. Find your own martial arts style for three days. We will definitely leave in the morning three dayster. You did that without consulting me! Lets not act too petty. Anyway, I am the one in charge of this mission. Arent you here to help me? Hwang Seok-tae sighed. I will train you separately in the Cheolgi area for three days. I will do it without causing confusion in the Iron Teams unique formation, so dont worry too much and ask a special instructor to learn from you. Special instructor? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed out the window with his thumb. Hwang Seok-tae saw that ce. !! Beyond the window, Makwon and Paeyul were having a heated discussion. The one who usually asked was Paeyul, and the one who exined was Makwon. Senior Makwon?! Thats right. Hwang Seok-tae was embarrassed. But I Why? Do you have a separate teacher? Or did the Mukryongbu prohibit learning martial arts from others? Not really. Get rid of unnecessary interests. Whats important now is how desperate you are. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. The training in the Cheolgi area willst for three days. Make sure you know that. . Im telling you clearly, dont waste your time worrying about unnecessary things. If it were me, I would run to that gentleman right away and ask for guidance. Yeonhojeong opened the door. At that time, Hwang Seok-tae urgently asked. Can we reach it? hmm? Do you think I can pioneer the martial arts I want even if I learn from Senior Makwon instead of you? Do you think you can get there? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. If you want to know how cold the cold wind of winter is, you have to experience the scorching sun of summer. . No matter what the teachings are, you are the one who digests them and internalizes them. Moreover, he is Baekbyeongshingun. If you think that the teachings of such a big man are not suitable for the martial arts you pursue, then your skills are limited to that. thud. Yeonhojeong closed the door and left. Although the words were strangely provocative, Hwang Seok-tae was not angry. This is because he knew that Yeon Ho-jeongs words came from the heart and were truly out of consideration for him. No matter what I learn, it is ultimately my responsibility to apply what I have learned After a while, Hwang Seok-tae approached Makwon and Paeyul. Are you okay with the time? hmm. Makwon looked at Paeyul. Paeyul stood up from his seat. Even three days is not enough. It means embodying the correction of a senior. He nced at Hwang Seok-tae. It will be tight even for seniors. Paeyul left those words and went into the forest. Makwon chuckled. That person is very good at saying things he doesnt mean. Makwon, who had beenughing for a while, looked at Hwang Seok-tae. I heard something from Deputy Yeon separately. Are you okay? what? Hwang Seok-tae spoke in a hesitant tone. I respect my senior, but I cant be his student Hey junior. Its not like Im going to teach you my martial arts skills, so why do you think Im your teacher? yes? Makwon stood up smiling cheerfully. Pick up your spear and follow me. It will be so hard that you will want to die for three days. From that day on, Yeon Ho-jeong began training alone in the Cheolgi area, Makwon with Hwang Seok-tae, and Paeyul alone. It was a strange rtionship. Although their rtionship was intertwined due to a mission, they were all heavenly warriors. That is why this type of training meeting was possible. The Cheolgi team poured blood and sweat to embody the strategic tactics taught by Yeon Ho-jeong, and Paeyul frantically elerated his martial arts correction after discovering an unexpected loophole in Guan Il-gong. And Hwang Seok-tae was enduring training that required extreme mental strength in order to make the teachings of Makwon, the strongman of Seongcheon, his own. Although it was only three days, it was enough time for each person to build a solid foundation. They were putting their feet up on another step. Everyone was like that, no matter who they were. And ten days have passed. * * * My lord. Special Deputy Yeon Ho-jeong and. Come on in. He speaks before the white paper even finishes speaking. It hasnt been that long since Yang Cheon showed signs of being in such a hurry. There was also a hint of excitement. After a while. Kugugoogung. The door to Daejeon opened and two people entered. An ecstatic glow appeared on Yang Chens face. ats. Although he was inplete control of himself, even if he controlled his prayers, he could not kill his original existence. Even Yeonhojeong of the world felt buried by that strong presence. There were dozens of types of predictions read in the recorded prayers. One person is emitting dozens of different predictions at every moment. It was truly a unique presence. It had an eerie coolness, as if it had a hundred weapons hidden inside its body. Nice to meet you. Makwon, standing in the middle of the red carpet, straightened his back proudly. Even when facing Yang Cheon, a strong man of the Holy Heaven and one of the Immortal Emperors, he does not bow his head or bend his back. It was so confident and also extremely natural. Even in the face of Yang Cheons terrifying presence, he is unaffected. This is Baek Byeong-shinsst resort. See you, Lord Mukryong. Yang Chen smiled. Wee. Although there was quite a difference in age, it was still polite to treat each other with respect when meeting for the first time. But Yang Chen didnt do that, and Mo Yuan didnt seem to care either. Even though it was our first time seeing each other, it felt like we were alumni who had known each other for a long time. Ive heard of Tuwangs reputation for a long time, but its beyond my imagination. Isnt it bad? Its not bad. I knew it, but I still had a long way to go. Hehe, thats too much humility. Your martial arts skills are truly strong and unique. If I want topete with you, I too will have to risk my life. It was incredibly overrated. It was a remark that could have been made because the opponents were from the three armies and were bound by the same Seongcheon name. Makwon tookmand with moderation. Before we talk, thank you for saving my life. This guy. Where did I save your life? Your benefactor is by your side. It was said about Yeonhojeong. Makwon nodded. Of course, Deputy Yeon is my benefactor. However, it might have been difficult if Deputy Yeon was alone. Of course, it is also thanks to the careless bravery of the Iron Knights who granted permission. I dont know how to repay this favor. Dont you know? Yang Cheon continued speaking with a calm expression. You already know how to repay that favor. Isnt that right? Makwonughed bitterly. They said the real benefactor was Deputy Yeon, but now theyre telling me to repay the favor. You say Im your benefactor too? So thats it. Lets not worry about the little things. Hes a strange person. Makwon thought. He said that Yang Cheon was a much friendlier person than he expected. I heard through rumors that Tuwang Yangcheon was the most rough person in the central region. If anything, the Byeolho is also a fighting king. Yang Cheon was a man famous for his fearsome martial arts skills that left no trace of flesh on his enemies with his crazy fighting skills. But seeing it in person, it was very different from the rumors. Maybe hes just as rumored. However, if he hides his true nature so well, does it mean that the authors courage is that big? Makwon nodded. I heard everything from Deputy Yeon. Its about forming an alliance with the Murim League and how the Meng and Bu fought against the Three Religions. Oh really? Yang Chens eyes lit up. Even after hearing all that, I came all the way here I think its safe to think of him as arade in arms. is not it? As expected, it was Yangcheon. I knew well the weight of Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Makwon quenched his appetite. Comrade in arms You can call me whatever you want. As a result, I also became ipatible with the three religions. Hehehe. Yang Chen, who got up from the Great Temple, walked down the stairs and grabbed both of Mo Yuans hands. Thank you. thank you so much. I will do my best to prove that your decision was the right one. Makwon was inwardly embarrassed. I had no idea that Yang Cheon would show such a humane side. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. Dont be fooled, senior. Our vice-lord is a fraud with a thousand faces. This person. Yangcheonined to Yeonhojeong in a friendly voice that he didnt usually use. Youre not saying that to the person involved. Its not wrong. Youre all good, but you always participate when you have to. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Anyway, you two will have a lot to talk about. Ill go and rest first. I know. then. Adjutant Yeon. yes. You really worked hard. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and turned around. Good to die. I cant remember thest time I saw Yang Cheon smile like that. Now then, let me go and meet the troublemakers. Chapter 531 Episode 531 Hundred Soldiers Divine Eyes (6) Huh! older brother? Master Yeon. Gangryang and Jeongan greeted Yeonhojeong with smiles. Did you have a good time? uh. I had a good trip, but Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Is there a war? Whats wrong with you guys? It was natural for such words toe out. Kangryangs appearance was so disorganized that it was almost impossible to even open it. Although he wasnt as dirty as them, his clothes were almost rags and blood crusted all over his body. There was nothing different about Jeongan. The ferocious sword strikes were exchanged, so although it wasnt as strong as it was, it looked quite rough. Kang-ryang said it as if it was no big deal. I fought with Sojeo Jeongan every day. Didnt you sleep? Without resting? Isnt it a waste of time? We slept here, ate here, and fought here. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jeong-an. Jeongan scratched his head. When I saw Jeong-an for the first time in a long time, I could not find the deep and calm feeling typical of Buddhist literature that I had before. It seems as if it has be a sharp sword. It was impossible to think that it was a Botta inspection. It just so happens that I also. Then you guys will date. The two people shouted at the same time. no! No! After shouting as if I had been waiting, there was a strange silence. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Whether you kill her or kill her, you can do whatever you want. For now Its not like that. I got it, dude. But why are you still in that state? yes? Kang-ryang tilted his head. Me? What am I? You Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to speak, suddenly looked at Jeong-an. Jeongan quenched his appetite. It seemed like she knew what Yeon Ho-jeong was thinking. Perhaps reading the mood, Kang Ryangs face became somewhat serious. Is there something wrong with me? No, there is no such thing. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped Kang Ryang on the shoulder. I think youve had enough of fighting, so just go in, wash up, and rest. Uh theres no need to do that. Listen to me, man. I have to go out again soon. I will take you with me then, so take good care of yourself. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. Has the mission already passed? It is a mission to go out as soon as I am ready. We cant wait too long, so make it perfect as soon as possible. Yes, I understand. Kang Liang took control of Jeong An. Thank you so much, Soger. I learned a lot. Jeongan also bowed his head. Although his temperament had changed, seeing him bow with his palms together made it seem like the habits he had developed throughout his life were still the same. It was a great learning experience for me. then. Kang-ryang smiled and left. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Jeong An. Since when? yes? Since when is it eptable to cut that guy? Jeongans face became awkward. Ten days ago. It was amazing. Although he was still inexperienced, Jeong An was an expert who broke through the barrier of martial arts. Although he is far from being a long-time schr of the old school, it is not a level he can achieve at the age of nearly 30. On the other hand, what about the intensity of the river? Jiang Liang was unable to break through the Wuzongji Wall. We have only reached the end of the wall. There was a much bigger difference between before and after crossing that one wall than people vaguely think. In other words, the world we live in is changing. Things that you couldnt see before crossing the wall be clearly visible the moment you cross the wall. The moment when impossible things be possible. It can be seen that the human being itself changes before the achievement of martial arts. Unless there are some very big variables, it is difficult for an expert who fails to ovee the wall to leave even a scratch on the body of a transcendent expert. Nevertheless, Jeong Ans body had many wounds. It wasnt a wound inflicted on purpose. Some of the wounds could have been life-threatening if they had been a little deeper. No matter how much I respect them andpete with them, I do not tolerate injuries like that. It was not a matter of reason, but of instinct. Ten days ago In other words, even though Kang Ryang could not ovee the barrier of martial arts, he inflicted this much damage on the body of Jeong An, a transcendental master. There is already enough. I think so. You fought this hard against a transcendent expert? You couldnt even get over the wall? What does it mean? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. The moment that guy crosses the borderline barrier, he willpletely transform into a monster. You are looking at the world beyond the wall in a ce where all sides are blocked. That wasnt something anyone could do. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to inflict a blow to an expert who was several levels higher than him because he had the senses and experience of his previous life. It is almost impossible for a young man like Kang Ryang, who has never experienced a past life, to achieve such results. What does it mean? I almost got everything. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jeong-an. Its not about passing through walls quickly, ignoring things you can get like sight. I have achieved almost all the martial arts that can be achieved at the level of a peak expert. Likewise, there are differences from person to person, even on the verge of ignorance. Some people ovee a wall without gaining anything more that can be gained in a moment of enlightenment, while others remain in that same spot for decades before crossing the wall. Even though Kang Ryang did not stay in the area for that long, he gained all the enlightenment that a peak expert can achieve. On the other hand, I could obtain clear vision, but I excluded things that were not necessary and quickly broke through the wall of ignorance. That difference drastically narrowed the gap between those who crossed the wall and those who did not. Thats why Jeong-an was struck by Kang Ryangs sword. I got stronger at a scary rate. As each day passed, my perspective changed, and as another day passed, I heard things I had never heard before. Is that so? Jeongan shook his head. Hes a scary person. The more I fight, the more I see blood, the stronger I be. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Anyway, that guy is also a ck sword. It is also the seed of a king who inherited the blood of a prestigious ck nobleman. Jeongan smiled. It was a smile that seemed a little bitter. IM jealous. To have that kind of talent. Youre saying youre full. Your talent is no ordinary talent either. There are only a few people in a generation who can reach that level at that age. Then it seems there are a lot of monsters in this generation. Daesoo, who opened it right now. Me? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I am an extremely ordinary person when ites to martial arts. Is thisforting? Its real. I dont have any wealth. Jeongan was embarrassed. How could someone at that age be like that when there is no martial arts. Its a chronic problem for the martial arts people. Not acknowledging that there are many ways to be strong even without martial arts. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong was a person who had experience in reaching extreme heights. However, even then,pared to other people, he broke through the level of invincibility at a much earlier age and earned a reputation as one of the top three strong men in the world. The ability to instinctively find weaknesses? It may be a talent for fighting, but it is not a talent that can quickly train the martial arts itself. Anyway, what are you going to do? Do you want to go with me? yes? Me, me?! okay. Jeongan was embarrassed. Theres no reason to take a beginner like me, right? of course. . But there was a time when I, Kang Ryang, and Mukryong Buju were beginners. I just took off that mask with one experience. ! Jeongan was shocked. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. If you want to go with me, youll have to pull yourself together. No matter what path you choose, if you join us, you will have no choice but to fight against the Three Religions. Be prepared for that time by cultivating your own abilities. * * * Is the view nice? Yangcheon and Makwon escaped from the underground cave and climbed into a high canyon. Sounds good. There was admiration on Makwons face as he looked around. Im not just saying this, the scenery here was really nice. Yang Chen said in a cheerful voice. Running an organization isnt usually difficult. At least it was that way for me. There were many times when I felt ufortable and stuffy, but every time I did, I woulde here and get some fresh air. Once its one or two oclock, all theplicated thoughts disappear. Its a worthy sight. Everyones eyes are simr. I thought you would like it too. Yang Cheon, who wasughing, took out a bottle of alcohol from his waist and handed it to him. Would you like a drink? Good. Makwon took the bottle and uncorked it as if he had been waiting. Then I drank it in one gulp. Yang Chen smiled. You drink it with pleasure. Its a good drink. Its a good drink, but dont you have any doubts? What if I got poisoned there? Hes not much of a vessel. Dont think of me as such a great person. Because I am a person who can use Dokdo and memorize memorization if necessary. Anyway, it was a good drink. Take it. Yang Chen smiled and took the bottle and drank it. Yang Cheon, who was refreshingly drinking alcohol, asked in a passing tone. Who hit you? That poison. Makwons eyes lit up. Did you know? Yang Chen said with a smile. Your presence was truly remarkable. It was unique, sharp and rich. But what can I say it was a littlecking. ck? There was somethingcking in calling it a prayer from a person called Baekbyeongshingun, a member of the three armies. Its a great skill, but I didnt think it would be that great. . I was curious to see what was going on, so I looked into it carefully, and I got the feeling that something was being tightly controlled. Yang Cheon put a liquor bottle on his waist. It must be poison. An extreme poison that even your abilities cannot handle. Makwon sighed. Honestly, I didnt think the difference between me and the Immortal Emperor was that big. Its not big. With a little bit of exaggeration, you could say its a difference of a single piece of paper. It looks like the paper is as thick as a beautiful tree. For some, it may be as thick as Mount Tai. For others, it may be as thick as a sheet of paper. You know that too, right? Makwon smiled bitterly. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Where did you get hit? I cant answer the question where I got hit. To be honest, I dont even know when or where it happened. is it. However, I do know the group that deals with this poison. . Sinhwaism. The Shinhwa Church it is also the Three Churches. Yang Chen smiled coldly. For an instant, it seemed like the person had changed. He, too, lived without knowing that his body was weakened by the poison of the Saeum cult. If it werent for Yeon Ho-jeong, I dont know what would have happened by now. Didnt Deputy Yeon say something on the way here? what? Adjutant Yeon knows the Three Religions well. If the poison you suffered came from the Three Religions, maybe Deputy Yeon might know the cure. Makwons eyes wavered. I never said anything like that. okay? Then I guess it can be interpreted in one of two ways. ? Either Adjutant Yeon doesnt know the identity of the poison and how to detoxify it Yang Cheons cold face now turned indifferent. Seeing the change in expression, Makwon recalled Yeonhojeongs words. The saying that Yangcheon has a thousand faces. That I dontpletely trust you now. ! Have you ever told Deputy Yeon anything about your past? No. Then its thetter. Adjutant Yeon doesnt trust me? Its not that you dont believe it; its that you dont follow the implicit rules of the bargain. What is that? Changwang Sohyeonrip. !! Mak Wons face visibly hardened. Yang Chen turned his head back across the vast canyon. The merchant took out the ledger, but you remained as a warrior until the end. If you saw that ledger, shouldnt you open your own ledger too? Chapter 532 Episode 532 Hundred Soldiers Divine Eyes (7) Makwons eyes deepened. Yang Chen shook his head. Its not something I should say as the leader of the ck Ind, but I like that you are very honest. Even though Ive never met you before, I can get a sense of your personality just by talking to you briefly. . You are a good person. I know righteousness and I know loyalty. A person who knows those two things also knows the way of human affairs. There was a reason why people in the world thought that Baek Byeong-shin was a political faction figure. I But the reason you were able to receive such an evaluation was because your martial arts skills were strong. Yang Chen closed his eyes. Are you thinking about the past? Or is he thinking of Makwon? Because you possessed martial arts that overpowered everyone else, you were able to live well without having to put yourself in an ufortable area of the world. I know my experience is limited. Im not talking about how much or how little experience you have or whether its dark or light. ? You have lived a solitary life as a martial artist. You served others and punished evil, but you only watched this powerful society and did not enter it. How do you know that? Because I wasnt as strong as you. ?! A look of disbelief appeared on Makwons face. Yangcheon was a powerful person in Seongcheon, and among them, he was an absolute figure who was considered the Immortal Emperor. So to speak, he is one of the top ten masters in the world. He is one of the ten people who can aim for the top spot in the world through martial arts alone. That person wasnt strong? It was difficult to understand. People understand that the reason I am called the Fighting King is because I am good at fighting. no? Right. Some of it. ? I fought because I was weak. In fact, I suffered countless defeats. Defeat on the ck Ind means death. In other words, I have passed countless times of death. Yang Chen chuckled. When I think about myself in the past, I smile. In order to survive in this harsh martial forest, I had to experience death. As I fought with my teeth clenched for so long, at some point, I ended up winning more than losing. My martial arts skills became stronger and I began to learn how to survive. . Of all the realizations I have gained, do you know which one I trust the most? . In order to take something from someone else, you have to be prepared to lose something of your own. ! It could be life, martial arts, a group, or it could be the past. Yang Chen looked back at Mo Yuan again. Makwons eyes were as deep as ake. The expression was no different from before. You should have thought. How did we detect your danger? You must have done your research. of course. But did they only see your threat during the investigation? What was the reason for trying to save you? Did they only investigate Baekbyeongshin Army, one of the three armies? Or did they also investigate a person named Makwon? !! You called us benefactors. But you didnt show me your ledger. You failed to properlyplete the deal with Deputy Yeon. Makwon spoke in a somewhat quiet voice. No matter how much of a benefactor you are, you have no obligation to tell me the details of my personal affairs. of course. You are right. if? If you werent Baek Byeong-shin and the atmosphere in Tanggeum Gangho wasnt in such a tense situation, then youre right. ! The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. Did I tell you? You just watched the world. I have never melted into it. If you had ever set foot in the world, you wouldnt have said something like that in front of me. . The ideal is something that should be pursued. But dont ignore reality. Reality is much more ruthless and absurd than you think. The reason you didnt know that until now is because, like I said, you were strong. . And I am one of the strongest members of the martial arts group, which is said to be the most poisonous in this absurd world, and I am the leader of the ck Ind. Mak Wons eyes wavered for the first time. What about Deputy Yeon? Yeon Ho-jeong is a monster that even I, the head of the ck Ind, cannot handle. Hes younger than me and his martial skills are weaker, but hes never once treated me badly. No, I never looked down on you. If you underestimate me, I will suffer. Makwons mouth opened without realizing it. He had no idea that Yang Cheon would rate Yeon Hojeong so highly. Do you understand? You are dealing with the absurd leader of the dark world and a monster that makes even the leader nervous, but you did not y out all your cards. . Now do what you can. Those were heavy words. Each and every word of Yang Cheons words are pounding into my heart. Makwon was a person who learned a lot. By studying martial arts, he learned more knowledge than most schrs and applied it to create his own martial arts. But even with that vast knowledge, he could not refute Yang Chens words. That is the difference in the weight of words. Books are a window to the world. It was also a learning experience about the world. However, Makwon learned about that world only through books, while Yangcheon experienced it firsthand. There is no difference between who is right and who is wrong. However, in the current reality, Mo Yuan cannot make Yang Chen understand no matter what means he uses. On the other hand, he understood. He was persuaded by Yang Cheon. In that case, you had to give the other person what they wanted. I had to respond to the other partys trading methods. That was the rule here. Its not such a great past. Makwon sighed. Its just the past you see everywhere. But its different if its a story between absolute figures who can shake up the martial arts world. Its nothing special, but if Im being rude because of that, Ill tell you. Yang Chen nodded. It has to be that way. The world is not divided into ck and white, but war is divided into ck and white. Its ck and white Makwon smiled bitterly. I thought the world wasnt so easy. Its not easy at all. Its never simple. But we must understand that in order to live in a world that is not simple, we need to be somewhat simple. Of all the words I heard from Yang Cheon today, these were the most heart-wrenching words. Mo Yuan went to the side of Yangtian and looked down the canyon. It was truly an incredible height. It was a height from which it was difficult to guarantee ones life if one fell, no matter how strong one was. Makwon, who had been looking down for a while, suddenly asked. The Lord said he saw this man as an honest and decent man. Thats right. This is a truly grateful evaluation. Its not something I would say to the person who told me that, but Mak Won turned his head towards Yang Chen. I think Vice President Yang is a very ambitious person. Yang Chen answered with a cheerful face. You saw it correctly. I have great ambitions. How ambitious is that? If the war ends in victory, I see it as an ambition to rally the troops again, push back against the Baekdo faction, and take over the world. If Makwon had been surprised so far, now it was Yangcheons turn to be surprised. Do you think so? exactly. Hmm. And I dont think this opinion will change in the future. Buju Yang doesnt seem like a person who can give up his greed. You have great insight. Yang Chen couldnt help but be impressed. Although he said he couldnt blend in with the world or just watched, that doesnt mean he thought Makwon was a great person. But I didnt know that he was seeing through me to this extent. When you look at the other person, the other person also looks into their own abyss. It is no exaggeration to say that such a thing is possible without any real world experience. So, although I think of Buju Yang as a benefactor, I dont want topletely entrust everything to him. Because of my desires? exactly. I will join hands to ovee the immediate danger, but I do not want to be a man of the ink dragon. So to speak, we arerades in arms. exactly. So its a shame. You just watched the world. Yang Chen shrugged his shoulders. If I had a proper grip with the world, it would have been able to understand my desire. I would have understood, but I would not have agreed. I too have be hard-headed and it is toote to change my thoughts and beliefs. Hehehe. Deputy Yeon was different. hmm? Makwon backed away. I didnt know that the Vice Lord would rate Adjutant Yeon so highly. You must be well aware of Deputy Yeons abilities that I dont know. However, I also felt something while looking at Adjutant Yeon. . Adjutant Yeon has no ambition. There is only faith. Its a belief. exactly. Where Lieutenant Yeons eyes and the burning heart of the worlds greatest Jisoo are aimed, there is only the Three Bridges. . Im not a fortune teller so I cant predict a persons future, but at least the Lieutenant Yeon I saw seemed like a person who would give up worldly affairs and go to his hometown and live a quiet life if he seeded in stopping the Three Religions. The more I looked at it, the more amazing my insight was. Yang Cheon also knew that the life Yeon Ho-jeong wanted was that kind of life. Of course, I dont know if I will actually live that kind of life. Not everyone has to do that. The world has be impoverished thanks to greedy people, and it is also developing thanks to them. But Makwon chuckled. Now, I really like that side of Deputy Yeon. Yang Chens eyes deepened. if? Are you saying you wont join the Inkryong Club? I will join the Murim Alliance. ?! Didnt you say you formed an alliance with the Murim Alliance anyway? If so, it would mean that no matter where I belong, I have at least one military power. Of course, the Murim Alliance will have to ept me. Hey Makwon. Makwon shook his head. Dont try to convince me. Because you wont be persuaded. You know that too, right? . We will join forces to face amon enemy. Your father wanted that too, right? So please be fully satisfied with my current choice. Yang Chens eyes narrowed. As you said, when the war is over, there will be a struggle for leadership between the ck Ind and the White Ind. If such a situation arises, I cannot treat you friendly as a member of the Murim Alliance. Its nothing new, right? If it werent for what happened with the three religions, wouldnt the Vice Lord have been worried about my life in the first ce? Okay. Yang Chen grumbled. You really have a knack for confusing peoples minds. It seems like its nature. Makwon turned around. lets go. Please also call Deputy Yeon. King Chang, no, I will tell you everything about my execution. He walked down the canyon at a leisurely pace, with his back behind him. Yang Chen sighed. Yeonhojeong, you bastard. What on earth is so attractive about that guy? Why does everyone he meets try to choose the ce Yeon Ho-jeong looks at instead of himself? Of course, Yang Chen knew the answer. But I didnt want to admit it. If you admit it, you will be nothing more than an old wretch driven wild by ambition. Its not easy to make a dreame true. Yang Chen grumbled and followed Mo Won. Chapter 533 Episode 533 Strong self-respect (1) Whew. Before I knew it, the sweat that was dripping had formed a puddle on the floor. Buseon, who was holding his knees and gasping for breath, soon took a deep breath. Wooooow. As I took a deep breath, the amount of natural energy pouring in increased. As she used thatrge amount of natural energy ording to the rules, it gradually turned into a rough and ferocious dark red energy and umted in her Danjeon. Crumbling. The inner power seems to emit the howl of a wild beast. amazing. Buseon repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fists. I was so tired that it wouldnt have been surprising if I copsed right away, but after repeating the movement and movement with a few breaths, my body was already revitalized. The more you train! She thought of blood lion energy. Blood lion pottery was also a divine skill that could be said to be powerful. Unlike the martial arts of the White Ind political faction, it was a martial art solely forbat, excluding mental and physical training, and could be said to be a martial art representing the ck Ind. ck lion energy was different again. The depth of martial arts itself was added to the blood lion porcin, which had an extremely rough andbative nature. The density of true energy, the recovery of rotational movement, and the amount of axis energy were much greater. Of course, not everyone can achieve this level of efficiency. Bu-seon risked his life to learn blood lion porcin and was well versed in blood lion porcin, which is the basis of ck lion porcin, so he was able to utilize most of the advantages of ck lion porcin. Whatever it was, Bu-seon had no doubt that this ck Lion Porcin was one of the best martial arts in the history of ck Ind. Thats amazing. Buseon was startled and looked back. When did ite? There was Yeopseong there. Interest sparked in Ye Shengs eyes. I realized that your level has far surpassed that of the third. In reality, it showed really great growth. But I knew. You have trained a martial arts skill that is different from before. Buseons eyes turned cold. Im sure you know that its rude to peek into your personal training, even if youre a brother-inw, right? do not worry. Because I just arrived too. . Even if I peeked, what part of your martial arts would I have anything to gain from it? It was great confidence. Buseon shook his head. What brings you here? Yepseong chuckled. I dont think our rtionship with the death penalty is worthy of a cup of tea. Of course, I came for a purpose, and you know that purpose. Ugh. A faint dark red essence rose from Buseons body. Are we going to decide on a sessor? It is the masters authority to decide on a sessor. However, it would be the sessors authority to eliminatepetitors. It was a threatening statement. There was a subtle tension on Buseons face. Yeop Seong was a person who was difficult to defeat even when he was in perfect condition. No matter how magical the ck lion porcin is, it has no chance of winning against Ye Sheng now that it has consumed more than half of its internal power. I guess I was too rxed. I thought that when I reached Yeopseongs level, I would confidently set a date and ask to fight. I had no idea that they would suddenly barge in like this and start a fight over the sessor. but. Its my fault. Im standing in the middle of the wilderness now. I should have known that there would be a beast ready to rip my leash anytime, anywhere. That is the ck road. Even if they were the sessors of the Dark Dragon Club, the ck de Alliance, since they were also ck ders, it was natural for them to take advantage of when their opponents were weak. Buseon nced to the side. There was a small passage there. It was a passage she created herself so she could escape from this ce in times of crisis. I had no choice but to find an opportunity and run away. There is no need to fight a battle you cannot win. She was confident in her escape. At that time, Yeopseong said. No need to be too nervous. ? Actually, I came to scoop you up. If I looked and thought it would be easy, I was nning tounch a surprise attack. Even though I was weak, I have a third child and I have to be careful not to get hurt. Buseons eyes turned cold. Are you saying youve changed your mind now? I heard a strange rumor on the way. I wont be targeting you for a while. Are you saying its a rumor? Ye Sheng leaned against the wall and crossed his arms. What do you think about this guy named Yeon Ho-jeong? Buseon frowned. Why are you suddenly bringing up Yeonhojeong? I think hes an amazing person. Is that the end? At the age of mid-twenties, I am practicing martial arts stronger than my brother. That alone makes it a monster. For a moment, Ye Shengs eyes sparkled. There was a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth, and the sight was very creepy. Are you sure? It didnt look that way to me. Honestly, I dont know if Im that strong. And yet you still say things like that? I trust Masters eyes more than my own. Hoo. Ye Seong twisted his head left and right. Crump! An eerie sound echoed through the cave. Master said he was stronger than me? There has never been a directparison. But you said this about Yeonhojeong. In ten years at thetest, or five years at the earliest, another strong man of Holy Heaven will appear in the world. . It was already said that he was so strong that it was difficult to find anyone who couldpete with him, except for the Holy Twelve Thirteenth ce. In that case, no matter how low you look at it, you are not below your brother. Right. Ye Sheng frowned. I couldnt tell if he was expressing anger or ridicule. You mean Master said that? That is truly a great evaluation. Despite his facial expression, his voice sounded leisurely. The vice ship didnt care. It doesnt matter to her whether Ye Sheng believes in Yeon Hao-jeongs power or not. Anyway, it seems true that he is a great person. I dont think there are many people who would be capable of being chosen by the stiff Murim Alliance as their representative. I guess so. A young man named Go Soo-ra, who had an amazing reputation as the worlds bestte-life leader and yed a decisive role in overthrowing the Nine Zhou Myeong Family, which was the seat of the Baekdo Seven Great Families. A cool smile appeared on Ye Seongs face. Do you like it. Buseon frowned. Are you sure you are nning to appease that person? why? Then you dont think it will work? At least its definitely an interesting idea. I will make the representative of Baekdo, not just anyone else, on my side Even if it is a session fight, wouldnt that be crossing the line? Crossing the line? Can you tell me what goodness is? . Then, no matter how much of a session battle it is, it is clear that it is a death sentence, so didnt my act of taking advantage of the opponents weakness to cut off his head cross the line? Bu Xian red at Ye Xing without saying a word. Yepseong chuckled. I didnt really want to say this, but you and the third can never defeat me. . Youre speechless? Whether you say yes or no, it doesnt mean anything. No one knows the results? How you interpret it is none of my business. ha ha ha! Ye Shengughed out loud. Youve really grown a lot. You know how to joke around in front of me. The inability to sincerely ept the truth is the fault of the other person, not my fault. Your tongue skills have improved just as much as your martial arts skills. Its good to be good at something. Yeopseong, who was quietly watching the boat, shrugged his shoulders. Its quite enjoyable. Before I came here, no one dared make a joke like that in front of me. I like it because its fresh. He turned around. Train hard. Do you know anything? When I be the next vice-captain, I will make you the headquarters assault leader. Buseon asked without realizing it. What are the rumors? hmm? I heard a rumor on my way here. Werent you going to talk about that rumor? Dont be mistaken. I only told you why I wouldnt surprise you, but I never said I would exin why. Ye Sheng waved his hand without even turning around. Youll have to be nervous when you see meter. Just like that, Yeopseong disappeared. Bu-seon sighed, as if the tension had eased. Damn, youre really strong. It was then. Crump! Ugh! Buseon was startled and looked ahead. Before she knew it, Ye Sheng approached her without a sound, grabbed both of her wrists, and was shining his bright eyes right in front of her. ! It was tremendous power. My wrist felt like it was going to break. Even though I was using the ck Lion g, I couldnt shake it off. Second. Ye Shengs voiceing from right in front of him was both gentle and extremely cruel. Dont use too much. If you keep trying to beat me, wont my heart to forgive you waver? !! I will see your attitude the day we meet again. I will see whether it was truly training to defeat me or training in martial arts for me. Buseons cheeks trembled. Ye Xing chuckled and tapped her forehead with his own. Come to your senses. There are ces that can be skipped and ces that cannot. If you want to live ording to mymands, you have to know fractions. Ye Seong released his grip on Bu Seons wrist. Bu Xian was still ring at Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng turned around. Good job. It took a lot of effort to get to that level. Slurp. The lobe disappeared. This time it really disappeared. Ugh. Buseon caressed his left wrist. My right wrist was fine, but I felt a sharp pain in my left wrist. Its cracked. I cracked my wrist with just my grip strength. It was an incredible power. Ye Seong is learning blood lion porcin. I am learning ck lion porcin, which is superior to that. Yet this difference in power is?! Strength was strength, but the difference in endurance was enormous. The quality and quantity were so great that they could not even bepared to mine. but. Im sorry, but I dont give up. If he had been tempted to give in to this level of intimidation, he would have rolled his tail long ago. She was Yang Chens disciple. And he received recognition before any of the capital punishment members. Buseon believed in his own efforts. wait. Buseons eyes deepened. I asked about Yeonhojeong Then the rumor must have been about Yeonhojeong. From the looks of it, Ye Sheng seemed to be nning to attract Yeon Haojeong to his side. Buseons eyes narrowed. I need to find out. Making a surprise attack when the opponent is weak was basic in the wild. And the underdog is not always you. Even the strong can get hurt at any time, and if you take advantage of that time, even the strongest in the world can face a threat to their lives. Slurp. The new model of buseon disappeared from its ce. The fight started right away. * * * hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong looked to the side. After passing through the maze-like Donghyeol, we arrived in front of the only building of the Mukryongbu. And next to him was an older man who exuded a fierce presence. Were spherical, right? Yeopseongs face was full ofposure as he spoke. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Do you have anything to do with me? I must have waited because it was there. If you have something to say, say it. Ye Sheng looked around. This ce is so open. Its also dark. . I know a nice tea shop outside. Would you like to have a cup of tea? I dont know much about cars. It would be nice to have alcohol. haha! Ye Shengughed out loud. I like your taste. I also like alcohol more than tea. Ill buy it myself. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. My father also told me not to turn down free alcohol. Chapter 534 Episode 534 Strong Self-Respect (2) The bar that Ye Seong guided us to was located not far from Mukryongbu. It wasnt shabby, but it wasnt very clean and it wasnt a ce where many people came and went, so it was empty. This location was quite strange, but it was not a ce you could easily see whileing and going. It is a mysterious location that is difficult to pass by even if you look for it carefully. In the grand scheme of things, it was close to the forest. Its a secret bar that only I and a few other people know about. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at the person dressed as Jeomsoi. Surprisingly, I was learning my skills. That was also at a significant level. That wasnt all. The two people who were busy cooking in the kitchen, as if they had been told in advance, were also quite experts. It could be said to be first-ss. Two experts of that level are making the food and one is leading the way. Sit down. The scenery here is the best. Although it was a single story, the view outside the window was actually nice. The wind blowing was cool, and the swaying tree branches created a strange atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its a nice ce. yes? Its too secret to say that its a ce only people in the know know about. Ye Sheng spoke honestly. I built it secretly. I often use it when inviting people I like. okay? The tone of the word invitation was strange. You wille here not just for an invitation, but when you want to be persuaded as a person. Whether its alcohol, food, women, gold or silver, everything will be done here. Yeon Ho-jeong buried his back in the chair with a drowsy look on his face. Im hungry. Give me food quickly. Dont worry about that. Take a sniff. Im preparing some good dishes. In fact, the smelling from the kitchen was very nice. It was a scent so captivating that just smelling it made me feel full. Shall we have a drink first? Its good. After a while, Jeomsoy brought two luxurious porcin bottles. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Its not white wine. I am serving precious guests at the headquarters, so how would I bring such cheap alcohol? okay? Its Geumjoncheong (i). Have you ever drank it? Once or twice? It must be quick to say that youve tried it. Im a person who enjoys getting drunk, but Ive never had a more delicious drink than this. In fact, Geumjoncheong was famous for its good taste. And it was as expensive a drink as it was delicious. Take a drink. Yeon Ho-jeong held out his ss without hesitation. Pour me a drink too. Its good. Yeon Ho-jeong filled Yeop Seongs cup. Shall I drink it? The two people passed their sses at the same time. There was no need to toast each other. how is it? Are you fine? It smells good. Its okay to go down your throat. I feel rewarded for being treated well. Yeon Ho-jeong asked, wiping his mouth. Now that youve had a drink, lets get to the point. What do you have to say to me? You also have an impatient personality. Its urgent and fiery. I like to be honest, and I dont like things that spin around. Oh, I see. Ye Sheng stroked his chin. Its refreshing. Ive met a lot of talented snakestely. Its different. So what do you have to say? He asks naturally with an expression that at first nce seems leisurely. Ye Shengs eyes lit up. Im serious. At a nce, Yeon Ho-jeong was different from the old people he had dealt with so far. If you dont tell them honestly what you want, they will leave. I could read that kind of atmosphere. Well, this is good too. Ye Sheng asked as he filled his ss. Before I answer, let me ask you one question. What? Adjutant Yeon, have you ever thought about the future of the Mukryongbu? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I never thought about it too deeply. Im not even from here. I see. Well, if both the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu remain intact even after winning the war, it would be a huge burden for us. Ye Shengs eyes shined once again. Are you saying that ck and white are ipatible anyway? Isnt it obvious? They can coexist, but they cannot unite. I think its impossible, at least in this day and age. Coexistence. Did this answer your question? enough. Ye Sheng, who was deep in thought, suddenly emptied his ss and spoke. It seems like Master likes you. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its natural to covet what you dont have. Thats love. Ultimately, it means that Master wants to have you. Because he is a greedy person. Master, although he is greedy, his insight into people is amazing. He is someone who doesnt even pay attention to mediocre talent. is it? In other words, you are a talent worthy of being coveted by the fighting king of the world. The problem is that you are not the kind of person who will fall under the absolute power of Tuwang. You saw it well. Yeon Ho-jeong asked as he filled his ss. So what do you want to say? Ye Sheng smiled. Can you support me? support? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Ye Sungs face, tilted his head. No matter how much I am loved by Careless, I am clearly a member of the Murim League. Do you have my support? Rather, it seems like it would be a poison to you and not a benefit. Not at all. Id like to hear an exnation. Ye Sheng also filled his cup. Before we knew it, the two people were each filling up their own sses with a bottle next to them. What does the Murim Alliance look for when electing a leader? You will see many things. The persons history, public awareness, poprity, etc. And they will vote. I guess so. But the ck sword is simple. At least thats the case with the Mukryongbu. After refreshingly emptying his ss, Yeopseong spoke in a calm voice. The way to be the leader of the Ink Dragon Club is simple. Its about bing the strongest. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I know. Its a world of strong self-respect. yes. But there are clear limits. Limit? Thats right. Yepseong buried his back in the chair. The history of the Ink Dragon Club is extremely short. Even though the federation has such a short history, it is entirely because of Masters presence that it is able to be sorge and powerful. Tuwang Yangcheon. He unhesitatingly calls himself from the ck Ind and is the embodiment of struggle who has fought all kinds of battles against the world. The system has been reorganized to some extent, but everyone is still watching Master. because? Thats because Master is the first leader. And hes that strong too. So to speak, at headquarters, Masters word isw. know. However, no matter how much Master I am, I cannot change the principle of strong self-respect. You wont even try to do that. The problem is when Master will retire. Hmm. Those who are strong in the Holy Heaven, that is, those who have broken through the limitless realm, are invincible people who cannot be helped by manpower. There is no one who can challenge that force. Of course, it will have a long lifespan. . As I said before, Master is a very greedy person. He will continue to challenge himself endlessly until his life ends. So whats the point? I can survive that time. But I cant survive without being selected as a sessor. Ugh. Yeopseongs pupils were a subtle red color. Help me. . If I be the sessor, I will not provoke the Baekdo political faction, at least until I die. Hoo. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Will you choose coexistence? Yes. You really thought I would believe that? Ye Sheng shook his head. I know you are a great person. Even if there are some frustrating aspects, the Murim Alliance is still the Murim Alliance. It is not normal for such a group to hand over their reputation and responsibility to one person. . It is undoubtedly true. You are the person who will have great influence on the next Baekdo martial arts team. so? No matter what position you are in, if you are someone who can exert great influence, I dont think you will at least not know my sincerity. Thats pretty optimistic. If possible, think of me as having good eyesight. There are a lot of things I dont know, but at least I know that your insight is as good as mine. Ye Shengs face became serious. I will ask. As you see me now, am I an ambitious person who would go out of his way to attack Baekdo and aim for the world? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yeopseong, shook his head. Yeah, it doesnt look like it. Yes, I am like that. Its true now, but its human to not know what will happenter. Its not wrong. But as long as you support me, wouldnt we be able to make another deal where we can make a clear promise to each other? Well, is there really a need for that? And like I said a moment ago, involving me is not a good choice. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and continued. And I dont think the Vice Lord will like it either? Do you really want to attract a member of the Murim Alliance to your side without training in martial arts? If I had been careless, I would have thought it was truly pathetic. Ye Sheng shook his head. Its because I dont know Master. Rather, he is someone who highly appreciates the ability to attract a talented person like you to his side. Oh, I see. Of course. Still, I have no intention of supporting you. There is nothing more painful than interfering in someone elses politics. Ye Xings eyes narrowed. Im not asking you to intervene. Its just. If we survive this war before then, Buju will try to chew and swallow the white peach for his own ambition. Even if you be the sessor, you wont be able to stop it. . In the end, its just a fake story. I cant find any reason to support you. Ye Shengs face hardened. I spoke my truth honestly. know. I also spoke honestly. I dont like it. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head and stood up. And youd better mark my words. The father-inw has no intention of having a sessor who ys politics. . If you understand, tear down this cumbersome guesthouse and use it as a training center instead. Isnt bing endlessly stronger the greatest proof of recognition in the world of strong self-respect? Yeon Ho-jeong turned the ss upside down. Eat your food with the people here. I had a good drink. He passed by Ye Sheng and walked towards the door. At that time, Ye Seongs mouth opened. In the dark ind, that is. hmm? Bimudo is also a matter of life and death. know. Do you understand what that means? It means that no matter what you do, you risk your life. Thats why I dont ask or refuse carelessly. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its no different from a white sword. Did you know that white peach is actually more brutal? Those old politicians over there are the best at turning people around. Id rather be hot like you guys. Do you really think so? of course. thud! There was a loud sound from the empty ss hitting the table. A cold voice flowed from Ye Shengs mouth. I cant do anything about you just because you refused my request. Because you are a dispatcher from the Murim Alliance. Its a good shield. I am always grateful. But it will be very difficult for your people. okay? of course. Ye Seong sat down and turned to look at Yeon Haojeong. I do a lot of research before meeting someone I want to have on my side. It is to thoroughly understand the persons strengths and weaknesses. Its a good habit. You wont regret it, right? Even if you refuse? Do you know what I will do? Tell me that you did some research on me. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a cold voice. Do you know how crazy I am? Chapter 535 Episode 535 Strong self-respect (3) A strange look appeared in Yeopseongs eyes. You go crazy From what I have researched, you are a person who can be more extreme than anyone else when you think it is necessary. Wrong. Ugh. A faint red glow appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Im the one who doesnt care and causes trouble when Im angry, even if its not necessary. No, its not like that. You may have threatened others like that, but from what I investigated, you are an extremely meticulous and well-nned person. It doesnt matter how you interpret me. The important thing is that Im starting to get a little angry now. Ye Xing tilted his head. So what are you going to do? Just as I cannot attack you, you will never be able to attack me, right? Why do you think that? Didnt you tell me why? You are a representative dispatched by the Murim Alliance. A person like that attacks one of the sessors of the Mukryongbu? Dont you know how serious a political issue this is? You should also know that your habit of thinking what is convenient is tightening your leash. what? Crump! Yeon Ho-jeong turned his wrist. A faint heat rose from the hand that was tightly clenched into a fist. What a stupid friend. There is no never in politics. . Politics is something that can ignore any serious issue. And all politics is based on interests. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his index finger and pointed to Yeopseong. Who do you think is more important between you and me? Thats a silly pun. This is not a question of who we care more about or not. I saw it well. Its not a matter of who you care more about. The difference is who needs it more. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and twisted his head as if he was having fun. What did you just say? I am a meticulous person. okay. Im not the type of person who ns every move as you might think, but Im the kind of person who can pull the strings if necessary. What do you want to say? Do you know why I obediently epted your invitation for a drink with whom I had no special rtionship? ? Did you really think it was obvious? Since I am the great disciple of Tuwang Yang Chen, no one will be able to refuse my request. Have you been living with these childish thoughts? Ye Shengs eyes hardened. As he listened to Yeon Ho-jeong, he realized that something was going wrong. What have you done? I didnt do anything. Im thinking of doing it now. what? I didnt want to do something so childish, but Im nning to tell the manager what you said today. ?! Boss Yang doesnt have time to worry about the session battle. He is a person who must be fully prepared for the war against the three religions. And Im the one making ns with him. Neither Buju nor I are people who will participate in the politics of idiots like you. you! You risk your life for a favor? If you do that, you should have prepared in case the other person does not grant your request. But the thought of doing just that makes my people suffer? Are you really Yang Bujus disciple? Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. If you wanted to seize power, you should have let go of the other sessors first. If that were the case, just like you said, Vice President Yang might have thought it was amazing. !! As I said before, you live your life as you see fit. Id rather have a woman who is a bus boat and be ten times better. At that moment, murderousness gushed out from Ye Shengs eyes. Phew. The air was startled by the spewing out life, scattering and gathering again and again. It was truly an incredible life. If you look at the concentration of his life, there was not much difference from Yeonhojeong. But Yeon Ho-jeong did not react at all. All I could do was open the guest room door and try to get out. Yipseong said. If you open that door, you will die. It was a scary voice. The voice mixed with intense murderous sound was like a huge beast growling. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he grabbed the door handle. If you mess up, you too will die. Click. The door opened. Ye Shengs fist swung like a thunderbolt. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! With heavy drinking, Ye Seongs body swayed like a tree branch blown by the wind and fell all the way to the end wall of the guesthouse. Ye Shengs expression was still distorted with death. But his eyes were stained with astonishment. Its worth using. Yeon Ho-jeong was half-turning his body and extending one hand. White smoke rises from therge hand. He was Banryongjang, the pinnacle martial artist of Jangbeop Yeonga, who defeated Yeopseongs fist wind. He definitely has talent. If I had devoted all of this talent to martial arts, I would have been able topete well by now. ! You are strong. But thats it. Yeon Ho-jeong clenched his fists. Crunchy. Even when I slowly rolled it up and squeezed it, it made a bloody sound. A sound that would have been passed off as a snort before could not have sounded so cruel now. Okay then. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong put one foot forward. At that moment, everyone, including Yeopseong, the master who yed the role of Jeomsoi, and the two masters inside the kitchen, flinched. Even though it wasnt a hard step, just a gentle step, the air was changing. Lets try lifting the cane lightly. Ye Sheng shouted. attack! Quaaaang! Before he could finish his sentence, the head of the expert who was ying Jeomsoy exploded. That wasnt all. The tension of the Howanggu closet poured out like a tidal wave, turning the kitchen beyond it into a mess. Crumbling. One side of the guesthouse copsed. Three top-ss experts died in the blink of an eye. It was truly a merciless killing. Since they were going to attack him anyway, he hit the yer and killed him first. Cruel and heartless. But this was the ck Way. If you make a mistake, you bury not only the opponent but all of his/her power into the ground. All problems are solved with the weight of blood. That is the way of the ck path. Paaaaaa! Yeonhojeongs approach speed was frightening. Ye Sheng had never seen anyone move so fast in his life other than Yang Chen. Quaaaaaaaaa! With the explosion of alcohol, one wall of the guesthouse waspletely blown away. The tension, which did not decrease even after blowing down a wall, only subsided after crushing a tree far away. !! Ye Sheng, who instinctively avoided it, felt goosebumps rising at the sight created by Yeon Hao-jeongs attack. You can achieve that level of results yourself. The problem was control of speed and range power. How could this be?! If you put in enough effort to do the work, you can achieve that kind of result. However, Yeon Ho-jeongunched an attack that was faster, stronger, and swept over a wider range than himself with less than a penny of internal power. In just one move, Ye Sheng realized. The fact that Yeon Ho-jeong is an extremely strong person who has reached a level that he cannot dare topete with. crazy! It was a situation I could never have imagined. I knew that Yeon Ho-jeong was strong, but I thought that no matter how well he yed, his skills were only close to his own. And that was a reasonable idea. At least that was the case for Yeopseong. But there was something he overlooked. It was irrational for Yeon Ho-jeong to have already reached such a level at his age, and if so, there was a good possibility that he would be superior to Yeon Seong himself. Yeonhojeongs attack continued. Buuuuung! Fuuuuuuu! In that moment, it reaches right in front of the birds nose and fires out an angle as sharp as an awl. I crossed my arms to block it, but a loud bang erupted from the area I blocked. I felt tremendous pain and shock, as if the arms I had blocked had be another vital point. Its like a cannonball. It was just one kick. The power of that single kick was reminiscent of a bullet fired from a gun. Pabababak! Ye Sheng immediately took his stance and prepared for the follow-up attack. but. ?! Yeonhojeong was nowhere to be seen. And in that moment, it disappeared from sight. I couldnt even imagine how fast it was. For a moment, he felt a tingling sensation on the top of his head. It was not the time to discuss this and that. If you use new or supplementary techniques, it will bete. Ye Sheng instinctively rolled on the ground. And his judgment was right. Quang! With a single punch from the sky, the structure of the guesthouse, with only its bare bones remaining, was torn apart and blown away in all directions as if hit by a typhoon. Ugh! A groan came out of Ye Seongs mouth. Even though I avoided it in a shameful way, the inside was shaken by the horribly amplified shock wave. It was a shocking thing. Neither a direct hit nor an indirect hit was allowed, but the shock wave alone caused internal injuries. What a fearsome martial art. It was a state that the current Ye Seong could not even dare to dream of. The same transcendent realm? This is a transcendental peak with the same name. The level was different and the depth was different. The world you are seeing itself is different. No way. hook! Despite the wide-ranging blow, itnded right in front of him again. It felt like I wasnt even breathing or moving. Internal power operation is faster than lightning. Youre not going toze around here like a miserable mutt, are you? You bastard! Buuuuung! Ye Shengs hand moved like a thunderbolt. It was a martial art of the lion-cheoljo ({Fצ) martial arts technique, in which the fingers were bent and struck like a lions paw. Fuuuuuuu! Ye Shengs eyes wavered. The hand that should have been supposed to tear off Yeon Ho-jeongs abdominal muscles was suddenly grabbed by Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. And that too with the tip on. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. I trained hard, but the results were terrible. ! Can you at least take your teachers blow with this much strength? The White Tiger g swirled in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. His fingers crushed Ye Seongs fingers and the back of his hand. Doo-doo-duk-duk! Kaaak! A scream came out of Ye Shengs mouth. It was a scream that shocked even myself. He never screamed in any situation. But I couldnt help but scream. The pain of all five fingers and the spine of my hand being crushed was so severe that I could not bear it with my sanity. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet moved like lightning. Burbubbubbuk! I couldnt even scream this time. The twelve consecutive strikes fired like bullets from very close range were concentrated on his abdomen and ribs. Cough! The wall copsed on the spot. I didnt fall down, but I had no choice but to kneel. In addition to suffering terrible internal injuries, five ribs were knocked out. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his hands. Ill just look at it like this. No matter what, I cant kill you. Cough! Uweeeek! Now go home, kid. Yepseong looked up at Yeonhaojeong with trembling eyes. At that moment, Ye Sheng closed his eyes without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looking down at him were so cruel. It was a matter of survival. It was not just the intense life he possessed, but a terrifying life that was extremely concentrated and destroyed the mind. Arent you going? Do you want to die here now? profit! Ye Seong staggered to his feet and headed to Mulongbu. He walked very quickly, as if he was trying to run away in a hurry. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong silenced the prayers. You bastard, its good to have some patience. You just talked a lot. I was toozy to make them do it first. If he was a decent ck man, there would be no need to talk for so long. He would have already drawn his sword before even getting halfway through the story. In that respect, he was a guy with his own merits. Try to live as a hunter and then experience the terrible feeling of bing the hunted. Yeon Ho-jeong followed behind Yeop Seong with a meaningful smile. Now that the tiger has appeared dead, the lioness and wolf waiting for an opportunity will show their teeth. Chapter 536 Episode 536 Strong self-respect (4) Bulord. hmm? Yang Cheon, who was having a drink with Mak Won, tilted his head. Whats going on? He said that unless something special happened, he would not receive any more reports today. Especially if it is a white paper that has served you for a long time, it will take care of most things. Still, it came. This meant that it was a difficult issue to deal with on his own. White Paper pursed his lips. A telegram was sent. After a while, Yang Chens eyes shed. I see. What should I do? Leave it alone. White Paper asked cautiously. Is that really okay? Of course. Rather, I wonder why you are so worried? Because someone who is not on our side is involved Someone who is not on our side. In other words, it means Yeonhojeong. Yang Chen shook his head. This guy is amazing at riding the line. Even if a line is crossed, there is a good reason. So Yang Chen said in a sour tone. And honestly, I hope he identally crossed the line. Wouldnt it be quite refreshing to use that as an excuse to hit me on the head a few times? Although it was a joke, Baek Seo felt Yang Cheons sincerity. In other words, I believe that Yeon Ho-jeong will never cross the line. It was great trust. White Paper bowed his head. All right. If you do so, we will watch without any response. Of course you should. Do you use it when adults get involved in childrens fights? When the white paper went out, Makwon asked. Did Deputy Yeon have an ident? You really have a good sense of humor. Yeon Ho-jeong, I knew right away that that guy was involved. I didnt say it was because he was not from our side. If you do it, only Deputy Yeon will do it. Could it be the ones he brought with him? I dont think theres anyone other than Lieutenant Yeon that the Vice lord trusts so much. Yang Chen chuckled. Its not wrong. Mo Won, who was quietly looking at Yang Chen, filled his cup without saying a word. Whatever it was, it was the work of the Mukryongbu. I didnt want to pry into everything. After refreshing his ss, Yangcheon licked his lips and said. Do you have any students? Makwonughed bitterly. There are some guys who have taught me a few moves, but I wouldnt call them students. I didnt teach you inner strength or the spirit of a martial artist. I see. This time, Yang Chen filled Mak Wons cup. Ive been looking back on my waystely. ? I dont raise my students with affection. I selected people with useful talents, but more than 70 of them went astray. There have even been cases where he became so obsessed with martial arts that he became worse than an animal. Makwon tilted his head. How can you not raise your students with love? That was my way. I dont want to change it now, but there seems to be a problem. Teaches martial arts. And watch until it grows to a certain degree. Lets go ahead and do the work and send it to the world. We will see the results and see how it grows. Should I call it a free-ranging type? We harvest those who will seed, but we reject those who go astray. Among the students I taught and watched over, there were only three left who were fine. Those were Yeopseong Buseon and Jeonhong. Then the third lost an arm in a fight with a guy named Kang Ryang. Whether a prosecutor or a martial arts expert, losing an arm is fatal. . But I thought about it. Rather, it went well. The third one is all good, but hes too arrogant. In fact, its been a long time since I noticed it, but its good to see that its still holding on with that talent alone. No matter how arrogant a disciple is, if he loses an arm, isnt it right tofort him? constion? What is that? Are you eating it? . There were many masters of the single-eyed technique in the history of martial arts. There was even an absolute expert who worked with a prosthetic limb on one leg. You know its a single-legged god demon, right? Arent you an absolute expert from a hundred years ago? Thats right. Doggakshinma lost a leg at the age of thirty. Surviving is luck, but the real scary thing for the martial arts people is what happens next. They said all kinds of people with a grudge against him attacked him like a flock of wildcats. This is truly a cowardly thing. cowardice? Why is that cowardly? If you are weak, you will be eaten. Thats natural. We are not animals, are we? You have to admit that you are an animal to be a better person. Everyone who knows the world admits that they are no good. . The only thing more fatal than losing an arm is losing an eye. The only thing more devastating than losing an eye is losing a leg. At least thats true for the martial arts people. Yang Chen emptied his ss. If I dont get eaten, if losing an arm allows me to point out my own arrogance and past mistakes, I think that would be better than a thousand words of teaching. What a scary teacher. But the third one didnt. At least not yet. I didnt even look at why I lost. Im just busy hating and hating the guy who cut off my arm. Anyone deserves it. Thats why youre treating the third child indifferently. Not just anyone can be Tuwangs disciple. It seems usible. The guy Yeon Ho-jeong made as his younger brother is a guy named Kang-ryang. And I was the one who brought down that damn monk. Even though I knew that, I brought him into the Mukryong Club, and he knows that he cant beat me, so hes quietly devoted himself to training. Makwon inwardly clicked his tongue. The same goes for Kang Ryang, who calmly joins the enemys group and trains, and Yang Cheon, who knows it all but doesnt touch it. Truly, Heukdo was a world that was difficult to understand. I dont know whether to call this distribution big or both crazy. Lets say the third is kicked out, then the first and second remain. The second one worked hard and received my recognition. But not yet the first one. The disciple rted to Deputy Yeon is the first? I dont know. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. Maybe I got tangled up with everyone. hmm? No matter what, I knew that all sorts of things would happen because of that Yeon Ho-jeong guy. Isnt it dangerous? Although he is a great talent, Deputy Yeon is a member of the Murim League. Even if he is a witness to the alliance between Mengbu, if he causes an ident in the Mukryongbu, wouldnt it be difficult for you to just stay by? Maybe its the other way around. Yang Cheon whetted his appetite. Thanks to this guy, the headquarters might be a lot neater. Is there something there? The headquarters is a union that has just been created. Its not something that stands out, but if you look closely, there are all kinds of problems. Can Deputy Yeon sort that out? At least we can make the leaders at headquarters aware of what the problem is. Makwon tilted his head. Isnt it dangerous? what? I know that Bujus presence is great, but wont there beints from below if we just sit by and watch Deputy Yeon run wild? Yang Cheon readily admitted. Maybe so. Are you willing to endure it? subtrahend? Im sorry, but Im not apassionate person enough to risk something like that. if? If you say you dont like it, theyll just catch you and kill you. !! I am a very ambitious person. But to achieve that ambition, we must first win this war. And to win a war, I need subordinates who absolutely trust me. Arge organization has many loopholes. Yang Chen filled his cup. Its rough, but its worth the sacrifice. Makwon thought. He is a really scary person. The Mukryongbu is a gigantic monster maintained by absolute power. But it was new and had many problems. Yangcheon seemed to think that Yeonhojeong was necessary to solve various problems. It also meant that he trusted Yeon Ho-jeong. What if people who are dissatisfied with Yang Cheons handling of affairs start to argue with me? At that moment, Yang Chen will gather together the dissatisfied forces and bury them all. Although the power may be slightly reduced, it is Heukdos unique method of creating a stronger, sharper, and more loyal organization. Although it was extremely dangerous, it was a truly dark method of operation. Anyway, what will they do? Yang Chen smiled and stroked his beard. It was a very interesting expression. It looks like the first one has seriously damaged the second and thirds pride If they find out that the first one has gotten to that point, will those two guys really join forces? * * * Huh! Huh! Ye Sheng did not enter the Mulongbu. There were many talentedwmakers in the Mukryongbu. The internal and external injuries suffered by Ye Sheng could be healed within ten days. But that was too risky. The fact that he was injured spread throughout the Mukryong Club was itself a problem. Regardless of your pride, if your reputation is damaged, you lose trust in the people who have trusted you in the past. Thats the way it is in the end. Just as the third-rate Parakhos in the back alleys do not show their pain to their subordinates, Yeopseong will also not show his injured appearance to others. The world of ck Ind is very simr, just different in size. Cough! Yeopseong, who went around the entrance of the Mukryongbu headquarters and entered another forest, continued to vomit blood. this! I vomited blood several times whileing. All the blood that was vomited at that time was red blood. But it was different now. There was a foul smell from the dark red blood pooled on the floor. The internal injuries are getting worse. It was already a severe internal injury, but as I moved my body too much, it got worse at an incredible rate. Ugh! It looks like he lost too much blood. Suddenly my eyes were spinning. Ye Sheng, leaning against a tree, wielded the blood lion g. Wooooow. The violent spirit seeped into every part of the five organs. At that moment, I almost screamed without realizing it. Blood lion porcin was a divine skill from ancient times and was good for yosang as well. However, the true energy itself was so rough that the pain it caused when performing the magic itself was beyond imagination. An embarrassing amount of pain. How long has it been since I experienced this pain? Damn it. Crump! Crunch! The broken bones in my right hand were adjusted one by one with a real tool. The pain was indescribable. I was fortunate to be able to reach the level of elevation and move my muscles with great strength. If themon man had suffered such an injury, his right hand would have been crippled. Anyway, I was d. Although the pain was extreme, the worsening internal injuries were controlled to prevent them from getting worse, and the crushed bone in his right hand was restored to its original state and hardened. This is enough for now. You son of a bitch! Ye Sheng could not control his life. How dare you touch me? You made a mistake, Yeonhojeong. I didnt know Yeonhojeong would be that strong. Honestly, my pride was hurt a lot. But now was the time to let go of those feelings. Until now, he had never once left the person who had harmed him alone. Even those stronger than him seeded in taking revenge on all of them. It was no different now. There will definitely be a price to pay. I need to take care of my body first. I couldnt get into wealth like this. At the very least, the treatment had to be done so that it would not be noticeable on the outside. If you go another 30 ri to the southeast That was then. ?! Ye Shengs eyes sparkled. He turned his head to the right. Sabagsabag. A person approaches through the bushes. The barge was there. Oh my brother. Buseon grinned. Are you hurt a lot? Chapter 537 Episode 537 Strong self-respect (5) Ye Seongs face hardened. how?! He was embarrassed. I had no idea that a bus ship would appear here. How does this bitch know here?! You have serious internal injuries. Buseon shook his head. This is my first time seeing my brother with such unstable airways. Are your eyes rxed? It looks like you lost a lot of blood. Ye Seong could barely restrain himself from saying a curse word without realizing it. What are you doing here? well. You know it too, right? Its spacious, reasonably humid, and well-ventted, but there are still times when I want to breathe the outside air. Buseon smiled. In a beautiful smile, a ferocious beast was baring its fangs. I dont go out as often as you do. Ye Xing, who was quietly ring at Bu Xian, smiled coldly. Enough with the bullshit. Oh my, what sad words. Did Yeon Ho-jeong tell you? Buseon shrugged his shoulders. well? Anyway, seeing you suddenly talking about Deputy Yeon, I guess hes the one who put your brother in that situation, right? Deputy Yeon? Isnt that what you respect for your damn personality? It is true that I have a terrible personality, but at least I respect and treat people who are worthy of respect. I guess so. Yeonhojeong, that bastard tricked you with sweet words. I may not respect you or respect you, but I would at least appreciate you. Isnt that a bit sad to say? Other than that? Could it be that you at least hit the belly button with that guy? Well, if its your year, its worth it. Buseon shrugged his shoulders. Its never been like that, but its not bad. If we separate the distinction between the political and the private, I think a man as tall as Deputy Yeon is rare. You dirty bitch. Thats how you used to make your side. Its the perfect way for a bitch like you. If you give me strength, I can crawl between beggars crotches. Arent we the ones who are ready to do anything if necessary? Buseons smiling expression gradually turned cold. Anyway, my eyeballs keep moving. why? Are you afraid that I might try to eat you? For a moment, life shed in Ye Shengs eyes. Are you sure youre scared of that bitch? My voice is shaking. You seem anxious. Theres no way a dirty bitch like you would havee alone. Who are you? Who did youe with? Buseon chuckled. Theyugh openly. She was really stimting Ye Shengs pride. Did you see me as someone who would bring in a beast to kill a beast that had lost its ws and fangs? Isnt this a bit of a disappointment? You crazy bitch! That confidence will send you to hell Why do you keep hiding your right hand? Wooooow. The buseons pupils flickered between red and ck. Its an unnatural movement. I guess you were seriously injured? Ye Sheng was inwardly surprised. I immediately realized that I had been hiding my right hand without realizing it. I have to admit at least one thing: I have a sharp eye. Hahaha! A red essence emanated from Ye Shengs body. A fierce majesty trembled above the unstable airway. Blood Lion Qi was raised to the limit. I didnt expect a match like this, but its not bad. Come on! Ill rip your crotch alive. You talk a lot. If you were my older brother, you would have skipped unnecessary conversations and started attacking first. ! Is that all, Yeopseong? The voice and title changed. Bu-seons eyes sank. If you had devoted yourself to martial arts training with your overflowing talent, you would have been appointed as the next vice-lord at any time In fact, thanks to your arrogance and clumsy political skills, I also got this opportunity. You bitch! You were always strong. I won because I was strong. But I am different. I survived until the end and became stronger. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from the bushes she stepped on. Even though the ck Lion was not operating properly, the heat radiating out was burning the grass. The concentration was amazing. I thought it was an easy world where anyone with talent could seed. That is your limit. Shut up! Faaagh! Ye Sheng jumped towards the boat. It was fast. It must be difficult to straighten your back due to internal injuries, but it moves at this speed. It was definitely a great skill. Ye Shengs left hand aimed at Bu Xians neck. At that time, the upper body of the floating ship bent forward and moved diagonally. Quad deuk! Aaaah! A scream came out of Ye Shengs mouth. It had to be that way. Before he knew it, the entire area below his right elbow had been ripped out. Sigh! I quickly used my internal strength to stop the bleeding, but there was too much blood spurting out in that one moment. Ye Sheng felt his eyes shing. Let it be known with honor. Buseon raised his hand. Her hand, holding her wriggling right arm, was equipped with a ck iron bar. Its a weapon that would be a shame to show to someone like you, but it is just as powerful as I expected. Yeopseong, who had forced himself to raise his true energy and relieve his dizziness, could also see the barbed wire of the floating ship. It was iron with a subtle ink color. It wasnt Ocheol. It seemed to be much harder iron than that. Hyeoncheol (F)?! To be exact, it is a product made by mixing Hyeoncheol and Ogeum to reduce weight and enhance sticity. The barge moved the barbed wire. Kikki king! As the fingers moved, the sharp iron bars, like the ws of an animal, made a creepy sound. His right hand is equipped with an iron bar, and his left hand is clenched into a fist. That was the martial arts of Buseon. It was her own martial arts skill that she endlessly whipped herself up to survive in battles with stronger opponents, knowing that shecked talent. The form will likely change again in the future. But now this was the finished product. Wooooow! A haze seemed to rise from the barbed wire, and soon a dark red essence wavered at the end of the barbed wire, forming a sharper shape. If you were to use a sword, it was simr to sword energy. Its over, Yeopseong. Paaaaaa! This time, the bus boat rushed out first. fast! Ye Shengs trained eyes were able to urately track the movement of the floating line. So I was surprised. When we faced each other inside the Mukryongbu, I had no idea that Buson could be this fast. Didnt he even crack his wrist with just his grip strength? He is so weak that he cannot even bepared to himself in every way. That was Yeopseongs decision. However, the actual movement shown by Buseon was different. Papa papapang! As the distance narrowed, a terrifying hallucination struck me. Damn it! Pow! Yeopseong vomited blood and flew away,nding on a tree. The tree broke with a loud noise. this! Ye Shengs face turned red. Before the pain, my pride was hurt, and the surprise was greater than my pride. This kind of angle?! The power of Ilta Ilta cannot bepared to myself. However, the angles that bend like illusions continue to strike without end. What was more surprising was the bending angle. It moved up and down in unexpected directions, as if it had no joints. It was incredible flexibility. Bu-seon takes advantage of womens physical advantage over mens flexibility, giving up focusing on the power of the single stroke and taking advantage of the flexible Yeonhwan-gyeok. Amazing. Before bing extremely angry, Ye Sheng was purely amazed by this technique. Its such a high level of perfection. Could it be that your master taught you this? Buseon couldnt have invented it on his own. This angle method was superior to the lions iron bird, at least when considering the technique of herbivory. Buuuuung! At that moment, a horrifying sound was heard in Ye Shengs ears. It was a martial arts wind that was fired while burning the air. A powerful wind that conveys the majesty of a lion charging head-on. Whirlwind Lions Fist!! I was in no condition to fight back. However, he was not in a position to practice divinew or footwork. In the end, Ye Sheng had no choice but to roll to the side again and make a humiliating evasion. Kwaaaaang! The tree that was struck by the whirlwind of the Whirlwind Lions Fist shattered into pieces. Although flexibility was utilized, the strengths of the martial arts themselves were not neglected. Moreover, Bu-seon was the only disciple who practiced ck lion porcin. The difference in internal strength with Ye Seong wasrge, but ck Lion Porcin was clearly a higher level of spiritual skill than Blood Lion Porcin. A martial arts technique that far exceeds Ye Seongs expected power. If he were in a healthy state, he would be able to overwhelm him with force, but now he has no choice but to try his best to avoid being attacked. Yeopseong. Pussssss. The dark red ck lion gs were released in full, setting fire to every part of the bush. The fire-d fleet looked down at Ye Seong. The bright eyes were truly that of a female warrior receiving the protection of the God of Fighting. What a pitiful move. shut up!! Yeopseong suddenly stood up. Even if I have to die, I will kill you right here, tearing your limbs apart! Hwaaaaaaaaa! Blood lion energy poured out like a runaway. The original human life was more terrible than that miracle. Torn pride and extreme anger were creating a life like a furnace. Quang! Ye Sheng rushed forward. I dont care about internal injuries at all. Although his movements were much slower and less stic than before, his spirit was like that of a wounded beast. The boats eyes glowed with fire. Sigh! Pow! Blood sttered from all over Yeopseongs body, which had been cut by the barbed wire. As if that wasnt enough, the muscles on my back were torn apart and blown away. bang! Yeopseongs angle technique, which he threw away as if he was struggling, could not prate Buseons left-hand defense. As expected, hes strong. Although the defense was sessful, a throbbing pain spread from wrist to elbow. Even though it cannot produce even half of its original power, it is capable of performing martial arts of this much power. Bu-seon could not help but be amazed at the level that Yeop-seong had achieved. Bye! Oops! Eachw has its ownw. Bu-seon, who had lost all his leg strength in left-hand defense, turned his body and struck Ye Seong on the shoulder with his right foot. Ye Sheng staggered and retreated. The left shoulder sank down. It has been dislocated. The entire lower arm of the right arm was blown off, and the shoulder of the left arm was dislocated and fell off. The internal injuries are worse than before and he is out of his mind due to excessive bleeding. The game is over. The auxiliary ship advanced powerfully. It was to deliver the final blow. bang! The power received from the earth was extended to the entire lower body, resulting in twice the speed. The barge, moving at incredible speed, extended its barbed wire toward Ye Shengs chest. The n was to break the sternum and pierce the heart. It was then. sh! Ye Shengs body showed a mysterious movement and retreated backwards. Buseon was surprised. I thought I had caught all the fish, but they escaped with unexpected movements. There was a hidden trick. The speed was also fast. It had already disappeared from sight. You were looking for an opportunity. He took greater damage in order to escape. It was truly a life-saving move. It was obvious that he would die if he fought like this anyway, so he epted the humiliation and risked everything to escape. After all, its a beast. Buseon said with a smile. Go after him. Come catch him and prove your loyalty to me. Bababababaak! Four or five masters jumped out from the bushes behind the boat and chased Ye Sheng. They were all executives of the Mulongbu who had been persuaded by Ye Sheng. People who are swayed by just a few words and a bribe can betray their master at any time. In the end, the world spins. The only way to be recognized by King Tu is to be stronger. Ye Seong should not have ignored Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Of course it was stillte. Chapter 538 Episode 538 Strong self-respect (6) Hahaha! You said that? Is that so funny? Man, I have no such thing as a recluse. I have been dealing with the world alone without any alumni. I think I understand. Why is your personality so dull? Dark? There is no one more generous than me! Even though someone had arrived, the two people wereughing and clinking their sses. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression suddenly became shocked. No matter if theyre strong in Seongcheon or something, theyre just the same old guys when theyre drunk. Both of them have achieved so high a level that they only appear to be middle-aged. Yang Cheon was already over sixty years old, and Mak Won was also well over fifty. Isnt it a really strange feeling to see older people giggling with dull faces? uh! Is Deputy Yeon here? Yang Chen waved his hand. Come and have a drink, too. Oh, but there are no snacks? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. There is no need for snacks. As expected, I like youth. Yang Cheon asked, filling a new ss with alcohol. How was it? What about first? Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss andughed. Rumors travel really fast. Hey man, I dont know where this is, but? All sensitive informationes to my ears. But I didnt expect it to be this fast. So what did he say to you? I have a rough guess. He asked me to stand on his side? Yang Chen frowned. You really said that? yes. Pathetic guy. Even if you grit your teeth and train hard during that time, youre just ying politics. And that too to a dispatcher from the Murim Alliance? The house is running well. Others may not know, but you shouldnt say things like that. why me? Arent you the Vice Master who managed his disciples like that? Ive never managed anything? I couldnt manage the indifference. No matter what, its all the vice-masters fault that the disciples are like that. Yang Chen grinned. Well, he is like that too. Makwon was inwardly surprised. It must be quite a sensitive topic. It is so easy to criticize your students for being ipetent and say that you are the reason for their ipetence. What was more surprising was Yangcheons reaction. Looking at his expression and voice, it seemed like he was not offended at all by Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Are you saying this is the path you chose yourself? No matter how much it was, I felt like I would feel bad if it were me. Its definitely not an ordinary bowl. Whether it was his unique personality or his great courage, it was clear that Yang Cheon was not an ordinary person. Stop talking about the boring stuff. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Mak Won. I heard you had something else to say to me? Mo Yuan looked at Yang Chen. Yang Chen cleared his throat and filled the cups for both of them. Adjutant Yeon. Please speak, my lord. Do you know that this persons body has been pickled in poison? I know. No matter how you look at it, it doesnt look like its been pickled. It was being handled properly. But I still havent found a way to get rid of it. okay. Ill ask you straight. Do you know what kind of poison is in the body of your junior soldier? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I do not know. is it? Makwons expression as he looked at Yangcheon became strange. Yang Chen ignored Mo Yuans gaze. I dont know, but it could be deciphered, right? Any poison can be detoxified if you find a way. Even if the members of the Mukryongbu stick to it, it will be deciphered, right? I already got a checkup. Of course, they said it wasnt an ordinary poison. Im handling it well because Im a junior in the military. They say its the most deadly poison of all poisons that even a supreme expert cant withstand for five days. It would have to be that much of a poison to poison the worlds hundreds of evil spirits. I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss again and spoke. I dont know what kind of poison it is, but I can tell the type of poison that the Three Churches sprayed. As expected. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mak Won. Are you upset? If you had decided to use words other than that and tried to decipher the poison, you might have figured out how to decipher it by now. But Yeon Ho-jeong didnt do that. It was because Makwon did not bring out everything he had. In that case, there is no need to do everything you can. It may be trivial and petty, but at the center of this rtionship is war. Of course, I had no choice but to go out. Of course, that assumed that Makwon had the ability to withstand the poison. If Makwons condition had been critical, Yeonhojeong would have also gone out of his way to find a way to detoxify it. Makwon asked in a calm tone. Were you nning on waiting? Thats right. I see. Of course, I dont have much time, so I couldnt just wait. I was nning on making a hint when my patience reached its limit. Its not a very good picture. Isnt that why the Vice Lord came forward because he knew that? Yang Cheon burst outughing. Im also very good at noticing things like that. Im trying to be polite. Yeon Ho-jeong askedfortably. So have you made up your mind now? Makwon smiled. You mean to tell me the story about my asceticism and my execution? Thats right. The decision has been made. But before that, I want to ask you something. Im keeping my ears open. If by any chance my brother-inw is going astray in your opinion, do you n to kill him then? Im not sure what kind of road this is. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he poured alcohol into Yang Cheons ss. If he takes the side that harms the Central ins in this war, we will kill him by any means necessary. . They will probably assassinate him before the war begins in earnest. That way, your back will befortable. It was an honest answer. On the contrary, upon hearing those words, Yang Cheon made a stinging expression. I wondered if there was any need to give such an honest answer. Yeon Ho-jeong read Yang Cheons expression. Senior Makwon is ready to open his heart and speak his truth. If thats the case, then I, too, should risk my life and reveal my truth. Who said what? Anyway, hes handsome. Thank you for thepliment. Yeon Ho-jeong, who silenced Yang Cheon with a few words, asked Mak Won again. How about you, senior? If we have to kill him, will you stop us? That kind of situation wille Makwon closed his eyes for a moment. The atmosphere suddenly seemed to sink. When I thought about the topic of conversation, it was even more strange that it didnt be heavy. After some time, Makwon opened his eyes. My shrine is in Liaodong. Its located in a ce where no one knows. It was like that back then. Youre saying its different now. Every time the n lord changes, the ns residence also changes. In the first ce, we dont build a foundation like the powerful martial arts sect. What kind of sect is this? Mujongmun. At that moment, Yangcheon and Yeonhojeongs eyes widened. Makwonughed bitterly. It seems like you both have heard of it. You just heard about it? Yangcheon looked at Yeonhojeong with a sullen face. This fraudster even tricked me into taking the position of head of the Mujongmun? yes? Makwon looked at Yeonhojeong with a puzzled expression. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Well something like that happened. Something like that? I once tried to rob the Inkryongbu. The identity he presented at that time was that of the great brother of Mujongmun. Yang Chen tilted his head. Were you the ambassador? I guess so? To be honest, I dont remember much right now. Its worth it. Tuwangs name isnt as great as you think, right? Its easy to forget little things. Are you upset? Youre so noisy, you idiot! Although they were grumbling, both Yangcheon and Yeonhojeong were very surprised on the inside. Mujongmun. It is truly a legendary sect. Some say it was built over a hundred years ago, while others say it was built hundreds of years ago. What is important is that Mujongmun was a group formed by the best experts from various fields. Other than that, there is no information. In fact, even in the ck ind, which is said to be more than a hundred inds in terms of information, I did not know anything about the residence of the Mujongmun or the martial arts or mungyu used by its members. Therefore, when Yeon Ho-jeong came to Mukryongbu as Sejak, he borrowed the name of Mujongmun. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong and his group all had different skills in martial arts. Even if they try to hide their martial arts skills, you can tell that each person has learned apletely different martial arts skill just by their temperament and gait. Even though they are the same monk, there are not many cases where people learn martial arts with such different temperaments. That was the reason why the name Mujongmun worked so well. But here is a real descendant of the Mujongmun. I see. Well, I dont know the exact circumstances. Makwon nodded. Thats right. I and my brother-inw, the person who Wulin calls King Chang, are all descendants of Mujongmun. Yang Chens face became serious. Its called Mujongmun. Isnt this a really great sect? Even the six major factions of the Baekdo political faction, one faction of the nine factions, failed to properly produce a strong yer from Seongcheon. The political faction groups that held power in Seongcheon were Shaolin, the shaman Namgung, and the Tang family. However, Mujongmun had two names listed on the Seongcheon Thirteenth ce without any external activity. How on earth did this factione into existence? He has such incredible potential that he has produced two of the best yers in the midfield. Tell me in detail. About Mujongmun and your execution. The conversation continued for over an hour. Perhaps because it was the first time in a while that they talked about the past, Makwon said he was tired and left. It seemed like he had a lot to think about. In the end, only two people, Yang Cheon and Yeon Ho-jeong, remained in Daejeon Mukryongwon. What do you think? What do you mean? So Hyeon-rip. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. First of all I have to see the manna. okay? Yeon Ho-jeong also had a lot of thoughts. Yangcheon was no different. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. First of all, get some rest today. Just to organize my thoughts. okay. Lets do that. Ill go first. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his back. At that time, Yang Chen raised his ss and said. I am confident that I will not cross the line. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking and looked back at Yang Cheon. Yang Cheon emptied his ss and continued speaking. You are a good person. I dont think youll cross any lines while staying here. Unless its something serious. What do you want to say? Secondly, did you think that Baekdo would not be provoked after the war? I dont know what youre talking about. The older one made a fool of himself first, but there was no need to tell the second one about it. Yang Cheon smiled and looked at Yeon Ho Jeong. His eyes were not smiling. I like the second one. Under the current circumstances, the second one has the highest probability of bing my sessor. . But when you be my sessor, it will be very different from what you think now. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. People can always change. Of course it is. Im going. See you tomorrow. Rest in peace. Thats how Yeon Ho-jeong left Daejeon. Yang Chens face, holding the ss, was as cold and chilly as ice. Its the difference between ambition and belief. Chapter 539 Episode 539 Strong self-respect (7) The next day, Yeon Ho-jeong immediately felt Makwons pulse. hmm. Do you understand? What kind of poison is it? Yeon Ho-jeong answered, letting go of Makwons pulse. As I said then, I dont know exactly what kind of poison it is. But I can tell what type it is. That alone is somewhere. You are truly a great person. Makwon was quite surprised. The three religions were an unknown group living outside Saegui. Differentnds have different climates and different foods. This is because the environment is different. Naturally, if the environment is different, the wild nts and animals are also different. In other words, no matter how well you knew the poisons of the central ins, you could not know the poisons of the outside world well. Yeon Ho-jeong knows the type of poison that is impossible to decipher, not only for the bird, but also for himself as a member of the three armies. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised by Mak Wons physical condition. This much is natural Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils dted slightly as he looked at Makwon. Its truly an amazing martial arts skill. The opportunity to trace the pulse of an absolute expert who has ovee the limit does note easily. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to see, one by one, how solid and vast the map of Makwon was. Its amazing. It is a different level from Yang Buju. The superiority and inferiority of martial arts are clearly divided, but the martial arts that one has achieved isparable to that of fighting kings. In the past, he also traced the pulse of Yangcheon. I was very surprised even then. In fact, I have reached this level myself, but the process of getting there ispletely different for each person. In other words, Yeon Ho-jeong was already able to check the skills of the two Seongcheon-level powerhouses and discover traces of how they reached the peak. Of course, following it did not mean that one could instantly realize the state of no prity. But that alone could be of great help. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he pondered each and every map drawn by Makwon Gimaek. It is a type of neurotoxin. Its fortunate for you. Relief? If it had been blood poison, even you wouldnt have been so fine. It is not because of the concentration of poison, but because of the type of poison. What do you mean? The blood poison in the central ins is divided into two types. It can cause extreme blood coagtion or, conversely, interfere with natural blood coagtion. Huh. You suffered serious internal injuries. There was also severe internal bleeding. If there had been even one attack of this severe blood poison, my internal organs would have festered one by one. The organs fester one by one. Even for the best expert in the world, a festering wound is fatal. In particr, if organs that cannot recover, such as the kidneys or lungs, fester, you will have to live with a disability for the rest of your life even if the poison is removedter. Of course, due to the nature of blood poison, it is difficult tobine it into a highly concentrated poison. It is no exaggeration to say that in the Central Powers, except for the party, there is no group capable of creating extreme blood poison. Thats a good thing. yes. But just because its a neurotoxin doesnt mean its not dangerous. He was a senior, so I endured it. Even a master of his caliber would have been in a serious position by now. In normal cases, internal energy is transmitted to each part of the human body through the nerves. I think thats probably the case with almost all the inner gongsimws that exist in the world. Thats right. So, my senior is safe. Because every single nerve is protected by absolute inner strength. I know what you mean. However, not only my inner energy extends to this nerve, but also miasma also extends. And the source of that poison is my Danjeon. Unless I remove the poisonous essence that has settled in my Danjeon, my body will gradually die. That is an urate judgment. Makwons face became serious. How is it? Can you pull it out? Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeong nodded as if it was natural. I can pull it out. Oh, Im d. It is possible to pull them out, but the problem is that you can get hurt in the process. Are you hurt? You may lose some of your inner strength forever. It was quite a shocking story. Of course, its just my guess. To begin with, my knowledge of pharmacology is not that deep. I only know a little about it because I have studied the poisons of the three religions. How many people in the Central ins and Heaven and Earth have studied the poisons of the Three Religions? Hardly any. You are probably the only one. Maybe. If someone who is familiar with the poisons of the three religions says that, it would be the same no matter which doctores. Makwons expression wasnt as bad as I thought. What is it like? Even if I lose some of my inner energy, it doesnt mean that my enlightenment disappears. Wouldnt it be a profitable business if such a dangerous poison could be removed for that much of a price? Do you have extraordinary mental strength? Yes. Makwon was a person with strong mental strength who did not lose hisposure even when he heard something that could be shocking to Muin. But it wasnt just a matter of mental strength. For a master who had broken through the limit, losing some of his inner strength was not that big of a deal. Even if they lost one-third of their inner strength, they were the masters of martial arts who could regain their original strength within a few years. However, not everyone can be as calm as Makwon. In any case, inner strength is the source of strength. How great would the sense of loss be if you think that in the past you could use the power of ten, but now you can only use the power of seven. If we find a way to get rid of tyranny without losing internal strength, we may be able to find it. It will take time. Maybe. As time goes by, the miasma will expand, and the amount of energy I will ultimately lose will increase, right? I guess so. Its just a guess. Makwon chuckled. There is no reason to worry. Just figure out a way. Ill pull it out right away. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Whatever the reason, I am also responsible for allowing the poison to deepen to that point. There is no need to bring up the past. The important thing is now. youre right. However, he will be a valuable troop in the future war, so we should try our best. Then what if the centa loses its internal strength? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. If the situation is like that, we will ask the Vice Lord or the Murim Alliance to procure elixirs and try to restore it as much as possible. This guy. Im not bragging, but if its half of my strength, it wont be possible to fill it all even if I take ten pills of Shaolins Great Hwandan. If we simply consider the amount of energy, the power of ten Daehwandan pills is more than enough to overwhelm half of the inner power of Makwon. However, the more advanced a person is and the more refined his or her power is used, the less effective the elixir will be. When you are in the lower level, you can absorb all the medicinal power of a single pill, but as the level of internal energy increases, the amount that can be absorbed gradually decreases. Please wait a few days first. Im just saying the worst case scenario, and a poison experts perspective may be different. If you really say that, I understand. Please do your best to fly until I see you again. That alone will be enough to prevent the spread of miasma. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong came out of Makwons residence and immediately looked for the white paper. I need to send a letter to the Murim Alliance. What kind of letter can I send? Please ask Uiseonggakju Ki Woo-hee to be dispatched to Honam. Whatever you do, I will write it down. If its such a simple letter, Ill write it from here and deliver it right away. Thank you. And please tell me this too. The letter Yeon Ho-jeong took out from her pocket was in a green envelope. White Papers eyes lit up. Dangaju? You must be in the Murim Alliance. I need to find out more about senior Mak Wons poison. I understand. then. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. The white paper said: Adjutant Yeon. Do you have anything to say? I dont know if theres any need to tell you, but it looks like youre looking for the adjutant that Princess Lee opened earlier. Oh really? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I understand. Thank you. And Deputy Yeon. White Papers eyes deepened. If possible, dont cause an ident. Do you know what kind of troublemaker I am? Dont worry. I dont n on doing that either. Then Im d. But the vice-lord may think differently. What do you mean? Im just saying. Ill just go. Just like that, Yeon Ho-jeong left Baek Seos residence. Baekseo muttered softly as he watched Yeonhojeongs back moving away. As expected, he is a dangerous man. Purr purr. The cave wall opened and the cool outside air soaked my lungs. Yeon Ho-jeong left the Mukryongbu and headed to the ce the maid told him about. It was a forest located southeast of the entrance to Mukryongbu. And there was a barge there. You were looking for me? Deputy Yeon. For some reason, Princess Lee, whose construction work will be ruined, was looking for a way to revive her? Buseons eyes deepened. Yeon Ho-jeong said as if looking at her speechless. You missed it. How did you know? You can tell that just by looking at the expression. . Did you train with a priest? I didnt. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Proving your abilities by directly defeating the Great Brother is not an extremely flimsy reason. The third one is arrogant. My pride is too strong. So, he looks simple and easy to handle, but if he is judged to be weak, he will make all kinds of noise. It wont be easy for a person with that level of pettiness to hold down the position of sessor without the ability to cook. I just didnt want to worry about a guy I didnt need to worry about. Its better to do it myself than to train with a clumsy guy. To be polite. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. So why did you call me? If you miss it, you dont have to chase after it and break off its branches. He was also good at saying harsh words. Bu-seon gazed at Yeon-ho-jeong. You know what? what? At times like this, you look even darker than us. I dont know if its apliment or an insult. Its apliment. Im also jealous. So what do you have to say? Let me be blunt. When is your next mission? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. What are you going to do with that? If possible, I also want to step into the next mission. . Cant we? Why are you asking me that? Wouldnt it be better to go directly to Master and ask for permission? Master, you are not the kind of person who cares about such trivial things. Well, he is like that too. Yeon Ho-jeong crossed his arms. Why do you want to go on this mission together? It must be dangerous, right? mission? of course. If you make a mistake, your life could be lost. Its not new. yes. The only problem is that it can be really dangerous. I am on my way to persuade a Seongcheon-level powerhouse. If, by chance, a master of his caliber blunders and kills us, none of us wille back alive, right? Im nning to take my younger brother, who is my sworn brother, and the swordsman of Botaam. . There must be a reason, right? okay. I dont know the details, but isnt the main reason why you risk your life to learn about the world? Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. Thats the biggest reason. I want to do that too. . Please lead me. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Buseon, smiled coldly. As expected, you are still not good enough. yes? What will happen to your masters reputation if you ask for a favor like that? Buseons face hardened. Excuse me? Master told you to watch over me? Buseons eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was examining her eyes, soon smiled and turned around. Before learning about the world, it would be better to take care of yourself. I still dont have enough discipline. Deputy Yeon. I Go catch that clumsy ambassador. Then I will consider it. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped and looked back at the boat. Bu-seon flinched at the cold, shiny eyes. Keep in mind. Why did I give you a chance? . Strong self-respect is not a rule that only applies to you. Since youe here, dont forget that I too am living by the rules of strong self-respect. Chapter 540 Episode 540 Strong self-respect (8) Hmm. Yang Chens eyes deepened. The Yin Emperor and the King of Fei. The head of the intelligence department bowed his head. It is unclear whether only the Shinhwa side is moving separately or whether all three religions are moving together. However, my guess is that the Shinhwa Church is the main force, sharing information and helping each other when needed. That is highly likely. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Whatever it is, they are targeting the Holy Heaven Thirteenth ce. There is a high possibility that some of them were captured by them. No, its not a possibility, but you have to think of it as such and act ordingly. Shall we share information with the Murim Alliance? So be it. Since we will find out soon anyway, it would be better for us to convey the information first to strengthen our rtionship of trust. All right. Hmm. Eumje and Biwang. Although they had never met, they were both world-renowned powerhouses who made their names in Seongcheon. In the case of Makwon, we investigated properly, but there was no investigation regarding those two. Even if we found out in the future, we didnt know how long it would take. Yang Cheon, who was stroking his beard, stood up from Taesa Temple. Where is the Iron Team training? They say Ill be doing personal training until tomorrow. I will always be there to practice. Yang Chen nodded. Call Deputy Yeon there. * * * Chiri riririn! Hundreds of warriors wearing light armor wielded spears and swords. The ce where the day was heading was not empty space. It was a melee training where everyone was aiming at each other, and although it was said to be like a real fight, it was only training, and everyone was wielding real weapons with the intent to kill. puck! Suddenly! Blood sttered everywhere and pieces of flesh fell off. There is no such thing as arade in arms. They dont really kill you, but if you make a mistake, you exchange attacks that could result in fatal injuries. An extremely dangerous practice. In fact, there are many casualties. Nevertheless, continuing that training was also the reason why the Iron Team became the strongest. Its spectacr. A smile appeared on Yang Cheons face as he looked down at the Iron Teams training with his back turned. Are you here? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong stood next to Yang Cheon. Doo doo doo doo. Half of them are engaged in hand-to-handbat and the other half are engaged in mountedbat. Closebat was brutal, but horsebackbat was nothingpared to it. They were ruthlessly killing each other as long as they didnt attack each other, and it seemed like anyones life could be lost at any moment. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont know anything else, but Inmileches horseback riding skills are truly amazing. yes? The horse is a weapon in itself. In a real battlefield, dozens of infantrymen are trampled to death just by a horse charging. Even in a fight between horsemen and horsemen, if they collide head-on, the horses die. You know a lot about war. It is the same horsemanship as in realbat, but it is controlled so as not to cause any damage to the opponents horseback This should be taught to the soldiers of the original army as well. Yang Chen grumbled. You often say that you are going to take advantage of valuable resources. In front of me and no one else. Later, send a trustworthy person to your headquarters. Why dont you take care of it yourself? I dont like it. I dont believe in the duplicity of your political faction. Even if I sent it, it would subtly give people notice and make people ufortable. Do you know whats different here? were there people like that? There are a lot of people who just nce at me, even though they dont show it openly. I just ignore it. Im sure theyll swear all sorts of things afterward. I have nothing to say. Isnt that always the case? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yang Cheon and asked. So why did you call me to this wonderful ce? Yang Chen grinned. Do you remember what you said before? Even if I cant, it will still be a thousand words. How do you remember them all? You said it before. I will be a useful partner for you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Did I do that? Do you remember what? I dont know if he said it directly or if it was said in that way. The important thing is that we all epted it in that sense. Crunchy. Yang Chen stretched out his sped hands upward. Would you like to have a game for the first time in a while? Are you trying to kill me? Dont panic. I am not a human being who will die just because I am told to die. My lord, please stop your harsh words. If Buju had truly exerted all his strength at that time, he would not have been able tost three seconds. If you showed any sign of truly exerting your strength, you would have run away immediately. Youre not wrong. I dont feel proud when I hear that he probably ran away. It is acknowledged as if it ispletely natural. Yang Cheon inwardly clicked his tongue. I knew he was this kind of guy, but every time I have a conversation like this, I am surprised again. Yeon Ho-jeong knew when to bow down and when to build up his pride. There are many people who know it with their heads, but only a few people feel it with their hearts and put it into practice. Anyway, lets give it a try. Lets share it lightly. Good. Chiri riri ring. Yeon Ho-jeong took out the ck and white double dragon and set it aside, twirling her shoulders. Yang Chen chuckled. Why dont you take off the iron chain underneath your top? Its insurance. Its armor that will prevent you from getting hit by mistake and going into theher world. That seems usible. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture. Yangcheon was in the same position with his back turned. Ill just use each method. Lets have a herbivorepetition. great. Paaaaaa! No sooner had he finished speaking than Yeonhojeong moved. But it wasnt fast. I just moved first because the dance started. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his fist vigorously. Yang Cheon moved his center of gravity to the left and performed a rapid angle technique. Puff puff! Yang Cheons martial arts ability to block all of Yeon Ho-jeongs quick Yeonhwangken with one foot was truly admirable. However, neither Yangcheon nor Yeonhojeong were surprised. This was because they both knew that this was not a proper dance. Yang Chen shifted his center of gravity again and asked. Where do you start? Paaaaang! Even though its a light massage, if you dont do it, youll probably break your bones. Yeon Ho-jeong, who narrowly avoided the attack, alsounched his attack like a cannonball. Quang! The power of each technique that shook the air was incredible. It was powerful enough to easily crush a rock. Honestly, as soon as the words came out, I was holding back the king of spears. As expected, my thoughts have changed. Thats right. Ride, ride, ride! The hands and feet of the two people were horribly entangled. Yang Cheon responded by turning his feet like windmills, and Yeon Ho-jeong fought back using both his fists and both legs. hook! Yang Cheons right foot seemed to stretch out above his head, and then he drew a half moon as if he was shing with an axe. Quaaaang! His heels shook the earth. Clear footprints were engraved on the hard ground. It was a mark that was probably five inches deep. The information you brought is Eumje and Biwang. Thats right. Im not sure, but some of the strong in Seongcheon have probably already gone over there. Even if thats not the case, we who dont know anything have to assume thats the case and move on. youre right. Whoa! An unusual wind was in Yeon Ho-jeongs fist. Faba Park! bang! He prated into the front of Yangcheon like the wind and struck out his fist with a strong forward motion. Quang! Shock waves spread out in all directions along with the explosion. Yangcheon, who expected a break in power, raised his left wing diagonally and struck, splitting Gwongyeong. Yang Chen grumbled. Wasnt it herbivorous sparring? You will ept everything, right? You are the real deal. Even though I want to beat him to death, I end up admiring him. Babababababaak! The two exchanged attacks faster than before. Nevertheless, the two peoples expressions were full ofposure. Not a single sound of breathing was disturbed. Sara rock! Yang Cheon, who was widening the distance, rushed forward like an arrow fired from a river bow. Coo! Yeonhojeong was pushed backwards. It was an incredible power. Even though I didnt apply much force, more than three pieces were pushed out. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. I blocked it as expected. It hurts. Life is pain, my friend. Wow! Yang Chen approached again and brandished his sword and spoke. Lets start with the next day. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Is there a reason? Weve never met, but I still know as much as everyone else knows. Thats why Im putting off the king of rain untilter. Hes a secret king To be honest, Ive barely heard any information about him. Let me put everything else aside and tell you one thing that is certain. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Papa pap papang! At that moment, his body moved at an incredible speed and surrounded Yeonhojeong. It was a prison of shadows. It moved so quickly that dozens of afterimages were left behind, and each of them had the momentum of the real thing. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Lee Hyeong Hwan Wei (ΓQλ)! One of the highest levels of footwork. Excluding the legendary Chukjiseongchon (sسɴ), it could be said to be the most extreme enlightenment that can be achieved through human martial arts. Slurp. Yang Cheons fist touched Yeon Hojeongs back. There was no blow. It was literally just a light touch. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. You said you only use each method? Does that have any meaning in the current situation? You took a hit. Yang Chen withdrew his hand and said. The King of Rain is the owner of the best divinew in the world. How amazing is it that your nickname is King Bi? People say It is said that the military power of Seongcheon Thirteen Pirs, absolute figures of the contemporary martial arts world, can bepared to those of the absolute figures of 300 years ago, during the golden age of martial arts. . In other words, King Bi, the owner of the best divinew in the world, can be said to be the greatest divinew master of all time. Yang Chen shook his head. I havent seen it in person, but I heard about it from a friend. Are you the friend who said that the Blood Jade Demon Lord would be stronger than the Immortal Emperor in ten years? okay. What is that friend whose name I dont know? They say its on a different level. It was said that at least one Shinshinjutsu would be no match for even the rest of the Thirteen Holy Heavens. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Is that possible? The difference in movement speed between an absolute expert who broke through the limitless limit and a transcendent expert was actually not that big. This is because these people have reached the limit of the speed that humans can achieve even if they have be transcendent masters. There may be individual differences, but if you average it out, it wouldnt be that big of a difference. Nevertheless, the reason that the transcendental masters could not chase the extreme masters was because of abilities other than speed. In other words, if you look purely at speed, it means that even a martial arts expert has limitations in moving faster. The divinew of the king of the kings is far different from the thirteen thrones of the Holy Heaven. In reality, it is said that King Bis martial arts skills are one level below that of anyone in the Immortal Emperor. If I were to really ask the question, should I say it is at the level of three armies? However, they said that this neww alone would be able to make up the difference. Thats why he got the title of king. Are you saying that it will take time for the three religions to catch the King of Secrets? Thats right. That makes sense. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked her chest. But did you ask to have a meeting to talk about that? Just call me Daejeon. It wasnt even a proper dance, was it? Yang Cheon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong without answering. Although his eyes were looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, his mind was actually following his drinking party with Mak Won. He recalled what he had said at the drinking party. I am a very ambitious person. But to achieve that ambition, we must first win this war. And to win a war, I need subordinates who absolutely trust me. Arge organization has many loopholes. This was what he himself said to Makwon, who said that if they saw Yeonhojeong running wild, there would be dissatisfaction from below. We win the war first Thats right. Thats whats important. He knew it too. If we lose the war, this burning ambition will disappear into ashes. And now Yang Cheon was looking at the young man who would be the best weapon in this war. Damn it. ? If you can be strong that quickly, you will quickly reach the point of no prization. Why are you still at that level? Yeon Ho-jeongs face was stained with bewilderment. What nonsense are you talking about now? Is this non-pr world a joke? shut up! Yangcheon spits! I spat it out and turned around. Follow me. I will teach you how to withstand the supreme sound power for a very short time. Chapter 541 Episode 541 You have to listen to know (1) Fuuuuuung! Tang Sanger retreated with a loud explosion. That was it. He just fell back and wasnt hurt. Its just that one sleeve was torn to pieces. Whoa. A look of tension appeared on Tang Sangers face. Thats amazing. Ive received it several times, but my fathers poisonous hand is really Now its worth taking a look at. yes? The officer rxed his stance. The poisonous air was almostpletely controlled. Has there been any sess in reciting the Emperors Sutra? Tang Sang-ah smiled bitterly. I had a bit of an epiphany. That little bit of enlightenment will lead you to the path of bing a Buddhist monk. The official nodded. Good job. Even the elders of my family cant block my venomous beast so cleanly. Tang Sang-ah was taken aback by her fathers praise. It doesnt seem like its there yet. Its better than expected. If you grow like this, you will be worthy of joining the elders of your home family within three years. Really? The official nodded. I wasnt saying that he was a child. In fact, he was stricter with his children. Although his rtionship with his daughter improved, his unique strictness did not dull. If this is the case, then it is truly so. No, considering his cautious nature in these areas, he may be able to reach the same level within one year instead of three. Of course, it will have to be apanied by a lot of effort like now. I will not look at the achievement of secret arts separately. But I will continue to look at the miasma. In order to achieve proper detoxification, life-threatening detoxification training is necessary. Detox training was no different. By inhaling extreme poison and taking a small amount of antidote, the poison was driven out using internal energy alone. Of course, it wasnt something anyone could do. It is possible because of the Tang familys Neigong Shim method, but even with the best Neigong mind method in the world, if you do extreme detoxification training like the Tang family, your body will not be able to heal. Tang Sang-ahs face showed determination. yes! Listen carefully. We are poison handlers. Poison is death. In Moorim, we are studying the study closest to death. . Thats why its fast and thats why its dangerous. You know very well how many people have died while undergoing detoxification training at their home. I know. There were many people who were more talented than me or you. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. Talent is important, but what is more important is a cool-headed mentality. If you let your guard down even once because you are caught up in the inertia that its easy, it could cost you your life. . Be sure to keep this in mind. yes! A determined answer. Nevertheless, Tang Sang-ahs expression was bright. It had to be that way. Although my father was strict, he was not a very meticulous person. That kind of person is bing more delicate as time goes by. Also for your children. Tang Sang-ah was a hundred times happier with his fathers change than with his own martial arts development. This is the end of todays training. Thank you for your hard work. okay. If you dont have anything else to do, would you like to have dinner with me? The official nodded. Sure. Tang Sang-ah smiled brightly. It was another change in my father. In the past, even though we ate together, he didnt show such a natural reaction. Now it feels like we have truly be a father and daughter rtionship that no one else can envy. Dang Sang-ah crossed Dang Gwans arms. song. I will make it for you today. Let go of your arms. heavy. Youre in a lot of pain. The official justughed and did not criticize Tang Sang-ah any further. That was when the father and daughter returned to their residence. Dang Family Lord. An open door stood at the entrance to the dwelling. The official tilted his head. Do you have business for me? Tang Sang-ah nced at Tang Gwan. No matter how much he changes, this unique way of speaking will never change. Openness bowed its head. An urgent report has arrived to the Lord of the House. Urgent report? Thats right. Is this your hometown? no. This is a letter from Honam Mukryongbu. At that moment, the light in the hotel shed. Thats cheap. Open Ind took out a letter from his arms. Phew. With a gust of wind, the letter in Gaegados hand flew out and was caught in the officials hand. Gaekedos eyes widened. This is my first time seeing the art of empty space creatures. The official opened the letter coolly. After a while. Even after going there, things are still the same. Are you giving me a job from thousands of miles away under the guise of a favor? Although he said so, there was no sign of displeasure on the officers face. Tang Sang-ah asked. What happen? Has there been a problem with Professor Yeon? That guy himself is the problem. He is the worst person in the world. The official grumbled and turned around. Lets eat tomorrow. Ah yes. and. The official stopped for a moment and spoke in a somewhat serious voice. Both ships will arrive around noon tomorrow. okay. Its meeting time, so please guide yourself. yes! The hotel looked at the open road. the poor. yes? Oh yes! Follow me. yes? Shouldnt we send a separate message to the Western Station Lady before she leaves? Hurry after me before I poison you. Cough! yes! * * * Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Kang-ryang opened his eyes. hmm? He looked down at his legs. A sword was ced on both knees in the lotus position. knife? While meditating, I heard a strange sound. And the source of that sound was the sword. Kang-ryang tilted his head. He grabbed his sword. . The sword was immovable. I didnt feel any sound. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. Did you hear something wrong? Actually, I already skipped three meals just to meditate. Maybe the sound came from the stomach rather than the sword. Thinking like that made me extremely hungry. Kang Ryang raised the Ghost King g. Phew. A subtle ck-gray energy flowed from his entire body and then disappeared again. There is nothing wrong with my body. Damn it, lets fill our bellies. Kang Ryang got up from his seat and left the residence. It was then. Where are we going? Kang-ryang turned his head. Jeon Hong was there. Kang-ryang, who had been quietly looking at him, turned his head again. Im going to eat. Jeon Hongs lips twitched. You bow down proudly. At least I dont have to feel sorry for you. Kangryang walked briskly. It didnt seem like he paid any attention to Jeon Hong. Jeon Hongs face distorted. He spoke in a voice full of anger. Youd better watch the back of your head. This is the Mukryongbu. The cute logic learned from your extinct sect does not apply. Kangryang still had no answer. Jeon Hongs eyes shed with murderousness, but then subsided. You wont live long. Sreuk. Kang-ryang stopped walking. He looked back at Jeon Hong and said. If you lost because you didnt have the skills, why dont you use this time to grit your teeth and train yourself to surpass me? what? Its a world where people risk their lives with a single sword, whether its ck or white. If you have saved your life in a life-or-death situation, you must train yourself to vomit blood so that the same result never happens again. Kang Ryangs voice was very cold. Its okay to burn your anger at me. Because it can be a driving force. But if youre just here to talk nonsense, you might want to reconsider your attitude as a military officer. Shut up! Wooooow. A thick, deadly force emanated from Jeon Hongs body. Does a descendant of an extinct sect dare to teach me? The descendants of that extinct sect are also training hard every day to seek revenge. And you had one of your arms cut off by a descendant of that sect. you! Do you have time to do that even if its not me? Dont you have to train hard in order to survive, not at the hands of me but at the hands of your executioners? Kang-ryang chuckled and turned around. Donte here again. You dont want a constructive conversation, do you? Why dont you at least improve your speaking skills? At that moment, Jeon Hongs fierceness soared to the top of his head. pup! grasp! Jeon Hong kicked the ground. At that moment, Kang Ryangs body moved at an inexplicable speed. Whoa whoa! Koheook! Jeon Hong fell to his knees on the spot. Oops! Wow! Jeon Hongs face was extremely pale as he wriggled and clutched his stomach. I was hit squarely in the abdomen with the sheath of the sword. I couldnt breathe and there was a fishy metal taste in my mouth. He suffered internal injuries from a single blow. Even though he was in great pain, Jeon Hong could not contain his astonishment. This fast?! It was apletely different pace from when we fought in the guesthouse. Speed wasnt everything. The power of carrying that speed and the delicate control of internal strength so that the force did not pierce the abdomen were amazing. This was apletely different person. I couldnt believe that he was the same person. The look in Kang Ryangs eyes as he looked down at Jeon Hong, who was lying down and writhing, was extremely cold. Slurp. The sword was pulled out with a horrifying sound. Okay. Jeon Hongs body flinched. I forgot about the pain for a moment due to the terrifying anticipation I felt at the back of my neck. Isnt the world easy? ! Im a disciple of King Yangcheon, but it wasfortable living with soft thoughts like whether Im going to kill him, right? Ugh! The Ghost King Jinki was carried on Kang Ryangs sword. The anticipation, which was already sharp, was amplified two to three times. It seemed like that prediction alone could cut down Cheols mental strength. Make sure thatfortable mind sees the sight of your life ending. My patience is now at its limit. Pow! Jeon Hongs face turned red. Because Kang-ryang trampled on the back of his neck with his foot. Kang Ryangs cold eyes changed to indifference. It was the gaze of a prosecutor. A swordsman tends to be indifferent when swinging his sword. this guy?! Jeon Hongs eyes were colored with astonishment. This guy for real?! Kang Ryang coolly swung his sword. Kaaaang! His sword point pierced the ground. It was less than half an inch away from Jeon Hongs left earlobe. Rumbling. Although it wasnt cut by the de, the energy emanating from the sword itself cut Jeonhongs earlobe halfway. Kang Ryangs indifferently shining eyes returned to their original state. Are you scared? Kang Ryang, who took his foot off his neck, stabbed him in one go. Actually, thats true. Even so, I am Tuwangs disciple. Do you think I have to kill him to use it? Even in the Mukryongbu? It wont work. I cant handle Tuwangs power yet. ?! Instead, dont do that again. Even if I dont kill them, I know quite a bit about how to make people sick. If thats the case, wouldnt even Vice President Yang be able to say anything? You attacked first. Kang-ryang walked awaynguidly again. There is someone else who will benefit from your injury. If you dont want to be eaten, worry about the session position, not me. When I looked at those two peoples eyes, it looked like they were going to boil you and eat you at any moment. Just like that, Kang Ryang disappeared from Jeon Hongs sight. Cough! Cough! Jeon Hong coughed several times and looked at the ce where Kang Ryang had disappeared with bloodshot eyes. Aaaah! Quaaaang! The ground copsed from the punch. I really felt like I was going crazy with anger. I was so angry that I felt like I was living with myself when I came here. doggish! It wont hurt to chew on this! It was then. I really cant stand it. Jeon Hong, surprised, looked back. Who are you?! Wooooow. A shadow fluttered in the darkness. me? Wellat least hes not someone you would wee. Chapter 542 Episode 542 You have to listen to know (2) Did you understand everything? of course. As expected, its fast. The teachers ability was good. Its unusual to be ttered. Yang Chen shook his hands. Unlike him, who seemed perfectly fine, Yeon Ho-jeong looked quite rough. His hair was scattered and his clothes were all tattered, and he looked like a beggar, except that it wasnt just burnt. Of course not, but never let down your guard. The method I taught is at least. If its the Yin Emperor, I could use an attack I cant even imagine, putting you in a state of inability to fight. And you may not fight the Yin Emperor. Of course it is. But you always have to assume the worst. Yang Chen shook his head. I dont know about anything else, but when ites to mass murder, Emperor Yin is probably the best among the powerful in Shengcheon. Its the power of sound waves. I know. You will have to be more careful than ever. Not just you, but everyone who goes with you. The moment you make a mistake, you may die without even knowing how you die. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If youre really worried, why dont you go with us, Vice Lord? Lets be together It was said as a joke, but unexpectedly, Yang Cheons face was serious. Yeah, its not like I havent thought about that. Are you serious? You came to martial arts and achieved achievements that an ordinary person would never dare think of. These arent things you can seed in just by being strong in martial arts. In fact, other abilities shined more brightly than martial arts. I admit it. It is certainly a great thing, but at the same time, many people are mistaken. You think you have no limits. . The opponent is a strong person from the Holy Heaven. In this case, military inferiority is fatal. I know that too. A look of regret appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. What Yang Chen said was right in every detail. With his experience as a Dark Emperor, his skills, and his keenly trained eye, he has led various missions to sess. However, he also had a fatal weakness: he was powerless. If it was to be deployed on an appropriate mission, this could not be considered a weakness. It couldnt be a weakness. Yeonhojeongs military power was beyond the level of thete Jisoo, and he was a super expert who couldpete with the world, except for the Seongcheon-level strongmen. The problem was that he was always sent on missions that were nearly impossible. He even wanted it himself. That is why even the powerful martial arts skills be a weakness. So I thought. Anyway, I was wondering if I could leave this job to you. To be honest, I was thinking of leaving the Inkryongbu in your care for a while and running it myself. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was colored with surprise. Yang Chen smiled. why? Is it unexpected? Its not surprising. Anyway, I dont think the head of the Mukryongbu would do it. thats right. This is not what the leader of the Mukryongbu ns to do. However, if you are a martial artist in the central ins who wants to lead the war to victory, it is something worth considering. ! But I quit. I know its not realistic to say I quit. If you leave your position to take in the powerful people of Seongcheon, the headquarters will be a mess no matter how much you keep it centered. That is correct. Yang Chen shook his head. It was all meaningless anyway. What matters is reality. Especially in this case, there is no one I can trust but you. . Actually, I was nning on using you for this purpose in the first ce, but its really frustrating. Yeon Ho-jeong thought. Yangcheon has definitely changed a lot. Yang Chen in his previous life was not this kind of person. There wasnt much conversation in the first ce, but at that time he was an insanely ambitious man who was obsessed with unifying the ck Inds and did not hesitate tomit all kinds of atrocities. But now? Thanks to you. You saved my life. And he asked me to join him. It doesnt matter if the country is just saving the chess pieces to win the war. The important thing is that I have escaped the poison of the Four Eums cults. . Ive always wanted to say this to you. Thank you and Im sorry. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. What day is today? hmm? Why is that suddenly? Isnt this a historic day when Tuwang Yangcheon showed his true sincerity to me? I want to remember it. Thats pointless. Yang Cheon backed away. To be thankful is to be thankful, and to be sorry is to be sorry. And it ends there. The rtionship in the future can be very different. I know. What about Makwon? I am recuperating. I have sent a letter to the Murim Alliance, so a response wille soon. In particr, if the poison in senior Mak Wons body is really the deadly poison of the Shinhwa cult, there is someone who can definitely cure it. Youre a western station goddess. Thats right. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. Uiseon Gakju of the Murim Alliance ising to Mukryongbu I feel like we have formed an alliance once again. He looked directly at Yeon Ho-jeong. Just make this a sess ande back. As soon as Makwon is healed, I will be able to join him on the next mission. Do not worry. Who cares about you here now but me? Without you, war would be difficult. If you dont think you can capture him, risk your life and run away. I will do that even if you dont say that. You must be young. Yang Chen turned around. Lets go in and have a drink. Good. But unfortunately, the two were not destined to drink today. My lord! Were in big trouble! Whats going on, making such a fuss? The Four Three Dukes! hmm? The Three Dukes were found dead! Yang Chens eyes sparkled with fire. When we arrived at the scene, several experts were camped out. It was to control the surroundings. When Yang Chen appeared, they all knelt down. See you, Vice lord! Yang Cheon approached Jeon Hong, who had copsed, without even greeting him. ?! Yang Chens eyes wavered. That wasnt all. Yeon Ho-jeong, who came with Yang Cheon, was also surprised to see Jeon Hongs body. Moknaei (ľ)?! Jeon Hongs body had turned into dried firewood. It seemed as if all the blood and moisture had drained from my body. The sunken eyes and sunken cheeks were truly creepy. This? Yeon Ho-jeong sensed Jeon Hongs pulse. He looked back at Yang Chen. All my vitality was sucked out. Even my strength. . Yang Chen looked down at Zhen Hong in silence. The change in expression was not significant, but anyone could see that he was agitated. White Paper approached and said. The time when the Three Dukes left their residence was an hour ago. And they say he came straight here. . The time of discovery was before half past midnight. In other words, the time of death of the Three Confucius can be said to be between one hour ago and half an hour ago. Yang Chen asked. Who did you meet in the meantime? there is one person. Who is it? Its strong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Yang Chen nodded. Bring me. After a while, Kang Ryang arrived at the scene, apanied by warriors. He also had a serious expression, as if he had heard of the situation as he arrived. When Jiang Liang came, everyone except Yang Chen looked at him. Yang Chen asked without even looking back. You saw this guy today, right? Thats right. To begin with, this ce was right in front of Kang Ryangs residence. Yang Chen spoke briefly. Exin. It was a voice without any emotion. Kang-ryang spoke in a sombre tone. I was meditating and came out because I was hungry. At that time, the author was already waiting. He immediately started arguing, so I ignored him, but he started swearing too much and a fight broke out. fight. Thats right. Of course, the fight ended in one blow. I didnt mean to brag. My intention is to exin the situation at that time in as much detail as possible. so? I drew my sword and threatened him, but that was all. No matter how angry I am, I cant kill a careless disciple in the Mukryongbu, right? Slurp. Yang Cheon woke up. No one knew what he was thinking. Just ask one question. Yang Cheon still had his back turned. Have you learned any other martial arts other than the martial arts of Gwicheolgeommun? Kang-ryang nodded. Thats right. What kind of martial arts is it? Cheolgeomdaeyeon is a martial art taught by Byeoksan Yeonga Lord. I didnt teach the second half of it, though. Is that the end of the swordsmanship? Thats right. Only then did Yang Chen turn around. Yang Cheons eyes were not as intimidating as I thought. However, his expression was serious. Again. There are no martial arts people who easily hand over information to others. This is because, if done incorrectly, the inside may be shattered by the dark mirroring through the vein. But Kang Ryang obediently stretched out his arms. Yang Cheon checked Kang Ryangs insides through his veins. After a while. Is that the Ghost King Jinki? Thats right. What a feat. It truly deserves to be called the most prestigious school in Heukdo. Yang Chen spoke to his subordinates. Preserve the site. Dont let anyone in here. I follow your orders! Baek Seo and Deputy Yeon, please talk to me. You too, Gangryang. Yang Cheon, who came to Daejeon, did not sit in the royal pce. He crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. white book. Do you have any idea why the third child got to that point? I apologize. I dont know, but I dont know, but there must be a martial arts skill thates to mind right away. Thats right. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. It is a type of Absorption Great Law. My guess is that its probably the same type as Sahyukgong (). Baek Seo looked at Yeon Ho Jeong with surprised eyes. Do you know about Sasukgong? I know. Its amazing. Yang Chen nodded. Its just as you said. That is a type of suction attack that has minimal side effects among the suction energy techniques and can only be used when internal energy is almostpletely lost. Heupseongdaebeop itself was a martial art that was rarely found. The reason was simple. This is because it is a martial arts technique stained with fatal side effects. Absorbing energy was a technique to increase ones own strength by absorbing the opponents internal energy. However, the absorbed internal power conflicted with the casters internal power, and there was a high probability that the caster would be intoxicated or take his or her life. If the power was strong, it was a martial artist to learn at least rare magic techniques. However, even the martial arts people who risk their lives on strength do not practice Heupseongdaebeop. The reason was simple. Because there is nothing good about learning it. Even if you suck out your inner energy, there is a high probability that you will die or be a ruined person, and even if you seed, you will be a martial arts enemy. No matter how much you want to be stronger, there is no reason to take that much of a risk. There was a time when the absorption method was popr, but it waned after a few years. It would not be an exaggeration to say that there are no people who have learned the Heukseong Daebeop these days. There were many cases where the younger generation did not even know about the existence of a martial art called Heupseongdaebeop. However, if it is a sucking hole, it is a different story. Even a body that has been subjected to the Great Absorption Method will still have at least some energy left behind. Even more so if its a corpse thats only been dead for half an hour. Thats right. Sahyukgong is different. In a sense, Sahyukgong is a martial art of healing. When ones inner energy and vitality have been severely reduced, it seeks temporary explosive recovery by absorbing the inner energy and vitality of others. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Then it means that someone in the Ink Dragon Club is in danger of death. yes. There is no physical evidence, but there is one person who is concerned. Yang Chen closed his eyes. white book. Yes, sir. Unleash your troops and capture the eldest child. Chapter 543 Episode 543 You have to listen to know (3) What? Buseons face was one of shock itself. The third one? exactly. . And I am guessing that the person who created the Three Dukes like that was the Archduke. White Paper looked at the floating ship with transparent eyes. Buseons face was full of shock. There was no embellishment or lies. I know that Princess Lee is targeting the Grand Duke. And that it was almost a sess. . Did you catch the Archduke? Buseon shook his head. I didnt catch it. Did you move alone? Its not like that. Bu-seon told me the list of people who had lined up for him. White Paper clicked his tongue. Have you heard from them yet? yes. Its one of two things. Either they swore false loyalty to Princess Lee, or they are all dead by now. ! No matter how much I think about it, I dont think its the former. Now wait a minute! Buseon spoke in a puzzled tone. Ye Sung was almost on the verge of death. My right arm was blown off and my left arm was also dislocated. Its fortunate that he didnt die because he suffered various bruises and fractures as well as severe internal injuries. exactly? Thats why I didnt bother to pursue it myself. Because I thought they were all prey. White Paper shook his head. I dont know if thats fortunate or unfortunate. ?! Whatever it is, after checking the personnel who are currently not at the headquarters, except for thebat troops who went on a mission and a few experts, all the leaders that the Archduke and Princess Lee mentioned are. So Bu-seon couldnt understand how the situation was going. Even so, is there any reason for Ye Sheng to return to Bu and kill the third child?! No, I dont have the ability to do that! Yes. yes? Three Gongzi died because his entire bodys vitality and energy were sucked out. !! The Goeammu practiced by the Three Dukes is a divine skill from ancient times. However, I created blood lion porcin before Goeammus true energy. There are only four people in the Inkryongbu who have trained Blood Lion Porcin, and no matter how crazy the Archduke was, he would not have been able to target the Vice Lord or the healthy princess. Now wait a minute! Buseons face was stained with astonishment. Now, does that mean that Yeopseong has at least learned the Absorbing Great Technique?! White Paper turned around. Please stop by Mukryongwon right now and exin the situation to the vice lord. * * * Im going crazy. Kang-ryang messed up his hair. Why did something like this happen right after you met me? Theres no point in discussing that now. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. The important thing is that we have to catch that guy first. Anyway, I didnt understand it even though I heard it a while ago. What on earth is a sucker-puncher? You heard everything. What is there that I dont understand? You left out all the detailed exnations! Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Saheupgong is a type of Heupseongdaebeop, but the texture is different from Heupseongdaebeop. It can be seen as a form ofbining martial arts, which was originally the supreme spirit, with some of the nine qualities of Heupseong Daebeop. Supreme Yosanggyeol. Heopseongdaebeop is an evil magic exercise in which the extremely natural but fundamental problem of conflicting true energy has not been resolved. But Sasukgong is different. The origin of Sahyukgong is, after all, divine power. It was made by melting a part of Heupseongdaebeop into it. I thought you said earlier that it can only be unleashed when your internal energy is exhausted? Thats why Saheukgong is scary. No matter how excellent the performance of the Four Suck Gongs is, it can never be implemented if the casters body is in good condition. It is a martial arts skill with extreme limitations. Do you do it? However, when the dantian is on the verge of copsing or when the epicenter, the source of life, falls below a certain level, the Four-Suck Gong can be unleashed. Slurp! widely! Yeon Ho-jeong inspected the de of the ck and White Twin Dragon and ced it in the ax case. Sahyukgong is a magical technique thatpletely absorbs the inner energy and vitality of others and makes it your own. Its a magic skill, but because its based on spiritual skills, it doesnt cause mental and physical breakdown. In other words, there are no side effects like the absorption method. Each persons level of achievement varies. Although it is known to have no side effects, the probability of actually experiencing side effects is about 20 to 30 percent. That alone is enormous. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. So to speak, after Ye Sheng was attacked by his brother and then by Princess Li, he ran away, entered the secret passage of the Mulongbu, and took Zhen Hong by surprise, sucking up everything he had and then escaping? Thats how we see it at the moment. What do you think, brother? I think so too. Your intuition is amazing. But doesnt that intuition require a certain amount of information to gain strength? As of now, there is no evidence whatsoever that Ye Sheng practiced Four Breathing Gong. Yes, you are right. Do you still think Ye Sheng is the culprit? Yes. What is the reason? After checking his clothing and weapons, Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly remembered the past. Not the past after returning, but the past during the time of the ck Ind Emperor, who covered the southern part of the Central ins with darkness in the name of darkness. Do you know where the Sahyukgong first appeared in history? I dont know. Its Seojang (). When you say the chief, do you mean the chief outside of Saeedae? Is there Podp Pce? Its not just Podp Pce. There is Soreoeumsa Temple, which is even more familiar than the Heukdo Sapa in the central ins, and Daeroeumsa Temple, which continues the Buddhist tradition of Noeumsa Temple, its origin. Hmm. Abination of divine and magical arts. There are many people in the world. Anyone cane up with such an idea, even if there is no need to divide the midfield and the new world. However, there are ces that are extremely familiar with suchbinations. Are you the chief? Yeon Ho-jeongs eye glow created an eerie atmosphere. Yes, the chief. Sahyukgong, which flowed out from the west, settled in the midfield. Of course, there are only a very few people who know or are trained. In particr, it would be safe to say that there is no one in the political faction who knows about Sahyukgong. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. Are you sure that Ye Seong is from the chief? Thats not it. I dont even know where Yeopseong is from. The important thing is that someone deliberately sprinkled it in the midfield to ensure the stability of the dead air. A shadow fell on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Damn, it was so long ago that I forgot. It was a long time ago, and in fact, it did not remain in my memory. This was because the situation at the time was too urgent. He recalled a conversation he had with Muk Fei when he was the head of the Five Great Gods. Its soon. The day of the decisive battle. Right. Major Moyong is also joining us? okay. Maengju Moyong is a rare Mencius. But it is also a curse. Why are you talking so much today? Speak a lot on a regr basis. I wanted to tell you not to trust too much. dont worry. Because I am not a small vessel enough to plot betrayal when dealing with a public enemy. yes. Go ahead and sleep. When you wake up tomorrow, I wont be there. Please, I wish you luck. Take care of your kids well. Oh, and I heard that there are quite a few of the renegades who have trained in Sasukgong. Most of them died before they even opened their mouths. Fools. I didnt even know I was being used. Ill investigate that separately. Let it be done. Its hard for me to care about that now. i know. It was such an old conversation. I only remember that it was in that context, but it was difficult to recall each exact conversation. I dont know exactly where the headquarters of the Three Religions is. However, I do know that it spans between Cheonghae and Seojang. Maybe its more than that. ?! I still dont know if Podpgung or Soroeumsa are also part of the group. However it is highly likely that Saheopgong entered the central in under the leadership of the three schools. Hmm. Kang-ryang frowned deeply. Are they the Three Religions again? They really are a pain in the ass. These are the guys who are trying to achieve victory while maintaining maximum strength. Of course, we put in a lot of work in advance for that. Lets say Sahyukgong came from the three schools. The important thing is that even though Saheukgong is a magic attack, isnt it a martial arts attack with almost no side effects? Why did you release such martial arts skills to the midfield? Without my guys using it? Because its not perfect. yes? There are almost no side effects, but they are not non-existent. Are you really saying that they were experimenting with the Four-Support technique through the Jungwon martial arts people? Its highly likely. If you look at the Shinhwa Church right now, they are cultivating something called fire essence. As long as it is not a fatal injury such as a loss of the head or extreme bleeding andplete melting of the internal organs and flesh, you can somehow recover. Rumbling. Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang opened the cave wall and went out. It wont be Shinhwaism. Shinhwaism has already beenpleted through Hwajeong. Maybe the remaining two or one of the two solved it. If Ye Sheng has learned the four-point attack then its not just Ye Sheng, right? okay. Yeon Ho-jeong gritted his teeth. He recalled the list of past traitors. I dont remember them all, but most of them were around the same age as him during the time of the Dark Emperor. Heirs Were you targeting the sessors? For the purpose of an experiment, the Four Suction Balls were released to the sessors of the famous Wulin n? That alone is not enough. For that simple reason, there is no way that a dangerous martial art like Saheukgong would have been unleashed on enemy territory. An experiment is just an experiment. If Samgyo had sprayed it, it would have definitely been sprayed with a fatal w. That makes sense. Anyway, where are we going now? I have to follow the smell of blood. The two people who left the Mukryongbu looked around the ce where Buseon had fought. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. If you ran away from here and entered the secret passage, there is a high probability that you woulde back out here. * * * Its been a while, sister. Youre here. yes. Dangyangseon, whom I had seen for the first time in a long time, looked surprisingly dignified. Dangyangseon bowed his head. I heard that you have been going through a lot of hardships in the past. As the eldest son of the family, I brought trouble to my sister. There is no shame. Tang Sang-ahs eyes wavered. Thats amazing. Dangyangseon hated himself. No, I didnt like it, I hated it. How can a guy like that show such a humble attitude? How can a person change so much in just a few years? no. You must have had a lot of trouble with your family, so you had a hard time. Compared to my father and sister, I am nothing. Dangyangseon quietly smiled. It wasnt a bright smile, but it wasnt a smile that felt particrly fake either. However, I felt something like a yearning that I didnt know what it was, but it didnt seem particrly strange. What about your father? Youre in a meeting. Oh, I see. Dangyangseon shook his head. I heard that the midfield is quite chaotic. It would be nice if I could also help with one hand. Tang Sang-ah smiled. Your martial arts skills have grown beyondparison to before. It will definitely be of great help. I hope so. In fact, I want to jump into the mission right away. The corners of Dangyangseons mouth rose. Its a mission so important you could die. Lets talk about that separately with your fatherter. Tang Sang-ah turned around. Now, lets go to the living quarters. Its not that far. Yes, you say so. As soon as Tang Shanger turned around, Tang Yangxians face became expressionless. It was a creepy expression. Chapter 544 Episode 544 You have to hear it to know (4) Because it moved so secretly, the Mukryongbu was the only force that could oppose the Murim Alliance in the central ins of Tanggeum. Of course, the number of troops under hismand is beyond imagination. If we were to look at simple concentration, it was better than the Murim Alliance. Doo doo doo doo. The iron foundations were scattered in all directions. Hwang Seok-tae, who was watching the movement of the iron tform on the hill, said to the new painter. Excluding the entire Iron Team, the remaining nine hundred people will block the southern retreat route. Thats right. No matter what, the number of people is too small. If the intelligence group does not inform you of the situation at any moment, there is a high chance of missing it. Do not worry. The Iron Knight Lord knows that the information power of the headquarters is better than that of the Murim Alliance. Of course it is. Gwangpungdan (LF), who was on a mission, also said they were blocking the retreat route to the south. They are forming a camp that extends from Cheolgidan to Gwangpungdan on the second side, so at least the south can be at ease. Hwang Seok-tae frowned. Its Gwangpungdan. Like the Iron Guard, the Gwangpungdan was an elite unit of the Mukryongbu, consisting of 1,000 troops. The Iron Team is the strongest unit of the Mukryongbu. When considered in many areas, it was indeed a reasonable evaluation. However, no one will disagree that the Gwangpungdan is also a group strong enough to ovee the stronghold of the Yongah Iron Gidan. If we were to be specific, we could say that the Iron Guard was abat unit more specialized in in battles and all-out warfare, while the Gwangpung Dan was a unit specialized in urban warfare and special operations missions. Well, if those gentle guys form a camp, the south can rest assured. It was a rather sour voice. If its natural, its natural. Although Yonga Iron Team is the strongest of the Mukryongbu, Gwangpungdan is also not easy. Because each others characteristics were so different, they couldnt get along well. However, we clearly recognize each others abilities. That was it between them. Anyway the painter asked cautiously, as if he was having a hard time suppressing his curiosity. Its an inappropriate question for the situation, but what was it like for Deputy Yeon? hmm? I heard that Jeondae Hwawon really disliked Deputy Yeon. I guess it had to be that way. Hwawon was a member of the new Chinese zodiac. It was stronger and much calmer than the existing painter. Before she became a new painter under Yang Cheon, she was an expert called Ssanggon Nachal (p_ɲ). He was a very famous expert in Heukdo and was famous for his unique personality. Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. You are an unlucky person. is it so? But one ability is certain. I now understand why the Murim League ced such a heavy responsibility on the shoulders of a young man under 30. The flower gardeners eyes lit up. Although she had only recently joined the Mukryongbu, she knew how proud and demanding Hwang Seok-tae was. Hwang Seok-tae has already acknowledged Yeon Ho-jeong. He definitely didnt seem like an ordinary person. Well, he is a person who has seen the iron team fight from the very beginning. The rumor that Yeonhojeong had conducted a ceremony with 1,000 troops of the Iron Guard was a famous incident among the leaders. Martial arts are martial arts, but the distribution was truly amazing. Who in the world would want to take on the Iron Team alone? It was a matter of courage and confidence before force. Im curious. Hwawons eyes lit up. I want to meet you sometime. Probably more than half of the leaders would like to have a conversation with Yeonhojeong. The other half wont even want to make eye contact. Anyway, I have to move too. What are you going to do with the flower garden? The status of the zodiac gods is extremely high in that they are the direct subordinates of the Mukryongbuju. However, in reality, among the leaders of the Mukryongbu, there were many people stronger than the zodiac gods. Due to the special nature of their position as one of the zodiac signs, everyone just respected them. For example, Hwang Seok-taes martial arts skills were one step higher than the current Hwawon Ssanggon Nachal. Even in the Mukryongbu, which is the epitome of strong self-respect, these people are beyond the scale of strength. That is why Hwang Seok-tae also shows half-respect to the artist. Lets go together. If youre going to give out information about the south anyway, it would be better for me to act as a bridge. Okay. lets go. Paaaaang! Two people jumped off a cliff. It wasnt just the Cheolgidan and the Gwangpungdan. To the north of Mukryongbu, the Doryongdan (F) and the Trench Hodan (ػF) spread the Cheonnaji, while the east and west were blocked by the Blood Eungdae (Ѫ) and the Bisadae (w), respectively. At this level, you can absolutely not escape unless you are an expert in the infinite realm. In particr, in the case of Ye Seong, he absorbed Jeon Hongs internal strength and expedition leader with his four-point attack, but it will take time to control it. In an instant, the high-ranking master of Mukryongbuju was transformed into a prisoner who had to be captured and dragged away. In it, Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang began to attack ces that others could not see. * * * This is true. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. Things are going very interestingly. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong checked the pulse of a fallen body. The vitality is gone, but its not like I was sucked in through the pores. The cause of death is poisoning. It was a heart rupture caused by deadly poison. He pulled out a transparent needle from the nape of the corpses neck. It was a needle so small and transparent that it could not be easily seen even by someone who had trained in internal energy. It was reminiscent of the Tang familys cow-moist needle. Its not like a feather. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. It wasnt just one person. There were many corpses lying all over the forest. He died in one ce. They all got stung. Amazing, huh? These are all powerful people, and not just one or two, but all of them die. It probably means that we received an unexpected attack in an unexpected situation. Of course, this memorization may have been strong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking around, suddenly focused his eyes on one ce. Its over there. The ce Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to was a branch of arge tree with lush leaves. Even though it was fall, the trees were not yet bare. Thats where the memorization started. There is soot on the wooden surface. They used gunpowder. It means explosive memorization. Explosive memorization. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. Is it really from the Tang family? The identities of these corpses were several leaders of the Mukryongbu who had supported Yeopseong but then turned their allegiance back to Buseon. Although they were considered leaders, they had virtually no power. This was because he was one of the weakest in martial arts and had no other connections. However, this did not mean that their martial arts skills were absolutely weak. Although he was weak for the leader of the Mukryongbu, each individual was at a level that could make him the master of a small or medium-sized sect. I dont know if its from the Tang family. To be honest, when ites to memorization of this level of power, there is no group thates to mind other than the Party There is only one group. It was Nammans Five Poison Pce. However, they were the ones who shed with the party and suffered a cruel defeat. Now, I didnt even know if it was still alive or not. At least thats not whats important right now. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. The important thing is, if you had these items, why didnt you use them sooner? If you listen to Bu-seons words, Ye Seong was literally on the verge of death. However, Ye Sheng said that he had left onest move to escape. At that time, he was caught off guard and ran away, and not even the boat could catch him. But that guy even had memorization? If I had written it to Bu-seon on the spot, the pendulum would have beenpletely tilted, right? Its one of two things. Either a third party is helping Ye Sheng, or Ye Sheng has created countless traps like this around the Molongbu. Kang-ryang shook his head. It would be difficult to think of it as thetter. okay. Theres no reason to do that. I dont know what youre nning to do. Then should we interpret this to mean that it is waterproof? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Its giving me a headache. It feels simr to catching Sejak in Murimmaeng. In fact, without knowing Ye Seongs intentions, it is difficult to judge whether there is really a waterproofing or whether traps have beenid throughout the entire Mukryongbu. When youre not sure about anything, you choose whats most likely. It was natural. The Murim Leagues three pieces were also captured in that way. But I dont know whats taking this long. Assuming that Yeopseong had mastered Saheukgong, it can be seen that someone with ties to the Three Schools approached him. If someone had approached Ye Sheng, what would Ye Sheng have believed and why would he have epted the sword handed to him without question? No, he had an excellent eye for martial arts, so it would not have been difficult to immediately judge whether it was a dangerous martial art or a martial art that could be learned as soon as he received the guidance of a martial arts technique. What is important is the process by which Yeopseong receives the death blow from someone. At least Baekdo will not be a political faction. Heukdo or belonging to a tribe that Yeopseong would not be very suspicious of That was then. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly turned his head towards the southeast. Look at this. Yeon Ho-jeong, with his eyes fixed on the southeast, spoke in a calm voice. Strength. Yes, brother. Go to the Mukryongbu right now and report the situation here. Everything about poison and memorization. All right. It can be dangerous, so be careful around your surroundings. Do not worry. hook! Gangryang disappeared in an instant. It was a ghost trick that raised the ghost kings secret to its limit. It was a movement that utilized stealth and maneuverability in the forest rather than speed. With that level, you will be able to reach the Mukryongbu without being discovered by anyone. Sreung. Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the ck Dragon, stepped on the trail. A faint trace of Yeopseong remained. There were no traces of blood, as if the bleeding had been stopped properly. Yeon Ho-jeong walked carefully but at a fairly fast pace. Thats interesting. He felt a faint odoring from the southeast. It was not just a miasma. It was a sticky energy that was difficult to describe, a mixture of insidious life and death. Hes looking at me. Actually, that was also ambiguous. It seems like hes definitely looking at me, but I dont know where hes watching me. No matter what, if youve already caught me, theres no reason to hide your poprity. Phew. Yeon Ho-jeong naturally prayed. Jiiiing. The Yeongasindan began to rotate, and the divine energy of the Four Gods emitted holy light from each part. Phew! The energy wave that started low and suddenly spread out in all directions was truly amazing. Pasasasasasak! The energy was so fierce that birds, rats, snakes, and other animals hiding in the trees were scattered in all directions. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Are you embarrassed? I do not know. The distance was too far. It didnt read well. Yeon Ho-jeong awakened his five senses as sensitively as possible. It was then. bang! Before the roar erupted, Yeon Ho-jeongs body soared high into the sky. Babababababaak! Countless needles were stuck where Yeon Ho-jeong was standing. Cheeeeeek! The weeds and fallen leaves that had been hit by the needle began to melt, producing white smoke. It was extremely toxic. It was much more poisonous than the poison lurking in the bodies of the corpses we had seen earlier. crazy. Yeon Ho-jeong was embarrassed. Are you really saying they installed memorization all over the ce?! It was then. Beyond my blurred vision, I realized that the other person was urately capturing me again. sh! Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. When the other person looks at him, he also recognizes the other person. Yeon Ho-jeong even urately figured out how far the other person was to the southeast. Paaaaaa! Yeonho-jeong, who was rushing fearfully while stepping on tree branches, soonnded at the entrance to a wide open space. And there. There was a man. Chapter 545 Episode 545 You have to listen to know (5) Really? yes. Yangcheon, who was drinking alone, handed his empty ss to Kangryang. Take a drink. yes? why? You dont really like alcohol? A look of bewilderment appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Shouldnt we send troops to the ce you mentioned? You suddenly drink alcohol? Military history is military history, and alcohol is alcohol. Its a good drink, so have a drink. Kang Ryang, who was quietly looking at Yang Cheon, soon epted the ss in a polite manner. Yang Chen said as he filled his ss. It may be a bit unexpected, but I have something I want to say to you. ? Im sorry. Kang-ryang tilted his head. Looking at him puzzled, Yang Chen spoke in a calm voice. Heukcheol, or rather, Munju of Gwicheolgeommun, was a wonderful nobleman. I knew that kind of personality well. Ive actually met him before. . For my desire, I had to destroy your sect. I apologize. What is it? Kang Ryangs eyes grew cold. How can you feel good if you now receive an apology that doesnt even contain sincerity? It was a sharp voice. But no matter who the opponent was, Kang Ryang deserved it. In fact, it wouldnt be surprising if swear words came out right away. Yang Chen shook his head. Im serious. But I dont care how you take my words. . Its really interesting when you think about it. I am me and you are you too. You are different from those swordsmen at Bothaam. There were clear lines and goals. You are truly a great person. I may not have such intentions, but hearing those words does not kill my killing intent. Of course you should. Do I have to forgive the invaders who trampled on my family and home with just one word? That is a feeling that a person should not have before his or her dreams and ambitions. Yang Chen sighed. Isnt it strange? What are you talking about? You are a rare talent. Im not talking about ignorance. Your tenacity, boldness, and strong goals that are not apparent on the outside are not something you should show at that age. . Even though we are enemies, I admire your abilities. Should I say thank you? But why didnt I do that to my students? ?! Yang Chen buried his back in the chair. Even now, I still have no regrets about my ways. I dont regret the method, but I feel sorry for my students. . I dont like what ifs, but if I had paid attention to each of them, I dont think I would have gotten to this point now. It just urred to me. Kang Ryang was embarrassed. The fact that this iron ruler also has this side, and the reality that he is saying this to himself. Yang Chen chuckled. The first one is a very talented guy. If we only look at Mus talent, I think we can argue that he is the best in martial arts at the time. But I never thought that a guy like that would not only dabble in useless politics, but would also master a strange trick like a sniper. . Was it really that hard to focus on one path as a disciple of King Tu and the sessor of Lord Mukryongbu It was difficult. It will be difficult for everyone. However, if you were a disciple of Tuwang Yang Chen, if you had one of the strongest men in the Gangho as your teacher, you should not have looked around if you wanted to even reach the feet of such a teacher. At least it had to be that way when it came to martial arts. I am the Lord of Mukryong. Whats funny is that I dont even know what secret ces there are here in Mukryongbu. You can do that. Of course, you probably know all the passages and secret ces. But you dont need to know everything. Because his eyes and ears will be active everywhere. It seems like the first one knew about passages that I didnt know about. I guess so. So thats the problem. What if he knows a lot of passages that I dont know about? What if he is joining hands with a third force that I dont know about? ?! Then it would be fair to say that the Inky Dragon Club is now facing a rather dangerous situation. For a moment, surprise appeared on Kang Ryangs face. I was missing something important because I thought I had to catch Yeopseong. Yang Chen chuckled. Its just a one-time thing. In other words, even if we really join hands with a third force, the entire headquarters is under my control. In such a situation, a third party can infiltrate this ce just because they know the passage? A ce full of all kinds of experts? If your Sejak ability is excellent. Deputy Yeon, who has proven his Sejak ability to be excellent, wouldnt have dared to sneak in ande in? Hmm. The Inkryongbu and the Murim Alliance are different. The Murim Alliance has numerous intertwined interests. On the other hand, the Mukryongbus country is tightly knit around one person with absolute power. Moreover, from a geographical perspective, it is several times more difficult to get out of the Mukryongbu than to get out of the Murim Alliance. then? Then what do they want? If there is water resistance, where does it exist? Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. Could it be your brothers?! Yang Chen chuckled. I understand why Deputy Yeon is taking you with him. You have quite a bit of hair. Oh no! Kang Ryang jumped up from his seat. Yang Chen waved his hand. There is no need to move in a hurry. Because we already sent someone. yes? Why would Adjutant Yeon send you to me? I guess he meant to ask me for reinforcements. ! You are an excellent swordsman, but Adjutant Yeon seems to think it would be difficult to show off your strength in a battle like this. Thats why I sent you and asked for reinforcements from me. When on earth? When did you send it? The moment you came and finished reporting, you made your move. My personal guard, the Mukryongdae (ī), personally. !! Yang Chen emptied his ss. He didntugh anymore. Now, shall we leave that to you and go catch the troublesome eldest one? Before the second child bes dangerous. * * * The mans appearance was rather ordinary. A little over fifty now? Although he didnt seem to be very old, he seemed to be slowly transitioning from middle age to old age. Thats amazing. The elderly man did not even nce at Yeon Ho-jeong when he came. He was just poking a long iron cylinder with something simr to an iron stick. Yusan Doktan (ɢ) is an improved product of Tangmuns heavy rain fire acupuncture. The spread range is simr, but the speed is faster. To avoid something like that so easily, I guess my life is up to this day. . What is your name? Yeon Ho-jeong had no answer. I just quietly looked at the man. Only then did the man raise his head. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong was convinced when she saw the mans green eyes. As expected, he is a poisonous person. One of the heights that those who practiced doggong wanted to achieve was mastery. But even though the man was German, he was not German. To be exact, he was only half German. Dokkira are you Yeonhojeong? Did you hear from Ye Sheng? The man nodded obediently. It did. You admit it easily. Even though my skills arecking, I am confident that I have an excellent eye for people. Looking at your eyes and mood, I can tell youre done. Its over I guess hes still in the Inkryongbu, right? You didnt know? I didnt know. The Mukryongbu is like a maze. Hehe, I said a lot of unnecessary things. But it doesnt matter. Does not matter. A person who does not care about his own life. No, hes already dead. My heart is dead. He was a person who lost the will to live long ago. I say Hyoguk. He is a person who is good at using poison. Its Hyo-geuk Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes scanned Hyo-geuks face and body. Tanned skin, deeply engraved wrinkles, stiff hair, and attire that is somewhat different from that of the Jungwon people. Are you from Five Dog Pce in Nanman? Im the only one thats not a very nice thing to hear. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Im sorry. I take back that. Hyogukughed. Hes an interesting guy. You are definitely different. It is said that they defeated the Iron Team in a few days, but that is not something that can be achieved only if the martial arts are strong. Did Yepseong tell you about that too? Didnt Ye Sheng approach you? I got close. Why do you think you approached me? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I thought he had an ulterior motive because he said something so ridiculous that he asked me to support him. Did you n to lure me into taking control of the Iron Team? It was Cheolgidan that Yeopseong asked Buseon about whether he had heard rumors about Yeonhojeong. What Ye Seong wanted was not Yeonhojeong but the Cheolgidan. Of course, it would have been nice if Yeonho-jeong had supported him in the meantime. I knew less than I thought. I think Im telling you everything. There was too little information. But I made some inferences. I see. Geek! Hyoguk, who was poking at the iron cylinder, threw away the stick. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. I want to hear a lot about your story, but I dont think you have any intention of telling me more than this? Hehe, its good that youre quick-witted. Let me tell you more about what you sacrificed your life for. What do you want to know so much? You were the one who gave Ye Seong the deadly poison, and you were the one who nted that poison bomb or something in this forest. Hes a sucker yes, I told him that. But I dont think you knew about Sasukgong from the beginning. Saaaaagh! A reddish life emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Is it fornication? Or is it light-blooded? Hyoguks face hardened. What a wonderful life. Even in our forest, there has never been a magical beast that emits such deadly force. I will ask again. Is it evil or evil? You know the Three Religions well. I will ask you for thest time. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong aimed the ax at Hyo-geuk. At that moment, Hyoguks body began to break out into a cold sweat. Throwing away ones life is abandonment, and the bodys reaction is a reaction. His body was reacting on its own as he concentrated on his brutal killing power. Is it fornication? Is it light-blooded? I cant tell you that. Its a contract. The three schools are correct. Then there is a high probability that it is fornication. Hyoguk was a disaster. My reason was momentarily blown away by this deadly storm. So, I gave the information without my knowledge. You didnt just approach Ye Sheng, right? Hyoguk smiled. It was a forced smile on my trembling body. You should investigate that yourself. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly ring at Hyo-geuk, soon smiled. I have improved the Tang familys heavy rain acupuncture needle Yes, I heard about it from the Tang familys master. There were monsters far away in the southern region that wouldnt die even if their limbs were cut off. !! I was wondering how to defeat it, but I heard that they just melted its entire intestines and killed it. Shut up. Hyoguks eyes turned red. We are not monsters. new! Why do you want to die when you havent even gotten your revenge yet? ?! No. Revenge has already been taken. Although I couldnt kill the head of the party, I seeded in getting revenge in another way. Thats why I dont care about life. Grumble! At that moment, the red me of the sun god began to glow behind Yeonhojeongs back. Did you also y a trick on the party side? this guy! Quaaaang! Thectic acid bomb exploded. Chapter 546 Episode 546 You have to hear it to know (6) Bu-seon, who was in meditation with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes to the smell of blood. Youre here. Slurp. She turned her head to the left. There was a lump there. The condition of the de did not look very good. He tied up his severed arm with a clean cloth that he had gotten from somewhere and changed into clean clothes, but hisplexion was still pale. but. It was true. Buseons eyes wavered. This prayer is not the original blood lion porcin. There is a very small amount of Goeammus true spirit mixed in. Not even a few hours had passed since Jeon Hong died. However, it seemed that Ye Sheng had already made most of the real energy his own. I didnt feel the beasts unique intimidation like before, but a cool and fiery power was dominating the Donghyeol area. It was Jeon Hongs g. To be exact, it was Yeopseongs new power that made most of Jeonhongs energy his own. Yes, it is only half of its original power. The problem is that even half that strength is dangerous. Once again, I realized the difference between myself and Yeopseong. And the surprise at Yeon Ho-jeong, who was able to subdue Yeopseong so easily, also grew. Were you waiting for me? Ye Shengs voice was murky. It didnt feel like the original voice. It feels as if it is mixed with Jeon Hongs voice. Maybe it was my mood, but I really got goosebumps all over my body just listening to it. It didnt feel like I was dealing with people. Bu-seon slowly got up and looked at Ye Seongs body. Your left arm has been restored to its original state. The internal injuries haventpletely healed, but Ive already recovered more than half. . Its amazing. No matter how great the siphon attack is, it is the casters ability to make the siphoned power his or her own, right? Ye Shengs eyes deepened. Do you know Sahyukgong? Master told me. I see Ye Sheng smiled vaguely. MasterSabura. It was an eerie voice, but it seemed to leave a strange lingering effect. Ye Sheng, who was quietly looking at Bu-seon, shook his head. This is the outskirts of Mukryongbu. I tried to seize the moment when you were apart. Thats why it has appeared now. . But it looks like even this was a trap. Buseon said coldly. Since I killed the third child with such a bad martial arts attack, I have no choice but to catch you and kill you somehow. Wrong. ? You have excessive fantasies about Master. You dont know Master. I think I know better than you. No, I dont know. Master is someone who wont even blink an eye no matter how I kill you or the third. He is someone who doesnt care whether he is killed by his masters martial arts or by martial arts received from a third party. Do you really think so? I truly think so. So we aimed for the third. I was thinking of using this opportunity to catch him, get the blood lion, and recover more quickly so I can eat you too. eat it up It was truly a scary expression. In addition to the feeling of contempt for the other person, Bu-seon felt a subtle eerie feeling. Yeopseong filed aint. The problem is I guess I didnt know that Master was also a person who knew how to face change. . Isnt that right, Master? As soon as Ye Sheng finished speaking, Yang Chen and Jiang Liang appeared from the shadows beyond Donghyeol. Ye Sheng smiled. You were there. great. Its amazing. Even though my body was in this state, I thought my senses had not died, but I had no idea where my Master was. Yang Chen looked at Ye Sheng in silence. Yipseong said. Are you here to catch me? Yang Chen smiled. What do you think? Master wasnt a very talkative person, was he? Is there any reason to me me? . As expected, Master has changed. Yang Chen nodded. Yes. I came to get you. Why are you trying to catch me? It was a strange question. Ye Shengs face distorted slightly. Master, you are not that kind of person, are you? He was a person who did not get involved no matter how he preyed on the other person, whether he was his sessor or his beloved subordinate. . Leaks and butts. Whether it was poison or trickery, the person who ended up being victimized is an asshole. Isnt this true self-respect? Yang Chen still said nothing. Ye Sheng pointed to Bu-seon with his hand. Master said he approved the second child. So, you taught that guy a stronger martial art that we didnt know about. . Honestly, I didnt feel good. Still, I endured it. No, I didnt really want to worry about it. No matter what you do, just kill him. If you be thest one standing, you can naturally inherit everything from Master. . But what is this? Murderousness emanated from Ye Shengs eyes. Why did youe to catch me? By any chance, you havent already decided on that fragile guy as your sessor, right? Yang Chen shook his head. I havent decided on anyone as my sessor yet. Then why on earth! Ye Shengs voice became slightly more excited. Why on earth did youe to catch me! Go back like this! Go back and have a drink! Its not something Master needs to worry about! . Thats how we were raised! We were raised to bite weak opponents and protect ourselves from strong opponents! Thats how we got here! And now there is finally onest person left in front of me! . Were all the teachings so far in vain? Just tell me you dont like me! Its strange. Yang Chen tilted his head. Like you said, if it were me before, I wouldnt have bothered to catch you. Then what the hell! But were you looking at me at some point in the past? ?! Me before the fight with the Four Masters? Or was it me who was unable to make sound decisions due to the poison of the evil cult leader? !! Or is it me who not long ago joined hands with the Murim Alliance to ovee all that and win the war against the Three Religions? Ye Shengs face hardened. The smile disappeared from Yang Chens face. Lets say it was unfair that you werent aware of my change. . But in the Mukryongbu, on thisnd of the ck Ind, on this vastnd of the Nine Lords and Eight Emperors, King Tu is capturing his disciples and stomping them. Who would dare say anything? !! It was truly a shocking statement. Ye Shengs eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Do you need a reason? Did I teach you that? . No. I didnt teach that much. why? Because I saw you as subordinates, not disciples. Kugugoogung! The energy waves emanating from Yang Chens body pressed down on his son-inw. A terrifying voice came out of his mouth. I have epted you as a nominal disciple, but only those who have received my approval are true disciples. And I can catch and shackle you just like the countless other half-baked executioners you have done so far. ! Did you really not think that you could do that too? Why Ye Shengs eyes were bloodshot. Why are you getting involved in my business? Why are you involved in the issue of selecting a sessor?! Didnt you tell me? If you dont like me, you can be the sessor and thats it. For such a ridiculous reason! In our rtionship with you, there is only one shared value. Yang Chen lifted his chin. I act in a way that pleases me. ! By bing stronger, I will prove my worth as a disciple to my lord. that! Why did you like the second child? Because I did something I liked. Second, I knew exactly what kind of disciple I wanted. I did everything I could to get things done, and I even sacrificed my life to be stronger. . When did I say I wouldnt get involved in the sessor fight? Have I ever said those words in front of you? ?! Are you arbitrarily interpreting it as free-ranging and feeling unfair about the current reality because you havent been involved? Crumbling! Are you hallucinating? A loud roar sounded as if the entire cave was copsing. It felt like thunder was rumbling inside a cave. Yang Chen said. What kind of world have you been living in? Was I, the person you saw, a gift of heaven that could be measured with your small head? An indescribable expression appeared on Ye Shengs face. I may be mistaken. Because people see what they want to see. But. Grrrr! Yang Chen held out his left hand. A dark red energy burned in his left hand. The energy, full of terrible life and unimaginable power, seemed as if it would explode at any moment. A guy who couldnt even glimpse the ultimate level of my martial arts is satisfied with that level and trains martial arts given to him by others? !! It is an unforgivable sin, especially since you have talent. Moreover, you probably couldnt even figure out where the source of the four-point hole you trained in was. Yangcheons eyes were nowpletely as cold as ice. You are worse than the third. The third may have been arrogant andcked insight, but at least he had confidence in his martial arts skills. Grrrr. Ye Xings body was shaking. It was because of the fear of bing helpless in front of that enormous energy and extreme anger towards myself and the other person. You end up only disappointing me until the end. Aaaah! bang! Yeopseong screamed and rushed towards Buseon. It was a moment no one expected. No one would have thought that he would be able to move while receiving Yang Chens overwhelming energy. but. Crunch! Aaaah! Yang Cheon, who had already reached the front of Bu-seon, grabbed Ye Sungs left arm. No matter how long after the dislocation was repaired, his left arm was broken again. Ugh! Aaaah! Yeopseong swung his severed right arm. puck! puck! puck! Blood gradually oozed out from the right arm that was striking Yang Cheons chest. The wound that he had worked so hard to keep had burst open again. It was a terrible sight, but Ye Seong felt no pain. This is because resentment and angerpletely consumed his reason. Yang Chens hand holding Ye Shengs arm became even stronger. Uduk! Oops! My bones are broken. At the same time, Ye Shengs two legs fell to their knees. ck Lion Qipletely controlled Ye Shengs body. Yang Chen looked down at Ye Sheng with a cold gaze. You have no idea how shattered my pride is right now. Ugh! And how much I regret it. Ye Sheng, who was moaning, looked up at Yang Chen in surprise. Regret? The teacher he knew was a person who had no regrets no matter what happened. Yang Chen put his hand on Ye Shengs head. Just take a break. Ugh! Yeopseong fell down with the sound of a drum exploding. The fallen Ye Shengs eyes were filled with only whites. Buseon swallowed his saliva. Are you dead? Not like that. Yang Chens expression as he looked down at the fallen Ye Sheng was strange. It was a really strange expression that seemed both angry and sad. Shouldnt we find out where this guy got his suction? Ah yes. If Deputy Yeon has extracted all the information we dont know, then we should let him go in peace. Yang Chen looked up at the ceiling of the cave. A small sigh escaped his mouth. Its not easy. Its really not easy. Regret arose. In the end, it was his fault that Ye Seong died. And Yangcheon didnt like himself for starting to me himself for the death of the guy who crossed the line. Chapter 547 Episode 547 Wind blowing to the west (1) Mr. Adjutant Yeon has arrived. Come on in. Coogugung. The gates of Daejeon opened and Yeonhojeong appeared. Are you here? Yang Cheon was drinking alone. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at him, smiled. Are you unusually holding the mood alone? just. Yang Chen smiled and asked. Did you catch it? Gotcha. I somehow survived. Good job. The prison administrators at headquarters are experts at bringing out peoples true feelings. It meant that he was an expert in torture. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. This is someone who has already given up his life. It wont be easy. It is the prison administrators who make the countless people who sacrificed their lives open their mouths. I will find the optimal method depending on the opponent and reveal even the secrets I never knew. You cant make people reveal secrets that arent there. Thats what they say. Yangcheon pointed across from him with his chin. Come and have a drink. You worked hard. Yeon Ho-jeong, sitting across from him, coolly emptied his ss. Did you catch Ye Sheng? Gotcha. As expected, it was in the Inkryongbu. I knew roughly how he would move. He probably hid it because he was good at hiding himself, but he has a personality that is easier to understand than you might think. Yang Chenughed bitterly. On the other hand, that guy only saw me as he liked. If the teachers shadow is heavy, everyone bes like that. Yang Cheon had no answer. Yeon Ho-jeong said as she filled his ss. It is extremely likely that it is an evil religion. I guess so. The problem is that its not just the leaves. I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I dont know if its a good thing, but I have to go to Sacheon for a while. Sure. It is said that the Yin Emperor travels between Sichuan and Shaanxi. He should probably be in Shaanxi by now, but I think I should stop by Yinje and Tangjia for a while. Danga? It is very likely that a shaman has been released into the Tang family. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Exin. Yeon Ho-jeong told the entire conversation with Hyo-geuk. Hmm. Yang Chen stroked his beard. Nammans Five Dog Pce Yes, it was quite a long time ago. I heard that there was a fierce fight between the Tang family and the Five Dog Pces. The Tang family is a family that is well versed in all medicinal poisons scattered throughout the Central ins. But we werent getting proper information from just one ce. Yunnan Province. Thats right. The Tang family wanted to advance in that direction as well, but an unexpected iron wall stood in their way. That was Odoggung. The fight with Odokgung is not well known to the world. It wasnt something to make a big fuss about in the first ce. However, I do know that the fighting that took ce in Yunnan was quite severe. The person I caught is a member of the Five Dog Pce. He was so filled with hatred that he instinctively wanted to kill himself at the mere mention of the word Dang in the party song. Nevertheless, he gave up on life. That means he has already achieved some degree of revenge. Thats right. In other words, the probability that something happened to the party is extremely high. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Hey, Adjutant Yeon. Please speak. Let the party take care of that. You are a member of the Mukryong Club. At least thats the case for now. Isnt there something I need to do as a member of the Mukryongbu and as a member of the Murim Alliance? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. That is correct. Of course, I n to inform the party family of this fact. Okay, now is not the time to worry about other things. However if something happens within the blood n, I doubt whether even the Iron Blood Party can properly handle the matter. Hmm. Yang Chen frowned. Do you really need to intervene? Actually, I had no intention of getting involved in the party issue. But theres nothing we can do. Why is that? The Tang family is the king of Sichuan. Although the Qingseong and Ami are holding on, the party is actually responsible for epassing Sichuans economy and peoples livelihood. I guess so. Even if you look through the history of martial arts, there is no family that suffered as much damage as the Tang family in the fight against the new world. The reason is clear. This is because Sichuan Province is the primary gateway through which foreign forces infiltrate the central ins. Yang Chen sighed. In most cases, yes. Actually, this time may be different. However, if Sichuan Province falls in any form, it will be much easier for the troops of the three religions to advance into the central ins. hmm. Sichuan Province is formed as a huge basin. It is a situation that foreign powers cannot easily prate. Thats why this area is even more coveted by enemies. Once you take control, its almost impossible to break through. Huh. Yang Chen sighed. Theres really a lot to worry about. Of course. Even if youre not, there are many people who are good at their jobs. Probably not as much as you. Moreover, there is a he in Sacheondangga. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Danghyung, the king of cancer. One of the absolute figures of contemporary martial arts. He was the greatest martial god in the four heavens, the ruler of poisonous cancer, and a rare loser who was called the most fearsome warrior in the world. Ive never met Brother Tang, but I know very well what a ruthless person he is. Even though he has retired from the front line, he will never stay still if he knows that the evil influence of the Three Religions has loomed over his family. That is correct. So about this Just this once. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was serious. Please make an exception just this once. Yang Chen, who was quietly looking at him, clicked his tongue. How the fuck can I stop you? Since you said you would intervene directly, it must be true that this situation is that dangerous. thank you. Im just worried. I dont know if you know this, but youre pushing yourself too hard right now. It doesnt seem like youre anxious about entrusting tasks to others, but youre struggling too much on your own. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. I admit it. Just this one time. Ill only tolerate it this once, so next time, leave it to someone else. All right. Whoa. Yangcheon filled his own cup and Yeonhojeongs cup. Yang Chen, who was lost in thought for a moment, nodded. Actually, you are right. Sichuan Province is a ce that should never be destroyed. Moreover, since Jang Mun-in of the Cheongseong faction caused such an uproar, Cheongseong must have been greatly diminished. I guess so. Im disturbed in many ways. If I had run around myself, it wouldnt have been so frustrating. Get some air at least once in a while. wind? well. After emptying his ss, Yang Chen spoke in a heavy voice. I need to strengthen my inner workings. Although he didnt say anything, Yang Chens mood was also close to the worst. Ye Shengs words still rang in my ears. He made a huge mistake, but if you look at it another way, you can understand his feelings. Perhaps he lived toofortably in the name of grazing. It may be that he was trying to avoid paying attention to what he really needed to pay attention to in order to achieve his ambitions. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Yang Cheon quietly, smiled. If you know that the existing way is wrong, wouldnt it be a good idea to change it now? You cant deceive your eyes. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. What can I do now? Theres nothing you cant do, but theres no reason to bring in another student to teach him Is there a need to bring in another student? Gongnyeo Lee is alive and well. . Honestly, there are some things I personally dont like, but its still difficult to find someone as talented as the Princess of Science and Technology. haha. The most valuable talent in martial arts is not martial arts talent. Its a talent for survival. Youre right. Dont bother trying to make Princess Lee look like a vice lord. If you think Princess Lee is a good candidate for a sessor, why not just teach her well? Easier said than done. If the second child does not realize the state of non-existence, he will end up bing an empty soul. Besides, isnt the second child a girl? Its a world where the strong are the best, but in the end, they will be ignored in one way or another. Do you mean that in order to avoid that, you have to somehow be as strong as your vice-lord? Even if you be as strong as me, I dont know if you will be ignored. Because nothing has changed in the world? yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Then the Buju can change the world called ck Ind, right? what? Anyway, Heukdo is also a ce where people live. There is no need for stealing, assault, robbery, and murder to bemonce just because it is ck. Yang Cheon burst outughing. How easy would that be? And thats not ck. Who decided? Thats not ck. . There was a time when the ck Ind was also romantic. It had its own rules and etiquette. But now? Is there such a thing in the current ck Ind? Nothing. At least it will be better if we go back to those times. The question is how to do that. In the history of martial arts, there has never been a person or organization that changed the ck sword to suit their own taste. There was. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. It was called ck Emperor Castle. During the time of the Heukam Emperor, Heukje Castle was the first unified federation of Heukdo. His personality was different from the current Mukryongbu. Heukjesung was an organization of real people united with steel-like strength. And ck people who admired such a ck character gathered one by one. As time passed, the heukdo changed. In order to avoid returning to the past where real people live and where beasts run rampant, the world has changed into a world full of people who dream of tomorrow. In order to change the ck Ind, it is important how the Mukryongbu moves. If the Mukryongbu grows to the point where it can light a fire in the hearts of all ck Daoists, then it wouldnt be unreasonable to change the world called ck Dao. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the ss and stood up. Drink alcohol in moderation. Even the absolute master cannot stop time. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left for Daejeon. Yang Chen asked before he went down the stairs of Daejeon. Will the world change? Yeon Ho-jeong answered without turning around. In order to change the world, we must first protect it. Boss, I and you are making a fuss just for that one reason. * * * Three dayster. What happened? Came all the way here. And Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. What is that outfit again? Whats wrong with your outfit? In response to Hwang Seok-taes calm response, Yeon Ho-jeong said with a shocked expression on his face. Have you been dismissed as the leader of the Iron Team? Hwang Seok-tae was wearing light armor anytime and anywhere. But it was different now. Wearing a light ck uniform and holding a red long spear, he looked strangely refreshing. An order came from above. They asked me to help you again this time. You can go with someone else. Shouldnt you be training with the Iron Knights? Thanks to the training schedule you created, there is no rest. It will be fine for a few months. Hwang Seok-tae leaned against the wall and crossed his arms. Its an order from above. I cant help it. Ugh, thats right. So when do we leave? Were leaving sometime today or tomorrow. But first, you have to meet people. People? Who? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The West Station priestess ising soon. Chapter 548 Episode 548 Wind blowing to the west (2) Master Yeon. Are you here? Ki Woo-hee was still the same. Her beautiful blonde hair, white skin with a slight pink tint, and eyes full of wisdom and calm were the same. Yeon Ho-jeongughed and joked. Youve gotten prettier since I havent seen you. Have you found a guy you like? Ki Woo-heeughed bitterly. Im so busy that I dont have time to meet anyone. I guess so. Still, Im d. I thought you might have lost some weight. You have to eat a lot to keep up with your busy schedule. good job. Anyway Ki Woo-hee looked around the inside of the Mukryongbu with a tired expression. Its really huge. Anyone who enters Mukryongbu for the first time will be surprised by the width of this cave. It was surprising that the huge tunnel was managed so tastefully. This was something that could not even be dreamed of unless one had considerable financial resources. Lets leave the admirationter and go see the patient first. Is that okay? What cant be done? Still, Im a foreigner, so I can at least say hello to the person in charge of this ce Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. Buju says lets take a look at the patients condition first and then go visit him. Im sure he will understand. Are you here? Makwon had be quite emaciated over the past few days. But it only looked that way because of the weight loss. In fact, the whole time, I was spurring my luck and the true energy was flowing healthily throughout my body. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. How is your body? Its okay. Amazingly. Thank goodness. Just like you said, I was strengthening my strength with fortune all day, and the poison was gradually losing its strength. Most so-called extreme poisons have a yin nature. It doesnt mean its cold, it means its stagnant. If anything stagnates, its dangerous. Thats it. For those who have the ability topletely control miasma, it is important to make the stagnant miasma lose its power through constant training. It wont work for just anyone. Good to see you. As I said before, it wouldnt have been possible for me. It was possible because I was a senior. Theres no need to gild it for no reason. By the way Mak Won looked at Ki Woo Hee. Is this the famous Uiseongakju of the Murim Alliance? Ki Woo-hee bent down. I meet the great master of Gangho. My name is Ki Woo-hee, and I am currently in charge of the Murim Leagues Uiseongak. Hehe, it looks like you two decided to paint my face with gold today. Makwon, who was smiling brightly, briefly lowered his head. Nice to meet you. I am Makwon. I have always heard of Baek Byeong-shins great reputation. Thats an excessive assessment. I dont know how the world is going, so I do stupid things. There was a subtle bitterness in the humorous words. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Lets stop with the awkward self-introduction and get into the real story first. People really. Mak Won looked at Ki Woo Hee and said. You must have suffered a lot because of this person. Ki Woo-hee smiled. At first, I was so scared that I couldnt even talk properly. Still, her self-esteem rose a lot while working as Uiseon Gakju. A rxed expression appeared on his smiling face. But this person is right. In fact, I want to get this poison stuck in my body out as soon as possible. I would appreciate it if you could get into the real vein right away. Please excuse me if I do. Ki Woo-hee sensed Makwons pulse. She closed her eyes and concentrated her senses as much as possible. Moreover, she was also able to instantly understand the state of anyone who had learned the Neigongsim method. After a while. You are amazing. Pure admiration appeared on Ki Woo-hees face. You havepletely condensed that extreme poison and tied it up tightly. This is nothing if you just have the knack for it. So do you know the identity of this poison? Ki Woo-hees face, which had been admiring, suddenly became serious. Yes, its a poison I know well. A strange look appeared in Makwons eyes. Is this a poison you know well? It was a truly strange statement. hmm. Suddenly, Makwon realized that Ki Woohee was from the West. Also, most of the members of the Shinhwa religion who poisoned him were from the West. if. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. youre right. hmm?! What you think is correct. Makwons eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There were circumstances. Now you can think of us as our own. Huh. Just concentrate for now. Oh, I understand. He is a person who belonged to the organization that attacked him. That alone was enough reason to distrust the other person. However, Makwon was not an ordinary person either. There was no trace of anxiety or wavering on his face. Ki Woo-hee said. The name of that poison is Tuesday God Poison. Tuesday Shindok. yes. It is a poison of positive strength that is extremely difficult to find among poisons. It is a terrible poison that can kill even a peak expert, even a transcendent expert, with just two or three drops. Hmm. Its nature is also like fire. Unlike neurotoxins or blood poisons, it is a monstrous substance that increases in size by absorbing the energy of living things. Makwon nodded. Thats right. Not now, but until just a few days ago, this poison was sucking up my inner energy and growing in size little by little. Qi is invisible to the eye. So treatment is also difficult. It is rare to treat people who are addicted in the first ce. Most people die as soon as they be addicted. Is there no way to do this? Ki Woo-hee shook his head. It cant be. Treatment is fully possible. A look of relief appeared on Makwons face. Im so d. However, it will take some time to fully recover. The correct drug must be administered in the correct amount at the correct time. Are you saying you need medication? yes. In most cases, it would be possible to stimte it with needles and extract it along with the blood, but considering the nature of the poison, it is a rather dangerous method. Is it impossible to pull it out with internal energy? If he could have pulled it out, he would have pulled it out a long time ago on his own. Makwon nodded. Because it wasnt wrong. Ki Woo-hee continued. The good news is that, thanks to Lord Dangga, decryption is possible faster and more efficiently than before. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Was the head of the partys opinion helpful? yes. His knowledge of medicinal poisons was simr to mine, but he could not dare to follow Lord Tanga in terms of how to apply and decipher them. I dont know how much I learned in that short period of time. Well, he is the head of a family that has been drinking poison for generations. Ki Woo-hee said to Makwon. First of all, we need a lot of medicine. Treatment will begin tomorrow, so please focus on poison control today and eat nutritious food. I understand. And thank you. youre wee. A doctors job is to heal peoples bodies. Ki Woo-hee said while looking at Yeon Ho-jeong. I think you could say thank you to Professor Yeon. Makwon chuckled. Hes not the kind of person wholl swear at you because hes embarrassed when you say thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. You figured out my personality right away. Thank you, though. If you want to use it well, shouldnt you make it in a usable state? You dont have to thank me. Yeah, I knew you would say that. Anyway, what is the expected treatment time? Ki Woo-hee said with a serious face. It depends on the patients will, but I think it will take about a month to two months. There was surprise on Makwons face. The treatment period is longer than I thought. yes. Its such a strong poison. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Anyway, I hope you are receiving treatment well. Maybe helle back when his detoxification is over. hmm? Where are you going? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked towards the northwest. The cloud-filled sky, which could not be seen from the cave, colored his eyes white. Im going to a ce thats a bit troublesome. * * * Paaaang! Thest move he made properly cut the blowing wind. Whoa. Paeyul, who was breathing softly, lowered his single spear. How do you feel? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a surprised face. Its much better. Are you sure? yes. Pure prating power has decreasedpared to before, but it feels like a bnced development in all aspects. It was especially amazing how he yed with the beat with his walking techniques. Thank goodness. Kang-ryang, who was watching together next to Yeonhojeong, stuck out his tongue. Who on earth did you create such martial arts to skewer? Shut up the rude junior. Even if I tell you its amazing, you still say something. The defeat ratepletely ignored Kang Ryang. So when? Did you know? Dont you think there must be a reason why this guy, who usually doesnt even show his nose, came here at this time of night? Its clear that your seniors tact is not normal. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. I n to leave right away tomorrow morning. It feels like my butt is on fire. yes. Things have be more urgent. why? I heard someone is being chased like Senior Makwon? There is a high probability that problems will arise in the party family. At that moment, Paeyuls face became as serious as Yeonhojeongs. What do you mean by party? Yeon Ho-jeong roughly informed the situation so far. Because he was so immersed in training, he didnt even know what happened inside the Mukryongbu. The Mukryongbu itself was wide. Has something like that happened recently? yes. Hey, those three schools are really going crazy. Now youre saying that youve mastered magic, right? They are the ones whomit worse than that. This is ridiculous. The problem is only because of the people they are targeting. Paeyul nodded. I will go to your residence tomorrow morning. Please be kind this time too. Paeyul immediately frowned. What are you talking about in such a ticklish way that its not like you? Fuck it. Its really dangerous this time. Dangga, Eumje To be honest, I feel like I want to leave it all behind. Have you ever been in a situation where you almost died? Stop whining and go. You are so cruel. Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang stood up and left Paeyuls residence. Paeyul asked then. for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. You told me to get out, but then you caught me right away. why? Paeyul tilted his head. Who else is with us but us? I dont know yet, other than the Iron de Danju. okay? yes. But why? Just a little Paeyul said with a shocked expression. When I thought about it, I wondered if this could be okay. After all, you are a person too. Your butthole feels a little tingly this time, doesnt it? Dont you sometimes talk really dirty? I know. I dont care who wants to die, but Im used to it as long as I live in the dead of life. The problem is not that you do it out of fear of dying, but that you do it out of fear of failing. . With this number of people, can we not only handle the affairs of the party family, but also attract Yin Emperor Ha Eungyo to our side? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. So there is one person who is worried. Who? Im sure its not the lord or the princess, but the white paper? Not this guy. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed north with his thumb. The Murim Alliance side. Chapter 549 Episode 549 The wind blowing to the west (3) Yeonwis face was particrly serious as he read the letter. Zhuge Wenhu said. It seems like there may be a lot of worries about the number of years. . They say they have contacted the head of the party separately. Dang Ga-ju will probably go to Sacheon sometime today or tomorrow. I guess so. Yeonwi took her eyes off the letter and stroked her chin. Have you received any specialmunication from Guangdong? I was already nning to tell you about that. They said that the situation in Guangdong has stabilized and the Uijeong-gun will return soon. Zhuge Wenhu asked curiously. But what about Uijeong-gun? no. Its just that a thought suddenly urred to me. Zhuge Wenhu knew. Themittee has something else in mind. But Zhuge Wenhu did not inquire further. Yeonwi was not the type of person to say right away when an idea urred to him. Ill let you know when its fully resolved. The good news is that Baek Byeong-shins Makwon decided to join us. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Master Yeon has done something great again. Yeonwiughed bitterly. I feel reassured that I am doing my part well. But Yeonwi trailed off. Zhuge Wenhu could guess what he wanted to say. Probably all parents with children feel the same way. I think we should first hold a meeting and share information. Lets do it. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. Hey. It was fortunate that Yeon Ho-jeong was dispatched to Mukryongbu and was recognized. However, they were being put into more and more dangerous work. Although I believed in my sons abilities, I couldnt help but feel worried. He knew it too. Worrying about what will or will not be resolved will not change the oue. But isnt that how people feel? Yeon Ho-jeong will probably worry the same when she gets to her age. You must be safe. Yeonwis sigh rode the wind and headed west. . The officials face as he read the letter was still expressionless. Tang Sang-ah asked. Who is this letter from? From the looks of it, it doesnt look like ites from a family. The official responded by folding the letter. Its cheap. Daesoo Yeon? Tang Sang-ah tilted her head. What did Master Yeon do again Its just a personal matter. The officer looked to the right. There, Dangyangseon was drinking tea with a calm expression. For a moment, the magistrates eyes glowed with cool light and then became quiet. Yangseon. Yes father. The voice was much more dignified than before. The official nodded and said. Your skills have definitely improved. Wherever the awkwardness from before has gone, my momentum has be very solid. A look of pride appeared on Dangyangseons face. He knew very well that it would be difficult for such praise toe out of his fathers mouth. When my father says this, it means that it has really increased a lot. thank you. Is your grandfather doing well? Ive only seen my father twice since he came to the Murim League. twice. yes. Thest time I saw you was three months ago. He still corrects it. Yes Dangyangseon asked in a slightly lowered voice. Have you ever contacted me separately? does not exist. It was a cutting answer. The sharp-edged answer was so decisive that Dangyangseon shrank his neck without even realizing it. Dang Sang-ah said. Still, why dont you try contacting me? Dangyangseon looked at her with somewhat stiff eyes. I thought that saying something like that in front of my father would make the atmosphere even more tense. However, the response from the authorities was unexpected. There is no need to contact you. But Anyway, the Murim Alliance is in a state of semi-return, so wouldnt it be okay to go back to the family and take care of the familys affairs at a time like this? It would be nice to see your grandfather too. Tang Sang-ah and Tang Yang-seons faces were filled with surprise. Are you going back to your hometown? The official said while looking at Tang Sanger. No matter how much you are in a half-moon state, it is impossible to not have at least one person from your family. Ill be back for a while, so you can stay behind. My me? You are still not good enough. The official quenched his thirst with a sip of tea and then spoke. But there is no perfect person in this world. Everyone grows by shing with the world with a clumsy and clueless spirit. I was like that and so was your grandfather. . Although it is still not good enough, your martial arts skills have reached a level where I can feel confident. What is important is insight, and unlike martial arts, insight is developed mainly through thorough experience. The official nced at the window. I will speak to the head of the Yeonga family separately, so learn a lot from him. Tang Sang-ah was embarrassed. Can I do well? Think of it as watching and learning. Gangho is rough. This is not a world where you can survive just by being strong in martial arts. Take advantage of this opportunity to grow fully. Tang Sang-ah felt her fathers sincerity. She lowered her head. Since my father said so, I will try my best. Yes, thats right. The official stood up. Yangseon. Yes father. Dangyangseon was inwardly very surprised. He knew very well how much his father had rejected his sister. But what about now? Isnt this a much gentler rtionship than treating yourself? I was so surprised that I didnt even feel jealous. Dangyangseon couldnt help but be embarrassed. Thank you foring this far, but you have to go back to Sacheon with me. Dangyangseon bowed his head. Just looking around the Murim League is enough. okay. The official nodded. We will leave tomorrow morning. Get some rest. Yes father. The party headed to visit. Tang Sang-ah asked. Where are you going? The official answered as if he was throwing it away. Dont you think you should at least buy the person who will take care of you a drink? * * * Whoa. Yeonwi smiled and brought arge bowl. Youve waited a long time. The bowl on the table contained meat soup that looked quite appetizing. The official frowned. Do you cook now? Yeonwi sat down and said. You know how to y Danggaju, right? If you travel alone, you are bound to find various types of food while sleeping on the street. Thats when I learned it. Its good because there are so many things you can do. It seems like you dont know much about cooking. My family has a lot of money. The attendants took care of it. Haha, thats your answer. The official smiled and picked up the bottle. One hundred weeks. I know. So its surprising. You said Baekju was not delicious, so why did you bring it? For someone who is ustomed to cheap tastes, isnt white liquor better than high-quality liquor? ha ha ha! Yeonwi smiled and held out a ss. The official filled his ss. The two people clinked their sses and emptied them. The official frowned. You wrote it dirty. So, are you leaving right away tomorrow? A fortune teller? I dont know Tang Family Lord? I wish I knew more. Yeonwi filled the partys cup without saying a word. The official, who was quietly looking down at the ss, asked as if throwing it away. How do you feel? hmm? I was curious about what it feels like for someone who has seeded in farming their children. Yeonwi smiled. Dont you know the head of the party well? Its rare to find a child as good as Sang-Ah in todays world. Sang-ah Thats right, shes a dutiful daughter who never gave up on her ugly father. It was an unbing statement from our institution. The ivory grew up well on its own. Except when I was young, I never really paid attention to Ivory. In other words, you are not sessful in farming your children. The child will grow up on his own. The corner of the officials mouth rose. It was a self-mockingugh. But my son, whom I cared for and supported in my own way, haspletely gone astray. . Honestly, I was shocked. I knew that his arrogance had gone too far, but ultimately that arrogance was based on trust and affection for his family. He always thought his hometown was the best in Jungwon. There is no one in the world who does not know that Sichuan Danga is the best in the martial arts world. The best is the best. It is the most vicious and scary family. . Yeonwi was speechless. The official touched the ss with both hands. It will really feel like your mind is copsing. I never imagined that my son would be so foolish that he would be seduced by the enemys tricks. . And it makes me dizzy to think that not only Yang Seon but also some high-ranking figures in the main family may have been on the same boat as Yang Seon. It was a sight that was difficult to see. Yeonwi thought it was worth it. The partys faith in the party was close to faith. Probably most people in the party are like that. The Tang family was such a closed family that it was difficult to evenpare it to the majority of martial families in the martial world. Although they interact with the world, they are united in pride that their Tang n is the best. That belief was absolute, creating a vicious temperament that attacked anything even remotely rted to the family. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the current Sacheondang family was truly one kingdom. Tang Gwan was the king of such a kingdom, and as a king, he was shocked. Its my fault. The official said with a wry smile. Before I could make him realize that his hometown is the best, I had to tell him how rough and rough the world is. Before I told you that my familys martial arts were the best, I had to make you aware of how difficult it was to learn. . I taught everything backwards. Even when my son, who had grown up like that, got into all kinds of idents, I thought to myself that his arrogance was definitely a necessary trait for the next head of the family. The official emptied his ss. Yeonwi silently filled his ss. I think I am a worthy head of the family. You are a great head of the family. He may be a useful head, but he is not a useful father. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at him, emptied her ss and said. There are situations where no amount of regret is of any use. But there are other cases as well. I think there are cases where if you regret something and try to fix it, you will definitely improve and develop. . And I think that the rtionship between parents and children is clearly thetter. My family is different. It could be so. But maybe not. You havent tried it yet, have you? . Both the head of the family and I are parents for the first time. The beginning is always difficult and you are bound to encounter unexpected situations. Yeonwi once again filled the ss that was empty. Dang Gaju is a good person. I dont want to hear any lip service. If you are the child of a good person like the head of the Tang family, the child will also inherit the good aspects of his parents. Even if we went astray at one point, wouldnt it get better if we get it right? That sounds hopeful. Arent we always dreaming of hope? The official looked down at his ss in silence and ate the meat soup. Its nd. Would you like some more salt? Its okay. The official, who had been eating meat soup several times, bowed his head in silence. Yeonwi, who was quietly watching the restaurant, repeatedly emptied and refilled her ss. The party official could not raise his head for a long time. Chapter 550 Episode 550 Wind blowing to the west (4) Haha! The ck Dragon moved horizontally and unleashed terrifying shes. Sigh! The white dragon unit connected to the Gyoryong Chain wriggled and formed a huge prison. It was amazing. There have never been many people who could use different types of movements with both hands as naturally as breathing. hmm. Bababababaak! Yeon Ho-jeong, who cut the air thousands of times with his axe, retrieved the ck and white twin dragons. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at his two axes. It sticks little by little. The Gwangryongbu felt somehow unfamiliar. The ck and White Twin Dragon Club wasnt that much, but it suddenly felt as distant as the Light Dragon Club. But now I felt like I was slowly getting used to the movements of the ck and White Twin Dragons again. Thats strange. The situation where Joo Byeong-gi felt unfamiliar was not something to be ignored. In particr, the more advanced a person is, the more important it is to pay attention to if you are on the verge of enlightenment. But he still couldnt find the answer. Even during the time of the Dark Emperor, something like this never happened. The disease bes unfamiliar and then bes familiar again. Being unfamiliar and familiar is a problem of the mind, and a problem of the heart is a problem of energy. If so, it means that my true energy is gradually changing. Sensory issues had to be viewed as having the same effect. Even when he was extremely focused on a situation, he was able to see exactly what was going on around him. And that was natural. The problem was that a master of Yeonhojeongs levelcked that sense. However, recently, when I focus on one situation, I have been unable to pay attention to my surroundings. It was still the same now. However, just as he became ustomed to the ck and white twin dragon again, his senses were gradually returning to their original state. This may also be Jinkis problem. Qi is intention, intention is mind. Because my true energy is constantly crying out for change, my martial arts skills and my state are also changing Yeon Ho-jeongs face became clouded. I thought so. His insight into martial arts was as great as that of Seongcheon Thirteen Pirs. It was natural since I had achieved it in the past. But Ive never experienced a situation like this before. I remembered that no one else had experienced such a strange thing. Yangcheon was different. Yes. Yangcheon seemed different. In the past, Yang Cheon said that he knew the changes in himself, but that there was no need to tell him. He said that you have to realize it yourself. Yeon Ho-jeong did not think that Yang Cheon was bluffing for no reason. Because it wasnt that small of a bowl. In other words, Yangcheon experienced the situation he is experiencing now once. What on earth is that? I didnt think my level would rise even if I realized what this situation meant. Still, I had to figure it out. If you are not aware of your condition, you will inevitably break down in the future. Not only in martial arts, but also in mind and body. It may have been because there was no use in telling Yang Cheon what he did not tell her. But if I were in a dangerous situation, I wouldnt have turned away like that. In other words, even if I cannot see through the current situation, there will be no major problems with my body or martial arts right away. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been thinking deeply, soon sighed. Damn it, I have no talent after all. By using hisck of talent to fight his way through life-and-death battles and martial arts, he gained the strength to im to be the best in the world. But at moments like these, there are clear limits. Anyone who heard this would click their tongue and say it was nonsense, but Yeon Ho-jeong had no choice but to admit that his talent wascking. There is no choice. Because this is not the time to regret the talent you dont have. After collecting the ck and white twin dragons, he returned to his residence. Before I knew it, Paeyul, Kang Ryang, and Hwang Seok-tae were standing in front of the residence. Paeyul frowned. Didnt you sleep? Or did you just get up and start training? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Have you been waiting long? I thought it woulde tomorrow. sorry. I have a lot to worry about. What a shame. Have you met Senior Makwon? You said you were receiving treatment? You shouldnt touch it. Even though its called treatment, its something that the West Station Priestess would put effort into, and its not something Senior Makwon should worry about, right? Whatever. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Kang Ryang. Are you ready? Of course. This is particrly dangerous. You have to be careful not to die. When I die, thats where my responsibility ends. Youreughing. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head to Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae was still wearing his light military uniform and hugging Jeokchang. Did you say hello to the Iron Team? If anyone hears it, theyll think Im on my way to die. This could be a more difficult mission than any other mission weve had before. Dont worry. If its really dangerous, Ill run away. Those words were not like him. At least thats what Kang-ryang thought. Kang-ryang said in a sly voice. It seems like even someone who is master of the iron sword is afraid of death? Hwang Seok-tae spoke in a hard voice. This is a mission to participate in, not as an iron master, but as an unmanned Hwang Seok-tae. If it is not an honorable death for me as the Iron demaster, I am ready to run away at any time. Thats a lot of pride, isnt it? I know. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Anyway, I think were ready. Lets go quickly. Paeyul asked. But where do you start touching? Tanga? Or yinje? Yeon Ho-jeong said as he lifted his iron bar that was standing in front of his residence. Of course its a party song. * * * Grumble. The wall opened and white paper came in. My lord. You tell me. Adjutant Yeon and his party left the department a little while ago. I guess so. Yang Chen, who was standing with his arms crossed, looked up at the ceiling. I dont know if Ill finish well. I know very well that Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities are outstanding. What was truly remarkable about Yeon Ho-jeong was not that he seeded in his mission through extraordinary means. As he said to Baek Seo before, Yeon Ho-jeong knows like a ghost when to attack and when to retreat. It was a matter of survival regardless of whether the mission was sessful or not. Yeon Ho-jeongs senses were sharper than anyone elses, and thanks to that, even if he was defeated, he did not die. Thats why I believe it. Because his sensitivity is good and his abilities are even better than that. If you were to trust someone and entrust them with a task, there would be no one better than Yeon Ho-jeong. However, this time, it will not be easy to reign in the world. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Perhaps the line that separates the sess and failure of this mission will be martial arts rather than that guy Yeon Ho-jeongs sense or insight. He realized it intuitively. In order for Yeon Ho-jeong to seed in this mission, he must grow in martial arts. Otherwise, it will be extremely difficult to get through the mess of death. This is because I do not think this is a situation that can be resolved through strategic tactics. This is especially true in the case of yin rituals. Contrary to what is known to the public, Ha Eungyo was an expert with a lot of blood on his hands. I received that information yesterday. Of course, there was no detailed information. Emperor Yin looked like someone who had fallen from the sky. Just like King So Hyeon-rip and Baek Byeong-shins Makwon. Emm Yang Chens eyes deepened. Youre picky. He may be the most difficult among the powerful in the Holy Heaven. It was a personal decision. But for some reason, she had a smell. It was a dangerous and bloody smell that made you feel like you would be cut to pieces without mercy if you touched it wrongly. Did you tell Deputy Yeon? Information about the Yin Emperor? of course. We will continue to provide information about music at all times. good. But Vice Lord. You tell me. White Paper asked cautiously. I wonder if this is rude, but Are you being uncharacteristically hesitant? Tell me. Didnt you say a while ago that you would send Princess Lee along with you? Yang Chen smiled. It did. But why did you suddenly change your mind? I didnt think it was because they were worried that the boat might be dangerous. Yang Cheon was not that kind of person. It will be a good experience for Princess Lee. Youll lose your life trying to gain some experience. White Papers eyes widened. Are you really worried about Princess Lees life? Yang Chen closed his eyes. Ive thought about it. What am Icking? No, rather than saying it was insufficient, I thought about whether it was okay to continue like this or whether change was needed. . I havent gotten an answer yet. I just had this thought. Yang Chen opened his eyes and smiled mischievously. If my second son dies, I will have to raise disciples again, but I dont want to go through that trouble. He was the type of person who often talked about gruesome stories with a smile. Anything like that aside, the second one is a good guy. A good disciple. I dont know if it is a very dangerous battlefield, but why send it to a ce where it is obvious to anyone that it is a deadly ce? Yang Cheon nced down. Yeopseong and Hyogeuk were lying there, tied up in chains. Anyway, the second son is now closest to the position of sessor. It hasnt been confirmed yet, but they n to announce the second child as the official sessor soon. ! If you have chosen him as your sessor, shouldnt you seriously improve his martial arts skills? White Paper bowed his head. I couldnt understand the feelings of the vice-lord. sorry. Hehe, what do you have to be sorry for? In the end, the way I showed you so far was just so heartless. You can think like that. Yang Chen looked at Ye Xing and filed aint. Its like this guy lived a life of illusion, looking at me in the past when I was heartless and indifferent. The white paper was embarrassed. I didnt know what answer to give. Dont misunderstand. Because Im not being sarcastic. I am truly reflecting on my past words and actions and my unresolved beliefs. Sir. You cant undo what has already happened. Even if I regret it, will the rtionship between this guy and me be sealed again? For a moment, Yang Chens eyes became cold. I have decided to make my second son my sessor, so now I have to get rid of all those who would get in his way. That is the only way I can do it for my sessor. . Thats why youre here now. To confirm for myself my resolutions and aspirations. yes? Yang Cheon looked at Ye Seong and Hyo Geuk alternately. No useful information hase out of these two guys mouths yet? Thats right. Do you really need two spouts? Ugh. Following Yang Chens gesture, Ye Shengs body floated up. Slurp. Ye Xing opened his eyes. Those weakened eyes were full of fear. The moment when murder appears on Yang Cheons face. Crump! Ye Seongs neck waspletely bent backwards. Yang Chen lowered his hand. Keying! Yeopseong fell down with the sound of chains crashing. It will never happen again. There is no need to keep alive a squire who will interfere with the future of my sessor because of personal affection. ! Now I only have a second child. If in the past you were a bad teacher and confused your students, from now on you should burn your soul for your precious students as a worthy teacher. Isnt that right? Yang Chen put his back and turned around. Send the criminal back to prison. Burn the body. Chapter 551 Episode 551 Signs of copse (1) Five dayster. Really Hwang Seok-tae frowned. Its ridiculous. The road to Sacheon Province was truly brutal. Of course, it could be said that it was only a slightly difficult path for an expert who was confident in the neww. In fact, there was not a single person in the group whocked divinew. Kang-ryang shrugged his shoulders. Did you not know? Is it difficult to enter Sacheon? Hwang Seok-tae nced at Kang-ryang and spoke in a stern voice. I knew. He had even crossed over to Sacheon several times during his travels. Although it was not the same road as it is now, Sacheon was a difficult ce no matter where you entered. There was another reason why Hwang Seok-tae frowned once again. As expected, it will be difficult to advance. For other units, it seemed like it would take quite a long time for the Iron Team to enter Sacheon. In fact, in order to quickly advance from the central ins to Sichuan Province, there was no choice but to pass through Hanzhong or go up the Yangtze River. If not, you will have to ride the slippery slope, and although it takes time, the danger is beyond imagination. It may be okay if it is a small army, but if it is an advance of arge army, you will literally have to risk your life. If youre a martial artist, you dont make much of a difference to the terrain, right? Unless you are flying in the sky, dangerous terrain is equally dangerous whether you are an ordinary person or a martial artist. There was only a slight difference in safety. Although they are experts who are ssified as the highest level of power in the midfield as much as in the group, they are hardly affected by the terrain. Nevertheless, we climbed several steep mountains. It was different in many ways from entering other regions. Phew. It was a time when we were moving beyond fall and slowly entering winter. The blowing wind was quite cold. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank as he stood on the ground near the cliff and looked down at the huge basin of Sichuan Province. The humidity is quite high. The super basin of Sacheon was sunken inward. Surrounded on all sides by mountains of enormous height, the advantage of the city was great. Additionally, due to the nature of the basin, clouds and fog were frequent. Of course, there wasnt much sunlight, so there werent many days when the scenery was as open as now. Its the wind. A strong wind blew, causing the groups clothes to flutter wildly. As the wind blew, Yeon Ho-jeong felt his senses bing sharper. Its strange. It will take at least three more days from here to the capital where the temple is located. If you run with determination, the time will be drastically reduced, but now you have to pay attention to maintaining your physical strength. The reason was because we did not know what would happen in Sichuan Province. Whats important is the atmosphere. In particr, we need to find out what the atmosphere is like around the capital. The Tang family tightly controls most of Sichuan Province, centering on Chengdu. In other words, the atmosphere of the castle represents to some extent the atmosphere of the party family. From now on, I will never move in a hurry. Besides not knowing the current situation, there was another reason why Yeon Ho-jeong decided not to move in a hurry. Its stuffy. Ugh. Wooooow. The Yeongasindan repeatedly rotated and stopped, giving off an uneasy vibe. Its a dirty killing energy. Exactly, I dont know if its living or what. I just felt something unpleasant in the wind blowing up from the Sichuan Basin. Although it is extremely faint. And there was a high probability that at the center of this unpleasant atmosphere was a nasty murderer. The atmosphere is strange. Yeon Ho-jeong looked to the side. Kang-ryang frowned. The sun is shining well, but there are a lot of clouds beyond I guess its just my mood, right? Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Whats the atmosphere like? well? Should I just say its a bit dull? Well, I think its because the road to get here was difficult. There is also a bit of humidity. Paeyul said in a harsh voice. Are you really going to use it just because its this young? Isnt it difficult when youre young? And think about the gap between my senior and me in martial arts. Why do you keep criticizing me? Im telling you not to say unnecessary things. Its dull, but the air is nice. You seem to be getting older too. Does it seem like the cheesy bits are disappearing more and more? Originally, he was famous in the neighborhood for being rude. I was raised by my parents. Ipsim continued to develop greatly. Paeyul chuckled and asked Yeon Hojeong. What are you going to do? Are you going to take a break? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Kang Ryang in silence. Kang-ryang blinked. Why are you doing this? Is there something on my face? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Its just that I dont look good today. Kang Ryangs face crumpled. On the other hand, a strange feeling of joy appeared on Paeyuls face. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a calm voice. Ive been homeless for a few days, but theres no need to do that until today, right? If we run a couple more pitches, well see some decent baserunning. Please work a little harder. During the time of Emperor Heukam, there was no region that he had not visited. In particr, Sichuan Province was visited several times due to its regional characteristics. Lets go. Paaang! As Yeonhojeong departed, everyone in the group quickly followed suit. The groups spirit skills were unwavering as they went down the extremely steep mountain path. Everyone was pretty tired, but there was no way they would lose their posture to this extent. Yeon Ho-jeong read and confirmed the status of each and every member of the group. Because it was a dangerous mission. There have been many difficult missions in the past, but this time in particr is a battlefield where your life could be lost if you make a mistake. It would be nice if it went smoothly without any problems, but considering the unpleasant smell in the air, the probability of that happening seemed low. by the way. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Kang Ryangs face as he ran next to her. Did this guy have this good sense? Pae-yul and Hwang Seok-tae, who are considered to have already broken through the barrier and established a family, could not read the ominous feeling that was blowing in the wind. That was natural. The military power of the two men was far below that of Yeonhojeong. There was noparison between truth and enlightenment. It is not surprising that the two did not feel what Yeon Ho-jeong felt. So the sense of strength shined even brighter. Dull atmosphere? It cant be because of my mood. He may think so himself, but Yeon Ho-jeong sees Kang Ryang as a very sensitive guy. Kang Ryangs defeat rate and martial arts skills were lower than Hwang Seok-taes, and he shared almost the same sense of ominousness that only Yeon Ho-jeong felt. also. Yeon Ho-jeong looked ahead again. His gaze returned to the front, but he continued to think about Kangryang. It was like that in the old days. The Iron-Blooded Sword King who yed a part in the Five Great Gods, the strongest master of the ck Emperor Castle. Although he was the youngest among the five great generals, his military power was enough to warrant being called one of the five great generals. In particr, Kang Ryang was a warrior of such high enlightenment that he was called the incarnation of the sword. In terms of simple swordsmanship, he was evaluated as superior to even the swordsman Moyonggun, the best swordsman in the world at the time. Enlightenment is also connected to the expansion of the cognitive domain. Kang Ryang, who had a higher level of enlightenment than anyone else, had an extra sense of seeing what others could not see and hearing what they could not hear. That extremely sensitive sense was blooming little by little now that the Muzongji Wall was just around the corner. Strength. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong said as he ran with an indifferent expression. y moderately ande back quickly. What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong said no more. Kang-ryang grumbled softly. Its a really bad habit. Your speaking style needs to be reformed. Although he said so, Kang Ryang was seriously considering Yeon Ho-jeongs words. At some point, he too became ustomed to Yeon Ho-jeongs speaking style. Come up quickly? Kang Liang looked at Yeon Ho Jeongs side face. Unlike usual, it was an indifferent face that even felt creepy. It was evident from his expression how seriously he took this matter. y appropriately ande up. Gangryang grabbed his sword soldier. I want to do that too, brother. Just like that feeling, things really have to change now. Yeon Ho-jeong never once urged himself. This was especially true when it came to martial arts. Rather, I was mainly told not to be greedy and try to grow quickly. Yeon Ho-jeong was telling me toe up now. To that realm that breaks through human limitations. Creepy! Kangryang unconsciously stroked his forearm. Yeon Ho-jeongs words werent just a scolding for beingte. You acknowledge me. Finally, now. Yeon Ho-jeong, who always considered herself a younger sibling, is now treating her as an equal. Asrades in arms. I was recognized by this monster. My heart was pounding. I was so excited that the back of my neck turned red. Kang-ryang opened his mouth. older brother. Say it. My brother is a man who really has a knack for ying with people. Stop talking nonsense and manage your stamina well. Yes yes. Who would disobey what you say? Thats right. I dont have that kind of hobby. Pleasefort me gently. Kang Ryangs face turned red as he said that. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Paeyul, who was listening to their conversation from behind, grumbled inwardly. Horrible bastards. If I do well, I will run with my arms crossed. Are all kids like that these days? After two rounds of inspection, the group entered the base of a rather lively city. * * * Hmm. Tang Haos eyes deepened as he looked at the letter. Tang Yeo-seon asked. Why are you doing this, father? . Has something happened to the Murim Alliance? Tang Ho said as he folded the letter. My brother is returning to the family with Yang Seon. ! Tang Yeo-seons face crumpled. Could it be Yang Seon? Tang Hao shook his head. Yangseon is an arrogant and careless guy. But my respect for my father is real. Besides, didnt you see it too? Yang Seon is also a guy who knows how to grow. Thats true, but Dangyeoseon was not pleased with Dangyangseon. I didnt exactly believe him. Although they were cousins and brothers, Dangyangseon was an object of jealousy and hatred to him. A man with no ability is aiming to be the sessor simply because he is the son of the family head. That didnt matter, but the problem was myself. Like Dan Yang-seon, he had no opportunity to be the master of the Tang n, as his father was the son of the previous family head. If Dan Yang-seons talent and character were outstanding enough for everyone to recognize, I would have acknowledged him even if he hated me. Dan Yang-seon was a broken man who could not bepared to his father or grandfather. If its not because of Yang Seon, why is your uncleing? How can you know your uncles heart? However, since the Murim League is in a semi-monastic situation, I might consider stopping by at a time like this to see how the family is doing. Is that really the reason? Of course not. Tang Hao did not reveal his true feelings in front of his son. It wasnt because he didnt trust his son, but because it didnt seem like something he should say to his son. How about the Presbyterian Church? Yes, they say they are approaching cautiously. The remaining people are so strong-minded I see. Tang Ho guessed the time when the party would arrive. After a while. We will have topletely take control of the Presbyterian Church within three days, and Tang Haos eyes turned to the window. For a moment, a faint fear appeared in his pupils. I guess I should see my father soon. Chapter 552 Episode 552. Signs of copse (2) Is this really okay? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled at Paeyuls question. Do you think you can rest just because your body isfortable? I need to give my mind some rest. Hmm then why dont you have a drink too? Even though I am the person in charge of this mission, do you really think I have to drink it too? Im going to go outside and get some information. Paeyul whetted his appetite. Okay. Then Ill go get a drink. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Kang Ryang. You go and have a drink too. Senior, I will fight alone. Before Kang-ryang could reply, Pae-yul was disgusted. done. Imfortable alone. Kang-ryang shrugged his shoulders. You say so. Then rest on your own. Thats right. Kang-ryang followed Pae-ryul. Even if I dont drink, I have to eat. Ill grab some snacks and go. do whatever you want. So the two people left. Yeon Ho-jeong shook off his wet hair and said to Hwang Seok-tae. Arent you going out? Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. Im not an easy-going person like you. I understand. Rest. Where are you going? I wanted to take a look around the surrounding area. If its to get information, it would be better if I go along. There is a dark intelligencework here too. I guess so. However, within Sacheon, it is faster to use our informationwork than the Heukdo informationwork. Is it open? Chiri ririn. Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing underwear and a school dragon sash, wore a neat white robe. He wore a ck and white double dragon belt on his waist. Ill be back anyway, so rest. Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. Lets go together. It seems like it would be difficult to restfortably just by staying still. Youre a rather sensitive person. Okay, lets go together. Just like that, the two people walked out on base. Although the days are said to be chilly, the climate in Sacheon is warmer than other regions. Is that why? Even though it was evening, the streets were very lively. Surprisingly. Hwang Seok-tae, who was walking down the street, looked around and said. Its normal to avoid martial people. Yeon Ho-jeong wore tworge hatchets on his belt and an iron bar on his shoulder. Hwang Seok-tae was holding a red long spear that looked like it belonged to an infantryman. The clothes were ordinary, but anyone could see that he had the appearance of being skilled. But people didnt seem to think of the two as being special. He didnt try to approach me, but he didnt even pay attention. Yeon Ho-jeong said. It means that public security is good. hmm. The Tang family built a number of buntas throughout Sacheon. There are also many factions of Cheongseong and Ami. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. It is truly an irond castle. Sacheonseong was the region where the three most famous factions of the Baekdo faction gathered together. In most cases, it is difficult for an ident to ur. On the contrary, although there were many cases where back alley gangsters or unscrupulous merchants who set up Yeomwangchae caused problems, the martial people could not help but pay attention to the Daemun faction. Moreover, when a problem arises in the lives of the people, they intervene faster than the government and pay maximum attention to safety. For that reason, the Sichuan people trusted the Tang family Qingseong Amipa much more than the government officials. Also, due to the nature of the area being surrounded by rugged mountain ranges, few people went outside of Sacheon. In other words, Sichuan Province was no different from an independent country. Even if all sorts of things happened outside, Sichuan Province was safe and prosperous. This was the reason why people did not think much of the martial arts people even when they saw them. Its public security. Hwang Seok-taes eyes deepened as he looked around. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Isnt it new? . We are trying to prevent foreign invasions and everything, but in the end, what is important is not our interests. I hope that this peaceful scene we see right now will not be destroyed. . Whether you dream of conquering the world or bing the best in the world, no matter how careful you are, even those who are far from martial arts are bound to suffer damage. Why is that so? Do you know what those dreams have inmon? There must be an enemy and people must die. . I will be the best in the world Its a good dream. I think its romantic and a dream worth pursuing for the rest of your life as a warrior. But the moment that dream gains power andpetition increases, these people have to bear the brunt of the damage. Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. Its an excessive spection. I admit it. Maybe not. The important thing is that it is highly likely. . Im not saying you shouldnt change the world. I too want the world to change. However, a world that experiences change is always apanied by the sacrifice of those who previously enjoyed peace. Small or big. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. There were many stars. Even if the worlds development is a little slow, I hope that the minimum safety of peoples lives is guaranteed. Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. I understand, but I think thats too idealistic. So this world is going crazy. This is a world where it is difficult to guarantee even the minimum safety of people. . So you have to try. Whether it is force, money, or power, those who have power should make efforts. Powerful people are the same. It may be a voluntary sacrifice, but we cant criticize powerful people for not stepping forward. Do you think so? Thats right. If we lived in a world where the majority of people did not suffer for food and were guaranteed a minimum of safety even though they struggled with life, maybe I would think like you. . My desire to be guaranteed minimum safety is ideal, but I think your opinion that you cannot criticize the indifference of the powerful is just a gimmick. It soundsfortable. Thats right. I am not denying the principle of strength and the power of the jungle, but it would be good if such logic were also exercised on the basis of solid peace. Theres no other reason why were different from animals, right? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Well, actually, even if I say this, I feel like the biggest animal. Hwang Seok-tae looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and asked. Do you dream of peace? Is there anyone who doesnt dream of peace? Murim people cannot exist in a peaceful world. Because we always have spear knives in our hands. Thats why I think martial arts should disappear. !! Maybe in the distant future. Hwang Seok-tae, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, shook his head. I dont know. When I looked at you, I thought you were a more wild and unconventional person than anyone else. I saw him as a ruthless person who would use any means possible if necessary. I enjoyed it. I am that kind of person. But what youre saying to me now is too idealistic and romantic. Theres nothing wrong with dreaming of ideals, right? And, to put it another way, if Samgyo hadnt targeted the midfielder, I might not have jumped into the world of Moorim so actively. . If that were the case, it might never have urred to me that powerful people should work hard for the world. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. In the end, its all just a family. Even though I said this, if I survived this war, I also nned to return to my hometown and live by farming. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled. You make a living by farming? Its self-contradiction. Although people say that powerful people should work hard for the world, I am already thinking about livingfortably in my hometown. Even though I know that my power is not small. . Im not sure anymore. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong burst intoughter. There was a lot of unnecessary talk. You said so many things that you couldnt take responsibility for. Even though I thought about it for a long time and deeply, the way you talk gibberish makes me think Im not that smart. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled. Dont talk like that in front of others. Im being criticized. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. No matter how good the wolves strategy and tactics are, a wolf is still a wolf. I am just that. Then Im worse than a wolf. No. Its because they dont know whether they are a wolf, a tiger, or a human. Hwang Seok-taes eyes wavered. Even though it was said as a joke, it had a strange resonance. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked around. I will be a hunting wolf with good strategy and tactics, so you can only think about winning the war. . Of course, as a person. Hwang Seok-tae thought. Yeonhojeong is definitely different. As the leader of the Mukryongbus Iron Team, he swore loyalty to Yang Cheon and wanted to manage the strongest unit in ck Ind. From then on, he also wanted to be the strongest warrior in the world like Yang Cheon. Probably most of the martial arts people are simr. I will continue to work hard today to be the best. When you realize that it is impossible, then you will want money or power. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was not yet thirty and was full of worries about his ce in the world. That was surprising. They say everyone has a different way of living, but Hwang Seok-tae had never thought as deeply as Yeon Ho-jeong. Even though I didnt think it was something to be ashamed of, I felt embarrassed for some reason. You Hoo. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed for a moment as he interrupted Hwang Seok-tae. As expected, it was a good thing you came out without drinking and looked around. hmm? Hwang Seok-taes eyes turned to where Yeon Ho-jeong was looking. There were too many people. I couldnt tell who Yeon Ho-jeong was looking at. Open your senses. Try to concentrate. Ugh. Hwang Seok-tae sharpened the five senses with his internal skills. A ray of energy caught in his senses at that moment. This energy Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong stared at someone carrying a luggage and wearing a bamboo hat far away. Its Ami Pada. Hwang Seok-taes face was filled with surprise. He said he was distracted by the conversation, but he is also an expert. If you have mastered your true spirit to the point where you dont get caught in your own senses, you are not an ordinary expert. Amipas Bunta is five miles away from here. Just in case, I ended up meeting this person. Are you going to follow me? I have to follow. It may have nothing to do with our mission. At this level, it may be better to borrow information from the open source. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. From the moment we learned that the Three Churches were attacking Sacheon, there was no part of Bangpa that was not involved in our mission. hmm. Besides Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes glowed a soft greenish-blue color. The Yeonga Shindan rotated and awakened the Blue Dragon. Above his incredibly sensitive senses, the soft energy unique to the Blue Dragon Period scanned the area and brought him all kinds of information. Youre too careful. Careful? Regardless of the fact that Armys Bunta is not that far off, this is Sacheon. Amis status in Sacheon isparable to that of Cheongseong or Tangga. Hwang Seok-taes eyes fell on the back of a nun far away. He did not notice that the nun was cautious. Are you being cautious? I can feel the tension from the sound of footsteps. Even though ARMYs walking method is serious and deep, they step on the ground with their toes first. Its proof that he was incredibly nervous. Hwang Seok-taes eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong was even hearing the footsteps of a nun far away on this noisy street. Its a monster. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. I think something interesting will happen from the first day. Lets go. Hwang Seok-tae thought as he chased after Yeon Ho-jeong, whose walking speed had increased. As expected, this guy was a beast. Chapter 553 Episode 553 Signs of copse (3) Cringe! Song Xinni stopped for a moment. I looked around with fierce eyes, but the streets were still crowded with peopleing and going. Even people who had trained their inner skills asionally felt it. However, among them, there were no masters that were so surprising that we had to pay attention. Is it an illusion? At first nce, he felt like there were eyes watching him. It was so fleeting that I thought it would be a long time, but the probability of someone actually watching me is extremely low. I guess Im too nervous. In fact, although this area had arge floating poption, it was an area with a particrly small number of martial artists. The reason was simple. This is because it is an area somewhat remote from the capital city of Sichuan Province. People from outside usually do not stay here. Overall, the cost of living was expensive and Seongdo was just a little further away, so there was no reason to set up shop here. There are many ordinary people who have not learned martial arts, but there are not many martial artists. To be precise, it can be said that there are very few martial people who care enough to care. Whoa. Song Ha-shini sighed inwardly and started walking again. Is it really around here? Its not wrong information, is it? Song Ha-ni bit her lip without realizing it. Even if the information is wrong, it goes. In order to obtain this information, the lives of two young disciples who had not yet seen the light of day were lost. It felt like she was about to shed bloody tears, but she didnt think she had the right to cry. The mere fact that he did not know that his disciples were secretly involved disqualified him from being an adult in Ami. If all of this is resolved and you dont die by then. At that time, he pledged to take his own life after apologizing for 108 days in front of the graves of his dead disciples. In order to do that coo. There was a poisonous aura in her eyes as she touched the soft sword tied to the waist belt of her wide-open long cloth. We need to catch at least one of the guys involved in this. Actually, it wasnt something I could do alone. As an elder of the Army, she was proud of her martial arts skills, but she did not have much experience in the world because she devoted her entire life to martial arts and Buddhist etiquette in the mountains. So I was confused. This was because it was unclear how involved the mountain elders were in this matter. Once I started distrusting, I couldnt trust anyone. There were a few people I could really trust, but I couldnt get close to them either. Even just in case. I wonder if they were also involved in this. It was not a pity that his life was lost, but he could not die yet in order to reveal this heinous secret to the world. Slurp. Song Ha-ni, who went behind a building, hesitated for a moment. Should we contact the opening right now? Known as the Hundred Thousand Gaebang (ʮfؤ), they were the best intelligence organization in the Central ins, both in name and reality. In particr, the chivalrous spirit of Yongdu Ark and Hu Gae of the time was well-known. He was said to be the best of all open owners, so thats all. If it were an organization that survived such giants, its roots would not have rotted. But There are too many. Saying that there were 100,000 openings was definitely not an exaggeration. If you include the openness that did not train martial arts, it would be impossible to estimate how many beggars belong to the openness. Song Ha-ni, who was worried, soon shook her head. You keep getting weaker. Lets not do this. Even if Yongdu Ark and Hugae were not rted, the leaves and twigs may have rotted. Right now, I have no way of approaching the leaders of the Open Party. To be precise, even if you contact them, you cannot rule out the possibility that your contact will be cut off in the middle. Of course, that was assuming that there are evildoers in openness as well. If you are certain of its existence, you will feel at ease. Song Ha-ni had no real idea of what was going on around her. Ignorance is what makes people so impoverished. I truly lived in vain. Song Ha-ni, who was sighing softly, gathered her strength again. Can not help it. Still, I left my mark, so if I make a mistake, I have no choice but to leave the rest behind. After making up her mind, Song Ha-ni walked down the alley following the map. How long did you walk? She soon arrived in front of a building. The building was neither fancy nor old-fashioned. However, it wasnt shabby either. It was a three-story building that could be seen anywhere. However, the width on the left and right was very wide, but because it was night, it seemed smaller than it actually was, even though there were lights on everywhere. Its here. Tension and anger appeared on Song Ha-nis face. Right here! Grrrr. The fist hidden in my sleeve was shaking violently. Ugh. I was about to get excited without even realizing it. Song Ha-ni took a deep breath. Lets calm down. Not having much experience in the world meant not having much experience in power. In the first ce, she had no intention of jumping into this bloody world and enhancing Amifas reputation. What was important to her was to approach Buddhism through martial arts, and through that, she hoped to cultivate more wisdom. In the meantime, I felt fun as my level of martial arts deepened, and my level actually increased, but that was just the end. So she made a lot of mistakes. I made countless mistakes to get to this point, and Im still making mistakes. And she didnt realize her mistake. I dont know how many masters are hiding in there. Maybe there is a master who is stronger than me. Song Ha-shinis eyes hardened with some kind of determination. Lets go in. Sabak. Song Ha-shinis new form, lightly hitting the ground, suddenly appeared at the edge of the buildings roof. It was a neww that had reached an amazing level. It was the golden body method, which was the basic new method of the Army, but when it was used by an expert, it became a world-ss martial art. Slurp. There was the sound of a cor rubbing against the floor of the roof. Song Ha-ni lowered herself from the roof and keenly adjusted her senses. ? For an instant, embarrassment appeared on Song Ha-nis face. what? Why isnt there one? ording to information, there must have been arge number of masters in this building. However, there were not many masters who were actually impressed. There were only three or four people at most, and even among them there was only one expert, and the rest were first-ss experts who reeked of blood. At this level, there was no need to move secretly. Even if they boldly attacked head-on, they could easily be defeated. No, wait. Song Ha-nis eyes wavered. Its not just about the seasoning. There isnt much to pretend to be popr. weird. You should feel the presence of hundreds of people. If the information is true! But why cant I feel it? no way? The information was false? It was then. Bababababaak! With an eerie sound, seven daggers struck the roof where Song Ha-sini was sitting. It was a shame that Song Ha-sini, who sensed the scent, quickly jumped away to avoid it. If she had been just a littlete, the rain would have gotten stuck in the backboard. It was such a dense and sharp cancer technique. Who are you?! Song Ha-ni looked around. At that moment, she felt an inexplicable eerie feeling. doesnt exist? It clearly captured the vitality of that moment when memorization took off. If the assassination attempt was caught, the person whomitted the memorization had to be caught as well. But I didnt feel like I was popr. Besides, this was on the roof. Even if you look around, there is no ce for anyone to stand! Am I possessed by a ghost?! Song Ha Ni was embarrassed. In this situation, it was difficult to control the mind even with the deep and simple spiritual techniques unique to Buddhist literature. In the first ce, it was her first time experiencing the secret attack itself. This is why experience is so important. Even though he is one of the best Amipa elders who has broken through the barrier of ignorance, if he is embarrassed like this, he will not be able to realize that he is in a state of sensory abnormality. Crucially, she shouldnt have stayed there. If there was an attacker that wasnt detected by senses, they had to get out of there quickly. Shhh! Rain poured down from all directions. It was a cancer technique with minimal survival. It was fast and sharp enough to allow even a decent expert to attack the moment he sensed it. Song Ha Nis body rotated on the spot. Whoa! Sigh! Sigh! The rotating movements contain the energy of Amipahs new technique. The majority of the beasts were scattered in all directions due to their amazing herbivory that controlled the flow of air. But not all daggers missed. Three of them caused scratches on her arms and legs. Whoop! Song Ha-sini took a deep breath and looked around with nervous eyes. It was the same. I still didnt feel like I was popr. assassin? watering! Song Ha-nis eyes trembled. Was assassination such a scary thing? The information seemed to be true. Even though he didnt have any experience as a strongman, he was the one who broke through the barrier. If he didnt get caught by his own senses, he could be considered to have mastered top-notch stealth techniques. Oh my Ive heard so much about the assassin assassins that it hurts my ears. When I only heard about them, I thought they were just bad guys, but when I met them in person, it wasnt that bad. Its overwhelming. It wasnt scary. Amapas bright and honest spiritual skills did not save her from the swamp of embarrassment, but they freed her from the feeling of fear. The problem was how to solve it. If we keep going like this We have to find a solution. Bababababaak! Memorization flying in again. Song Ha-shinnis face was colored with urgency. It had been like a dagger just a moment ago, but now even tiny poisonous needles that were invisible to the eye were flying at me. It has be more difficult to avoid. If you are hit by a poisonous needle incorrectly, it will be difficult to perform martial arts properly. I cant do this. First, lets get out of here That was then. Oops! Song Ha-ni coughed involuntarily and got down on one knee. I had a headache and felt nauseous. My skin, which had been heated with excitement, suddenly felt cold. Song Xinnis face turned pale. poison?! Wooooow! I tried to extract miasma by practicing the true energy of Ami Yeonhwa Heart Gong (ɏĹ). But it wasnt easy. The sticky miasma spread around like ink, and the speed was faster than expected. Oh no! sh! As I raised my Yeonhwa Heart Gong to its peak, white smoke rose from the wound cut by the dagger. Only then did Song Ha Ni realize. This poison came in through a cut on a rainy day. A dagger I cant believe I didnt think about it that far! It was so vain. I heard that there are many people in Gangho who throw poison on their daggers, but when I actually got hit, I couldnt be more scared of the poison. Plus, it wasnt usually poison. I dont have extensive knowledge about poison, but if it persistently prates into the body despite the true power of Yeonhwa Heart Attack, it would be a monster that could almost be ssified as extremely poisonous. Tuk! Fight! Blood poured from the nose and soaked the roof. There was despair on Song Ha-nis face. So vain Will I die in vain? It was then. Buaaaaaaaa! The sound of a gust of wind tearing through the dark night sky. Burbubbubbuk! At the same time, there was an eerie cracking sound and a fishy smell. I saw a lot of people in my own way, but Song Ha-ni looked ahead with tired eyes. There was a strange man with a long spear on his shoulder and a bloody hatchet in his other hand. This is the first time such an absurd situation has urred. It was so absurd that it was toote to intervene. Who who? The monster Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Im more curious about your identity. Whats so clumsy? Did you secretly steal and learn Amifas martial arts skills? It seems like you are doing a good job of imitating them. Chapter 554 Episode 554 Signs of copse (4) Song Ha-ni was embarrassed. What about So Sohyeop? Are you a small group of people and Amifa? It was a voice with a blunt and puzzled tone. How can I say that I am somehow overwhelmed by the atmosphere? Song Ha-ni answered without realizing it. Thats true, but Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking down at her, sighed. You have to be reasonably naive to even be suspicious. Its so white, it doesnt have any blemishes. Although he said so, he had thought for sure that she was Amapas nun from the moment he followed her in the first ce. It couldnt be otherwise. From this unknown nun, the true nature of Amipas highest-grade magical arts wasing out moment by moment. The beauty of that level of purity was something that could never be achieved through clumsy learning. It was not an internal skill gained through elixir or physical training, but a pure miracle of enlightenment. If Jinki contained that level of purity, his personality was bound to be gentle as well, no matter how he said it. However, the authenticity felt was clearly that of a transcendental master, but the problem was that it was too clean. Lets get out of here for now. Lets properly prevent the poison from prating. No, who on earth are you? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes suddenly changed. Song Ha-shini inhales it without even realizing it! I took a deep breath. The young mans eyes were so scary. sh! sh! A sh from a ck hatchet diagonally crossing left and right. Sigh! Blood rain fell under the moonlight, apanied by an eerie sound. Song Ha Ni was astonished. The masked people who had not been caught by sight or sense of sight were finally visible. But it was so terrible. Their bodies were cut diagonally by the shes of the axe, spilling outrge amounts of blood and internal organs. What are you doing?! Move quickly! ah! Faaagh! Song Ha-ni quickly kicked the roof. Even though I thought I shouldnt be doing this, my body was reacting first to that scary young mans voice. shit. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to attack the invisible assassins, clicked his tongue at Song Ha-sinis unstable movements. hook! omg! Song Ha Ni was surprised. Before he knew it, the young man flew next to him and put his arm around him. Rx. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Paaaaaa! With a tremendous sound, the two people disappeared in thin air. It was truly crazy speed. Song Ha-ni could not even scream as she experienced rapid movement for the first time in her life. Oh no! tremendous. The surroundingndscape was being pushed backwards at an rming speed. I have never seen or experienced a divinew this fast before. It seemed to be faster than a winged bird. It was the weightless movement of me. How long did it run like that? Two people stepped through a dozen buildings on a colorful street andnded in front of a small forest. Gasp! As soon as hended on the ground, Song Ha-ni knelt down and took a deep breath. I was so dizzy that I felt sick to my stomach. It was difficult to tell whether it was because of the poison or the incredible speed of the divinew. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand touched Song Ha-sinis famous acupuncture point. Calm down. Dont be nervous. In an instant, all strength disappeared from Song Ha-nis body. What a strange young man he is. When you hear his voice, you naturally act like that. It was a voice with a strangely natural persuasiveness. Grumble! The Chuchu Fire energy prated into Song Ha-nis famous blood. Song Ha Ni was inwardly surprised. If you make a mistake by infiltrating internal energy of a different nature, your body will suffer serious internal injuries and will not be able to thrive. But her surprise was soon overshadowed by an even bigger surprise. Unbelievable! Wooooow! Before I knew it, the hot energy flowing through my entire body had burned off most of the miasma that had spread like ink. It was tremendous power. A force as strong as a fingernail suppressed that poisonous poison in an instant. Even considering the characteristics of the firearm, this was an incredible feat. Even with Amipas peak divine power, the poison that was in such a hurry to be blocked was burned away in an instant! This young mans true spirit is extremely concentrated! Moreover, this sacred firearm?! After a while. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from Song Ha-nis wound, and then blue smoke came out. Residual poison is being discharged outside the body. Yeon Ho-jeong took her hand away from her Myeongmunhyeol. Its done. ! Internal injuries caused by poison cannot be helped. I hope you can take care of that. Song Ha-ni looked back at Yeon Ho-jeong. Before I knew it, the ax had been lifted and only the iron bars were visible in my hands. At first nce, it seemed to be an item smelted by a master from high-quality iron. Song Ha Ni lowered his head. Thank you. Thanks to you, I survived. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I had been very frustrated just a moment ago, but when I received this greeting, I felt like all that frustration disappeared. Hes quite kind. There are not many people who say thank you for saving their life in the brutal martial arts world. Rather, most people were worried and suspicious of why he was spared and whether there was some ulterior motive. The Kang-ho that Yeon Ho-jeong sees and the Kang-ho that Song Ha-sini sees are very different. Amipa, it seems like you are an elder-level person. Hes just an elder. As expected, the elder was right. It is said that you are blessed. Thank you again to your benefactor. Even though he was a young man, his attitude was polite. It would have been natural since he was the benefactor who saved his life, but even such a sight was extremely unfamiliar to Yeon Ho-jeong. Its okay to say hello. Because I also followed in Shinnis footsteps. Yes?! Amipas nun was walking down the street, but she was extremely nervous. I thought something was strange, so I followed him. He was extremely confident in saying that he followed behind. Song Ha Ni was dumbfounded for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. But it was a bit strange. He seemed to have excellent skills, but he was very clumsy. It seems like its being cautious of its surroundings, but I can see a gap in its footsteps and I thought it might be sneaking up on me, but it doesnt even make a loud noise or try to calm its aggression. . Did you only practice Buddhism in the mountains? Song Ha-nis face turned a little red. It wasnt anything to be ashamed of. Because each person chooses a different path. Would Yeon Ho-jeong be ashamed that he read less Buddhist scriptures than Song Ha-sini? However, as an elder of Amipa, he still seemed embarrassed. Its just embarrassing. Because I have never engaged in Sepa and lived only ording to the teachings of the mountain That is amazing in some other way. Anyway can you tell me the name of your benefactor? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Even so, I felt strangely ufortable seeing the elder of Amipa treated with such respect. Yeon Ho-jeong put down his spear and took the gun. My name is Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. I am currently serving as the leader of the Murim Alliances military and a specially appointed deputy of the Mukryongbu. ah! There was surprise on Song Ha-nis face. The one famous for being the best review index in the world? The best review index in the world. Its a title that gives me goosebumps no matter how many times I hear it. You were a great person. Although he did not go out into the world, Eunkongs cooperation and martial arts were heard even in the quiet mountain temple. I guess so. But what about the position of special deputy of the Mukryongbu? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head without realizing it. No matter how far away I am from the Murim League, I never thought there would be people who dont know whats going on in the world to this extent. Did you not know that the Murimmaeng had entered a state of semi-fengmun? Yes?! The Murim Alliance has entered into a temporary alliance with the Mukryongbu to deal with themon enemy. Im sure you know the Inkryongbu, right? Oh, I know. Song Ha-nis face became even redder. For some reason, I felt more and more embarrassed. It was then. Wow, thats really fast. An older man holding a red long spear walked from afar. It was Hwang Seok-tae. Song Ha-ni was nervous without realizing it. Even at first nce, he was a master who gave off an unusual atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong said. This is my group. Theres nothing to be nervous about. Oh yes. by the way. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly squatted down and asked with a puzzled look. Why on earth did you go there? No, where is it that you tried to go in so secretly, and what are those damn assassins? For a moment, tension appeared on Song Ha-nis face. This is the person who saved his life. Since he received grace, he told me his affiliation and dharma name. However, when I asked about that matter, I suddenly had doubts. It couldnt be helped. She came here alone, not trusting even the monks. It wasnt exactly that I didnt believe it, but it was because I felt like I shouldnt believe it. In any case, it is not something that even a benefactor can easily tell. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded as he looked at Song Ha-sini, who was looking at him with nervous eyes. If you dont feel like it, you dont have to tell me. Well, since he followed me right away and suddenly said he was the eldest son of the Byeoksan Love Family, I cant help but be suspicious. Ah Song Ha-ni felt sorry for a moment. Thats not it Yeon Ho-jeong stood up, holding the spear. Judging by the fact that you were wary of your surroundings, I think you wanted to avoid being seen by others. Please take care of your condition here first. Im out of danger, but the internal damage from my addiction will be quite deep. I am Yeon Ho-jeong said to Hwang Seok-tae. Im sorry. Please take charge of this gentlemans guard for a while. What about you? Whatever the reason, its a ce full of dangerous assassins. Moreover, since they tried to kill the elder of Amipa, I cannot just ignore it as a member of Kangho. Hwang Seok-tae frowned without realizing it. As Kanghos eastern province, you cant just pass over it? Why is this person doing this creepy thing? Yeon Ho-jeong is a person for whom words such as Kang-hos morality and martial arts friendship will not make any sense. To begin with, he was not a person driven by loyalty or recognition. Does a person like that say things like Dongdo that are embarrassing to listen to? It was then. omg! Are you really thinking of going back there? Of course we should go, right? These are the ones who attacked the elder of Amipa. I dont know whats there, but Ill go and get it all out. Its dangerous up here! Dont worry. Because somehow I have the ability to save my life. You should worry more about Shinni than me. Internal injuries caused by addiction are more difficult to repair than regr internal injuries. Yeon Ho-jeong coldly turned his back, as if that was the end. At that time, Song Ha-ni suddenly stood up. Please wait a moment! hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head and blinked. Do you have anything else to say? Thats it Song Hashi-ni, who hesitated, soon sighed deeply. No matter what, you cant just send your benefactor to such a dangerous ce, right? I told you not to worry. Ill tell you. hmm? I havent even confirmed what kind of ce it is or whether it is there yet Ill tell you anyway. Oh, would you please? Yeon Ho-jeong approached with a bright smile. I am ready to listen. Hwang Seok-tae, standing next to him, thought. An assassin who cleanly kills people seems less evil. This is a man you should never pretend to be. Chapter 555 Episode 555 Signs of copse (5) is it true? Thats right. Song Ha-ni sighed. At least thats what I know. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It was a calmer response than expected. On the other hand, Hwang Seok-tae looked at Song Ha-shini with an astonished face. Ah, no matter what, thats The content was so shocking that even Hwang Seok-tae had to stutter. Song Ha Ni said in a gloomy voice. I didnt believe it at first either. I thought it was nonsense. . But now that I think about it maybe I was just looking away because I didnt want to believe it. Surprisingly, Hwang Seok-tae seemed to be able to understand Song Ha-sinis feelings. This was a problem that went beyond white and ck. Anyone in the world who encounters such a situation would begin with disbelief. Song Ha-ni bit her lip and spoke in an urgent voice. This fact must never be revealed to the outside world! Several famous restaurants in Sacheon are already involved in this matter! I dont know the world, but I cant even imagine what terrible things they will do to keep their secrets! Its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand to stop Song Ha-sini from speaking. You told me, your benefactor, the secret you risked your life to keep. And I am not so foolish as to not realize the gravity of your words. Im just grateful. the problem is. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Do each chairperson know this? Song Ha-ni bit her lip. I do not know. We dont even know when this started happening. Of course, I think the chairpersons dont know, but It meant that he wasnt sure. Even though he had virtually no experience in fighting, Song Ha-ni was a person with the bare minimum of caution. My heart felt broken, but I didnt give up my doubts because of the rtionship. Yeon Ho-jeong was lost in thought for a moment. If this is really true Some of the Damun factions of Sichuan, that is, the Tang family and Qingcheng army, stepped into the bloody swamp. It was truly a shocking situation. However, it was difficult for Yeon Ho-jeong to think that their chairmen knew about this matter. First of all, the head of the party probably doesnt know. It wasnt because I became friends with the party. Sacheondangga boasts a level of ruthlessness that is different from other sects. The Yeon family was also strict about familyws, but the Tang family was a family that went beyond strictness and sometimes showed cruelty. In other words, in order to be the head of a Tang family, you need absolute power as well as an iron heart that can withstand the coldness and cruelty. How could it be that Tang Gwan called himself the king of Sichuan? Even though Cheongseong and Army have simr power, the reason he calls himself the king is because he has a lot of confidence. If the government had known about this, they would not havee out until the family waspletely reorganized. Also, if he was also a person possessed by the swamp mentioned by Song Ha-sini, the Murim League would have been in trouble long ago. In the same context, there was a high probability that Bokhosae, the leader of Amapa, would not know this fact. So what about Cheongseong? Pungbyeokja. Pungbyeokja was a three-year-old dispatched from the three schools. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank coldly. The Pungbyeokja is dead, but if this is true, he would have been involved with it for a long time. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was thinking of a windbreaker, soon shook his head. No matter what happens, its still just an assumption. Its impossible to be certain until we investigate properly. yes? no. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Leave this job to us. Song Ha Ni said in surprise. Didnt you say you would keep it a secret? Dont worry about leaking secrets. I wont tell those I think are enemies. ?! If its something you just want to hide, you might as well, but if its something you want to solve, you have to find a way. Thats true, but Confusion appeared on Song Ha-nis face. How on earth should I solve this problem and everyone around me This problem is not just yours. Its all of our business. ! Dont worry, trust me. After all, this is the way to get rid of the clouds hanging over Sacheon. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Hwang Seok-tae. Please stand guard for a moment. Are you nning on going there? I dont think its okay to go, but I think now is the time to prioritize caution over extremeness. I think so too. Yeon Ho-jeong handed the iron bars to Hwang Seok-tae. I will clean up the streets first. Once youre done sorting things out, take Shinni to my room. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. Dont worry, juste back. I understand. Song Ha-ni asked urgently. Cleaning up the streets? What do you mean by that? I realized this while following you. Some people are watching you. Of course, it was only a moment, but I roughly counted six or seven. ?! Take off your outer clothes. yes? Give me a coat and bamboo ribs. As if possessed, Song Ha-ni took off her outer robe and bamboo ribs and handed them to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong wore Song Ha-sinnis robe and a bamboo hat. Although there was a difference in height and bone structure, Yeon Ho-jeong did not have a strong physique to begin with. Although he had a body whose muscles werepressed to the limit, his skeleton itself was on the slim side. Yeon Ho-jeong took out an ax and cut off her hair. square! Hair falling in a patter. His hair, which used to fall down to his waist, suddenly became shorter. Song Xinis eyes shook with embarrassment. Why is your hair? Yeon Ho-jeong wrote a bamboo lip without saying a word. It was big and thick, so it covered up all my short hair. That wasnt all. He entrusted the ck Dragon Department and the White Dragon Department to Hwang Seok-tae. Ill be back. Slurp. With those words, Yeonhojeong disappeared from sight. This is? I couldnt figure out how things were going. Song Ha-ni looked nkly at the street. At that time, Hwang Seok-tae spoke. Dont worry about that person, use luck to correct your internal injuries. But this job is too dangerous. No matter how dangerous this job is, would it be as dangerous as entering the Mukryongbu as a three-year-old? . That person is the one who did it. There is no need to worry, especially since this kind of secret struggle has be so enlightened. Song Ha-shinis mouth dropped open. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled without realizing it. No matter what, its a great feeling of confidence to leave even the ax to me. * * * The streets were still bustling. It was far from midnight, but even after midnight, this vitality did not seem to disappear. Bases and guests lined up left and right. Beyond the alley was the red light district, and there were many shops selling simple snacks as well as fabric stores and leather shoes. It was a lively street. Really Yeon Ho-jeongs feelings as she walked down the street with her bamboo hat pressed down were extremelyplicated. Its beyond imagination. If what Song Ha-sini said is true. Yeon Ho-jeong knew well how terrible a person couldmit in order to lead a war toplete victory. Someone says You shouldnt do something so inhumane and immoral. There is a line even in war. Its nonsense. People who have never experienced war always say the least. However, when war bes a reality and falls before our eyes, no one will say the least. The word they were crying out for was immediately changed to the word somehow. For life, for a home. Furthermore, for the future. The reasons vary. The important thing is that the stronger the desire for various reasons, the more capable humans are ofmitting unimaginably terrible acts. In the past, the Three Churches were like that, the Murim League was like that, and Heukjeseong was like that too. There was no distinction between ck and white or between political and political issues in treating the enemy mercilessly. but. I didnt know you would do something like this. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes trembled slightly. He didnt expect anything from the Three Bridges. This is because they think they are invaders who will attack and die before they are attacked. Besides, he had suffered from their cruelty for years. So he did not feel guilty when he killed a member of the Three Churches. But at least in their previous lives, they hadnt done something this sticky and vicious. At least that was the case as far as Yeon Ho-jeong knew. In a way, it can be a really effective method. The more moral a wartime operation is, the more horrendous and effective the results are. Now, the Three Religions were attacking Sichuan with a deeper, more vicious, and more deadly trick than before. The damn station was attacked. Yeon Ho-jeong realized how they were able to use such a trick and how they were able to capture the leaders of the Gangdaemun faction so quickly. We tried to hide the existence of the three religions as much as possible. This was because if their existence became known to the world, great confusion could result. I thought the time to tell the world about them was when the majority of the Murim were ready to be one. I was still thinking that way. It may be difficult, but isnt it difficult to stop the enemy even if everyones minds are united? But they came in through this gap. Corrupting the leaders of the Kangdaemun faction Amazing. If everyone in the central circle knew of the existence of the Three Churches, they would never have used this method. Because it will be a serious blow to your morality. This is how big problems will arise in the upation after victory. It was then. Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss the insidious gaze directed at him. Slurp. Yeonhojeong, who had been buried in the crowd, suddenly moved behind the back of the businessman selling leather shoes. Crump! Yeon Ho-jeong snapped his neck in one go and crumpled his body under the table. The streets were still bustling. No one realized that Jang Sachi was dead. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his hands. He was a guy who had learned his skills. Also, an assassin. He naturally blended into people. But we have not yet informed people about the existence of the Three Religions. There are more people who know about their existence than before, but the majority still dont know. Thats why they were able to sneak in. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Slurp. He blended into the crowd again and appeared on the roof of a tall base building. On the roof, a masked person was looking down at the street. As he turned his head here and there, he seemed to be looking for Yeon Ho-jeong, who was dressed as Song Ha-sin-ni. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand grabbed the masked mans neck. Quad deuk! The masked man stuck out his tongue and fell down. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong, who came down to the street at once, was once again buried in the crowd. If youter announce that the Three Churches did such a thing, the depth of truth will change. It may be possible if it is incited, but when looking at the big picture of the war, it cannot be said to be a very important part. When that timees, everyone will draw their swords and fight. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its amazing. I dont know whose brainchild it was, but it was a good hit. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. Dangaju. The restaurant came to mind. In the past, during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he nted a memorization in his chest. And now, in this day and age, the Sichuan giant has be a very humane person. I hope it doesnt copse. It was then. Its not Song Ha. Yeon Ho-jeong looked straight ahead. On a street where people were passing by, a middle-aged woman was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong. Who are you? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Hes an empty firewoodcutter, you bastards. Chapter 556 Episode 556. Signs of copse (6) It was a face whose age was difficult to guess. It was clear that he was middle-aged, but somehow he seemed much younger than his age. If you look closely, he looks like hes in his fifties, but if you look closely, he looks like hes in his thirties. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Its Army. Amipah was also a master who was one level higher than Song Ha-shinni. Although he is one step above, considering hisbat power, he is probably a master so outstanding that he cannot even bepared to Song Ha Ni. The sharp, bristling feeling within Amifas unique deep momentum was very impressive. It was the spirit of a strong man rather than a Buddhist disciple. It could also be said to be the prayer of a murderer who has killed countless people. the woman asked. Where is Song Ha? Its none of my business. What? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Every adult in the army wore silk clothes and even applied powder. What is that hair that hangs down to your shoulders? . I cant find Amis serene Buddhist scent in you. The smell of this vulgar person is almost numbing my nose. The corners of the womans mouth rose. Although he seemed displeased, he seemed to be looking at the other person with contempt. Youre a cheap guy. It was harshnguage. Its a way of speaking that makes it impossible to even think of someone belonging to Amifa. Moreover, the way he spoke was extremely natural. It seemed like he was living with a lot of ng in his mouth. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Its strange. The spirit of the woman in front of me, a nun, or rather a nun, was quite surprising. This is a person who has practiced murder as if it were a meal. It seemed like he was used to tasting blood, so to speak. However, even though it smells so bloody, itpletely disregards the other party. Kang Ho-in had to survive dozens of life-or-death situations to smell that much blood. In other words, you must have a lot of experience with a strong team. An experienced strongman never disrespects his opponent. Even if you make all kinds of double sounds that you cant say with your mouth, you will have to focus extremely hard to understand the other person with your eyes. The woman didnt have it. The smell of blood was strong, but it felt oddly awkward. Judging from the momentum felt, thebat power will also be outstanding. But even that was vaguepared to the thick smell of blood. I ask for thest time. Who the hell are you? If a fight breaks out here. Yeon Ho-jeong twisted his head. You, a former nun, will definitely be harpooned. Hes a funny guy. I, who killed you, will reveal your identity to the world. If that happens, Amifas reputation will plummet. The woman snorted. You have a rich imagination. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at the woman, chuckled. The threats you made about Amifa are not working. I dont feel any affection or concern for ARMY at all. Wheres the snout It doesnt matter what happens to Ami Youve already made up your mind. The womans face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his wrist. Even though I turned it slowly, there was a crunching sound. I dont know about other ces, but you must be one of Amipahs minions in Paradise, right? For a moment, the womans eyes wavered. How do you know about Paradise Cow? also. I fall into this light and easy trap. Although hisbat power was high, he didnt seem to have much experience as a strongman. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Paradise was a real ce. As expected, the information was true. Only then did the woman realize that she had been swayed by Yeon Ho-jeong. This damned guy. There are a lot of eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed beyond with his chin. It was in the direction of the building where the assassins were rampaging. Shall we change seats? The woman smiled coldly. Do you have courage? Guide me. You spoiled brat. I dont think I would waste my life Guide me. . Do you want to get killed here? The woman snorted. I dont know who it is, but as of today, your life is over. Thats your problem. They are trying to kill someone without even knowing who it is. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Those who are not ready to face destruction always run towards it. you! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs body became blurred. Crump! Crump patter! Yeon Ho-jeong, who moved left and right in an instant, appeared in front of the woman again. The womans eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong gestured. Guide me. I will follow you on my own. What are you? The woman was embarrassed. It was clear that he was an unremarkable guy, both in his apparent age and in his physical strength. However, the movements he just showed were so amazing that they could be described as extremely fast. Even she, one of Amipahs highest elders, couldnt figure out how she moved. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Arent you going to guide me? ! From now on, I wont tell you the same thing more than once. If you dont understand once I say it, Ill tear you limb from limb in front of everyone. At that moment, the woman felt extremely scared. He doesnt show any signs of murder or re at himself. I just said it calmly in passing, but it actually made me even more scared. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke again. Guide me. The woman who hesitated turned and walked away. At that time, a subtle sound came to her ears. Uduk! The womans eyes wavered. Another person with ck eyes lost his life at the hands of that bastard. Unbelievable! ck Eyes stealth skills are top-notch. They are real fighters who do not show any signs of murder even when attacking their target. That guy had figured out the location of the assassins, killed them in an instant, and wasing back. What is this? She was embarrassed. Ive never heard of a master like that in Sacheon. Although Ive been to Paradise Park a lot over the past two years, I definitely paid attention to information about my surroundings. Who the hell is that guy?! The woman swallowed. For some reason, it seemed like a ck leopard was silently approaching from behind. So she guided Yeonhojeong with awkward steps. If threats didnt work, she was willing to torture or kill, but in reality, she was being swayed by her opponent. She didnt even realize it. How long has it been? An alley not far from the three-story building where the assassins were killed. chin. The woman stopped walking. Then Yeon Ho-jeong also stopped walking. I will ask again. The womans voice was powerful. I felt a clear sense of confidence. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Your name is Did you call three or four people? what? Its a little funny to see how they get so upset just because they called a few unscrupulous people. !! Yeon Ho-jeong lightly turned his shoulders. You brought me to a good ce. If a fight breaks out here, the sound wont leak out into the street. The woman turned around. Her eyes were shining with cold life. who are you. Who are you? . If you want to know the other persons name, you must first reveal your own name. Crazy guy! There is no name to give to someone like you! why? Are you scared? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Are you so afraid you wont be able to catch me that you cant even tell me my name? . I dont know why youre doing something that would make you feel so bad. If I were to be a nun, I would live my life quietly offering Buddhist prayers like a nun. The womans face distorted. It was truly a great show of courage. Even though I knew it was a provocation, I couldnt hold back the heat. How dare you not even know you were watching! Then go for it. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became expressionless for a moment. The change was like lightning. Before I knew it, a blue sh was blinking repeatedly in my eyes. It was as if the person had changed in an instant. Come at me and try to overpower me or kill me. Dont just wag your tongue. The woman ground her teeth. But even for a moment. Theres no need to get my hands dirty if hes going to die anyway. Thats what most people who stand in front of me say. cheeky! It was then. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A red-hot me flickered from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The firepower that erupted in an instant after standing still was truly enormous. It was so hot that even the woman standing outside Samjang was so shocked that she took ten steps back. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin amidst the burning mes. Is it poison? Astonishment appeared on the womans face. Unbelievable! Hwaaaaaaaaa! Even the atmosphere seemed to be holding its breath due to the madness of the prominence spewing out. The firepower was enormous, but what was even more surprising was the force that made even the great firearms seem ordinary. It was as if the gravity had jumped three or four times. My body became heavy and my feet wouldnt leave the ground. Such unbelievable momentum! Even after breaking through the martial arts barrier, I practiced Armys martial arts for a long time. Her martial arts skills were strong enough to be ranked in the top three in Amipa, excluding Sentai and Jangmunjin Bokhosatae. It became difficult for such an expert to control his body with just the opponents momentum. She never imagined this day woulde in her life. no way?! The womans eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Seongcheon?! Grumble! Yeon Ho-jeong took off his bamboo lip. That too was a huge deal. With such strong firepower, even if the body was fine, the clothes had to be damaged to some extent. No matter how good your control of magical energy is, there are clear limitations. But Yeon Ho-jeongs clothes were just fine. Even the bamboo ribs close to the intestines, which are the core of true energy output, were not damaged at all. Incredible resistance and mastery! He was a master whose ability to control real energy was truly at its peak. Youre too shy. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The fire that was spewing out like an active volcano suddenly condensed into Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand. sh! The small sphere floating in the palm of my hand was shining so brightly that it was difficult to look straight at it. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. puck! A ball of me shot out like a beam of light and pierced through a wall with a clear sound. Oops! An unusual scream erupted from beyond the wall. Aaaah! Quang! The person who came out of the wall screaming waspletely engulfed in fire. The clothes were alreadypletely burned to ashes. I tried to extinguish the mes by somehow raising my internal power, but I could not extinguish the main fire weapon with that level of internal power. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. I think hes from the party line, but I dont really want to know his name. Just die. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! dump! The man who was struggling in pain eventually fell to the floor, unable to hold on. Even when he copsed, the mes did not go out. The mans body gradually shrunk along with the acrid smell. Its dead. He was burned alive and his life was lost. The womans body trembled. Ive seen a lot of blood, but Ive never seen anyone die so horribly. Do you remember? I wont ask you more than once. Phew. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his fist. What is your name? The woman couldnt answer. She just looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with a tired face. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I will rip out your arms and legs first. Paaaaaa! Yeonhojeong ran at a frightening speed. Quang! At the same time, four masters broke the wall and jumped out. Sword () Jang () Bi (ذ) Kwon (ȭ). The martial arts of the Qingseong and Tang families swirled and threatened Yeonhojeong. Chapter 557 Episode 557 Signs of copse (7) Stay here. Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up when he saw Kang Ryang suddenly appear. Is this the ce? I received a message from my brother. If youe to this area, Hwang Dan-ju and a guest will be there. hmm. This probably means that street cleaning is over. I dont know how I managed to kill all those assassins in such a short amount of time. As expected, he is a great man. It was a signal that came from quite far away. My voice cut out for a moment in the middle. I guess so. Kang Liang looked at Song Xinni. She stopped flying and stood up in an awkward posture. Gangryang took control. Its called Gangryang. Oh, Im Songha. Even though he was not feeling well, Song Has greeting was full of sincerity and courtesy. Kang-ryang smiled. You are a man of noble character. Oh no. Lets go to our amodation first. Hwang Seok-tae asked. Who is the loser? Im resting. I dont think theres a need for both of you toe. Hes an easygoing guy. He is a great person. He knows when to intervene and when to leave. At that time, Song Ha-ni asked in a surprised voice. Losing rate? If you say Paeyul, are you really referring to the elder of Jeomchang? There was a look of puzzlement on Kang Ryangs face. Do you know Senior Paeyul? Of course. When I visited Jeomchang once, wepared each others martial arts skills. He was a person who used very practical martial arts. Although they were connected to each other, the locations of each n were scattered in all directions. Because there were so many masters of each sect and thend was sorge, there were not many cases of making friends with masters of other sects. Fortunately, in Song Ha-nis case, it seemed like she had encountered defeat. Well, you are also an elder in fortune telling. Even if you are the youngest, an elder is an elder. Just go for now. Theres no need to fly in the cold wind. Ha, but Song Ha-ni was taken aback. Can I go without waiting for the association? I told you to bring it yourself. And Kang-ryang chuckled. The most unnecessary worry in Moorim is worrying about the wall coral farm. Even if you pray for him to die, he wont die. * * * Pugh! The reddish sword energy was shattered and scattered by the heavy, crushing blow. Paang! Contrary to a long hit, the dagger bounced away due to a short hitting angle. The two attacks that came with threatening ded weapons were destroyed so easily that it seemed like nothing. The ability to instantly block attacks without the need forplicated herbivorous techniques or amazing defensive evasion techniques was excellent. Whoa! The tension and wind that poured in cheerfully flowed away without even grazing Yeon Ho-jeongs cor. He destroyed all attacksing from four directions with his spinning long shots and angle techniques. His instantaneous judgment reached its peak. It was a magical movement that was hard to believe even after seeing it. bang! The body of Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been drinking heavily and running, suddenly reached the nose of a middle-aged man. The face of Dang-gak, a middle-aged man who was already pale, became even paler. Even though I was looking closely, I couldnt tell when I got to this point. Yeon Ho-jeongs knee shot out like a cannonball. Whoa! There was no screaming. The dang-gak vomited blood, broke the wall, and flew away. The moment the blow was struck, he would have already fainted. Reading and memorizing things is annoying. As soon as the battle begins, even the most difficult enemies are rendered incapable ofbat. Its easier said than done, but making an urate decision in that moment wasnt easy. Even if a judgment has been made, it is extremely difficult to actually pull off a sessful surprise attack depending on the environment and the movements of the experts. To be a true expert, you must be able to implement difficult tasks as naturally as breathing. Yeon Ho-jeong was a master. His martial arts skills, hisbat skills, and his sense of practicalbat were unrivaled, and all of the elements came together to produce optimal efficiency. this! Blow his head off! Isnt that a pretty terrible line? These were not words that a Taoist monk or nun practicing cultivation in the mountains would say. Yeon Ho-jeong threw himself away without replying. Quang! It was a powerful martialw. A fighting technique that approaches without warning and causes an explosion in the air. It is simr to the Shaolin Temples Hundred Treasures Divine Fist, but quieter and sharper. Its as if a wild beast stalking its prey quietly approaches and sinks its fangs in one go. Amipas vaunted Vajra Retrieval Fist was used as a method of extortion. There was no shortage of people saying that Amipas best martial arts techniques were considered the best in the world. but. Where?! It was a powerful and timely wind, but Yeonhojeong was not there. Bababababaak! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had climbed the wall and moved like a ghost, was already standing behind one of the two prosecutors of Cheongseong. Even though I didnt use any great new or step techniques, the square was taken over. Movement that disturbs peoples vision in narrow back alleys on a dark night, and even internal attack operation that freely controls presence and appearance. No one here could read Yeonhojeongs movements. Although they were all experts, none of them were ustomed to fighting in this environment. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist got stuck in Prosecutor Cheongseongs side. Pow! Gagging! The prosecutor copsed on the spot. He became incapable ofbat with just one hit. Yeon Ho-jeongs strength was so well-known that even the best leaders of the Murim League recognized it. Since the Hyeonmugi, which is effective for prating mirrors, was changed into the form of anti-tank energy, the entire five organs and six parts must have been shocked. This guy! Easy profit! A cool sword strike that scatters red light. Fast and strong. He was a swordsman who destroyed his opponents with powerful endurance and physical strength rather than the unique sharpness of the sword. It was the sword of Jeokha during Cheongunjeokha (i녳ϼ), the representative holiday of Cheongseong. One of the best swordsmanship techniques of the Cheongseong faction, which is said to be difficult even for those with considerable talent, has revealed itself in a shady back alley. There was a white tiger on Yeonhojeongs sword. Hahaha! The Baekhogong Tiger King Byeokse was recreated with bare hands. It was the white tiger sword method. this! The old Taoist master of Qingcheng gritted his teeth. The destructive power of the red sword is second to none. If we only look at the destructive power of swordsmanship, it is not unreasonable to say that it is the best in Sacheon. However, he was bounced back by the opponents attack. Even with bare hands! Pop. Pop. Drops of blood fell along the de of Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. The output of the Four Gods, which received the power of Yeonga Shindan, boasts the power of non-exaltation. However, the limitations of bare hands were clear. Yeonhojeongs main weapon was not Yukjang (), but even considering that, the destructive power of the Jeokha Sword was surprising. I didnt apply enough force. Yeon Ho-jeongs calm words made Noh Do-sas life seem young. Where can you brag! It was then. Slurp! It was truly a horrifying moment for a Cheongseong old Taoist or an Ami elder. It was the sound of Armys expert, who had used the Diamond Recovery Fist, copsing. Avoiding the wind, he climbed the wall, and before defeating one of the swordsmen of Cheongseong, he released Cheongryonggongs Three Forms of the Dragon Army with dark energy and attacked her heart vein. The internal attack operation of the dark guard was soplex that all avable internal strength was poured into defeating a single Cheongseong-in. That is why the power of the White Tiger Sword was not the same as the original. I didnt want to see the red sword in a ce like this. Yeon Ho-jeong, who stamped the wound on his hand with the hem of his sleeve, rolled up his sleeve. Before I knew it, the cut wound stopped bleeding. The bleeding has already stopped. I wanted to receive the sum of the sum of everything properly at the quiet mountain peak of Cheongseong. After all, the way the world goes is not the same as the human mind. The seasons of the Old Daemun faction were all great. However, among them, there were not many martial arts that stimted Yeon Ho-jeongs curiosity. Cheongunjeokha was one of them. It stayed in my heart even more because I dealt with Pungbyeokja, a long-time member of the Cheongseong faction. The old Taoist monk, who was dazed from shock, soon began to roar. Where did this coward even mention the season of Qingcheng! Quaaaang! After drinking heavily, the old monk flew away, vomiting blood. The speed was really fast. Elder Ami, who was standing awkwardly, was frightened and avoided the old master. It was eptable, but I felt like I was no longer in the right state of mind to do so. Yeon Ho-jeong put his foot down. Where can you put cowardice in your mouth? Paaang! As the distance was narrowed with the divinew that flowed like the wind, the old master vomited blood again and swung his red sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands radiated a greenish-blue brilliance. Unlike that of the Blue Dragon, it was a martial art that was heavier but gave off a pure shine. It was Banryongjang, the pinnacle martial artist of Yeonga. Sigh! Fuuuuuuu! The sword energy of the red sword grazed Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder, and Banryongjangs career exploded from the old masters chest. It was a long attack that recovered the sword power of the red sword and exploded it. Nodosa copsed on the spot. Although he wasnt dead, at first nce he looked grave. Okay then. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his shoulders and looked at Amis elder, Deung Hwa-sae, who had led him here. Now theres only one left, you. The lighting incident swallowed hard. This cant be happening. I guessed that Yeon Ho-jeong was a master beyond his imagination. However, I didnt think he was a great expert enough to defeat them all in such a short period of time. To begin with, all of them were elder-level experts in their sect. Looking at his military history, even the leader of Shaolin thought that he could not guarantee victory. Wrong. At this level, not only Yeon Ho-jeong but also Shaolin Bangjang, the public ambassador, cant be defeated. All of the martial arts they possess are threatening, but they cannot be used properly. You cant be an excellent swordsman just by holding the worlds treasured sword. Moreover, all of these people had long since given up on martial arts training as well as self-cultivation. This result was inevitable. disappointed. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned openly. These were not words or facial expressions intended to sway the other person. He was truly disappointed. I didnt know it would copse this much. Still, they may be experts representing their sect, but arent their skills too weak? . Im not discussing practical sense. From the beginning, I neglected to train what I had learned and mastered. It is said that martial arts regresses even if you only rest for three days, but looking at the situation, you have been practicing martial arts for a very long time. If I had practiced properly every day until now, I wouldnt have been able to deal with even Yeon Ho-jeong this easily. In front of experts of this level, no matter how good their practical sense was, it could not be a decisive move that overturned the total amount of power. But the fact that it worked meant that they couldnt even bring out half of the skills they saw. But your years are different. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which was full of disappointment, appeared with a hint of anticipation. At that moment, I felt goosebumps rising from the lighting incident. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, looking at himself with expectant eyes, was that of a fighting demon. I did one training properly. My fault is that Im too scared, but seeing as I didnt run away, I dont think I lost my senses. If he had run away, Yeon Ho-jeong would have immediately put down his game and chased after and killed him from the start of the lighting incident. The light incident knew that. It doesnt seem like we have a lot of time, but I dont think theres any need to rush into things. Crunchy. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his fist. Kneel. Then dont kill me. At least today. Chapter 558 Episode 558 Signs of copse (8) Gasp! Song Ha-nis face was colored with shock. Sister! The face of the lighting incident was distorted like a ghost. Shut up. The low growling voice was truly murderous. Kang Ryang asked Yeon Ho-jeong. Who is that strange person? Yeon Ho-jeong immediately kicked the back of the light fire incident. puck! Tsk! Themp copsed on the spot. But she couldnt move. His internal energy was blocked by Yeon Ho-jeong, and he waspletely paralyzed from the neck down due to the use of demonic blood. He was an elder of the Army. Ah, Armys elder? Kang Ryangs face was colored with shock. It doesnt look like that at all? It was worth it. Amipa was a sect of nuns who worshiped Buddha and learned Buddhism. However, Deung Hwa-sae grew her hair long, powdered her hair, and even wore quite bright clothes. He practiced martial arts for a long time and his body did not age. Is that why? Other than her face, she had an appearance that could be mistaken for a young wife. At first nce, she seemed like someone who had lived as a courtesan when she was young and then became the concubine of a high-ranking official. I have be a person who no longer suits wearing monks clothes. Not only Kang Ryang, but also Paeyul and Hwang Seok-tae were shocked. After drinking a bowl of water, Yeonhojeong burped loudly. So you said it. He was an elder. Not now. to? Where is the Army in that look? His title may still be that of an elder, but he is no longer a member of the Army. You went so far as to hate ARMY. He was speaking in a calm voice and saying great things. Paeyul said as if he was throwing it away. Its a night when you need a drink. He expressed the fact that he was shocked in quite disturbing terms. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Song Ha-sini. Did you say it was your sister-inw? . Thank you. yes? Oh yes. If you are a sister-inw, please tell me the details of this person. Deunghwasae looked up at Song Hashinni with poisonous eyes. Song Ha-ni closed her eyes tightly. It was difficult toe to my senses from the shock. Its called Deunghwas sisters residence. He is my sister-inw and the head elder of the main mountain. There was no strength in my voice. You probably dont even know what youre talking about. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Elder Lee is one of the representative elders. The martial arts itself certainly looked excellent. . Is this the person you were chasing? no. Grumbling. Tears flowed from Song Ha-nis eyes. I really didnt know that Sister Deunghwa was also involved in this You cant shut up! The lighting incident screamed loudly. You bitch! Even children who didnt need to die died because of you! You will never die a good death! It was a sudden rant. Kang-ryang frowned. I dont know anything else, but can I stick a stick in this damn humans snout? Why a club? Ill give you the sword. I think thats what I want to do. Well, I dont know about the snout, but Im thinking about other parts. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the back of Deunghwasangsaengs neck. Ugh! It was incredible strength. He lifted a well-trained adult woman without using a single ounce of his strength. The persons face turned red. I couldnt tell if it was because the blood was rushing or because I was ashamed. Yeon Ho-jeong threw a firestorm with an empty chair. Teuong! Yeon Ho-jeong, who roughly sat down on the light that had been thrown roughly and was left hanging haphazardly, pointed out her pain. In an instant, the veins on her neck bulged. Even if I wanted to speak, I couldnt, and even if I wanted to move, I couldnt. Yeon Ho-jeong extended his hand to Kang Ryang. knife. Kang Liang unfastened his sword from his belt. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Not that one, a dagger. This one? Kang Ryang took out a dagger from his pocket. It was a knife used for hunting or cutting meat when living out in the open. Yeon Ho-jeong, who received the dagger from Kang Ryang, started the deunghwa incident. Sigh! The face of the lighting incident turned from red to blue. The dagger pierced right through my foot from the top of my foot to the sole of my foot. The pain of being hit without any preparation feels like going out of your mind. What was surprising wasnt just the lighting incident. Not only Song Ha-ni, but also the other three people looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in surprise. Yeon Ho-jeong took off his outer garment and threw it at Deung Hwa-sae. p! The face and upper body of the lighting incident were covered. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke while holding the Gyoryongswae and the ck Dragon. Please stay out for a moment. It wont take long. The intent of those words was clear. Song Ha-ni shouted without realizing it. Oh no! Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. Didnt even look away. Song Ha-ni continued speaking. No matter what, its my sister-inw! He is an elder of the Army! Even though I am a silversmith, I would never treat myself like this! At that time, Paeyul grabbed Song Hashinnis shoulder. Lets go out. Elder Paeyul! The author may be Shinnis sister-inw and Amis elder, but if you look at it another way, he could also be one of the instigators who plunged Sichuan into the swamp of madness. Ha but! Humanity and affection are important, but now seems like a time when such human emotions should be covered up. ! Trust us. Otherwise, theres nothing Shinni can do right now, right? Those words were the final blow. Those words were harsh, but they were true. This situation cannot be resolved with Song Shinnis ability. And keep in mind: That guy is the leader of the Murim Alliances remaining military unit and the person who was dispatched to the ck Ind as the representative of the Murim Alliance. . The Murim Alliance does not hand such positions and responsibilities to just anyone. In the end, Song Ha Ni lowered her head. Paeyul said to Yeon Hojeong. You know that, right? . Whatever the situation, the opponent is the elder of Amipa. Even if this is resolved properly, it is an issue that may causeints from Amifa. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I know. Can you handle it? Did you see me as someone who would do things while considering each and every one of those things? Thats your problem, you bastard. Do not worry. Even if everyone in the centralmittee hates me, shouldnt I do what I have to do? It was a line that clearly tells us how Yeon Ho-jeong has lived and how he is currently living. Paeyul chuckled and led Song Hashinni out. Hwang Seok-tae shrugged his shoulders. Is there anything I can help you with? Just make sure no onees in. Dont worry about that. Hwang Seok-tae looked at Kang Ryang. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. Its an expensive dagger. Please dont break it. I saw it. Tsk. The remaining two people also left the room. Yeon Ho-jeong raised the Gyoryongswae. Cheer ring! I had no idea that the sound of metal shing against metal would be so eerie. There are so many things I want to ask, but I dont know exactly where to start. Sigh! Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on the handle of the dagger. I wont kill you. I thought the word kill sounded less scary. Just think about what you should say to me. Lets start with one leg first. Yeon Ho-jeong smashed the knee of Deung Hwa Sa-tae with a Gyoryongsae. Kang! After half an examination. Pleasee in. Hwang Seok-tae opened the door. At that moment, the strong smell of blood and sweat hit me. Hwang Seok-tae and Kang Ryang hurried in and closed the door. Paeyul and Song Hashini did note in. It was because it was not a good sight to see in the first ce. It was fortunate that Paeyul and Song Hashini knew each other. Heres the dagger. Yeon Ho-jeong handed Kang Ryang a cleanly cleaned dagger. Kang Ryang received the dagger with a shocked face. It wasnt broken or scratched, but looking at the seriousness of the lighting incident, it was really hard to receive it. Hwang Seok-tae asked as if looking at the fire incident. Couldnt you have just killed him? I promised not to kill you. At least today. It seems better to die. The two legs of the victim were covered in blood. Even though the bleeding was stopped in a timely manner, this amount of bleeding urred. Bones were crushed and flesh was falling out. It seemed amazing that he didnt go crazy or die from shock. Deung Hwa Sae was foaming at the mouth and passed out. I didnt hear anything outside. The sound was blocked with an airborne barrier. You never know. Its thorough. Okay, lets get this bitch wrapped up tight. It was a calm voice like before. But I felt strong. Yeon Ho-jeong is in the worst mood. It may not be because they were interrogating the lighting incident. The information that came out of her mouth probably made Yeon Ho-jeong extremely angry. I think I became calmer because I was so angry. Kang Ryang looked at the lighting incident with cold eyes. What on earth have you done? At first nce, it is not because of the Three Religions. It seemed like he was angry at everyone involved, not just because it was rted to the Three Religions. I was curious. What did the wordse out of the mouth of the lighting incident? After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong, who hadpletely tied up the lighting incident with arge cloth, lifted her up and kicked her out. Tell senior Paeyul. Lets get up soon. Hwang Seok-tae tilted his head. Are you going to sleep? Where do you n to go? A ce with few people. But its not hard to find. hmm?! We had a good fight in a back alley. A few people must have woken up by now. Of course they wille to catch me and this damn thing. Hwang Seok-tae opened his mouth wide. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. Please tell me in advance. It wont change anything if you tell me in advance. Why are the yers like this? Thats just it. But why did you leave it there? If you were going to take a more cautious approach, wouldnt it have been better to just write her off as missing? The reason we didnt attack the ce called Paradise with lights at the forefront was because we werent sure how big the troops were there. aha? So youre trying to use this decoy to see their military strength? At the same time, it is also to reduce the number of troops. I guess so. As long as none of us die. Will I use it when I die? You dont know what will happen in real life, do you? Are you going to keep crying? You seem like a cold gentleman. Im ready. good. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The night will be quite long. Lets go out. * * * Gasp! 100 million! Elder! The warriors were frightened when they saw Punggok Jinin, an elder of Cheongseong, bleeding and gasping for breath. Whats going on?! Hurry up and gather the three forces! yes?! I cant move as fast as Im told! Oh, I understand! And this ce is temporarily closed! Tell them to move all their stuff! The warriors eyes deepened. Elder. Cant you move faster!! Samhyundai can be convened immediately, but we cannot close Nakwon Sam Branch here. Isnt Him here? Shut up and do as you say! Since Deunghwa was captured by those guys, its only a matter of time before the existence of this ce bes known! If you mean second floor, are you talking about the second-tier store owner? At that time, Punggok Jinin grabbed the warriors neck with his hand. Oops! Since when can you petty bastards spit on our words? Crrrrrrrrr! Close the store right now! And keep a ck eye on the area! We must catch them! They faced a difficult situation for the first time since the establishment of Nakwonso. Dark clouds began to form in the sky of Sacheon. At that time, Tang Gwan and his father, Dan Yang-seon, entered Sacheon. Chapter 559 Episode 559 Disgrace in Paradise (1) It was past midnight and the middle of the festival hour. The once lively streets also lost their momentum. The streets were still sparkling, but the number of peopleing and going had decreased by one-tenth. Paeyuls eyes were infinitely deep as he stood on top of the tallest building on the street and looked down. If they say they areing, they will definitely pass through here. For some reason, I tried fiddling with the short spear behind my back. The cool feel of the window pole calmed my mind. Is itplicated? Paeyul looked to the side. Kang Ryang was cutting off a piece of beef jerky with a dagger and biting into it. Even though we live in different areas, a person like that ended up in the same n. My feelings must beplicated, too. noisy. Oh, dont misunderstand. I didnt mean to make you feel bad. Kang Ryang smiled bitterly. If a traitor appears in the sect in any way, I feel very confused. . At least ARMY is fortunate. Because I knew about the existence of the traitor before it copsed. Paeyul asked as if he was throwing a question. Are you still looking for a traitor? I have to find it. But not now. Wasnt it Yang Cheon who destroyed Guicheol Gate? To be exact, it is the power of the Mukryongbu that received orders from Yang Cheon. Thats it. youre right. Thats it. So Im worried. How far will I extend my revenge? Suddenly, I thought that the loss rate was really strong. Contrary to his usual words and actions, he was a man with deep thoughts. When Gangryang lost his n, he lost his parents and all the prosecutors who were like brothers. I have never experienced such a bloody and painful experience. What would it be like if it were me? What if Jeomchang copsed at the hands of Yang Cheon? And what if I survived alone? There is nothing to see. Without caring for his life, he would have marched straight into the Mukryongbu and cut off the heads of every ck man he could see. Revenge is an act in which it is difficult to question efficiency. How can you maintain yourposure when someone who was like a family member died at the hands of a viin? He probably never even thought about increasing his strength. They would have advanced as is, and Yang Chen would have died before they could even see his face. In that respect, Kang Ryang was a really great guy. Im sure this guys personality is such that he held back until now because he absolutely values his life. I always criticize him, but this guy is real. It was amazing that he was able to suppress his extreme emotions at every moment, but what was even more amazing was that he did not take any hasty action even though he was in the arms of his enemy, Yang Cheon. He didnt look like a young man with a lot of energy who wasnt even in his mid-twenties. When you look at your personality, it probably wasnt something you were born with, so you must have been constantly reflecting on yourself and suppressing it again and again. The traitor from Guicheolgeommun would have caught up with Yang Cheon. We cant cut off Yang Chens head right now, but wouldnt we be able to at least blow off that traitors head? I cant do that. why? I think Yangcheon would understand that much, right? You wont understand. Even if you understand, there are no more traitors in Honam. How do you know? Yangcheon told me. Paeyul shook his head. Really, I dont even know about your rtionship with that guy. Its nothingplicated. They are just enemies. However, I am trying to drive a knife into the heart of that enemy, and he is just pretending that nothing is wrong to protect his high pride. How did the traitor disappear? Wasnt there a price to pay for betraying your n? Thats naive. hmm? I was in a situation where my life was threatened before I received anypensation. I didnt betray myself to gain something, but I betrayed myself to survive. . At that moment, Paeyul was speechless. Although he had a lot of experience as a powerhouse, there were areas that were difficult to understand even if he often saw and heard about it. One of them was the ones who betrayed their n out of fear for their lives. If there had been some benefit, I would have understood it with reason, even though it was equally unpleasant. Because human greed is endless. But you betrayed your n simply because you didnt want to die? Thats terrible. Even if you continue your life like that, what value is there in it? Will the renegade be free from the burden of his betrayal? You abandoned the life of a human being and chose the life of an animal. well. Are you saying no? Kang-ryang chuckled. Because each person has a different way of living. Some noble people may think such an act is horrifyingly cruel, but others may think it is a natural way to survive. Paeyuls eyes deepened. How about you? Its a meaningless question. Why? Regardless of how you view such behavior, he is someone I must kill. I am neither a noble person nor a person who takes the life of an animal for granted. I am just a prosecutor who lost his family and n at the hands of his enemies. . I dont want to attach noble values or unnecessary hate to it. Its an impurity. Kang Ryang put the dagger in his bosom. I will take revenge. Thats it. I thought about the loss rate. This guy is already an adult. In this respect, he seemed more mature than he had been since he had lived for over forty years. Well, I dont have that experience and I shouldnt have. Paeyul, who was quietly watching Kangryang, said a word and turned his head. Be sure to seed. Of course. Until then, I will never die. Kang Ryang looked at Paeyuls short spear. Anyway, it seems like that javelin is gradually turning into a monster. hmm? The smell of blood ising from the window itself? I dont think its an item suitable for the hands of someone from the old faction, which is said to be the pinnacle of the martial arts faction. Paeyul tilted his head. You smell blood? It just feels like that. I guess you dont feel that way, do you? I dont know. I am a dull person. Kang-ryang smiled. Paeyul was a rough but honest man. And he was not a person who took undue pride in his position or lied because of his pride. Even though its in front of a junior, they say they dont know what they dont know. Because it was true. I thought about it before, but I now understand why Yeon Ho-jeong, who is picky about people, always treats Pae-yul like a senior. Stop chatting. The time that Yeon Ho-jeong said ising. Well, even if you are my brother, wouldnt it be difficult to predict at what time the enemy will move? yes. Its difficult. But wasnt he the one who steadily aplished that difficult task? Its scarier because its not wrong. He was the one who personally defeated those experts. He probably controlled the waking time himself. Paeyul looked up at the sky. Clouds were gathering not far away. We will soon notice unusual movements. What Paeyul said was true. After a while. ?! Kang Ryangs eyes became fierce as he scanned the left and right sides of the street. senior. felt. I think these bastards have a n? Elder-level figures from the Four Rivers and Three Powers suffered. Even from the point of view of those idiots, there is no way they would send half-baked troops. Paeyul frowned. But even considering that, its too much. There were people approaching secretly from the left and right of therge building in the distance, covering the street. They crossed the street with little momentum, but Paeyul and Kang Ryang, who knew they wereing in the first ce, could clearly see how big the number was and how great their force was. About 150 people I think about 100 of them were assassins Kang Ryangs face was filled with disbelief. driving me crazy. Does this make sense? The helplessness felt by the remaining fifty people is enormous. His strength isparable to that of his seniors. The rest can also be said to be of elder level. Although there is arge difference in force, if he is to be called the elder level of the Nine Great Moon Sect in the first ce, he should be at a level that is not far from the limit of martial arts. Of the 50 masters, excluding 100 out of 150, nearly 40 were at that level. The rest had at least a loss rate. At least that was the feeling of momentum and presence. Kang Ryangs eyes were bloodshot. You mean these bastards have rotted that much? They boasted that they were the leaders of Sichuans sect, butpletely No, its not that bad. yes? Paeyul followed behind the assassins and looked at the experts who were slowly covering the street. All of those fifty masters have learned the martial arts of the Cheongseong Army Dangga. Thats right. If that many people are traitors But there arent many people who belong to those three schools. What do you mean? . no way? Im not sure. The distance is too far. But Paeyuls face distorted. The sects unique color is light. Even though they are not part of a sect, it seems like most of them have learned the martial arts of that sect. The meaning of those words was clear. This meant that renegades had been training masters for a long time by leaking the martial arts skills of their school. crazy! Does that make sense? I dont know. It takes a long time to make even one peaktro. Even if we select talented people and pour in various support, it will take at least ten years. If their true identity is not from a sect, it means that the renegades have been dreaming of rebellion for at least ten years. !! Paeyul turned around. Now is not the time to specte about their past. Lets go first. Thats what I said. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was particrly serious after hearing Paeyul and Kang Ryangs report. Hwang Seok-tae said as if throwing something out. If thats true, Sichuan has already rotted to its core. It had festered to this point without anyone knowing. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. It doesnt matter what kind of past they have. Whats important now is that the size of the troops they dispatched is thisrge. . And the fact is that arge number of troops are targeting us. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Paradise conch these are really not ordinary. Kang Ryang asked. I wanted to ask you earlier, but what exactly is a paradise cow? Hwang Seok-tae sighed. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Lets talk about the detailster. Now we have to stop them first. Stop it? That kind of army? Do you think it would be better to just step out? Anyway, we have to uproot the paradise cow. Wouldnt it be better to at least rx a little now rather than deal with them allter? Words are good. I heard that a transcendental master is over ten? There are people in their 40s who do that level. There are up to 100 assassins there, and even if we win, there will be casualties on our side. Isnt that why you settled here? Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. It was like a trench with a steep slope halfway up the hill. It was perfect for a temporary defensive battle. Yeon Ho-jeong took out the Gyoryongsae. Chiri riri ring! An eerie energy flowed from the dragon chain held tightly in both hands. Have confidence. Lets bury it all and lets go. Chapter 560 Episode 560 Disgrace in Paradise (2) Tak! Crack! The sound of a burning bonfire had a strange elegance. The party official personally rummaged through the bonfire. The embers were burning and the bonfire wasining. Dangyangseon said with an awkward expression. Father, I will do it. It is done. yes. Dangyangseon cleared his throat and sat still. Since leaving the Murim League anding here, I have barely talked to my father. In a way, it was natural. Because my father wasnt a man of many words to begin with. In my family, my father was the one who spoke no more than three or four words a day unless it was rted to martial arts or work. I cant tell you how surprised I was to see my father having such a friendly conversation with my sister. Its my sister. Dangyangseons eyes deepened. Damn bitch. He hated Tang Sang-er. No, I hated it beyond hating it. If Im full of energy, Ill just live with a decent man. Tang Sangers status within the Tang family was much greater than expected. Although he was a martial artist, his personality particrly stood out. Even though she was a direct descendant of the head of the family, she was kind to those from coteral backgrounds and did not ignore their difficulties. Also, his talent was outstanding. If my father hadnt stopped Tang Shangers teachings in the middle, he would have broken through the barrier to sectarianism years ago. Dangyangseon did not acknowledge that fact. I thought that was a womans limit. I believed that even if her father had not intervened, Tang Sang-ah would never have been able to ovee the barrier of no end. But Dangyangseon also knew in his heart that that was not true. Even my grandfather was amazed by Tang Sang-ahs talent. He even praised me, saying that if I practice properly, I will be able to reach my level in the future. A fact directly proven by the super expert of Seongcheon, who is considered the strongest in the world. No matter how great Dangyangseons insight is, can hepare to that of King Danghyeong? Dangyangseon just didnt want to admit it. Tang Sang-ahs talent is much better than his own. I just didnt want to hear the people around me saying that if I had been born as a man, I would have been promoted to the head of a small family. Whatever the reason, you wont be able to set foot in your home. The corners of Dangyangseons mouth rose slightly. A woman cannot be the head of a Tang family. I am the next head of the party. When I be the head of the family, I will change all the unreasonable and useless family rules of the main family. Unreasonable and useless gagyu. It could not be seen as a judgment for public benefit. Dangyangseon wanted to create a kingdom solely for himself. And Dangyangseon did not acknowledge that fact either. This is because he believed that this was the way to revive the roots of Tang family, spanning hundreds of years of history. Then the officer said: Yangseon. yes? Oh yes. Consistent effort alone does not lead to growth. ? What are you saying all of a sudden? Dangyangseon looked at the party hall with puzzled eyes. The official was still rummaging around the campfire and spoke in a blunt tone. You must know what you arecking. Its not just limited to martial arts. ? Excessive overconfidence in oneself, despair over the reality that cannot be changed, insufficient talent, insufficient experience, and of course, ones own ignorance that leads one to be fanatical about facts that are wrong. . The list would be endless. Even if you know your own shorings, you cannot change them all at once. Also, even if you change, you might be able to grow further because of it. Crash! The me zed brightly. The mes obscured Dangyangseons view of the hall. Nevertheless, it is very important to face my own problems clearly. Effort without change will have limits to growth, but there is no limit to the growth of those who constantly strive to change. Slurp. mes split and fluttered in all directions. The Dang Gwans face, revealed in it, seemed to look a little tired for some reason. You have to constantly look at yourself. What am Icking, what am I looking at incorrectly, is the position I stand in really suitable for me, etc. . If you dont develop the habit of doubting yourself, you will find yourself going astray at some point. And by the time you find it, its already difficult to fix. Dangyangseon looked at the party hall in silence. Tang Gwan, who was watching the bonfire, turned his gaze to Dangyangseon. Abby taught you wrong. yes? To be exact, I think they taught it backwards. What are you talking about? You would think that your original family is the best in Sacheon. You must be aware that your familys influence extends beyond Sichuan and shakes the world. of course. It shouldnt be like that. ?! You shouldnt think of it as the truth. Its something you shouldnt take for granted. I I dont know what your father is talking about Why is your family home in Sacheonjeil? ? Just because it is called Sacheon First, it is not Sacheon First. There must be a clear reason why the main family is called the best in Sacheon. Have you ever thought deeply about him? Dangyangseon was embarrassed. The main family is a prestigious family with hundreds of years of history. The power and reputation of the main family reached the world. No power in the world dares to go against the main family. Wrong. There are many people who look down on their original family and many people who think of their original family as nothing special. ?! But thats not important now. I asked you why your hometown is Sacheonjeil, but you couldnt give me a good reason. Im just saying that because its called that, because the world is afraid of us, because we have a history. Ah, father. Thats what we call backwards learning. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. At that moment, Dangyangseon felt a chill running down her back. My fathers eyes, shining in the bonfire, were burning beautifully. There was anger, sadness, and sympathy in it. It is a world where it is not easy to be the best in one field. However, the main family is a family that has seen the end of both fields. . I couldnt be the best with the sword, spear, or martial arts. So I turned to memorization and poison. father? The martial arts faction despised memorization and poison, calling them cowardly, but our ancestors ignored their gaze and cold treatment. I believed that if we could be the best at some point and reach the pinnacle of both fields, then the way the world would view us would change. Phew. The wind blew. The bonfire danced with the wind. And we became masters of poison and memorization. By handling poison, medicine naturally developed, and by manufacturing metal weapons, the ironsmithing industry naturally developed as well. . When everyone was stuck in the same ce, buried inmon sense and the opinions of others, we took on challenges in other fields centered on change and innovation and waved the g of victory. . Do you understand? The reason why the main family is renowned as the best in Sacheon is not because it is strong, has a lot of money, or has great influence. The official raised his index finger and pointed to the sky. There was no family under the Sichuan sky that was as despised and oppressed as the original family. It is no exaggeration to say that the will of one family that passed down generations changed the perception of the world, as it overcame the history of shame and finally reached the peak. Dangyangxian felt goosebumps rising all over his body. The pride his father said in those words made him shiver. So the main family is the best in Sacheon. So the people of the original family can be proud. Thats why you shouldnt be defeated, and thats why you should value your blood rtives. ! If there is someone who brings tears to the eyes of someone from the family, you must make them shed tears of blood. If there is someone who killed someone from your family, you must get revenge by uprooting him and his roots. That was our way of survival and the pride of our family. . What about you? yes? Is it because of my mood? Or is it because of the light from the bonfire? Dangyangseon somehow felt that his fathers eyes seemed colder than before. Do you realize deep in your bones the pride of your family and the greatness of your family? Of course! Is it clear? Thats right! I have no doubt that my family home is the best in the world. I am sure that at some point, all the martial arts people in the world will kneel at our feet! okay? Thats right. The official lifted his chin slightly. I have clearly shown you that the study of the original family can discuss the world. yes! The study of the main family is the culmination of the soul of the blood rtives efforts and sacrifices. If you are a member of the Tang family, you should respect the martial arts of your family and work hard to see it to the end. I think so too But what is your useless martial arts skill? yes? Wooooow. The pupil of the hotel turned dark green. I asked what the greedy martial arts that is still bubbling in your stomach is. In an instant, Dangyangseons face turned pale. The official covered the bonfire with his hands. hook! The bonfire, which had been burning vigorously, went out in an instant. The world became dark. The wind became cold. I understand. If voices had color, our offices voice would be like ink. Yes, that too can be freedom. There is no difference in the depth of concern whether the son of the head of the family or the child of coteral. Its just that the direction of concern is different. If you had wanted to learn a martial arts other than your familys martial arts, I would have been sad and angry, but I would have found another way. Oh father! That is! As a parent, I have taught my children wrongly. How can we say that only the children are to me? Parents are the ones who must catch their children when they stray. In that respect, I was neglectful of my children. Slurp. The official stood up. It seemed as if someone darker than the darkness had risen. I would definitely have given permission if you really wanted it. father! For now, let me tell you! Choice means giving up. In order to make your wille true, you must give up your position. If you wanted a different kind of martial arts education that much, I would have respected you. But sh! A dark green glow burst out from Tang Guans body. The dark world became bright again. But the brightness was different from that of a bonfire. A light darker than darkness. The glow of a dark sky that seems to sink into endless darkness even though it brightly illuminates the surroundings. Im just sorry. !! I taught you wrongly. However, no matter how wrongly I taught you, it is clearly your fault for engaging in such promiscuous and evil martial arts. At that moment, Dangyangseon turned and ran away without realizing it. Wow! The Danyang Line quickly moves away from the hotel. It was instinct. Under the terrifying aura emanating from the temple, Tang Yangshen could do nothing but run away. but. Phew! Dangyangseons body suddenly stopped. Fuuuuuuu! With an explosion, his body flew backwards. An enormous force surged from the hands of the party official. Wow! Tsk! The official grabbed Dangyangseon by the cor. Dangyangseons face turned white. father! Yes, I am your father. sh! Tang Gwans face, which was stained dark green from the pupils to the whites of his eyes, was no different from that of a devil. Now forgive your father for acting like a parent. Chapter 561 Episode 561 Disgrace in Paradise (3) The windbreaker looked at the mountain with sharp eyes. Did you say over there? Thats right. This is information that the group that kidnapped the store owner has moved over there. Peoples testimonies are all consistent. Hmm. The windbreaker frowned. Lights are causing this problem. Thats why I told them all to blow off their heads right away. He was prone to saying terrible things. But that statement suited him very well. Taking off his uniform with the blue Cheongseong Mountain clouds engraved on it and wearing a dark ck-gray martial uniform, his appearance was no different from that of a swordsman rather than a Taoist monk. I have no shame, brother. The middle-aged woman standing next to the windbreaker sighed. She was a woman who boasted much more beauty than the lighting incident. Her beauty was enhanced to the fullest with shoulder-length short hair and natural makeup, and she looked very noble. The windbreaker smiled. How could it be your fault? It is said that Deunghwa has liked to go astray since ancient times. So, even with his good skills, he worked as an assistant store owner rather than a store owner. I have nothing to say. We are the ones who have already shed the Jaffa fa?ade. Dont me yourself. The woman, Myeong-jin, shook her head. We have not yet been able to cast off the terrible facade that our n gives us. The time when we will be truly free will be after the disintegration of the two mountain families. Yeah, thats true too. Until then, we cannot throw away the Dao name and Buddhist name given to us by our sect. You cant throw it either. If we ignore reality like that, only a future full of defeat awaits us. I couldnt change the world, but I cant use the name of the world. They also had their own lines. The windbreaker burst intoughter. Thats why I like my younger brother. The younger brother gives much-deserved enlightenment to his brother, who iscking. Hoho, thats too much praise. It was a strange sight. The two looked at each other with affectionate eyes even though there were countless experts behind them. I am a Taoist monk. To begin with, if they were people who had escaped the secr world, their eyes when they looked at each other were full of lust. Surprisingly, the faces of most of those looking at the two people from behind were also full of unresolved desires. He must have indulged his lust to the fullest beforeing here. It was a shocking thing. Some of them were practitioners of Cheongseong and Ami, and the remaining forty or so were people who had practiced the seasons of the Yisan family for a long time. Although it is said that only those who were not affiliated with the n could do this, the eleven transcendental masters were clearly renowned people who held high positions in the Qingcheng and Ami Party families. Their faces were full of worldly desires. It wasnt just lust. The clothes they wore were a good color to blend in with the darkness, but if you look closely, they were made of surprisingly luxurious material. They were no longer practitioners. He was an ordinary person steeped in worldly desires. Lets get to work first. In any case, shouldnt we seek equality? thats right. But just in case A subtle murderous look appeared in Myeongjins eyes. Even if it means killing Deunghwa, we have to bury this situation. That is correct. The windbreaker raised his hand. Lets go and see. Like that, about 50 experts slowly advanced towards the mountain. The remaining hundred assassins formed a formation forming a circle around left and right and were approaching. Although they were grouped together as an organization called Samhyeondae, there was a gap that could not be ignored from the beginning between the ck eye and fifty masters. Martial arts were martial arts, but there was a big difference in status. They cannot dare to walk together. How far has it progressed like that? hmm? The windbreaker frowned. Hmm thats surprising. Did you feel it too? Myeongjins eyes lit up. I guess they were waiting for us. I see. Although it was a hill, the lower part of the hill was almost vertical. Of course, it was nothing to an expert of their level. It was an angle and distance that could be covered in an instant if one made up his mind and developed the divine method. but. If they were waiting for us, they might have set some kind of trap here. It may not mean anything. Still, theres no harm in being careful. The windbreaker looked to the right. Dang aww. Yes, brother. There was a man of short stature. He looked like he was just over 50, but his eyes were as sharp as a treasured sword. It was the authority of the five elders of the Tang family. What do you think? Do you sense a trap? Dangga is the maniption of poison and memorization. However, he was not only good at poison and memorization. Poison and memorization are most effective in sneak attacks and traps. Naturally, he was well versed in formations and traps. The authorities who were looking around tilted their heads. I dont really feel any signs of a trap. The terrain itself is favorable to Mercury but it is not enough to significantly affect even experts like us. Thats strange. The windbreaker frowned. Well, how about having a conversation first? I think thats good too. Good. The windbreaker raised his head. The point where the almost vertical slope suddenly breaks off. There was a man there, looking down at this ce with an expressionless face. The wind blower gave strength to the Danjeon. Who are you? A resonant voice echoed throughout the mountains. However, the voice was strictly confined to the mountains. The windbreakers voice did not spread to the rear. It was a great skill in internal warfare. He was an expert who deserved his position as the highest elder of the Cheongseong faction. The windbreaker continued. I think he was waiting for us, but now that weve met like this, lets just say it out loud. A voice that feels rxed. Paeyul, the man halfway up the hill, said. You have great skill. The windbreaker smiled. Thank you for thepliment. There was still a long way to go. However, it seems like your skills are not that great either. Even at first nce, your posture is not normal. He was different from the masters who were beaten by Yeon Ho-jeong in the back alley. The windbreaker came down to the secr world, ate delicious food, learned luxury, and became addicted to lust. But rather, such experience raised his martial arts skills to a higher level. The environment, which waspletely different from the atmosphere of Mount Cheongseong, actually led to new enlightenment. That wasnt all. Myeongjin also had the same experience as a windbreaker. Of course, to achieve such enlightenment, I did not waste even a single day of training. Paeyul said. He must be a man of high integrity. Isnt this deep and pure inner energy definitely Heaven and Earth Qigong? The windbreakerughed. You have great insight. Thats right. The martial art I studied is Cheonjiil Qigong. Even in the Cheongseong sect, one of the most popr new techniques was Cheonjiil Qigong. If you had practiced such a new skill this deeply, you would really not be an ordinary expert. Its a shame. What do you mean? I heard that in my time, there were few people who practiced Heaven and Earth Qigong as deeply as you. The reason is because it is so difficult. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. Its a shame that even though you have such amazing talent, you have fallen into the evil way. The authorities shouted loudly. Cant you just shut up! Where are you making fun of your dirty snout! At that time, the windbreaker raised his hand. Really, my brother. But brother. You knew, right? In any case, we have no choice but to be evaluated like this until we change everything. It may feel bad, but its not something to get too excited about. My younger brother showed an ugly side. No. I understand. The windbreaker looked at Paeyul again. The positions we stand in are very different. I dont think I need to exin every detail. . If you dont want to say it all, lets ask something else. What about the lights? Paeyul smiled. His cold smile, revealed under the moonlight, was eerie enough to make viewers nervous. What do you think he did? Did you kill him? I made it into a situation where it would be better to die. The windbreakers eyes deepened. Was it necessary? necessary? Do you want to have that conversation? Then I have more doubts. Did you need to step into such a shameless world? Hehe, I took a hit. The windbreaker nodded. Yes, there is nothing we can do when ites to this. Although collisions are inevitable, I thought it might be a little easier. The moment you cross the line, no one can go easy on you. I wont deny it. Slurp. The windbreaker drew his sword. I dont know where the Songpunggeom (L), which symbolizes Mount Cheongseong, was ced. The sword in his hand was not a dull Taoist sword, but a jewel-encrusted sword that radiated strong anticipation. I dont think you will answer, but I will ask you onest question. sh! A glint surged in the windbreakers eyes. Where are the others? The number of people reported was four. Wooooow. Paeyul pulled out his javelin. Before he knew it, his eyes also took on a terrifying shine. Why would I stay here? To catch and kill you all? ? youre wee. Mypanions have already scattered to all directions to make their presence known. Hahaha! A tremendous amount of deadly force emanated from the bodies of the fifty masters. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a storm of life. It was a defeat that could not be defeated by anyone based on pride and guts, but even he could not help but be surprised by the momentum disyed by so many experts. The windbreakers face hardened. Youre making things difficult. Its not what I want to say. You are truly at ease in these times. Dont worry. Our eyes are spread across Sichuan. Everyone in your group will be caught before todays events are reported to the higher-ups. Jiing! Jiiiing! A red glow zed on the windbreakers sword. Paeyuls eyes wavered. Red sword! The windbreaker took a step forward. Lets catch you first. In an instant, his sword drew from the bottom to the top. sh! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The red sword light rose vertically, leaving a huge sword mark on the slope. It was a thiefs sword power that seemed to cut the cliff in half. That powerful sword power was not only enough to split the ground, it also cut down where Paeyul was standing. Sararak! The loss rate flew through the air. The corners of the windbreakers mouth rose. It really is a good skill. Just by avoiding one sword attack, I knew that my opponent had developed a high-level martial skill. It was a mistake to dodge into the air. Oooooh! The authorities had about 20 masters, including them, each improve their poisonous skills and memorize them. cried the authorities. Everyone! It was then. Kwaaaaang! A huge explosion of energy erupted from the front of the windbreaker. For a moment, shock appeared on the windbreakers face. Who could it be? The face was not visible. No, there was no need to worry about that. I couldnt figure out where it came from. Could it be that they dug a cave in the ground and hid in it?! who?! Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The dragon chain whirled and aimed at the windbreakers neck. The windbreaker urgently raised his sword and struck. Whoa! An incredibly resonant sound pierced the ears of all the masters. this! The windbreakers eyes widened. My chest hurt as if it was going to tear. Even though it was a sword y in response to a surprise attack, the unknown opponents attack was too powerful. What on earth is this! Parrak! Pow! With the pressure of the wind, a ck ax struck the windbreakers shoulder. The windbreaker, who had staggered back, raised his head. At that moment, a white ax de appeared in his field of vision. Cant you avoid it?! Pow! With a terrible cracking sound, the windbreakers head split in half like a ripe fruit. Paaaaaa! The wind of Myeongjin and the tension of the authorities poured out. But the attacker had already bitten the body. Whoa. Attacker Yeon Ho-jeong spun the White Dragon and grumbled. Is it only one? You guys are amazing. Chapter 562 Episode 562. Disgrace in Paradise (4) Everyone was startled by the sudden incident. The windbreaker who had attacked the master on the hill suddenly lost his life to an assant who came out of nowhere. Because the situation was so sudden, all the experts looked dumbfounded. With their overwhelming numbers and overwhelming force, they did not even expect this type of surprise attack in the first ce. At that time, the defeat rate came down from thin air. cried the authorities. Attack! Attack! Parlk! Countless memorizations surged towards the defeat rate. At that time, Yeonhojeongs Gyoryongsoe was one step ahead and tied up one of Paeyuls legs. Teeeeee! The loss rate was drawn at a tremendous speed. All the memorized weapons that were fired split the air. It was truly an instantaneous moment. bang! Paeyul grumbled as he got down on the floor. sick. Its better than dying. Myeongjin shouted. Kill! Kill them all! Pabababak! About 50 masters rushed towards Yeonhojeong and Paeyul. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Its good! Quaaaang! Yeonhojeong, who rushed at a faster speed than them, swung the White Dragon. Shhh! The white beasts ws flickered above the white dragons ax de, a pure white shing at once. Damn it! He sweeps away all his career with a single swing. It was a powerful force. The Baekhogi produced the highest output by receiving the power of Yeonga Shindan, and the destructive power was added by adding warrior power. It was a moment before their attack was repelled. And in the meantime, Yeon Ho-jeongs body passed Myeong Jin and the authorities and jumped into the crowd of about 40 masters. puck! Plop! Whoa! The White Dragon cuts off the head, and the ck Dragon cuts off the arms and legs. The two new recruits knew very well what they were doing. The ck and white twin dragon recruits, who moved splendidly in sync with Yeonhojeongs movements, inflicted as many as six casualties at once. this! cried the authorities. Get off! Among the forty or so masters, more than half were those who had trained in the martial arts of the Tang family. And they were all good at reading and memorizing. Poison and memorization exert lethal power, but their effectiveness when gathered together was the worst. It might not be possible if everyone was rushing together, but if there was someone who risked his life to break through to the center like that crazy guy, they had to disperse at all costs. Pabababak! Scattered experts. There was no way Yeon Ho-jeong could leave that behind. Where? Chiri ririririn! With an eerie sound, the dragon seal drew a huge circle. Burbubbubbuk! It was as if a new sword was attached to the end of an iron chain. The Gyoryongsae pierced the torsos of as many as a dozen experts. Aaaah! Ahh! I couldnt help but scream. It wasnt even stabbed by a sword, it was pierced by an iron chain. The blunt iron chains tore through their internal organs and escaped. Even if you dont die right away, you cant move. Let alone moving, it was not easy to manage the internal air force. But they were not left alone. pop! Puff! The tension that poured out as he retreated hit Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Yeon Ho-jeong flinched a few times. I could have avoided it, but then I had to retrieve the Gyoryongsae. Then the battle will be long, and if the battle is long, victory cannot be achieved. Immediately after saving the tomb of surprise, I went to the strategy of giving flesh and taking bones. It was an extremely radical tactic carried out with confidence in his own skills and body. Wooooow! The blue dragon g rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Cheongryonggi is responsible for the liver. The liver is a detoxifying organ that removes almost all types of impurities that enter the human body. The target also included poison. The extremely heated Blue Dragon Qi activated the livers ability and drew the activated ability to the entire body to block the infiltrating miasma. are you okay. I was already feeling sick. A fishy smell came up from my throat. Its bearable. Yeon Ho-jeong took a powerful step forward. Quang! The ground shook and intense shock waves spread out in a circle. Those who were retreating around Yeonhojeong all stumbled. Even though they were all excellent experts, they lost their body bnce due to one sudden attack. It was the reigning white tiger. Sasinmu is the bestbat method, but for Yeon Ho-jeong, footwork was also a form of attack. By pouring out internal power at maximum output, the shock wave was maximized by adjusting the internal strength to a tremendous extent. A level of creativity rarely seen anywhere else in the world. The entire unit was taken aback by the spectacr disy of power. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Red Spear! Qarring! At the far end of the street, Hwang Seok-tae rushed at incredible speed and swung his red spear. Kwaaaaang! It is an enormous destructive force. Even though he is bare-body, he exudes power as if he were charging on a huge horseback. The deadly martial arts that came out with the red spear turned the three masters into blood clots. It was the power of surprise again. If it had been a head-on confrontation, it would have taken dozens of battles to defeat it, but it ended with a single blow. Myeongjins face became distorted. These! A surprise and another surprise. Although it was only a one-man surprise attack, the damage suffered by the entire unit was indescribable. That is the essence of tactics. No matter how small the force is, a well-timed surprise attack can lower the morale of the entire unit and ultimately lead to fear. Dont panic! Yes, there are only three! sh! The eyes of the remaining experts suddenly changed at Myungjins shout. Yes. There were only three of them. Although each of them were amazing experts, the difference in power was stillrge. My morale, which had fallen due to embarrassment, was rekindled by Myungjins words. Myeongjin shouted again. Push it in step by step! Germans must keep their distance! It was then. Hahaha! Tsk! Myeongjin stumbled and took three or four steps back. What attacked him was the loss rate. He, who was running here and there, watching for the moment of attack, attacked Myeongjin with all his might. As expected, you have great skills. Wooooow. A terrifying and murderous spirit emanated from Paeyuls single spear. His life was no less than that of Hwang Seok-tae. However, while Hwang Seok-taes life style was rich and intimidatingbined with military spirit, Paeyuls life style was extremely pointed and sharp. Lets hang out separately. A dog like a dog! Fuuuuuuu! The Diamond Restoration Fist was a season worthy of being given the title of divine power. The power felt in single singing was truly scary. It seemed as if it was vibrating beyond the window and up to my wrists and elbows. If I hadnt held it properly, I would have missed the spear in this blow. Bababababaak! Nevertheless, the defeat did not disappoint. I wasnt scared and I didnt back down. His martial arts always required advancement. Paeyul immediately entered Myeongjins arms and struck with his javelin from the bottom to the top. Myeongjin waved his hand with a cold face. Whoops! The javelin that was soaring as if it would pierce the chin lost its way. Following the path of the short spear, Paeyuls body also turned to the left. It was an incredible power. this guy. Myeongjins fist aimed at Paeyuls head. I felt like I was going to blow my head off in one fell swoop. It was then. Paeyuls left hand, which was rotating as his body was tilted, was suddenly holding a small sword. Whoa! Tsk! Myeongjin stepped back, his face distorted. Whoa. Paeyul took a deep breath and lowered his posture. In his right hand is a short sword, and in his left hand is a short sword. Through hard training, he was able to swing a spear and a sword with either his left or right hand. In order to perfectly master Gwanilgong, which willter be praised as the best season of the Jeomchang school, there should be no restrictions on the movement of both hands. INOOM! The two people rushed towards each other fiercely. Kwaaaaang! Between the heavy drinking and the whooshing sandstorm. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The main fire that shot out from Yeon Ho-jeongs body instantly heated up Gyoryongswae. Cheeeeeek! Kwaaaaaak! Aaaahhh! With a terrible scream, the masters who had broken through the Gyoryong Chain fell down. Although he is not dead, he is probably in a state worse than death. The firepower of the jujakgi, which destroyed the pierced area, caused them to suffer terrible pain. Whoa! Dark green energy came out of Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The poison is immediately detoxified with the blue dragon g, and the remaining poison is blown away with a firearm. but. pop! Puff! Puff puff! In order to deal with so many experts, I had to take all attacks that I would have never allowed under normal circumstances. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs nose and mouth. Before I knew it, myplexion had be pale. I cant help it. Considering the sacrifice of our troops, there was no need to do this. But no one in the group should die while dealing with these ruthless guys. I know how dangerous such a mindset can be in actualbat, but I didnt want to lose my allies, at least in the fight against them. So Yeon Ho-jeong sacrificed himself. Because he is the strongest and has the strongest body among the group. The infinite supernormal abilities of the Four Gods Qi will somehow allow him to endure until the end of this fight. It was simr to Yeonhojeongs faith. Bababababaak! Memorization flew in from all directions, as if to ridicule Yeon Ho-jeong. If you are alone, you can easily block it. But memorization is a different story. It was difficult to prevent the dark energy from prating the skin unless one was the golden Buddha of the world. And during the memorization, there were many dangerous ones that not only cut off the skin, but also prated the blood vessels and tore out the inside. Yeonhojeong spun on the spot. Buuuuuuung! h h h! Hyeonmugi erupted from the rotating body, erecting a barrier of intense water energy. It is a barrier of truth. Using water, the most dense form of energy, to create a tight barrier, no memorization could prate Yeon Ho-jeongs body. But the enemies were not fools either. Puff puff! The defense of the Northern Twelve Walls weakened at an rming rate. It was because of the poison. The poison contained in the tension was perfect for contaminating the Hyeonmugi, an intangible barrier, and the poison-contaminated Hyunmugi was creating gaps throughout the condensed barrier. The Twelve Walls of Bukcheon, built with extreme concentration, would easily block even a single leader. However, the problem was that the Northern Twelve Walls could not be built perfectly due to the shaken interior and the urgent situation of worsening internal injury. are you okay. Yeon Ho-jeong threw the Baekryongbu. Whoa! The Baekryongbu, which had blown off the head of a master who was trying to throw a memorization, returned in an arc and was caught in his hand again. Before I knew it, I had connected the Gyoryong Chain. I can endure this for as long as I can. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong stumbled and stepped aside. pup. The Cheongseong and Army masters who were watching the situation finally set out to catch Yeon Ho-jeong. All of them were transcendent experts who had broken through the barrier of martial arts. With Wind Roeja dead and Myeongjin fighting against Paeyul, there were only nine Chojeoljeong masters left. Yeon Ho-jeong wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. Its really unfortunate. If its a one-on-one fight, you can do anything with all kinds of tactics andbat experience. However, the situation in which the nine masters were targeting him in this melee was just daunting. I could snort and get rid of three or four people, but it was bound to be difficult for nine. Therge nun Doseon said. The other guys are done. I have to somehow kill that ax first. That guy is the core of this army. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Are you the smartest in this group? Shut up! Buuuuung! I cant possibly think of it as a nuns martial arts skill. The approaching wind, pushing the air heavily, was overwhelming. It was a slow wind that gave up speed and only utilized destructive power, but it was enough to cause a fatal blow if hit. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted and waved his hand. Kwaaaaang! The winds were shattered with an explosion. Doseons face distorted. He didnt know that his wind would be destroyed so easily. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. What I said earlier is cancelled. How on earth did you learn martial arts like this? There is a limit to being ignorant, but what about this. You bastard! It was then. sh! A violent sword light cut through the air and rained down on Doseons head. Do-seon, who was surprised, blocked Geom-gwang with his fist. bang! Although he was proud that he could not be defeated by anyone in strength, the power of this sword light was truly amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I told you to wait for the signal! Youre going to die before that happens! Pabababak! They couldnt figure out where Kang Ryang, who had delivered the surprise blow, had appeared. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong ran toward Do-seon, who retreated, and the masters on Do-seons left and right attacked with all their might. And Kang-ryang blocked the masters who followed Yeon-ho-jeong. h h h! Kang-ryang, who struck the memorization with his possessed sword, swallowed dry saliva. Isnt this really fucked up? Can we really win this match? Chapter 563 Episode 563 Disgrace in Paradise (5) As we passed through the forest, clear moonlight illuminated the world. Is it over there? The party official carrying the Dangyang ship rushed forward. Whoosh! Even though he carried only one person, his divinew was light and simple. It looks much more advanced than when it fought against the old Mythological Church warriors. It was thanks to the confrontation and argument with Yeonwi. They thoroughly explored each others martial arts skills, and in the process gained strong trust and explosive growth. Of course, you wont achieve these results by working with just anyone. Not only did Tang Gwan and Yeon Wi open their hearts to each other, but the martial arts characteristics of the two were so different that it actually had a mutually beneficial effect. It is no exaggeration to say that the current party has reached a level where it is difficult to determine whether it will win or lose even with public ambassadors. And it will be the same for Yeonwi as well. Phew. After stepping on dozens of tree branches, we soon arrived in front of a three-story building on the outskirts of the county. Who are you?! The man guarding the entrance to the building put his hand on his waist. Instead of a swordmonly used by warriors, it had a rolled whip attached to it. The official took out a small card from his pocket and threw it. The warriors eyes widened as he suddenly received the hand. omg?! The warrior, who checked the que and the officers face several times, fell down on the spot. I meet the master of the Great Four Thousand Dang Family! It was excessive for a courtesy shown to the master of a family. That attitude, which was close to fighting spirit, was close to the example of a king. The official, who was looking down at the unmanned person, spoke in a stern tone. Who told you to bow down like that? Yes yes?! If I had been an enemy disguised as the head of the family, you would have died without even fighting. ! I clearly ordered all Bunta to get rid of all unnecessary etiquette. The very words proved that the party was the head of the family. The warriors face became thoughtful. Im sorry! Its nothing for you to be sorry about. The official raised his head. Let them know inside. yes! After a while, Huang Ju, the governor of Daju County, ran out in a huff and fell down. Buntaju Hwanggak meets the matriarch! The official frowned. It seemed like an official notice would have to be sent to the entire Sacheon region. Excessive loyalty can be toxic. After stopping by Bunta, I realized thatmunication between the original family and the local area was not working properly. Get up. yes! The party official ced the Dangyangseon on the floor. I will be detained in the lowest level of the prison. They tell him to start with detention. But Hwanggak did not express any doubts. I follow your orders! The warrior lifted the Dangyang ship. The magistrate, who was looking at his son being carried on the warriors shoulder with iprehensible eyes, suddenly asked: Has there been any contact? yes? You must have received a separate call from Yeon Ho-jeong. ah! came! Ill take you inside first. No, it didnt work out. Bring me the letter he sent. All right. After a while, Hwang Gak handed Dang Gwan a red envelope. The official who opened the envelope and read the letter frowned. Damn you. The letter stated that that man was called as reinforcements to resolve the Sacheon incident. I was so annoyed that I called him without consulting him. I dont know about anyone else, but I didnt like the idea of dragging that person into this. But at the same time, I could understand it. At least when it came to trickery, he was a man who was no less inferior to a cheap person. In some ways, it was even more. If you help properly, it will be of great help. The problem is that he may cause unnecessary trouble here. Even though I thought it might be true, thinking about my past history made me feel uneasy. I wouldnt have thought that way either. It will be one of two things. Either they thought the situation was urgent enough to warrant such anxiety, or they had their own way of responding. Or maybe its both. Whatever it was, he wasnt the type of person to bring such a dangerous person into Sacheon without even thinking about it. The official took the letter into his arms. Where is Yeonhojeong? We passed by here about half a day ago and were heading west. If you were moving quickly, you would have arrived at Daechunghyeon by now, and if you had gone leisurely, you would probably still be passing the corner. If so, it would be in Daechunghyeon. He knows that time is of the essence in this matter. Good job. no! The person locked in the lowest level of the prison will not wake up for three days. Even if he wakes up in the middle, never let him go. I follow your orders! Good luck. Hwanggak bowed his head as if he was sorry. . Some time passed. Hwanggak slowly raised his head and realized that the temple had disappeared. Huh. Hwanggak stuck out his tongue. You are truly amazing. As Bunta was not far from Chengdu, his level of martial arts could easily be considered a peak expert. However, I didnt even notice when it disappeared. But whats going on? Hwanggak tilted his head. You seem to be in a hurry. * * * Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The exploding wind of the Tiger World pushed the three masters away. Pung Huija was astonished. How can this kind of power?! The pressure was enormous. It seems like it was fired carelessly, but with that pressure alone, the three transcendental masters were pushed back without being able to do anything. That wasnt all. h h h! The light wind of each technique lying low beneath the spinning and flowing sh of the twin des prevented ess. Rotation means showing a blind spot, even if only for a brief moment. Nevertheless, there are no gaps. The rotation speed was fast, but the position was taken by urately determining how to attack from this side. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed towards Poong Hui-ja like a ghost. The air waves emitted before the speed were terrifying. The energy wave alone was enough to restrict movement. It was a battle in which I had no choice but to give my all, but even taking that into ount, I was too strong. None of the leaders of Qingcheng at the time had reached such a level. If you want to find someone this strong in Qingcheng Mountain, you will have to look through the veterans of previous generations. Quaaaang! Funghuija vomited blood and retreated. I thought he was going to swing an ax, but he twisted his body a short distance away and attacked with his elbow. It was a very natural movement. The speed of changing the attack from sh to elbow was also lightning fast. Its a monster! Faba Park! Pow! However, even for such a monster, the number of troops on this side was toorge to ignore. He changed his attack in an instant, dropped the windbreaker, and blocked the sword strikes and tension of the experts aiming for the blind spot. But there were too many attackers. Yeon Ho-jeong ended up allowing a tense attack on the mound. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils zed with red fire. Buaaaaaaaa! As he turned his body at explosive speed and struck at Gabeop, one of Zamoshinnis arms was torn off by the tension. Aaaah! Anyone who has not experienced it will not know the pain of having their arm ripped off raw. Yeonhojeong deflected attacksing from all directions and sprinted towards Zamoshinni. Pow! puck! puck! After cutting and fixing the vicle with the ck dragon, Jamosinnis head was cut twice with the white dragon. Normally, one shot would have been enough. He poured out his true energy to defend against attacksing from the square behind his back. Because of this, due tock of power, the number of attacks that would have beenpleted once was increased to two. Yeon Ho-jeong kicked Jamosini. Zamosini flew helplessly and rolled on the ground. Her head was horribly crushed. Whoop! Grumble! I took a deep breath and increased the output of the main weapon to the maximum. The experts who were about to attack again were startled and retreated. The firepowering from Yeon Ho-jeongs body was too strong to continue the attack to the end. Yeon Ho-jeong wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. First one. Hahaha! Behind the fluttering mes, a deadly force more powerful than firepower began to swirl. ! The eight masters hesitated. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes staring at them were truly those of an evil spirit. It was strong before, but it was different now. Unlike before, when he watched the battle in all directions because he did not want to sacrifice his allies, the current Yeonhojeong waspletely focused on the fight against the Chojeoljeong masters and had finally regained himself as a war god. Whoa whoa. The exhaled breath exudes intense killing intent. The sense of battle that has begun to increase and be more lively. The moment you perceive it as a game of eight to one rather than fifty to four, a personpletely changes. But even in the meantime, Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt help but think about the war. As long as there are these guys, there are also assassins far away from here. Deung Hwa called the assassins ck-eyed. I tried killing them myself, but they are no match for the group. Although it was top-notch, there was a strong feeling that it was focused more on intelligence and intelligence rather than assassination. However, in a situation where everyone in the party is exhausted, it can be a huge threat. Were still keeping an eye on it. I dont think theyll attack anytime soon. In some ways, it could be said to be an efficient strategy. If it is a fierce battle, thebat skills of those who use the martial arts of the right faction are bound to suffer losses. It was doubtful whether they would have guessed their hands and feet in the first ce, and even if they had guessed it, it is not desirable to have so many people crowding around when dealing with a small number of people. then. The original strategy was shaken by Gangryangs rapid addition. However, it was not enough to interfere with the n itself. In the first ce, I didnt even think about dealing with them without that level of flexibility. I guess Ill have to lead it into a melee. Paaaaaa! Yeonhojeong rushed forward with destructive momentum and swung the ck and white twin dragons like crazy. Grumble! bang! Qarring! The eight supreme masters retreated from the explosion and the sh of fire that exploded. If he had faced the risk of getting hurt and attacked, he would have been able to inflict at least some internal and external injuries to Yeon Ho-jeong. But they didnt overdo it. Although the enemy was making unexpected progress, the difference in power was still evident. There is no need to overdo it and end up like Zamoshinni. And Yeon Ho-jeong clearly saw through their psychology. Quang! Yeonhojeong, who seemed like he was going to hit harder, changed direction in an instant. All the experts who were preparing for the next attack were surprised. Considering the momentum and rushing power, changing direction at that moment was nothing short of crazy. But that guy did it. Buaaaaang! In Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, he saw Myeong-jin engaged in a close battle with Paeyul. good. The sudden change in direction made my knees and hip joints hurt as if they were going to break. I could barely endure it because I had trained every part of my body, including muscles and joints, to the limit. omg! Myeongjin was startled by the terrifying feeling of death behind his back and threw himself to the side. At that moment, Pae-yuls single song was powerful. bang! A single spear strike delivered with a strong forward force. The Guan Ilchang, Guan Il Ind, shot like a beam of light, grazed Yeon Hojeongs shoulder and pierced Pung Huijas thigh. Kaaak! Punghoeja copsed on the spot. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeong threw the Baekryongbu towards Myeong-jin. sh! Quang! Myeongjin copsed, coughing up blood. He radiated wind from his twisted posture and knocked away the white dragon, but the force on the ax was too strong. With just one hit, the entire five organs vibrated. Yeon Ho-jeong, who received the Baekryongbu like a ghost, shouted. senior! Into a melee! I get it! Faaagh! The two people passed each other and ran towards Kang Ryang and Hwang Seok-tae respectively. The power of the two pairs, who exchanged nces in a short space of time, spread out to the left and right of the mountain. Myeongjin shouted. Damn it! Catch it! Now, the group of Samhyundae masters, with only about 30 members left, was torn apart left and right. The formation strategy that would bring defeat to them and victory to Yeon Ho-jeong and his party began. Chapter 564 Episode 564 The Shame of Paradise (6) The eyes of Hyo-an, the three chieftains of the Samhyeon Dynasty, shone. Thats incredible. Samhyundae is divided into three groups. One of them was a 50-man unit led by Pungnoeja, who was killed by Yeonhojeong. All of them studied the martial arts of Cheongseong and Ami Tangga, and their martial arts, which they had practiced over a long period of time, was at least at the level of a peak expert. On the other hand, the remaining two and three groups were assassins raised from the early establishment of Paradise. They were assassins in words, but they were not people who were extremely skilled in actually killing people. Paradise Station was an organization extremely sensitive to information control. Although he was willing to assassinate when necessary, he devoted much more effort to intelligence and information maniption. The Lee and Sam groups of the Samhyeon Dynasty were also units made up of such dark eyes. It isposed of a total of 100 ck Eyes, 50 per group, and carries out orders as an intelligence organization when necessary. So they were not often used for actual power. The area where their abilities truly shine is not assassination, but intelligence and information control. indeed. Hyoan frowned. There must have been a reason why they were forced to bring us here. Of course, Captain Il, who was extremely arrogant, would not have intended to have the second and third groups participate in the battle. And that was natural. The killing techniques that ck Eyes had learned were not at all suitable for Iljos martial arts skills. If you fight incorrectly, the sacrifice of your allies will only increase unnecessarily. The reason why Pungnoeja, the leader and chieftain of the army, mobilized all three modern forces was probably to control any leakage of troops. the problem is. Im getting caught up. Quaaaang! Even though we were so far away, my ears were hurting from the loud noise. A truly tremendous force was colliding. The shock wave alone of the collision between careers made the mountains, rivers, and trees tremble. Amazing. A windbreaker dies in one blow. Although he was a superior who dared not look at him, neither he nor this leader personally liked the windbreaker. But this was a mission. Personal feelings had to be excluded. What should I do? Whoa! A strong shock wave wasing out, and the wind heated by the shock wave was blowing all the way here. The scent of blood mixed with the fever. The scent of blood was not that of the enemy. After thinking for a moment, Hyo-an took out a small horn from her arms and blew it. Bleep. It was a subtle sound. Anyone who is not trained in this sound, even a master expert, cannot hear it. After a while. Bleep. Bleep. The sound of the same horn was heard in two short bursts from the opposite peak. Hyoan nodded and said towards the back. Wait longer. Stay in hiding until given orders. There was no answer back. It was natural. Most of the ck eyes of the three modern eras were those who had their tongues pulled out. This is because measures were taken to prevent internal information from being revealed even if captured by the enemy. Even if that wasnt the case, there was no need to make noise with useless disguises while undercover in the field. Hyo-ans eyes lit up. Lets see how long they canst. They were stronger than expected, and the damage to Iljo was greater than expected, but Hyoan did not think that Iljo would be harmed by them. It was natural. The number of peak experts was close to forty, and the rest were all transcendent experts. At this level, it would be difficult to win in a head-to-head match even with four Shaolin master level experts. You may be able to save your life with hit-and-run tactics, but you will not be able to annihte an entire group. I guess Ill just have to wait until then. Iljo will also not exert too much force. Because its an irrational fight. however. bang! Puff puff! The explosion continued to get stronger, and all kinds of hitting sounds and shock waves erupted. A series of terrible screams rang out, and the cliffs and ground shook like crazy. ?! Hyoan was surprised and stood up. As the fight progressed, the formation of each group became more and more unorganized. The problem wasnt that it was sloppy. The problem was that there was one being running wild like an angry animal in the middle of that formation. Slurp! More than ten peak masters copsed on the spot due to the iron chains expanding arbitrarily. The mes soared and the destructive firing technique struck the transcendental masters. In the rear, an Ikkidangcheon spearman holding a red spear was distracting the rear of the unit with an exquisite advance and retreat, and a swordsman who came out of nowhere was exquisitely coordinating the battle between the spearman and the expert with the iron sword and axe. this? How can this be? Hyoan was embarrassed. There were only four. Each one of them was an amazing expert, but the same was true for Iljo. But because of those four people, two-fifths of a trillion troops had already been lost. Oh my. The name did not fall. The second and third groups must not move. But Hyo-an didnt know if he really had to wait like this. It was also his first time experiencing such a melee. Moreover, everyone in the group was panicking. It was a situation where no one could request support from Groups 2 and 3. Impletely captivated! Their consciousness was filled with confusion due to the enemys skill, the enemys energy, and the enemys amazing formation tactics. It shouldnt be like this. A look of determination appeared on Hyo-ans face. Can not help it. It cant go on like this. Even if we are questionedter, we must move to minimize the damage. He took out a horn from his pocket. Bleep. It was a long and powerful sound. At least thats how it must have sounded to the assassins ears. Hyoan listened. ? what? Hyoan frowned. There was no response from this leader. What are you doing? Theres no way I didnt hear this. They werent that irresponsible. After being silent for a moment, he blew his horn again. But it was the same this time too. There was no sound of the flute from this leader. A moan slowly flowed from Hyo-ans mouth. What is this leader doing now That was the time. Are you talking about that one-eyed guy? In an instant, Hyo-ans body froze. Sigh. Sssssssssssssssss. Somewhere in the back. Smoke, which was invisible but somehow white and heavy, seemed to slowly flow out. Hyo-ans back was wet with cold sweat. They are interesting guys. The voice of the unknown person was at the peak of drowsiness. I learned assassination, but I dont know how to use it properly. Wasnt assassination your main job? But why did you bring those chaffs here? Pop. Pop. Beads of sweat ran down Hyo-ans chin and fell on the wet leaves. My body stiffened. It was difficult to lift a finger. An unknown person approached me from behind. But Hyo-an didnt notice at all until he came close, or even spoke. This was a huge deal. Not only was the method of killing not only Hyo-an, but also the ck Eyes were all trained in first-ss assassin skills. Assassins tend to focus on the art of stealth, and masters of the art of stealth are extremely sensitive to feeling the poprity of others. Still, I didnt notice. It meant that the opponents skill had reached a level that was truly unfathomable. Rustling. It was an eerie sound. Even though it was a short distance away, it was quite a distance away, and in that short period of time, it had reached just before the room on the right. I dont even know when or how it moved. I felt like I was defeated before I even fought. But losing wasnt the problem now. Hyoan was sure. The moment you move one wrong finger, your head will be blown off. That deep fear turned Hyo-ans body like wood and stone. His intuition was true. The rare god of death who appeared behind him was a fearsome expert who could kill someone as powerful as Hyo-an with a single breath. Oh, I ripped out my tongue. ! They are clumsy bastards. If this is going to be the case, why did we spend a lot of money to raise people? Hyo-an swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Slurp. The other person was straightening his bent back. Now I could feel the other persons every move. But still I couldnt move. Creepy! It was as if a huge but transparent poisonous snake was baring its teeth at the nape of my neck. I got goosebumps all over my body. If your tongue isnt cut off like these guys, how about slowly turning around? Excited! My heart was beating like crazy. I couldnt refuse what the other person said. Hyo-an slowly turned around. omg! Under the faint moonlight that came down through the leaves. One Shinigami was standing with his back to me. He is the god of death and the god of evil. The hem of the long cloth blowing in the wind was like the breath of an evil god, and the two dark green eyes were shining evilly like a devils magic scope that was bewitching people. Hyo-an knelt down without realizing it. Grrrr. My whole body trembled like an aspen. Hwaaaaaaaah. The low energy waves spread out like fog andpletely surrounded Hyo-ans body. It is difficult to describe its presence in writing. When I didnt know it, I didnt feel any presence, but the moment our eyes met, it felt like I was encountering an imoogi as huge as Taisan. The Shinigami asked. What are you guys? Hyo-ans mouth opened of its own ord. It was force majeure. We are called Samhyundae! Samhyundae Ive never heard of it. The corners of the Shinigamis mouth rose. They are worse than bugs, but they still have a poisonous sting. If a unit like this was still alive and well in Sacheon, I wouldnt have known about it. . It appears that information control was done very well. Isnt that right? Yes yes! Hyoan didnt even realize what he was saying. The messenger looked at the horn in Hyo-ans hand. Was that it? ? hook! The horn flew of its own ord and was caught by the reapers hand. It was a formidable feat of endurance. However, Hyo-an had no idea that it was a Neigong technique. This was what the Shinigami did. No matter what happens, its not strange. The Shinigami who was examining the horn chuckled. Thats crude. ?! If you are going to live like this in your next life, it would be better to throw away these things. It was so loud that my ears were deaf. !! I saw your face, so its done. Go now. The Shinigami waved his hand. And that was the end of it. Oops! It felt as if I had been strangled by the hands of a giant. Hyo-an, unable to breathe, fell to the side. In an instant, his face turned blue, and ck blood poured out from his nose and mouth. poison. My vision became increasingly blurry. And with those blurred eyes, he could finally see. The sight of fifty ck Eyes lying on the ground, all coughing up blood. The existence of the Shinigami standing so proudly over that field of gruesome corpses. What kind of poison?! At that moment, a pop appeared in Hyo-ans eyes! There was a sound. The blood vessel had burst. The world turned red. For thest sight before death, it was too creepy and too unkind. Hyo-ans eyes, with bloody tears flowing, gradually closed. Before his eyes closed, his eyes caught the snake and scorpion patterns engraved on the Shinigamis left chest. Danga. Thats right. Hyo-ans eyes closed. The envoy, Tang Gwan, raised his chin arrogantly. I am the master of the Tang family. Chapter 565 Episode 565 Disgrace in Paradise (7) Damn it! Hwang Seok-tae frowned. The circr red spear shield struck out dozens of memorized weapons. No memorization could reach Hwang Seok-taes bare skin. asionally, there were memorized pieces that escaped, but those that lost momentum due to being caught in the wind hit the air defense barrier around Hwang Seok-taes cor and bounced away. There were no actual injuries. The problem was the umtion of shock. Its significant. Memorization is light in weight. The most weighty memorization was of the dagger or dagger type. Even if you throw it there with internal force, there is no way it will produce proper prating power or weight. However, the amount of impact actually received from the window or body was considerable. It is not because of the explosive power of memorization or the characteristics of memorization itself. Whirly! Pow! Pow! I narrowed the distance and swung the spear left and right. The two drummers who were hit by the spear flew away, vomiting blood. All of my ribs must have been broken. At that time, poison erupted from all directions. Faaagh! Before I knew it, Hwang Seok-tae had disappeared from the spot. Hwang Seok-tae was not good at irregr movements or quick movements. However, when it came to advancing and retreating, it boasted faster mobility than any other expert. It was both his spear skill and the characteristic of the unit called the Iron Team. Negong? No, its not just a matter of quality of internal strength. Whoa whoa! The red spear, which had made a hole in the neck of one of the masters who had rushed too hard, made a strange movement and returned to Hwang Seok-taes hand. For an instant, Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. Burbubbubbuk! Seven spear strikes erupted like shes of light, repelling all of the experts charges. One of them had arge hole in its thigh. It was a spear technique full of amazing power and skill. The spear technique, which exquisitelybines power and technique, was osciting between the power of an imprable fortress and an unstoppable battering ram. This was the Georyong Chang style (ʽ). He added his own enlightenment to the blood dragon spear technique, which is one of the best spear techniques in the ck sword, and waspletely reborn through Yang Cheons hands, making it the worlds best spear technique. Based on the power of the spear alone, it would be safe to say that the ck sword is the best. If the charging power of the cavalry is added to it, it will be difficult for any expert to block it from the front. Paaaaaa! pop! Hwang Seok-tae hesitated and stepped back due to the sharp tension. I blocked it with the spear of the Red Dragon God Spear, but it was an unexpected and unexpected blow. If I had been hit, I would have suffered quite serious internal injuries. Hwang Seok-tae red at the front. One of the masters was out of breath and ring at him. He was the one who was unable to avoid the Georyong Spear-style Dragon and Mi Chilseom (βW) and had his thigh pierced. Hwang Seok-tae extended his finger toward him. puck! A sharp blow from the wind blew a hole in the guys forehead. Pabababak! h h h! The masters who did not miss the opportunity once again poured out a barrage of memorization, but Hwang Seok-taes Georyong Chil-sik was perfectly implemented like water. It doesnt break through. Dozens of swords fell to the ground again in front of Chosik, a spearman who created a red shield with stic rotation. At that time, a ray of rain flew toward Hwang Seok-taes shoulder on the wind. It was neither fast nor slow. When I think of the barrage of memorization that poured in from the front, I could only snort and block it. ! However, Hwang Seok-tae chose to avoid it. hook! With just one step, he retreated a distance of three feet. Surprisingly, the dagger, which had been fired slowly, was now spinning stically and had reached the front of Hwang Seok-taes thigh. It was an incredible change in speed with a terrifying change of direction. Hwang Seok-tae hit the dagger with his fist. Kaaaaang! The dagger broke and rolled on the ground. Hwang Seok-taes fist was not safe either. His fist, which struck the de of the dagger, cut quite deeply. This? At that time, three rays of sword light as sharp as a crescent moon scattered like fireworks exploding. Burbubbubbuk! Aaaah! A group of people copse with screams. Hwang Seok-tae frowned. Its my food. Now is the time to talk about such things! Kang Ryang rushed in like the wind and swung his iron sword as if possessed. Pabababak! Taking advantage of the break in the formation, he uses his sword with all his might. It was a moment where we could get a glimpse of Kang Ryangs amazing fighting sense. When the enemy is strong, the consumption of power is minimized by dodging and counterattacking, but the moment the enemys gap is revealed, the damage is maximized by unleashing explosive power. Even before martial arts, he deserves praise for his sense of battle alone. Although hecks practical sense, which is different from Yeonhojeong, he clearly shows the aspect of a practical prosecutor with endless development potential. anyway. Ugh! Hwang Seok-tae, who had sutured the wound with internal energy, plunged the Jeokryongshin Spear into the side of the swordsman who was aiming for Kang Ryangs back. Now I understand. Why is the Tang familys cancer technology so dangerous? Even blocking a memorization as thin and light as hair caused quite a dull shock. It was an expert of a different level, so he easily bounced it off, but the force was enough to make an expert of the same level falter in the momentum of the charge. It was a question of usability, not a question of quality. The core of Dangas memorization technique is not the novelty or uracy of the memorization itself. h h h! bang! Kangryangs ghost sword drew a Saihan Chosik and guided the enemy into a loophole. Hwang Seok-tae did not miss that gap. As they attacked with full use of the Giant Dragon Spear style, the number of enemies decreased one by one. That was basic. On top of the basics, there is a separate internal attack structure that maximizes the destructive power, pration power, and speed change of the memorization. Even though he couldnt focus on fighting the enemy, Hwang Seok-tae couldnt help but be impressed. Its amazing. Memorization that weighs less than a handful contains the weight of a thousand pounds. Several generations of effort must have been umted just to create such a mysterious internal air management method. This is the power of a traditional, famous family. They were not fools who only knew how to wield the powerful martial arts created by their ancestors. The family itself creates new results by improving and refining a single martial art for hundreds of years. That was the power of history and the power of blood rtives. The Tang family, which was more closed and harsh than any other family, developed its own unique martial arts and techniques and grew into an absolute powerhouse that controlled Sichuan. This is exactly what the ck Ind needs. Bababababaak! No matter how great a master Hwang Seok-tae was, it was impossible to block all the tension and memorization of sword strikesing from all directions. Little by little, wounds were appearing on his body. Although the wounds were not immediately problematic, they were wounds that could definitely reduce his fighting ability. Hwang Seok-tae gritted his teeth. That kind of ancestral history is also needed in the ck Ind. Only then will Heukdo Murim gain real power. A true military force that has been built up through history that is not inferior to the Baekdo Martial Arts. Damn it! Pow! Hwang Seok-tae, who was fiercely attacking his enemy, suddenly felt something strange. Their attack? I became stronger. It became stronger, but also more promiscuous. That was the reason why the number of injuries from unexpected attacks increased. Hwang Seok-tae was unable to quickly adapt to the enemys formation, which was slowly but surely changing. why?! It was then. Burbubbubbuk! At that moment, Hwang Seok-tae felt goosebumps. Before he knew it, the ck and white double axes flew from behind him in an arc from left to right, blowing off the heads of ten enemies who had been difficult to deal with. Deputy Yeon?! Pop! When did hee back to himself? Yeon Ho-jeong, who flew up on Hwang Seok-taes shoulder, retrieved the ck and white twin dragons from the air and descended at a frightening speed. His feet stepped precisely between the fallen corpses with their heads missing. Quaaaaaaaaa! It was a huge advance. The white tigers shock waves shooting out in all directions broke the sense of bnce of all the surrounding experts. sh! Kang Ryang, who did not miss the moment, moved like a ghost from the left side of Yeonhojeong and cut off the heads of the three enemies. The loss rate was also the same. He approached Hwang Seok-tae without him even realizing it, moved like lightning from the right side of Yeonhojeong and punched holes in the chests of four enemies. Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! It was Yeon Ho-jeong who blocked the attacksing towards the two. The Gyoryongsae, which moved as if possessed, flexibly blocked waves of enemy attacks, minimizing the impact. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. backwards! Paaaaaaaa! Gangryang and Paeyul crossed Yeonhojeong and retreated behind Hwang Seoktae. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeonhojeongs Gyoryongswae caused a huge fire. The movements of the Gyoryongsae, which wriggled and blocked the entire front line, were truly like a dragon. For a moment, Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. grow?! The moment Hwang Seok-tae split a split second, he realized. Yeonhojeong, who was fighting at the forefront in the distance, tore apart the enemy troops left and right. Thanks to this, the enemies Hwang Seok-tae was facing were embarrassed and their formation copsed, and in the meantime, a melee broke out, and he and his enemies shed fiercely. And now. Now that Gangryang and Paeyul have retreated to the rear nk and Yeonhojeong has created a fire barrier with the main weapon. The center of this attack was myself. Paaaaaaaa! Hwang Seok-tae, charging more powerfully than ever before, broke through the wall of fire created by Yeon Ho-jeong and thrust his spear forward. It was a Georyong spear-type Georyong cannon (h). Quaaaaaaaaa! It was an herbivore with one of the most destructive powers among the Georyong Spears. It literally exerts the same power as a cannon. There, the main weapon swirled around, disturbing the enemys vision and mood. Crumbling! bang! Kwarung! The front line began to be devastated along with all kinds of heavy drinking. Hwang Seok-taes eyes widened. Slurp. The mes cleared and the Gyoryongsae wriggled back and wrapped itself around Yeonhojeongs upper body. What?! The devastation created by the Red Dragon God Spear was difficult to see with ones eyes open. Of the fifteen remaining enemy troops, more than ten were rolling around on the floor. More than half of them died instantly, and the other half had parts of their bodies blown off or suffered from severe burns. It is incapable ofbat. Even though it was a scene he had created, he couldnt believe it. Hwang Seok-tae was dumbfounded. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in aughing voice. After all, not everyone can do iron cutting. He knows very well the stage he has to perform on. The three types of blue dragons and dragons of Gyoryongsae surrounding the main weapon. The cannon-like spear technique, powered by that rare counterattack, sent all of those masters into theher regions. Rumbling. Blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth. He unleashed the Blue Dragon Ball with his main weapon. Internal injuries were serious due to excessive use of internal air force. But it doesnt fall down at this level. Rather, like a cornered animal, his fighting spirit was increasing as time passed. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. how is it? You said you would get out if it felt dangerous, but is it still dangerous? Hwang Seok-tae, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, chuckled. You have a knack for surprising people in many ways. Thank you for thepliment. There was also a battle like this. I learned a lot. You had a good sense. If I hadnt been able to read the time, the battle would havested twice as long. Of course you didnt n on losing, right? I am a person who thinks the aesthetics of defeat are bullshit. If I thought I was going to lose, I wouldnt have fought in a ce like this in the first ce. I really cant stand it. Hwang Seok-tae aimed forward with the Red Dragon Spear. Ill buy you this drink. There are four remaining yers. Fear finally appeared on Myeongjeons face from a distance. In Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, life was young. I could drink some expensive alcohol today. Chapter 566 Episode 566 Disgrace in Paradise (8) There is a saying that fighting is about momentum. This emphasizes the importance of morale. Units that have received momentum can produce two or three times their original power, but units that have lost momentum cannot exert even half of their original power. What makes up a unit are people. In other words, it was a word that also applied to individuals. The four masters who confronted Yeon Ho-jeong and his party were astonished by this unbelievable result. And I felt afraid. When the first battle began, I was only surprised by the enemys surprise attack and did not think that I would lose. But what about now? Not even a tenth of our troops remained. Yet, not a single enemy died. Go Soo, a young man who appeared to be the leader of the enemy, was the most injured, but judging by his energy, it seemed like he could fight for another half a day. The results were clear. Its defeat. A 50-strong unit consisting of 11 supreme masters and 39 supreme masters was destroyed by only four people. This was truly a catastrophe worthy of being recorded in the history of Sacheon martial arts. They, especially Myeongjin, were still unable to ept this result. ruler. Yeon Ho-jeong hung the double axes on his belt and rxed his hands. Lets kill them all, leaving only one nun who has be an adult. Paaaaaaaaaa! The first person to jump in was Kang Ryang. Kang Ryangs body was also covered in blood. There was a lot of blood from the enemy, but there were also many wounds on his body. Although they had excellent practical sense, the fundamental difference in skill was clear. Although he ran around and fought hard, he also suffered significant internal and external injuries. However, as soon as the words run out, he rushes forward. The burning spirit of the demon sword, the best sword in the ck sword, was coveting the enemys life. Whoops! The Cheongseong master retreated from the powerful sword strike. He was a master who broke through the barrier of martial arts and was worthy of looking down on Gangryang. Still, it gets pushed back. It was said that Kang-Rang was imbued with a strong sense of murder and spection, and was emitting more power than usual, but even taking that into ount, he was still very helpless. This was the difference in momentum. In a state of great psychological shock, the odds of winning are being defeated by even a few numbers below you. Following this, Paeyul and Hwang Seok-tae also moved. Hahaha! Damn it! The two people each took charge of one person. The twos skills far exceeded Kangryangs. The game quickly shifted to our teams advantage. Pow! Puff puff puff! A wave of heavy drinking and shock swept through my son-inw. And Yeon Ho-jeong was walking between them. Myeongjin, who was looking at Yeonhojeong with his mouth open, took out a horn from his pocket and blew it vigorously. Bleep. Although it was clearly a sound that could not be heard by the human ear, the sound was barely audible. Myeongjins urgency as he sang the second and third groups was evident in the volume of his voice. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned and picked his ears. no use. what? The troops you are calling have already been destroyed. What kind of crazy talk is that! So you should have kept your mood open. Why would I unnecessarily amplify the power of that dirty spearman, even at the risk of internal injuries? ?! Thats because theres no one else to fight except for you. If it wasnt for that, I would have tried to catch it more carefully, even if it meant losing my stamina. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Wooooow! The white tigers wind was in his fist. I dont think youll hear me, but kneel quietly. Myeongjin looked left and right in confusion. ?! I dont know. Although she had amazing senses, it was not enough to sense the presence of two or three groups far away. It is difficult for anyone to do that in the first ce. Even for Yeonhojeong, it would not have been easy to read the momentum of the dark-eyed people who had decided to hide in this street. Of course, it wouldnt have mattered since he knew how to read the air rather than momentum and detect the enemys presence. profit! Myeongjin hesitated and took a step back. There is no way to verify whether what the enemy says is true. But seeing as they didnte even though I blew the horn, it seemed like he was right. If so, it means that there is no one here who can help you. In the end, there was only one method for Myungjin to choose. Paaaaaa! In an instant, he turns his body and unfolds the divinew. Myeongjins new method was surprisingly fast. I was running with all my might and using all the energy of my whole body. This cant be happening. Myeongjin gritted his teeth. This cant be happening! It was then. Quaaaang! With an explosion of alcohol, Myeongjins new model flew towards Yeonhojeong again. Myeongjin couldnt even scream. She flew in with blood pouring out of her nose and mouth, unable toe to her senses from the shock that felt like her entire body was paralyzed. But I knew one thing. The Lord is dying?! fell from the cliff. But my body doesnt listen. My energy was unstable, and even if I was full, it would be fatal if I fell with my body unable to move my limbs. Aaaah! At that time, the speed of descent slowed down. Phew. thud! Kaaak! Even though the speed of descent was slow, the impact of being thrown to the ground was enormous. Myungjin opened his mouth. One of my legs was broken and my ribs and corbone were cracked. I couldnt open my eyes well. It seemed like he was conscious, but he wasnt. He suffered a concussion. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. So just kneel quietly. Slurp. On the cliff. A person rose from the darkness and flew through the sky with light movements. months. Even though itnded in the air, there was almost no sound. Mastery of divinew had reached its peak. . The two people looked at each other. The first to speak was the party official. Its so ugly and cheap. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. Did you enjoy just looking around? If youre going to help me, please help me right away. I didnt look. In fact, Tang Gwan came here immediately after destroying the two and three groups. No matter how much you trust your allies, it is better to help as quickly as possible to minimize damage. There was no way the hotel wouldnt have known that. Tang Gwan looked down at Myeong Jin with cold eyes. Are you Ami? Thats right. The official, who was quietly looking down at her, stepped on Myeongjins lower abdomen. Pow! Oops! Myeong-jin, who was shaking, fainted. The lower part of the kihaehyeol has been destroyed. I was lucky I didnt die. Its still difficult in my hands. What are you going to say? A guy who cuts people up and kills them. Dont keep treating people like muttors. noisy. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at the hotel, sighed. What about your son? . There was no answer from the authorities. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You will have to keep your mind in check. I put him in prison. With my own hands. . The time for such advice is past. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Go. Sreuk. No sooner had he finished speaking than the officials new brother arrived in front of Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae was surprised. Quang! An official who neutralized the terrifying prating power of the Red Dragon Spear with a single punch. It was truly an amazing power. Hwang Seok-tae, who staggered back, tensed and raised his Red Dragon Spear. However, the government was turning its back on Hwang Seok-tae. He was looking at the person Hwang Seok-tae was dealing with. It was the authorities. ! The authorities expressions were one of astonishment. Go, matriarch?! Please go? The official smiled. Am I the head of the family? !! I asked if I was the head of the Sicheondang family. The authorities were speechless. His face waspletely terrified and on the verge of copse. The smiling face of the party changed to expressionless again. He lifted his left hand and flicked his index finger and thumb. Perfect! With a clear sound, the swordsman of Cheongseong, whom Kang-ryang was dealing with, and the officer of Ami, who Paeyul was dealing with, copsed as if they were falling apart. Huh?! Sigh! I could not retrieve the sword. The body of the prosecutor Cheongseong, who fell under Kang Ryangs sword, was split diagonally. Pow! The loss rate was also the same. The entire head of the fallen Army sergeant was blown off by a single blow from the spear. !! It was an eerie sight. The atmosphere of the area, which had been heated by the excitement of battle, froze as cold as ice in the middle of winter. Soon they realized. The reason the two masters copsed was because of the poison of the Tang Gwan. Thats why it was surprising. They could not see or feel when and how the party read the text. Hwang Seok-taes eyes wavered. Terrible! This is the power of Tang Guan, who is called the loser of Sichuan, the peak of the Tang family. Its not just about using poison. Even though the poison was used openly, no one knew how it was used, what kind of poison it was used for, or where the movement that induced the attack of the poison was contained. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The blowing wind felt particrly cold. The officer asked the authorities. How many people? . How many more people are there? The authorities had no answer. No, I couldnt do anything. It felt like I was frozen in my standing position. The Jinki that I had raised with both hands hadpletely disappeared before I knew it. I just stare nkly at the hotel. I felt like I was lost in the unbelievable reality. The official nodded. My sons wife is also possessed. It wont end with you alone. . I will strip you of the Tang family name. With those words, the official turned around. Hwang Seok-tae hesitated. It was because the official was looking at him. Tang Gwan looked Hwang Seok-tae up and down, his eyes shining. The level ofpletion is excellent. Are you from the Mukryongbu? exactly. There was talent there too. The official asked Yeon Ho-jeong. Can I bring it in? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. The Ink Dragon Club brought in me, an extremely dangerous person. The official frowned. You cant think of the Mukryongbu and the main family as the same. Think of it as bringing in someone to add one more hand. I dont like it. Even if you dont like it, shouldnt you start with cleaning? The official looked at Hwang Seok-tae again. Suddenly, Hwang Seok-tae regained his original expressionless face. The official who was quietly looking at him said something. Dont me me even if you die. Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. I have already decided on the target of my resentment. Dont worry. Then thats a good thing. The official looked up at the sky for a moment. . The silence this time was a bit long. The official looked up at the sky for a long time and lowered his head. Lets go. Ill buy you alcohol today. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong followed him. Kang Ryang quietly went to Yeon Ho-jeongs side and asked. older brother. hmm? What should he do? Just leave it alone? Kang Ryangs gaze was directed towards the authorities. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Leave it alone. And please carry the fainted nun. Oh yeah. Kangryang tilted his head and lifted Myeongjin up. Meanwhile, the authorities were staring nkly ahead. what? Have you gonepletely crazy? Still, is it okay to leave such a dangerous person alone? Kang Ryang quickly put aside his doubts. There must be a reason for everything. After a while. It was around the time the group reached the entrance to the street. Wow! The authorities terrible screams could be heard all the way here. Only then did Kang Ryang realize. The authorities have already been poisoned by our party. Perhaps the authorities will suffer hellish pain and die for a long time. You will not be able to be free from pain until the moment you lose your breath. The official nced at Yeonhojeong. Also, if you hit it in broad daylight, it will make that sounde out of your snout. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Please buy me an expensive drink. I want it because Im scared. Chapter 567 Episode 567 Disgrace in Paradise (9) Hmm. The road to Chokdo is rough. I knew that fact well. I actually had the experience of stopping by Sacheon a few times. But this road leading from Murimmaeng was truly bloody. Unless you were a serious expert, the moment you lost your bnce, your life was in danger. The small road was just a small road, but from the perspective of a person walking, it was no different from walking a tightrope. Certainly, Sacheon can be called a fortress of natural beauty. It must be difficult to lead the troops and invade. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. He was also a transcendent expert who practiced unrivaled martial arts. Furthermore, he spent every day practicing to the extreme in order to catch up with the recent public ambassadors. No one knew what level he had achieved now except himself. Even Eonjabang, who had be his shadow and used all kinds of information, did not know how high the level Moyonggun had reached. If even Mo Yong-gun clicks his tongue, you will know how difficult this road is. Eonjabang shook his head. Youre being toofortable to say that. It wouldnt be difficult for you and me. The problem is the medical history. No matter how great an expert he is, he cannot wage war alone. In a fight, the more men you have, the better, but if you force yourself to cross this road, youll only end up losing a lot of troops. I guess we can just move on slowly. Thats the problem. You probably dont know how important speed is in war. Eonjabangs eyes deepened. Are you really thinking about going to war with the Sichuan Wulin? Is that possible? However, you never know when something will happen, so I always keep that in mind. Eonjabang thought that it was a very tiring life. But I had no intention of ming Mr. Moyong. Prince Moyong was originally that kind of person. Also, this habit may be natural in order to achieve the ambition he harbors in his heart. Prince Mo Yong climbed to the top of the cliff and looked down on the ins of Sacheon. A huge basin came into view at a nce. It was an area that would make you feel dizzy. Regardless of that, in the unlikely event that Sacheons martial forest falls into the hands of the enemy, we will have to dispatch troops to reim Sacheon from the hands of the enemy. . I just hope that doesnt happen. Eonjabang looked at Prince Moyong with strange eyes. In the meantime, Eonjabang handled all kinds of matters in the shadow of Prince Moyong. Sometimes I did so many things that it was hard to even put them into words. Even though it was because of a contract, while working there, I often thought that the person named Moyong-gun was no different from a demon. Well, since he even helped with the contract, hes no different from me. Recently, Mr. Moyong has been showing a strangely different side. I dont know if there is actually any change in his heart. However, Moyong-gun certainly looked much more rxed now than in the past. To be precise, he really looked like a member of the Baekdo political faction. Do you have something to say to me? hmm? Its because youre staring at me. Eonjabang shook his head. I just thought you were someone who really knew but didnt know. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. why? Is it so strange that I worry about Moorim? any. If you want to be the owner of a vige, the field must be in good condition. Would I feel good if I were to say that the field I was supposed to own was turned into a mess by the hands of robbers? I know. Buttely you seem to have be much softer than before. Im d it looked like that. Im actually trying to be gentle. Moyong smiled brightly. It is called Sorijangdo (ЦYص) in Gumilbokgeom (۸). The truly dangerous person is not the one who just rolls his eyes in a ce that looks like a party leader. A person who knows how to hide a sword behind a smile is truly scary. Do you want to be that kind of person? Prince Moyong looked up at the sky without answering. Sacheon was famous for its low amount of sunlight. Is that why? Even though it was morning, the sky was dark and there seemed to be a strange fog hanging over the town below. Moyong shrugged his shoulders. I heard that there has been some sess recently in the restoration of Eonga-kwon (ȭ)? . It is difficult for the Eon Ga-won to find its power unless there is development in the art of visual arts. Eonjabangs eyes deepened. What do you suddenly want to say? I want to ask. Do you want to establish Jinju House on thisnd again? . When I first signed a contract with you, you said this. I will restore Eongas Kangsi-gong and Eongas authority and establish the name of my ancestors. Prince Moyong looked at the room. Is your dream to revive a countrys former reputation or to open its doors again? Eonjabang looked at Moyonggun without answering. Moyong-gun smiled. It seems difficult to answer. . Its okay. You must have a lot on your mind, too. Why are you asking that question? This war is an opportunity for you. ? Would you like to restore someones martial arts skills and show them to the world? How are you going to show it? Are you going to wander around the world and dance? Even if you seed, will people who dont have good memories of you recognize you properly? . But if you defeat the enemies with your own two fists in this war, the bad reputation you will receive will be greatly reduced. Eonjabangs eyes deepened. I have a personal dream, but I dont want the midfield to be a mess to achieve it. Ah yes. Isnt the important thing that such a crisis is approaching little by little? . Even if you raise both fists for the world, not everyone will recognize you. If you die in a pointless battle, your name will only be forgotten faster. I will not die so easily. I guess so. What I mean is, you need to be a little more clever. Whether you n to open something again or be satisfied with proof of martial arts. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. I want you to prove your abilities in this Great Rebellion of the Four Rivers. What do you mean? Im telling you to run wild. I dont think you would want to spend time under me manipting or controlling information. ! If you act properly, I will rmend you to the Murim Alliance. Once may not be enough, but as your activities umte, the world will look at you differently. Moyong-gun smiled. It may be impossible to reach Bonggong right now, but you can take on an important role in the Murim Alliance. With confidence. ! I will personallymend you. But to do that, you need merit. Prince Moyong looked at the room. For a moment, Eonjabang felt embarrassed. This is because he saw that there was strong ambition in Mo Yong-guns eyes when he looked at him. Whats more terrible than that? His own face reflected in Moyongs eyes was not much different from Moyongs. I will let you know that you were right in choosing me. So do your best. Eonjabang nodded without realizing it. Moyong-gun grinned. It seems like morale has gone up. Now, shall we take a closer look at the Sichuan No. 1 family? * * * Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong, who returned early in the morning, was unable to drink in the end. I dont know if this battle will end things, but I havent even really looked into the problem in Sacheon yet. There was a need to bring my physical condition back to normal as much as possible. In the end, he soothed his internal injuries by practicing yoga all day, and only after half a day had he finished his bath and came down to this floor. Its night again. There was no one in the guest room. And Yeon Ho-jeong somehow seemed to know the reason. Are you eating alone? The guest was drinking alone at the window on this floor. The officer pointed his chin at the direction across from him. Yeon Ho-jeong sat across from him. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Where are the others? I couldnt feel any presence in the room. I do not know. Actually, I dont know if I would have had a proper conversation with that personality. What about that nun? I sent it to the branch. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I guess he went to pick up Song Ha-shini. Now that the battle is over, it is time to bring Song Ha-ni and Deung-hwa, who were hidden in a safe ce. Although they said they did not know, it seemed that the group had taken on the role of sending the nun to the branch. I will also bring Song Ha-shinni along with me. Since when have you been drinking? It started when you locked yourself in your room and went into trouble. He came back early in the morning and has been drinking ever since. Yeon Ho-jeong stuck out his tongue. Are you not drunk? The officer said bluntly. Who do you think I am? In fact, he was resistant to poisons that were several times stronger and fatal than alcohol. The decoding ability itself is on a different level from that of an ordinary expert. If you have the stamina, you can drink it for days. Yeon Ho-jeong held out an empty ss. Why do you drink so much when youre not drunk? The official filled his ss without saying a word. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Isnt this broad daylight? . Where did I say I would buy you a good drink? noisy. Yeon Ho-jeong coolly emptied his ss. The official, who was quietly looking at him, took out a small ring from his pocket and threw it. Yeon Ho-jeong had a look of puzzlement on his face as he received the dangan. What is this? Hwabaekdan (׵). So how effective is it? Its medicine for internal injuries. It seemed to be an internal injury medicine for Dangga only. If the head of the household could carry it around, it would be worth thousands of dors. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Why didnt you give it to me earlier? If you use it when the treatment is not effective, its efficacy is halved. You had an idea. Even if you cant put a knife in the hand of the person you want to exploit, you should at least take care of what goes into the mans mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There are days like this. The hotel has changed a lot in the meantime. I danced with him and worked hand in hand with each other. But I never thought the day woulde when we would have this conversation. This is because in his previous life, Tang Gwan was an enemy who had put a poisonous memory in his heart. I feel strange. Still, I didnt hate it. The person in front of me is a different person from the person I was in my previous life. Yeonhojeong made that distinction, and it actually was. Have you put your mind in order? The officialughed. Do you think that it will be resolved by organizing it? Well, he is like that too. We will leave tomorrow. Have a few drinks and then go in and treat yourself properly. Dont worry about that. The two emptied their sses one after another in silence. Dang-gwan, who was quietly looking down at his ss, stood up. Youre drunk. There is no way a person who had been drinking all day and still wasnt drunk would be drunk now. It seemed like he wanted to be alone. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Can I ask you one thing? What? How is your rtionship with the former matriarch? At that moment, the officials eyes became sharp. How can you ask that? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were as sharp as those of the party. I believe that the presence of that gentleman could be a decisive variable in this match. Chapter 568 Episode 568 Disgrace in Paradise (10) The execution of the Dark King. Regardless of the level he achieved as a member of the Seongcheon Thirteenth ce, he was said to be the worst person in the world. It wasnt because he had a bad temper. This was because the poison and memorization he dealt with was that dangerous. Even a person who has studied the Tang Dynasty for just one year can kill hundreds of people with a few handfuls of poison. The highest point of Tang family martial arts was Tang Hyeong. He was the father of Tang Gwan, the previous head of the family, and Gosu, who was praised as the strongest warrior in the history of the Tang family. Of course, we cannot dare to guess the level of risk. In other words, if he were determined to do so, it would not take less than a single inch to annihte a sect. Kang-ho is a super dangerous person. Although he is an expert from a prestigious family, his strength and viciousness are not well known to the world. Nevertheless, he is an absolute expert who is considered by everyone in the world to be the most dangerous in the world. He was the party brother. I havent actually seen the current situation of the party, but I can infer that it is not very good. And thats an extremely high probability. . Have you seen the guys we fought this time? All of them belonged to the Four Rivers and Three Rivers. And they had tons of top-notch assassins. . This is a force that cannot be gathered in just one or two years. In particr, there were some who studied the martial arts of the Three Powers even though they did not belong to the Three Powers. Every single one of them was worthy of being called a peak expert. . The minimum is ten years. It means that there was a traitor in all of the strongest, most famous, and most influential sects in Sichuan. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I dont know about Cheongseong and Army. But in our family, there is a matriarch and a previous matriarch. With the abilities of those two, it would have been difficult not to know that something like this was happening. . But there must be a reason why this happened. The official, who had been quietly looking down at Yeonhojeong, sat down again. He called Jeomsoy. Do you have any liquid? Yes yes! Jeomsoy was very nervous. The atmosphere at the hotel was atmospheric, but he was the one who rented the entire base for two days. Bring what you have. yes! After a while, Jeomsoi brought ten bottles of Oryang Liquid. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. If you drink all that, your insides will melt. noisy. The official filled Yeonhojeongs cup. The officer who ced the bottle on the table picked up the empty ss. Follow. What a consistent person. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and filled the ss in the restaurant. The party emptied the ss as it was. How much do you know about the state of Holy Heaven? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I only know as much as everyone else knows. To be precise, he only knows the level he has achieved. Yeon Ho-jeong was strong enough topete for supremacy in the world during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. In addition, there were many people who broke through the limitless realm and gained the power to fall even into the sky, but there were very few people whose fighting power was as high as Yeon Ho-jeong. Among those few people were Prince Moyong and Danggwan. The strength of the two men was almost simr to that of Yeon Ho-jeong. It was not a matter of level, but ofbat power. That was the martial arts of Yeonhojeong. He was the one who maximized extremely simple fighting power, excluding noble enlightenment or ideals. But other strong yers were different. Depending on the martial arts skills one has trained in, the martial arts skills one possesses often showpletely different aspects depending on the values pursued. Although the level was simr, the goals were different, and because the goals were different, thebat power was also very different. Although it was an extremely small difference, their martial arts skills were on apletely different level, to the extent that just that slight difference could easily determine victory or defeat. Nevertheless, despite the clear differences, there were some experts who turned the tide of the war through will alone. Those who broke through the no-pole border were also not free from the essence of fighting. The difference between victory and defeat was based on one little thing, and even the slightest difference led to easy wins or despairing defeats. So, Yeon Ho-jeong knew Seongcheons state well, but at the same time, he did not know it well. Since each persons pursuit was different, it was only natural. Of course, I clearly knew themon things that those who reached that level shared. I dont know. The official held out his ss again. Yeon Ho-jeong filled his ss. The officials face looked somewhat sad as he fiddled with the filled ss. I have never reached that level. Of course, I dont know what that state is like. I guess so. The more you reach a level of advancement in any field of the world, the more difficult it bes to exin it to others. Because the meaning bes ambiguous. I guess so. Beginner and intermediate levels can be defined in words, but the level of progress to advanced level cannot be described in writing. Nevertheless, the fact that there are people who have entered that state probably means that they have realized something beyond what can be expressed in words. Yeon Ho-jeong agreed with what the party official said. People talk about being a master at the peak or reaching the limit, but in reality, the definition of such a state differs from person to person. Even more so, what would it be like to be in a state of no prity? The fact that the contemporary martial arts world can bepared to 300 years ago, when it was at its peak, is because there were thirteen masters in the central ins who had broken through to the limit of zero. In reality, the level of being considered great even if only one person appears in one generation is unprecedented. It also needs a name that is easy to call, so it is called the non-pr state, but people who have not climbed it do not know what that state means. You just said. I know as much as the rest of the world knows. Wrong. No one in the world knows about martial arts unless they have reached that level. Yeon Ho-jeongughed to himself. I guess so. Dang-gwan looked down at his ss in silence for a moment and then emptied his ss. Not knowing about Mugeuk also corresponds to my perception of the character Danghyeong. It was called Tanghyeong. He was said to be his older brother, not his father or previous head of the family. The official shook his head. I cannot define the King of Cancer. Why is that so? Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a serious face. But arent you rich? I dont know what kind of past you have, but you must have built your own rtionship, whether its affection or conflict, so is it possible for it to be that vague? The official held out a ss. Yeon Ho-jeong filled his ss again. My father disapproved of me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Dang-gwan emptied his ss and looked out the window. My father was a fearsome monarch. There has probably never been a time as scary and breathtaking as that for any family head in history. . Thanks to you, my familys notoriety has increased several times. But my father didnt care about that. Thats because I was obsessed with making my family stronger and greater. And in order to do that, I thought stricter addition methods and thorough organization of financial resources were necessary. . But after breaking through the level of invincibility, my fathers thoughts changed. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. I realized that although the rule ofw and the firm management of financial resources may be good for the time being, without even a single needle in between, they will ultimately stain the familys future with darkness. . Father is also human. I suddenly realized the reality, but I couldnt destroy the politics I had put together in an instant. I guess so. And the time hase for me to take over the family. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Even though I didnt hear the whole situation, I felt like I knew. What a huge conflict there must have been between father and son. The officialughed. I was young too. At the time, I had quite a young mind. You did the same, so why did you tell me to refrain from absolute power? I wondered if it was such a shame to pass on the position of head of the family. . There was a high level of participation in the politics of the main family. Although he retired from the front line, the people of the previous generation did some censorship to prevent the mistakes of active duty leaders and teach them. Its a bad custom. Its not good. That is one of the evil practices that ur when the closeness between blood rtives is excessive. The official shook his head. I fixed that as soon as I became the head of the family. Theypletely blocked the political participation of former members who stepped down. The bacsh must have been severe. It was severe. And I imprisoned all those who opposed me. The officials eyes sparkled. A bad habit is just a bad habit. Anyone who disobeys the orders of the family head cannot be forgiven, whether they are former or active duty. . As an example, I imprisoned the younger brother of my father, the former leader, and my uncle. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. The official shook his head. My father understood me. But understanding and emotion are in different realms. . From then on, my rtionship with my father almost broke down. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly watching the hall, said as if he were saying something. It seems that the previous head of the family had special love for his grandson. Even though I hated my children, I didnt hate everyone in my blood. After his rtionship with me deteriorated, he paid great attention to my children. I see. I finally found out. Why is this father and son rtionship such a mess? Was the reason the Tang official disliked Tang Heung simply because they were pressuring him to change his predecessors familyw? no. The bond between family members is not so fragile that it can be broken by something like that. Even before that, the rift between father and son would have deepened. If what the official said was true, Brother Tang would have been very strict with his children. In the end, this wasnt a question of who was right and who was wrong. If you do not fundamentally understand each other, your rtionship will never be restored. Yeon Ho-jeong asked cautiously. I knew that the rtionship between you two was not good. Then what do you think about the previous head of the family not knowing about this situation? You wont know. Are you sure? Yes. How can you be so sure? The official closed his eyes. Because you imprisoned yourself. Confinement. It must have been his own respect for me. At the same time, it may have been anger towards me. No matter how much I tried to tell him to go away, his brother ended up in prison at the hands of his own son. Theres no way Im in a good mood. Itsplicated. Since then, my father has never left the prison. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I understand everything you said. The officialughed. Theres really nothing I cant say to a bastard like you. Its good to be able to learn as much as possible about the environment of the operating area before going into operation. Yeon Ho-jeong asked after emptying his ss. Let me ask you just one question. . If I were to ask you to start by restoring your rtionship with the former matriarch, would you refuse? The official closed his eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. I dont know the details of the partys situation yet. But if we assume the worst, we will also use every possible move I do not reject it. yes? It improves my rtionship with my father not a bad thing. Then But even if we improve our rtionship, I dont want my father to be involved in this matter. Matriarch. Its not about my personal pride. That is the life of those who inherited the blood of the Tang family. You can use any means to sort out your financial resources, but there are also principles that must never be broken. The partys eyes were firm. You probably wont intervene in this situation either. Unless I die. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and buried his back in the chair. Sometimes its hot and sometimes its unconventional, but at times its extremely frustrating. I have no intention of seeking other peoples understanding. shit. Yeon Ho-jeong filled the ss in the restaurant. Please order a few dishes. You said you wanted to go in? Do you think youd like to take a break at this point? Stop being so temperamental and do it right away. The official frowned. A cheap guy. Really, this guy is probably the only person in the entire world who would say something like that to the head of the Tang family. Chapter 569 Episode 569 The shadow was dark (1) How long has it been? How long have you been here? I couldnt even remember. I think its been about ten years, but I wasnt even sure. Considering that it was around the time when the area under my sons nose started to turn dark, it seemed like a little over ten years had passed. Sreuk. When I raised my head and looked around, I saw numerous tombstones erected everywhere. There were many thick and strong-looking trees. There were countless wounds on the surfaces of trees and monuments for unknown reasons. Its different from back then. Tang Hao thought. Its such a dark and gloomy ce. He was one of the thirteen strong menpeting for supremacy in the martial arts world of his fathers time, and he did not have a dark nature by nature. The personality of his father that Dang-ho remembers was that of typical old fathers: strict but warm, strong as steel but soft at the same time. No, in fact, he was a much more kind person than those people. He was a person who always brought delicious food whenever he went to a meeting with the owners of a nearby n. While practicing with my older brother untilte at night, when my father came, my older brother and myself did not feel awkward running to our fathers arms with a smile. In the moonlit garden, the father and son ate delicious food and talked about their familys bright future. Of course, both my older brother and I were too young to discuss the future of a family. But Dangho had good memories of that time. It was a time when I didnt know anything, but the time when the love between my parents and siblings was strong was deep, bright, and a heartbreakingly happy memory. It was like that. Tang Hao closed his eyes. There was a time like that. The youngest child is too young to remember anything like that. Because I wasnt old enough to practice untilte at night in the first ce. He is now a decent head of a family. Dang-ho, who was thinking about his younger brother, suddenly thought. If he was born before me or even if the age difference was only one or two years. The youngests character, talent, and outstanding skills. Even if that were the case, would my father have passed on the family name to my older brother? I do not know. That is something unknown. What was certain was that there would have been quite a bit of noise, at least regarding the session issue. The youngests talent was so great. If you just think about his talent, he might be simr to or even better than his older brothers child, Tang Sang-ah. What this means is that in the history of the party, two geniuses admired by the greatest leaders appeared in one era. Its a pointless idea. A home is just a home. History has already passed and time cannot be turned back. Unable to escape the absolute passage of time, they have no choice but to focus on reality. Tang Ho opened his eyes. I walked step by step towards the area in the distance surrounded by all kinds of amulets painted with sandstone and various gold bands. After a while. Dang-hos mouth opened in front of a huge cave that seemed to contain a ghost. father. There was no answer back. It was natural. This ce, which looked like a cave at first nce, was not a real cave. If you go all the way into that cave, you wille across another stone wall. When you pass through the stone wall, you will see a fairlyrge yard and a small house. My father was staying there. The inside of the cave was long. It was even blocked by a stone wall. There is no way your voice will be heard even if you sing in a whisper like this here. But Tang Ho believed. That the Father has already captured his existence. Maybe you knew before you even entered the area where you can see that monument. That is the strength of Seongcheon. Nothing is impossible for the strong of Holy Heaven. And the spirit of the King of Darkness, who is evaluated as the most dangerous among the powerful in Holy Heaven, can be counted among the fingers even in Holy Heaven. Tang Ho, who had been standing still and looking inside the cave, opened his mouth again. Father. Hoaanya. At that moment, Tang Ho felt his mouth being blocked. It wasnt a voiceing from beyond the cave. The voice, which transcended space and came vividly into my ears, sounded clear and natural as if the owner of the voice was speaking right next to me. Creepy! I got goosebumps all over my body. It is an electric sound. Although it was difficult to travel this distance, Dangho was also able to do it somehow. The problem was the rity of the voice and the naturalness of the tone. How deep and vast an inner strength do you have to have? How delicate and excellent internal air management ability do you have to be to produce such clear sound? Thats scary! Just one sound brings shivers. Tang Hao bowed his head. Even though I couldnt see it, I acted as if my father was right in front of me. Thats right. This is Hoa. okay. My fathers voice was deep. I couldnt decide whether I had power or not. I couldnt decide whether it felt good or bad. It was just infinitely deep. It was so deep that I couldnt even tell the extent of my emotional state. Its been a while. Tang Ho bit his lip. It has escted so far. Please forgive me. There was silence. After a while. After the coffin was put on the street, I imprisoned myself here. Confinement means disconnection from the world, so you just understood my meaning. . Dont worry about it. lie. Tang Ho knew. My father taught my brothers children here for a long time. Even if he is unfamiliar with his children, there is no grandfather who would dislike his grandchildren. My father was like that too, and he poured all the love he had for his children into his grandchildren. However, the object of his affection was not his own children. The son, Yeo Seon, had never properly seen his grandfathers face since he was a child. Tang Hao understood it. Still, my older brother was the head of the family. The head of the family is the leader who represents the family, and the children of the head of the family must represent the family to the next generation. We have no choice but to pay more attention to that aspect. Tang Hao understood. No, I tried to understand. Because. There was still no wavering from the voiceing from beyond the cave. Its nice to hear your voice after such a long time, but why did youe all the way to Ye? Are you really that good? It was difficult to judge the party name. And that wasnt even the important issue. Tang Hao knelt down and ced a bundle in front of him. I think youll be dissatisfied with me for not showing my face even once. . But I wanted to tell you this. My father is not in front of me. Even if you are far away, you are still far away. But Tang Ho was confident. That my father is looking at this whole bundle right now. Today is my fathers birthday. . My father liked pork during Geonam Spring (ϴ). . I made it myself. I used to make it for Yeo Seon often, so it wont taste bad. Yeoseon. Is it because of my mood? Somehow, my fathers voice seemed to have calmed down a little. How are you doing, Yeo Seon? Tang Hao bowed his head. It is said that he has recently found a wife he likes. Learning is good, but since Im already 26, I think it would be a good idea to hurry up and find someone to help me. Twenty-six Its already been that long. . You must be going through a lot. At that moment, Tang Ho felt like he was crying. It was nothing special. Besides, your father probably doesnt know what hes doing or how busy he is right now. But what is it about that one word that shakes peoples hearts so much? After I grew up, I couldnt even speak to my father because I was afraid of him bing increasingly strict and cold. My father is now telling me about his hardships in such a gentle tone. I felt strange. All kinds of emotions were surging out of nowhere. Tang Hao suppressed his emotions. father. okay. When do you n oning out? There was silence again. Tang Ho waited. Until I hear my fathers voice. How much time has passed like that? I am a relic. ? The family may be shaken by my presence. Thats why I imprisoned myself here. lie! Tang Ho knew. Why did my father lock himself here? If Ie forward, there will be no benefit to the family. father. I want to end the rest of my life here. Tang Hao clenched his fists. It was a statement I had been waiting for. At the same time, it was also a very sad statement. My father was a man who always kept his word. If so, you will really spend the rest of your life here. It was happy and it was sad. My mind wasplicated. Tang Hao bowed his head again. I will visit you often. There is no need for that. It is natural for children to visit their parents. We are people of the party family before we are parents and children. For the sake of your family, dont look for me anymore. father. Enjoy the alcohol and food you brought. Tang Hao closed his eyes. The tears fell and soaked the floor. Dangho, wiping his eyes, stood up and bowed. Long live your life. thanks. Tang Hao turned around. The sadness and pity slowly disappeared from his tear-filled eyes. Now what was in those eyes was intense anger and ambition. Thats it. This made it clear. My father will not pay any attention to the familys affairs throughout his life. I dont know anything else, but I know one thing for sure. If so, thats it. You no longer have to worry about what your predecessors thought. In proceeding with future work, it seemed possible to exclude the partys strongest warrior and the best variable. Now all thats left is to move on. In this way, Tang Ho left Manwolji, a ce of confinement in the previous family. How much time has passed? Slurp. No one knows where it appeared. It was literally a ghost-like movement. An old man appeared in front of a thick bundle. The clothes were shabby. He was dressed in a way that others would think of as an old man tending to the fields in the countryside. On the other hand, his well-groomed hair was tightly tied and his neat beard fell down to his chest. The eyes were somewhat sharply torn, but the wrinkles around the eyes, clear eyes, and moderately clear five senses did not make the impression very strong. Rather, it even seemed soft and good. Average height, average physique, and appearance that doesnt stand out much except for the hair and beard. That was the appearance of Dark King Danghyeong, the previous head of the Four Heavenly Dang Family and evaluated as the most dangerous master among the powerful of the Holy Heaven. Tang Hyung quietly looked down at the bundle. No, I looked down at the traces next to the bundle. The ground was a little wet. It was a sign of tears pouring out. Danghyeong looked down at it for a while and then sighed softly. Joy or sadness? The sky was not clear today either. It was somehow difficult to get used to the moderately cloudy sky of Sacheon today. The wind was cold and the air was humid. Brother Dang picked up the bundle. It was heavy. There was only one bottle of Geomnamchun, but there was a lot of meatpared to the alcohol. Tang Hyeong took the bundle and went back into the cave. The sight of him walking while patting his back with one hand was not befitting of a strong man from Seongcheon, known as the greatest giant of the martial arts world. Chapter 570 Episode 570 The shadow was dark (2) Brother huh? Kang Yang opened the door and scratched his head. Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting cross-legged on the floor. When I saw a slight haze rising from the top of my head, it seemed like I was concentrating on flying. Why dont you at least make a sign. Kang-ryang turned around. At that time, Yeonhojeongs mouth opened. wait a moment. yes? Oh, thats right. After closing the door, Kang-ryang stood leaning against the wall with his arms crossed and looked at Yeon-ho-jeong. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. Did you notice? Not long ago, Yeon Ho-jeong said that her senses were different from before and that she could not read all senses from all directions like before. At first nce, I thought there was something wrong with my body. But Yeon Ho-jeong said that was not the case. Changes in martial arts. It meant that Yeonhojeongs martial arts, whether regression or development, was facing another change. Thats right. A smile appeared on Kang Ryangs face as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. It was aplex smile filled with bitterness, envy, fighting spirit, and pride. Hes a really toxic guy. Kang Ryang also tried not to escape from martial arts every moment of the day. It wasnt a matter of training. It was a matter of mindset and attitude towards life. And yet, sometimes, he faced moments when his words and actions drifted away from nothingness. At times like that, I consciously returned to martial arts. Whether eating, drinking, or lying down to rest, I tried to let my body naturally blend into martial arts. If it happens naturally and unconsciously, from then on every day will be different. Kangryang was so sure. The reason for confidence was clear. This was because the person in front of him was consistently maintaining the state that Kang Yang wanted. Its probably not simply because of the integration of life and martial arts. That alone cant exin my brothers change. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. What kind of world does my brother see? What kind of mindset is your brother living in this world? What efforts are you making to constantly improve? I do not know. I couldnt figure it out. Yeon Ho-jeong trained like everyone else and lived like everyone else. Sometimes it seemed like I lived more leisurely than others. But the change was more evident than anyone else. We made progress at every moment, and even when we faced moments of regression, we bounced back and used it as a stepping stone for further growth. perhaps. Kangryang swallowed his saliva without realizing it. We may have already reached a point where physical training is meaningless. They say that the more expert you are, the more important it is to have a sh of enlightenment rather than tedious physical training. Wrong. Enlightenment itself is important, but it requires constant training to achieve that enlightenment. The body is the vessel and enlightenment is the content. Even if you attain enlightenment through heavenly luck, it is in vain if your body to ept that enlightenment is not properly trained. That is why harmony between mind and body is important. Because enlightenment does note without effort. In other words, Kang Ryang thought that Yeon Ho-jeongs body was now in a state where it could ept any kind of enlightenment. That may be why my senses have changed from before. It is a problem that can be interpreted as my brothers senses bing blurred as the harmony between mind and body was broken, as he was able to read the flow around him even while he was extremely focused on one thing. What if its true? My brother is now regaining simr senses as before Kang Ryangs arms with his arms crossed gave strength. Does this mean that you are gradually gaining pieces of enlightenment without even realizing it? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes brightened. Whoa. Kang-ryang uncrossed his arms. How are you feeling? Its almost normal. The effectiveness of the artist group given by the museum was truly amazing. It guaranteed faster and more stable treatment than any other internal injury medicine I had ever taken. As the doctor says, the deeper the internal injury, the less effective it is, but if you take Hwabaekdan when the internal injury is controlled to some extent, the speed of healing is frighteningly fast. amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong got up from her lotus position and stuck out her tongue. I have never seen an internal wound medicine with this much efficacy. Its not called Sacheondanga for nothing. Kang-ryang chuckled. Arent they people who fiddle with herbs and poisonous nts on a random day? I dont know about elixirs, but when ites to healing potions, no sect will be able to match you. I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong twirled his shoulders. It was not an empty statement to say that I had almost recovered. Just by looking at the movement of his shoulders, you could see that he was no different from usual. What about Song Ha-shini and the light? Its in the room on the third floor. How is your condition? Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. Its not good. He said he even caught the Amipa Myeongjin incident. Hearing those words, Song Ha-sini looked as if she had almost lost herposure. In fact, I was probably more than shocked. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Was it until today? Did the head of the Tang family borrow this guest cup? Thats right. Then tell everyone to gather on this floor. After Lee Gak. Everyone in the group gathered at the table in the center of this floor. The atmosphere was quite heavy. This is because Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was serious when she told him to gather. We need to talk about work soon. The eyes of Hwang Seok-tae and Kang Ryang, who lost the party, shed all at once. Song Ha-sini, who was sitting next to him, also straightened her back as if she was trying to exert as much strength as possible. His face looked very disfigured, as if he had been in extreme mental pain over the past few days. Yeon Ho-jeong said. There is a ce called Nakwonso in Sacheon. And the people who created that paradise cow belong to the Sacheon Samgang. Tang Guans eyes deepened, and Song Xinisplexion became somewhat pale. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Honestly, I dont know where to start. From what I heard, it seems to be spreading throughout Sichuan. Even if we uproot it, I dont know how long it will take to get rid of the remnants. for a moment. Kang-ryang raised his hand. I heard that it was a paradise ce, and I even had a bloody fight with the people there. hmm. I still dont know what paradise is like. I think we need to know that first. Kang Liang looked at the party hall. It seems like the head of the family doesnt know either. The official looked at Yeon Ho-jeong without answering. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thank you. Yes yes? Please exin. Honestly, without any additions or omissions. Song Ha-ni swallowed his saliva. Oh, I understand. She devoted her life to mountain asceticism. Even thinking about what was happening inside the paradise gave me goosebumps. And I got angry. As a practitioner, I had to control my emotions, but it wasnt easy. Paradise cow. Song Ha-sini began her exnation. She was different from Yeon Ho-jeong. The ability to get straight to the point wascking, some parts were unnecessarily long, and a lot of the content was somewhat emotionally biased. But everyone who heard her was shocked. That A look of disbelief appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Is that true? Thats right. Ah, anyway, they are monks? Arent Cheongseong and Ami sacred ces that are looked upon with envy by Taoist practitioners? How can practitioners from a ce like that form such a ruthless organization?! Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. For a person to be a demon is not a matter of age, gender, or status. but! On the contrary, such people can emerge from a group of practitioners who adhere to a clean, sometimes oppressed, and sometimes frustrating life. Kang Ryang was dumbfounded. It wasnt just Kangryang. There was a hint of life in the corners of Paeyuls eyes. However, his voice was not as exalted as Kang Ryangs. It was calm and simple. At least ten years ago. Thats right. It takes a long time to raise such experts. They say its been at least ten years, but its highly likely that its been longer than that. I think so too. the problem is. Paeyul frowned. The question is, how on earth did you establish such an organization? A look of puzzlement appeared on Song Ha-shinnis face. What do you mean by that? Shinni. An organization or group cannot be created by simply gathering people together. yes? I mean, I need money. ?! They have so much money that they can build paradises all over Sichuan. If such terrible things are beingmitted in Paradise as Song Ha-sini said, it would cost unimaginablebor costs just to hire that much manpower. ah! She, who only focused on training at the mountain temple, was particrly weak in this area. Amifa also followed Buddhism, but of course she was also making money. This was because it was difficult to run a sect properly without making money. Besides, they have been teaching each factions martial arts to others for over ten years. Unless all the people I taught were geniuses, I would have needed all kinds of elixirs and training locations to raise that many troops. I see. They even raised assassins there. I said I didnt specialize in assassinations, but if so, its even greater. Intelligence and information control are impossible without relevant knowledge, and training personnel in that field is a much more difficult task than training a master. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. youre right. Where on earth did they get that much money? Even if they say they stole the sects public funds, its ridiculous considering their organizational strength. There is no way that each faction would not know that such arge amount of money was siphoned off. That is also correct. I just want to make one correction. Everyone looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong ced his ax on the table. Im a pretty famous person. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. Youre not bragging are you? Youre noisy, man. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Of course, the stories about me were somewhat exaggerated. However, the most unique thing among the rumors is that they use cavalry called the Gwangryongbu, and the ax is bigger and heavier than a person. Anyone who sees this will say its this guy. Thats right. But they didnt know. huh? They didnt seem to know anything about me. Because I didnt lift the Gwangryongbu? Even if you are not part of the Gwangryongbu, there are not many experts at this age who can hold an ax and install it. Its not that there arent many, its just my brother. If you think about the level of martial arts. okay. And yet they seemed not to know me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The main yers can do that. Because youre so caught up in lust and martial arts training that you dont even know whats going on. I dont think everyone will, but I think the majority will. When people are deeply immersed in a field, they stop looking around. Even if I heard it, I forget it, and even if I saw it, I dont remember it. It does not discriminate between experts or ordinary people. But isnt it a bit strange that those who were raised for intelligence and information control dont know me? I see? Its strange. At first, I thought he was just pretending not to know, but that wasnt the case. They really didnt know anything about me. Then So I think thats fortunate. yes? Thank goodness. It means that their information power is limited to Sacheon. !! The eyes of the audience sparkled. Yeon Ho-jeong said. I think it makes even less sense if they know the details of our situation. If it really was like that The official frowned. Opening. Exactly. It must be said that we joined hands with them until the opening. . Thats why Im d. Because we can assume that openness is not part of the same thing as these guys. I dont know about the twigs. Hwang Seok-tae said as if throwing something out. The board is getting huge. It didnt get bigger. First of all, openness is missing. So that exins it. The reason they didnt recognize me. hmm. They are afraid of opening up. So only information within Sacheon was strictly controlled. I dont have the energy, space, or time to umte more information than that. then? Their world is limited to Sacheon. Its no longer the world outside. To them, Sacheon means the whole world. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. The strategy bes easier. Chapter 571 Episode 571 The shadow was dark (3) Huh? Gichung narrowed his eyes. Is that person? There was a person who came to this abandoned vige where only snails live early in the morning. It was a very eye-catching outfit. Rather than its unique appearance, I would say that this abandoned vige stands out because of its uniqueness. In this ce where only beggars lived and it was so dirty that even most beggars were scared and ran away, the sight of a young man wearing a white uniform and ck long sleeves was quite noticeable. Cheering. Gichungs eyes sparkled. Although it was covered by the wide-ranging cloth, Gichung, who had sharp ears, could hear the sound of metal hitting somewhere in the young mans body. He is a martial artist. It wasnt an ordinary martial artist either. There is a certain beat in a natural walk. Even if you be a top-notch expert, there will be no shaking in your steps, and if you be a top expert, your gait will be mechanical enough that your shoulders will not shake even when walking. In most cases, yes. However, even though the young man was walking at a steady beat, he did not feel mechanical. Natural and soft. Even for a seasoned expert, it would be difficult to determine the level of a young man just by his gait. But Gichung was different. Thats amazing. At first nce, his face looks like he is under 30. Could it be Banro Hwan-dong? Gichung inwardly shook his head. I have never heard of a master in the martial arts of that time who reached the level of anti-Rohwandong. Moreover, it is said that among the thirteen members of Seongcheon, there is no one who has experienced anti-robust disorder. Since the river is wide, there may be a reason why it went through anti-Roh transition. However, the probability of that personing here would be very close to zero. hmm? Ki-chung, who was looking at the young man with various thoughts, was startled for a moment. When did we get here? The young man, who was over twenty feet away, was already approaching within seven feet. Gichung felt goosebumps rising. Even though I was watching, I didnt notice that the young man was walking fast. The reason I noticed it now was because I always checked the broken wall that thoroughly separated the areas of this abandoned vige. Sreuk. A strength went into Ki-chungs shoulders. The opponent was a master. He is also a great expert who goes far beyond Ki-chungs imagination. Eventually, the young man stopped walking. Gichung stood hesitantly and asked. Who are you? Is this the triad of openness? to? Dog open? The young man smiled and shook his head. There is no need to fool us since we are not the enemy. Dont worry. In an instant, Gichungs eyes changed. In most cases, I would have pretended not to know until the end. But Gichung instinctively felt it. I really have no hostility toward the young man. No, rather than hostility, there is a feeling closer to favor. Who was this young master in Sichuan Province? Gichung asked cautiously. Who are you? The young man pulled back his long gun and took out two axes. Ki-chung, who was nervous for a moment as if he was going to fight, suddenly realized that the two axes the young man had pulled out were unusual. That?! A ck hatchet and a white hatchet. The two axes were only different in color, but their size and shape were exactly the same. Furthermore, the dragon pattern drawn on the ax de was so vivid that it seemed as if it would jump out at any moment. It was a world-ss luxury item. Even at first nce, it was clear that it was a weapon worthy of being called a new weapon. That wasnt the problem. Two hatchets that have reached the level of new recruits. Theres ck and white. A look of surprise appeared on Gichungs face. No way, boss?! exactly. Yeon Ho-jeong put the ax back. I am Yeon Ho-jeong, leader of the Murim Alliances military. Gichung took over. Lets meet Dae-su, opened by the parasite of openness. A rare giraffe who is considered the strongest among the youth of Tanggeum Wulin. The martial arts skill is so strong that it is not even considered ate-stage weapon now. This was because the level achieved was too high to evaluate strength using thete-stage index. People in the world say that Yeonhojeongs status has been over-inted and that the world is not that easy. However, the Murim Alliance, especially the open beggars, knew very well that there was no exaggeration of Yeonhojeongs skills. In fact, many people thought that the rumor had been reduced. Considering the difficulty of the missions Yeon Ho-jeong had aplished without anyone knowing and the battles he had fought, his military power was at least that of a general from the Daemun faction. A cautious look appeared on Gichungs face. I heard that you entered Sacheon not long ago. But I didnt know you woulde to our Bunta. It is impossible for a beggar of openness to not know Yeon Ho-jeong, but not many people actually saw Yeon Ho-jeongs face in person. Yeon Ho-jeong was a person ssified as a special person in the list of key figures in the opening of the country. Naturally, the disgrace was also delivered to each Bunta and Zidane. But as expected, what you actually see and what you see in the picture are different. Ki-chung couldnt help but be shocked by the other persons appearance, which looked much younger than he thought. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Its different after all. yes? Maybe because its close to Seongdo, there are a lot of experts. Gichungs eyes wavered. Can you feel it? There are only five peak experts, and the remaining twenty-two are also highly skilled. At this level, it would be no exaggeration to say that this is a sect. Gichung was surprised once again. Yeon Ho-jeongs sense was urate. Here at Samhyeon Bunta, there were five peak masters and a total of thirty masters who were considered top-notch. Of the thirty masters, eight were currently carrying out missions abroad, and other open-minded people were hunting nearby and gathering information from early in the morning. Five top experts, plus twenty-two of the top rank. Yeon Ho-jeongs senses were so urate that it gave me goosebumps. Its huge. Originally, he knew it was great, but the reason why Gichung was particrly surprised was because the masters of Samhyun Bunta here were better than other open schools at hiding their presence. I was confident that even a top expert would find it difficult to urately count the number of people unless they maximized their senses by maximizing their senses. However, Yeonhojeong was able to find out not only the number of people but also the number of armed forces just by looking at them. It was a terrifying feeling. It was an insight beyond imagination. Gichung lowered his head. I heard that Master Yeons martial arts skills are already discussing the world. You are truly amazing. Thats too much praise. But. Ki-chung asked in a puzzled voice. What brings you to our Bunta? Im sorry. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a smile that literally made me feel sorry. Ill exinter. What? At that moment, Gichung felt the hairs on his entire body stand up. hook! Yeonhojeongs figure disappeared from sight. Gichung instinctively took his steps away. No, I tried to take it off. Tuk. However, before the divinew could be unleashed, Gichung copsed on the spot. He was stabbed by Yeon Ho-jeong. It was an amazing thing. One of the five peak masters mentioned by the other person was Gichung. Furthermore, he was even the head of the Samhyeon Bunta here. Even if it was a surprise attack, such a master was immediately subdued without even taking a single step. What is this?! Yeon Ho-jeong did not see Gichung. As he looked around the abandoned vige, his eyes suddenly became indifferent. Please begin. Whoa! Where was he hiding? I dont know if it fell from the sky or rose up from the ground. A middle-aged man appeared in front of the entrance to an abandoned vige as if by magic, waving his sleeves wildly. Gichungs eyes widened as if they were torn apart. Who is that person?! The clothes were just clothes, but when I looked at the slightly tilted head, I could tell the other persons identity just by looking at the sharp eyes and angr chin. Dangaju! It was Danggwan, the owner of Sacheondangga. Hwaaaaaaa! At once, a rich wind poured out from both sleeves of the hotel. That was the end of it. The official, who had waved his arms several times, backed away again. After a while. finished. Yes, I think so. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back and said. Please confirm. Slurp. A ce where parasites cannot look back. Several footsteps were heard there. The light and cheerful sound of their footsteps showed that they were all excellent experts. Soon there were three masters who came into Gichungs field of vision. A middle-aged man with a single spear on his back and a thick short sword on his belt. An unidentified warrior with a very strong physique, wearing a red infantryman on his shoulder. And a young man with amon-looking iron sword hanging from his waist. Gichung was able to recognize their identities at a nce. This is because they were the ones who came over with Yeonhojeong when he entered Sacheon. Jeomchang Elder Paeyul, Somoonju Kang Ryang of Gwicheolgeommun, and the leader of the Mukryongbus iron team! A bunch of great masters who are difficult to see even once in a lifetime have appeared. That wasnt all. Ki-chung could see that there was another expert standing behind him, out of sight. A novelty that has not been preserved. The gentle Buddhist energy that emanated in an honest and simple way calmed my mind in a way that was not appropriate for the situation. Amifa! Gichung waspletely out of his wits. What kind of situation is this?! It was shocking to see a series of top martial arts masters appear, and they were attacking this ce. Gichung shouted. Kite algebra! What on earth is this? If this fact bes known! Then an eerie voice was heard. quiet. !! The official said, ncing at Ki-chung. Keep your mouth shut until the cleanup is over. . If you make a fuss, you will immediately be reduced to a handful of blood. Gichungs mouth closed of its own ord. Although he was as powerful as anyone else, his opponent was the head of the party. Any poisonous species in the world will inevitably be angry in front of the master of the Tang family. After a while. Paeyul and Gangryang Hwang Seoktae gathered the Samhyeon Bunta masters who had lost consciousness due to the poison of the party in the middle of the yard of the abandoned house. Paeyul said. I brought them all. Please begin. Paeyul and Hwang Seok-tae captured the fallen and forced them to their knees. In the meantime, I didnt forget to check each demon blood point one by one. finished. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall. The official waved his arms as if he was annoyed. At that moment, something amazing happened. omg! Cough! All the beggars kneeling one after another woke up. Ugh! What what? Why is your head like this? Ugh! Bunta Lord?! Who are you! The official picked his ears. Opening is also a problem because these things are noisy. Gichung shouted urgently. You guys! Keep your mouth shut! Although it has been evaluated as being deteriorated in recent years, it was still a hotel. This means that we do not hear him called the king of Sacheon for nothing. If even one person is offended, everyone will die, whether they are members of the Murim League or Nabal. The surroundings suddenly became quiet. They also read the unusual atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. The top and bottom are like swords. Its really open. Kite algebra. Gichung gritted his teeth and said. What on earth is this? Yeon Ho-jeong took out a card from his arms. Gichungs eyes wavered. What about that card? Its called Oh Jeong-pae. Its something that Hugae gave me as a gift. I know. I heard that you will be given the privilege of receiving immediate help from anywhere. Is that right? youre right. I didnt show you this card to ask for a favor. Just to reassure you that we are not your enemies. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. Of course, only if you dont belong to a strict ce. ? I know the opening was not involved, but I went in first to suppress it for the sake of it. Please report this to your superiors. I have no idea what youre talking about Do you know about Paradise? In an instant, Gichungs eyes widened. How did you do that?! I knew it too. Yeon Ho-jeong squatted down in front of Gichung. Please exin. I know when you knew about Paradise Cow and how you knew about it, so why didnt you report it? . Im sorry, but if you dont understand, you wont survive. Chapter 572 Episode 572 The shadow was dark (4) Mo Yong-gun and Eon Ja-bang, who entered Myeongyang County near Chengdu, Sichuan Province, headed straight to therge camp. There were a lot of people on base. Even though it was still bright, most people drank alcohol with their food. Hmm. Prince Moyong quietly expressed his admiration. Its still the same. The taste and aroma are strong. How long has it been since I tasted Sichuan food? Eonjabang sipped tea in silence. Prince Moyong picked up the bottle. Arent you going to have a drink? Its okay. You seem like a hard person. Mo Yong-gun filled his cup. The aroma wafting from the ss was subtle and sweet. Im Geomnamchun. Youve heard it too, right? Isnt it one of Sichuans famous wines? I tried a lot of alcohol every time I stopped by in Sacheon, but Geomnamchun was perfect for my taste. You can drink it alone or with food. Moyong-gun coolly emptied his ss. Eonjabang frowned. Is it okay to sleep in a situation where you dont know when something will happen? Why should I worry when you are here? He was a man with an easy pace. Eonjabang looked out the window and sipped tea. Prince Moyong asked right away. What do you think? What do you mean? I mean the air. Mo Yong-gun smiled and filled his ss again. After entering Sacheon, the air felt strangely stuffy. Did you feel that way too? It wasnt because of the weather or temperature. Eonjabang nodded slightly. Its stuffy, wet and sticky. Its truly amazing. Your senses are extremely sensitive. I felt the air had changed, but I dont know the cause. The streets were full of life and smiles were on peoples faces. It may be simr in other ces, but in particr, Sichuan people rarely moved to other regions during their lifetime. At first nce, the Sacheon region, which formed a huge basin, seemed isted from other regions. Whenever foreign powers from the north or west attacked the central ins, they always tried to prate Sacheon, but not many powers actually seeded. As a result, Sacheon actually has a history of being destroyed by enemy invasions. This was the reason why peoples faces were full ofposure. Their lives were more stable than those of people in other parts of the central ins. Look around. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. The faces of Sichuan people are full ofposure. This is because there is little history of the entire region falling to enemy invasion. . Thats why its dull, but at the same time, once it copses, its bound to take a long time to restore this atmosphere. I think so. In other words, no one in Sacheon is reluctant to make a fuss that would affect the lives of the people. The moment theposure disappears from their faces, outsiders can sense that a great disaster has urred in Sacheon. hmm. However, if the air is this stuffy, these people will also be feeling a certain amount of anxiety, unlike their faces on the outside. Prince Moyong filled his ss and continued speaking. There is no atmosphere where a fight is imminent. There is no tension like that knife edge. I agree. Nevertheless, in this strangely stuffy air, there is a seemingly invisible sense of anxiety in theposure on the faces of themon people As if. Eonjabangs eyes were sharp. You seem to be afraid of murderers or robbers. I saw it clearly. Moyong-gun stroked his chin. After not trimming my beard for a few days, it became quite rough. Rather than the tension of battle, its closer to the tension that threatens peoples lives. Both men lived each day in a fierce battlefield. The battlefield is not just one where swords are wielded and blood and flesh drip. Prince Moyong worked hard to understand the daily changing situation in the political whirlpool, and Eonjabang had to deal with all kinds of information and fight against invisible ghosts to perfect his martial arts skills. Thats why he knows how to read the atmosphere. You can notice signs of worry and anxiety on peoples faces. The atmosphere is especially different from when I came in the past. The difference is really noticeable. Moyong-gun emptied his ss. Maybe Yeon Ho-jeong and his group have already noticed and are running around here and there. Eonjabang, who nced at Moyonggun, asked. Is he that great? Moyong-gun chuckled. You saw it all from the side, right? I end up drinking water because of him. I saw it, but I dont know yet. I wonder if that little boy really has a talent so great that he can debate the world. Its a talent Moyong nodded slowly. Yes, if its a talent, it can be a talent. It depends on how far you look at the scope of talent. Are you saying its not talent in your opinion? Given that he was born with an innate sense, it can certainly be said to be a great talent. Moyong smiled bitterly and filled his ss again. He was a good drinker of strong alcohol. That guy is good at identifying weaknesses. What if its a weakness? It means you can instinctively see through the weakest part of your opponent. From small martial artspetitions to big situations. Eonjabang frowned. That doesnt make sense. Among those who fought against that guy Yeonhojeong, there were many who were stronger than him. . As you know, as the level of martial arts increases, the gap between moves besrger. There are not many people who can beat a superior expert with mental strength and fighting sense. I agree. Whats more, when you break through the barrier of infinite origin, the difference bes so wide that its difficult to do anything about it with your mental power orbat power. Thats true, assuming that both sides dont let their guard down. Moyong-gun chuckled. yes. Any game is over if you let your guard down. Isnt this the world where you can suffer if you let your guard down, even if its not just one move, but two or three moves? . But he managed to defeat even the unwary enemy. How on earth is that possible? Because it was war. ? It may sound like a y on words, but thats how he fights. Even in a one-on-one situation, Yeon Ho-jeong does not consider it to be a fight between two people or a matter of life or death. Moyongguns eyes sparkled with fire. To him, every fight is war. War does not discriminate between means and methods, and one should not hesitate to exploit the opponents weaknesses. Even if you cant see a weakness, war means you have to create it on purpose and attack it. ! That guy has gone too far with those methods. And that temperament is not limited to fighting. . Whether its a power war, politics, or anything else, he knows how to use any means to turn the situation to his teams advantage. Eonjabang shook his head. It still doesnt sink in. Theres no need to ask. You wont be fighting him anytime soon. Eonjabangs eyes narrowed. That makes it sound like if I fight him, Im sure Ill lose. There is nothing more meaningless than saying that victory is a must. But youre right. Considering the possibilities, I think the odds of you defeating Yeon Ho-jeong are infinitely low. Whether its martial arts or politics. . Theres nothing to hurt your pride. I also suffered a few hardships because of him. A bitter smile appeared on Mo Yongs face. He is one of the few geniuses that I admit is better than me in every way. I rarely lose my pride when evaluating others. But in front of that guy, I had no choice but to give up. . What can we do? Even if it hurts your pride, you have to admit what you have to admit. If I dont admit that hes better than me in every way, does that mean hes really worse than me? Thats not true. yes. So I admitted it. I was boiling inside, but after acknowledging it, I felt at ease. Eonjabang, who was quietly looking at Moyong, asked as if throwing a question. Have you given up? what? You said that in order to achieve your dream goal, Yeonhojeong must disappear. That is correct. Not immediately. Can you surpass a genius whose capabilities are greater than yours? Moyong-gun smiled. Exploiting weak points is not exclusive to Yeonhojeong. ! If you see a weakness, you should go in without hesitation. If there is no weak point, you should create one and destroy it to shake the opponent. Isnt this what Yeon Ho-jeong is good at? . I learned a lot from that guy. Also, if the mountain you have to climb is just a hill in your neighborhood, how much sense of aplishment will you feel if you conquer it? Moyong-gun turned his head to the window. His eyes looked strangely vague as he looked at the world outside the window. You have to clear away, break down, and jump over various obstacles in order to know that the light at the ce you finally reach is truly warm. It was something I could sympathize with. Eonjabang also nodded and agreed with what he said. Moyong shrugged his shoulders. But lets put those thoughts aside for now. In fact, if they are allies, the presence of Yeon Ho-jeong is a very reassuring force. And he also thought that my existence was okay, so he must have called me here. I guess so. You will hear from him soon. Prince Moyong raised his ss. My face turned red as I slowly got drunk. Meanwhile, his eyes were sparkling like starlight. Theres no way he went straight to the party gate If nothing else happened, he would have been training with the government by now to find out whats going on in Sacheon. * * * I guess so. . The documents were so clean that it was hard to believe they were kept in an abandoned vige. Yeon Ho-jeong, who read all the documents, nodded. There was a lot of rudeness. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed out Gichungs blood. Whoa! Gichung slowly stood up and moved his limbs around. At about half oclock, my body stiffened and I could not move. Even if you were a climax expert, you couldnt help but feel stiff. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Paeyul. Pae-yul and Hwang Seok-tae released the demonic power of the open inds that were on their knees. Yeon Ho-jeong gave power to Gi-chung. Inevitably, the suppression was carried out harshly. I dont ask for forgiveness, but I will offer a clear apology. If he is the head of the Uijeonggun, he can be said to be a high-ranking official in the Murim Alliance. He was even the one who was dispatched to the Mukryongbu as a symbol of the alliance between the two men. Gichung smiled bitterly. no. From the perspective of an algebraist, I could think of it that way. Im just grateful for your understanding. No matter what, I couldnt help feeling upset. However, Ki-chung was not a clumsy person who mixed official affairs with private affairs just because he was in a bad mood. Whatever the reason. Yeon Ho-jeong waved the document. Several Buntas, including the Samhap Bunta, were already aware of the existence of the paradise elements and were investigating them, and the reason they failed to report it to the higher-ups was because of anxiety that there might be people connected to them even within the open space Can I understand it this way? Thats right. Then the officer said: Was there no way to contact Bangju or Hugae directly? Gichung lowered his head. there is. However, as I said, we could not rule out the possibility that information was leaked during contact. hmm. I also had no choice but to be cautious as the investigation was risking my life and death. Gichung sighed. Several high-ranking officials in Sichuan Province are also involved. If any information leaks things will be really difficult. The atmosphere of the group became somber. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Whatever the reason, we need Samhap Bunta to help us. You mean this? However, it would be better to be a little more cautious. If you want aplete strike. It is impossible to strike all at once. Rather, considering the safety of peoples lives, it would be better to raise awareness first. yes? If we wait too long to catch them all at once, only innocent civilians will get hurt. Maybe something outrageous is happening at this very moment, right? . Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. That gentleman must have arrived soon. yes? The Moyong family must have entered Sacheon. Please mobilize all yourworks to determine their location. And pick up the branches of Paradise near Chengdu. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. I need to see some blood starting today. Chapter 573 Episode 573 The shadow was dark (5) After a while. Ki-chungs eyes were extremely disturbed as he looked at the back of Yeon Ho-jeong and his group leaving. At that time, Bubantaju Hwangpo came to his side. Lord Bunta, are you okay? Okay. There was no attack of any kind, and we only pointed out demonic blood. Damn it. Huangpo sighed deeply. It was really strong. I have never felt so helpless. The reason they couldnt even try was because of the hotel. However, even if they were not party officials and had jumped into battle prepared to see blood, all of them would have died. You can tell that without even cutting it with a knife. Their power already far exceeded that of most sects. Now is not the time to think about such things. Gichungs eyes deepened. Can I really trust you? I already knew enough to know what kind of person Yeon Ho-jeong was. Furthermore, if you think about this raid on Bunta, it was truly an act worthy of Yeonhojeong. Because he is a man who can use any drastic measures if necessary. Oh Jeong-pae was also clearly authentic, and Danggaju and Paeyul Hwang Seok-tae and Kang Ryang were all authentic. They were trustworthy people. I knew it in my head. However, I wasnt sure if I could trust them and reveal all the information. Looking at the information so far, they are not people who would ever set foot in a ce like paradise. But Gichungs eyes became cloudy. Werent the people who created the current paradise also evaluated in the same way? The Sacheondang family had a strong sense of pride, and they would have felt sad if they were the second family. So did all of their blood rtives. Even Cheongseong and Ami were a sect of ascetics. Who would have known that masters from those three schools would join together to create an organization as ruthless as Paradise Cow? You may know the inside of ten roads, but you cannot know the inside of one road. Gichung wasnt sure if he could really trust them. But even for a moment. I cant help it. I have no choice but to unravel the information. Is that okay? They could have captured and killed us all, but they apologized and even left. If he was really in the same league as Nakwanso, he wouldnt have left after looking at just this amount of documents. Thats true, but Hwangpo sighed. We also believed in those who created Paradise. Yes, I did. Gichung looked up at the sky for a moment and spoke in a strong tone. I need to contact Hu-gae. Directly. yes?! Huang Pu was surprised. Is that okay? I hope that doesnt happen, but there may be people who have fallen into paradise even within the opening. If they steal this information. They are already nning topletely destroy Paradise Cow. They even went so far as to annihte the Samhyeon Dynasty. . Paradise has already noticed the presence of the enemy. If its outside of Sacheon, their information power within Sacheon is probably not much lower than ours. I still dont understand. We need to be a little more cautious in order topletely sweep through Nakwonso, but how could they Didnt Master Yeon tell you? Nakwonso is kidnapping civilians without anyone knowing. That might be happening right now. . I also want to strike them down once and for all. I dont want to leave a single person involved alive. However, if we wait for that unknown time, even the civilians who would have been safe will be taken to paradise. Gichung closed his eyes. What Master Yeon said is absolutely correct. We were so focused on paradise that we forgot what came first. Hwangpo pursed his lips, but then fell silent. The world does not always operate justly. It may be an old saying, but there are times when you have to sacrifice the small for the big. However, in this situation where innocent civilians are involved, it was clearly unfair to turn a blind eye to the circumstances of the civilians who may be newly sacrificed in the future in the hope ofpletely ruining Paradise. In the first ce, the safety of the civilians cannot be considered small. It was aplicated situation. Even the well-known methods of openness that were negotiated were only being moved in secret, as people did not know what came first or how to handle things. Can we say that it was heavens will that Yeon Ho-jeong and his party appeared at a time like this and set out to attack Paradise? Choose the documents immediately. It will take less than half a day for the kite to reach the vicinity of Deokyang County. The time until annihtion will be viewed in terms of time, so we will have to organize and move to the microsecond. All right. And find out the location of Lord Moyong. As Yeon Daesoo said, he must have entered Sacheon by now. yes. Gichung took a deep breath. I hope they wont try to deceive us by destroying their own branch. * * * Yeon Ho-jeong, who was walking down the street, suddenly looked back at Kang Ryang. Kang Ryang was walking with his arms crossed. It was hard to touch him as he was thinking deeply about something. Its getting closer. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Now its about to explode. There are very few cases where one can gather all the enlightenment that can be gained in the realm of pinnacle and break through the limitless barrier. The amount of river was very rare. I n to advance in that area by mastering everything that even a transcendent expert could not realize at such a young age. In all likelihood, the moment he breaks through the barrier of infinite sect, his power will far exceed that of any transcendent expert. The growth of a master with a strong foundation is always explosive and stable. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. I hope hes doing well. When I looked at Kang Ryangs face, Yeon Ji-pyeong suddenly came to mind. He grew up so well that I dont have to worry. I was busy with work, so I couldnt take care of him properly. Meanwhile, there werent many times when I sparred like others. Of course, it gave me many clues to enlightenment beyond that. You must learn a lot from being with Brother Moyong. I dont know Mo Yong-woos strength, but he would have surpassed Paeyul and Hwang Seok-tae by now. It was a hunch. Regardless of his talent, it was not time for Mo Yong-woo to stop yet. The martial arts he practiced, the enlightenment he achieved, and his disposition speak for themselves. And Yeon Ji-pyeong, who is learning by his side, will also be showing growth just as strong as Kang-ryang. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly staring into space, soon burst intoughter. The official frowned. What? I feel ufortable. yes? Why are youughing so hard all of a sudden? Cant I smile? It was an unfortunateugh. Isnt that the tone of your speech that really makes you want to punch him? Yeon Ho-jeong said grumblingly. I thought about my family. Yeongaju? The horizon. . I wasnt able to pay proper attention to you because I was busy with work. If you have that talent and enthusiasm, you will grow well on your own. Surprisingly. What do you mean? I always thought. Its not like you. ? Mission Battle Politics. You always exceeded my imagination. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are youplimenting me? But your family didnt agree with that look on you. It feels like I got hit out of nowhere. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. People who work a lot inevitably be neglectful of their families. Even if we try to be friendly, we dont have time, and even if we want to exchange affection, we dont have time, so we cantmunicate properly. . No one knows how to take care of everything, public and private. You have no choice but to pay more attention to one side or the other, and over time, the weight will tip and you will eventually have to choose one or the other. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. How was the head of the family? What do you think it was like? . The position of head of the party is not a position that requires only good control of the family. The influence of the main family extends throughout Sacheon, so the amount of work that needs to be done in a day is beyond imagination. Youve been neglectful of your family. Yes. The party clearly acknowledged this. Some people say dont make excuses. You just have to split the time somehow. I tell them. If youre going to live half-heartedly, it would be better to give up one of the two. If you live with limits, you can split your time. . If you try to take care of both work and family, you will miss out on both. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. When the head of the family was in the Murim Alliance, he still had a lot of time to spare. So, wasnt it possible for you to teach your daughter? Because it was the Murim Alliance. Because I was able to entrust official duties to someone who would do it for me. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. If you do that, shouldnt you have children? Thats bullshit. yes? The power of a familyes from blood rtives, and for blood rtives to prosper, they must have children. Whether its love or duty, the oue shouldnt change. Its basic. Actually, thats true. Manpower is power. This is true not only in Moorim but in all areas. This applies to the imperial pce, n, and any other family. Also, I absolutely need a descendant to seed me as president. Telling me not to have children is like telling me to throw my family into chaos. understand. If you have a child, you have to raise it like a child. In that respect, our institution was clearly wrong. He chose between public and private life and failed to pay proper attention to his family. And he had no regrets about it. It was like that before. I dont know now. In my opinion, you are no different from me. If anything, it would have been more than me. Tsk. If we want to take care of our families, we have no choice but to end this war as quickly as possible. You can take care of your familyter. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Those are fascinating words. End the war quickly. This is an extremely clear conclusion. I may not fully agree with the party officials statement that one cannot take care of both public affairs and ones family, but in the end, the conclusion is that the war must end. The best thing would be to take them down before a war breaks out. by the way. The officials eyes lit up. Are you nning to go to your hometown as soon as you destroy the paradise in Deyang County? I think so. Doesnt the head of the family want that too? I want it to go as quickly as possible. However, one cannot help but wonder whether it is okay to go without any response. Looking at this aspect, Dang Gwan was also a truly remarkable person. If you feel like you want to run to your family right away. You will want to go and destroy with your own hands the blood rtives who brought Sichuan to this state. The hotel tolerated such desires. You are looking at the forest, not the trees. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. In fact, if there wasnt an organization called Nakwonso, we would have joined the party a long time ago. I stopped by with the intention of raising awareness for themon people whose lives will be ruined by these guys, but my heart also went straight to the party. I mean, I have my own thoughts. Is there such a thing? I just trust the head of the family and charge in. The official frowned. Yeon Ho-jeong pped his cheek. Now, lets quickly fly to Deokyang County. Half a dayter. They arrived in front of a huge manor in the forest a little away from Deyang County. It was the Deokyang branch of Paradise Farm. Chapter 574 Episode 574 The shadow was dark (6) How much alcohol did you drink? Prince Moyongs face was pale. Even then, seeing as his eyes were twinkling like morning stars, it seemed like drinking wasnt a big problem. ? Eonjabangs eyes, as he was looking out the window, sparkled sharply for an instant. Did you feel it? Moyong-gun raised his ss and said. You said youd be here soon. After a while, someone passed by the window where they were. A person who passed by so naturally. He disappeared from the sight of the two in an instant. And in that moment, a small piece of paper was ced at the end of the table between the two people. Even if you were paying attention to the two people the whole time, it was such a natural and secretive movement that you wouldnt have noticed. Eonjabang inwardly clicked his tongue. Thats amazing. Even though all it takes is passing a note, you can see the power of openness. Even Eonjabang, a transcendent expert, almost missed the movement even though his eyes were wide open. Indeed, it seems that the high level of martial arts does not mean that he is fluent in all the movements in the world. Eonjabang handed a note to Moyonggun. Moyong-gun opened the note. indeed. Moyong-gun leaned his arm against the window. Srurr. Clear water was dripping from the palm of his left arm as he leaned against the window. The energy was collected and extracted through internal power. Suddenly, Moyongs face regained its original color. Its moving slowly. Where? Its nearby. It just happened to be the right path. Do you think a battle will break out right away? I think thats probably true. The corners of Eonjabangs mouth rose. lets go. Moyong-gun chuckled. Its been a long time since we fought, so dont be too pushy. * * * They did a good job making it in a ce like this. The building built in the thick forest was quiterge. It was a three-story building, and behind it was a stream. Although it looked different from the building where I first met Song Ha-shini, it was almost the same size. Song Ha-nis face hardened. Eun-gong. It would be better for you to stay here. No, that wont happen. Shouldnt I check their behavior myself? Are you okay? of course. It wont be okay at all. But I still have to go. Song Ha-ni made up her mind and Yeon Ho-jeong respected her wishes. All right. Then, please follow me from the rear. I will do that. She realized that she could not exert much power in actual battle. It was unfortunate, but now was not the time to be stubborn. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall. Can you feel it? okay. Its underground. It was a fairlyrge building, but the basement was where most people truly gathered. The signs of poprity were very faint. Since we dug into the basement and created a separate room, it wont be easy for even the best experts to get caught. It would be better to attack them one by one, starting from the top. The official frowned. Youre using me quite a bit. Youre the kind of person who can easily take care of those guys, right? From a strategic point of view, it will take a lot of time if the head of the family does not step forward. You must be young. Thats what they said, but the official also knew. The surprise attack from the first battle showed that he was the right fit. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a hardened face. You must never use extreme poison from the third floor to the first floor. There could be civilians. Dont worry about anything, just rx. Then please do me a favor. Sreuk. As soon as he finished speaking, the official disappeared from the spot. Paeyul stuck out his tongue. This is truly a great neww. The new method of jeomchang is also fast and irregr, suitable for actual use. However, our neww was on a different level. It may be a matter of realization of the divinew rather than the difference in the martial arts itself. Hwang Seok-tae asked. All of the party members are skilled in divinew, right? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Of course it is. They are the ones who use poison and memorization. It would be difficult to find people as sensitive as they are when ites to measuring distances. hmm. Hwang Seok-tae was interested in the Tang familys cancer technology ever since he fought against Samhyeondae. It wasnt meant to be learned. After this battle was over, we would head straight to Dangga, and it was no exaggeration to say that Sichuan Dangga was one of the most dangerous ces in the entire martial forest. If you want to fight there, its important to know your opponent well. Moreover, it is unfamiliar terrain to us. Ever-changing newws, harsh memorization, and even poison. If a battle breaks out, we will be helpless. Of course, I had no intention of being treated quietly. Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. Poison and memorization or neww. The battle will be easier if you block at least two of the three. After a while. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Before I knew it, I felt like I had reached the top of a three-story building, passed through the third and second floors, and reached the first floor. lets go. Faaagh! The group quickly reached the entrance to the building. It was then. Piiiiiiiing! All kinds of memorizations came pouring out from all over the forest along with an eerie sound. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his sword as if he had been waiting. The Gyoryongsae, which had absorbed as much internal energy as it had, stretched to a length of over fifteen pieces. Chiri-ri-ri-li-li-ring! I swung the long iron chain like lightning, and before I knew it, the iron chain formed a huge hemisphere and bounced off the memorized weapons. Gangryang whistled softly. Youre amazing. Cheer ring! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had collected the Gyoryongsae, looked around. also. The party quickly climbed the tree and headed to the top of the building in an instant. However, the group confidently jumped headfirst. Memorizations from the organization that captured it were poured out to the group. It is an organ that is difficult to avoid or block even for the best expert. This is Tanggas work. Yeon Ho-jeong walked in the lead. Memories fired from all directions were not fired again after that. Im sorry. The first floor gate opened, revealing the hotel. His face was as cold as ice. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed back with his thumb. What is that? It is a silver-shaped flying explosion. Silver scattering explosion? It is one of the memorization organ devices. It is an institution that was created a hundred years ago and is still being improved to this day. The more he spoke, the colder his voice became. Even though I controlled my mind, the familys secret secret revealed itself in a ce like this. I couldnt help but be angry. Yeon Ho-jeong entered the main gate. You should never release poison underground. know. The group entered the paradise. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Strength. Faaagh! As soon as his name was called, the river moved at an rming speed. Sigh! Sigh! The eerie sound of a decapitated head and blood sttering rang out from all over the first floor. Among those put to sleep by the government, all those who had trained in martial arts were being killed. It is literally a war of annihtion. Regardless of personal circumstances, the martial arts people here were nning to send them all to theherworld. Sigh! Sigh! Kang Ryang quickly cleared the first floor and went up to the second floor. The group looked around the first floor. The purpose was to find a way into the basement. Its not easy. Paeyul frowned. Where on earth is the passage Squeak. For a moment, Paeyuls steps stopped. The rest of the group did the same. The group approached Paeyuls side. Paeyul put a little pressure on his right foot that was on the floor. Squeak. There was a sound again. Here it is. Hwang Seok-tae lifted up the Jeokryong Shinchang. Lets go in. for a moment. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Not here. Why do you think that? Then the officer said: I can feel the poprity of over 150 people in the basement here. But even though wevee this far, theres a sense of distance to the point where it feels extremely subtle. . It means that the ground between the underground and here is extremely thick. Even if a few fire bombs explode inside, the ground will not copse immediately. Only then did Hwang Seok-tae and Paeyul realize. There is no way the floor could be made this loose when there is such thick ground in ce. Its a trap. If you open this door hastily, a trap will be triggered immediately. Are you sure? Yes. Definitely. The officer pointed to his nose with his index finger. I can smell the poisonous scent of paradise scent. Geukrakhyang was one of the most deadly poisons in Tang Dynasty. The poison itself has almost no odor. In fact, it is difficult for even a transcendental expert to smell that scent unless he or she is poisonous. However, the mouth of a person who died due to addiction to the scent of paradise emits a very pleasant floral scent. So the name was Paradise. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. You do a variety of things. The first is a silver scattering explosion, the second is paradise. It may seem flimsy at first nce, but if youe in and leave without permission, you will almost certainly die. Even if you avoid the silver scattering explosion, it will be difficult to avoid paradise. If you do that, where on earth is it? It was then. Lets ask this guy about that. Wow! Kang Ryang, who came down from the top of the third floor, was carrying three sturdy warriors on his back. I didnt kill him just in case. These three are the only ones left, so take whatever you can and kill them. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Good job. He pointed out the blood and evil blood of the three people. Then the officer waved his hand. ! All three people opened their eyes at the same time. They looked at each other in surprise. Even though I had demon blood, I was able to move freely above my neck. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Where is the way down underground? ?! The three looked at Yeonhojeong in silence. Since Im in pain, of course I cant say anything. Nevertheless, the reason Yeon Ho-jeong asked for the location was to see the looks in the eyes of the three people. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. If you dont tell me, Ill just kill them all and drill down to the bottom. I know where the traps are, so thats a much cooler method. . Are you willing to tell me? Two of the three peoples eyes were shaking wildly. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the warrior on the far right, whose eyes did not waver. His eyes were full of venom, and he was a man who would not open his mouth to even the slightest torture. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed at him. Kill it. Faaagh! A strong iron sword struck diagonally split the mans upper body. Fuwaaaaak! Arge amount of fresh blood sttered, and severed internal organs and bone fragments soaked the floor. The faces of the two remaining warriors turned pale. Even if you kill someone, you cant kill them this horribly. The thought that if they didnt say something, they too would go astray, made them feel bitter. You probably dont need two snouts. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I will relieve your pain. I will only spare one person. He blew an earth wind. Sigh! Sigh! Wow! Huh! Huh! Gasp! W Not here! At that moment, a strong sword shed. sh! The head of the warrior on the far left, who was just out of breath, was blown off. The face of thest surviving warrior was stained with extreme fear. He was appalled by the groups brutal and bloody murder. Yeon Ho-jeong squatted down in front of the warrior. Where are you? We need to get out of this building! There is a passage by the stream! okay? Im sure! And it can only be opened with a key! You have to insert the key correctly and turn it to open it! It meant not to kill yourself. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. I like it because its quick. Youre going to live a very long time. Huh! Huh! Can you guide me? Of course! good. Lets go. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Kang Ryang and smiled again. You really like this guy. Dont you? Kang Ryangs body trembled. He was himself, but Yeon Ho-jeongs evil seemed to be on apletely different level. Chapter 575 Episode 575 The shadow was dark (7) ? Samseon () raised his head. Hmm? Wu Xun, who was examining the ledger and brushing the parchment paper, asked. Why are you doing that? . Hey Samseon. Thats strange. What do you mean? I feel like my poprity has disappeared. Pretending to be popr? who? I dont know. Im not sure. Oseon frowned and waved his hand. It seems like its because the venttion isnt working properly. Youve never bloomed a cherry blossom before, have you? yes. Although your level is great, you will be helpless in the face of constant exposure to cherry blossoms. Im going to take a moment to ventte, so please cleanse your body with the air. Samsun sighed. Yeah, that would be nice. Oseon pulled strongly on the iron rope hanging from one wall. Phew. A strange sound rang out from a hole in the ceiling at the end of the room. The air and dust that was filling this ce are escaping through the vent. Of course, clean air was constantly flowing in. Otherwise, I wouldnt be able to stay here for several days. Im just feeling it again. A subtle admiration appeared on Osuns face. Isnt it really amazing? The structure of this ce. The structure of this gigantic basement wasmon to all paradises. The inflow of air is certain, so there is no dizziness or loss of consciousness, and it is sturdy, so it does not copse immediately even if several bullets explode. There were a total of 50 rooms, including arge room that couldfortably amodate more than 20 people, and it was equipped with an office for their immortals and a warehouse to store prey. Samseon shook his head. I knew that Sichuan Dangas iron-making technology was amazing, but I didnt know that even the machinery was top-notch. Its not top-notch. Nowhere else in the world could an institution like this be created. And you saw it too. It took less than three months to build this sturdy and huge space. It did. Even if we mobilized that much manpower, it was truly amazing. Even though he had such amazing technology, he didnt try to expand his influence further. The head of the family was a more easy-going person than I thought. Samsun chuckled. It certainly looks like the cherry blossom smoke has seeped into it. As the air bes purer, my head seems to be clearer. Look there. Its just as I said, isnt it? But this feeling still remains. If youre that worried, Ille up ande back, so you can do some luck. People really have a lot to worry about. Osun deserves to say that. This ce, or the paradise that spread throughout Sacheon, including here, was a ce that never tolerated the infiltration of foreigners. Primarily, institutions called silver-type rain bombs are installed throughout the forest. Even if this organ knew of its existence, it was a murderous organ powerful enough to create a beehive before even a decent expert could react. Even if you safely pass through the institution and infiltrate the inside of the building, there are extremely poisonous traps set up everywhere from the first to third floors. If the traps control device is not returned to its original state every time, the poisonous fog will explode immediately. Of course, if you touch it, it explodes. Even if you pass the primary gate, no one unless you are strong in Holy Heaven will survive in front of the secondary gate, the extremely poisonous trap. There is even a third gate here. Explosives wereid as tertiary gates in some branches close to Chengdu in Sichuan Province, but not in other paradises. Even if you are lucky and manage to pass through the secondary gateway and reach this basement, if the explosive at the third gateway explodes, all evidence will be destroyed. This was Paradise Cows extreme. No one can secretly infiltrate, and even if they seed, no evidence can be found. Lets take a break while practicing. Ill be back soon. Samseon felt somewhat sorry. You dont have to do that because of me. I guess I got on my nerves. Never mind. I was already nning to go out soon because of the silver explosion. hmm? Why the silver scattering explosion? There have been quite a few animals around recently. Didnt a tiger once take a wrong step and end up wasting precious memorization? Well, I did. I received a call from the party. They say that with a little tweaking to the control system, it wont really work unless youre as tall as a bear. is it? okay. Im still learning the mechanics these days, so I thought Id check it out. Samsun chuckled. I understand. Then please do me a favor. Okay then. Oh and. Why are you doing that? I received a separate call from Il-seon. Oseons eyes lit up. Ilseon was the highest-ranking expert among them. The authority was equal, so there was no need to respect it, but unlike the fourth line and below, where everyone was simr, the gap in martial arts wasrge for the third line and above. In other words, Il-seon was the highest-ranking person except King Seon, the leader of Paradise God Seonjo. It would be safe to say that he is the actual leader of the Shinsengumi. Whats going on? The head of the Sichuan Provincial Commanders Training Department will be arriving soon. Oseons eyes lit up. Cheomsa? Thats right. Hmm, I heard that themand sergeant in the training department stubbornly resisted. Samseon shrugged his shoulders. It seems like he wanted to maintain the standards of a schr in his own way. But after investigating, I found out that he also lived a pretty rough life. hmm? What does that mean? I heard that 20 years ago, he murdered his nephew and killed his brother and his wife, causing an idental death. Osunughed. A man reputed to be a schr as stubborn as a bamboo tree actuallymitted such an outrageous act? It wasnt just that. It seems that he often kidnapped young girls to satisfy his sexual desires and killed rats and birds without anyone knowing. The number of casualties revealed through investigation is twenty-two. Huh! I have encountered quite a few evildoers while receiving guests at Paradise House, but it has been a long time since I encountered this level of evil. Osun quenched his appetite. They say people dont know just by looking at the outside. I was quite surprised, but considering the different types of members in Paradise, I wasnt that surprised. Among the members of Paradise Cow, there were many crazy people. There were perverts who only liked boys under the age of ten, there were crazy people who enjoyed torturing, and there were also devil-like people who were fascinated by human flesh. And Paradise Cow was a dream-like ce that always satisfied their desires. Anyway, they say they areing with the provincialmander. They said they didnt have enough name tes to issue this time, so this is an order to send them in even if they dont have a name te. I understand. Dont do that. The membership registration process at Nakwonso is extremelyplicated. Even the emperor cannot enter Paradise unless he is certified as a member after going through more than ten censorship procedures. We dont even know it exists in the first ce. Because we put our lives on the line for member management and information control. The reason Nakwonso was able to maintain itself for so long was because of such thorough member management and information control. Then Ill be gone for a while. Sure. * * * Here we are! Following the samurais guidance, the group arrived in front of a huge rock near the stream. There is a square hole under that rock. Its covered in fabric that looks like moss. If you remove it and insert the key, the path to the basement will open. okay? Thats right! Do you have the key? Its in my arms! Kang Ryang searched the warriors arms. What Musa said was right. In his arms were two gold bags, one of which contained something long and angr. Kang Ryang opened his gold bag. A gray square piece of metal appeared. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. If you stick this in there and turn it, a passage to the underground will open, right? Thats right. Kang-ryang said as he walked to the rock. Let me check. It was then. no. stop. Yeon Ho-jeong and Tang Gwan spoke at the same time. The river slowed down. Why why? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Theres no way its this easy. yes? Paradise has taken root throughout Sichuan for a long time and has been kept secret. You may be distracted because you havent been caught for a long time but if you do something wrong, the entire Sichuan martial arts forest can be turned upside down, but management is sox? The group red at the warrior. The warriors face turned pale. I didnt lie! Its true! Kang-ryang growled like an animal. Why dont you speak straight, you bastard? Do you really want to cut it into pieces and throw it away? Really! Please believe me! At that time, the officer raised his hand. stop. Kang-ryang hesitated and looked at the party hall. The official nodded. What he said is true. yes? They said it was true. He clearly believes that this is the entrance to the basement. ? Its not just him. Everyone who lost their lives to your sword from the first to the third floor will believe that. But Yeon Ho-jeong interjected. The question is whether these guys have ever gone down to the basement. Musa shouted. Ive been down there before! Its so salty! You put that key in and turned it to open the passage down to the basement and went down there? ?! Didnt the basement open first and the person inside called out or went in with someone else? The warriors eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. The officialughed. Paradise conch they know how to deal with people. The warriors standing guard between the first and third floors are merely a one-time gimmick. Paradises executives did not allow them toe to the basement alone. Kang Ryang asked. But it may actually be more sloppy than you think. There is no guarantee that this key is fake. That is correct. But Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall. The official nodded. Its gunpowder. Are you sure? Didnt you take charge of it too? Honestly, its ambiguous. Im asking because Im toozy. Its definitely gunpowder. Its subtle, but theres definitely gunpowder in this area. The official looked at the rock. And the ce where the gunpowder smell is strongest is on that rock. I think they were nning to hide it with the fishy smell of the stream water. her? You did a good job of making it obvious. In the first ce, the engine equipment of Paradise Cow came from Tang family technology. And Dang Gwan is the pinnacle of the Sacheon Dang family. Although I wasnt very passionate about the institution, I didnt know anything about the knowledge that came from my family. The official looked down at the warrior. In the end, there is no need for this guy. Musa put his forehead on the ground. Please, please save me! Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Now that things are like this, I really have no choice but to break the ground and go down. Its better that way hmm? The officials eyes shed, and at the same time, Yeon Ho-jeong shouted to the group in a low voice. Spread out! Hide your presence! Faaagh! As soon as the words were finished, the entire group dispersed in all directions. After a while. Rumbling! The ground near the back of the building across from the rock slowly subsided. It was so sophisticated an organ that it was hard to believe it even when I saw it. It was hard to believe that such an organ had been built from scratch, much less by human hands. After a while. There, the staff appeared. Chapter 576 Episode 576 Who is paradise for? (1) What? Tang Hao frowned. Samhyundai? Thats right. I ask again. The Samhyeon Dynasty was massacred? yes. her! I know better than anyone else how great Samhyun is. Even if you send just one group, excluding the two and three groups, you can reduce a considerable number of small and medium-sized factions to ashes in less than half an hour. No, what are the small and medium sects? If theyunched a surprise war, they had the power to uproot even the Daemun faction, excluding the old faction. Moreover, arent there many people there who have mastered the Tang familys reading and dark techniques? No way Tang Hos eyes deepened. The party hall? As a result of our investigation, we found no traces of Tang Gajus martial arts. Then who are you? Are you saying that they came from the Murim Alliance or the Mukryong Club? I dont know exactly. However, among those who moved during the fire incident, there are people who survived the battle with the enemy. Who are you? Its a given. Right?! Dang-gak was a direct descendant of Dang-ga and was not very skilled in martial arts. But still, he is a direct descendant and member of the party family. His solo attacks and dark techniques are definitely worthy of being called top notch. A surprise attack can kill even a supreme master. The party said that the enemy was a young man not yet thirty years old. Did I hear wrong just now? You were assaulted by a young guy under 30? yes. I attacked him with the Cheongseong and Ami masters, but everyone said that he was defeated by that young man. Tang Haos face was filled with surprise. I heard there was an ambush? I say no. They said it was a confident head-to-head match. Nonsense! There are only two young masters who can crush Danggeum Murim with that much power. Moreover, one of them is over 30 years old and is still in Guangdong. . no way?! Nothing is certain. Because you said you didnt lift the axe. However, it was said that his white fighting skills, including martial arts, were outstanding, and his sense of practicalbat was unrivaled. . Unless you are a Gigi who has not participated in the Gangho or an expert in Banro Hwan-dong there is a greater probability than seven that Yeon Ho-jeong will be the correct one. Tang Hos cheeks trembled. He also knew about the rumors about Yeonhojeong. Although martial arts is martial arts, Yeonhojeongs missionpletion rate boasted almost ten percent. Yeon Ho-jeongs ability to solve any task given by the Murim Alliance was truly astonishing. This meant that he was not only strong in martial arts, but also had outstanding intelligence. In addition, the Murim Alliance chose Yeon Ho-jeong, ater index, as the person responsible for the alliance with the Mukryongbu. And the Mukryongbu epted the young representative named Yeon Ho-jeong without any hesitation. In other words, Yeon Ho-jeong is a capable person that can be recognized by both the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. Didnt you say he was in the Mukryongbu? yes. So, I hurriedly operated an intelligence battalion and found out that a young man with a simr appearance came in from the eastern part of Sacheon a few days ago with several experts. Damn it! bang! Tang Ho hit the table with his fist. The world only recognizes Yeon Ho-jeong as a martial arts genius. All that was known was that he had a hot-tempered personality. However, those who belonged to the Murim League, especially those at the executive level, knew to some extent the true nature of Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeongs very existence was a burden. They say that they are people who should not be looked down on just because they are young. In a way, Yeon Ho-jeong was a more dangerous person than Jang Mun-in of the Old Daemun Sect. Tang Hao knew that well. but. Dangho, who was taking a deep breath and controlling his anger, soon tilted his head and said. No matter how good Yeon Ho-jeongs skills are, he cantpete with Samhyundae. I dont know how great the masters who came with us are, but even if they were all masters of the old school, it would be difficult for them to be Samhyundaes opponents. It was a valid analysis. Even an experienced expert wille up with the same analysis as Dangho. As a result, Tang Hos analysis was nothing more than an idle theory. The Murim people generally did not have a very high understanding of strategy and tactics. In the first ce, because the power of each individual was so great, there was no need to assume tactics such as moving as a unit, surprise attacks, urban warfare, and mountain warfare. Yeonhojeong was different. Because of the long war, he used every strategy and tactic known to the world, and yet he was defeated in several battles and lost many allies. Thebat experience is different. It would be difficult for anyone in the world, let alone Tang Hao, to grasp Yan Haozhengs true abilities. There is something. We are analyzing it that way too. No matter how good a master he is, there are only four or five of them. Unless there is a strong person of Holy Heaven within them, they cannot defeat the three modern eras alone. Tang Ho sighed. Now that we have built a stable foundation, a pack of wolves suddenly attacks. What should I do? . Whether the opponent is Yeonhojeong or not, the fact remains that the enemys abilities are very outstanding. Also, you may be aware of the existence of paradise by now. I guess so. Tang Ho swallowed his saliva. We have made several preparations to prepare for this situation. But I never imagined that I would actually encounter a situation like this. This is because no one knew about the existence of paradise for over ten years. If its natural, its natural. It was the masters of Sacheon Samgang who created Nakwonso. As it was an organization created by top experts from the most powerful forces in Sacheon, Nakwonso was maintained with tight security. No matter what, who it is, or what the situation is, the existence of Paradise Cow must not be known. . Contact the secret ships. Are you talking about a secret ship? Paradise Shinseonjo doesnt work. They are so busy that if even one of them gets hit, the operation of the paradise will be difficult. Even the Great Gate Sect can handle the strength of Paradise God Ancestor. So youre saying were going to close Paradise for a few days and summon them all to eliminate the enemy? . High-ranking officials in the government made reservations every day. If one branch is paralyzed, you can send them somewhere else, but if the entire branch is paralyzed, trust with them is broken. . Our business will fail without trust. You have to instill confidence that no matter what happens, you wont break down. If even the deployed secret ships copse. At that time. In Tang Haos eyes, he was young to live. The main family and the entire Qingcheng army will move. All right. Dont worry too much. The probability that the secret line will fail is extremely low. I think so too. I dont have time. If you have nothing more to say, lets move quickly. See youter. The masked man who was standing in front of Tang Hao with his back to him disappeared in an instant. It was a neww that you couldnt believe even if you saw it with your own eyes. Even Tang Ho, a supreme expert, could not read his opponents movements properly. But there was no surprise on Tang Haos face. It was familiar. Rather, his expression was extremely serious. Its Yeonhojeong. In addition, our party will soon enter Sacheon. Judging by theck of reports, it appears that they have not yet entered Sacheon. I was really fortunate about that one thing. No, but you must not let down your guard. Our office knows the homes informationwork better than anyone else. You can avoid it or hide your face naturally. Of course, I wont go that far. Because its a matter of pride. Tang Ho bit his lip. You just have to wait a little longer. If I just have a little patience, everything will be in my hands. Until then, you just have to pass without any trouble. Is it because I was so surprised? Or is it because I dont think its that important? At this moment, Tang Hao made a fatal mistake. If the enemy was Yeon Ho-jeong, they should have wondered why he came to Sacheon. They should have thought about the reason why the world-renowned genius who had solved problems scattered across the world came to Sacheon at this time. And for Tang-ho, who did not worry about it, the future began to gradually cast dark clouds. * * * hmm? Osun, who came up the passage, suddenly felt a strange sensation. what? Kugugoogung. The secret passage was closed. Even though the extinguished ground returned to its original state, the five lines remained standing in the same ce. What is this smell? It is the scent of blood. Due to the human flesh work and the torture that took ce throughout the room, he was insensitive to the smell of blood. However, the air on the ground was refreshing, and the smell of blood mixed in the fresh air gave him an embarrassing sense of familiarity. Osuns eyes became sharp. He looked back at the building. does not exist. There is no sign of bustling people. There is no sound of the guards flirting with each other. The inside of the building was quiet, as if the entire security had disappeared. And the thick smell of blood was wafting from inside that quiet building. Creepy! At that moment, Osun felt a chill running down his spine. There is someone. I felt several pairs of eyes watching me. Faaagh! As soon as she realized it, Osuns feet were already moving. bang! Osun quickly broke through the wall of the building and checked the organs on the floor. It didnt work! Oseon without hesitation hit the floor with his foot. Quack! The floor breaks and boom! And translucent smoke spread out. It was like smoke billowing from the end of a bonfire. The movement of the smoke was never fast. However, the moment the smoke was visible, the scent of paradise was already epassing a three-field radius. Thats how fast it spread. Sigh! Oseon covered his nose and mouth with his sleeve. I was taking the antidote from Heavenly Paradise once every fifteen days. As long as you take the antidote, you will not die or suffer any health problems due to the scent of Paradise. Still, you never know. He never imagined that he would actually set off a secondary trap. Its an emergency! Hurry up and end this situation! It was then. Quad deuk! Oops! Oseon let out a groan without realizing it. Someone broke his left arm. I couldnt even feel it, let alone see it with the naked eye. As soon as Oseon felt his arm, he casted the technique with his right foot. Kwasik! Aaaah! My right foot kicked the air. This is because the left leg, which was the main axis, was bent backwards and broken. As soon as my left arm was broken, my left leg was shattered. Osun was unable to keep his bnce and fell to the floor. but. Faaagh! Someone grabbed Osun by the cor and lifted her up. omg! Oseons eyes widened as if they were torn apart. The man who grabbed him by the cor was a middle-aged man with sharp eyes. And the middle-aged mans eyes were colored an eerie dark green. Osuns face was filled with astonishment. What interest?! The middle-aged man in charge spoke in a cool voice. It was very fast. ! I admire your ability to act without hesitation as soon as you notice a scent. I want to show it to my children at home. . But. Woooooo! Ugh! Oseons face turned red. This is because the officers hand holding the cor was twisted and the pulled cor was strangling the neck. I wanted to fight back somehow, but my unbroken right arm and right leg wouldnt move. poison! The officials face became increasingly distorted. The distorted expression on Dang Gwans face, where even the whites of his eyes were stained green, was truly devilish. Who gave permission? Its okay for these bastards to use the scent of Paradise. Chapter 577 Episode 577 Who is paradise for? (2) Hmm? Samseons eyes lit up. He looked at the wall of his office. A transparent tube extending all the way to the middle was inserted into the wall. And the inside was so filled with frost-colored smoke that it usually looked like a pattern drawn on the wall. Smoke billowed inside the long, thick tube. Gurgling. Smoke has no weight. However, when that pipe is opened, the hydraulic power within theplex machinery acts strongly, spewing smoke throughout the first floor annex. And the identity of the smoke was paradise. Faaagh! Samseon quickly moved toward the passage leading outside. The floor was back to its original state. When the staff went out, it closed again. Samseon climbed the stairs with great strides. Standing in front of the passage at the end of the stairs, he opened the round tube at the end of the wall and put his ear to it. ?! I heard footsteps. This pipe was a listening organ that passed through the ground and served to amplify soundsing from above. Nevertheless, it is secretive. The footsteps were very light and quiet. There seemed to be at least four or five such signs. Samseons eyes wavered. master?! Anyone who knew how to muffle the sound of their footsteps to this extent would almost certainly have to be an expert who had broken through the barrier of no end. Footsteps like this could not have been made just because of great internal strength. The body itself had to be reassembled immediately after breaking the wall of enlightenment. Only then does this kind of secrecy emerge. Why cant I hear anything else? Where did Osun go? Whats with the voices of the guards? It was then. Hoo. A voice full of interest. Look at these? Youve done all sorts of things to this high-qualitynd? Who is it? Whose voice is it? At that moment, Samseon felt a shiver run down his spine. Live!! Samseon instinctively removed his ear from the coffin and stepped back. Kwaaaaaaaa! The entire thick passage floor copsed. That wasnt all. The Balgyeong prated like an awl,pletely pulverizing not only the floor of the passage but also some of the stairs leading to it. crazy! Samseons eyes were stained with astonishment. Bright sunlight shone through a gaping hole in the dusty passage. And the arm that suddenly appeared along with the light was colored with a soft white light. A white gem that gives off the ferocious madness of a wild beast just by looking at it. A voice, presumed to be the owner of the arm, came from above the hole. It feels good. Faaagh! Samseon ran to the other side without even looking back. Its an intruder! Its not just an intruder either. He was a fearsome expert who not only destroyed the thick floor of the secret passage with a single punch, but also shattered the stairs with his shock waves. The floor of the passage was thick, but white lotus plywood was sandwiched betweenyers of dirt and stone. That expert even shattered the thick stratum and steel te with one blow. If I were asked to do so, there was nothing I couldnt do. However, in order to do so, some time was needed to maximize internal power output. The author had nothing like that. If he destroyed it with his fist at the moment of death, it meant that a martial arts strike swung in a split second was powerful enough to equal his maximum attack power. He is a master. Stronger than yourself. Perhaps a true super expert who canpete on equal footing with the front line has infiltrated Paradise Cow. The ability to realize the gap in martial arts between the opponent and oneself with just one strike. Samseon was also evidence that he was not usually a great expert. Samseon passed through the long underground hallway in an instant and pulled hard on the chain hanging from the ceiling of the central wall. Weeeeeeeee! An extremely foreign and horrifying sound spread throughout the basement. omg! What?! Why are these so loud? From a startled voice to a voice that feels drowsy. Murmurs erupted from all over the fifty rooms. They were Paradise Cows customers. Samseon shouted. This is an emergency! Everyone in each room, please move to the evacuation passage immediately! Woooooo!! Samsuns voice prated the entire underground space. You could tell just by his voice that he had deep inner strength. Oh no! what? Really? Help me! Please save me! You bitch! Where are you running! Ugh! mom! It looks like something happened. Hey, take a look at the cherry blossoms over there. Aaaah! There was literally no mess. The voices of people of all ages and genders rang out. Some were angry, some were rxed, some were scared, and some were irritated. Samsuns face distorted. Those guys! Quaaaaaaaaa! At that time, a tremendous explosion of alcohol and a strong shock wave hit the entire basement. This shock was bigger and more powerful than before. It was a terrible shock that felt like the entire basement would copse. It was almost as if they were actually trying to destroy the entire ce. crazy! Are you really nning to bury this whole ce? The only goal was destruction?! Bababababaak! Samsuns eyes widened. Three or four men appeared from the top of the broken secret passageway. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The force radiating from that distance was truly enormous. The moment they revealed their presence, the entire area was filled with bloody anticipation, as if the entire basement had be the domain of those experts. this! Samseonunched himself diagonally into the hallway. I cant help it. bang! After breaking through the iron gate, he saw a huge iron pipe running to the left and right of the wall. Although they may seem like ordinary decorations at first nce, those two iron pipes were the most dangerous device in the Paradise Branch. It was a detonator. The explosive power of the engine itself cannot be said to be enormous, but the moment that engine explodes, all the gunpowder surrounding this area will explode and the entire ground will sink. Its not just the ground that is sinking. Around the gunpowder, which extended all the way to the bottom of the basement room, was ayer of sugary white salt that would never go out once it caught fire. Hellish mes will rise below, burning everything, and dirt and rubble of inestimable weight will rain down from above. Venttion vents installed in each room will supply air to the end. There is no way the fire will go out. This was truly the summation of the party organizations spread across all branches of Nakwonso. Even if they search this ce in the future, no one will recognize the burned and crushed corpses. I dont know who it is, but hes probably already been misced. It is certainly. Even if they didnt, they still had clear hostility. Whatever their purpose, this ce must never be left unattended. Samsun grabbed the red handle attached to the right pir. At that moment, I thought of members all over the room satisfying their desires. You brought this upon yourself. Some people may have entered the escape passages connected to each room. If you go in there and crawl about fifty feet, you can get out safely. However, as I listened to the voices shouting from all directions, it seemed that most of them were not fully aware of the situation. Stupid things. When you be a member of Nakwonso, you are taught evacuation techniques and how to act in an emergency. Furthermore, he had to sign that he would take full responsibility if he did not do so and got into an ident. In other words, those who do not evacuate and die are all their own fault. Samseon vigorously pulled up the handle. Wow! Grumble! A huge organ was moving. One cannot do it. Both iron tubes must be manipted to activate the detonator. And the detonator will explode before the count of thirty from the moment it is activated. good. It was then. Whoa! Did the gunpowder explode even though the detonator had not yet activated? For a moment, Samseon felt a terrifying, deadly force rushing towards his back. The death was so intense that it felt like a storm of mes wasing. Samseons eyes wavered. this! Its him. It was definitely the monster who shattered the secret passageway with a single punch. crazy! Youre already here?! Samsun quickly reached for the one remaining detonator organ. hook! ?! Astonishment appeared on Samseons face. The foot that the outstretched hand was trying to advance seemed to havee to a halt as the body was leaning forward. My whole body suddenly slowed down as if it was being controlled by something. It felt as if something transparent, much denser than water or even mud, was entangling my entire body. This is I dont know how many times Ive been startled by this moment. Something from thin air?! Yes. This was an artifice created out of thin air. However, Samseon could not have imagined that there would be someone in the world who could use such an absurd range of emptiness. profit! Wooooow! Samseon raised his endurance to the limit. Then the body, which had almost stopped, began to move quite quickly. At that moment, a sharp sh of light shed. Whoa whoa! Kaaak! A scream came out of Samseons mouth. The extended sh of light pierced his entire shoulder. Tattered shoulders. Some of the bones, joints and muscles were all broken and torn. The shoulder, which was barely attached to the crushed skin, was impossible to recover from. senior. do not worry. Faaagh! The person who closed the distance in an instant was a middle-aged man holding a short spear three feet long and a short, thick sword. Surprisingly, this mans strength was not much inferior to his own. The man, Paeyul, spoke in a cold voice. You piece of trash. Whoa! Samsuns eyes were bloodshot. Before he knew it, the javelin had be lodged in his abdomen. Cheeeeeeeee! White smoke rose from Samseons body. The true energy that had filled my entire body began to evaporate at an rming rate. The Qi and acupuncture points destroyed by the single spear are unable to handle the true energy of the entire body and are all blown out through the 84,000 pores. Damn it Grumble. Blood flowed from Samseons nose and mouth. It was absurd. He was in charge of managing Paradise Cow, but he never imagined that he would die so vainly because of Paradise Cow. Pusssss. Samseons hair gradually turned white. Deep wrinkles appeared on the once taut skin, and the once clear and deep eyes became lifeless like rotten fish eyeballs. Is this how you die? Pow! Oops! Samseons body floated in the air. Before he knew it, a young man was grabbing his neck. Samsun looked down at the young man. !! While he had no strength or consciousness, he felt extreme fear. It was not the fear of impending death. The fear he felt was a fundamental fear caused by the presence of a young man, or rather an evil god, looking up at him. A man whose presence is so overwhelming that it makes you forget even the fear of death for a moment. Are you feeling unfair? The evil gods voice was extremely dry. Like a rice field cracked by drought. You shouldnt feel unfair. Grumble! A me as red as fresh blood burned in the evil spirits left hand. It wasnt an actual firework. It was an optical illusion caused by condensed fire energy. Of course, the fire will produce power no different from real fireworks. A hand wrapped in a firearm struck Samseons abdomen. At that moment, Samseons eyes widened as if they were torn apart. Aaaah! Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from Samseons chilgong. The fire that had prated inside was cooking his five internal organs and six parts raw. The evil spirit Yeonhojeongid down Samseons head. Samseon, who fell to the floor, wriggled a few times and then fell limp. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. Be thankful that you died so easily. Chapter 578 Episode 578 Who is paradise for? (3) . Even the cool and blunt face of the party official could not keep an expression at all at this moment. Hak Hak. There was a boy with his arms and legs tied on the bed. The boys body was covered in blood. This is because the abdomen was incised. The boys eyes were blurry. I felt like I was addicted to drugs. It seemed like the right amount of medication had been administered to prevent death immediately. The official turned his head to the side. omg! Sitting in the corner of the room was a stocky man holding a bloody dagger. The white clothes I was wearing werepletely soaked in blood. His face was stained with fear and covered in pockmarks. The officer, who was looking back and forth between the dagger held by the man and the boys body, opened his mouth. Were you curious? ?! Are you that curious about whats inside this baby? Why did the man put the boy in this situation? The reason was simple. It was just because I wanted to. I dont know what kind of life youve lived so far. But what is clear is that the plush man is now in a state where he cannot feel pleasure from any amount of stimtion. People are brought to this point because they cannot feel stimtion no matter what they do. I could tell that just by looking at his eyes. The official extended his hand. Whiiing! Sigh! Oops! The mans neck was caught in the hands of the police officer. Its full of grease. Other than that, there will be no difference between your stomach and that childs stomach. Crump! The officer took the dagger from the mans hand. The mans hand waspletely crushed. Sigh! The dagger was stuck in the mans stomach. Oops! Wow! The mans face turned blue. The eerie feeling I felt in my stomach made me urinate. The officer raised his dagger like that. Puhwaak! The mans body trembled. The officer who carelessly threw the man away spoke in a cold voice. I sprinkled a little paralyzing acid on you, so you wont die from the pain. Lets have fun studying whats in your stomach there. Hey! The officer who caught a glimpse of the man approached the boys side. Grumbling. Tears flowed from the boys eyes. The official, who was quietly looking down at the boy, spoke in a calm voice. I will take revenge. . Thats all I can promise. Dont say anything you cant keep. That was the nature of our institution. Even if the child in front of you is dying, I dont tell you that you can live even if its a lie and that you can just wake up from a deep sleep. That was the moral of our institution. The boy himself must be feeling death. It was hypocritical on the part of the authorities to lie to such a child. Thats why we make promises that we can definitely keep. You will die. However, I will tie up all the people who brought you to this point and send them to hell. I promise you that. The boys dazed eyes slowly returned to the hotel. The officials expression was blunt. There was no sympathy or condolences in the voice for the dying boy. However, his eyes were shaking uncharacteristically of the head of a party known as Sichuans worst fear. Pop. Tears fell from the boys prominent cheekbones and onto the bed. Thats how the boy died. Tang Gwan closed his eyes. I dont know if this boy believed what he said. I doubted whether I could even hear it in the first ce. Even if you heard it, you might have thought it was the same guy as these guys. Although we were not sure of the boys condition and feelings, we still had our hopes. I hope that his words brought at least a ray offort to this boys heart, which was full of fear and resentment. The official took out the transparent thread rolled up from inside the sleeve and connected it to the needle. Then they sewed up the boys abdomen. After a while he picked up the boy and left the room. The steps seemed heavy. You rude bastards! The nervous reaction shown by the elderly man was quite outstanding. Do you know who I am! How dare youe in with that ugly object! Although he was shouting vigorously, the elderly mans face was distorted with surprise and fear. Hwang Seok-tae swung his fist. Pow! Knock! The elderly man was thrown against the wall with a strange groan. I made a mistake in controlling my power at that moment and almost killed myself. Hwang Seok-taes anger was that great. Ugh! The body of the elderly man who fell to the floor was shaking. He didnt die, but his lower jaw was broken by a single punch. The sight of him dripping with blood and saliva looked quite miserable. The elderly man, terrified, desperately crawled towards the door. Even he who was clueless now knows. That the other person is a human being who is not restricted by status or power. Hwang Seok-tae struck down the Red Dragon God Spear. Quack! Ugh! The red spear pierced the elderly mans thigh and hit the ground. It exquisitely avoided the bones and aorta. There will be no death from excessive bleeding or shock. I really wanted to kill him a hundred or a thousand times, but even in that situation, Hwang Seok-tae held back. Because we shouldnt kill these guys now. To be precise, we should not give people afortable death. Hwang Seok-tae looked at the bed. Hi! Please save me! There were three women in therge bed. One looked to be over thirty and two looked to be under twenty. The woman, who was over 30, seemed like she was on drugs and couldnt hold her head up. The other two also had cloudy eyes. Hwang Seok-tae, seeing the naked women, spread the nket and covered their bodies. Im sorry. Hwang Seok-tae said so. He didnt even know what he was sorry about. But those words came out without me knowing. Looking at their faces filled with fear, Hwang Seok-tae suddenly remembered the conversation he had with Yeon Ho-jeong when they watched the Iron Teams training together. If an extermination order is given to you, will you also kill civilians? If that is an order. Dont do that. Live by orders, die by orders. When battle breaks out, we be nothing more than tools. But dont do that. If such an order is given, either beat up your superiors or leave the Mukryongbu. Thats nonsense. I dont know if thats eptable in your world, but its not like that in the ck path. Isnt Heukdo a ce where people live? . I think the difference between ck and white is the difference in values and direction of life. But that difference should not be influenced by whether civilians live or not. The world of civilians is an absolutely neutral zone that neither ck nor white should touch. . Im not asking you to be a member of the Daehyup. But you have to be a person. Be human. What is a person? Is this a human world where the strong can treat the weak as they please? Hwang Seok-tae felt it. The power you have. No, I felt the power of Murim. They themselves strive to obtain stronger martial arts in a higher world, but even a slight deviation in the direction of this power can cause disaster for civilians. I already knew it in my head. But this was the first time I really felt it. And that realization gave Hwang Seok-tae strong skepticism and unexined anger. So Hwang Seok-tae could only say this. I am sorry. It took quite a while to get all the people trapped in the basement out. I couldnt help it. In the case of women and boys whose bodies were damaged, they were able to walk on their own, but there were many who were forcibly drugged or on the verge of death. It took quite a while to carefully move them one by one and administer first aid. After half an examination. A space was created for the victims in a building that had beenpletely drained of the poison of Paradise Vige, and all those who called themselves members were forced to kneel in the yard. Whats surprising is that even in the midst of this, there were people who were straining their necks. You bastards! What are you guys? Are you a martial artist? These are the people who dare to bring officials who exercise thew of thend to this point! Do you really want to die? Jang Han, who was shouting loudly, was a high-ranking official belonging to Jehyeong Anchal Temple. Reveal your identity! I will report this to my superiors and have all of you Murim people captured and killed! Crump! Kaaaaaaak! Jang Han rolled on the ground with a harsh scream. The river crushed his right shoulder. Kang-ryang tilted his head. Could it be left-handed? Whoa! Argh! Well, that could be possible. Kang Ryangs foot stepped on Jang Hans left shoulder. Kwasik! Jang Han opened his mouth. There is no scream due to the severe pain. Kang-ryang turned around. Top? do not worry. I n to catch and kill all those involved, regardless of their status. Its okay if you dont have to look at it. The calm voice was filled with terrifying anger. The life that burned under that anger was terrible. Most of those who were tied to ropes and kneeling swallowed dry saliva. It was then. Have you forgotten the Gwanlim Non-aggression Treaty? An old man who looked to be over sixty shouted. His wrinkled face showed his age, but he looked very fair. He was the King Manjong who liked to express to the boys and girls that it would have been better if they had devoted themselves to the affairs of the country with that correctness. The government and the martial arts do not invade each others territory! If you are martial people, release us immediately! Otherwise there will be war! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was standing still at that time, spoke. The war has already happened. What?! Government officials and the martial arts people colluded to kidnap civilians and trample on their lives. At that point, you have already started a war. Crazy guy! Do you not understand what I am saying?! If you touch us, the officials will never! sh! Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeong appeared in front of the old man. The old man was suddenly startled and fell backwards. Yeon Ho-jeong pulled out the Baekryongbu with a calm face. puck! The white dragon split the old mans corbone and ribs. Aaaah! The old man screamed. Yeon Ho-jeong coolly continued to hit Baekryongbu. puck! puck! puck! I didnt even put any effort into it. I didnt apply too much force. He cut the old mans body with an ax like he was chopping firewood. Sigh! Sigh! Blood sshed in all directions, soaking Yeon Ho-jeongs face and upper body. Fear finally appeared on the trembling old mans face. Even with my high status, I couldnt stop the ax blow to my body right away. There was no room for conversation. After being yelled at a few times, my body is in pain. puck! puck! puck! Yeonhojeongs axe cutting was constant. The old mans life has already ended. Still, he didnt stop cutting with the axe. It went down from the upper body to the lower body, then went up again from the lower body to the upper body, and chopped it all the way to the head. Sreung. Yeon Ho-jeong wiped the blood from the ax de and turned around. !! The members who witnessed the bloody scene werepletely ovee with fear and trembled. There are degrees of killing or torturing people. That guy chopped people alive and killed them. Even though he was already dead, his whole body was crushed until it was crushed. This is not a metaphor; it really has been made into minced meat. It would be better for him to die by having his head cut off cleanly. I felt like if I died like that, I wouldnt even be able to be a ghost. Yeon Ho-jeong asked, wiping the blood sttered on his face. What about Danggaju? They are looking at the physical condition of the victims inside the building. Teolgidanju and Song Hashinni are helping. i get it. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Ryan. Yes, brother. I was nning on destroying just one, but I dont think I can go on like this. I agree. The handling of party prices is also urgent. However, destroying even one branch of the paradise cow did not seem to reduce the madness of these crazy people. Contact Gichung Buntaju. Let them know the existence of Paradise Cow throughout Sichuan. Tell them toe quickly and preserve this site as well. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. His eyes looked tired as he looked at the damn clear sky. Chapter 579 Episode 579 Scent of Rebellion (1) Hmm. On top of a hill overlooking a forest in the distance. Prince Moyong shook his head. Those guys were one step faster. People are invisible to the naked eye. However, the calm sound flowing from near a building in the forest proved that the work was already over. Come on, lets go too. grasp! Prince Moyong and Eonjabang ran down the hill. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned to the forest. Youre here. Even though I didnt specifically pray, the presence that came out naturally was amazing. Yeon Ho-jeongs forehead was wrinkled. This is a dangerous prayer. It was quiet, but it seemed like it might explode at any moment. It seemed as if the zing electric light had condensed as it should. It seems as if the true energy has been internalized, like ones own Yeonga Shindan. The extremely developed brain energy has clumped up and is so tight that there is no room for even a needle to go through. It has progressed. More than before. Amazing. It is not easy to show such rapid growth at Moyong-guns age. It is possible to achieve a change in true energy or a higher level of martial arts through enlightenment. However, it is not easy for the growth of the bodys true energy density itself to be so obvious like Mo Yong-guns. All beginners achieve gradual growth, but the growth of experts resembles a staircase. Even though Mo Yong-gun achieved a sufficiently high level, he achieved steady growth as if he were someone who had just entered martial arts. Did you get the chance? Or is it because of the characteristics of the martial arts themselves? Yeon Ho-jeong recalled Prince Moyong from the past. Iparably powerful attack power. The realization was also amazing. The title of Geomsin (God) was not something one could receive simply by bing a Murim lord. As expected, I wasnt just ying around. Yeonho-jeong didnt know what the future of Moyong-gun would be. It has already be apletely different era from the time of the Emperor of Darkness. But one thing was certain. Prince Moyong never retreats. He will do whatever it takes to achieve his dream. I will not give up until the end. After a while, Prince Moyong and Eonjabang appeared. Its been a while. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Faintly. I see you came. We tried to move together, but it was already over. exactly. Prince Moyong looked around. Next to Yeonhojeong were Kangryang and Paeyul. And behind them, there was a line of people tied tightly with rope. . Mo Yong-guns eyes became cold. What about them? They are the ones to catch and kill. An unimaginable murderous intent seethed within the calm voice. It was the first time Mo Yong-gun heard Yeon Ho-jeongs voice like that. It was a voice that felt like it was going to explode at any moment, but was somehow controlling itself. Could you exin the situation? Yeon Ho-jeong briefly exined about Nakwonso. As always, his exnations were concise and urate. . Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. Is that true? Yeon Ho-jeong was silent with his arms crossed. Paeyul pointed to the building. The head of the party is looking after the victims. Go inside and see for yourself. Prince Moyong and Eonjabang walked away with stern faces. After a while, a violent atmosphere came out of the building. Kang-ryang sighed. Is it real? what. That anger of Moyongaju. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Its real. . Of course, the reason for your anger may be different from ours. Prince Moyongs anger is somewhat distant from anger on a moral level. Of course, the shock of the incident itself must have been great, and there must have been anger stemming from humanitarian feelings. However, the biggest reason why Prince Moyong was angry was because of the three religions. At this point, people belonging to the best sect in Sacheon havee together to run this ce. It was a morally terrible thing, but considering it was a wartime situation, it was truly absurd. At least, Prince Moyongs anger would be very much tilted in that direction. Prince Moyongs anger toward the three religions was truly blind. If there is a person or event that has even the slightest negative impact on the current situation, he will step forward and wield the sword of judgment before anyone else. If you look at him in one way, he seems very easy to understand, but if you look at him in another way, he is very difficult to understand. Does not matter. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Moyongajus anger is definitely needed. Im d that its sincere and not embellished. Is this an overly stiff statement? Not like that. Even though they were witnessing a situation that they could not and should not ignore, they had to think about the future as well. Its sad, but even the enemys emotions had to be exploited. Even in this serious situation, I had to know how to point out such things. I see. Kang Ryang was finally able to understand. This was something I already knew in my head, but now I could realize it in my heart. You dont have time to focus on yourself. There is probably no one who thinks more about the future of the continents powerhouse than Yeon Ho-jeong. Its easy to say, but serving the world is not an easy task. We are investigating an incident that urred in a certain region of a continent with no end in sight, and we are thinking at every moment about how the incident will affect the country. Because you have to win. If war with the three religions is inevitable, we will work hard every day to make victory in that war inevitable. It was a life that Kang Ryang could not even imagine. Youre making such progress even though youre living that kind of life. Kang Ryang smiled bitterly. I dont dare say that Im having a hard time in front of this person. At that time, Moyonggun and Eonjabang came out of the building. Prince Moyongs face was frozen to the point of being scary. It had a face that looked like it would explode like an active volcano if I even touched it. He said as he approached Yeon Ho-jeong. How do you n to handle it? I asked for your help in opening it up. They wille soon. Is it possible with the power of openness? After talking with them, if I feel like they cant handle it on their own, I n to uproot Sichuan Paradise Cow and then move on. Good. Prince Moyong sat with his back to the rock next to him. When I looked at the people tied up with ropes, I felt like I was going to kill them all. Time passed like that again. A group of people approached from afar. It was open. Master Yeon. Are you here? The faces of Gichung and the masters under hismand were no different from those of Prince Moyong. Is it them? exactly. Ki-chung, who was unable to speak for a moment, took out a letter from his arms. This is a letter sent as payment to Master Yeon. Its a direct line to the main room. Who is it from? This is Lord Yongdu Ark. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The Dragon Head Ark? Thats right. Yongdu Ark. He was the owner of 100,000 Gaebang and the teacher of Hugae Full Sang. Yeon Ho-jeong had also met Yongdu Ark Hwajin-cheon. He came to visit me when I was with Zhuge Zhen right after the Myeong Family Incident ended. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the letter. Soon his eyes deepened. Paeyul asked. What did you say? I heard you are in Sacheon. The Dragon Head Ark?! yes. Yeon Ho-jeong closed the letter. He wants to take a look. hmm. At this point? Yeon Ho-jeong said to Ki-chung. The letter says that masters directly under the Ark were dispatched here. Did you know? yes? You didnt know. Gichung, who had a puzzled expression on his face, soon nodded with a stern expression. I handed over most of the work to Hu-gae, but he is still the head of the dragon head. You must be aware of all the incidents and idents that are happening all over the world. It doesnt matter what you know. The important thing is when did you know it? What I meant to say is that he knows whats going on here. Furthermore, the fact that he did not tell this to the four thousand buntas can be interpreted to mean that he, too, is being careful. That was correct. Please wait a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong entered the building. The victims were lying all over the first floor. nkets brought from the second and third floors were spread out here and there, but most of the people were either unconscious or frightened and were not in a normal state. And in the midst of it all, Dang Gwan and Hwang Seok-tae Song Ha-shinni were moving around busily. Matriarch. busy. If its not important, tell meter. Its important. The person in charge was splitting a few pills and mixing them in water. Yeon Ho-jeong waited quietly. Our work was very careful. After a while, the official handed Song Ha-sini some medicine and said, Feed this to the patients over there. You have to be careful not to block your airway. All right. The official withdrew his hand and went outside with Yeon Ho-jeong. Whats going on? I have a ce to visit for a while. Where? I think we need to meet the Dragon Head Ark. The officials eyes lit up. Was the Yongdu Ark in Sacheon? It seems so. They sent a separate letter. Tell this to Yongdu Ark. If you only know how to listen and not how to run, I dont think you need that leg, so Ill cut it off myself. If Yongdu Ark is in Sacheon, it would mean that we know roughly what is happening here. However, no action was taken. There may be some circumstances, but it was not our ce to get involved. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Ill tell you as it is. So what did they decide to do? I think this can be resolved through openness. I heard that the Yongdu Ark personally dispatched its experts, so I think I can leave this job to you for the time being. The officials eyes lit up. The anger towards Yongdu Ark was clear, but there was no intention to disparage his abilities. Yongdu Arks abilities arepletely different from those of other martial arts sects. If he decides to do so and starts to get his hands on Sichuan information, even Paradiseo, who is well-versed in information control, will not be able to do it. If Yongdu Ark takes care of the paradise work for us, we may be able to buy some time. I guess so. Whether it is true or not, they say that the Yongdu Ark is a symbol of unity. It was a very sharp voice. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. Im not sure, but it could prevent it for at least a month. I think we can finish the party work within that time. The sooner the better. of course. So, Im going to go see the Dragon Head Ark right away, so Ill meet you near Dangata. Sure. Please try a little harder. Yeon Ho-jeong, who took the gun, turned around. The official, who was quietly looking at his back, suddenly said. Cheap. yes? The Tang family never forgets kindness. With those words, the hotel also turned and headed towards the building. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. Tangga does not forget grace. In other words, he meant that he would definitely repay the help he had received this time. It was something that a normal party official would not have dared to say. This probably means that the party also considers this situation important. Yeon Ho-jeong left without a word. The hotel was at a point where it was losing its originality, so we had to make it so that it could return to its original form. * * * Half a dayter. Yeonhojeong, moving at breakneck speed, had already arrived at the base near Dogangeon, Sacheon. No one was seen on the bases. Instead, only subtle signs of presence were felt. In front of Yeonhojeong, who had ascended to the top floor of the base without saying a word, an old man was standing with his back turned and his body turned. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. I see you, Lord Yongdu Ark. Yongdu Ark Hwajincheon turned around. Its been a while, cat. Chapter 580 Episode 580 Scent of Rebellion (2) It seems like only yesterday when I first saw you, but so much time has already passed. . You looked really dangerous back then. You talked a lot about lions and tigers, but when I saw you, you were closer to a devil than an animal. I have never said anything like that to you. . But now, where has that dangerous devils personality gone, he is truly showing himself like the king of the mountains. The look in your eyes is different from then. The sense of intimidation has increased, but righteousness and justice are reflected in those clear and deep eyes. He has be a man who truly deserves the nickname Head of Byeoksan. Hwa Jin-cheon smiled. This is truly a good thing. I dont know if its because you trained well on your own or because your father encouraged you, but now I feel like I can trust you deeply. It was a strange thing to say. The Yongdu Ark is like a symbol of unity. And in order to put that agreement into practice, a lot of information is covered up. We value logic over intuition and reason over emotion. After thoroughly considering all the ins and outs, if you are confident that it is truly within the guidelines of righteousness, you will move. So you get a lot of criticism, so you need to have a strong personality. In this way, the position of the dragon-headed ark of openness has been established as a solid symbol of consensus for generations to this day. Such people speak with their eyes and discuss their intuition. If Yeonhojeong was not Yeonhojeong at that time, Hwajincheon was also not Hwajincheon at that time. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Hwajincheon quietly, spoke in a calm voice. You have be very gaunt. hmm? I know that you have passed on some internal skills to Hu-gae. But I didnt know you had be so gaunt. Hwa Jin-cheon burst intoughter. Hey man. Do you know how old I am? Aging is a problem that has nothing to do with the presence or absence of internal energy. There is no ce I havent been to throughout my life, so I cant help but move further and further away from this world, little by little, as I enter the twilight of my life as a beggar. Its strange. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a strange sage in Hwa Jin-cheons voice. It wasnt as lively as before. My back was bent and I lost weight and became thin. The rags and gray-white hair that stretched out like a mane were the same, but the overall person was dwarfed. However, Yeon Ho-jeong saw beyond Hwajincheons appearance. Although his physique may have be smaller, the presence he exuded was much greater than before. It wasnt a matter of martial arts or internal skills. The mood of the person named Hwa Jin-cheon has changed. The changed atmosphere makes the small old man look like a giant. Like a person who has realized the Tao. Ovepping the appearance of a small and shabby beggar is the appearance of Seunghyeonjin, a member of the shamanist Jang Munjin. I invited you, but we are both busy, so lets have teater. great. Lets sit down first. Yeon Ho-jeong sat on the chair in front of the table. Hwa Jin-cheon asked, sitting across from him. Is that the famous ck and White Twin Dragon Club? Do you know my weapon? Who do you think I am? Its the Yongdu Ark that says theres nothing in the world that doesnt know about it. Its hard to not know if its the German weapon of the worlds greatest Kirinah, who caused a stir throughout the world. This is truly a grandiose expression. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It seems that the person who knew so little did not know that this uproar was going on in Sacheon. Hehe, thats right. His smile, which seemed to make the viewer feel good, suddenly turned into a smile. I didnt know the issues I really needed to know, but I was only chasing what others were curious about, so I ended up doing it too. . Its definitely my fault. I have handed over most of the Arks duties to my disciple. I couldnt feel so relieved after handing over my previous work to a trustworthy disciple. . Its deplorable. Still, it shouldnt have been like that if you held the title of Dragon Head Ark of Openness. I should have looked at the world more carefully and immersed myself more deeply. Hwa Jin-cheon sighed. I was talking about the principles of the world and the future with that damn Taoist, but I actually missed my job. I have no excuse for that part. I admit it calmly and honestly. Even if you are a dragon-headed ark of openness, you can me yourself for not noticing this in advance, but it will not be easy to admit your fault to others. In that respect, Hwa Jin-cheon was definitely an aplished person. It probably means that he is well aware of his duties as a person with power, as mentioned by Yeon Ho-jeong. When I get old, I have to die. I have to correct my past mistakes before I die. It wont be toote to bring up my mistakes after this work is over. I agree. And Yeon Ho-jeong had a bitter expression on his face. I am not in a situation where I can reprimand Lord Yongdu Ark. Hwa Jin-cheon smiled. Youve really changed a lot. . Well, have I changed that much? Yeon Ho-jeong didnt think much about it. If it had changed, it would have changed. That wasnt what was important now. Hwa Jin-cheon, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, pped his hands. You two guys, lets not be left hanging around in a pitiful situation. Isnt the important thing now to discuss the future? Yeon Ho-jeong nced around. You seem to be weak in arithmetic. Its not two, its forty-two. Im talking about the masters hiding all over the bases. Surprisingly, the martial arts skills of the hidden masters were so great that even Yeonhojeong could faintly sense their presence. Even if he had expertly learned the highest level of concealment, being able to deceive Yeon Ho-jeongs spirit like this was not usually a great thing. Hwa Jin-cheon chuckled. I havent yet developed the magnanimity to pretend not to know even if I know. Ark and I dont have a rtionship based on trust yet, right? Its not a rtionship built on trust Yes, thats true. I didnt know that the people who guard the owner of the Hundred Thousand Squares would be so amazing. Even the mighty of Holy Heaven wouldnt dare approach. Is that possible? If the strong of the Holy Heaven make up their minds and attack, no group of experts can stop them. Well, it will at least buy some time. The fact that it saves time is a huge thing. I wont deny it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Hwajin-cheon, tilted his head. I really dont know. hmm? Usually, when you have a conversation like this, you can find out at least part of the persons inner thoughts. But I cant figure out the true intentions of Yongdu Ark. In reality, it was unlikely, but even if just in the unlikely event that Hwa Jin-cheon had joined hands with the executives of Nakwonso, it would not have been a big problem. Yeon Ho-jeong did not ignore the near-zero possibility. This was because the opponent was such a big yer, and above all, he was the top leader of the Central Intelligence Agency. If such a big name was with Nakwonso, it is understandable that the organization would have grown in size that much while hiding from the eyes of the world for a dozen years. To be precise, the easiest way to interpret the situation is to believe that Yongdu Ark was involved. and. If Yongdu Ark really joined hands with them, things would be veryplicated and extremely easy at the same time. I just have to kill him right here. So I dragged out the conversation and tried to take a closer look at Hwajincheon. I carefully looked at everything, including the pitch of my voice, my eyes, my facial expressions, and my hand gestures. But there was nothing I could notice. I could sense the sincerity of what he said by looking at his voice and eyes, but even that wasnt certain. Do you doubt me? As expected, Hwa Jin-cheons insight was amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong did not deny his words. Thats right. Okay, I understand. If you ask me to find a way for them to increase the size of their organization in Sacheon for a long time, there is no easier exnation than the fact that Yongdu Ark was watching over them. You know very well. Then how did youe alone? If by any chance I had really joined hands with the ruined servants of Paradise, I could have killed you right here. I dont know if you know, but my skills are quite good. As someone who is on the verge of reaching sainthood, Ipletely understand your confidence. However, as you said, I have guards to protect me. You wont be able to handle it on your own. Yeon Ho-jeong touched his chest with his hand. Have you forgotten that I was with the master of the Tang n? . The moment the battle breaks out, most of the experts here will lose their minds. Just in case, I have already taken the antidote. Hwa Jin-cheon smiled. You didnte without any preparation? Ive often heard that he has good drive, but Ive never heard him say that hes stupid. Hehehe! Hwa Jin-cheon burst intoughter without realizing it. What a nasty young man he is. I thought I had grown up to be a majestic king of the mountains, but I found out that my fangs and ws were covered in poison. If I want to keep my position as king, I have to win, even if it means ugly. Hwa Jin-cheon, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a smile, shook his head. Dont worry. I may have made a mistake that touched my heart, but I wasnt crazy enough to join hands with those idiots. All right. Do you trust me? Is that possible? But dont be too disappointed. I think it is a possibility that is infinitely close to nothing. My bones hurt. Theres nothing I can do about it. Its my fault for beingzy. Hwa Jin-cheon took out several documents from his arms. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What is this? Its a list. What if its a list? This is a list of elders from the main office who are close friends with the high-ranking officials of Sichuan Provinces Provincial Commanding Officer, Jehyeonganchal Master, and Seungseonpojeong Master. ?! Hwa Jin-cheon nodded. It was only three months ago that I realized that the atmosphere in Sichuan Province was going strangely. Yongdu Ark holds a meeting with the elders of each region once a year. It was a meeting with the elders of Sichuan Province three months ago. The number of open schools is greater than that of any other school in the central region. The number of elders alone is dozens. Although it is not at the forefront of martial arts, its openness is not called the best in the world for nothing. If you concentrate all your forces in one ce, you can overwhelm even the entire Nine Gates faction through tactics. That was openness. At that time, I saw something that should not be seen in the eyes of the elders who manage Sichuans information. What should not be seen? Worldly desires. Hwa Jin-cheons eyes deepened. Beggars are free. A pair of rags is enough to wear, and if youre hungry, begging is enough. Although it varies depending on the time, our methods were able to examine the public sentiment with such freedom. Even though I am criticized and despised, I check every day to make sure there is nothing wrong with the lives of themon people. . Do you understand? To be open, you must be free from material greed. Rather than a mountain of gold and silver treasures, a few iron coins are enough to get me through the day. That is openness. . But the eyes of the elders who should be examples of such openness are filled with arrogance and greed. Not only was there a strong greed for material goods, but even lust was evident. . I dont know if he thought he wouldnt get caught or if he was desperate. After all, they are no less experienced than anyone else in terms of their deep roots in Gangho. What do you mean now? Thats right. Hwa Jin-cheon closed his eyes. The reason Nakwonso was able to grow was not a problem at the level of our Sacheon branches. The elders who manage the Sacheon region have been building rtionships with high-ranking government officials for over a dozen years. ! And with the permission of those dignitaries, the framework of Paradise was built. Chapter 581 Episode 581 Scent of Rebellion (3) The group walked down the street in silence. It was a quiet movement. Each of them was an amazing expert with a strong reputation, but none of them made their presence known. How long did it take to walk like that? I wasnt able to say hello earlier because I was in a hurry. Prince Moyong spoke to the leader of the party. Its been a while. Moyong-gun, who got his emotions under control, smiled and said hello. Paeyul thought as he watched him from behind. What a great person. I thought that only the two sides, who hadpletely split up after going through that terrible political conflict, managed to smile and say hello. What was surprising was the hotels response. Its been a while. It was a much calmer answer than expected. Some of the party members who knew the rtionship between the two were inwardly surprised. Even Prince Moyong looked at the party hall with strange eyes. Silence returned between the group. After a while. There is nothing we can do about our innate talents, but I still believe that people can change. Mo Yong-gun smiled again. It seems that the head of the family has be more vulnerable than before. exactly? It looks like that. The official shook his head. Let me be clear, I still hate you. Hehehe. Please dont misunderstand, I just dont want to be cruel to the person who came to help my family. It was a surprising statement. Mo Yong-guns eyes widened. Have you really changed a lot? Has it changed that much? Maybe so. The party thought. He said he had definitely changed. However, his fundamental character did not change. Its just that the attitude toward responding has changed. If it had been the previous party, we would have maintained a sharp conversation forever. But he wasnt what he is now. I didnt have that much space and didnt feel the need to. I still didnt like Mo Yong-kun, but there was no reason to waste my emotions on someone like this now. I came here to help you, so try to move properly. Moyong-gun chuckled. If the Tang family copses, Sichuan will copse. Do you think Ill just wait and see? . I know the head of the party doesnt believe in me, but at least this time we all need to be one. You dont have to worry about that part. It must be sincere. Half of it. The party official did not trust the other half of Moyonggun. You believe in his abilities, but you do not believe in his character. Prince Moyong is a man who will not give up his ambition to devour the world even until the moment his life ends. Of course, there will be no trouble even in the party house. However, if they see an opportunity, this side wille up with an unimaginable trick and try to gain weight. Does not matter. Yes. The government does not trust Moyong-gun. But they treat it this way because they think its okay to do such things. I failed once. If we can correct the atmosphere of the broken family, we can join hands not only with Prince Moyong but also with the devil. The hotel didnt know. It is so miserable for a father to see his child fall into apostasy. The image of the Danyang Line came to mind. The sons sharp but handsome face was filled with so many evil emotions that he became a monster that was burdensome to even look at. The official closed his eyes. Yangseon. I raised my son wrong. As a parent, I feel guilty. She is the head of the family who cannot even take care of her son. He was disqualified as the head of the family. In addition, the power of the family became stronger, but inside, the blood rtives were going crazy and showing their fangs. The party felt a deep sense of frustration and crushing defeat. Because I never imagined that something like this would happen to a family that I thought had done well so far, or at least raised as well as others. He knew that pride alone could not bring back the family that had gone astray, so he could not set his sword against Prince Moyong. The official opened his eyes. Although his feelings wereplicated, his eyes were still deep and deep. As soon as you enter the familys territory, a fight may break out. Everyone probably knows. You wont know how to prepare. The partys fight ispletely different from what you think. A strange look appeared in Mo Yong-guns eyes. Is the partys fightpletely different from their own? In a way, this is natural. Isnt this a family that deals with poison and memorization? The level of risk will be different from targeting other ns. However, even as he said that, he could not sense the slightest pride in his voice. As expected, it was different from the party institution he knew. I put everything down. Even your own life. The party was nning to tear up the family from its roots, even if it meant risking their own lives. The bridge of Moyongs nose wrinkled. Is that it? Is the government taking this situation that seriously? but. If something went wrong with his family without his knowledge, it would be difficult for him to maintain his normal sense of reason. What if one of your younger brothers rebels? What if you have been hiding and hiding yourself all this time in order to start a rebellion? And how would you feel if you didnt know that until now? Its not possible, but if that moment reallyes, Ill probably be worse than the hotel. Instead, the response will be different. The party official was shocked, but he couldnt be like that. He had the power to turn his broken family around in an instant. I will not rely on others like this. You wont show any signs of weakness. Prince Moyong had no doubt that it would truly be so. That ce. A group full of their own thoughts. As dawn came and dawn came, the group was able to arrive at the meeting ce with Yeonhojeong. Rest. Until I get a call from Saggi. The government took a backseat. And do your luck. I dont want to die as soon as I enter. * * * Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Hwa Jin-cheon continued. Yes, it was open in the end. . The so-called elders of the open world, who should have thrown away their honor and live in freedom and simplicity, but the so-called elders of the 100,000 ns have fallen prey to the sugarcoat of high-ranking officials and have be greedy. Even if that is true arent there countless branches of openness in Sichuan? There are a lot. In fact, it is said that quite a few children have posted various information. Hwa Jin-cheon closed his eyes. After investigating, I found out that most of the children who posted information rted to paradise had idents. ! Of course, the ident was something that was very natural and expected to happen. In the first ce, those children didnt even know what kind of ce paradise was. They probably didnt know how serious the information they were asking for was. What about the branch leaders? There must be hundreds of thousands of requests for information per day from the kids in the main broadcasting stations all over the central region. They sift through hundreds of thousands of pieces of information and only convey to me what they think is important. . Its a pity, but crimes such as kidnapping, murder and robbery ur every day in every corner of the world. To the branch leaders, such information has suddenly be not that provocative. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I couldnt understand it emotionally, but if I thought about it, it wasnt something I couldnt understand at all. In addition, Nakwonso even created its own organization to control information in Sichuan. He recruited the Sichuan elders of openness and even created an organization to control information. Even if the world was open, it would have been difficult to know the existence of paradise. Rather, Ki-chung, who discovered its existence and was secretly investigating it, should have been seen as a great person. There is one thing I want to check. You tell me. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became more serious than ever. I know that high-ranking officials have a lot of money. Even if the people from Sacheon Samgang were not able topletely embezzle the public funds of their n, they would have been able to raise a great amount of funds with that ability alone. . But to grow an organization like that for over ten years, an unimaginable amount of money is needed. No matter how hard I think about it, I dont think its possible with their financial power. Okay, were already there. Actually, if you look at it properly, thats probably the part thats most puzzling. exactly. Hwa Jin-cheon picked up thest page of the document on the table. Look at this. Yeon Ho-jeong read the document. After a while, his eyes became bloodshot. I tried tracing their finances, but it wasnt easy. It has to be that way. They have already solidified their business. It means that we have built a system that can raise funds on our own. . Still investigating. Nothing definite has been revealed yet. One Were heading to Xizang. Thats right. Hwa Jin-cheons eyes also suddenly became sharper. Even Yeon Ho-jeong umted surprising wisdom, but he was still Yongdu Ark. Some of the money they made is going to the chief. If thats the extent of the investigation, theres a high possibility that most of it is actually leaking out. . Paradise Cow is earning an astronomical amount of money just by existing. And I assume that the executives there will send most of the money, except for the costs needed to run the organization and a certain amount of public funds, abroad. Three Bridges. I dont know yet. But its very likely. Squeak. Yeon Ho-jeongs right hand tore a corner of the document. Before I knew it, my hands had be tense. Hwa Jin-cheon continued. Shall I tell you the worst case scenario? . We dont know much about the Three Religions yet, but no matter how great their financial power is, this is beyond the limit. The imperial pce and government officials may also be extracting funds, but if that were the case, there is no way we would not have noticed the distorted market trends. . We cannot rule out the possibility that even Chief Murim joined hands with the three religions. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. When he first developed a rtionship with Moon Geun-sang, he asked him to look into the movements of Chief Murim. Until then, there had been no significant movement in Chief Murim. Full Sang said so, and if he were so, it would be like that. However, it turns out that Soreoeumsa, the absolute powerhouse of the Seojang Martial Arts, and Podpgung are together with the three religions? Or, what if other factions other than them are also aiming to conquer the central ins along with the three religions? The key is party. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. Hwa Jin-cheon said in a serious tone. Cheongseong and Ami have amazing power as a member of the Old Daemun faction. But its hard for them alone. Mountain masters who are not corrupted may have a lot of experience, but they cannot escape the limitations of ascetics. In reality, it shouldnt be like that. . The party song must be revived. We must return the party song to its original state at all costs. The Tang familys poison, memorized gunpowder, and organs are the strongest power that can protect the Sichuan martial arts forest like an iron fist. . The organs and poison memorization of the paradise alle from the Tang family. If you bring back the Tang family while we control the paradise, then there will be a cataclysmic change in Sichuan Wulin. . If the Sichuan martial arts team bes stronger, it will be difficult for them to enter Sichuan. If Sacheon is blocked, you will have to take a detour to get in, and the detour route is very limited. Hwa Jin-cheons eyes lit up. In other words, whoever eats Sacheon can gain the upper hand in a power war. If we bring back the party line, we can immediately overturn the unfavorable situation across the country. Chapter 582 Episode 582 Scent of Rebellion (4) Father. Dang-hos face hardened when he saw his son rushing in. Tang Yeosun swallowed her saliva and said. It is said that a person believed to be my uncle has entered Sacheon! Just hearing that story makes my heart rate soar for an instant. Tang Hao asked with a calm face. I knew the officer wasing anyway. Where did youe from? It is said that it appeared in Daechung County, western Sacheon. Was it a report of the ck eye? Thats right. In that case, the information collection period would have been short. It will take several days to enter the vicinity of the capital. Thats enough. Even after ascending to the rank of Gajuwi, Tang Gwan did not neglect his martial arts training. No, rather, in order to surpass my father, I slept less at night andbined training and work. It must have been a practice that risked his life, as he even ingested the Five Great Poisons of the Tang Dynasty and became a master of poison. The current party officials were the best in active duty, and even if they were veterans of the previous generation, no one except a very few would dare topete with them. It is not a martial arts level, but the skill itself in handling poison and memorization is excellent. But its okay. In the past few days, he haspletely captured the Presbyterian Church. Of course, there were many who vehemently opposed it or showed absolute loyalty to the party officials. Most of them were currently locked up in the family prison. Although his immediate power was reduced, most of the familys power was now in his hands. Even if the elite troops of the Murim Alliance, rather than the party, attack, they will be able to easily block it. furthermore. Tang Haos eyes became sinister. If you bring even a part of that vision, you are dead. I didnt know until I took control of the family. I wouldnt have guessed that our institution was hiding such numbers. Perhaps it is a secret known only to generations of family heads. And now Tang Hao knew the secret. Although he has not been officially appointed as the head of the family, he is no different from the actual head of the family. What about the secret line? It is said that they were chasing a person who is currently believed to be Yeon Ho-jeong. A presumed person? Are you saying youre moving alone? Thats right. Hes moving alone Tang Ho frowned. What are we doing? I had long ago given up hope that he wouldnt know about Paradise Cow. Furthermore, Yeon Ho-jeong was a very smart guy. There was no way he wouldnt have known that the moment he touched Paradise Cow, they would have found out his identity as well. Theyre nning something. Dangho said. Understand Yeonhojeongs movements at every moment. And where are the troops who entered Sacheon with him? It is located at the western end of Sacheon. Probably It looks like he will join the party. Tang Ho chuckled. Its not bad. Wouldnt it be better to bury all the cats at once rather than catching and killing them one by one? Tang Yeo-seon smiled. That smile, which looked exactly like my fathers, looked very insidious. Of course. Tang Ho took a deep breath. I should also give the elders who joined hands with me a chance. Those people crossed the line. Once a person crosses the line, he or she begins to strictly consider benefits. Once the board is properlyid out, apetition for loyalty will begin. The temperament of the Tang family itself was like that, but especially the elders of the Presbyterian Church were all people with strong pride. They also recognized Tang Gwans abilities and treated him as the head of the family, but few people liked him personally. People who will turn their backs whenever they get the chance. However, those who do not want to break their principles because of their pride. Such people gave up their pride, broke away from their principles, and became their own people. The Presbyterian Church, whose power was reduced after the party took power, will explode like an active volcano the powerful desires that it has suppressed. Im curious. The face of our hotel. How does it feel to be denied and attacked as the head of the family by the elders who ruled over you? * * * sh! Dang Gwan, who had closed his eyes and was in meditation, opened his eyes. At the same time, Moyong and Eonjabang also opened their eyes. Youre here. One by one, they lifted their cross-legged posture and stood up, and before they knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong appeared behind them. Are you resting well? Prince Moyong asked directly. What did Yongdu Ark say? Yeon Ho-jeong revealed the conversation he had with Yongdu Ark. . The groups faces became gloomy. Even to the opening Although it is only limited to Sichuan, it can be said that it was Yongdu Arks mistake to not manage them properly. The official asked with a calm face. In the end, as expected, Cheongseong and Ami, including the main family, had ties to Saeogwa Murim. It turned out that way. The official nodded. Whatever it is, the priority now is to pull out the seeds of evil that have grown in the family. That is correct. Thats true, but I couldnt imagine how intensely he thought about it and suppressed his burning emotions in order to think like that. There is no one here who does not hate the Three Religions. However, the person with the mostplicated feelings is probably the party official. Dont look at me like that. yes? The official said bluntly. I am the owner of the Tang n. You may have heard the stigma of not managing your family properly, but you will never hear that you failed to correct the family members who ran amok. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at him, smiled. Yes, you should. Prince Moyong frowned. Lets leave the conversation at that. It was a sound that broke the mood, but from the moment he became convinced that it was rted to the Three Religions, his mood was also at its worst. From now on, we have to deal with the dangerous party. Time is gold. Well have to quickly n a strategy or something. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. The official looked at Dangata in the distance. At first nce, it looks like any other city, but the eyes of the Party are drawn over the entire area. More than seventy percent of the people living there are members of the Tang n. I knew this, but this is surprising. In other words, before we enter the outer garden of the main house, we have to break through from there without causing any damage. I guess so. I know the side road. I know someone I can trust. You can get to the front of the outer circle without anyone noticing you. Moyong-gun intervened. The problem starts with the outpatient clinic. exactly. The party probably already knows your and our travel routes. By now, you know that the Hoshitamtam family is being targeted around here, so you should have prepared for that. The official nodded. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. You dont have to worry about that. hmm? I heard that the dragon head ark took care of it. What does that mean? Yongdu Ark was keeping an eye on Sacheon long before we entered Sacheon. Eventually, I learned of the elders change of mind and even figured out the identity of Paradise Cow. Since the matter was a matter of fact, even the dragon head ark of the world would not have been able to move hastily. I know that the elders of openness were involved, but it would have been difficult to know how many ways were involved with them. He knowingly selected and ordered those who were not connected to Nakwonso one by one, shaking up Nakwonsos informationwork after the group entered Sacheon. By now, I will assume that we are moving separately, and you will be convinced that Lord Tang is still on the outskirts of Sichuan. Im guessing theyre going to meet up with my group and attack in earnest. If thats true, this was an unexpected help. Mo Yong asked. Can you trust the Dragon Head Ark? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Even if it is a possibility that is infinitely close to nothing, I have notpletely ruled it out. However, the dragon head I saw didnt seem crazy enough to join hands with those idiots. I can trust your insight, but Prince Moyong trailed off. Yes. He trusted Yeonhojeongs abilities. In particr, I thought that his insight was enough to discuss the best in the world. However, the other party was too dangerous to proceed with the work simply relying on ones eyesight. Even if one assumes a power war between families, it would be right to be careful and cautious if the opponent is a party family. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall. Thats why I need the Lords forgiveness. Everyone looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with puzzled faces. Forgiveness from our hotel? What does this mean? Open is a faction that is at the forefront of information power in the central region. So, from generation to generation, anyone who did not prove their agreement could not sit in the Yongdu Arks seat. Some of the openings may have been corrupted, but there were very few cases where Yongdu Ark was tainted by the evil evil way. so? To be the Dragon Head Ark, you must have a pulpit more than anyone else. Even if you are hated by everyone in the midfield, you have to persevere. Thats a long story. Get to the point. Because it is the best intelligence group in the central region, if the opening is shaken, the informationwork of the powerful martial arts group will be paralyzed. So Yongdu Ark nted people in several of the major sects. ?! Even in the worst-case scenario, informants who have been ordered to suspend their activities indefinitely have been nted in organizations deemed most important in each region so that the Central Intelligence Agencys intelligencework can breathe. The officials eyes wavered. That wasnt all. Not only Moyonggun but the entire party was shocked. A person with the ability to lift the paralysis of the informationwork at once for each region. A dark person who is inactive even when there is a war in the central ins, but wakes up and begins to act when openness is in crisis. ! That cancer person was also in the Tang family. This damned old man! A terrifying, deadly force surged from Tang Gwans body. His reaction was very natural. Wouldnt he be angry to hear that there is a Sejak of openness hiding in his family who walks the same white path? That was the reason the Dragon Head Ark called me. Currently, in Sacheon, the opening cannot be used to its full potential. Just by disrupting our current location, the Yongdu Ark is doing a great deal of harm. . Yeon Ho-jeong took out a small gold bag from his arms. There is powder in this. If you set it on fire, trained dogs will sniff it out. If the signals are passed in session, the cancer person will soon resume its activities. so. The officers face looked as if he had seen a murderer. It was so infuriating that his rtives were causing such a mess that even the third step of opening up was hidden. It was a mind-boggling reality. There will never be another situation as shocking as this for the head of the Tang family. Nevertheless, the party maintained its rationality to the end. I felt like my insides would explode with extreme anger and murderous intent, but even so, I did not let go of reason until the end. If you burn that powder, the cancer people will resume their activities? Thats right. Arent we sure whether the cancer man will help us or inform our location to the traitors from our home family who wouldnt mind changing his name? Yeah Im not sure. Then what the hell! instead. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I poisoned the Dragon Head Ark. what? I poisoned Yongdu Ark with the poison given by the head of the family. I only used a small amount. !! We are holding on with great strength, but it willst two months at most. If you donte and decipher it within two months, Yongdu Arks life will be at risk. The group looked at Yeonhojeong with tired eyes. I had no idea that they had such strong feelings for each other. Do you understand? The intensity of our fight this time is that intense. This is a fight that even high-ranking members of Moorim are putting their necks on the line. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Now we too must risk our lives. Whether its porridge or rice. Half a dayter. Chi-ik! The smoke from the burning powder dispersed and disappeared with a puff. Chapter 583 Episode 583 Scent of Rebellion (5) Hmm. Yang Chen put down the ss with an indifferent expression. Its stuffy. It was a drink I often drank. That drink didnt suit my taste today. Well, it wasnt yesterday or today that I lost my taste for alcohol. I dont know exactly when it started, buttely Ive been having a particrly bad taste in alcohol. And Yang Cheon knew the reason. Slurp. Yang Chen pushed the ss to the center of the table and looked out the window with his arms crossed. Buseon, who was sitting across from me and drinking cautiously, opened his mouth. Shall we clean up the drinking table? Yang Chen shook his head. It is done. You should drink more. Oh, I Its alcohol made with elixir. Its not good to drink too much, but just one bottle is okay. yes. Buseon filled his ss with an awkward expression. Yang Chens eyes became blurred. By now, Adjutant Yeon and Danju Iron Man must be having a hard time. Buseon, who was about to raise his ss, quickly put his hands together politely. Master. hmm? I have a question. Buseon was usually a person who couldnt ask questions easily even if he had questions. Yang Chen said with a smile. What are you so curious about? Buseon cautiously opened his mouth. Deputy Yeon and his party said they would solve the Tang family problem before going to Emperor Yin, right? It did. Putting aside the political problems thate with it, would it be okay with that level of troops? hmm? That Bu-seon cleared his throat. Adjutant Yeons martial arts skills are truly remarkable. Like Cheolgi Danju, who went with him, Kang Ryang is also a powerful force with the ultimate barrier in sight. It is said that several masters from the Murim Alliance areing to help, so it is clear that this is a force that cannotpete with most small or medium-sized factions. Yang Chen nodded. What youre saying is, are you going to be able to achieve what you want with that much force when dealing with the Tang family of the world? yes. Although we dont want to admit it, the Sichuan Tang family is evaluated as the most dangerous family in the Central ins. It takes just that amount of troops to resolve a family matter like that Bu-seon trailed off. Yang Chen crossed his arms. It was not only martial arts that had to be passed on to sessors. It would be appropriate to teach them not only how to view the world, but also how to survive in theplex world of politics. And like this, the parts about strategy and tactics should also be taught well. Well, there is no need to discuss strategy and tactics when ites to matters rted to that guy Yeonhojeong. First of all, there is one thing you are mistaken about. yes? Adjutant Yeon is not going with a small number of troops because he does not have the ability to gather troops. Because it is not possible to gather troops, we are going in small numbers. Buseons eyes widened. Yes, currently, there are people connected to the three religions operating in secret within the party family. I dont know how many there will be, but if you n to suppress them all at once, the more troops you have, the better. Thats right. But it is a war without justification. yes? Yang Cheon poured alcohol into an empty ss. As I said, there are people in the Tang family who are connected to the Three Religions. I dont know, but if even the son of the head of the party learned Saeupgong from Sae-oe, there is a high probability that quite a few people are rted to it. If Dan Yang-seon was a so-called genius, the story would be different. But he wasnt that talented. He was talented, but if you look around, you can find many people with that level of talent. Moreover, considering the nature of the Dangyang line heard, there is no reason for the three schools to hold on to the Dangyang line from the beginning. In other words, it is currently difficult for the Tang family to show its powerful aspect, which was called the king of Sichuan. If we take the imperial pce as an example, the Tang family is currently in a situation where the imperial rtives are taking advantage of the emperors absence to run the imperial pce as they please. ! In such a situation, what would be the result if we recklessly gather troops to deal with them? Ah Many people will die. Yes, lets treat it as a meaningful death and endure it. Still, you shouldnt gather all your troops and attack. It is a matter of justification. The problem of justification. As ck people, we are notpletely free from justification. Do you know why the leader of the Sanchae behaves so cruelly? This is because you must always be reminded of your dignity and dignity. Yang Chen emptied his ss. The taste of alcohol was still strong. White peach is more. Especially in the case of the Tang family, Cheongseong and Amira were the masters of Sacheon even among the great ns. If a ce like that was surrounded by a huge army and the civil war was brought under control, what would people think of the party in the future? Buseon sighed. You wont be afraid of the Tang Family anymore. Money and information are not everything in governing. An organization that acts as a loser in a region needs a correspondingly strong dignity. Yang Chen smiled. Furthermore, the party song is special. The party people use poison and memorization. He achieved hegemony over Sichuan with two weapons that the world despised. If such a family copses even once, the people of Sichuan will no longer trust the Tang family. To be precise, one would question whether the Tang family can serve as the walls of Sichuan. The reason Sichuan people fear and respect the Tang family is because they never cross the line. The line is clear. Even though the Tang people sometimes cause trouble, looking at the bigger picture, the Tang family has always taken the lead in enriching life in the Sichuan region. Moreover, when the story of the riots got to the party side, they tried to solve the problem somehow. Double the grace and tenfold the resentment. Their principles were clear, and that was why people believed in and followed the party even though they were afraid of it. Of course, I know that part. Its just my opinion, but I think the people of Sichuan probably wont mind if the blood rtives of the Tang family be embroiled in internal strife as long as it doesnt cause too much damage. I saw it well. It certainly has been and still is. The question is whether they alone can correct the dispute within the party. Tang Gaju entered the Murim Alliance alone without any troops. If someone from the blood family took power the Tang family head might be executed before he even entered the family. So Deputy Yeon didnt go? yes? Yang Chen grumbled. I told him to leave it to his own devices, but he crawled away. ? It may be dangerous, but we will handle it well with that much force. Its natural to risk your life, but you will also have your own confidence. Buseons face became awkward. In the end, it is possible with Deputy Yeons abilities. No one can know whether it is possible or impossible. Even Deputy Yeon, who has done well so far, can make mistakes. In martial arts, mistakes often lead to life-threatening situations. If you do Let me ask you one question. Do you think Deputy Yeon is strong? yes? Where is this question? Buseon nodded with a puzzled expression. Thats right. Even if you search the whole world for someone as strong as Deputy Yeon, you wont find many. Then why do you think he is strong? Because martial arts are strong? Is that simply all there is to it? ?! As you said, there are not many people as strong as Lieutenant Yeon even if you search the whole world. Its not much, but its not nothing either. You can even find people who are stronger than him. Master, what youre saying is Think about what hes done so far. Yang Chen swirled the ss. It didnt seem like a very meaningful action. After leaving the martial arts world, I destroyed the Nine Zhou Myeongga from the beginning. But how could he destroy a famous family? Would he have marched in proudly and cut off the head of the family? no. No. There was one unit from the Yeon family, but in fact its power was nothingpared to the power of the Myeong family. . This guy obtained the aid of the Open Government and the Moyong family without anyone knowing. We not only borrowed the power of the two groups, but also formed a coalition with the two groups and even held a convocation of the Murim Alliance. Buseons eyes wavered. Is it just? When he came to the Murim Alliance, he became the leader of a unit called the Mortal Army. It was a good blow to the head of the Moyong family, who was second to none in terms of politics. Did it end there? no. He transformed children with nobat experience into elite soldiers in less than a year. . Afterwards, we destroyed the corridor and brought the Western Goddess, who is now here, to the Murim Alliances Uiseongakju. Not only did I defeat the Three Religions, but I also recovered the Guangdong Wulin that had fallen into the hands of the enemy, and was even dispatched to the headquarters as a representative of the Wulin Alliance. . They even brought Baek Byeongshin with them not long ago. The Baekbyeongshingun, the strong man of Seongcheon. Hearing them all listed one by one gave me goosebumps. Bu-seon couldnt help but be thrilled by the fact that only one person was able to aplish so many tasks. When I just heard stories about how he did this and that, I wasnt very impressed, but hearing it over and over again made me think that Yeon Ho-jeongs real strength was definitely not martial arts. Yang Chens eyes narrowed. He is a loser. loser. Yes, you are a loser. He is also aplete loser. ! force? Thats a big advantage. He deserves to be called a genius who only happens once in a hundred years. But if you look at the missions he seeded in, martial arts was actually just one of many means. Buseon swallowed his saliva without realizing it. A fight that can be won with strength is won with strength. A fight that could not be won with force was won with a cause. A fight that could not be won with a cause was won with a ghost. . And in a fight that couldnt be won even with demonic powers, he won it with his natural charm as a human being. Yang Chen filled the ss. This guy is the one who shakes the world. Ability is an ability, but it is a giant that can already shake the fate of an era just by existing. . And there are only a few giants among the mighty of Holy Heaven that show such strength. It was incredibly overrated. I had heard many people say that he was a genius in martial arts and a genius in strategy, but I had no idea that such a great evaluation woulde from his teachers mouth, such as calling him a giant who moved the times. I dont know how he will get through this party crisis. What is clear, however, is that even if it fails, most of the Tang bastards who joined hands with the Three Religions will soon disappear from the face of the earth. And there Yang Cheons eyes sparkled. He will find out too. What kind of position are you in? * * * Are you going to let me go like that? yes. Are you out of your mind? Isnt it crazy to be ying a party song with this army right now? Of course, but. Whats even funnier is that we dont even know how many people rted to the three religions are currently within the party. Im moving forward assuming thats the case for everyone. . Then you should never enter the side road. This matter should not be handled in secret. But isnt this too reckless? If you clumsily try to stab them in the back, this side will be annihted. . Fighting on the enemys battlefield is foolish. Then we have no choice but to make this our battlefield. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You cant do it by force, so lets start with a cause. Chapter 584 Episode 584 Scent of Rebellion (6) Hook! Should I say it is the entrance to the city? There was a majesty that radiated subtly from the entrance where Dangatas huge territory began. An overwhelming presence that makes everyone look, not only those who have trained in martial arts but also ordinary people who are insensitive to energy. A man was walking right there. Slurp. As you walk naturally, a heavy energy wave rises like smoke and then quiets down. It steals the attention and focus of everyone whoes into view. He was that powerful and had that deep prayer. Sararak. Sararak. Both arms naturally shaking as you walk. The sound of the sleeves brushing against my waist and the hem of my long cloth grazing my shins evoked a strange feeling of fear. It felt like a snake was flicking its tongue. The appearance of the clothes was truly amazing. I dont know where I got it from, but the dark-colored, yet shy-looking clothes gave off an ominous atmosphere that seemed to double or triple the mans prayers. Perfectly organized clothes. A sharp impression on slightly pale skin. A person whose very existence appears to be more dangerous than the divine swords and magic swords scattered throughout the world, even though he does not hold any weapons. Someone swallowed their saliva. No way? The man looked away. omg! Just making eye contact made me copse on the floor. The expression of numbness in the spine is literally just a metaphor. However, the mans gaze had enough bloody magic to make the metaphor a simple reality. Indeed. The mans voice was as low and murky as his presence. Its been a while. The sound box does not seem to be veryrge, but the sound that spreads out isparable to the sound of a huge temple bell. Here was the one who brought a faster darkness under the beautiful world of the setting sun. Dang family lord? Matriarch! Huh! Everyone is the Lord of the Tang Family! People walking actively on the street knelt down. Lord Danga! See you, Lord Tang! The male officer nodded. It was an incredible sight. Our government is not an official who eats away at the country. Nevertheless, everyone who saw him bowed as if something more than a dignitary had arrived. This is the presence of Dangguan, the master of Sacheon. In the Sichuan region, he is revered as much as an emperor. Everyone feared him, everyone trusted him, and everyone recognized him as their master. The official, who had been quietly looking at them, started walking again. I want to tell you not to do that if you feel like it. I never wanted this in the first ce. Rather, when he received reports that his immediate lineages were secretly showing arrogance, he was the one who ordered them to be arrested one by one and punished. But now. I couldnt tell them to stand up, at least not now. At that time, an old man approached cautiously. I . This. The old man took out something piled up in bamboo leaves from his arms and held it out. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. What is this? This is a new food made at our store. Of course, it may not suit the matriarchs taste, but As people get older and experience the ups and downs of the world, they be more perceptive. The old man saw a softness in the guesthouse that he had never felt before. Others were so overwhelmed by the force that they couldnt even move, but the old man was seeing a part of Dang Gwans inner self. The officer saw something piled up on bamboo leaves. Hot steam was rising. It will be full of rice, meat, and other ingredients. That was the smell. Although a person may have a good sense of humor, it has nothing to do with the persons sincerity. Perhaps the fact that he came forward and gave this dish now meant that the old man had always wanted to serve him a dish. The guesthouse epted the dish given by the old man. I was already feeling hungry. ah! The old man lowered his head as if he was moved. Its just an honor. The official, who was looking at the back of the old mans head, started walking again. I just received food. Rather, he had to express his gratitude himself. However, the person who actually gave the food feels sad. It seemed like I never thought he would ept it in the first ce. This was it. This is what I felt when I stopped by Bunta. It is from here that I realize that my rule was wrong. It is also important to make Sacheon stable by handling household issues and appointing trustworthy personnel. However, if you call yourself the loser of a region, you need to clearly understand what is happening on these streets, what public sentiment is like, and what kind of life they live. That was something that could not be known just by listening to the report. You could only truly understand it if you went there and saw it, heard it, and felt it in person. Even though I only walked about 30 pages, I felt a lot. Dang-gwan crossed Dangata holding the bamboo leaf dish in his arms. 100 million?! Go, matriarch! Meet the matriarch! Everyone in sight saluted the official. The man nodded silently and continued moving forward until he finally saw the five-story main building. The five-story main tower, dyed red in the setting sun, was the most famous Noksu-juru (GˮƘ) in the area. The hotel moved towards that ce without hesitation. See you, matriarch! It seemed like the rumor had already spread. Rouge, who was on the first floor, bowed her head toward the hotel. The officer asked. Is there a seat on the top floor? of course! Give me a seat. yes! The party went up to the fifth floor under Lu Jus guidance. Even as he was climbing the stairs, everyone who saw him put down their sses and chopsticks and greeted him. Lu Zhu, who guided us to our seats, asked the official. Can I have the alcohol you always drink? Yes, please. yes. I will make some snacks and bring them to you in a moment. Its okay. The official ced bamboo leaf dishes on the table. This is enough for snacks. Oh yeah! Rouge lowered her head and retreated at a brisk pace. After a while, a woman dressed in silk came in with a drink and a ss. The official raised his hand. There is no need to follow. Just go out and see. Yes Dain. As the woman left, the official turned his gaze out the window. The sunset looked particrly red. The sky in Sacheon has been particrly clear recently, but looking at the clouds beyond the sunset, it seemed like there would be less sunlight again tomorrow. Youre here. Dang Gwan looked away from the window and filled his ss. Dang-Gwan, who was holding a filled ss, paused for a moment. Above. From the moment we entered Dangata, the atmosphere in the building was tense to an unprecedented degree. His sharp senses caught the presence of someone at the top of Noksujuru. His stealth skills were truly amazing as he secretly moved to the roof of the building on the other side under the setting sun. And the authorities knew for sure who that being was. You have a lot of talent. Its a speech room. The moment we first heard his name, what came to mind was Jinju. The Jinjueon family was a prestigious family located in Hebei Province in the past, and was a famous Murim family that divided Hebei Province in two together with the Peng family. Unlike Paengga, who wielded a sword as big as his body based on his natural physique and natural strength, Jinjueonga had a physique as good as Paengga and was skilled in martial arts that made his entire body like steel. Later, his obsession with strength went too far and he even tried his hand at Gangseojutsu, called the art of non-humanity, and was condemned by all people and became an unfortunate martial artist who was destroyed. Its worth using. When ites to stealth techniques, it is difficult for any warrior from the Tang family to follow. It was a better hiding technique than the Green Eye Corps, the intelligence unit operated by the Tang family. To be able to break through the barrier of no sect and reach maturity, and to even be able to use this level of stealth skills, is truly amazing. If you make up your mind to kill him, it will be difficult for even an elder-level master of the Daemun Sect to be safe. However, amid such admiration, the hotel felt confused. A descendant of a fallen family The descendant of a rare martial arts family that oncepeted with the Peng family to be the loser of Hebei, has now even mastered the art of stealth that assassins practice. It would be good to have a lot of martial arts skills that can be used in a tough environment. However, a master from a prestigious family jumped into the area on his own, even though he could not use someone who knew how to use stealth techniques. It is the sorrow of someone who lost their family. Looking at his skills, he seems to have perfected the martial arts of a disappeared n to some extent, but he was still moving as a subordinate of Prince Moyong, hiding his existence. Its all like that. The official emptied his ss. The ghost of a family rotting away in unrecognized honor is what makes descendants go crazy. He put down the ss and took out a small medicine packet from his arms. He held the medicine bag tightly. Push! The medicine bag exploded and fine powder spread out in all directions. That was the end of it. The air, which had momentarily be stuffy, quickly returned to its original state. However, the charm of the party was different. The moment the medicine cannon exploded and the powder filled the room, his intangible energy snatched the powder and spread it throughout Noksuzuru. Grumble! The chlorine that spewed out from the intestines burned the burst medicine pills. The official filled the ss again. And drank. How long has it been like that? sh! As he raised his drink again, his eyes shone sharply. also. He slowly emptied his ss and looked out the window. Before I knew it, the setting sun was being pushed aside by the heavy, dark blue-ck darkness. He was right. These were quite familiar prayers. Approximately over a hundred people were approaching this ce, and among them, the three leading men were very sharp. All three broke through the barrier. Although he felt nervous, his properly refined prayer was extremely stable and insidious. They were people who gained enlightenment by practicing poison techniques and soon formed a family. The corner of the officials eyes twitched. Presbyterians House. He recalled his conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong. There is enemy territory inside the party. Even if the terrain is familiar to the matriarch, you should never enter it now. In other words, the current party family is hostile territory to the head of the family. Then what do you mean? Do you mean to wait quietly? Thats right. Until theye out first. ?! If what the Dragon Head Ark said is true, the current party family will enter a state of emergency the moment the head of the family appears. The preparation that took several days has been ruined, so there will be total chaos. hmm. If there are people from our family whoe to wee the head of the family, then I will not believe the words of Yongdu Ark. However, if troopse to stop the matriarch, then we will take action after considering what Yongdu Ark said to be true. Yeon Ho-jeong was right. They are elders. If they were as mature in prayer as I am, they would be at least five ranks higher. You guys have torn up the familyw because of your greed. Wooooow. A subtle vitality bloomed from Tang Gwans body. Ufortable feelings are clearly revealed. It was fortunate that my anger didnt explode. However, the authorities soon tried to calm their minds. I wanted to immediately jump out the window and drink them all, but I couldnt. If they had nned to capture and kill them all, they would have brought in all the troops they could recruit in the first ce and wiped them out. Whether it was pride or not, he would havepletely pushed aside the family and established a new foundation. That couldnt be possible. We couldnt go to war just to catch a few traitors. Also, it was thest pride of the party. Right this very moment. The short but painful journey to make everything right has begun. After a while. Matriarch. A person from the family. Come on in. yes. Grumble. The door opened and three elders appeared. The official smiled. In front of his seemingly bright smile, thest shrieking sunset lightpletely died. Are you here? Chapter 585 Episode 585 Scent of Rebellion (7) The presence of the temple was enough to attract the attention of the entire vast Dangata. And thanks to that, Yeon Ho-jeong and hispanions were able to easily enter the other side through the side road mentioned by the official. A person who captures the attention of a huge vige just by appearing. I expected that it would create some gap, but I didnt expect it to be this big. That one. In the shadows of a dark alley in Dangata. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned to the numerous towering temples in the distance. Its a party. Tsutsutsu. I felt an unknown ominousness. Those many temples look like a demondscape teeming with snakes and scorpions. The scenery seen is different from the past. Even during the time of Emperor Heukam, I visited Sacheon several times. Sacheon at that time was a pretty gloomy ce. Due to the invasion of the Three Religions, the streets werepletely burned down and people had no means of expression other than moaning. The sight of a hellish fire sweeping past. Dangata was also not the same as it is now. Nevertheless, I feel a strong sense of ominousness. Everything the eye can see is peaceful. But the atmosphere was different. Yeon Ho-jeong is more sensitive to the smell of blood than anyone else. The Sacheon and Tang family he saw were filled with a violent atmosphere of imminent danger. Prince Moyong opened his mouth. It seems like the head of the party has kept his gaze well focused. I think so. Is there anything caught in your deception? No. till now. Then we can proceed. Yes, but. why? Is there something that bothers you? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. He is thinking deeply. Mo Yong-gun, Hwang Seok-tae, Paeyul, and Kang Ryang looked at him quietly. But even as time passed, Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth would not open. Mo Yong-gun nced at Hwang Seok-tae. Are you okay? ? Looking at his prayers, he seems to be better at annihtion warfare than street fighting. Prayers reveal not only a persons fighting style but also his or her attitude toward life. But it wasnt easy to read. Even more so if you are an expert. It was proof that Mo Yong-guns levelpletely overwhelmed Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae spoke in a blunt tone. If you feel like you are going to die, you will fall. Huh? Moyong-gun smiled. We all risked our lives and you wont do that? We were ordered to be together, but we were not ordered to throw our lives away in a harsh ce. I hope you dont have any burden. Hwang Seok-tae did not answer any further. I just silently look at the party. Prince Moyong turned his gaze to Kangryang. The same was true for Gangryang. The look in his eyes as he looked at Tang Family was extremely cold. There was a hint of anger like an active volcano, but there was enough coolness to contain all that heat. It was the cool-headed gaze of a prosecutor that you cant get at a young age. Not bad. I was well aware of Pae-yuls ability. Because he was the one who actually went on an operation with Yeon Ho-jeong. However, I had doubts about these two. This is because I have never actually seen them carry out their mission. Moyong muttered softly. None of them are formidable Thats good. It was then. I guess so. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I cant help it. I will get the second attention. Prince Moyong frowned. You want to attract the attention of the party? Yeon Ho-jeong took out several pouches from his arms. There were a total of three pockets as small as a babys palm. Each bag was colored red, blue, and ck, and all of its contents were manufactured directly by the hotel. No matter how much I think about it, I think Im the right person. I can trust the skills of my senior Cheolgi Danju and Paeyul, Kang Ryang, but considering his resistance to poison, I feel uneasy about entrusting him with this task. It was a cold assessment, but since the operation was in progress, no one was offended by Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Even if the operation was not underway, the opponent was the Tang family. It was Tangga that could poison not only a transcendent master, but also a master of Seongcheon if he was an extreme reader of vision. Its someone that anyone cant help but feel anxious about. Prince Moyong said. Not everything in this world goes as nned. But isnt that too much of a twist from the beginning? Didnt we decide that the second person to steal attention would be Elder Paeyul? Paeyul nodded. The new method of jeomchang is as great as its practicality. There are many sects that have greater martial arts abilities than him in terms of long-distance magic or instantaneous movement speed, but when ites to irregr movements and hit-and-run gait, there are few sects that can match Jeomchang. In fact, the true value of the loss rate was due to the terrifying actual footwork. Spear techniques with terrifying prating power and sword techniques that unleash infinite killing techniques alle from footwork. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I know Paeyuls skills well. In most cases, you are not the kind of person who should be harmed. But if something goes wrong Yeon Dae-su. ? Can you calm down a bit? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Im cool enough. No, you are not cold at all. Prince Moyongs words were decisive. When Yeon Ho-jeong was about to open his mouth again, Mo Yong-gun continued. If you were truly cool-headed, you wouldnt have thought of taking the lead in this operation while also taking on a military role. ! You dont know how outstanding your abilities are. If youe forward, I wont be able to be that trustworthy. Mo Yong-guns dark blue eyes shone. But you are the center of this operation. Except for the head of the party, you are the one who knows best about how things are going in Sichuan. Of course, but. Even Yongdoo Ark drew a line in connection with you rather than us. That means that as soon as something goes wrong with you, this operation will be half-failed. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression hardened. Moyong-gun quenched his appetite. I would feel relieved if you disappeared as a political enemy, but you are someone who should not die in an operation like this. Have you already forgotten why we held hands and why you called me? . Be cool. What did you say? We too must risk our lives. As the saying goes, everyone here risked their lives. Even more so. Mo Yong-gun smiled and looked at Hwang Seok-tae. This spearman too. Hwang Seok-tae did not say no. He said he would step down if death threatened him, but that was not his true intention. Even if you are capable, even if it seems clear, even if it is unfortunate, you have to endure it all. That is your role now. It was rare advice from Prince Moyong. And that advice deeply prated Yeon Ho-jeongs heart. Yes. What Moyong said is right. Yeon Ho-jeong always took the lead and defeated the enemy. Wherever a battle took ce, a super expert named Chief Byeoksanho would always break the enemys momentum. But not now. In a situation where the future battle was clearly anticipated, the opponent was Dangga. Moreover, it was an infiltration into the territory of the party. Yeonhojeong should not take the lead. He is the one who has everything about this operation in his head. Even if it was something I could handle myself, I had to leave it to others, and even if the operator died, I had to keep my cool and make this job a sess. That was the burden of fate that the leader had to bear. It was a trust full of blood that all losers in the world had to take with them. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, exhaled softly. Okay. I will. Moyong grinned. This is why Im scared of you. Even if you hear things that are annoying, you know how to understand and ept them. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Paeyul. senior. Please. Paeyul snorted. do not worry. I havent had a fight that I can really enjoy yet. And you promised me I will take you to the most intense and fun battlefield in the world. Do you like fighting that much? Everyone has different tastes. Yeon Ho-jeong handed the blue pouch to Pae-yul. Here it is. OK. This operation will be dangerous and not fun. Dont turn me into a fraudster who runs wild and cant keep his promises. Looking at the talking bastard, I can rest assured. I speak as chairman of this operation. Yeon Ho-jeong did not say unttering lines such as dont die or dont get bullied. Please get my attention properly. Paeyul grinned. I am a man who always lives up to expectations. He opened the blue pouch and poured the contents into his mouth. hook! At that moment, Paeyuls skin turned red. Tsk! I tried to suppress it, but eventually a suppressed moan came out. Even the defeat rate of the world was an unbearable pain. But after a while. Whoa. With a soft sigh, Paeyuls skin regained its natural glow. The neck, where the veins had bulged, also returned to its original state. As a result, he gained immunity to most poisons except for the Tang Dynastys Five Great Poisons for half a century. And after half an examination. No one knew what the status of the loss would be. Even the hotel. Slurp. Paeyul took out his short spear and sword and stepped forward. Im getting ready. Ill give you a good run. Paaaaaa! As soon as he finished speaking, Paeyul ran towards Dangga. How much time has passed like that? Kwaaaaang! Quad deud deuk! The sound of the wall copsing, apanied by a bitter explosion, echoed in all directions. * * * Danmuk, an elderly man in his fifties, stood in the center, folding his waist. Three elders Danmook meets the head of the family. The elderly people standing on the left and right also folded their waists in the same way. See you, matriarch. The official who was quietly looking at them pointed in front of him with his chin. Sit down. yes. The three people sat down with a cautious look. The moment Dang-muk was about to open his mouth, Dang-gwan pulled the gold string on the ceiling. Ivee this far, so I should at least get a drink. I apologize. After a while, a woman dressed in silk opened the door and came in. Did you call me, matriarch? Bring three empty sses. Yes. Oh, not the same cup as me. yes? For a moment, the officials eyes became cold. All you have to do is gouge out your eyes and make two cups, then pull out her lower jaw and make onest cup. ?! A look of puzzlement appeared on the womans face. It was such a sudden rant that I couldnt understand what he was saying at first. At that time, the officer waved his hand. thud! For a moment, the womans eyes opened and she fell down on the table. !! There was surprise on the faces of Tang Muk and the two elders. The woman who copsed on the table did not move at all. However, except for the white powdered face, the skin on the hands and nape of the neck gradually turned blue. dead. The officer poisoned the woman in an instant. Matriarch? What on earth is this! It was the elders who were surprised by the sudden situation. The official said as he poured alcohol into his ss. I heard Hoa owned the majority of Noksu Jurus shares, right? You thought I wouldnt know because it was done in secret. ? Did you think I wouldnt be able to hear something like the Gahaengjeonum, which has reached only eight levels? !! There was no suchmotion. As soon as we came in, we were making so much noise that it hurt my ears. The officer coolly emptied his ss and spoke. Was it Hoa who bewitched you? Or did Hoa also be a traitors henchman? Chapter 586 Episode 586 Poisonous soil and blood soil (1) Dangmuk was embarrassed. how?! Galhaeng Jeon-eum is a secret Jeon-eum technique of Sacheondangga, and its fundamental principles are different from the Jeon-eum technique used by other powerful people. The reason for creating such a separate martial art was based on the extremely closed nature of the Tang family. The term maniption of poison and memorization did note out for nothing. Since the Tang Dynasty, no school has been able to create such a systematic and mysterious martial art. A secret so thoroughly calcted that even the slightest destructionw could not be conceived. Galhaengjeonum was a secret art of the Tang family that no one could eavesdrop on unless they were a master of Seongcheon. Even though he was the master of the Tang n, he was able to understand such secret techniques in an instant. Nonsense! Galhaengjeonum itself is a study that cannot be learned without permission from the head of the family. Therefore, there were restrictions on teaching vision reading techniques and dark techniques, and there were not many Tang Ga people who actually studied Galhaengjeonum. Yes. There werent many. Until ten years ago. However, after the creation of Nakwonso, the warriors trained in the shade thoroughly learned not only the Galhaengjeonum but also Tanggas poison and dark techniques. Noksujuru was no exception. Most of the people working here were Tang family members, and all of them were recruited by Tang Hao. And they only learned the galhaengjeonum. Perhaps that is why his achievements were higher than those of most direct blood rtives of the Tang family. What is important is that the secretness of Galhaengjeonum did not discriminate between foreigners and Tangga people. It is impossible for even a transcendental expert who has broken through the barrier of martial arts to eavesdrop on the sounds of more than five stars. In other words, unless the party has broken through the realm of no prity, it is impossible to eavesdrop on the sound of the transformation of the eight states of aplishment. How can this be?! How can it be possible that the head of the family is already?! Then the officer said: why? Is it surprising? ! Im sure you guys didnt think that the position of master of the Tang n was an easy position to upy just by being a little stronger in martial arts, right? The elders swallowed their saliva. The officials expression became drowsy. In order to be the master of the Tang n, you must have the power to subdue all of your immediate blood rtives within thirty-three seconds. ?! You have no way of knowing. The proof is thoroughly based on previous tests, and even that is just one of many tests to be the master of the n. . It is not a matter of martial arts being stronger or weaker. The master of the Tang family holds in one hand the lifeline of everyone in the Tang family and shakes it. Its not a position you can rise to without the appropriate skills. Would it be possible to take on so many direct blood rtives at once even if ones martial arts skills are superior? It cant be possible. Even if you were a Holy Heaven expert, such a thing would be impossible. And because it makes such an impossible possible, not just anyone can assume the position of master of the Tang family. A person who can easily kill an equal expert with just one anomalous poison technique and a single secret dark technique. The incarnation of poisonous darkness, controlling the internal energy of the poisonous people under hismand with a single swing of his hand and deflecting all the rain of darkness that falls with a single shout. That is Dangaju. Although he may suffer losses in fights with heads of other families, he is capable of dealing with sneers even when his subordinates attack in droves. He is literally the king of Sichuan, representing the Tang n. Why am I telling you this? The official filled the empty ss again. Because they will kill you anyway. Go, matriarch?! If you thought you would be generous enough to let the traitor live, you were also mistaken. I have no intention of sparing anyone involved in this treason. However The official raised his ss. The scent wafting in front of my nose was very strong. The only difference is whether you kill someonefortably or kill someone so painfully that you want to die. The eldersplexions turned pale. Dang-muk said as Dang-gwan coolly emptied his ss. There seems to be some misunderstanding, matriarch. misunderstanding. We havee to see the head of the family. But why are you doing such a shameful thing? With just those words alone, you have already disrespected me. The official smiled coolly. How dare you criticize what the head of the family is doing? !! Hoa said that? Are you trying to change your familys family tradition? Were you trying to trick me into creating a flexible and moral family instead of the harsh and strict one you have now? Matriarch! What a piece of trash! bang! The officials fist hit the table. You cant suppress the crazy ambition of a young man who hasnt matured yet, but youre all old and youre swept up in it, and youre not only tarnishing the name of the family thats been around for hundreds of years, but youre even bringing in troops to catch the head of the family?! Are you sane?! Hahaha! The elders faces turned red. It wasnt because I was excited. This was because the fearsome internal power contained in the harsh reprimand from the party shook their Danjeon like crazy. Danmuk could not contain his astonishment. How could this?! He knew the capabilities of the party better than anyone else. Poisonous liquor? Cancer technology? I dont know that far. However, I absolutely swear that our institutions internal strength was not this great. At best, it was only a couple of levels higher than Presbyterian Wonju. But now? When did I build up such enormous strength! As if it had taken the inner power of a poisonous spirit, it shows twice as much power as before. It was a feeling that the martial arts itself had evolved, although it was also an internal attack. It was a new poisonous attack that showed the dignity of an emperor in a vicious and vicious attack. The official emptied his ss slowly. Even as he emptied his ss, his eyes were fixed on the three elders. The elders swallowed their saliva at the bloody re. It was an overwhelming atmosphere. None of them, who were supreme masters, thought of running away. No, I didnt even think about hitting the yer or even blinking an eye. The official put down his ss. but its good. The sound of an empty ss being ced on the table was as loud as thunder. I feel like I want to yell at you for three days and nights, but it would be a waste to waste my time on little people like you. . As the situation is such, I will give you one chance. ? Opportunity? What does this mean? Only one of the three of you will be spared. I will save you and send you as a messenger to Tang Hao. If you return in time, I will strip you of your Tang n name and expel you from Sichuan. ! The two remaining have no lives. He will end his life in pain, pouring out sweat and dirt from his entire body until dawn. A subtle green light shed in the halls eyes. At that moment, the three people felt goosebumps all over their bodies. Tsutsutsutsu. Translucent green smoke began to rise from the persons body. The anger that has been well controlled until now is slowly leaking out in the name of murderous intent. Just that little bit of poison made the air in the room so stuffy that it was difficult to breathe. I will use as a messenger the one who kneels first and admits his mistakes. Slurp. The officer changed his posture. ce your left hand on the floor and raise your right leg. The bottle of alcohol in his right hand was tilted, and the empty ss was slowly filled. If there is no one in the ss who admits their mistakes, you will neither die nor live, and you will be recorded in the history of your family as traitors. The party coolly emptied the ss. Even though there were elders right in front of him, he seemed to think that they would not dare attack him. There was no such defenselessness. His appearance like that was proof of absolute confidence. He seemed confident that even if the three eldersunched a secret attack at the same time, he would not suffer the slightest loss. . There was a strange silence. In that silence, the only sound was the sound of the ss being filled and then being emptied again. How much time has passed? Wooooow. A faint, dark green sphere emerged from the tip of our right hand. It was then. Matriarch! Elder Dangsan on the right knelt. Please forgive me! I was blinded by vain greed and tarnished my familys name! Tang Wu and the remaining elders, Tang Hu, looked at Tang San in surprise. President!! You have all grown old and be wrathful; this is a mortal sin worthy of a thousand deaths! But if you forgive this poor old man just once, I will be loyal to never let something like this happen again! Tang Muks face distorted. You crazy guy! His hands moved like lightning. I was thinking of blowing off Tang Sans head. It was then. Crump! ?! The manual attack, which was performed by twisting the upper body, stopped in midair. Dang Muks fingertips stopped half an inch in front of Dang Sans nape. And Dang-muks shoulder was dislocated and was sticking out unsightly. Tang Muks face turned pale. The official said, raising his ss. It was close. I have taken advantage of this opportunity, so I will spare your life. Holy shit! Tang Hu suddenly stood up and swung his double spear towards Tang Guan. die! hook! A poisonous spray shot out in a swirling motion. but. !! The poison, which should have hit the officers body, dispersed like smoke as soon as it was released. Astonishment appeared on Tang Hus face. He couldnt believe that his tension dissipated as soon as it was released. At that time, a voice simr to a moan came from Dangmuks mouth. Hwagongshinsan (ɢ)?! Ohh. The officialughed. Being one rank higher is still better. Hwagongshinsan was the poison that destroyed most of the poisons of the Tang family. The problem is that not everyone can use that poison. Except for the former head of the family, there was no one who could perfectly calcte the exact capacity and degree of time dispersion. Moreover, the poison of the Tang Dynasty was not an external poison, but an internal poison. Howplex a dragon-poisoning technique must be calcted to render even the poison of a poisonous person who has broken through the barrier of no species useless? Oops! Only then did Dang-muk realize. Even before they arrived, the government had already spread the fireworks divine poisons curse throughout the entire base. In addition, he has buried his inner strength and created his own battlefield so that he can gain an absolute advantage within this area. This is Dang-muk swallowed. This is the matriarchs capabilities! A heavenly dragon poisoning technique thatpletely controls a drug that no one could touch by breaking it down in an instant. The best tactician in Sichuan who starts the fight with victory already achieved before the enemy even arrives. He is the greatest authority on Tang n martial arts, capable of subduing all of his subordinates with just a handful of poison or a handful of memorization. The promise is. The pupil of the hotel began to turn dark green and then gradually turned ck. I have to protect it, right? Pow! Tang Hu suddenly hit his head and copsed on the spot. Grrrrrr. Tang Hus body was shaking like crazy. There was no screaming or moaning. Only the whites of his eyes were visible, and ck blood was flowing from his nose. There was foam forming at the corners of the mouth. It bes addictive in an instant and causes extreme pain. And it was the same with sugar paste. Dangsan swallowed his saliva as he looked at them falling to the floor and shaking. Tell Tang Ho. The official held up an empty ss. My brother is waiting here. If you donte quickly, you will be locked in prison for the rest of your life and die in endless pain. Yes yes! The poison in your heart will begin to act within half an hour. The official waved his empty ss as if he was annoyed. good. Chapter 587 Episode 587 Poisonous soil and bloody soil (2) Crazy! The gatekeeper, Dangjuksan, looked like he was going crazy. Catch that ruthless bastard! hook! The warriors of Cheonyangdan, the unit that guards the outer garden and main gate of the Tang family, flocked towards the wall. Their movements were fast and precise. There was not a single inch wasted in the stic movement, and both eyes were perfectly focused on the target. The prestigious bodyguard unit is much stronger than people think. It is made up of selected masters, including the gatekeeper, as they are the ones who show the power of the sect. Even though the coteral blood rtives are the majority, their martial prowess is not something to be ignored. Piyuuuuuung! Despite this, the warriors of Cheonyangdan were unable to catch the attackers. The reason was simple. The attackers martial arts skills were stronger and faster than any of the warriors of the Cheonyangdan. Crumbling! The spear strike was apanied by a terrifying kick. One side of the high and thick west wall of Tang House copsed due to a single strike, which was not a long and heavy polearm, but was only about the length of a longsword. profit! Tang Juksans face turned red. Dont just keep memorizing things, release the poison! pop! Puff puff! As soon as his shouting ended, a white solo dance broke out right in front of the attacker. It was a great dragon poisoning technique. There was no poison bag thrown or poison sprayed, but the poisonous spray suddenly exploded in the empty air. It was an explosion of synthetic poison. Poison powders with different properties were sprinkled at once, and the synergistic effect of the Tang familys representative seasonal explosion poisoning, which drew out stronger poison power and exploded, was unfolded. but. puck! Burbubbuk! Pow! The sound of a bloody blow was heard in Heoyeons solo dance. Tang family warriors learn boxing skills in addition to poison and memorization. Because it was a close fight, you couldnt just get away with it. In fact, among Tang family martial arts, there were many military skills such as excellent swordsmanship and spearmanship. But Tang Juksan was confident. That sound right now is not the sound of the fists struck by the warriors of Cheonyangdan against the attackers. His prediction was correct. Whoa whoa! With a merciless sound, the bodies of the two warriors flew past Dangjuksans head and crashed into the outer wall of the inner garden. ! Tang Juksan swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Phew. The attackers appearance, revealed among the poisonous smoke scattered by the wind, was all alone. On the other hand, the number of fallen warriors around was over fifteen. this! In that short period of time, he defeated fifteen warriors and sent two of them flying. It was truly force beyond imagination. The hit and run movements were amazing, but the martial arts skills that knocked out top-ss warriors in one go during that solo dance were truly amazing. A peak expert?! I dont know. I couldnt gauge the opponents inaction. In fact, it did not emit overwhelming energy waves ormit terrible murderous acts. No matter how much it is. That was then. Tang Juksan instinctively threw his body to the side at the sudden sh of murderous intent. Easy profit! Gagagagagagak! A huge sword image was carved into the outer wall along with a creepy sound. It was a vertically engraved sword that was shot through a long distance. Cold sweat broke out on Dangjuksans forehead. This is crazy! Peak expert? Thats ridiculous. A person who throws himself behind the west wall without showing any signs of fatigue even after delivering this much of a sh in a split second. Youre a transcendent expert! He was a true expert who broke through the barrier of no discipline. A world of real people that no one can climb to, that is the state beyond the limitless wall. In fact, if you look through the martial arts sect, there are many masters who reached the same level as him, but the problem was the age of the attacker. Even at first nce, his face looked as if he might have been in danger. Although he was much younger than the high-ranking elders in the temple, his military power wasparable to or even greater than that of the elders. But whats even more surprising than that. Why doesnt the poison work?! Yes. Only through memorization can you somehow avoid or defeat it. However, the attacker was exposed to the deadly poison of the explosive poison for a long period of time. However, there were no restrictions on movement at all. Rather, it seemed to gain momentum as time passed, and each movement was full of vitality. Fuuuuuuu! It seemed like they were no longer interested in blowing down the outer wall. The attacker, who was holding a spear sword, immediately entered the breached outer wall. Even though the warriors in front were blocking it, they prated inside very easily. It was the result of a fundamental difference in skill. Tang Jushans face turned pale. This is not the time. Tangjuksan shouted to the warriors. Bring Danju with you! Its an emergency! The opponent is a supreme expert whose sudden attack does not work! Tangjuksans cry spread quickly and moved most of the warriors of Cheonyangdan who were active in the outer circle. Good. Many people were caught by the sharply bristling mood. I felt an even more powerful force than those I faced outside. Moreover, the numbers were muchrger. Paeyul took a deep breath. He was right. Fighting with party bastards is no fun at all. Its just dangerous. However, the thrill was a ferocity that I had never felt before on any battlefield. If he had not taken the medicine prepared by the head of the Tang family, he would have already be addicted and the flow of internal energy would have slowed down. furthermore. He was the first martial artist to break through the outer wall of the Tang family alone and invade Paeyul grinned. Still, I get one worthy honor. Unless you die. Its him! Its an intruder! Kill it! Dont kill me! We must capture him alive and reveal his identity! It was truly a mess. Although it was a well-trained move, Tangga had never properly fought against an intruder. Of course, it was a dangerous family that could be tolerated even without such experience, but it was inevitable that there would be confusion in themand system. The warriors didnt even know whether to kill Paeyul or save him right away. And that served as a significant advantage for the loss rate. Ill run wild. Wooooow! A blue brilliance gathered in the single song. Guan Il-gongs efforts are gathering. Wow! Paeyul flew forward and extended his sword. It wasnt meant to sting. The spear tilted back served as a gauge to create a straight path. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. Quang! Energized by his powerful advance, he swung his javelin like a beam of light. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! * * * Lord Lee! Tang Hao looked at the warrior who rushed into the office with cold eyes. In an instant, the warriors face turned pale. Im sorry. I made a mistake. Its okay. Tang Ho smiled. But his eyes were still cold. It could be because it hasnt been mentioned yet. Besides, I havent officially been crowned Gaju yet. I understand. I apologize. It was amazing. No matter what, the presence of the party is dignified and they tell us to proudly call them Gaju. This would have been absolutely impossible if the entire party had not already been controlled. It was worth knowing how on earth he made the members of the Tang n into his own people. So what happened? It is said that an intruder appeared near the west wall of the gate. At that moment, Tang Haos eyes gave off a subtle red-green glow. What do you mean by intruder? He is presumed to be a great expert. Based on the reported military power, it can be inferred that he is a transcendent expert who broke through the barrier of martial arts. The price range is wide. Although it is called a family, it surrounds an area like a huge castle. No matter how good the party leader was, he could not clearly feel the battle taking ce on the outer wall from Naewons office. However, I felt a sense of difort. For some reason, I felt a strange sense of difort in the west, but was it because of an intruder? There was wonder on the warriors face. How far is it from here to the outer wall? It is said that he felt a strange sense of difort there. I couldnt even imagine how great a martial arts skill would have to be to develop such intuition. But. Tang Ho frowned. One person? Thats right. A master who broke through the barrier of no discipline? Its worth saying its amazing. However, even within the Tang family, there were quite a few masters who had broken through the barrier of no sect, and even in terms of the name of the party, they were only one level below Tang Guan, but they were masters who could be used anywhere in the world. Moreover, he was a foreigner. Even if you have resistance to a certain amount of poison, the moment you get poisoned by the Tang family, the meaning of the state disappears. They say it was fine despite the explosion. You withstood the explosion? Thats right. It looks like they are fully prepared. Tang Ho snorted. Yes, it was just a sudden explosion. I wont be able to endure much longer than that. I knew that without even looking. There were less than a handful of masters in the world who could withstand the extreme poison of the Tang family. Tell this to the master of the evil spirits in Naewon. Go quickly and capture him. Are you captured alive? We need to find out where this guy came from and who ordered him to do it. But the intruders momentum is quite Look. Tang Ho smiled. It was a snakes smile that felt much scarier than a re. Didnt I, the head of the family, tell you to do that? At that moment, the warrior knelt down on the spot. Im sorry! The little manmitted a deadly sin. Hehehe. Tang Hao shook his head. Now the party will be reborn with forgiveness and harmony. However, the authority of a superior does not have to die. I hope you understand. Please kill me! Its okay. I will forgive you, so hurry up and convey my words to Lord Eumhondan. yes! Musa bowed his head once again and left the office. As the warrior left, Tang Haos face became as cold as the sea breeze of the North Sea. You seem like an arrogant bastard. One of Tang Haos greatest weapons in captivating the members of his family was a radical change in family customs. In order to do that, Tang Ho also had to show patience that was not suited to his temperament. At least until the family bes stable, there is a need to make sure that the owner is recognized as a kind-hearted owner. When a tiger imitates a deer, its hard not to feel prickly. Tang Ho slowly suppressed the anger that threatened to explode. You just have to wait a little while. The official has arrived. I dont know how they broke through the familys intelligence. He was extremely embarrassed and had just returned from a meeting with the leaders. The result doesnt change. I was embarrassed, but it was okay. The official was a person who had to be killed anyway. In that case, it was just a matter of thinking that the timing had been brought forward, even if it was somewhat sloppy. Thats why they didnt send the elders and elite soldiers. With that much force, even if they couldnt capture the party, they would be able to inflict some significant damage. but. Tang Haos eyes turned to the west. This is an intruder suddenly at this time Is this someone under themand of the police? That is highly likely. Those guys, or the police officer, must be aiming for something. Thats why they sent an intruder to shake up the atmosphere of this ce. I dont know what youre after, but youll never get what you want. Actually, I was anxious. I wanted to run right away and find out for myself who the intruder was and what his purpose was. But Tang Ho persevered. If the head is shaken, the family is shaken. He had no intention of taking a single step from this ce. It was then. Go, matriarch! Whats going on? The boss asks to see the head of the family! what?! Tang Ho suddenly stood up. Chapter 588 Episode 588 Poisonous soil and blood-covered soil (3) Hmm. Moyong-gun smiled. It looks like hes going on a rampage. I can feel the urgency right up to here. It was just as Moyong said. The sound of therge and sturdy outer wall of the Tang family copsing was followed by the screams of warriors who were presumed to be the Tang familys guards. Sound wasnt everything. This urgent atmosphere emanating from the wind was clearly due to the heat radiating from the Tang family. But Hwang Seok-taes eyes deepened. It seems like it goes pretty deep. Yes. The me-like energy of defeat has already gone beyond the outer wall of the party family. It was an intrusion. Although it was not the main gate, they were struggling against the outer wall of Sacheondangga, which is said to be an impregnable fortress, so they broke the wall and confidently entered. It was truly an event that will remain in the history of the party. No expert in the world would dare to invade the Tang family alone. Prince Moyong shook his head. You have to do that much. That way you canpletely keep their attention. But A subtle worry appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Would it be okay? No matter how senior you are, you wont be able to handle that many. I guess thats why they sent Elder Paeyul. Because hes good at hit and run. No matter how good you are at hit and run, if you get caught in a siege, thats the end of it. Well, thats also true. Prince Moyong looked at Yeonhojeong. I think its time to move on. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I think so too. He took out a map from his pocket. Has the head of the house memorized this map? Moyong grinned. of course. This map was an internal map of the Tang family drawn by the party official himself. It was truly amazing. Even though they arerades working together to restore their family, arent they still outsiders? Outsiders were informed of theyout of the family with its long history. It was an attempt that could not be taken lightly. It would be best not to think about it even after this mission is over. Moyong shrugged his shoulders. You seem to think me a fool. Or they think the head of the party is a fool. The officers act of giving this map contained the intention to continue the operation until the end, even if, in the unlikely event of his death, he died. Even if he was not confident, he looked at the internal buildingyout and hoped toplete the mission as sessfully as possible. Conversely, what if this operation is sessful? The party was nning to overthrow the entire family. Not only people, but also buildings and formations. If you survive and seed in the operation, it is an arrangement that will be changed. If you die and the operation fails, it is an arrangement for the future. There was such an intention behind the official handing over the map with confidence. Then I will give you operational instructions. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to a part of the map. Whoever of us is currently most resistant to poison must liberate them from here. Mo Yong nodded his head. Its me. exactly. He learned the ancient art of Noejeonggong (). As its name suggests, Noejeonggong was a martial art based on Noegi (ך). I dont know how someone can contain such a destructive miracle in their body. What is important is that Moyonggun contains that energy, and Noegi has an extremely high destructive power that can burn away even a considerable amount of extreme poison just by its mere presence. In addition to his years of experience and knowledge, there was no one better than Prince Moyong for the first operation. You have to be careful as it is an internal hospital. It must be difficult, but if the party leaders n works, there will definitely be a gap. And to take advantage of that ruse, you have to move now. exactly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Leave now. I need to properly connect with senior Paeyul. Good. And take this. Yeon Ho-jeong handed a ck pouch to Mo Yong-gun. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. You want me to use this? Please consider it such an important mission. Even if you fail your mission, you must not lose your life. Im grateful, but these are burdensome words. I hope that you will not be overconfident in your own martial arts skills and that you will use them boldly when necessary. Good. Follow themanders advice. Go. sh! There seemed to be a sh of light, and before I knew it, Moyong had disappeared. It was a terrifying neww that you couldnt believe even if you saw it with your own eyes. Kang Ryang inwardly clicked his tongue. ruler. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwang Seok-tae. You will have to move with me. Although you are a martial arts expert specializing in annihtion warfare, your spear skills are also good for defense. You have to protect me from something that might happen. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. The Iron Guard is not abat unit that just wipes out enemy territory. Sometimes, I have to take on Mercurys duties as well. And the leader of such a unit was Hwang Seok-tae. He was someone who wasparable to Yeon Ho-jeong, or even better, in terms of bnce between offense and defense. Finally, Kangryang. Yes, brother. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching Kang Ryang, sighed. There is nothing more foolish than mixing a housemaster with a mission, but honestly, I am worried. Kang-ryang grinned. Yeon Ho-jeong sighs and speaks grumblingly. If he was really worried about himself, he would have stayed with him silently or instilled confidence in him that he would never die. The fact that he openly expressed his concerns like this was in itself an indication of his own approval to some extent. Im worried about myself too. Honestly, Im a little nervous. Of course I should be nervous. If youre not nervous, you wont be able to use your hands and youll die. I know. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Your sword has already reached its peak. In fact, it can be seen as close topletion. Is that so. Butpleting one martial art is not the end. Completing martial arts is a difficult task, but in the world beyond, there are countless people who cultivate thepleted martial arts into their own martial arts. yes. You too have risen to that rank. I have no doubt that this battle will be a great foundation for your martial arts skills. If I keep hearing things like that, I get more nervous. Im telling you to be more nervous. He just spoke nervously, but his eyes were very interesting. ha ha ha. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to a part of the map. You will wait here. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. Is that okay? That will do. The problem is that it is up to you to decide whether to move as a reserve force or hold the front line until the end. As expected. I wont talk too much. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped Kang Ryang on the shoulder. I believe in you. Kang Ryang was a master with a lot of experience at a young age. Even if you have a lot of experience, the youthful spirit can sometimes blind you. But Kang Ryang had nothing like that. Although he always spoke frivolously and showed a yful expression, he was actually a very cool-headed and quick-thinking person. The intuitive driving force of youth. In addition, he has the experience to read the flow of battle and a genius martial arts skill. In some ways it could be the easiest, in other ways it could be the most difficult. The task fell to Kang Ryang. Havent you been through all sorts of crazy situations next to your brother? Kang Ryang stood up. Please trust my judgment. Of course it will. Ill go first. grasp! Kang-ryang secretly disappeared like a ghost. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Shall we move too? Good. But can I move now? hmm? Paeyul prated the west wall and headed towards Naewon through the northwestern wall. A strong force entered the waiting area on the southern wall of Moyonggaju. Didnt you say you were heading to the eastern wall? Hwang Seok-tae tilted his head. If I head towards the east wall now, I will only attract unnecessary attention. Is there any need to move now? We are not going to the east wall. what? Where are we going? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to a part of the map. It was a ce where the ink was particrly thick. This is the ce. !! Hwang Seok-taes eyes wavered. Are you really nning on heading here? I tried to do that from the beginning. The head of the family would hate it. You can receive hatred only afterpleting the mission. You were nning to attack that area from the beginning. Thats right. Was there a reason to deceive our allies? Before deceiving the enemy, you must first deceive your allies. . Yeon Ho-jeong looked toward the room on the right. A towering base could be seen in the distance beyond the alley. It was Noksujuru. The person named Tang Gwan is the owner of the Tang family. Not just anyone can be the owner of a Tang family. You will never be able to ascend to the top of the family unless you have the wisdom and strength to deal with all of the Tang family on your own. . Nevertheless, we installed the Lord of Dangga in Noksujuru and created amand tower. If I were to entrust senior Paeyuls duties to the Lord of the House, I would be able to handle them even more brilliantly. Yeah, I was curious about that too. The reason is simple. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became strange as he looked at Nok Su-juru. Those eyes contained a strong trust that had never been shown to the Emperor of Manchuria during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. This is because not only the major figures within the Tang family but also all the people in the Tang family will be keeping an eye on Lord Tang family. Its mere presence will paralyze half of the partys movements. It creates a much more powerful impact than using your own hands. Hmm. Furthermore, Lord Dangga has already reached his limit. The chance of not being able to control your anger the moment you enter the family is close to ten percent. Thats right. You cant do that. You must remain a dignified and noble absolute until the end. Only then will the reconstruction of the party family be speeded up. The remaining people risk their lives for that one thing. Even if it is from another family, Tang Gwan will also risk his life along with Yeon Ho-jeong. Thats why I dont regret moving for the sake of the hotel. It is not a waste to risk your life. But if you want to remain such an absolute person, shouldnt you meet him? No. That is a different case. Hmm I guess you have your own thoughts. Anyway, lets just get up. Its good. A subtle tension appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I wonder how he will turn out. * * * Grumble. Little by little, blood flowed from the two menscquered holes. The sight of the body grotesquely twisting and trembling caused the viewer to feel extreme fear. I dont know what kind of poison was used and how, but two of the two peoples limbs had their joints bent in reverse. I was tired of blood, sweat, and even urine. There was a foul odor. However, the guest was drinking without a change in his expression. The body of the woman who had copsed on the table was already lying next to the two people. Whoa. The full wine ss was emptied again. The party filled the ss like a habit. Even after drinking so much, he was not drunk at all. How long has it been like that? ? The official turned his head to the window. I could see several Tang family halls outside the window. as expected. The thread of spirit poison embedded in the presidents heart was suddenly cut. Its dead. He probably died at the hands of Tang Hao. Little brother. A smile appeared on the doctors face. The eyebrows were distorted and the eyes were fierce. Still, he smiles. It was an expression that was difficult to describe. Do you know that you are such an easy guy? After a while. Rumbling. The presence of more than 300 soldiers was felt at the main gate of Dangga. An additional 300 troops were sent to add to the 100 elite soldiers waiting near Noksujuru. The official smiled bitterly. Struggles of strength are not my hobby. It seemed like I would have to mess around a few times to get that heavy butt moving. Chapter 589 Episode 589 Poisonous soil and bloody soil (4) Catch it! Job Pfft! Pow! The leader of Cheonyangdan was thrown away by a powerful blow from each angle. Although he was not dead, it was clear that he had suffered significant internal injuries. The blood he was coughing up was stained ck. Even though it wasnt a fatal blow, the blood was dark. The internal power of the person who learned the poisonous technique was shaken and the blood path was shaken. You wont be able to move for a while. Yes, thats appropriate. Shiriririk! Damn it! Paeyuls spear sword technique, firing off dozens of bullets from memory, was dazzling. The state of being unable to fight is just fine. The emergence of a difficult leader means that he is the leader of the party who joined the rebellion. If you do not deserve it, you should not take your life carelessly. Although no one said it out loud, it was a rule that everyone in the group implicitly epted. So its more difficult. Among those who use poison and memorization like a storm, you must only neutralize the enemy and not kill him. Paeyul once again realized Yeon Ho-jeongs words that this was a more dangerous operation than ever before. Its time to move on. Damn it! The memorization was sucked into the circr sword. The strong attraction created by the sword wind attracted the memorized machines. The memorization that was sucked in was broken and lost its strength as we shed with each other. An amazing move. When Jeomchangs whirlwind dance was deployed at the right time and ce, it became an absolute barrier that protected the owner. Is it still far? It wouldnt matter if I hit more, but. That was then. Whoa! Paeyuls eyes shed. A sharp, cutting edge of life. The ce where that life was directed was his own throat. He hurriedly raised his spear and struck. Whoa! The shock is great. For an instant, my back was bent backwards. If it werent for his lower body, which had be as hard as steel through extreme training, the impact was such that he might have fallen backwards. Thats amazing. Slurp. The man who rushed like the wind and delivered the fatal blow straightened his posture. Thats amazing reaction speed. They said he was a transcendent expert. Wasnt that just a lie? Paeyuls eyes lit up. Stare at the other person without saying a word. That was it. There is no need to even have a conversation. The surprise raider, Dang Mok-jin, raised the dagger. I am a member of the party who holds the position of head of the great party family. Reveal your identity. It exudes a strong dignity. He was a master on a different level from the warriors he had faced so far. Although he was unable to break through the barrier of martial arts, he built up a powerful force that could rival Kang Ryang through pure martial arts. The weight is amazing. There is a big difference between whether you have ovee the barrier of no species or not yet. However, no matter how different the difference was, anyone who received a surprise attack like this would inevitably be shaken. Thebination of deadly stealth techniques, extreme magic, and powerful martial arts using a heavy body gave him great power. Paeyul spat on the floor. It was like a third-rate, lowly street junkies behavior. But Tang Mok-jin did not underestimate him. Amazing. Hwaaaaaaa! Dark red mes seem to be fluttering like crazy around the attackers body. It was an extremely rough prayer. Its as if youre standing in front of a volcano about to explode. Also, what about martial arts? Even though he was holding twopletely unsuitable weapons, a short spear and a deformed sword, the martial arts he deployed was harmonious and arrogant. Apart from power and lethality, he knows how to perfectly control two types of martial arts. Something like that wasnt possible for just anyone. Even if you are a transcendent expert, if you do not understand your own martial principles, you will not be able to use martial arts in a harmonious manner like me. That is why. Wooooow. Reddish smoke billowed from Dangmokjins single peak. It was the true skill of the poisonous dragon magic. Even in Tangmun, one of the best poison attacks was being opened to its maximum extent. I cant even keep him alive. The head of the family ordered the attackers to be captured alive. But Tang Mok-jin was convinced. That guy is not someone worth capturing alive. Regardless of his martial arts skills, his temperament was like that. He was a guy who would bite his tongue as soon as he was captured. I could tell just by looking at his eyes. However, he didnt seem like a guy who would allow point-gging. If I see an opportunity, Ill give it a try but not until then. Dangmokjin said. All of us will kill our souls. At that moment, Pae-yuls eyes changed. Unfold! Quaaaang! It was a terrifying blow. A loud bang erupted at the same time as the advance shook the earth. The time between the power boost and the explosion was close to nothing. profit! Tang Mok-jin, who had been pushed out of the five fields, gritted his teeth. crazy! It was a feat of tremendous strength. Even though I only blocked one attack, my whole body felt tingly. If I hadnt blown up beforehand to relieve the shock, there would have been a hole in my body. But there is no more. Hahaha! In an instant, warriors in ck uniforms surrounding Paeyul raised their daggers and radiated red energy. It was a murder of souls by a group of souls. The Poison Dragons power itself is not fatal, but it is the best in the group in terms of its persistence in gradually reducing stamina. That is why the fighting methods of warriors who have mastered the Poison Dragon Ball are scary. Although itcks the power to kill with a single blow, once caught, it slowly but surely falls apart. Paeyuls face hardened. Thats not good. Immunity to sugar poisoning was continuing to increase at this very moment. I felt that. But the rate of rise was gradually slowing down. It meant that the high ground was not far away. damn. If you dont break this formation, you will be defeated without being able to do anything. Paeyuls javelin spewed fire. bang! bang! bang! The seven warriors jumped back as if struck by a triple strike of a single spear fired like a beam of light. Gap! Wow! Paeyul, who tried to escape by exploiting the gap in Jin, soon realized that the warriors of Cheonyangdan were blocking his path. Damn it! Pow! Pow! I bounced them off with my spear sword. No matter how great the strategy was, it was not enough to block Paeyuls monstrous power. It was then. Dang Mok-jin, who approached again like a ghost, struck Paeyul with his dagger toward the top of his head. Hahaha! Still heavy. It wasnt as heavy as before, but it was powerful enough to make me hesitate for a moment. Saaagh! The dark spirit attack is activated again. Paeyuls spear sword was swung in all directions. Puff puff! Damn it! Sharp and strong. It was fast and erratic. The martial arts produced by the two spear swords could be considered a work of art. But the Eumhondan did not copse. Like an invisible fog, the power of Yin Soul Fatal Jin was binding Paeyuls limbs little by little. Damn it. The defeat hit the ground. I nned to escape from the camp even if it meant taking some losses. hook! The moment I tried to break through with force, the loss rate returned to its original position. Grumble. A strand of cold sweat flowed from his forehead. I knew it. Tang Mok-jin touched his wrist. This was because a huge shock was delivered from the single pole that collided with Paeyuls deformed sword. Your martial arts skills are great, but your senses are also excellent. The moment one escapes the dark soul attack by force, the poisonous dragon energy of all members of the Jinbeop pours down like a waterfall towards the hole of the Jinbeop. Even if it is not a fatal poison, anyone who inhales arge amount of poisonous dragon energy at once will inevitably be weak. Dang Mok-jins attack aimed at that moment would not have been able to stop the defeat. The moment you escape, you die. Even if you dont escape, you will die someday. A method of death that is so effective that it can be counted on ones fingers in a high-handed battle. There is a reason why Dangho sent the Mumhondan. Is there no way? The loss rate was conflicting. Feeling a momentary sense of crisis, he came back, but had taken the antidote prepared by the hospital. I thought that that might be enough to endure. It is an internally focused strategy. It is extremely vulnerable to attacks from outside. Then, once you get off no. Paeyul adjusted his spear sword and held it. Even if you can withstand it, it will be difficult to prevent follow-up hits that lead to repeated attacks. Although not as good as Yeon Ho-jeong or Kang Ryang, Pae-yul also had a natural talent for smelling the atmosphere of battle. He was someone who knew how to read the line between life and death. As of now, there was no way to escape from the evil spirit. Ill have to hold on somehow. I am bait anyway. I just need to be faithful to my role. I hope I dont die if possible. Well, theres nothing I can do if I die. To die while fighting the enemy brilliantly in a heart-pounding battlefield. That was Paeyuls wish. But not everyone can achieve their dreams. If you could achieve your dreams with just effort, the world wouldnt be so harsh. Even if I die. thud! Pae-yuls eyes changed again as he advanced vigorously. I fulfill my role. Tang Mok-jins eyes lit up. Change?! The other persons eyes and temperament changed. The eyes that were looking in all directions became immersed in the battle, and the fierceness that had been endlessly calmed down in an instant. You made up your mind. Rumbling! It seemed as if all the strength of his entire body was being brought out. Im crying! At that moment, the power of the dark soul was shaking like the surface of the water during a typhoon. Even ones strength is affected by the wave of defeat that explodes in an instant. Tang Mo-jins face hardened. The prey risked its life. Prepare to unlock the limits of Poison Dragon. Saaaaagh! In the face of the overwhelming momentum of the defeat rate, the spirit of the members of the Dark Soulsal Jin gradually began to rise. Paeyul grinned. This was the first time he opened his mouth since the Dark Soul Troupe was dispatched. I had no intention of meeting my end fighting against something like poison but if this were my calling, I guess there would be no choice. It was something close to talking to myself. . However, upon hearing those words, the eyes of Tang Mok-jin and the entire Eumhon Dan became extremely cruel for an instant. He felt angry at Paeyuls words that seemed to ignore the poison. Tang Mok-jin shouted. Turn it into a handful of blood! bang! Paeyul, who had once again stepped forward, powerfullyshed out with his spear. Youre so loud, you bastard! The Guan Ilchang exploded in Paeyuls hand. It was right then. Pajik. Construction slows down. In a world where every single piece of floating dust is visible. The power of the Thunder God, who wielded a bright yellow thunderbolt, shook heaven and earth. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Its a joke! It seemed as if dozens of lightning bolts had fallen from the dry sky. Quack! Crumbling! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! There were all kinds of loud noises and loud noises. The ground copsed and a nearby building copsed. Streams of lightning stretched out like beams of light, burning trees and smashing the walls of buildings, creating a terrifying and intimidating feeling. ?! Paeyuls eyes widened. He looked at the eastern sky in the same posture as he held his sword. sh! There was someone walking there, scattering a streak of lightning. The movement was so fast that the moment I caught it with my eyes, it had already disappeared. huh. Paeyul looked around. Cough! Ugh! Most of the 30 or so warriors who had made a bloody killing were lying on the floor, making strange groans. Half of them were covered in blood, and the other half were stiff and trembling even though they had no wounds. I was struck by thunder energy. Wooweeeek! Dang Mok-jin, who managed to not die, vomited a bowl of blood and looked at Paeyul with trembling eyes. This this monster?! Paeyul, who was looking at Dangmokjin nkly, shrugged his shoulders. I know you saw it. I usually hit a bit. Uweeeeeek! Youve been through a lot. Then, lets stop. Pow! Pae-yul, who suddenly ran up and hit Dang Mok-jin on the head, knocking him unconscious, escaped from the spot. He escaped the crisis with the help of Cho Go-soo, who possessed the power of Moyong-guns thunderbolt, who infiltrated btedly. Chapter 590 Episode 590 One who sinks into darkness (1) ?! Tang Haos face hardened. I was so surprised that I even jumped up from my seat without realizing it. It was force majeure. What is this energy wave? Its tremendous power. For an instant, a goosebump-inducing energy wave rose like fire in the direction of the outer garden where the attacker had appeared. It shed for a split second and then disappeared, but the force I felt in that moment was enough to make my stomach tingle. Tang Hao had never felt such a strong and devastating energy wave in his life. What on earth happened? At that time, the door to the office opened and Dang Yeo-seon rushed in. father! Tang Hao frowned. The position is vacant, Yeo Seon. Tang Yeo-seon lowered her head with a regretful expression. Im sorry, matriarch. Did you feel it too, matriarch? Yes, I felt it. Im sure Dangho wasnt the only one who felt it. It was an overwhelming energy wave that was felt by anyone who was a peak expert, or even someone who had practiced the Naegongsim method for even a few years. This is the direction the attackers entered! Something is definitely going on there! Who doesnt know that! Danho almost shouted like that without even realizing it. Even though it was only for a moment, I hated seeing my son saying something so obvious. Tang Hao spoke in a calm tone. Dispatch the ck wind corps and the green attire. Oh, I understand! The ck Wind and Green Guards were elite units under the Tang Dynastys inner circle. If it was Naewons elite unit, it could be said to be the partys most elite unit. It is a unit that can be said to be on the same level as the Red Gal Dan and the Hoseongjo sent to the party. They were the ones who received permission to read part of the Five Great Dramas and part of the Ten Memorizations, which was the final vision of the Tang Dynasty. Not only was each individuals military power top-notch, but the grip and memorization of the weapon and memorization were also top-notch. The ruling party leader left the office again. Tang Haos face distorted. What is happening? He looked out the window. Who on earth did you call?! A leader must not move carelessly. If the leaders hips are light, the organization also bes light. However, when it was necessary to step forward, there had to be distribution regardless. Knowing when and when was the basic virtue of a leader. Unfortunately, Tang Ho didnt have anything like that. Even if he did note forward in person, he should have sent a supreme expert rather than abat unit. This was because a small number of elites were much better thanrge organizations for reconnaissance and resolution. It was the limit of the party name. For him, who had seen, heard, and experienced things being done by other peoples hands for over a dozen years, this was rather a natural principle of action. Tang Hao, who was lost in thought, called his warriors. Call Presbyterian Wonju right now. I follow your orders. After a while, an old man came into the office. The elders, including Dang-muk, were in their fifties and sixties, but this old man was different. He looked to be around seventy, and his eyelids were droopy, making his eyes difficult to read. Looking at his age, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a figure from the past. No, actually, he was a squadron expert. This was because Presbyterian Wonju, appointed by the party, was currently imprisoned in prison. You called me, maam. There was no perfect engineering school. This was something that would have been unthinkable if it had been the existing party. It was the culture of the Tang n that the moment one became the head of the family, even the previous head of the family treated the head of the family with respect in public. Tang Hao spoke quickly. Did Wonju feel it too? I felt it. Who hasnt felt it? It was only for a moment, but the impact was truly incredible. It is highly likely that this is the expert we brought with us. A bloody aura shed in the old eyes of Presbyterian Wonju Danghyangmun. The hotel. Thats right. I heard that you sent the elders under yourmand. Tang Hao frowned. I came back alive only as the president. He said he needed to see him in person. I guess I curled my tail. He is someone whose ability cannot be denied. However, the Three Elders and the Five Elders would not have been defeated so easily, so the party hall would not be in a normal state by now. Tang Hyangmun shook his head. Thats not very likely. What do you think? Although he has a temperament that is unsuitable for ruling over someone, he can be said to be the best among the current members of the party in terms of ability. I admit that too. But its limitations are also clear. Three elders went and even sent Hoseongjo, so how could they be okay? Didnt the chief elder say that he thought we should go together? . If the officer had been injured, that sneaky bastard wouldnt have said that. I guess they said we should concentrate all our forces on the attack. Even low-quality ginger is definitely spicy because it is old. Danghyangmun was looking deeper and wider than Dangho. Also, the head of the family must not forget. The fact that it was the Dark King who taught that guy. ! It may be said that we have a bad rtionship now, but the ability of Donggwan, who passed all kinds of tests and ascended to the position of family leader, not only because he received the teachings of the King of Darkness, is one of the best in the history of the family. A slight look of displeasure appeared on Tang Haos face. Although I recognized his ability, I couldnt help but feel bad when the praise for the party came out. To him, Tang Gwan was just an arrogant being who could easily catch up with him with just a little effort. Then what do you mean? There was an irritation that couldnt be hidden in Tang Hos voice. Danghyangmun said. If you want to organize things quickly, it would be better to use that item. ! Tang Haos face hardened. If we dispatch experts for no reason just to capture our officer alive, the damage will only increase. Furthermore, doesnt the fact that we sent the president back mean that our government also knows everything about the current situation? Hmm. If you react hastily, you could end up in disgrace. In that case, it would be better to use that thing and just kill it. Tang Ho knew. How much Tang Hyangmun hates Tang Guan. But now his words were far from hateful. Although he had developed powerful martial skills, he also did not have much time left to enjoy a wonderful retirement. Maybe twenty or thirty years at most. They believe that it is better to take bold measures for ones own future, not because one hates the other person. Tang Hao thought that Tang Hyangmuns will was not bad. for now. Tang Hao shook his head. I think we need to do something about the intruder before moving to our hotel. Of course he is too. If Lord Won does note forward personally, please order the elders under him to catch the intruder. Danghyangmuns eyelids twitched. Dangho continued. The troops have already been sent. But I cant feel relieved. Hmm. Tang Hyangmun, who was quietly looking at Tang Hao, nodded. Okay. This intruder case will be handled by the Presbyterian Church. All right. And go. Please speak. It is said that a person must know the time. I dont know how persuasive the old mans advice may be, but I think its best to use that thing to kill the official. understand. He understood it, but he didnt seem to have any intention of using it. Danghyangmun was frustrated with such a name. But his disposition was not bad. Tang Hao took over Gajuwi in one fell swoop, but it was not entirely through his ability. Dangho was more indecisive than expected and liked being pushed around. If you have this temperament, you will be able to control it well until you live a wonderful old age. I understand. If you do that, the old man will just leave. Go ahead. Just like that, Tang Hyang-mun left the office. bang! The table that Tang Ho hit broke in half. How dare you Danghos face was stained with madness as he chewed his lips. After treating the old man who was waiting for his death in prison, he dares to y on the head of the family. They say theres nothing you can do about it right now, but isnt he really a terrible old man? Tang Hao realized it again. The fact is that new alcohol must be put in new wineskins. Right now, I am reaching out to secure real power, but I realize that there will be more people who will have to be sent to the grave when the timees. But what the old man said wasnt wrong. Tang Ho touched his lips. Only if you use that item can you be guaranteed a generous victory, not only for the party official, but even if the opponent is your father. The problem is that there are too many eyes. That thing was a weapon of destruction that only a person in power could operate. Tang Hao informed several people about the existence of the weapon. This is because he knew very well that he could notpletely take control of the Tang family with his own strength alone. Still, you have to be the one to decide whether to use it or not. Even if everyone gathers their wisdom, it can never be used unless the decision maker gives permission. What do we do. Tang Hao bit his lip again. As time goes on, this is the one that suffers losses. The Tang familys elite troops are stationed near Noksuzuru. No matter how much one is not interested in the civil war within the Tang family, when things get to this point, the people of the Party cannot help but be anxious. No, it was a good thing if it ended up leaving me feeling anxious. If, by chance, the party official announces this fact and begins to attack his own legitimacy, then things be veryplicated. What should I do? What do we do? How long had it been like that? Matriarch! An urgent voice came from outside the office. Tang-ho, startled, shouted in a cracked voice. Whats going on? Were in big trouble! The Hoseongjo and Red Gals dispatched to Noksuzuru have been destroyed! !! The time for decision hase. * * * Slurp. An old man sitting on a rock meditating slowly opened his eyes. Its messy. Gipa and living that feel like they belong to those who are not Danga people. Not only the venom and memorization that hurriedly spews out, but even the tearing voices of those who move around busily. The old mans eyes deepened. Its really noisy. Has there ever been such amotion at home before? He was neither a monk nor a Taoist. Of course, he had no magical powers and could not sit down and look a thousand miles ahead. But he could feel it. He was evaluated as the most dangerous warrior on this endless continent, and his senses reached all areas of the party. So he could know. That someone ising here. A genius warrior who is just around the corner from a young and lively stage of martial arts and an experienced master who has grown under strict discipline areing. The old man thought for a moment. Should we block the infiltration of the two or should we let them? Its useless. He is a forgotten person in the family anyway. No matter whoes, if you dont like it, just send it back and thats it. The old man closed his eyes again. How much time has passed like that? Its quiet. Cheer ring. The sound of chains crashing sounded very pure. There is no chaos in the world outside the cave, but it is quiet here. It seems like a very nice ce to live in peace because its so quiet. The old man opened his eyes and turned his head. There were two men there. Who are you? Young Yeon Ho-jeong took the gun. Yeon Ho-jeong, leader of the Murim Leagues remnant military unit, meets the former head of the Tang family. Chapter 591 Episode 591 The one who sank in the darkness (2) Old man Danghyeong looked at Yeonhojeong with indifferent eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke without avoiding Dang Hyeongs gaze. Just in case, you should guard this ce outside the cave. Sure. Hwang Seok-tae gave his hand to Tang Hyeong. Even though we did not know each other in person, it was necessary to show respect to a top-ranking expert. An expert in Seongcheon was worthy of respect regardless of ideology. And just like that, Hwang Seok-tae left. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. I was being rude. . But I have no intention of asking for forgiveness. If that were the case, I wouldnt have evene here. That was correct. Brother Tang still didnt say anything. He closed his mouth and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong, but it was difficult to read the emotions or thoughts in Tang Hyungs eyes. Its transparent. It was so transparent that it was like looking at a ssware without any blemishes. Thats why its surprising, and thats why it feels dangerous. I dont know if he waspletely capable of controlling himself or if he truly had no emotions, but at least he wasnt someone I could handle right now. How much time has passed? A person from the Murim Alliance? Thats right. The voice was a little quiet. From Yeonhojeongs perspective, it could be said to have been somewhat unexpected. This was because I imagined a person who was much sharper and much more dignified than this. The reality was different. Aside from the look in his eyes, Tang Hyung had an appearance and atmosphere that would not be strange even if he were from any other rural area. Brother Dang asked. How did you get here? I walked in. Tang Hyungs eyebrows moved slightly. You walked in? The answer was shocking. Brother Tang had never seen anyone say something like that so confidently in front of him. My legs are fine, so I must have walked. It was a word that evoked a subtle eerie feeling. The words were ordinary, but the person who said them was Danghyung. It was a very strange tone that sounded like he was going to cut off his leg right now. Danghyeong, who had been looking at Yeonhojeong for a while, soon looked around. Is thismotion your fault? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong did not say the reason for Katabuta. Tang Hyeongs eyes deepened. I see. . Its been a long time since I stopped caring about the world, but I want to solve this one question. Please speak. Did no one stop you while you wereing in here? I dont think they would have defeated them all. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. There was none. Except for a few dokjins. The reason why Yeon Ho-jeong and Hwang Seok-tae were able to easily infiltrate this ce was not as important as one might think. In the first ce, the ce where Tang Hyung stayed was at the northeastern end of Tang Street. This means that it is a ce far away from where the familys troops are concentrated. Of course, there were no warriors guarding this ce. The reason is that it was impolite to invite warriors to guard the ce as it was a ce where Brother Tang himself had imprisoned himself. Firstly, Paeyul attracted attention, and secondly, Moyonggun infiltrated and caused confusion in the outer circle. In addition, now that Tang Gwan had a strong influence in Noksuzuru, Yeon Ho-jeong and Hwang Seok-tae were able to infiltrate here very easily. Although there were poisonous silts surrounded here and there, they were easily dismantled with the power of Yeonhojeong. You are telling the truth. Tang Hyung nodded. Its exactly the same feeling I had. I already know what path you took and how you got here. I thought so. I thought about it, but I was once again amazed at its amazing ability. Tang Hyung would have been sitting here and looking clearly into the interior of this spacious party house. He wouldnt have been able to eavesdrop on peoples conversations. However, it is quite possible to hear shouts or read the atmosphere. Perhaps you will even be able to know what is happening in Dangata beyond Danga. Of course, you have to be determined and expand your spirit. It was hard to think that the current Danghyung, who seemed helpless at first nce, would have been intentionally expanding his energy. Whatever. Wooooow. Even though I wasnt concentrating, the Yeongasindan slowly began to rotate. The body tensed first. Although his mind was fine, his body was preparing itself for the unknown atmosphere created by Tang Hyeong. Blue energy formed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. He is truly unique. King of Cancer, Tanghyeong. He is the greatest master in history born of the Tang family, the most prestigious family in Sacheon, and a rare warrior who created the peak of the Tang family. Before the Tang Dynasty, the martial arts believed that the Tang family was dangerous, but they often evaluated it as a lower power than other factions. It was entirely due to the unique pride of the Jungwon martial arts people who were reluctant to use poison and memorize. Although poison and memorization were elevated to the realm of art, the general view was that it did not work for masters who had elevated orthodox martial arts to the realm of advancement. They were evaluated as such even though they were a family that had prevented foreign invasions in Sacheon for hundreds of years. Thats how harsh and conservative the world was. The person whopletely overturned that conservative evaluation was Brother Dang. He defeated countless masters with just a dagger and not even a handful of poisonous swords. Just one dagger. With that short sword, he cut off the sword of a kendo expert, blew off the arm of a strong swordsman, and ended the fight by driving a dagger into the forehead of a martial arts expert without even hitting him. In the process, I never used poison or terrible memorization. So, before receiving the title of King of Cancer, his nickname was Dokbi Sasin (ذ). It was a special title given to him because he showed moves like a god of death with a single dagger. An invincible expert who rose to the ranks of the worlds strongest without poison or promiscuous memorization. Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly surprised by the empty atmosphere created by the giant in the area. Among the masters in that realm, I have never seen anyone radiate such empty energy. Its a vain thing to say, but its just the height of vainness. The emptiness was so excessive that it seemed as if we had be one with nature. It doesnt seem like he doesnt have the will to live, but However, he isnt the type of person to pay attention to those around him either. Im not pretending like that, its actually like that. Are we finished? ? I asked if you were done looking at me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Brother Dang waved his hand. I am a person who has no interest in the world outside this realm. Since you are a member of the Murim Alliance, I will forgive the rudeness ofing in without permission. . Just leave now. Im tired. It was a calm congrattory message. I knew it would be difficult, but I had no idea that the conversation wouldnt even start. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Dang Hyung, soon smiled. After all, the world is wide. . Honestly, I never imagined that I would be treated like this. How unhappy would it be if the world were where everything went as you wished? Lets go now. It does not say whether you will be happy, but whether you will be unhappy. Its hard because its a world where things dont go your way, but thats what makes life fun. If everything could be predicted and everything could be controlled, there would be no less interesting world. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to get a glimpse of Tang Hyeongs thoughts from those words. A son who doesnt get his way, a family who doesnt get what he wants. But its not unfortunate. Because the world knew that it was like that. Tang Hyung was implicitly telling Yeon Ho-jeong that he was not unhappy. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Since you have been so rude, how about a little more patience? Let me go. I think it would be more desirable to correct what is wrong than to ignore the reality that children are fighting and shedding blood. Tang Hyung looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Ssssssssssssssssssss. Even though there was no wind, Yeon Ho-jeongs hair shook slightly. Tang Hyungs eyes remained the same, but the atmosphere changed. very little. Just that little change makes my hair stand on end. Not a metaphor, really. also. There was a lot of talk about this and that, but this person is, of course, the Tang n. This person is dangerous. He is a person with dangerous martial arts skills. Its been a long time since anyone became nervous because their skills, not their thoughts or emotions, were at stake. Danghyung said. It seems like he knows the details of his familys affairs. Thats right. If you know about the original family, you would also know this. The main family is not a family that is influenced by the evaluation of outsiders. There is no need for that and it shouldnt be done. . Whether I fight or bleed, I have already stepped down from my position as the head of the family. What happens in the future is none of my business. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed. Youre lying. . I was sincere up until now, but what I just said is clearly a lie. How do you know that? Because I can feel it. Thats bullshit. Even if its false, thats no reason to match your tune. Say it again. Lets go Why did you teach? ? Why did you teach your son martial arts? Why did you watch your grandchildrens martial arts skills? Did you just teach me because you thought it was the right thing to do as an adult in the family? . No. That cant be possible. The reason I give generous lessons to my children and descendants is because I want them to live safely and wonderfully in a better world. . And now, Mr. Nohs wish has been broken. hook! A faint heat leaked out from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. As cardiac output increased, Zhou Zakqi raised his head. As the blood flow increased, Yeonhojeongs momentum became sharper and stronger. If the family rules and customs are like that, there is nothing we can do. However, now can take priority over the copse of my people, my family, and my world. He is a cocky young man. I never thought I would learn about the familysws from a young man who is not even from the Tang family. Even more so if the reason for the copse is not just a simple prankster, but the tricks of an external force. ! It was my first time. For the first time, Tang Hyeongs eyes suddenly changed. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice gained strength. great. Familyw and family rules. Its all good. . However, if you know human duties, you will have to take responsibility as the person who gave birth to the monster, not as a member of the family. monster? responsibility? You are an ipetent monster. However, thanks to external forces, the monster created a strange organization called Paradise Area throughout Sichuan. It is a ce where civilians are kidnapped and the desires of powerful people are channeled. !! Danghyeongs cheeks trembled slightly. He is an ipetent person who cannot achieve anything properly on his own. But the moment that ipetent mans desire came true, he became a monster. That cant be possible. Do you think so? There is no way Gwani wouldmit such an outrageous act. youre right. Tang Gaju is not that kind of person. This was done by a brother who wanted the position of leader of the party. For a moment, Tang Hyeong remembered Tang Hos face. The face of the second child who bowed and said he would bring alcohol and meat and visit again. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a cold voice. As a parent, this is an opportunity to correct your child who has gone astray. This will be yourst chance to save the lives of other innocent children as well. . Now take responsibility. Chapter 592 Episode 592. One who sinks into darkness (3) Its really frustrating. Six Elder Tang Xiaogang grumbled softly. What happened to the three elders was astounding, but even the Jeokgaldan and the Hoseongjo were destroyed. The roof of the building with a clear view of Noksujuru. Below, more than four hundred warriors had copsed in a heap. It wasnt a terrible sight, with blood bleeding or body parts flying off. He lies down quietly as if he were sleeping. Its hard to be sure from a distance, but it looks like the person is breathing properly and deeply, like a person actually sleeping. Elder Lee Dang Hyo-baks eyes became cold. Museonseonsimgongpa (Ŀղ). hmm? Its a case of impunity. Its the name of the method they used. Tang Xiaogang tilted his head. What is that? Its my first time hearing martial arts. Its a secret technique from the Kings Poison Sutra. It is a type of poison spell rather than a martial art, but it is safe to call it a martial art since creating an environment by increasing the internal power to perform the poison technique also requires the casters enlightenment. The Emperors Sutra? What is that again? This is a special piece that the previous head of the familypleted before handing over the family name to our government. It is the perfect form of all poisonous techniques in the world and a legendary martial art that epasses all self-study in the world. Was there something like that? Its quite possible that you dont know. Because it is a fact that is not known except to a very small number of people. You were busy with foreign missions at the time. . The head of the previous generation wanted to create an absolute martial arts skill that epasses both poisoning and memorization. The first one to bepleted was the Kings Sutra. I see. I have never read a word of that level, but I dare to be proud. If you practice the Emperor Sutra to its peak, you will be the best in the world. A subtle greed appeared on Tang Xiaogangs face. You mean you created such a great martial art? But as great as it is, the level of difficulty is also enormous. They say you cant even get started without some knowledge and skills. To learn the Emperors Sutra, you need a certain level of skill and insight. Hmm. I think the previous head of the family would have created a cancer techniqueparable to the Emperors chanting by now. Tang Xiaogang shook his head. Thats something we dont know, and theres no need to think about it leisurely right now. Yes, you are correct. Please exin to me what kind of poisonous technique is the Mumyeonsimgongpa? As many as four hundred masters fell without even using their strength. If you have countless secret arts like that, who among us will be there to stop you? Tang Hyo-baks eyes deepened. Mumyeonsimgongpa is a poisonous technique, but it is different from other poisonous techniques. For a German who has mastered poison techniques to the extreme, even the extreme poisons of his family will not work. I heard that it is a martial art created to subdue such an opponent. ? Im putting it to sleep. Put him to sleep. For poisonous people, sleep medicine or sleeping pills rarely work. But that doesnt mean it never works. It is the Mumyeonsimgongpa that maximizes the effects of a dreamlike medicine. Thats right. I dont even know what the principle is. But. Chiri Ling. The end of a whip with iron scales slipped out from the end of Tang Xiaoboks sleeve. I know that its one of those secret techniques that once you open it, you cant open it again for half a day. Tang Xiaogang smiled crookedly. I said its not the time to discuss such things, but I want to ask this. Who on earth did you hear that from? Jeondae matriarch. Huh? It was a private meeting. This was before the Emperor Sutra was created. I was just lucky enough to hear that such methods were discussed with family experts. I see. Cheering! Before he knew it, Tang Xiaogangs fingers were fitted with iron gloves cast from steel. The iron gloves with sharpened fingertips were called blood-iron gloves and were Tang Xiaogangs unique weapon for maximizing manual skills and fishing techniques. Anyway, this means that the current government cannot use a secret technique like that again. Thats right. Will the two of us be enough? Tang Hyo-bak shook his head. Bimu would be enough. But if its a matter of life or death, it wont be enough. So you didnt take this? What Tang Xiaogang took out from his pocket was a cone-shaped club shorter than the length of an adult males forearm. Tang Hyo-baks eyes lit up. yes. Take it. Tang Xiaogang, who handed the item to Tang Xiaobak, took a deep breath. I will dig in as soon as it explodes. If the officer is not dead, please provide rear support. Dont worry. then. p! Two people put on their ck long guns at the same time. They had sufficient resistance to poison. Since it is also surrounded by a shattering membrane, it will be safe from corrosive poisonous attacks such as Balgyeong or Hwagolsan. Lets go. Paaaaaa! The two men unfolded the divinew without regard for who was first. It was a great neww. I was standing at the top of Noksujuru when I felt like I was going to hit the roof, but there was not even the slightest sign or sound. It was an amazing shinshinjutsu and overwhelming movement ability. Even if you search through the Presbyterian Church and past veterans, it is difficult to find anyone as proficient in divinew as these two people. This was the reason why the two people, who were the children of former Lee Ga-ju residents of the party, were dispatched. This is because there is a belief that they are sensitive to poison and have quick magic, so they will be able to escape any unexpected situation. Slurp. Dan Hyo-bak took out a cone-shaped object. Tang Xiaogang nodded slightly. Then, Dang Hyo-bak slowly turned the tip of the pointed cone three times. Click! The moment he heard the sound of something catching, Dang Hyo-bak threw the object inside the window on the top floor. Wow! The two people rose high in the sky and wrapped themselves inside the Shroud. After a while. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!! With a huge explosion, the fifth and fourth floors of Noksujuru Building copsed one after another. It didnt end there. In the rubble of the building that exploded and scattered, countless needles were shot in all directions. Bababababaak! Dozens of feather needles were also lodged in the two peoples shrouds. It was only prevented because it was protected at the right time, in the right direction, and with strong internal energy. Otherwise, the two of them would also have be a beehive. This was the power of the improved heavy rain 滨. It is much more powerful than the internationally known heavy rain fire needle, so the leaders also called it a fierce blood needle. Paaaaaa! Tang Hyo-gang, who escaped from the ruin andnded inside the copsed Noksujuru, looked around. Kaaaaak! Aaaah! Avoid blood! People are crushed! Save me! There was literally no mess. The range of the Woomo needle fired from the Heavy Rain Fire Needle was enormous. Several civilians far away from Noksuzuru were also hit with acupuncture needles. As soon as they were hit, their skin turned blue and they copsed. Is it just that? There were many people trapped under the rubble of the shattered building. Dozens of warriors of the Red Gal and Hoseongjo who were lying unconscious were unable to resist and were crushed to death. Incredible power. No expert in the world would be able to survive a surprise attack like this. However, Tang Xiaogang was confident that Tang Guan was not dead. Where is it? All that was visible was bleeding people and the remains of copsed buildings. Did you hide? Theres no sign of me. Tang Xiaogang, like everyone else, recognized Tang Guans capabilities. Tang Guan, who was taught directly by the person who is said to be the greatest master in the history of the Tang Dynasty, may have suffered a fatal wound, but he would not have died to this extent. however. what? Has he really died? Parlk! Dang Hyo-bak, still wearing his ghostly shield, got down on the top of the building next to the main base and looked over Noksu base. In his eyes, he saw the image of his younger brother and fellow elder, Tang Xiaogang. Cant you see it? There was no sign of the hotel from this direction either. There was no sign of any distinctive German presence there. Is he dead? That cant be possible? I couldnt believe I let my guard down That was back then. Creepy! The back of my neck became cold due to a sense of crisis that couldnt be exined in words. Paaaaang! Dang Hyo-bak immediately turns around and swings his iron scale whip. Kaaaaang! Dan Hyo-baks eyes widened as if they were torn. Suddenly, a man appeared behind him. And the whip he had swung was wrapped around both of the mans forearms. There was not a single drop of blood from the mans forearm. The iron scale whip blood dragons body was extremely sharp. It was a hideous object that could grind not only human skin but even stone pirs. And yet there is no wound, let alone blood? Hahaha! The man raised his arm and pulled the whip. Then, Dang Hyo-baks new form was sucked into the man. omg! It was tremendous power. For a moment, my vision became dizzy. It seemed as if all the joints in the arm holding the whip were ripped out. At that time, the mans two fists burst into mes. Burbubbuk! Quack! Quack! Quack! Instinctively, I burst the poison sac, but even that was useless. Dang Hyo-baks ribs and jawbone werepletely crushed by the repeated blows that struck like lightning through the poison sac. It was an incredible power. It wasnt loud, but it was strong. who? Tang Hyo-baks eyes became blurry. A ck fist quickly flew in front of his blurred eyes as if it were erging. Bye! With a terrible sound, Tang Hyo-baks head was crushed. hmm?! Tang Xiaogang was surprised and turned his head towards Tang Xiaobok. The moment I heard the strange hitting sound, my brothers prayerspletely died. hook! The ck tornado curtain spread widely. Elder Lee?! Dang Hyo-bak could not be seen because of the wide spread curtain. Faaagh! Tang Xiaogang quickly approached and removed the ghost screen fluttering in the air. omg! older brother! The corpse of Dan Hyo-bak, whose entire upper body had been crushed into blood clots, was hanging on the roof of the building. It was a speed beyond imagination. It is clear that Tang Xiaogang was also a transcendental expert, and although the surroundings were bustling, he beat Elder Lee to death in the moment he sensed something was wrong. Tang Xiaogangs face turned pale. Could it be the hotel?! At that time, I felt a secret prayer. It was a poisonous prayer. Perhaps thats why the flowing air waves themselves were shaking slightly. Tang Xiaogang quickly turned back and swung his blood clot. Sigh! A middle-aged man was seen holding the gaping barbed wire with his fingers crossed. Tang Xiaogangs eyes wavered. What is it? who are you! I am. The mans face was as pale as a corpse. And he was expressionless. Its an English room. For a moment, his hands, which were covered with barbed wire, were filled with terrifying power. Quad deuk! The barbed wire waspletely crushed. * * * omg! There was chaos everywhere, but despite this, the floodgates guarding the gate strictly held onto their positions. For the first time, they regretted their mission. Jump and jump. There was a majestic man walking leisurely as if he were taking a walk. As expected, this guy has no ups or downs. A higher-ranking person called you that, so why send your subordinates even though you cant rush to them? Haha. p! The hem of the long cloth fluttered in the wind. The dignity of an emperor revealed through the fluttering hem of his clothes. Thats why you brought the family to this point through something like treason. The in-house officer asked with an indifferent expression. Dont you think so? Go, matriarch! So, you are calling me to go. !! But what are you doing? Thendlord is here, so you have to do what you have to do. The official raised his chin. Open the door. Chapter 593 Episode 593 Those who sink into darkness (4) Take responsibility. Not as the previous head of the family, not as the greatest master in Sacheon, not as the absolute monarch who led the revival of the Tang family. Take responsibility as a father for your children. Slurp. The neatly tied hair slowly began to wriggle. Even though there is no wind blowing, my hair moves on its own even though I have not released my energy. Each and every extremely fine tissue that makes up the body is full of life. It was the image of a true expert who breathed life into the body tissues that ordinary people are unaware of throughout their lives. Are you asking me to take responsibility? To me? Thats right. Does this mean that, as a parent with children, you should take responsibility for ensuring that your children do not go astray? You understand correctly. if. Tang Hyung still spoke with a calm expression on his face, but with apletely different glow in his eyes than before. You mean admit your mistakes. I passed on the family name to descendants who were not prepared. Wrong. what? Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which had been stiff from tension, suddenly regained its original indifference. Before passing on the family name to unprepared descendants, Noh Seon-bae misled the Tang family. ! Wasnt it because you knew that that you told the head of the family at the time not to do that to you? . Danghyeongs cheeks trembled slightly. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Turning peoples clothes inside out is my specialty, but in this situation, talking about past mistakes is just a waste of time. So, let me tell you. . Regardless of whether it is wrong or not, please protect it from now on. The mistakes of the past are not enough to look back on after everything is over. Danghyeong closed his eyes. Go. . I wont ask why you know so much about the situation at home. But anything more than that is difficult. The affairs of the main family are resolved by the people of the main family. And Im already retired. Then take your life immediately. what? There is no such thing as retirement in the rtionship between parents and children, even if they die. ! There are many people who even worship and respect their deceased ancestors and try not to forget the connection made in heaven even when their bones turn to dust. They believe that thews of heaven will not be broken even after death. . It is also said that even if children forget their parents, parents cannot forget their children. But why do you want to forget your child? No more presumptuous remarks If you want to end the rtionship, either kill yourself or go out and kill your children right now. this guy! What Im saying is, dont ignore reality using fancy words like literary style and additivew as an excuse! Yeon Ho-jeongs sudden outburst ofnguage made even the king of the world close his mouth. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Is it hurting your pride? Or are you feeling sorry for your child? Even if that is the case, that is no excuse for not being good for your children! Yes you bastard! You have to have blood to have a family! What is the use of all that literary tradition and familyw when all the blood vessels seem to be dead! Yeon Ho-jeongs sincerity and regret were evident in the words that poured out like an explosion. That was the sincerity of a person who had lost his family. Yeon Ho-jeong also hated his younger brother and stayed away from his father, although his position and situation were different. So there was no dialogue or even an attempt to understand the family. No matter how her parents taught their children, Yeon Ho-jeong clearly lived that kind of life. And he was unable to defeat the evil enemies who were destroying the family. All he could do was run away. Yeon Ho-jeong was struggling with overwhelming regret. If I had known I would face such an end, I would have fought until the end. If I knew that I wouldnt be able to prevent such an end, I would have spent at least one more happy day with my family. Thanks to unknown luck, he returned to the past and corrected his past mistakes, but such luck was not given to just anyone. So Yeon Ho-jeong understood. No one can know Tang Hyungs sincerity, but I understood that he was unable to recognize the unimaginable regret he would inevitably experience. But I couldnt watch it like this. This incident was because the enemys rtionship with the martial forest and the peoples livelihood were all at stake. Dont attribute the reason for your dereliction of duty tows that are just an illusion! Dont turn your eyes away from your responsibilities! noisy! Retirement means freedom from all responsibilities! The next generation should be responsible for the next generations affairs! Dont pass on the problems you created to previous generations! Im not passing the problem on to you! Im talking about what we should do as human beings! Dont try to persuade me with usible words about the duty of man! Depending on where you live, the culture and customs are different! What you say is nothing more than a theory that only applies where you live! If Yeon Ho-jeongs feelings were like that, Tang Hyung was also unable to control his burning anger and damaged pride. The Tang family before Tang Hyeongs reign was just as overbearing and harsh. From the moment I touched poison and memorization, it was inevitable. The transmission was cautious, and there were many people who were unaware of the existence of the vision, except for a very few. Obsession with blood. Rejection of outsiders. Therefore, retired figures of the previous generation were very involved with their children of the time. Even though everyone was properly taught the family methods of the Tang family, they emphasized extreme caution, so they naturally had no choice but to get involved in politics. The person who broke the evil custom that was not a bad habit was the party official. Regardless of how capable the party head was, it was the right choice to prevent retired figures of the previous generation from getting involved in the politics of the time. My brother also acknowledged it. However, sudden changes were always bound to cause side effects. So he advised his son to gradually change his policy to a safer one, even if it was slow. The party official refused to listen to what he said. In fact, he even imprisoned his brothers younger brother, Tang Hyang-mun, who was overly involved in the family business of the time and was destroying the dignity of the family head. At that moment, Danghyung realized. The museum is already out of your hands. Although he is a child, he is also the guardian. And the party inherited his self-righteousness and high self-esteem. Tang Hyeong, who saw everything, immediately imprisoned himself. I was able to pull my younger brother out with force. Through force, he was able to correct his sons radical politics. But he didnt. Because I knew that once I started getting into it, I couldnt stop. Because I knew that if that happened, the familyw would copse. Because he felt like he would lose his child forever if he crossed the line that he told his son not to cross. So, Brother Dang announced his retirement. No one is allowed toe here. Although he wanted to take full responsibility on his own, he knew that such responsibility would shake up the family rules and hurt his childs pride, so he did not step forward. It was a time like that. Even though he possessed martial arts skills that shook the world, he never went out into the world after his confinement. To Tang Hyung, Yeon Ho-jeongs words sounded usible but were nothing more than nonsense. Even if it is not the truth, the old mans actions cannot be justified! My patience has its limits! If you do not leave quickly, I will take your life! Even if it costs my life, the results will show that the old masters stubbornness is worthless! this guy! Why on earth did you imprison yourself here? Why didnt you leave the party?! !! It was like an unexpected blow. At least that was the case for my brother. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a red-faced face. If you really wanted to retire, you should have left the family. Why are you sitting here making people care by talking about retirement or confinement! Wherever I choose to retire is my freedom. Stop talking nonsense! Roh Noh-bae was just hoping! . Dont you hope that the day wille when your child will call you again and that you will be able tough and talk with your blood rtives? Kwaaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed backwards along with the heavy drinking. It was a huge blow. It was so destructive that even Yeonhojeong of the world lost his mind for an instant and then came back. If my body hadnt reacted first, I would have definitely died. But Yeon Ho-jeong was not afraid. I wasnt even angry. Because he fully felt the heartache and sorrow contained in this blow, he became calmer. Chi-ik! Danghyeongs hand, with smoke rising from it, slowly clenched and formed a strong fist. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Get out. Go and make everything right. one warning will be enough. Im not asking you to solve this situation. Just go and talk. Your methods are wrong, and with the power you gained that way, the party will soone to an end. Do you really want to die? Go tell them that kidnapping Sichuans civilians and turning them into ythings for those in power is absolutely wrong! Tang Hyungs face suddenly distorted. Sacheondanga. Dang family. A great family that is the strongest force in Sichuan Province and receives absolute support from the Sichuan public. For a child born and raised in such a family to treat civilians like that is a grave sin for which there is no room for excuses. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke about human duties. Tang Hyung said that the principles that this arrogant young man spoke of did not apply to the Tang family, and he actually thought so. but. Civilians are different. Even the foreign powers that invaded the central ins do not carelessly touch civilians. This is because we instinctively know that no matter how immoral it is, we should never touch that area. My own child was destroying a sanctuary that no one should invade. Tang Hyeong felt his mind fading away. Are you nning on not going forward after all? . great. If you do that, just stay here and watch until this partyes to an end. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Im going to go kill Noonbaes son right now. For a moment, Danghyungs eyes wavered. this guy! It can be easily resolved if a senior boater steps forward, but if a senior boater does not step forward, the situation bes difficult. And I dont like pointless bloodshed. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A me-like energy wave burned from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The energy wave that erupted for an instant was amazing, but the deadly shadow cast within that energy wave was so severe that even Tang Hyung felt scared. I will kill one wicked and wicked person and save countless lives that would otherwise be put to death. The old ship should be thankful to me. It means that I will take on the responsibility of carrying the ship. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his fist. Quaaaang! The cave entrance, which had been hit directly by the Red me Six Killing Fist, copsed. The fragments that should have been gathered inside flew out in all directions, exposing arge entrance. sh! Before we knew it, Yeonhojeong had disappeared. . Danghyung, who was looking at the copsed cave entrance with trembling eyes, closed his eyes. The words Yeon Ho-jeong left shook my head. My heart ached and my hands and feet twitched. I didnt know what to do. It was then. ?! Danghyeong suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the main gate of Danggas outer garden. A coffin?! Chapter 594 Episode 594 One who sinks into the darkness (5) Here it is. There were a total of three prisons in the Tang family. Prince Moyong, who came to one of them, was surprised to see that the security was not as tight as he expected. There are many experts From the entrance to the prison, the number of experts spread throughout the first floor was over fifty. It was quite impressive to have fifty masters lined up on just one floor of the prison. However, considering that among the three prisons, only felons were imprisoned, the prison prison was Gwi-ok (z), which was a somewhat odd number and powerless. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Its just as the Dang family leader said. He recalled his conversation with the party official. Its strictly enforced, but if youre willing to break through the security, theres nothing you cant do. But the real story starts after that. The ghost prison extends to the fifth floor underground, and the further down you go, the more severe poisoning and machinery awaits you. Is it impossible for me too? If its thunder energy, it might be worth rubbing it in somehow. However, the reason it is called a prison is because if you make a mistake, the entire prison can copse. . If we destroy it indiscriminately to dismantle the Jinbeop, all the people we need to save will die. And you too. This is what the party officials of the world say. As the situation is what it is, there will be no exaggeration. Still, Ill give it a try. Moyong took out a small pouch from his arms. It was something I received from Yeon Ho-jeong. Rather than killing them all, Id rather do this hmm? At that moment, Prince Moyong turned his head. This momentum? A lightning-like spark captured a familiar energy. A look of surprise spread across Mo Yongs face. Dangaju?! * * * The museum thought that things had changed a lot. Grumble! The sky feels dark for some reason. Actually, nothing special happened within the family. The battle in the outer garden near the western wall in the distance seemed to have ended, and the shock waves were no longer felt. However, it was visible to the hotels eyes. The image of a family burning in fire. The external walls that had stood strong were torn down, and countless buildings copsed and copsed. mes raged all over the inner garden as well as the outer garden, and the well-trodden ground looked much darker than usual as blood from blood rtives had been absorbed. It is a sight of destruction. That was the appearance of the family in the eyes of the party. This precarious atmosphere, as if it might copse at any moment, frayed his nerves. Grumbling. The officials cor twitched. ck wind and green clothes. The movement of the masters heading towards the west wall is captured in the sense of energy. They were Heukpungdae and Nokuidae. Even if the party sent just one of its most elite troops to the area, it had enough power to wipe out a considerable number of small and medium-sized factions in less than half an hour. Perhaps it was the effort sent to control the loss rate. Even without seeing or hearing, I could at least know that. also. If this judgment really came from Tang Haos head, then Tang Hao made a mistake. Even if you only send one of the ck Wind or Green Wings, you will be able to catch the Transcendent Master. If its a life-or-death situation, its quite possible. They even have the poison and memorization of the Tang familys secrets. The question is whether a transcendental expert who has set foot on the sacrednd of Tang Ga would do such a crazy thing as engage in a direct confrontation with a unit of his size. Tang Ho was now evaluating the intruders based on their mere military power. They are unable to read the intruders actions and movements at all. You are not the right person for that position. It was then. omg! The faces of peopleing and going to the outer garden turned pale. Go, matriarch?! The authorities ignored them. I was not in a state of mind to receive greetings. he hoped I hope they just pass by. But the reality was different. Go! That guy is a weightlifter! ah! Hurry up and tell the hospital! And everyone stop the author! Pabababak! The warriors blocked the front of the temple. Although it was said to be blocking the front, the distance was quite far away. At first nce, it was a distance of over ten pages. It was essential for poison cancer experts to keep a distance from each other. It is said that the poison and dark energy are invisible, so if you enter the area, you can die before you can even take a breath. The magistrates eyes scanned the warriors. The warriors flinched. Among them, there were some who felt sorry to see the party hall. But their prayers were cold and sharp. They know very well how to respond when the equator invades. The warrior in the lead shouted with a slightly trembling voice. The familys weightlifting officer, please kneel where you are! It would have been better if I had shouted loudly. If so, he would have sent at least a small ray of praise to the descendants of the great Tang blood. The officer asked. What did you say? ?! What did the traitor Tang Hao say that is why you call me a weightlifter? Everyone shut up! Slurp. The warrior took out a dagger from his belt. The de of the dagger, shining blue, was covered in poisonous poison. Kneel and receive the aura! Im sure you dont think Ill follow that, do you? !! Distribution is good. So what sin is there with you? You are just fooled by the traitors usible words and believe the lies to be the truth. The official smiled. It was a smile, but not augh. There wasnt even a hint of joy in it. Put your weapon down. . I will not hold you guilty. I will never touch you, at least unless you have touched a civilian or done something that vites thews of your family. Im telling you to quickly kneel down! Thats it. The officials eyes darkened. The head of the family is the person in charge of the family. There is no distinction between direct lineage and coteral lineage for those in charge of the family. ?! It is natural that my heart is moved by my blood. But to the head of the family, all family members are blood rtives. . I am your father. A father has a duty to correct his childs mistakes. The warriors faces were colored with shock. The official shook his head. Dont let me use the whip. Even though you serve a father other than me, I understand you. The original sin lies with the person who made the mistake or forced him to make that wrong decision. . Disarm. His calm voice is stained with bloody tears. The warrior in the lead bit his lip. Do not confuse us with false words! I know that you are betraying your family and trying to take over Sichuan by siding with a foreign power! Did Tang Ho say that? Do not mention the matriarchs name in vain! The official sighed softly. Are you trying to hand over Sacheon to a foreign power? Even in the Murim Alliance, let alone foreign powers, he was the one who stood up and looked down on everyone. Its my fault. We do not know how Tang Hao incited the Cains. No matter how appealing the propaganda was, those who made the wrong choice cannot be said to be without fault. At the same time, it was also his fault that they were like that. I wonder if it would have been like this if I had not been able to trust him as the head of the family. Even if it were true, how could he tell his warriors to go when he couldnt even give them a shred of faith that he wasnt that type of person? In order to make the party great, he worked hard to achieve greater achievements than the previous head of the family, but in the end, he was unable tofort those who needed to beforted. The party had no choice but to admit it. That he was wrong, that his reign was wrong, and that his abilities werecking. I will give you a chance. There was no more softness in the doctors voice. If you want to know the truth, follow me. But if you try to stop me there until the end, you may end up in prison after everything is done. ?! You probably know this. If I wanted to, your bodies would have already been reduced to a handful of blood. The warriors faces turned white. What the official said was right. Tang Guan is the master of the Tang n and the most powerful person among the Tang family members of the time. If he had had his way, they would have died without even being able to resist. Yet, the conversation continues like this. I dont know anything else, but the fact that they care about them is true. The leader warrior shouted. Shut up! Dont try to deceive us with words like that! It was then. Cheer ring. The warriors lined up behind him all threw away their weapons. The leader warrior was embarrassed. What is this?! Get your weapons back now! The official shook his head. It looks like you havent seen it yet. ?! Look behind me. The warrior looked at the back of the hall. At that moment, his eyes widened as if they were torn apart. If we had been going to sell the family to a foreign power and hand over Sacheon, there would have been no need for dialogue in the first ce. . I know that this situation cannot be resolved through force. The truth will tell everything, but I have no intention of knowing the truth. It was amazing. Was it because his presence was so outstanding? They only saw Tang Guan, not those who followed Tang Guan. About a hundred people were following behind the hall. Theposition was also diverse. There were men and women, old people and young people. There was a warrior and there was a servant. There were workers and there were cksmiths. While he wasing to the center of the outer garden, people who had been persuaded by the party official were following him. The party official told them the same thing. That I will show you the truth. He told me to judge for myself in front of the truth. He told us to look at and follow the truth shown by the world, not the truth shown ourselves. There were many people who did not agree with his remarks. But there were many people who followed him. This was the current hotel. He does not move forward, defeating those who stand in his way. I think everyone should know the nature of this situation, at least at this moment. This was an act that would have been unthinkable if it had been at our previous hotel. Before we knew it, the party was breaking away from the teachings of its predecessors and creating its own view of the monarchy. Follow me. Come and see the truth. Dont judge hastily and think about what is true. Do not be deceived by the words of a propagandist who only knows how to use his tongue without any substance. The officials eyes lit up. I am the master of the Tang family. I have not yet passed this position on to anyone. I will clearly show you the truth. It was overwhelming. Even if you dont open your inner energy, you dont have to press down with a majestic look. The current pce was showing a more monarchical appearance than ever before. An atmosphere that cannot be described in words. The treasure of a person who realizes his or her position through an indescribable realization has the power to guide peoples hearts in itself. People gathering like that one by one. There are over one hundred to two hundred people who follow our institution. By the time he crossed the outer garden and reached the entrance to the inner garden, more than three hundred people were following him with nervous faces. The official shouted. Open the door to the inner circle! Chapter 595 Episode 595 Clear and clear (1) ! Paeyul, who passed the West Wall and fought the Battle of the Outer Region, aimed for the headquarters of the Outer Reserve Guard as his next target. But actually trying to make a mess was really daunting. He had somehow managed to sneak into a building and watch the headquarters, but even at first nce, the look in the eyes of the warriors guarding the headquarters was not normal. Itspletely different. It is a misjudgment to think that the medical history of an external hospital will be significantly less than that of an internal hospital. Rather, it wasmon to devote more troops to the outer circle if necessary. There were enemies who secretly infiltrated the inner circle, but usually they attacked step by step starting from the outer circle. Even taking that into ount, the number of warriors at headquarters was considerable. It is not as dangerous as the battle that I risked my life to ovee just a moment ago. But their eyes were truly cruel. Even though it was in the front yard of their own house, it was full of real warriors who never let down their guard. At least its been easy so far. Paeyul shook his head inwardly. Except for that damned strategy, the battle breaking through from the outer wall didnt feel that difficult. It was also true that I wondered if the Tang family in the world was only this good. But after all, a party song is a party song. He recalled the conversation between Yeon Ho-jeong and the party official. Its the west wall. West wall. Because it is closest to the headquarters of the Foreign Guard, it is a ce where not many actual troops are invested. In fact, the terrain itself is quite free from enemy invasion. No matter which direction you infiltrate. If its a senior Paeyul, itll be okay. So its the west wall. Its the safest ce when its divided into four directions. But its also dangerous. If all the masters are mobilized from the headquarters even if just by chance, even the best masters will be in danger. Are you strong? These are people who risk their lives regardless of their strength. Thats how I taught it. My father and I ourselves. Thats why the head of the family needs to keep his eyes on you even more. Ill tell you in advance. When I feel like I have enough, I will move too. Promise me just this. Move when the party determines that sufficient troops are missing. Otherwise, even if you win, you dont win. good night. Paeyul frowned. A variety of conversations came to mind, but the most important thing was that the Outer Guard headquarters was ultimately strong. But theres nothing you can do about it. Any operation requires risking ones life. Risking ones life was not just for them. Paeyul also fought against the Mumhondan and was truly prepared to die. What is important is not whether you risk your life, but whether you properlyplete the mission assigned to you. Even if all of our troops have infiltrated, it is important to tie up some of our troops just for the sake of it. Paeyul took a deep breath. Then lets go have a cool fight again. It was then. Duuuung! ?! Paeyul looked down at his body. What you see is the body, but consciousness is inside the body. Tsutsutsutsu. Getting out? The medicinal power that has infiltrated my body is slowly draining away. To be precise, it was not escaping, but rather weakening. this! I couldnt remember the exact name. I vaguely remembered what the painter said. Although there are differences depending on the person, it is said that Ban Si-jin will be immune to almost all poisons in Tangga. He said it was possible because he pressed it with his own originality, although he wouldnt know if it was manufactured by someone else. Has it already been half an hour? I dont know. I think probably not, but now wasnt the time to worry about that. Damn it. Even at this moment, the power was continuing. However, I felt that the speed at which it was disappearing was getting faster. A defeat urred. I cant help it. We have to attack as quickly as possible That was then. uh?! Paeyuls head turned toward the inner circle. I felt a spark of fireing from there. It was a very familiar force that I had felt in all kinds of battles. An energy that was friendly but contained the storm of life within. you?! Paaaaang! The loss rate moved at an rming speed. I realized that it was no longer pointless to cause trouble in the outer circle. . The official stopped for a moment. Are you cumming? A faint fire can be felt from afar on the left. Except that it was an energy created artificially from the human body, its concentration seemed to be several times more concentrated than the energy emitted by Tang family fire equipment. It was such an explosive energy. The officials eyes wavered. He did not know that Yeonhojeongs true spirit had reached a high level. Once again, there was nothing surprising. The important thing is why Yeonhojeong is running towards here from that direction. Frost settled on the officials face. I dont like it anyway. If you want to deceive the enemy, first deceive your allies. He probably didnt say anything to himself based on such obvious logic. In fact, if he had said he would aim at that side, he would have desperately opposed it. Thats why he didnt say anything to himself. I cant help it. Although he was angry, the officer maintained his cool. Perhaps, from Yeonhojeongs perspective, he thought it would be most reasonable to aim at that side. If it had been a faction other than the Tang family, he would have aimed for the most reasonable option. So I understood. But understanding and anger are different things. The official muttered to himself. No matter how eloquent you are, you are not the type of person to move. In any case, if Yeonho-jeong wasing here, he also had to speed up. The guys energy was unusual. Unless its a matter of life or death, he doesnt show off his fire as intensely as that. In other words, there was someone who would definitely kill him. And there was an extremely high probability that the person to kill was Dangho. Wooooow. A huge amount of energy poured out from the dantian like a waterfall. Indescribable power, more dangerous power than the Imoogis fangs was contained in both his hands. The official gently extended his hand forward. Kwaaaaaaaa! With a loud explosion, the door leading to the inner circle caved in and soon fell backwards. Huh! Get ready for battle! The iron gate of the inner circle was over two feet high and over half an inch thick. If such a huge iron door had been pushed down with a single forceful blow, it was not human power. The official shouted. Everyone get back! Hwaaaaaaa! The force of the mes spewing out was dazzling. Firearms extending from around the body actually created the shape of red mes. The burning energy gathered and dispersed repeatedly, forming a wide energy on the left and right shoulder des of Yeonhojeong. The energy was like seeing a pair of wings. Like other Sasinmu, Jujakgong (ȸ) also began to be influenced by imagination as its achievements increased. The white tiger has the power of a beast and the majesty of a mountain king. Hyeonmu is a support like an iron wall, with overwhelming majesty like a waterfall. The blue dragon is soft like a willow tree and mysterious like a dragon in mythology. Every time you use each martial art, you be immersed in it and begin to awaken the original power of Sasinmu. True energy is something that moves through intention, and what creates that intention is strong concentration and faith. Beyond such concentration and belief, he applies extreme immersion, as if he were an actual Shinigami, and transforms the concentration and shape of the spreading true energy to fit it. Imagination soon bes reality. Yeonhojeong had already reached that level. omg! What is that?! Live! Stop it first! Maybe its because its an in-house clinic, but theres something different about it. Experts wereing out one after another from the guards and the unit headquarters. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Move! He swung his double sword. Puff puff puff! The mes soared. Fire! Moo, step back! It was a terrifying martial art that shattered the earth and created a huge fire. It is said that the Duke of Yeolyang of the Shinhwa Church boasts of being the best in the world, but now, the Duke of Jujak from Yeonhojeong will not be inferior to them. Ultimately, it is the casters understanding and mindset that determines whether the energy is stronger or weaker. There are schrs who have reached the pinnacle of a field by being exceptional at martial arts themselves, but when they reach the peak, what is ultimately important is the realization of understanding the true nature of martial arts rather than the type of martial arts. So this is also possible. Quang! Like a feather or like a weightless me. As Yeonhojeong, which was moving at a frightening speed, powerfully stepped on the ground, the sea of mes that received the signal soared high into the sky, creating a huge curtain. Huh! Get back! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It was an overwhelming sight. Each strand of firearms that had read the masters will was sweeping away his son-inw just as he imagined. There was literally no incarnation of fire that descended to earth. It was to the point where one wondered whether even the military leaders of the Shinhwa religion could handle firearms so freely. Grumbling. A trickle of blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs nose. With its overwhelming firepower, it has blocked the approach of many experts, but it is not easy to realize something like this just because of extraordinary imagination or enlightenment. Thats bad. The consumption of internal energy was extreme. The Yeongasindan was rotating at high speed and generating a huge amount of energy, but the amount of true energy being poured out was greater than the energy being generated. In addition, the shock of receiving Tang Hyungs blow was significant. It wasnt a big problem, but it definitely became a problem when dealing with this much capacity. doesnt care. Okay. Its a fight you cant win without getting hurt anyway. Whether or not to actually hold the party title will be judged based on the situation. What was important was that a radical situation urred within the party house, which did not allow anyone to invade. It was then. INOOM! There was one expert flying in from the left room. The feeling of helplessness was incredible. He was a transcendent expert who broke through the barrier of martial arts. Considering Jinkis age, it was clear that he was an elder-level person. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. It does not directly hit those who try to stop it. The person who would judge them was the party official. Even if you dont deal with someone who is directly trying to take your life, it is enough to make them retreat as long as they do not interfere with your path. However, if you are that strong, it is a different story. Although he did not raise the temperature of the firearm to the limit, he was usually not a great expert if he could prate the curtain of the main firearm. You are an attacker! Question and answer dance! I will not capture you alive! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Along with the binge drinking, a concentrated murderous energy poured in. It was the down-and-out chimney that brought out that deadly force. Winged needles, invisible to the naked eye, were flying towards the rear and sides of Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils turned red like fire. He waved his hand roughly. Crumbling! All the feathers were burned and evaporated by the ws of me tearing through the air. Huh! Astonishment appeared on the face of expert Dang Jong-heon, who was charging towards him. It wasnt a wide blood needle, but the heavy rain fire needle could have been avoided if it had been avoided, but it was a memorization that was difficult to block. The opponent had rendered the memorization of the vision useless with one swing of his hand. Did you think you could stop me with a toy like that? Phew! A me lit up in the exhaled breath. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Dont block my way! Anyone who approaches rashly will be reduced to ashes, regardless of their status! Chapter 596 Episode 596 Clear and clear (2) !! Tang Hos face was now distorted enough for anyone to see. Matriarch. There was nothing different about the face of the ruling party leader. Rather, he waspletely terrified by the informationing in at every moment. What should I do? The hotel has already entered the inner garden. Its noisy! The loud voice had a terrifying power. Dang Yeo-seon stumbled and retreated without realizing it. Tang Ho twitched his lips. How dare these people! I thought they were trustworthy, so I gave them an order, but somehow, nothing was done properly. Even before he knew that the official had arrived at the family home, he had already crossed the outer garden and reached the inner garden. This was the result of ack of information. Since quite a few informants were scattered throughout Sacheon, the information power remaining within the family was not that good. But even if that were the case, the report was toote. The troops dispatched were said to be useless, and the party headquarters at Noksujuru reached Naewon. It was not a shame to lose the elders, but it was a painful mistake to immediately lose the entire force for just one person. In fact, it was all because of Tang Haos misjudgment. Of course, the skills of Yeon Ho-jeong and his group were all outstanding. However, what would it have been like if Tang Ho had gone out in time to actively find out what was going on and make a decision? Perhaps the party would not have even thought ofing into the inner hospital. The masters of the Presbyterian Garden would have already followed Paeyul, and the ck Wind and Noguidae would have been firmly defending the inner circle without any hesitation. The situation hase to this point with just a few misjudgments. Now Tang Ho is showing how important the leaders ability is by bing a teacher of the situation. However, even such a powerful person had no choice but to take an active role when he was pushed back this much in an instant. Yeo Seon. Yes, matriarch. Take this. Tang Yeo-seons face was colored with shock when she saw the dagger given to her by Tang Hao. Go, matriarch?! Death appeared in Tang Haos eyes. Go and open the ghost door. Ear gate. It was not the best weapon known only to the master of the Tang n. Rather, there were many people who secretly knew of the existence of the ghost gate. This was because it was a rumor that could not be stopped even if one tried. Thats why the ruling party is surprised. Opening the gates means that the party participated in the war. Matriarch. You cant go and open it right away! Tang Yeo-seon lowered her head. Oh, I understand. Dang Yeo-seons face was extremely dark as she left the office. Where on earth did it go wrong? In less than an hour, let alone half a day, the peaceful party atmosphere waspletely turned upside down. Until an hour ago, he dreamed of bing the next head of the family. He was building a rosy future with the expectation that he would be able to take over the partys power in ce of the talentless Dan Yang-seon. But now? Are you saying that the main house was a pavilion like this? The power of the party is great. It is not a subjective judgment, but in fact, the power of the Tang family is discussed as the best in Sichuan. However, in less than an hour, the party reached Naewon and the troops dispatched were useless. Tang Yeo-seon wanted to scream. Why on earth?! Are bloodlines inevitable? There was no way that Tang Yeo-seon could properly see what Tang Hao could not see. A misjudgment was a misjudgment, but they had forgotten something important. Regardless of the emergency caused by the attackers force or the information disturbance of the opening of action, the history achieved by just one person was excessively ignored. Our hotel. A loser from Sichuan who became the head of the family after passing the most rigorous and difficult exam in the history of the Tang n. Although it may not have provided strong trust, the past Tang Dynasty under Tang Gwans rule could certainly be said to be in its heyday. And many people feared and respected the Tang government that led its heyday. Furthermore, he was the first head of the family to resolutely block even the intervention of previous family heads and veteran experts. In other words, the current party song is a new generation of party song that has been refined to be able to follow the orders of the party officials thoroughly. The agency managed everything, including the location of the high-level management unit, the flow of information, and the timing of operation of the internal formation. It ispletely different from the time when the previous head of the family lived. There is no way that Tang Ho, who suddenly took over the vacant position of master without handling any of the issues, would be able to properly manage the family. It was Tang Haos fault that no clear orders were given to informants within the family, that the masters were confused, and that elite troops were sent to unnecessary ces. A person who is only blinded by desire and does not take care of his surroundings. Even if you sit in public and incite people to go out on their own, you cannot properly deal with this great family. But A mixture of fear and anticipation appeared on Tang Yeosuns face. If you open your ear gate, things will change. No matter how great a master the party is, they will not be able to do anything about the army of the noble family. You just have to catch the party hall. Only the hotel! The partys faith was blind. And that belief was also the same for Dangho. bang! The wall will not remain. Dangho, who had made a fist mark on the solid stone wall, chuckled in a cold voice. How dare youe crawling into my hospital? cheeky! But I think it went well. No matter how strong you are, you will not be able to ovee the demons of the Ghost Gate. The situation wasplicated, but in the end, if this happened because of just one party, the solution is simple. If the party official dies. If Tang Guan dies, everything in the Tang n will be his. As long as those who follow him are well-coached, there will be no problem. Tang Ho really believed that. It was then. Things have gotten bigger. Dangho, surprised, looked to the side. There was someone wearing a white mask standing there with their arms crossed. He was wearing a robe that was wide enough to cover his ankles, but it was eerie because it looked as if only his white face was floating in the darkness. How can one truly be called the master of a Tang family like this? It was a strange voice. It was a quiet voice that seemed almost inaudible. The voice was clearly small. However, I could hear even the slightest change in pronunciation of that small voice. Tang Ho swallowed his saliva. You when did you get here? In a few hours ago. ! It was a sight. You even open your ear gates? exactly. Im opening my ears No matter how much I do, I dont think even the magistrate can withstand it. But half of the demons in the Demon Gate will lose their lives? Not only is that not true, but this is my familys business. Its none of your business. hook! At that moment, Dangho almost screamed. Before he knew it, a monster was pushing a white mask in front of his nose. Its none of your business? . Hey Danho. Isnt that such a sad thing to say? Have you already forgotten who supported you fifteen years ago to get the position of head of the family you so desperately wanted? . Who was the person who made you realize that your terrible desire could be turned into reality? . Even during the reign of the party, who was the person who helped in both material and spiritual ways to raise up the organizations top leaders while avoiding the eyes of those toxic informants? . Who gave the arrogant brats of Cheongseong and Ami a desire? Who else created the foundation of Paradise Cow? Tang Ho spoke in a cracked voice. At least not you. Ohh? Its not you, its you guys, isnt it? You just handed over the money you received from your superiors. The voice could no longer be heard behind the white mask. Grumbling. Cold sweat broke out on the back of Tang Haos neck. Looking at the mask with no pattern and only half-moon shaped holes for the eyes gave me goosebumps even when I looked at it again. Its not wrong. The white-faced man wearing a mask took a step back. Yes, its not wrong. But does anything change? Something changes. I appreciate you helping me, but isnt that because you also wanted something from me? . Mutual assistance. Thats our rtionship. That isnt wrong either. Baekmyeon shrugged his shoulders. Although he was wearing a scary outfit, his words and actions were strangely lighthearted. Yes, like you said, we wanted mutual assistance. Thats why Ive helped you for fifteen years. But actually, the prize hasnt even beenid out for us yet, and you look like youre falling apart, right? Dont worry. I will never break down. Anyone can say that. I too want to live a thousand years. But will that work? . And youre forgetting something important. Theres no guarantee that there will be only one intruder other than the hotel, right? ?! Cant you feel it? Is that a huge fire shining like a ray of sun in the distance? Tang Hao turned his head. As I expanded my energy, I felt a truly tremendous fire. The concentration of the fire was at a level he had never seen before. A fire that was much more powerful than the firepower of the Tang family fire at the moment of explosion was continuously burning. A look of astonishment appeared on Tang Haos face. This cant be right! Even though there was this much overwhelming anger, I didnt notice it. This was entirely his fault. Because I waspletely immersed in the urgent reality and the existence of our institution, I was not even aware of the appearance of a being emitting such enormous fire. Tang Hao looked back at Baekmyeonin. Could it be you?! mythology? No. no. The quality is fundamentally different from the fire fired by those guys who like to y with fire. How much more would Shinhwa try to upset our dinner table when it is our schools responsibility? Then who is the author? Who could it be? There is no one in the world at that time who can unleash that much firepower, excluding those from the Shinhwa Church. ?! Its a guy named Yeon Ho-jeong. Tang Ho opened his mouth wide. Yeonhojeong is definitely! I should have realized the moment the party suddenly appeared. All the information you received was disrupted. !! It was like beingpletely stabbed in the back. I was looking at the situation wrong from the beginning. Tang Ho could not help but be astonished at the situation that was unfolding without his knowledge. Even though you are here! I guess I didnt feel anything while looking at the hotel. Did you think that if you just sat here, your subordinates would take care of everything? Tang Haos eyes were bloodshot. In this situation, even his co-workers were saying that Dang Gwan was a greater person than him. I understand, but it really felt like I was going to turn around. Do you want me to help you? The sleepy voice of the white-faced person was literally reminiscent of a snake. Let me help you. If you agree to my deal. what? Baekmyeonin told the details of the transaction. Tang Haos face distorted. Get out of here! I will take care of my own affairs! Baekmyeonin shook his shoulders andughed. There was no sound ofughter. I will watch over you since you came this far. Please tell me the moment you feel in danger. Im going to make a deal. No matter how loud or small your voice is, it will be heard clearly in my ears. Baekmyeonin stood leaning against the wall with his arms crossed and looked out the window. I could feel the heat of the battlefield in the air. And the strong smell of blood. It smells good. Its full of madness. A new world always blooms in mad blood. Chapter 597 Episode 597 Myeongbaekbaek (3) . Kang Ryangs eyes looking towards the west were sharper than ever. Wooooow. The energy rising from the Danjeon rxed my entire body. The Gwigeom style of Gwicheolgeommun pursues a rogue yet free swordsmanship. Although it is said to be at a world-ss level, it was a martial art that showed apletely different aspect in proportion to the enlightenment and capabilities of the person practicing it. The ghost kings true energy was different. If the Demonic Swordsmanship was strong and free, the Demon King Jinki was the best new technique in itself, arguing that the ck sword was the best. Discussing the supremacy of ck swords meant that he was a martial artistpeting for the lead in the martial arts world. The extremely profound Demon King Jin Qi was blooming in the body of Jiang Liang, the best Qilin Child in the Demon Sword Gate, and was raising his senses to the highest level. Little by little, just a little bit more. The feeling of developing again even in front of the infinite wall that is so close that you can touch it if you stretch out your hand. Impressed by Kang Ryangs will to always sharpen his senses as a prosecutor, Gui Wang Jin-ki was taking his level one step further even at this moment. I can feel it. Even a transcendental expert who has broken through the barrier of martial arts cannot be sure that his senses are more sensitive than the strength of his senses. I feel it. My brothers anger. A force like a burning fire. Although it is a long distance away, its sinister force can be clearly felt. It was the descent of the Sun God, who does not exist in this world and whose existence is known only in myths and legends. Suzaku, the incarnation of Byeongwu (), was spreading his huge wings wide as if he would set the heaven and earth on fire. Its been a long time since Yeonhojeong radiated such extreme energy. It seemed that the natural power of the wall coral was being unleashed to its full potential. Except when he is involved with those rted to the Three Religions, he has never shown such a brilliant force. but. Its not the Three Bridges. The strength of the river was certain. Yeon Ho-jeongs anger now is not because of the three religions. There was something different about Yeonhojeong, right in front of Samgyo. Even though the energy waves emitted were simr, it felt like something essential within them had changed. If I were to make an analogy, I would say that the firebird that rules the sky is transformed into a phoenix from hell that climbs throughva. older brother. Even if it wasnt the three schools, Yeonhojeong was clearly angry. No, is it more sadness than anger? I also felt frustrated. Kang Ryang was able to feel Yeon Ho-jeongs emotions one by one just by reading the momentum from this far away. I have strong emotions. It seems like hes still keeping his cool, but Kangryangs face became clouded. It looks like something happened. If you have read everything about Yeonhojeong with your five senses, now is the time to use your sixth sense as well. Should I hit it and go in? Where he was now was near the entrance to the most secret escape route out of the inner circle of the Tang family. Originally, Hwang Seok-tae was going to take over, but Hwang Seok-tae had outstanding experience in fighting in many ways. Moreover, even if Gangryangs level is exceptional, Hwang Seok-taes martial arts will be used more than Gangryangs in Naewon, where poison and memorization are prevalent. The question was whether it was right to wait for the equatorial forces to retreat here and now. He recalled Yeon Ho-jeongs words. The problem is that it is up to you to decide whether to move as a reserve force or hold the front line until the end. I believe in you. It is a rtionship between two people bound by strong trust. Yeon Ho-jeong finally recognized Kang Ryang as arade in arms, and Kang Ryang grew up to the point where he could live up to Yeon Ho-jeongs trust. And Kang Ryang did not want to betray that trust. So I had to be careful. Making hasty judgments due to unnecessary excitement was something only children do. You can still be cautious. Although a battle took ce, the real battle that would determine the sess or failure of this operation did not begin. Thats what matters. It was a keen eye. Kang Ryang knew how to read the flow of the battlefield. Paeyul captured the attention, Moyonggun moved like lightning, and Danggwan also showed quite a shy move in Noksuzuru. Plus Yeonhojeongs explosive appearance. However, there was no fight within it that could change thendscape of this party situation. Its almost now. The amount of precipitation was known. This bloody air was telling. That there will be a battle soon. There will be a final battle in which there will be a clear winner and a loser. Then will I step into the battle or will I defend this ce until the end? Thats something you dont know. It is not toote to make a decision after the actual battle has urred and the situation has been observed. However, the important thing is that in any battle in the world, a momentary intervention can result in the death of someone who does not need to die and the death of someone who does not need to die. The key to battle is time. If the right force is not deployed at the right time and in the right ce, the battle bes two or three times more difficult. Kang Ryang hoped that no one in the group would die. Thats why I worry so much. How much time has passed like that? Rumbling! The ground shook. The air exploded, creating a terrifying shock wave. In Kang Ryangs eyes, he could clearly see the air making waves like waves. The battle has begun That was then. ! Slurp. Kang Ryang, who read the secret sign, immediately ran into the bush. The movement was truly ghost-like. It was fast, stealthy, andpletely natural. After a while. Huh. In Gangryangs eyes, he saw a group of people running toward the Tang family. It is true that it is running, but at first nce, it is impossible to describe it as running. I wonder what kind of divinew they were using, but their divine magic, floating halfway through the air, was so bizarre that it was hard to believe it. Kang Ryangs eyes sparkled. They are experts! Probably about fifty people. They were as good at capturing the true nature as they were with the bizarre divinews. You can roughly infer a persons state just by reading the concentration of their true energy, but it was difficult for them to read that concentration well. Except three people. Transcendent expert! The three leaders wear ck robe and red masks and show apletely different spirit from the fifty or so masters. The masks of the three people were light yellow. The color was so bright that it looked white at first nce, but because he was wearing such a dark blood-like robe, it felt like I was seeing a ghost floating around with just his face. Who is it?! It was a bizarre prayer. Each and every one of the energy waves emitted was not much less than the loss rate. But the charm was so unique. It felt as if it was not an energy that could be obtained in this world. Is that why? In fact, it was scarier and more unpleasant than the loss rate. The level Ive achieved seems to have a higher loss rate, but if I were to fight, I thought it would be better to fight with the loss rate. One thing is certain. Those guys Kangryangs eyes wavered. Theyre not the Jungwon Murim people! It was then. Sreuk. Three yellow-faced people and about fifty red-faced people stopped in ce at the same time. Kang Ryang felt goosebumps rising on the back of his neck. No one gave a signal or told him to stop, but he just stopped in ce as if he was waiting. Considering the speed at which I was running, I should have been pushed back, but there wasnt even that. These people evoke a strange fear. At that time, Hwang Myeon-in, standing in the middle, muttered something. Even if he was muttering to himself, he could hear it with his extended hearing, but strangely, I couldnt hear what he was saying. Kang Ryang watched them nervously. After a while. hook! Three yellow-faced people and about fifty red-faced people moved at the same time. He was heading towards Dangga. Kangryang, who was watching them quickly moving away, carefully stood up from the bushes. It was then. . Kang Ryangs movements stopped. Grumbling. A drop of cold sweat flowed from his forehead and down his chin. what? The river was unbelievable. When on earth?! That moment. A yellow mask with only a pair of crescent moon-like eye holes appeared beyond Kang Ryangs right shoulder. Paaaaaa! Kang Ryangs body spun at an rming speed and escaped from the bush. Sigh! Drops of blood filled the air. There was no time to spit out double insults. My back was scratched by a weapon that looked like three des. Oooooh! Kang Liang, who had raised the demon kings g to its peak, turned his eyes toward the bush he had jumped out of. ?! There was no one there. I had no idea when or where I had moved. Kang Ryang looked around and focused on the wound on his back. Shit. Although the de did not touch the muscle, an unpleasant sensation lingered on the cut skin. It was a very sticky kick. Even though I burned away the remaining true energy with the subversive power of Demon King Jinki, I was still concerned about the wound. It was as bizarre a prayer as it was a bizarre prayer. If it is not removed in time, the true energy will enter the wound. This is true even though it is not a prometer. The true energy itself has the property of prating into the body of a living organism. Naturally, the true energy that prates into the body will cause great damage to the body. He really is like a ghost. Where on earth is he? Excited! The sound of my heart beating violently rang in my ears. For a moment, Kang Ryang calmly dealt with Guiwang Jinki. If you get excited and dont control your energy properly, you will get hit in an instant. Whoa whoa. A sigh thates out naturally. The Demon Kings Qi, which had been bubbling as if it would explode at any moment, once again gently permeated his entire body. Sreuk. His left thumb touched the hilt of the iron sword sleeping inside the armor. I didnt know at first, but I read about its existence anyway. Theres no way youd miss something you read once twice. Kangryang closed his eyes. The part of the Demon King Jinki that was maximizing vision could not find its purpose, so it added strength to other senses. Secret but explosive. A technique that kills an enemy unconditionally with a single attack. In other words, it is a martial art that is good at killing with one strike. If so If you read the moment when that blow explodes, you will be able to respond somehow. Kang Ryang waited. I lowered my posture and prepared to strike, andpletely rxed myself so that the Qi Wang Jin Qi could seep into every single tissue of my body. Come out. Senses are heightened. There was a thought that he might have escaped this ce, but Kangryang quickly put that thought aside. The air was speaking. That guy is still here. They say they are trying to kill themselves here. Killing intent, not killing. In an instant, Kang Ryang became extremely focused and was tracing the enemys murderous intent without even realizing it. A musty smell. The smell gets stronger. Theyre definitely closing the distance. Able to know. It is being read. From smell to sound, from sound to touch. He must be sh! Kang Ryangs eyes sparkled with fire. here! Chaaaaaaaaa! An iron sword struck a refreshing sh with a clear sound. It was a sh of a demonic sword that came out with a sharp sword. If hit correctly, it was so powerful that it could instantly cut anything, whether it be a supreme expert or something, in two. ?! Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. There was no one where his iron sword passed. Oh my Poop! At that moment, three des pierced Kang Ryangs abdomen. Chapter 598 Episode 598 Namyeongbaekbaek (4) Huuuuung. A ray of wind passed through Kang Ryangs body. Slurp. At the same time, Kang Ryangs body, with its abdomen pierced, disappeared like smoke. Faaagh! The fierce sword energy shed diagonally, targeting Hwang Myeon-ins body. Hwang Myeon-in gently threw his body away. grasp! There was a long sword mark on the ground. Although the sword power was unleashed for a split second, its power was incredible. If he had not dodged, Hwang Myeon-ins body would have been split diagonally. Hwangmyeonin, who had dodged the sword, looked back. Whoop! There was a river there that took my breath away. Surprisingly, Kang Ryangs abdomen was fine. He had managed to avoid Hwangmyeonins de. It was dangerous. He dodged the de, but Kang Ryangsplexion was pale. It was a method of spectral ghosting. It was a super-upward exercise that consumed arge amount of internal energy and allowed him to momentarily disy movements close to Lee Hyeong-hwan. Yeon Ho-jeong, who dissolved the spirit Dan he had previously received from Yang Cheon, handed over to Kang Ryang the history that was meaningless even if he digested it himself. In other words, Kang Ryangs strength was greater than that of a considerable transcendental master, but not less. However, even with that much strength, my body was still wobbly. This was because there was a lot of internal power, but there was a limit to the ability to pour out instantaneous output. I fucking almost died. Kang Ryangs eyes turned to Hwang Myeon-ins right arm. The arms covered by the blood-covered clothes were not visible properly. However, three blue des were sticking out from the back of his hand. Although the de was extended like a hook, the edge was stiff and not curved inward. It was a three-de sword made with three des shaped like the ws of an animal. Its been a while since I saw you. In the Heukdo martial arts world, there were many people who used all kinds of unique weapons as German weapons. Among them, there were quite a few who used ws like that. The problem is that among those Kang-ryang has seen, there is not a single master as great as Hwang Myeon-in. Kang Ryang raised his sword and said. That was rude. . Isnt it so unfair that a strong person even carries out a secret attack? It was a sound that didnt even work. Thats what Kangryang knew well. I thought it would be just a ridiculous reaction, but Hwang Myeon-in still said nothing. All I could do was watch Kang Ryang through a pair of holes curved like a crescent moon. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. Hwang Myeon-ins eyes, visible through the eye holes of the mask, were downright indifferent. Its going to be difficult. Paaaaaaaa! Hwang Myeon-in moved. Kang Ryangs expression hardened. It was a strange neww that was so bizarre that even though I was looking at it with my own eyes, I couldnt figure out how it worked. Paang! Kang Ryangs legs moved stically, moving his body diagonally forward. The iron sword was swung mercilessly. h h h! It may seem like it was swung haphazardly, but it was an excellent martial arts technique that controlled the movement of the weapon and targeted the opponents vital points. However, Kang Ryangs swordsmanship could not even touch Hwang Myeon-ins cor. He cheerfully swung the three-man iron sword with one hand and struck down all types of assault techniques, and the movements were as dazzling and bizarre as the divine techniques. Faaagh! Kang Ryang ran into Hwang Myeon Ins arms. It is better to shorten the distance than to increase it. The reason was unknown. It was just an instinctive judgment. sh! Hwang Myeon-in took a step back due to the ghost sword being struck diagonally. A collision was avoided. Kang Ryangs eyes sparkled. Faba Park! I was surprised by the bizarre movements, but if we were to discuss the level of Gyeongsinjutsu, Gwiyeongsinbo could easily be considered the best in the world. Kang Ryang, who narrowed the distance with exquisite movements, unleashed a series of herbivorous attacks with the Demon yer Sword Demon Demon Shincham. sh! sh! sh! There are three shesing out, but the sword light that illuminates the air appears to be one. It was a surprisingly fast sword strike. Hiss! The end of Hwang Myeon-ins blood wind was cut off. Although the skin was not cut, I finally seeded in getting the sh into the opponents territory. That alone was a great thing. Kang Ryangs legs moved like the wind. Papa papapang! If Hwang Myeon-ins movements were like fog, Kang Ryangs movements were like ghosts. If Hwangmyeonins martial arts were soft and insidious, Kangryangs martial arts were fast and powerful. Quaaaang! Kang Ryang, who read all four directions and read the square on the left, unfolded his ghost sword. Switch from the Demon yer Sword, which clearly cuts off the enemys breath, to the Basic Sword, the Ghost Sword. It was a sword with lower power, but the difference in direction and time was exquisite, making it more of a threat than a ghost sword. Hwang Myeon-ins movements became urgent for the first time. Paaang! Suddenly! Whoa! The sound of something tearing through the air, the sound of something being cut, and the sound of collision between weapons colliding were heard almost simultaneously. It was a frighteningly fast attack and defense. Hwang Myeon-in kept retreating, and Kang Ryang persistently chased after Hwang Myeon-in and swung his sword. This was the ghost sword. It was a killing sword that, once in control, would push forward until it broke and kill the enemy. It was one of the characteristics of the ghost sword ceremony itself before the casters enlightenment or martial arts. its okay. Kang Ryangs brilliant eyes followed Hwang Myeon-ins eyes until the end. The flow isnt bad. Eeeeeeeee!! Damn it! I tried to spit out a curse, but instead of swearing, blood came out. Kang Ryangs body, which had been pushing Hwang Myeon-in with increasing momentum, was instantly thrown out of the five intestines. Cheeeeeeeek. White smoke rose from Hwangmyeonins three-man iron team. It was a terrifying power. Would it hurt my pride to step back any further? The strike, which read a moments loophole, was filled with a mighty power that had never been seen before. Hes a dangerous guy. It was my first time. For the first time, a voice was heard from within Hwangmyeonins mask. For a moment, Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. young? The age in his voice was very young. Even if I couldnt do it, I thought I would be old enough to lose! I was taking it to take advantage of the opportunity, but if I had taken more, I would have been in trouble. It wasnt wrong. Gangryangs ghost sword was a killing sword whose power increased as time passed. The difference in level was clear, but if the ghost sword had been drawn beyond the ghost sword and ghost sword, even Hwangmyeonin would not have been fine. Gangryang straightened his back. I thought you were dumb, but now I see that you can stutter quite a bit, right? . Now that were talking, let me ask you one question. What on earth are you? Wow! Its like a question and answer dance. Hwang Myeon-ins divine method of charging without answering was even faster than before. Kang Ryang urgently swung his sword. Damn it! Yikes! I blocked the four attacks, but I couldnt stop the five attacks. Three deep scars were carved on Kang Ryangs chest. Whoa whoa! For a moment, Hwang Myeon-in hesitated. I tried to throw the head off in one go, but the angleing from the bottom hit the wrist and changed the trajectory. Even Hwang Myeon-in couldnt help but be surprised this time. It is clear that he was a pure swordsman if you look at his posture and etiquette, but the instantaneous response to each technique gave off the scent of actualbat fighting skills that had reached a state of perfection. I almost died without even being able to use my punishment. So thats your real skill? Kang-ryang lowered his posture. His face was tense, but his eyes were not dead. Rather, he was burning with the will of a passionate fighter facing a strong person. Im going to grab one of you today and go to my brother! * * * Whoa whoa! Dang Jong-heons mouth dropped open at the angle that flew in like a cannonball and stuck in his head. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeong lifted Dang Jong-heon by the cor and struck him in the chest. pop! There was no screaming. Dang Jong-heon, blood pouring out of his nose and mouth, flew far away and fell to the ground. I must have lost consciousness and had no strength in my body. Didnt kill it. However, if you do not receive treatment within one hour, your life will be at risk. Now now. Yeon Ho-jeong looked ahead. The time I spent dealing with Tang Jongheon was not long at all. They attacked with various memorization and firearms, but poison and firearms did not work on Yeonhojeongs main weapon, and the memorization did not hit them at all. However, during that short battle, quite a few experts were forming a camp. Its pretty good. It was an amazing response. They deal with situations on their own even without instructions from above. Unless there was a clear order, there is no reason to forgive the assant who infiltrated the inner garden and started a fire everywhere. Yeon Ho-jeong said. No, I tried to open my mouth. ?! Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong realize. A very familiar yet well-maintained energy entered the inner circle. Matriarch. No matter how excited they were, if they had fought and fought, they would have noticed the partys entrance already. It was clear that the officer entered the hospital without fighting. It didnt seem like he hade down a path that only he knew. The direction in which the energy was felt was between the road connecting the inner garden and the main gate. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. You came in here. There is no way the government did not keep its promise. In other words, the party had drawn enough troops and came here thinking that this was enough. then. Dispersion of troops and appearance that is almost bloodless. There, various popr people were following behind the hotel. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Do you want to see this gentleman? I calmed down my excitement and activated my entire Shinigami machine to read my surroundings. Yeon Ho-jeong was sure. Youve changed so much. I thought they were going to catch and kill him in front of everyone, so lets confidently discuss who is real. This is the hotel where I suppressed the anger that threatened to explode at any moment when I came here. Instead of turning a blind eye and spewing out anger, the party official was trying to gain recognition from everyone in a moderate and correct way. Damn it, I wanted to capture the traitor first and reveal his crimes in detail. Since Danggwan hase out like that, there is no need for Yeonhojeong to continue the splendid mess that has been going on so far. Wow! Paeyul had already arrived and stood next to Yeonhojeong. What? They lit a bonfire as if they were going to burn down the entire party. There was even traces of life on the fire. There was a reason Paeyul put everything aside and flew here. Because theres no reason to do that anymore. By the way. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Paeyul. Are you okay? Paeyul shook himself off. Cheer ring. There were dark spots all over my body. It seemed like all the dangerous memorizations had been removed, but the amount of bleeding was still considerable from the memorization that had torn the skin and be lodged in it. This is no big deal. I think its a good thing. Itll get better if you put acupuncture on it. By the way, what about the leader of the iron g? They are chasing me. The road has been paved so nothing bad will happen. I see. Dont worry about others, just take care of yourself. I dont know if you know, but my face is turning blue. Youre addicted. The loss rate made me grit my teeth. After this incident, I want to say something to the head of the party. Half a day? Its funny. I tried so hard to get through it before the medicine took full effect, and all the joints in my body started creaking. Anyway, is there any difficulty in moving? Cant you tell by the way the snout flutters? If my body was going to copse like this, it would have copsed 20 years ago. great. Now then, lets go out proudly. what? Yeon Ho-jeongs hands went to his waist. Chaaaaang! The ck and white twin dragon parts that were refreshingly pulled out showed a brilliant appearance in the burning light. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Everyone get out of the way! I am Yeon Ho-jeong of the Byeoksan Yeonga, appointed as themander of the Murim Leagues military unit and a special deputy of the Mukryongbu! Embarrassment appeared on the faces of the Tang family members. There is no one who does not know the name of Yeon Ho-jeong, a contemporary martial artist. At least for those who make a living eating cut-and-dry food, Byeoksanhojangs reputation was something they couldnt help but hear about, even if they didnt like it. I came after hearing a report that a traitor from the Tang family was causing trouble in Sichuan! As the official person in charge of the alliance of the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu Alliance, I cannot condone this situation. Your resistance could soon be an act of bringing down the authority of both alliances. there is! There was fierce majesty in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. If you dont want any of the Tang ns in Sichuan to remain, you can attack as much as you want! Chapter 599 Episode 599. Clear and clear (5) Matriarch! know. Tang Hos eyes no longer wavered. Where is Presbyterian Wonju? Currently your location cannot be confirmed. I could barely stop the curses from spilling out. Tang Hao struggled to suppress his anger. There was no point in getting angry in this situation. What about the ck wind and green robe? I aming back from the outpatient clinic to the inpatient clinic. It is said that the target broke through the outer guard and entered the inner circle. . The location and status of other avable troops are currently being determined. Quang! The office floor waspletely cracked. They were unable to withstand Tang Haos nervous advance. What the hell. Even if I try to hold back my anger, I cant. Do you think it makes sense that this family has so many masters and troops that we cant even properly understand their positions and movements? Im sorry! In fact, not all troops were currently stationed in Tangga. It is a force that spreads its influence throughout Sacheon. It wasmon for three or five percent or more of the troops to always travel around the region and perform their respective missions. So to speak, it is not in perfect condition. There were many empty spaces throughout the family home, which wasrger than most castles. Thats why Im even more angry. With less than half of the troops, it was necessary to be able to more clearly determine their movement route and numbers. Thats only half the story, but it was a force that could easily deal with four or five small and medium-sized sects. The same goes for the military unit alone, and if you deploy a realistic high-ranking force, you can trulypare it to the power of the old school. This is thanks to the characteristics of poison and memorization. All that power and information power is scattered. Tang Hao was angry and embarrassed at the same time. Baekmyeonins voice rang in my ears. I guess I didnt feel anything while looking at the hotel. Did you think that if you just sat here, your subordinates would take care of everything? Hotel Hotel Hotel. What on earth did the hotel do? How amazing is our facilitys capabilities? As the head of this family, Tang Ho was also quite skilled in running the family. Fifteen years ago, I couldnt fully concentrate on my familys work because I was concerned about the outside world, but at least I knew how the family business worked. The difference is this big? This is ridiculous. I couldnt admit it. Although he hated the party official, he recognized his abilities. And while secretly grinding his fangs, I have been watching his administrative abilities and ruling power. Unless you are a fool, anyone who has been watching you for over ten years can learn at least one-tenth of the other persons abilities. In fact, Tang Hao did not think that he was far behind Tang Gwan, even if he was not better than him. Damn it. Tang Ho bit his lip. Now was not the time to be angry and ovee with self-destruction. I had to get through this somehow. Where are we? I am currently walking from about 200 feet away from the head office. Right. I cant help it. We cant let him reach the sacred throne room. Tang Hao lowered the long cloth hanging on the wall and put his arms into his sleeves. They say they really want to see this face, so I guess Ill have to grant that wish. Phew. The wind blew. The humid wind of Sacheon has be significantly drier. Instead, it was hot. The fire, which seemed about to explode like an active volcano, blew away moisture in the area but also raised the temperature. Jump and jump. Sensitively feeling the changed air, we walked in the direction of Gajusil. Before he knew it, there were more than three hundred to four hundred people following behind him. how. Even as he walked out with an indifferent expression, the official could not hide his surprise. Why is the family home so empty? It didnt look empty because the troops were missing. What was puzzling to the party was that masters from the coteral world were rarely seen. The distinction between direct lineage and coteral lineage varies from region to region and from family to family. However, in any region, the number of coterals is bound to be much greater than the direct lineage. In fact, half of the Tang familys armed forces were held by experts from the coteral branches. Of the remaining half, 30% is the power of the party family. Mathematically speaking, the power of the immediate family other than the head of the family is only about 20%. Where on earth did you send it? Sreuk. The official stopped walking. He said without even looking back. Dangsukheon. yes. The person who answered in a subdued voice was Dang Suk-heon, the head of Hocheolgak, who was in charge of weapons supplies for the Oewon. The officer asked in a stern voice. How can the coteral world be so invisible? As for Naewons coteral Tang Sukheon sighed. We were kicked out in droves a year ago. what? The coteral is being kicked out? why? The new head of the family said that since this is the Tang ns main family, it is a space where only the immediate family members should stay. . With the exception of irreceable personnel in their respective positions, people from coteral backgrounds were scattered throughout Sichuan. I heard that most of them are going to branches in the west and north or creating new manors to make a living. The officials cheeks trembled. Tang Sukheon bowed his head. If I hand over my job to my sessor, I will have to leave sooner orter. Its truly amazing. The party official was angry and at the same time dumbfounded by the partys unconventional policy. The two visions of poison and memorization must never be leaked to the outside world. Furthermore, coterals were the power of the party family in themselves and, as a result, they were also people who protected the direct lineage. How thoughtless was it that they kicked out all of those people? Does this mean that in Tang Haos eyes, only the direct lineage was visible and the coteral lineage was not visible? perhaps. The official closed his eyes. Yes, I should have known sooner. Tang Hao had been raising elite warriors outside his family for over ten years. And I even taught them martial arts of the Tang family, which should never be leaked. Tang Ho was already a person whopletely deviated from the family methods andmon sense of the Tang family. He was the one who taught the secret secrets of the family toplete strangers, so is it really surprising that he kicked out his subordinates? no way. The act itself can somehow be understood. What is unsettling is whether Tang Ho really intended to make this ce only a home for his immediate family. I guess it wasnt your intention to station foreign troops here. At that moment, the official remembered the words of the warrior he had met in the outer garden. Do not confuse us with false words! I know that you are nning to betray your family and take over Sichuan by siding with a foreign power! By begging foreign powers, they hand over Sacheon. That was exactly what Tang Ho did. I dont know if they actually tried to go over to Sacheon, but it was clear that they at least received great help in attracting foreign powers to create paradise and seizing real power over the Tang family. lets go. The officials indifferent face clearly hardened. I can no longer manage my facial expressions. It was a ce to hide the truth. But there was something more important than that. That was the spirit that this Tang family had preserved for hundreds of years. Wooooow. The moving steps were still the same, but the poisonous power that was running through the partys body was getting stronger by the minute. Its a miracle that shows its teeth as if its going to explode at any moment. It meant that the partys feelings were thatplicated. The party suppressed it. Draw your true self and your heart. How long did it take to walk like that? . Finally, a huge door leading to the head office appeared. The official walked over and put his hand on the door. Quang! The doors opened wide from side to side with an explosion. Stop! At the same time, a middle-aged man on the other side of the door shouted in a gruff voice. The official looked around. About two hundred masters were camped out to the left and right of the middle-aged man. It was a more stern force than the Red Gals or the Hoseongjo. In fact, it was the emergence of a unit that was as strong and difficult as them, if not more so. It was the ck blood belt. It is the strongest unit in the Naewon Guard Headquarters and is a guard unit, not a strike unit, so it is difficult to directlypare it to the ck Wind Unit or the Green Unit. However, at least in terms of guard and defensive warfare, the ck Bloods were those who went beyond the Tang family and were superior to the masters of Qingseong and Ami. And the middle-aged man standing majestically at the head of the ck blood band and looking at the party hall was none other than the ck blood band leader. Our number. The number of the ck Blood Lord. Srurr. The life that had been suppressed and repressed from Tang Gwans body began to leak out. Have you also been taken over by Tang Hao? There is an anger that is difficult to contain in the voice that is spoken with strength in each word. Shut up. Our number said without changing his expression. Just bringing in a foreigner and damaging the dignity of the family is a serious sin worthy of death 100 times. Should we say it is fortunate that Yeokdo, who had tried to sell his family and Sacheon by coborating with foreign powers, hase back on his own feet. It was a natural tone, like flowing water. I dont know what kind of coaxing you have offered to those who follow you, but it wont work on us. Do you think you should at least respect the honor of the previous head of the family? It was a scolding tone. The museum felt that way. Our number is different from others. Were you together? . You are the one who was with Tang Ho from the beginning. Ourpany raised its chin. If you are talking about a period of revolt to drive out mortal sinners, then of course we were together. It was a tant lie. The party official, who was quietly looking at thepany number, shook his head. I may not have been able to trust the people under me, but I was confident that I would appoint people based on their abilities, but I ended up leaving a stain like this. Your appointment was excellent. Thats why Im here. Because of your reckless actions of trying to sell the family home Cant you just shut up! Hahaha! The sudden explosion of the doctors voice was so terrifying that it shook not only the inner circle but the entire outer circle. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The life that was creeping up was no longer suppressed. The explosion of anger and murder seemed to engulf the entire ck Blood Corps, including our party. Ourpanys eyes wavered. Grrrrrr! Dark green energy waves swirled from Tang Guans body and rose into the sky. It was truly an incredible power. As he fully vented the emotions he had been holding in for days, even dozens, of days, he was demonstrating absolute prayer in line with his growth history. Grumbling. Cold sweat broke out on our forehead. Even though the distance was so far away, I couldnt control my shaking body. The flowing air waves are like a waterfall. The energy wave alone was enough to make my spine tingle. Proim proudly that youmitted treason because you couldnt ovee your greed because you wanted to take real power! Since when did people from the Tang family learn such scheming and disguise the truth as lies! Are you really from the Tang family?! The faces of both the party and the members of the ck Blood Corps distorted as the voice rang loudly. The voice itself is like a sound hole. I protected my ears with my inner strength, but my vision was shaking and I felt ufortable. It was an incredible feat. It was a power more powerful than anyone else here. Ourpany quickly corrected its vision and shouted. That martial arts! Not only did he sell his family to foreign powers, but he also learned their martial arts skills! Ive never heard of such a bizarre martial artist in my family! It was a sight to behold. Even as my mind became dizzy with anger, the officer was stunned. Ourpany was angry. You have tarnished the name of the great Tang family! The idiots who followed you may have been fooled by your coaxing, but we are not! Get down on your knees right now and receive the aura! It was then. Calm down. A man wearing colorful long clothes walked slowly from far away in the direction of Gajusil. Truly, Lord of the ck Blood. Even if he is a rare criminal, he was the head of his original family. If it can end on a good note, wouldnt it be better for everyone to end it as well as possible? sh! The magistrates eyes glowed with destruction. Good luck!! Chapter 600 Episode 600. Namyeongbaekbaek (6) Huuuuung. Although the wind of immorality was so heavy, it did not flutter even a single cor. Step by step, it gets closer and closer. There was a coexistence ofplexity and leisure in each step. Sparks flew from the officers eyes. It was the appearance of the younger brother, the head of the family, who had been entrusted with the familys affairs before leaving for the North. But my younger brother then and my younger brother now were very different. My younger brother, who told me toe back with a blunt expression, looked a little tired but also seemed excited. At the time, I thought I was excited when I found out that the owner of the Tang n was going to the newly founded Murim Alliance. Because my younger brother always looked outside. Because he was more interested in things in the world than things within his family. But now that I think about it, it was a huge misunderstanding. It wasnt that my younger brother didnt care about family. Rather, he was obsessed with his family. My younger brother was not more interested in the outside world than his family. He was just gradually spreading his power to the outside world. That younger brother was now showing up, having taken his ce. Its been a while, brother. He said he was my brother. A much friendlier word than the word traitor that came out of our partys mouth just moments ago. However, the party official was disgusted by those words. Tang Hos face was full of sadness as he looked at himself. I could feel the sympathy in his voice. It was truly great acting. Anyone who doesnt know the truth can be deceived. I heard you wereing, but I had no idea you woulde so recklessly. Dangho. Anyway Tang Hos eyes deepened. It looks like you have no intention of epting the aura obediently. I expected that too. e? The officials cheeks trembled. How could anyone dare force me, the master of the great Tang n, here where the Tang n lives? There is no Tang n that can force its master, but traitors are different. You are a traitor. What on earth did youck so much? A faint feeling of regret and sadness beneath the expressionless face. It is neither overly emotional nor overly calm. That expression alone can captivate people. It was Dang Hos true weapon, which was much more useful than martial arts despite his truly terrifying acting skills. What was it that youcked so much that you decided to hand over Sacheon to a foreign power as well as handing over your family home to a foreign power? Its just amazing. Thats right. The position of master of the Tang n means at a small scale the master of a family and at arge scale means the most powerful person in Sichuan. How could it be that the person who holds power here, equivalent to that of an emperor, has joined hands with a foreign power? . Why did you try to sell the lives of your blood rtives to foreign powers? Please tell me something. Murmur. Confusion appeared on the faces of those who followed the party. This is a party hall that proudly dered that it woulde through the gate and show the truth. They decided to watch the party. However, after seeing Tang Hos expression and hearing his voice, they were not sure of their judgment. The museum was able to read the minds of the crowd at any moment. But he was unfazed. The crowds reaction is always quick, varied, and honest. If you live in that atmosphere, you cant do anything. He just focused on Tang Hao. I focused on my younger brothers expression, eyes, and voice. And more than anything else, I focused on my inner self. The doctors mouth opened. I was trying to sell Sacheon to a foreign power. Dont pretend its not true. Since you havee all the way here, the truth is clear and clear. I havee personally to announce that clear truth to the whole world. Without killing the experts of the unit you sent. You cant say that you kept something alive that you couldnt kill because you didnt have the ability. Why, you so boldly lied that you didnt kill anyone before? Tang Hao shook his head. Has lying be the norm now? I know that you killed the three elders and the five elders. The murmur grew louder. Nevertheless, the party was unperturbed. Sigh. Rather, there was a small smile on the persons face. A look shed in Tang Haos eyes. Laughing in a situation where getting angry and crazy isnt enough? You mean those idiots? Your words are harsh. After all, traitors are different no matter what they are? That was bad, wow. What do you mean? If I think of it as a side of your genius that you have been stubbornly hiding until now, even calling your older brother, who went out to gain power, a traitor, I can say that I would be angry too. But. . How dare you ce pathetic servants who have no such ability and are filled with greed as elders of the Great Four Heavenly Tang Family? hook. A heavy majesty radiated from Tang Guans body. Even putting aside your shameless false propaganda and unspeakable outrageous acts! If you want to be the master of the Tang n, it is natural that you should at least appoint someone who is capable! Dont obscure the point. Nevertheless, if he showed such talent for selection, it would be one of two things. How can a person who hasmitted a grave sin discuss appointments. Its just a stopgap measure to maintain immediate power! The voice that speaks each word with force is overwhelming. Even Tang Hao, who had incited so many people, did not dare to open his mouth. If not, it means your abilities are not enough! Tang Haos face hardened slightly. Today, there were many people who said, directly or indirectly, that their abilities wereckingpared to our government. And that statement caused extreme anger in Tang Ho. It was not easy to keep my cool after hearing those words directly from the party official and not from anyone else. I could barely resist the urge to open my mouth and swear. The police officer noticed that Danghos breathing had be slightly rougher. He continued speaking with his eyes shining. Imitted treason? dont tell me its not true. This is an outrageous lie. Its so absurd that even I find myself wondering if its the truth. Im just saying the truth is the truth. Even if it were true, how could someone who has no ability sit there? If you n to take over the position of master of the Tang family with your own hands, there is no need for this conversation. Of course, Tang Ho would also have something to do with it. Our sixth sense was telling us. Theres a trick hes hiding. You shouldnt act hastily. But that didnt mean anything. The only reason he drove Tang Hao out in front of everyone was to let the world know the truth and regain his legitimacy. As easy as it is to solve a problem with force, it can sometimes be a waste of time. That was the situation now. A method that I would not have been able to use or think of if I had been at the party before joining the Murim League. The long life in the Murim League awakened the governments military power, values as a monarch, and ability as a ruler. If I hadmitted treason! Instead of you, the owner of this family, you should have put someone more capable than you in that position! Not you, who was by my side and assisting me! I had to find someone who could fix the family as soon as possible and formally impeach me! But why are you sitting there?! Tang Haos face visibly hardened. The meaning of the officials words was clear. It is said that he did this because of his desire for power and to be the head of the family. Tang Ho opened his mouth. No matter who sits here, the fact remains that my brother hasmitted a mortal sin. Also, my appointment was not wrong. Say it. Why are you sitting there? Why do you call yourself the head of the family? Im warning you onest time. If you really want to protect your family, you should kneel down on the spot Why havent you caught me yet! The officialsst words were like the final blow. Why havent you summoned me these past few years! Why didnt you try to stop me! Why have you been sitting there and whining until now? The position of head of the family! Tang Hos voice couldnt help but grow louder. Its not that simple! While the author of the family is trying to sell the family and the region, he has been struggling to restore his family home! There is no reason to listen to the narrow-minded questioning of someone who doesnt know what happened! Have you visited your father?! !! At that moment, Tang Ho felt his mouth being blocked. The officials eyes were burning. If you really wanted to use me of being a traitor, no, if you wanted to catch me as a traitor, you dont need any excuses, just go to my father and thats it! But why isnt my father serving as the acting head of the family? The final blow is followed by a critical blow. Tang Haos face turned red. Stop talking nonsense! You were the one who prevented the previous generation from participating in politics! What kind of nonsense is this guy who even imprisoned my uncle in prison? Thats why you have no power! No matter how great the world I am trying to change is, what use are suchws and regtions in the face of the reality that the head of the familymitted treason? He has no ability to change this outrageous reality! Shut up! You have to have blood to have a family!! Whoa! Thest incident at the party was like a huge storm. The sincerity and soul of the party were conveyed in the loud and powerful voice. The power of that voice was incredible. It wasrge enough to prate into every corner of the Tang familys territory, which was wider than most castles, and it had such a dense power that everyone who heard it felt shivers. There must be my parents, my brothers, my children to have a family! What is the use of bare rules andws when there is no one to rule them by additivews? profit! How did you kick out Bang-gye? Are you going to live only with purebloods? So youre saying that coteral is not our bloodline? I told you to shut up! Its not because of strength! We lived together because we were blood brothers! Although there may be a distinction between direct lineage and coteral lineage, the head of the family is the father and person in charge of them all! The officer pointed to the name of the party with his index finger. A terrifying anger leaked from the tip of the stiffly stretched index finger. You are not worthy of being the head of the family. . Not only did he betray his brother for the sake of power, he even kicked out his coteral. It is a stain on the history of the Tang family that the main family was shaken even for a moment by such an ipetent and corrupt person! ck blood lord! Dangsabeon bowed his head at the shout of Dangho. Arrest the author immediately! We will make it impossible for you to live or die until you reveal the truth! This is the order of the twenty-seventh head of the Sichuan Tang n! Rumbling! A dark green air current swirled around Tang Guans body. As of this moment, Tang Hao, a corrupt child of the main family and a serious criminal who tarnished the name of the family by kidnapping and killing Sichuan civilians, will be arrested. If anyone helps the author, he will be summarily judged in the name of the family head! Quang! The ultimate Chureoshinbeop exploded at the feet of the official. Chapter 601 Episode 601 sh (1) Fight! puck! puck! The thunder energy that flowed along the wet wall knocked down the warriors in no time. Among them, there was a warrior who died instantly. But Mo Yong-gun didnt care. Whoa. Chi-ik! Purple smoke rose from all over Moyongs body. Surprisingly, he had suffered quite a few injuries. Breaking through this prison, he broke countless formations and withstood attacks from countless warriors. The injuries sustained during that time were significant. It even prated the brain energy, which boasts absolute defense against foreign substances such as poison, and suffered symptoms of poisoning. Its truly amazing. Even if it was the worst prison in the country, I never thought I would be hurt this much. The brutality of martial arts and poisonous arms was great, but what was even greater than that was the ability to catch people off guard. The experts, who perfectly understood the terrain here, knew how to shake the intruders cognitive abilities. If I hadnt done that and hit every single one I could find, I wouldnt have suffered such injuries. Even though it was a surprise attack, they have this level of response ability If a proper militarymands the Tang familys troops by taking advantage of the terrain, they will hopefully be able to capture Seongcheon. Prince Moyong looked around. Is this here anyway? He was the one who came down to the lowest level of the basement. Although each floor of the prison was broken down, the number of prisoners was not asrge as expected. And the prisoners just upstairs were already in danger of losing their lives. They are literally just holding on for their lives. Even if arge number of doctors from the central ins are deployed, I dont know if they can save one or two people. On the other hand, what about here? I can feel the vitality. Prince Moyong waved his hand towards the iron door. bang! Jiiiing! The de of the hand pierced the iron door. My nails felt like they were going to break. Even though I was surrounded by the power of the brain hole, I felt pain. Not only the thickness but also the build quality itself was amazing. He held the iron door that Moyong had broken through tightly and applied his strength. Quad deuk! The entire iron door was pulled out, exposing the inside. Who are you? An elderly man was sitting in a cell. Both arms and feet were tied in chains. His appearance was so shabby that even quite a few beggars looked like noblemen. Its an unusual wave. Has your ear been pierced? . Its ridiculous. Dangho, that bastard was so negligent in managing the prison that he just watched the enemy infiltrate all the way here. He was confident that unless the partys power evaporated, it would never be breached. Mo Yong asked. What is your name? The elderly man answered. He still had his head down and his eyes closed. Dangsukchong. A feeling of resignation is evident in the voice that obediently says his name. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Bicheondokseon(w춾). Tang Suk-chong was a fairly famous figure. Even in the Tang Dynasty of the time, he was famous as an absolute powerhouse, one of the top three independent attackers. However, what was more famous than that was the fact that a person named Tang Suk-chong held the position of first elder even though he was from a coteral background. The First Elder ranked just below the Presbyterian Wonju and was one of the highest leaders of the party. No, from the beginning, the Presbyterian Church itself was a position that could enjoy omnipotent power within the party. Until now, there has never been a case where someone from a coteral lineage ascended to the position of elder. However, except for Wonju, Dangsukchong was the first person to hold the position of responsible elder. This meant that his ability was outstanding, and it also meant that there was no discrimination in the personnel selection of the party. Even though he changed the water, even this person Even at first nce, I couldnt feel any inner work. It was unclear whether the Danjeon was sealed or destroyed. However, despite this, the vitality I felt was amazing. If he had this much vitality even at that age, he would have been amazing before he got to this point. Dang Suk-chong said. I thought that since that bastard had usurped the position of the head of the family, it wouldnt be long before the main family woulde to an end. I dont know who it is, but I dont want to see the family copsed with my own eyes. Id rather die here Im here to save you. what? Im going to go to Moyong. Tang Shuchong, startled, raised his head and looked ahead. Puzzle! Although he had a rather rough appearance, covered in wounds and blood stains, the sight of Moyong-gun wearing his brain g flying wildly was overwhelming. Tang Sukchongs eyes wavered. How can the Moyong family be here? Although it was hasty, we came together with the Murim Alliance special forces to return the party to its original state. ?! The special operations unit also includes the head of our branch. Tang Suk-chongs face was filled with surprise. The head of the family, the head of the family came in person? A strange look appeared in Mo Yong-guns eyes. exactly. Heaven has not abandoned my family! So, the head of the family hase?! I could tell just from Tang Suk-chongs expression and voice. How great is the trust the elders have in our institution. Not because his life was saved, but because he knew that his family could return to its original state. There is hope in our eyes because we know that we have that level of ability. Surprisingly. Although things have changed now, the first person I met at the Murim Alliance gave me the impression that he was a monarch who cast fear over Sacheon. But it seems that wasnt actually the case. Regardless of how it appeared on the outside, it was clear that in reality, Dang Gwan was held in higher esteem than anyone else in the family. Well, the previous head of the family is the King of Darkness. He is a man who became the head of the family after being recognized by the King of Cancer. It is clear that he disyed great abilities not only in martial arts but also in governance in general. Prince Moyong took a step back. Come out. All of Gwioks troops and formations have been resolved. We will release everyone trapped here. It was then. Quack! Gwiok shook with a strong explosion. Mo Yong-gun frowned and looked up at the ceiling. Dang Suk-chong said. Gwioks formation can be regenerated even if it is destroyed. what? Its not just a simple strategy. You can break through ande down, but it will be difficult to climb back up. It looks cool. I had no idea that it was possible for a broken formation to repair itself. Prince Moyong did not want an exnation. Now wasnt the time to hear that. Moyong, who was quickly trying to break down other iron doors, suddenly remembered something and asked. Are you saying there is such a loud noise when the battle is restored? Quaaaang! Gwiok shook again. Tang Sukchong shook his head. Thats not true. Perhaps someone is breaking the line again. Kwakwakwang! Someone came down to the lowest level of the prison with a much louder binge than the previous ones. Whoa, its a damn prison. Wooooow! The man who appeared was holding a red long spear. Moyong-guns eyes widened. The man was Hwang Seok-tae. What about you? Hwang Seok-tae said, shaking his shoulders. I was following Adjutant Yeon and felt like living here, so I came. That guy is a human being who will take care of himself without me. The thing is, I suddenly changed the path I was taking in the middle. It was an overly free action. From the framework of the operation, Hwang Seok-taes actions could not be simply ignored. However, unless the military officer Yeon Ho-jeong gives a separate order, it is thebatants ability to see the situation and respond flexibly. Hwang Seok-tae decided on his own and turned to this ce. And his judgment was indeed correct. Two are better than one. Moyong grinned. Well have to tear it down again as we go up. Wee. Even if we dont give or receive separatemands, our hands and feet are in sync. * * * Ourpany shouted. Poisonous city! Sigh! As soon as the words were out, everyone in the ck Blood Corps started chanting. Each person memorized ten shots, and a total of two thousand memorized shots filled the air. If there were fifteen or two hundred people upying the position at the same time, no one would be able to avoid the web of memorization scattered around. The official who was running towards Tang Hao stopped on the spot and stepped forward. Quaaaang! Considering the speed at which it was running, it was incredible that it stopped without even the slightest bounce. But something truly amazing happened after that. Chiri ririririn! With thework of memories surrounding the hall like a castle wall, there was ample space for ten people. Among the pouring memorization, the work was sucked into his sleeve. I dont know how that is possible. Even after collecting so many memorized notes, the inside of the gun didnt seem much different from the first time. Tang Haos eyes sparkled. Susapojeopgong ()?! Removing death and trapping butterflies. Although it is a grand name, it was a martial art that was learned as a basic skill by those learning Tangmuns cancer technique. It was easy to get into the martial art of retrieving memorization from thin air, but difficult to master. The martial arts unfolded as naturally as breathing. Moreover, all it took was one swing of the hand. It was a level I had never seen before. Whoa! However, the real power of ck Blood Poison City was not memorization. Grumble. It seemed as if dark clouds had suddenly appeared in the empty space. By memorizing them, they block entry and gather the poisonous energy of the members into a formation to create a huge wall of extreme poison. That was the ck Blood Poison Jin. Cheeeeeeeek! A translucent haze seemed to rise from the dark green eyes of the hotel. His appearance was literally no different from that of a devil. The emperor poison attack was being opened to its limit. Tang Gwans heart swelled in an instant. Go!! Hwaaaaaaaaa! The dark green storm clouds broke out in various ces due to the terrifying events. A look of astonishment appeared on our partys face. Nonsense! There are seven types of extreme poisons that make up the ck blood poisoning group. And the types of the seven extreme poisons change each time the battle is yed. Even if you are a master who has reached the limit of poison, you cannot instantly decipher and nullify the seven extreme poisons. epting it? Of course not. Even if you are alone, your life is in danger. However, the hotel showed a situation that made even more sense. The ability to create holes in various ces in the ck Blood Toxic by just shouting once was truly an ability beyond imagination. How dare you in front of me! Hwaaaaaaa! Drawing a circle with both hands, a shimmering green bead suddenly appeared in front of his sr plexus. Are you using such sloppy poisonous techniques?! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The green orb exploded, spewing out yellowish smoke. The smoke began to seep into the ck Blood Toxic, whose defenses had been breached. puck! Bub bub bub! puck! The dark cloud of poisonous ck blood with holes in various ces quickly dispersed. Ourpanys eyes widened. It is truly a destruction of the Jinbeop that has never been heard of. What is that green bead that can cause this huge cloud of miasma to copse just by popping it and injecting it? sh! The new model of our hotel has disappeared. hook! The moment he seemed to have disappeared, he reappeared in the sky above the ck Blood Corps. It moved through the dark clouds that had not yet dispersed. Even the hospital was unable to stop all the poison from prating, as there were tiny holes all over the clothes. But there were no further problems. On the face of the official looking down at the ck Blood Belt, a terrifying murderousness that had never been shown before was lurking. I definitely would have told you. Anyone who intervenes will be killed! Ugh! The officials right hand was stained ck. Ourpany shouted without realizing it. Avoid! The officials right hand emitted a sh of light like a thunderbolt. Qarring! Blood and flesh sttered in all directions, shaking the jin formed by the ck blood belt from its roots. Chapter 602 Episode 602 sh (2) Back! Step back! The sh between the party official and the ck Blood Corps caused poison and darkness to fly in all directions. You wouldnt know it if there were only warriors, but there were also a lot of servants and workers here who didnt have the slightest skill. Hocheolgakju Dang Suk-heon hurriedly led them to the rear. Qarring! With the explosion, the yellow clouds dispersed and shattered pieces of flesh decorated the ground. Tang Sukheons eyes wavered. tremendous! The aftermath of the crash alone made it difficult to breathe. The good news is that there is no poison or evil spreading this way. People were pushed back just for the sake of it, and no one was caught up in the shock wave emitted when the party hall and the ck blood band collided. Because you blocked it. Puff puff! Heavy drinking erupted throughout the camp formed by the ck Blood Corps. It was a party hall that was dealing with the ck Blood Corps, moving so fast that the eye could not follow it. Every time his hand swung and his feet hit the ground, the formation formed by the ck Blood Band copsed. He is handling it all in the meantime. A look of despair appeared on Tang Sukheons face. Even he didnt know who held the truth between the party official and the party leader. However, the person who moved peoples hearts in dealing with the battle was the party official. The ck Blood Corps was trying to wipe out everyone, regardless of whether there were people here or not, but while fighting against that powerful unit, the party was dealing with poison and memorized shockwaves for the people who were not involved in the battle. It was a matter of heart rather than ability. That wasnt something that could be done just for show. Dang Suk-heon gritted his teeth. A party that moves like a gale and ys with the ck Blood Corps. However, no matter how great the head of the family is, he cannot stand up well against the ck blood band called the best of the party family. Pow! The hotels new model rattled. The tension of the ck Blood Corps member struck his shoulder. Of course, that was it. The police did not stop. Regardless of whether there was an actual blow or not, what was important to him was to impose thorough discipline on those who refused to follow the head of the familys orders. The magistrates hands moved like lightning. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! With heavy drinking, the bodies of about a dozen members of the ck Blood Corps were destroyed. Their destroyed bodies were already turning ck and rotting. omg! Tang Suk-heon knew Tang Gwans martial arts skills very well. A thousand eagle beast! Tang family poison hand (Ƽǧ). This is a basic ball that anyone who learns Tanggas doggong can learn. However, like Susapojeopgong, it was an extremely difficult martial art to reach greatness. Tang Gwan was showing extreme power with the martial arts called Cheondogsoo. A poisonous attack is a martial art that kills the opponent with the poisonous energy itself rather than the destructive power of the attack. However, the hotels Cheondogsu was different. The poison was enormous, but its power was just as powerful as the poison. If it were not for the movement of the hands and the spreading power of the poison, it was so powerful that one would have mistaken it for apletely different martial art. different. Pipipiping! Pow! Its been a while since we collided, and already half of the ck Blood Corps has copsed. Thats because its a battle between poison and memorization. If it were a sh of pure force, it would not have been possible to achieve such a result unless one was strong in the Holy Heaven. Tang Sukheon swallowed his saliva. The method of using martial arts is different! Susapojeopgong, Dangacheondogsu, Jeokryeonjang (ɏ), Sagongwon (߿ȭ), and Dokgalchusu (ϐ׵). All of them were basic techniques that formed the basis of Tang family martial arts. Except for Pojeopgong and Cheondogsoo, none of the martial arts were difficult to master. By making full use of such martial arts skills, Tang Gwan was thoroughly destroying the ck Blood Corps, known as the Tang Dynastys most elite guard unit. It is truly divine. At that level, he can be said to be the incarnation of Tang family martial arts. It would not be this surprising if Master Gong destroyed the elite unit of the Murim League with the Arhat Eighteen Hands, which is also learned by the Shaolin monks. Dang Sook-heon was not the only one who was surprised. crazy! Although he is trying his best to maintain a nk expression, he cannot prevent his eyes from shaking. Tang Hao could not help but be astonished at the tremendous martial arts shown by Tang Gwan. Nonsense! Our party is strong. I knew that very well. But I never imagined it would be like this. I thought he was at most two or three levels higher than me, but the martial arts skills that the official was showing right now were on apletely different level. The sight of the Tang Gwan destroying the ck Blood Band with only the basic techniques of the Tang Family under a divinew that could not be traced with the naked eye was a horror itself. By using faster and stronger basic attacks at the right time and ce, they are destroying the most elite units. Although the momentary awakening was enormous, the actual consumption of internal energy did not seem to be severe. This was because he pushed his opponent with as much force as needed at the moment of need. It was like this? That guy was this strong?! It was only when the difference was to a certain degree that people became jealous. Tang Gwan was showing the essence of Tang family martial arts. It waspletely destroying themon sense that poison and memorization must be strictly focused on thew of death. He elevated the martial arts of the Tang Dynasty to the realm of martial arts. Suddenly, Tang Ho remembered what his father had told him when he was young. Poison and memorization are fatal. Even a child can destroy a group of experts if you just put it in their hands. But that cannot be seen as an extreme intention. Poisoning and memorization can also be brought to the Tao if you are a martial artist. Only then can you hear the sound of a great family. Tang Haos eyes became increasingly bloodshot. How dare you! Salbeop bes martial arts and martial arts bes martial arts. The appearance of the hotel now can be said to be truly masterful. It was an extreme state that Tang Hao could not even dream of achieving. Regardless of whether it is infinite or infinite, those who have learned poison and memorization are ultimately walking the path of bing a great master. I must kill him. Tang Hao looked at the face of the ck Blood Lord Dang Sang-beon. And the face of Hocheolgakju Dang Suk-heon from afar. Even though Dangsabeon was dealing with the enemy, he was almost lost. The soul escaped from the artistic martial arts shown by the party. Dang Suk-heon is more. His eyes as he looked at the hotel were full of emotion and emotion. You must kill me! Dang Suk-heon may be like that, but our party number should not be like that. He wasnt that kind of person to begin with. A person who uses the Tang family martial arts with such perfection that even his enemies are mesmerized. Do not attempt to capture him alive. Even if you deal with itter, you should kill it right away when you get the chance. The party name sent a message to the party number. [What are you doing!] Surprised, Dangsabeon looked back at Dangho. In Tang Haos eyes, he was young to live. [The ck Blood Belt is copsing! Fight with the will to kill!] Ourpanys eyes were shaking. Fight with the will to kill? Its still like that enough now. When I look like Im about to die, theres no way I can afford to be considerate of the other person. However, Tang Haos words about killing power had another meaning. And the party immediately understood what he meant. Ourpany shouted. Everyone strike out! Pabababak! The ck Blood Corps, each targeting the party hall and spraying poisonous stones, retreated all the way to the rear. The officials eyes sparkled. Theres something there. Almost half of the ck Blood Corps power has already been lost. Nevertheless, the eyes of the members of the ck Blood Corps were not much different from the first time. Although there may be surprise, the fighting spirit has not subsided. All you have to do is follow orders and stay in ce while dealing with the enemy. The ck blood band retreated to the rear and formed a triangr advance. It was incredibly fast. It was a quick and flexible movement, as if that was all I had learned my whole life. what? This formation was unknown to the party officials. When he was the head of the family, such a method had never been used. but. danger! Paaaaang! The party went to the side and attacked the ck Blood Corps. My sixth sense was speaking. That they are preparing some dangerous method. That there is something that is difficult even for oneself to face head-on. Ourpany shouted again. To the four seasons, an explosion! Fuuuuuuu! Somethingunched by ourpany flew towards our building. The officials eyes lit up. It wasnt very powerful, but it had a wide range and was fast. Deadmixture (ZW). A translucent five sheets wide filled the front of the building. It is a that is as thin as a spiders web and is invisible to the ordinary eye. The fire fed with gold dust and coated with fire poison and dust burrows into the flesh and bones the moment it is wrapped around the body. As soon as even a small fire ignites there, it will spray even the highest quality gossu. Sreuk! The dagger was caught in the hand of the official. They even brought up the of demarcation. It was a memorization that was not provided to the ck Blood Lord. It seemed like Dangho had handed it to him himself. sh! sh! Our sword struck the air at incredible speed. Sigh! The demarcation was torn, creating a space that could fit one of the party halls. Tang Gwan stood still and waited for the fire to pass through him. And then. The officers eyes saw all the members of the ck Blood Corps putting blue herbal medicine in their mouths and wearing red iron armor on their hands. It was an iron armor fitted from the fingers to below the elbow. This borately crafted object had parts of its nasal shell protruding, creating a strangely intimidating feeling. There was surprise on the officers face. Soft-blooded armor?! An extreme injection device with hundreds of years of history. Although it cannot be handled properly with any reasonable sense, it is the pinnacle of the Tangga machinery that was unfinished to begin with. Dangsabeon leaned back and shouted. shelling! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Huge mes shot out in all directions along with an explosion that shook the heavens and earth. Qarring! bang! Quack! Thend in front and to the sides of the ck Blood Belt waspletely destroyed, and the entire area instantly became a sea of fire. It was an unbelievable sight. A small fire bomb was fired from the soft blood armor, which was only equipped with Tanggas vision memorization device. The idea of attaching fire bombs to the armor was amazing, but what was even more surprising was that they created something that could actually fire them. Toad duduk! The members of the ck Blood Corps, who had been firing bullets from the front and both sides, were pushed back with their faces distorted. Those who were pushed back were received with their whole bodies by the members inside the camp. It was so powerful that even the expert members of the ck Blood Corps were unable to ovee the explosive power and were pushed away. Even the members of the ck Blood Corps who fired the bullets all had their arms twisted in grotesque ways. Some had broken bones, and some were not even in perfect shape. A smile of conversion appeared on the face of ourpany. I couldnt avoid it. This is a bomb fired in all directions except the rear. I saw that the entire area was devastated and the party officials were unable to retreat. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Blue mes erupted from the fire, which failed to hit the building and fell to the ground. The of disintegration has caught fire and an unquenchable fire has been awakened. Ourpany shouted. rotation! The members with broken arms went inside, and the members who were supporting them inside went outside. It was then. Chiri ririn! Fuuuuuuu! A huge chain swung through mes and smoke, tearing the bodies of a dozen members of the ck Blood Corps in the front line horizontally. Ourpany was shocked. What?! Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! With the sound of iron scales shing, the ck-gray iron scales wriggled like snakes. Phew! The mes that were spreading in all directions gathered at the ce where the iron chains were fired. Hwaaaaaaa! Absorbs mes and increases fire concentration. In an instant, a tremendous amount of life surrounded the son-inw. The red fire that spewed out created the shape of a huge stone statue like a castle gate. Im just leaving. Cheer ring! The young man who collected the Gyoryongsae appeared holding two axes, one ck and one white. Although his entire body was covered in blood from the destructive power of the fire bomb, the energy waves emitted were extremely powerful. Cheap. Whoa! In front of Dang Sook-heon and his group, Dang-gwan, who blocked the shock wave of the fire bomb, red at Dang-ho standing in the distance and said. Its a yer recement. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Dont worry, just go catch the fox. Paang! The Tang Gwan bypassed the Heukhyeoldae and attacked towards Tang Hao. Chapter 603 Episode 603 sh (3) This is amazing. Paeyul stuck out his tongue. Fire bombs were fired from the iron armor. I couldnt even guess by what principle that was possible. If you dont know and get hit by one shot, even if you are a world expert It is less powerful than actual artillery. However, it was several times more dangerous than an actual artillery piece in that it could be fired at any time from the armor it was equipped with. I was able to realize once again how great the power of the Tang family was in mass producing such an item. The good news is that its not finished. I could tell just by looking at it. That small artillery piece is notplete. The arms of the members who fired the guns were all broken. No one was fine. It was worth it. Even a decent amount of internal strength would not be able to offset the impact of the artillery. It would be better if it ended up just breaking. Thank goodness Paeyul frowned. thank god. He thought so. That was too much. Even though the world is blindfolded, it is absolutely not normal for a single military family to even produce artillery. but. Although it was not normal, the loss rate was actually not something to be bitter about. For the majority of civilians living on the continent, the existence of martial artists would be considered more harmful than artillery. Lets not think about useless things. I need to focus on the current situation. Qarring! Along with heavy drinking, the ck blood band stirred once again. In front of him was a ming warrior swinging a ck and white hatchet and running wild. Paang! Paeyul threw himself away. He did not help Yeon Ho-jeong. He had something else to do. * * * Hook. Dangho felt his heart pounding as the life flowing in lowly. The death emanating from the body of the party approaching at high speed from afar. As time passed, life became so harsh that it was difficult to even move my arms and legs. Reinforcements. It would have been nice if I could have killed him with just the ck blood belt. Sreuk. Tang Haos body retreated to the rear. It seemed like an insignificant movement, but before I knew it, I had moved back about twenty pages. The movement was amazing as the new model disappeared from sight the moment it seemed to be shaking. The officials eyes lit up. Seomyeongbo (WӰ). It is one of the methods of the partys vision. Although it was not stealthy, it had the advantage of low energy consumption and high speed. From ancient times, Tang Hao was particrly talented in the art of spiritual science. The Seomyeongbo just used may not be secretive, but it shows a mysteriousness that can disturb human perception. Sreuk. As soon as the party leader stopped, the party official also stopped approaching. There was a distance of about a dozen sheets between them. The party official said. Its time to make things right. . Kneel obediently. Tang Ho raised his chin. Thats absurd. If you surrender now, I will spare you a terrible end. There is no more respect or anything. The official raised his hand. Wooooow. A dagger was dyed dark green. This situation itself is the worst for me. If you kneel quietly, I will not send your children to paradise. ! The officials face distorted. I didnt even dare to ask if that was possible. Now Tang Hao said that he would send his nephew to Paradise and make him neither live nor die. Rotten bastard! Whoa! Even though he couldnt hold back his anger, Tang Hos remarks took away even the slightest bit of sympathy. You are no longer human! sh! The dagger flew from Tang Gwans hand and instantly reached the front of Tang Haos neck. It was as fast as a beam of light, and it felt like it would pierce Tanghos neck in an instant. It was then. Tieeing! The dagger that bounced hit the outer wall of Gajujeon. also. The arm that had deflected the dagger was trembling slightly. Soft blood armor exposed under the sleeves. I expected an attack and raised my arm to block it, but the shock went deep into my bones. I knew the difference in power would be big, but I never thought it would be this much. I admit it. I have no choice but to admit it. Tang Haos face distorted. I will admit that you have reached a different level than me. The official said coldly. There is nothing to do but admit it. I will no longer consider you a brother, so I will destroy everything you have. Ill give it back exactly as it was said. Hwaaaaaaaaa! Subtle yellow smoke poured out from inside Tang Haos sleeve. It didnt seem like arge amount, but it soon covered the surroundings like a cloud. Seven days of soul and death (߲ɢ). It is one of the five great polemical readings of the Tang family. It was a poison that was famous even in the rivers andkes, and it was a vicious object that could kill even the worlds greatest expert before he could take seven steps. The official snorted and waved his hand. Whoa! The yellow smoke that formed a huge cloud was sucked into the heart of the hall. Even if you have achieved the level of a poison master, even if you have mastered the emperor poison technique, once you have reached the level of the Five Great Poisons, you cannot handle it carelessly. Because life is in danger. This was an exception for our institution. He was a person who practiced life and death by inserting the Five Great Poisons into his body to improve his level of poison. There was no way he could have lost his life unless it was at the level of intangible violence. Is all you can do is deal with the owner of the Tang n and unleash extreme poison? Tang Ho smiled. No way. ridge! At that moment, I felt my heart beating strongly. I dont know anything else, but it seems like that arrogance is still there. You shouldnt think that the Chilbodanhonsan Mountain that I deal with is the same as the Chilbodanhonsan Mountain that you know. Rumbling. ck blood flowed from the doctors nose and mouth. Theplexion bes pale in an instant. His eyes were bloodshot and his fingertips were trembling slightly. It was a symptom of poisoning. I prepared a lot for you, but I didnt know it would fall apart so vainly Ill say it again. Cheeeeeeeek! The blood flowing from the patients nose and mouth instantly turned into red-brown smoke and dispersed. Color returned to his pale face and his bloodshot eyes returned to their original state. Tang Haos face hardened. If you thought you could do anything to me to the point of extreme poison, you were mistaken. There was yellow moisture on the tips of Danggwans fingers. Pop. Pop. Chi-ik! The moment the moisture that fell from my fingertips hit the floor, the ground burned. It was not a simple process of mixing and matching. Using the poison spread by Tang Hao as a medium, even the toxins in the body were extracted. Although a little bit of my energy was used up, my physical condition was actually better than before. The official clenched his fists. Just because you change the symptoms and the pration route through misceneous techniques, you cannot change the fundamental toxicity. The officer shook his fist. danger! Quang! The rock that had stood there for hundreds of years exploded due to the wind that shot through the air. Cold sweat broke out on Tang Haos face. Im d I jumped out of instinct, but if I had been a littlete, I would have been fatally injured by this blow. I will kill you. Phew. The smoke flowing from the fist obscured the officials expression. But you cant just die. You will have to die after everyone sees your filthy bare face. Tang Ho said with a grin. You talk like youre holding my life in your hands. Paaaaaa! Before we knew it, the party hall had reached the front of Tanghus main street. The speed was blinding. The speed was enough to make even Tang Ho, who was confident in his divinew, startled for a moment. The officials hand was aimed at Tang Hos shoulder. Yikes! Tang Haos cor near his shoulder was torn. At the level of dangho, the energy of the whole body is so flexible that even the slightest impact will not cause any scratches on the clothes. However, the clothes were torn off very easily. If he had been caught by the shoulder, one of his arms would have been torn off and blown away. Die. Dangho made excellent use of Seomyeongbo. If you get caught, youll die! Papa papapang! The two peoples new forms filled the air dizzyingly. As a member of the Tang Dynasty, Tang Ho is more confident in the divinew than anyone else, and his aplishments in spiritual arts are far superior to his aplishments in reading and memorizing the doctrine. The movements of the two brothers were so fast that even the eyes of a peak expert could not follow them. Thats amazing. Regardless of the rising murderous intent, Tang Guan had no choice but to highly praise Tang Haos credulity skills. Itsparable to the speed of a cheap person. If you look at just the explosive speed of the moment, Yeonhojeong would be slightly faster. However, in terms of sustainability, Dangho was clearly superior. This is truly amazing. Unlike other martial arts, Gyeongshinjutsu is quite far from the state, but showing this level of speed even without reaching the extreme level proves that one is born with a genius talent. With such talent. Tang Gwans eyes darkened. Why on earth did you fall into the evil way? Tang Ho has been saying since he was young that his talent is limited. However, in the view of the party, Tang Haos talent was not at all trivial. Even though he was worse than me, the difference was never that big. Because it was possible to overturn it with simple effort. If he had believed in his talent and steadily progressed step by step, he would have be an expert by now, no less inferior to himself. The official stretched out his hand vigorously. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! An explosion urred in the air, and Tang Haos new model stumbled. Paaang! Before he could attack, Dang-gwan recognized where the opponent would avoid and stretched out his fist toward Dang-hos chest. hook! amazing. In a split second, I bent my back and avoided the blow. At this moment, even the worlds most powerful magistrate could not help but be impressed. Puff poop! Although they were not inferior in speed, the difference in force itself was clear. Even while moving at this speed, Dang Gwan was able to use the technique naturally as if he were breathing. But for Tang Ho, that was impossible. Tang Haos new form was in jeopardy. Although I was somehow able to evade the momentary surprise attack by the factory and the party hall, my vision was bing increasingly dizzy and my mood was bing exhausted. sh! Finally, finally. It was a party official who urately captured the loopholes in the party name that led to the copse of the movement. Fuuuuuuuck! A dagger flew and struck Tang Haos abdomen. If you were nning to kill it right away, you could have killed it with a rmendation loaded with extremely poison. But otherwise, it took time to subdue Tang Hao with delicate poison techniques. The same goes for memorization. Unless you intend to kill him all at once, the infinite Tang family killing methods must be sealed. A person who can be sufficiently suppressed without using such things. That is why our institution is the head of the family. Lets just get this over with hmm?! Tangho, who was falling to the ground at high speed, twisted his body in an instant. Taaaaang! A ray of daggers flew towards the party hall. The official caught the dagger with a gentle hand. This? This dagger was the one that was stuck in Tang Haos stomach. But surprisingly, there was no blood on the rainy day. It definitely went through the ship?! Whats even more surprising is. strong. A faint shock remained in the hand holding the dagger. It was not a power that could be unleashed with Tang Haos skills. The attack power was enough to overwhelm even a group of investigative gunsmiths. how?! Pabababak! Tang Ho, who got down to the ground, swung his double pole towards Tang Gwan. Crumbling! There was surprise on the officers face. The power of the rising tension was truly amazing. It was a power that even the worlds most powerful officials were reluctant to ept. Peeeeeeee! The party hall, which escaped the tension by rotating,nded on the ground. Whoa. Dangho exhaled lightly. His eyes turned red. The official said coldly. What kind of trick have you pulled? Why would I tell you that? Tang Ho grinned. His blood-red pupils made his smile look sinister. Its just as expected. After all, you are not a vessel for the head of the family. ?! Wee to my kingdom. Quad deuk! Dozens of ck shadows appeared from all over the surrounding ground. * * * sh! Danghyungs eyes, which were filled with confusion, were filled with surprise. Ghost door?! Chapter 604 Episode 604. sh (4) Dark Ghost Gate (VT). This is the shadow of the party family and a symbol of vice that should not be known to the outside world. In the past, the Tang family did many things worthy of moral condemnation to increase the effectiveness of poison and memorization. A representative example would be human experiments. I was constantly researching and researching what poisons do in the human body, how long poisoning takes, and how each constitution differs. The Tang family of hundreds of years ago was so obsessed with strength. In order to make their family flourish, they gave up being human. However, that history ended with the line of the 18th generation. Power was important, but there was no benefit in building a reputation through such immoral acts. Regardless, such experiments were terminated in the first ce on the grounds that it was not something humans would do. However, it was difficult for the head of the family to stop something like that on his own. This was because they had to keep in mind their predecessors. In the end, thepromise was to ask those whomitted crimes to choose between punishment and experimentation. More than half of them volunteered to participate in the experiment. In any case, even if he rotted in the temples prison, he was not alive, and the family of the person on the test table was guaranteed a life without any shorings. Of course, those whomitted serious crimes had no such option. Because they were used as test subjects unconditionally. It was also a time when the partyws became more stringent. Only when stricter, sharper, and more severews are established can even minor mistakes be punished. The point is that criminals can easily be put on the test bench. That is how Amchonggwimun was created. Amchongwimun was the ce where those who survived after being put on the test bench and those with outstanding abilities and talents gathered there. However, such methods were also bound to produce side effects. Tang Hengs previous generation loosely changed the familyw and did not send people into the experiment den unless they truly deserved to die. The current Amchongwimun was a ce filled with survivors of test subjects who hadmitted mortal sins. The survivors were guaranteed a future life simply by sessfully enduring certain experiments. The party family was changing like that. however. Tangs predecessors did not know their psychology. People who live like livestock without a future in a hell from which they can never escape endure each day with extreme murderous intent and anger. They tried to escape from the demon gate, and to do so, they invented all kinds of poisoning and dark techniques, as well as Jinbeop and organ Jinsik. Although they were free to create ideas, it was only a matter of time before such results were reported to the party leadership. The sum of that technology was once again returned to the Tang family. A family of fear that guarantees a better life little by little by extracting skills that have blossomed in the mud of umting evil karma. Gwimun was the shadow of the Tang family. Did you even wake me up?! Ghosts in the shadows began to roam thend. My brother knew. His senses, which became more sensitive as time passed, were able to tell that the death energy emanating from the ghost gates bizarre formation was glimmering in the direction of Gajujeon. Crackle! Danghyungs fist gained strength. Hoya. Danghyung remembered. A conversation with Gwimunju. A conversation between myself, who had no fear in the world when I was young, and my uncle, who became the master of the ghost world. I will forget the past. If you are willing to be imprisoned in prison, I will seal your fate in my lifetime. It seems that the small lump of blood became the head of the family and learned how to say quite sensible things. You are all serious criminals. But I hope there will no longer be a shadow in this family. However, I cant let you go free as I please, so if I have to live in prison and reflect for the rest of my life You came to make a deal that doesnt work. We are free enough. Why would you go to prison when you can freely pour out your hatred and anger? . You never know. If you guaranteeplete freedom, I will hand you my hidden skills. Do you want to die? Crazy guy! Do you really think there are people here who are afraid of death? . Everyone here is a dead person who has already suffered several deaths. Threats of death dont work. . What happened? Im not scared, but theres still a lot of work to do. Just remember this one thing. If its not me, if its not Daum, if its not Daum, then it might overturn the party line. Im sorry, but that wont happen. Dont be so confident, young man. Even when the sun sets, the shadow does not disappear. The moment the darkness reaches its peak and even the moonlight disappears, the party will be eaten by the devil. . Get out of here. Just looking at his face makes me feel nauseous because Im afraid he might not be your fathers son. Your soul will hover here and disappear even after death. Its something I cant help but hope for. Is it possible to go to the underworld because of resentment? We will never see each other again. Khahaha! I couldnt remember the details of the conversation. However, thestugh was that of his uncle, Gwimunju, whomitted treason at the time, and it still rang vividly in his ears. no. Danghyeong felt his legs twitching. I dont know about other ces, but the ears should not be opened. There is no one who does not know the fear of ghosts. People who were normally sanemitted crimes and entered the ghost gate, creating mysterious techniques as if they were waiting for it. In fact, many of the poisoning and cancer techniques of the time were based on the techniques of Gwimun. But the scariest thing among them was the formation method and engine formation system they created. The formation they created was the worst, making it impossible to distinguish between reality and illusion. At that time, even Tang Hyung, who was on the verge of reaching zero, said that he had no confidence in escaping, and there were more than five ways to fight. Terrible agony was etched on Tang Heungs face. Ear gate. Tang Hos face came to mind. The second son came to celebrate his birthday with a hesitant look on his face. I remembered the back of my son who was relieved to think that he hadpletely fooled Abby, who was feeling sad yet somehow happy. This family I also remembered the time we exchanged shouts with the party official. That day when we red and screamed at each other as if we were going to kill each other under the moonlight. An immature prince reflected in the eyes of the monarch who created the past and present. A stubborn former king reflected in the eyes of a passionate monarch who knows the shorings of the present and seeks to move forward into the future. A clumsy father and son who looked so much alike that they couldnt do anything about it. . Danghyung closed his eyes. Its my fault. Is it because my son was unable to properly carry on the family business? Not like that. As a parent and the previous head of the family, you should have given your strength to the new head of the family. We should have believed in his reign and believed in his talent. If that were the case, the father and son wouldnt have gone bankrupt like they are now. If that were the case, more people would have believed in and followed the new head of the family and their own son. Its all my fault. Everything was turned upside down in one fight. That one fight ovepped countless times and became the unscrupulous history of the Tang family. And now, this demon-possessed history was trying to take revenge not on itself but on its own children. Suddenly, Danghyung remembered the words of a bold young man who was the leader of the Murim Alliance military unit. What Im saying is, dont ignore reality using fancy words like literary style and additivew as an excuse! sh! Once again, finally again. And now. Danghyeongs eyes opened. Slurp. Its like a sand castle that was built and copsed. The stone that had been there for a long time was slowly crumbling from the roof. Hwaaaaaaa! The stones that had been shattered by the blowing hot wind turned into powder and scattered. Wooooow! The devil, who had turned into a huge stone statue like Mount Tai in the Danjeon that had been sealed for a long time, slowly raised his head. Googoo googung! It felt like the mountain was about to copse. The emperors sutra that hepleted himself. The Emperors Poison Gong (), which was created bybining the poisonous techniques scattered throughout the world and the group that argues for the best in the world, is gaining ground. Quad deuk! Quad deud deuk! Beneath the feet that Danghyung is standing on. Incontinence began to spread across the solid ground. Piiiiing! Piiiiiiiing! The gold rope that was protecting thisrge area was unable to withstand the heavy force of the kings energy and was suddenly broken. Woooo!! Woooooo!! Jinki, which rises from the lower range, breaks through vertically through the middle range to the upper range. sh! Tang Hyeongs pupils burst into golden light. It was the manifestation of the Golden Heavenly Gods Eye, which only those who have mastered the Emperors Poison Gong can obtain. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Tang Hyeong, who threw away all the prohibitions ced on himself. An overwhelming majesty that seemed to overwhelm the world emanated from his body, which was like a vige road. A burning golden gem. The golden spirit emitting light green smoke was like a cheer celebrating the kings decision. thud! When I lifted my foot and ced it on the ground again, the earth stopped breathing in surprise. This is theplete opening of Emperor Poison Gong and the re-appearance of King Danghyeong. Brother Dang waved his hand. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! I wonder if they nted some kind of fire under the ground. With a terrifying explosion, the entire cave, whose entrance was wide open, began to copse. The power, development, and flow of power werepletely different from Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts, which only created a way out for himself. Slurp. A set of ck long guns flew behind Tang Hyeong, who was walking across the ruins of a copsed cave. That long cloth, which seemed nothing special, was the cloth that my brother-inw had personally selected at a cloth store on the street, which he was nning to give as a gift at the partys coronation ceremony. It is a step forward for a father who has been unable to hand over the long cloth that should have been draped over his sons body for a long time. Slurp. It seems like he only walked a few steps, but before I knew it, my brother had passed through the living quarters and entered the inner garden. It was a move that did not make sense ormon sense. He was the one who naturally, as if breathing, showed the legendary state of a city of prosperous viges. . Danghyeong stopped walking. When I turned my head and looked to the side, I saw many warriors looking at him with their mouths wide open. Tang Hyeongs eyes deepened. The ck wind and the green robe. The Great Lord of the ck Wind spoke in a whisper. You all?! you? Fuuuuuuu! The body of the ck Wind Master exploded on the spot. No one knew how or how this was possible. Tang Heng just red at him, and with that, the ck Wind Master exploded to death. It was a martial arts skill that reached the level of a god. Thebination of extreme dragon poisoning techniques and limitless qigong techniques literally gave him a god-like appearance. Brother Tang said calmly. The people who were supposed to follow the orders of the head of the family acted without knowing who the owner was? Grrrr. All of the ck Wind and Green Guards trembled in fear. The current Tang Hyung, who had thrown away the restraint he had ced on himself, seemed to have be apletely different person than when Yeon Ho-jeong had seen him before. Tang Hyung turned around. Follow me. Watch with your own eyes to see to whom this king of cancer has handed the throne. Chapter 605 Episode 605 sh (5) Pow! Pow! One person dies with each ax blow. There was no shy or extensive martial arts. As in the past, he did not use methods to catch the opponent off guard, such as creating a shock wave with a huge magical energy or causing an earthquake at a true angle. Just stay calm. Naturally upying blind spots in ordance with the enemys movements, the number is reduced one by one. It was a strange move. He only reacted to the opponents martial arts moves without the fast and powerful steps typical of movements that required almost no energy consumption. Ourpanys eyes widened. While they were panicking and saying, 15 of their members were killed by an unknown young man with an axe. What are they doing?! Ourpany shouted loudly. Everyone, stand back and read! The other party is not our party! The members of the ck Blood Corps, who were dealing with Yeon Ho-jeong as if they were possessed, retreated in surprise. Yes. The other party is not the party. Nevertheless, the moment he collided with his opponent, he reflexively counterattacked and was defeated miserably. sh! As the ck Blood Band withdrew, Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Dangsa-beon. Our partners face twitched. I dont know who you are, but since you messed with the main family There are no ups and downs in the Tang family, right? what?! How dare you call the head of the family carelessly by the name of the head of the household? Dont those from the party even learn basic etiquette? Our friends face turned red. Shut up! What can you say about being the head of a family to a rare man who tried to sell his family to a foreign power?! Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Baekryongbus party number. For a moment, ourpany flinched. I was just aiming an axe, but an unknown pressure sent a chill down my spine. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Not only is it not true in the first ce, but even if it were true, it would not be something that a mere great lord would do something like that. Are the leaders of the party unable to handle this properly? Were they so ipetent that they couldnt stop immoral remarks froming out of the mouth of a mere magnate? You cant shut up!! Just wait quietly until the whole truth is revealed. Then at least you will be able to receive at least some defense when the truthes out. Whoa! In Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, life was young. Ourpanys face turned pale. My whole body was numb from the deadly force of the opponent who was stabbing me like an awl. He hesitated. He took a step back without realizing it and looked at the ck blood belt with a sigh. A subtle shock appeared on the faces of the surviving members of the ck Blood Corps. Are you a Daeju who backs away just because the enemy is staring at him? It was something that could not have been imagined, not only by the Tang family, but also by any Murim family. Ourpanys face was distorted like a ghost. You son of a bitch! This is an attempt to reveal who the head of the party family is in the name of truth. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Im telling you, if you dont know anything, you should be quiet! Intense anger was evident in the loud voice. Ourpany shouted. ck blood band! Everybody deploy the five ck blood examinations! Be sure to kill him! The eyes of the ck blood band wavered. The ck Blood Ojin is thest resistance of the ck Blood Band and the strongest killing line. This means that they, a unit specializing in Mercury, must leave everything behind and engage in a war of indiscriminate annihtion against the enemy. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt know about the ck Blood Ojin, but just by looking at the facial expressions and the eyes of the members, he realized what type of Jinhae it was. I feel sorry for you too. Chiri ririn! The Gyoryongchain flowing out from the sleeve was tied to the sp at the end of the ck and white twin dragon axe. This is why you have to meet the owner well. The owner became a ve to power by sumbing to the sweet tongue of a true traitor who forced the innocent head of the family to do weightlifting. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its pitiful, but I wont pity you anymore. After all, these are people walking on a knife edge. You cant shut up! What are the ck Blood Bands doing? Dont carry out the ck blood misdiagnosis right away! The ck Blood Band still hesitated. Although they instinctively formed a formation, their somewhat distracted movements and shaking eyes were clearly not normal. It is shaking. It wasnt just because of Yeonhojeong. They had already been psychologically shaken from the moment they encountered the official and heard the conversation between the official and the official. I just didnt show it. In the meantime, the words of Go Soo, an unknown young man who had taken the ce after the party had disappeared, were driving an awl into their already shaken hearts. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching them, took a strong step forward. Quang! The strong advance of the White Tiger Army shook the spirit of the ck Blood Corps members. If you want to fight, I wont stop you, but if you want to back down, do so now. I also have no intention of mixing des with the enemies I have no choice but to fight. Ourpany shouted loudly. What do these bastards know about the Great Lords orders! Kill that guy right now! Kill me!! At that time, the leader of the ck Blood Corps opened his mouth. My lord. Captain Il was an expert who was the strongest and most thorough among the members of the ck Blood Corps. Then he opened his mouth. With an expressionless face and shaking eyes. How about waiting for a while? what? Ourpany looked at the team leader with a dumbfounded face, as if he couldnt believe it. Now youre going to disobey me?! I know that I must absolutely obey orders from my superiors. But The leader had no choice but to say something he couldnt bear to say. The reason for the existence of the ck Blood Band is to protect the party family. The main unit is the partysst defense and is a unit that must fight until the end even if it means death. You said something well, you idiot! The person who knows that disobeys me?! Are we really the unit that protects the party line? ?! After the new head of the family ascended to the throne two years ago, the ck Blood Team had to deal with memorization and explosives they had never seen before, and they had to learn annihtion formations rather than defense formations. The same was true for soft blood armor. The soft blood armor itself was an unfinished item. However, the soft blood armor was more delicate than any mechanical device in the world, yet harder than steel, so it could not be damaged by the sword skills of even the most expert swordsmen. Gunpowder so powerful that such armor could not withstand it was provided to the members of the ck Blood Corps. In fact, it was possible to get there. Because at thest moment, you have to stop the enemy even if it means exploding. However, Dangsabeon made him take out a soft blood armor to kill Danggwan. That was not something to be done as a unit protecting thest of the family. Of course, the party that greeted him as an enemy was a monster beyondparison, but the banner he brought with him in the first ce was to hide the truth. I dont know what intention is hidden there. It was appropriate for the ck Blood Corps to be mobilized. However, Dangsa-bans orders and the appearance of Dang-ho fleeing to the rear raised strong doubts among all members of the ck Blood Corps. Maybe. The question of whether we may have been yed into the hands of ridiculous weightlifters. The orders from superiors were absolute, but they could not die as cowardly units ying into the hands of weightlifters. This was the reason why Team Leader Il stepped forward on behalf of everyone. If everyone had agreed in the name of revealing the truth, the previous head of the family, who is presumed to be a weightlifter, would also have been obediently arrested. You idiot! Does it make any sense to let the enemy enter the inner garden without knowing what they are thinking or what their intentions are?! What on earth have you learned so far? Leader Il spoke of an issue that had never been raised before, something that not only he but all members of the ck Blood Team had wondered about. There was no formal go-ahead. what?! The head of the family at the time did not officially take over the family leadership. On the grounds that the current situation was in turmoil, he sent all the elders to prison and ascended to the position of head of the family without anyones consent. You crazy guy! The existing elders are just like weightlifters! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Thats not it. Ourpanys eyes sparkled. Fuuuuuuu! The power of the wind blowing into the air was truly incredible. It was an attack without any ws, from speed to power. but. pop! With one swing of the axe, as if it were annoying, the powerful wind waspletely extinguished. The miasma carried in the wind was alsopletely burned away by the main fire. Ourpanys face brightened. I was able to painfully realize the gap in my martial arts skills by so easily blocking a blow that took all my might. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. If you think about it withmon sense, it doesnt make sense. If the head of the Tang family truly intended to sell the family and Sichuan, at least half of the elders should have opposed him. Shut up foreigners! Was there ever a case when the elders of the Presbytery were impeached or retired without cause during the reign of the family head called Tang Gwan? ! For a moment, our party becamepletely dumb. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Are you sure youre not trying to say that the head of the Tang family had decided to sell the family and Sichuan to a foreign power even before he ascended to the throne? And you dont think all the elders agreed with that idea, do you? I told you to shut up! Thats none of my business! If the circumstances have been identified and the evidence is clear, then punishment should be given ordingly! Was the insight of the former head of the family, King Tang, so poor, so poor? You handed over the family title without even knowing that my child was a person so sessful that he sold out the family name? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What on earth do you think of this family? Our body was shaking. Isnt this?! The atmosphere was going strangely. Even though this atmosphere was not created in the first ce. The atmosphere wasnt like this when I first encountered the hotel. On the contrary, when the party started going on a rampage, the party was happy. The more he goes crazy, the less justified he will be. But why now? Isnt it strange? This reality where things dont go as you think? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to one wall with the ck Dragon Club. Then tell those people somewhere. Quaaaaaaaaa! The huge wall shattered and copsed due to the sword strike that was like a bolt of lightning and the spear blowing like a storm. Jiing! Jiing! A blue electric light and a reddish new window appeared from inside the copsed wall. Ourpanys eyes widened. The members of the ck Blood Corps were also surprised. I was here as expected. The appearance of Mo Yong-gun and Hwang Seok-tae. And behind them, there was a group of people walking with their backs straight, even though they were staggering. Cheer ring! Chiri ririn! The steps seem heavy. The chains that bound both hands and feet were cut off, but the handcuffs and shackles were still worn. I wondered why I hadnt taken it off yet. It took more time than I thought. It was truly incredible. If the head of the family had not given me a dream potion in advance, it would have been impossible for me to go to the lowest level by myself. It was to the point where Moyong, who had a strong sense of pride, groaned in pain. It was that difficult to break through the prison. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Now that we have seeded in that difficult task, thanks to those who have been released from prison, lies disguised as truth will lose their power. Youre still eloquent. Thank you for thepliment. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at our party number. Our friends face was so pale that it had turned blue. Tell them too. Tell me for once that what you are saying is true and that you are all weightlifters whomitted treason. Chapter 606 Episode 606. Center of the Problem (1) The party looked around. Rumbling! The ground was dyed ck. Sticking out from all over the ground were the hands of half-rotted corpses. There are dozens of such hands. The hands that touched the floor were shaking and twisted here and there, as if their joints were moving strangely. Push! Finally, dozens of corpsese up through the ground. I cant tell if its a corpse or a ghost. From the outside, it looked like a corpse, but a blue ghost light was flowing from its eyes. what? An eerie sight that would make anyone with a weak heart faint just by looking at it. Even after seeing such a scene, the party official was not shaken. However, there was just a little bit of tension and doubt. fantasy? At that time, Dangho said. Its a fantasy. The official frowned. The calm voice seems to have be heavier. The voice itself is powerful. This was because Tang Hos prayers became heavier than before. That was why they couldnt attack right away. For a moment, the change made me think that the person had changed. I couldnt easily attack him because I couldnt guess what kind of strategy he had used. Its a fantasy, but its a fantasy scarier than reality. Wooooow! A dark red energy emanated from Tang Haos body. ?! The officials eyes wavered. The martial art practiced by Tang Ho was Dobansamyangguiwongong (ꖚwԪ), which was a new art representing the Tang family. Not only Tang Hao, but all of Tang Hengs bloodlines learned the martial arts. This is because there is no other martial arts of the Tang family that is more stable and high-level than that. However, the sincerity that Dangho exuded now was different from the existing Doban Samyang Guewongong. It was much more sinister, much more insidious. Im d it wasnt toote to prepare. Be honest. You were much stronger than I thought. I salute your strength. Chiri riri ring! The memorization that flowed from Tang Haos sleeves swirled around his body. It was a mysterious sight. There was no memorization of anythingrger than the size of a little finger. The sight of hundreds of such memorizations swirling around the body gave me a sense of mystery and an inexplicable eerieness. But thats it for you too. It worked out better. I will cut off the traitors head and announce it to the whole world, clearly revealing who the owner of this family is. Tang Gwan, who had been looking at Tang Ho in silence, looked around again. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr torrrrrrrrrrr Wooooh. Could it be seventy-nine or eighty-nine? Clothes that were torn and falling down, rotting flesh, ckened dead skin, and strangely twisted limbs. It was a scene like hell. There were dark clouds in the sky and the wind was hot. Its true. It was a lineup, but it was not an ordinary lineup. It felt as if this area itself was separate from real space. The official opened his mouth. Its the method of the ghost gate. ?! Tang Haos eyes deepened. Did you know? This is a fact that everyone at the head of the main family knows. How could I, the owner of the Tang n, not know the noble family? I wasnt asking if you knew about the existence of the Ghost Gate. He asked me if I knew that this Jinbeop came from the ear gate. However, it is clear that this training method is from a noble school, but I dont know where the corrupted martial arts you trained came from. The official turned his shoulders slightly. Lets check that now. Crazy guy! Tang Hos swear words were direct. His words and actions were very different from before. If you are trapped here, you will never get out alive! Pipipiping! Along with the sound of tearing the air, some of the memorization that was swirling around Tang Haos body was shot towards the hall. Even if only a few were memorized, there were dozens of them. Moreover, the speed was so fast that even the authorities had to be nervous. It wasnt Tang Hos skill that I had felt before. Wow! The official distanced himself for a moment and avoided memorization. The novelty of Chureoshinbeop shone through. but. ! Even though the direction was different, many of the memorized objects were bent at right angles and flew back towards the party hall. Even the moment I changed direction, the speed gained momentum. It was a secret technique that caught one off guard. Slurp. The temples new form appeared from behind a corpse. Burbubbubbuk! Once again, the direction-changing memorization prated the corpse. For a moment, the doctors eyes lit up. It passes. I thought that the memorization would prate the corpse and attack me. But piercing and simply passing through arepletely different. The memorization of the party name did not pierce the corpse, but literally passed through it and targeted the party hall. It was such a natural movement, as if nothing was there in the first ce. As expected, its a fantasy. The magistrates hands moved as fast as lightning. Ta-ta-ta-ta-tang! An intangible energy-resistant shield appeared in the air as the hand drew a circle. The memorization of Tang Ho could not prate the shield and bounced in all directions. At that time, the corpse turned and reached out its hand towards the officers neck. ?! The officials eyes wavered. The movement of the corpse was indeed fast. So much so that even Dang-Gwan, a top expert, was surprised. However, what was more threatening than the speed was the strange energy felt at the fingertips. Is it real?! A moment split into a split second. The party was worried. Should I avoid the corpses gestures? If this formation itself was an illusion, I should not have felt the lively charm that I felt in that hand gesture. Still, I can feel it. Just like a real expert attacks himself. Dang Gwan, who was worried, trusted his intuition. Faaagh! The upper body wasid down using the method of Cheopangyo. The corpses hand wed at the air, unable to touch the officials body. Why are you avoiding me? When did ite? Dangho approached without a sound and pointed to the building with his index finger. Peeeeeeee! puck! He avoided being hit directly by the wind with movements that were almost divine. But I couldnt avoid itpletely. The hem of Tanggwans long cloth was pierced by Tanghos wind. Faba Park! In an instant, Dang-gwan, who had distanced himself from Dang-ho, fired his force indiscriminately at the corpses. Puff puff! Puff! The tension that passed through the corpse shook the ground and broke the exterior wall of the building. Krrrrr. The entire area was devastated in an instant, but the corpses were limping towards the hotel without any problem. The official frowned. Its a funny prank. If it was like a joke, there would be no need to avoid it. It is a true method that disrupts reality and illusion Have you been receiving such foolish study? Tang Ho raised his chin. Thats your problem. Thats overly stubborn. I want you to think of me as prudent, not stubborn. deliberation. The official, who responded calmly without letting down his guard, suddenly felt awkward saying the word cautious. . Why? During this vicious battle, for some reason, I remembered a conversation I had with my father in the past. Fathers methods are too rigid! If we stick to our fathers ways, the party will stagnate! this guy! It may seem naive in your eyes, but this is prudent! Furthermore, it is better to be honest than to obsess over an uncertain future and drive people into danger! Stagnant water tends to rot! Ill run my family in my own way, so dont interfere with me any more! The owner of a group can drive people to hell with a single wave of his hand! Dont excuse your desire for change because it is for the sake of Cains bright future! Even if you think a hundred times and be careful a thousand times, you still make mistakes, thats the position of leader! The father and son discussed each others thoughts on the future in a loud voice that seemed to resonate throughout the party hall. Its prudence. Slurp. Tang Gwan, who unconsciously rxed his posture, looked at Tang Hao with confused eyes. At that time, I was truly an ambitious person. Dang-ho glows with insidious spirit and res at himself with bizarre eyes. Looking at his younger brother like that, the party thought. Danghos appearance is not much different from his past self. Of course, he didnt just go out like Dangho. There was a line for the party officials, but there is no line for the current party leader. But other than that, there was no difference between him and Tangho. Conceit beyond self-confidence. The arrogance of not being able to ept advice from anyone other than myself. Even though I am deceiving myself by disguising my pure personal greed as a cause, I even have a crazy obsession that I try not to look at myself. This is ridiculous. Have you given up already?! Wooooow! Dark red energy emanated from both of Tang Haos hands. The color of that energy was truly dark. A fierce and intimidating energy wave shook all around, as if holding the devil of hell in both hands. The official closed his eyes. How about we stop now? Tang Ho shouted loudly. Thats why youre not qualified! If its your familys blood, you have to exclude anyone to an extent, no matter who they are, as long as they be your enemy! You are not qualified to be the head of the main family or the bloodline of the main family! Coooooo! Dangho throws away his double pole with a strong forward movement. Crumbling! Dark red energy swirled and shot towards the hotel. It was a terrifying force. Before the tension could force the space, the air pressure was distorted arbitrarily. It was a method of destruction that left the path ahead in a vacuum. Gwanghondokpungjang (궾L). It was Tang Hos Jinsin Jeolgi created in his own way bybining the peak martial art of Tang Ga, Doban Samyang Guewongong, with the Jeolhak Gwanghon Qigong (⹦) of the ancient times saved by Baekmyeonin. It will be unstoppable. Tang Ho was sure. The method of encampment of the ghost gate, Sajasohonjin (dead persons soul encampment), itself suppresses the flow of inner energy and true energy of the person entering. On the other hand, people who are resistant to Sajasohonjin can actually use the flow to amplify their original strength and operate the true energy flow much more quickly. Even that was only an additional function of Sajasohonjin. The real Sohonjin is much scarier than the half-baked version that is unfolding here now. But this was enough. Although it was stronger than expected, it could be said to be too much force to destroy a single party building. Goodbye, our hotel. It was then. The official waved his hand carelessly with his eyes closed. hook! ?! Tang Hos eyes widened. What is it? The enormous tension that would have been enough to demolish the entire building disappeared in the blink of an eye. Ugh! Wooooow! Although it disappeared without a trace, the disintegrated energy of tension circted around inside the formation. The power was so great that in an instant, the world inside Jinbeop was distorted here and there. You mixed the great martial arts of the main family with the extremely unstable magical techniques to create a half-baked version. !! But the basis is the martial arts of the original family, so thew of destruction is no different. Chiri ririririn! All kinds of metal sounds rang out in the mans sleeve, and soon a ratherrge iron ball was caught in his hand. It was a bumpy iron ball. It looked like dozens or hundreds of small pieces of iron put together in a random manner. Grumbling. Cold sweat broke out on Tang Haos forehead. When I saw that bumpy iron ball, my back felt cold for some reason. The reason was unknown. You will soon find out why. sh! The attendants eyes were opened. Weeeeeee! The right eye was still shing dark green, but the left eye was a different color than before. Golden eye glow. The look in your eyes that proves that you are standing on thest line to transcend the extreme level. Jewangdokgongs Geumcheon Shin Eye was opened, albeit imperfectly. Thats enough of the misceneous skills. I will personally send down a rain of flowers under this extremely unsettling sky and erase the karma of my immoral actions, which are filled with the bloody smell and rotten nature of me. Chapter 607 Episode 607 Center of the Problem (2) Thats the ce. Where Danghyung looked, ck darkness was stirring. It wasnt the actual darkness you could see with your eyes. Unless you are a Tanghyeong level expert or are at a level where you can visualize and see the energy atmosphere with the naked eye, you will only feel anxious. Wow! It seemed like a scream was heard. The darkness writhed arbitrarily and drew the shape of a ghost. The ghost was screaming and trying to ruin this great family. Tang Hyeongs eyes sparkled. hook! Just by shing my eyes, the energy that spreads out makes me hesitate. No matter how far away it is, the unnatural release of true energy can be suppressed with just the willpower radiating from this ce. There is a lot of talk about presence and energy, but Tang Hyeong had reached the highest level where he could suppress even the invisible energy of others with his will alone. The air is stuffy. Since when did the air at home be so stuffy? A feeling of self-reproach that cannot be hidden is evident in the words muttered as if sighing. Tang Hyung walked silently. And the Tang familys elite ck Wind and Green Guards followed politely. How long did you walk? I can feel it. The poison that had been banned became more active over time, and his senses returned to their original state. My senses became more sensitive than when I left my home. Brother Tang could clearly see what was happening inside the party here. It goes beyond just reading and predicting the atmosphere, and even shows how many people are there and in what state. Its been a while. Everything in the world seems within reach. Its been a really long time since I felt this way. I opened the inner energy that had been suppressed for nearly twenty years and pushed it to the ends of my limbs. The more I walked, the more stic my muscles became and my five and six senses became more sensitive. I could tell because he was that type of person. The huge dark cloud that ising towards you right now is just around the corner. also. I thought about ignoring it and going. However, if we do not stop them here, more Cains will suffer damage. Danghyung looked towards Gajujeon. Grumble. The earth vibrated and the airpressed and expanded repeatedly. Is it a coffin? A powerful force and an unknown mysterious force were colliding. A faintness appeared in Tang Hyeongs eyes. Its been so long since I trained, but Im already there. Emperor Sutra. He passed down this sutra to his son, but since their rtionship fell apart, he has never taught it to him. But before I knew it, my son was practicing this extreme martial arts skill to the limit. It was amazing. It was even more amazing because I knew how difficult and demanding this martial art was. And I was thankful. Even though my son was the greatest martial artist of all time, he had the personality of not even looking at someone if he didnt like them. His pride was strong and his opinions were clear. The fact that such a guy has mastered the Emperors Sutra to this extent doesnt mean that his anger towards himself is at least not enough to end his rtionship. Danghyung, who was looking at Gajujeon with faint eyes, became cold again. Come out. Slurp. Without a sound or a trace. Before I knew it, an old man appeared ten feet in front of Tang Hyeong. Brother Tang was also over seventy years old, but the old man looked much older than that. He looked like he was well over ny, even if he wasnt. My back was bent and water wasing out of my eyes. However, the narrow eyes beneath the oozing eyelids were as intense as the sun and scarier than a ghost. Its been a long time. Brother Tang said in a calm voice. Are you still not dead? People must continue to study even as they grow old. I need stimtion. That way you wont get old. Its not something an old person would say, but considering the study and skills he developed, it wasnt something to be overlooked. Brother Tang shook his head. It would have been better for me to die there. I thought so too. But what is this? Just when I was thinking about the end of my life, didnt another opportunity like thise? . Of course, people will live for a long time and see. Isnt that right? He speaks to Seongcheons powerhouse Danghyeong, the previous head of the family and the greatest master in the Gangho, as if he were a subordinate. The Great Lord of Green Clothes shouted. How reckless! Do you know who this person is? The old man chuckled and said. know. Dont know better. Arent you the cheesy nephew of this old man who believed in one talent and gave it away? What?! A nephew? What does this mean? Brother Dang raised his hand. Let the ck wind and the green robe move out of the twenties. Slurp. The two units did not express any doubt. I just moved as I was told. indeed. The old mans fingers on the cane twitched. His fingernails were full of grime and were long and thick like the ws of a wild beast. I expected that he would have be stronger, but it is beyond my imagination. The twisted smile disappeared from the old mans face. The smile disappeared and his face was filled with caution. The energy that has not been resolved is enough to make my bones tingle. I knew I had talent, but I didnt know I would grow this far. No energy emanated from Tang Hyeongs body. At least, thats how a peak expert will feel. However, the real peoples view of the party was different. A tremendous power that could not even be guessed was hovering over his whole body. It is difficult to feel even a sense of the strength of that power. The old man fumbled with his strength and that alone made him nervous. Danghyung said. Dangchungho. The old man Tang Chung-hos face was distorted. You bastard! Youre so old, how dare you call your uncles name in vain? As of today, there is no organization in the party called Amchonggwimun. Tang Hyung nodded. Take your life quietly here and there. It will be good for you too. It looks like this crazy guy has some age-rted fat in his eyes! Dang Chung-hoined in a tearing voice. Do you think why I came here?! Its to kick you! If you hadnte out of the prison, I would have killed you by tearing you into a thousand pieces because you crawled out on your own! Decades-old resentment was desperately buried in the booming voice. Do you think thats all?! I will kill you and kill your children too! I will ughter all the bloodlines that you gave birth to and cleanse your family! I will erase all your aplishments and glorious reputation! . I would die just for that! If I could destroy you at the cost of this old life, I could die a hundred times, a thousand times! It was an anger that gave me goosebumps. The concentration of resentment umtedyer byyer was so densely concentrated that it was impossible to guess. Danghyung said. Did Hoa tell you to do that? Shut up! Do I look like your childs order or a situation?! I heard that if you hadnte out of the confinement area, you wouldnt have been harmed. Whether its a contract or an order, being swayed by the words of a guy who is your grandsons age is such a shabby ending. Shut up! Tang Chung-ho struck the ground strongly with his cane. Kuguguguguguggung!! In an instant, the sky darkened and the ground turned red. The Jinbeop was activated just by pounding the ground. This is an area that is impossible even with god-level formations and mechanical techniques. Presumably, preparations were made in advance to activate the Demon Gates formation throughout this entire area. Of course, Dangho, not Dangchungho, would have done that. You probably tried to stop me. The biggest obstacle to the second son trying to overthrow the family is himself. Although they were assured that it would note out, they must have made preparations like this just in case. In that respect, he was a thorough guy. In other words, I am now in a trap set by my uncle and son. Tang Hyung smiled. Bloody tears flowed amid bitterughter. Push! Push! Hundreds of hands emerged from beneath the red earth. There was something different about the hands of the corpse that we had seen. It was somehow bigger and much more vivid than that. There were no grotesque appearances such as broken flesh or twisted joints. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The huge mountain on the far right waspletely on fire, and bloody and dismembered corpses were floating in the stream on the left. Numerous buildings were abandoned, and the huge trees that had lived there for hundreds of years were shriveled into unsightly ces. It seemed as if hell had descended on this world. It was a world that seemed to have realized the hell that people imagined. Tang Chung-ho shouted. Its the sorrow of the noble family! Fight against the dead of hell until you die of exhaustion! It was then. Danghyeongs lightly lifted feet stepped on the ground with force. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!! At that moment, the rednd began to be devastated with a huge explosion. Keekeeeeek! The dead who were climbing through the ground screamed and copsed into the ground. Abandoned houses with only their skeletons remaining were torn down on the spot, and the fire on a mountain far away died down as if it were raining. ?! Astonishment appeared on Tang Chung-hos face. Cant it just be once? Quite a bit. I made something very convincing. Brother Dang raised his foot again. And then he hit the ground with force. Crumbling! Fuuuuuuuuuuck! Pirs of golden fire rose from all over the broken and shatterednd. It wasnt an actual pir of fire. Tang Hyeongs intention was to turn this imagination into reality and destroy this formation from its roots. Can youst two? Very good. I wonder how long I canst. Kwakwakwak! Quang! Three advances were followed by four advances. Quack! Crumbling! Fuuuuuuu! This guy!! Tang Chung-ho staggered and retreated. Even he, the master of Jinbeop, could note to his senses in the face of this quick and explosive method of destruction. They were shouting loudly and ordering a change in the formation, but the voices of the hidden columns were gradually decreasing. Its dying. Ghosts at the gate. In the face of Tang Hyeongs indiscriminate bombing, the formation that boasted itself as being unable to destroy even dozens of artillery pieces was being crushed miserably. Andst. Quaaaaaaaaa! The world changed with the sound of a bomb exploding. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The dark sky became clear and the red-stained earth returned to its original color. The world returned to its original state. Tang Heng was still standing firmly in his ce, ring at Tang Chung Ho. Is there anything more interesting? Dang Chung-ho trembled without even realizing it. He created a hellish strategy and implemented it in reality, but even that did not work on Tang Hyung. No matter how powerful the technology was, it was ultimately just a system created based on Tang family studies. If it was even a part of the Tang familys study, it couldpletely destroy both martial arts and Jinbeop. Someone said It is said that Tang Guan is the incarnation of Tang family martial arts. So what about the party type? Tang Heong was the omnipotent master of Tang family studies. There was no one who was superior to Tang Hyeong in any field, whether it was martial arts, fighting techniques, techniques, or anything else. There is no one like Brother Tang, in the past or present. A monster who has learned everything about hundreds of years of history as the owner of the Dang n of the Sacheon Dang family. Here was a sad absolute person who hoped that in the future another almighty greater than himself would emerge, but who realized that this could not happen. Theyre hiding like rats, but it looks like all the old bastards have gathered here. ?! If you have nothing more to show, please ascend from here. Brother Dang waved his hand. In an instant, the world became dark. It was not the artificial darkness created by the Lions Soul, but the cloud of poison that actually covered the son-inw swallowed Tang Chung Lake and thend behind it entirely. Pusssssss. Chapter 608 Episode 608 The Heart of the Problem (3) Cough! Dang-ho sat down, coughing up blood, and a look of despair appeared on his face. what? Rumbling. Blood flowed from all over the body. I hurriedly used my energy, pinpointed the acupoint, stopped the bleeding, and prevented my consciousness from fading. But that was all. Although they prevented him from copsing due to excessive bleeding, they could not prevent the blood infiltrating his wound from ravaging his entire body. Its pretty good. Cheeeeeek! Smoke came from the persons body. He was the one who broke down Sajasohonjins suppression of the flow of true energy with force. The energy of Jinbeop that had prated into his body was unable to ovee the energy of the Emperor Poison Gong and was gushing out through his pores. this?! It was an absurd situation. Tang Ho was sure. No one who is not at the level of Holy Heaven can remain sane within this method. No, I was sure that even if I was strong in the Holy Heaven, I would have to put in a lot of effort to escape this camp. Sajasohonjin truly possesses such power. This was one of the most important techniques he received from Gwimunju Dang Chung-ho. But it doesnt work. I couldnt understand. If it had been broken with force, people would have suspected that some strange poison or explosive had been used. Is it over already? Dangho, who was in tears, tried to get up but immediately grabbed his chest. Uweek! The amount of blood pouring out was unusual. Tang Haos eyes wavered. When did my internal injuries?! At that moment, he raised Doban Samyang Guiwon Gong to the limit. Grumbling. After enduring internal injuries, raising my true energy, and examining my entire bodys blood pressure, I was able to understand the reason. This is crazy! Tang Hao looked at the party hall with trembling eyes. The official was looking down at him with an indifferent expression. His face, standing proudly with his entire body emitting thick smoke, looked like a giant emerging from a mythical fog. There is venom in the prometer as well. How can this be?! Due to the nature of the prating technique, it is extremely difficult to contain poisonous energy other than pure real energy. However, the prator in the hotel was loaded with poison. As if that wasnt enough, there was even traces of venom left on the wound. Even though Bal-gyeong died, Dok-gi did not die. The poison was constantly causing internal injuries. Even the name of the party doesnt know! Even though he didnt use his own hands and attacked by rote. I will give you onest chance. The officials voice and his eyes no longer wavered. Its really thest time. His mood said so. Kneel quietly. You may not escape death, but your name will not be listed as a traitor in your familys library. . What are you going to do? Tang Hos cheeks trembled. It wasnt something to worry about. In addition to the sense of shame that he was unable to defeat Tang Gwan even after being dragged into Sajasohonjin, he was angry at the reality itself, where the bastard was looking down at himself for defeat. kill. Because of his extreme anger, his expression became calm. However, the seething murderous intent was increasing in size as time passed. Tear it to death! At that time, Dang Hao saw the iron ball in Dang Gwans hand. Creepy! I got goosebumps all over my body. Almost half of the iron ball was caved in. But it wasnt something that someone ripped off or broke with force. What was it? Danghos eyes became increasingly nk as he looked at the iron ball. What on earth was that just a moment ago! A petal of light emitted from an iron ball that rose about an inch from the hotels hand. It looked like a plum leaf or a willow leaf. It looked like a very small bamboo leaf or like a strand of weeds. The strange dark technique in which countless fragments of light covered and tightened all around was a divine technique that Tang Hu had never seen before in his life. After all, you cant give up? The officials face hardened. You may have made a mistake, but since you are also the heir to the Tang n, your pride must be considerable. I said I would give you onest chance, but if you think about it, it may have been an insult to you. Damn it. Tang Hao was anxious. It was just one room. That nameless martial arts attack could not be stopped even by the internal energy or true energy amplified by Sajasohonjin. It was a fearsome martial art that nullified differences in skill and strength. Moreover, it seemed as if he had used such a technique without even lifting a finger, just with his wit and intention. If you move hastily, an unknown killing method will fly at you. What do we do? There is no way to win. A reversal was impossible. Even if it wasnt an instinct, the results revealed it. Wouldnt it be better if I used that now?! Tang Ho was ovee by strong temptation. Unlike the existence of the ghost gate, it was thest and worst weapon of the Tang family, known only to the head of the Tang family. And Tang Ho also had that weapon. no. If you use that, a real dark king may appear. Then Before he knew it, his father had also be the king of cancer. Tang Haos eyes were bloodshot. Then I will have to kill the King of Darkness as well. It could kill you. If you use it, even the King of Darkness wont be able to endure it. I was sure of that. It wasnt some mysterious fighting method like Sajasohonjin. If that weapon was used, not only the King of Darkness would be the problem, but the entire party could be blown up. It is literally the final weapon. Even your own life could be in danger. I said I wouldnt consider you a brother so I could kill you, but the truth is, I still think of you as a brother. I am realizing once again that blood rtives are a bond so strong that no matter what mistake we make, it cannot be broken off at once. shut up! Tang Hao thought. I thought and thought again. Will you really use it? But can I use it now? Is it dangerous for me if I use that? No, youd have to get out of here to use it anyway, right? My mind became confused for a moment. This result was truly unexpected. Although he was good at deceiving people in an instant, hecked the wit to get out of unexpected situations. But still. Slurp. The officer removed the part that was sticking out of the iron ball. Even though it was obvious that it was stuck together, it came off very easily when I pulled on it. It seemed like it was held together so tightly that the seams couldnt be seen, but I couldnt figure out how that was possible. Now I have to see the end. There is no reason to continue this crazy fight any longer. Sreung. What was pulled out of the iron ball was a small de. It was smaller than a dagger, so it was embarrassing to call it a sword. However, the small knife in Tang Haos hand looked very dangerous. Even if you give him a needle or a handful of sand, he can use cancer techniques. Moreover, Dang-gwan was the pinnacle of the Dang n. Dangerous. Its really dangerous! Excited! The heartbeat sounded as loud as thunder. Time seems slow, but it passes so quickly. Tang Haos nervousness reached its limit. Considering the sins youmitted, I wouldnt mind dismembering your entire body, but since you are my flesh and blood, I will keep your body intact. The official raised his hand holding a dagger. bye. Shit! Shit!! I will. what? The official frowned. What did you just say? Tang Ho lowered his head and spoke in a hushed voice. I will make a deal. . A frustrated sigh flowed from the officials mouth. What kind of transaction do you mean in this situation? Ugly guy. A look of disgust appeared on the officers face. I tell you the truth. Verily you are no longer my brother. He swung his dagger. It was a cool-headed movement without any hesitation. Peeing! The dagger left Tang Gwans hand and aimed at Tang Haos forehead like a thunderbolt. It was an attack that was difficult to block or avoid even if the body was intact. Tang Hao lowered his head and gritted his teeth. And then. Hahaha! The officials eyes wavered. Huh. Someone appeared next to Tang Hao. It was really close. Isnt that right, Danho? It was a strange voice. The voice is quiet, but it catches my ear. It was a voice that made me wish I had spoken a little louder. After being so stubborn, it finally got to this point. If they had told me sooner, it would have been dealt with neatly without any trouble. Baekmyeonin chuckled. Well, all people are like that. You show off your pride when it doesnt necessarily work out, and you end up regretting it in the end. Even though I know the oue wont change. Who are you? hmm? Baekmyeonin looked at the party hall. The officials face was horribly set. I asked who you were. Baekmyeonin tilted his head to one side and shrugged his shoulders. Well, letse. Its been a long time since I heard my name. He was a strange person. Not only was his voice and tone of voice, but his actions were extremely light. Theical gestures were like characters in a humorous y by a traveling theater troupe. you. The official said while looking at the sign. Who on earth did you let into the house?! Whoops! The voice suddenly grew louder. It was instinct. The officer was able to instinctively recognize this. The white-faced person in front of you is not ordinary. Right now, even I am an expert who has a hard time predicting whether I will win or lose. And leaving that aside this guy was not a Jungwon martial artist. It was intuition, not logic. Regardless of his tone of voice or actions, I could tell just by his strange prayers. Tang Hao raised his head. His face was full of humiliation, but he was confident that he would not die. Please sort it out. Cancer, thats how it should be. You agree to a deal, but the person you want to do business with disappears, right? We must get rid of all those who try to take the lives of traders. I will clean up the lion cow soul camp. No, dont clean it up. Its better not to clean it up. Thanks to you, Ive had a lot of fun in this formation. when?! Its always been that way. A look of boredom appeared on Tang Haos face. But even for a moment. If possible, kill him, but if not, tear off at least one of his arms. dont worry. Because it can kill you. Slurp. Tang Hao slowly moved away. The official shouted loudly. Where do you dare go! Pipipipiping! Dozens of beams of light were pulled out from the iron ball and shot towards Tang Hao. It was truly incredible speed. So much so that it ispletely understandable that Tang Ho suffered without even being able to do anything. At that time, the white-faced person moved. h h h! Pick! Oh my gosh, what is this? Slurp. Tang Haopletely disappeared from Sajasohonjin. And the white-faced person remained there. Baekmyeonin touched his shoulder. Blood wasing out of the torn long cloth. This is really amazing. Baekmyeonins voice became more serious. Youre saying that you can achieve this kind of pration and turning power just by memorizing it, without even using proper techniques? What are you? Part of me wanted to chase after Dangho right away. But I couldnt. The strange prayer uttered by this white-faced person in front of him was entrapping him like fog. One thing was certain. It is said that this is the person who taught him the bizarre magic technique that caused Tang Hos Doban Samyang Guewongong to be half-baked. Baekmyeonin had a strong scent of martial arts. I didnt tell you earlier. Its been so long since I heard that name that I forgot. Tuk. Tuk. Where on earth was it hidden? Before I knew it, the long Samcheomyang Indian sword was in Baekmyeons hand. At first nce, it was a heavy weapon that seemed to weigh about 30 pounds. Lets stop rambling. Hes my younger brother, and he gave me a chance. He was so h, h, h, it made my ears hurt. Do you usually talk that much when you fight? ?! Buuuuung! Baekmyeonin, who was twirling the Samcheomyangdo, lowered his posture. Now the time for sword fighting hase! this guy! Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! The iron ball flew towards Baekmyeonin, and Baekmyeonins Samcheomyang guide flew through the air. Chapter 609 Episode 609. The Heart of the Problem (4) Gasp! After escaping from Sajasohonjin, Dangho put his hands on his knees and took a deep breath. Even as time passed, my breathing did not be regr. The poison that prates inside continues to cause internal injuries. Even with the power of Doban Samyang Gwiwongong, he could not control the poison. Dan-ho, who had been breathing heavily for a long time, suddenly distorted his face. Damn it! What a piece of shit! bang! bang! The earth groaned from the nervous kicking. omg! omg! Tang Hao, who stepped on the ground several times, soon straightened his back. This is not the time. I thought I would never do business with him. But things have changed. A contract was inevitably made, but Tang Ho had no intention of keeping it. Isnt it a verbal contract that will be canceled if the contract holder dies anyway? Ill sweep it all away. Now is the time. The home of my life, a Tang family with hundreds of years of history, may be in ruins, but that doesnt matter. In any case, copies of all of the Tang familys martial arts and techniques, etc., had been stolen. In addition, the amount earned from Paradise Cow. There will be enough to make a new start anywhere. Dang-ho, who took the medicine for internal injuries from his pocket and ate it, quickly turned towards Gaju-jeon Sponsor. It was then. ?! Tang Haos movements suddenly stopped. what? A creeping ominous energy. Its somehow familiar yet eerie. This energy, which felt like something I couldnt handle, was melting into the air and making the entire atmosphere of the Tang family as heavy as the deep sea. Tang Hao turned his head. Rumbling! With the sound of the earth copsing, the secret death energy that had covered the sky in ck disappeared as if washed away. !! Tang Haos face was filled with astonishment. Lion Sohonjin?! It wasnt a half-baked Jin in front of Gajujeon, which I couldnt prepare properly because I didnt have time. Its a real Sajasohonjin. The Sajasohonjin, which had beenid in advance in that direction, was thergest in the history of the Demon Gate, and was a method of destruction that would send everything that entered it into hell, regardless of whether they were living or non-living. The formation, which was supposed to cut down those entering and leaving, waspletely destroyed due to the release of enormous power. Excited! Even right before he lost his life at the hands of the officer, his heart did not beat this much. Saaaaaaa. If there was a sound in the spreading fog, it would make a sound like this. Invisible and intangible dark clouds were spreading at an rming speed from the ce where Sajasohonjin copsed. The energy did not have just one characteristic. The poisonous energy that Tangga is proud of, the positive energy rising from thend of Sacheon, the moisture generated by the climate of Sacheon with little sunlight, the lethal energy, as well as the crisis that is difficult to handle. It was a power that concentrated all the energy that could be felt here in Sacheon. That power was quickly and surely encroaching on the Tang family. Ah King of Darkness! The True Sajasohonjin was one of thest bastions prepared just in case and thought to have little chance of actually being used. And that insurance was prepared to prevent just one person from advancing. King of Cancer, Tanghyeong. A method to control the strongest warrior god in Sacheon, who is named as the Immortal Emperor among the Thirteen Chairs of Seongcheon. When that line was broken, the legendary martial artist who had been imprisoning himself for a long time finally showed his strength. Faaagh! Dangho ran towards the support of Gajujeon. The internal injuries, which were already worsening, worsened further due to unreasonable use of internal air force. But he didnt care about internal injuries. Now was not the time. The King of Darkness has appeared. The one absolute person who can destroy not only ones life but also everything one has built so far has awakened. In the face of such reality, Tang Hao could not think of anything. Orthodoxy? truth? transaction? What is the use of it all? Huh! Huh! A whistling sound came out of his breathing. Still, Tang Ho did not stop. How long did it run like that? When Dang Ho finally arrived at Huwon, Dang Yeo Seon greeted him with a puzzled expression. father? Get out of the way! Pow! Tang Yeosun flew away, coughing up blood. It was hit by Tang Hos rough fist and bounced away. I hit my own child with all his might. There is nothing visible to the eye. A child who looks at his father with disbelief while coughing up a handful of blood. Tang Ho did not even pay attention to Tang Yeo-seon. I just went into the small warehouse of sponsorship. And after a while. Dang-ho, who came out of the warehouse, was filled with ck-colored nasal armor that looked exactly like soft-blooded nasal armor. Silver scales shed between the disheveled clothes, and the dark light green long sleeves gave off a soft glow as they moved. Astonishment appeared on Tang Yeosuns face. Oh father?! The armor attached to Tang Haos arms, the undergarments with shining silver scales, and the mysterious light green long guns. Tang Yeosun knew what they were. I didnt know it until now, but I heard about its use after my father ascended to the top of the family. So I was shocked. Those items were things that should never have been taken out before the family was on the verge of destruction. But something even more surprising was behind it. Follow me! Yes yes?! Get out of here right now! We have to run away! Running away? What does this mean? Tang Yeosun asked in confusion. father! Why on earth are you doing this?! Danho shouted. Dont ask, just move! If you dont follow me, I will abandon you! With those words, Tang Ho left the sponsorship. . A look of emptiness appeared on Tang Yeosuns face. If I dont follow you, will you leave me? I dont know whats going on, but youre leaving your child? Tang Yeo-seon, who was watching Tang Hos back moving away, took a quick step forward. Oh father! lets go together! Paang! Tang Yeosun quickly followed Tang Hao. But the distance never narrowed. Even though his internal injuries are severe, Tang Ho is a top expert. The ruling partys neww could not properly chase him down. Tang Hao didnt care about that either. What was important to him now was his own safety and everything he had built up. I couldnt hesitate to take care of just one child in a situation where the tower I had dedicated my life to building could copse in an instant. It was then. Where are you going? omg!! Tang Hao, startled, stopped practicing the magic. Quang! Tang Ho, unable to ovee his speed, crashed into the wall of the inner garden. The castle wall that hit his body caved in. Tang Hao didnt even feel the shock. He just looks around with a face full of fear. what? Where are you?! does not exist. The voice was as clear as if it had been spoken in my ear. The owner was nowhere to be seen. Tang Hao was embarrassed. Was it a mistake? But the voice was too clear to be an illusion. Huh! Huh! Ah, father! Only then did Tang Yeo-seone within twenty pages of Tang Ho. His face was turning red, as if he was running so hard that he was out of breath. Tang Hao gritted his teeth. It must be an auditory hallucination. There is no need to obsess over what you cannot see. Tang Hao again vigorously spread his divinew and attempted to ovee the wall of the inner circle. And that moment. The moment you cross the wall, you will not be forgiven. Sreuk! Tang Ho, who was trying to step on the edge of the castle wall, flinched. Grumbling. Cold sweat ran down Tang Haos forehead. I looked around quietly, but as expected, there was no one in sight. Its not a coincidence. This voice, this majesty. Although he was invisible, the person who spoke to him was not a ghost. no way? Then a voice was heard again. Come down. Creepy! You know full well that running away is a futile effort. Tang Hao felt his spine tingle. There were no harsh words, such as swearing or threatening to kill him. However, it was a voice that made one feel a hundred times more pressure than such harshnguage. watching. Both hands on the castle wall were trembling without will. They are watching my movements even in ces that are not visible to the eye. Has he acquired the legendary irvoyance? It is unknown. The important thing is that there is only one person within the party here who can demonstrate this ability. Slurp. Tuk. Tang Hao came down the castle wall. Of course, it was inside the inner circle. A look of puzzlement appeared on Tang Yeosuns face. father? It looks like you didnt hear. yes? It was like that too. Tang Hao gritted his teeth. Damn it!! bang! bang! The sight of Tang-ho nervously stepping on the ground was no longer normal. So easily, so suddenly. Everything he had built so far was in danger of disappearing like foam. Aaaah! Tang Haos face was distorted like a demon as he looked at the sky and roared. I wanted to get out of here right away, but I couldnt because I was afraid that if I did that, it would be the end. It was on a different level from the warnings or threats issued by the authorities. Huh! Huh! Tang-ho, who was out of breath, soon took a deep breath. I dont know if all the old monsters of the Ghost Gate were hit. However, if even Sajasohonjin was destroyed, it would only be a matter of time before the King of Cancer finds him. There was only one thing he could do in this situation. Yeo Seon. yes. Activate the thunderstorm. Tang Hao tapped the bronze armor on both arms. In the end, it seems like the only way to escape this awfulw of heaven is to kill them all. * * * Cough! Tang Heng, who was looking towards the east, turned his head and looked down at Tang Chong Hao. Dang Chung-ho was continuously vomiting blood. Not only was he vomiting, his entire body was covered in blood. His already small body looked even smaller. Its significant. Tang Hyung chuckled. You didnt die even after wearing the Demon Dragons cannon. I guess I put in some effort into my training even within the gate. Slurp. Dang Chung-ho wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked up at Dang Hyung. Tang Hyeongs eyes lit up. This is because I saw an emotion closer to ridicule than despair and anger in the dying eyes of Dang Chung-ho. This is truly amazing. I thought I might have reached an unexplored level, but Dang Chung-ho looked around. More than a hundred corpses were lying here and there on the ground. All of them were masters of the noble family. Although they had learned advanced techniques of hiding in the shadows and could not be seen with the naked eye, they were allid down in one second by Tang Heungs overwhelming Qigong attack. Dang Chung-ho chuckled without realizing it. In Gwimun, in addition to Sajasohonjin, there were various methods of formation, organ techniques, poison, and memorization. But what good is it all? With a few kicks, Tang Hyeong destroyed the Lions Soul Fortress, and with a single blow from the Qigong wave, he poisoned and killed all of these experts. It doesnt work. Nothing. I never thought I would die so vainly. There are not many cases where you get back what you give. Yes, I knew that. The corners of Dang Chung-hos mouth rose. Youre not normal either. . I dont know how they made that martial art, but its not normal. To me, it doesnt look like your remaining lifespan will be very long. Brother Tang said with a cold face. What is your will? Dang Chung-ho, who was quietly watching Dang Hyung,ughed. See you in hell, you damn nephew!! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Tang Chung-hos body exploded and shattered into pieces. . Danghyeong looked down at the scattered body pieces and stroked his chest for a moment. But even for a moment. ck Wind Green Clothes. yes! Wooooow. The gold-cheonshinan, whose color had faded, once again gave off a mysterious light. The second one is not the problem. Mains who should not have entered the main house have entered. ?! I will go to the second child. You At that moment, Tang Hengs eyes scanned dozens of people. Thest person his spiritual eyes, or rather, his spiritual eyes, caught was a young man holding a double axe. You, together with the leader of the Murim Alliance military unit, drive out the demons. hook! Tang Hyeongs body disappeared from the spot. Chapter 610 Episode 610 The Heart of the Problem (5) Poop! Ourpany copsed. Keuuuuuuu! I cant even scream. His face turned red as he let out something simr to a moan. Prince Moyong frowned. What are you doing? What do you mean? Why dont you kill me? If it were your personality, it would be okay to cut it into pieces. Yeon Ho-jeong wore a ck and white twin dragon on his belt. Youre good at saying creepy things. Prince Moyong looked at the ck blood band. Even if its these guys. The faces of the ck Blood Corps members turned cold. To see these guys in front of me was going too far, no matter how rude they were. Moyong-gun pointed to our party number with his chin. Hearing from afar, it seems like he deserves to die. Didnt you hit it off with that guy or something and take the lead in using the head of the family as a traitor? Just by hearing a few words of conversation, I understand everything that happened before. His eyes were still sharp. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats right. But no matter how unpleasant it may be, I will only do it for the Lord of the House. Even if you kill me, you probably want to kill me yourself. Hmm, thats true. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Now is not the time to nitpick about such things. . You felt it too, right? This unsettling energy. exactly. The two people looked west at the same time. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youve finally lifted your heavy ass. Thats a good thing. Is this the power of the King of Darkness? Hwang Seok-tae also felt a faint sense of intimidation and could not help but tremble. Prince Moyong sighed. Pleasee forward immediately. If that were the case, we wouldnt have had to go through this mess. What can I do? We did our best, so lets not bring up the past anymore. Yeah, thats right. Slurp. Prince Moyong drew his sword. The identity of the disturbing energy I spoke of is not him. I know. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Is it a magical skill? It is not because the martial art is full of vital energy, and unlike the true art, it is called magic art because it is called magic or because it is a magic skill with a lot of impurities. The energy Yeon Ho-jeong felt right now was truly magical. The power of heaven against nature. The cirction method of true energy itself is different from the existing inner gongsim method and is a true magic attack that erodes the soul and mind of the practitioner with darkness. Magic craft is not an ordinary magic craft. In the first ce, magic itself is a difficult martial art to learn. If the basics of pure energy are to refine and umte the natural energy of Suncheon () in ordance with the mind method, magic energy is directed in the opposite direction of pure energy, which is obtained through breathing, and forcibly makes it cloudy. It starts from Cloudy energy puts a huge burden on the body. If you hold on to that burdensome energy and let it settle down to yin ording to your nine textures, a huge attractive force is created in your body. And that manpower absorbs more energy andys the foundation for generating turbulence as a musical instrument. It is the power of thought that not only moves energy but also changes its properties. In order to shape the gathered takgi into a musical instrument, the nature of the energy itself is changed by forcibly stimting the middle and low energy with all kinds of sonic thoughts such as anger, sadness, frustration, and desire to kill. When the instrument created in this way is finally reprocessed in ordance with the spiritualw, it eventually bes demonic energy. It may seemplicated, but once you learn it, your body will automatically create magical energy. It absorbs more energy and umtes more evil energy. So the conversion speed of magic is fast. At the same time, ones character is breaking down at a rapid rate. It was only natural that the upper, middle, and lower three danjeon were filled with all kinds of sonic stimtion. That was why most of those who learned magic were flocking to martial arts. This is because people do not control martial arts, but martial arts eat people. also. Pajijik. Prince Moyongs sword was loaded with brain energy. It must be them, right? I guess so. Those guys. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. There is a high probability that it is neither a fraud nor a myth. Then Is it light-blooded? That is likely to be the case. Shinhwa religion practices Yeoyanggong from generation to generation. In the first ce, the religion itself was a religion that revered fire. Even if you learn magic, you will never learn something this sticky and shady. Light blood. Gwanghyeolgyo. A force that is one of the three religious cults and is known to be the most mysterious of the three. In fact, when Yeon Ho-jeong was the Emperor of Heukam, the members of the Gwanghyeolgyo Church had never seen him. It was the Saeum religion that collided spectacrly, and some of the experts of the Shinhwa religion also saw it. Whether it was heavenly luck or not, back in the past, I had shed more with the masters of the Shinhwa religion than with the Saeum religion. He knows the Four Emotions better than anyone else, and he also knows the Shinhwa religion well. However, I knew very little about Gwanghyeolgyo. But are you okay? hmm? Prince Moyong nced at Yeonhojeong. Its a little different than usual. What do you mean? Arent you the one who went crazy when the Three Schools appeared, no matter who they were against? But its very calm today. exactly? In reality, Yeonhojeong was calm. No, I tried to stay calm. It had to be that way. I think that all of the three religious cults were enemies worthy of death, but this was a Tang family. I dont know if its from another sect or shaman. However, the party had to be cautious. The party family must never copse. Tangga was the center of Sacheon and the wall that primarily blocked the enemys advance. Other factions should not copse, but especially the party line should not copse. Even if this ce bes ruins, the technicians of the Tang family must never lose their lives. You have to be careful. You cant go crazy when youre angry. Crunchy. A bloody sound came from Yeon Ho-jeongs fingers. We will have to fight calmly, one by one, making sure not to miss a single one. Right. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke to the ck Blood Team. What are you going to do? The leader asked. What do you mean? Currently, unidentified demons are inside the party. We have to go deal with those demons. ! Everyone was surprised, but Team Leader Ils expression did not change. If youre a demon, then you mean the demon who trained demon skills? okay. Are you sure? Are you sure. How can we trust you? If you want to further mess up a rtionship where clear trust is difficult to build with useless chatter, just keep asking that question. . Anyway, the demons have to be eliminated even if you dont cooperate. You can either wait here quietly or help us. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke to Mo Yong-gun and Hwang Seok-tae. lets go. It looks like the demonic group has already passed through the center of the outer circle. Sure. It was then. Please wait a moment. The person who staggered out was Tang Suk-chong. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a soft expression. Do you have anything else to say? His expression and speech were very kind and gentle. It was natural. The elders who were imprisoned in the prison were people who risked their lives by trusting the government to the end. These are people with the right beliefs and stubbornness. Yeon Ho-jeong respected such elders. Tang Sukchong lowered his head. Imte to say hello. I am an old man named Tang Suk-chong. This is Yeonhojeong. Even if I could say thank you to my benefactor 10,000 times, it would not be enough, but please forgive me for not being able to do so due to the circumstances. He had a very humble attitude, unbefitting a person from a party family. This was also natural. Tang family does not forget grudges, but it also does not forget favors. For those who live with clear benefactors, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Yeon Ho-jeong and his party were the lifelong benefactors of the Tang family. its okay. What do you have to say? Please save the matriarch. . I have no shame towards my benefactors. However, the Tang Ho we know is a great man, even if he is clumsy, who is willing to do all kinds of terrible things for his own safety. Thats right. There is no way we could have dragged the head of the family in without any countermeasures, but unfortunately we are powerless. So, I dare ask you to help the head of the family first before eradicating the Mines. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-gun. Prince Moyongs face was also shaken. He likes to argue, but even he has trouble deciding which side to focus his efforts on. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the elders again and took out the ck and white double dragon book. Slurp. The two hatchets that were pulled out with a refreshing sound could be said to be luxury items. These are the axes that the head of the family made for me. I know. Just by looking at it, you can see the workmanship of the original craftsmen. You can tell at a nce that it was made by the best craftsmen. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I have also received a lot of grace from the head of the family, so of course I should help the head of the family. if? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-gun and Hwang Seok-tae. Can you hold out while Ie back? Prince Moyong snorted. You may have forgotten, but you are weaker than me. Isnt it the other way around? Youreughing. Dont worry about others, just take care of yourself. Dont lose your life in an unexpected surprise attack. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae tapped the Red Dragon Spear. That was the end of it. Yeon Ho-jeong also nodded and reassured Hwang Seok-tae, telling him not to worry. and. Dang Chung-ho looked at the leader of the ck Blood Corps. You too, help these people. The truth you so desperately want hasnt been revealed yet, but demons are public enemies. No matter who is real, it will be difficult to leave the evil thugs who have set foot in our home. The leaders eyes deepened. We are thest bastion protecting the Naewon Gajujeon. So youre not going? . After contemting for a moment, Team Leader Il shouted to the crew. Everyone ready for battle! Everything will be decided after crushing the enemy! Jonmyeong! It was a refreshing decision. In a way, Captain Ils judgment was extremely correct. This was because in the future, when the truth about the party was revealed, their guilt could be alleviated if they were credited with defeating the enemy. Yeonhojeong shed with the ck Dragon and White Dragon. Kang! Kang! Everyone looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Since the previous head of the family, King Seon-bae, has also stepped up, this fight will probably be thest. . Lets finish our respective fights on a grand scale. It was then. Fuuuuuuu! A dark, damp energy hovered in the air and disappeared with a strong burst of drinking. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Prince Moyong pointed to the north of Gajujeon with his chin. You go first. It seems that the head of the party family also has a magic spell. Its a method that erases even the pretense of poprity Its not unusual. Then I will go first. Paaaaang! Yeonhojeong, who lit the main fire, was immediately fired to the north of Gajujeon. The ce where the party official and Baekmyeonin were fighting was in the direction of the camp. Prince Mo Yong said to Hwang Seok-tae. Shall we go too? Lets do that. I might die, but Im not running away. Lets stop whining and get moving. The situation has be urgent. ha ha ha! In this way, the masters who were the core of this battle each rushed towards the final battlefield. And a young man, Go Soo, who is bing the core of the battle. Fuwaaaaak! Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Gasp! After all, you are also a human being. Fucking world, you poisonous bastard. Slurp. Kang Ryang, who was looking down at the fallen Hwangmyeonin, felt dizzy and fell to one knee. My whole body was covered in blood. There was not a single ce that was sound. Huh! Huh! Kang Ryang, who was looking at Hwang Myeon-in with bloodshot eyes, looked down at his sword in disbelief. How did I win? I couldnt figure it out. While he was extremely focused on this battle, a strange power guided his sword fighting skills and cut Hwang Myeon-ins body into pieces. Kang Ryang, who was quietly looking down at the sword, held it tightly. Whoop! There is still a long way to go. I have to go to my brother. Kang-ryang stumbled past Hwang Myeon-ins body. After a while. Pussssss. Hwang Myeon-ins body copsed, leaving only his clothes and mask behind. Chapter 611 Episode 611 The Heart of the Problem (6) Oh my! It looks like a huge iron bell was hit with a flexible hammer. The sound became another shock wave, shaking Jins insides. The official stepped back, letting out a groan of frustration. It was a situation where even the government of the world was unable to ovee the shock wave and was thrown out. But the opponent was different. The unknown white-faced person seemed to have received no damage from the strong shock wave. Paaaaang! Samcheom Yang India hits like a gale and hits. Although it was a simple Taesan tack, it was an exquisite move that made it difficult to choose between evasion and defense. The doctors hand gently moved from bottom to top in an arc. bang! this. The party had to step down again. There is a reason why the extreme meaning of Danggacheondogsu is called Geumgangcheondogsu (ǧ). This is because in order to contain extreme poison, the internal and external strength of the hand must be as hard as diamond. Even though I hit it with that hand, the impact was so strong that my entire palm tingled. It was so creaky that it went beyond my hands to my wrists and elbow joints. what? What is this strength? Faba Park! Tang Gwan, who dispersed the impact by walking a few times and struck again, pushed Samyang Shinjang () into Baekmyeonins middle stop. It was a martial art with outstanding destructive power, unlike any other Tang familys peak janggong. Baekmyeonin came to the grocery store. Even though my posture was broken, the speed of switching from armistice techniques to rmended techniques was extremely fast. Quang! With heavy drinking, the hotel took five steps backwards. On the other hand, Baekmyeonin was different. Even though it was a blow that was delivered by jumping in, he actually took it and all he did was hesitate a couple of steps. It doesnt make sense. The hotel was able to find out. Baekmyeonins level of martial arts is simr to his own. There are subtle differences, but they are not big enough to affect winning or losing. Nevertheless, the difference in destructive power is this much. It didnt seem to be a difference in the power of the martial arts themselves. No way. Papa pang! Our knowledge of the neww shone brightly even in this situation. Although he retreated due to shock, he relieved the shock with his amazing footwork and at the same time caught the clues for a counterattack. It was an exciting move that is hard to see anywhere in the midfield. hook! Our boatmans boat snakes along like a snake. He quickly dives into close range and targets a loophole on the side, and the series of movements are very fast and sharp. In an urgent moment, Baek Myeon-in, while watching the blowing from the side, aimed at Dang-gwans back with the spear of Samcheon Yang India. ! It was literally a you-kill-me-kill type of attack. If Sagongkwon enters, Baekmyeonin will be fatally injured. However, Yang In-dos attack cannot be stopped either. Just looking at the density of Balgyeong would have split my spine. Even though he was as good as anyone else, he couldnt help but worry. Its so natural. It is not a method of giving flesh and taking bones. It is a method of giving a bone and taking a bone. Those who are ustomed to this kind of battle cannot live long in the first ce. However, Dongguijins attack came as if it waspletely natural. Paaaaang! The officer who retrieved the fist quickly escaped to the outside. Coo! The end of the spear pole, which had lost its way, hit the ground and caused a strong shock. indeed. Boom! I move the heavy bottle with three fingers and naturally ce it over my shoulder. I have a good feeling. Very rxed speech and gestures. The party official, who was ring at Baekmyeonin with sharp eyes, had to make a decision. Collect it first. Chiri riri ring! The sound of iron scales shing came from inside his sleeves. It was the sound of the memorization that had been created like a nasal armor being disassembled again. Oh, you dont n on using that scary cancer technique? You can recognize it just by hearing the sound. Even before his skills, he had great insight and sense. Its a shame. It is certain that this brutal martial art is something that will never be seen again. I really wanted to see it properly. The official looked around in silence. Ugh. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr torrrrrrrrrrr The bodies were still there. The dark sky and red earth were the same. An ominous atmosphere. It seems as if rain of fire will pour down at any moment and the ground will split apart. I dont know what it is. In most formations, the operating principle can be recognized without a half angle. But I dont understand the effectiveness of this method at all. When he fought Tang Hao, the corpse attacked him, but now it was just standing there, hunched over, just looking at him. Its not perfect. That was certain. This strategy is not yed out perfectly. Nevertheless, the way out was difficult. The distinction between life and death was blurred. One other thing that is certain is that this is an unfavorable environment for me. Baekmyeon shrugged his shoulders. Im getting cramps in my head. Do you seem to have a lot on your mind? The official responded in a blunt tone. You said you talk a lot, but it seems like your snout is just as loud as mine. Im just not excited at all. I thought I was going to have a shy sh with the guy who is said to be the best martial artist in Sacheon, but when he gives me a quick look, its not fun at all. It was a provocative tone. Probably sincere. It didnt seem like the words were meant to intimidate the other person. The party felt a strange sense of heterogeneity in Baekmyeonins words. This guy is out of control. Whoa! Baekmyeonin, who lowered his posture by swinging the Samcheomyangdo ced on his acromion, his eyes lit up. But you are right. No more words are needed. Slurp. When I put one foot forward from a low posture, my prayer changed at that moment. Ssssssssssssssssssss. The otherwise ominous world of Jinbeop was suddenly filled with a bloody smell. If you have nothing more to show me, just leave. Kwaaaaang! The officials eyes widened. fast! The speed of striking in a straight line was surprisingly fast. It felt like the boat was going faster than before. Tang Gwan hurriedly stepped on the Dokryongbo and avoided Baekmyeonins attack. Quang! The ground was shattered by the thrust, and the corpses behind it scattered screaming. also! Paaaaang! Even after delivering such a powerful blow, it immediately follows after the officer. Is it finally showing its full power? The sticity of movement was on a different level than before. The joints became much more flexible, and the Samcheon Yang Indian that was swung drew a dynamic trajectory that made it look bent at once. The doctors hands were moving like crazy. bang! Quang! Quang! A series of loud sounds rang out. It was a change that happened in an instant, as if it was a sudden change. It was so fast and strong that even the Tang officials of the world had a hard time responding properly. this. I blocked it with Geumgangsu, which contains extreme strength, but the more I block it, the more shock it umtes in my arm. The party took a powerful step forward. Quang! The intention was to break the opponents center of gravity by stepping on the advance guard. But that intention also went horribly wrong. At the same time as the party official stepped forward, Baekmyeoninunched himself into the air and stretched out Samcheomyangjido to the middle of the party office. I was caught off guard. I dont know how I read the movement of the feet hidden in the long cloth in that split second. The official quickly turned around. Yikes! The three-pointed de of the sword stabbed in a straight line and cut into his clothes and back. Damn it! At the same time as the cut, three daggers were thrown at the back of Baekmyeonins neck. But even that was useless. Somehow he figured it out by turning the three knuckles behind his back to deflect the dagger, but the three swords moved in the exact direction he was aiming for, nullifying the attack. It was as if there were eyes on his back too. Tang Gwan stepped back and burst the poison sac inside his sleeve. Pusssssss. A spreading cloud of poison. Finally, Tanggas secret dragon poison technique is revealed. The clouds that flowed out like an explosion hid the appearance of the building by producing blue smoke and at the same time encroached on the entire area where Baekmyeonin stood. Cheeeeeeeek! The ground touched by the poison began to boil, emitting smoke. Of course, it is not just a simple poison. It was the Tanggwans own internal poison, Gunjamu, whichbined the characteristics of Hwagolsan Mountain and the prating power of Danjangsan Mountain. Even in the realm of poison, the inner strength of the party, which has awakened the extreme realm, contains one hundred and eight deadly poisonous ingredients. If not awakened, it exerts high-density power, but the moment it controls its poison, it bes a storm of deadly venom that no one can withstand, poisoning anyone who approaches it. Unless you are a German, or even a German, it is powerful enough to block the movement for a while. but. ?! The officer instinctively moved his upper body down the diagonal line. Fuuuuuuu! Sigh! Baekmyeonin, who became one with Samcheomyang India and was fired like a canvas, passed the officials shoulder and fell backwards. Follow-up hit! It doesnt end there. The snake, which was rushing in a straight line, turns quickly and smoothly to aim for the climb. At this moment, even the party official felt threatened for his life. He raised the Emperors Poison Attack to its peak and used Chureoeshinbeop to raise the power of Samyang Kidney to its maximum level. Quaaaaaaaaa! A shock so powerful that the entire formation shook. Blood was pouring out of the patients nose and mouth. His face was pale and his eyes were slightly bloodshot. Unlike before, the shock wave was notpletely canceled out. I was feeling sick to my stomach due to the serious internal injuries. Did you avoid it? As expected Buuuuung! Baekmyeonin, who lifted the Samcheomyang Indian sword onto his shoulder again with a shy movement, shook his head. If it had been a head-to-head fight without any strategy, I really wouldnt have been able to guarantee who would have won. amazing. I thought that among the nine masters and six generations of masters, the only masters who couldpete with me today were the masters of Shaolin and Shaman. Cough! Theres more to report. As expected, its a good thing you came forward in person. Well. The white-faced person lowered his posture again. I dont know if the sane superiors will consider my report important. I mumble like Im talking to myself. Naturally, the government did not pay any attention to what he said. also. The unknown anxiety became real and gave the officer enlightenment. This guy isnt just strong. I know what kind of attack Im going to make, where to avoid it, and how to block it. Yes. There is no difference if you look at skill alone. However, the reason ourpany suffered losses within a few rounds was because the opponent was fully aware of their attack and defense. I couldnt figure out how that was possible. However, what is clear is that we cannot denigrate the greatness of our opponents. Even if you predicted the opponents movements, using effective counterattacks and leading the flow of attack and defense at that moment was not something that just anyone could do. In other words, Baekmyeonin was an expert in hundreds of battles. You cant show this ability without crossing countless lines. And the reason why this guy was able to read all my movements That was then. Im having a hard time because of the damn corpses. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A huge explosion urred outside the formation along with a rxed voice. Baekmyeonins eyes changed. Those who belong to the camp cannot know what is happening outside, whether they are the owner or a visitor. This is because it is apletely separate world. What kind of moth would set foot in this hell? hook! As if the world was split in half. A young man holding two axes appeared in a bright light that stretched in a straight line from high in the sky to the ground. The officials eyes wavered. you? I confidently went to catch him, but what is this? Im very disappointed that I cant do anything about a guy wearing a strange suit. Cheap! Yeon Ho-jeong red at Baek Myeon-in with cold eyes. hi? Chapter 612 Episode 612 The Center of the Problem (7) . There was a strange silence. Baekmyeonins head tilted slightly. Thats a very lively greeting. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was ring at Baek Myeon-in, turned his head to the official. This is thest time. What are you saying? This means that this will be thest time we change the person in charge. There is no next time. ? Go. The officials eyes wavered. Yeonhojeong waved the White Dragon Club. It was an action that seemed to tell me to leave quickly because it was annoying. Shouldnt we catch the party name? This is my battlefield. Wrong. The Gajus battlefield is not this idiots ce, its the Gaju Battle. . Why do you keep making things difficult for people without giving up the harpoon right away? Tang Gwans eyes deepened. Still, will our alliese? He, who was embarrassed, was quickly regaining hisposure. The other person came out in a rude manner. Isnt killing someone before theye out fatally the basis for life or death? Why is someone who knows everything acting like this today? Well, thats fine. Im old too. Looking at it, even though he could have killed that guy in an instant, he would have given him a chance because he was his blood rtive, right? The official nodded honestly. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I understand. I would have done the same. But in the end, you made things difficult. know. Go take care of the hard work yourself. Im in charge here. It will be difficult. I hate my family, but didnt I tell you to hand over the harpoon if you do that? Yeon Ho-jeong nced at the sleeve of the party hall. It looks like you used it once. It is a martial arts technique with no backs. It still is. Because there is no back, we can kill them all. It has that much destructive power, right? I cant die here. Damn, this is a conversation that goes around and around. Yeon Ho-jeong took a step forward. Go ahead. Again, this is thest time. As soon as you meet him, crush him with that secret weapon. This is not a rmendation or advice, but an order given as the head of this operation. noisy. The official stood up and nced at Baekmyeonin. Baekmyeonin was not looking at the party hall. I just keep my eyes on Yeonhojeong with vague eyes. The official turned around. Even when the enemy he had fiercely shed with just now turned his body, the white-faced man did not lift a hand. In his eyes, only Yeonhojeong seemed to be visible. The officer on his way to the rear of the camp stopped. Cheap. Please speak. . ? I dont know how to get out. It was a remark that poured cold water on the heightened tension. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed, and even Baek Myeon-in made a sound simr to clearing his throat in that quiet voice. It seemed quite absurd. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. After trying various things, I ended up finding that this fighting method was based on Tangga techniques. It just looks difficult because its packaged so nicely. so? It is the inverse of the inverse of emptiness. The officials eyes lit up. Heos role as Heo. This was the characteristic of Tangga martial arts that he had mentioned when he practiced Yeonhojeong and Mancheongong Hwawoogong in the past. Right. The official let out a sigh. Why didnt I know this simple thing? I was so focused on what was in front of me that I couldnt see my surroundings. Looking at things like that, Yeon Ho-jeong was a really great guy. Should I say that the scope of thinking is different? Even if you have seen it for the first time, havent you figured out your birth path and path by using this method and that method? The official raised his right hand. Heos heo. Slurp. As the true energy was released and wriggled through the air, the true energy chased after it. At that time, the officers left hand came up. As the true energy was radiated into a space with lower density, the true energy grew stronger and filled the space. The museum constantly changed spaces and repeated the action. Then the formation where he radiated true energy began to shake like crazy. here. The party changed the positions of both hands. In reverse. A powerful force suddenly arose in the heart that was exuding energy. Hwaaaaaaa! At the same time, pure white light erupted from an empty space. It was an exit. The exit was made very easily. Of course, it was an impossible skill for most people. However, for a Tang official who has followed the Tang familys studies, there is no other way to destroy thew that is easier than this. Its just that I couldnt evene up with the idea of opening the path to truth through Jingi. The party official said. Goes. Are you gone yet? A cheap bastard! hook! Just like that, the party officer left the camp. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Theugh was even bloodier than before. Now that the troublemaker is gone, lets y by ourselves, right? Seventeen times. hmm? The white-faced person spoke in a calm voice. We found seventeen loopholes until the head of the family left. And he tried to attack me. know. But everything is blocked. Would you allow something like that? Indeed. Chiiik! A dark red energy flowed from the Samcheom Yang India that Baekmyeonin was carrying. It was an extremely simr color to the Jingi that Tang Hao had smoked. However, only the color was simr, but the depth and density were worlds apart. Slurp. The corpses retreated hesitantly due to the ominous energy flowing out. Fear appeared on the faces of the corpses, which were nothing more than illusions. It was the ability to make an illusion not an illusion. It was an energy that should not exist in this world, making even inanimate beings feel foreign. Murder arose in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. As expected, it is magical energy. Even the existence of demonic energy! After all, the wall coral reef is different no matter what it is, right? Do you know me? know. You cant not know. Baekmyeonins voice became lower and lower. A rising expert who appeared like aet in the Jungwon martial arts team a few years ago. A rare general who overthrew the Nine Zhou Myeong Family and became the leader of the Mortal Army, crushing the ck Ind factions. He was the greatest diplomat and martial artist of his time who sessively defeated the Shinhwa religious leaders and the masters dispatched by the Saeum religion, and even mediated the rtionship between the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. ! The risk is in an area where calction is impossible. In terms of simple danger excluding force, Byeoksanhojang is said to be a super-dangerous person who isparable to or higher than Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Although he seemed to beughing openly, he was very surprised on the inside. You did a lot of research. I know how to say things that are pleasant to hear. Im not saying its good to hear. We see you as dangerous. Should I call it an honor? They say it was evaluated as more dangerous than Seongcheon. Its quite an honor. The white-faced persons eyes widened. It seemed that way. The front line said it was too much of an evaluation. I dont believe that a young man under 30 can demonstrate such abilities. . But we are different. We have gathered every single piece of information about you. And analyzed it. As a result, I was able to evaluate you more calmly than anyone else. Im proud of you, man. It went well. hook! The dark red magic energy that flowed out soon disappeared as if it had been washed away. At the same time, the white-faced persons pupils became sticky like blood. I already knew you came to the party. I thought I would have to take action myself if it wasnt resolved within the party line, but Im even grateful that you came to see me first. The tone of voice is different from when talking to the hotel. Tang Gwan was also someone who deserved to be killed, but Yeon Ho-jeong was an enemy on a different level. Regardless of skill level, it was a matter of purpose. He made a deal to kill the Tang official, but Tang Ho wouldnt trust this deal anyway. Even if they trusted him, now that Yeon Ho-jeong has appeared, the matter of the party lies behind him. I will use your blood as a sacrifice for the still clean air of this world to speed up our schools progress even further. Ugh!! At that moment, Baekmyeonins body suddenly bent backwards with a tremendous resonance. Baekmyeonins eyes wavered. Immense power! It was a powerful sh. In an instant, he closed the distance and struck down the ck hatchet, the force of which wasparable to that of the seriously ill Samcheon Yang Indian. It is a sacrifice. Even though the explosive blow failed, Yeon Ho-jeong did not panic. It wasnt that I thought it was unstoppable or that I didnt expect a follow-up hit. It was literally a greeting and an expression of anger. This was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeongs blows were particrly fast and nervous. You came from Gwanghyeol, right? . Baekmyeonin did not answer. The smile on Yeon Ho-jeongs lips widened, revealing white teeth. The offering is good. If sacrificing you crazy lunatics makes this world a little more livable, I will personally burn you all. It has changed. Baekmyeonin thought. Yeonhojeong has changed. Saaaaagh! Something dark and red wriggled out of Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was almost the same color as the Jinki that Baekmyeonin smoked. However, the energy that Yeon Ho-jeong gave off was not magical energy or anything like that. Survival ()! Yes. The highly concentrated, condensed life of life so tangible that even ordinary people can see it without having to see the essence of the world, sent chills down the spines of Baekmyeon people. Youre crazy. It was not a processed miracle, but merely a pure thought, concentrated to the point where it was visible to the human eye. It was not normal to live like that. It was a level that even Baekmyeon, who had trained in magic arts, had never heard of. It is a more dangerous life than Magi. It was the worst way to kill a living being, a part of Mother Nature, fueled by someone who was even more crazy than someone who had mastered demonic energy, breaking the limits of life and burning it to death. Lets die properly today. sh! Baekmyeonins eyes widened. has disappeared?! Even though I was looking at it, it disappeared on the spot. It was truly incredible speed. I had no idea where or how I was moving. where? At that moment, Baekmyeonin felt a huge deadly de rising from the bottom. It was so huge that I wondered what it would be like if the crescent moon floating in the sky fell to the ground. Even though it wasnt a real de, I had the illusion that a de that seemed capable of splitting mountains with its deadly force was targeting my body. Baekmyeonin hit Samcheomdo with all his might. bang!! The binge drinking was both loud and short. Baekmyeonin, who had been pushed out, suddenly felt his back getting hot. The speed at which it bounces is so fast that the air being pushed out bes terribly overheated. Baekmyeonin gritted his teeth and nted both feet on the ground. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!! The ground split apart with a terrifying sound. I felt like my back would split and my ankles and knees would break. If it hadnt been for the iron demon body of the Light Demon God Gong (ħ), it would have definitely broken at some point. crazy!! I was angry and embarrassed at the swear wordsing out of my voice. The white-faced person looked straight ahead. For a moment, shock appeared over his blood-red pupils. Haha! The roar of a beast that did not exist in reality rang out. A killing blow that does not even take care of ones own body. Yeonho-jeong, who attacked, suffered internal injuries. It was a blow that burned everything he had. Still, it doesnt stop. The person who attacked had internal injuries and his face had turned white, but the murderous look in his eyes was more intense than before. Quack! Quack! Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, running towards the ground with his two axes as his front paws, was no different from a beast. At that moment, Baekmyeonin realized why he couldnt see Yeonhojeongs movements. Yeon Ho-jeongs life force was so thick and massive that his cognitive abilities were impaired. Nonsense!! Aaaah!! sh! The shes of the ck and white twin dragons crisscrossed and aimed at the body of the white-faced man. Whoa whoa! The severed spear flew high into the sky, with blood staining the sight red. Chapter 613 Episode 613 Break down (1) A ce not far from Gajujeon Huwon. The shadow of Tang Hao sitting on a t rock was deep and deep. Ugh. Ugh. As he sat motionless, his body constantly pulsed with energy. Tang Yeo-seon, standing behind Tang Hao, swallowed her saliva. what? The strange aura emanating from his fathers body stimted his nerves. Did your father learn martial arts like this? It was the true story of Doban Samyang Gwiwongong. On the surface, it seemed that way. But inside, something strange that did not appear to be poisonous air was showing its teeth. A strange energy that sinks the mind of the viewer the more he or she concentrates. Tang Yeo-seon felt extremely ominous. It was then. You came. hook! With a gust of hot wind, an old man approached the father and son who had shed blood on hundreds of years of Tang history. An old man wearing a ck long robe over pure white clothes. Even though he does not have a veryrge physique, he creates a tremendous presence. Even though she was not emitting true energy, Tang Yeo-seon felt the pressure that made it difficult to breathe. A stern-faced Tang Hao slowly came down from the rock. Are you here? The old man, Tang Heung, looked at Tang Hao in silence. A smile appeared on Tang Haos face. It was a strange smile that seemed somehow awkward and twisted. I didnt know that my father would interfere with the affairs of our family at the time. father. In an instant, Tang Yeosuns face turned pale. Grandfather! I guessed it, but it was still the same. The old man in front of him was clearly his grandfather, whom he had not seen since his childhood. The legend of Tangga that we have only heard about. One of the strongmen of Seongcheon, said to be the strongest in the martial arts world of the time, has appeared. Excited! My heart was beating like crazy. King Tang Hyeong was an absolute master who was called the best in the history of the Tang family, beyond the previous generations. It is difficult for anyone to remain sane in front of that. My grandfather was a master who could not even touch his cor even when not only his father but also all the leaders of the party attacked him. Tang Yeosun looked at Tang Hyung as if fascinated. I wanted to turn my head to the tremendous presence that naturally radiated from me, but strangely, I couldnt take my eyes off. At that time, Tang Hyung turned his gaze to Tang Yeosun. omg! Tang Yeosuns face turned white. Just looking at my brothers eyes made me feel numb. A ray of smile appeared on Danghyungs expressionless face. Its been a while since Ist saw you, Yeo Seon. ! I saw my grandfather, but youre not going to say hello? Tang Yeo-seon hurriedly lowered her head, thinking it was a mistake. Yeo Yeo-seon meets your grandfather! okay. Tang Hyung nodded. Thest time I saw him, he had grown into a young man. Youve really grown a lot. Although it was not that kind of situation, Tang Yeo-seon felt a bit overwhelmed. It is said that Go Soo, who is known as a family legend, has grown up a lot. It may be considered just a passingment, but its impact was never small. Tang Yeosun looked at Tang Hyung with envious eyes. Tang Hyeong turned his gaze to Tang Hao again. Tang Haos face suddenly lost its smile and became as hard as a rock. Danghyung said. You didnt manage to climb over the wall. . Good job. If it had climbed over the wall, it wouldnt have looked good. Is that so. Wouldnt it be nice to see parents running wild to catch and kill their runaway children? Creepy! Not only the ruling party ruling party, but even the party leader felt goosebumps at that statement. Brother Tang said in a calm tone. I wont ask you why. . It would be meaningless to ask the reason from the guy who framed the head of the family at the time, made him a traitor, and sat on the head of the family himself. father. Also, I dont think theres any need to hear the reason why you kidnapped civilians across the entire Sichuan region and tarnished the reputation of your family with this unscrupulous act. For a moment, Tang Hos eyes wavered. Know?! I know the existence of paradise cows. My father is the king of cancer! How on earth? A shadow fell on Brother Tangs face when he saw his sons expression. Was it true? Dangho said it was a mistake. Tang Hyung was also not sure about what happened at Nakwonso. His own expression gave him confidence. Damn it! Even if the existence of paradise cows were now known, it would not mean much. However, Tang Ho felt his back bing damp with cold sweat. Just like when I did something bad as a child and was caught by my strict father. It felt like an outcry would pour in at any moment. Moreover, the current incidents are on apletely different level in density and scope than the bad things Imitted as a child. The moment he thought of that, Tang Haos eyes became bloodshot. Its a bad thing. Is it morally reprehensible? Yes. it could be. But Tang Hao did not think it was a bad thing. It was simply the result of step-by-step efforts to achieve ones desires and dreams. It may be unfortunate for some, but not for Tang Ho. To be a loser of the times, sacrifice is inevitable. There is only a slight difference between a hero and an achievement. Tang-ho never thought that the things he did to achieve his dream were bad. hook! The energy in Tang Haos body became even stronger. Danghyeong closed his eyes. also. That ominous demonic energy lurking in my sons body. The Demon Qi, which was panicked and writhing uncontrobly, momentarily eroded the energy of Doban Samyang Guewongong. That alone showed that Tang Hos heart had be darker. Tang Hyung realized. The second one has already gone too far. That we have reached a situation where we cannot end it just by scolding, like when we were children. Brother Tang sighed. I really never thought something like this would happen in my hometown. How did youe out? Tang Hos cheek twitched. Father, you are not one to break a promise to yourself. But how did you break that oath? . Jeondae vited the use prohibiting participation in contemporary politics. I dont think thats what you, the guy who took the position of the brother who made that provision and robbed the family, has anything to say. What is important is that the provision has already been made. No matter what, my father shouldnt havee out of there. I tried to do that. Tang Hyeongs eyes deepened. I tried to do that. But what meaning do your words have now? there is! The voice that burst out of nowhere was apanied by strong desire and high pride. I am the master of the party gate of our time! This means that he is the master who holds in one hand the lives of everyone who has inherited the Tang n! Even if you are the father, trying to oppress the master of the family is an act of disregard for familyw! Did the so-called master of the family run away because things didnt go his way? ! The owner of the Tang n does not run away. You point out my actions as your father by citing additive methods, but in the end, you are rationalizing your actions by citing only additive methods that are advantageous to you. Tang Hao gritted his teeth. Thats what being a matriarch is all about! Thats what being a master is all about! The master of the Tang family is the king, and the king is given absolute power! So youre saying its inevitable for a king who feels his life is threatened to run away? No matter what you do, you can be forgiven! Thats why this position is valuable! The position of leader!! Hahaha! Tang Haosplexion turned pale at Tang Heungs explosive words. The voice that came out without being able to control his emotions was filled with tremendous power. The position of head of an organization is not just about exercising power! Power equals responsibility! Holding the lives of all Tang ns in one hand and shaking them means taking responsibility for them all! I was in charge! Everyone! If only my father or that traitor hadnte forward! Are you calling your brother a traitor in front of me right now?! A strength went into Danghos shoulders without even realizing it. sh! The gaze of the King of Darkness, with his eyes filled with a terrifying brilliance, was not something that even the most budding Tang Tiger could easily withstand. Whomitted treason? Not only is it not enough to use this family of a crime that did not exist, but how dare the man who made this family and thend of Sichuan sicke out of his mouth and say that he is a traitor? In front of me and no one else! Tang Haos face turned pale. Yes. My brother already knows everything. What he did and the fact that the officer is not guilty. Tang-ho had already reached the point where he believed the lies he told others were the truth. Beyond deceiving others, even oneself believes it to be the truth. Tang Hyeong shattered that false belief with a terrifying attack. Face what you have done! Dont make excuses that you couldnt help your mistakes and that you lived your life to achieve your dreams! You just made Sichuan sick with your treachery and lies! !! Tang Hos cheeks trembled. Danghyeong, who had been shouting harshly, took a breath. Even if his emotions became intense, a master of this level would not be able to breathe properly, which meant that he was so disturbed. Its all over now. . Now that I havee forward, everything you have done will be revealed. Crunchy. A bloody sound exploded from Tang Haos fist. Tang Hyung lifted his chin. Kneel. If you kneel now and admit all your sins, at least your children will not be locked up in prison. Huh! Dang Yeo-seon swallowed the wind without realizing it. The fathers child is himself. My grandfathers words meant that if my father did not admit his guilt, he would also be destroyed. father. Dang Yeo-seon said that without even realizing it. Father. At that time, Dangho giggled. Father. father and son. Parents and children. Family and lineagews and designation of blood rtives. That kind of thing. Saaagh! Dark red energy came out from Tang Haos body. It was Magi. Now it was much darker than before, and now it was no longer possible to even say that it was based on Doban Samyang Gwiwongong, and the magic energy was leaking out. I already threw it away a long time ago!! Tang Hao struck the ground with force. No, I tried to do that. ?! Tang Ho, who was ring at Tang Hyung with a triumphant expression, was momentarily taken aback. uh? Why doesnt it explode? Why doesnt the poison bomb explode? Why doesnt the memorization jinn activate? Why isnt the thunderbolt working? Thats clumsy. Brother Tang was still holding his back. He was silently looking at Tang Hao with his back to me. Tang Hao, who was looking at Tang Hyung nkly, suddenly looked down at his right leg. !! Tang Haosplexion turned blue. As he tried to step on the ground, dozens of pieces of iron te were stuck all over his right leg. Fuwaaaaaaa! Arge amount of fresh blood spurted out. Aaaah! Tang Ho copsed on the spot. My right leg was tattered. At the same time, the broken pieces of steel began to break into smaller pieces and seep into his blood vessels. A father looking down on his son struggling in pain. In thend of Sichuan, truews, institutions, tricks, and lies do not work. At least for me. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Now the time hase to end it all. Chapter 614 Episode 614 Break down (2) Ugh! The Baekmyeonin, who staggered back, looked ahead with shaking eyes. this guy! grasp! Even though he showed extreme offensive power with a cross sh of the double axes that broke his posture, he was able to support his shaking upper body before he knew it. His sense of bnce was great, but even before that, his lower body strength was at an incredible level. Something like that wasnt possible with just inner strength. This meant that all muscles and flexibility, from the hip joint to the ankle, were trained to exceed human limits, as there was a limit to improving muscle strength through internal exercises. Cut off this spear pole! bang! Yeonho-jeong races again before he can correct his posture for a moment. It is truly a beast. Just like the first time, it uses its two axes as its front paws to cut into the ground and lunges in a low posture, its movements far exceeding the human level. Baekmyeonin hit the cut spear that was floating in the air with his de. Kaaaaang! The spear that hit the de of Samcheomdo turned into an arrow and flew towards Yeon Ho-jeongs head. Pow! The fired spear hit the ground. Man is not a four-legged animal. Of course, even if you produce explosive power using your two arms and an axe, you cannot achieve the flexibility and direction change ability unique to a beast. But Yeonhojeong seemed to be able to do that. Even if a crossbow were fired right in front of him, he wouldnt have been faster than this, but hepletely avoided the diagonal straight attack that wasing at him at such high speed. Faba Park! Yeon Ho-jeong, who approached while drawing the sign of a cross, lowered his stancepletely and raised his right leg to strike. Hahaha! Baekmyeonin gritted his teeth. There wasnt even a moment to cut it down with a three-pointed sword. Even though I lifted my left arm andid my upper body down to distribute the impact, my spine still felt like it was going to break. Wedge! Baekmyeonin swung the three-curved sword in a tilted position. The tip of the spear was blown off, but it was still longer than most long swords. Kaang! The de of Samcheomdo, which flew in an arc from the bottom, was blocked by the ck Dragon. Even in a copsed position, he sessfully blocked the attack. The reaction speed was literally lightning. Chiri ririn! The ck Dragon and Samcheomdo entered into a power struggle just as they collided. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs chest swelled greatly. Whoop! Kaang! The de of the three-curved sword, pressed with force, stuck into the ground. omg! It was surprising before, but not as surprising as this moment. No matter how much he struck from the top to the bottom, the blow was received with his posture broken. However, in a split second, he put his weight on it as if he was taking a shot and smashed the three-pointed sword into the ground. What kind of ridiculous strength is this! I tried to use force to pull out Samcheomdo, but the White Dragon joined in behind the ck Dragon, which was pressing down on Samkeomdo. Kaaaaaaaa! A much sharper screeching sound than before. It was the sound of the White Dragon, which was entrusted with the power of the ck Dragon, to cut down the de of the Samcheomdo. Any further weapon technology was meaningless. Baekmyeonin, who ced the spear peak of Samcheomdo, quickly stepped back and lowered his posture. sh! The White Dragon, which had given strength to the ck Dragon, cut into the air as if it had been waiting. If you feel relieved that the distance is gone, you cannot avoid death. An invisible, intangible ax de was fired into the air. It was a sword technique. The Baekmyeonins sword was swung diagonally. Hahaha! The explosive sh and the magic-filled sh collided, creating a tremendous resonance. Saaaaagh! The shock wave was so strong that a pure white light spread across the dark sky. Part of the formation was split apart by the shock wave alone. Really. Pabababak! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to attack right away, stepped on the ground with both feet and slowed down. Saaaaagh! An unusual energy flowed from Baekmyeonins body. If you charged without knowing what to do, you would have received an unexpected blow. My heightened sixth sense was telling me. This was the reason Yeon Ho-jeong stopped running. Baekmyeonin could not help but be impressed by Yeonhojeongs sense of humor. Thats amazing. Grumble! Grumble! Even though it is not a heat gun, the rising dark red magic energy seems to burn like a me. It was hot and sticky. Goosebumps and murderous energy were swirling in the air waves emanating from a subtle madness. It was a bit of a surprise, but I was definitely pushed back. I knew your skills were great, but this much. Pugh! The wind from Yeonhojeong struck like a thunderbolt. There is no need for conversation. He threw the white dragons head and immediately punched it, but the speed was incredibly fast. Baekmyeonin was not embarrassed and held out his hand. Quang! The sharp wind dissipated without a trace. It was not a wind blowing out with the intention of inflicting damage. It was used as a check to disperse nerves and suppress the maximum release of internal energy. Are you saying theres no need for conversation? Even before the White Dragon Boo fell to the ground, Yeon Ho-jeongs left foot moved stically. Pow! The Baekryongbu flew in an arc and aimed at Baekmyeonins vicle. That moment split into a split second. It would be a luxury to feel this way during a battle, but Baek Myeon-in was beyond impressed by Yeon Ho-jeongs skills. Its a fishpletely soaked in water. He aims for the opponents life by kicking the fallen weapons. Even if the level was high, it was a sensuous move that not everyone could use. This wasnt something that could be achieved by practicing. It is difficult to even imitate unless you are a veteran who has immersed himself hundreds or thousands of times in the crossroads of life and death. Should I avoid it? The spinning white dragon had already arrived right in front of us. Baekmyeonin kept an eye on Yeonhojeong until the end. Yeonhojeong was already preparing to run with the ck dragon raised high. A follow-up hit is assumed. Im already reading a few of my opponents evasion defenses. sh! Baekmyeonins eyes lit up. Yeonhojeongs next move was caught in his eyes and in the eyes of the corpses scattered everywhere. Block it! The white-faced mans fist split the air. Kaaaang! Even if the White Dragons attack is sharp, it is difficult to achieve its full power unless you directly catch it and swing or throw it. There was not a single scratch on the fist of the Baekryongbu Baekmyeonin, who was flying through the air. The iron magic of the Gwangma Shingong made the fist harder than steel. It was then. Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body suddenly slumped as he was running forward. sh! Sigh! Baekmyeonins eyes wavered. this! There was a fairly deep wound on my left shoulder. It was a wound created by the ck Dragon, which flew three times faster than the White Dragon. It was fortunate that I instinctively leaned my body diagonally. Otherwise, the ax de would have been lodged in the center of my sternum. Avoidance was not the answer. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt think he would avoid it in the first ce. Evasion, defense and even counterattack. I was assuming all movements in response to my attack. Otherwise, such a fast and irregr attack wouldnt be possible. Baekmyeonin shouted without realizing it. Crazy guy!! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs left foot touched the ground. bang! The intuition of a fielder who captured the decisive moment. Yeon Ho-jeongs body faithfully followed the timing of attack that his intuition told him. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! As soon as the fist was thrown, the pure white vortex that was created rushed towards the white-faced persons upper body. Even the white-faced people in the world could not properly defend against this attack. Quaaaaaaaaa! With an explosion of alcohol, Baekmyeonins body was thrown backwards. It was a truly effective hit. Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! Percussion! The ck and white twin dragons were caught in both hands of Yeonhojeong. It was brought in through the method of empty space. . Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the fallen Baekmyeon-in with burning eyes. It was an extremely good opportunity. If you run at it and hit it with the axe a few times, it will die. But he didnt hit a follow-up hit. Thats strange. The reason why you hesitate at a crucial moment. Baekmyeonin has a trick that he hasnt revealed yet. Thew of life and death is to kill someone before they reveal their trick, but for some reason, I find myself stopping at moments like this. And Yeon Ho-jeong did not ignore his intuition. I followed my intuitions warning that attacking the white-faced person now would be detrimental to myself. Cough! Red blood flows out of the pure white mask. Thats amazing. Its really amazing. Slurp. Baekmyeonins body was erected. I didnt get up by touching the ground and bending my knees. I straightened my body from the lying position, as if a stiff tree was being lifted up by the principle of a lever. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I could see blood flowing down my neck under the mask. It was clear that he had coughed up blood due to internal injuries. But what happened? The revealed eyes were shining even more evilly than before. If it werent for the Iron Demon God, the game would have been won with this blow. Indeed, Byeoksanhojangs reputation was not in vain. No, its more than a rumor. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Youre learning a boring martial art. I guess thats only possible from your perspective. Baekmyeon-in shook his head. I think were at a simr level, or Im slightly above it. However, I almost died after not being able to use my hands properly. . Its indescribable fighting power. The fight has gone too far. Even a warrior who is ustomed to killing people wouldnt be able to fight like this. Its great to disrupt someones cognitive ability by living, but it can also be said that you were born with an excessive desire to live by nature. Yeon Ho-jeongsbat skills were a matter of experience rather than talent. I had no idea how much chaos he had to experience at that age to be able to disy such fighting power. I realized once again that the superiority of a fight is not absolutely determined by the level of skill. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Baek-myeon, tilted his head. Aside from the fact that you talk a lot, your tone and voice are different from before, right? . Like someone else. Baekmyeonins eyes shed. It has good feel. No matter what, I dont like guys who are hiding special moves or secret weapons. Crunchy. Crunchy. Yeon Ho-jeong, who slowly turned her neck but did not take her eyes off Baekmyeon-in, looked like a back alley junkie. Baekmyeonin could not understand. Looking at its appearance and location, it was clearly a giraffe from the Baekdo Martial Arts, but looking at its fighting style, way of speaking, and current bodynguage, it seemed like it was no different from a lowly street fighter. Yeon Ho-jeong flicked the ck Dragon. I dont have time. After I catch you, I have to cut you into pieces and make salted meat, but if you think about that time, its even tighter. . If you want toe,e properly. sh! Quaaaang! White smoke rose along with the explosion. Quad deuk! If Yeon Ho-jeong carried out the first surprise attack of the fight, this surprise attack was Baek Myeon-ins turn. Yeonhojeongs two feet created a furrow. It was almost the same distance Baekmyeonin retreated when heunched a surprise attack. Chii Iik. White smoke rose from the ck and white twin dragons that crossed each other. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Is it only this much? The white-faced person growled softly. There was something like this in the report. His ability to provoke his opponent is said to be top-notch. It is indeed as reported. Ive never even provoked you, but youre getting angry on your own and its a damn thing. Isnt my self-esteem too high? this guy! hook! Baekmyeonin suddenly appeared on the left side of Yeonhojeong. The speed of movement of the divine technique was such that even the worlds Yeonhojeong lost sight of it for a split second. Baekmyeonins fist aimed at Yeonhojeongs side. Whoa! At that moment, Baekmyeonins eyes widened as if they were torn apart. A white ax was stuck in the fist he swung, and red blood spurted out. You didnt tell me one thing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked down at Baek Myeon-in. His face, stained with reddish flesh, looked much more like a demon than a white-faced person. This is what happens if you only follow visible movements. Thats why I didnt even provoke you. I didnt have to. !! Youre not going to use any childish special moves, right? Then, goodbye. Yeonhojeong struck down the ck Dragon. Push! The white-faced persons mask was torn apart. Chapter 615 Episode 615 Destroy (3) Its them. The ce where Mo Yong-gun and Hwang Seok-taes ck Blood Corps arrived was a side road in Naewon leading to Gajujeon. And there, Prince Moyong felt it. The presence of a huge group approaching from the other side of the road at an rming speed. Prince Moyong frowned. Its beyond my imagination. Its different from when I vaguely felt it. The gap in power that was felt through the skin was enormous. At this level There are two transcendent masters and about fifty masters. With that level of power, there is nothing to lose. Mo Yong-gun alone could take on three or four of the most advanced masters, and Hwang Seok-taes level of aplishment andbat ability was also remarkable. There is even a ck blood band specialized for Mercury. Looking at the numbers alone, this was more advantageous. Nevertheless, Prince Moyong felt an unknown sense of foreboding. And it was the same for Hwang Seok-tae. Moyonggaju. Did you feel it too? exactly. Hwang Seok-tae frowned. This fight is going to be harder than I thought. It was a feeling worthy of being the head of an elite front-line unit fighting on the front lines. Mo Yong-gun looked at Dan Byeong-chan, the leader of the ck Blood Corps. Get ready. It will be a difficult fight. Dan Byeong-chan did not pay attention to Mo Yong-guns words. He spoke to the ck Blood Band. Everyone deploy the ck Blood Tiger Strike. Slurp. They silently move left and right to form a formation. It was a quiet but sharp prayer. Moyong nods his head inwardly. I was properly trained. Although their numbers were greatly reduced due to the activities of Tang Gwan and Yeon Ho-jeong, they still showed themselves as elites. Maybe it will be stronger and more solid than when Dangsabeon was inmand. At that time, the ck Blood Corps was almost like a suicide squad. Such tactics were not suitable for the ck Bloods. still. Prince Moyongs hand touched the sword soldier. It would be better to break the spirit in the pasture. I dont know the source of this ominousness. Unidentifiable ominousness always causes variables in the game. Prince Moyong realized that he had to lead this battle extremely carefully. After a while. hook! I had the feeling that a group of people approaching from an unseen ce had stopped moving. . Prince Moyong felt a chill go down his back. Did it stop at once? You cant see it, but you can hear it. I can feel it. They all stopped at the same time, no matter who was first. I didnt even say the words to stop. There was no trembling feeling in the air, which is characteristic of electric sounds. It just stopped in ce like one body. Crackling. Hwang Seok-taes hand holding the Red Dragon God Spear gained strength. Moyong-guns mouth opened. Prepare for battle. Phew. A cool, damp wind swirled between the two troops who could not see each other. How long has it been? Boom. There was no sound of movement, just the sound of cutting through the air, breaking the silence. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. That?! About fifty ck objects falling in an arc. Hwang Seok-tae shouted without realizing it. Hwatan?! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! At the same time, the members of the ck Blood Corps fired something as if they had been waiting. Woe! A translucent cutting through the air. It was a of evil spirits used against party officials. Six demarcations wrapped around fifty ck spheres. That moment. Kwaaaaaaaa! The world turned white. A huge shock wave hit the group along with the sound of a bomb exploding. Prince Moyong was surprised. this! In a split second, he realized. Its not a fire bomb?! There was an explosion sound, but it was not a fire bomb. This shock wave was not caused by an explosion of gunpowder, but rather came from a sound wave. It is an object that blocks vision with pure white light the moment it explodes and attacks the human bodys ears and brain with a sonic attack that sweeps away the surroundings along with the explosion. Nonsense! At that time, Prince Moyong felt that the enemys movements were rapidly elerating. Moyong-gun shouted. Its an enemy attack! Chaaaaang! sh! A thunderous, merciless form that swirls with the sword. He was the one who brought out the best season from the beginning. Merciless swords and thunder, powered by the power of the thunderbolt, moved irregrly and rained down on the charging enemies. Burbubbubbuk! Several enemies hit by the sword bled and copsed on the spot. Prince Moyong was sure. This sword strike was enough to kill five people. However, the enemies movement was much faster than expected. Ugh! Sigh! Ugh! Oops! A short, desperate scream. Before I knew it, it was the sound of the enemies going around Mo Yong-gun and Hwang Seok-tae at the front, cutting down the ck Blood Corps at the rear. Sparks flew from Moyongguns eyes. You guys! At that time, Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Take charge of this ce! I will go! Moyongguns Noejeonggong is an unprecedented feat in the world, but as its destructive power is great, its delicacy is poor. You might not know if you were aiming it in advance, but if you fire it carelessly during a melee, even your allies can get caught up in it. That is why Hwang Seok-tae shouted that he woulde forward. Prince Mo Yong did not listen to Hwang Seok-tae. sh! Moyongguns short-distance movement speed, which directly increased the human bodys reaction speed using brain energy, seemed to be faster than Yeonhojeongs Hyeokhwicheon. Mo Yongs army, which moved to the rear of the ck Blood Corps in an instant, embodied Mo Yong Ses best season, Geongonbaekpalgeomhae (Ǭٰ˄). Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! In Noejeonggong, a ce full of destructive power, solemn and delicate swordsmanship dominates the audience. Dozens of rays of sword energybined with the sword wind that arose from the difficult sword grass to attack over 40 enemies at once. h h h! Pow! It was a scary sword technique. The sharp sword wielded at an invisible speed contains a swordsmanship that goes beyond the criminals imagination, and the sword plunges one sword at a time into the targeted enemies. It was an extensive swordsmanship unprecedented in the world. Here was a dazzling martial art that added power and speed to the original delicate swordsmanship, using the sword technique of Noejeonggong. Pabababak! Under Moyongguns terrifying sword techniques, most of the enemies were thrown back. Two of them died and three escaped from Moyongguns grasp. Prince Moyong was unable to chase after them as they escaped. Damn it! Grumbling. Blood flowed from Moyongs nose and mouth. He used explosive brain energy to move at incredible speeds and attacked the enemies in one go with his massive internal power, but the aftereffects were significant. It was difficult to move for a while. When you apply a lot of force, there is a certain amount of recoil. Moyong stumbled without even realizing it. At that time, Dang Byeong-chan shouted. Mountain-shaped monument!! Sigh! Hundreds of memorized words were poured out at those who left the camp, ignoring the enemies in front of them. The three enemies who escaped, two with yellow faces and one with red faces, each brandished their weapons. h h h! Puff poop! Although most of the bullets fired were deflected, there were poison bullets that exploded upon impact. The three masked people stumbled as the solo dance spread thickly. Dan Byeong-chan shouted. Its a rear ovep formation! Parrak! About twenty members of the ck Blood Corps retreated to the rear again and formed a camp. It was a quick and precise movement. However, the number of crew members who moved was too small. profit! Dan Byeong-chan tried to correct the abnormalities in his eyes and ears as much as possible by increasing his internal strength. Is there such a ridiculous fire bomb?! It wasnt a bomb. It was a fatal object that exploded and caused abnormalities in the eyes and ears. I have never heard of such a Hwatan existing in the world. For the martial arts people, who have sensitive senses, it was a weapon that could have even more fatal consequences if they were not prepared in advance. It was an enemy attack that caught me off guard. Tang Byeongchan moved directly to the rear ovep position and kept an eye on Hwangmyeonin and Jeokmyeonin. Attack! Pour it all out! Puff puff puff! The members who were still sane poured out poison and memorization, such as the divorce, Jao Bunsim, and money slips. Parrak! Damn it! Jeokmyeonin was great, but the two Hwangmyeonin were definitely great experts. Even when exposed to poison, he uses a magic-like weapon technique to ward off memorized energy and disperse the poisonous dance. Herbivore is not everything. They are true experts who possess top-notch skills in Qigong techniques. It was then. Fuwaaaaak! Ugh! Ahh! About 40 enemies who resumed their activities randomly attacked the members of the ck Blood Corps of Iljin. The number of soldiers who died in that short period of time was over thirty. Moyonggun was in a difficult state of attack and defense, and Hwang Seok-tae was engaged in a close battle with Hwangmyeon Hana. Dan Byeong-chans eyes wavered. Unbelievable! A surprise attack that caught you off guard. With that one unexpected attack, the confident ck Bloods lost most of their formation and defensive abilities. The enemys strange fire bomb was too ridiculous to say no to excuses. However, Dang Byeong-chan felt angry and helpless at the same time. Isnt it the ck Blood Band that can block everything, no matter how the enemy attacks? From the confrontation with the authorities to the surprise attack by the demons here. The ck Blood Corps was helpless, unable to show even half of its reputation. Everyone,e to your senses! There is an enemy right in front of you! You must never let them enter Gajujeon! At that time, Hwang Myeon-in rushed through the solo dance and raised a heavy sword. A look of astonishment appeared on Dan Byeong-chans face. Unstoppable! Hwang Myeon-in coolly struck down his sword. * * * Ugh! The white-faced person stepped back, covering his face. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. what. It was he who momentarily saw the face of a white person revealed behind a split mask. . Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. monster? It was so fleeting that I couldnt check it properly. The white-faced person even covered his face, risking his wrists getting tattered by the ax being swung, as if his face should never be revealed. The opponents reaction was so unexpected that I missed the moment to strike a follow-up blow. Yeon Ho-jeong muttered without realizing it. Did he put gold on his face? That was back then. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Hwaaaaa!! A storm of magical energy surged from the body of the white-faced man whose mask was torn apart. Its a magic that explodes in an instant. Before the concentration, the amount was frightening. The moment arge amount of demonic energy was released, it created a whirlpool and even shook the very core of the formation. Even Yeonhojeong had never seen such a huge demon. what?! Yeon Ho-jeong holds two axes with a stern expression. he recalled. The moment when every time you tried to finish him off, your sixth sense kept trying to control the follow-up blow. Rumbling! The demonic energy emanating from the body of the white-faced person was literally uncontroble. sh! sh! Everywhere in the formation began to copse, emitting a pure white light. It was not a destruction like Yeonhojeong or Danggwan. The heterogeneous magical energy of Baekmyeonin was causing a storm and destroying the formation itself. It is destroyed only with the power of the mysterious force that radiates a mysterious force that is enough to separate the space. This wasnt something anyone could do. Even Yeonhojeong, who was on the verge of reaching zero, was unable to break the formation just by releasing his inner strength. What does that mean? It means that the amount of demonic energy he has is close to the thirteenth level of Holy Heaven! Kwazijijik! The uncontrolled demonic energy eventuallypletely destroyed Sajasohonjin. Oooooh! Even though the Jinbeop was broken and the original world returned, the sky was still dark. No, it looked dark. The magical energy unleashed by the Baekmyeonin seemed to be coloring the world in darkness. Wow, youre doing your job. Yeon Ho-jeong distorted his face without realizing it. Ugh! Ugh! A tremendous resonance came from the voice. Just listening to it made me feel nauseous and my head felt pounding. Im not afraid of death, but I didnt know that my life would end in a ce like this. The white-faced man covered his face with his tattered hands, his eyes shining. You will die now. sh! Baekmyeonins fist dug into Yeonhojeongs abdomen. Chapter 616 Episode 616 Break down (4) Keueueuung! Dan Byeong-chan looked in front of him in surprise. There was a person who blocked Hwang Myeon-ins sword strike. My whole body was covered in blood. His hair had be scattered and he had been cut here and there, and his clothes were no longer functional. It looks like a war has been fought. The shoulder and upper arm muscles exposed under the cut and torn clothes were amazing. What the heck. Hook! My shoulder and upper arm muscles swelled significantly in an instant. Are you strong? Kaaaang! The heavy sword was thrown back by the explosive force of the sword. It was amazing sticity and scary endurance. The density of the skill, which involves deflecting the sword with force while reducing its anticipation, exceeded that of any transcendent expert. Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. What about you?! Whoop! The one who rushed like a beam of light and saved Dang Byeong-chan. It was a strong river. Where have you been and how did youe here now?! Sipa, dont be so upset! You deserve praise just for following me this far! It would be surprising if you knew the truth. The time Kang Yang fought against the remaining Hwangmyeon Hana was actually extremely short. However, no matter how short the time was, the fight was extremely fierce, and the group did not evene this far on foot during that time. Nevertheless, the fact that it arrived so quickly meant that Kang Ryangs new method had reached apletely different speed than before. Strange. Kang Ryangs eyes as he looked around the battlefield were fierce. But he couldnt shake the doubts about his condition. Why is my body like this? Phew! Perhaps due to his anger at having been blocked from receiving a decisive blow, Hwang Myeon-ins attack with the sword was even fiercer and more intense than before. Kang Ryang gritted his teeth and swung his sword. Whoa! Kang Ryangs body was pushed back like crazy. On the other hand, Hwang Myeon-in, who was wielding a sword, hesitated on the spot. how. Faaagh! Kang-ryang, who had been pushed back, shot forward again like an arrow. Even though the shock of being pushed must have been severe, I had no hesitation. At first nce, it seemed like he wasnt shocked at all. Murderousness exploded in Hwang Myeon-ins eyes. h h h! Kang Ryangs ghost killing sword was fast and irregr. On the other hand, Hwang Myeon-ins magic sword was strong and simple, but its speed was no less than Gangryangs swordsmanship. Naturally, Kang-ryang had no choice but to be pushed down in power. After a few collisions, Kang Ryang took another five or six steps back. Geek! Hwang Myeon-ins two feet were also slightly pushed away. Surprisingly, Hwang Myeon-in was also shocked by Kang Ryangsst strike. Considering the level of strength, this was truly amazing. It is difficult for anyone to produce results like this in areas where the level ispletely different, let alone a difference of one or two numbers in a simr level. Ugh! Kangryang took another step forward. Hot blood was pouring out of his nose as if he had suffered an internal injury when he collided with the sword. Still, his eyes became more and more vivid. The density of true energy flowing out of the body also increased. Kang Ryangs sword gave off a dark, ck-gray energy. Damn it! Awesome! Hwang Myeon-in also seemed to have made a n. The fact that he was more shocked by Ha Has attack than he was, is something that anyone who has studied martial arts cant help but feel angry. Hwang Myeon-in, who had kept his strength in his pride, now began to pour out all his magical energy. Whoa! Blood spurted from Kang Ryangs mouth. Hwang Myeon-ins sword was struck like an axe. Whoops! Okay! bang! Quang! It was ignorant power. Even if I tried, I couldnt avoid it. The impact of blocking the blow was so great that it was difficult to move my legs or even use my strength. Just standing there and blocking it was an incredible feat. Damn you! I will crush you with force. The intention of cutting was clear. The intention was to make a counterattack impossible in order to restore torn pride. And Hwang Myeon-ins judgment was right. There is no avoidance. Quang! The force of the strike became stronger. Every time I blocked it, the internal injuries got worse. Additionally, the load on the joints and muscles was more severe. The muscles all over my body were already ruptured. Whether the joint was misaligned or broken, pain arose in every area. If it wasnt for Demon King Jinki, it would have been split in half right away. Boom! Even irregr attacks ur. The sword, which had been striking in a straight line, curved and suddenly rose from the bottom to the top. Kangryangs eyes widened. Hahaha! The tremendous resonance caused even the members of the ck Blood Corps and Dan Byeong-chan to be pushed back. Im crying! Blood burst out from Kang Ryangs nose and mouth again. Really It was amazing that he didnt let go of his sword even during that time. No, it was surprising that he didnt die in this attack. Is everyone like this? Are there only monsters like this? Are the experts who have broken through the barrier of martial arts so different? Paang! Hwang Myeon-in, who had narrowed the distance, raised his sword again. Just die. Hwang Myeon-in, who had not said a word, let out a murderous voice as if he was sick of it. Kang Ryangs eyes became blurry. My body was in tatters and my energy was unstable. Where has all that inner strength gone? Now there is only an amount of millet left. older brother. Yeon Ho-jeongs face came to mind. When I first met him, his face held out his hand to follow me as he blindly dered revenge. I followed him somehow, but ended up dying before I could take revenge. Its not like I never thought about this oue. In the life of strong men who walk on the edge of a knife, how many of them survive to cut off their enemies heads with the utmost pride? Like the floating Bupyeongcho, he thought that instead of seeking revenge, he could just wander around the river and lose his life to the de of an unexpected enemy. But I never thought that thought would be reality. Awesome! The sound of a sword cutting through the air was heard. I didnt even have the strength to lift my sword or even raise my head. To die like this That was then. Is your sword broken? Fight with a broken sword. A split second. The image of Yeon Ho-jeong sitting next to me and grinning when I was exhausted after finishing the dance came to mind. His words came to mind. Did you miss the broken sword? Then you can just punch it, right? Are both your arms broken? Then fight even if it means kicking. You speak so easily. Then, if your leg is broken, can you bite it with your teeth? Isnt it obvious? . Then are you going to stay still while you clearly see the sword flying? Dont you think youll have to struggle? What if no matter how hard I try, the result doesnt change? Because I resigned myself to the fact that the result would be the same, this match, which could havested ten more years, ended so easily. ! Even if the results are the same, we have to stick with it. Even if you end up dying, youll have to rip a piece of flesh off the forearm of the guy who killed you. Wouldnt that make it a little less unfair? . Im not saying you should be obsessed with winning. Be obsessed with your soul. Death is a moment. The way to extend that fateful time even just a little bit is to not give up even in desperate moments. Venom, obsession, desire, madness, and greed for victory. Yeon Ho-jeongs words became like a revtion and brought the light of a new world into Kang Ryangs eyes. Hahaha! bang! Charmado took thend. Rumbling. Kang Ryangs left fist was covered in blood. Zhammado did not cut through Kangryang. The moment the de struck, Kang Ryangs left hand struck the de surface and threw it away. Uduk! A terrible sound came from Kang Ryangs left wrist and elbow. His fist was broken and his joints were misaligned from hitting the Zhamma sword, which was full of experience, with his bare hands. But that was enough. If you dont have the strength to lift the sword Kang-ryang raised his head. My eyes met with Hwang Myeon-in. His eyes, shaking in disbelief, were no different from any other persons. All you have to do is throw a fist. is not it? this guy! Pow! Blood spurted from Kang Ryangs mouth. Hwang Myeon-ins angle struck his face. Suddenly! At the same time, an image of a long sword was engraved on Hwangmyeonins chest. The moment he was hit in the face, he swung his sword and cut it down. Wooooow. Wooooow. Kangryangs head slowly returned to its original position. Hwang Myeon-in seemed to be momentarily dazed by the incredible counterattack. Although the examination was not deep, it had a huge psychological impact. Even his face was fine. Its a technique with the power to break even rocks. Its not surprising if your head flies off. However, except for the fact that the inside of my mouth was burst, I was fine. Woooooo!! An even darker ck-gray essence rose from Kang Ryangs body like a cloud. Aaaah! Hwangmyeonin shouted and swung his sword. It was from the bottom left to the top right. sh! The sword that split the air created a shock wave like a wave. It was not a cut, but a swinging blow. but. Whoa! Kang Ryang, who had dodged the magic sword, returned to the spot in an instant and struck Hwang Myeon-ins chest with his broken left fist. Cough! Blood spread out of Hwangmyeonins mask. It was a sword wound that wasnt deep, but wasnt shallow either. When a fist full of baldness was inserted into the wound, the sensation of prating into the body for an instant vibrated the five organs and six parts. Hwang Myeon-ins eyes wavered. Follow-up hit! Hwang Myeon-in, who quickly took his stance, was puzzled by theck of sessive attacks. Crunch! Kang Ryangs left arm wriggled uncontrobly. Cheeeeeeeee! Gwiwangjingi rose up like an active volcano and started moving around the body, healing ruptured muscles and fixing broken bones. Ugh! Woooooo!! The demonic essence that permeated the scar-filled body restored the body. The true energy that recovered and escaped was equipped with even deeper internal power than before due to the lightning-fast speed of fortune. A change that makes you doubt your eyes. The dark pupils gradually invaded the whites of the eyes, and soon even the whites of the eyes were stained ck. Haa. Anguid moan flowing from the open mouth. There was not only a very small amount of Ghost King Jinki left. Before I knew it, it had prated into my muscles, joints, bones, blood vessels and nerves everywhere, and I was preparing to enter a new body and a new world. And now. The magic of the swordsman who broke through human limitations with all enlightenment lifted his masters life from the depths of the earth to the sun-filled sky. Hwang Myeon-in swung his sword in a fit of convulsions. sh! There was no resonance or resonance. An extremely sharp sh of light cut the thick sword of the sword at an angle. Cheeeeeeeee! The body of the iron sword, which seemed ordinary, was stained with a light like ink. A white haze rose from the ink-stained sword body. Yes, this was it. A smile of joy appeared on Kang Ryangs blood-stained face. This is the world you see! Aaaah! Hwang Myeon-in attacks once again with the cut yam de. Kang Ryangs body is hooked! It passed by his body with a sound. Sigh! Hwang Myeon-ins body was cut diagonally along with arge amount of fresh blood. There was not a single drop of blood on the ink-colored sword body. Kang-ryang shouted loudly. You can never leave this ce! Kang Ryang, who advanced with an explosive divine technique, struck the sword towards the head of another Hwangmyeonin. Chapter 617 Episode 617 Break down (5) Cry! After pouring out a handful of blood, I felt relieved. Chiri ririn! The Gyoryongsae wrapped tightly inside the clothes screamed. Yeon Ho-jeong flew backwards. He absorbed the shock inflicted on his abdomen and relieved the spread of the impact with the string weapon that was activated in a split second. Crash! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had offset all the shock in about ten steps, looked at the white-faced person. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It seems like a fantasy, but it seems real. Standing in front of a world that had be an inferno, there was a huge beast ring at him with one hand covering his face. Im confused as to whether its a human or an animal. It wasnt a metaphor; it really seemed that confusing. Magi! Just as Yeon Ho-jeongs explosive killing caused confusion in Baek Myeon-ins cognitive abilities. This time it was the opposite. The demonic energy was so enormous that it was disturbing Yeonhojeongs five senses. Wooooow! He put a spin on the Yeongasindan and raised all the four divine energies. The main action of the heart, the white tiger of the lungs, the blue dragon of the liver, and the current weapon of the kidneys permeated the entire body, awakening Yeonhojeongs senses extremely clearly. Phew! The illusion given by Magi is washed away. Four Gods Martial Arts is known as a martial art on the battlefield, but each and every one of them was an unparalleled divine skill. A clear and clean energy arose, preventing the pration of impure energy. Feeling extremely active in the body. Due to the constant consumption of internal energy, there are not many times when all of the Four Divine Powers are awakened, but once all energy is raised, the body and internal energy enter an ideal state. In other words, it meant that an expert who was on the verge of reaching zero could only remain intact in the face of this level of magic if he had to endure the consumption of internal energy and raise his spiritual energy to the extreme. Rumbling! The air became hot as the storm of demonic energy and the me of divine energy collided. amazing. The sight of the white-faced man shaking his right fist seemed much more rxed. Although there was a lot of leisure, the atmosphere was so dark that it could not bepared to before. Before the mask split and just now. You never let down your guard. . Thats the reason for your strength. The more people know the dangers ofbat, the more they never let down their guard. That was a fact everyone knew. However, the depth of Yeon Ho-jeongs carelessness as seen by Baek Myeon-in was different. A mind that does not panic in the face of any changes in the other person. Thanks to the explosively increased magic energy, the physical ability has been more than doubled, and it does not suffer fatal injuries even from blows. Because I dont let down my guard. Because you dont panic. Even though you may be surprised, you are constantly conscious of how you will respond to the enemys attack in that split second. Extraordinary reaction speed created by extreme mental power. The reflexes are such that they can even react to sudden lightning strikes. Innumerable experiences, extreme mental power, and even martial arts that match the fighting style. Its all in your body. Baekmyeonin smiled. I couldnt see it clearly because my face was covered. A human specialized only inbat. There are no moving weapons of war. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Its also changed. As the mask split and the demon energy exploded, it felt like the person itself had changed. It was literally a feeling, but now I am bing more and more convinced. This is not the guy I fought with before. flinch! I tried to take a step forward, but Yeonhojeong stopped moving again. At this moment, I clearly saw a gap. However, if an attack had beenunched targeting an opening, a counterattack would havee immediately. I felt that confident. Your reflexes were pushed to the limit, and in the end, your sixth sense was also wide open. Its truly amazing. Is this a sixth sense that has been trained not for survival, but for thoroughly killing the opponent? Its surprising. Yeon Ho-jeong strengthened the hand holding the ck and white double dragon. who are you? Baekmyeonin took a deep breath. Slurp. The demonic energy that was spewing out like an active volcano was slowly absorbed into the body of the white-faced person. This time too, Yeonhojeong failed to strike first. They decided that it was not the time to attack hastily. And after a while. hook. The world has be brighter. The demonic energy that the white-faced man had been exuding had seeped back into his body. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes trembled slightly. Its dangerous. He stored all of his vast magical energy into his body without spilling a single drop. Before, it felt like the demon energy was sealed, but now it felt like arge amount of demon energy was kept intact. The difference was big. This means that the total amount of power that can be utilized is different. Its a meaningless question. Baekmyeon shrugged his shoulders. A somewhatical gesture. A simr but more strange sense of ominousness was conveyed to me than when I first encountered the party owner or the party official. Why are you questioning the identity of the person you are dealing with, with your face covered with a mask and your hands over your face? Would knowing my name make any difference? You already know that I came from Gwanghyeol. . Let me tell you one thing. Do you think this face looking at you right now is real? Youre wrong. This face is just another mask. Just as the side you show to your family is different from the side you show to your enemies, I also wear countless masks. . In other words, you dont need to know my name. Yeon Ho-jeong said bluntly. You talk a lot. They say that enlightened people say nothing, learned people talk little, and ordinary people talk a lot. Furthermore, a fool does not even know what he is talking about. . I think differently. Words are power. Human society began with transmission and sharing. Delivery wasnguage and sharing was letters. Language and letters are superpowers with the greatest power in this world. So what should we do? But now we exist in a bloody fence where we cannot find a solution through words or letters. . I dont think I can make you give up with words or influence me with words. In that case, I will have to see the end ording to the rules within this fence full of blood. Hes a strange sleeper. Although he said something that was close to a general speech, it was not appropriate for this situation. It has no immediate meaning and there is nothing to learn even if you think about it. At least that was the case for Yeonhojeong. I had a strong feeling that I was just saying whatever I wanted to say. It was like a half-talented schr who had been lonely for a long time and wanted to meet someone and hang out. One thing is certain. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture. Its a fight thats unfavorable to me. If we had used force before, we would have been more than enough to win. Before the mask was broken, the white-faced person was the weak one in the battle of instincts. The interest was different. You are in a position where you cannot do anything with your own power or experience. It was not simply the concentration of magical energy, but the sense of intimidation that emanated from him proved that he was an expert of a different kind. Thats tricky. It was then. Kwaaaaaaaa! With a huge explosion, Yeonhojeong burst through a building. Ohh? Baekmyeon, who raised his fist on the spot, tilted his head. Even if it wasnt instant death, I thought it would cause fatal wounds, so you stopped this again? Fuuuuuuuuuuck! A huge fire erupted from the breached building. hook! At the same time, Yeonhojeong arrived in front of Baekmyeonin. He was the one who took out all the Shinigami. The speed decreased slightlypared to when power was applied only to the main weapon. Still, its fast. No matter what anyone says, Yeon Ho-jeongs Hyeok-ik Hwi-cheon was a divine art that reached the pinnacle of speed. Yeonhojeongs ck and white twin dragons swung towards the white-faced person as if chopping them up. Kwakwakwak! Although the speed may have slowed, the destructive power emitted from the ax was iparable to before. A total of twelve shes were swung, each strike carrying devastating power. but. Hahaha! All such powerful shes are blocked with just one right-handed sword. Reflexes arent everything. Both strength and speed have reached extreme levels. Paralock! Yeonhojeong, who spun on the spot, swung the twin dragons towards Baekmyeonins face and body. Awesome! Im stuck. So easy. He is still blocking with his left hand covering his face and swinging only his right sword. The speed was not fast. Still, it was blocked. How he stopped it was not even visible to Yeon Ho-jeong. hook! bang! Yeon Ho-jeong pulled down the blocked ax de and spun around, sinking his heel into Baek Myeon-ins shoulder. Baekmyeonins body flinched. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeong felt strong pain in his heel. It felt like I was kicking steel without any strength. Baekmyeonins hand gently pointed forward. Quaaaang! Yeonhojeong rolled on the ground with an explosion of alcohol. Even though Im rolling around like crazy, I eventually get my bearings. It was a blow so powerful that it made you gasp, but most of the impact was offset by the defense power of the Hyeonmugi and the Blue Dragons return. Grumbling. However, even the slightest impact caused internal injuries. A trickle of fresh blood flowed from the corner of the mouth of his pale face. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. Its so different. People are always. You all taste like rice. It really feels like fucking shit. After his return, he was active in the White Ind martial arts for a long time, and his changing personality and way of speaking seemed to have returned to the days when he was fighting against the ck Ind bastards before he was even called the Emperor of Darkness. Cursive wordse out so naturally, like a parachute on a street corner. Baekmyeonin shook his head. Vulgarnguage. How could someone so undignified be so highly polished Shut up, you monster face! Quang! Even if I dont know anything else, I cant help but acknowledge this one spirit. Although it was only a few sums, the difference in skill was clear. As the current Yeonhojeong, even if he died and woke up, he could not defeat Baekmyeonin. Even if you mobilize everything you have, including living experience and living skills, it will be difficult to leave even a scratch on your body. Nevertheless, he rushes in without hesitation. Baekmyeonins eyes deepened. Hwaaaaaaaaa! Yeonhojeong rushes at a frightening speed. The life pouring in is scarier than the speed at which it approaches. Yeon Ho-jeongs ability to live could be considered another talent. The killing power that crossed all kinds of diagonals and broke through the limit was like an intangible de that broke down the opponents mind and body as much as the demonic energy of a white-faced person. flinch! In front of that deadly creature, Baekmyeon took his steps without realizing it and then stopped. It was pride. The spirit, overwhelmed for a moment by the pouring life, tried to kill the opponent, but the fact that it felt intimidated by the iing sewage suppressed the Baekmyeonins movements. I dont understand. Quang! Baekmyeonin neutralized Yeonhojeongs irregr attack targeting a loophole and threw it away with just two gestures. Cough! Yeon Ho-jeong vomited blood on the spot. Baekmyeonin said. You probably know. No matter what you do, you cannot ovee me. Cough! Wow! An expert of your level would recognize the difference better than anyone else. But how dare you attack so recklessly? Kyaaagh! Tsk! Yeon Ho-jeong, who even spit out phlegm, stood up, wiping his mouth. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The internal wounds became deeper, and the concentration of murder also became more intense. There were literally no ghosts anymore. The white-faced person frowned. There is nothing worse than climbing an unconquerable mountain. Just do it in moderation. You are not a mountain. Im just an idiot who learned magic. Stop showing your ugly side and die quietly. You have done enough. Who said youve done enough? Your grandmother? . I know best whether I really did enough. And I havent even started yet. Yeon Ho-jeong shed a cruel smile. Unlike you, I dont like giving up. Understand. In the end, do you want an ugly death? If I can win even if its ugly, its okay to have my limbs cut off! Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong ran again. Behind him as he races. The essence of contemtion, spread like silk over the elongated shadow, began to attract a soft golden brilliance. ??? ??? ????! Chapter 618 Episode 618 Destroy (6) The transformed energy of Gangryang spread to all the masters in the area. That guy. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. sh! After repairing the internal injuries, he cut the bodies of the three red-faced people into pieces on the spot with a sword strike as fast as a beam of light. Youve pierced the Mujong. The barrier to martial arts is the final gateway where a person who has trained in martial arts faces his or her own limitations. In other words, the moment you break through the barrier of infinity, you will no longer be human. Of course, not everyone can climb it. Even if talented people worked hard, only middle-aged people could reach this level, and considering the number of martial artists, it could be said that only a very small number of people achieved it. That young man has now reached a level beyond the limits that only a very small number of people can reach. Squeeze! Pajik! The twenty people who were trying to pass by Mo Yong-gun hesitated on the spot due to the brilliant brain energying out. Im going crazy. Prince Moyong res at his enemies. However, he was more concerned about Gangryangs growth than how to deal with the enemy. They say that the talents of the new era are bound to be better than the old era, but isnt this too much? Yeonhojeong alone is a monster enough. What about Mukbi, who was Yeonhojeongs adjutant? She, too, has no shortage of hearing the sounds of a rare genius. But now even Kangryang has broken through the barrier of ignorance. Kang Ryang is even a year younger than Yeon Ho-jeong. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong broke through the wall of martial arts at a younger age, but from Mo Yong-guns point of view, Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang were both monsters. Moreover, what about the army of death under Yeonhojeongsmand? Although his younger brother, Mo Yong-woo, is actually leading the Uijeong Army, the Murder Army is still mentally following Yeon Ho Jeong. Most of the soldiers who made up the Mortal Army were young men who had not seen the light of day in the six major generations of the Nine-Fight-One-Bang Army. Such people joined the Mortal Army and gained a reputation as the best military unit of the Murim Alliance. Prince Mo Yong did not think that all of this was a coincidence. I cant do that. It is nonsense to say that Yeon Ho-jeongs fortune is such that talented people only flock around him. atst. Rumbling! The red-faced people were rolling around on the floor, coughing up blood as the sword energy of the Heartless Thunder spewed out along with the sound of thunder. In the end, its Yeonhojeong again. Unparalleledbat ability and monstrous talent. Even an old politician who has been in the martial arts world for decades has political power that he can see right under his eyes and a sixth sense that goes beyond imagination. It is not an ability that can be given to one individual. But did he also have the capacity as a teacher to bring out the talents of martial artists? Quaaaang! After a great effort, the people in front of me fell in a heap. Noegi is strong and fast by its nature. However, because it is so violent, it is difficult to handle it delicately. Even if you rx even a little, your energy consumption bes extreme. Moyongs breathing became slightly rough. The power of the martial arts that I used in response to the overwhelming confusion, anger, and frustration and self-destruction naturally increased. Its difficult. Im at a loss. As he thought about stepping on Yeonhojeong and bing the master of the Murim Alliance and ruling the world, he felt that Yeonhojeong seemed huge again. Paaaaang! Hwang Seok-tae, who passed by Mo Yong-gun, struck a blow as hard as steel. Hahaha! Hwang Myeon-in retreated to the side due to the harsh spear strike. Kang Ryang shouted. I will take this guy down! Its not all about knocking it down! Hwang Seok-tae grabbed the middle of the spear of the Jeokryongshin Spear and turned it to block the attacks that came pouring in afterwards. Whirling! Puff poop! The attacks of the Jeok-myeon people, who were hiding behind the Hwang-myeon people and exhorting them, ended in vain. Paang! At the same time, Hwangmyeonin moved. The intention is to return to the copsed formation of the ck Blood Corps and to the side that cannot be reached by Hwang Seok-tae and Kang Ryang. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Dont let even one person into the Gajujeon! Thats natural! Its not because its a mission! Theres something sinister about these guys! Once we enter Gajujeon, something we cant even imagine will happen! Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. It was a statement without clear logic. However, the moment Kang Ryang heard Hwang Seok-taes words, he felt himself trusting his words. The reason was clear. Because he too felt that way from the beginning. A feeling that cannot be exined by reason. Hwang Seok-taes shout awakened his spirit, which had fallen intocency for a moment, due to the joy of breaking through the barrier and the increased fighting power. Hwang Seok-tae took a strong step forward. thud! Quang! The wind that blew along with the advance knocked down a tree that was standing to the right of Hwang Myeon-in. It didnt fit. Hwang Myeon-in is also a transcendent expert. It would be difficult for anyone to stop him as he tries to escape without even realizing it. Damn it! Kang Ryang pushed all of the ghosts into his lower body. sh! Its more than the extreme ghost spirit that he uses for the first time as soon as he climbs the wall of martial arts. Just looking at the level of Gyeongsinjutsu, Gwiyeongsinbo can be considered the best in the world. Such walking techniques absorb the vitality of a transcendent expert and are disyed to the limit, so the speed far exceeds human cognitive ability. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Kang Ryangs two feet pulverized the earth. I was in a hurry and put too much effort into it. Since I had just reached the level, I couldnt control my true energy delicately. The good news is that Gangryang has already reached the front line of Hwangmyeonin. Aaaah! With a burst of energy, the sword split the air. Due to the extreme internal attack management, it was not possible to unleash the Demon yer Sword. Whoa! Hwang Myeon-ins reaction could be considered a work of art. It catches the sword strike as if tilting, and nullifies the strong attack without causing any damage with moderate force and softness. Pow! It seemed like they were waiting for a strong attack. Hwang Myeon-in, who deflected his sword, moved to the left of Kang Ryang and appeared in front of the copsed formation of the ck Blood Corps. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. no! Hwang Myeon-in swung his long sword. It seemed like there were a lot of weapons inside the blood, and before I knew it, a short sword was in his left hand. Fuwaaaaak! The heads of two members of the ck Blood Corps who could not recover were blown off. There is now that says adding one to one makes two. Meanwhile, the joint effort of Hwang Seok-tae and Kang Ryang seemed like a loophole to Hwang Myeon-in since one of them was not intact. Paaaaang! Hwang Seok-tae did not attack Hwang Myeon-in even though the ck Blood Corps died. Rather, heunched himself in the direction of Gajujeon. It may seem cold, but it was the right decision. If the goal is to prevent the enemy from escaping from this position, Hwang Seok-taes judgment is correct, even if it is somewhat heartless. sh! Hwang Myeon-ins eyes lit up. Paaaaang! Hwangmyeonin cleverly dodged Kang Ryangs sword attack from behind and rushed towards Jeokmyeons ally who was not far away. Whoa whoa! Hwang Seok-tae and Kang Ryangs eyes widened. That wasnt all. Dan Byeong-chan, the members of the ck Blood Corps, and even Mo Yong-gun, who was dealing with the Jeok-myeon people from afar, opened their mouths in surprise. Im crying! Yellow Myeongins sword pierced Jeokmyeonins heart and abdomen. dump! A fallen red-faced person. Hwang Myeon-in took out the long spear from his hand and held it in his own hand. It was from then on. From that moment on, the temperament of the remaining Hwangmyeonin changed. Phew! The heavy prayer was much heavier and darker than before. ?! Kang Ryang, who was standing closest, could feel the change in Hwang Myeon-in more than anyone else. what. Grumble! Just by holding the spear, the depth of the intimidation emanating from my entire body changed. suddenly? Hwang Myeon-in took a deep breath. Whoop! The density of the true energy seemed to deepen with every moment I took a breath. You cant just leave it alone. It was instinct. Kang Ryang rushed forward like Deukdal and swung his ghost sword. Hahaha! Kang Ryangs body was pushed back three steps. It was even more surprising considering that delicate operation of the speeding machine at which it was running was impossible. Pfft! The shock transmitted from the sword that collided with the spear and pole passed through the wrist and elbow to the shoulder de. If I hadnt momentarily offset the shock of using Jinki, I would have copsed. It was such an enormous rebound. Jiiiing. The spear held by Hwangmyeonin rang slightly. It was too clear and pure for the sound of a military g filled with energy. Hwang Seok-taes eyes widened. Changmyeong (Q)! The name of a window is the same as the name of a sword. The spear in the owners hand cries of its own ord. Rather than trembling due to injecting internal energy into the weapon, the weapon reacts with the owners soul and cries on its own. It breathes life into inanimate iron. It was a state of enlightenment that could be attained only by those who went beyond martial arts and reached martial arts. This is really happening. The voiceing from inside the yellow mask was very strange. Whispering tone of voice. In fact, his voice was small. However, everyone here could clearly hear what he said. It wasnt my intention, but it worked out better. Yeonhojeong That guy was a bit too much for me to handle. Byeoksanhojangs reputation was not in vain. It was a strange thing to say. His words sounded as if he had been fighting Yeon Ho-jeong just a moment ago. I was nning on ending it with that body, but it looks like I will have to keep my promise to Tang Ho in a slightly different way. A strange sense of fear is evident in the voice muttering to itself. It was a whisper from a being that seemed human and not human at all. Hwang Myeon-in put his hand on the mask. At that moment, Moyong shouted. Kangryang! Attack! It was Moyong who sensed anxiety faster than others. Kang Ryang, who was tense and tightening his grip on the sword, moved as soon as Prince Mo Yong finished speaking. Faaagh! Awesome! There is nothingcking in movement, swordsmanship, and survival. However, before Kang Ryangs sword could reach Hwang Myeon-in, the mask was broken. Push! That moment split into a split second. Kang Ryang felt an ominous feeling shing in the corner of his head. danger! Quaaaang! Kang Ryangs body flew away with a burst of drinking. bang! Push! Kang Yang flew into the forest far away, smashed two trees, and rolled on the ground. The fallen Kangryang did not move. It was unclear whether he was dead or had fainted. Dan Byeong-chan shouted. All of the ck Blood Corps! Get back! Paaang! Hwang Seok-tae flew to Dang Byeong-chans side and shouted. You get out! You cant handle it! Nonsense! We can retreat! You will only suffer a dogs death! For now, step away! Guard the road leading to Gajujeon! Hwang Seok-taes voice sounded more urgent than ever. Dan Byeong-chan, who was gritting his teeth, soon led the ck Blood Corps and moved. Hwang Seok-taes words were epted. Hahaha! With a strong resonant sound, Mo Yong-gun appeared behind Hwang Seok-tae. He deflected all the attacks of the enemy people and moved on. Blocking the majority of the enemys power alone. That was Moyongguns role, but not now. With a nervous face, Hwang Seok-tae aimed the Red Dragon Spear at the man who was Hwang-myeon, or rather Hwang-myeon. who are you? Its not good to know. Even if I tell you, you wont know. Even though he took off the mask, his face could not be seen clearly because of the blood covering his nose. However, Hwang Seok-tae witnessed the moment the mask broke in the guys hands. And the bare face revealed within it. monster? It was a face that was difficult to describe. I dont remember exactly what its face was, but it had a very hideous and disgusting appearance. Squeeze! Moyong-gun, whose brain hole was fully open, asked with a stern face. I just cant figure it out. Suddenly I became a different person. Are you possessed by a ghost? ghost? Thats a bit disappointing. I am a perfectly alive person. At least in this body it is. Buuuuung! Hwangmyeonin, who turned the spear with one hand, lowered his posture. Now that the head of the six priests has shown his appearance, Yeonhojeong will die. You will die by the hands of me, the head of the seven priests. Chapter 619 Episode 619 Because there is no end (1) Baekmyeon, no, the six priests could not understand. Fuuuuuuu! Pow! With a few hand gestures, the air explodes. It may seem like he is swinging it randomly, but the hand of the Six Masters perfectly captures the path and structure of Gwanghyeolgyos pinnacle martial art, Gongsimjang. Im crying! Yeon Ho-jeong retreated, coughing up blood. Chi-ik! Thick smoke rose from the ck and white hatchet. Its not an ordinary new weapon. Gongsimjang was a fearsome martial art that created and exploded an intangible light in an empty space. Even at the peak expert level, entry is nearly impossible. It is a martial art that even the seasons of the Central ins cannot match in terms of its abstruseness, which can be initiated only when one reaches the stage where one breaks through human limitations and begins to see divine light. Of course, the power is indescribable. Most masters die without even knowing how they die. This is because we do not even know the process of creating Balgyeong before its power. Does it read and block even in the middle of nowhere? The sense of reading the moment of Balgyeong is amazing. Even though they said they were facing an unprecedented situation, I had never seen anyone on campus, except for the priests, who could read the balls being thrown out one after another so quickly. Furthermore, those weapon axes arepletely offsetting Gongsimjangs experience. It is said that in the hands of a master, even a stalk of grass can emit the power of a divine sword in the world. Its true. However, in skirmishes between experts, there are no cases where the yers actually fight on grass. This is because for them, the advantage of weapons is also an advantage of military power. Of course, even if that is the case, there is absolutely no reason to disparage the opponents martial arts skills. Rather, it should have been seen as something even greater. The weapon is okay, but the person holding the weapon is not. However, the fact that he was able to endure until now meant that his bodys durability was like a monster. Quaaaang! Blood sttered again along with heavy drinking. Yeonhojeong stumbles and retreats. The face, white from internal injuries, looked as if it had been powdered. The blood dripping from his nose and mouth appears even more prominent due to his tired face. The Sixth Commander waved his hand once again. Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body turned to the rear and side. The ck and white twin dragons crossed to block it. Both legs were firmly nted on the ground and the waist was twisted to offset the shock. ?! The eyes of the Chief of Staff deepened. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong exhaled and took a step back. Yeon Ho-jeongs appearance, turning his head again and ring at the Chief of the Military Academy, was the same as before. This is my first time. Crunchy. The right fist of the Sixth Commander made a bloody sound. I got it right for the first time. I received it as if it were releasing a shock wave from the empty heart. It was a career where he could break rocks with ease. I turned it away with the sticity of my upper body. It was proof that his waist was as strong as a monster. Paaaaang! Its amazing that they even managed to block it, but they even counterattacked. Sigh! The White Dragons sh, which creates a wave-like shock wave, is followed by the ck Dragons sh that rotates and strikes diagonally. Awesome! The look in the eyes of the Commander of the Sixth Army who blocked Ususeo Road suddenly changed. what? Yeon Ho-jeong immediately stretched out his foot. bang! Yeonhojeong was pushed back with an explosion of alcohol. In fact, the Chief of the Sixth Army, who had been hit by each method, stood still in that position. There was a huge difference in the depth of power. Yeon Ho-jeong, who actually carried out the attack, was shocked, and the militarymander who received it was unaffected. However, although his body was fine, the spirit of the Chief of the Sixth Army was not. Have you be stronger? bang! As soon as it is pushed out, it pops back up again. The keen senses of the six chief priests detected another change. It got faster. The excellence of the six chief priests drew a half-moon. He attacked first before Yeonhojeongs ax even came close. Hahaha! The floor split apart and cracked, apanied by a tremendous resonant sound. Kwakwakwak! Yeon Ho-jeongs body bounced off the ground. It was a shock of a different level. He changed from Gongsimjang to Gwanghyeolgyos Shinma Gusaldo (God Demon Nine Killing des). It wasnt just a blow, it was a blow that struck with the force of killing. Pusssss. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up again along with thick smoke. ! The sixthmander could not believe it. how? Lets say you can block even the ball with sharp concentration. Shinmagusaldo was a Shingungjeolhak that could fully disy the martial arts of a priest general. If Gongsimjang is an attack that catches the opponent off guard, Shinmagusaldo can be said to be a martial arts attack that splits the opponent with force. stopped it Its not enough to stop it and it happens as if theres no problem. Its not my body, so I cant exert full strength. The art of collecting souls (g) was a heavenly secret art that could carry the soul into the body of a person who had mastered the teachings of Gwangma. Of course, it is not a secret technique that makes sense. Not only the soul owner, the bodys original owner, but also the soul that has descended on the body will ascend to heaven the moment all magical power is consumed. No matter how much it is, you wont be able to stop it unless youre at the level of a priest?! sh! Quang! As I struck down the ck ax that flew at me like a thunderbolt, I felt a faint pain in my sword. The eyes of the Sixth High Priest widened. I got stronger! The power on the ax has changed. I couldnt figure it out at all. The energy waves flowing out are not the same, but they have be weaker due to internal injuries, but the attacks have be stronger? What the hell Hook! Yeon Ho-jeong approached with red-hot mes and aimed at the head of the Sixth High Priest with his white dragon. Suddenly! The end of the blood wind was cut off. The sixmanders avoided Yeonhojeongs ax for the first time. This blow was so sharp that you would inevitably see blood if you did not avoid it. Whoops! Yeonhojeong was sent flying backwards again by the Shinmagusaldo that was struck diagonally. It was the same this time too. Yeon Ho-jeong, who bounced off while plowing the ground, stood up again and red at the six chief priests. Whoop! Whoop! Breathing is rough. Both eyes were bloodshot and the once white face now looked bluish. It wouldnt be surprising if he copsed right away. It looked so dangerous that even an ordinary person who didnt know martial arts could tell. . The Chief of the Sixth Army experiencing an iprehensible rtionship. Cheeeeeeeek! The left hand, which had been cut by Yeon Ho-jeongs axe, began to heal, emitting red smoke. That wont work. Crumbling. Crumbling. Red smoke rose like a cloud, and my torn left hand waspletely restored. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Super recovery. This is super recovery from magic attacks. This was an area that was impossible with regr or new techniques. It was a truly amazing technique that could only be achieved by those who had reached the peak of magic and pursued immortality. It seems like the sky is nning to take my life away sooner. A subtle sigh is evident in the old-fashioned way of speaking. When the body is taken over through the Soul Reaper Art, the original source of life disappears, and the magical power it possesses sustains life. This was the reason why the sixmanders wanted to catch Yeonhojeong with the minimum amount of force. This is because it seemed like his magical energy would be depleted if he grabbed Yeonhojeong and finished the party work. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs iprehensible martial arts skills changed his goals. Crump! There was a sound of bones twisting as my left hand clenched into a fist. It was a hand that had been healed by concentrating a significant amount of magical energy. Although my time to walk around this world has been reduced, I will use all the martial arts that this body can perform. Lets just get this over with. Paaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. The movements of the sixmanders were not very fast. Yeon Ho-jeongs trained eyes were able to clearly see the movement. However, just because the actual speed was not fast, it did not mean that it was not dangerous. left side?! Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed to the left. I thought the attack woulde from the left, but it came from the right. The amount of shock was different from before. The delicacy and speed of freely moving demonic energy was much deeper and faster than before. Quad deuk! Yeon Ho-jeong was able to offset the shock by holding on to his feet until the end, but the follow-up blow from the Commander of the Sixth Army was already flying towards his abdomen. Damn it! Puhwaak! He retreated with a blue dragon-like move and looked for a time to counterattack, but his movements were disrupted when he was hit by an angle from a blind angle. Damn it. Two ribs were cracked. Even though the density of the bodys muscles was fully mobilized, the Shinigami was unable topletely offset the impact. Are you still trying to counterattack? Its a great win. That level of fighting spirit is something that no juniors at our school can match. hook! The Chief of the Six States once again appeared in front of Yeonhojeong. It was an amazing thing. It was a visible movement, but it was difficult to avoid or counterattack. This is it. Damn it! Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong was pushed out once again. No blood was shed. But the shock remained. The attacks of the six chieftains were hitting Yeon Ho-jeongs body one by one. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were bloodshot. This is non-pr. Fuuuuuuu! It seemed as if the Shinmagusaldo was crossing and approaching, and Gongsimjangs Balgyeong was mixed in there. Yeon Ho-jeong, who drinks a lot of alcohol, rolls on the ground andnds on a tree trunk! It got stuck with a sound. The sixmanders eyes lit up. Its time to end it. He blocked Gongsimjang and Shinmagusaldo with moves that were almost like stunts, such as using the sticity of his upper body to break the shock wave by rolling on the ground. But that was it. The true spirit of Yeonhojeong spreading into the air had noticeably faded. The technique of flower grafting also requires strength to be used. The sixmanders prepared the final blow. Goodbye, amazing strong man. Shinmagusaldos Salcho Chohonshinmacham (лħ) has appeared. sh! It was a huge sh. A crescent moon the size of a house, stained dark red, poured like a wave toward Yeonhojeong. A martial art that is of a different ss in speed, strength, and sharpness. The moment he recognized the attack, he was already one day away. Evasion, let alone defense, seemed impossible. A moment of desperation. Its no big deal. Weeeeeee!! Yeongasindan, which was rotating more than twice as fast as usual, increased its speed even more. The altar rotates at three or four times the speed. The enormous amount of miraculous energy generated by the rotation was pouring like crazy into Yeon Ho-jeongs brain and nerves. sh! The brain is forcibly activated and sharp nerves transmit brainmands ten times faster than usual. I feel the pain as if my nerves are burning and the sensation that the world is slowing down. In it, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to stare confidently at the enemy with an indescribably hideous appearance beyond the undting sh. Its a non-pole, but its not really a non-pole. At best, its only half-hearted. Yeon Ho-jeong knew. That the other persons state is imperfect. The person who upied that body was able to reach the limitless level, but the body could not keep up. That is why the proper power is not produced. Thats why Yeonhojeong has been able to endure until now. That is why Yeonhojeong was able to bring about such changes. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeong was able to adapt to the opponents martial arts skills. And Yeon Ho-jeong. me too. I finally realize. Im just like that guy. His mind had already reached a ce that his body could not reach. No, Im better than that guy. That guy has never used that body before, but after returning to this body, he worked hard for several years to reach his current position. Thats why Im confident. I canpete with that half-advanced super expert, no, I can be one step ahead of him. That you can respond to this destructive martial arts attack by entering the dream world that you achieved in the past. If the conditions are simr. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand advanced towards the approaching sh like a wave. Theres absolutely no reason for me to be pushed around by that guy! sh!! Lightning fell from the sky. The golden thunderbolt that changes everything. Gods choice to crown another king in this world. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet stepped on the ground powerfully. Crumbling! Chapter 620 Episode 620 Because there is no end (2) . Yang Cheons hand holding the baduk stone stopped. Baek Seo looked at Yang Chen with a puzzled face. Master? When ying Baduk, Yang Cheon never hesitated. It can y long games, but it has no hesitation when ites to holding stones. Such habits were in line with Yang Cheons personality. Ive never seen a yer stop while trying to ce a stone on a checkerboard like now. Sreuk. Yang Chen raised his head and looked up at the sky. Rumbling. The sky in Honam has beenpletely dark since yesterday. There were a lot of dark clouds and the day was humid. Kurung. Grumble. Is it thunder? It seemed as if the sky was angry. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Why? Its a strange feeling, a prickling in my heart. There was worry on the white papers face. I wonder if there is a strain on the body. Yangcheon had been suffering from internal injuries for a long time due to a past encounter with the leader of the Saeum cult. Thanks to Yeon Ho-jeong, his internal injuries were healed, but Baek Seo, who was deeply loyal, could not forget the memories of that time. If I hadnt known until the end, wouldnt I have lost my master? Yang Chen chuckled. Its a bit difficult. On the contrary, I feel more energetic every day. Fortunately, the. Dont worry about my body. This is a body that will live for another hundred years. I went through all this trouble to get my hands on it, but I cant be hurt even if its unfair. Of course you should. Hmm Yangcheon licked his lips. I feel really strange. It seems good, but I feel really ufortable. Looking at the humid weather, it looks like it will rain soon. How about you finish this and return to Bu? Uh-huh, this person. I said Id like to climb this scenic peak and have some fun. Are we going already? But If it rains, you can just let it hit you. Arent we the kind of people who are weak enough to be troubled by rainwater? White Paper bowed his head. Just right. Yang Chen ced the stone. Now, lets y the next move. It wont be easy. It is indeed a clever trick. White Paper entered the storage room, staring intently at the checkerboard. Yangcheon lifted his ss from the liquor table set up next to him and looked up at the sky once again. Dark clouds moving with the wind. The movement is so fast that it can be seen with the naked eye. Youre in a good position so theres no wind blowing this way, but theres probably a deafeningly strong wind blowing in the sky. The direction the dark clouds were heading was west. Is it Guizhou? Or is it Sacheon? * * * Teeeeee! One of the strings broke with a sharp sound. . The eyes that looked at the gold string that was about to be broken were very beautiful. The modifier bongmok (PĿ) could not fit very well. Rumbling. A soft sound of thunder sounded from across the sky. It was an unusual sound. Because he is a person who deals with sound, he can pick up even the slightest differences in sound. She had ears more sensitive than anyone else. The sky The voice that came out was as fine and beautiful as her eyes. You look like youre in pain. yes? The sound of thunder. Ah yes. The woman who nodded with an awkward expression stood up. Anyway, the gold string broke. I guess its because its been so long. I will soon No. Its my fault. yes? You couldnt control your strength. After all, Im still very immature. The woman smiled slightly at her teachers words. Her teacher was the greatest artist in the world. At the same time, he was one of the best martial artists, ranked among the thirteen or ten in this vast world. It was ridiculous to say that such a person was immature. Humility is too much. However, the woman tried to learn humility from her teacher. Even the warrior and entertainer who has reached such a high position humbles himself. It wasnt something anyone could do. Would you like a new cup of tea? Yes, please. The woman bowed her head politely and walked out with the prize. After the woman left, the owner of the gold looked out the window at the sky again. Rumbling. Thunder resounding as if it had been waiting. The owner of gold sighed. You are like a mother inbor. You moan so hard to give birth to something. sh! At that time, a bolt of lightning struck the southwest area. The owner of gold smiled. These days, I rarely smile, so strangely, I smiled. You worked so hard to give birth to lightning. * * * Puff puff puff! A massive sh that seemed like it could demolish several buildings in an instant caused a series of explosions and destroyed them on the spot. ?! What is this clear andfortable air? Phew. The hot, overheated air cooled for a moment, but then changed to cool. Huh. Phew. Phew. It was a strange wind. The wind blowing from the west was hard and heavy. Even though it had a pleasant coolness, if I held still, I felt a coldness that almost gave me goosebumps. The Western Gold God is White. The wind blowing from the east was soft and light. If you smile at the warmth of the wind that passes through the fluttering flower petals as a bridge, it flows past your body with a coldness that can never be caught. The Eastern Tree God is Blue. On the other hand, the wind rising from the south was very hot but fast as a gale. A craze that feels weightless. It was so fierce that it seemed as if it would burn off my skin, but somehow I had a magical power that made me want to ride the wind. The Namcheon Fire God is red. Furthermore, the wind pouring in from the north was extremely transparent and heavy like a mountain. I felt like I would be swept away by the extreme weight, but there was a magic of the iron wall that somehow made me feel strong. The Northern Water God is ck. West and East Namcheon and Bukcheon. Because the world is unreasonable, God created an indicator of the path to follow. And on that surface, an invincible divine beast was ced to guard the direction, embodying the wishes of all people in the world. Defense is the path to take, and the divine beast that guards the path to take is no different from guarding the world. The path that life should take, and the path that the worldsws should take. And in the center where the gods looked, there was one person. Jiiiiiiing! Hwaaaaa!! One tform rotating at high speed was emitting an incredible amount of energy that a single living beings body could not withstand. The speed is truly indescribable. In the blink of an eye, you can already make dozens of rounds. It is literally moving faster than any other material even in a split second of time. Weeeeeee!! As the rotation speed increases, the sound, which is close to noise, bes louder. Cheeeeeek!! The heat generated by the rotation created enormous steam in the body of the person who possessed that power. Dangerous. The owner thought. Its dangerous. He controlled the heat with the power of the Southern Heavenly Avatar and maintained the amount of moisture in his body with the power of the Northern Heavenly Avatar. The power of the Western Geumshin strengthened the muscles and bones, and the power of the Eastern Geumshin gave strong sticity to the muscles and bones. Nheless, it is dangerous. The shrine, rotating at an unprecedented speed, was emitting enormous power at every moment. It will only be a matter of time before this adamantine body copses. Is there a way? there is. The only way to prevent the body from copsing is to stop its rotation. But it was such a pity. If this rotation stops, the emission of power will also stop, and then the four divine energies that will fly to the sky will also be tied to this body again. That cant be possible. Although it exists somewhere between consciousness and unconsciousness, the owner of all things has not forgotten. This is the middle of a fight. We exist in an unknown world where time is divided, and if this realm is broken, we will immediately have to fight again against an enemy that is difficult to handle. If you give up this power and fight, you will die anyway. Well do our best, but we cant ovee the fundamental power gap. It has to go like this. We must bear this power. Based on this power, he had to lead himself to the castle of the Defeated King, who had cast dark war clouds over the world in the past. Is there a way to not give up your power? Without dying, can I take strides toward the great realms I achieved in the past? there is. Yes. it could be. Its extremely dangerous, but I can lead myself to the light in a way that I cant try before now. What is the method? Five great gods. There were a total of four sacred techniques that made up the altar. Byeo Jingyeol Yongpo Shingong Geomgeuksagi Shingi. As each divine energy was added, the density of the divine altar increased and the strands of energy became extremely thin. Instead of bing thinner, the bundles became several times more numerous. As it bes stronger, it also requires delicate operation. The owner realizes. With the current bundle of divine energy, I cannot make this rotating power my own. That we need a shrine like light that condenses all the power, which is much more detailed and much more numerous than this, into the size it is now. The moment I realized it. The master began to recite the remaining martial art of Yeongas five great martial arts. Hwanjeongsimgong (hQĹ). Hwanjeongsimgong was the softest and calmest martial art among the five great gods. Although it does not produce great power, its true energy never ceases, it always protects the mind and body, and the energy itself is wise and abundant. There was no Yeongain who trained only Hwanjeongsimgong to survive in the barren Gangho martial forest. However, when Hwanjeongsimgong also reaches its peak, like Yeonwi, who saw the pinnacle of Swordsmanship, he will have eyes that can see through all other divine techniques at a nce. Its different, but its the same. Same but different. Byeo Yongpo Geomgeuk Kidney and Hwanjeong. All of the Yeonga martial arts arebined into one toplete the Yeonga Shindan (), the best secret technique of the Yeonga martial arts, and then form the Gwangmyeong Shindan (), the pinnacle of the Shindan. The mass of true energy that transformed into the God of Light elerated its otherwise fast rotation speed ten times. sh! It was the speed of light. The rotational speed finally caught up with the speed of light and the power of the diverging supermass began to converge. sh! sh! The shing light itself was no different from a weapon. Tsk! The Sixth High Priest groaned without realizing it and retreated far away. I couldnt open my eyes. It was such a bright light. Tremendous heat and light were spreading throughout this area, as if the sun, high in the sky, had been pulled down to the ground. Cheeeeeeeee! The demonic energy gushing out wavered like crazy and was slightly oxidized. Magi is being oxidized little by little but surely. That meant that the few remaining lives of the sixmanders were fading away faster. However, the sixmanders even forgot that their lifespan was shortening. This is I couldnt help but bite my lip. I couldnt feel the pain even as I chewed my half-torn, tattered lip. Nonsense!! Crumbling! Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! A divine beast of contemtion flew up from Yeonhojeongs body, emitting light as intense as the sun. It was not a metaphor or illusion, but reality. The divine beasts of the Four Gods, made up of true energy, roared with joy in front of the broken seal. and. Above another Absolute One who perfected himself by stealing the light from the sky. The sky that had lost its light was dark and dark. Beneath the dark sky there is a shining emperor. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. sh! And the Dark Emperor opened his eyes. Chapter 621 Episode 621. Because there is no end (3) Pusssss! Like this from a forest fire extinguished by heavy rain. The amount of smoke emanating from Yeon Ho-jeongs body was amazing. It was so thick that it looked like a cloud covering the mountainside. Soon, dense clouds colored with four subtle colors left his body and soared high into the sky. It was an incredibly mysterious sight. thud! With one step, the entire inner circle of the party shakes. It seemed like a giant like Mount Tai was moving, not a person. White smoke rose from its slowly opening mouth, but it was difficult to see that it was in the shape of a human being. A mysterious and bizarre sight. It seemed as if the anger of Mother Nature itself, rather than a living being, was embodied. Its not perfect. The Sixth Commander had a hunch. I dont know what kind of enlightenment it was that opened up that infinite state. However, Yeonhojeong is on the way up, not on the way up. Non-pr is the chaos of the beginning, and the process of those who enter it is all different. There were people who climbed up in one go like he did in the past, and there were also people who took time to climb like Yeonhojeong now. If you want to aim now! Lifespan was rapidly decreasing due to the rapid consumption of magical energy. Life is not a waste at all. If we do not catch Yeonhojeong now, the great church will face another difficult enemy. bang! It was only after moving right in front of Yeonhojeong that the sound of a pound hitting the ground was heard. The speed of sound has surpassed the speed of sound. Even the burden on the body was blocked by demonic energy. For a moment, my vision became blurred and I felt strong dizziness. Depletion was imminent. Nevertheless, the right-handed sword of the six generals was aimed precisely at Yeon Ho-jeongs neck. Although he spent a year without a body, the fighting ability engraved in his soul remained the same. Hahaha! The strike aimed at despite the extreme consumption of magical energy bounced back in vain. The eyes of the Chief of Staff grew as if they were torn apart. Rumbling. Blood oozed out from the de of his right hand, which had been hardened by the Iron Demon God. Yeon Ho-jeong was still standing with a nk expression. what. How did we stop this attack? Obviously the ax didnt move. Jinki didnt even put up a shield on his own. No, I didnt feel the feeling of the air moving around. Even the Iron Demon God breaks through? It seemed to bepletely unaffected by the shock waves erupted from movement exceeding the speed of sound. hook! The Sixth Commander did not hesitate. Hesitation in the face of iprehensible phenomena is the exclusive domain of underlings. He was an experienced demon and a warrior before that. The six masters two-handed capitals moved as fast as lightning. h h h! Shin Magusaldos destructive shes fell in the air, sparks flying. Quad deuk! Quad deuk! The shock wave spreading out in the air smashed and crushed the groaning earth. The face of the Sixth Commander was distorted. His already half-rotten face was even distorted, making it look like he was looking at a demon from hell. this guy! It seemed. Yeonhojeongs movements. He could clearly see the brilliance of the two axes that had been swung one step ahead of him in the opposite direction in which Shin Magusaldos Chosik was moving. You stopped it! Rumbling! Dark red energy gathered in the right hand of the Six Masters and soon formed a huge de. Slurp. The fluttering leaves withered and withered under the influence of demonic energy. Chi-ik! In contrast to the demonic energy concentrated in his right hand, his left hand began to rot little by little. As the concentration of demonic energy that maintained the body shifted to one side, the vitality of the rest of the body was draining away. Grumble! Rumbling! The air screamed in the wake of the demonic energy spreading across the heavens and earth. Can we stop this too! It was sincere just now, but this attack was different. Among the martial arts of the blood religion, most of which have been lost, the few studies unique to the blood religion that continue to this day were Shinmagusaldo. Although it is said that it is not in a condition to show its full power, it is a different story if it is the best Jeolcho. ck yama spirit attack (ҹħӰ). It was a deadly martial art with no limitations unique to magic attacks that could pour out all of the casters life force and strike if desired. die! The Six High Priestesses swung a huge ck magic sword. sh! The ck magic that could not contain light drew light and became perfect. Even the sky groans at the shes pouring down, burning the air. If it was an absolute blow that no one could stop, it would have enough attack power that even the strongest of the Holy Heaven would have to worry about their survival. Kwaaaaang! With a tremendous roar, the six priests were thrown back. Kwakwakwak! Just like Yeonhojeong was pushed out while plowing the ground a little while ago. The same was true for the Sixth Commander. The high-concentration shock wave generated when the ck Yama Heroic sh collided with an unknown sh blew his body away. Pussssss! The left arm of the six chief priests shriveled and smoked. Cough! ck blood burst out from the nose and mouth. Although my bodys normal response was impaired due to a mismatch between my spirit and body, I could not help but feel pain in the face of shock waves of this magnitude. After shaking his head a few times, the Sixth High Priest stood up and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. !! His eyes shook violently. thud! I lifted my foot, which was buried up to my peach bone, and touched the ground once again, and the sound was incredibly loud. Hwaaaaaaa! Straighten your bent back and slowly raise your head. Pussssss! The smoke rising from all over the body has decreased significantly. Instead, dark red smoke leaked from his nose and mouth. The sixthmander opened his mouth without realizing it. Super recovery?! The internal wounds sustained inside the body were healing at an rming rate. It was just that she was able to ovee the damage through mental strength, and the actual damage Yeon Ho-jeong received was such that it would not be strange even if she died. When all that damage enters the realm of infinity, it recovers at a speed beyond imagination. It was faster than any magical attacks super recovery speed or any magical attacks super recovery speed. how!! hook! The smoke that flowed out suddenly disappeared like a lie. sh! When I raised my eyes, a light that was difficult to see filled my field of vision. But that was only for a moment. The eyes, which were shining as if they contained the sun, suddenly returned to their original, clear and deep look. . Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the six chief priests, suddenly looked down at his hands. thud! thud! The ck Dragon and White Dragon fell to the ground. Yeon Ho-jeong repeatedly clenched and opened both hands. Crunchy. Crunchy. It was as if my misaligned bones were being realigned. hmm. Its not loud. It was a reaction that was difficult to think of as a martial artist who had reached the highest level that everyone aspires to. I clenched my fist a few times and even tapped the ground with my toe. I tried turning my neck this way and that and bending and straightening my back. It was not something you would see in a life-or-death battle, risking your life. Grumble! A deadly force as strong as fire arose from the body of the six chief priests. Chi-ik! The left arm is nowpletely shriveled. The face, which was half rotted, was still there, but the skin hidden under the clothes was also rotting little by little. Despite this, the Sixth Commander could not feel the pain. I understand that you have good guts. Im crying! Im crying! The body was copsing, but the force it was emitting did not diminish. Rather, his burning desire to kill fueled his demonic energy even more. Life expectancy drastically reducedpared to the beginning. As expected, I dont care. It was like that before, but now I didnt regret death even more. however. thud! As if to show off, I took a step forward and felt a shock simr to the advance of Yeonhojeong. Now, a child who has just reached that level can rx with the enemy of life and death right in front of him. It was anger. The Sixth Priest was a person who lived in a different world from the madness-filled fanatics of the current generation. Unlike the current Gwanghyeol who tried to gain the power of the ancient blood religion, he was a man with his own pride as a warrior. Are you so rxed in front of someone like that? There was no insult like this. he shouted. What an arrogant bastard! I will let you know how humble you are now before you go to my afterlife! It was then. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!! The body of the six chief priests stiffened. Hmm. A crystal of power that plowed the earth. White smoke rose from beneath his feet. Is this still the case? Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his hands. Tuk. What fell to the ground was the shriveled left arm of the sixth priest. There was almost no blood. The already dead body had a few drops of sticky, dark red blood that gave off a rather strong smell. The Sixth Commander looked back. Before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong had passed him and was standing in front of arge tree. how?! Explosive speed. He moved at an invisible speed and ripped off his own arm. If my body hadnt moved instinctively, my heart would have been ripped out, not my left arm. What Yeon Ho-jeong was aiming for in the first ce was his own heart. Even though the spirit and body were out of sync, if the reaction speed was that fast, it must have been truly amazing when he was alive. A strange sense of intimidation emanated from the back of Yeon Ho-jeong, who turned his back and looked down at his hands again and muttered. Even though it reached that speed, there was no shock wave. The bursting air was suppressed with instantaneous pressure. but. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. At that moment, the Sixth Commander felt his eyes turn dark. Hwaaaaaaaaa! He didnt distort his face like before or show off his charm. Still, the world seemed to be getting dark. It was giving off a feeling of intimidation that was even more terrifying than his own, which was emitting extreme magical energy. Push! Push! The ground on which the six chief priests stood turned white and lost strength. Slurp. The huge tree rooted behind Yeonhojeong was shrinking slightly but surely. The Sixth Commander widened his eyes. Unbelievable?! Magi is the energy of reverse heaven, so when the density of energy increases, it has a negative impact on the vitality of the earth, which is full of vitality. That was the reason why the fluttering leaves crumbled just by touching them. But Yeonhojeongs spirit surpassed even that. To live!! Living beyond the density of demonic energy. With a calm expression, he is emitting a level of murderousness that cannot exist in this world. It is so vicious that it has a more vicious influence than the demonic power of the Six High Priests. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Its not the first time. Oooooh! A voice that sounds far away, as if something is blocking it. The sixth priest felt faint as the voice was full of resonance, as if he was speaking from inside a cave. Its not the first time. Its just been a while. ?! I dont know how much effort you put into reaching this level, but even if you had an imperfect body, if you only had this much strength, you would know what level you were in when you were alive. Crumbling! Thunder rumbled. sh! The striking lightning momentarily made Yeon Ho-jeongs face look like an indescribable evil spirit. ruler. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his right fist. Excited!! The heart that had died a long time ago was beating like crazy in the body where the six priests resided. Lets see for ourselves with that rotten body what true non-existence is. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist moved. sh! At that moment, the Sixth Commander felt that the world filled with darkness was bathed in pure white light. And with that, his consciousness disappeared. Chapter 622 Episode 622. Because there is no end (4) h h h! The attack by Hwang Myeon-in, who called himself the head of the Seven Priests Department, was extremely harsh. Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. this guy. Buuuuung! bang! The Balgyeong technique of holding the middle of the pole and rotating it to increase the density of force and strike with that force is amazing. It may seem like a random strike, but the destructive power was tremendous. Even Hwang Seok-tae, a rare spearman, had to take a dozen steps back from that blow. Grumble! The demonic energy overflowing from Hwangmyeonins body created a gentle wave. It was a demonic energy that polluted the air. An energy that makes even breathing ufortable. If you consider that inner strength is breathing, and that breathing is the basis of inner mastery, Hwang Myeon-ins magical energy emanation itself has the effect of suppressing the enemys power. Lets go! Moyongguns thunder spirit waved wildly, burning away the dark demonic energy that had dissolved in the air. The air bes less dense, but it is better than breathing without any alternative. His judgment was correct. Hwang Myeon-ins mouth twitched. It is the power of the sacrificial stone. It was said that it would be difficult to find a person in the martial arts world of the time who could handle Noegi itself. There was a rumor that someone presumed to be the head of the Moyong family controlled brain energy, and that was true. Mo Yong-guns face hardened slightly. He never really hid his brain hole. But that doesnt mean I ever thought I would know everything about dogs and cows. but. hook! The power of demonic energy has be stronger. It is as if life itself is on fire. Prince Moyong felt the unique madness of a human risking his life from Hwangmyeonins magical energy. No matter what you want, you wont be able to get it. Prince Moyong spoke in a monotonous voice. We dont know, but what I want is for you to die as quickly as possible. Hwang Myeon-in grinned. Could it be that the smile engraved on the corner of his mouth also contained demonic energy? The lip color seemed to be a little darker than before. Its a wish that wille true after you die. Paaang! Moyongguns movements were amazing as always. Movements as fast and irregr as the brain energy he possesses. At some point, Prince Moyong disappeared from Hwangmyeonins sight. And almost at the same time, Prince Moyongs treasured sword rose diagonally from the bottom. Damn it! Spear swords shing with sparks flying. The flying fragments of Brain Qi looked extremely dangerous. However, Hwangmyeonin did not back down at all. He was only surprised by the opponents brain power, but did not seem to feel intimidated by the brain power itself. Awesome! Damn it! Damn it! A series of plosive sounds. A bloody shock wave exploded around the two people. damn. Hwang Seok-tae, who was holding the Red Dragon Spear, gritted his teeth. This is not a military war, but a war. In war, there is nothing more funny than one-on-one confrontation. Of course, I was nning to help Prince Moyong and kill him. But I couldnt. The shock was too strong! bang! The power generated by the sh of the magical energy of the Yeokcheon and the strongest lightning energy was so fierce that even he, the leader of the strongest unit of the Ink Dragon Club, could not approach it. If I had rashly intervened, I felt like I would have suffered internal injuries before even getting a few spear strikes. That would be a hindrance rather than a help. Paaang! Hwang Seok-tae quickly changed his goal. He aimed that steel spear de at Hwangmyeonins subordinates, Jeokmyeonin. Whoa whoa! The three Red Faces who killed the remaining members of the ck Blood Corps and attempted to enter the Gaju Battle died on the spot. Hwang Seok-taes spearmanship was not shy. It was strong and fast. Because that was all it was, it was rather difficult to attack. Bababababaak! The number of remaining Jeokmyeon people is now less than twenty. However, since each of them was a top expert and each of them spread out in all directions, even Hwang Seok-tae could not catch up and kill them all. This is because his organs were strength and advancement, not the emanation of colorful qigong like Mo Yong-gun. sh! Still, Hwang Seok-tae tried to stop them until the end. You cant catch them all, but its enough to block the enemys path to their destination. Moving faster than anyone else, he broke through one of the red boards and stood in front of the road leading to Gajujeon. Slurp. The sight of him aiming his Red Dragon God Spear at the front was like a war god descending on the battlefield. You who are going to die,e. The voice flows heavily, conveying the majesty of the majestic general boasted by the Mukryongbu. Two of the Jeokmyeon people who were scattered and ring at Hwang Seok-tae took out small objects from their arms. A ck bead slightly smaller than a duck egg. A look of tension appeared in Hwang Seok-taes eyes. Thats not good. I knew what that item was because I saw it right before the battle. Sound. It is not a bomb using gunpowder, but a bomb using sound waves. Even thinking about it again, I couldnt believe that something like that could exist. Gunpowder is a substance, but sound is not something that can be touched or manufactured by hand. An object that explodes and causes a direct hit to the brain with an incredibly loud noise. Theres definitely a trick. Whatever it was, it was clear that the tiny bead was a tricky object. There is no other way than to protect the whole body with internal energy. Even then, the residual shock could not bepletely resolved. If he, a transcendent expert, is like this, what can other people do? There was no other reason why most of the members of the ck Blood Corps were incapacitated. Whatever. The hand holding the Red Dragon God Spear gained strength. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Go for it! It was then. Hwaaaaaaaaa! ?! Is it far away? Or is it close? Is it the sky? Or is itnd? I can not know. No one here could figure out where the wind that exploded in an instant came from. But at the same time, everyone here realized. This power. This wind, which seems to be somehow imbued with golden light, has a powerful power that far surpasses imagination. Faaagh! Moyong-gun and Hwangmyeon-in, who were exchanging fierce attacks, also widened their distance with each other. This? Prince Moyong looked towards Gajujeon with a nk face. The same was true for Hwang Myeon-in. The corpses surprised expression was revealed, stained with inner horror by the blood covering most of its face. Six High Priest? no. Although he muttered it without realizing it, Hwang Myeon-in had an intuition that the main character who started this affair was not the head of the Sixth Army. It was also possible to know that Prince Moyong, Seoktae Hwang, the people of Jeokmyeon, and even Kang Ryang, who had fainted and woke up. Cough! Its my brother. Kang-ryang, who had shed a handful of blood, staggered to his feet. Even in pain that made his whole body feel like it was going to copse, Kang Ryang shouted with an expression filled with shock and joy. Its my brother! Brother, finally! It was then. hook! A storm blowing silently. The silence was long in a split second. And the moment the silence ended, a force close to disaster struck the ce. Crumbling!! Aaaah! Ugh! An intangible storm raged, blowing away the remains of the broken building and knocking Hwang Seok-tae down. The storm that knocked down Hwang Seok-tae caused Mo Yong-gun and Hwang Myeon-in to stumble, and the aftermath of the force that passed over the two wiped out Jeok-myeon-in. Kwakwakwak! The sight of a storm blowing through, splitting trees and shaking buildings did not seem like something that happened in this world. Ujijik! Kwasik! The river floating in the air broke the surface of the tree and buried it. Soon the tree bent as it could, and soon its roots were torn off and it fell down. Kugugoogung! Quaaaang! Quack! On the way to Gajujeon, the crack-filled walls copsed and the forest was devastated. The dead members of the ck Blood Corps were rolling around on the floor, and those who were still alive were also bouncing around and rolling on the ground. It was literally a mess. Even the weakest of these warriors would be considered top-notch if they went to a powerhouse, but everyone would be unable to control their bodies and would either copse or be pushed away. Pusssssss. The ce where the storm swept over was miserable. The castle walls that were cracked but still maintained their shape, the forest that watched the battle with anxious eyes, and the struggles of the warriors who shed blood and death in the deadly melee. Everything was devastated. No one died, but none of them were so shocked that they could not lift a finger. Cough! The river that fell with the tree rose again. Why? The blow to my body was quite severe, but strangely, my energy felt more active than before I fainted. It wasnt just something he felt. Hwang Seok-tae and Moyong Inds. And even the members of the ck Blood Corps who had not died felt strangely energized. It wasnt a question of mental strength. In fact, their inner energy was moving actively. what is the reason. What is this wind so strong, and why does it breathe such vitality into the bodies of some warriors? A person suffering from mental harm. Mo Yongs cheeks trembled. This is the Sim-ui merchant. Simuisangin or Siminsangin (ӡ). In other words, it can be interpreted as a supreme state, also known as Simjeuksal (ąu), which means that one can hurt or kill a person with just ones mind. Of course, there is no way that would actually be possible. If someone dies just because you said die in your heart, they can no longer be considered a human or a living being. However, there is a level that cannot be exined except with those words. A state of magic where a person who ascends to a realm that transcends human limitations suddenly recognizes that something more exists and reaches out. A state that cannot be exined in writing ornguage. A state of chaos that only he himself can perceive, unable to show or guide. Those who have stepped into the supreme world, which cannot be described and can only be called a state with no beginning or end, are called this with respect by the powerful martial arts people. Holy heaven!! Hwang Seok-tae shouted without realizing it. This power is Holy Heaven! Hwang Seok-tae and Mo Yong-gun are people who saw Yang Cheons true power. So you can know. What this power proves is the depth of this power. No way Mo Yong-guns voice was trembling with astonishment. Yeonhojeong that guy?! At that time, Hwang Myeon-in shouted. Retreat! Amand close to a scream. Mo Yong-gun and Hwang Seok-tae, who were surprised to see Hwang Myeon-in, soon saw him running back the way he came. Even while throwing his body away, Hwang Myeon-in continued to shout. retreat! Retreat! The Chief of the Six High Schools was defeated! The body of the six priests was originally upied by the head of the seven priests, Hwangmyeon. The demonic energy flowing from his bodypletely disappeared in front of this huge storm. What does that mean? extinction!! It meant that it disappeared without even being able to use its proper power. The six priests who gave up their bodies and became fertilizer for the believers of his time were truly noble. Everyone disperse! Gather at base number six! We need to get out of the party as quickly as possible! bang! Hwang Myeon-in vomited blood and was thrown in the opposite direction. Quack! bang! As many as twenty yellow-faced people collided with the two red-faced people and fell. It was not far from Hwang Seok-tae. Its base number six. Anguid yet eerie voice. Everyone looked at the source of the voice. Jump and jump. The spirit of contemtion was rising like smoke from the body of the young man who walked briskly as if he had nothing to hide. Prince Moyong swallowed his saliva. How did they travel that long distance? Young Yeon Ho-jeong turned his shoulders and asked calmly. Can you tell me where it is? Its called base number six. Chapter 623 Episode 623 Because there is no end (5) Although he sent Tang officials, fought Baek Myeon-in, and crossed all kinds of lines, the time it took for Yeon Ho-jeong to reach the level of martial arts was extremely short. A moment before the birth of an absolute master who will shake the world. On one side of the vast party family, the rtionship between father and son, stained with immorality and immorality, was graduallying to an end. now. There was no longer a hint of regret or affection in Brother Tangs eyes as he looked down at his second son. Give up. Or die. Now, no matter what Tang Ho does, there is no way to reverse this situation. The moment Tang Hyeong came out of the prison, all of Tang Haos ns were in vain. Nevertheless, is it because of a hint of pity that a father cannot abandon that he tells his son, who has copsed and writhed, to give up? . Tang Hao gritted his teeth. His fists clenched so tightly that his joints turned white, his body covered in cold sweat and blood was clearly that of a loser. Brother Tang, who was quietly looking down at his son, spoke calmly. I say it again. Admit your sin now. Then your child will not be beheaded. Tang Yeo-seon, who was standing next to him, flinched. Tang Ho said in a trembling voice. What is my sin? Danghyeongs eyes became cold. Are you still going to be stubborn like this? I am! If that is the end you choose, fine. As the previous head of the family and as a father, I will not show any more tolerance. ! Tang Hyung turned his gaze to Tang Yeosun. At that moment, Dang Yeo-seon copsed on the spot. I wanted to turn around and run away right away, but as soon as I saw my grandfathers eyes, my spine went numb. Brother Tang sighed inwardly. The gap between yourself and your grandchildren is literally world-wide. However, if it was a Tang family, it had to have the venom to hold its head upright until the end, even if it meant losing strength and copsing. This is also my fault. The second one had a poison. That poison,bined with personal greed, brought the family to this point. However, the grandchild who came from the second seed seemed to have no such venom or pride. Danghyeong snapped his fingers. Perfect! With a clear sound, Tang Yeo-seons eyes slowly closed. It is unknown how the intangible dragon poisoning technique put a person to sleep. It was a strange poisonous technique that was hard to believe even after seeing it. Now lets get this over with. It was then. No, it wont work. A hard voicees from far away. Tang Hyung was not embarrassed. It was because I knew the guy wasing. At the same time, Brother Tang was embarrassed. Because I didnt know what kind of face I should show in front of the guy. Gwana. Danghyeong closed his eyes. The first child I wanted to protect, embrace, and give to. The eldest son, who fought fiercely after handing over the family name to the family, and ultimately did not see each other in person for a long time. The eldest son has finally arrived here. Jump and jump. The partys steps were unstoppable. However, his heart was no different from that of his brother. His characteristic expressionless expression and violent energy wave remained the same, but his mind was filled with confusion and inexplicable confusion. Sreuk. And finally the hotel arrived. . There was silence for a moment. Tang Gwan looked at Tang Hyung. My father is standing with his back turned. The white hair and the ck hem of the long gown create a stark contrast. Youre still the same. It was truly majestic as always. Never show off your power. In fact, it was to the point where I didnt even feel like I was popr. However, Dang-gwan felt a strength that was difficult to bear from his father, who was as natural as a flowing stream. An absolute power that cannot be felt with the five senses. Now it is visible to the hotel as well. As he continued to improve, he was able to see his fathers power more clearly and clearly than he had been able to feel before. And even the unknown illness inherent in that power. Dang Gwan stared at his father for a long time, then released his heavy lips. Have you fully strengthened your body so far? At that moment, Danghyung felt himself crying. How long has it been since Ist heard my sons voice? Time is truly strange. The hatred between father and son, who fought each other to the death, is gradually but surely scraped away and peeled away. And that time spans a whopping twenty years. It was too long a period of time to say it was nothing special. Even for my brother, who was well over seventy years old, that time was like hell filled with pain, regret, resentment, and love and hatred. Its gotten lower. His sons voice was different from what he remembered. I became lower, calmer, and moreposed. I get the feeling that the person itself is solid. Just by hearing his voice, I could tell that my son had grown greatly. Crucially, Brother Dang could not have imagined that his son, whom he had not seen in a long time, would say such words to him. healthy. As he spoke, Brother Tang was taken aback once again. This was my son whom I had not seen in over twenty years. Isnt that too unsophisticated for something to be said to that son? Brother Dang thought. What should I say to my oldest child whom I havent seen in a long time? What should I say to make him feel awkward? . There was silence again. The moment the party official, who had been quietly watching Dang Hyung, opened his mouth. Youve grown a lot. The hotel almostughed without realizing it. yes. He showed some sense of maturity. It was something that came out quite naturally. It was truly a remark that was typical of the hotel, but without any awkwardness. Brother Dang took a moment to catch his breath. There were times when even the mighty of Seongcheon, who were said to be the best in the world, needed to take a deep breath. The achievement of reciting the Emperors Sutra has increased beyond recognition. Youve already polished yourself to perfection. To lighten the mood, offerpliments. It was a heartfeltpliment, but it was not the right thing to say in this situation. In other words, Brother Tang was still confused. This is not a normal condition. It was my first reunion in 20 years with my son, with whom I fought to the death, and I couldnt help but feel nervous. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. I know that just because you have practiced one martial art to its peak is not everything. Yeah, thats right. You know it well. Brother Tang was proud. The party knew the meaning of Daeseong (). Even if you perfectly interpret a scripture you have memorized, can you say you have mastered it? Greatness means changing yourself and the world atrge through mastery of the scriptures. The same goes for martial arts. It cannot be said that one has truly be great just because he or she has be great at reading the Emperors Sutra. Where can you reach with that martial arts? What kind of world are you trying to fight with it? The ultimate and non-extreme are just that. The son knew what he had not taught him. It has grown so much. It has grown so much. As a father, I was proud of my son. but. The official turned his attention to Tang Ho. Dang-hos appearance, looking up at the two people with a distorted expression on his face covered in cold sweat, looked so ugly that it was difficult to open his eyes. I learned toote that there is something more important than martial arts. Tang Hyeongs gaze, which was looking towards the sky, also turned to Tang Hao. Crash. The sound of teeth grinding came out of Tang Haos mouth. My father was a great family head, and my older brother became a great family head after him. The two who are considered the best in the history of the party are looking down on themselves. Dont look at me like that. Tang Hengs eyes were indifferent and Tang Guans gaze was deep. Dont look at me like that! While keeping an eye on Tang Hao, Tang Heng asked the Tang official. There is something I want to check. It was a calm voice. The official answered, now thinking he was being a little more like a father. What is. As Hoa said, are you really putting the safety of your family and Sichuan in danger by bringing in a group of evildoers? Tang Gwans eyes became cold. It seems like there are often crazy people who entrust their families to strangers they have never met. . When I see those guys, it really makes me want to break their head and look inside. That was enough of an answer. He meant that he had never been like that and could not understand such guys. Danghyung asked back. Are you sure? The hotel did not respond. No further answer is needed. If you can know the truth with just a few words, that person is not a warrior but a fortune teller. The official extended his hand towards the official. Wooooow. ck smoke seemed to gather in the center of the temple, and soon it formed a ck, waving sphere. hook! It felt like the surrounding air was being pushed out just by its creation. It was a concentration of terrifying Balgyeong techniques that could blow up a house with one blow. Creepy! Tang Haos face turned pale. I would have said it. I will no longer treat you as a brother. The officers voice was truly brutal. It gave me a chance to forgive and a chance to reflect. Imitted a serious sin that will go down in the history of my family, but I hesitated several times because I was a brother with meritorious aplishments. !! To kill me, you brought in a strange group of demons who wanted to turn the entire central in into a sea of fire and brought my home to this state. Saaagh! A deadly force spread out from Tang Gwans body. It was a heartfelt life. Not only Tang Hao but also Tang Hengs face became noticeably stiff. You dont have to make excuses anymore. You will be named as the worst traitor in the history of your family. I dont know whether you will go to the underworld or hell, but at least there is no ce for you in this world. Brother tongue! bye. The vision of the Emperors Sutra on the Sutra of the Ink Dragon God (ī) was released. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The ck radiant sphere that wasunched with an explosion exploded and copsed. Sssssss. Graphite scattered like clouds and swirled around my son-inw. The official frowned as he looked at his brother. Why are you doing that? Grumbling. Blood flowed from Danghos lip as hey face down on the spot. It wasnt an internal injury. Blood came out from his torn lip, which he had bitten because he could not contain his shock and fear. In other words, Tang Hao did not die. And it was none other than his brother who saved him. Feeling the gaze of the magistrate, Tang Hyeong clenched his fists. There was no particr reason to block the Mukryongshinjang at our institution. The moment the eldest son tried to kill the second child, his hands moved arbitrarily. I Danghyeong stutters uncharacteristically. I just Father. The doctors voice was very soft. I was hoping my father wouldnte forward. know. But one of mypanions doesnt seem to think so. It seems he went to my fathers residence without consulting me and tried to persuade him somehow. . I understand your anguish, father. Why? Those words made Danghyung feel like he was about to cry. hook! The once gentle atmosphere of the hotel suddenly became severe. But no more than this. I am the owner of the Tang n. And the person who handed over this position to me as master is not anyone else but my father. . The owner of the Tang family does not receive orders or restraint from anyone. Danghyeong closed his eyes. Slur. The transience of time was evident in the sight of him slowly lowering his arms. The magistrate looked down at the magistrate again. Tang Hao was trembling, but was looking up at the temple with undispirited eyes. Did you see it? ?! This is instinct. The instinct of flesh and blood looking at flesh and blood. !! You who threw that away are truly worse than animals. The official waved his hand coolly. Quack! Tang Haos spine sank. Chapter 624 Episode 624 Because there is no end (6) Kaaaaak! The sight of Tang Hao spouting blood from his mouth and nose was truly terrifying. what? Rather, it was the party official who was embarrassed. It crushes the spine and causes extreme internal pain? He didnt want it. If you intend to kill, kill cleanly. He intended to rupture Tang Haos heart vein with one blow. However, the tension was bent and the prometer bounced, dissipating the power of the prator. I? no. The authorities were confident. Its not that I went astray without realizing it because of my instinct for the sake of my rtives. At that time, my brother said. No drama. ? Tang Gwan looked at Tang Hyung. Tang Hyung was looking somewhere in the distance with a surprised face. Its been a long time since Ive seen this level of pressure. You cant cover such a long distance and cause such a shock without reaching the level of invincibility. ?! This energy yes, its him. My brother-inw said he was astonished. Its the energy that came from the body of that young guy who came to see me, the leader of the Murim Alliance military unit. At that moment, the official felt a chill running down his spine. You mean that guy Yeon Ho-jeong made it to the top? At least in my opinion. This is something that the powerful of Holy Heaven feel directly. If so, that would be correct. No drama. The officials mouth opened. Have you really reached the point of no prity? Non-pr, chaotic, infinite, half-sun. A state that cannot be described in any words and is simply called the no-pole state. It is a state of absolute perfection that is difficult for even one person to attain in one generation. At that time, as many as thirteen martial artists pioneered the state of martial arts, but in reality, any one of them is worthy of being called the best in the world. The problem was Yeon Ho-jeongs age. Youre saying that at that age, you really made it to Mukgeuk?! The world is amazed that he broke through the wall of martial arts at an age when he was just over the age limit. Was Yeonhojeong called the best review index in the world for no reason? But now its a no-go. At the age of less than 30, he has stepped into a great state that will engrave his name in the history of Moorim. Really The officers voice was filled with desperation. Its ridiculous. Jealousy is bound to happen to some extent. Most of the strong men of Seongcheon reached the level of martial arts in their fifties or sixties and were praised for being born with rare talent. They say it is inexplicable that so many amazing geniuses were born in one generation. However, Yeon Ho-jeong is still in his twenties. If those who achieved martial arts performances in their fifties or sixties are geniuses, then what should Yeon Ho-jeong be called? Youre a monster. Brother Tang sighed softly. The world is always evolving. Academics, martial arts, and society. . Before talent, other monsters that fit the current era are emerging. But even so, it is too much for a person of that age to be silent. . Even if other geniuses pioneer the realm of invincibility in the future, the leader of the next generation will inevitably be that guy. An absolute powerhouse representing a generation of the entire Moorim group. What a terrifying modifier that is. Just thinking about those words gave us goosebumps. her. The official shook his head. He has a natural talent for surprising people, but now there will be no more surprises. The magistrate looked down at the magistrate. Wow! Wow! Was the energy flowing back? Tang-ho was constantly spitting out dark red blood. His distorted eyes were bloodshot and his arms were twitching wildly. My spine is broken, so I wont be able to get up. One of his legs had already been damaged by Tang Hyungs cancer technique, but now he was truly a wreck. The officer raised his hand again. Wooooow. A powerful energy was charged to the Mukryongsangjang that were gathering again. There is no saying goodbye or dying. The official waved his hand coolly. Whoa! Dangho, which fluttered like a fish, soon became limp. The energy of the Ink Dragon God prated through the prating mirrorpletely destroyed his heart veins. Thats how Tang Ho lost his life. The official sighed. It was a sigh filled with many emotions. It was the same for my brother. A deep sense of futility and overwhelming sadness appeared on his face as he looked at his dead second son. No matter how amazing Yeon Ho-jeongs breakthrough is, will it bepared to the sadness of parents and siblings who ughtered their own rtives? Tang Gwan, who was quietly looking down at Tang Ho, carried his body and the unconscious Tang Yeosun on both shoulders. Brother Dang asked. Are you nning on taking me to the execution hall? Thats right. okay. Danghyeong, who was sighing, winced at a momentary thought. Is my role now over? Why did you escape from exile and intervene in your familys situation? It was because of the name of the party. It was to restore the blood-soaked family to its original state. But its okay now. Tang Gwan appeared and Tang Hao was dead. It felt like the battle beyond the Gaju battle was over. hook. I also felt someone moving across the sky like a thunderbolt. Yeon Ho-jeong is the person who pioneered the realm of martial arts. It was clear that he was on his way to finish that fight. Its Yeonhojeong. Tang Hyung nodded. Its hard to believe, but if the dance was held, the domestic fight would have ended. Mugeuk was on apletely different level from the realm of the so-called transcendent masters. If at the peak, the transcendental peak breaks the wall and enters the world beyond, then the transcendental peak masters opening of the realm of the infinite should be seen as a person who used to walk on the ground soaring to the sky. Body, energy, thoughts, soul, everything changes. Rather than bing a stronger person, you be apletely different species. Well, theres something else thats unbelievable. When you reach this age, you realize that many things in the world that were once thought impossible happen. The same was true for Yeonhojeong. Its truly amazing that I was able to open a musical before I turned 30, but its definitely not impossible. Sreuk. Danghyeong stopped walking. The hotel that was walking ahead also stopped walking. . Two people standing silently as if they had been pinned to the ground. Danghyung was the first to open his mouth. You are a good matriarch. Danghyungs voice, free from embarrassment, was calmer than expected. When you became head of the family, I thought you would be a good head of the family. But I thought it wasnt enough right now. The officials eyes staring straight ahead were shaking. Danghyung continued. Actually, you fell short. I still think that way. You were good enough back then, but you were far from perfect. Just like I did. . Even though something like this happened, just looking at the way you showed me a moment ago, I can see that you have grown greatly. He truly became a great head of the family. He became a great head of the family. Like most fathers living in this era, not many fathers show their true feelings to their sons. Even if you do well, its not enough, and if you dont, scold them until you do well. In this era, it was a natural way of education. Moreover, the bloodlines of the party family, which is said to be extremely poisonous, rarely say a single word that they did a good job. . The official closed his eyes without saying a word. Brother Tang said with an awkward expression. doing well. I really wanted to say this much. Your efforts will pay off. This is not to say that you are working hard. I always wanted to tell you that you are doing well enough right now. Sreuk. Tang Hyung grabbed the ck long gun without even realizing it. . His hand holding the long gun trembled slightly. But even for a moment. Danghyung released his hand from his long gun. I failed to muster the final courage. He turned around. Even if things have been resolved to some extent, it will take quite some time to build them up again. . If possible, try not to skip meals. It was then. How do you know? Brother Tang looked back at the party hall. The party still had its back turned. How could your father know? ? Have you seen it? Am I a good head of the Tang family? That is Dont say you confirmed something you didnt see with your own eyes. Do not assume that you know what you have not heard. . These are the words my father told me when I was young so that they were engraved in my ears. It did. Father doesnt know me. You will never know how I led this family, how much thought I put into it, and what efforts I made. . Dont givepliments you dont mean. What Im saying is, dont be certain or mistaken about something you havent seen or heard. Those were extremely cold words. Danghyeong spoke in a calm voice. I just If you want to evaluate me properly. The official turned his head. A face that is neither soft nor cold. Although expressionless, the eyes filled with indescribable light were as clear and deep as ake. You can watch and listen next to me. ?! No matter how excellent Seongcheons senses are, there is nothing more certain than seeing and hearing it in person. !! Tang Hyeongs eyes wavered. The official continued calmly. No, I pretended to be calm and continued. Even though the maximum damage was prevented, many people still died. So many people have been sacrificed, but to put it back to the way it was before. . We will create a stronger and stronger party than before. ! We will change both the loopholes in overly strictws and the shorings in overly closed family customs. But . We wont make changes as urgent and dangerous as they did 20 years ago. Danghyeong swallowed his saliva without realizing it. I had to strain my throat several times to swallow something that was welling up in my eyes. The official who saw this turned his head slightly. When I looked into my fathers eyes and talked to him, I felt like I waspletely buried in those hot emotions and couldnt say anything. The officer cleared his throat a few times and spoke in a cool voice. Look and listen from the side. Dont you think youll spend yourst years with confidence only if you see the boy whom your father directly handed down to you, grow up to be a blue-blooded person? A father and son who were stained with love and hate and vowed never to see each other for the rest of their lives. Twenty years have passed, and the father is the first to convey his sincerity, which he had not been able to do before, and the son, who is very stiff, also reveals his true feelings. I always wanted to serve you. . But I couldnt go see you because my pride was hurt. know. Later, I gave up and said that it was inevitable and that I had to live like this now. I was like that too. The official turned his head with difficulty. Its my fault. I was sorry. Grumbling. Tears flowed from Danghyungs eyes. The official turned around. Even without looking, I could tell that my father was crying. There was no way he wanted his son to see his proud father shedding tears. The official said in a slightly bright voice. Please go. Lets go. Lets go together. Exciting! Inside the wounded and torn intestines. The ruptured heart veins began to heal little by little. Chapter 625 Episode 625 Because there is no end (7) Ugh. Ugh. I can hear it. Dans voice. Whoa! A small sun, invisible to others, was pulsating within my chest. A living, breathing bead of light. It was different from before, where power was forcibly increased by rotating ununited true energies at high speed. This is a shrine where the five great gods that Byeoksan Yeonga is proud of are united and be aplete light. Yeongas greatest secret weapon, Gwangmyeongshindan (), was a symbol of perfect energy with nothing to add or subtract. There is no need for special features such as the stability of Byeo and the explosive power of Yongpo. It had all the characteristics in itself. This is it. This was the reason why he boldly gave up Hongcheongi (), which he had learned from his teacher, and studied his familys new skills. Hong Cheon-gis attribute training allowed him to unlock martial arts faster, but this was the reason why he resisted the temptation and learned all of his familys studies. With this, we can elerate the union of the four divine energies. The new craftsmen of Yeonga were born from a single family, but developed over time ording to their own characteristics. It is said that if you master one new skill, you can easily train other skills, but in the history of Yeonga, there are only a handful of people who have reached that level. Yeon Ho-jeong decided that that path was impossible for him. Even if it were possible, it seemed inevitable that it would take several decades. So, from the beginning, I set my goal as a Shindan () training. I thought that if I couldbine the five great divine techniques of Yeonga into one, I could get the starting point tobine the Four Gods with even more distinct characteristics into one. His judgment was correct. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A heavy, cold me burned behind my right shoulder. Beyond being different in nature, thepletely opposite energies, Jujakhwagi (ȸ) and Xuanwusugi (ˮ), were mixed together. Fire and water are pr opposites. If they collide, one of them will definitely disappear. It was Mother Naturesw. However, the two energies that Yeon Ho-jeong was emitting now were fully present, boasting a haughty flow. It does not collide and disappear. It even surpassed the logic of opposites. It was Hyeonmu, a giant monster with the wings of Suzaku. The power of chaos filled my entire right arm. then. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his left hand. Kakakakakang! The metal sound that sounded like an illusion was so pure. It was the wind of golden energy that grew by receiving the vitality of wood energy. Kugoogung! The grown Geumgi Chupung grew into a huge tree and became a world tree that covered the whole world. A tree of steel that embraces the warmth of spring and the coolness of fall. As they influence each other, the master is reversed. He takes the initiative repeatedly and does not give up. They promoted each others growth and allowed their destructive power and gentle vitality to coexist. This too! If Suzaku and Hyeonmu destroy each other, White Tiger and Blue Dragon cause chaos by fighting without reconciliation. The forces of the pr opposites came together to create a new novel and a new path. If webine the powers of these two pairs. As soon as the thought urred, the will manifested itself, and at the moment the will came, Jujak Xuanwu and the Blue Dragon and White Tiger blended into one. Googoo googung!! At that moment, an enormous shock wave erupted from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Weeeeeee! The energy of the Shinigami, which had been rotating and mixing as if familiar, suddenly began to emit a golden light. do?! It was then. Whoa! The brilliant golden light disappeared and ck darkness took its ce. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Teeeeee!! With the sound of the taut string being broken, the energies of the two pairs that had attempted to unite were released. Is this too much? It was a dangerous moment. It seemed like they wereing together naturally, but for a moment it became impossible to control and the Four Gods began to flow back into the God of Light. If it had been toote to untie it, my life could have been in danger due to internal injuries. Even simply attempting unity requires risking ones life. also. The Yellow Dragon God Kings Gong (S) is thepletion of the Four Gods. I thought I caught a glimpse of that gap during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. I thought I had gotten one step closer by training the Gwangmyeong Shrine, but it seemed like it was still too much. Yeon Ho-jeong gave up his regret. are you okay. Its not okay. This was not enough for now; it was too much. As it was until now, the fight before the war broke out was a fight between a small number of elites to dominate the battlefield. Ive caught a lot of masters so far, but I havent even started a proper fight. They were bing more cunning, and the level of enemies they were encountering was rising frighteningly. I was worried about how fiercely I would have to use my head in the fight ahead. Now I can finally stick to it properly. It was then. Cough! Yeon Ho-jeong broke his concentration when he heard the sound of someone vomiting blood. The God of Light cried out and tried to unite the Four Gods. Even though the battle was not over yet, my consciousness naturally flowed in that direction. Now was not the time to think aboutpleting martial arts. Right now, Yeon Ho-jeong could recognize it. older brother! Kang-ryang, covered in blood, approached with a bright face. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Youre alive. yes. You broke through Mujong. Congrattions. I need to be congratted, but there is someone who deserves more congrattions than me. This was said about the opening of Yeonhojeongs martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It is a precious strength gained through each others hard work. Its not something anyone would say is more worthy of congrattions. He tapped Kang Ryang on the shoulder. It was a lot of hardship. Kangryang felt himself crying. Even though I have reached the highest level that all the martial arts people in the world want to reach, I am not excited or very excited. Rather, he was grateful to Yeon Ho-jeong for telling him that he had worked hard. Lets have an after-partyter. It would be better to end this situation now. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the squirming Hwang Myeon-in. Yeon Ho-jeong saw Hwang Myeon-in, but everyone here saw Yeon Ho-jeong. Pussssss. White smoke rose from beneath Yeonhojeongs feet. A fearsome majesty emanated from each step that struck the ground. The overflowing energy is the power to overwhelm the crowd. Since I have just entered a new realm, I am not used to conserving my own strength. hook! hook! The overflowing energy disappeared like a ghost at some point and then came out again. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt realize that. I was just instinctively trying to conserve my strength. Youre the head of the Seven Priests Club? The people who were staring nkly at Yeonhojeong were momentarily startled. Because before he knew it, he was crouching in front of Hwangmyeonin. A question arose in everyones head. when?! For a moment, I lost consciousness. I had no memory of the time from where Yeonhojeong was standing until I arrived there. Mo Yongs cheeks trembled. Does something like this happen? It was because of presence. The overwhelming presence of a person named Yeon Ho-jeong took away everyones attention. Thats why I cant take my eyes off him and I keep bing conscious of him. You really opened a martial arts drama! I have never felt this level of presence except for one person. Tuwang Yangcheon. The overwhelming sense of intimidation that was felt only from the absolute person who appeared like a thunderbolt with a face full of anger is now felt by Yeon Ho-jeong. Crash. A bloody sound came out of Moyongguns jaw. The deep emotions rising from somewhere in my heart shook my reason. My ears and the back of my neck became hot as if they were on fire. Look at me. Yeon Ho-jeongs deep eyes were focused solely on Hwang Myeon-in. No matter how I looked, it didnt seem like I was seeing the enemy. Those infinitely deep eyes reminded me of a Buddhist monk or monk who had escaped secr life. No one looks back. It is invisible to the eye except for enemies. Look at me! Look at me, your enemy! Moyong wanted to shout like that. In fact, my lips kept twitching. But I couldnt. Strangely, their lips did not separate. No sound came out of the vocal cords. Innoom!! I dont know if Im aware of Moyong-guns gaze filled with strange emotions. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. Did I say that the guy I threw away was the head of the six priests and you were the head of the seven priests? Cough! Cough! I dont know how many priests departments there are, but at least there are priests departments from number 1 to number 7. Wiggle. Hwang Myeon-in tried to step back little by little, still in the copsed position. It was natural. Yeon Ho-jeong, whom I met again, had be apletely different monster than before. Unbelievable! Reaching this great level at such a young age?! That was shocking, but what was even more shocking was that Yeon Ho-jeong destroyed the Six Masters so easily. The six priests, to be exact, the former six priests, and the Hogyogwijang (o팢), who gave up his soul for the new era, were said to be among the ten strongest figures in the previous generation of religious denominations. Even though he woke up after sleeping for a long time and his original strength was greatly reduced due to the incoordination of mind and body, he was not a person who would die so easily. can not believe it! Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. hey. ?! I eliminated the Seoncheonjigi and filled the empty vessel with demonic energy, so you too will die soon. !! Answer meekly when asked if youre going to die anyway. Think of the people who died unjustly because of you. He is seeing through his own condition. Hwang Myeon-in had a hunch. This party incident, and the situation in Sacheon, will go in a different direction than what the denomination expected. It was not because one more master who opened a martial arts performance was born. Izada. The best review index in the world. Wall Coral Farm. If we dont subdue this guy, all the efforts we put into Sichuan may be in vain! If things continue like this, even Tangho wont survive! At that moment, Hwang Myeon-ins eyes brightened. He urgently turned his head to the left. Dangho! Because I was in the middle of a battle, I didnt even feel Tang Haos magical energy disappearing. Is he dead?! has disappeared. No, to be exact, it was right before it broke off. Hwang Myeon-ins eyes lit up. The soul is still in the body. The heart vein was ruptured, but the demonic energy remained. He must have just died. then? no. Surprised, Hwang Myeon-in looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly shook his head. I dont know exactly what youre looking at, but dont mess around anymore. . The greatw of divorce is an apostle, regardless of the type. Not for us. Its better not to do it, at least for your own sake. This guy has good sense. Hwang Myeon-in grinned. Even under the pressure of Yeon Ho-jeong, he reveals his blood-soaked teeth. It was great mental strength. This is a life where I have already given everything to God. He will save my soul. This is not a good environment to list the problems of fanatics. Say it again. do not do that. Yeon Ho-jeong tightened his eyes. dont do it. p! The blowing wind opened the hood that was connected to the blood jacket. The face of Hwang Myeon-in revealed to the world was that of a corpse that had been more than half dposed. te. At that moment, a white wind surged from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Quaaaang! As soon as Hwang Myeon-ins body was shattered into pieces, Yeon Ho-jeong flew towards the ce where the party hall was located. Chapter 626 Episode 626. Discussing the World (1) Are you okay? The person who opened the front door and entered asked in a passing tone. Danghyeong said after controlling his emotions. What do you mean? You seem to be walking around with a terrible illness. Its nothing special. It was quite impressive to see Danghyeong answering coolly as if nothing had happened. Actually he felt good. Even if I were to die tomorrow, I somehow managed to resolve my rtionship with my son. How could you not feel good? On the other hand, Dang Gwans eyes darkened noticeably. Still he didnt look at his father. He wanted his father to see his expression. Is this a disease that even an absolute expert who has opened up the martial arts world cant handle? Brother Tang could hear the worry in his sons voice. I wish I could just not think of it as a big deal, but it seems like that would be difficult. No parent intentionally wants to cause worry to their child. However, it was nice to know that his son was worried about him. I felt a little proud. And Brother Tang didnt feel the need to talk to his son like that. Because I knew they wanted an honest answer. Its a side effect. What if there are side effects? To be exact, I was greedy. Danghyeong closed his eyes. I created it, but the Emperors Poison Sutra is definitely a poison technique that will never be seen again in the world. There is nothing to add or take away. At least that is the case for now. . This is a disease I acquired while trying to add something to my martial arts skills. I tried to create something more than just a sutra befitting the half-seon who opened the martial arts world. . Its ridiculous. Before I came to this realization, I had already created something perfect. There was no need to force annotations on that perfection. . No matter what anyone says, the tiger is the king of beasts. They say he is not the King of the Mountains because he has no wings on his back? However, I regretted it. So, I tried to fix it again and realized that this disease was getting worse. I guess my greed was excessive. Tang Hyung smiled vaguely. His smile seemed somehow awkward as he had never smiled often. But its okay. That too is life. Even though my lifespan has decreased, I have learned once again that overindulgence is a no-no. Is that so. You will find outter. This means that our party will also reach the realm of no-pole. It was a time full of love and hate, but Brother Tang never once distrusted Tang Gwans talent and effort. I was just afraid of the consequences. The party official said. Is that why you put a ban on it? Did you see there? . Yes, thats why I put a ban on my body. If you maintain more strength than necessary, illness will eat away at your body. The official stopped walking. Please cast again. Tang Hyung smiled slightly. Its okay for the time being. Isnt the family anxious? We can solve it. They say we can solve it, not that I will solve it. Just from those words, I could tell that the building had changed a lot from before. He, who had a strong self-righteous and selfish side, has nowe to understand the concept of coexistence. You will take care of it. I have no doubt about it. But isnt the world in turmoil? I heard that a dangerous foreign power has been stirred up, so I think it would be better to maintain this situation just in case. father. hmm? You should livefortably for a long time. . Although he was showing his back, I could feel the deep emotion in his sons voice. Brother Dang, who had been looking at the party hall for a while with shaking eyes, soon burst intoughter. I think just a guy named Yeon Ho-jeong will be enough for now. If necessary, I will lend a cheap hand. So please cast a ban. Yes, I will. Danghyung put his index and middle fingers together and pressed his chest and abdomen several times. Cheeeeeeeee! Soon, white smoke appeared from all over his body, and the faintly spreading presence quickly disappeared. The emperor poison ball begins to be sealed. Is it done? Its happening. Lets walk. Can I walk? Were not fighting, so thats not a problem. The rich man took steps again. The partys steps were much slower than before. I was worried that my father might overdo it. Danghyung said, as if he knew what I was thinking. It takes time for the Danjeon to bepletely sealed. After it is sealed, we will slowly open it until the activity of the disease is minimized. okay. As long as you dont overdo it, dont worry. Im not worried. The officers voice as he answered briefly was somewhat harsh. If it were twenty years ago, I would have been a little hurt by my sons cold voice. But now my brother knows. Even though we hadnt seen each other for twenty years, I still knew. My son was not good at showing his emotions. Just like my past self. Well, its my blood. Where does the blood go? Brother Dang felt sorry for his sons personality and was also resentful of himself for not being able to treat his son honestly because he was caught up in the familyw. One is fine. All you have to do is do well from now on. If you have a father who is over 70 and a son who is over 50, it may be toote at thetest, but you just have to live each day truthfully. Brother Tang truly thought so. Who is Cheap, anyway? That Yeonhojeong guy. From what I hear, it sounds like we have a very close rtionship. If you have a deep friendship, you will be with that guys father. That doesnt apply to him. And yet you brought me here? The official said in a grumpy tone. He may have a terrible personality, but his skills are good. That kind of guy has now opened up a secret to martial arts, so he may not know it, but hes going to fry me. He seemed like a pretty bold guy. Its not cheap. Ive never seen such vulgarity even within the family. haha. If you happen to have dinner with him in the future, dont mix up a word with him. He is the kind of guy who would kill a person with just three inches of his tongue. Okay, Ill do that. I never imagined it would be possible to have such a normal conversation with my son. Looking at the hall with happy eyes, Brother Tang suddenly saw his second son and grandson hanging limply on his sons shoulder. . Tang Heungs eyes darkened. Although his rtionship with his eldest son improved, the fact that he ultimately lost a son did not change. And not only did the son ruin the family, but he also killed countless innocent people. Life is truly. Its not easy. I dont know how many times joy, sadness, sadness, and astonishment dominate my consciousness in this short period of time. Tang Hyeong struggled topose himself. The death of your second child will haunt you for a long time. I probably wont be able to forget it until the moment I die. But I didnt want to be sad right now. It was sad, but I didnt want to show it. Danghyung, who was walking silently, opened his mouth when a thought suddenly urred to him. By the way, the third? It was then. ? Tang Hyeongs eyes wavered. what? The entire energy of the Samdanjeon () is being sealed. My five senses were as detached as an ordinary persons. However, Banseons body, which opened the pole, was able to capture the distorted air flow and an unknown sense of difort even without using energy. Wow! Brother Dang had auditory hallucinations. I heard the cries of a soul, as if a shapeless ghost was screaming. He was looking somewhere in the sky, and for a moment he looked at Tang Haos body in surprise. !! Even if you cant see it, you can see it. Even if you dont feel it, you feel it. Something had entered the second childs body, and something strange was happening in the second childs body. He reads the distorted air flow, hears hallucinations of ghosts, and even bes convinced that something is happening to the corpse. That time seemed like a split second. In that short period of time, Brother Dang recognized everything. And he had a hunch. danger! Tang quickly stretched out his hand. No, I tried to stretch out. !! The consciousness had already grabbed the second childs body from the first childs shoulder and thrown it away. It would have been possible if it had been him before his power was sealed. However, Danghyeongs body could not keep up with Banseons consciousness. The hand that was trying to stretch out still hasnt fully stretched out. The official opened his mouth. Ah, the third one. Boom! With an explosion of alcohol, Tangs new model flew backwards. sh! The moment his left shoulder felt like it was shaking, Tang Gwan instinctively threw away Tang Ho and Tang Yeo Seon, turned his body, and ran to Tang Hyung. father! Cough! A handful of dark red blood poured out from the mouth and nose of the fallen man. The officialsplexion turned pale. The color of the blood was unusual. The regurgitated imperial miasma is showing up in the blood along with the internal injuries. In addition, the right rib was dented. It felt like a broken bone had pierced an organ. I instinctively avoided having my entire sternum broken, but this was still a fatal enough wound. this person! Tang Gwan hurriedly ced his hand on Tang Hyeongs chest and used the Emperor Poison Attack. It was to control the miasma that spread to the blood and organs. Pusssssss! A huge cloud of poison formed around the two. I tried to control it with the Emperors Poison Attack, but the poison contained in Tang Hyeong was so thick and massive that it was leaking out. Grumbling. Blood flowed from the doctors nose. As soon as I poured out my energy to control myself, I suffered internal injuries from my fathers poison. Ugh! It was truly incredible power. Seongcheons power, which began to run wild, was so fatal that even a transcendental expert watching the martial arts suffered internal injuries in an instant. At that time, Danghyung opened his eyes. Wherever the painful expression went, the stern and cold face was indeed the same as that of the King of Darkness, who was called the fearsome matriarch during his active years. I am OK. Stop him. father! hurry! The official gritted his teeth and turned his back. Cheeeeeeeee! Tang Ho appeared through the poisonous fog and was ring at the Tang Gwan with red eyes. The party hall roared. Good luck!! Quang! He closed the distance in an instant and punched Tang Ho in the face. Whoa whoa! It wasnt a solo attack or a dark technique. It was a movement created by one persons extreme anger. Quad deuk! The face of Tang Hao, who fell on the ground, was truly cruel. The left side of his face waspletely covered in blood, and his cheekbones were down and one of his eyes was sticking out. Even though the Light Demon God and the Iron Demon God were operating on their own, the skin burst and the bones broke. Thats how strong the partys fist was. He didnt stop. Quang! I ran out again and swung my fist. I couldnt even think of the poisoning and cancer techniques I had learned throughout my life. Kugoogung! The officials fist broke into the ground. Surprisingly, even though Tang Ho was hit by the blow, he avoided Tang Gwans attack. I couldnt figure out how such a movement was possible. Dang-gwan res at Dang-ho, who avoided him with bloodshot eyes. ?! Soon, astonishment appeared on the officers face. Oops! Ah, father Tang Ho, who was hiding behind Tang Yeo-seon, who had already regained consciousness, bit his carotid artery. Push! Push! The blood gushing out was terrifying. Tang Hao ced his hand on Tang Yeo Seons sr plexus. Quad deuk! Quad deuk! Tang Yeo-seons body shrunk little by little. The vital energy is being absorbed. A father sucks his sons blood and vitality. It was an unprecedented and horrendous sight. Even the police officer, who had lost his senses in anger, hesitated for a moment. And then. Buaaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong flew in like a beam of light and swung his fist at Dang-ho. bang! Chapter 627 Episode 627 Discussing the World (2) Where Hwang Myeon-ins body was shattered and Yeon Ho-jeong disappeared like lightning. . Prince Moyong, who was looking around at the scattered pieces of corpses, soon turned his attention to the Jeokmyeon people. The remaining Jeokmyeon people were hesitating. It was unclear whether it was because they had no superiors to lead them or because they were weighed down by Yeonhojeongs overwhelming energy. Mo Yong-gun, who was looking at them with calm eyes, had a sh of death in his eyes. sh! Sigh! Even if they were fully prepared, it was difficult for them to block Moyongguns attack. The bodies of most of the Jeokmyeon people were torn apart by three sword strikes from Prince Moyong, who made a deliberate and surprise attack. Whoa! The remaining Jeokmyeonin belonged to Hwang Seok-tae. The Red Myeon people were annihted by the sharp spear strikes that rushed like the wind. Push! Hwang Seok-tae frowned for a moment after pulling out the spear that pierced thest Jeokmyeonins neck. Thats cruel. The corpses of the Jeokmyeon people killed by Prince Moyong looked as if they had been torn apart by animals. With his martial arts and brain skills, there would have been no need to create this state. There was a strong feeling that the murder was not just for the sake of killing, but rather as a way to vent anger. There is no difference in death. Prince Moyong said. Now that weve eradicated the demons, lets go back inside. Lets do that. Kang Ryang approached the two people. Are these guys no more? Prince Moyong said with a sour expression. I dont know. At least there are no people who get my feelings right now. Kang-ryang nodded. Hwang Seok-tae frowned. There is no demon, but someone else ising. It appears to be the Tang familys elite unit. The identity of the units was the ck Wind Unit and the Green Unit. Brother Tang received an order to participate in this fight, but the difference in movement speed was extreme, so he arrived only now. Its so slow toe now that the difficult battle has passed. It was a calm, yet somewhat sharp voice. Hwang Seok-tae did not rx. We might have to fight. The Tang familys elite troops were listening to Tang Haos orders. Hwang Seok-tae, who did not know the process so far, could not help but think that way. Moyong-gun also agreed. I dont feel alive, but its better to be prepared. by the way. Kang Ryang intervened. Where is Senior Paeyul? Prince Moyong shook his head. I dont know. They said there was a separate ce to send it. hmm. Hwang Seok-tae said. I dont think it was sent because of internal affairs within the party. Kang-ryang nodded. I think the same thing. If strong power was deliberately withdrawn at such a critical moment, it would have to be an external event, not an internal one. yes. Prince Moyong looked at the two with surprising eyes. I have a good feeling. Hwang Seok-tae was in a position tomand the strongest unit of the Mukryongbu, so it was not surprising that he had this level of insight. However, Kang Ryang was an expert without much experience. Although it was great to ovee the barrier to war, Icked experience in actualmand of troops or in battles where split-second decisions were responsible for the sess or failure of an operation. And yet you have that kind of insight? It is knowing. Mo Yong-guns eyes became sharp. You know Yeonhojeong well. Regardless of hisbat experience, he was well aware of the strengths and weaknesses of Yeon Ho-jeong, so he was naturally able to judge them ordingly. It was a refreshing shock. In a way, I thought that these two might know more about Yeonhojeong than I did. . It was a strange feeling. Those who know the enemy well are neither the enemys family nor friends. It is the enemy of the enemy. It was natural that hunters who thought of each other as prey would try to understand each other better. In fact, Prince Moyong tried to do so and thought he knew a lot about Yeonhojeong. But looking at these two, I thought my thoughts might be wrong. Yeonhojeong. Mo Yong-guns eyes trembled slightly. The appearance of a guy who overwhelmed the audience with his overwhelming presence, but approached Hwang Myeon-in without even turning his head towards himself. Im crying! It wasnt something that would hurt my pride. However, I feel strangely angry and my pride is hurt. Prince Moyong clearly recognized that fact. I was aware of it, but I couldnt acknowledge it. He knew that Yeon Ho-jeong was a so-called genius who was more talented than him. Even if I got angry because of him, I didnt think my pride would be hurt. Why on earth?! Prince Moyong was inwardly angry. What kind of fate was given to him to allow him to grow so absurdly?! I really wanted to question if there was a God in that sky. My head was pounding for a moment due to the overwhelming emotions. It wasnt just Yeonhojeong that made me so angry and jealous. Those who work with Yeon Ho-jeong also develop strangely quickly. The way you see things changes, and even though you step into the turmoil of the world, you feel like you have somehow detached yourself from the world. That fact continues to stimte Moyongs emotions. People who were nothing special change when they get together with Yeon Ho-jeong? That means one of two things. Either there is a being called God who brought heavenly fortune to Yeon Ho-jeong, or Yeon Ho-jeong has the absolute ability to change the very foundation of people. No matter how much you think about it, the former makes no sense. In that case, it is thetter. Are you saying youre a born loser? Moyongs eyes became increasingly bloodshot. Are you saying that I was born with the qualities of a loser that cannot be overturned by experience or effort?! Yeon Ho-jeong said before. He said he wasnt very talented. I was just lucky enough to be able to move one step ahead of others. This is nonsense. If it had stopped at that point, I wouldnt know, but now that the martial arts has been opened, Yeon Ho-jeongs words are nothing more than an unconvincing deception. Damn it. Grumbling. Blood flowed from my bitten lip. Thats not like me. I knew right away that Yeon Ho-jeong was a genius. He was a genius and got to that position because he worked harder than anyone else. There is no reason to get angry by thinking about his qualities or thinking about his words. In the end, what made Prince Moyong angry was the force itself. In the only area where he prided himself on being one step ahead of Yeonhojeong, he was overtaken. The sense of loss and absurdity were too great. Do not give up. Moyongs bloodshot eyes showed obsession and madness. No matter how great your position is and if you block my path, I will never give up. Even if not you but everyone in Seongcheon attacks me, I will get what I want in the end. hook! The brain power, which had subsided due to anger and desperation, was suddenly energized by a burning frenzy. Squeeze! A brain energy suddenly spreads throughout the body. Moyonggun, who recognized the two people looking at him, turned towards Gajujeon. Lets go. * * * Dangho, who flew away with an explosion, rolled on the ground several times and then stopped. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Tang Yeo-seon. Damn it. Tang Yeo-seon is already dead. It wasnt because of the bleeding. Almost all of the vitality was drained from him in that moment, but that didnt mean he died. Demon energy infiltration. The demonic energy that infiltrated the carotid artery instantly destroyed the upper limbs and stopped the bodys functions. So he died. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Tang Ho. Slurp. Tang Hao slowly stood up. Oooooh! Dark red demonic energy stirred from his staggered body. Even though it was a reverse heaven, I felt vivid vitality. Even though several parts of his body were damaged, his dynamic magical energy was concentrated horribly and he was aiming for a super recovery. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Sahupgong (). Four suckers. It is a type of Heupseong Dabeop taught by Dangyangseon, the son of Tang Gwan, who was taught by Yeopseong, a great disciple of Yang Cheon. Since he was the main culprit of this situation, I expected him to have learned the name of the party. But that guy wasnt a fan. It was Hwangmyeonin. So, ultimately, Sahyupgong is also a martial art that came from the Samgyo side. He also knew. However, I wasnt even ten percent sure if that was really the case. Only now could I be sure. Where did the sucking holee from? Itspletely different. Phew! The damaged leg, the broken spine, and the severed heart vein were restored at an incredible speed. Not only was my cheekbone broken, but even my eyeball, which was hanging out, was involved. It was truly not a human ability. No matter how great the Sahyukgong was and even if the initial recovery of demonic energy was excellent Chisanggyeol, such recovery was far beyond reason. In the end, there is only one answer. The original version of Saheukgong is much more friendly and harsh than the Sahyukgong known in the Central ins. thud! Tang-ho took a step forward and raised his head to look at Yeon-ho-jeong. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. what? Its not him, is it? The red-hot eyes did not belong to the man named Chilsajebu, who abandoned his body and attempted to use the magic of marriage. Good luck!! It was a cry deeply filled with indescribable emotions. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall. The official did not even look at Yeonhojeong. His eyes, burning with death, contained only Tang Ho. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. That guy is dangerous. I Please take care of my father. ?! hurry. Although his anger bordered on madness, the officers voice was calm. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at him, nodded. Please take care of yourself. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong approached Dang Hyung, who had fallen. The official did not turn his head until the end. Although his anger toward Tang Hao exceeded his limits, he believed in Yeon Ho Jeong. Although she cant do anything about it, Yeon Ho-jeong will be able to take steps to prevent her father from dying. That was enough. now. Sparks flew from the officers eyes. to the end. Hwaaaaaaa! It seemed as if every drop of internal energy in the tissues of the body was being released. The imperial miasma flowing from Tang Guans body soared high into the sky, creating gray-ck fog. His hair and clothes fluttered like crazy along with the swirling clouds. Are you going to make this mess until the end?! It was like the roar of an angry lion. Tang Hos face distorted as he cried out with overwhelming emotion. Tang Ho shouted. shut up! I am the master of the Tang family! What are you doing, confronting your master? The voice cracking with demonic nature no longer belonged to Tang Hao. The Chief Seven Priests tried to take away the body, but it failed. On the contrary, the soul of the Seven Priests dispersed and Tang Hos desire, which he could not forget even after death, drove out the Seven Priests and regained his body. Obsession and desire beyond imagination. It was the manifestation of a true demon, perfectly suited to the explosive growth of magic. This is my territory! I am the king! I am the master of Sichuan!! Fuuuuuuu! Dang-ho approached at a much different speed than before and aimed at Dang-gwans neck. Quaaaaaaaaa! The dangho was thrown out with an explosion. Even in the midst of his madness, Tang Ho was embarrassed. Even though I gained more strength than before, I still bounce around like this? Chiri-ri-ri-li-li-ri-ling!! The sound of metal pieces colliding and spreading gave the listener goosebumps. Tang Hao looked at the party hall. Chiri ririn! Chiri riri ring! Around the building, which was emitting gray-ck energy waves, thousands of metal pieces and daggers were shing and forming a huge circle. The officer cried out. I will destroy you without leaving a single piece of flesh or soul behind! sh! Thousands of pieces of metal flew high into the sky, creating a sea of starlight. A sh of murderous intent that colors the sky. The strongest and worst secret possessed by the Sichuan Tang family has revealed its true form. Chapter 628 Episode 628 Discussing the world (3) Tang Gwan recalled his past conversation with Yan Wei. Was this it? exactly. Hojeong taught me this martialw Are you not familiar with it? Even though his martial arts skills are unique, arent they ultimately the martial arts skills of the love family he roots from? I thought you knew Yeongaju well too. In your opinion, the head of the Tang family, do you think this group will fit in with the martial arts skills of the main family? Of course I didnt think so. So I was a bit puzzled. I thought that Yeongas sword technique had such a brilliant method of operation, but I passed on it. Hojeongs martial arts arepletely different from the martial arts that this person and Ji-Pyeong have learned. Its clear that hes learned his familys new skills, but thats just the basics. Hojeong has already created his own martial arts and established a family. I see. Anyway, its a great martial arts skill. I pride myself on having studied numerous martial arts in my own way, but I have never seen such detailed martial arts. But its not enough. still. Well, its not finished, but its still good enough. I didnt hold on to it until now to create a suitable martial art. Hehe, thats a gross underestimation. Its not at an appropriate level. Ill tell you straight. I will help youplete Yeongajus sword, so please help meplete Manhwasoo. Manhwasura Im thinking ofbining the two martial arts into one. exactly. Dang family. As you probably know, this martial arts skill is still amazing. No, its more than great, its dangerous. I dont know where it will end, but if it ispleted, I dont know but it will be a martial art that will leave a mark in the history of Gangho. Why would you put aside your respect and ask me a favor? But it would be too dangerous. To the enemy and to yourself. Thats not something I can handle. . Yeongas martial arts are the closest to the middle path among all martial arts in the world. As long as you get that group, Mangasu will not be a martial arts skill that you can use carelessly even if you want to use it. Im also asking because I think I need that kind of group. If you say that, Ill give you a helping hand, even if its just myck of ability. Thank you. Hehe, indeed, something strange has happened. I never thought I would hear you say thank you to the Lord of Tang. Why? The reason why the conversation with Yeonwi came to mind at this explosive moment. Puzzled, Dong Gwan felt momentarily captivated by a word he had said in that conversation. Middle way. Moderation is not something half-hearted. It means the right path that is not biased in any direction. In this ruthless battlefield, the fight against flesh and blood ends only when one side dies. Finally, the party realizes. What is the middle path of martial arts? I realize what the middle way is that Manhwasu (f), whichbines the two martial arts of Mancheongong (M칦) and Hwawoogong (깦), into one. p rock! The sound of the metal pieces intertwining and spreading out was truly beautiful. However, if you be intoxicated by its beauty, you cannot avoid death. This is because the resonance of sound waves collide and cancel each other out, and the increasingly amplified sound prates the ears and directly impacts the brain. Oooooh! Ugh! Tang-ho stumbled without realizing it. A cluster of stars covering the sky sings a beautiful funeral song. A sound wave that bes heavier and louder as time passes. Seeing the unexpected abnormality, Tang Hao concentrated the raised magical energy on his brain. Cheeeeeeeee! White smoke billowed out from Tanghoscquerware. As I poured demonic energy into areas that should not be raised, my mind became distant and my madness burned brightly as if oil had been poured on a fire. Tang Ho shouted. Kaaaa!! It was so dull and insidious that it could not have been thought of as a roaring from a human mouth. It was literally a demonic voice. As the devils cries rang out, the sound waves that came from the metal pieces colliding with each other gradually lost their strength. Its instinct. A series of processes were taking ce on their own, offsetting the impact directly prating the brain and simultaneously crushing Manhwasus sound holes. The brain has already been shocked by sound waves. It was not done with rational judgment. in other words. As expected, you are no longer the brother I knew. The official closed his eyes. He stepped on the ground with force. thud! The echo that spread forward resonated with the pouring sound waves. Woooo!! Woooooo!! Tang Ho opened his mouth. It wasnt my intention to scream louder. That iparable devilishness could no longer burst out. My body froze in that state with my mouth wide open. sh! sh! The sound that existed in the world disappeared. At least Dangho would feel that way. Rumbling. Blood was seeping from Tang Haos two ears. Weakens the opponent from the start with sound vibration resonance. It was also in line with the fundamental principles of Tang martial arts. Before using poison, create conditions for the poison to be dissolved well. Before memorizing something, take it into an environment where memorization is inevitable. Before using a poison attack, you must experience the state of addiction yourself. Before you throw a memorized message, you need to learn how to catch it. All martial arts of the Tang family create sess as a result before doing anything. In other words, in any battle, you first win and then fight. And this was the reason why people were afraid of Tang family martial arts. Increase in output Although it is far from a destructive martial art that seeks to blindly increase attack power. Rumbling! It was an overwhelming energy. The left hand pointed to the sky and the right hand covered the earth. The true energy that stretched out through the left hand scattered a cluster of stars across the sky, and the true energy that poured down through the right hand created a stable foundation. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened as he controlled his brothers bet. Thats incredible. A magical movement that is invisible to the eyes of ordinary people. But it was visible in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. How the magical energy emanating from both hands of the temple moves. The height of delicacy! The magical energy that rose into the sky is torn into thousands of pieces and constantly embodies the movement of lightning, not knowing where it will fly. The true energy lying low on the ground creates wide, abundant clouds and increases the speed of the thunderbolts. The principle of yin () and yang () exquisitely maintained the middle path. It was truly amazing that someone who had trained a poisonous technique could separate the same energy as mine andplete it into a single martial technique. You are a living soul with a living soul. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at Dang Hyung. Wonder and joy covered his pale face. The Qi Wang Sutras Vital Soul Baek is a great method of living life that extracts negative poison with positive poison, but you can use that as the basis for an amazing cancer technique like mine! My brother seemed to know. About the Jingi operation method that became the basis of that cancer technology. However, looking at this surprised expression, it was clear that Brother Tang had not even thought of the same method of operation as me. It was a new martial art that was created by someone who had not yet reached Holy Heaven to learn how to use it, which even the strongest of Holy Heaven could not dare think of. For that alone, the directors insight deserved praise. Considering that it was a long time ago since he actually conceived that martial art, it was clear that Tang Gwans genius was more evident in memorization than in poison. But that! A shadow suddenly appeared on Tang Hyeongs face, which was full of wonder. Its too dangerous. Yeon Ho-jeong also agreed. The party, not the opponent, is in danger. The two felt that way. Yeon Ho-jeong made an effort to press Dang-hyungs chest andy him down. It is the fight of the party head. Dont worry until after the fight is over. Calm your mind and feel calm. Dont worry. Im not dying. Senior Noh. Please raise your upper body. Im really fine. If I was destined to die like this, I would have died twenty years ago. In the end, Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. In fact, it was a situation where the broken bone was hardened by moving it on its own. Brother Tang was not the type of person to die like this. Even if thats not the case, if you dont watch this fight with your own eyes, it will remain as a regret for the rest of your life. That time when Yeon Ho-jeong raised Dang-hyungs upper body. Tang Hos struggle began. Fuuuuuuu! The pouring out tension collided with Tang Gwans body and dissipated. Kaaah! Aaaah! bang! Quack! Tang Haos rmendation was producing surprisingly powerful power. It could be said that one blow was the killing blow of a transcendent expert. Martial arts powerful enough to break rocks, pierce iron tes, and even shatter castle walls were raining down indiscriminately. Kwakwakwak! Qarring! The power of the explosive attacks gradually increased. However, the hotel suffered no damage. All of Tang Haos attacks exploded and copsed as soon as they touched his body. You may be able to gain temporary glory with easily acquired magical powers. sh! A divine light radiated from the temples eyes. It doesnt work on the real thing! He slowly began to squeeze his outstretched left hand. Okeumgangpo (z). Chiri-ri-ri-li-li-ri-ling!! The maw of hell sucked in thousands of pieces of metal and created a shape like a dragon. It was an imoogi with iron scales. The eyes of the gigantic Imoogi, writhing uncontrobly and walking in the sky, were filled with terrifying heat. Multiple destruction of ones body. Squeeze! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Metal shed with metal and sparks flew. Thousands of fireworks flickered repeatedly, creating a lightning-like appearance. It was a gigantic steel weapon that carried lightning on iron scales. The spirit of steel writhing in the darkened sky looked down at his son-inw with an image that overwhelmed the viewer. Tang Haos face waspletely distorted. Aaaah! 10,000,000 The officials left hand came down. The low right hand came up and met the left hand. Kakakakang! Kakakakakakakakang!! The Imoogis body spread out in all directions. The piece of metal spread in all directions and dominated the sky, looking down at a single target with a much wider range and a much sharper lethality than before. It is not the martial arts that was used informally against Baekmyeonin in Sajasohonjin. The strongest killing martial art in the Tang Dynasty that utilizes all the power of the upper, middle, and lower three-stage battles. The officer lowered his joined hands. Flower rain. That moment. Thousands of heated metal pieces became a meteor shower. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!! Kwakwakwak!! Thend was devastated. Crumbling!! The positive energy contained in the pouring and exploding dark energy collided with the negative energy lying on the ground, causing a secondary explosion. Quack!! Kwakwakwakkwak!! Above the terrifying explosion, another meteor shower continued to rain down. Meteor showers and explosions Explosions and meteor showers were repeated, drawing a picture of hell. Even Yeonhojeong in the world was hooked! My body was shaking from the iing firepower and shock waves. A speed that cannot be avoided with human reflexes. A destructive force that cannot be prevented by the human body. Here was the worst wide-range technique that did not simply pour out numerous memorizations, but destroyed not only the opponents body but also their soul. The officer removed his held hand. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! Before we knew it, the cluster of stars that decorated the sky had disappeared, leaving only the earth that had been brutally vited, groaning. And there was no one in it. Land, people, clothes, soul, and will. Only nothingness existed, staring nkly at the party hall where the long battle had ended. It was a conclusion. Chapter 629 Episode 629. Discussing the world (4) Chi-ik! Paeyul, who was walking around the forest and keeping an eye on his surroundings, suddenly saw white smoke slowly rising from his shoulder. Damn it. Wooooow! Using the true energy, the remaining poison on the surface of the skin waspletely covered and pressed away. Thanks to the medicine the doctor gave me, I was immune to most poisons for a while, but after the medicine wore off, I was so sick of the poison that piled up. It was fortunate that no life was lost. If the martial arts that I had learned from my many battles had not yed its role, I would have died of poisoning in a long time. But even so, its really terrible. Any poison can be detoxified in an instant with magic. Most of the martial arts of the Old Daemun School are top-notch martial arts capable of that level. There is no need to mention the magical skills of Paeyul, the elder of fortune telling. However, covering it up and suppressing it meant that I could not escape this poison without fundamental treatment. You damn bastards. Anyway, the food tastes good. A fight involving shooting poison and memorized weapons, rather than a thrilling battle where metal shes with iron, was not what Paeyul wanted. Yeonho-jeong must have sent himself to a ce like this because he knew that. That guy was definitely adept at analyzing people. I cant fight with my current body anyway. Ugh! Wooooow! Once the true energy arose, it quickly spread throughout the body. I felt pain all over my body. Although poison was poison, the trauma was also significant. Memorizing the damn song did not end with pration if it was orthodox. It digs into the flesh and tears into the muscles, causing the person to suffer until the end. Paeyul gently pushed one of the memorized pieces that had prated into his shoulder muscles with his inner hand and pulled it out with his hand. Sigh! Blood came out and gave off a rather strong smell. Paeyul, who had stopped the bleeding with a familiar touch, swung his hand and released internal energy. Sigh. The strong smell slowly disappeared as the light breeze blew. The loss rate was outrageous. I will never fight with those party bastards again. Well, if this operation is sessful, there will be no more fighting with Tang Ga-in. If we fail, then we will have to start a war. Grumbling inwardly, Paeyul scouted the surroundings. How long has it been? ! His face hardened. Slurp. He took out a short spear that he had wiped with a clean cotton cloth and braced his toes. Sara rock. Even though he suffered internal and external injuries due to addiction, his divine skills were still fast and agile. In the meantime, it was so quiet that it would have been difficult for even a highly attentive expert to understand his movements. After a while. Its definitely strange. Paeyuls eyes lit up. There was a group of people looming over the well-paved forest path. The air blowing out from Dangga in the distance This is the air of the battlefield. You are full of life. I see. The information was true. I hoped not. This situation has be urgent. Have you received any specialmunication from there? Yes, not yet. Now that the Murim Alliance has found out about this, it is only a matter of time before the entire Sichuan bes a sea of blood. or. hmm? We may not be able to attack Sacheon carelessly. What does that mean? So what does that mean? Paeyul pricked up his ears without even realizing it. There were well over two hundred people who could feel their poprity, and although each one was a formidable force, the meaning of the conversation between the two men and women was unusual. Dont you know? We have nowhere to turn. Thats true. We are who we are, but we must be more sincere. Now that it is known that Pungbyeokja, the chieftain of Cheongseong, was a vassal of that force, the Murim Alliance will abandon Cheongseong. ! Of course, the same goes for us. In their opinion, what we did in Sacheon would not be eptable. These are truly frustrating things. Its frustrating, but the reality is not easy. If they all decide to send troops, it will be difficult for even the Army and Qingcheng to stop them. Its not wrong, but would the Murim League really do that? Even though they joined hands temporarily, the Mukryongbu will never be a trustworthy force. The moment there is a gap in Mengs power, there is a high probability that the Ink Dragon Club will take action. I dont want to worry about something Im not sure about. So I thought about it. What is the most likely thing, and what is the most likely thing that will have a negative effect on us? What is that? As expected, the Murim Alliance is moving. As I told you, it will It will move. certainly. . The Murim Alliance is an alliance and because it isrge, it does not move easily. But by their standards, what we did cannot be overlooked. It is clear that it is something that is worth trying to capture even at the risk of being attacked by foreign powers. How sure are you? The reason for the creation of the Murim Alliance is peace in the entire central in. ! The meaning of the existence of the Murim Alliance is peace for the people. They will never tolerate this as long as we mess with them. They will definitely try to end us, either publicly or secretly. If thats true, we shouldnt stay like this, right? Thats why we only have one choice. And if that happens, the Murim Alliance will not be able to move carelessly. What do you mean? We are changing ships. ?! . Surely you want to join hands with the three religions? yes. Nonsense! That cannot happen! We already held hands, right? What? You probably dont know how Paradise Cow was created, right? !! Now, our businesses are running well on their own, but if it werent for them who provided the initial funds for the business, the paradise itself could not have been created. Also, quite a bit of our ie goes there. That is true, but we have not joined hands with them! We are just doing business. Dont ignore reality. Even if the rtionship is truly transactional, in the eyes of the Murimmaeng, it is just that. Oh no! They are trying to swallow up the midfield. And maybe we can achieve that goal. . One of the many ways to achieve your goal is Sacheon. Thats why it was proposed to us. Didnt we join hands with them to escape the lies of our predecessors? That is correct. I have no regrets about the midfield anymore. Im just interested in the truth of this world and the original fate of humans. . How are you,bor and management? Of course so do I. yes. What is important to us now is not thend, public sentiment, or loyalty. Then we just need to enter an environment that suits our purpose, right? But is that possible? They say we can overthrow the headquarters by working together, but it will be difficult for the Army. Arent there many people in Ami who follow Fu Hao? There are many, but there are also many who have epted their fate. Besides, the decryption is in the manual. If you are determined to take control, there is nothing you cannot do. Hehehe. We lost manyrades. I also lost these lovers who were like family. Any more sacrifices will only drag us into the gutter. Yes, thats right. Everything said about the situation is true. Would you like to join us? If you think about it, there is no way left. Of course, this was not a path I chose reluctantly. As you said, we have already left the status of ascetics. We just live for ourselves. You saw it right. Lets check first. Lets first check how things are going on the party side and then move on. great. I will contact Tang Yun. For a moment, Paeyuls eyes lit up. If its Tangyun? Dangyun is a name I heard once. Dangyun Dangyun 100 million?! Paeyuls eyes were bloodshot. The youngest son of the King of Darkness?! In terms of simple talent, he is a rare genius who is evaluated as equal to or better than the Tang Gwan. But that was all Dangyun was famous for. Although he was born with extraordinary talent and was actually very strong, information about him was keptpletely secret. no way! Listening to their conversation, it seemed that not only Dang-ho but also the youngest, Dang-yoon, was on the same team as them. this! I almost instinctively ran towards the party house. Paeyul maintained his concealment with superhuman patience. If what they said was true, there was a very high probability that the party would face an unexpected and dangerous situation. He repeated to himself, trying to calm down his surging anger, surprise, and worry. not now. Not now. If you get caught, you cant even tell them. Although he was crazy about fighting, he was at least clear about the division between construction and construction. The loss rate stayed that way until the end. I never missed their movements or even their conversations. Food! After a while, a pigeon flew high into the sky. It looks ordinary, but its beak has a subtle golden border. It was such a subtle trace that a stranger would think it was an ordinary pigeon. Thats Okay. I sent the golden crown god bird, so you will receive an answer soon. Paeyuls eyes lit up. * * * Phew! The wind rushing toward the explosion site quickly cooled the overheated air. A wind that feels cold rather than refreshing. The head of the hotel, who was looking at the devastatednd in the face of that wind, instantly swelled. Uweeeek! The amount of blood poured out was significant. The officials eyes wavered. As expected, it was too much. This season, called Mancheonhwawoo (M컨) or Manhwasu (f) for short, was a very difficult martial art that could not even be entered into without training in Emperor Pokkong. The problem is that even if you learn it, you have to at least break through the wall of radish in order to use it properly. In other words, it required extreme consumption of internal energy and a unique understanding of true energy. And even if the conditions are met andbined, it is dangerous to unleash Mancheonhwawoo. The energy of the three-stage battle is running wild. Ugh! Ugh! Chi-ik! White smoke rose from the persons body. Threeyers of energy poured out in one go. There is no power to control the remaining true energy. The dantian of the temple, which had released all its power, began to act as it pleases, sucking in the surrounding energy and then spitting it out again, regardless of whether it was natural energy or idle energy. Ugh! Suddenly his knees touched the ground. Considering his extreme patience, I could understand how excruciating pain he was suffering. Is your father okay? I forced my neck, which was not turning, to look at my father. The expression on my fathers face as he raised his upper body and looked at me, as if he was watching his fight, was trulyplex. If its obvious, its natural. While witnessing the outstanding growth of one son, I also saw the death of another son. How terrible must the misery you feel as a parent be. Tang Gwan closed his eyes. bye. Great martial arts, fierce martial arts. The first victim of this martial art, which he learned by putting aside his own blood and sweat and pride, was a brother of the same blood. sorry. If I had acted properly as an older brother, you would not have fallen into the apostles path. No tears came out. The owner of the Tang n does not shed any tears. However, it pooled inside and turned into bloody tears. When I go to the afterlife, I will definitely apologize then. It was then. older brother. The officials eyes sparkled. Are you okay? A shadow covered his body. Tang Gwan slowly raised his head and looked at the owner of the shadow, and his eyes immediately shook as if there had been an earthquake. Yooni? Chapter 630 Episode 630 Discussing the world (5) A face that is too old to be called a young man and looks young to be called middle-aged. Still, it is not mediocre. It was a very attractive face, with the right mix of youthful spirit and middle-aged maturity. His height was simr to that of Tang Gwan, but his frame was slightly shorter. His appearance was more suited to a schr than to a warrior trained in martial arts. . The officials eyes deepened. Jinki, who was out of control, calmly held his breath at this moment. It may be because he felt the owners tense body and indescribable emotions. The true energy is flowing back. Tang Yuns voice was extremely calm. He had never seen his eldest brother, Tang Guan, like this. Tang Guan was the loser of Sichuan and had never knelt in front of anyone. The appearance of a king who was always noble. Even seeing that persons devastated state, he didnt seem embarrassed at all. There was only a faint sadness hovering over his calm expression. Slurp. The official stood up. Dang-gwans expression as he looked at the youngest with deep-set eyes was simr to Dang-yuns. The feelings of regret and sadness were deeply embedded in the cold, frozen expression. So the two people stood facing each other. The first to speak was the party official. Are you too? Tang Yun had no answer. The official continued. Did you also try to overthrow the main family along with Hoa? . Then you must also be punished. For any reason, treason It is not over. The officials mouth automatically closed. The youngest has never once interrupted himself. He was always polite to himself and was well-regarded by those around him for his good nature, which was unusual for a Tang family member. It seemed like my younger brothers mood had somehow changed. You too. I felt like the tears of blood that had been building up inside were rushing into my eyes. Did you hate me that much too? Dangyun continued speaking, not knowing whether he knew Tang Gwans feelings or not. Its not over. It will never end in the future. Unless you change. ? What does this suddenly mean? Tang Yun turned his head and looked up at the sky. The sky was very dark with dark clouds. I dont know why, but it seemed like a soft green light was pouring in between the dark clouds. So it was darker and more gloomy. The sky of Sacheon seen from Tangga was like that. The second brothers goal was always to be the eldest brother. Did you know? . You probably didnt know. Big brother was always like that. After bing the head of the family, my brother lived as the owner of the Tang n, not the Tang residence. The official felt deeply about Tang Yuns words. After bing the head of the family, he never once took proper care of his family. Even though he had children as well as parents and siblings, he did not know about infidelity. To him, all Tang people were the same. There was no distinction between brothers and sisters, and no distinction between direct and coteral rtives. Tang Gwans perspective sparked the development of a shaman called Tangga. He was strict, sometimes narrow-minded, and overly proud, but at least he was thorough and reasonable in how he handled his work. Looking at it another way, it could be said to be the image of an ideal leader. The head of any organization in the world would be lenient toward those rted to his or her family, but our organization was fair to everyone. Such thoroughws strengthened the power of the party and became the driving force to expand its influence. In that respect, Tang Gwan was a good monarch. however. The authorities should have known. Before enforcing such a thoroughw, the substance should have been solidified first. Humans are emotional beings. Even if your head knows its right, if your emotions cant ept it, youll end up going astray. Even if you search through history, it is difficult to find a monarch who took care of all of this and grew the group. Still, the party should have tried. Even though I knew it was difficult, I had to pay attention and not ignore it. The fault of the members of the organization is the fault of the superior who failed to properly manage the members. Furthermore, it is the fault of the head who failed to properly warn his superiors. . Thats why Tang Ga-ins fault is the leaders fault. . Therefore, it is also your fault that my second brother has ended up in this situation. know. A tendon bulged in the doctors chin. Its my fault. A smile appeared on Tang Yuns face. Even though his face had a smile on it, his sadness grew deeper and deeper. And its my fault. ? The second brother is a member of the party organization. At the same time, they are my family. . My brother and my family have fallen into the Apostles. It is our fault for not being able to console our brother who fell into apostasy without having to consider the priority of right and wrong. . Thats why its not over. Unless you take care of this great family with sincerity, a situation like this will happen again at any time. . I hated both my eldest brother and my second brother. Is that so? yes. And that hatred still remains. I still hate them both. The official closed his eyes. Yes, I understand And I love you to the core of my bones. ?! Once the hatred arose, it grew in size to a degree that surprised oneself. But I have enough love to more than cover my hatred. The official opened his eyes. Dangyuns eyes became watery. I am disappointed. . If only hatred remained, I would have left the family. If only love remained, I would have died long ago. . It was better to die. It would have been better to leave. Even though I sensed that a tragedy of bone-crunching fighting was about to happen, I couldnt stop it. In that case, it would have been better to disappear from Sacheon. Yuna. Be a big person. . I hope you at least be a person who can admit your past mistakes and know how to correct them. Thats all I want from you. Our party has already be that kind of person. He faced his mistake and admitted it. Furthermore, he had the will to correct his own mistakes. However, the authorities were unable to tell the youngest child that he had already changed that much. It will definitely happen. The officials voice was extremely quiet. We will make sure something like this never happens again. I admit my mistakes. I realized that even if you do 10 things right, if you do something wrong once, that one mistake can make everyone suffer. Tang Yuns eyes wavered. The official bowed his head. The main family must change. But for my family to change, I have to change first. . At least I will not be a monarch who repeats the mistakes of the past. I swear in front of you. . I had a lot of trouble because of my ugly brothers. Im truly sorry. It was my first time seeing a hotel like this, but it was also my first time seeing a hotel that readily acknowledged its mistakes. The hotel didnt really talk much. He wasnt the type of person to say sorry to anyone. then. Wouldnt the current party official, who shows a side that he couldnt show before, definitely be a better monarch than before? Tang Yun bowed his waist. Please remain a great monarch. Yes, it will definitely happen. Tang Yun turned around. It appears that the prison was not destroyed. It went well. ? Once the family situation is roughly sorted out, I will enter prison on my own feet. Yuna. The officer asked cautiously. You really? It was then. Its the opposite. The official turned his head. Yeon Ho-jeong, whoid Dang Hyeong down and guided Jin-ki, spoke calmly. Even though he was far away, his voice was as vivid as if he was talking right next to him. The Tang Yun Grand Association was not with the traitor Tang Hao. In fact, its the opposite. what? The dark person of the Tang family that Yongdu Ark spoke about. That cancer person is Dangyun Daehyeop. !! Tang Guan looked at Tang Yun. Tang Yun, who turned around, said nothing. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. On the way back from meeting King Noh Seon-bae, I met Pae-yul senior. In the meantime, a thought urred to me and I called the cancer man again. I wanted to know more detailed inside information. . I dont know how you are acting as a secret agent of openness, but the Dangyun Grand Association kept itself hidden until the end and was collecting everything that happened here. Of course, Paradises information control was so severe that information could not be properly conveyed to the government. . The reason Tangyun Dahyeop has been able to survive until now is because he acted as a double agent between the open world and paradise. Astonishment appeared on the officers face. Yeon Ho-jeong took his hand off Dang-hyungs chest. Fortunately, the. Still, since the true energy had not beenpletely sealed, he pulled out the broken ribs himself and repaired them. The pierced organs are also recovering at an rming rate. It seems like he used poison, but I dont know how this is possible. then?! Yes, you are safe. Tang Gwan looked at Tang Hyung. Did you lose strength? Danghyeong had already lost his mind. Hisplexion looked better than when he was first attacked. Yeon Ho-jeong carried Dang Hyung on his back. Please sort it out slowly. Tang Gwan turned his gaze to Tang Yun again. Even though his back was turned, Dangyun read his gaze. And the question in that gaze. Dangyun said. I found a wife I like. He was the child of a sh-and-burn farmer. There was a big age difference, so I thought it was a key move. So I tried to put my mind in order. . Still, I wanted to see you one more time, so I went to see you, but before I knew it, my entire family had disappeared. ?! The man and his family were taken to Paradise and ughtered. I ended up in the stomachs of crazy people who love human flesh. !! It was then that I learned of the existence of Paradise Cow. Part of me wanted to burn it all down, but I started investigating just in case. Tang Yun turned his head and looked at the ruinednd. It was a ce where the name of the Tang Dynasty disappeared due to a sudden disaster. After I found out that my second brother was the person in charge of that ce, Ipletely hid myself. But he was caught by his tail and was in danger of dying. I see. At that time, my second brother saved my life. They told me to choose. I chose silence. My second brother didnt kill me like that. . After that, I became a cancer person of openness. It took five years to get in touch with the open leadership. The official let out a soft sigh. Tang Yun lowered his head. Seeing as how you havent let go of your brotherly affection, it seems that neither you nor my second brother are in your right mind. Not like that. The official sighed. it is not so. Recently, I havee to realize that the affection of blood rtives is scary. Jeong is such a scary thing. The rtionship between those who had the same blood in their veins was so strong. So youre going to go to prison? . Yoona, theres no need to do that. At that time, Tangyun raised his head and looked at the sky. A pigeon was flying towards this ce. Theres one more thing to take care of. I was just wondering, but it looks like theyre exhausted over there too. ? I received a call from Paradise Station. sh! A terrifying murderous force arose from the bodies of Yeon Ho-jeong and Tang Gwan. Chapter 631 Episode 631 Summary (1) Cough! I dont know how many times I cough today. Hwa Jin-cheon looked at his own face in longing. Paleplexion. His hair and beard also seemed to be whiter than before. Since Im almost semi-retired, I dont walk around as dirty as I used to. Is that why? The paleplexion seemed to stand out more. He grumbled softly. You look like a damn bastard. Even so, isnt it too much for an old man who only has a short time left to live? A middle-aged man standing next to him with his back straight spoke in a stern tone. Please give me an order now. I will immediately catch that guy who disrespected the Lord. Dont be stupid. If not him, who else can lift the clouds of war in Sichuan? Besides, that guys group is all following what he says. The core of this operation is Tang Gaju, but the sess or failure of this operation depends on Yeon Ho-jeong. But I feel like I want to squeeze in a few chestnuts, but Im old and thats not easy. Please leave it to me. I will take care of it properly once the work ispleted. Hwa Jin-cheon chuckled. Do you have the skills to do that? I am the chairman of Yongho Pungwoon. You said I didnt know that? . Its good to be proud of your own skills, but dont be arrogant. No matter how good your skills are, your life will be in danger if you deal with that devil. The middle-aged mans eyes deepened. The most elite guard unit that guarded the Yongdu Ark was the Yongho Pungwoon Guard. And he was the head of that unit. Of course, his military power is also top notch. It cant be helped because the strong people of Seongcheon are anti-good beings, but they are not inferior to the Jangmun level of the Nine Gates Sect. If you also implement the guards unique sneak attack, it will be difficult to find an expert who can avoid his poison. Hwa Jin-cheon said while looking out the window. I knew it from a long time ago. Im not a guy who just believes in his strength and goes forward. It was like that then, but now itspletely turned into a monster. Its not just the martial arts that are strong, but the person itself is strong. . Well, if what Malco said is true, wouldnt it be natural. What does this mean? Although he was curious, the middle-aged man didnt bother to ask. Hwa Jin-cheon said cheerfully. Whatever it is, there is definitely a problem with nting a cancer person without the head of the family knowing. An old man who is just waiting for the day to grow old and die shares his fate with Tang family Isnt it rather wonderful? The three letters in the name Hwajincheon still have that much value. The Dragon Head Ark is the best in the world. The monsters of Seongcheon will be sad to hear this. Just because you are strong in martial arts doesnt mean you are the best in the world. Considering the influence he has on the world, there is probably no godman in the world who canpare to Lord Ark. Have you learned how to tter yourself these days? Im serious. Hwa Jin-cheon burst intoughter. I hope that damn disciple learns your sincerity. It was then. hmm? Hwa Jin-cheons eyes sparkled. Someone was walking in the narrow alley outside the window. It was Yeonhojeong. He changed into neat clothes and even put his hair up, and his appearance was different from before. the problem is. when? Even though he was poisoned by Danggas poison, Gam did not die. But I didnt even notice that he had entered the alley. Even taking into ount that he had taught arge amount of skill to an idiot student, this was surprising. Hwa Jin-cheons face became serious. Yongak. Yes, Ark. A guest ising. Ask your subordinates toe and watch the drinking table. Are you a guest? Yonggak turned his head out the window, following Hwajincheon. ? There was no one. It was invisible to the eye and there was no sign of poprity. Ark. Who At that time, Hwajincheon looked behind Yonggak. Are you here? yes. Yonggak was startled by the voiceing from behind him. When I looked back, Yeonhojeong was there before I knew it. !! Yonggak felt a chill running down his back. The guards are also good at hiding. Being good at hiding meant that their senses were much more sensitive than those of ordinary martial arts people. Still, I didnt feel it. The presence of Yeon Ho-jeong approaching from behind his back. What if Yeon Ho-jeong had a desire to live? Uduk. Yonggaks fist naturally gained strength. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Drawing facial expressions is an art. They look like theyre going to rush in right now. Hwa Jin-cheon said in a strong tone. Yongak! Yes, Ark. Slurp. The dragon disappeared from the spot like smoke. Even a transcendental expert would not know where or how the Dragon Gak disappears. But Yeon Ho-jeong seemed to see it. The line of sight along the left pir and up to the ceiling was in the same direction as the dragon pavilion was moving. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Arent you frustrated? If youre hiding somewhere like that. Hwa Jin-cheon pointed to the chair across from him with a calm expression. If youre here, please sit down. Lets do that. Yeon Ho-jeong calmly went to the chair and sat down. Hwa Jin-cheons eyes lit up. It has changed. pray? a look? Its not that kind of change. The martial arts itself At that moment, Hwa Jin-cheons eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head slightly. What are you looking at so intently? No. He expertly adjusted his expression and spoke lightly. Looking at your rxed face, you probably know the results without even hearing them, but you still have to check it yourself. How did things go? I caught them all. also. Hwa Jin-cheon breathed a sigh of relief. Thank you for your hard work. Even though he didnt say it, he seemed to be worried too. I could feel the sincerity in the relieved expression. The Tang family did a lot of hard work. It wouldnt be normal to fight with ones own flesh and blood. Hehe, I thought he was a cold-blooded, iron-hearted man, but hes quite meticulous, isnt he? Its not like I dont have a family. Its family. Hwa Jin-cheon smiled. It seems like the presence of family gives you strength. I guess thats true for everyone. Isnt the Ark also reassuring thanks to Hugae, no matter what happens? Dont even talk. Im really worried because he just likes to y. Instead of being reassuring, I sometimes feel like the back of my neck hurts when I y with snow. But its better than nothing. You cant do without it. I gave it all my strength, but it was a waste. I felt it before, but this priest was definitely cheerful. Even while swearing, I feel deep affection. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to feel the emotions in Hwa Jin-cheons voice more thoroughly and in detail than before. I can see it. Even if I didnt reach this level, I could see what I needed to see. However, it was just a hunch that was close to certainty based on experience and was not really certain. If that were the case, there was no reason to poison Hwajincheon. Hes extremely good at controlling his emotions. Even though facial expressions and emotions match, when necessary, they are delicately controlled to disturb the other persons perspective. This may be something I learned naturally while living in Yongdu Ark. Dealing with information means dealing with people. Yongdu Ark is probably a person who is better at protecting the information he has obtained than at digging up information from the other party. I wonder if Hugae will change like that too. Full Sang during the time of Emperor Heukam was different from Hwajincheon. Although he had the same ability as Hwa Jin-cheon, he was much more honest and expressed his emotions more abundantly. Maintaining a cheerful mood even during a war is impossible with ordinary mental strength. This was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong highly evaluated Full Sang. First, lets listen to the details. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke calmly about what happened so far. Hwa Jin-cheons eyes lit up. Are you saying that the King of Darkness has revealed himself? exactly. her! You convinced me? I tried to convince him, but I dont think it was because of me. It looks like Noh Seon-bae also had a lot of concerns. I think he made up his mind when he sensed the ghost gate there. Hmm. Even if you hear the word gwimun, you dont question it or be surprised. It meant that they already knew of its existence. If the King of Darkness had appeared, that would have been the end of the situation. Thats not necessarily true. It wasnt even a situation worth doing. hmm? Because it was done by a child. It must be difficult to remain calm. Hwa Jin-cheon, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly said. What would it be like for you? What do you mean? Since we are not married, let me talk about your younger brother. If your brother had done something simr, would you have hesitated? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. How can you know unless you face such a situation? However, due to my nature, I will not hesitate. Hwa Jin-cheon grinned. I heard you think terribly of your family. As terrible as my family is, isnt other peoples families just as precious? . I would have killed him, shedding blood and tears. maybe. Im serious. Hwa Jin-cheon shook his head. I dont think I have the mental strength to develop at that age. We just have different values in life. So, lets leave this story that makes me feel ufortable just hearing it. Huh, okay then. I was rude. Good to know. Is the King of Cancer okay? You will need to recuperate for a while. Hwa Jin-cheon sighed. Anyway, that means he didnt die. That was enough. Did you say it was Gwanghyeokgyo? exactly. Its bloodshot my head hurts. Frowning, he continued. Numerous cult groups appeared in the history of the martial arts, and the Jungwon martial arts fought many times against them to protect thisnd. I heard that among them, there was a group that had trained truly terrible magic techniques, and there were also many who brought hexes that destroyedmon sense. . But there was only one cult in history that used the tactic of divorce. Blood religion? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. If you have any information about the blood religion, please select it and hand it to me. hmm? Dont you know much about blood religion? Not much. Even if I knew, wouldnt the information I gained from the open world be more than the information collected in my head? . This time, Hwa Jin-cheon stared at Yeon Ho-jeong. Soon he nodded. I will select them and send them to you. Thank you. Are you nning on staying at the party for a while? Id like to help you clean up after yourself. I still have business to do with the matriarch. What happened to the remnants of Paradise? The ones that Elder Paeyul said he captured. I poisoned you. Huh?! This was again unexpected. Addiction? All of them? ording to what senior Paeyul said, it seems like he was nning to overthrow Cheongseong and Ami and join the three schools. I wanted to catch them right away, but I poisoned them all just in case. how? The head of the family and you, that proud woman, put in some effort. Okay. Its still confusing, but were sorting it out, so well get them all out soon. Hwa Jin-cheon hardened his eyes. It was dangerous. Wouldnt it have been better to catch him instead? What would they do if they were addicted? They wont even know they are addicted. hmm. If you really feel like it, you can use your hands in the open area. Dont just order too much for us. It leaves me speechless. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up, took out a small gold bag and ced it on the table. Its an antidote. Thank you for your hard work. Hwa Jin-cheon grumbled. Is that all for an old man who suffered a lot? I hope you will pat down the people of Dangga who have worked hard. It leaves me speechless until the end. Go. Lets meet again when the party calms down. Thene and apologize to the head of the family in person. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong disappeared. As Hwa Jin-cheon was appetizing, a beggar brought him a table of alcohol. The drinking table is ready. By the way, send a message to Cheonryongdang () right now. Are you at Cheonryongdang? okay. Hwa Jin-cheons eyes wavered. I think we need to open one more seat in Seongcheon. Chapter 632 Episode 632. Theorem (2) . When Tang Hyung opened his eyes, he was momentarily taken aback. where? I stayed in the same ce for over twenty years. It wasnt the ceiling I always saw when I opened my eyes. At that time, I heard an unfamiliar voice next to me. Are you awake? Tang Hyung turned his head. There was one man there. My vision, which was repeatedly clear and blurry, gradually corrected itself. Danghyeongs eyes widened. When I checked the other persons face, there was an unfamiliar yet missed face there. Yooni? Tang Yun lowered his head. It has been a while since west met. . Tang Hyung was speechless due to his surprise. It was the same with my eldest and second children, but I especially couldnt spend proper time with my youngest. When I was very young, I often gathered with my family for meals, but as work got busier, it became difficult to even see each other once in 10 days. Such a youngest member is here. Dangyun said. My brother passed out as soon as the fight was over, so I couldnt say hello to him separately. Youre saying you were there too? yes. Yes, thats right. Tang Hyeongs eyes wavered. Youve really grown a lot. Before he was imprisoned, the youngest was a red-faced young man who had not even reached his terms of service. That child is now approaching the age of forty. I felt the impermanence of time. Youve really grown up a lot. Tang Yun smiled. Because twenty years have passed. It was an amazing response. The youngest child in my brothers memory was a very kind and easy-going child, not befitting his bloodline. When I was young, I cried a lot and was a child who preferred harmony overpetition. I cant believe it has changed so much. It seems that even the youngest child could not escape the wind of time. A solemn atmosphere beneath a light smile. The youngest, whoughed in the spring breeze and cried in the fall breeze, has now be a wonderful man who does not panic even when a typhoon approaches. Brother Dang asked without realizing it. Do you me Abby? I wanted to say sorry first. But before that, I was curious. Did the youngest also resent himself just like the eldest and second eldest? Tang Yun nodded. Once upon a time. That said, not now. Tears suddenly welled up in Tang Hyeongs eyes. As I got older and my body got to this point, I felt like I was crying a lot. Forgive Abby. Would you forgive my father because I did something good? He is an unfilial person who has not been able to visit even once since he was imprisoned. no. no. It was all Abbys fault. father. Only now that I am over 70 have I learned how to say sorry to my children. Where in the world could there be such an ugly father? Like a father surprised by the change in his youngest child. Tang Yun was also surprised by Tang Hyeongs change. At least the father he remembers was a man who couldnt say sorry to his rtives. Like a big brother. Time is something that can change people so much. Tang Yun sighed. Our family has paid a huge price. . Wouldnt it be okay if we live in harmony from now on? Yes, thats right. I heard it from my brother. They say they will be watching over you from now on. I heard that you came back as a great adult of the Tang family. Wrong. Your brother forgave Abby, its not because I wanted to. So do you regret it? . Didnt you miss us? Tears flowed from Danghyungs eyes. I wanted to see you through the affairs. There were tears in the corners of Tangyuns eyes as he smiled. Wee back. Itste, but Ill take good care of you from now on. OK. A rich man shedding tears of joy and regret. It took more than a moment for the two people to wipe away their tears and gather their emotions. Danghyung asked with a slight smile. Anyway, what happened to your family? I dont know what happened because I dont remember anything since I passed out. Its being sorted out. How long has it been? Ten days have passed since my father lost his mind. Tang Hyung was surprised. You mean I was unconscious for ten days? yes. Was the injury that serious? Tang Hyung examined his insides for a moment. ?! First aid was administered, but that doesnt change the fact that it was a serious injury. But the inside was clean. The broken bones and damaged organs were almostpletely healed, and the runaway miasma was evenly divided into the middle and bottom quarters and sealed well. Some internal injuries remained, but they were able to heal on their own within three or four days. Brother Dang asked. Has a divine doctore to my family? Even if all the family members came together, it would have been difficult to fix it so quickly. My eldest brother and the leader of the Murim Alliance military unit have been working hard for several days. Tang Hyeongs eyes lit up. If you are the head of the Yu military unit, do you mean Yeonhojeong? yes. Dangyun shook his head excitedly. It was surprising all over again. I think it might be the first time for a martial artspany to hold a martial arts performance at that age. There really was no such thing as a monster. Its not the first time. yes? Danghyeong closed his eyes. Its not the first time. But that doesnt mean it isnt something great. A feat of that magnitude means that you are one of the greatest talents of all time. Of course. Still, I dont understand. Even if you open the Mugeuk, it will take a very long time to control the new power. Moreover, itpletely stopped the internal bleeding and perfectly restored the functions of the organs. This is difficult for anyone. Dangyun startedughing without realizing it. Although I havent seen him for a long time, my father is a natural warrior. I dont know exactly, but it seems like Yeon Dae-sus martial arts is specialized in controlling the muscles, nerves, and five organs and six parts of the human body. The doctors who treated me with him were also very surprised. It is a martial art specialized in controlling the human body. They say it deals with as many as four types of magic. I thought it was truly amazing. Even two are difficult, but since he can freely handle four types of magic, it is understandable that he opened a martial arts drama at his age. Couldnt it be the Four Gods? yes? Danghyeong, who was contemting something with narrowed brows, muttered in an uncertain tone. Dangyun asked again. You mean the Reaper? no. It reminded me of something I read in ancient literature. It was a book full of too much nonsense to be considered real. Oh yeah. Danghyung slowly raised his upper body. Tang Yun hurriedly helped him up. Just rx a little more No. Its enough to wake up. If a patient stays lying down, recovery will be slow. If you even say this, it means that its good enough. Tang Yun no longer stopped his father. Here, please drink the water first. thanks. Even though he only gave me a bowl of water, he said thank you. Dangyun found his fathers tone of speaking awkward. After drinking a bowl of water without haste, Danghyung stood up. Lets go out. Go and see your eldest brother first. All right. As soon as the two people came out of the dressing room, the whole area was in chaos. omg! The head of the entire family?! See you, old man! Everyone passing by, including members of the National Assembly, gave a friendly greeting to my brother. Tang Hyung nodded with an awkward expression. I dont know how long its been since Ive been greeted by someone else. Oh, old man! At that time, a congressman came running from far away. He was an elderlywmaker. On the surface, there was little difference in age from his older brother. There was a look of surprise on Brother Tangs face. You are you really Sangbaek? Do you remember me? Every time I remember. How can we forget the genius who inherited the tradition of our familys medical practice? Tang Sangbaek bowed his head with an moved face. Thank you for remembering and foring back. No, no. By the way, are you awake already? I thought it would take five more days. Tang Heong nced at Tang Yun. I guess I woke up first without even noticing because I wanted to see my children. Dangyun grinned. Dang Sang-baek smiled happily while looking at the two. okay. Well done. By the way, have you seen my body? How can we leave the best adult of our family, who came out into the world after 20 years, in the care of his disciples? Huh, disciples. So, does that mean you have be the owner of a medicine garden? Yes, I was reappointed a few days ago. a few days ago? If you do that, before that? Tang Sangbaeks expression became slightly clouded. Tang Hyung nodded. I see. Yes, you had a hard time too. My poor son has really caused damage here and there. no. Isnt there any special medicine to take? Tang Sangbaek smiled. Now that youre awake, you are the best member of this family, not me. The fastest way is for the elderly to take care of themselves. Brother Tang was an all-rounder who was well versed in all the studies of the Tang family. Not only the study of organ diagnosis and treatment, but even medicine. As Dang Sangbaek said, since he is clearly conscious, it would be better for Dang Hyung to straighten his body himself. You went through a lot of trouble because of this ugly old man. He says all kinds of things. Then Ille backter. All right. The two people who came out of the clothing room walked towards Gajuwon. Surprisingly, there were many people on the way to Gajuwon. When I came out of retirement, there werent that many people. These are coterals. Coteral. yes. The eldest brother brought in all the coteral that the second brother had kicked out. I see. Tang looked at the people with warm eyes. Few of them even said hello to Brother Tang. He barely gave Dangyun a vague greeting. None of them remembered Tang Hyeongs face. Even if we had seen each other a few times in the past, it was natural that after twenty years, Brother Tangs appearance was very different from then. At least thats the way it is for them. Tang Yun asked Tang Hyung. Are you upset? Tang Hyung chuckled. If youre upset about something like this, you would have seen the decision you made with your brother twenty years ago. haha. As time goes by, times change, and as times change, people, norms, and justice also change. This abbey is a symbol of a bygone era. Rather, forgetting Abby would be good for the people of the new era. Its not like that. Tang Hyung did not necessarily say that Tang Yuns words were wrong or right. I can see Gajujeon over there. Yes, everyone is here. It was then. Hmm? Tang Hyeongs eyes lit up. Why are you doing that? Youre also very lively. yes? Your brother. Brother Dangughed. You have to rest when you rest, but you are taking advantage of that time to improve your martial arts skills. In fact, it was too dangerous a martial art to just leave alone. What does this mean? It was when Dangyun tilted his head. Kugoogung!! Due to the strong impact, the ground around Gajujeon shook as if there had been an earthquake. People around the area looked at Gajujeon in surprise. Even Tang Yun was like that. The only person who wasnt surprised was Brother Dang. He said cheerfully. lets go. Looking at the energy waves flowing out, it looks like it has already been corrected to some extent. Yeon Ho-jeong, I am indebted to that guy in one way or another. Are you talking about Kite Algebra? okay. Tang Hyeongs eyes deepened. Your brother and Yeon Ho-jeong are together. Chapter 633 Episode 633. Theorem (3) Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from the center of the vacant lot. The official cleared his throat. If I had known it would be like this, I would have tried to implement it in a remote area. Thats right. I didnt know that the head of the family was this person who couldnt control his strength. noisy. How are you feeling? Its a little sore, but its not too bad. The official turned his shoulders and looked at the ce where the smoke was rising. hmm. The range he wanted was one sheet horizontally and one sheet vertically. However, the actual area hit was quite wide. Horizontally it was close to two sheets long, and vertically it seemed to be one and a half sheets long. Brother Tang frowned. If the true energy had been properly controlled, it would have just stuck to the ground and not exploded. Good to see you. I couldnt read the moment of impact. I tried to pull it by its hair, but for a moment I couldnt figure out where to hold it. Thats whyics numbers are scary these days. Each time I use it, the parts that are beyond Jinkis control are very different. Do you think you would have done the same? yes. Its close topletion, but its not aplete martial art. In the first ce, Mangasu was created so that even the caster could not control each and every movement by memorization. Since the caster doesnt know, the enemy obviously doesnt know. Thats why its fatal. I saw it well. So it is a martial art that should not be used carelessly. Once you open it, you cant stop. Moreover, even an expert of Holy Heaven would be in danger if he thought of being hit directly by this power. The official nced at Yeonhojeong. Do you think it will be difficult for you to endure it too? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. It would be okay to fight back, but it would be almost impossible to defeat or avoid it. Even if we strictly defend ourselves, I think we will have to endure bleeding. Its a shame. What. I expected people to say that defense itself was impossible. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont know what it will be like when it is trulypleted. In the first ce, the head of the family didnt master this martial arts skill, right? . If youre going to hit me, start with Manhwasu. Now that youre halfway through it, it seems like your dream is too big. bouncer. Despite what he said, the officer did not seem offended at all. However, he seemed to still be surprised, so when I forgot, I asked Yeon Ho-jeong. like now. How do you feel? I feel like I have entered a new world. It will slit. You must be young. I cant sleep because of the thought of tormenting the owner of a certain family who grumbled in the future. Thats not the head of the Tang family, is it? I dont know. There was a sense ofposure in the persons tone of voice. I became very close to Yeon Ho-jeong, but there was still a certain line between me and him. From the beginning, their first meeting was not good, and since he was close with Yeon Wi, he had a strong tendency to perceive Yeon Ho-jeong, his son, as a subordinate. But not now. Yeon Ho-jeong is the benefactor of the Tang family. If he is a benefactor of the party family, he can be said to be a benefactor of the party official himself. The party is strict about its rtionship with beneficiaries. Law was previously a morality imprinted in ones blood. Therefore, the partys attitude toward Yeonhojeong became softer and more rxed than before. In fact, if it werent for Yeonhojeong, I wouldnt have been able to find Dangga again. Yeon Ho-jeong also knew the partys feelings. It would be natural to feel jealous of ones own status, but there was nothing like that for Tang Gwan. Although there ispetition, there is no jealousy. It is very difficult to see such a nature in Kangho Moorim. So I was d. Because Yeonho-jeong does not want this good rtionship to be broken. Whatever it is, its a good thing to make a distinction. What do you mean? I mean Mancheonhwawoo. hmm. The power may not be adjusted immediately, but dividing the expression ording to the situation is definitely a big improvement. When making Mancheonhwawoo with Yeonwi, Danggwan divided the chosik into three. A single chapter that focuses on a few people but is sharper and more prating. A second attack that attacks all surrounding enemies at the same time. Furthermore, the final season, Samjang (), draws on all the energy of the three stages and takes the prating power of one chapter and the range of two chapters. Iljang and Ijang are essentially the same martial arts, with differences in range and prating power. The internal attack operation ording to the consumption of Jingi was almost simr. But Samjang was different. Samjang, a supreme warrior who was embodied when Tang Guan annihted Tang Hao, was a martial artist who could be called Choi Jong-go-ui (KWx) in Mancheonhwawu. A rare massacre that devastates everything regardless of enemy or enemy. It can be said to be a desperate martial art that can put even the person who casts Salcho in danger. I followed your advice to that extent. yes. I am also proud. Your four divine skills can be used without regard forpatibility depending on the situation and opponent. I think it was your kind advice. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. There is no martial arts that ignorespatibility. We just connect because the other person is a human being. is it. Rather, I think thats why its such a difficult martial art. Because you have to read the situation and immediately make the optimal move. It doesnt require a lot of internal energy, and in fact, it doesnt have any herbal moves that can be called special moves like Mangasu. It suits you well. yes. For me, its an advantage. Sasinmu is a free and creative martial art. That is why it is difficult and convoluted. This is because it is a martial art whose power increases or decreases strictly depending on the casters abilities, so it is essential to develop abilities outside of the martial arts. However, if you have clearly developed the ability to support Sashinmu, it will be difficult to find a martial art that can bepared to Sashinmu in interpersonalbat. No. Yeon Ho-jeong thought to himself. Its a deadly weapon but its not like it doesnt exist. Hwangryonggong. The official name is Hwangryongsinwanggong (S), and it is the final secret that is revealed when the true powers of the Four Gods are harmoniouslybined without any interference. To put it bluntly, the Hwangryongshinwanggong is the ultimate killer of the Four Gods. However, Hwangryong should not be viewed simply as a martial art with the strongest attack power, but as aplete new skill in itself. how long will it take. Although it was possible to create the Light Shindan and unite each of the Four Gods opposing forces, it was still impossible topletely merge the four energies into one. Even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, initiation itself was not possible. I saw a clue to open the door, but even that was a meaningless past now that I had trained the God of Light. I hope it reveals itself as soon as possible. Yeon Ho-jeong said while concentrating his thoughts. Anyway, the esophagus has beenpleted and the movement of the true energy has beenpleted, so all that remains is to correct andplete the identified problems and reduce the burden on the body. I guess so. Thank you for your hard work. The official who was looking at Yeonhojeong turned his head and said. If you dont have anything to do at night,e visit me. Ill serve you some good drinks. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. If you have any more questions, do you want to ask and skip it? You got caught. As expected, it was an answer unbing of a hotel. It was a part that showed that he hadpletely opened his heart to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the hotel with a smile, instantly brightened his eyes. The party official said. There is no need for any more help with construction. The ruined area has been roughly cleaned up and the wall has been built, so all we have to do is take care of the remaining personnel issues and businesses Before that happens, it would be best to get some rest today. I got enough rest. I have a lot of work to do, but for me, leisurely doing martial arts and checking No matter how much work I have, I have to make time to spend with my family. What are you saying? At that time, the door to sponsorship opened. The hotel was surprised. As soon as the door opened, I felt a presence. It meant that I had no sense of any approaching sign. When I turned around, there were two familiar faces there. father. Tang Hyung smiled. I was afraid it would interfere with my training, so I killed it, but it looks like its over. Even though he had sealed the energy of the middle and bottom, he still had a fight left over the top. In fact, even though Tang Hyeong had sealed his poisonous attack, he was able to blow away Yeonhojeong with a single blow. In the first ce, it was impossible for anyone to seal the upper chamber. The official who was quietly watching Tang Hyeong nced at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong raised both hands. I was already nning to go. Dont pay too much attention. A risk! It was quite unfamiliar to see the officer clearing his throat. Yeon Ho-jeong took control of Tang Hyeong and Tang Yun. Thank you for your hard work. The moment when Dangyun was about to bow his head without saying a word. I have received great favor. Brother Tang took control. Tang Gwan and Tang Yun, as well as Yeon Ho-jung, were surprised. King Am, who was Kanghos great senior and was said to be the best among the Seongcheon, took the example. Yeon Ho-jeong said in embarrassment. I havent suffered anything. Its all the fault of the party family. If anything, I would have benefited. If it werent for you, I wouldnt havee out to the end even though I felt the energy of the demon gate. . Your scolding brought me here. I dont know how to repay that favor. Before being a benefactor of the party family, he is a benefactor of the party leader personally. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was just the meddling of a big talker. Dont pack too much. You cant do that. Dismissing gently, Tang Heng asked Tang Yun. What is the iron rule of the main family? Dangyun smiled and answered. Favor is returned twice and resentment is returned tenfold. Tang Hyung nodded and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. It is not difficult to repay a grudge tenfold, but it is not easy to repay a favor as much as you have received it. Moreover, since I have to pay back twice as much, I wont be able to repay it all even if I die. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was one of trembling. I didnt like being hated by others, but I also refused to receive a burdensome amount of gratitude. Well, the party people didnt know that it was moderate in the first ce. They have very ufortable personalities. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat and said. I will slowly think about the grace I will receive. First, spend time with your family. Hehe, okay then. Im off. Yeon Ho-jeong, who came out of Gajuwon, looked up at the sky. Its family. My father came to mind. And then my younger brother came to mind. After my mother passed away, my rtives spread out to various ces. In the Yeon family, only the Jeok line remained to protect the family, and the warriors who protected the Jeok line gathered to form a military family. In other words, Yeon Ho-jeong had only two family members left. Spend some time with your family Youreughing. Who is teaching whom? Something I cant protect. Yeon Ho-jeong had a look of bitterness on his face. I always missed my father and younger brother. But it was also true that I couldnt think when I was busy with work. They probably wont do that. Whenever you have time, you will think of yourself and worry. My heart became heavy with the sudden surge of regret and longing. I need to take care of this matter ande visit you sometime. Even as his martial arts skills grew stronger and his learning increased, he was still a fathers child and a young mans older brother. He didnt want to forget it. Because we must not repeat the mistakes of the past. Just as I was about to leave the bitterness behind and walk away, Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly felt a force and looked to the side. Are you here? Thats right. Moyongs expression, leaning crookedly against the wall, looked very sad. Yeon Ho-jeong asked calmly. Do you have business for me? Prince Moyong, who was quietly looking at him, gestured to the side with his chin. Lets talk. Theres really no time to be bored. Chapter 634 Episode 634 Summary (4) Prince Moyong walked ahead without saying a word. Yeon Ho-jeong also did not open his mouth. It was because I was feeling a bit down thinking about my family. How long did it take to walk like that? Two people went to a mountain quite far away from Tangga and looked down the mountain. Although I couldnt see the entire capital, I could see the vast territory of Danga, Dangata, and a few viges beyond. Although it was said to be a hill, it was a very steep and high mountain that was difficult to climb. In the first ce, to climb it, you had to pass by Dangata, so it was almost impossible for outsiders to climb it without anyone noticing. It was so deste and so quiet. Prince Moyong looked down at Tangga with his back turned. Yeon Ho-jeong leaned against a tree with his arms crossed and looked at Mo Yong-gun. How much time has passed? Congrattions. Yeon Ho-jeong was not embarrassed by the unexpected congrattions. Thank you. This was the first time we saw each other alone after the party crisis ended. Before that, we didnt really have a conversation. Is that why? Moyong-guns voice sounded a little unfamiliar. Prince Moyong continued. It took quite some time. What do you mean? Its all about epting the fact that you started a martial arts drama. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. What if I dont ept it? thats right. Reality doesnt change anyway. I didnt know I would be like this. There is nothing worse than spreading yourself around thinking that your opponent is strong. Of course, Prince Moyong also hated andughed at such a person. But when I actually became a party to it, I felt truly miserable. How is it? Feel. Nothing special. Nothing special? It was nice when I climbed up, but the situation of returning was too urgent for me to enjoy it. It was like that. Its been over ten days and I havent even been able to properly look at my martial arts skills. Maybe thats why I dont feel it. I see. Prince Moyong still showed his back. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. So why did you call me? You didnt have toe this far to say congrattions. Prince Moyong did not answer. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at his back, opened his mouth again. It doesnt look like hes going to tell me any big secrets, and he doesnt seem like hes worried about trying to cate him as an ally. . But I dont think I want to have a cool fight. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Want to stick? If we had to fight together, we would have done it a hundred times, a thousand times. But he admitted it. That he is no longer Yeon Ho-jeongs opponent. Aside from the fact that it was a musical, I felt it intuitively. I cant see it. Moyong closed his eyes. I look left and right, but I cant see it. Its in a ce where you can barely see your feet if you raise your head. Previously, Yeonhojeong was better than anyone else when it came to capturing the essence. Still, experts of a simr level were able to feel the extraordinary nature of Yeonhojeong. Because the naturally intimidating feeling cannot be hidden by trying to hide it. But now I dont feel anything except the pretense of poprity. It was even unclear whether this person had actually learned martial arts. Perhaps, if you learn how to practice martial arts more and master it perfectly, it will be difficult to feel much difference from other ordinary people. Rebuttal, return to truth! The highest level and dignity that a martial artist can have. If you learn something to the extreme, it will end up looking ordinary. This is a principle that also applies to martial arts. Rebuttal. Return to its original pure and true state. Yeonhojeong will soon reach the same level. The opening of martial arts is not the end, and in the vast and ever-changing world of martial arts, perhaps even the state of half-baked return may be nothing more than a passing point. What does the world look like as you see it? This was also a random question. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I dont like talking in circles without getting to the point. I really want to hear it. Even if we dont have a good rtionship, its not like wed be ufortable talking to each other, right? Its ufortable, you idiot. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Its such an abstract and broad question that its difficult to give an answer. Then lets ask a little more directly. Would you like to leave this world free? Or do you think control is necessary? Control is essential if society is to be maintained. I guess thats true too. It is necessary, but it would be better to avoid controls that infringe on human rights. Ideal. I like to pursue ideals. Everyone has different ideas about human rights. I guess so. It was a concise answer, as if he didnt want to talk about that part for a long time. Moyong opened his eyes. When I looked at Danga again, it seemed like it had somehow changed a little. What do you think of me? What caught me today? I really want to hear it. Uncharacteristically, there was earnestness in his voice. Yeon Ho-jeong said angrily. Ganwoong (), who is crazy about power and does not hesitate to ignore thew and go on a rampage. haha. An immoral politician who takes great care of his own people but ignores the fact that others also have families. Is it wrong to prioritize my own people over others? And a coward who is reluctant to reveal such tendencies to the world. . You dont have to take good care of other people, even if they are your own. Because everyone is different. The problem is that you are the head of the Hundred Inds prestigious family. Cant the head of a prestigious family do that? You want to talk about free will? If thats the case then thats okay. At some point, I will disappear into the back of history along with my family. . If you want that kind of ending, do whatever you want. Those were truly terrifying words. If he really wanted to do that, it sounded like he would personally put an end to it. Prince Moyong turned around. Unexpectedly, his expression was calm. Even though I heard some pretty provocative words. You still see the world in an overly idealistic way. Is it wrong? Its not wrong, but its still unfortunate. The ideals you speak of are merely ideals and do not present systems or innovative norms for reality. Isnt it obvious? ? I am not a politician. I am a martial arts person who lives in the martial arts world, and before I am a martial artist, I am anything but an ordinary person. Thats a hard thing to handle. A rare genius who performed a musical before turning 30 is ordinary? Its just a y on words. Thats the problem. What do you mean? It is praiseworthy that the martial arts people are strong. However, from the perspective of a cksmith or a servant, he is just a swordsman who does not know how to do anything productive. ! The specialness you talk about ultimately centers on power. You wont deny that the world ultimately follows the logic of power, but you dont even pay attention to the world outside of that. So, for the sake of ambition, you can kill people who have nothing to do with you without any remorse. Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I am just one of countless people living in this world. You, the powerful people of Seongcheon, and my family are the same. . But because there is such a thing as influence, you have to be more careful and think more deeply. At the same time, we are fighting against the three religions because we have the power to protect our home. . I dont know what you want to say, but if you want to point out my ideology or try to appease me, there is no need to continue the conversation. After all, we cannot understand each other and we will not give up our respective goals. You are such a frustrating person. From what I can see, there is no one in the martial artsmunity who doesnt listen to others as much as you do. Its very frustrating. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. If youve said everything you want to say, Ill leave. Like you said, I havent perfected my martial arts skills yet. For what? It seemed like he wasnt finished talking yet. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Mo Yong-gun with an expression that everything was a hassle. What are you talking about again? Even though you have so much talent and power, why are you satisfied with your position? I dont want to tell you, and even if I do, you wont understand. Be honest about your desires. What Im saying is, dont be caught up in the framework of morality and set limits. If you have power and talent, you can achieve everything you want based on that. Moyongs voice gradually became more passionate. You said power equals responsibility, right? Thats right. You must take responsibility for that power. You have to prove your strength and talent to the world. Talent is not about fun, its about proof. Im not interested in my talent and have no intention of proving it. Hes not a genius to begin with. Are you going to stop using your natural talent properly because of moral limitations?! If I have talent and have reached a level like this, I will use that power to prevent invasion by foreign powers. That is my responsibility. That is your limit! The person who cries out for freedom and rights is such an illusion! Do you really want me to not set limits? sh! At that moment, the surrounding air suddenly became cold. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The slightly chilly wind quickly turned into an ice storm, turning Mo Yongsplexion pale. A murderous look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Should I kill you right now, without any moral limits? !! Its because of my limitations that you can talk nonsense to me right now. If I hadnt paid attention to my surroundings and gone crazy, your body would have be fertilizer for an unknown mountain by now. . Dont provoke me with irresponsible words. I dont know what you want, but in the end, what youre saying is just nonsense that sounds usible. Whoops. The extremely cold air returned to its original state as if it had never happened before. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Following Shinhwa and Saeum, now even Gwanghyeol has appeared. To be precise, we have been targeting thisnd for a very long time. . As the head of a prestigious family and the head of a martial arts family representing the mighty martial arts, I hope you will take a good look at what the cause is. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around again. There was no hesitation at all in the sight of him walking back and forth. Moyong-gun, who was looking at his back, suddenly said. You didnt get to the point. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand without turning around. I have nothing to say or hear. Kill me. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong, surprised, looked back at Mo Yong-gun. Before we knew it, Moyongs eyes had found stability. Just kill me right here and now. Its too much for a joke. The only chance you have to stop me is now. If you dont kill me here, I will take over the Murim Alliance and make the world mine. And I think Im capable of that. . After today, you will never be able to stop me. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. You get to choose. Chapter 635 Episode 635 Theorem (5) Yeon Ho-jeong thought that he was a very difficult man. You cant stop it if you dont kill it? Thats right. You have great confidence. If you want to stop me, whether its confidence or whatever, its clear that now is your only chance. Mr. Moyongs calmly speaking face was full of honesty that I had never seen before. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Im not just saying this. Prince Moyong, whom he met during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, was also full of the temperament of Hyoung. Its just that because he achieved his goal, that aspect didnt stand out too much. Moyong is a person who can do anything to achieve his goal. Even innocent civilians are killed if necessary. I take care of my people thoroughly, but I also know how to calmly give up in urgent situations. And Mo Yong-gun does not feel any guilt about such behavior. The reason was clear. You apply the same to yourself. Someone wants to use you to achieve their goals? I may be angry and not forgive, but I understand and acknowledge that persons actions. Mo Yong was that kind of man. Rather, the evaluation was harsh on those who, despite their abilities, drew a line and did not try to take advantage of others. Because I think I live in moderation. But I had no idea that he would even tell me to kill him. And so proudly in front of an enemy who is much stronger than himself. Are they even using their own lives? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Could you exin? Prince Moyong shook his head. You cant take out all the resources. Then telling me to kill you is nonsense that has no value from my point of view. I dont want to use my hands without any reason. . If you want to point out that that is my limitation, feel free to do so. I dont really care anyway. is it. But Im curious. He wasnt the kind of person who would go so far as to tell others to kill him. I think the same thing. I am not this kind of person. Then why Its because of you. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. You can pass by. It was a word with many meanings. I may have heard it all the time, but no matter how I look at it, you are outside the standard. At that age, there are so many things that I cant understand, such as insight, experience,bat skills, and awareness. exactly? Now that Im here, Im starting to wonder if youre really that age. I think it would be more believable to say that the super expert of the squadron, who was anti-Roh, deceived the world. Thats too much praise. Or the hypothesis that someones soul entered that body like those damn fanatics would be interesting. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a slight tingling sensation. Prince Moyong shook his head. Whatever it is, you are not normal. I knew that too, but this time it was really bad. . And then I realized. What do you mean? That I lost. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became strange. Perhaps he didnt know that Prince Moyong would admit his defeat. Prince Moyong was calm. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. I knew it when we fought fiercely in the past in the Murim Alliance. I was serious. I really meant to take you down. And it was the same for you. . The problem is that I tried to destroy you to achieve my ambition, but for you, fighting me was just one of countless tasks. It means you didnt put all your effort into dealing with me. . If you really focused on me without worrying about the surroundings, then Moyong-guns eyes wavered. Maybe I wouldnt be where I am now. You must have thought a lot before saying this. Because acknowledging the other person and conveying your feelings to the other person are twopletely different things. Mo Yong-gun was doing it. So Yeon Ho-jeong was nervous. He puts aside his pride and speaks sincerely to himself, who can be said to be his archenemy. With that alone, Moyong-gun could be said to have grown from the past. Either in a good way or in a bad way. Of course I didnt care. How many people are there who are shocked but always fight at their best? Everyone has their own situation and they all have to do their best in the midst of it. Saying things like I lost because of some problem or I would have won if things were normal are just excuses from a loser. . But when you opened the drama, each and every one of those strange excuses became true. . You surpassed me. Not only me, but most people in the world will not even be able to reach your feet. Its not about talent; its just that the person himself is outstanding. It was so much praise that my face got hot. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was neither ashamed nor acknowledged it. Rather, I was nervous. Mr. Moyong continued speaking in a somewhat quiet voice. You could have stopped me no matter what. But now we have reached a point where even military force is no match for us. . Ive lived for over fifty years, but I feel a more crushing sense of defeat than ever before. sincerely. I feel it desperately. I respect the strong men of Seongcheon. But I never thought that I was inferior to them. Because I too will reach there someday. Because I have that confidence and faith. . But you are superior to me and anyone else in the world. Only today did I truly and deeply acknowledge it. Moyong closed his eyes. It is said that the best tactician subdues his opponent without fighting. Thats what you are to me. You defeated me just by showing what you were capable of with your talents. . Its aplete defeat. If you want to kill me, kill me now. If you kill me now that I havepletely admitted defeat, I will feel regret, but I will go to the afterlife without regrets. Im serious. Yeon Ho-jeong felt it. What Prince Moyong said was not an act of vain pride or lies. Prince Moyong was truly frustrated. Although he had failed countless times throughout his life, he rose again and again to turn the situation around, and for the first time, he epted defeat to the point where he thought about death. Surprisingly. I never imagined that the Emperor Mo Yong of the world would show something like this. Especially to yourself. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, chuckled. Well, even if you die, there are many people who can rece you, so theres nothing to regret. In fact, you will feel refreshed as if a tooth that was sick has fallen out. Because I wont have to worry about you anymore. . But if I kill you, I will have to start a new fight with those who criticize and suppress me for killing you. . I dont know who will be harder to fight, but if I had to choose, wouldnt it be better to fight a familiar enemy? Moyong opened his eyes. His eyes were deep and clear like ake, and his eyes were unusual. As expected, you are not trying to kill me. Isnt it obvious? Why is it obvious? If it were me, if I wanted to die like that, I would have sincerely hoped that I would die on my own without harming anyone. Thats quite a fascinating statement. . No matter what, I wont kill you. At least for now. . Also, your fierce anger towards the three religions will definitely be of great help to the Jungwon martial arts team. The problem is that I keep thinking about other things. Prince Moyong frowned. Thats a harsh word. I cant believe you have other thoughts. no? It is not reprehensible to take steps toward your dreams. Sounds good. But if you think about that process, you are definitely someone who deserves criticism. That process Thats enough. Lets stop talking about that. Because its a repetition of what I said anyway. . Let me just make a suggestion. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Why dont you just give up? Moyong-guns eyes changed. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Do you really have to be a Murim lord like that? I am a person who has only seen that and run for his entire life. Are you telling me to give up my lifelong dream? Then do you have any intention of bing a proud leader in a justifiable way, without causing harm to the civilians or using other immoral measures? Mr. Moyong could not answer, Yes. I wouldnt do that anyway, and I didnt intend to. Even if I answered yes, Yeon Ho-jeong would not believe me, and in fact, Mo Yong-gun did not know any other way. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I think your abilities are great. If there was a clear line for you too, would you say Im crazy and tell me not to be a leader? . Im telling you to give up because I know that no matter what I do or how I persuade you, the essence of who you are will not change. What a sad thing to say. But you admit it, right? okay. Prince Moyong frowned. I admit it. I have to admit it. Yeon Ho-jeong thought again. This man named Moyong-gun is a very difficult enemy, but there are times when I feel like bing friends with him. Yeon Ho-jeong asked softly. Why not? ? I feel like wevee too far to talk about this, but lets work together and focus on defeating the Three Religions. There was strong sincerity in his calm voice. Just as Mo Yong-gun threw away all his pride and spoke his truth, Yeon Ho-jeong also began to speak his deep sincerity as if speaking to a close person. Murim people are people who cannot know when they will die. But arent you and I as much attached to thisnd as anyone else? . Even if I die, I must at least die to prevent our home from being eaten up by foreign powers. Isnt that right? Do I die trying to achieve my dream, or do I die trying to protect mynd? If you die, what kind of end will you face? I couldnt even build my own house, so how great would the joy be if I were to go abroad and seed? How much more regret will you have? . Lets protect our home first. Once we sessfully protect it, if our lives are still attached to it after we protect it, then if you dont give up on that dream and try to move forward. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. At that time, lets persuade, support, fry, literally kill or save. Isnt that the priority? First of all Your dream is to be the owner of a house filled with countless rtives. But what does it mean if the house falls into someone elses hands? . If you sincerely say that, I will also sincerely not put the brakes on what you do. I cant help but be suspicious, but I wont be hostile towards you. Mo Yong-gun felt Yeon Ho-jeongs sincerity. Aside from everything else, there was no reason for Yeon Ho-jeong to lie about this. Yeon Ho-jeong was different from herself. Even though he feels trustworthy, he doubts it until the end, but once Yeon Ho-jeong trusts him, he will believe it until the end unless she stabs him in the back first. Perhaps such simple trust was also due to my confidence in myself. Rather than trying to achieve your ambition by killing the enemy, lets kill the enemy first and then fight? exactly. Prince Moyong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, said. I am. Chapter 636 Episode 636 Summary (6) That night. The moonlight that rose in Hwiyeongcheong was very beautiful. Unlike the Sacheon sky, there were almost no clouds. It was quite windy, but the humidity was just right so it wasnt that cold. It was a good night. Danggwan, who was drinking alone in the pavilion in the back garden of Gajujeon, suddenly felt a sense of poprity and turned his head to the side. The official frowned. te. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. sorry. I have something to think about. I have a lot on my mind. Do you drink a lot? Its okay to change your mind. Yeon Ho-jeong climbed into the pavilion and sat across from the official. The official said as he filled his ss. Its a five-liang amount. I made it myself at my home. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I guess it must be a really rare drink since you dont buy it. It is seven times more expensive than what is sold on the market. Even after that, there isnt much left. What kind of alcohol is so expensive? If you only pour cheap white liquor, you dont know the value of silk. Arent you drinking to get drunk? noisy. The two people clinked their sses. Yeon Ho-jeong had a look of surprise on his face as he coolly emptied his ss. Thats really good. The official frowned. Tell me properly how something is good, whether it tastes good or smells good. If its good, its good. Do I even have to add that exnation? A guy who doesnt know how to drink. Youre so picky. Its the persons fault for beingte, but isnt the reaction really fun? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and filled the restaurants cup. It seems to be much heavier than what I used to drink on base. I already wanted to drink strong alcohol, but it turned out well. Tang Gwans face rxed. Its heavier and more harsh. Its the original vision. I also brought Geonamchun, so drink it all and go. Do not worry. Its horse drinking. Its horse drinking. So the two people exchanged sses. How do you feel? How do you feel? What do you mean? Didnt you open a martial arts drama? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Are you asking again? The official answered honestly. Because Ive never been up there before. I wonder what the world looks like when I open the Mugeuk. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. Its hard for me to say anything because I havent really felt it yet. I didnt even look properly. Werent youte while training? yes. I thought about my conversation with the head of the Moyong family. The officials eyes became sharp. Moyong family head? yes. What did you say again with that snake-like tongue? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Just this and that. It seemed like he didnt really want to talk. I filled my ss as if the restaurant was steaming. It probably hurt my pride. You must have felt a sense of crisis. Im sure you were even more shocked than I was. Thats right. The road ahead must have been difficult. I wanted to be the Murim lord and I had a solid n in ce, but then you, a static bastard, flew high into the sky. How heartbreaking it must have been. . Maybe I gave up. Its sharp. His moment-to-moment response ability may be worse than Moyongguns, but Danggwan did not win the position of head of the family by ying mahjong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. It seems to be in a simr state. Did you even dere defeat? It may not be true of his personality, though. It would have been better to dere defeat. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. By the way, it looks like the party line has almost been resolved. It was obvious that he was trying to change his mind, but this time the official pretended not to notice. All coteral has been brought in and the personnel selection process has beenpleted. Thats incredibly fast. The youngest helped me. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I havent seen it properly, but I expected that Tangyun Grand Hyeops capabilities would be considerable. It wasnt at a significant level. I was entrusted with quite a lot of work, but as soon as I got my hands on it, a lot of the work was done in an instant. Talented people are silent. okay. I looked around and there was a lot of renovation. More than during the day. The workers at the main house are skilled. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and filled his ss. The official who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong asked a question. When? yes? When are you going to leave? . Isnt the reason you came out of the Ink Dragon Club just to take care of the affairs of the main family? Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss. I have to leave within three days. Three days. Instead, I n to help with the cleanup. The existence of paradise cows is not just the Tang familys business. The official shook his head. It would be easier if you helped me, but if youre busy, you dont need to help. It didnt sound like something I said for nothing. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Are reinforcementsing separately? Yes. Where? Where would it be? Yeon Ho-jeong, who looked at the hotel for a moment, chuckled. Did Dragon Head Ark apologize? The official shook his head excitedly. Youre really as quick as a poisonous snake. I gave you the word. We benefited from the opening up a bit, but that guy also crossed the line a little bit. It is said that after the situation in the main family calmed down, they immediately arrested the elders associated with the paradise. It looks like they were preparing in advance. He grumbled that it was difficult. The position of master of openness does not only speak the truth. It has many faces that we dont see. It seemed so. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. If Yongdu Ark said it would help, it would really help. There may be many masks, but the truth behind them is real. It worked out better. The number of openness levels in one region is asrge as several major factionsbined. The work will be done quickly, and cleaning up Paradise wont take long. We will also have to deal with Cheongseong and Ami. It was already moving. In fact, it can be said that openness is leading the work there. Then Im d. okay. The two emptied their sses in silence for a moment. The party official was the first to break the silence. Youre going to appease the Emperor of Yin? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. First of all, we have to look at the persons environment and condition. If Emperor Yin joins hands with the Three Schools, he will have to choose between appeasement or fighting. That must be a pain in the ass. But we still dont know if Yin Emperor has be corrupted. Rather, if you look at the information from the Mukryongbu. This is probably not the state you were hoping for. yes? I picked up a pouch that the officer had left next to the liquor table. I guess I was originally nning on bringing this up at a drink today. Take it. What is this? When I opened the fairly heavy bag, I saw a small ck bead inside. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Is it a small fire bomb? I thought so too. The official shook his head. The engine mechanism is not much different from that of Hwatan. But it was incredibly sophisticated. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the beads here and there, suddenly brightened his eyes. There were small holes throughout the beads. These were holes whose diameters became narrower toward the center. As you said, its exquisite. A conical hole was created in this small bead without any error. In addition, there were several extremely fine holes here and there on the inner wall of the hole. It was so small that it was difficult to see it with the naked eye unless you were a super expert. Although the meaning of these holes is difficult to understand, the mere fact that the iron was crafted in such detail can be said to be an amazing piece of technology. This is an item held by demons from the Gwanghyeolgyo. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes suddenly became sharp. The official continued. They say that the moment it exploded, a huge sound wave swept through the surroundings. To be precise, it was vibration, but whatever it was, it was something that temporarily directly affected the masters internal energy and five senses. Is that possible? You use it by exploding sound like a bomb? Sound is vibration, and the principle of instantaneously amplifying vibration to create a shock wave is understandable. But The official shook his head. Its impossible. normally. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. It looks like the damn Gwangbloods have seeded in aplishing that impossible task. There are not many intact items, so we are still researching them. I cut it in half and looked at the inside, and it turned out that it had a design that was twice asplicated as an ordinary Hwatan. hmm. Honestly, even with my own eyes, I couldnt figure out which device did what. Although not as good as his Tang brother, Tang Gwan was also a person well-versed in various studies of the Tang family. In particr, as he was a master of the art of memorization, he had extensive knowledge of Hwatan, which can be said to be a type of memorization. It can be said that it is a truly amazing technological system, to the extent that such apany can speak of it. But I can assure you. This sonic bomb never works on its own. The point is that it cannot function as a fuse like Hwatan. In the first ce, vibration is not a substance like gunpowder, so it cannot be contained internally, so it is actually natural. then? It doesnt seem to be a technique, but rather an auxiliary device that maximizes the frequency of vibration through specific internal energy to produce explosive performance. It was difficult for Emperor Yeonho of the world to understand everything the official said. This was because there was no knowledge in that area. However, I was able to understand what the officer was trying to say. Are you saying this is something made by Emperor Yin? Or, Emperor Yin may have passed on his martial arts skills so that this object can do its job. . Or maybe the Yin Emperor belonged to the Three Schools to begin with. We cannot rule out the possibility that Emperor Yin was a direct descendant of Gwanghyeols martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. That I know. Its not something we can be sure about yet. Even if it is not an eumje, if this level of technology is avable, Gwanghyeggyo could have developed it and put it to practical use on its own. . However, handling yin means manipting vibration, and among the martial arts people in the world, there is no one better than Yin Emperor when ites to handling vibration. . It would be best to be on the safe side. Yeon Ho-jeong yed with the beads in silence. The official added: The good news is that you opened a martial arts drama. If I hadnt reached that level, I wouldnt have been able to survive three sets, but now I can at least make teeth marks on my forearms. What a metaphor. Of course, even if we open a martial arts drama, it is only the beginning. Although I have not reached that level, it is said that even among the holy heavens, their strength varies greatly. If you aim for a head-to-head match, you will most likely die. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I guess so. The official, who was looking at him in silence, opened a bottle of Geomnamchun and filled his ss. Dont die. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are you worried about me? The official said bluntly. I have not yet repaid the favor I received. If you are going to die, do so after paying off your debts. haha. If you make your original family into a shameless family that does not know grace, you will not be able to go to the afterlife even when you die. Although its a party-style cheer, I cant shake the feeling that its really bloody. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I will never die. I promised. The two shared a drink in silence again. It was past midnight and it was time for the celebration. Did you say three days? yes. Its past midnight, so its been two days now. Go see your father. yes? The official said as he emptied his ss. He said he had a gift for you. He is a quick-witted person and seems to have sensed that you would leave soon. You dont have to do that. Go and get it. I may not know it, but it will help in the fight against the evil emperor. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I really have to go. Chapter 637 Episode 637 Non-extreme (oO) is infinite (o) (1) Bulord! Yang Cheon chuckled as he looked at Baek Seo, who looked unusually excited. Its been a while since Ive seen your face turn red. Oh, Im sorry. I have something to be sorry for. So, what happened that made youe in so panting? I received a call from Deputy Yeon on the party side! Yang Chens eyes lit up. He quickly read several pages of the letter that White Paper politely presented to him. Yang Chen nodded. I knew I would seed somehow. I thought . Paradise? It seems that Tang Jiazhus younger brother colluded with one of the three religions more than ten years ago to create paradise areas all over Sichuan. Even so, the contents of the letter were written clearly. Yang Cheon stuck out his tongue. Its really outrageous. . At this level, I am seriously worried about whether I should give up my identity as a ck ind to the other side. Isnt that so? I did a really terrible job. The world isrge and there are many people. They just dont have the power, and the back alleys of Heukdo are probably full of people even more inhumane than them. But even taking that into ount Yang Chen frowned. This was a bit harsh. The hierarchy copsed as soon as it copsed. I dont know whether to call this ack of capacity on the part of the party or my brothers great ambition. or. White Paper said with a slightly nervous face. It can be said that the Gwanghyeolgyos tactics were that sophisticated and cruel. Yes, you are correct. Yang Cheon buried his back in Taesa Temple. Even though he was in afortable position, his expression did not seem to rx. Im shocked. If you think about it, we didnt know anything. The Shinhwa Church was interfering with the imperial pce and government offices, the Saeum Church was trying to build a bridgehead through me for an expedition to the Central ins, and the Gwanghyeol Church was wreaking havoc in Sacheon, the first priority for an invasion of the Central ins. . Thats amazing. Now all I can say is that its really great. They are cunning bastards. Hes cunning, but hes also very patient. Yang Chen shook his head. They said that even if the estimated power of the three schools were kept to a minimum, it would be enough to engage in an all-out war with the martial arts in the central region. Organizations with that much power have been working behind the scenes for a long time without starting a war. Is this normal? . Yes, leaders can show that kind of patience. The problems are below. The desire to see the new world in their generation must have been great, but the heads of the three religions have been targeting the central ins while thoroughly controlling the desires of their subordinates. Yang Chens eyes deepened. You are controlling the organization thoroughly. At the same time, the trust in the leader is very firm. Unless one is armed with loyalty that is worth sacrificing ones life for, such a major construction is absolutely impossible. It wasnt wrong. Therger the organization, the more people there are, and the more people there are, the more difficult it is to control. Among the three religions, there will be many main proponents who want to start a war immediately. Perhaps, among the main factions, there are masters who could pose a threat to the heads of the three religions. The heads of the three religions deserved praise just for controlling them one by one and bringing them to this point. surely. Yang Chens eyes narrowed. It wasnt an ordinary bowl. He recalled his first meeting with the leader of the Saeum Church. Of course its not free support. We should also get back what we invested. I know. The only thing Im curious about is whether you can properly integrate the ck Inds. An organization cannot be run only with money. I know it painfully well. No, you dont know. Just because you have a few suitable gangs isnt enough. Even if just a couple of tens of thousands of subordinates speak incorrectly, the entire organizations atmosphere bes turbulent. . Only when that level of control can he be called a truly worthy leader. You need to grow more than you are now. At least thats the case as a leader. Although he looked like a half-madman, he at least showed the appearance of a worn-out politician in such conversations. The leader of Saeum Church was that kind of person. At that time, Yang Cheon could not see the depth of Saeumgyoism. Madness and ruling power. Furthermore, even martial arts. the problem is. Yang Chen stroked his chin. It was a look in his eyes that gave off a look of despair. There are two more such writers, and they also have quite a few strong yersparable to Seongcheon. If you think about it, it was truly shocking. The masters named on the Thirteenth ce of Heaven are all monsters who have a reputation for being the best in the world. It is not for nothing that they say that if each of them had been born in a different era, they would have undoubtedly be the best people in the world. The current world is filled with countless geniuses,parable to the martial arts world of 300 years ago, which was called the fierce battleground of half-humans. But what if there are masters in Samgyo that areparable to those in the Jungwon martial arts world? It would be truly a disaster. Yang Chen shook his head. It is not a level that can be easily reached. I dont know how much power it has, but its probably not as much as our Seongcheon. If there were many masters who performed martial arts, there would not have been a need to dispatch and catch lower-level masters like in the case of Baek Byeong-shin. Of course, even within them, they may not be able to use their best forces due to special circumstances. But I thought it wouldnt be Yangcheon. Whatever. Yang Chen said while looking at the white paper. The officers of the Shinhwa Church were killed, the masters dispatched by the Saeum Church were also killed, and Sacheon, which was in charge of the Gwanghyeol Church, will also be purified. Thats right. Then the three religions really wont sit still anymore. The white papers face appeared tense. Are you saying there will be an invasion? Im not going to start an all-out war. No matter how angry you are, you cant just start an all-out war after all the time youve invested. . But I will at least think about cutting out the parts that are the root of the problem. What if it is the root of the problem? Adjutant Yeon. ! White Papers face hardened. Yang Chen clenched his chin. It would be worth considering for our Seongcheon as well as the heads of each faction. However, if they have the right information, they will try to eliminate Deputy Yeon at any cost. It must be dangerous. Its dangerous. Yang Chen chuckled. It seems like he enjoys it. . Anyway, Im d that Sacheons matter was handled well. Now, I will slowly go to Emperor Yin. Tension appeared on White Papers face again. Will Lieutenant Yeon be able to bring Emperor Yin? I dont know. Seongcheon, or rather, the masters who performed martial arts dances all have unique personalities. Good people will be unbelievably kind, and toxic people will be so toxic that youll wonder if its okay to be like this. yes? My personality is prone to extreme changes. There arent many people who maintain their natural character like me. Yes. Personality is character, but strength is the problem. A subtle worry appeared on Yang Chens face. I dont know if its possible. No matter how genius he is, is his martial arts skills? * * * Are you okay? yes? Tang Yun looked at Tang Heng with a puzzled face. Brother Tang said with a smile. I heard you are very busy helping your brother with his work. You dont have toe here every time you eat like this. Tang Yun shook his head. You can pay whenever you have time. Thats true, but Im afraid that your body will be harmed. Its more scary not to be able to share affection than to have your body hurt. Uh huh. I havent eaten at the same table in over 20 years. From now on, as long as there is nothing special, I will visit you whenever I have time, so please eat with me or your brother. Tang Hyung chuckled. I wondered if the youngest was like this. The youngest he remembers was kind and sometimes timid. He was a child who rarely expressed his opinions confidently. That child has now grown up and has be a person who can naturally say words filled with filial piety. I was deeply moved and sorry. Anyway, how are you feeling? Its already the fifth time. That question. No matter how many times I ask you, please answer me. OK. Its not just fine, it looks like its flying around. Really? Do not look down on the name Seongcheon. Even though it has two dantian sealed, the strength of this body that contains such power is different from yours. Tang Yun nodded. He couldnt understand his fathers level at his level. But seeing as he spoke like this, it seemed like he was really okay with it. Abby is fine, so mind your own business. Youre noticeably thinner than a few days ago. Tang Yun smiled. I gained some weight, but Im d it seems like I lost it. Danghyung clicked his tongue. Your talent is too precious to ignore. Once the work is roughly finished, how about focusing on martial arts as well? Martial arts Dangyun, who had been muttering with a bitter face, tried to speak cheerfully. Ill think about it. Tang Heong understood Tang Yuns feelings. Tang Yun was well aware of his talent. If you start training properly, even at thiste age, you will be able to catch up with the Tang Gwan in no time. Tangyun is scared of that. It may not have happened, but he was afraid that if even in the unlikely event that he crossed over from the party, the friendship between the brothers would be damaged. Danghyung said. Your pride may be strong, but your brothers vessel is big and wide enough. The more you worry, the worse your brother bes. Oh, thats what I meant Dont worry, if you have the will, run without hesitation. Me and your brother just want you to be happy. Tang Yun said with an awkward expression. All right. Ill think about it. Tang Hyung, who had been quietly looking at Tang Yun, stood up. Dangyun was embarrassed and stood up awkwardly. Have you finished eating already? We ate everything and guests also came. yes? Tang Hyung smiled meaningfully. Hes someone who can help you bring out the martial passion youve been suppressing for a long time. ? After a while. Yeon Ho-jeong appeared in front of Dang-hyeong and Dang-yoon and his wife who came out into the yard. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. You were eating. I think I came here too hastily. Brother Tang shook his head. You got it right. Its right that I should visit him because hes my benefactor, but I had to move anyway, so I called him here despite feeling sorry. It was nothing. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Dangyun and nodded. Tangyun also nodded and exchanged greetings without saying a word. Brother Dang asked with a smile. Did you sleep? Not yet. I woke up early in the morning. Good. Basically, you have to exercise on an empty stomach to avoid upset stomach. yes? Yeon Ho-jeongs dazed face was a sight to behold. Danghyeong shrugged his shoulders. Shouldnt I return the favor? ? We are all old and have no money or valuables. However, if I give you a poison that can be memorized or used, I am not the owner of this house, so I cannot give you the goods without permission. No, Noh Seon-bae. Of course, I dont think Ive repaid the favor just this once. Come visit me whenever you have time in the future. Whatever it is, it will be helpful. Thank you for that. Okay, lets go to the forest next door. There is arge open space. Tang Hyung smiled. A cool shadow fell on that seemingly good-natured smile. It looks like youre missing a lot. Let me fill in a few things. Chapter 638 Episode 638 Non-pr means infinite (2) Hmm, this would be good. The ce where Tang Hyung took Yeon Ho-jeong was not far from the ce of confinement. The magistrate suggested that we live together in Naewon, but my brother said that he would stay here for the time being. This was because there was a lot to organize and it was good to take care of myself alone. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Its spacious and nice. It was an empty lot about thirty square meters wide. This is more than enough to be a battleground for super experts. It was sufficient to provide an evasion distance unless escape was in mind, and it was also perfect for controlling the shock wave. furthermore. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became sharp. Is it an institution or a truew? Hoo, did you notice? If you look at the smell of iron, it seems like its close to an organ, but if you look at the airflow, it looks like a real organ. There was a look of satisfaction on Brother Tangs face. I tried it alone when I had time. I wouldnt go so far as to call it a work of art. The shock that urs internally will not leak out. It offsets all the shock. I practiced various things while living alone, but I created it because I didnt want to cause any harm to the children at home. A sparkle appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. amazing. He purely admired Brother Tang. Yeon Ho-jeong knew a lot, but there was just as much he didnt know. This is because I didnt even look at the parts I wasnt interested in. He was as good as anyone else in terms of survival,bat, psychology, and politics, and other aspects of fighting against the world, but he was almost illiterate when it came to institutions and medical techniques. The type of party was different. Even as he got older, he did not neglect learning. He was well-versed in all aspects, including martial arts, academic institutions, and medical techniques. They say he is the almighty of Tang family studies. A true genius is someone like this. In fact, even considering the time during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he lived fifteen years less than Tang Brother, but Tang Brothers deep and vast knowledge was so outstanding that it made the past fifteen years seem ridiculous. Anyway, youre amazing too. It looks like you havent really looked into your own martial arts skills yet. Do you see anything like that? I can see it. I can see everything. Hes a lot older than you. Danghyeong burst outughing. Yeonhojeong also smiled. My impression has changed a lot since I first met him. It was really nice to see him smiling selflessly with afortable heart. I havent worked out the recipe and form yet, but I think it will be roughlyplete if I invest a couple more months. I have to tell it to Gwani then. You will be very impressed. What is there to be excited about? It is natural for parents to pass on what they have made to their children. My thoughts were different on that point, but I understand that the rtionship between my brother and the party official has be much closer. Okay then. Danghyung, who was patting his waist, walked to the center of the vacant lot. Yooni, go next to that big tree and dont move. yes. Tension appeared on Dangyuns face as he stood next to the tree. It was a ce where I could see the martial arts of an absolute expert for the first time in my life. As a martial arts person, it was a situation where I couldnt help but be nervous. Tang Hyung gestured to Yeon Ho-jeong. If youre ready, shall we get started? Danghyung asked in a calm tone as he passed by, as if he had just gone for a walk. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Are you okay? hmm? You have sealed the emperor poison. Since you have sealed the middle and bottom battles, wouldnt there be a limit to the power you can use? After all, you are a fighter. Did you have a feeling that we would collide? Otherwise, there would be no need toe to such a grand ce. Hehe, thats not wrong. Danghyungs smiling face gradually changed to expressionless. Do you know when I opened the dance? . Its a hasty thing to say, but no matter how talented you are, you wont be able tost ten seconds in my hand when I open the three-stage battle. Even if you are lucky, it will be difficult to exceed 30 sum. It was not a voice that exuded arrogance or pride. I felt like I was just telling the truth as it is. And that was really true. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I admit it. Youre unusually calm for a young person. You definitely have something special about you. But. Only the upper danjeon is open, but my body is a vessel that has contained infinite natural energy for over twenty years. . It is enough to help you. Theres nothing to worry about. A look of determination appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. There is nothing more funny than a sewer worrying about a coriander. Since you said so, I will solve it properly. Of course you should. I tell you in advance, even as it is now, it will be difficult for you to even touch my cor for around fifty won. The intention was to lead the role of the middle and lower divisions with the energy of the body and the power of the upper division. The limit is fifty sum. After that, it probably means that it will be hard on your body. There was a solemn expression on Tang Hyeongs face. If you want to get it right, its better toe prepared to kill. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Life was a struggle. I had to kill to survive. good. Then lets begin. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. It was the first time he had properly unleashed his power since fighting the demon of the Gwangblood Church. No, even then he didnt reveal all his power. Because there was no need for that. Lets not think about anything. It is about extracting all the power inherent in my body. Yeon Ho-jeong took his right foot and immediately stepped onto the floor with force. Couuuuuuuuck! It was a strong advance. However, there was a clear difference from the previous advance. The forward movement, which was once destructive and intuitive as if it were going to cause an earthquake, has now changed into a more profound and dull feeling. By using the force that seems to reach the world deep beneath the ground as a reaction, the center of power dormant inside is opened at once. sh! A divine light appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Hwaaaaaaa! The of light that formed in the sr plexus instantly spread throughout the entire body. Whiiiiing!! In an instant, his hair and clothes were fluttering like crazy and soaring toward the sky. Quad deud deuk! The crack that started under Yeon Ho-jeongs right foot quickly spread to a radius of about ten feet. sh! sh! The true energy of contemtion bloomed, gradually coalescing into a fist-sized ball, and soon began to spin around his body. A mysterious light of contemtion that rotates horizontally and diagonally. If the core of Yeonhojeongs martial arts was the Shindan of Gwangmyeong, then the Four Gods were the conduit for receiving and implementing power and the means of attack itself. Even though such miraculous energy is released outside the body, it ispletely under the control of the owner. It is about pulling out and controlling the dormant energy in the body in order to operate it more quickly and immediately. A subtle admiration appeared on Brother Tangs face. I didnt look back, but I guess I reflected on my realization. Its quite good. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong took out the ck Dragonbu. Among the swirling energy of contemtion, a red sphere seeped into the axe. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! At that moment, a huge fire broke out in the ck Dragon Club. It is an ax of me that shoots up to a height in an instant. Perhaps because it was a small hatchet, the ax looked like just a handle, and the rising mes looked like a huge de. Im crying! The veins on Yeon Ho-jeongs forearm wriggled wildly. Danghyung twisted his head. What a wonderful talent. But . When will youe back? hook! Yeonhojeongs new form appeared in the rear chamber of Tanghyeong. Tang Yun, who was watching from afar, couldnt help but be shocked for a moment. They couldnt read anything about when and how Yeonhojeong moved. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the ming ax towards Tang Hyeongs neck. bang! The ck Dragons sh, swung diagonally, created a two-length mark on the floor. A fire ignited around the deeply dug ground. The area where the sh urred was charred ck. It was scary firepower. One strength is good. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Before I knew it, Danghyungs voice could be heard from across the street. Paaaaaa! With the sticity of my waist, I turned around and stretched out my seat. Quang! The intangible tension that was fired into the air turned over the ground on which Danghyeong was standing. Like the sh with the ck dragon, the power of the long sword was also a world away from before. Just looking at the overturned ground, as if it had been torn apart by a meteor that fell from a world outside the sky, sent a chill down my spine. But this time, Tang Hyeong avoided Yeonhojeongs attack. He has great strength and his use of magic is extremely delicate. very good. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly turned around and struck the ck Dragon once again. Hahaha! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed back about a dozen sheets. Even while being pushed like crazy, you step on the ground with both feet to disperse the impact. It was an extreme improvisation that had be ingrained in me. Uh huh. Danghyeongs eyes widened slightly. His outstretched hand was just fine. Even with the main weapon contained in the ck Dragon, it was not possible to create even a single trace of smoke. I knew I couldnt avoid it and that I would somehow be able to block it. Is this not blocking, but offsetting it with an attack? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to attack again, flinched for a moment. This is because the moment I was about to hit the ground, I felt a small impact on my ankle. Although I dispersed the impact with my wits, the power that came from Danghyungs light gesture remained all the way to my toes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Its an incredible prating scope. The inside was thoroughly blocked with Hyunmu. However, Danghyungs prating scope dug into it so easily that it left a shock. It wasnt a matter of strength or weakness. The sharpness of the energy movement and striking was truly a state of heaven. Even though I havent reached the level I reached when I was alive, its not like my body can be broken through so easily. If its this much I dont know how strong it is. Itsparable to the Four Masters! It would not be an exaggeration to say that the prating mirror wasparable to or even better than that of the Saeumgyoju. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong, who hadpletely evaporated the shock from his ankle by sending the blue dragon, rushed at Dang-hyeong again. Quang! Yeonhojeong, tearing through the air, was suddenly holding a white dragon in his left hand. The two axes were finally pulled out. For an instant, Tang Hyeong felt as if Yeonhojeongs energy wave had doubled. The ck and white twin dragons split the air terrifyingly. h h h! Burbubbubbuk! The shing shes were not able to pierce the intangible barrier and bounced around the ground, leaving bloody marks. Coogung! Kugugoogung! Every time an attack was blocked, the entire clearing shook as if there was an earthquake. The air screamed and the earth groaned as the immense force collided. Hongyeomyuksalgong (t), which advanced brilliantly, attacked Tanghyeong mercilessly, but Tanghyeong was deflecting all of Yeonhojeongs rough attacks with his handcraft that seemed to be swinging at random. Yeon Ho-jeongs forehead was wrinkled. How do we stop it? It was a manual attack centered on Balgyeong, but I couldnt figure out how to block such a rough attack. The hand movements were so extraordinary. Rather than swinging at an axe, the movement seemed to be skimming through empty space. Still, it was blocked. The spouting Balkyung rotated amazingly and bounced off follow-up blows one after another, and even Yeonho of the world had a hard time reading how to use it. then. Hahaha! Yeon Ho-jeong struck down the ck Dragon with all his might and extended his left hand like lightning. Before he knew it, his hand had put down the white dragons head and grabbed Tang Hyeongs cor. With force! At that moment, Yeonhojeong saw the world turning upside down. Kwaaaaang! I felt a strong impact on my back. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at Dang Hyung with a surprised face. Danghyung, who was looking down at the fallen Yeonhojeong, adjusted his clothing and asked. Are you sure they areing with the intent to kill you? Chapter 639 Episode 639 Non-pr means infinite (3) Although there was pain, the shock itself was negligible. But the shock to my mind was great. Its amazingbat ability. Even if you search the whole world for that recklessness and aggression, it would be hard to find it. . I dont know why, but you seem very familiar with that state. The ability to control true energy is quite mature. But Danghyung shook his head. Thats it. If you attack me like that, you wont be able to touch my cor today. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Tang Hyung smiled. Should Ie back in? Of course you should. Thene in without dy. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Dang Hyung without answering. Tang Hyung tilted his head. Why arent youing in? Im thinking about it. Thoughts At first nce, your martial arts are closer to fighting techniques expressed from instinct rather than reason, so I wonder if you need to think. If possible, I will try to do it with grit and instinct, but this time I am a bit at a loss. Danghyeongs smile grew brighter. is it? After all, hes not an ordinary guy. If that is also an instinct, is it an instinct? People have no choice but to rely on familiar actions. I cant easily throw myself into something new, something awkward, or something different. It wasnt a bad thing. The reason why the martial arts people instinctively practiced herbivory even when they lost their minds was because they had unconsciously honed their skills to kill their enemies. In other words, it is an instinct that is essential for survival and victory. All martial people in the world live with such instincts imnted in their bodies. However, at times, we may need to break away from such instincts. Right now, Yeon Ho-jeong was facing such a moment. Was my method wrong? no. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head inwardly. My fighting style is not much different from before. Even during the time of the Dark Emperor, I fought this way. It was much stronger back then than it is now. And as always, he fought fiercely, killed his opponent, and survived. His fighting skills were not an easy martial art that could be changed with different levels. But it doesnt work. With this method, as Noonbae said, its hard to even touch the cor. Why? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. That Balgyeongbeop. Tang Hyeongs Balgyeong was exquisite itself. He freely uses such incredible pration skills that it reminds me of the Yin Hwang Dance of the Four Eum Cultists. Im d it was a sparring match. If it had been a real fight, I would have been defeated before I even tried my hand at it. Instantaneously ignites intangible magic. Its not impossible for me, but my creation speed and positioning ability are unmatched. So what should I do? If you think about it simply, the answer was simple. All you have to do is attack faster than the speed at which the Tang type creates Balgyeong. The problem is that there is no way that speed can be achieved. Regardless of strength or herbivory, Danghyeongs path to enlightenment was realized the moment the will was strong. It is no exaggeration to say that the speed of light is already created the moment you decide to make it. No matter how great Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were, he could not swing an ax at the speed of light. There are weaknesses. Tang Heng only implemented such foot techniques when blocking his own attacks. When he was about to attack, the speed at which Balgyeong was implemented was noticeably slower. Of course, it was rtively slow, but even that was fast enough to be simr to Yeonhojeongs attack speed. I couldnt read the time difference. The moment I grabbed him by the cor, I read his brothers intentions. So I quickly rxed a beat and tried to apply strength again, but at that moment, the force reversed and I copsed. The difference between attack and defense is clear. The old ship cannot overuse its attack and its speed slows down when it attacks. If it is natural, it is natural. Even when attacking, if the speed of lightes out, there will be no one in the world who can beat Tang Xing. Its amazing. Whatever it is, it cant be prated. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. The nobleman who sealed the middle and bottom battles is indeed huh?! For a moment, I came to my senses. Slurp. Tang Hyeongs eyes lit up as he watched Yeon Ho-jeong inserting the ck Dragon. Tuk. Tootuk. He even removed the ck and white twin dragons armor and threw the two axes far away. It doesnt look like you gave up. I would like to ask you a favor. You tell me. Do you haverge, heavy weapons in the Tang family cksmith shop? If it is a serious illness, to what extent? The heavier the better. Besides these two axes, my favorite weapon was a huge ax weighing over 80 pounds. Danghyung stuck out his tongue. Was it worth holding and swinging? The taste is just perfect. So do you have a weapon like that? It doesnt have to be an axe. Tang Heung looked at Tang Yun. It seemed like he was listening to the whole conversation here even from that far away. Tang Yun lowered his head and said. Ill be back soon. hook. Tang Yun disappeared from the spot. Brother Dang asked. Do you think you can fight back if you change your weapon? I have no intention of fighting, but I intend to learn. haha. I will attack you with a killing intent, but wont you ept it all? I n to use up all the money I have umted so far and use it up. It was difficult to tell whether he was serious or joking. Tang Hyung chuckled. Thank goodness I didnt have to memorize it. If I spray just a handful of poison, you wont be able to fight back. If you feel like they are slowly following you, use it without hesitation. If you follow me. By the way, you are truly amazing. What do you mean? The management method of the top battle is excellent. Fifty sum So it was fifty sum. For a moment, surprise appeared on Danghyungs face. You mean you already read it? I dont know what I read, but I knew that Noh Seon-baes ability to use upper-tier warfare was amazing. The world is as wide as the lightning-quick implementation speed. Danghyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, let out augh. Its really sharp. I think being quick-witted should also be included in the category of talent. I dont know what youre talking about. Im looking forward to it. Second Bimuga. After a while. I brought this and tried it. What Tangyun brought was a huge weight more than five feet long. A round weight made of alloy was attached to the end of a spear made of steel. The size of the weight alone was simr to Yeonhojeongs upper body. It weighs about 100 pounds. Since it is not intended for use as a weapon, it does not seem to have been bnced. Its difficult to match. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong lightly lifted the iron weight. Dangyun inwardly stuck out his tongue. Lifting a heavy bottle weighing close to 100 pounds with one hand was not a feat of strength. I thought it would have been simr even before I opened the musical. He seemed extremely ustomed to dealing with serious illness. It is an object made to destroy castle walls or gates in case of emergency. I kept it in the armory for a while because I didnt know who would use it, but I took good care of it. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong held the center of the spear and swung the iron weight. Buuuuung! Buuuuung! The sound of the wind blowing was truly vicious. Dangyun looked at Yeonhojeong with a shocked face. Just looking at him handling an unbnced 100 pound steel weight so lightly gave me a chill down my spine. Its definitely unbnced and wastes unnecessary energy, but thats okay. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had an iron weight on his shoulder, looked at Dang Hyeong. Shall we begin? whenever. If you do it, you will go. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong approached like lightning and swung his iron weight vigorously. Tang Hyeongs eyes sparkled. Awesome! The speed of the iron weight cutting through the air was truly overwhelming. The ck and white twin dragons were something that could be called a new weapon, but they were on a different level of intimidation. It was a blow that felt muchrger and longer than it actually was. Danghyungs hands were spread out. Kwaaaaang! The iron weight that missed the intangible Balgyeong hit the ground. Kugoogung! The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. also. Bullfight! He approached the White Tiger Military Limbo and struck by raising the iron weight from the bottom to the top. Whoa! The movement of the iron weight hit by the Balkyung shield was slightly distorted. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong took a step forward and swung the iron weight. Whoops! The movement of the iron weight was disrupted again. Yeon Ho-jeong was not embarrassed. He took another step and swung the iron weight, aiming for Danghyeongs cor bone with a faster and more intimidating blow than before. Hahaha! This time too, the iron weight blocked by the Balgyeong shield bounced off. Considering the weight and speed of the iron weight, Yeon Ho-jeongs body had to lose its bnce. But Yeonhojeong never lost his bnce. This is because the body was trained to the limit and the true energy constantly leaking out was keeping the center of the body properly. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands holding the spear were filled with great strength. Boom! Danghyeongs face hardened. This attack was different from previous ones. The speed was faster and it was a stabbing blow rather than a decisive swing. Hahaha! The iron weight, which had been thrust straight in, slightly changed direction this time. Pow! The iron weight flew and hit the ground. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong rushed towards Dang Hyeong. This was because Tang Hyeong did not receive the iron weight head on, but instead threw it at an angle to the side. I read it too. Yeon Ho-jeongs two fists swung fearfully. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The quality of the roar that erupted was different. For the first time, Tang was pushed back. Although he did not fall, he was unable to relieve Yeonhojeongs power and had to retreat. Boom! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was fiercely punishing the enemy, suddenly caught the iron weight of the spear in his right hand. Tang Hyeongs eyes wavered. Things from thin air! He dragged an iron weight weighing a hundred pounds into the air without even realizing it. It was an amazing feat of internal defense. Who would have thought that a guy who has only just started performing in a martial arts show would be able to use airborne techniques so flexibly and naturally! Yeon Ho-jeong struck down the iron weight with force. Kwaaaaang! The iron weight prated the ground. Danghyeong, who was preparing for the follow-up hit, tilted his head. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture. Arent youing in? Its fifty sum. ? Take a breath. I came to learn, not to see Noh Seon-bae get hurt. Brother Tang let out augh without realizing it. Were you counting them all? If you dont want to be beaten to death by the head of the party, you have to pay attention to these things. Hehehe. Danghyung, who had rxed his posture, asked as if he was throwing a question. How did you know? The identity of my Balgyeong shield. I didnt know. However, I just thought that for Noh Seon-bae, whose middle and lower ends were sealed, the only way was to maximize the power of the upper end. . Sangdanjeon is the power of the mind. Even if you threaten him with two flimsy hatchets, it will be difficult to pierce his extremely strong spirit. Huh. Thats why I wielded a heavy weapon. Because the feeling of intimidation is different. It shakes the opponents spirit and lowers their defense itself. That was my decision. Tang Hyung quietly expressed his admiration. You are truly amazing. Thats too much praise. Its actually a trick. Any method is the best if it works on the other person. Is that so. Danghyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, shook his head. I was nning to nt them one by one. But I dont think you will need that. . Lets start again after a while. great. Next time is thirty conjunction. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Fifty sums were reduced to thirty sums. It meant that if the limit of what the body could endure remained the same, it would fight with greater strength within that limit. Tang Hyungs pupils took on a subtle green glow. Ill teach you how to properly use the top battle. Chapter 640 Episode 640 Non-pole is infinite (o) (4) Hoowoo! Even though he was exhaling aggressively, his face was filled with calmness. amazing. Kang Ryang, sitting cross-legged and looking down at his hands, looked calmer than ever. This is the body of those who have ovee the limitations of humanity. After the fight was over and I received treatment, I spent the whole day reflecting on my body. It was amazing even though I looked at it for so long. A body that had been pierced down to the veins, and a true energy filled up to the smallest point at the tip of the fingernails was traveling through the entire body. Even if you dont intend to, your energy automatically protects your body. Its not perfect yet, but if I improve my purity at this level, it seems like my body will be able to block a certain amount of surprise attacks on its own. You are flexible and free from love. There are differences in each persons method of handling true energy and the new skills themselves, but the higher the level achieved, the more everyone gathers at a simr point. Kang Ryang was sure. The majority of transcendental masters probably share this condition. Its the same conditions. Before the Mujongjibyeok, there were many masters with strong individualities, but from then on, everyone starts to share simr things. In order to be morepetitive than others in this field, you should not worry about your remaining talents. Probably not? Kang-ryang turned his head to the side. There, leaning against a tree, holding a red spear, was Hwang Seok-tae. It will be different from what you think. Kang-ryang tilted his head. Can you read my thoughts? I dont have that ability, but somehow I feel like I know. Thats amazing. And you are a guy whose expressions are easier to read than you think. I didnt know that either. Kang-ryang stood up, shaking his butt. He was not interested in what Hwang Seok-tae wanted to say or whether he really read his thoughts. What is important is your perspective and how you n to pioneer your future. Since reaching this level, I have not yet made up my mind to practice. Its never toote to ask for advice when youve hit a wall. Anyway, what is the reason you came here? The head of the family said he would see it. Kang-ryang blinked. Me? Me and you, and even the head of the Moyong family and the elder of Jeomchang. Whats happening all of a sudden? Hwang Seok-tae said to Kang Ryang, who was puzzled. We will be leaving soon. Still, it looks like they will take care of this and that for helping me in some way. Because the partys price is certain in Eunwon. ah. Kang Ryang smiled bitterly. If its a favor, Ill repay it to my brother. It looks like youre paying it back well. hmm? I heard that you went to receive something from the King of Cancer. Dark King. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. The masters of Cheonoecheon who opened the martial arts and soared into the heavens. Just as he jumped over the wall, Yeon Ho-jeong also jumped over the wall. Of course, the world Yeon Ho-jeong sees will be different from his own world. Kangryang was curious. What can be seen and what can be done in that area. In my heart, I really wanted to get into that realm right away. not there yet. hmm? It seems like the guy who started walking now wants to fly. There was surprise on Kang Ryangs face. I guess it wasnt an empty statement to say that facial expressions are easy to read? I would like to add that if you are thinking of approaching things differently than before just because you have entered a new territory, that is also a misunderstanding. !! A persons individuality does not change no matter what level he or she reaches. If you just look at Moyong Gaju and Dang Gaju, arent the methods of implementing martial arts different? Even more so when ites to Deputy Yeon. Even if Adjutant Yeon ascends to Seongcheon, he will not change his fighting style. A subtle shock appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. It is certainly a great thing to have surpassed the martial arts level at that age, but it is arrogance to perceive that level as being overly special. If you have reached this level, it would be better to push your own path even more tenaciously. At least everyone I saw was like that. . Of course, a change in thinking is necessary at a critical moment. Kang Ryangs expression became nk. Hwang Seok-tae turned around. If the meditation is over, lets go. The family head is waiting. Can I tell you? What are you saying? Kang Ryangs eyes became sharp. For me, the Mukryong Buju is Cheolcheon Support Water. In the future, if I be stronger and try to kill Lord Mukryong, you might regret it. Although the words were quite provocative, Hwang Seok-tae snorted. do not worry. Not only is he not the type of person who can be beaten by a brat like you, but before that happens, my spear will pierce your heart. You have great confidence. Lets leave the unnecessary talk aside. Hwang Seok-tae walkednguidly. The majestic back looked like a sturdy castle wall. Kang Ryang smiled bitterly. There are many strong people in the world. There are so many wonderful people. * * * Fuuuuuuuuuuck! With an explosion, the iron weight flew into the sky. The pole of the flying iron weight was bent sharply in the middle. It was unable to withstand the sharp sh of forces. Cough! Yeon Ho-jeong let out a groan-like cough and held his knees. To his surprise, his body was drenched in sweat. My face was red and my breathing was quite heavy. Although it is the beginning, it is difficult to imagine the appearance of a master who opened a martial arts drama and entered a new world. On the other hand, Tang Hyung was perfectly fine. Except for his clothes being somewhat disheveled, nothing had changed since the first time we encountered him. what? Yeon Ho-jeong wiped his sweat and straightened his back. Surprise and disbelief appeared on his face. I feel like Ive be apletely different person. Since the time of the Thirty-Hyeong Dynasty, Tang Hyeongs martial arts skills have changed dramatically. The Tang style was so strong that it was doubtful whether this was the martial skill of the person who sealed the two dantian. While maintaining the martial arts he first showed, he blocked all of his martial arts skills with mysterious speed and iprehensible martial arts. I couldnt counterattack with the Blue Dragon Ball, and I couldnt defend myself with the Xuanwu Ball. White Tigers attack power split the air in vain, and Zhou Jakgongs killing technique disappeared before it even reached Tang Hengs body. How on earth?! At that time, my brother said. As time goes by, the delicacyes to life. I dont know if hes at the level of the Immortal Emperor, but his ability to use his true energy can be said to be at least three armies. It was amazing. . But you are too consistent. What do you mean? Danghyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, tilted his head. A person who is so quick-witted is also dull in this area. . What do you think about this realm? yes? Do you just think that it is simply another level beyond one wall? ? Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt understand what Dang Hyung was saying. Brother Tangs face looked quite stern. It looks like a medal for teaching school children. Let me ask you something. You are definitely stronger than before you opened the martial arts drama. Its a little faster, its a lot stronger, and the magic it carries has reached apletely different level. . Other than that, whats changed? ?! Just like before, we attack in the same way, target weaknesses in the same way, and shake peoples psychology to make them let down their guard. What next? Is that all? Thats Other than stronger power, more destructive foot techniques, and more intimidating energy waves, whats different from before? Let me tell you. Yeon Ho-jeong was shocked. Hearing this from my brother-inw, it definitely felt absurd. When I first realized my ability to use upper-tierbat and requested an imposing iron weight, it was a creative strategy. I couldnt help but be amazed. Sangdanjeon is the power of the mind, so if you amplify that power, you can get a glimpse into a new world of using true energy, but at the same time, if your spirit is weakened, it will be more difficult to implement martial arts. It was a double-edged sword, so to speak, and you saw it right away. . But that was a strategy, not a change in you. Arent you the kind of person who knows how to do that? I dont know what youre talking about Do you think that the use of upper-levelbat is just about increasing the attack speed and making the internal attack shield invisible? ?! Where did your ability to swing a hundred pounds worth of empty objects at a bird I didnt even noticee from? !! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened as if they were torn. The corner of Danghyungs mouth twitched. It was because Yeon Ho-jeong seemed to finally understand what he was trying to say. Im not saying you should let go of what youre used to. We need to make familiar things bigger, sharper, stronger, and faster. But thats not something you can demonstrate with your newly acquired powers. Brother Dang tapped his temple with his finger. Its here. Depending on how you use this, the enemy who once saw you as a wolf will at some point see you as a tiger. Oooooh! Baekhogi was young in Yeonhojeongs right hand. Tang looked at his hand. What are you going to do there? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Dang-hyung, slowly closed his eyes. Sangdanjeon, or spirit. The power of the mind is the power of the will, and the center of the will is in the soul. Im not asking you to attack with all your soul. What does my soul, my nature pursue? What creativity does my mind unleash? After a while. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes and mmed his fist towards the ground. Kwakwakwakkwak!! At that moment, a storm rose from the ground where Yeon Ho-jeongs fist was nted, and the entire 30-square-foot vacant lot began to shake and split. omg! Dangyun, who was startled, grabbed the tree and regained his bnce. Wheeeeee!! The storm extending from the point of impact danced frantically regardless of direction. Quad deuk! Several trees close to the vacant lot werepletely broken. Coogugung. Soon the storm disappeared and the stuffy air became softer. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around with surprised eyes. this?! I couldnt believe that a single punch had achieved this result. Even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, there had never been a single strike as powerful as this. At least that was the case when he was fine. Thats really true of you. Brother Tang shook his head. Rather than oppressing and constricting the opponents ability with the power of Sangdanjeon, youbined it with true energy to further increase the destructive power of the martial arts itself, right? . Its really been a while since Ive seen such an extreme expert. Well, the ways to use Dandanjeon are endless, so it wouldnt be a bad idea to use this method. Its a bit overly simplistic, but its true. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Dang Hyung. Tang Hyung smiled. When you were fighting with me, your energy wasnt going well and you were out of breath, right? Thats right. Of course the culprit was me. I used the divine energy from my upper chamber to interfere with your operation of the sacred energy and shook the air entering the closing room. her! Do you think its a remnant of talent? Absolutely not. If it had been a real fight, I would have died without even knowing what happened. haha. Tang Hyung nodded. All of the martial arts masters you will meet in the future have the same ability. Its basic knowledge, so to speak. Soyang. Mugeuk is infinite. Dont limit what you can do. Hes quick-witted and smart, so once you get used to it, youll be able to use it in a much more diverse way than this old man. . Dont forget. It starts from there. Only when you get used to it will you be able to ovee the three armies and reach the realm of the Immortal Emperor. Senior Noh. Thats enough for today. Chapter 641 Episode 641. Where did the sound go? (1) Night came. The slightly reduced moonlight spread across the clouds in a cloudy sky, making it look hazy. Mr. Moyong, who was looking at the moon outside the window, spoke calmly. Now it looks quite like the sky of Sacheon. If there are a lot of clouds, it will be gloomy tomorrow. Humidity is high. Moyong-gun liked this humidity. The martial art he learned was Yang Kangs Noejeong, so he felt like he was able to rx in the high humidity environment. Moyong-gun flicked his middle finger and thumb. Perfect! Puzzle! A blue brain aura appeared and disappeared. Since you have learned martial arts based on Noegi, this can be seen as natural, but Noegi is an unrivaled strength. If I hadnt adjusted my inner energy momentarily with my fingertips, my brain energy would have been uncontrolled and sshed all over the ce. One way or another, Mo Yongs skills deserved praise. Nevertheless, Prince Moyong could not be happy. Is it enough? Mo Yong-guns eyes sank. Am I really putting enough effort into my life? Lately, Ive been thinking a lot about talent. Peoples talents vary greatly. Some people are born with good brains, while others are born with the talent to use their bodies. Some people are born with dexterity, while others have great eloquence. If you expand the scope of talent, even having naturally good eyesight or a loud voice were talents. His ability to smell well and his delicate sense of taste were his talents. There are countless upations in human society, and the talents required are also diverse. Thats why its important to discover and develop your talents. In a world of people with greater talent than you, trying to outsmart everyone and seed is as difficult as picking up a star in the night sky. So what are the talents required of a martial artist? I dont know. Moyong closed his eyes. I dont know anymore. A talent that can quickly raise the level of martial arts? Of course it is a great talent. But even such talents require segmentation. A talent for copying martial arts for the first time. A talent for having good reflexes and an advantage in evasive maneuvers. A talent for showing strength in simple and honest attacks due to good strength. A talent for building up resistance well. A talent for breaking down herbivorous skills. The talent for seeing the list would be endless. The position you can reach varies depending on how many talents you were born with and the level of your natural talents. Sometimes people say things like this. Those who say that talent can be overturned through hard work. Thats bullshit. Effort is fundamental. They say that to beat a genius, you have to put in twice as much effort. So, if a genius practices eight poetry a day, does it mean that amoner must practice sixteen poetry? There are twelve oclock in a day? Even if you reduce the number of hours to ten, when do you sleep? Rest is as important as training. As your level increases, the need for rest decreases, but this does not mean that sleep and nutrition arepletely unnecessary. In other words, it is impossible to surpass genius with the amount of effort. So, should we focus on quality rather than quantity? That is even more ridiculous bullshit. Because there is no way a genius can match the quality of a genius. People who talk like that often disparage the efforts of others, saying that they can win if they work hard. Even though the reality is that we cannot practically keep up with the efforts of others. In the end, Moorim is also a world of talented people. It was cruel, but it was reality. but. Moyong opened his eyes. Confusion appeared on his face. Have I at least seen the end of my efforts? Although his personality may have been twisted, Moyong was a very honest person with himself. He knew the extent of his talent. The reason he respected but did not fear the Holy Heavenly Thirteen Seas was because he was confident that he would also reach that realm. The problem is timing. If I live like I do now, when will I be able to reach that same level? Prince Moyong was clear about what he wanted to achieve. Murim Lord The pinnacle of Murim power in the world. Some say that it is only the peak of the White Ind and does not include the ck Ind, but the existence of Yangcheon only caused the rapid rise of the ck Ind, and in reality, the most powerful person in the martial arts world can be said to be the Murim Lord. There was a lot of work to do to be a Murim lord. As a martial artist, you must prove your strength, have a good character, and have many followers for influence. To have power follow you, you need money, and to make money, you need to start a business. There was literally a mountain of work to do. Prince Moyong was quietly aplishing all these tasks without anyone knowing. What about martial arts? Prince Moyongs martial arts skills were so strong that they could be counted on one finger, evenpared to the heads of the six major families and the heads of the nine factions. He did not forget that he was a martial artist and devoted himself to training whenever he could. In other words, he could be seen as the closest to the Murim Lord in all aspects except personality and disposition. Moyong himself thought so too. but. Even if I be the Murim lord like this, will I be able to hold and sway power as I want? Humans have risen to a higher position than other living creatures by prospering culture and creating morals andws. Nevertheless, the basic principles of human society were no different from those of the animal world. strength. Even if something unreasonable happens, you can correct it only if you have the strength. Only with strength can one not be ignored, and with strength one cannot have ones authority copsed. In particr, for the martial people, actual power, not influence or power, was important. However, until fifteen days ago, it wasnt that important of an issue. The Seongcheon Thirteenth ce, which is at the forefront of actual power, rarely participates in the politics of its time. To begin with, they were characters from another world. But everything changed when Yeon Ho-jeong opened the Mugeuk. Finally, a person who performed a martial arts performance appeared among those active at the time. He was even someone who thought that Prince Moyong was his lifelong nemesis, and even his age was ridiculously young. It cant go on like this. Three schools? authority? War? You dont need it all. Due to Yeonhojeong, thendscape of the contemporary martial arts world changed once again. In order to get ahead of the game, our current military power is not enough. You must have strength. There must be strength in my sword and my fist. In order to be the best, not just one of the leaders, you must be strong. The many things he did to be the most powerful person in Moorim. It has to stop now. You have to train like crazy to maximize your talent. Otherwise, bing a leader is meaningless. A moment like this ising in my life too. To put it positively, opening up martial arts is probably an area that is impossible with proper training. Rather, we should ept that it is a good thing. It goes back to when I first picked up the sword and thought that only physical strength could win everything. Moyong truly thought about living like that. I epted that the moment hade to entrust what I had achieved so far to the people and to melt myself into a practice worthy of my life. Slurp. When I pulled out the sword, the sword trembled in the cloudy moonlight. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Youre hoping for that too. How much time has passed like that? Slurp. Prince Moyong, who sheathed his sword, spoke in a calm voice. Pleasee in. Come on. The door opened and a person appeared. It was a party hall. Moyong-gun smiled. The serious expression from just moments ago was no longer visible. I didnt know you woulde visit me in person. The official said bluntly. I received help even though I didnt like people, so I felt like I shoulde visit them at least once. haha. Even though he is from his own family, he is a very honest person. Prince Moyong once again felt envious of the officials honesty. Dang Gwan is also a person with a desire to be the best. Its not easy for a person like that to be this honest. Perhaps because of the environment, I felt that he was a different person from me in many ways. Please sit down. Two people sat across from each other at the table. The officer spoke in a stern voice. Thank you for helping me with the family situation. Moyong-gun chuckled. Are you really thankful? The way he speaks is not good. You know its hard to say thank you to someone you dont like. know. I know very well. I tried to think about it separately, but it wasnt easy. Thank you anyway. Prince Moyong, who was quietly looking at the party hall, shook his head. There is no need for that. hmm? Its not because its not a sincere thank you. Actually, I havent done much. . I did help. But it would have been the same even if another expert hade here instead of me. Its not thanks to me, its thanks to Yeon Dae-su. A strange look appeared in the officers eyes. Its thanks to Yeonhojeong. I wasnt the type of person to say things like that. I dont know. But I understand at least one thing. Whether it was sincere or empty, it would not have been easy for Moyong to say something like that in front of himself. The official said as if he was throwing it away. For some reason, you look like a Cheongseung. Mo Yong-guns smile became bitter. I was thinking about my limitations. . Isnt the head of the Tang family like that too? Someone from my childrens generation has surpassed us and reached the sky, so even if we are close friends, I cant feel that good. The official nodded. Of course I do. It was a simple admission. Mo Yong nodded his head. If you are a martial artist, you must know how to be jealous even in front of your childrens achievements. It is impossible to be purely happy about the aplishments of others who are not rted to you by blood. . I have a lot of thoughts in many ways. The official tilted his head. That doesnt seem like you. exactly? Its shocking. I dont know if he opened a martial arts performance at that age, but I think he was the first in the history of martial arts. That doesnt matter. The important thing is now. Of course it is. Moyong-gun sighed and changed his expression again. So, why did youe all this way? I dont think I just came to say thank you. I came here to say thank you. I dont n on just saying hello and ending it. The Tang Gwan took out a small gold bag from his pocket and held it out in front of Mo Yong-gun. What is this? Its poison. ? It is a dogma, but it is nothing more than an extreme poison that is extremely focused on yang. . It is usually used as poison, but depending on how it is handled, it can also be an elixir. A strange look appeared in Mo Yong-guns eyes. The official continued. Id like to give you a good elixir, but right now, there arent enough elixirs to use for my familys business. That guy sprinkled it all over the ce. . As I said, it is poison, but depending on how it is used, it can achieve achievements beyond imagination. Of course, you might not get anything. You could die. . I had a lot to worry about, but this is the only thing I can properly offer. It is a sign of sincerity, so please ept it. The official stood up. then. It seems like that was really the only business. There was no hesitation in the act of turning around. Prince Moyong opened his mouth. if. . Wouldnt your stomach hurt if I took this dogma and became much stronger than I am now? Its going to hurt. The official looked back at Moyonggun. At the same time, it could be the result of increasing the power of our allies who have an extreme hatred for the Three Religions. ! Go. With those words, the official left the room. Prince Moyong, who was looking down at Dokdan, sighed. This person or that person. Chapter 642 Episode 642. Where does the sound go? (2) The next day. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong came out after organizing his clothes and saw Prince Mo Yong. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Whats going on in my ce so early in the morning? Prince Moyong looked at Yeonhojeong. It was a calm look. The confusion wasntpletely gone, but it didnt seem like they had lost their way like before. Prince Moyong said. I was thinking of leaving soon. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Already? Well, I would like to take this opportunity to see the Emperors face, but isnt that your business and not mine? . Ill consider it only if my cutting skills are helpful. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Thats it. Its not like Im asking for help again and again. I dont think things will get any easier just because you go. Depending on how you take it, it could sound quite insulting. Prince Mo Yong calmly nodded. You are right. This is an issue that could lead to an armed conflict if we make a mistake, but in a fierce battle between super-experts who have opened up martial arts, the help of those who have not reached that goal is meaningless. Thats an interesting response. Yeon Ho-jeong crossed his arms. Im just saying that. Anyway, it seems like its popping up faster than expected? Because just as you have your own work to do, I also have my own work to do. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly examining Mo Yong-guns face, chuckled. I guess Im thinking of putting down what Im doing for the time being and focusing on my duties. Moyong-gun smiled. Are you talking about your duty as the head of the family? Its my duty as a martial artist. Well, you should look at the situation carefully. I would like to do that, but I have to do one or two things. Its changed. surely. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a small but definite change in Moyong-gun. I didnt know you woulde and say hello in person like this. One way or another, I owe you a lot. Its a debt I dont think Ive lost anything, but if I think I owe it, I hope to pay it backter. Okay then. If I do this, will I go back to my hometown? Thats right. I cant see that guy in Eonjabang. I sent it first. I dont think its time to formally introduce it to you yet. I guess so. The two stopped talking for a moment and looked at each other. How long has it been? Prince Moyong opened his mouth. I hope you seed. I hope so too. From what I heard, Eumje Ha Eungyo advocates a moderate path, but his personality is gentle and merciful, so I understand that he is close to the right path. I didnt want to be swayed by a faction, so I didnt have any enemies, but if you look at my personality, I said I was far from a ck person. I heard that too. But the world doesnt leave alone those who excel. The wind blows everywhere. Unless they actively jump into the world like you, they usually have a hard time dealing with the ups and downs. . In the eyes of those who want to be a noble tree, the scars from the cold wind especially stand out. Dont criticize me for not knowing how scary the world is, because its not a big deal. Yeon Ho-jeong had an unexpected light on his face. Are you familiar with the Yin Emperor? I dont know. Weve never met. Its just a rumor I heard through the grapevine. But now that I listen to it, I feel like I know a lot about notes. Moyong-gun shrugged his shoulders. Even if you dont know people, you roughly know how the world works. . If you dont want to be the best, dont jump in. If youre going to jump in, dont be half-hearted This is something I often told my daughter. Yeon Ho-jeong listened deeply to Prince Moyongs words. It may seem like a too conclusive statement, but in reality, the world was like that. When you find a good person, you spread the word somehow, and once the rumor spreads, the world does not leave that person alone. If you dont have the resources to deal with the world itself, no matter how good you are, you will eventually get swept up in the faction. If Emperor Eums tendencies were as rumored, there was a high probability that he would be in a ratherplicated situation, as Prince Moyong said. From the perspective of the three schools, Seongcheon is the enemy that must be dealt with first. Either appeasement or removal. Sessfully. I will seed and make you a reliable ally. I understand. If it is an unfavorable situation, that is, if it seems that Emperor Yin has defected, even if just by chance. sh! In Mo Yongs eyes, his secret life was young. Kill me without hesitation. I dont know if the Three Schools have contacted the Yin Emperor yet. I would have done it. You guessed it too, right? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, nodded. If its a situation where it has to be like that, you have no choice but to do it. I dont know if I can do it on my own. Moyong-gun chuckled. I dont know because I havent been in that area, but I think its possible with your fighting skills. Of course, it would be best if such a situation did not arise. Dont say it easily. Because even the dark king Seon-bae, who sealed the two danteons, is also breaking them. Thats because you didnt risk your life. If you see our dance, you wont say anything like that. Isnt your main stage not on an off-stage, but in real life, where you never know how the situation may change? . Stop whining uncharacteristically and when the right momentes, make your choice without hesitation like before. Okay. Ill say it again. Make your choice without hesitation. Dont just be considerate of the other person and dont choose the difficult path just because they have no choice. There was a solemn look on Mo Yongs face. Just by saving that time, a hundred of our soldiers can be saved in a future war. Considering the impact your choices will have on the world, it is a luxury to give others more opportunities than necessary. . The goodness you speak of is not something that should be exercised in war. War is a fight between those without lines. If I ignore the other persons situation, my people will die. . I hope you keep my words in mind. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded calmly. I will. Moyong-guns expression rxed. I received a call this morning. hmm? They said he returned to the Murim Alliance. Uijeong-gun. A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. It looks like the work in Guangdong Province waspleted well. Can you tell it to me? What do you mean? Prince Moyong pointed to Yeonhojeongs waist with his chin. You mean your axe. ah. Yeon Ho-jeong was fiddling with the ck and white twin dragons crossed over her hips. I think this will be enough, but . If you can have someone send it to you, please do so. But I cant tell you exactly when and where I will be moving. We can just open it up. All you have to do is convey it somehow. Then its good for me. I understand. After saying those words, Prince Moyong turned around. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching Mo Yong-gun slowly moving away, asked in a loud voice. Have you made up your mind? Moyong-guns steps stopped. However, his back did not shake as he walked calmly again for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. You seem like a stubborn person. Life is a series of choices. Sometimes, trivial choices can color the future golden, or conversely, ck and red. What kind of light will Moyongs choice color his future? What color will the person who is inseparable from him color his life? Yeon Ho-jeong pped himself on the cheek with both hands. Let me just mind my own business. * * * Boom! Brother Tang said with a smile. This is the end of our training. shit. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had fallen to the floor, got up and grumbled. It ended without me even being able tond a proper blow. A guy who has just started walking shouldnt try to fly already. Its because its a shame. Danghyung clicked his tongue. If that is your weakness, then it is your weakness. Until yesterday, I got hit three times within twenty sums. But today I only got hit once in thest sum. That alone is tremendous growth. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Still, its disappointing. Dang Hyung smiled and sat down cross-legged. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the brother-inw, also satfortably. Danghyung said. I think Ive repaid at least one-hundredth of the favor I received through this. Yeon Ho-jeongughed. Isnt that too grandiose? I want to follow you and teach you until you surpass me. Even then, I cant repay even half of the kindness I received. Thats true by my standards. I helped someone who was really struggling. So you dont like it? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That cant be right. Danghyung smiled. You are fast. Even if its fast, its too fast. For now, Im d that I can remain quick, but the moment quickness turns into impatience, serious problems will arise. Thats the way the world works. Im d you know better. Thank you. I mean it. I was just meddling to rx and rx. Dont worry. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Dang Hyung with a smile, suddenly hardened his expression. Tang Hyung tilted his head. Why but? Yeon Ho-jeong was lost in thought in silence. No matter how much I think about it, its strange. I had this thought once again yesterday. The power of King Noh Seon-bae is definitely great. I dont know, but if I break the seal, I will beparable to Nana Moyong during the time of the Dark Emperor. In fact, he would surpass both of us in terms of martial arts. If we were to define Tang Hyeongs martial arts in one word, it could be said to be delicacy reached to the extreme. His martial arts were full of delicacy that is difficult to describe in words. Just being able to naturally solveplex top-tier warfare operations at the right time is an achievement that will go down in history. However, that did not mean it was superior. Just as a master of swordsmanship is not superior to an expert of swordsmanship, the way of using what he has is simply different. So what was the Dark Emperors martial arts? The martial arts of the Emperor of Darkness was the strength of the forward movement. It was a fast, strong, and irregr martial art. It was the same even when it continued to grow after the opening of the country. Because of his martial arts skills, he earned the title of the strongest warrior in the history of ck Ind. Even back then, I didnt think deeply about upper level warfare operations. In the beginning, I used it to detect weaknesses in my sixth sense and maximize mybat ability, but I did not intend to use it for direct martial arts implementation. This is also different. It was not because Yeon Ho-jeong had a lower level than Tang Hyeong, but because it was better suited to Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts. But now? Im helpless. I cant see in front of me. Sasinmu is perfect. There is nothing more to do other than fix it. Now all that remains is to deepen. However, it was truly questionable that he could notnd an effective hit on Tang Hyeong with thepleted de. Is it because Tang Hyungs ability to utilize top-levelbat is too clever? The Saeum cult leaders ability to utilize upper-tier warfare was also not inferior to that of the Tang dynasty. Yeon Ho-jeong was the war god himself who turned the body of the Saeum cult leader into a bloody mess. Even though I cant get back to where I was back then, isnt this too severe? Its like half a piece. Although he has opened up Mugeuk, he does not seem to be able to properly demonstrate his abilities as an expert who has opened up Mugeuk. Danghyeong said while looking at Yeonhojeong deep in thought. When you have a lot of worries, its good to look at your martial arts from the root. . Speaking of martial arts, Ive been curious about something. Can I ask you something? What do you mean? Do you know that you are free from all directions? yes?! Have you by any chance made progress in all directions? Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. Chapter 643 Episode 643 Where does the sound go? (3) Emperor of the Four Directions. A rare expert who performed like a legend in the war against the blood religion, known as the worst enemy in the history of the martial arts in the central ins, 300 years ago. Some say that the military power of the Emperor of Four Directions was excessively exaggerated, and some said that his actual military force was not at that level because he only participated in battles where he revealed himself and cut off the head of the enemy general. However, such people kept silent about the enemies on the battlefield who had enhanced the reputation of Emperor Wu of Four Directions. The enemies that Emperor Wu of Four Fangs fought directly were so powerful that any master of the martial arts in the central ins at the time would find it difficult to face them. Emperor Four Directions destroyed all such enemies. It wasnt a close match, but he almost overwhelmed all of his opponents and broke their morale. In other words, Emperor Wu of Four Fangs was the strongest vanguard that the martial arts in the central ins could present, and an undefeated god of martial arts that the blood religion would never want to face. After the end of the Bloody Rebellion, Emperor Wu of Sabang left behind the cheers of the martial arts people and went to an unknown mountain to live a simple life. It is said that the martial people who visited him for some kind of business after the war even saw him reach the realm of immortals and handle the divine beast Hwangryong (S). So in hister years, his nickname became Hwangryongje (S). Although it is not well known because its nickname, Four Directions Untitled, is so famous. Although he was such a famous person, nothing was actually known about his character and martial arts. No one knew what he liked and how he lived the world. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even know about the existence of Four Directions. Maybe youve heard it a few times in your life. But I didnt remember it. He threw away all information that did not concern him. The space of his memories was filled with the gravestones of his deadrades and the temporary graves of those who would die in the future. It was thanks to Zhuge Zhen that I became interested in Emperor Wu of Four Directions. A master of all time and era who used harmonious martial arts with overwhelming ability for attack, defense, evasion, and counterattack. He waster called the Yellow Dragon Emperor and was a powerful figure of immortality who elevated the legend of bing a god while alive to the realm of myth. And that memory was confirmed once again by unknown old people who came back to life in Foshan, Guangdong, throwing away the past and uncovering the secrets of immortality. Four Gods Martial Arts (Four Gods Martial Arts) is a martial art of the four directions. And Yeon Ho-jeong inherited his martial arts skills. In other words, Yeon Ho-jeong was the one who seeded the progress of the Emperor of Four Directions, which was the greatest of all time. It was a fact that no one in the world knew yet except a few people. My brother-inw is talking about it. Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt help but be embarrassed. Do you know Four Directions Untitled? Tang Hyung chuckled. Among the guys with a sword on their back, is there one who doesnt know about martial arts? Even the kids on the street know the myth of Untitled in all directions. Yeon Ho-jeong felt embarrassed for some reason. okay. I said I would ask just one question, but I keep asking more. Then, is it true that the martial arts you trained in is Four Gods Martial Arts? Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed surprise once again. Do you know Sashinmu? He had no intention of hiding his martial prowess. It wasnt a martial arts skill that could respond to rumors anyway. Because it is a study without a certain format. A strange expression appeared on Tang Hyungs face. It was true. The martial arts you trained were not only four gods, but also four-way warriors. How did you? Brother Dang shrugged his shoulders. This is what I saw in the ancient documents. Text documents? Before I imprisoned myself, I read every book that existed in my home. yes? I didnt take out a single book. If there were any new books avable, I read them all. I read literally all of it, not most of it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. You mean youve read all those books? How many volumes did you think there were? Excluding martial arts books, there were seven thousand five hundred and sixty-nine volumes. ?! Is this guy making fun of people now? Dont y around. . Are you serious? Is there any reason to lie? Its not even something to brag about. If youre proud, youre proud. Even though I read so many books, I fought with my children and isted myself for twenty years. Its not important whether you read a lot of books. What matters is what you do with the knowledge you put in your head. Thats true, but that doesnt take away the surprise. Among those many books, there must have been some thin ones. However, on the other hand, there would have been many books with thick and difficult-to-understand content. Even if you read ten books a day, it would take you over twenty-seven hundred days. In terms of years, it amounts to eight years. You would have to read ten books every single day for eight years to see them all. Is that possible for someone who has to practice martial arts and take care of household chores? This is it. As if he guessed what Yeon Ho-jeong was thinking, Tang Hyeong pointed to his head with his index finger. Even before I reached the top level, my upper division was much more extensive and active than others. There is nothing to say after the opening of Mugeuk. ah! There are many ways to use the top battle. I used it to take my readingprehension to the extreme. It took me less than half an hour to read a thick book. Do you remember all that? I cant do it all. But I remember more than half of it. It seemed even more amazing that he could remember more than half of the contents of nearly 30,000 books than reaching the level of non-existence. The story is a bit off. Anyway, among the old documents from my familys home, there were several books that described what happened 300 years ago. Among them, there was one written about Emperor Wu of Four Fangs and his martial arts skills. How? Dont other people know? I have no choice but to not know. Because it was written in a foreignnguage. It is a type of Sanskritnguage, and it is even more ancient than the Sanskritnguage that most people know. The letters are different. Brother Dang quenched his appetite. I had a hard time interpreting that. Im the type of person who cant get past a problem if I cant solve it, so Ive been inviting schrs for over two years toe up with an interpretation. her. Anyway, I learned a lot by deciphering ancient documents. But it wasnt something I needed to spread the word about, so I just remembered it. okay. But I have one question. yes? The content written in the ancient document was quite detailed and vivid. ? I dont know why it was written in ancient Sanskrit, but I think the author was not only from that era, but also someone who directly participated in the fight against the blood religion. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Not much is known about the Four Directions Untitled. Except for his incredible skills. yes. But how did I know that Emperor Four Fangs trained Four Gods and Five Gods? Well, you dont know. Could it be that he just reported it alone and said it was untitled everywhere? There may have been someone you were close friends with. Hmm, I see. However, the writer of that historical book knew too much about blood religion and the Emperor of Four Directions. There were a lot of unknown letters, so not everything could be interpreted but there was a lot of content written as if I saw the world through the eyes of Four Directions Untitled, while referring to Four Directions Untitled as if he were a stranger. ?! Maybe its a librarian written by Emperor Safangmu himself. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Although it is questionable whether they were written in ancient Sanskrit, the ancient documents are definitely a great treasure. Moreover, if it had been written by Emperor Safangwu himself, it could be said to be a treasure of treasures whose value cannot be calcted. This story keeps leaking out somewhere else. Thats not whats important. . I told Yuni that the contents of that document were nonsense. I said that out of curiosity and because I thought it was a book I didnt need to read, but some of it contained some really nonsense. ? It is said that a person who has mastered the Four Gods Dance can control the yellow dragon, the guardian deity of heaven and earth. !! Also, he used four types of martial arts and four true skills to demonstrate a perfect form ofbat ability, but perfection is the pinnacle of naturalness, so it is said that it is a martial art that not everyone can master. Tang Hyeongs eyes lit up. In addition, it is said that the most dangerous time is when you think you have trulypleted that perfect martial art. What do you mean? I dont know that. It was just written that way. It was absurd to deal with a yellow dragon. The most dangerous time is when you think youvepleted it? At that time, I was in the process of creating the Emperors Sutra. I wanted to make this martial art the best martial art in the world. I wasnt interested in the yellow dragon or anything, but that phrase strangely felt like it was being said to me. Brother Tang smiled bitterly. It was a mistake. Reading the Emperors Sutra is not a four-spirit dance. Even though it was alreadypleted, that phrase kept lingering in my head, and I pursued beyond without knowing satisfaction. . Thats why I got this terrible illness. no. Yeon Ho-jeong knew. The reason Tang Hyeong got sick was not because there was no way to go further in reading the Emperors Sutra. Its not simply because of the greed of the party brother. The Sasinmu has a base. Breaking away frompletion and moving forward? Completion is perfect, so it is calledpletion. Once you reach that point, there is no more. So it isplete. If there is something beyondpletion, it should be considered apletely different area. And there is a vast technological system and power in Sasinmu that can support other areas. Hwangryongshinwanggong! Yes. Bringing the body to a state of perfection with not one but four miracles. Completing the present moment to advance to a higher level. Sasinmu is a martial art of perfection and a martial art of freedom. So, it is possible to surpass the Yellow Dragon, which is even higher than that. On the other hand, it is clear that Tang Hyeongs Emperors Poison Sutra is the best poison technique in the world, but it is onlypleted as a martial arts technique and cannot be surpassed beyond that. It was not a martial art created to go beyond that in the first ce. So Tang Hyeong failed. Thats why I got sick. Because I was unable to create a body that I needed to endure in order to gain power in another dimension. sh! A strong energy emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. As if it were a revtion, the reason for Tang Hyeongs failure naturally urred to me. And Yeon Ho-jeong was confident that it was true. Why? I dont even know much about the realm of the Dark King? How can I still be so sure why this person got sick? hook! For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. iced coffee! The reason why Dang Hyeong got sick is because he is certain of it. The moment I questioned how I was sure of that, the ray of realization that hade like a light began to dissipate at an rming speed. Its as if you trace the contents of your dream when you wake up and then gradually forget it. Look here. yes? Are you okay? Myplexion is not good. Ah Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. its okay. Something suddenly urred to me. I see. Brother Dang smiled and continued speaking. Whatever it is, this is what I want to say. I ask you to look back on the roots of your martial arts. ? It is said that Sasinmu uses four true energies. Each one of them demonstrates exceptional capabilities, but in other words, there are four unique skills you need to pay attention to, so you cant be sure which one you have dug up correctly. Yeon Ho-jeong was sure. They say they dug out all the Four Gods clearly one by one. However, it was also true that I was shocked by Danghyungs words. Since when did you think you knew for sure? Do I really know about the Shinigami? In order for those who have reached the peak to rise above that level, worry and thinking must be part of their daily lives. If you cant find an answer no matter what you do, ultimately the ce you have to return to is the root. . Just dont forget that. I wanted to tell you that. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Danghyung in confusion, suddenly asked. Arent you surprised? what? There is someone who inherited the martial arts of Four Directions and Wu Emperor that no one knows about, isnt that surprising? Amazing. But why is that? If it were me, I would be curious about martial arts from 300 years ago and want to dig up a lot of things. What about your personality? It doesnt even sound like a horse. Brother Dang got up from his seat. It is the martial arts of the best in ancient and modern times, but I did not be the best in ancient and modern times by learning those martial arts. The best martial arts skills are everywhere. Whats important is how outstanding the person who studied it is. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Senior Nohs words are indeed correct. Tang Hyung turned around. Lets stop by before you leave. Lets have a meal. Chapter 644 Episode 644. Where does the sound go? (4) The next day. What are you doing? Paeyul said with a grumpy face. Why did your junior, who neglected his senior in favor of martial arts training,e to visit today for some reason? Yeon Ho-jeong said with an awkward expression. Are you upset? Someone beep! Paeyul, who was in tears, soon snorted. Okay, did you enjoy the short-term training? yes. Roh Noh-bae went through a lot of trouble for me, who was poor. I hope so, you guy. I also received lessons from the best person in the world. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Senior Noh is the best person in the world? He is no different from the best person in the world. Cant anyone who belongs to the Immortal Emperor be said topete for supremacy in the world? Thats what you meant. They said that since they have never fought in person, it is meaningless to say who is stronger than whom. In that case, it wouldnt be enough to call them all the best people in the world. It was both right and wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I dont know who the true best person in the world is, but at least I know that I am far behind them. Isnt it obvious? The gap between peak masters and transcendent masters is like that of heaven and earth. It would be even more so among those who opened up martial arts. This was also true, but also wrong. There will definitely be differences among masters who have opened up martial arts. But the gap between them was like a very thin sheet of paper. However, it may be impossible for a lifetime to ovee the difference of that one piece of paper. On the other hand, it is not surprising who wins since it is only a piece of paper. Even masters of martial arts are not free from the variables of fighting. It may have been much bigger than the variables among the masters who failed to open the martial arts. A state where you cant be sure of anything. So, Mugeuk is lonely. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and said. Before, Buju Mukryong said this to Baek Byeongshin. The difference between you and me is just a piece of paper. Then Baek Byeong-shin said. Its a piece of paper thicker than Mount Tai. Those are difficult words. This means that depending on your perception, it can be real paper or a big, thick piece of paper like a mountain peak. Is that so? No matter what happens, there will be a difference of 15 pieces of paper between me and them. I dont know suchplicated things, man. It was truly a loss. So the fact that youve been crawling around now means its time to get out? Even though he was a junior, he was an expert in martial arts, and Paeyuls attitude towards Yeon Ho-jeong did not change. Thats why Yeonhojeong had a good loss rate. Paeyuls consistent attitude is really not easy. Yes, I have to go get thest mission soon. Paeyuls face hardened slightly. Its simple for Emperor Yin. Thats right. Are you confident you can win? To Mze? okay. It was a while ago that you said that the gap would be bigger than that between extreme experts. Thats my perspective. And having confidence is another thing. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I do not know. Its a battle of strength versus strength I actually have no chance of winning. Damn it too. Anyway, are you thinking about fighting already? You dont know what the situation is right now. I dont know if everything goes well through talking, but in the worst case scenario, I have to fight for my life. Thats right. But you like fighting, right? Paeyul openly growled. The fight where fists sh with fists and swords is the only fun that warriors can extract from the gap between life and death. What fun is there in spreading poison and sticking to it without memorizing or spraying it? Whats more, its a music festival, isnt it? Killing people with sound? Its going to be so much fun. It was then. Its something thats hard to just hear and ignore. For a moment, Paeyul flinched. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Are you here? The party official suddenly appeared like a ghost and looked at Paeyul with a blunt face. I didnt know you were looking at your family like that. Dont misunderstand. Its not that I look at the party in a bad way. Its just my view of fighting. Is this an excuse? You dont make excuses? Its actually not fun, is it? They fight by calcting where to release poison and when to use memorization. It doesnt suit me. Even though it is softer than before, it is a hotel. It would be rare for someone to boldly say something like that in front of the master of the Sichuan Tang n. The official snorted. I dont have to repay the favor I received from you. By just ignoring that remark, you saved my life. Paeyul shrugged his shoulders. I didnt really help you, but its a good thing. You better watch your mouth next time. Unless you want to die without a word. Thats why I dont like it. You cant fight those who kill quietly. It was a defeat rate that did not give a single word. The official snorted again. It was a really arrogant remark to just ignore, but I knew that Paeyul was not ignoring the party. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. I wanted to visit you, but how did youe in person? I came directly because it was spacious. And you all lost your time here. It would be better to leave quickly after going through various procedures and getting to Gajujeon. Grumble, rumble. When I suddenly heard a sound, I turned my head and saw a cart approaching in the distance. The person pulling the cart was Gangryang. And Hwang Seok-tae was walking next to him. Gangryang grumbled. Why am I the only one dragging this on? Hwang Seok-tae said. If youre having a hard time, tell me. Its not hard. Then drag it alone. It was a conversation that felt strangely friendly. So Kang-Ryang arrived, pulling a cart. Inside the cart were items well-wrapped with cloth. And in the middle of it all, there was arge weapon. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. That one? Its yours. The officer himself picked up the weapon. As the weapons were raised, the cart rocked. This meant that the weight of the weapon was enormous. It was worth it. The length of the spear was a huge single-edged ax with a spear de at the end, a fierce sword. It will be different from the two-in-one division that you used, the Gwangryongbu. Still, the weight will be roughly the same, and the skill in handling weapons is excellent, so it wont be difficult to handle. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became awkward. I decided to ask the head of the Moyong family to receive the Gwangryongbu. So you n to meet Emperor Yin only after receiving it? Thats not it. I dont know that its a situation where time is running out. And yet you stayed here and helped us. I wish I could give you more, but right now we dont have the resources, so I can only give you this. The official handed the loan to Yeon Ho-jeong. Take it. Yeon Ho-jeong politely epted the loan. What the official said was correct. The weight of this godfather was almost simr to that of the Gwangryongbu. Because it was not a double-edged de, the center of gravity of the ax de was different, but that was not a problem at all when using it. It is apletely different weapon from the iron weight used in the fight with Tang Hyeong. It was the perfect shape to wield on the battlefield. I didnt make it in a hurry, its something I had in my homes warehouse. Its called Tongcheonbu (ͨ츫). Tongcheonbu. Contrary to its arrogant name, it is not a product that can be called the best product. It cannot bepared to the Light Dragon Club or the ck and White Twin Dragon Club. Still, it wouldnt be bad to use in a short-term decisive battle. It was just as the official said. The Gwangryongbu is a rare luxury item made by the best craftsmen and is worthy of being called a new product. It is a weapon of the same level as the ck and White Twin Dragon. On the other hand, this Tongcheonbu was clearly of a lower level than those three axes. It seemed like it was made by a master, but the material was different. So thats good. If I always fight as a new recruit, how can I call that my skill? If the disease is this serious, the weight itself is a threat, regardless of the material. However, Yeonhojeong may also have be familiar with the material of the Gwangryongbu or the ck and White Double Dragonbu, knowingly or unknowingly. It would be good for showing off ones own strength in unexpected situations and also for training. This could be said to be the best gift for Yeon Ho-jeong now. At that time, Hwang Seok-tae opened his mouth. If its Tongcheonbu Everyone looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae tilted his head. The Tongcheonbu of the Gaesan God Demon? The official looked at Hwang Seok-tae as if he was surprised. Do you know the Gaesan God Demon? Ah-oh. Because he is one of the masters of the Dark Ind Sentai. I heard that although he worked alone, his skills wereparable to those of the leader of the Daemun Sect. Its not wrong. I said that even though Ipeted with Jang Mun-in of Jeondae Cheongseong, I did not win or lose. Why are the experts items stored in the temple? Why do you think that is? Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. You touched the party line. The official nodded. Afterining to Cheongseong about slow development, I managed to survive and return to my hometown. He said he wanted a fight with the leader. ? The head of the family at the time was my father. I really feel sorry for you. It was amon thought that came to everyones head. Even before he ascended to the rank of martial arts king, King Danghyeong was reputed to be one of the most dangerous masters in the world. Since we asked such a master to discuss the game, death would have been inevitable. Even if he had defeated Tang Hyeong, he would have evaporated without leaving a single piece of flesh in the hands of the angry Tang people. This is a guy whomits murder as if it were a meal. He is a crazy murderer who kills people of all ages and genders, not out of necessity but when he is offended. However, my father said that the viins desire to win and his attitude of risking his life for development were worth imitating. Tongcheonbu. It was a good weapon, but the name was too grandiosepared to the quality of its construction. However, the name contained the wishes of the Gaesan God Demon. Tongcheon (ͨ) means opening heaven (opening heaven), which contains the dream and desire of Gaesanshinma who wanted to open the sky and soar. Yeon Ho-jeong draped the Tongcheonbu over his shoulder. I received a good weapon. Its well made, but its quite old. Ive made some rough improvements, but if I run into a Holy Heaven expert, most likely I wont be able tost long. Thats enough. Besides, I dont know if I will actually fight or not. That ax was an object held and waved by an ancient killer, but in the end, whether it is a martial art or a weapon, it can be imbued with good energy or demonic energy depending on the will of the owner. They are all old soldiers, but try to run wild so that you can spend thest time with splendor. Do not worry. The officer pointed his chin in the direction of the back gate. I have my horse ready. I will guide you. Matriarch. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Till we see you next time, take care. The officialughed. Next time we meet again, we will witness the birth of another absolute master of our time. The back view of Yeon Ho-jeong and his party leaving on horseback at the back gate of Oewon was free-spirited and majestic. The officials eyes deepened as he looked at them with his back turned. Dont die. I owe them a great debt, especially Yeon Ho-jeong. Although he did not show it in front of anyone, if Yeonhojeong falls into crisis, the entire party wille forward to help. I truly received such grace. However, that was not possible now. So it was disappointing. Knowing how difficult this mission was, I wanted to lend a hand, but he was the master of the Tang n. Countless lives are carried on his shoulders. The sense of responsibility felt once again enormous. How much time has passed? Before we knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong and his group had grown so far away that they now looked like dots. close the door. yes. Kugoogung! As soon as the door closed, the guesthouse also turned around. Those who will leave have left and those who will remain will remain. Now, we must live fiercely so that we can wave the g of victory on each battlefield. Send a letter to Yongdu Ark. Lets have a drink together. Chapter 645 Episode 645 Where did the sound go (5) ? Thats right. Although he was a son, he was also the head of the family. Unless it was clearly a private matter, the party brother did not treat the party officials carelessly. Brother Tang sighed. Um, Ha Eungyora She was someone I wanted to meet at least once. The official nodded. The poison and memorization of the original family belong to a quite heterogeneous axis in the Jungwon martial arts in some sense. But its not as bad as Yin Gong. A person who properly handles Yin Gong will not be able to achieve even half of the entire martial arts. There is a story I heard across the street. It is said that Yin Emperors martial arts arepletely different from those of the Central ins. It would be natural, since sound is the main focus. Ive heard that too. It is said that he has a gentle nature, loves art, and does not take part in worldly affairs. They say that there are many cases where people do things without even realizing they are there. Where did you get that information? Its the Dragon Head Ark. Its the dragon-headed ark Tang Hyung chuckled. I dont know if that old man is doing well. I dont have much time left to go. Although he could not open a martial arts performance, Yongdu Arks Hwajin-cheon was simr in age to Dang-hyung. There werent many people of that age who yed actively. I thought he was a truly passionate person who would have been fine if he retired from the front line and lived afortable retirement. Where did you say that Yinje is now? Even if we receive information from the Inkryongbu separately and move ordingly, we cannot know for sure. However, from what I heard before, it was said to be near Seomseo. Be polite Brother Tang frowned. Its a troublesome neighborhood logo. In Shaanxi Province, there are the Hwasan faction and the Jongnam faction. Central ins was divided into more than ten provinces, but each province was the size of a fairly small country. The reason Dangga is called the king of Sacheon is because thend of Sacheon is sorge. They are not just emperors because of their strong power, but because they are a family that has influence over the entire Sichuan region, they are actually treated like kings. But Shaanxi was different from Sichuan. Sichuans Qingseong and Ami traditionally did not get involved in worldly affairs, but Shaanxis Hwasan and Jongnan were famous for being actively involved in civil affairs. So, among the many sects, there was no sect that did not draw a line between Hwasan and Jongnam. It was definitely different from the other schools of Sacheon, each with its own distinct personality. The official said it as if it was no big deal. That Yeon Ho-jeong guy may seem like hes just going out of his way at first nce, but deep down, hes a guy who makes careful calctions and is good at steering the situation so that the oue is favorable to him. hmm. It wont be a big problem this time either. At least because of Hwasan or Jongnam. It is important that there are no problems in the end, but if something unpleasant gets involved in the process, it will cause headaches in the future. He is like that too. The good news is that Dae-su Yeon opened a martial arts drama. The official asked quietly. I have a question. Something? What is the current level of Yeonhojeong? Danghyeong shrugged his shoulders. Hes a baby now. Its just surprising that hes already crawling when he needs to be able to lie down and barely move his arms and legs. okay. And the scary thing is that even a punch from a crawling baby can break a bone. The officials eyes sparkled. Are you saying there is a solution? Danghyung, who was deep in thought, soon shook his head. Honestly, I dont know. Daesoo Yeon is truly a unique person. It is clear that they have just opened up martial arts, but when ites to using true energy andbat skills, they are notcking even if theypare with the experts of Seongcheon. ! But he also made mistakes in awkward ces. Unlike a master who opened a martial arts drama. Hes not that type of guy. If the head of the family opens the martial arts right now, its clear that he will be one step above the Daesu who opened it right away. yes? It was a surprising statement. Brother Dang stroked his beard. I opened a martial arts drama and rose to the rank of Seongcheon, but something feels empty inside. Its closer to ack of enlightenment rather than ack of skill, but Im not sure what that is. . If I may say so,e here. Danghyung tapped his head with his index finger and then hit his sr plexus. It feels like there is no harmony here. . I think I opened this realm through force rather than a sh of enlightenment. I had that feeling. The officials face became stiff. Are you saying that that bastards level is only half that level? No, not half. It cant be half. Its not a level that can be reached casually. ? So to speak I think there is a disconnect between mind and body. In some ways, I feel like Im extremely familiar with this state, but in other ways, there are times when I wonder what Im doing. Brother Dang quenched his appetite. As unique as his unpredictable personality is, the level he has achieved is truly unique. It is a condition that is difficult to exin in words. To put it simply, it can be said to be apletely different form from the martial arts that Tang Hyeong knows. Well, hes a very perceptive and passionate person, so hell find his own way quickly. His wit, as brilliant as his martial arts skills, is unrivaled. My worries will soon be meaningless. I guess so. Brother Tang smiled and looked at Tang Guan. Isnt the head of the family jealous? The official shook his head. Why wouldnt ite out? However, I have something more important to do right now. Once I get everything sorted out, I too will have to fly so I dont fall behind. The family will be able to climb. enough. Thats right. The two people looked out the window. Although it was still humid, the sky was quite clear. * * * Between Hanzhong and Taebaek, there is a ce that the Shaanxi people call Yongan Mountain. There is a valley called Homigok (β) where people do not go in and out. It is presumed that Yin Emperor is currently there. While running, the information received from one of the informants of the Mukryongbu was quite detailed. Even while Yeon Ho-jeong and his party were handling matters in Sacheon, it seemed that Mukryongbu was constantly looking for the eumje. Indeed, their efforts were not in vain. Because there is no need to search an entire area. Of course, I had to be even more careful. Are you alone? Or with someone? I couldnt recognize it up there. However, as a result of collecting the words and rumors of people passing by, it was said that unidentified martial people often appear in the vicinity. The identity is unknown. It seems that Hwa-san and Jong-nam dont know yet. However, as it is their own front yard, I think it is only a matter of time before they be aware of the existence of a suspicious group. Yeon Ho-jeong internally denied the informants words. Theres no way you wouldnt know. You probably already know. The information power of the Mukryongbu is clearly great. But you cant be faster than the losers in one region. They may not know about the existence of the Eum Emperor, but they say there are suspicious shamansing and going, so wouldnt Hwasan and Jongnam in the world know about it? Thats why its even more urgent. Doo doo doo doo. The speed of the horses the group rode was truly incredible. All of them wererger than other horses and had longer legs. He had excellent physical strength and mobility, and even with his long legs, his ability to change direction was amazing. Moreover, even when carrying Yeonhojeong, who was seriously ill and carrying 80 pounds of weight, he showed no signs of difficulty at all. They probably selected and prepared the best breeds of horses in Sichuan. He also had a lot ofbat experience, so he had many small wounds that looked like medals all over his body. Yeon Ho-jeong was grateful for the hotels consideration. How long did it run? How about taking a quick break? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded at Hwang Seok-taes words. Sure. The group went into a moderately dense forest, stopped the horses, and fed them hay. The day was dark. The wind was quite biting, as if autumn was quickly passing by, but it was not chilly thanks to the hot and humid air unique to Sacheon. If it takes two more days, we will be able to get out of Sacheon. Paeyul drank water with a tired face. Kang Ryang asked quietly. Are you tired? My body is itching. It would have been better if the neww had been introduced. Gang Liang broke through Wu Zong, and everyone in the group possessed the skills of a transcendent expert or higher. At that level, you can run faster than a horse. The farther the distance, the more difficult it is to keep up with the mobility of a horse, but if it is between one region, the Transcendent Masters new method may be faster. But that shouldnt have happened. Even if time is urgent, there are things you must take care of. For the group, it was physical strength. Ill take a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up holding the Tongcheonbu. Kang Ryang asked. Where are you going, brother? Yeon Ho-jeong turned and answered. meditation. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong went into the forest out of sight of the group. Kang-ryang snorted. That gentleman has reached such a level, but what kind of meditation is this? Uncharacteristically. He was grumbling and looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Tsk. Before I knew it, Hwang Seok-tae was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. The sight of the long red dragon sword resting on both knees looked like a monk. The person who leads the strongest and worst unit in ck Ind. Kangryang snorted and looked at Paeyul again. Paeyul frowned. Why do you look at me like that? Im riding a horse to preserve my stamina, so why do you look so tired? What does it matter to you what kind of face I make? People who see it also lose strength. Look at this guy? Paeyuls eyes became fierce. Is there anything you can see now that you have ovee one barrier? I didnt see anything even before I passed. What?! What are you doing again? If youre really frustrated, would you like to have a fight with me? Paeyul looked Kang Ryang up and down. You wont regret it, right? It looks like he gained some enlightenment and his shoulders got stronger, but they dont treat him like he used to. If you look at it, you will be punished, right? Follow me, you bastard! Kang-ryang woke up smiling brightly. Well, the expression on his face that said so was excellent. Just like that, the two of them went into the forest. It was in the opposite direction to where Yeonhojeong was heading. When the surroundings became quiet, Hwang Seok-tae opened his eyes. They are noisy people. Hwang Seok-tae, leaning against a tree, fiddled with the Red Dragon Spear. Although he seemed immersed in meditation, he was actually thinking a lot on the inside. Mjera. A shadow fell on Hwang Seok-taes face. Although he followed Yeon Ho-jeong on orders from his superiors, he looked back on his martial arts skills a lot along the way. I said the area around me was noisy. They say that if there are a lot of unidentified martial people, there is a high probability that a fight will break out. Hwang Seok-tae sighed. I cant show my skills. A skirmish with Nakwonso masters and a battle within the Tang family. It was a difficult condition for him to properly demonstrate his skills as he specialized in one-on-one head-to-headpetition in open areas. But Hwang Seok-tae was not dissatisfied. Rather, he was realizing his limitations while fighting such a battle. One-on-one all-out war. I knew very well that the fights in this world are not very fair. It seemed like he had be numb to such fighting while leading the unit. Change must change. Even if you cant help, you shouldnt cause any harm. Hwang Seok-tae nced at the forest. It was the direction Yeonhojeong was heading. After thinking for a moment, it was time for him to stand up with a determined look on his face. Hahaha! An urgent voice along with a bloody sound came from the other side. Gangryang! Chapter 646 Episode 646. Breath of Yin Huang (1) Hwang Seok-tae, who hurried to where Paeyul and Gangryang were, was surprised. Im crying! There was a long, diagonal wound on Kang Ryangs chest. It was a sword wound from Pae-yuls sharp sword strike. The face covered in blood was extremely pale. The condition was much more serious than it seemed. Damn it. Paeyul gritted his teeth and ced his hand on his wound. Use true energy! Stop the bleeding by controlling the blood flow! Cough! Thats not possible. The bleeding didnt stop. Pae-yul hurriedly put Jin-ki into Kang-ryangs wound. Wooooow. The real energy that had seeped into me touched each and every one of the bruised skin and muscles. Paeyuls eyes wavered. The prating sword attack instantly devastated Gangryangs interior. Since I was hit so hard, it was natural for me to get hurt like this. Rather, it was fortunate that his entire upper body was not blown away. This was because Kang-ryang momentarilyid down his body and minimized the pration of the sword attack. why? In fact, Kang Ryang was not the kind of person who would suffer to this extent. This sword attack was an attack that I had blocked several times before I ascended to the rank of martial leader. Of course, I tried my best to stop it, but isnt Kangryang much stronger now than then? Damn it! Now is not the time to think about that! Paeyul refined his true energy as much as possible and infiltrated it into Kang Ryangs body. Slurp. Jingis membrane temporarily sutured the damaged tissue to prevent bleeding. But this isnt enough. It was necessary to quickly suppress the blood vessels and prevent blood from gathering at the wound site. ?! For a moment, Paeyuls eyes wavered. My blood pressure was damaged. I cant draw blood. One-third of the blood vessels near the injured area were not functioning properly. It was a much bigger wound than I thought. So I was even more embarrassed and puzzled. A person who has pierced the Martial Bell has infinite flexibility in his entire body, so when he gets a sword wound, he immediately protects his blood vessels. Cough! Kang-ryang, leaning against a tree, vomited out red blood. Not only the loss, but also Hwang Seok-tae was embarrassed. There was nothing I could do about it right away. It was then. for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong approached without a sound and sat down next to Kang Ryang. Brother tongue? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly examining Kang Ryangs face, ced her hand on his sr plexus. Oooooh! The blue dragon energy that poured in in an instant spread through Kangryangs liver and onto his skin. At the same time, the backhoe machine was activated and the lungs were forcibly expanded. This was to increase the amount of air inhaled. Furthermore, the stimnt energy flows into the heart and lowers the heart rate. This was because the heart was beating so hard that the bleeding was worsening. This was enough. In a moment of action, Kang Ryangsplexion became somewhat calm. Just as I was trying to reassure myself, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. This?! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching Kangryang, retrieved the Three Divine Energy and raised the true energy of the Gwangmyeong Shindan. Slurp. At that moment, something miraculous happened. The Gwangmyeong True Energy that seeped through Kang Ryangs wound drove out the Tak Qi and sealed off the blood vessels. Purely concentrated energy breathed vitality into the damaged blood vessels. Huh! Kangryang took a deep breath and immediately lowered his head. He fainted. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Lets move it first. After a while. Cough! Kang-ryang, who woke up with a slight cough, frowned and raised his upper body. Ugh. There was a sharp pain at the wound site. Fortunately, the demonic energy seeped into the wound and active recovery began. The internal injuries were somewhat corrected and there was no more bleeding. Are you okay? yes? Oh yes. Kang Ryang looked around. There were three men looking at them with worried eyes. Paeyul grunted while sighing in relief. You really thought you were going to die, right? I never thought I would be able to block that blow. Kang Ryang wondered if he really had to say something like this when he almost killed someone, but he couldnt me him. No, rather, I had to me myself. As the loss said, I had no idea that I would be defeated so easily by that blow. This was a matter of pride for the warrior. It wasnt that I was in bad shape, but the person who started the fight was so caught off guard that he copsed before even getting a few shots in hand. It was lucky that he didnt die. Kang-ryang, who was quietly looking down at his wounds, lowered his head towards Pae-yul. sorry. I guess I couldnt concentrate. I caused unnecessary trouble. Paeyuls face became ufortable. No matter how close we were, there was no way I would feelfortable hearing an apology from someone who almost died. What do you have to be sorry for? When I think about it, I feel like I have more energy than usual. Its my fault. no. Dont say that. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. Its no ones fault. This is something that can easily happen in a fight between samurai. Thats true, but Id like to add, I didnt see the fight, but I dont think you were caught off guard. Inattentiveness is also a habit. You may let your guard down once in a while, but at least considering your usual strength, there is no way you will let your guard down just because you have reached your level. Even more so against a loss rate. Paeyuls eyes deepened. Anyway, my sword Liang was careless, but the problem is the demonic energy hidden in his body. what?! Paeyul and Hwang Seok-tae looked at Kang Ryang in surprise. Kang Ryang was also surprised and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. What do you mean Magi? I am a magician. Of course, you have not learned magic arts. The problem is that Paeyuls sword power was momentarily amplified due to the demonic energy that had infiltrated your body. yes? Everyone was taken aback by Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Did you climb the Unfinished Wall during the fight? yes. Understanding enlightenment can be gradual or sudden. But what they have inmon is that there is a process in which the body is readjusted to capture the true nature that transcends human limitations. ?! It seems that in the process, the demon energy of the guy you were dealing with hid in your body. Kang Ryang asked as if it were absurd. Is that possible? This is not a normal case. However, the demonic energy I extracted while treating your body was stained with death energy. It refers to the energy felt from a dead creature. Death is yin, and yin stays low. The same goes for Magi. There are two types of magic, but since the nature of magic itself is reverse nature, it has goodpatibility with magic. . Its foreign, so anyone can feel it, but the demonic energy of the dead is extremely persistent. It seems like it was hiding in your body through the wound and was sleeping. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Paeyul. The seniors true energy captured that magical energy. Since ancient times, the divine skills of the Nine Great Gates School are the opposite of magical skills, and they apply to both Taoist and Buddhist martial arts. then? yes. The seniors sword strike was amplified momentarily in an attempt to destroy the demonic energy hidden in Liangs body. her! Paeyul stuck out his tongue. Jingi captured demon energy without me knowing? Its not something that just anyone can do. The martial artists of the Nine Daemon School are each the pinnacle of Taoism and Buddhism. Moreover, the martial arts learned by my senior are among the best among the new arts, even among the Jeomchang sect. . The movement of energy against opposites is much more sensitive than we imagine. Of course, if you dont cultivate your true skills to the level of a senior, you wont be able to control it this much. Does this mean that my sword will be stronger if I fight against a demon? On the other hand, the magic skills of demons against those who have trained the martial arts of sages will also be stronger. ! That is the opposite. It is the same way that water evaporates in fire, but fire can also be extinguished in water. Paeyul, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly asked. How are your skills? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. My martial arts skills are fair. Im not this sensitive to anyone. My condition and feelings are just important. Right. Paeyul breathed a sigh of relief. At least, the fact that his will was not involved in almost killing Kang Ryang made him somehow feel relieved. Kang-ryang scratched his head. Anyway, I lost face. An injury like this would not be enough to help with one hand Yeon Ho-jeongs actions were so excellent that there was no need to go to the doctor. Self-recovery was sufficient. The problem was timing. The damage to the blood vessels is so severe that it will take a month for them to return to their original state. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. That cant be helped. Isnt that what Kanghos job is all about? If you want to solve a problem in the best way, you can do it by meeting within the n. dont mind. But Even if it wasnt his intention, there is someone who made you that way, so he will work harder to do his part. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Paeyul. Isnt that right, Senpai? Paeyul nodded heavily. Yes, thats right. The joke didnt work. Even though he grumbled all the time, he was strong and had an angry affection for him. I had no energy after almost killing my colleague. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. I tried to meditate, but the steam was all gone. Lets rest like this today and try to move again tomorrow. Sure. So the group went to their respective seats and rested. Hwang Seok-tae had something he wanted to say to Yeon Ho-jeong, but eventually gave up and went to sleep. The next day, the group rode horses and headed to Shaanxi again. Because of the rainfall, I couldnt speed up like yesterday. Still, the speed was fast enough, and Kang Ryang was constantly using the Demon King Jinki, so hisplexion got better as time went by. Just like that, another day passed and then two days passed. Finally, the moment when Shaanxi is just around the corner. Wow. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was running in the lead, slowly reduced the speed of his horse. At the same time, the party also slowed down to follow Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Paeyul frowned next to him. What about those idiots? A group of people were camped outside about thirty yards in front of the group. Even though the distance was quite short, I could clearly feel the strong force. In particr, the old man with the gray beard who was in the lead had an aura as rich as a cloud and as dangerous as a thunderbolt. Youre a master. These are people who give off a very dangerous aura. However, the martial arts that I trained was Jeonggong. Jeonggong was not just Jeonggong, but a group that learned the martial arts of the Old Daemun School. Its Jongnam. Yes, I felt it too. They are rare people to encounter in this vastnd. Even though Shaanxi is right around the corner, it is still part of Sichuan. Paeyuls eyes deepened. You were waiting for us. I think so. What is the reason? Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. I dont want to know and I dont need to know. All we have to do is continue on our path. Why dont you think the momentum will just let you go? Boom! Yeon Ho-jeong wore Tongcheonbu on his shoulder armor. The way he held the reins with his left hand and ced his right hand naturally on the spear, showed the appearance of a decorated general going out for a conquest. Can you stop it if you dont just let it go? Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. There may be trouble in Shaanxi. There is no need to create conflict with the local owners. Thats what I said. Yeon Ho-jeong drove the horse. You cant create conflict with us. Unless you want to be embarrassed in their own front yard. Chapter 647 Episode 647 Breath of Yin Huang (2) Bungwang Shingeom (ֹ) Yeo Gwang was the executioner of Jang Mun-in of the time. As he is in his 70s this year, he is particrly old, even for Jang Mun-ins execution. That was because he entered the profession at an extremelyte age. But no one disparaged his abilities. No, I couldnt. Yeo Gwang started martial arts at an age beyond his legal age, but he progressed faster than anyone else. He worked so hard and his talent was amazing. It was even said that if Yeogwang had entered martial arts ten years earlier, Jongnams power would have surpassed Hwasan and rivaled Shaolin and Shaman. Even with such talent, Yeogwang gave up his position as a priest to the priest. This was because he had made it clear that he was only a vessel for martial arts and not qualified to lead a sect. His choice was praised by Jongnam writers. Not only was righteousness not harmed during the suspension of the death penalty, but it was also because each person established a framework to ensure that they were faithful to their respective roles. Therefore, Yeogwang was respected more than Jang Mun-in by Jongnam writers. In terms of practical martial arts, he could be said to be the best in Jongnam, excluding the squadron. It was clearly not normal for him to appear in person like that. The mere fact that the strongest swordsman of his time, who had devoted himself to martial arts for nearly ten years, came down was worthy of being called a major event. Hmm. Yeogwangs eyes sparkled. Are they them? Thats right. The person who calmly bowed his head and answered was Hongjeok, the youngest elder of the Jongnam faction. Although they were the same elders, their positions, seniority, influence, and level of military service werepletely different. Although the executioners respected Yeogwang, they found it difficult. Thats amazing. Yeogwangs eyes were as hard as a giant tree guarding Jongnams courtdy. They are amazing experts. No one is easy. Hongjeok was deeply surprised. Aside from her love for Jongnam, Yeogwang was a person who was very proud of what she had achieved. In most cases, they do not acknowledge the other person. With a skill of Yeo Gwangs level, such a personality cannot be seen as arrogance. This person smells like Mt. Cangshan. It looks like it came from a fortune teller. I dont know about that young man in the lead but the remaining two are just as rough. Its just as I was told. The young man at the forefront is the leader of the Murim Alliance military unit. It is called the best review index in the world. Its the best in the world. Yeo Gwangs eyebrows furrowed slightly. The children in the text need to put in some effort. . But its strange. From what I heard, his martial arts skills are at the level of a member of the Nine Sects. yes? Ugh. A faint divine energy arose in Yeogwangs eyes. Naturally, my eyesight increased and my energy sense expanded. Although the distance was quite far, Yeo-gwang was able to understand not only Yeon Ho-jeongs expression but also the subtle wounds on her skin. Yeogwang tilted his head. I dont feel anything. ? Looking at you, it doesnt look like youre hurt, and it doesnt look like youre hiding anything. Its truly bizarre. Is that so? Whatever it is, well figure it out if we talk about it. After a while. The distance between the two parties narrowed to three. p! Yeonhojeong, with Tongcheonbu tied to the horse saddle,nded on the ground. Yeo Gwang lifted his chin. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. I meet Jongnams prosecutors. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, the leader of the Murim Alliances military forces. Yeo Gwang nodded. Nice to meet you. They say its Jongnams Yeogwang. There is no need for fancy modifiers. Jongnams Yeogwang was a name known not only in Shaanxi but also throughout the central ins. Yeon Ho-jeong released his gun fist. I have heard many high-ranking names. Hongjeoks eyes narrowed. It wasnt particrly against manners, but I felt like he was strangely rude. The reason was unknown. Maybe it was because the atmosphere was stiff even though I was showing my respect. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jong-nams prosecutors. The mood is very stern. It doesnt seem like we are wee. It was a blunt statement. Hong Reds eyes narrowed even further. On the other hand, Yeogwangs expression did not waver. Im not wee, but I have no intention of fighting either. Is that so. of course. You are, by definition, the eldest son of the famous Byeoksan Yeonga and the leader of the Murim Alliance military unit. Why would we fight with you? If it werent for this situation, we could have a cup of tea together. It wasnt wrong. However, Yeon Ho-jeong paid attention to Yeo-gwangs words. He said you, not you. If so, it could be interpreted to mean that he might fight with someone else in the group besides himself. Yeon Ho-jeong did not look at his opponent this time either. Who cares? The corners of Yeogwangs mouth rose. I seemed to like the quick wit of the young man with a vague smile. Groups of ck people are bound to spread everywhere in the world. The same goes for Shaanxi. Such people are everywhere, and even if you eradicate them, they will continue to appear. . But now, Shaanxi is different. Thanks to the efforts of the main text and Hwasan, it is no longer possible to find a usible ck school in Shaanxi. Yeo Gwangs eyes turned to Hwang Seok-tae and Kang Ryang. You dont know that the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu have formed a temporary alliance. Still, we cannot just sit by and watch the ck Ind masters enter Shaanxi. Hwang Seok-taes eyes deepened. Kang Ryang also openly frowned. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. There is a part of what you said that needs to be corrected. hmm? I am the leader of the Murim Alliances military, as well as the specially appointed deputy of the Mukryongbu. ?! I have the responsibility to carry out the legitimate orders of both Meng and Bu. To me, these people are my colleagues andrades in arms. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. We must enter Shaanxi with all of them. Please understand. The Murim League and the Mukryongbu formed an alliance, and the person who symbolizes that alliance is Yeon Ho-jeong. In other words, Yeon Ho-jeong deserves the minimum respect from both the political faction and the Sa faction. And in Moorim, respect meant putting aside ones pride. Yeo Gwang shook his head. Its impossible. Can I hear why? Its a reason. Yeogwangs eyebrows twitched slightly. But he soon rxed his expression. Although we were juniors with an age difference of more than a dozen years, the other person still had a position. That should not be forgotten. As I said, Tangjin Shaanxi remains very peaceful. At least as far as the main text and Hwasan know, there is not a single sect that advocates the ck Way. . But that doesnt mean the ck Path has been exterminated. He is hiding in the shadows and consulting to regain power at some point. In such a situation, no matter how missionary it may be, what would happen if famous ck masters set foot in Shaanxi? Does this mean that you can gain confidence and establish a sect? You dont know that. However, the main text and Hwasan made ceaseless efforts to clean up the ck inds of Shaanxi for decades. The purer the air, the more sensitive you be to even small dust. It will be the same for us and the remnants of the ck Ind. Hwang Seok-tae and Kang Ryangs expressions were not very good. Although he didnt use harsh words, Yeogwang was treating Heukdo as trash or bugs. Of course, most of the so-called ck swordsmen were evil people who took advantage of the innocent people. In a way, it was natural that the worlds perception of ck people was negative. Still, I couldnt help but feel bad. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. At a small scale, Wulins mission is to ensure the well-being of the world. This is a mission with a good reason, so please consider the situation. We dont know what the situation is. That is something you should discuss with the Murim Alliance or the Mukryongbu, not with us. If you are curious, I rmend contacting us directly. Yeo Gwangs eyes deepened. The young friend has quite a bit of experience. Thank you for a good look. I often hear people say its cheap, but I dont often hear people say its distributed. Hmm. Yeo Gwang lifted his chin. Hongjeok looked at Yeo-gwang. Just looking at it, I felt ufortable. Of course, it was the same for him as well. It was just that the ambassador was talking so I didnt intervene. Yeo-gwang, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, nodded again. You are right. In fact, you may feel that our treatment is a bit harsh. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a no-answer answer. Yeogwang continued. We didnt just give an answer of no. Its hard to say its a solution. I will refrain from listening. In exchange for the ck Inds masters not entering Shaanxi, we will assist you with your mission. I dont know what your mission is yet, but if Jongnam steps forward to help, it wont be a bad thing for you either. It was an unexpected suggestion. It would be great if Jongnam, who had clearly achieved hegemony in Shaanxi, helped with this mission. But Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Thank you for your words, but that is not eptable. what? I rather hope that Jong-nam will note forward. At least thats what I think. The reason is? You can hear the answer from the Murim Alliance soldiers. We have nothing else to say. Jongnams help does not necessarily mean helplessness. Since it is their front yard, their information power will be excellent. If you give me that much help, I can ept it as Yeonhojeong. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not expect that their help would go as he wished. Even if you are not a Jongnam, if you are the loser of a region, you cannot help but have strong pride. Although it was intended to be help, there was a high risk that they would go beyond help and take drastic measures to handle it in their own way. Furthermore, if by any chance there were experts of the three religions around Emperor Yin, that was also a problem. If he was with Emperor Eum, the three schools would not have sent Eojung-i-teo-jung-i. If Jong-nam fights with them, the damage he will receive will be greater than expected. It is a good decision to preserve military power even for future wars. Moreover, this was not a matter that could be solved through force alone. In other words, the situation requires a solution, and for that purpose, Yangcheon sent Yeon Ho-jeong. If it were a matter that could be solved by force, I would have contacted the Murim Alliance and asked them to send a few units. In other words, no matter how many things were considered, Yeogwangs proposal could not be epted. Did you say Yeonhojeong? Thats right. Yeo Gwangs eyes became sharp like des. You seem to be quick to notice, but you wouldnt know that we made a lot of concessions. Im curious too. what? If Jongnam is a member of the Murim Alliance, he should not refuse orders from his organization, no matter how hegemonic the region is. It is not an unreasonable order, much less an unreasonable order. If the government had sent an official letter, I wouldnt know. But wasnt this mission given to you by the Ink Dragon Club? So youre saying youre going to interfere? Hindrance? You are free to disapprove of the alliance between the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu, but if you know the organizational system, you will not know how ridiculous what you are saying right now is. Hoo? Sorry, but we dont have time either. So, let me say this for thest time. sh! There was a sparkle in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Please open the way. What will you do if it doesnt work out? I guess its pointless to think any further. I hope you answer. Are you going to open the way? Or are you going to stop it till the end? Yeo Gwangs face also showed signs of anger. If you dont ept our offer, you will never be able toe over to Shaanxi. Im sorry. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand turned backwards. Woooooo!! The 80-geun Tongcheonbu flew like a thunderbolt and was caught in his hand. Chapter 648 Episode 648 Breath of Yin Huang (3) Not only Hong Jeok but also Jongnams swordsmen lined up behind him were surprised. Things from thin air! When you be a transcendent expert, you can move objects that are out of reach with extreme endurance. Of course, it wasnt just about internal strength. Anyone who has trained the upper, middle, and lower three dantians can control external objects by aligning the natural energy flowing in the air with the flow of internal energy. Thats just empty space. This is the pinnacle of enlightenment that can only be realized by experts who have ovee the limitations of human power. However, the level of empty space shown by Yeon Ho-jeong was extraordinary. Slurp. Tongcheonbu, held in Yeonhojeongs hand, created a terrifying sense of intimidation. thud! As I naturally ced the ax de on the ground, there was a small sound. A weight beyond imagination. Even as a rough guess, it seems like it would be well over 60 pounds. Moreover, it was about three feet away. If he was able to pull it out without any sign of difficulty, it would be no less than a force equal to or higher than that of a member of the Nine Sects. Unbelievable! Although he was called the best reviewer in the world, Hongjeok believed that the rumors were not all true. It is said that it is natural that Yeon Ho-jeong did not even reach the age of Irip. The mere fact that he broke through the barrier of no species at that age was an unprecedented event. But such ate Jisoo has the power of the head of arge sect? It made no sense inmon sense. However, the actual strength of Yeonhojeong was as rumored. No, it was more than a rumor. Even though I use the number of empty objects, I dont know how the internal power was released. It was questionable whether something like that would be possible, even for Jongnams long-time writer. Hongjeok looks at Yeonhojeong in bewilderment. Yeo-gwang also felt that Yeon-ho-jeongs skills were not inferior to his own through this move. Surprise added to the stubborn old face. I dont know about Byeoksanhojang, but I was wondering how great he was to be called the best reviewer in the world. Its really amazing. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Im not interested in how you evaluate my power. what? Let me be clear. We dont have time. Although you may want to ignore everyone in your path and advance, there is one reason why you stop and talk. It is because I believe that we should not cause trouble among ourselves at a time when we are about to face a truly difficult enemy. . But if you stop us until the end, then there is nothing we can do. I will leave the remaining work to the twelve servants of Maeng and go on my way. I will break through by force. Yeonhojeongs intentions were clear. In fact, it would be the same as dering the will to fight from the moment the ax was brought in. Yeo Gwangs eyes deepened. I see where your confidencees from. However, no matter how great an individuals military power is, it cannot surpass the power of the group. Thats why Jongnam shouldnt stop us. What do you mean? The power of the three religions is so great that it can turn the central in into a sea of fire. There are limits to the efforts of a small number of well-intentioned leaders, so why use them only if they block the way without knowing whates first, even if they cannot help? . Time continues to flow at this very moment. So, this is my final rmendation. Wooooow. A subtle glow emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Please make way. ! For a moment, Yeogwang was speechless. The opponents skill deserved praise for just one move that was so natural that it could not capture the flow of internal power. Still, Yeo Gwang didnt think he would lose. This is because martial arts is not all about having a high level. But now, the moment I saw Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Is there such a person? Grumbling. A ray of cold sweat ran down the back of Yeogwangs neck. How can this guy be? That cant be possible. It cant be possible, but at least I know one thing. That I cant stop it as I am now. Maybe even if all the prosecutors from Jongnam brought heree forward, they might not be able to stop it. The surprise that permeated like fog soon became an ominous fact that made Yeogwangs heart pound. Yeo-gwang, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, shook his head. I cant help it. . It is the shame of a warrior to retreat without fighting. However, even though we may have different opinions, we arergely family members, so we should not insist on a fight that could lead to our mutual destruction. Yeogwang raised his hand. Everyone open the way. Slurp. Jongnams prosecutors moved to the right. Move with restrained movements without expressing any doubt. I could see how well-trained prosecutors they were. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeo-gwang. Yeogwang said, crossing his arms. Go. Just remember one thing. . We endured a lot today. If the air in Shaanxi bes harsh because of you, I have no choice but to hold you responsible. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Thank you for your understanding. When the mission is over, take your group and leave Shaanxi immediately. We will have to look at the situation, but we have no reason to stay in Shaanxi unless it is a mission. Ill leave as soon as Im done, so dont worry too much. Good. Yeon Ho-jeong went back and got on the horse. The horse, which toured once, walked forward slowly. At the same time, the group followed Yeon Ho-jeong. chuck. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped talking before passing by Yeo-gwang. Yeogwang tilted his head. Is there anything else you want to say? Since we have received sufficient attention, we would like to make one request from our side. request? Please do not intervene. Yeon Ho-jeong nced down at Yeo-gwang. For a moment, Yeogwang flinched. It was because he felt an unknown majesty in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looking down at him. There is a possibility of mutual annihtion, so I will take a step back. The seniors actions are wise, but if you think about it the other way around, it means that if we had been given the task and our military power was good, we would never have backed down. ! Deciding to advance or retreat depending on the situation is a proper virtue to have as a leader. However, it is the virtue of a great person to judge whates first before thinking about pride. . I tell you in advance, please do not tell me about this mission. Dont even send Jongnams schrs to investigate. sh! At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes turned red. If, by any chance, I intervene in this situation, I will not leave Jongnam alone as the head of the Murim Alliances remnant military unit and as a specially appointed deputy of the Mukryongbu. It was something I couldnt just ignore. Hongjeok shouted. this guy! Do you think Jongnam is funny because he holds so much power in his hands? also. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes moved from Yeo-gwang to Hong-jeok. Hongjeok, who was about to utter a curse word, felt his mouth close of its own ord. Everyone except the group of people who are here now, who do not know how the situation is going, will be recognized as enemies. If you dont want to lose your life, dont get involved. profit! Thank you for your concession. Yeon Ho-jeong drove the horse again. Kang Ryang, who followed him, had a look of joy on his face. Hwang Seok-taes expression was still grave, but his subtle eyes contained a hint of relief. Paeyul whetted his appetite. At this point, he could have tried to share a hand with Jongnams masters, but in the end, there was no fight. It was an expression of regret. Did the group cross five miles like that? Yeo Gwang spoke to Yeon Ho Jeongs back. Youthes with blood and clumsiness. . If, by any chance, Jongnams schr dies by your hand, from then on Jongnam will support you, even if it means breaking the rules That was then. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!! With a tremendous roar, the entire road of Yeonhojeong was devastated. A storm-like force struck without any warning. The shock wave expanded the width of the road by three times. !! The faces of prosecutors Yeogwang and Hongjeok Jongnam turned pale. Woooooo!! The white tigers wind blew on the de of the ax that was swung by Tongcheonbu. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke to himself as he ced the Tongcheonbu on his shoulder des. The road is too narrow. We might have to go back a bit to get there by horseback. This is why I didnt want to waste time. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around at the group. From now on, there will be no needless time wasting. lets go. Kang-ryang grinned and shouted. yes! lets go! Heeheehee!! Four horsemen let out dragon roars and ran along the wide open road. The horsemen quickly disappeared from sight. I knew they werent normal horses, but I didnt expect them to be this fast. Yeon Ho-jeongs group disappeared, but none of Jong-nams prosecutors spoke. Hongjeok swallowed his saliva. What was it? He recalled Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills he had seen a little while ago. With one swing of the huge axe, all the trees and weeds on both sides of the road were blown away. It was a truly shocking sight, as a path that did not exist before was created due to the great power contained in the swirling wind. How on earth is that power?! At that time, Yeogwang spoke. I waspletely mistaken. Yes yes? Hongjeok looked at Yeogwang. Yeo Gwangs face looked quite grave. But hisplexion had be quite pale. It is not a martial arts skill at the level of a long-time expert. I dont know what tricks he used, but its clear that his power is on an infinite trajectory. infinite orbit. Infinity is non-pole, and non-pole is the chaos of the beginning, a realm that cannot be described in writing. No way that young guy started a martial arts drama!? Yeo Gwang looked at the path Yeon Ho-jeong and his party had passed in silence. He, who had been silent, swallowed his saliva and spoke. What kind of martial arts did you learn? Im sure you didnt engage in extramarital affairs, right? * * * nice! What was so happy about it was that the smile on Kang Ryangs face could not go away. Have you seen Cheolgi Danju too? Im talking about that old mans face. Hwang Seok-tae said bluntly. I saw it. Haha! Ipletely froze like a mouse seeing a snake! It really wasnt that refreshing! Dont get excited about trivial things. I have to climb a few more mountains. Isnt it still cool? The corners of Hwang Seok-taes mouth quirked up. It felt refreshing inside. Hahaha! But why do you talk like that? What do you mean? Its be quite informal. What about the same ck sword? While the two were arguing, Paeyul increased his speed and approached Yeonhojeong. Are you okay? What do you mean? Paeyul frowned. Im asking if it was a bit harsh. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. The person who would have liked it more than anyone else if he had been stabbed said all these things. Of course it is. However, the event ended well just because no conflict broke out. No matter how much you ramble about this, in the end its just a losers bullshit. . There was no need to show strength there. What you said is correct. As expected, I know. Does that mean there was another reason? There is, but I wont tell you now. Paeyul grumbled. I keep it to myself again. But for various reasons, I was also a little angry. hmm? Your colleague was insulted. Paeyul tilted his head and pointed at Kang Ryang and Hwang Seok-tae with his thumb. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a calm voice. As members of the same political faction, I understood their situation. However, the moment my person was insulted, there was no reason to understand their situation. . Just because I didnt beat up all those people was a major incident. her! Yeonhojeong sped up a little more. Paeyul, who was quietly looking at his back, smiled. Im sure I wont be bored if I follow you around. Chapter 649 Episode 649 Breath of Yin Huang (4) Teeeeing! oh? Seolhyangs eyes widened when she saw that the gold rope her teacher was riding was broken once again. The woman smiled bitterly. It got cut off again. Master. It is done. I will take care of this, so you can take a break. Seolhyang, who was looking at the woman with bewildered eyes, lowered her head. Ill get a car. No, its okay. The teachers favorite Tie Guanyin remains. The woman smiled. I want to be alone today. How about putting aside your studies for the first time in a while and enjoying some rest? He was a teacher who was more kind than anyone else, but was also strict when it came to learning. If such a teacher were to say something like this, it would really mean that todays study is over. Seolhyang lowered her head. If you do, my disciple will go downstairs for a while. Rest well, Master. Okay, I understand. Eventually, Seolhyang came out of the room. The woman who was fixing the broken rope soon left the gold in a corner of the room and went out. Phew. The wind blowing over the hill was very cold. Countless mountain peaks were visible. It was deste, but it was also spectacr. Calmly walking step by step, the woman stood at the end of the hill and looked up at the sky. Whoa! Whoa! The wind seemed to be getting stronger. The woman smiled. Its a good wind. It was a weather in which an ordinary person would feel cold even wearing thick fur clothes. But it wasnt a woman. She boasted a mature beauty that made her look like she was a little over thirty, but in reality she was over sixty. The ability to achieve absolute perfection is what prevents aging. However, right now I was in a situation where I couldnt use my air power properly, but that was only limited to military power. The internal energy and body she had honed throughout her life always kept her body in tip-top shape. The problem was mental. When will it be? A shadow fell on the face of the woman, Ha Eungyo. When will I be able to get out of here? Ha Eungyo regretted. I broke my resolve to remain an artist for the rest of my life and regretted my past when I became drunk with power and became crazy about martial arts. If I had lived my whole life as an entertainer, I would not have suffered such humiliation. No matter how good martial arts are, is it as good as a lifetime of freedom? Enthusiasm that does not know moderation. That passion pushed her talent to the highest level, but it also took a lot from her. When I realized it toote, it was really toote. I should have known my fractions. Tears welled up in Ha Eungyos eyes. I thought I could cut it off cruelly. Love could be broken. No, I had to quit and actually still felt betrayed. I forgot about love. However, maternal love could not be broken. Even when her child was growing inside her, she was confident. I can quit. I thought I would have to give birth to the child I had already conceived because it was a waste of its life, but I thought I would be able to let go of my affection after the baby was born. In fact, it was temporarily removed. Because she once abandoned her child. But a day after abandoning her child, she felt as if the sky was falling. I looked for the child again, but before I knew it, the people who had taken the child were gone. There wasnt even a trace to be found. I searched in many directions to find traces, but still could not find them. After twenty-five years had passed. She received offers from ces where she took her children. From then on, Ha Eungyo abandoned her life. And five years passed. The past five years have been a path of atonement and at the same time a path of motherhood that cannot be broken. In the meantime, there were moments like now when I couldnt bear to long for freedom. But in the end, that freedom was also the freedom to see their children. She thought that if only she could see her childs face, she would choose that life even if it meant living just one day. When can I see you? they said It will end soon. That they will give you freedom soon. He said he would be able to spend the rest of his life with his children. Ha Eungyo did not believe what they said. Regardless, she was not without experience as a strongman either. I knew very well how ugly and dirty the world was. Maybe they didnt have their own children with them. In the worst case scenario my child might no longer belong to this world. But what if, just by chance, your child is still alive? What if their offer is true and you can see your child in just a little while? Ha Eungyo could not throw away that slight possibility. Im holding on until now because I couldnt let go of that possibility. Im sorry. Grumbling. Tears flowed from Ha Eungyos eyes. You can stick a knife into the mothers chest. Even if theyugh at me or me me, what can I say? What child in the world can understand the parents who abandoned him? If only I could see your face once Ha Eungyo cried endlessly. I continued to cry until the sun rose in the sky and set to the west and a clear moon rose. * * * Whoa. A subtle admiration appeared on the face of the middle-aged man as he took a deep breath and then let it out. Its different. I didnt know it when I came, but when I woke up after a good days sleep and took a deep breath, the air was definitely different. Its a continent I dont know the pride of those who talk about Central ins, but the air is definitely clearer than my hometown. Its very refreshing. The scenery was also a work of art. If you just turn your head, a spectacr view of countless steep mountain peaks unfolds. It is an incredibly majestic sight. If I had time, I would conquer all the mountains in Shaanxi and unleash this hot fire energy. There is no choice. No matter how bad it was, there was nothing I could do about the orders from above. Of course, most orders would have been taken lightly. It is difficult to find anyone who gives orders to him in the first ce. However, he could not disobey the cult leaders orders. The only person who could control him like a wild horse was the leader. Even the incarnation of myth or the demon god of light blood could not move him, but the master of the Four Eums was different. A middle-aged man, Hu Yanzong, turned his head and looked up at the small hill. For a moment his eyes deepened. That way. Hoyeonjong, who was quietly looking up at the hill, left his residence and walked towards the valley. After a while. omg! Meet Samhobeop (o)! The masked people who were moving in perfect order knelt down towards the Hoennjong. Without even receiving their greetings, Hoyeonjong headed towards the old man fiddling with something on the wide bench next to the valley. The old man nced at Hoenjong. Are you here? Hoenjong nodded. The old man grumbled. Maybe its because hes young, but hes very fast. I thought it would take 10 more days. You feel young after your 60th birthday. Has it already happened? Hoenjong said bluntly. Semi-god blood rtives who cannot prove themselves will be eliminated before they turn 40. And I turned forty twenty-three years ago. If you remember all those things, you must be young. I cant say anything to an old man. That crap is still the same. The old mans mouth is still the same as he tells the guardian to be a bastard. The old man chuckled. Its the Three Tigers Act Its amazing. You must be the first among us to rise to the position of guardian of thew. The old man would be the first half-god blood rtive to live to that age without any martial arts talent. Its noisy. Look at this. The object the old man handed to him was a small, ck iron ball. Although it was called an iron ball, it wasrge enough to fit into the hand of an adult man. Hoenjongs eyes lit up. Is this the Saneumshintan? Its an improved version of the Saneumshintan. The name is the same, but the power is different from before. Yes, but isnt this item useless without the mental methods taught by that bitch? The old man blinked. Have you not learned that mental method? Hoenjong looked at the old man with an expression of wonder. Why do I learn such joke-like mental techniques? How can I use this without that mental method? Its okay if you dont use it. There are many useful things all over the world. The old man frowned. Think about what if. There are no what ifs. Ugh. The mountain spirit bullet that rose from Ho Yeon Sects hand began to rotate his body at an rming speed. Aaaaeaaaeak! It was moving at such a fast speed that at some point, the old man lost sight of the movement of the Saneumshintan circling around the body of the Hoenjong. The old man was also a person skilled in martial arts at the level of a peak expert. Even with the eyes of an expert, the movement cannot be detected. It was a speed that gave goosebumps. Hoenjong stretched out his hand. widely! Subtle smoke rose from the Saneumshin bullet that was sucked into his hand. The old man said with a displeased face. You didnt break it, right? Hoenjong smiled. I even suppressed the sound with my inner energy. Do you really think youve put a scratch on this precious item? Give it to me. Hoyeonjong handed the Saneumshintan to the old man. Saneumsintan was quite hot. Although both speed and wind were controlled with the inner ball, it was not possible to control the surface temperature of the iron ball, which was heated by friction with the air. But this alone was shocking enough. The old man asked in a calm voice. How far have you learned it? What do you mean? Im talking about Yin Hwang Mu (ꎻ). It looks like youve be stronger than five years ago. Hoenjong shook his head. We have reached the extreme. Thats amazing. Its not that great that youve trained yourself to the limit. Whats really important is how far you can go with fully mastered martial arts. Hoenjong smiled strangely. The old man also learned martial arts, so he wouldnt know it, right? The old man turned his head. Its been a long time since Ive been in a rtionship with martial arts. The reason I survived until now is because I have talents other than martial arts. In fact, it is so amazing that he has even been given the title of Gods Reporter. Displeasure appeared on the old mans face. Dont call me by that nickname. I am just an unknown old man with no name or nickname. Okay, old man. Hoenjong crossed his arms. By the way, did you hear? what? What happened in Sacheon? ? I guess you didnt hear me. They say that the realm of paradise has been shattered. For a moment, surprise appeared on the old mans face. It was smashed? To be exact, it looks like its being shattered. They say things in the party didnt go as nned. It is said that the Tang family is joining hands with the fox of openness to clean up Sichuan. I cant believe it. I dispatched everything from Gwanghyeol to Death Soul. I was the one who gave them the Saneumshintan. Its not like a private marriage. Im not sure, but I heard that even the Supreme Commander of the Sixth Division was summoned. But it seems to be blocked. No way The old mans eyes wavered. Has the King of Cancer stepped forward? I guess I should have stepped forward. But he said the old man alone couldnt exin it. They say it started to clear out in an instant, but it seems like there was a pretty great helper in the middle. her! The old man shook his head. Are you saying that a project that took over ten years of hard work copsed in an instant? Isnt that actually a good thing? While we were working with Shinhwa, Gwanghyeol was only in charge of Sacheon. You should see some blood there too. Nonsense! Fights between tribes be meaningful only after the continent is conquered. I dont know about other ces, but Sacheon should not have copsed. Its none of my business. It was as if he was dismissing it as something that had nothing to do with him. Ho Yeonjongs face was filled with only drowsiness as he spoke indifferently. Hoenjong looked at the hill in the distance. Its over there, right? A ce where theres a girl whos doing some kind of shamanic act or something. okay. Stupid bitch. Its not even funny that youre giving this and that to someone just because youre obsessed with that bastard. There was a look of difort on the old mans face. If it werent for her, we wouldnt have been able to make something like this. There was a sneer on Ho Yeonjongs face. He could not understand the instructions of his superiors or the old man who was so passionate about such tricks. Itll be boring for a while. Hoenjong flopped down on the floor. Anyway What? Is the Yin Emperors child really in our custody? The old man chuckled. Even those who have half the blood of a god will die if they cannot prove themselves, so will the religious leader care about a lowly bloodline born to a foreign woman? Chapter 650 Episode 650. Breath of Yin Huang (5) Purr! The eyes of the touring horses were slightly bloodshot. Although they were rare horses, reminiscent of the Cheonli Horse, it must have been difficult for them to continue running with only minimal rest. However, thanks to this, we were able to reach Shaanxi faster than expected. Whoa whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sweeping the horses mane, closed his eyes and concentrated his energy on his hands. Wooooow. There seemed to be a faint glow in my hand, but it soon became quiet. Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeongs words, which were breathing heavily, regained stability in an instant. Paeyul, who was watching it from behind, asked in surprise. What? How did you do it? What do you mean? You stabilized the horses breathing, right? With internal stress, we controlled our nerves and heart rate and temporarily expanded our lung capacity. Paeyuls mouth slowly opened. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I guess it wouldnt be that surprising. Its a surprise, man! The body of an animal is different from that of a human. It would be easy to infiltrate internal forces, but it would be extremely difficult to directly control organs and nerves, right? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its probably because the martial arts I learned are unique. He calmed down all the horses in the group. No. Paeyuls gaze as he followed Yeon Ho-jeongs back was deep and profound. Its not because its a unique martial arts skill. Such things are possible because we see what we cannot see. Blood vessels, nerves, and organs are not found only in humans. However, the location and shape are different for each species. It is absolutely not possible to have martial arts skills that are even a little unique. Even so, it is only a temporary effect. Whether you are a human or an animal, you need to eat and rest to regain your stamina. Ive been running for days without stopping, so I think I should stop by the guesthouse today and let the horses rest. I agree. Kang-ryang grinned. I need to grease my stomach before going to work. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. Its necessary to preserve ones physical strength. Paeyul frowned. You two get along so well. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Its better than setting up a corner. lets go. * * * Hwajeokru (A۔) was one of thergest and most famous towers in the Hanzhong area. It is natural because Hwajeokru is a main tower rted to Hwasan (Aɽ). Although it was closer to Jongnam than Hwasan, the entire ind was within the sphere of influence of the two schools. The two tried to keep each other in check while not losing their friendship. Therefore, they ced their own ns and businesses within each others sphere of influence. It is both a check and a peacemaker at the same time. Hwajeokru was one of those businesses. Well, its nice to be able to soak in warm water for the first time in a long time. Kang Ryang, who had been humiliating himself for over an hour, was reminiscent of a nobleman. Although he had a very strong personality and sharp impression, Kang Ryangs face was objectively very handsome. But can I rest here? Its nice because its clean and luxurious. Yeonhojeong was also neat. If Kang Ryang looked like a nobleman, Yeon Ho-jeong looked like a vain schr. Hwajeokru is under the influence of a volcano. In any case, baserunners who are not affiliated with two factions are rare. In that case, you should go confidently and not give the impression that you are avoiding it for no reason. Of course, Hwasan is better than Jongnam Mountain and River. Because you and Jongnam had a falling out? At least they wont point you in the head. You say we are friends, but is there any chance of an attack from the volcano? After emptying his ss, Yeon Ho-jeong raised his chopsticks and said. That wont happen. Are you sure? Yongseonjinin is a nobleman who only recently became the new Jangmunin after Yonghwajinin died. Moreover, I and Moyong Gaju were the ones who convinced that gentleman to ask if he wanted to write a long book. Did you? Hes not a great person who doesnt know that if you carelessly try to put a leash on him, you could end up flying off. Crucially, the Yongseonjin people are different from the greedy Yonghwajin people. Paeyul, who had been quietly drinking, joined the conversation. Thats true, but from what I heard, the Shaolin leader also secretly gave me strength. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he filled his ss. When capturing Sejak in the Meng Nae, Yonghwajinin died. And Yongseonjinin was newly appointed as Jangmunin. That time isnt very long. It is a difficult time topletely control the volcano. Well, that makes sense. Furthermore, Yongseonjinin is working hard to restore the lost reputation of the Hwasan Sect. However, there were many factions who followed Yonghwajinin. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. In such a situation, even if you have taken control of the faction, it would be difficult to advance without permission. Regardless of the internal situation, touching the head of a Confucian army unit at a time when you need to build a good rtionship with the Murim Alliances loyalists is a handshake of all handshakes. Thats right. Currently, the Murim Alliance military trusts me. And the military is the nucleus of Murim Alliance politics. If you want to hold on to even thest bit of the cushion you got from heaven, you wont be able to touch us without realizing it. Kang Ryang inwardly clicked his tongue. What had been forgotten due to the recent repetition of operations and battles was Yeonhojeongs political ability. I dont know if he reads the map and analyzes the characters or the other way around, but if Yeon Ho-jeong says so, he will. At least in the political tug-of-war, Yeonhojeong has never been defeated. Except for one person, Mr. Moyong. the problem is. Paeyul, who was chewing meat, spoke in passing. How long will Jongnam put aside his pride, and how far will he go once he begins to spread his wings? Thats it. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Jongnams interference is no more than hanging a rope around your ankle. It is literally just interference and will not be able to cause any decisive disruption. At least thats what I think. The problem is the difficulty of our mission, right? Thats why we have to finish this mission before Jongnam even thinks about leaving. Kang-ryang frowned. Anyway, he makes things difficult for people because of his useless pride. what? What about dust? Youre being damn sick. They said they put gold dust on the knife? Yeogwangs words were still ringing in his mind. This was because it was a somewhat insulting remark that made me decide to just forget about it and move on. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he emptied his ss. Its not wrong. yes? What the old man said wasnt entirely wrong. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. older brother? Why would the ck ind be called the ck ind? Because of noble ideals? Or because they are people who care for the devastated people? Or is it because they are good people who give what they have and punish evil? . I understand that your pride is hurt. I was also thankful that he didnt get angry. But if you want to see the true world with your own eyes, you have to think beyond feeling bad. If its more than a bad feeling? The dark forces were not always vicious and cruel. Of course, such people are everywhere at any time, but there was a time in the past when even the ck Ind had its own rules andws. There was a time when people were called nobles. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. I understand it was three or four hundred years ago. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded his head. Even back then, the ck sword did not sacrifice itself by giving up its own flesh for the world. However, they had no involvement in the lives of themon people and strictly prohibited betrayal and personal self-interest. It was a time when we pioneered another great path that all members were proud of through strictws and regtions. . It was not a ck path, but closer to a legal family. The ck people at the time were people that even prominent white people could recognize. Hwang Seok-tae filled Yeon Ho-jeongs cup. Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss. At least the level of darkness we have now is not as high as it was back then. So to speak, the future will be important. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Kang Ryang. Acknowledge the past and be clearly aware of where you stand now. If you understand all that, then you have to think about the future. Future. How will you change the dark ind you belong to? Should we turn the ck road into a gray road ormit ourselves to the white road? Or will we create a ck ind so majestic that everyone will feel great? . Expand your horizons. It is also a habit to only look at what is close by. Look further and look wider. The path to bing the best in the world, even without reaching the top of the world, lies in such active thinking and the attitude of pursuing a future-oriented life. Active future Kangryang pursed his lips without realizing it. That wasnt all. Pae-yul and Hwang Seok-tae also seemed to have their own feelings and were mulling over Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Kang Ryang, smiled. Well, even taking that into ount, the old mans dirty talk was not normal. ha ha ha! Kang-ryangughed out loud. Yeon Ho-jeong put down his ss and stood up. Lets take a good rest today and get moving tomorrow. I wake up first. Paeyul asked. Lets go in already? Im going to meditate and learn about this and that. Dont worry, just rx. Dont get into an ident. If anyone sees you, they will think you are my senior. When ites to thinking skills, I am by a long way senior. So, I also have to take care of myself. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and went up to the room. Paeyul snorted. Anyway, hes a strangely cocky guy. Kang Ryang asked quietly. Are you jealous? Do you want to lose? How many pipes will you give me on my body? Im thinking of drawing a pretty triangle. Its okay. If you want, go have a drink, man. The two people bickered and shared a drink. Hwang Seok-tae enjoyed a drink as a snack with the two peoples bloody jokes. But even for a moment. A majestic ck dragon. Hwang Seok-tae looked up. This was where Yeonhojeongs room was located. You Hwang Seok-tae really had a lot of things he wanted to ask Yeon Ho-jeong. And what I want to learn. That night. Yeon Ho-jeong came out of his residence and headed to the bamboo forest outside Gwando, not far from Hwajeokru. Entering the bamboo forest, he looked around with calm eyes and opened his mouth. Come out. Slurp. The person who slowly appeared was unexpectedly an old vige road. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Open, thats at the level of an elder. Chonros eyes sparkled. How did you know that? Poor performance and free-spirited gait. Isnt it impossible for a person with that level of power to handle information rted to the Yin Emperor unless he or she is an elder? Hehehe. Chonro stuck his tongue out. I was confident that I was one of the best at hiding my history, but I was caught too easily. exactly? As expected, what the Lord said was right. Did you really open a martial arts drama? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. You noticed. Since I didnt really hide my abilities, I thought Hwa Jin-cheon would know. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Are you here to give information? I received some information as well as a favor. Of course, it is up to you whether or not to grant that request. ask? Would you like me to give you the information first? Or start with a request? Lets do a favor first. The eyes of Cheoljanggae, the elder of vige road opening, sparkled. The former leader of the Volcano Sect would like to take a look at you. Chapter 651 Episode 651. Noble Enlightenment (1) Hmm. Yeonwis eyes, looking down at his sword, resembled ake. Ake surface where there is not a single wind blowing. It doesnt cause even a small disturbance. If you look closely, it is so deep that you will fall into it. How much time has passed like that? also. Yeonwi smiled. Its still too much. It is difficult to even give it a name, so we just call it the Three Absolute Swords. In the past, the first sword waspleted and the design for the second sword waspleted. However, through training with Tang Gwan, hepleted two swords and the idea of three swords waspleted. Now that he hadpleted the three swords, Yeonwi had achieved his dream of bing a warrior. Creating better martial arts for the family and future generations. Previous family heads put effort into refining their studies before joining the family, and Yeonwi was no different. but. As expected, its difficult to y without a role. I wonder if I can reach that goal once Iplete the Three Swords. Yeonwi with a calm face. Even though the drama was still overwhelming, there was no sign of regret. I did not feel any impatience or frustration of a warrior who could not reach a higher level. Looking at his father like that, Yeon Ji-pyeong saw the path for himself. My older brother, Yeon Ho-jeong, was always fast. It seemed more urgent than fast. However, it only seemed urgent in the eyes of others and was never urgent to him. This is because my older brother was looking at the world from apletely different perspective than the rest of the world. Yeon Ji-pyeong was proud of his older brother, but acknowledged that he was different from him. My brother has his way, and I have my own way. And his path was bound to be different from his fathers. However, he is much closer to his father than his older brother. Yeon Ji-pyeong realized that. Yeonwi looked at Yeonjipyeong with his sword fixed. sorry. I thought I had arrived earlier, but I felt like I shouldnt break my concentration. No, father. A look of admiration appeared on Yeonwis face as she looked at Yeonjipyeong with a smile. It looks like you had a wonderful training in Guangdong. Commander Moyong gave me a lot of help. Whoever helped me was truly amazing. I knew I would constantly work hard, but I didnt know I would grow to this level. It was an honest admiration without any hesitation. The second childs martial arts performance, which I had seen for the first time in a long time, was as empty as that of a shamanist sect. As a member of the Yeonga family, there is nothingcking. The rich people in Yeonga each had different characteristics. Yeonwi had the deep roots of a giant tree and the strength of a castle wall. Yeonhojeong was as fast as lightning and as brilliant and intense as fire. So what about Yeonjipyeong? Yeonjipyeong was soft and rich like a cloud. But it wasnt just soft. Clouds are sometimes apanied by lightning and storms. In the quiet prayers of Yeon Ji-pyeong, Yeon Wi could see a strong sword wind that could rush out into the world at any time. He deserves praise for gaining martial arts knowledge and pioneering his own martial arts at that age. If we keep that momentum, we will soon surpass Mujong. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. I try not to dwell on it. It was a strange change. If it were the usual Yeon Ji-pyeong, she would have waved her hand and said that there was still a long way to go. This is because personality is personality, but it must have been considered courtesy. Yeonjipyeong was different now. I look at the world calmly, aware of my own position. I am confident that I can ovee the borderless barrier, but I am not in a hurry to do so. Yeonwiughed. I am more proud of the fact that I have grown to my full potential than the aplishments I have achieved. They say a man bes an adult when he goes out into the world, and you have finally be an adult. Yeon Ji-pyeong just smiled quietly. Yeonwi slowly swept his sword. How do you feel? You probably havent even eaten, so would you like to share a sword after the meal? great. good night. There is nothing more exciting than seeing for yourself how sharp your sons sword has be. Yeonwi, who was looking at Yeonjipyeong with a smile, tilted her head for a moment. By the way, where is Bia? Didnt youe together? Ah Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head. Well, as soon as you return, you will join the army again. Leaving the alliance? How? I said I had to go to my brother. To Hojeong? yes. I received a separate call from the soldier and he said he needed someone to transport his brothers weapons. So my sister decided to go. Yeonwi clicked her tongue. I just got back, so I think I can rest for a day or so. Ill probably stop by sometimeter. I think Ill take a day off. Yeonwi smiled. Its been a while since we got together. It would have been nice if there were Hojeong and Liang as well. The two people, who wereughing and talking, left the residence. Heading to the restaurant. However, the rich man was unable to enjoy his first intimate meal. Matriarch. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeonwis face. Are you from the military department? yes. The soldier wants to see you right away. I could feel the urgency on the warriors face. Yeon Ji-pyeong said. Pleasee back. I will eat alone. Im sorry. no. Yeonwi said to Musa. Lets go. yes. Yeonwis face hardened slightly as he went to the military headquarters with the warrior. It looks like something happened. * * * A hill not far from Hwajeokru. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had reached the top, saw an old man drinking alone under the moonlight. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Is that guy? Cheoljanggae, who walked ahead of Yeonhojeong, bowed his head to the old man. I brought Dae Su Yeon Ho-jeong with me. It was a very polite attitude. It had to be that way. If he was a figure from the previous era of Hwasan, he could be said to be a great adult of the martial arts world, regardless of the influence he had. If he was a generation older than the previous person, he would have been over ny at the most, so it was natural for Iron Janggae to be so polite. Well, thank you. no. Iron Janggae looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded and stood across from the old man. Hoo. The old man smiled and looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong. Are you the head of the Uijeonggun? . Thats amazing. There are many brilliant disciples and famous masters at the main temple, but none of them have shown as much brilliance as you. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at the old man in silence. The old man pointed with his hand to the t rock in front of him. There was an empty ss on the rock. Sit down and have a drink. Its a liquor made with plum blossoms. Its a bit bitter, but the scent is excellent. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the old man in silence, eventually sat down. But he neither raised his ss nor opened his mouth. He just looked at the old man with deep eyes. The iron cage slightly widened its eyes. He is Kang Hos great senior. Please be polite. Yeon Ho-jeong did not respond to Cheol Jang-gaes words. Iron Janggae clicked his tongue inwardly. I had originally heard that my neck was stiff, but I didnt expect it to be this bad. But the old mans reaction was different from Iron Janggaes. Why are you doing that? . What do you see in this old man that you are looking at so closely? Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong open his mouth. You are amazing. The old man tilted his head. What do you mean? I cant see the depth. hmm? I dont think Ill lose if I mix my hands, but Im a bit nervous. Hehehe. I dont want to fight with the old dojo. The old man burst intoughter. I thought it waspletely different from the rumors, but this part is just like the rumors. Even though you saw an old man who might die at any moment, do you think about fighting? Hehehe. . A very resolute prayer. Even though Im on the infinite path, I dont waver one bit. I dont know, but it seems like your personality and martial arts skills havent changed much since before you started performing. I can see the shadow of a giant tree that is unshaken by storms. A smile spread across Yeon Ho-jeongs face. He is a Taoist man. You are saying something that is difficult to understand. What kind of regretful words can you say when you have interpreted and understood everything? Because I like things that are intuitive. I think I understand. What kind of conversation is this? Iron Janggae tilted his head. Of course, I had no intention of joining the conversation between the two. Its really amazing. What is visible is the old man, but Yeon Ho-jeong captures something beyond that. This person is not just a Taoist. Its like What Yeon Ho-jeong thought of was another Taoist monk. The most Taoist-like Taoist monk Ive ever seen. Its the same as Seunghyeonjinin. Shaman Seung Hyeon-jin. This old man is the same type as Seunghyunjin. Although he was of the same type, he was a much deeper and richer person than that. I dont have the will to fight. The ultimate in martial arts is to subdue an opponent without fighting. This old man and Seunghyeonjinin went beyond even that. It takes away the opponents will to fight. Even if I want to burn my passion for victory, I cannot. The spirit of fighting does not rise and the will to fight does not boil over. It is not that he does this on purpose, but his enlightenment is so supreme that it prevents anyone who sees him from even thinking about pulling out his sword. The old man was that kind of person. Before martial arts, the level of enlightenment was different. said the old man. I am amazed at you just as you are amazed at me. ? You dont see the Tao. The shadow of Buddhas mind is darker than that of Tao, but that doesnt mean hes worthy of bing a Buddhist monk. . He is a natural warrior. It is dazzling to see a lecture hall that does not be absorbed in any mysterious principles that it witnesses. Is that so? The old man nodded. You are not interested in enlightenment, and enlightenment will pass you by, but you were able to be so strong because you gave up your right to ascend to heaven. He is a sad strongman. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I have no idea what youre talking about. I dont really like this type of conversation. Hehe, is that so? We have to move early tomorrow morning. Get to the point. Hehehe. The old manughed for a while and then spoke in a calm tone. I am called Hwageomja (A). Hwageomja. As the leader of the previous generation of the Hwasan faction, he was an invincible swordsman who made Hwasans name known throughout the world with martial arts skills more powerful than those of Jang Mun-in at the time. After one year, he was exactly 100 years old and was one of the best adults not only in Hwasan but also in the entire martial forest. He was the oldest person in the powerhouse, one level higher than the masters of Seongcheon. For fifteen years, I have been secluded in the depths of the mountains and valleys, seeking enlightenment with heaven as my friend. Then, a few months ago, without knowing why, I wanted to quit my practice. So, its been a while since I visited the headquarters. . At that time, I heard that the main gates sign had changed and that the world was turning quite ugly. Is that so? And I heard your name. I heard from Yongseon about the influence of your performance, etc. ship chartering. Yongseonjinin. It seemed like the eldest of the volcano had returned and had gone to the main mountain for a while. Still, seeing that he was a long-time schr and returned to the mountain in person, I was able to see how high the position of Hwageomja was. The old swordsman continued calmly. I heard you hate the Three Religions a lot? Yeon Ho-jeong felt a strange feeling. Hate the three religions? That is correct. But what was important was not what Hwageomja said, but his tone. It seemed like Hwageomja had known about the Three Religions for a long time. If you do that, what about me? What do you mean? Before I was given the title, mymon name was Hoyeonjak. ?! I am from outside the country. Chaaaaang! Yeonhojeong pulled out the ck Dragonbu like a thunderbolt. Chapter 652 Episode 652. Noble Enlightenment (2) There was no time to stop the iron fence. No, he couldnt have stopped it with his abilities, but he wasnt even aware of Yeonhojeongs attack in the first ce. sh! The ax de, darker than the night sky, drew a half moon. Phew! The ax de touched the swordsmans neck before the afterimage was even registered in his eyes. It was indeed as fast as lightning. Yeon Ho-jeongs two eyes, standing on a t rock and ring at Hwageomja, were like those of a ghost. her. There was pure surprise on Hwageomjas face. I felt like a child who had seen something amazing. Its incredible. Thats why people can move so fast. The ck Dragon did not blow off the fire swordsmans head. No, when I looked more closely, I couldnt even see that it had touched it. It just stopped exactly in a position that almost touched that wrinkle-filled neck. Cheoljanggae was scared. Stop! At that time, Hwageomja raised his hand. The iron fence stopped. Hwageomja said. If this friend had nned to kill me, my head would have been blown off and my beggar friends body would have been cut in two. ! Isnt that so? Young strong man. Yeon Ho-jeong red at Hwageomja without saying a word. Hwageomja also looked up at Yeonhojeong. The ax de was aimed at the carotid artery next to the uv, and a gruesome, murderous sight wasing from it, but the expression on its face did not change. The iron cage dog shouted. this guy! Why cant we bring down the ax right now? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze and red at Cheoljanggae. !! Iron Janggaes face turned pale. dump. He copsed on the spot without realizing it. The terrifying murderous spirit emanating from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes took away all the strength in his legs. Hwageomja said. Rx. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was ring at Cheoljang-gae as if he were going to kill him, slowly turned his gaze to Hwageomja. Saaaaaa. Even though he was suffering from the brunt of the extremely quiet and destructive killing, Hwaseomjasplexion did not change. I know you wont kill me. At least for now. . Have a drink. It will make you feel a little better. Scarily calm. Its not just calm, its even rxed. I couldnt tell if he had already predicted this whole process or if he just had a calm disposition even in the face of death. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been shooting fire swords for a while, retrieved the ax and went to sit down. Hwageomja smiled. Your young friend has disciplined himself well. Yeon Ho-jeong emptied the ss containing alcohol. Kang! Yeon Ho-jeong broke the empty ss with his palm and stared at the Hwageomja. The same murderous look in his eyes as before was nowhere to be found. Eyes like a deep, calmke. It was an eye that had been cut out of a lotus. But Hwageomja could tell. Just because his eyes changed, there was no guarantee that this young man would not kill him. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Imitted rudeness because I couldnt control my anger in the moment. I apologize. The tone of speech changed. Hwageomjaughed. Just knowing that you hate the three religions so much was a good harvest. exactly? Even though he gave up a lot of things, he started martial arts at such a young age that he can freely control martial arts right from the heart. I must have lived a well-rounded life before entering that realm. It talks about life, not martial arts. As expected, it is like that. Hwageomja is different from Seunghyeon Jinin, yet simr to him. When you look at a person, you see the person himself, not their martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong said. I dont think theres any point in adding more extras. What I meant was to get to the point and not get lost in long-winded rhetoric or sidetracks. The swordsman nodded. Okay then. Before that, I have something to ask you. . I said I came from the new world, but I didnt say I came from the three schools. I just said my genus name. . Nevertheless, you know that I am from the Three Schools. You created that atmosphere. Even so, Im not confident enough to pull out an ax and swing it. No matter how harsh your temper is. . How much do you know about the Three Religions? Enough. His eyes were calm, but his expression was stiff. I know enough, but there are a lot of things I dont know. What is certain is that if the three religions start a war, we will lose our hometown and the lives of innocent people will be lost. Thats it. The swordsmans face also became serious. It was different from before, when I was always calm and rxed. Thats whats important. Many people will die. . The world is changing. Humans are prospering at an rming rate, and in fact, humans dominate this world. But in the future, humans will perish and another species will arise and rule the world. . But it is not right to sit back and watch as war and hunger are also the trends of the world. There is a reason why heaven gave us power. If the world is going to change anyway, I hope the number of people suffering is small. At least thats what I think. Hwageomja smiled again. You may be too rough, but you havent forgotten something important. Im d I came to see you. . If you dont get to the point, theyre ready to pull the ax again. Im not very patient. Hehe, I understand. Hwageomjas face became serious again. Even though he is serious, he appears to be smiling. It was the face of an enlightened person, full of the power of the Way, a face with no evil intentions to be found. Theres Hoyeon in the midfield too. I dont know whether that Ho-yeon was born in Jungwon or Sae-e-o. The important thing is that there is a Hoyeon n in addition to the birds. . The Hoyeon n has protected Soreoeumsa Temple for generations. They were not monks, but started out as a group of warriors protecting Soreumsa and grew up. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. It was my first time hearing this information. But not everyone protected Soreoeum Temple. Among them, some blood rtives were taken to a ce called Yeongeumsan (Ӱɽ) once every ten years. Mt. Yeongeum? I dont know where it is. They were taken away blindfolded. Hwageomja shook his head. Itsted two months. I dont know if its circling around the same spot or if its really far away. They move their children with their eyes and ears blocked and their physical freedom deprived, and with that alone, many children die because they cannot ovee the mental pressure. . Most of the Hoyeons who were taken to Yeongeumsan Mountain were girls. Girl. Thats right. When girls reach an appropriate age, they receive the seed of the lord of Mount Yeongeum and give birth to children. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. The Hoyeon n is born with a healthy body by nature. Many people have died from all kinds of infectious diseases, but among the Hoyeon n, less than ten people have died from diseases. One body is a strong bone. . Most of the children who receive the blood of Sanju and Hoenn are born with great qualities. More than Hoyeon. Hwageomja closed his eyes. Children born that way learn the best martial arts. However, if the mountain lord does not achieve satisfactory results within the specified period, everyone loses their lives. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Life And its not just Hoyeon. There are So seeds and Geum seeds. There are a small number of girls who were brought in from nomadic tribes that people dont know much about. Hwageomja opened his eyes. There was sadness in his eyes, which were clearer than the moonlight. Many children have died and many lives have been vited. At the same time, based on those sacrifices, Yeongeumsan grew in power. Then Yeongeumsan Mountain. Saeumgyo. !! Mt. Yeongeum is the headquarters of Saeumgyo. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs fist gained strength. My heart was pounding. As my murderous intent soared, joy at discovering something I had not known before and anger at the behavior of the Saeum Church emerged one after another. Hwageomja paused for a moment and looked at Yeon Hojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and opened his mouth. Please continue. I have nothing more to say about Yeongeumsan Mountain. And about Saeumgyo. ? Thats all I know about them. I just wanted to tell you who I am. . Most of the children taken to Yeongeumsan Mountain are girls, but there are also boys. The boys who are brought in either be ves or are given various education and roles depending on the need. Hwageomja closed his eyes. I was a member of the Saeum Church who was dispatched to the central ins. ! I think he was a little over ten years old? Even though he was a senior, he was too young. Of course, because I was thoroughly trained, I didnt have any particr inconveniences in doing the three jobs. Yeon Ho-jeong felt goosebumps. Even though I was only a little over 10 years old and was serving as a senior citizen, I didnt feel ufortable. Regardless of how I was educated, the thought of a child with no knowledge of the world stealing information from a target sect made my hair stand on end. The act was not scary. His age was scary, and the ideology of Saeumism that educated young children was scary. Not even a year ago, I was caught cheating on a Taoist monk. . He is my teacher. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. Is that how you became a disciple of Hwasan? Isted three years. I didnt reveal where I belonged for three years. At most, he was thirteen years old. It is said that at that age, he was not caught foring from Saeumgyo for three years. It was a terrifying poison. Probably not only Hwageomja but most of the Sejak dispatched to the central ins were like that. Just like that Cheongseong Pungbyeokja. Of course, Pungbyeokja was not from Saeumgyo. Master did not give up on me, and I finally gave up my stubbornness and became a new person. Surprisingly, Saeumgyo did not look for me. Actually, I guess I was the only one who threw a lot of money into the midfield. Tuk. Yeon Ho-jeong lightly hit the rock with his fist. Tuk. Tuk. Behavior that appears to be a habit. Yeonhojeong, who had been tapping slowly with his eyes fixed on the rock, tilted his head. I wont deny that I was the most splendid among those who fought against the three religions in secret. When I heard from Yongseon, he said it wasnt anything fancy. Anyway, I dont know why you asked to see me at this time. Of course, I would be grateful for the information you provided. The swordsmans smile deepened. The young man is very sharp. What do you want to tell me? You just did that, right? I dont know why I asked to see you at this time. exactly. Thats right. Whats important is this moment. There is a reason why I asked to see you at this time when you came to Shaanxi. . I received a call from Saeumgyo. ?! I received a secretmunication from Saeum Church, which has not contacted me for over 80 years. how? Its a sign. Of course, no letters or people came. But I recognized the mark. I am referring to the unforgettable mark engraved on the pir of Cheongmaegwan, some distance away from the main mountain of the volcano. Do you know that Master Noh is alive? I dont know that. I dont think so, but you never know. If you do that Whats important is the content of the secretnguage. The swordsmans eyes were bloodshot. Yeon Ho-jeong was overwhelmed by those intense eyes that showed worry and resentment at a moments change. It looks like the volcano will be dangerous. Chapter 653 Episode 653 Noble Enlightenment (3) The next morning. Good. After checking the condition of the horse, Kang Ryang looked at Hwang Seok-tae. How are you feeling? I drank that much yesterday. Hwang Seok-tae said as he got on his horse. I dont have a hangover. Its a shame I dont have a hangover. I must have sent it flying with my own strength. Hwang Seok-tae ignored Kang Ryang. Paeyul frowned and said. Can someone who isnt even fully healed drink that much? If work gets disrupted, things will go wrong. Senior brought it to this point. Who told you tough and talk without knowing that demonic energy was in your body? Tsk. Even though he said that, Kangryangughed inwardly. Looking at Paeyuls reaction, it seemed like he had ovee the regret of cutting himself. Anyway, what about you, brother? Brother, I have nothing to say. My brother isnt in the room either. I went first. They said they would wait at the entrance to the canyon about 20 miles ahead. He said to follow the road for about ten miles and then turn left toward the bamboo forest. Huh?! why? I dont know, man. Who knows whats inside that fox? Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. Cheeeeeek! Cloudy smoke rose from Kang Ryangs body. All the alcohol in the body was blown away. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled. Kang-ryang scratched his head. I drank a little too much. I dont want it to interfere with the mission. Who said anything? Lets officially jointer. You should drink to enjoy it. With those words, Hwang Seok-tae left first. Paeyul chuckled. Dont live like those ugly idiots who have nothing to show off and try to show off their pride by drinking, junior. Kang Ryangs face was distorted. When did I! Hee hee hee! Pae-yul let out a loud cry and followed Hwang Seok-tae. Gangryang grumbled. You always keep it to yourself. Whiiiiing! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looking down at the canyon were very serious. also. After finishing my conversation with Hwageomjast night, I stopped by this ce first. ording to Cheoljanggaes information, it could be dangerous from just this point. When I came and saw it, it was indeed so. This canyon is connected to the second mountain over there. It seems like theres a note there. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Tsutsutsutsu. The Gwangmyeong Shrine repeatedly blinked and blinked, expanding its energy. Tweet! My hearing became more sensitive, and all kinds of sounds prated my ears. The sound of the wind was the strongest, but the sound of birds chirping beyond it was also very powerful. Beep! The sound of the hawks cries echoing from an invisible ce was impressive. Slurp. Slurp. I could also hear the footsteps of animals. A sound that feels dull yet agile. It looked like a wild boar. Surprisingly, there seemed to be no huge beasts like tigers. I didnt feel that unique odor of anger or murder. However, footsteps that appeared to be wolves were heard. There was no crying, but I could sense it with my intuition. and. . Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. Spection (^). An extremely secret spection was flowing from the second mountain connected to the canyon in the distance. I was able to notice because it wasnt something I was trying to hide. No matter how open the martial arts world was, it was impossible to feel the fighting spirit of a warrior who deliberately hid his presence. Its not a fight to start a fight. Its a habitual atmosphere. Its always maintained in perfect condition. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank. I brought the elite. If it were natural, it would be natural. It is the job of monitoring the worlds yin rituals. Of course, I dont know if its surveince or actually a colleague. Whatever it is, there is only one answer. It is impossible to approach secretly. Even Yeon Ho-jeong, who was good at outwitting his opponents with all kinds of incredible strategies and tactics, felt the difficulty of this mission with his whole body. The most difficult thing was, of course, the circumstances of the Yin Emperor. Combining what I heard from information or rumors, Emperor Yin was never a person worthy of joining the Three Churches. No, he did not even attempt to form ties with the ns of the central ins, let alone the three schools. Nevertheless, the remnants of Saeumgyo are concentrated around Eumje. And the Emperor did not move a single step from there. It has its own circumstances. The problem is that one muste into contact with the Yin Emperor without the Four Eumsyos knowledge. Its difficult from the beginning. Its okay if you canmunicate, but you may be attacked before you even open your mouth. This is because I dont know what situation the Emperor is in. However, it is also dangerous to try to break through the remnants of the Saeum Church and meet the Emperor Eum. If Yin Emperor intervenes in an already busy battle, there is a close to ten percent chance that his allies will not be able to survive, even if he himself does not know it. Thats a pain in the ass. Sometimes its best to keepplex things simple. Even this job is difficult. Simply attack head on and find out everything? It would be difficult to guarantee sess even if the martial arts from the time of the Emperor of Darkness were retained, rather than now. At least that was Yeonhojeongs premonition. But that doesnt mean you cant take risks. You should take utmost care of safety, but there maye a time when you have to risk your life if necessary. Thick veins appeared on the back of the hand that was holding the Tongcheonbu. Should we also get help from openness? He recalled his conversation with Iron Janggaest night. They say he stops by the vige regrly. A woman who is presumed to be Yin Emperors disciple. Town. Its because of the supply and demand of daily necessities. So its strange. If Emperor Yin had joined hands with the Three Schools, there would be no need to go down to the vige. He said he always stops by once a day. It could be because its frustrating. How much of a pain it must be to stay in one ce. That is a possible analysis assuming that Emperor Yin and the Three Schools joined hands. No analysis is of any use unless it reveals nothing. Thats why so many analyzes are meaningful. Youre having a hard time saying this. But youre right. At the moment, I dont know what state the Yin Emperor is in. . I wonder if we can help. What kind of help? Dispersion of gaze. There are no high-level troops in Shaanxi right now, so an armed conflict is unlikely. However, any other help is possible. Ill think about it. Are you being stubborn? Its not because Im stubborn, its because I dont know how to handle it. What if the Emperor doesnt like opening up? That cant be possible. Are you sure? . If necessary, I will contact you separately tomorrow. Until then, lets think about it. Do whatever you want. After that conversation, Iron Janggae disappeared just like that. It seems that his feelings toward Yeon Ho-jeong were not good. Not only did he point an ax at the neck of Hwageomja, Kanghos great senior, but he also killed himself, an open elder, to the point of killing him. It may be difficult to have good feelings. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Cheoljanggae may have hated himself, but Yeonhojeong didnt mind his strong personality. At least the front and back werent different people. Front and back Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. When I thought of the conversation with Cheoljanggae, the conversation with Hwageomja naturally also came to mind. Theyre going to hit the volcano. And the current volcano I dont know, but it wont be able to withstand their offensive. Why is that so? There are a lot of coriander in Huashan. Its prestigious. I admit it. Moreover, I dont know about the Taoist masters of my generation, but there are probably quite a few of them who are alive and well and practicing swordsmanship. It hasnt been revealed to the world, but isnt there a possibility that there is a master among them who created a martial arts drama? Possibilities are literally just possibilities. Moreover, it will be difficult for the martial arts trained in Simsan Yugok to demonstrate its power on the battlefield, no matter how martial arts are. Still, its a no-go. If you look carefully Dont you know how wide the volcano is? . If the volcano bes dangerous, it will reveal itself. But until then, even if you are a master, you cannot call the men in training. I dont even know where it is. Its really frustrating. It may seem like that to you, but from the perspective of a Taoist practitioner, it is a very natural life. We cant just open our eyes and face them. We have to deal with them before they reach the volcano. Thats the best. Is it possible? How should I know that? I just have to do my best. Hwageomja asked if there was anything he could help with, but Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If what he said was true, they were preparing for battle here. And the sharply forged de will point straight toward the volcano. Couldnt the volcano that noticed it first attack them in reverse? Not bad. Its not a bad method. Since I came as a problem solver, I thought there was no need for arge number of troops. But in this situation, its a different story. If there are troops avable, they should be used actively. The problem was the scale of damage that would result. It would be best to prevent the enemys return without anyone dying. But the best is not the best, and the best method and the best method cannot always be applied. Its about risking the enemys life. It is absurd not to risk my life. for now. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. If you cant approach Eumje secretly, there is one way. It is urgent to separate the Eumje and the Saeumgyo bastards. How is that possible? I separate it I separate it Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Actually, I did think of one method. But the question is whether that method can be used. Damn it. Why do I alwayse up with this method? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was grumbling, suddenly raised his eyes. I heard the sound of horse hoovesing from afar behind me. After Lee Gak. It was here. Are you here? Purr! The horses toured and kicked their feet a few times and then stood there. Gangryang grumbled. What should I do if you leave first without saying anything? I told my senior. You can do it for everyone, right? Does that matter now? Tsk. Its like this every day. Yeon Ho-jeong, ignoring Kang Ryangs mouth, asked Hwang Seok-tae. I heard your horseback riding skills are excellent. Its not just excellent. If you look at his horse handling skills alone, he would be one of the best in the Central ins. Hwang Seok-tae tilted his head. Why is that? Of course he would be good at horsebackbat. I guess so. Um okay. Even horses of simr skill can have different speeds depending on the owner handling them. It was natural. Its like training a mutt, but please understand. You need to go somewhere. where? Its called Byeokwolru, and its located about 10 miles away from here. Byukwollu? Base running under Jongnam. ording to what Elder Open said, the Spectral God Sword party is currently heading there. Paeyuls eyes widened. You said you wont bring Jong-nam in? Who knew volcanoes were dangerous? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I cant help it. I just cant find the answer. Paeyul sighed. Even in his mind, it was a task that was too daunting. Yeon Ho-jeong handed me a red letter from her arms. Its a document with the seal of an elder. I will believe you. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. Ill be back soon. When wee back theres a good chance therell be a fight going on. Everyones eyes lit up. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a strong voice. Please risk your life. I dont know how strong the masters are over there. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled silently and immediately turned his head. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed heavily, leaving behind Hwang Seok-tae who was quickly moving away. Lets move slowly. Paeyul asked. What? Is it a head-to-head fight? Is that possible? So what are you going to do then? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed again. I should be a criminal. what? Kidnapping of a disciple. ?! If you dont know how to meet a tiger separately, you have to catch a tiger cub and lure it out. Paeyul and Kang Ryangs faces turned pale. Chapter 654 Episode 654 Noble Enlightenment (4) After finding well-dried tea leaves, Ji So-hyeon looked around the vige. Feel so good. Because of the cold weather, many people wore fur coats. But their faces were full of life. Those whoe out on the streets to promote their guesthouses, those who sell the fish they caught this morning, those who dazzle the eyes of passers-by by brandishing fine silk. It was a sight that made me feel good just by looking at it. I never thought I would see them with this feeling. Ji So-hyun was an orphan. I didnt know who my parents were, and of course I had no home, so I had no choice but to live as a beggar. Is that why? She didnt know that she would be moved by such a peaceful daily life. To her as a child, these people were not ordinary people living their day to day, but cold and harsh people in power. As she gradually grew older and more mature, she was secretly kidnapped by the owner of a certain Giru. Even though she was kidnapped, she was grateful for a life where she did not have to beg. Because the scariest thing for her was not violence orck of freedom, but hunger. Just before receiving training as a courtesan and living officially. A fearsome master punished Girus master and freed all the courtesans under him. That person was Ji So-hyuns teacher, Ha Eung-yo. All the other courtesans were older and had families, but Ji So-hyun was young and had no family. In the end, Ha Eungyo took her in and raised her as an entertainer. Furthermore, after finding out that he had martial arts talent, he taught martial arts as well. Ji So-hyeon, who learned yin and martial arts and further learned the ways of the world, realized what a great fortune it had been to meet Ha Eung-yo. In that way, Ha Eungyo became heaven for Ji Sohyun. Lets just go in. Ji So-hyun looked at them for a while and then walked towards the mountain. The distance from my residence to the vige was quite long. However, for her who had learned martial arts, Lee Gak was enough for this distance. That was when I left the vige and took the side road leading to the mountain. . Ji So-hyuns face became cold. She had felt some eyes on her before ss. If its natural, its natural. She became a disciple of Ha Eungyo and learned martial arts, and grew into a beautiful woman. The asional passing nce was not a big deal. This gaze was also ignored, but it did not go away even now that we were quite far away from the vige. I felt malice. Pleasee out. Slurp. As soon as she finished speaking, several men appeared from here and there in the bushes. Ji So-hyuns eyes lit up. bandit? He was wearing a vest made of animal skin and had a series of rather ugly-looking weapons attached to his back and waist. His face is stained with grime due to not washing, and his beard and hair are shaggy. However, they all had muscr bodies. Anyone could tell that he was a bandit due to his hideous appearance. The information was correct. The bandit who spoke first was a man with the shortest physique among them. Although she was said to be short, she had a much bulkier physique than Ji So-hyun. In his hand he was holding an ax with a missing de, which made him look even more vicious. Isnt it better than what I heard about a fair-faced bitch moving around town without a house or a house? There was a vicious desire in his voice. Ji So-hyun asked. Are you a bandit? The menughed. Bandits. Not like a cancer bandit. Lets take the leader quickly. Its cold too. Ugh, I cant stand it. There are some pretty dirty conversations going on. Regardless of the sincerity, it was clear that such conversations were extremely powerful in arousing others. Theres no need to find out. The teacher always said: Everyone has their own circumstances. What you see on the outside is not everything. So, he said that you should always be careful when using your hands. But they didnt seem to need that. There was no need to think about the situation when looking at the ferocious look in his eyes and tone of voice. The bandit leader pointed his chin at Ji So-hyun. p me in the back of the head. Kick me out. Pop! The bandit behind Ji So-hyun quickly rushed at her. Before I knew it, the bandit had a leather bat in his hand. The bandit swung his bat vigorously. Squirt! Pow! huh? The bandits eyes widened. The bat that was supposed to hit the back of the head was caught in Ji So-hyuns hand. She said calmly. Doesnt it look like youre about to faint rather than faint? ! Are you really bandits? The leaders eyes grew cold. Pounce! Faaagh! The remaining six bandits rushed towards Ji So-hyeon. Surprisingly, their movements were very fast and sharp. To be considered a simple bandit, he seemed to have learned martial arts at a fairly high level. Chaang! The bandit put down his leather bat, pulled a small sword from his waist, and swung it. sh! The short sword split the air. The rushing bandits were startled and stopped charging. Slow. The eyes of the bandit holding the short sword widened. A ce where voices can be heard. It was right behind him. Ugh! With the sound of drums beating, the bandit vomited blood and copsed. It was a method of shaking the inside rather than hitting the flesh and muscles. It was a martial art that was difficult to implement in a high-ss group where the techniques of prating techniques were still alive. Faaagh! The bandits each threw down their weapons. Ji So-hyuns eyes sparkled. Flying weapons. They were axes and daggers. However, the speed was considerable and the trajectory was exquisite. Even if you have learned some internal skills, you cannot make a throw like this. It was a type of flying sword technique that had been practiced over a long period of time. Pabababak! Ji So-hyuns steps as she drew a circle were dazzling. It wasnt that fast, but it was a graceful movement. With that movement, all the weapons cutting through the air were blown away. Percussion! He even snatched a dagger from one of them. Ji So-hyun swings by rotating her body. The dagger became a beam of light and stuck in the shoulder of one of the bandits. evil! It prated between the bones, not the shoulder muscles, tearing the cartge and destroying the joint. After he fell down and screamed, the five remaining bandits each pulled out their swords and attacked Ji So-hyun. Ji So-hyuns right foot stepped forward. hook! It seemed like he was moving one step, but in an instant he was right in front of the bandits. The bandits were frightened and swung their swords, but Ji So-hyeons hands were already striking their bodies one at a time. Boom boom! With a cheerful sound, all the bandits who attacked fell down on the spot, vomiting blood. Whoa. Ji So-hyuns calm appearance as she lightly exhaled and straightened her back was truly impressive. The bandit leaders lips twitched. It is truly greater than I heard. Ji So-hyun asked in a cold voice. Who are you? Reveal your identity. noisy! Piiiiing! At that moment, Ji So-hyuns eyes brightened. A ray of light shot from the leaders left hand and suddenly came right in front of my nose. fast! Sigh! I quickly turned my head to the side, but a small wound appeared on my cheek. It was not shot like an arrow, but rather a memorized hand held in the shape of an actual arrow. Paaang! The leader immediately closed the distance and swung his axe. Although the movement was like chopping firewood, Ji So-hyun felt a crisis. Both the approach speed and the swing speed were far beyond expectations. Whick! Whoops! He quickly twisted his body and hit the wide side of the striking ax de. The leader stumbled, but somehow regained control of his posture and swung the ax sideways this time. The half-moon attack was simple, but fast and vicious. The ability to control the body withoutplex herbivory was at a high level, so striking a single blow was a burden. sh! He avoided it using the Cheolpangyo technique, but the boss, who had already gained control of his body, struck the ax straight down. The supply and demand of weapons is free. It cannot be called a giant weapon, but even though it is an ax that is heavier than any other sword, it is handled very quickly and efficiently. A moment of desperation. Pow! Ji So-hyun, who raised her upper body by shooting tension into the ground, wrapped around the shing ax and raised her knee to hit the bosss chest. puck! Oops! Theplexion of the leader who was pushed out with a groan turned pale. Ji So-hyun asked. I asked who it was! Why are you attacking me? Shut up! Paaang! The superiority in skill was clear. The bosss martial arts skills were strong, but Ji So-hyun was stronger than him. If Ji So-hyun had had more experience in actual fighting, the match would have ended long ago. Even though he knew this, the leader did not give up. Although the speed was slower than before, he approached with a fast enough movement and swung his fist. It was because the ax was taken away by Ji So-hyun. Why? Ji So-hyun, who dodged the bosss fist, kicked him in the thigh. Pow! The leaders body shook greatly. But that was all. Ji So-hyuns attack was sharp, but not powerful enough to end the attack. Ugh! With a spirit that was almost like a scream, the leaders sword was aimed at Ji So-hyuns neck. Ji So-hyuns hands seemed to wrap around the bosss arms in a gentle curve, and then her body moved behind the bosss back. Crump! I broke my arm by shifting my weight. The leaders face turned red. You damn bitch! Whoa whoa! The leader who was hit on the back of the neck fell down. That was the end of it. Im not dead, but I probably wont be able to wake up for half a day. Whoa. Ji So-hyun, out of breath, suddenly turned her head towards the sound of heavy breathing. There, a bandit with a dagger stuck in his shoulder was holding a sword that had fallen on the ground and grinning. Two eyes full of life. A look of boredom appeared on Ji So-hyuns face. Reveal who you are. Then I wont kill you. dog sound! How can a bitch who has never killed anyone be a threat? Ji So-hyuns face turned cold. I dont know how he realized that he had no experience with murder. But she wasnt intimidated. That fateful day could be today. noisy! Death energy exploded from the bandits body. With the momentum of an immediate attack, Ji So-hyun raised her fighting spirit again. It was then. puck! With a strange hitting sound, the bandit fell to the ground. uh? The bandit also looked down at his legs in confusion. It seemed like he didnt even know why he was kneeling. Teuong! The bandit fell down with the sound of drums beating. This time too, he didnt know where or how he got hit. Ji So-hyun, who was looking down at the fallen bandit with dazed eyes, suddenly turned her head. Jump and jump. There was a person walking with footsteps as if he had nothing to hide. Ji So-hyun frowned. I dont know whats going on here. The young man walking towards me, quenching his appetite, was carrying a huge spear ax on his shoulder. At first nce, it was a serious disease with a huge weight. Even though he has such a serious illness, he doesnt seem to be suffering at all. Even though I couldnt feel the energy flowing out, it was clear that he was a master. The young man asked with a worried expression. Let me ask you something. . Perhaps you um. Baaaaaaaa! It is a sure win for the yer. At this moment, a young man holding the same ax that the bandit leader used appeared. It was clear that it was a loss. Ji So-hyun rushed in without saying a word and immediately swung her tension towards the young mans side. Pow! done! The intangible tension released from the outstretched hand struck the young mans side. The moment a light of victory appeared on her face. Bye! Thest thing Ji So-hyun heard was a bloody sound in the corner of her head, and she fainted. The young man, Yeon Ho-jeong, frowned and shook his side. What is this, you damn bastard? You attack first without even talking? Ugh, just confirm this. Chapter 655 Episode 655 Noble Enlightenment (5) Pae-yul and Kang-ryang appeared behind Yeon Ho-jeong, who grabbed Ji So-hyun by the neck. Paeyul frowned. What? These messy things. I do not know. Looking at it, there are bandits Oh? Paeyuls eyes lit up. Its not just a big muscle. You wont develop muscles like this by training only external exercises. These are guys who have learned their skills well. Thats right. These guys are not bandits. But I dont think its a political faction either. Then is it a ck sword? At that time, Gangryang spoke. A ck ind is a ck ind, but it is not just a ck ind. huh? Its a living water. Paeyul looked at Kang Ryang with an angry expression. watering? Have all the assassins grown like this these days? Its because I cant afford it normally. These guys are Chumyeongbang (׷). What is Chumyeongbang again? Yeon Ho-jeong said to Paeyul, who tilted his head. This is a group of assassins active in the northern part of the central ins. Its not that famous. Does not being famous mean you have no skills? Its not that he doesnt have any skills, but hes hiding thempletely. Then how do you know? Because Ive heard of it. When he reigned as the king of the ck Ind, numerous assassin groups pounded on the gate to enter the ck Emperor Castle. Chumyeongbang was one of them. I knew about them then. But Yeonhojeong did not ept them. Rather, he ordered an investigation andter sent warriors topletely exterminate them. They said they made it their business to kill people, but that was because Chu Myung-bang were people who did not have the minimum line. I didnt even know these guys were from Chumyeongbang. I have only heard of the name Chumyeongbang. The two people looked at Kang Ryang. Kang Ryang looked at the leader with a shocked face. I saw it a few years ago. There was a time when these guys came down to Honam saying they had to carry out a request, and they were the ones who came directly to the main office that time. directly? yes. The purpose was to kidnap and murder a family in Honam. result? My father tly refused. No matter how the world views ckness, there is a degree. They made a business of killing and kidnapping civilians. Paeyul frowned. Didnt you kill him then? I wondered that too. But now I understand. If you had rashly touched Chumyeongbang, you could have been attacked not only by the Northern assassin group but also by the ck Ind faction associated with it. Thats right. It is difficult for people who have a lot to protect to live morally. Paeyul could not call Gangryangs father, the deceased master of Guicheolgeommun, a coward. Although the martial arts world was divided into ck and white, the way they lived in the world was ultimately simr. Right now, there must be someone among the leaders of the nine factions and the six major families who know about them. However, they did not immediately dispatch warriors to eliminate them. Everyone has their own circumstances. Whatever it is, that dirty killer group was targeting the Yin Emperors disciples, right? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont know if he was targeting the Yin Emperors disciple or if he was just trying to satisfy his base desires. Its none of my business. Its none of my business Its true. Lets get these guys away first. Liang, please help me out. Gangryang grumbled. Arent you going to help me? From what I heard from Elder Cheoljanggae, there has never been a case where Saeum Church members came to the vige. It was said that Emperor Yins disciple came by once a day, and that Emperor Yin sometimes stopped by alone. So? You have to wait. May the Yin Festivale. ! There was a subtle tension on Kang Ryangs face. Yeon Ho-jeong sat down on the rock. I cant send a letter because the Saeum Church people are just a stones throw away. So, I had no choice but to wait for Emperor Yin, who was worried that his disciple did not return, toe forward himself. older brother. Kang-ryang sighed. Its not something I should say when wevee to this point, but this is really dangerous. know. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. It is a mission with no breakthrough. In that case, you should risk your life from the beginning. asked Paeyul, who was carrying the two fallen bandits. Shall I leave? I dont know, but Emperor Yin will be very angry. In such a situation, it was clear that the loss rate and strength would be a burden to Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Rather than leaving us, please wait near the canyon we visited earlier. If by any chance the remnants of the Saeum Church move, please report it immediately. I get it. If a fight breaks out on my side, things have gone wrong. So go straight back the way you came. I will fall in that direction as much as possible. Paeyul scratched his head. Can youe back alive? Thats right. If youre going to die, just chop up your body and die. Then I can at least get revenge. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Still, are you taking revenge? How many people in their lives will make fun of their seniors? I may be rude, but I have to at least get your revenge. Kang Ryangs face turned like a dented brass vessel. Im always called your senior, so why are you discriminating against me? Shut up, man. You dont taste cute. Huh?! So youre saying youre cute? A murderous spirit appeared in Paeyuls eyes. Kang-ryang shrugged his neck. You cant even joke around. Lets go. Kang-ryang, carrying the bandits on his shoulders, waddled into the forest. Only then did Paeyul, who rxed his eyes, speak to Yeon Ho-jeong again. Take care of your muzzle properly. Dont bother the other person for no reason. If anyone hears it, they will think that I only made a loss because of the cubic crystal. Its the tongue that turns a wedding day into a ancestral rites day. Didnt you know? A risk! Goes. Please proceed carefully. Paeyul picked up the remaining bandits and disappeared. Perhaps because he was an expert, he didnt seem to have any difficulty carrying threerge packs on top of each other. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Its much colder than Sacheon. * * * hmm? Hoenjong turned his head. The old reporter asked. Why are you doing that? . Three Tigers Law. Thats strange. What do you mean? Hoenjong frowned. I felt a strange energy that was getting on my nerves A energy that was getting on my nerves? Did anyonee? I dont know that. Because its so fleeting. Its like the energy of a mountain animal. Reporter Shin chuckled. Look at the liquor bottle lying around in front of you. It was Hoyeonjong who emptied fifteen bottles of Bamboo Leaf Cheongju because the liquor from the continent was delicious. I was moderately intoxicated because I was forcing my inner energy. Nevertheless, since the body is always in an optimal state, if you take it any deeper than this, the inner energy released in an instant drives away the cycle. Even if you want to get drunk, it is difficult to get drunk easily. Of course, it wouldnt be difficult to get drunk if you made up your mind to let go of your energy, but since you were in the middle of the field, you couldnt rx that much. Hoenjong scratched his head. The old man is right. I wonder how long its been since Ive been this drunk. It seems like you stay away from alcohol in the mountains. I didnt particrly stay away from it. Since there was nothing to do, Jindeuk spent most of his time training alone. Reporter Shin shook his head. Arent you strong enough? I dont know much, but I heard that when you reach that level, mental enlightenment like meditation is more important than practical training. Hoenjong snorted. This is nothing but nonsense from idiots who mistakenly think they know two things about a subject they know nothing about. If enlightenment can be achieved through meditation alone, both dogs and cows can achieve it. Hmm. Meditation is a method, and physical hardship is also a method. I have no choice but to find the practice method that suits me at the time and immerse myself in it. Its fascinating. Actually, I thought you would turnpletely inhuman. Hoenjong chuckled. Why do you think that? That realm is Gods realm. From the beginning, it was said to be a realm that cannot be reached by a persons spirit and body. Of course, I thought you would bepletely different from before. Ho Yeonjong calmly emptied his ss and spoke calmly. No matter how big you grow, a dog is a dog and a cat is a cat. You cant be a wolf or a tiger. Are you saying there are limits to your talents? Nature doesnt change. If youre born a dog, you cant pack like a wolf. Even cats as big as tigers cannot roar. Hoenjongs face looked bitter at first nce as he filled his empty ss. I wanted to be a tiger, but I was still just a cat. It was only when I reached this level that I realized it. Reporter Shin thought. A lot has changed in this regard. Hoyeonjong, whom I saw at school, was a person who was not only overflowing with confidence, but also arrogant. It was worth it. Among the Hoyeon n of the Hoyeon sect, only one survived. How could one not be arrogant when one has reached the brink of opening the gates of heaven with overwhelming talent and bloody effort? The Hoyeonjong was now showing an easy-going and humane appearance. The level of martial arts has reached the level of gods, but on the contrary, it shows weakness. Theyre all the same. Reporter Shin realized something again. That humans can never be gods. No one can be a god unless they are born with a chosen one, such as the leaders of the three religions. Isnt that true just by looking at Ha Eungyo? The martial arts he has achieved must be even greater than that of the Hoyeonjong in front of him, but he is only obsessed with blood and has lost his sense of reason and is helping the Saeumgyo. Others, especially the martial arts people on the maind, would never believe this situation. Those who are praised as the Thirteenth ce of Heaven are seen as half-immortals, so they do not know that they also have a human side. Would you like another bottle? Do you have any more alcohol? There are a lot. Hoenjong waved his hand. Thats it. Its midnight now and I need to sleep. Does an expert like you have to sleep all the time? Isnt Gosu a person? You need to sleep at the right time and wake up at the right time to stay healthy. Hoenjong stood up from his seat. Reporter Shin patted his back and stood up together. Ill tell the ones below to clean up, so go in and sleep first. For a moment, a subtle sneer appeared in Ho Yeonjongs eyes. Youre going to hit that ce with just those guys? Its not just them. Arent you at the forefront? I have one too. Most of them will die. I guess so. Well, its none of our business, is it? Thats right. Hoenjong chuckled. Im curious. I wonder how powerful the old faction will be. Its not something to look at lightly. No one knows how manytro will be scattered in Simsanyu Valley. There may be someone as strong as you among them. If there is, I would like to meet you. Arthur. This is not a mission that can satisfy your desire to win. I know. Im just saying that. Hoenjong turned and headed towards the forest. Reporter Shin frowned. Where are you going? Its towards the vige. Hoenjong waved his hand without even looking back. Im the type of person who cant sleep if something makes me ufortable. Ill just check what that energy I felt earlier was and thene back. Reporter Shin clicked his tongue. Dont get into an ident ande back right away. The operation starts at midnight tomorrow. I understand. Slurp. Hoyeonjongs body disappeared into the forest. Chapter 656 Episode 656. Noble Enlightenment (6) Wow! Ji So-hyun opened her eyes with heavy breathing. Are you awake? The voice of an unfamiliar man. Ji So-hyun, surprised, raised her upper body and turned her head. There was a young man sitting on a t rock with a huge ax hanging over his shoulder, tearing at beef jerky. Ji So-hyuns eyes became cold. you are? Yeon Ho-jeong said, mumbling his beef jerky. Theres water and rice balls in the back. Youre probably hungry, so go to sleep. Ji So-hyun looked behind her without realizing it. Indeed, there was a canteen and rice balls well wrapped in bamboo leaves. Ji So-hyun turned her head again and looked intently at Yeon Ho-jeong. What is this situation? Yeon Ho-jeong just chewed the beef jerky in silence. Ji So-hyuns eyes became even colder. You blocked my inner strength? exactly. Why did you kidnap me? Who are you? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If the term you includes bandits, this is my first encounter with them. Then why? I dont know. But I know where they belong. Chumyeongbang is a fairly infamous assassin group in the northern martial arts region. A group of assassins Ji So-hyun couldnt understand. Why on earth am I in the killing group? I dont know that. Ji So-hyun, who was quietly thinking about it, asked again. Even so, why did you kidnap me? Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer that question. Drink water and rice first. You will be very hungry. Of course I was hungry. But I wasnt naive enough to be nervous in front of a man I didnt know. Ji So-hyun, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong in silence, suddenly looked up at the sky. The sun was already setting over Seosan. Night wille soon. Ji So-hyun said. I dont know who it is, but please let me go when you say something nice. Before that, lets ask one question. . Is your master Eumje Ha Eungyo? Ji So-hyuns eyes wavered. Could it be you, not me, but Master? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong swallowed all the beef jerky and shook his hands. Your inner strength cannot be released except by me. I dont know if its a negative problem, but at least I wont be able to solve it on my own. . Just eat some rice. Why do you keep asking me to eat? Because Im going to be hungry. Does a person who ims to care about others kidnap his or her students to attract others? Thats right. I also find this situation truly deplorable. Is there some kind of poison in the water and rice? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That is a huge misunderstanding. If I was going to do something to you, why would I need medicine? I dont know that. But I am certain that you can be dangerous to me. That is correct. Yeonhojeong came down from the rock and sat down on the ground. He looked veryfortable, as if he was sitting in his own home. If you dont want to eat it, dont eat it. Yes, you are the one who is hungry. Although Ji So-hyuncked experience as a strongman, she knew instinctively. That that young man has no interest in him. That I have no intention of causing harm. So I was even more puzzled. You kept me here to summon my master? . Are you out of your mind? The Yin Emperors martial arts skills were so great that they could only be counted among a handful even on this endless continent. Kidnapping and luring an absolute expert with no guarantee of defeating even a strong person of the same level by kidnapping his student? If Masteres here, you wont survive. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Lets see what the future holds. I also n to refrain from using cubic crystals as much as possible. Are you kidding me? No matter how polite you were, the very act of arresting me Isnt that all up to me? You dont have to worry, so we can stop talking about it. Im serious. Ji So-hyun realized. This crazy young man really wants to have a private meeting with Master. But the method was wrong. What teacher in the world would talk to a madman who kidnapped his student? It was clear that the sword would be drawn first for the question and answer dance. That person The sight of the young man looking up at the sky in a seemingly arrogant posture had an unexpectedly strange charm. Im not scared. Just because he had little experience as a strongman didnt mean he had a dull eye for people. Ji So-hyun learned yin before martial arts and learned how to move people with sound. This means that they are at least better at recognizing other peoples emotions than other ordinary people. From her perspective, the young man had no fear at all. Incredibly. Ji So-hyun asked. I said it wasnt my goal, right? I did. My goal is Master, but it seems like I dont want to fight with him. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. What crazy person in the world would want to fight Emperor Yin? I dont know what Im trying to meet him for, but I like it. At least it doesnt seem like you have a bad attitude. I would be grateful if you thought so. Please apologize. huh? Ji So-hyun spoke confidently. I want you to apologize to me first. apologize? Even if the purpose is good, the act of kidnapping a person is evil. If you want to harm me, I dont think you are the kind of person who would do that, so I think you are a person withmon sense. . And anyone withmon sense should be able to reflect on their mistakes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Ji So-hyun with a surprised face, quickly nodded. That is correct. Yes, thats true. . Im sorry. As Sozer said, I had to apologize first, but I guess I was pretty nervous too. I apologize like this. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Ji So-hyuns eyes became sharp. Youre serious, right? exactly. Ji So-hyuns sharp eyes slowly rxed. I ept your sincere apology. Thank you. no. If you think about it, Im a special person for getting an apology from someone who was kidnapped. I know? Byeoljong is byeoljong. Yeonho-jeong, who was said to be quite unique by people around him, had never seen anyone like Ji So-hyun. Ji So-hyun wiped her nose with her sleeve. Its cold. Do you have anything to wear? Yeon Ho-jeong took off his robe and handed it over. Ji So-hyeon folded the blood jacket given to her by Yeon Ho-jeong in half and knelt on it. Then he ced a water bottle next to him and a rice ball wrapped in bamboo leaves on hisp. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. What are you doing? Ji So-hyun, who was peeling off the bamboo leaves, hesitated. why? Wasnt it cold? So you put it on the floor. Usually you dont think about wearing it andying it down like a nket, right? Thats my opinion. Would you like to eat? You want me to eat it? You acted like you werent going to eat it? I got an apple, so Im thinking of eating it now. I was hungry. Its really unique. Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt stop theughter from leaking out. Ji So-hyun frowned. Why are youughing? no. It was when Ji So-hyun opened her mouth to say something. Phew. The canteen that floated lightly into the air was caught in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. Ji So-hyun was surprised. Something from thin air?! Yeon Ho-jeong shook the leather canteen and immediately concentrated his energy on it. Sigh. Along with a strange sound, invisible steam rose from the mouth of the canteen. Ugh. The canteen flew into the air again and was ced in its original ce. Yeon Ho-jeong sat with his arms crossed, leaning against a rock as a pillow, and looked up at the sky. Ji So-hyun, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong in surprise, suddenly touched the canteen. !! It was an exquisite temperature, too hot to be called hot, but too hot to be called just warm. Ji So-hyun could not contain her astonishment. Such detailed mastery of internal skills Youre an incredible expert! The fact that he was able to use airborne objects as naturally as breathing was surprising enough. However, heating the water to the right temperature to avoid damaging the leather was a much more delicate task. I heard that this level of skill is impossible unless you are an expert who has transcended all boundaries. What are you? Hmm? Ji So-hyun stuttered. You really must have been an ordinary person to be able to perform such miraculous feats at that age, right? Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. It is also not normal for someone to proudly call the skill of the person who kidnapped them a miracle. She was truly a strange woman in many ways. Just stupid. ? Because Im an idiot, I kidnap people even though I know I shouldnt. . Its cold, so take a sip of water first. You need something hot to feelfortable. Ji So-hyun, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with shaking eyes, drank water from the canteen. It was just as Yeon Ho-jeong said. As I entered the hot water, I felt the heat spread throughout my body in an instant. From then on, Ji So-hyun ate her meals in a hurry. He must have been so hungry that he ate three rice balls in no time, even putting the rice around his mouth. There was no other beggar who was so greedy. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and took out some beef jerky from his arms. Eat this too. Ji So-hyun, who was looking down at the bamboo leaves with regret, flinched. She wiped her lips with her sleeve and spoke with dignity. This is enough. I ate well. I know you ate well. You barely drink anything. . I wont start a rumor, so dont worry. Ji So-hyun cleared her throat. Yeon Ho-jeongughed and opened the beef jerky. It was a night when I was eating beef jerky while looking up at the star-filled sky, so it was quite charming. A moment of silence passed like that. Has the first part passed or the second has passed? Please send. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ji So-hyun. Ji So-hyun, who sat neatly, spoke in a calm tone. If your goal is to see Master, please send me instead. I will bring you here directly. . I wont even say that you kidnapped me or knocked me unconscious. . Of course, you may not believe what I say. I believe it. yes? I believe you. You definitely are that kind of person. It was an unexpected statement. Ji So-hyun said with a brighter face. Then right now! But that doesnt work. Why? Because the music festival may note. What do you mean? You say you trust me? I believe you, but you dont know if Yin Emperor wille to see me like you said, right? . It wasnt wrong. Ji So-hyun, who was speechless for a moment, opened her mouth again. Master likes to stop by the vige once in a while. If I see you then I could just pass by without talking to you. Look! From then on, its up to you to work on your own. Im working hard right now so I dont have to wait until then. Do you think it would be better for me to catch you? . Please wait a little longer until the ancestores. Ji So-hyun was frustrated. Im so sorry for making you worry so much, Master. Thats why I kidnapped you. Because I wont obey you unless you do something like this. Thats why I apologized, and Im even more sorry because I cant send it back. . I dont expect you to understand. Please just be patient. What the hell Ji So-hyun gritted her teeth. What on earth are you? Why do you want to see Master so much? . Answer me! I wont let you go anyway, and I wont kill you either! It was then. Coogugung. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly stood up, holding Tongcheonbu. Ji So-hyuns mouth was tight and closed. Woooooo!! An unusual sound spread from the Tongcheonbu held by Yeon Ho-jeong. Ji So-hyunsplexion turned pale. All of you?! Could it be that he changed his mind? Are you nning to kill me? Fortunately, that wasnt the case. Whoops! A sharp resonance was heard. The resonance sound that erupted without any warning was the sounding from Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder. The moment Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body shook was also due to the resonance sound. I dont know who it is, but A voice that was unfamiliar to Yeon Ho-jeong and familiar to Ji So-hyun came out like fog from one side of the forest. There is a solution. Ji So-hyuns face brightened. Pusssssss. A fierce presence. The appearance of a god-man gave rise to the illusion that all the trees standing on her left and right were tilting. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Umje. Chapter 657 Episode 657 Noble Enlightenment (7) Wooooow. I heard two people. A vibration that started from an unknown ce was shaking my head. For a moment, my vision wavered and I lost my bnce. hook! The Gwangmyeong Shindan shone brightly and raised the Four Gods. sh! In an instant, the tinnitus subsided and my vision cleared. The bnce of both feet on the ground was properly achieved. My back muscles tightened and my lower abdomen felt strong. The rxedbat stance was restored in an instant. The moment the moderate tension in the body, which was invisible on the outside, was split for a split second, Yeon Ho-jeongs body returned to its original state. but. Ugh! Ugh! I heard the tinnitus again. The tinnitus I heard was not due to a physical problem. The vibrations echoing from somewhere that cannot be perceived directly hit his hearing. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong remembered Yang Cheons words. There is something people misunderstand. I believe that sound is absolutely necessary for sound training. But thats a one-dimensional view. Sound is just vibration. Masters of pitch are not those who are good at handling sound, but those who can freely manipte the width of its vibration. Using internal energy to affect the vibration itself. If you think about it differently, youre no different from us. The shock wave of Balgyeong is also a vibration, and in arger sense, Balgyeong is also a vibration. So how can we stop the vibrations produced by a Yin Gong master? Yang Chens words, saying that he would teach him how to respond to the Yin Emperors attack before leaving the Mukryongbu, were very concise yet surprising. Vibration can be canceled out by vibration. Of course, it is not easy to offset the attacks of a master of the level of the Yin Emperor. But think about it. The way to prevent the development of fire energy does not necessarily have to be the development of water energy. Isnt it possible to cancel out the energy itself with the same fire? So, what would happen if you set up a vibration shield around your body? Oooooh! puck! A strange roar erupted from somewhere in the air around Yeonhojeong. It sounds close to an explosion, but it is not a binge. It was a sound that is difficult to exin in writing, and it was a wonderful sound where vibrations collide and cancel each other out. It works. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were slightly distorted. Its not without shock, but its possible to some extent. It is impossible to even guess how the other person causes vibration. However, minimal defense was possible. This is because the four gods with different characteristics were ced around the body. The width and intensity of vibration is arbitrary. Its difficult to do just one thing. You must divide the ever-living Balgyeong into four types and adapt them to the opponents attacks. There was a gradual loss of strength, but since the opponent was an opponent, I had to ept that amount. amazing. Slurp. Resoluteness was evident in the silken shoes that stepped on the weeds. I didnt think it was a coincidence, but its been a long time since Ive seen a master who was able to so easily ovee three dark waves. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I didnt want to pass out before we could even talk. It seems like you know me well. There is probably no one among the martial arts people in the world who does not know Seongcheons yin ritual. Do you want to farm with me? It cant be. However, I would like to say that how I blocked my seniors attack is not a very important issue right now. Phew. The wind blew. Its different from what I heard through rumors. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. This is what he was like. Eumje Ha Eungyo. Even if he wasnt that old, he would have been in his sixties. But in reality, he looked like he was a little over thirty years old. The atmosphere he gave off was so special that it made him look even younger. Her beauty was outstanding, but the elegance she possessed seemed even greater than her beauty. Sleeves swaying in the wind. She was wearing a white, thin long robe that looked like clothes worn by fairies. The hair that reached down to her waist was as soft as silk, and the fingers that were slightly exposed were so neat that I couldnt think of any other expression other than seomseomoksu. With such a beautiful and elegant appearance, it gives off a terrifying pressure. It seemed as if the fairys body was filled with a wild and vicious tiger. Strong. Para rock. The hem of Yeonhojeongs clothes fluttered like crazy. The energy emanating from the Yin Emperor became a strong wind and swept over Yeonhojeong. Its awesome. Its different from King Noh Seon-bae. It is unknown who has reached a higher level. There is no need to consider it. The pressure that Ha Eungyo radiated came from deep, deep anger. Because the emotions are foreign to her and do not fit her, she feels a terrible sense of crisis. Thats amazing. Ha Eungyos voice, which rang out after breaking the silence for a moment, was as sweet as its elegance. Its clear that he is young, as you can see. They said the world was so big, but I never thought Id see a genius like this. If Yeon Ho-jeong felt the presence of Ha Eung-yo was shocking, Ha Eung-yo was also shocked by Yeon Ho-jeongs presence. She had never heard of a master who opened martial arts before he was 40. Of course, the world is so vast that there may exist super-adepts who live in seclusion and receive teachings. It is not for nothing that people say that there are as many hidden people as grains of sand on the beach. But even taking that into ount, the young man in front of me was serious. Even though I was not even 30 years old, I performed a martial arts drama. Even though he did not reveal his true prayers, his clear eyes and quiet presence were those of an absolute powerhouse that cannot be seen even among transcendental masters. Since he has achieved great heights at a young age, it is clear that he received the teachings of a renowned teacher. Ha Eungyos eyesnded on Ji Sohyun. Ji So-hyuns face was colored with surprise, joy, fear, and worry. Why did you target such a young wife and child? I aimed. It is not to kill or to do bad things. But Ha Eungyos words were definitely wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong slightly lowered his head. sorry. I wanted to meet my senior, but there was no other way, so I had no choice but to target my student. I am truly proud to say that I was aiming for it. Ha Eungyos eyes became cold. If you wanted to see me, you should havee to see me in person. Because I dont know what the situation is. What At that moment, Ha Eungyos eyes wavered. She had a knack for hearing voices from a distance more clearly than an expert at the same level. Beforeing here, I overheard thest part of the conversation between this unknown young man and his student. So he knows that this young man has kidnapped his disciple. I was outraged by that, so I walked faster than ever. but. How did you know I was here? Yeon Ho-jeong spoke as if he had read her mind. He had wicked people around him. ! I know something about them. At the very least, it is clear that this is an enemy that must be captured and killed. Yeon Ho-jeong deliberately used the expression enemy. It was because I wanted to see Ha Eungyos reaction. Now how are we going to get out? Wooooow! The Gwangmyeong Shrine radiated bright light. The Shinigami tightened horribly, amplifying its sticity. They were fully prepared to run away at any moment. Thick veins appeared in the hand holding the Tongcheonbu. It was then. You cant believe it ? Do you know anything about them? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyebrows twitched. Ha Eungyos words, voice, and facial expressions. A look of confusion was evident. It was like watching a child caught doing something bad. what? Its strange. I thought that if you knew about the fraud, you were either deceived or captured by them for some unavoidable reason. That wasmon sense. If you open your mind, you maye up with many other reasons. It doesnt seem like its all in one The hand holding the barrel lost some strength. But it doesnt seem like he was captured by them. In Yangcheons case, he was unknowingly addicted to Yinhwangjang and his skills were gradually declining. I thought that would be the case if I was captured. This was because Seongcheons name was too great to be swayed simply because his weakness was discovered. But looking at it like this, it didnt even seem like that. Surprise, passion, embarrassment, confusion, and Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. guilty. The emotions seen in Ha Eungyos eyes and expressions. Among them, there was definitely a sense of guilt. No matter how quick Yeon Ho-jeong was, there were not many cases where he could read other peoples emotions so quickly. Thats why Ha Eungyo was a person who didnt know how to hide her emotions. Its strange. There werent many times when Eumje Ha Eungyo took part in Kanghos work. Is that why? I could feel the foolishness of someone who had not experienced the strong winds. Even if he was a master of martial arts, his innocence seemed to remain. He is closer to an artist than a martial artist Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. They are a group called Saeumgyo and are called the Gwangshinsamgyo along with Shinhwagyo and Gwanghyeolgyo. They are secretly targeting the central region as a foreign force. Yeonhojeong has now established a principle. Absolute honesty. You should not make up unnecessary words to cate or impress the other person. It was instinct. Although Ha Eungyo is not good at hiding herself, I thought she would be good at judging other peoples lies. Reading peoples emotions. I got the feeling that maybe Ha Eungyo was a person who was sharper than me in that regard. I am one of several people trying to stop it. So I couldnt prate it from the front. Just in case . If you join hands with them, the number of enemies I have to deal with will increase several times. You Ha Eungyo looked at Yeonhojeong with shaking eyes, and his eyes looked trulyplicated. What is it? thud. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had pinned Tongcheon-bu to the ground, took the sword with great restraint. My name is Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. I am currently in charge of the Uijeonggun, a military unit of the Murim League. Yeonhojeong. Not only Ha Eungyo but also Ji Sohyun were surprised. Its Yeonhojeong Yes, I remember hearing about it. I heard a rumor that at a young age, he was a world-ss Kirin-ah who had already acquired a military powerparable to that of the old masters of the Old Daemun Sect. Thats too much praise. The rumor is wrong. Its not just a long story, its more than that. Isnt it unprecedented for the martial artspany to open martial arts to people of that age? Ji So-hyun gasped without realizing it! made a sound I think I have achieved a high level and received teachings from a renowned teacher. I thought it was a formal remark made by the teacher to praise the other person. But you opened a martial arts drama? Isnt non-extreme openness the realm of Seongcheon? There is still a lot missing. Weve opened a martial arts drama, but its only half the story. Even if there were ten of me, I dont know if I would be able to keep up with your skills. You are too humble. I have learnedbative martial arts that, at first nce, seem bloody. If you have achieved such practical martial arts skills, I should be nervous too. If theres a fight, then so be it. You mean you didnte here to fight? If that were the case, they would have set up a trap here. Even so, Im not confident that I can beat you. Complexity appeared on Ha Eungyos face. What do you want to say to me? done! A hint of relief shed across Yeon Ho-jeongs face. This is because, even for the emperor of the world, an all-out war with Emperor Yin was an enormous burden. Crucially, he did not want to fight with Yin Ze, the powerhouse of the midfield. Ill tell you why I called you out in a rather drastic way. * * * Hmm? Hoenjong frowned. Shock wave? hook!. The spirit energy came out of his body. Slurp. The movement of the Hoenjong across the forest became as stealthy as a ghost. Chapter 658 Episode 658 Noble Enlightenment (8) Hmm. Yeogwang put the letter down on the table. I silently raised my head and looked at Hwang Seok-tae, but his gaze was truly ambiguous. Does this mean you are going to ask for help? exactly. The corners of Yeogwangs mouth rose. You showed quite an extreme side when we first met. I thought you had a lot of confidence, but if youre going to ask for help so quickly, arent you holding your head too high? Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. I am just a messenger. I guess so. Yeo Gwang leisurely took a sip of tea. Hwang Seok-tae, who had been quietly looking down at him, turned around. then. for a moment. Hwang Seok-tae looked back at Yeo-gwang. If you want to go, we should go together. Why are you going alone? Are you going? This is a letter with the official seal of openness. How can we not help? Moreover, our neighbor, a volcano, is said to be dangerous, so of course we have to lend a helping hand. I will show you the way. Follow me. Right Now? Thats not true. ? If its such a big issue, no matter how great I am, I cant handle it on my own. Of course, if the higher-ups are reluctant, I am willing to go alone, but I have to contact them first. Jang Mun-in of the Jongnam faction is currently in the Murim Alliance. Not as an official, but as an elder. Hwang Seok-taes eyes deepened. Then you will bete. I cant help it. This case is bigger than I thought. It shouldnt be done on your own. exactly? Thats right. If you do, I will go first. Now that youvee all the way, why dont you go and have a meal? You may be able to afford it, but I cant afford it. You never know when your colleagues might get caught up in a fight. Thats a strangely annoying thing to say. Listening to you, it feels as if we are people who do not care about our colleagues. It doesnt matter to me how you feel about what I say. Yeogwangs eyes sparkled. I only poked at it once, but the response was excellent. I had the feeling that heukdo was uncharacteristically bound to make and break things. Its quite usible for a ck swordsman. Yeo Gwang chuckled. Still, I am a senior in martial arts in my own way, but my speaking style is a bit harsh. Its been a while since the ck and white inds united. hmm? It means that we are in the same boat, even if only for a moment. Then shouldnt you be treated more like a senior? You treated the ck Sword like dirt, so you want me to call you my senior? Yeogwangs eyes became sharp. Hwang Seok-tae turned around. If you dont have reinforcements, just run wild without them. You decide for yourself whether toe now orter. Indeed. Slurp. Yeo Gwang stood up. Even though the movements are slow and rxed, there is an atmosphere of danger. You are truly arrogant. ck and white united? The Murim Alliance and your Mukryongbu are united, not the ck Ind and the White Ind merged into one. If you need someone to talk to, do your best to find one. Im so busy, I dont have time to joke around with you. Although he tried his best not to cause trouble, Hwang Seok-taes tone could not help but be sharper. Hwang Seok-tae felt sorry for Yeo-gwang. He also knew well how deep-rooted distrust the ck Ind and the White Ind were, pointing their swords at each other. But now Yeogwangs words could only be heard as the nonsense of an old man. Are volcanoes dangerous? Instead of just talking to the higher-ups and going to sleep, we need to gather troops and go help as soon as possible. It was also basic in Heukdo. There were a lot of scumbags, but if you are a sect with a proper mentality, you will not hesitate to go help a fellow sect in crisis for no reason. Is it just this much? Things called old file rooms. There was a clear look of disappointment on Hwang Seok-taes face. For a moment, Yeogwangs face distorted. What is that expression? Hwang Seok-tae walked to the door without saying a word. Yeo Gwangs fist hit the table. bang! With the sound of a table breaking, Jongnams prosecutors blocked the door. Wooooow. The Red Dragon God Spear let out a soft cry. Hwang Seok-tae said coldly. Get out of the way. Whoa! Sharp sword energy flowed out from the bodies of Jongnam prosecutors. I speak for thest time. As if to counter him, a hint of murder came out of Hwang Seok-taes eyes. Get out of the way. flinch! The prosecutors hesitated without even realizing it. Hwang Seok-taes life, which could be felt right in front of us, was truly brutal. Although they had outstanding experience as a powerhouse, cold sweat ran down their spines. Whether you learned the martial arts of King Jeongjong or the martial arts of the Heukdo Sapa. Hwang Seok-tae had reached a point where he was looking down at Jongnams prosecutors for a long time. Except for Yeo Gwang, there was no yer who couldpete with him on base running right now. but. Chaaaang! The prosecutors drew their swords without realizing it. Even before themand to draw swords was given, everyone drew their swords at the same time as if they had made a promise. Thats why the sense of intimidation that Hwang Seok-tae radiated was enormous. It was then. this guy! hook! Hwang Seok-taes eyes narrowed as the air waves blew from behind him. Yeo-gwang growled like a tiger. How dare the scum of the ck Ind scream out for life! At that moment, Hwang Seok-taes body turned into a storm. Quack! With an explosion of alcohol, Yeogwangs body was pushed all the way to the wall. It was a quick and powerful attack that was difficult to block. It is no exaggeration to say that it was a surprise attack. If he had not pulled out his sword in time, several of his ribs would have been broken. Yeo Gwangs face was distorted like a ghost. Get that guy right now! Puff puff puff! Kwaaaaang! A st reminiscent of a gust of wind erupted from the maw of the red dragon, moving like a thunderbolt, and swept the entire base. Kugugoogung! Quang! Several base-running pirs werepletely destroyed. The six prosecutors from Jongnam who blocked Hwang Seok-taes path were unable to withstand the explosion of their careers and flew off to the left and right. Hwang Seok-taes eyes sparkled. Quang! The entire door of the huge base was blown away by the rotating spear de strike. Wow! Hwang Seok-tae, who got out of the bases at once, got on the horse. Its as natural as water, but incredibly fast. Just by looking at the movements and speed with which he mounted his horse, it was clear that his horsemanship had reached a divine level. This killer!! Yeo-gwang followed Hwang Seok-tae, and before he knew it, a tsunami-like murderous force spewed out from his body as he drew his sword. Hwang Seok-tae coolly swung his spear. bang! With another pir shattered outside the base, which was shaking precariously, it will only be a matter of time before it copses. You have two options. Follow me or save your disciples. Hwang Seok-tae pulled the reins and said. I wille personally to resolve todays insult after the mission is over. Doo doo doo doo doo! The horse ran across Guando at once. Yeo Gwang, who hesitated a few times, soon gritted his teeth and entered the copsing base. As Hwang Seok-tae said, there were only Jongnam prosecutors here. If even one of them were to die, it would be a loss of respect. After a while. Quaaaaaaaaa! The base copsed and destroyed about a dozenrge trees around it. Fortunately, all of Jongnams prosecutors were safe. Many people suffered abrasions, but their lives were not in danger. And in the midst of it all, Yeogwang shouted. Everyone is chasing the ck sword bastard! You two! Tell the two to the youngest priest! Some kind of group is targeting the volcano! * * * Right. Passion appeared on Ha Eungyos face. I came here to make sure Im on the same page as them. Furthermore, I hope that you will join the Murim Alliance or the Mukryong Club. Ha Eungyo was speechless. Yeon Ho-jeong waited for a moment before speaking. Samgyos advance into the central region is not just a matter of causing a seismic change in the martial arts world. What they want is blood and conquest. A lot of people who have nothing to do with us are going to get hurt. . I hope that you will join us not as a martial artist from the central ins, but as a great martial artist who has achieved a high level. I am also the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. is it. Thats right. Now I can understand it properly. Why did this amazing and bold young man go so far as to kidnap his student and call him out? Ha Eungyos face is full of confusion. She sighed softly. Is it okay? yes? Ji So-hyun, who was overwhelmed by the short but weighty conversation, was surprised. Ah yes! The disciple is fine. At one point, Ha Eungyo looked at Yeonhojeong with sharp eyes. You probably didnt do anything bad to this kid, right? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I swear to heaven that never happened. My only purpose was to have a conversation with my senior. Ha Eungyos expression rxed. Its a very rough world. It seems to me that you are a person who upholds the good in his own way, but the idea of kidnapping is not something that just anyone would think of. . If something like this happens again, I will not forgive you or the organization you belong to. sorry. Ha Eungyo felt sincere apology from Yeonhojeongs words. That was enough. The disciple probably felt it too. This young mans actions were bad, but he was not a bad person by nature. Ha Eungyo waved his hand. Fight! At that moment, a gentle energy flowed from Ji So-hyuns body. The seal on Danjeon has been released. It was a lot of hardship. Lets go. yes yes! Ha Eungyo grabbed Ji Sohyuns shoulder and turned her around. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Seniors. I am. Ha Eungyo stopped walking for a moment and spoke as if sighing. I hate them. No, I hate it. I will never in my life share the same ideology with them or kill an innocent person under their orders. . I think thats enough of an answer. Now then You already helped kill an innocent person. For a moment, Ha Eungyo flinched. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Did you teach them martial arts? ! Even if it wasnt martial arts, he must have taught you at least some mental skills. I think its probably a new skill that focuses on handling vibrations. That is. Ha Eungyos voice was trembling slightly. Why is that? I am on my way back after clearing up the mess of affairs at the party house. And the group of demons who attacked that ce exploded something simr to a fire bomb, the principle of which is difficult to understand. !! It wasnt a fire bomb, but it was a monster that destroyed the opponents five senses with strong sound waves. People who didnt need to die died because of it. Ha Eungyo closed his eyes tightly. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a sigh. There must have been circumstances. But you have alreadye too far. . Please tell me the situation now. And if you would join us That was then. careful! Yeon Ho-jeong was confused by Ha Eung-yos sudden shout. what? Quaaaaaaaaa! In an instant, Yeonhojeong stumbled and was pushed back with a strong explosion. It was blocked with Tongcheonbus wide ax de, but the impact was significant. All the muscles in my body were trembling. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong hid behind the ax de, and red blood spewed out from his eyes. Did you stop this? Thats amazing. I thought I could easily explode it and kill it. Slurp. A person who appears without any sign. Hoenjong was there. There are a lot of people who are seeing this for the first time. Chapter 659 Episode 659 False Murderous Intention (1) Ha Eungyos eyes wavered. Unbelievable. It was an extremely secretive approach. Her hearing was twice as developed as that of an expert at the same level. Her sense of hearing was so keen that she could tell a persons age or gender just by looking at the slightest difference in sound. No matter how distracted I am. A martial arts master is also a person. If your mind is distracted and your attention is focused on one ce, you will inevitably be insensitive to the surrounding situation. Even taking that into ount, the other persons secrecy was truly remarkable. Even the legendary Spraying Spirit would not be this secretive. Hoenjong said. Is this correct? . As you know, its from over there. Even so, he cherished the term Samhobeop of Saeumgyo. Hoenjong chuckled. I heard you were going to be quiet, but were you here meeting an unknown person? Its not like that. Ha Eungyo said in unknowingly embarrassed. I just She couldnt continue. What to say? Are you going to say that that young man named Yeon Ho-jeong kidnapped your student and that you came all the way here to find him? What next? How would the other side view you as you behave so quietly? In the end, it was a meaningless exnation. Hoenjongs eyes became sharp. Okay, go up. We will discuss thister. Ji So-hyun shouted hysterically. Thats not it! Master just! Ji So-hyun, who was speaking, copsed in her seat for a moment. Saaaaagh. It felt like an invisible snake was crawling up my body and gaping wide open beneath my jaw. The eyes of Hoyeonjong staring at him. The moment Ji So-hyun met those extremely cold eyes, she fell into indescribable fear. Oops! Wow! A cough mixed with a groan that breaks out without me even realizing it. Grrrr. My body trembled and myplexion turned pale. The Hoyeon Sects insane killing was cruelly trampling her mind and body. At that time, Ha Eungyo waved his hand. Fuuuuuuu! With heavy drinking, Hoyeonjongs life suddenly stopped in the middle. Ha Eungyo hugged Ji Sohyun. are you okay. Okay. Huh! Huh! Ji So-hyun, trembling and hugged by Ha Eung-yo, soon lost consciousness. It was the result of being exposed to a life I couldnt handle. Ha Eungyo red at Ho Yeonjong. If you use my hands on my disciple again, I will tear everyone here to death, starting with you. The deadly force that poured out was not as evil as that of the Hoenn sect, but it wrapped around the area with twice the density. Hoenjong chuckled. Its like the guy who hit me gets angry. Have you forgotten your own location? . Get out of here. Ille find you after I get rid of this guy. Ha Eungyo, who was relieved of his anger, looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was kneeling on one knee and covering his face and part of his upper body with a huge ax, did not move a single inch. There was a look of sadness on Ha Eungyos face. In her heart, she wanted to defeat that ruthless Hoyeon Sect, but she had no choice. Im sorry. In the end, that was the end of the words. Ha Eungyo, who held Ji Sohyun, disappeared from there in an instant. Hoenjong frowned. Damn bitch. He unconsciously stroked my shoulder. They say its Seongcheon, and its incredibly strong. When Ha Eungyos murderous spirit exploded, the cancer group went out without her knowledge. Armongpa was a technique unique to Ha Eungyo, which was more advanced than Gyeoksan Tau (ɽţ) and was a technique that struck the opponents body by causing vibration without warning. If Ha Eungyo had not instinctively controlled his strength, Ho Yeonjong would have broken his shoulder de. This is because he couldnt even react to the cancer attack. I thought they were people who showed off with strange nicknames because they were the new kings, but they were really not normal. I cant win with my current martial arts skills. If a Yin Hwangjang blow is used, it may be aplete loss. Otherwise, it will be a sure defeat. Thepetitive spirit is burning. In recent times, when I had been confused and lethargic, my greed was rising again. Ho Yeonjong, who controlled his surging spirit, looked at Yeon Hojeong. Before I kill you, I will hear three names. What is your name? Yeonhojeong still didnt move a muscle. Chi-ik! Subtle yellow smoke was rising from his body. It was the smoke of Balgyeong that evaporated while crushing the tension of the Hoyeonjong. Hoenjong frowned. It seems like he has reached a certain level. Even if that damned bitch had warned me, it wasnt a blow that could have been easily prevented. He seems like a guy who throws around names. . Those who get caught in the middle of the damn thing always do stupid things like that. Wooooow! A faint yellow energy appeared in Hoyeonjongs hands. It was simr to the color of dry yellow sand. It was yellow, but far from golden, the true nature of the wilderness was gathering there. Leave the head alone. I will send the rest of your body to the hell of sin. It was then. Pow! A huge ax cut through the air and cut into the ground. The speed was truly indescribable, so much so that even Hoenjongs body reacted first and dodged it. It was a quick and sharp surprise attack that would have left me helpless if I had thought before moving. Hoenjongs hand moved like a thunderbolt. This was also an instinctive counterattack. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands swung together. Whiiiiiiiing! There was no binge drinking. However, a huge wind rose and dozens of new models of the Hoenn Sect were blown away. What is this guy? It was full of life, but had no power at all. There was no need to avoid it, so I just let the wind blow me and I ended up flying in the sky. It was truly a great wind. I have no power, but you make me float in the air? The two eyes of the Hoenn Sect radiated blue brilliance. Sara rock! Hoyeonjong stepped on a tree branch, blew away the blowing wind, and looked straight ahead. ?! Hoenjongs face hardened. About a dozen pages away, there was a person just like him, standing on a tree branch and looking at this ce. sh! He had an ax the size of a human body hanging on his shoulder and was ring at himself. The look in his eyes was truly murderous. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The red-stained eyes were closer to the color of blood than fire. And yet it burns. It was blood fire. The blood-stained eyes were burning like crazy after receiving Suzakus killing blow. He wasnt an ordinary guy. Did you at least do anti-romanization? Crunchy. Hoenjong released his wrist. Who are you? Reveal your identity. Yeon Ho-jeongs answer was simple. noisy. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! At the same time as he said that word, the tree branch was kicked and fired, and the sound was extremely loud. It was clear that with this level of sound and this level of vibration, it would be heard all the way to where reporter Shin was. You bastard! I thought it was going to rush in, but before I knew it, it was right in front of me. For a brief moment, Hoenjong had no choice but to admit it. Knowing that the other person is in danger and that if you make a mistake, you may end up in trouble yourself. I could see that the other person was also a half-seon expert who had reached the level he had achieved. grasp! Crumbling! The fire of Tong Tian Bu, who flew high into the sky and swept over the ce where he was, shattered five or six trees. Fuuuuuuu! It seemed like it was rising, but then it started to fall. Create a wall of true energy in the air and push forward. It moves freely even in the air. It wasnt a question of whether it was possible or impossible, but it seemed extremely familiar to that method. It was proof that Hoenjong was a true expert. It turns out that he is a wless strongman who is not satisfied with the level he has achieved and has acquired great fighting power through constant struggle. I dont know who it is. The enemys face expands. The eyes were filled with a much more bloody and destructive life than when seen from the outside. It was my first time living in a way that felt burdensome just to face it. An eerie feeling filled my heart, as if the eyes themselves were another form of martial arts. This guy is dangerous. It must be killed. Ho Yeonjongs fist poured into Yeon Hojeongs face. Kwakwakwak! Although it was a single hand, the scriptures contained within it were ovepped in a series. Yeon Ho-jeongs body broke the giant tree diagonally and fell to the ground. Faba Park! Ho Yeonjong, who arrived at the ce where Yeon Hojeong was imprisoned with a ghost-like speed, was momentarily startled. does not exist?! At that time, he felt as if someone was mercilessly stabbing the nape of his neck with a needle. sh! A sh of light split the air. This time too, the instincts of the Hoenn Sect saved him. The body of the Hoenjong, floating high in the air, was like a hawk freely roaming the sky. It was then. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Chiri ririn! Hoenjongs eyes wavered. Before he knew it, a chain of iron chains was tightly binding his waist. I was tied up with no time to escape, and it was an incredibly fast capture. this! He held the iron chain with both hands and raised the yin and evil energy. The intention was to tear off the iron chains by force. but. hook! The body bound by iron chains falls to the ground in an arc. The speed was truly incredible. The speed was such that it was difficult for him, an expert in the world of swirling strong winds, to even open his eyes. Kwaaaaang! Yellow energy rose again from the body of the Hoenn Sect buried in the ground. Wow!! The Gyoryongswae, which was filled with white true energy, suddenly began to be stained with Yinhwang evil. Pajik! Pajik! The power of the Yin Huang Qi, which flew out strange mes and pushed out the white true energy, was truly overwhelming. Excellent at prating, it has both powerful strength and softness. The seventy percent of Gyoryongsae, which was full of the power of the King of Tigers, was stained with Yinhwang fraud. It was then. Grrrrrrrrr!! Fuuuuuuu! Fuuuuuuu! The trees around Gyoryongsae were swept away by the firestorm and shattered as if they were exploding. Hwaaaaaaa! The wings of me behind the Tiger Kings back increased in strength, creating a storm of mes. Ho Yeonjongs eyes were bloodshot. Cheeeeeeeek! The heating from the end of the iron chain held with both hands instantly pushed away the yin-hwang sword and prated into the palm of my hand. Damn it! Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! Hoenjong quickly turned around and loosened the iron chain that bound his waist. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The lost Gyoryongsoe skimmed the floor like a snake crawling on the ground and disappeared into Yeonhojeongs sleeve in an instant. hook! White smoke rose from Yeonhojeongs right shoulder. It was smokeing from the right arm where the Gyoryongsae had been sucked in. Hoenjong shouted. What is this bastard doing! hook! For a moment, Ho Yeonjong was startled. Before I knew it, the opponent was swinging a huge ax at the bottom of the left room. Even though it didnt run as loudly as before, it was extremely fast. It was a dark and sharp movement technique that literally felt like a snake. This is inevitable! The speed is enough to bend the sack. Ho Yeonjong filled both hands with Yin Huang Qi and struck down. Kwaaaaaaaa! Due to the enormous shock wave, the surrounding trees fell in concentric circles. The radius alone was well over twenty sheets. The shock wave created by the fierce battle between the super experts was beyond imagination. you! Grumbling. Blood flowed from Ho Yeonjongs palm as he blocked the ax de. His hand, which had not even scratched against any new soldier in the world, burst when he blocked an ax de made of ordinary steel. What are you, you crazy guy!! Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. The scarred, noble murderous intent of the Lord of the Dark Castle appeared on his brightly smiling face. It is darkness from now on. Chapter 660 Episode 660 False Murderous Intention (2) Ha Eung-yo, who returned to her residence in an instant, ced her hand on Ji So-hyuns famous acupuncture point. Phew. A rich and dense essence instantly took over Ji So-hyuns body. Ji So-hyuns condition was worse than expected. The deadly force of the Hoyeon sect instantly prated and attacked all the acupuncture points, and the veins were ruptured here and there, and the dantian was also unstable. It was only once, but no matter how intense I was exposed to the deadly force, this was a bit severe. However, it was not like he directly used his hands or developed a career. However, the fact that he suffered such severe internal injuries meant that the Hoenn sect had a hidden special power to survive. Ha Eungyos face distorted. I was angry at the state of my disciple, who was injured more than I thought. Lets calm down. True energy is just a thought. When I get angry, Jinki also bes violent. Ha Eung-kyo, who controlled her mind with deep breathing, carefully controlled the Jin-gi that prated Ji So-hyuns body. How long has it been? Whoa. Ji So-hyun feels that even while she is losing her mind, the stuffy things that were taking over her body have been released. With a deep sigh, herplexion returned to normal. It will take quite some time for it to fully heal, but this is enough for now. Afterying Ji So-hyun down in the room, Ha Eung-gyo stood in front of the cliff again. Coooooo! The roar that came from a far away, invisible ce was loud. Its not a one-sided game. Ha Eungyos eyes wavered. Its a fight. Theres a close fight going on. Just from the quality of the roar, it was clear that the two people wereunching a powerful attack towards each other. Ha Eungyo gritted his teeth. Do I need help? Yeon Ho-jeongs face came to mind. It was the first young man I saw today, and he was the one who even kidnapped his student. It was difficult to have a good mind based onmon sense. However, the sincerity of the young mans words continued to remain in my mind. Yeon Ho-jeong was truly worried about Joong-won. And he truly hated the three religions. That could be seen as the right feeling. Who wouldnt be angry and who wouldnt feel a sense of crisis when their home is suffering from foreign invasion? Ha Eung-yo was also born in Jungwon, so he was not unaware of Yeon Ho-jeongs feelings. Really, if it werent for this situation, I wanted to rush over and help him right away. My tightly clenched fist trembled. Even though he was tied down because of his child, it was difficult to ignore the courage of the young man who risked his life toe see him. I have to go. Ha Eungyo gritted his teeth. That young man is truly worried about the countless civilians whose names he does not know. Otherwise, that level of blind sincerity wonte out. Even if it wasnt true, I wanted to believe it. That was Ha Eungyos mind right now. I What should I do? Maybe its good? Just by sympathizing with the atrocities of the Saeum Church, I hadmitted a mortal sin that could not live on my shoulders. However, he endured this immoral and sinful life with only the desire to see his children again. Should I hold on again? They said they would let me meet my children once this was over. If I step out now, wouldnt everything Ive endured so far be in vain? Even so It wasnt because the opponent was Yeon Ho-jeong. What is important is that anyone other than Yeon Ho-jeong risked their lives toe see him. Not everyone can disy that level of courage, and Ha Eungyo felt his heart shake not because he was Yeonhojeong, but at the appearance of a brave warrior who risked his life. But even so, its too much to just watch a talented person like that die That was then. Sara rock. Countless sounds carried by the wind. Ha Eungyo turned his head to the right. !! Despair appeared on her face. You wouldnt know it if there was only one expert from Saeumgyo whose face youve never seen. But not anymore. The old man, who had the technical skills of the divine technique that threatened him, and the masters under hismand also felt the unusual shock wave and were moving together. If only now. At their current speed, it would take a fraction of a second to reach the battlefield. If it were you, it would take less than half an angle. Is it enough? Could he run without them knowing, help Yeon Ho-jeong, kill the nameless leader of the Saeum religion, ande back here as if he knew nothing? dump! Ha Eungyo copsed on the spot. How on earth could something like this happen I couldnt risk my childs life for something like that. It is possible to arrive before them, but if Go Soo, who is fighting Yeon Ho-jeong, chooses to take the extreme route of running away, he will not be able to win the game in a short period of time. Of course, your participation in the war will also be discovered. The childs life will also fly that way. Grumbling. Sad tears flowed from her eyes. She was not a yin emperor. She was a mother who had no choice but to risk her life if her child had even the slightest chance of being alive. Im sorry. Ha Eungyo, who remembered Yeonhojeong, cried endlessly. * * * Pugh! With an explosion of alcohol, Haoenjongs body staggered and retreated. The same was true for Yeonhojeong. In fact, in terms of steps alone, he was two steps behind Hoyeonjong. this guy! Hoenjong swung his fist. Quang! The thick hilt of the sword hit the gunpowdering out of his fist and bounced away. sh! The ax de, which fell diagonally like a thunderbolt, immediately aimed at the body of the Hoenn sect. This bastard Ive never seen a guy swing an ax that size so freely. No, in the first ce, it was the first time I had ever had a fierce battle with a super expert who handled such arge army. I used to think that all people who handlerge and heavy weapons were clumsy, but I need to change that opinion. I never imagined that hitting an ax would be so intimidating. If you dont keep your head strong, the control of the fight will soon be transferred to your opponent. Quang! In order to not lose the initiative and win with momentum, the Hoyeon Sect chose to fight head-on. In fact, his power to strike hard was as strong as Tongcheonbus sh. Yeonhojeong was superior in terms of weight and strength, but Hoyeonjong was superior in terms of quick and sharp striking. The wind was carried by Hoenjongs left foot. Bababababaak! It was a tactic that hit like a storm. It swung around at a ridiculous speed as if dozens of legs had sprouted, and each one contained deadly power. What was surprising was Yeonhojeongs response. Papa papang! At close range, he was able to avoid all of those unpredictable and fast angles with just the movement of his upper body. Hoenjongs face hardened. It wasnt an attack with all his might, but it wasnt an attack that even a dog or a cow could avoid. I thought it would be enough to inflict damage on the opponent. That judgment was spectacrly wrong. Even that wasnt the end. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had evaded the Ho Yeon sects attack, suddenly let go of the sack and struck like a thunderbolt, the speed of which was faster than swinging a weapon. Kwaaaaang! Hoenjongs body shook greatly and took a step back. His face was full of surprise. Body headbutt?! A martial arts technique in which the shoulders are forward and the back is fully visible. It was not a reckless headbutt, but a high-rankingw. It was an intense martial art of its own in which a powerful ball was wrapped around the entire shoulder and back and pushed forward with great force. sh! As he pushed, he spun and swung his hand, and before he knew it, he was holding a huge ax in his hand. Even Hoyeonjong did not know when he picked up the sack again. Even though a clear gap was visible, there was an intoxicating move that lowered the opponents cognitive ability and the ability to not make it into a gap. Kwaaaaang! A loud bang sounded again. This blow was truly amazing. It was as if he had truly intended to kill, and the sight of him devastating the earth in an instant was mind-boggling. Patter. Thick dust rose and small stones that had flown high in the sky fell to the ground. amazing. Before I knew it, Hoenjong, who had dodged out of the five-way distance, lowered his posture. I thought I could win against a moderate opponent, but I need to do my best for this. Saaaaa!! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were bloodshot. Hoyeonjong, whose upper body was almost touching the floor, raised his head and looked at me like a wild beast about to be hunted. It was a cardinal form. That posture, that look, that momentum. That was the will to implement an evil martial art without hesitation. Yin Hwangmu (ꎻ). Saeumgyoju masters countless martial arts that arepletely different from those of the central world. Among them, his favorite martial arts was Yinhwangmu. Yin Huangwu, who is skilled in pration techniques, contains a unique poisonous energy of its own, so if it is hit properly, the life of even the worlds greatest expert is in danger. And Yeon Ho-jeong has faced that martial artist countless times. Kuuk! A strong force went into the hand holding the Tongcheonbu. The force was so strong that it seemed as if the steel hilt would be crushed. Yeon Ho-jeongs head naturally bowed. Tsk. Hoenjongs eyebrows twitched. what? The atmosphere of the other party was unusual. Are you sure youre smiling right now? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulders shook. Tsk tsk. It seemed like he was trying to hold back theughter that wasing out, but theughter that was breaking through was extremely bizarre. But even for a moment. Hahahaha!! Rumbling! A terrifying light made the entire forest vibrate. A maniacalugh erupts from the inside of the stomach. An unusual energy flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs body as he threw his head back and startedughing madly at the sky. Crumbling! The energy of the contemtion, which had somehow be much darker, turned into thick smoke and repeatedbining and dispersing. Hahaha! Ha ha ha ha ha!! The sound ofughter grew louder in an instant, and before we knew it, it had an effect on the outside world. puck! Burbubbuk! Pow! The fallen trees burst outughing again, unable to ovee the sound of maniacalughter. Quad deud deuk! Thick and deep cracks spread like spiderwebs across the barrennd where Yeonhojeongs feet stood. Hoenjongs eyes wavered. Tsutsutsutsutsu. Something huge began to appear behind Yeonhojeong, who startedughing maniacally while holding a huge ax in one hand and covering his eyes with the other. Even though it is not real, it cannot be more vivid than this. What is that?! No matter how deep the true energy of the Four Gods is, no matter how bright the shrine of light is, will it be possible to remove even a single aspect of the darkness that he embraces? It goes without saying that the worst enemy for him, who fought all kinds of enemies while walking through battlefields overflowing with death, was the leader of the Four Eums. As the enemy who inherited his martial arts, his blood, and his strength finally appeared, Yeon Ho-jeong could not help but smile as he looked at the cloudy sky that was hiding the inevitability. No matter how hard I try to hide it, I have never forgotten for a moment what my true nature is that I have not yet burned. Damn the sky. Thanks to you, I have resolved my resentment with my family, so should I now resolve my resentment with my enemies? I shuddered at the kindness of the sky, which presented problems at every moment. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling and looking up at the sky, slowly lowered his head. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs face, looking at Ho Yeon-jong, was suddenly full of colorless transparency. Jump! The tongcheonbu embedded in the ground was slowly lifted, and the protruding spear de at the end pointed to the Hoyeonjong. Lets put aside the headache for a moment and let go of at least some of the resentment were feeling. What bullshit! e. Yeon Ho-jeongs posture lowered. His madness increased. Risk everything for your damn father ande at me!! Quang! The new form of the Hoenn Sect wasunched like a thunderbolt. Chapter 661 Episode 661 False Murderous Intent (3) Pugh! It was a martial arts skill on a different level than before. The same person, but not the same person. It only looked the same on the outside, but it seemed as if an unknown ghost was sitting inside and dancing a merciless sword dance. Puff! Puff puff! With just one wave of the hand, loud noises erupted everywhere. I couldnt figure out where they were aiming or how they were aiming. It was a dark and sharp martial art that even an expert of a simr level would be defeated if he did not read the moment of career explosion. sh! He wielded his intangible skills at lightning-quick speed, but what was even more remarkable than his martial arts skills were his movements. The Hoyeonjongs movements were like those of a leopard. The movement between trees was extremely swift and natural. It was moving using not only both legs but also both hands, making movements that were nearly impossible with the human skeleton and muscles. Hoennjongs hand wed at the air. Quad deud deuk! Huge w marks appeared on the beautiful tree outside Samjang. Kugoogung! The hole was so deep that therge tree tilted and eventually fell. It was not a strike in front of his nose with all his might, but a strike from three feet away that shattered the giant tree and fell. It was an insidious and powerful attack whose moment ofunch could not be read even by the senses of a martial arts expert trained beyond imagination. but. what? Despite wielding faster, stronger, and more stealthy attacks than before. Despite this, Ho Yeon Sect was unable to put even a scratch on the opponents body. This guy has more freedom in his movements than before. Papa papang! He ced both hands on the ground and swung the storms angle, regardless of whether it was from the bottom or the top. It is an attack that can be blocked but cannot be avoided. At least the Hoenn Sect thought so. But the result was different from what he thought. The technique that blew like a gust of wind could not even touch the opponents cor. No way Paaaaagh! Ho Yeonjong struck in a straight line and swung his fist. It was simple, but fast and powerful. It was the first attack of the Wind God Strike, the first attack of the Yin Hwang Shin Fist, which was like a cannonball targeting the heart at once. Qarring! Four trees were shattered by the wind blowing straight ahead. Even more terrifying than the power of the wind itself was the pressure that destroyed everything around it as it passed through it. Theplex power and technique embedded in the simple movements of the extreme pressure of the hand have created such a brutal Qigong technique. Cheeeeeeeek! The hotpressed air was released and condensed the surrounding ground. It was a fearsome martial art. however. !! Hoenjongs face hardened. As he slowly raised his head, he saw Yeon Ho-jeong sitting on the branch of a tree in the distance, looking at this ce. It was read? I couldnt believe it. The distance of power swept by the Wind Gods Strike was measured and moved in that instant?! The force of attraction acting on the spot where the grain passes is so great that it can break a log. It would be difficult for anyone to survive under that level of pressure. If you have the strength of a transcendent expert, you can somehow escape, but the problem is that there are not many people who can read and respond to this pressure in that moment. Yeon Ho-jeongs evasion was much more agile and sharp than that. Rather than reading the pressure of the moment and avoiding it, he retreated to the distance where the wind stopped, as if he knew the distance from where the pressure would be released in the first ce. Slurp. Hoenjong rxed his posture. Although his posture was rxed, the concentration of Yin Huang Qi that surrounded his entire body was bing thicker as time passed. what is your identity? At first, I thought I was hiding my skills. But no matter how much I thought about it, it didnt seem like that. This fight was life or death. There is no need to hide your skills and fight appropriately ording to your opponents strength. Then there was only one answer. Do you know this martial art? thud! White dust rose above Yeonhojeongs feet as hended on the ground. Yeon Ho-jeong took a stance without saying a word. The left hand, which was not holding anything, pointed to the Hoyeon Bell, and the right hand holding the Tongcheonbu was raised above the head. Hoenjong thought that although it was new, it was truly a shocking sight. Even holding arge weapon of that size with one hand does not appear to be difficult at all. Of course, that would be easily possible for the Hoyeonjong, but the problem was the pressure. He is a heavy soldier, a long soldier, and at the same time arge soldier. The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the fearsome weapon high in one hand and ring at him with a colorless face, looked like a general in purgatorymanding the devils of hell. Yeah, I didnt think I would just say it if I asked. thud! Hoenjong, who shed his fists, lowered his posture again. Although he has mastered Yin Hwang Dance, Yin Hwang Dance itself is not a perfect martial art. No martial artist in the world can be perfect. The downside of Yinhwangmu is that there is preparation time to use it perfectly. It took some time for the Yinhwang figurines to be perfectly positioned throughout the Semac. And now, the Yin Huang Qi that had be increasingly massive and prated every part of his body had suddenly be one with him. Ill rip out your limbs. If youre an expert, you can make fun of the snout even if you rip out the limbs. Slurp. Hoyeonjongs body suddenly exploded! And it grew bigger. The muscles of my entire body instantly expanded. His overdeveloped back muscles flexed, and his body became curved like that of a wild beast. It was Gwangpyo Musin (), one of the most popr fighting techniques in Saeumgyo. Hoyeonjong realized how to embody Yin Hwangmu and Gwangpyo Mushin at the same time. . A little silence. and. Paaaaaaaa! The two beasts rushed at each other without regard to who went first. Bababababaak! Ho Yeon Sects two fists swung at incredible speed. It was a curved movement that could not be found in a straight line. So it was fast and smooth. However, the power contained in that fist contained the power of destruction. Yeon Ho-jeong also swung the Tongcheonbu faster than ever. bang! Quack! bang! The neww and the martialw collided head-on, creating a bloody shock wave. Kwajijijijik! The shock wave spread in five directions around the two people, devastating the entire area. You bastard! Puff puff puff! The fighting techniques of the Hoyeon sect, which entered the state of Gwangpyo Martial God, had tremendous speed, sticity, and destructive power. However, the destructive power unleashed by Yeonhojeongs Tongcheonbu was greater than that of Hoyeonjong. The power of Tongcheonbu, which was wielded by the rotation of the waist with both feet supporting the ground and the sticity of the upper body, literally boasted the attack power of Pacheon (). I never thought I would be this strong! Sigh! The shoulder part of the Hoenn Sects clothing was torn sharply and flew away. Sigh! Yeonhojeongs side clothing turned into powder and scattered. They fight by taking advantage of each others gaps while blocking the shock waves that explode right in front of them. You will die even if you cannot block an attack that prates a gap, but you will die even if you cannot block a shock waveing from the front. A fight full of destructive power that will make the viewers eyes widen. While Yeonhojeongs Tongcheonbu tore through the air, Hoyeonjongs fist shook the earth. As the Hoyeon Sects tribute tore apart the space, the Tongcheonbus spear suddenly created a shock wave like a wave. All the weeds on the ground turned into powder and scattered. The area within a twenty square radius around the two waspletely broken and shattered as if there had been an earthquake. The shock waves be even stronger as no one has the upper hand in a head-to-head match between experts that goes beyond imagination. Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body turned to the left. In terms of strength and destructive power, the Yeonhojeong was one level higher, but in speed and sticity, the Hoyeonjong was one level higher. He found an opening and delivered a quick strike, and before he knew it, Yeonhojeongs attack was cut off. A murderous spirit spread across the eyes of the Hoenn Sect. now! Paaaaaa! Tension like a tidal wave emanated from the twin arms of the Hoyeon Bell. He aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs entire body without distinguishing between the bottom or top. It was an attack that could be made because I was confident that once the flow was broken, the opponent would never be able to avoid it. Still, if you escape this attack. Quaaaaaaang! With a huge explosion, Yeon Ho-jeong fell back about a dozen times. His retreating feet created a deep furrow in the ground. It was surprising that he wasnt broken in any part, as he was dug into the ground up to his shins. hook! Hoyeonjong had already approached the right side of Yeonhojeong. Crazy guy! Did you stop that?! As expected, I couldnt avoid it. But I blocked it. Just before the tension swept over Yeonhojeong, Hoyeonjong suddenly saw a translucent ck barrier rising from the front of Yeonhojeong. It was a barrier to water. Among the Twelve Walls of the Northern Heavens, Xuanwu Gongs Qigong technique on the Jinmu Great Emperors Wall blocked the tension of the Hoyeon Sect. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs body was still shaking as he was not able topletely block it. It was great, but it ends here. sh! Hoyeonjongs fist aimed at Yeonhojeongs side. It was the Hwangho Meteor of the Yin Huang Divine Realm. die! Grumble! Just by looking at the fist being swung, emitting strong heat and light like a real meteor, it seemed to have tremendous power. It was then. Whoa! Oops! Hoenjongs body, hit in the face by a heavy elbow, flew five long distances and fell to the ground. Rumbling! Arge amount of blood poured from the broken nose like a waterfall. Ho Yeonjong was dumbfounded. I straightened my posture in an instant and fixed my broken nose, but the surprise did not go away. what? how? Tsutsutsutsu. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head, and white smoke rose from his shoulders and back. Its pretty good. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head and his eyes were stained white with the glow of a wild beast. Turo polishing is close to perfection. I guess that bastard is worth keeping alive instead of killing him. what?! Now its my turn. mes rose from Yeonhojeongs feet. sh! Astonishment appeared on Hoenjongs face. The moment the terrifying fire exploded, Yeonhojeong was right in front of his nose. The speed of Hyeok-ik Hwicheon, which suffered from a brutal consumption of internal energy, was slightly faster than that of the Hoyeon species. And from there. Yeonhojeongs Four Gods Dance, which opened up the martial arts, revealed the true Baekhogong (׻) Tiger King Nine Byeokse (). Wow! Behind the roar of the mountain king that will make the mountains, rivers and trees tremble. The will of the tiger was included in Yeonhojeongs Tongcheonbu. Crumbling! The exploding sound was like the roar of a tiger. Although it was just a simple swing, the momentum was that of the King of the Mountains. The attack power of the single blow was powerful, but the explosion itself became a sound attack that shook the enemys mind. It was Hopo (). Quang! Quaaaang! Once and twice. The gap between them is close to nothingness. Just as a tigers fangs pierce the leash of its prey, Yeonhojeongs Tongcheonbu became the tigers fangs and left two traces on the earth. It was Hoa (). Buuuuuung! Kwaaaaang! The Tongcheonbu, which advanced diagonally left and right along with the White Tiger Gunlimbobeop (׻R), unleashed the ultimate destructive power. It was King Ho. In the first half of the reign of King Howang, the killings of Hoposal (ؚ) and Hoasal () and the killing of Howang () in the first three generations unfolded in session, putting pressure on the Hoyeonjong. The look on Hoennjongs face as he retreated like crazy was one of shock itself. For a moment, it seemed as if the person had changed, and he was free-spirited and performed a form of martial arts that was impossible to destroy, and the level of his actions was higher than that of Gwangpyo Musin. grasp! Both of Ho Yeon Sects forearms were covered in blood. Although the muscles were not cut by the Yin Huang Demons barrier, a terrible pain came from the arms that were torn by the ax de. But it didnt end there. Jeon Jins martial art, Howanggu Byeokse, is a martial art of great and evil, made up of nine basic elements. The remaining six herbivores were released one by one, revealing their true value. Yeon Ho-jeong took a powerful step forward. Rumbling! The forest swept by the typhoon screamed. Chapter 662 Episode 662. False murderous intent (4) !! Reporter Shin raised his hand. At the same time, the masked people who followed him stopped performing the divinew. It perfectly controls the new technique, which is as smooth and fast as water. It was proof that each and every one of the more than two hundred masked people was a great expert. Grumbling. A ray of cold sweat appeared on Reporter Shins forehead. What was it? The reason he was able to survive until now despite being a half-god descendant of the blood of a god was not simply because he was dexterous. He was not as talented as others. However, its survivability was outstanding. In other words, the senses were excellent. The reason he was able to survive until the end despite participating in numerous battlefields as a technician was because his senses were sharper and more sensitive than anyone elses. His senses were screaming for emergency. What kind of ridiculous intimidation is this?! I realized that the shock waveing from here was caused by a fierce battle between experts that went beyond imagination. And one of those masters is the Samhobeop Hoyeonjong. So I hurriedly brought the troops, but I knew from the momentum I felt on the way. The opponent was strong, but the Hoenn sect was stronger. The difference was literally the size of a piece of paper, but in a fierce battle between experts, that slight difference was also a wall that could not be ovee. Although he did not know who his opponent was, he was confident that the Hoenn Sect would win. The reason why troops were brought in was just for the sake of convenience. But now that confident prediction has changed. The wind has changed. Reporter Shin swallowed his saliva. It means that the enemys momentum has changed, and this momentum It was a vicious energy wave that seemed to paralyze the nerves of the entire body for an instant. The majestic roar of the King of the Mountains depicted like a fantasy. The Tiger King, as huge as Mount Tai, seems to be looking down on the world with his golden eyes. Master Giju? The masked person right behind him opened his mouth. Whats going on? No. Reporter Shin slowly took a deep breath. Everyone, take out the Saneumshintan. The moment maye when I have to write. ! You cant go in a straight line. Lets take a detour. Just in case, we will have to see the enemys loophole. Slurp. Lee Baeks masters moved around the forest. * * * Sigh! The sound that erupted was like the sound of a tiger stamping its ws on a rock. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The movement of the possessed giant soldier Hoyeonjong retreated to the rear like crazy. sh! It was difficult to describe Yeonhojeongs blood-wing technique in catching up with the retreating Hoyeonjong, even with the expression divine skill. crazy! Even if you want to kill your opponent with Yin Hwang Mu, you dont have time. As if even a moment of time was not wasted, they followed along and swung the ax at an incredible speed, but they could not find any flow at all. It presses with movements closer to those of an animal than a human, as if it were hiding a huge beast within its body. We need to increase the distance! Ugh! If your opponent sticks to you persistently and takes away the opportunity to counterattack, you can increase the distance with faster and more unusual movements. Puff puff puff! Hoenjongs body moved frantically from tree to tree. He was moving so fast that the trees he kicked broke with a loud sound. sh! The movements of Yeonhojeong, which was able to catch up with Hoyeonjong, were truly breathtaking. Hoenjongs eyes lit up. Quang! Yeonho would not have been able to predict the attack at this moment. Ho Yeonjong, who seemed to be about to widen the distance again, raised his entire bodys strength and caught Yeonho Jeong with his whole body. The body m was extremely simr to the posture used by Yeon Ho-jeong on Ho Yeon-jong. Puff puff! Yeonhojeong kicks off the ground several times. It was shorter than the time it takes to take a single breath, but Hoyeonjong finally gained time. Googoo googung! The true energy of the shadowy wilderness burned like a me throughout the entire body of the Hoenn Sect. You bastard! Hoenjong growled. You must have pushed me hard! Quaaaang! A striking force strike. It was as fast as a bullet fired from a cannon. Before we knew it, the bright yellow sphere had burrowed one foot in front of Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The sphere exploded, and Yin Huang Qi spread widely around the area. Pussssss. The bushes touched by the smoke shriveled little by little. It was a terrible martial arts performance that embodies the scene of a wilderness without a single de of grass. This was Yin Huangmus real fear. The true energy itself is scary, but the Yin Huang Qi, which changes its properties depending on itsposition, can shatter external objects, seep into them, explode them, or even shrivel them. Almost all results that can be created with a prator can be freely realized. Even within the school, there are martial arts that are more destructive than Yin Hwang Mu, but there is no martial arts that is more free and vicious than that. Its shaking. The Hoenn Sects eyes glowed with fire. Yellow smoke spreads everywhere. I saw the enemys body staggering inside. its okay! Not only the movement but also the air waves are shaking. The Yin Huang fraud has infiltrated. A look of sadistic pleasure appeared on Hoenjongs face. pup! Now! Kwaaaaang! The sacred Hoyeonjong, fully loaded with the sticity of the Gwangpyo Martial God, came right in front of Yeonhojeong in an instant. Ho Yeonjong swung the Yin Huang God again. porridge! Whoa whoa! At that moment, Ho Yeonjongs eyes widened. Just before the experience of Yinhwang Kidney, the palm thrown out, spews out. A wide, long spear de pierced the middle of his palm. It was quite spicy. Slurp. The yellow smoke is clearing. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which appeared inside, were sparkling with bright yellow life, like those of a tiger. As expected, I have a long way to go to match your fathers skills. At that moment, Hoenjong realized. That he was lured. Knowing that once the distance was widened, it would not be easy for him to catch up, he epted Yin Huang Xinjiangs Huang Po Mountain (ijhɢ). But Hoenjong could not believe it. Youre fine?! Of course, Yeonhojeong was not fine. His face was pale and blood was flowing from his nose and mouth. The well-dressed clothes were tattered here and there, and the sr plexus area in particr was torn to shreds, leaving the upper abdomen visible. But still. The momentum radiating from Yeon Ho-jeongs body was the very strength of his body. Although there was some shaking, the ferocity seemed to be more intense than before. I dont miss it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. Ho Yeonjong felt goosebumps rising at the sight of his pale face, smiling so brightly that his blood-stained teeth were exposed. Sigh! I quickly withdrew my hand, but Tongcheonbus movements were slightly faster. The spear de pierced his palm and passed between his middle and ring fingers. Pfft! The power to restore the body with the true power of Banseon, the one who opened the Mugeuk, is unrivaled. But its not possible right now. At least in this fight, I cant use Yin Huang Xinjiang with my right hand. It was a huge loss. Pabababak! Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss Ho Yeon-jong, who tried to retreat again. Puff puff! Whoa whoa! Sigh! Hoenjongs face distorted. He was attacking like crazy with Tongcheonbu, and as he was using a lightning bolt, he was struck in the thigh by one of the strikes. The bones were not broken, but my spirit was momentarily shaken. Rearward movement was stopped. this! Hoenjong raised his head. For a moment, his vision turned ck. p rock! The giant axes with spears grew into dozens and moved left and right at merciless speed. It was the Hojo Rebellion (צuy). It was a martial arts technique that mercilessly trampled the opponent with the tigers front paws. Burbubbubbuk! Ho Yeonjongs arms were covered in blood. Still, he was able to block it. I cant use my right hand right now, but the deep and vast Yin Huang Qi is fine. Although there was great damage, there were no serious injuries such as severe internal injuries or severed bones. But the two knew. Now is the time to win. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Tongcheonbu. It was Homijinsan (βɽ), a powerful tail wielded by a mountain-like tiger. The Hoenjong bell let out a scream-like scream without realizing it. Aaaah!! Buuuuuuung! Kwaang!! The spear of Tongcheonbu struck the body of Ho Yeon Sect. His body broke through a rock and hit the ground. Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Haojeong attacked again towards Hao Yeon Sect, who had risen up by exploding the Yin Hwang Sagi. Hwaaaaaaa! Ho Yeonjong felt his eyesight bing dark. In a world of darkness, four giant axes were dividing up and down and sweeping away his body. It felt like a huge tiger was attacking me with its mouth wide open. It is twice as wide as Hoazals range and has four times the destructive power. It was a vicious and evil demon. Haoyenzong exploded Huangpo Mountain. sh! Crumbling! With a huge explosion, Yeonhojeong fell back by about a dozen pieces. Im crying! Ho Yeon Sect, who did not retreat, or could not retreat, received the shock wave in its entirety. Cough! The blood vomited out was dark red. It was a trace of deep internal injuries. Moreover, both arms and the entire body were covered in blood. Not only was it hit by repeated blows from Homi Jin Mountains evil evil demon, but the shock wave from Huangpo Mountain was also unable to be resolved, so the true energy flowed back. still! Hoenjongs face lit up. Made the opponent retreat by ten pieces. The damage was extreme, but that was enough. Crunch! Blood suddenly sprouted all over my body. In order to widen the distance, he used the power of Gwangpyo Musin again. It was then. In the eyes of Ho Yeonjong, Yeonhojeong appeared. ?! A split second. Ho Yeonjong was puzzled. What is that movement? He raised the ax he held with both hands toward the sky. The distance between him and himself was nearly a dozen. It wasnt a melee attack, so there was no need to show such movements from this far away. Are you sure youre going to throw it? If so, you are making a mistake. It was an opportunity I got even though I had to endure internal injuries. His left heel was already off the ground. No matter what martial arts you use, you wont be able to follow his movements. But you are wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong had no intention of approaching him or throwing Tongcheonbu. Crumbling! It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck. The power of light surged above the Tongcheonbu, which contained a pure white storm. It was the power of the Gwangmyeong Shrine. Yeonhojeong hit Tongcheonbu directly towards the earth. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!! At that moment, thend with a radius of about 20 square meters centered around Yeonhojeong waspletely destroyed. Quack! bang! Puff poop! Careers blew like a gust of wind across the overturned and brokennd. Crumbling! Bub bub bub! Nothing on earth can be safe. It was a mad martial arts attack that destroyed and ground everything within its domain. It was a true Baekwangjin () unfolding with the power of martial arts in theter three centuries of the reign of King Huwanggu. Kaaaaaaak! Hoenjong screamed and fell down. His right foot, which had been swept away by Baekwangjin, was grotesquely twisted. There were sharp cuts all over my thighs and shins. Such ridiculous martial arts! This was when Ho Yeon-jong, gritting his teeth, was trying to get up in a hurry. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong approached him before he knew it, stepped on his chest, and held the ax de to his neck. Gasp! He is out of breath, but his face is full of madness. Hao Yeonjong felt a shiver run down his spine. Yeon Haojeongs expression could not be considered normal at all. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Are you mentally prepared? Chapter 663 Episode 663. False Murderous Intent (5) ?! Ha Eungyo, who had been looking up at the sky with wet eyes, lowered her head in surprise. finished? The shing energy waves suddenly calmed down. Both of them maintained their original momentum. Their energy was unstable, as if they had both suffered losses, but they were both still alive. However, the difference was in the superiority of presence. The energy of the Hoyeonjong, which was emitting an unbelievable energy, was gradually suppressed, and the energy of the Yeonhojeong, armed with a fiery killing force, became even stronger. The way he lived was truly heart-wrenching. Even though I was so far away, I got goosebumps all over my body as if someone was staring at me right next to me. Yeonhojeong, that young man won! Even though she should be happy, Ha Eungyo somehow felt confused and worried. I was d I won, but I was sorry I didnt participate in the fight. So it was confusing. Living is strength, so I was d that I still had good energy even after getting hurt, but I was worried that my desire to live was increasing. Do you think its okay to leave it like that? Living is based on mental power. The more intense the life, the greater the anger and murderous intent, but at the same time, one must have the mental strength to withstand such strong emotions. Of course, there is a limit to a persons mental power. Even if you are a strong half-seon who opened a martial arts drama, there is a risk of being caught up in the obsession with survival unless you are a true hermit. . Ha Eungyos eyes deepened. No matter who won or lost, she was greatly impressed by Yeon Ho-jeongs actions. She recalled Yeon Ho-jeongs words. I hope that you will join me not as a martial artist from the central ins, but as a great martial artist who has achieved a high level. I am also part of the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. There must have been circumstances. But you have alreadye too far. We havee too far. Its sad, but true. She was being dragged around for a child who may not be in this world right now. The martial arts created to further enhance the art of sound were taught to strange people who used them as a technique to kill people. Those who have power have a certain responsibility. The moment that power is transferred to such dangerous people, the world will face great upheaval, whether we like it or not. She had a hand in that dangerous task. The excuse that it couldnt be helped was meaningless. Is it right to endure it like this? Ha Eungyo thought. If you think about it, this is not the path for my children. Its just something that an ugly mother who abandoned her child did because she wanted to see her child. Whatever it was, the fault was my own. She admitted her mistake. I have never once ignored it. The problem is that it should not have ended with admission. Do you want to see me? Ha Eungyo closed his eyes. Does he now want to see his mother who abandoned him as soon as he was born? I do not know. I cant be sure. What is important is that this meeting ispletely based on ones own greed. I dont know how her child feels. . Complicated thoughts lingered in my head. Ive never thought of something like this before. No, whenever this thought urred to me, I tried to ignore it. But not now. Saeumgyo pleased her but also threatened her. The intention was to use her children as hostages to force her to do as he pleased. But Yeonhojeong was different. Yeon Ho-jeong also needed her, but he wasnt trying to use her. Rather, I came to ask you to join me for the right path. The difference was big. The difference between the impression I received from Saeumgyo and the impression I received from Yeonhojeong made it impossible for me to ignore the thoughts that I had tried so hard to ignore. . Ha Eungyo opened his eyes. I had a lot of thoughts, but they were organized quickly. From the moment I abandoned my child, I became a sinner who could not live without looking at heaven. How can I live to pay for this sin since I have made life difficult for the world through my greed? She sighed softly. I forgot to check, so I guess I should do what I have to do as a mother now. It was then. Hahaha! A strong sound wave echoed from the forest in the distance. Ha Eungyos eyes became sharp. You only get to see it once. hook! On the cliff. A sad flower that was worried dropped many of its leaves and disappeared. * * * Ji-ing! Jeeeeee! The huge ax de gave off a terrifying vibration. Saaaaaaaaa! The deadly force that flowed from not only the ax de but also the thick spear de attached to it wrapped around Hoenjongs neck like fog. !! Hoenjongsplexion turned white. The mental power of a strong person who has opened up the realm of infinity is like steel. No matter how harsh my life is, my heart never wavers. Now thatmon sense was breaking down. The killing power that flows from Yeon Ho-jeong, who is aiming at his neck, is not that of a human being. It is the life of an evil spirit that cannot be expressed by human imagination. Grrrr. Hao Yeon Sects fist trembled faintly. Even though I am in a state where I control my unconsciousness, my body is trembling on its own. Yeon Ho-jeongs life was so extraordinary. Slurp. Meanwhile, his cracked right hand was stitched up. I cant write it properly yet, but it was a passage that showed how terrifying the power of entering the non-geuk was. Hoenjong opened his mouth. What is it? Even after suffering such deep internal and external trauma, her voice does not waver. Although life is encroaching on us, we do not lose ourselves. It was great mental strength. If you dont know much about Yin Huangmu, you cant do such evasions and counterattacks! puck! Ugh! Hoenjongs face turned red. Before he knew it, Tongcheonbu had broken his vicle. Although he swung it lightly, it was a serious weapon among serious weapons, weighing only 80 pounds. Moreover, since it was imbued with the power of a white tiger, it was powerful enough to split a small rock even if it was swung lightly. Even then, only the cor bone was broken. Yinhwangshigi, which constantly protects the body, was also a great martial art. Thats not important. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted the Tongcheonbu again. Hoenjongs heart was pounding like crazy. Crazy guy! Yeonhojeong holding a huge ax with his back to the moonlight. The body has be one with the darkness, but only the two eyes are shining brightly. It looked like the ghost would faint in surprise. Did you say you could still keep your mouth shut even if you cut off your limbs? !! Interesting. Lets check it out together. Hoenjong swung his left hand like a thunderbolt. Fuuuuuuu! Yinhuangsinjangs career was split after being hit by Tongtianbu. Crump! Blood poured out from Hoenjongs mouth. I wrote a career of copse, not explosion. But the ax blow that crushed it was too close. And the shock had to be felt entirely by the Hoenn sect. Damn it! Yeon Ho-jeong spat out spit mixed with blood. She was still pressing her foot on his chest. You wont be able to move easily if youre constantly shoving the main tool through your feet. For masters of martial arts, divination is almost impossible. If there is not an overwhelming difference, the power of true energy can instantly dissolve the demonic blood and demonic blood. This was the reason why Yeonhojeong had no choice but to seal his Danjeon and body. Was it this hand? Tongcheonbu was swung. Shhh! Whoa! Kaaaaak! This time, even the power of the Yin Huang Fraud could not stop it. The elbow of Hoenjongs left arm was cut off. No matter how briefly I held the spear, it was a very clean blow even though the distance was so short. Rumbling. Arge amount of fresh blood stopped flowing from the severed arm. Yinhwangsagi prevents bleeding. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. indeed. Ugh! Like you said, I think I can make fun of the snout. The energy takes care of protecting you. Still The huge ax rises towards the sky again. Hoennjongs heart beat faster than before. I need to check it properly. Whoa whoa! A sound of teeth grinding came out of Hoenjongs mouth. This time it was the left upper arm. Even though the momentarily concentrated Yin Huang Qi protected his left arm, Tong Tian Fus ax de tore the muscles and touched the bone. Its not aplete amputation. Yeonhojeongs true spirit is also unstable. Although he escaped fatal internal injuries from Huangpo Mountain, the Yin Huang Qi still remained in his body, impeding Jin Qis movements. But Yeon Ho-jeong didnt care. It was actually better. Lets take it easy and see how much of your true energy remains in my body can interfere with me. The night is long anyway. bang! bang! bang! Yeonhojeongs axe was swung at a steady beat. Surprisingly, Hoenjongs body was not shattered. With each blow, blood broke out, muscles were damaged, and even a bone was broken once, but he did not die. The protective shield of Yinhwang Sagi held by Hoyeonjong is slightly ahead of Yeonhojeongs attack. Before using the Yin Hwang Dance, it is a magical technique that makes even the entire bodys veins look like steel, giving its owner persistent vitality. good. Yeon Ho-jeongs chin was covered in blood. It was because of the blood leaking out. Still, he smiled. It seemed like he didnt feel any pain at all. With each blow, his internal wounds deepen. It was almost a shame that I didnt faint right away. Still, it didnt copse. It was overwhelming madness. Good, really good. bang! bang! I hope I canst as long as possible. puck! puck! puck! The sound of the ax cutting into the human body became increasingly terrifying. The ax de that broke the bone no longer touched the bone. As time goes by, the power of the ax attack decreases. However, the shock is transmitted directly to the internal organs. Although it protects the bones, nerves and muscles, it does not protect the five organs and six organs from the shock it receives. Hoenjongs eyes slowly opened. Even with my powerful mental strength, it was difficult to endure any longer. It seems like the body will die before the mind. You look like a dog. I cant even feel pain anymore. Every time the ax struck my body, I could feel my vision shaking. I cant believe my life is being trampled on by this crazy guy. puck! puck! I barely survived is it really going to end like this? It was then. [Protect your ears!] At that moment, Hoenjongs eyes returned to their original color. Wooooow! The Yin Huang Qi that had taken root throughout his body protected his entire brain for a split second. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. With his red-stained eyes filled with the murderous spirit of destruction, he was almost out of his mind. Because all of his senses were focused on the Hoenn Sect, he couldnt even read the flow of the wind. Are you giving up? Thats good too. Tongcheonbu going up again. Chop it well At that time, his sense of smell picked up an unknown smell. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, filled with life, suddenly found a cold light. Yeonhojeong powerfully stepped on the Hoyeonjong bell. bang! Hoenjong vomited blood. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. It was a movement imprinted on instinct. His eyes saw five ck objects flying in without any sign. Tongcheonbu split the air. Oh my gosh!! The surrounding trees are shaking with tremendous vibration! It exploded with a sound. What kind of guy are you? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became bloodshot again. The liquid flowing from both eyes was fresh blood, the same color as his eyes. What kind of person is disturbing me!! Hold! Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the Tongcheonbu with both hands, exerted tremendous strength. The power of the Baekwangpa (), the second of the three early generations of the Huwanggu Dynasty, swept through the forest like a wave. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! Chapter 664 Episode 664. False Murderous Intent (6) The destructive power of the Baekwang faction was enormous. The white waves that came out like an explosionpletely destroyed about a dozen trees, but I didnt think it was human power at all. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong stumbled and coughed up blood. No matter how great your mental power is, or how great your strength is, there is a limit. You might not know that he had been fighting while recovering from his internal injuries moment by moment, but his insides that had allowed the Yinhwang Fraud to infiltrate were not in words. Still, his spirit did not die. Even more fiery, a dark red energy oozed from his body and took over the entire forest. !! The new reporters and masked people who showed up froze. Reporter Shins face turned pale. The same was true for the masked people. Their sweat-soaked masks became damp and stuck to their skin. Huh! Huh! Due to the excessive attack, my breathing became extremely rough. As breathing bes rough, it is difficult to control internal energy. Even in the midst of extreme anger, the Light Shindan maintained a stable state, but now the light kept flickering. what? Tsutsutsutsu. It was no exaggeration to say that the dark red flesh had gradually be darker in color and was nowpletely ck. The density of life was beyond imagination. This level of living has never been shown even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Yeon Ho-jeong, whose mind and body were falling apart, was only then able to look at her condition calmly. Im crying! Im crying! The deadly force that dyed the upper part of the hall ck gradually lowered like fog and headed towards the middle part of the hall. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong came to his senses. Its amazing that even though Sangsangjeon ispletely filled with life, it still has some sense of spirit. But now even that greatness had no meaning. It was because Bunji couldnt stop himself from living. The bnce between mind and body begins to break down. Even though he has unleashed his destructive spirit, he has never been like this. Yeon Ho-jeong was more embarrassed than ever. We have to stop it! No matter what happens, if youpletely control your life until the end, it will be over. The middle and middle battle is the field of the mind. It is said that it is affected by the upper and lower quarters, but if the center of the mind is stained with life without a single gap, no one will be able to stop it from then on. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A fierce fire rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was the main generator of Namcheons energy, which originated from the heart. The deadly force invading the middle and middle walls was guided by the main action and released out of the body. Cheeeeeeeee! The ground around Yeonhojeong stood began to boil with a sizzling sound. Fuuuuuuu! At that time, with a loud explosion, the Hoenn bell flew backwards. It wasnt someone hitting him. Hao Yeonjong himself exploded on the floor and blew up his body. Ugh! The body that survived dozens of ax blows could truly be said to have the strength of steel. However, it seemed that even that body could not handle the main weapon fired by Yeon Ho-jeong. burn! The clothes on my left leg were sticking to my skin. The skin became red and wrinkled. I moved my body in time, but my entire left leg was burned just from being briefly exposed to fire. If I had been a littlete, I would have lost the use of one of my legs forever. Ho Yeon-jong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes. Cheeeeeeeek! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was not visible as it was enveloped in white smoke. All I could see was a trembling shadow with its upper body curled up. Transforms unimaginable deadly force into fire and releases it. The concentration of the firearm was producing an output that was indescribable. The ground around him boils to mud and the trees turn to ash and disappear. You you monster! A look of fear finally appeared on Ho Yeonjongs face. Itspletely a demon! When I was young, I once saw a master of Gwanghyeolgyo. It was then that he thought he had seen a true demon for the first time. It had so much force that my body froze just looking at it. But Yeonhojeong added. Even when I had a premonition of death, I did not feel fear from Yeon Ho-jeong. Even when I was in danger of being cut into pieces alive, I was just angry and not afraid of my opponent. It was different now. The shadow of Yeonhojeong, enveloped in white smoke, grew and shrank repeatedly. It looked like the dance moves of an evil spirit from hell. We must run away. Hoenjong stood up unsteadily. Yin yellow energy spread throughout the body. It was raised to the point where the innate energy, the source of life, was damaged. It was because of the instinct to get away quickly. You need to get away from that guy! Horrified, Ho Yeon-jong tried to turn around, but suddenly looked at the new reporter and the masked people who were sitting about twenty outside. Hoenjongs face distorted. The new reporter and the masked people were sitting there trembling. I lost half my mind due to the overwhelming sense of fear created by the force of a transcendent being. Hoyeonjong shouted without even realizing it. Come to your senses! His loud voice awakened the spirits of the reporters and masked people. Meanwhile, the number of masked people has decreased significantly. About one hundred and fifty people? More than fifty masters of Yeonhojeongs Baekwang faction were killed on the spot. Avoid! Hurry and get to the base! I! For a moment, I stopped speaking. I almost said it was that person and not that guy. Even though he is an obvious enemy, I cannot use the word that guy. The fear was that great. Hoenjong shouted again. Dont touch him! Quickly get out of this ce! Samhobeop? Get out quickly! Any longer and you too will die! We die not because of fire, but because we live. Some peak masters, even transcendent masters, can die because they live. It was a situation that no one could believe. The new reporter and the masked people staggered back. Although their bodies did not move well, their instinct to live made them move. As they crawled back five long distances, only then did reasone into their eyes little by little. Reporter Shin shouted. Retreat, retreat! Pabababak! Their movement toward the base all at once was frighteningly fast. It wasnt because there was a purpose. It was as if fear had taken control of their bodies. Hoenjong gritted his teeth. Damn it! Support me! A few of the masked men came back to their senses and helped Hoenjong. After walking away for a while, Ho Yeonjong lost consciousness. It was because he too had exceeded his limits. and. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which had be a sea of fire everywhere, was shaking even at this moment. The main weapon was bing more and more powerful. Although the firepower did not increase further, the range was expanding. This meant that they were finally pulling out the killing power they had dug into through the short-term battle. The fact that the concentration did not increase further meant that life was no longer devouring him. But it was still a problem. There are too many. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. To extract all of this In order topletely extract the deadly force from the middle and upper stages, the heat would be transmitted not only to the forest in the area but also to the canyon. The distance from here to the canyon is far. It was a distance where even a decent expert could not feel the shock wave that erupted here. And there was Paeyul and Gangryang, who were told to wait there. Shit! What do we do? How can I live like this! It was then. [ept it.] Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes brightened. What is this voice? The moment I had a question, a clear voice prated my ears once again. [Dont try to pull it out. Just open your heart and ept the sounds you hear from now on.] Bleep. Where and since when? Yeonhojeong heard a dry, cool, yet warm and soft melody. It was the sound of a flute. The soft, uninterrupted sound of the flute immediately captured his consciousness. This? Yeon Ho-jeong eximed without realizing it. Seniors. It was the sound of Ha Eungyos flute. He wondered why he was suddenly ying the flute in such a serious situation, but he soon realized what Ha Eungyo meant. Tsutsutsutsu. The deadly force that was being extracted with the main weapon faltered. The soft melody and indescribably beautiful and warm tone were blurring the intensity of the death. Surprise appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Living? The deadly force that could not be properly controlled even by the Dark Emperors enlightenment was responding to the sound of the flute. Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong understand what Ha Eung-yo meant. Open your heart and ept it. Dont try to analyze the current situation and dont worry about survival. Just leave your consciousness to the sound of the flute that you hear at this moment. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Bleep. The sound of the flute was like the sweet sound of a bird. The world was changing with the chirping of that bird. The dark night turned into a cloudless day, and the burning forest suddenly turned into a fairnd. It was such a peaceful and beautiful sight. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had fully entered that world, felt the anger and resentment burning like the mes of hell gradually subside. Sssssss. The speed at which life disappeared was amazing. The ck, oozing life suddenly changed to dark red. The life that was oozing dark red suddenly turned red. And the moment when the flute ying reaches its peak. The red flesh that was flowing like mes became transparent and dispersed. Quad deud deuk! There was thin ice all over Yeon Ho-jeongs body. As the tremendous heat disappeared for a moment, the air that had been pushed out returned to its original position, causing the temperature to drop sharply. Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeong let out a rough breath. dump! My legs lost strength. My knees suddenly touched the ground. Cough! When I spat out the blood that came up, the ck, dead blood soaked the ground. Chi-ik! The blood that soaked the ground gave off white smoke. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Unbelievable. Even though he had never learned poison, his blood became poison and was melting the ground. Could it be that there is something in this blood? At that time, Ha Eungyos voice was heard. Its magical energy. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head helplessly. Haeungyo was there. Her face, holding a flute in one hand, was also wet with sweat. There is demonic energy in your blood. But I Just because you havent mastered magic doesnt mean you cant create magic. yes? It seems that excessive living has turned your true energy into demonic energy. ?! Magic energy is reverse heaven. Reverse heaven is something that goes against naturalw. To live to the point of destroying the world is a reverse heaven, and even your blood and flesh have been stained with demonic energy. Ha Eungyo sighed. Fortunately, the magical energy contained in the blood was all there was. Magi has a strong tendency to umte. If it had been just a little bitter, a rare demon would have appeared in the central ins. The intangible life has be tangible and the tangible life has transformed into demonic energy. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. . It must be a feeling that cannot be exined. Ha Eungyo looked down at Yeonhojeong with her hands sped together. How much time has passed? sorry. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up unsteadily and lowered his head. You pushed yourself too hard because of me. No, no. Rather, I should be thankful. yes? Well talk about thatter. By the way, are you feeling okay? Its okay At that moment, Yeonhojeong stumbled and sat down. Ha Eungyo supported his body andughed. You really are a junior who needs a lot of work. . Lets go to my residence first. They too will be too scared toe to my residence. Chapter 665 Episode 665. False Murderous Intent (7) Dududududu. The huge horse climbed over the ridge in an instant and soon reached a hillside with a view of the canyon. Whoa. Hwang Seok-tae paused for a moment. Purr! The horse stamped its feet a few times and then toured violently. I ran that long distance without stopping. Nevertheless, the horses physical strength was intact. I was able to see how much care the party put into it. Hwang Seok-tae looked behind him. sh! A ray of cold sword light bloomed in the distance and then disappeared. As expected, its fast. On their way here, they stopped the Jongnam factions pursuers with almost acrobatic horsemanship and martial arts, such as breaking trees or throwing rocks to block the path. No matter how expert you are, you cannot narrow the distance by ignoring the terrain itself. In addition, thanks to Hwang Seok-taes unique horsemanship and a world-ss horse, he was able to extend the distance to this extent. But it was impossible to let down your guard. At this speed, we can reach here within this angle maybe even within one angle. Hwang Seok-tae swept the horses mane. Lets try a little harder. Hee hee hee! The horse let out a light cry as if he understood. Hwang Seok-tae swung the reins. Hey! Doo doo doo doo! A horse running powerfully again. We went down the mountain in an instant and soon reached the entrance to the canyon. Can youe? The river hit him. Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. What about Elder Paeyul? Senior Kang Ryang, uncharacteristically, dragged on. When I looked closely, I saw that his face was full of worry. Did something happen? excuse me. Kang Ryang pointed to a ce that was a long way away. It was a forest that was hard to see because of the long canyon. There was a fierce battle between super experts over there. I dont know who the other person is, but Im sure one of them is my brother. Hwang Seok-taes eyes wavered. result? I dont know. You cant know anything here. I just know that the fight broke out and its over. Why are you here and not go? My brother ordered me to wait here. No Kang-ryang gritted his teeth. He told me to retreat if a fight breaks out. . I thought something like that would happen, but they really fought. Judging by the energy in the airflow, it looks like he is using Saihan martial arts but I am not sure. Does that mean the other person could be Yin Emperor? exactly. If so, it was a big deal. Senior Paeyul said he would go and see for himself. I was worried too, but like my brother said, I told him to step down for now That guy didnt have any intention of doing that. Kang-ryang sighed. Hwang Seok-tae understood Kang Ryang. And I also understood the loss rate. But that wasnt to be the case. If it were Hwang Seok-tae himself, he would have retreated without any regrets. Its not because Im not worried about my friend. Worries are worries and operations are operations. If you kissed me like that, I had to move like that. Lets go too. lets go? I heard you want to go too. But thats true. Our retreat is meaningless since Elder Paeyul has already made the first move. . Besides, its not a battle of annihtion, and they told us to retreat out of concern for our lives, so the only thing we have to lose is our lives. It was a clear and terrifying statement. Hearing his words, Gangryang, who was dumbfounded, immediately smiled. You said you wouldnt risk your life? Thats because I think it would be better to go that way. What do you mean by that? Jongnam is following along. He seems pretty angry. Eh? Jongnam? Ugh. Kang Liang raised the Ghost King Jin g. Oops! It was true. With my sensitive senses, I immediately caught the sharp energiesing from afar behind me. I was so worried about Yeon Ho-jeong and Pae-yul that I even missed who was approaching from afar. Kang Ryang said as if it were absurd. what? Why are you angry? They started an argument. No, no matter how much you say that! No matter what, I told you to bring the troops, so I kept my word. This is absurd! So are you going or not? Kang-ryang took a deep breath and got on the horse. Run gently. Hey! At Hwang Seok-taes short, sharp cry, his horse powerfully kicked the ground. Kang Ryang also drove a horse. I was hesitating for a while, but I felt a little more at ease when I headed towards the battlefield. How long did it run like that? Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. fast! Before I knew it, Hwang Seok-tae was moving far ahead. There will be little difference in stamina or speed between horsemen. However, there is such a difference in distance in a short period of time. This can only be seen as a difference in the skill of the rider handling the horse. No matter what, its like this! They say everyone has different talents, but I never thought he would have such excellent horseback riding skills. sh! At that time, a ray of bloody sword energy rose from the entrance to the rear canyon. Kang Ryang shouted. Jongnam has arrived at the entrance to the canyon! know! Hwang Seok-tae powerfullyshed out his red dragon spear. Quack! Ugh! The three trees blocking the road fell to the left and right due to the fierce spearing. Kangryangs eyes widened at the powerful power. What is that spear technique? Hwang Seok-taes spearing did not end with just one time. Hehehe! Kwasik! Kwazizig! Fuuuuuuu! The moment a red light shed, the giant trees blocking the path broke at an incredible angle, creating a path. It was truly a magical spear technique. The delicacy was delicate, but its power was truly amazing. Was it that strong? Hwang Seok-tae, as Kang-ryang remembers, was strong enough. To the point where I dont have the confidence to win against him right now. But Hwang Seok-tae now seemed to be much stronger than I remembered back then. Fuuuuuuu! Puff puff! Trees being broken countless times by sharp winds like awls. And finally, a fairly wide forest path appeared. There seemed to be no need to move forward by destroying trees anymore. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Speed up! Kang-ryang gritted his teeth and waved the reins, but Hwang Seok-tae ran the boat faster than him. Its a horseback horse. Only then did Kang Ryang realize why Hwang Seok-taes spear skills had be stronger than before. A group of horsemen Yes, Huang Danzhu is strong on his own, but he is even stronger when mounted on horseback. Kang Ryang smiled without realizing it. The martial arts of a human and a horse. In the fight of transcendental masters, horseback riding only bes a hindrance. This is because no horse, no matter how strong, can withstand the strength and power disyed by the masters. However, if you are as good at horseback riding as Hwang Seok-tae, the story is different. No matter how great the speed and weight of a horseman are, they cannot ovee the endurance of a master. However, Hwang Seok-tae uses spear techniques that maximize the speed and weight of the horseman as naturally as if he were breathing. Hwang Seok-tae will be able to safely protect the horseman no matter what expert he fights with, and at the same time receive the power of the horseman and amplify the power of the martial arts itself. I felt that confident. If it were an expert of a different level, Hwang Danjus martial arts skills would boast unassable power. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. I still didnt really know the power of that guy. I thought I was getting closer, but there are still many things I dont know. What about the loss rate? Does Paeyul still have something he cant show? Then what about Yeonhojeong? hook! Falling into and out of a thought was an instant. The reason was simple. Heeheeheehee! Hwang Seok-tae stopped talking, and Kang Ryang, who immediately approached him, also stopped talking. !! Shock appeared on the faces of the two people. This?! Kang-Ryang opens his mouth with a start. But I cant bear to speak. Hwang Seok-tae said. It looks likeva exploded. The battlefield the two saw was in ruins. Dozens of trees were broken and scattered everywhere. And in the empty space, which had a radius of more than 20 square meters, here and there there was a pile of unidentifiable gray powder that had hardened and turned ck. It was an overwhelming sight. Even though the person is not dead, you get the impression that it is somehow terrible. To live. Kang Ryang looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae said with a tired face. I can feel the remaining life. Its really awful. If youre this harsh even though youre just a convenient person Brother. what? Kang Ryangs face became somber. It was so harsh that I didnt know This is your brothers way of life. How do you know that? Because I feel that way. If you live side by side for a long time, you will know that much. Nonsense. No matter how long they have been together, it is impossible to infer their identity from the remaining living things. At least that was the case for Hwang Seok-tae. This guy. Hwang Seok-tae looked at Kang Ryang with new eyes. I knew he was a genius, but what he sees and feels is different from mine. Even though he is clearly a weakling, he feels things he cannot feel. If thats not genius, what else is? The reason he broke through the barrier at an early age was not only because of his ability to vomit blood, but also because of his God-given talent. Im jealous. Hwang Seok-tae struggled to turn his head. Ive never seen a martial arts master fighting with each other in a fight. But in this fierce battlefield I get the impression that Deputy Yeon also gave his all. Me too. Where on earth did they go? If he was dead, even a corpse That was then. [Pleasee up.] At that moment, the two people were startled. Kang Ryang said to Hwang Seok-tae. Did you hear? I heard. Who is it? I dont know who it is, but I know one thing. The person who sent the message to the two was an expert who was beyond imagination. Just hearing the voice made me feel so strong that my legs felt weak. Bleep. A soft flute sound was heard from somewhere. Its over there. thats right. I think theyre telling me toe over there. Its not a trap, is it? I dont know. However, when I listened to the voice in the electric sound, I could not sense any particr intention. You dont know that. We are experts who are no match for us. The two intuitively realized that the other person was Emperor Yin. Hwang Seok-tae lifted the reins. If you are going to kill us anyway, you will die even if you run somewhere else right now. With Emperor Yins skills, we cant escape at half an angle. . Lets go. but. Kang Ryang looked toward the canyon. Because we have to deal with the Jongnam guys too. If they dont kill us, they wont be able to tremble in front of the Yin Festival. Hey! Hee hee hee! The two peoples powerful words zed up the well-cultivated mountain. I crossed a mountain, took a detour through a valley, and climbed to the road leading to a cliff. Are you here? Surprisingly, there was a loss rate there. His polite attitude was very foreign to him. Hwang Seok-tae and Kang Liang looked toward Mo-ok. There, a woman in her early thirties was looking at the two people with her back turned. Paeyul spoke quickly in a low voice. Quickly get off the horse and say hello. to? This is senior Umje. ah! The two men quickly got off their horses and took arms. Kang Liang meets senior Yin Emperor! Hwang Seok-tae, lord of the Ink Dragon Club, meets Seongcheon. Ha Eungyo smiled. The juniors of the ck Ind are much more polite than the so-called elders of the White Ind. Chapter 666 Episode 666. False Murderous Intent (8) It happened like that Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. Kang-ryang nced at Mo-ok. If you do that, brother? Paeyul answered instead. Its in operation. The internal injuries are significant. It actually seemed like that. The house was quiterge and had four rooms. An unstable energy wave was leaking from one of the rooms, and its density was terrifying. It was a familiar wave from Yeonhojeong. However, I was worried because I had never seen anything this unstable. Ha Eungyo shook his head. As long as the expert who performed the martial arts performance does not die, he can quickly recover from even the most serious internal and external injuries. It will take time topletely heal, but it wont take long to reach a certain level. Even though Hoyeonjongs hand was pierced by the de of Tongcheonbus spear, it showed an inexplicable appearance to the extent of attaching skin and muscles during the battle. Although it is not as good as that of a high-level magic master, it can be said to be a monster-like recovery. But Ha Eungyo nced at the side road leading to the cliff. Did you bring an uninvited guest? Hwang Seok-tae exined the previous incident in a polite tone. Ha Eungyo clicked his tongue. You do all sorts of things for the sake of saving face. What is all that? When I said this, it seemed like I was just telling the story for no reason. Hwang Seok-tae cleared his throat. I was somewhat embarrassed. Whatever it is, Master Yeon ordered me to bring him here. Ha Eungyo stroked her chin for a moment and then turned her attention to the room. If youve done it properly, juste out. hook! As soon as she finished speaking, the flowing energy suddenly disappeared. After a while. Sigh! The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong appeared. older brother! Adjutant Yeon. Kang Ryang and Hwang Seok-tae approached Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. I made you worry for no reason. I have no shame. Thats okay, are you feeling okay? I survived thanks to my senior. I lived thanks to Eumje Ha Eungyo. Hwang Seok-tae, who was worried that he had gotten into a fight with Yeon Ho-jeong, sighed in relief. Of course, it doesnt make sense to bring in an enemy youve fought and even treat them, but dont you know whats going on in the world? Paeyul asked as if he was throwing a question. Who was it? He was an expert on the Saeumgyo side. As expected. Paeyuls eyes became sharp. I dont think even a horde of supreme masters could make you do that. . Were there any masters over there who could join you? The question was whether there was a master who opened up martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Although he had taken control of most of his internal and external injuries, he still seemed to have low energy. It was just a small difference. It was a close match. There was no body. He would have disappeared with his allies. I was out of my mind at that time. It was a statement that meant a lot to me. I wanted to ask one by one what happened, but Paeyul refused to say anything. If necessary, I would have told you everything no matter how weak I was. Paeyul asked Ha Eungyo. Is this guy really okay? Itll be okay. But not now. Ha Eungyo sat Yeon Hojeong down on the table. Then I sat down next to him and touched his acupuncture points. Yeon Ho-jeong said with an awkward expression. Its okay, senior. Ha Eungyo shook his head. Im a person who needs to do big things, so I need to get my body back to normal quickly. I didnt know it before they came, but after hearing it, it seems like we need to get it together as quickly as possible. Still Even if its the same level of drama, you are far below me. I dont intend to be condescending, so dont worry. Oh yeah. Wooooow. A faint energy rose from Ha Eungyos hand and instantly spread into Yeonhojeongs famous acupoint. Her true spirit cannot directly heal Yeon Ho-jeongs internal and external injuries. It is surprising that it is so easy to prate internal energies of different nature in the first ce. Her true energy will focus on maximizing self-healing power by empowering Yeonhojeongs Gwangmyeong Shindan and the Four Gods. How is it? Its cool. You sound like an old man a lot. Pae-yul and Hwang Seok-tae and Kang-ryang made strange expressions. There was no sign of difort on Ha Eungyos face as she ced her hand on the back of Yeon Hojeong, two people sitting side by side. Rather, I felt a strange sense of familiarity. Kang-ryang scratched his head. thats interesting. Even though a young man in his mid-twenties and a mother in her early thirties are sitting together, why do they look like mother and son rather than man and woman? Considering Ha Eun-kyos age, it can be seen that they are more than mother and son. On the other hand, if you only think about her appearance, you might misunderstand that she is a sister and brother or a lover. Still, I didnt feel anything other than that they were friendly mother and son. It was a truly strange atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. So you got into a fight with Jong-nam? Hwang Seok-tae stuck out his tongue. Did you hear everything during the flight? It seemed like he was listening to the entire conversation even while he was healing from serious internal and external trauma. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Its stopped. Ha Eungyo nodded. I read the power of this side. It looks like you used some strength, right? You are not alone here. My student is also undergoing treatment. Theres nothing good about causing unnecessary trouble. It seemed like an overwhelming energy had been released without anyone noticing. They should know by now. That there is a monster here that we cannot dare to face. And you probably know that the monster could be the Yin Emperor. A look of joy appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Are you telling me toe up? I wouldnt be able to make a loud noise, let alone cut with a knife. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its up to us to deal with them. There is no need to let your senior get swept away. Tsk. Anyway, its surprising. No matter how much your pride is hurt, volcanoes are your neighbors, so you dont think about going to help right away and just wait? It would be okay to report after taking preliminary measures. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. So it was strange. You must have felt strange and disappointed, right? Thats right. To be honest, I didnt know that those who advocated for the Baekdo political faction were so narrow-minded and proud. Paeyul cleared his throat briefly. Since the music festival was in front of him, he couldnt bear to say harsh words, and he probably showed signs of difort. Ha Eungyo said. Meanwhile, looking at them sitting side by side and cing their hands on Yeon Ho-jeongs back, it was difficult to get the impression that they were the absolute rulers of Cheon Oecheon. There are many types of people in the world. Will there be only evil people called ck swords, and will there be only chatans known as white swords? I have never seen a normal person among those who view the world with camp logic and criticize it. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. That is correct. Some people be wiser as they get older, while others be more stubborn. Its not surprising that you be stubborn if you grow up in such an environment, even though you are a n that has the power to be no different from the king of a region. There was an unknown vagueness in Ha Eungyos voice. Yeon Ho-jeong could feel the silent sigh in her voice. She was dragged around by Saeumgyo with the will to see her childs face just once before she died. If you had eyes to see, ears to hear, and a mind to think, you would never have been swayed by them. Since this is a matter involving blood and flesh, anyone can do that. However, in therger scheme of things, Ha Eungyo was no different from causing harm to the world with a tenacity that bordered on obsession rather than wisdom. That was the reason why there was bitterness in her voice. Thats a good thing. When I received this mission, I thought that in the worst case scenario, I might have to decide between life and death with Ha Eungyo. If you think about it, this situation wasnt that bad. No, it wasnt bad, but it was quite good. However, if there is anything to worry about. Seniors. hmm? If you think its dangerous please reconsider. Ha Eungyo was shocked. Is this a dangerous idea? no. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head with difficulty. Now that my body is in this state, I have a lot of anxiety about this and that. Dont worry about this, it came out without my knowledge. Ha Eungyo, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, smiled. Your parents must be proud. yes? How could you not feel proud because you have a world-ss child? It must be hard to resist the desire to brag in every direction. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly without saying a word. Ha Eungyo said to Paeyul. I think it would be better to call them too, since this hase to an end. Paeyuls eyes lit up. Can I bring you over? I cant go back, and I cante back either. Its not a good feeling to see someone who doesnt know what to do. But your disciple How dare they cause trouble here? There is one Seongcheon here and an expert who has reserved the spot for the next Seongcheon. It is impossible to describe in writing the strength of the Thirteenth ce of Heaven. However, if you just think about the simple numbers, it was said that just one of them could take on the power of the Great Gate. In other words, it can be said to be a walking, old-timer-level force. Even the most stubborn and proud expert would not dare to make a fuss in front of such an incredibly powerful person. Then I will call you. After a while. A group of people appeared on a side road next to Mook. Yeo Gwang, who was in the lead, politely took the gun. I thought I would never see the great masters until I die, but here I am. Jongnams Yeogwang meets Kangho Jeils best music master. It was a very polite greeting. In terms of age, Yeogwang was a few years older than Ha Eungyo. However, in a world where strength is distribution, Yeogwang was no match for Ha Eungyo. Even leaving that aside, if a master like Ha Eungyo puts his mind to it, he could blow away Jongnams power here within a few sums. Ha Eungyo smiled and nodded. You are from Jongnam. Its called Haeungyo. Ha Eungyo also spoke in a respectful tone. Even though he is a very poor person in terms of military power, he does not treat Seongcheon carelessly even though he is of simr age. Yeo Gwang cleared his throat. I never imagined that Emperor Yin would be here. There was someone who had a conflict with the main text, so I followed him, but if he had known that the Emperor of Eum was there, he would have given permission in advance You heard about the danger of the volcano, but didnt immediately go to help? It was literally like a surprise attack. Yeo Gwangs face hardened. The faces of the Jongnam prosecutors lined up behind him were even pale. Thats I thought Jongnam was a long-time friend of Hwasan. Was this person mistaken? Is that possible? Hwasan is Jongnams friend. He is Jongnams friend, and at the same time, he is a friend of the old school and a friend of Baekdo. If you hear that a vicious group is going to attack such a sect, wouldnt it be right to take action? Yeo Gwang swallowed his saliva. Its such a natural thing to say. However, in the main text. I heard that sects have rules and procedures. However, Jongnam seems to need such procedures even in the face of friendship and trust. ?! That is Jongnam. Yeo Gwangs eyes wavered. The Emperor has misunderstood something If so, are you going to go help Hwasan right now? Ha Eungyo smiled. There was a beautiful yet deadly cynicism that looked like a blizzard in the eyes of the viewer. Or is it a priority to arrest the person who caused conflict with Jongnam at this persons residence? Chapter 667 Episode 667 False Intent to Kill (9) The space on top of the cliff, bathed in clear and quiet moonlight, was very charming. However, Ha Eungyos words instantly turned that charming ce into an ice cave in the North Sea. Yeogwang took a deep breath for a moment. I felt like my heart was beating twice as fast as usual. Still, after experiencing the world for a long time, I tried hard to maintain myposure, but thatposure was in danger as if it would copse at any moment. How much time has passed? Yin Emperor. Yeogwang said with a calm face. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. I dare say, this is our brother-inws job. The atmosphere on top of the cliff became even colder. I dont even know what the Emperor is saying. However, there is something called internal circumstances in the text. I cant help myself when ites to volcanoes. okay. However, the priority was to resolve the immediate issue, so I had no choice but toe to this. I feel really embarrassed because I felt like I made a fuss without being able to tell my husband in advance. It was a great authorship. Although they are martial arts people who make a living with pride, there is a line that even martial arts people should not cross. One of them was that one should not show ones pride in front of Seongcheon. In other words, even if a master from Seongcheon annihted an old school, a single-level school without any reason, no one can catch him unless a master of the same level steps forward. The survival of the individual as well as the survival of the n is at stake. Regardless of age or distribution, one had to be polite in front of the Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. Ha Eungyo shook his head. I only asked about the volcano issue out of curiosity and have no intention of getting involved in it. Of course. I am not a Jongnam person. If there is an internal situation within Jongnam, I cannot discuss it. I dont know what to do with deep generosity. but. Ha Eungyo said while looking at Hwang Seoktae. It is uneptable for me to end up with just one of these people. Yeo Gwangs expression suddenly changed. that! The matter with Hwasan is Jongnams business, but I have no choice but to get involved in the matter with them. The reason is as you can see. Is it as you see it? Yeo-gwang, who was looking at Ha Eung-yo with a puzzled expression, was soon surprised. !! Ha Eungyos atmosphere was so overwhelming that even though I knew there were other people, I couldnt pay attention to them. I didnt even think about it. But when I realized it, I saw Yeon Ho-jeong sitting next to Ha Eung-yo. Yes. The two people were sitting side by side on the bench, looking at themselves. It couldnt have looked that close. I felt like a mother with her child sitting next to her. The feeling of caring for Yeon Ho-jeong was even stronger because of his awkward expression. That wasnt all. Paeyul, who seemed quite arrogant, was standing there politely, and Kang Ryang and Hwang Seok-tae were also standing around them, looking at this ce. Although they are not a family, it is safe to say that they are a group with a deep connection. Yeo-gwang muttered without realizing it. How could the Yin Emperor be with a group of dark swords?! For a moment, Ha Eungyos eyes sparkled. Even this person who has no interest in Gangho knows that the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu formed a temporary alliance. Could it be that the high-ranking person in Jongnam didnt know about it? yes? Oh no. Thats not it! You have lived your whole life as a nobleman of the White Ind, so it is inevitable that you view the ck Ind negatively. But since when did ck and white be divided only into good and evil? Yin Emperor. I mean What? Lets listen. I wonder how the high-ranking man of Jongnam would force something that could be harmful to the Alliance of Men and Women at a time when the Jungwon Martial Arts, facing invasion by foreign forces, have joined forces. Yeogwangs face turned pale. Ha Eungyo knew more about the situation in the midfield than I thought. If it was natural, it was natural. Yeon Ho-jeong and his party were recognized by both the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. Since you are friends with these people, you probably know well what is going on in the world. Damn it! When I first met Yeon Ho-jeong and his group, I had no idea that they would have such a close rtionship with Eum-je. No, I didnt even think of that in the first ce. What was important to him was Jongnams pride and peace in Shaanxi. Until I chased after Hwang Seok-tae, I never thought a situation like this would unfold. We must step down. Whatever it was, there was no way to persuade Yin Emperor here and now. Although she did not have much activity as a powerhouse, the name of Eumje Ha Eungyo was great enough to be known everywhere, both ck and white. Moreover, Ha Eung-gyo was a person close to the Baekdo political faction, and many famous people actually respected her. Is it just that? She was also such a master that she was even said to be the protector of the worlds entertainers. You have to step away. There is nothing to be gained. Yeo-gwang tried to console his wounded pride. If you go out aggressively just because your pride is hurt, you may end up in a situation where Jongnam has to fight the Emperor because of you. Even if there is no need to mix hands, it will be a huge loss to Jongnam if this conflict spreads to the midfield. Then, Hwasan will also quietly expand its influence in Shaanxi. Lets step back. Yeogwang turned his head, swallowing the shame that was not shame. ! At that moment, Jongnams prosecutors appeared in his eyes. Those who passed down the martial arts of the great Jongnam. The younger students who will lead the next generation of Jongnam have grown to this point with Jongnams pride alone. Sparks flew from Yeogwangs eyes. Jongnam is not a group of street thugs. It was a voice that had been suppressed and repressed. Ha Eungyos eyes sparkled. I dont know. No, it seems like you dont know much about us. hook! An intense energy rose from Yeogwangs body. It was difficult to see it as abative mood, but it was also difficult to see it as a friendly mood. The prayer itself, with its bruised pride and unexpected anger, felt quite daunting. Jongnam contributed to peace in Shaanxi for hundreds of years. As a member of the Murim Alliance, I know that I must share the same views as the Alliance, but at the very least, I cannot just send away the members who have caused trouble in ournd. Is that so? How much more so, they are ck people! A former member of the ck Inds Martial Order dishonored Jongnam, so why is Emperor Eum pressuring us by talking about an alliance of blind fathers? Ha Eungyos face hardened. pressure? Thats right! Was it gaining momentum? Yeogwangs voice grew noticeably louder. No matter how much of an alliance we have formed, they are still a ck ind! Do you really not know how much harm the evil things of the ck Ind have caused to the world? It seemed like it was breathing fire. I didnt know if he had been harboring such feelings for a long time or if he was stubborn due to damaged pride. The important thing is that no one can stop Yeogwang now. The dark people who devastated the lives of themon people have tarnished the name of the great Jongnam! That too in ournd! But how can Emperor Yin protect them? Are you saying that the two men simply united? Yeogwangs face waspletely distorted. Is it true that Emperor Yin has always been in league with the ck Dao?! At that moment, astonishment appeared on the faces of the Jongnam prosecutors. Great Elder! In their view, Yeogwangs remarks went too far. Regardless of the superiority of power, the tone was overly emotional. Moreover, the opponent was Emperor Yin. Yeogwang shouted. These are the people who harmed my family on mynd! I dont understand why Emperor Yin is so frustrated with this man, who supports a vicious robber! Same. Ha Eungyo said coldly. This person has no way of understanding how a man who is the elder of a great family can be so petty and shameless. What a shame! No matter how much you say it, your words are excessive! Since when did Shaanxi belong to Jongnam? ?! When you heard the rout of an area, did you think that this vastnd of Shaanxi was yours? Did Jongnams ancestors, who fought for peace in Shaanxi for hundreds of years, go to such effort because Shaanxi belongs to Jongnam? You didnt mean that! When I asked them to quietly listen to the situation, they were the ones who started the fight first. Didnt that spearman just go here to convey the words of Master Yeon, but didnt he stop and insult that busy man? Yeogwangs eyes were bloodshot. What an insult?! Why would you look into the circumstances of such a ck man? You admit it. ?! I wondered if he really did that, but when I heard him say it, it turned out to be true. Heukdo is nothing more than a bastard! Did you even see himmit a sin? ! Even if thats the case, how can a person called Jongnams elder be the one to challenge the messenger first? Isnt that something you didnt do to a messenger from an enemy country long ago? How can youe out so frustrated! How can you protect people like that! Shall we inform the Murim Alliance? !! If I tell the Murim Alliance about this incident as is, what will the people of the world think? Yeogwangs face turned red. Ha Eungyo sighed. The elder himself knows very well that this incident is not honorable, but he is trying to fill his wounded pride by saying that the other person is a ck sword and something that goes against his essence. . I am so disappointed. The Baekdo political faction I know is far from the image you present. No matter how much I hate ck people, where is the rightness in words and actions that reprimand others without even looking back at their own mistakes? Yeo Gwangs face literally looked like a volcano about to explode. Your eyes will be dizzy from the rising anger and shame. Ha Eungyo shook his head. Please go back. . I hope you return to Jongnam and control your mind. In this persons opinion, the elder is overly emotional. I dont think its a very good look for an adult from a Japanese family. Sparks flew from Yeogwangs eyes again. Isnt that a good thing to see as an adult in the Japanese family? These were not words to be heard in front of low-ie disciples. It was a word that was enough to ignite the emotions that were somehow under control. From now on Madness shed in Yeo Gwangs eyes. From now on! To Jongnam, Emperor Yin is no longer a respected senior! I have never thought about gaining the respect of others. under! Shame on you for supporting a ck sword that is worse than an insect! All people in the world would be happy to see your bare face! Now that I see it, Impletely in sync with the ck Ind! For a moment, Ha Eungyos eyes deepened. Youre in the same boat as the ck Ind? Otherwise, how could he be so reckless! If you do that, we are enemies. ?! They said that the ck path must be eradicated, and since they saw me as a ck path, they could rightly be called an enemy. Ha Eungyo raised his left hand. hook! The air above the cliff seemed to bepressed for an instant. Now that we have be enemies, is it okay for me to exterminate you, who is of unsound mind, right here? ?! Isnt there a need to keep alive an enemy who refused with his own hands even though I gave him a chance to quietly retreat? Yeogwangs face turned white. Chapter 668 Episode 668. False Murderous Intention (10) Ha Eungyos spirit was calm and cool. It was not as explosive as Yeon Hao-jeong or as bloody as Hao Yeon-jong, as overwhelming as Tang Heung, or as ferocious as Yang Chen. Nevertheless, everyone in this area felt pressured, as if they couldnt breathe. Even though they did not raise their power, the worlds masters froze. Even though there were literally no one who was not an expert, they all felt as if their mind and body were being bound by an invisible beast. Only then did Yeo-gwang realize that it was a mistake. I was so caught up in shame and anger that I forgot who the person in front of me was. Woooooo!! The gently spreading air waves of Haeungyo were filled with a strange sound. Even though there is no sound, I can feel the rich sound echoing from afar. And in between. Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth opened. What is Baekdo? Although they were unable to lift a finger, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was somehow faint and prated into their ears. It is a moral utopia created by the peoples wishes, so even if the methods are different, we must dedicate ourselves to achieving justice. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeo-gwang. However, Yeo Gwang could not take his eyes off Ha Eungyo. It was forced. In front of Ha Eungyos cold prayer, he could not move even an eye. There are countless people in the world, so there are probably different ways to interpret justice. But I tell you clearly, I do not feel justice in your words. Its just full of stubbornness driven by an old resentment that I myself have never experienced. . I even almost caused my sect, which I was confident was so great, to fall into destruction because I couldnt see the reality. Jongnam falls apart? It may be an over-interpretation, but there is nothing you cant do if you set your mind to it. If Emperor Yin, who is truly angry, attacks Jongnan right now, there will be no one who can stop her. Since he has martial arts and skills umted over a long period of time, in addition to his numerical superiority, if he mobilizes the formers masters, he may be able to deal a blow to Emperor Yin. Maybe he can kill Emperor Yin. However, Jong-nam also clearly copses. In particr, if you are hit by a sound attack specialized in mass murder, even a peak expert will be killed without even a single attempt to resist. I hope you understand. The reason you live in this ce. I am surviving, not because I am afraid of Jongnam, but because Jongnam has a history of contributing to the peace of Seomseo. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. If you know that, be careful with your words and actions and do your best for the world. Do not cast a shadow on the legacy of cooperation achieved by the renowned Zen masters of Jongnam. . If you be arrogant because you have superior power over others, you will soon find yourself trying to dominate the people you are supposed to support. Ha Eungyo looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youre going to send me away alive, right? Ha Eungyo, who was quietly looking at him, burst outughing without realizing it. I am not a wise person, but like the elder of Jongnam, I am not foolish enough to think of an individuals mistakes as the viciousness of the group. On the other hand, you do not view members of the current generation as evil because of the past mistakesmitted by that group. Yes, thats right. I learned today that the reason you are great is not because of martial arts. Ha Eungyo smiled bitterly and lowered her left hand. Whoa! Ha Eungyos cool, spreading momentum disappeared as if it had been washed away. Huh! Huh! Most of the Jongnam prosecutors let out an exasperated breath. He couldnt even breathe due to Ha Eungyos overwhelming energy. Ha Eungyo said while looking at Yeo Gwang. I will continue to watch in the future. In the future, if Jongnam shows up like he did today, he will either visit Jang Mun-in or the Murim Alliance. You must take responsibility for that. Grumbling. Yeogwangs face was wet with cold sweat. Ha Eungyo lightly pressed Yeonhojeongs back. This was because he paid less attention to his body while trying to energize himself. I hope you have learned enough discipline to learn from what happened tonight. . store. I dont want to see you anymore. In the end, Yeogwang lowered his head and turned around. At that time, Hwang Seok-tae appeared in his eyes. Hwang Seok-tae looked at Yeo-gwang in silence. His cool and deep eyes looked clearer than those of Grand Elder Jongnam, a renowned schr of the White Path. Yeogwang walked away with his face distorted. The sight of him going so far as to push away prosecutors from Jongnam was filled with a crushing sense of defeat. Ha Eungyo sighed. Looking at that guys expression, I dont see any reflection. You dont know that. Even if Im rotten, why would Ie from an old school room just because Im Junchi? Someone who doesnt judge people based on their origins says strange things. I dont judge people, but at least there wont be a single adult with the right spirit in Jongnam. I guess thats not it. yes? I guess thats what I hope. Because then Jongnam will live. The Jongnam faction will be a great force in theing war, but will they be used if they are ruined by something like this? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled awkwardly. Have you been caught? You are a very easy person to read. Now that Sichuan has stabilized, the enemy will look for an entryway to deploy their troops. There is a high probability that the ess road will be Shaanxi. Ha Eungyo nodded. He is easy to read, but difficult to understand. Thats too much praise. At that time, Kang Ryang quietly joined the conversation. You wont take any action in retaliation, right? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If you even take revenge here, Jongnam will be finished. Not a metaphor, really. Arent you the person who spoke out in front of senior Eumje without even knowing the topic? Who knows if I cant control my anger and cause trouble again? Paeyul said. Even if we make a fuss, nothing like this will happen. How do you know that? I saw the faces of the prosecutors. Jongnam prosecutors? okay. Paeyuls eyes became faint. Looking at Yeogwangs behavior and the prosecutors under hismand, he was reminded of Jeomchang. No matter what sect, there are adults worth respecting and there are also old people you cant get along with. Your life changes depending on who you follow. What do you mean? However, I saw my own realization on the faces of those prosecutors. As Yeo-gwang, whose pride was hurt, went astray, the young prosecutors became more aware of his mistakes. So to speak, it is an awakening. It may be clumsy because you are young, but because you are young, you have many opportunities to think about what the right path is. Well, if you do the same thing again, theres nothing I can do about it. As my senior said, I have no choice but to attack first and destroy it. Then I got caught by the Murim League. You have to think about your n as well. Im treated like a child even at the store. ha ha ha. Kang Ryangsughter sounded particrly refreshing. Ha Eungyo shook his head. People want peace, but they get bored when there is no conflict. On the contrary, even when life bes difficult, they do not hesitate to cause trouble. You can escape loneliness only when you have someone to pour your hatred towards. What do you mean? People are addicted to false killings. False intent to kill? If you know the truth, you hypnotize yourself even though there is no need to get angry. Those guys are the problem, these guys need to be killed, and they dont hesitate to blindly criticize people by saying thats where it is anyway. . Its not that they dont know the difference. I just know that it is easier and more refreshing to interpret differences as mistakes. It is also a way to escape the crushing loneliness. Ha Eungyo let out a sigh. In the end, you be a monster who doesnt even know whats wrong with you. Like that Yeo-gwang. . I wanted to heal those people with the sound I am best at. That was my dream. The group felt somewhat solemn. Ha Eungyo, who was looking up at the sky with a bitter face, spoke in a bright voice. It was a very eventful day. I know youre busy, but please rest here until dawn. Isnt it true that efficiency increases only when you have physical strength? Pae-yul and Hwang Seok-tae and Kang-ryang bowed their heads. Thank you, senior, for your generosity. As soon as those words were finished, Kang Ryangy down on the spot. Paeyul sat on the edge of the cliff and waved his legs in the air, while Hwang Seok-tae sat leaning on his horse and polished the de of his spear. Yeon Ho-jeong was still sitting on the bench. This was because Ha Eungyo did not take his hands off the Myeongmunhyeol. This is enough, sir. Ha Eungyo had a subtle stern look on his face. There wont be much time to rest, right? You are the leader of this group. When the field shakes, the whole party shakes. . Stay quiet. We will restore it to seventy percent of its original state until the holidays pass. Yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was unusually awkward. A lot has happened since the regression. He was involved in all kinds of incidents and sometimes seeded or failed in his missions. There were many people who helped him. I would never havee this far on my own. However, this was the first time I had ever met someone who directly took care of my internal affairs in such a friendly manner. Something like this never happened even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. That first experience made Yeon Ho-jeong feel awkward. How much time has passed like that? Maybe I should, too. huh? It is a false murderous intent. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. I hate the three religions. The hatred is real. But looking back, I wonder if it was worth going this crazy. . Are they the ones we have to deal with as they hate and hate again, going crazy with anger and devouring themselves to the point of insanity? . Maybe Im looking for the reason for my existence in them. Ha Eungyos eyes became warm. You really take good care of yourself. If I hadnt done that, I would have be a madman long ago. In fact, I almost became a devil. If Ha Eungyo hadnt helped, it would have been a really big problem. I guess it hasnt been long since you reached the top level, right? yes? Oh yes. Thats right. For a small animal, it has great fighting power. It was not just that he was good at fighting, but it was as if he knew how to use the power of martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly without saying a word. Ha Eungyo continued. Mugeuk is a double-edged sword. ? Being able to handle the ultimate power not allowed to humans also means being able to face ultimate trials that humans cannot endure. Just like when you were eaten alive. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes brightened. Ha Eungyo stroked his back. There was a strange affection in her hand gestures, as if she wasforting a downcast child. Perhaps she is thinking of the child that Yeon Ho-jeong abandoned. Because our ages are simr. Dont be eaten by things like life. Even if you dont do that, you are strong. All right. Ha Eungyo looked at the sky. The stars surrounding the moon were each emitting a beautiful glow. The sky is beautiful. And a day passed. Chapter 669 Episode 669. Reversal (1) Cough! I took whatever medication I could find for internal injuries and somehow managed to deal with the uncontroble nature of my body in order to achieve internal stability. However, my damaged body did not intend to return easily. At best, all I could do was vomit out blood that was close to congestion like just now. Damn it! Ugh! Ugh! The negative energy continues to seep into your muscles and skin. The internal injuries were serious, but the external injuries were not usually severe. Even though his body was as hard as steel, he was hit countless times by heavy weapons wielded by experts of a simr level. It was a miracle that he didnt die. The problem was that he had no experience being in this situation. There have been many times when I have been on the verge of death in many battles, but I have never been this broken. This is why Jin-ki cant figure out what to do. This was because the Hoenjong themselves were not sure where to start with the restoration. Cheeeeeeeek! Yin yellow energy seeped into his burned left leg, emitting white smoke. Ugh! A moan escapes me. The mental strength that allowed me to grit my teeth and endure extreme pain was running out. Hoenjong, who was panting, looked around. crazy! Reporter Shin and members of the Geumyojo group, who had escaped together, were scattered about indiscriminately. No one showed any interest in Ho Yeonjong. Some people were trembling with their legs pulled together, while others were unconscious and foaming at the mouth. No one was normal. Although they somehow managed to escape due to their desire to survive, their minds were almost broken as they were exposed to the destructive nature of living. Moreover, reporter Shin was also sitting down with a nk expression on his face and drooling. Even he, who was not only not talented in martial arts but was as strong in spirit as he was in talent, was mesmerized. It cant go on like this. All of these people were people who practiced the heart skills of Saeumgyo. Although there may be individual differences, you will recover your original spirit within a day or two. The problem is that there is a gap in the expected power. There were fifty of our friends who died after being hit by that axe. Even if he was fine, it would be difficult to attack one of the nine factions with this level of force. Yes. It cant go on like this. Even if you die, the mission must be sessful and you must die. Then at least your soul can be saved. Furthermore, there was a way to seed in the mission and not die right away. Should I? All kinds of emotions appeared on Hoennjongs face. Fuck, do we really have to call him? I came all the way here, risking the inconvenience in order to crush that guy. If you have the ability to destroy one of the old factions, you have the possibility of bing a new wave in the session structure and bing the master of the new world. But it was impossible at the moment. If we retreat like this or the operation fails, we may be unable to recover. Should he give up his housemaster and call in his rival, or risk his life and fight? Would you rather risk the shame of losing your mind one more time or risk your life on a mere possibility? damn! Hoenjong stood up from his seat. My whole body felt like it was going to break apart. A star shed before my eyes. It was a situation where it wouldnt be strange if I fainted right away. He gritted his teeth and walked towards Reporter Shin. Walking with a limp was truly miserable. gaffer. Hoyeonjong is panting and calling out to Reporter Shin. Reporter Shin was still in a daze, as if he hadnt heard Ho Yeonjongs voice. Hoenjong shouted. gaffer! Wake! Whoops! I put all my remaining strength into Ilgal. Reporter Shin looked at Ho Yeonjong in surprise. Looking at its posture, it looked like it was ready to run away at any moment. Ho Yeonjong felt a deep sense of defeat. What kind of life would you dare to make a reporter like that? He couldnt believe that not only he but his entire army had been swept away by this young guy. Hoenjong took a deep breath. Call the divine bird. God Emperor? Damn it! exactly! The new emperor! It shouldnt be in the northern part of this damn Shaanxind! For a moment, the reporters eyes widened. Are you nning on calling him? then? Are you going to carry out the mission with just this army of idiots? The opponent is one of the old factions! If I were fine, I wouldnt know. Right now, its out of the question! My head was pounding as I spoke. This is because he was not breathing properly. Reporter Shin blurted out. If we do that neither you nor we will be safe. You will go back and be reprimanded. Since when do things like reprimands! Hoenjong was speechless. The current reporter is not normal. Originally, he was not a clumsy person who was afraid of death and would interfere with his work. The axe-wielding mans brutal killing spooks the reporters fears. It would return to normal in a day or two, but the problem was that there was no time. Hao Yeon Sect raised the Yin Huang Dynasty as much as possible. True energy was constantly being generated in therge dantian, but as soon as true energy was created, it seeped into every part of the body, elerating the treatment. Hmph! My vision darkened for a moment, but then returned to normal. Just concentrating my energy in my hands for a moment seems like it would cause me to lose consciousness. Hoyeonjong held on to his spirit with superhuman patience. Whoa! The Yin Huang Qi gathered in his hand was refined at an astonishing speed. A harsh, poisonous and destructive spirit. In that true energy, the characteristics of Yin Huang disappeared. What was left was pure, dense, infinite power. Ho Yeonjong pressed the top of Shin Gijas head with his hand. Wow!! At that moment, reporter Shins eyes widened. Cheeeeeek! ck smoke rose from his chimney. It was simr to the smoke rising from the fire site, and it was the life of Yeon Ho-jeong that remained in Shin Gi-jas Sangsangjeon. Although it was only a very small amount, reporter Shin was mesmerized by that alone. Shin Gi-jas martial arts charm, which was filled with his upper body, unleashed his deadly force. Its poisonous! Hoenjong gritted his teeth. The amount of deadly force remaining was less than a tenth of the true energy contained in his hands. However, it cannot be cleaned right away. Although the amount was small, the density was so great that it was constantly destroying peoples minds. But even for a moment. hook! As soon as Ho Yeonjongs hand fell, Shingija coughed up blood. Uweek! The blood he was spitting out was stained dark red. sh! A light shed in reporter Shins eyes. you! Ho Yeonjong copsed on the spot. Reporter Shin hurriedly supported his upper body. Are you okay? Hoenjong gasped. Reporter Shins voice sounds like an echo. Now I couldnt stop my consciousness from breaking out with my will. Hoenjongs lips were sweet. Contact the Divine Emperor I need to call that guy With those words, Ho Yeon-jong fainted. * * * At dawn. Whoa. Kang-ryang, who had been flying in the lotus position, opened his eyes. Ugh. Guiwangjinki stretched out loudly. The injured vein tingled. The same was true for the wounds inflicted by sword power. It was a good sign. The wound that used to be sore now stings. The internal injuries and muscles have almostpletely healed, and now only the skin and blood vessels need to return to normal. Amazing? Kang Ryang was surprised. Its not a wound that will heal this quickly. Is it because I broke through the barrier of ignorance? Or does Ghost King Jinki have characteristics that he doesnt know about? Whatever it was, I achieved a tremendous recovery overnight. It wasnt perfect, but it was enough to swing the sword right away. Kang Ryang stood up. Are you awake? The face of Hwang Seok-tae, who was sitting next to me and washing the window, did not change from yesterday. You didnt sleep? I slept a little. I am in good physical condition. Hwang Seok-tae tapped the de of the spear with his finger. Its an atmosphere where it wont be strange no matter what happens at any time. Forcing yourself to sleep is actually taxing on your mind. When he said that, I wondered if he had been too carefree. Kang Ryang looked around. It was not clear where Paeyul had gone, and Yeonhojeong was still in operation on the t surface. Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion had improved much since then. Looking at hisplexion, it was no exaggeration to say that he was just normal. Kang Ryang couldnt help but be impressed. Are all martial arts like that? I cant believe youve already recovered as much as I did in just one night. Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. Didnt Senior Umje help you? No matter who helps me, I have to be the one to heal my body. Thats right. thank god. Im so d. Although he didnt say anything, he was worried about Yeonhojeong, who was fighting a battle so intense that it could be felt from afar. But looking at her now, it seemed as if her worries from back then had disappeared. Kang Ryang was deeply relieved. It was then. Are you awake? Ah, senior. Kang Ryang and Hwang Seok-tae straightened their posture and bowed their heads. It was because Ha Eungyo came out of Mook. Ha Eungyo waved his hand. Greetings have been made. Something new. Oh yeah. Anyway, are you okay? Kang-ryang tilted his head. Are you saying that? Yes, there you are. yes. Its absolutely fine. Thank goodness. When Kang-ryang was confused, Hwang Seok-tae whispered and said. Your senior treated you while you were in a trance. omg! Kang Ryang was surprised. I didnt know that the strong man of Holy Heaven would heal his body directly. Ha Eungyo smiled awkwardly. What is treatment? I just gave it some strength. Luckily, youre a lighter detailer than a lot of algebra. It was over in less than half an hour. Thank you. Theres no need to be thankful. I never thought that not only would you take care of me for one night, but you would also give me such a big gift. By the way, are you a descendant of Ghost Sword? yes? What is a ghost sword? Kang Ryang, who was inwardly embarrassed, opened his eyes wide for an instant. Could it be that my grandfather? Thats right. I thought I had seen that skill somewhere before. I was wondering who it was, but it looked exactly like the swordsmans skills. Gwiseongeom Kangpyeong was the head of the Gwicheolgeommun and was an unselected swordsman who was called the best swordsman in Heukdo at the time. He was Kang Ryangs grandfather and was famous for leading a particrly romantic life before his death. Senior Seo, have you ever met my grandfather? You just saw it? I even tried dividing the inside of my hand. yes? It was a fight that resulted from a misunderstanding. It was a fight that ended without anyone getting seriously hurt. Of course, I think I lost. omg?! I still remember him because he was the person who gave me one of the few defeats in my life. Well, it had to be that way. Because I was young and immature at the time. Even so, I never thought my grandfather would have won the battle against the Emperor of the World. Ha Eungyo continued, looking at Kang Ryang who was dazed. Ive met Guiseongeom a few times since then. He was a man who was extravagant and romantic, not unlike a man from the ck Ind. He was so mischievous that I couldnt stop him, but his sword was the real of the real. ! You seem more talented than him. If you continue to work hard in the future, you will be able to be a master as good as an algebra student. It was apliment from a master who talks about being the best in the world. Kang Ryang could note to his senses. Ha Eungyo smiled at Kang Ryang and then looked at Yeon Hojeong. Are you going to wake up now? The messenger ising. hook! The energy of Yeonhojeong, which had been blooming like a haze, instantly converged inside. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. okay. How is your body? Thanks to my senior, I am very happy. Isnt it still far away? Just put spit on your lips and lie. Yeon Ho-jeong put saliva on his lips. Ha Eungyos expression became nk. After a while. Youre having such a hard time. From now on, things like this will be done to that guy Pae-yul appeared muttering an insult and pointed at Kang-ryang, then cleared his throat when he saw Ha Eun-gyo. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. How is it? Paeyuls face became serious. It certainly seems like your guess is correct, though Im not sure yet. also. Shouldnt we meet with Elder Cheoljanggae? I guess so. Kang-ryang asked with a puzzled look. Is there a problem? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Something strange. Chapter 670 Episode 670 Reversal (2) How are their movements? Its hard to really know. Jongnams power is very strong around here. Even we cant look into the details. But its not the same alliance. Just because were in the same league, would they allow someone else toe in and install something in their front yard? Not only Jong-nam, but anyone would not do that. Its frustrating. The best thing is to tell me everything about whats going on, but you said thats not possible? I dont think so, at least not now. Actually, I think the same thing. Lets see First of all, the area where we can identify them is from about 20 miles away. At least there wasnt much movement outside of it. Right. I heard you suffered a lot of damage while fighting? They may be reorganizing their battle lines. They are probably reorganizing. But it really doesnt make sense to go up against one of the old factions with that many troops. I dont know if the leaders military power is still intact. It sends chills down my spine. They also dispatched a martial arts expert. Because its not normal. I came here to destroy one of the nine major factions, not anywhere else. Yeah, thats true. Did you call Hwageomja Noh Seon-bae? Hell be here soon. Good. Anyway, Id like to ask you something You mean Mr. Umze? Thats right. The situation is a bitplicated. You werent even one of those guys to begin with. Its just that its difficult to move carelessly because of them. What on earth is going on? Thats hard to say. See it in person and ask. Hmm. Im telling you in advance just in case youre curious, that Senior Eumje will not be involved in this battle. To be precise, you cante forward. I dont know what the situation is, but I guess I understand anyway. After half a visit, Mr. Hwageom wille. See you again then. thud! Oh my. Kang-ryang stuck out his tongue. Its surprising, but isnt this heavy? what? An axe. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled when he saw Tongcheonbu ced in the corner of the guesthouse. Its been a while since Ive dealt with such a serious illness, so it feels heavy. Its not that heavy. I couldnt even think of holding it and swinging it. Of course, with Gangryangs strength and skills, it wouldnt be difficult to handle Tongcheonbu. The problem is how to use such weapons in actualbat. No matter how great your inner strength is, you cannot change the natural structure of the human body. In a fierce battle, you have to handle that ax with only your upper body strength, but if you make a mistake, your muscles and joints will be shattered. You survived after being stabbed countless times with such a brutal weapon. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. It seems truly incredible that there is no drama. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There were many variables. I also lost my strength, and if I were to try to break it down, he was higher than me. No matter what. Furthermore, Yinhwang Sagi is a martial art with infinite uses. It is the enemys martial arts, but no one can deny the excellence of the martial arts themselves. Kang Ryang looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with strange eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why do you look at me like that? I think youve changed a bit. what? Before, if even the slightest mention of something rted to those guys came out, you would turn violent. But you seem calm now. Is that so? Its nice to see. Reacting like youre having a seizure isnt a good thing. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Stop fussing and just leave. All right. Yeon Ho-jeong was left alone on the first floor of the guesthouse. It was a guesthouse located in a vige not far from Ha Eungyos residence, and 30 miles further away from that vige. Surprisingly, this shabby guesthouse without any guests was secretly managed by the Hwasan faction. Hwasan and Jongnam. Jongnam and Hwasan. Although they are intertwined under the name of the Old Daemun faction, they cannot remain just close friends. This is because they are factions that exert simr influence within the same region. We have no choice but to be conscious of each other, so we do not hesitate to create a secret ce like this. Yeon Ho-jeong understood them. Jongnam probably created countless secret bases like this. How long has it been like that? Sigh. The door to the guesthouse opened and an old man came in. A white uniform with moderate stains. Beautiful plum blossoms were embroidered on the hem of the swaying long cloth. He was a swordsman. Im sorry. Its a littlete. no. Anyway, I never thought the day I would see you again woulde so soon. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the opposite direction with his hand. Please sit down. Okay then. The swordsman who sat down opened his eyes round. Uh huh. Why are you doing that? Are you hurt? My energy is very unstable. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Although I did not recoverpletely, I was still able to control my airway perfectly. Ha Eungyos words that he would restore his body to normal condition overnight were kept. Unless you are an expert at the same level, you cannot see this far. Thats what Hwageomja did. Do you see that? Its a feeling. Its not clearly visible, but thats not important right now, is it? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I fought with the Saeumgyo bastards. ! Hwageomjas face hardened. with whom? I dont know. However, there was an expert at a simr level to me. Even if he is not a saint, a master who has opened up martial arts can be said to be a disaster-level master. A shadow appeared on Hwaseomjas face. Im serious. Im seriously trying to hit a volcano I dont know that. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong ced his sped hands on the table. The reason I asked to see the senior boat was not only to prepare for the future of the volcano. if? Did that sign that you saw really mean that you were going to hit the volcano? Of course. Even though I gave my soul to the volcano, I have not forgotten most of what Saeum taught me as a child. I cant forget it. I received such a harsh education. I could understand it well. They are the ones who dispatched that child to Sejak. Aside from the unexpectedness, how thoroughly did they train them not to make mistakes? At a time when I should have had a normal childhood like everyone else, I received all kinds ofplicated education to the point where I waspletely absorbed in it. It will be an unforgettable memory until you grow old and die. Id like to hear an exnation. what? I want to know what kind of symbol or letter that mark is and why it is interpreted as meaning to hit a volcano. Hwageomja, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, sighed. I understand that you cantpletely trust me because I came from there I dont trust anyonepletely. Look here. And Im telling you this in case you misunderstand, but Im not doing this because I dont trust you right now. Because I just want to know. Huh. Yeon Ho-jeong took out the paper, pencil, and ink she had set aside. Time is running out to learn all the three smallnguages. I just want to know the mark left on the volcano. And why it was interpreted that way. I understand. The swordsman who read the determination on Yeon Ho-jeongs face picked up his brush. Soon, I was writing down a few letters at a rapid pace, and the shape was of a type I had never seen before. Hwageomja said as he put down his brush. They say it is the original character that is the origin of the characters used in the far western regions. It is different from Joongwons letters, where each letter has a meaning. Multiple letters arebined to make one word, and then a meaning is attached to the word created. Its vague. This means flowers blooming, and this means mountains. If I were to interpret it, it would be Mount Hwasan (Aɽ), a mountain where flowers bloom. hmm. This word means soon. And this word means to invade. The word order is almost simr to thenguage of the Central ins. That means we will invade the volcano sooner orter. Thats right. What are the letters after that? This is Hwageomja sighed. It means writing down detailed information about the interior next to the Maesocheong conduit. Detailed information means specifying the number of internal main experts and the color of risk determined by Saeum. Maesocheong? The volcano regrly receives civilians as guests. Theye to the temple to pray and talk to the monks. It is a kind of festival, and the ce that receives the guests whoe to the festival is a huge conduit called Maesocheong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Then the reason you brought up Maesocheong does that mean that among the civilians climbing the volcano, there will be Sejak from over there? I think so. Why are you telling me this important thing now? Its not a simple problem. This is a matter that I did not even tell the elders and elders just in case. It took a lot of courage for me just to let you know that the volcano could soon be invaded. It was an understandable statement. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. When is the next festival? Its five dayster. Five dayster Time was tight. If the route ship writes down detailed information in the Maesocheong, they will attack the volcano more efficiently ordingly. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I dont understand either. hmm? What do you mean? They sent the old ship to Sejak. Of course, he could have sent another set after that. Even so, would you convey the secretnguage in such an eye-catching way? . Secretnguage bes a deadnguage over time. The reason is that old secret words are bound to be discovered and are interpreted the moment they are discovered. If that happens, it will lose its identity as a secretnguage. The swordsmiths eyes widened. It was clear that he hadnt thought about that part. Although he found a new life by taking refuge in a volcano, the education he learned as a child was extremely rigid and fixed knowledge. There was no reason to think that far. How surprised you must have been when everyone left. It was impossible to remove selfishness and analyze it like Yeon Ho-jeong, a third party. Then why on earth is this happening? Just checking. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I just wanted to check. Is Sejak, who was sent to the volcano, still alive? If Sejak were alive, how would he react? But if you dont react, they will attack the volcano without any information. Isnt that extremely inefficient? It wont be a question of inefficiency. They were nning to attack one of the Nine Daemun factions, so who brought these people? They will bring in a powerful force capable of annihting them and try to wipe them out in one fell swoop. !! Nevertheless, they left this mark on the volcano. Normally, the femalenguage changes once every ten years if itsts three years. Some organizations change things every month. But now theyre going to invade the volcano with secret words that are decades old, so you want information? Do you think this makes sense? then? Its not a volcano. what?! Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. They wanted to check. I wonder if the three people I dispatched are dead or alive. If he is alive and writes a reply, there is a 100% chance that he is a traitor. The swordsmans mouth widened. Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. Damn it I was just wondering, but it still happened. I wondered what was so clumsy, but the ce they were trying to attack wasnt a volcano. Teuong! Yeon Ho-jeong came out holding the Tongcheonbu and spoke to Pae-yul. Please contact Iron Janggae! The ce they are targeting is Jongnam, not Hwasan! That time. Beep! There was a huge hawk descending at a frightening speed with a loud cry. Tuk! The hawk thatnded on a mans forearm boasted a truly majestic appearance. Its been a while since Ist saw you. The man who scratched the Falcon God Emperors chin with his hand untied the paper tied to its ankles. After a while. I thought I would take a break for a day, but it turned out I was really tired. The man spoke towards the back. Complete preparations for departure within half a hour. We will move south to Jongnam. Chapter 671 Episode 671 Reversal (3) Gasp! Ji So-hyun opened her eyes and was breathing heavily. My whole body was covered in sweat. One side of my head felt like it was being crushed by arge stone. I felt dizzy yet strangely refreshed. Are you awake? Master? okay. Ji So-hyun stood up. this? You might feel a bit dizzy now. But Im sure my body is feeling better. yes? Its been almost a day since you copsed. Ji So-hyun was dumbfounded. One day? I lost my mind due to the murderous actions unleashed by the leader of the Saeum religion. ah! Only then did Ji So-hyun realize. Why did you lose your mind? So it was surprising. Youve lost your mind about living! Ji So-hyun felt embarrassed. No matter how great your opponent is, how can you be so preupied with life? Before she was a entertainer, she was a military person. I wondered if there would be another such shame as a military officer. Ha Eungyo said calmly as he looked at his student who lowered his head in shame. Its always been that way. yes? You have always put martial arts before sound. Contrary to my wishes. Ji So-hyun was embarrassed. Master Shi. Im not saying this to me you. Of course, you grew up differently from my wishes, but that was because each persons interests are different. But youre not the kind of person to let go of a note, are you? Ji So-hyun lowered her head. sorry. Ha Eungyo smiled. Even if its nothing to be sorry about. However, even though I know your true feelings, I tried to emphasize yin more than radish. I guess I was needlessly stubborn. Master. Yin is not a formal field like martial arts. True soundes even to children who have never learned to y an instrument. Anything in the world can be yin. Even if you dont teach it, as long as you dont let it go, you too will be able to approach the essence of yin. Ji So-hyun felt a strange sense of anxiety. Although my teacher was a benevolent person, he was always putting up his own walls. Although he was someone I respected and loved more than anyone else, he did not allow more distance than a certain distance. The teacher was now showing a wealth of emotions unlike usual. Master. Perhaps I have taught you everything except for one martial art. Even if it ispleted, it will be enough to be called the best in the rugged martial arts world. . I really want to know. Even though I already know, I want to hear your true feelings from your mouth. Ha Eungyos face became serious. Do you want to reach the world through martial arts? My head, which had been heavy, felt a little lighter. My shaky vision also became clearer. The teachers appearance has changed. I dont know what the change meant, but Ji So-hyun knew that one day her teachers question woulde to her. Although she thought about it a lot, Ji So-hyun thought she should be honest. It is no one else but the teacher. If you are not honest with your teacher, who will you convey your feelings to? Music is an inseparable part of me. Is that so? But martial arts suddenly became everything to me. Yes, thats right. Ha Eungyo knew why his disciple had such feelings. Even when he didnt know much about the world, his student showed more interest in yin than martial arts. He was very talented in that field, and the thing he learned after being kidnapped was Yin. But as time passed and I learned how harsh the world was. When I realized that if I hadnt met myself, I would have lived an unhappy life for the rest of my life. Furthermore, when I learned what meaning my teachers name had in Gangho. From that moment on, Ji So-hyun came to respect power. In order to no longer be treated so unfairly, to help those who, like myself, have been forced into an unhappy life by the hands of others. In order not to tarnish her teachers name, Ji So-hyeons eyes began to follow radish rather than yin. Ha Eungyo nodded. He who teaches wants the good of those he teaches. But sometimes we misunderstand. They mistakenly think that the person they taught will always be a child, a being they need to protect. . Apart from yin and martial arts, you already know about the world. Its still not good enough, but you know yourself well, so how can I force you to live the life I want? Master. Ill pass it on to you. Ha Eungyo had a solemn expression on his face. I will teach you the true martial arts of Yin Emperor, which the martial arts people all over the world looked at with envy and feared at the same time. Ji So-hyun felt her heart pounding. With just the martial arts skills he has learned so far, he was able to make a name for himself as a powerful expert. But even that is not the whole story. And now I have finally been able to pass it all on. However, there will not be anyone watching your posture or exining the meaning like you did when you first learned martial arts. Its because its a martial art that doesnt need to be that way and shouldnt be done that way. yes? Recite the precepts and teachings and suffer for yourself. Thest martial art I teach is the martial art of enlightenment. It is up to you to bloom it properly. The martial arts of enlightenment. It meant that it was a supreme martial art that could not be reached through exnations and teachings alone. Ha Eungyo spoke in a calm voice. Ji So-hyun, who was surprised, straightened her posture and listened to her teacher. I memorized those words over and over again. Time passed. Even after half a day, Ha Eungyo did not stop talking. The precepts and teachings of the new technique are taught over and over again ten or twenty times until they arepletely memorized. Fortunately, Ji So-hyun was smart. As my lower and middle vocals were very strong due to my trained inner energy and sensitive music skills, my upper and middle vocal cords were naturally muchrger than when I was young. When Ji So-hyun sang the nine verses and the sermon for the 22nd time, she was able to memorize theplex letters without making a single mistake. As expected, youre smart. Even if I memorized it right away, it was enough that I could have missed a few words after a day. But Ji So-hyun didnt do that. Looking at him spitting it out in a continuous line without any hesitation, it was clear that he had engraved so many phrases and teachings into his head in such a short period of time. Ha Eungyo smiled. You were always kind and smart. You have no idea how happy I am to have a disciple like you. Master? Ji So-hyun, who had been dazed and dazed by the teachings and lectures, felt anxious again. Ha Eungyo stood up. It will be somewhat sudden. But I have a job to do, and you will have your own destiny. ?! The time hase to part ways. Master Shi! Ji So-hyun suddenly woke up. Ha Eungyo shook his head. Just because its time to break up doesnt mean its aplete breakup. I have work to do. Im going to take a break for that. what brings you here? Ha Eungyo smiled. There was the smile of a great master who had finally begun to see himself properly, without any gloomy emotions. I am trying to correct the heavenly order that has been abandoned. ! It will be difficult. Of course. But I dont want to ignore it anymore. I ignored the sins Imitted and made people in the world suffer, but not anymore. Im going to go do what I have to do and what I can do. Grumbling. Tears flowed from Ji So-hyuns eyes. I didnt know what it was, but I knew one thing. Maybe this breakup could be myst time with my teacher. Ha Eungyo wiped away the tears flowing down Ji Sohyuns cheeks. Dont cry. Why are you sad, afraid, and crying? You already have everything from your ancestors within you. Master. OK. Ji So-hyun took a step back and bowed. I hope you have a safe trip. okay. Until the teacheres back, I will flourish what the teacher taught me. Ha Eungyoughed out loud. Your presence is already like a flower to me. If youre just living happily, theres nothing more you can ask for. Ha Eung-yo sat down in front of Ji So-hyun, who bowed, and stroked the back of her neck. It will be a long time before we meet again. Until then, learn about the world from the side of Master Yeon Ho-jeong. Of course, if you wish, you can listen alone. However, if you want to reach the world through martial arts, there will be no other teacher like you. yes. Rest a little more. Ha Eungyos finger pointed at Ji Sohyuns mixed blood. Slurp. Ji So-hyun lost consciousness on the spot. Although he was unconscious, tears were still flowing from his eyes. Ha Eungyos eyes also turned red as she looked at her student. To her, Ji So-hyun was like another child. However, at first, it was more of a recement for the abandoned child. To put it bluntly, it wasnt a very pure and clean rtionship. However, as he looked at his student who loved him and worked hard for him at a young age but had already grown into an adult, he gradually realized that Ji So-hyuns existence itself was a great gift given to him by heaven. Even if we cannot meet again in this world, we will meet again in the future in a world other than this world. Until then, I hope you see and hear many things and live happily. Ha Eung-yoes out after putting Ji So-hyun to sleep. Yeon Ho-jeong was visible in her eyes. Ha Eungyo asked. What brings a busy person here? . Yeon Ho-jeong was silent for a moment. Ha Eungyo also looked at Yeonhojeong in silence. That reassuring yet sad smile remained the same. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Do you really have to do that? Ha Eungyo burst outughing. Her smile was truly beautiful and pure. There was enough elegance to make you feel calm just by listening to it. Do you know what I can do? Are you nning on going to Saeumgyo? Ha Eungyo just smiled. She thought. That young man is truly amazing. The first meeting wasnt that good. Even that rtionship had onlysted two days. However, emotions can evoke the depth of ten years in just one day. Ha Eungyo felt like she had met a friend in Ilse who understood her heart and values well. Im sorry. Actually, I wanted to help you guys. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It is the work of the world and our people at the same time. My senior had some work to do right now, but I didnt think about getting help. okay. You would have done that. But Yes. . know. I know what youre going to say. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Ha Eungyo spoke in a more refreshing voice. It should have been like this a long time ago. But I couldnt do that. Even now, I was trying to escape from the sins Imitted. He must have been scared of death. . I broke heavensw when I was young. After that, my life was not lived even if I lived. . Im d I met you. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have gotten out of my delusion yet. Thank you, and Im sorry. Some people may find it frustrating. He doesnt even know where the headquarters of the Saeum Church is, but he recklessly tries to go there, leaves without helping Yeon Ho-jeong, and furthermore, tries to break up with his disciple without any preparation. However, that is an overly rational view of the world. Ha Eungyo has finally recovered herself. And she was trying to undo her own mistakes in her own way. There is no expression more unreasonable than the word rational. Yeon Ho-jeong, who knew this, could no longer stop Ha Eung-yo. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Please be careful. Ha Eungyo walked over to Yeonhojeong and hugged her. Dont worry about the old mans life and move forward without hesitation. . You can do it. You have done it before and you will do it again. Ha Eungyo let go of Yeonhojeong andforted him on the shoulder. I hope we meet again, whether in this world or the afterlife. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I hope so too. The two people faced each other with selfless smiles. After a while. Haeungyo disappeared from the cliff. Chapter 672 Episode 672 Reversal (4) Yeonhojeong descended from Ha Eungyos residence. Hwang Seok-tae, who was waiting, asked. Did you go first? okay. I dont understand. It will be difficult to find the headquarters of Saeumgyo, and even if we do find it Hwang Seok-tae could not bear to continue his conversation. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. There are many reasonable ways. It would be better to investigate whether the child who was abandoned twenty years ago is alive or not with the help of the Murim Alliances Mukryongbu or the government right away. I think the same thing. If you look at the results alone, that would definitely be good. Are you saying this behavior is difficult to interpret through reason? okay. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Senior, you have never stepped forward as a mother. Of course, out of a desire to see his children, he helped Saeumgyo in various ways, but that was nothing more than being swayed by others. Apart from being sad. . Whether or not she can meet her child again, she is willing to risk her life as a mother. Its a foolish path, but its also a noble path. Its sublime. Its the actions of a person who felt the destiny and destiny given by heaven. There is no meaning in saying things like, It would be better if it were like this or that. Is this simr to rmending vegetables to wolves because they are good vegetarians? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled without realizing it. Youre making all kinds of absurd analogies that arent typical for you. But it seems a bit irresponsible to me. Whatever it is, because of you, Saeumgyo gained a terrifying weapon. Are you saying you dont think about the damage it will cause? I guess thats why you said you were sorry to me. Because we are at the forefront blocking the ns of the three schools. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled Ha Eung-yos words. Thank you, and Im sorry. Ha Eun-kyo also knows. Because of him, Yeon Ho-jeong and his group moved forward and the world became a little more difficult. Thats why I say thank you for enlightening me and sorry for making me take on the responsibility of not being able to take responsibility. The ripple effects of the mistakes you make. There arent many people who want to correct that. Only those who suffer suffer. . Even if I knew that, I couldnt stop my senior. How can you stop someone who knows the path they should take? Additionally, since you have helped us greatly, let us take responsibility for that. Hwang Seok-tae quenched his appetite. Its not a big deal to shoulder that much of a burden. Its just Ive never had children. There will be no need to have children in the future. I will probably never understand a situation like that. Yeon Ho-jeong pped himself on the cheek. Now lets do our job. Ah, before that, I guess Ill have to ask Liang to take charge of my seniors disciple. Did you leave it behind? Its not a road worth taking. You might have to stay with us for a while. Right. Okay then. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold for a moment. Lets hit it and go in. hmm? Are you going to hit me? Where? * * * Fuck it. Reporter Shins face, sighing with a soft curse, looked ten years older than before. Is it really okay like this? Reporter Shins mental state, free from destructive life, was extremely normal. Because it was normal, my anxiety grew. With this, Nana Samhobeops qualifications will be revoked. No, even if you return alive, your life is in danger. Reporter Shins eyes deepened. But its better than showing off your pride just because your life is in danger. The Shinhwangjo resonated with each other, so by now. The Shinhwangjo was a Jeonseo-eung used by the highest-ranking executives of Saeumgyo. Its almost like a spiritual thing. Itsrge and heavy body allowed for extremely fast andplex flight, and its beak and ws were hard and sharp enough to cut through rocks. Since it is a spiritual object created through the secret arts of Saeumgyo, it is also used in battles in times of emergency. And the highest-ranking official of Saeumgyo, who handles the precious of all precious things, the Shinhwangjo, was now in the Central ins. A masterpiece. Myeonggeuk was one of the sessors raised directly by the Saeum sect. He is not a lone survivor in a fierce battlefield like the Hoyeonjong, but a disciple whom the Four Masters personally taught in recognition of their talent. In terms of experience, it was inevitable that it wouldg behind the Hoenjong, but in reality, suchparison was meaningless. If a talent is recognized by the Master of the Saeum Church, it will show its best in any situation, even withoutplex experience. There were a total of five sessors to Saeumgyo at the time. Three of them were raised directly by the sect leader, and two were half-god blood rtives who unexpectedly showed talent and demonstrated the ability to enter the session battle. Hoennjong was thetter. Thats why, out of character, he came here himself. In order to get ahead in the session battle, he wanted to make an achievement by destroying one of the old factions. However, before it even started, there was a loss of power duringbat with the enemy. It was a fatal mistake. Its gotten to this point before Ive even started My fate is truly pitiful. Reporter Shin was fiddling with the Saneumshintan. The world was dark and there were only fifty Friday night people left around here. Those who remained were each preparing for death, as if they had finally escaped life. Reporter Shin sighed. Death is approaching, but I cant help but do my best. He stamped the ground with the staff he had set aside. thud! The members of the Friday team looked at Reporter Shin. Reporter Shin said calmly. If youe to your senses, get ready for the Friday music binge. The Friday Bomb Eumjin was a rare extreme event that was created bybining the Friday Saljin, which the Friday Dynasty was proud of, with the music received from the Eum Emperor. It was a formation that boasted tremendous destructive power, but the maintenance time was only a short period of time. If the attack power is raised to the limit, it is half of that. After that time, all team members be incapable ofbat. In other words, telling them to go on a Friday drinking binge was no different from ordering death for all of them. Now it is time for us to return to Gods embrace. Dont be afraid. I just go a little earlier than others. Lets go ahead and make the divine world more clean until the noble people of this worlde. I have no regrets about life. It would be better for me to die here than to go back and have my position taken away and my life threatened. Slurp. The Friday morning workers spread out and took up positions. After taking their positions, they all took out red pills from their arms and ate them, as if they had made a promise. Wooooow! I didnt get any proper rest or eat anything. And yet their prayers became much more powerful than before. Reporter Shin closed his eyes. Even though he did not give the order directly, members of the Friday team ate Tuseondan (^ɵ). Tuseondan was a drug that amplified the internal power to a level simr to that of a ship. Im sorry. Lets go to the New Realm andy a foundation? Thats ridiculous. Reporter Shin has lived for a long time and has long since broken free from the absurd beliefs unique to Saeumgyo. However, loyalty and responsibility took its ce. Whatever it is, it is thest sky in this world. The moonlight came. There werent many stars because of the scattered clouds. The sky isnt even clear? Thats too much. Reporter Shin closed his eyes. Grumbling. I heard the sound of an owl hooting from somewhere. In the past, that sound was really annoying. But not now. Thinking that it was myst moment in this world, the annoying sound of the owl was somehow nice to hear. Did you get out well? Thats unknown. Just in case, I tried my own trick, but it wont be easy as it is a ce where Jongnams influence is strong. Even if I die, you must not die. Even if I die, I will die after paying the right price. That way, I wont be upset. It was then. Kurururuk! ping! The sound of something breaking was heard along with the owls hooting. Reporter Shins eyes brightened. An intruder came close. Everyone activate Jin! Oooooh! The Friday explosion urred in an instant, lightly distorting the scenery of the area. An invisible, intangible membrane that created waves was emitting vibrations and attracting Jins power. And reporter Shin, standing at the center of Jin, captured where the intruder wasing from. Eastern wall! It was then. bang! The moment the new reporter caught the intruder, the intruder also rushed at a frightening speed. Reporter Shin shouted. Pour out all your strength! The eastern wall is ruined! Weeeeeee! The moment when the excitement of the Friday binge-raising seems to be shaking. Puff puff puff! An intangible shock wave with a radius of more than three sheets went straight through space. Of course, it was towards the east, where the intruder was rushing towards. Kwakwakwak! Puff! Crumbling! Trees and stones were broken down, creating a long path. It was a force of unbelievable brutality. The shock wave that made the buzzing sound itself had destructive power exceeding the speed of sound, so it seemed like no one could avoid it. Rumbling! In the onught of sound waves that crush everything. I felt someones rush falter. The intruder entered the area of the shock wave. Reporter Shins eyes lit up. Got it! Increase to maximum output! Maximum damage in one corner! It was then. Puff puff! The intruder who had hesitated suddenly disappeared from the spot. The shock wave, which lost its target for a moment, shattered trees and stones. Reporter Shins eyes widened. Did you avoid it?! Although you can recognize and avoid it, you cannot escape from the shock wave. No, there is. You break the shock wave with force and escape. You really escaped by force? The power of so many masters concentrated together?! Para! Pow! Pow! Two hatchets flew from somewhere and began to spin mercilessly, cutting off the heads of the members of the Friday team. It was possible to change direction freely. The ck-and-white double axes rotating at high speed cut off the heads of about 30 members of the Friday team in an instant. Pow! Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The ck-gray iron chains that rose from the ground wrapped around Shin reporters ankles and were pulled back. Crump! Reporter Shins ankle was broken. I hit the iron chain right away, but I dont know what material it was made of, but it didnt break. It was then. hook! Reporter Shins eyes wavered. Although it wasnt as bad as before, an all-too-familiar and terrifying feeling of death ran down my spine. Whoa! Whoa whoa! The sound of a persons body beingpletely crushed sounded so grotesque that it was terrible. Its not a hatchet. Reporter Shin instinctively knew. It wasnt the two hatchets that had blown off the heads of the members of the Friday Team moments ago, but something muchrger and heavier than that was shattering their bodies. and. bang! A huge ax struck like a thunderbolt and tore apart thest remaining body of Cho Won. Patter! The blood soared high into the sky and poured down as rain. Reporter Shin trembled and turned his head. There was a reaper there with a huge ax on his pauldron. With his left hand, he held two hand axes, and the iron chainsing out of his sleeves passed through the ground and connected to Shin Reporters ankles. Its him. Reporter Shin felt his eyesight darken. How have you already recovered as much as I did?! hook! Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The iron chain that hade off Reporter Shins ankle had slipped into Yeon Ho-jeongs sleeve. Pow! The ck and white hatchets were stabbed into each reporters corbone and thigh. It prevented escape. This is my first time seeing you. In my right mind. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong approached before he knew it and nted Tongcheonbu next to Shin Reporters leg. Reporter Shins face turned pale. The death was washed away, but the memories of that time kepting back, and the quiet fear began to creep up. Yeon Ho-jeong, squatting in front of him, asked calmly. Where did that idiot go? I am! Have you already gone to Jongnam? For a moment, reporter Shins eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You really dont exceed expectations one bit. Chapter 673 Episode 673 Reversal (5) Boom! Yeogwangs face turned red as he hit the base wall. A sighing sound. It seemed like he couldnt even swear because of his rough breathing. The bloodshot eyes were filled with only anger and shame. The prosecutors looked at Yeogwang in silence. What else is there to say? The adult monk came to me after being insulted, not insulted. No amount offort will be able to calm him down. No, is that really an insult? The faces of prosecutors from Jongnam were also filled with confusion. They were greatly shocked by Gosus words, discussing the best in the world. The adult that the recluse was proud of was reprimanded by a being who should not dare to touch him. Where can you go to experience something like this? Moreover, Eumje Ha Eungyos remarks were too close to a canon to just ignore. This was the reason why prosecutors were shaken. In their eyes, the upright principles of the absolute master that Moorim revered were more impressive than the stubborn appearance of an adult. Is it because they are young? So, unlike Yeo-gwang, who cannot ept Emperor Yins remarks, is it because he can agonize over what is right? Not like that. Here is a secret that not only they, but also Yeon Ho-jeong and his group, do not know. Ha Eung-gyo had a strong intention in his voice when he shouted at Yeo-gwang as well as prosecutors Jong-nam. To wake up from stubbornness, to break away from stereotypes. To help people realize what true justice is, Ha Eungyo put the conviction of an absolute expert into her voice. In other words, it can be said to be a type of sword of the heart. Cutting a persons heart with his voice and nting his thoughts and intentions was a supreme state that no expert could easily aplish. However, Yeogwangs stubbornness was too strong and did not work, and the prosecutors were not that stubborn and were wavering. Not because they were young, but because they unconsciously knew that their actions were not right. will be. The prosecutors collectively looked at Yeo Gwang in surprise. Everyone was immersed in worry. yes? Yeo Gwangs face distorted. How dare these?! Cant youe to your senses! How can you be so entranced when the great master of the recluse is in front of you? Did your masters teach you that? Im sorry. The prosecutors bowed their heads. Yeogwangs face turned red with excitement. He felt it instinctively. That young people are shaking. Yeogwang shouted. No matter how much you discuss Gangho Jeil, you are Jongnams literary men! How can you attain the supreme swordsmanship if you are so easily swayed by the words of outsiders? Was Jongnams teaching so shallow and light that it could be shaken by just a word from an outsider?! The prosecutors couldnt say anything. There is no point in scolding me further here. Its just the struggles of an old man with damaged pride. Yeo Gwang also knew that. But he couldnt bear it. After entering Jongnam, he was ridiculed for many years. He was the one who eliminated that ridicule with his venom and skill. But the wounds of the past were something that could never be forgotten. After the long and short years of insult, there was only glory and praise. After living like that for decades, he suffered a great humiliation from someone he could not dare to deal with. And that too in front of the public. The memories I wanted to erase kept rearing their heads, creating a fiery tantrum like an active volcano. You fools! Even if they are young andcking, those who have received Jongnams teachings should not be deceived by false proverbs! When we return, you will all know that you will be locked up in the training center! You must never pick up a sword until you control that rotten mind! At that time, one of the prosecutors stammered. Thats Sabaek. What!! We are sorry if you were offended by our mistake. But The prosecutor continued as if sighing. How about we go help the volcano by ourselves? Yeo Gwangs eyes zed with fire. What?! Isnt Hwahwasan a neighbor to a small extent and an ally to arge extent by the Nine Daemun faction? An unknown enemy is raiding a volcano and no help is provided Its noisy! Whether youre a neighbor or something, principles arent there for nothing! Are you sure that what you are saying is that we should ignore Jang Mun-ins authority and do things on our own?! Thats not true! However, after listening to what they said, it seems like the situation is urgent If we continue like this, the volcano might cause major damage That might be better! yes? Yeo-gwang said with a displeased face. Ignorant people are whispering that Hwasan is bigger than Jongnam. Jongnam is the loser of Shaanxi and the best swordsman in the world, but he is undervalued because of the volcano. ?! It wouldnt be a bad idea for the volcano to lose some strength on this asion. It may be heartbreaking right now, but if you think about the future, it will be better for Jongnam. Shock appeared on the faces of the prosecutors. Yeo Gwangs words went way too far. Are we just going to overlook the difficulties faced by other ns because of Jongnams prestige? Even volcanoes that are rivals cannot do this. Another prosecutor spoke with a somber expression. Isnt the reason we hold and swing swords for the sake of righteousness? Yeogwangs eyebrows twitched. Now you guys are pouting at themanders words. Its not like that. However, it is too much to ignore the harm suffered by good people for the benefit of the sect So much? . Are you trying to say that you are narrow-minded? The prosecutor was quite courageous. Thats right. Look at this guy? There was anger on Yeogwangs face. But the prosecutor did not back down. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt something that wasnt possible. Lets make a hundred concessions and think that the leadership of Hwasan is rotten. But what about the young and young? The volcano isrge and wide. There are probably many Taoists who dont know anything. so? So what? If nothing else, shouldnt we at least save the children? Yeo-gwang, who was ring at the prosecutor with cold eyes, turned around. noisy. Go back to the mountain right now. I will contact the elders separately, so go straight to the training building and control your mind first. I cant do that. Yeo Gwang looked back at the prosecutor with eyes of disbelief. Surprisingly, not just a few prosecutors, but all of them were ring at Yeo Gwang with sharp eyes. At that moment, Yeogwang realized that something was going wrong. Everyone looks like they are in great shock. At the same time, there was even a subtle look of disgust in the eyes of the people looking at him. Yeogwang felt his minde to his senses at that shocking situation. I spoke too harshly due to my exploding sense of entitlement and damaged pride. Of course, he had no intention of changing his thoughts. However, the same words can be receivedpletely differently depending on how they are expressed. His extremely radical remarks would have been too provocative for young prosecutors to simply ept. Yeo-gwang looked around at the prosecutors with bloodshot eyes and sighed. I do not know your hearts. I know very well how shocked you are. . But this is an adults job. This is still difficult for you to ept, so go back to the mountain. I dont like it. Yeo Gwangs eyes wavered. Its not, That cant be done. I dont like it, came the reply. That subtle change proved that the prosecutors minds had changed significantly. Hyeok-eun, the head of the prosecutors, said. Jongnams teachings are directly in touch with the teachings of the world. The teachings of the world are simple and clear. If there is someone asking for help and you have the power to help, you move without any stake in it. Hyuk-eun! No matter how great you are, todays remarks were excessive. I and we didnt learn much from Jongnam. Yeogwang felt like his heart was going to explode from frustration. Didnt you say that you still dont know the world? The world does not follow such naive teachings! Then you should have taught me that. what? The world is rough and ugly, so you should have taught even young children that if they belong to that group, they should make sacrifices so that they can ignore the pain of their neighbors who take away their reputation. You should have taught me that it is the right way! This guy! Is what you said true? Is that really correct? Yeogwangs face turned red again. Now, even young people who are more than 40 years older than me are being insulted. The emotions I had worked so hard to control came back to me like crazy. Did you see these naughty bastards! You are nowmitting the deadly sin of destroying knights! If we follow the orders of the great leader who ignores cooperation and only thinks about profit, we may notmit the crime of destroying knights, but wouldnt we end up in the same category as the evildoers of the ck Ind Sect that we hated so much? What? Doing the right thing, even if it meansmitting a deadly sin, is fidelity! At least I think so! Hyeok-euns voice was filled with both futility and strong faith. That wasnt all. The eyes of all the prosecutors were not different from Hyeok-euns. Wooooow! A terrifying energy rose from Yeogwangs body. I wont tell you twice. Go back to the mountain right now! Go and wait in the training center! I will go back and condemn each and every one of you! Their sins will be paid for with death. ?! Im going to help the volcano. Before the Taoists of Hwasan are defeated, those bastards will have to deal with the swords of the Jongnam prosecutors first. These guys!! Hyeok-eun shouted. Everyone, rip off your sleeves! As of this moment, we are going to the volcano! Yikes! Yikes! All of Jongnams prosecutors tore off his left sleeve. They have their left arm fully exposed. In the old days, it was an act to recognize each other when the swordsmen of Jongnam went to the battlefield. Hyuk-eun bowed his head to Yeo-gwang. If youe back alive, I will pay for your sins then. this person! lets go. Paaaaang! About thirty prosecutors Hyeok-eun and Jong-nam headed toward the volcano. Yeo-gwang shouted loudly. These guys are nothing but trash! You guys will no longer be Jongnams literary men!! * * * Did you send it with Hwaseomja Noh Seon-bae? To master the iron tool? Thats right. Paeyul chuckled. You use it very evenly. Its like weve be your errand boys. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. sorry. Okay, so where did the guy you fought with go? I do not know. I heard that they sent people in separate groups, but I dont know which side they are on. The situation is so bad that I cant chase after it. What is the situation? I called in troops to fight a proxy war. Did you get drunk that easily? Thats right. But it didnt seem like he was lying. Huh. Elder Cheoljanggae will catch those who ran away. We have to go to Jongnam. But does it have to be like this? What? Our mission was to perform the yin ritual. There is no need to get involved in this battle now that the mission is over in any way. It wasnt that I didnt want to help. Rather, if it were a fight, the loss rate was what I wanted more. However, the party was on a special mission, not a battle. They are asking whether it is okay to get involved in a battle like this, even though it is an organization that has legitimate uses. Of course we have to fight. okay? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Protecting those we can see first is protecting all of our hometowns. Buju Yang is not this inflexible. Yes, that is correct. Lets leave soon. OK. The two people moved to Jongnam Mountain. Chapter 674 Episode 674 Reversal (6) Poop! The womans trembling body went limp with a terrible sound. Hmm. The man tilted his head. I thought this guy could endure, but was I mistaken? The womans appearance was terrible. He died with a hole in the center of his chest near his heart, and it felt as if something hade through from inside his body. The man rubbed his forehead with a drowsy look. Im going to turn away. Even though I tested so many people, not one of them could withstand the true energy. They say its Jungwon, but I never thought the people who live there would be so weak. At that time, an elderly man wearing a red robe approached the man. Soju (С). hmm? I received a call from Samho Law again. The man, Myeonggeuk, tilted his head. What contact? They say they are fleeing with only a small number of troops left behind. getaway? A strange expression appeared on Myeonggeuks face. It was a difficult expression to interpret whether he wasughing or wondering. Why did you suffer so much that you ran away? Was it to the point where you couldnt even keep your seat? I think the first contact was sent quite urgently. Is it different this time? Thats right. Give it to me. An elderly person handed a letter to Myeonggeuk. Myeonggeuk, who received and read the letter, shook his head. I thought I had seen some damage, but it wasnt that bad. You said you got ripped off? . So to speak, there is an expert over there who is capable of defeating the Three Tigers. I expected it, though. You could say so. Looking at whats written, its not the eumje Its definitely not the eumje. I cant do that. Grumble! The letter in Myeonggeuks hand turned into ashes and disappeared with a golden me. This means things are getting quiteplicated, right? Enough to send letters like this twice. yes. It will happen. Then I cant do this anymore. Habok, an elderly man named Hyeolrangdanju (ѪLjF), looked around. The entire area around Myeonggeuk was a sea of blood. A vige waspletely devastated by the invasion of Myeonggeuk and Hyeolrangdan. The number of dead people was counted at five hundred thousand. Among them, there were children who lived less than ten years. Havok asked. There wasnt a single one who could hold out. okay. Myeonggeuk frowned. Let alone half an angle, he died before he could even count to ten. All of them are extremely weak. As long as I endured it, I thought I would ept you as a great warrior of evil. . its okay. Just in case, I dont think you should use your hands carelessly. If we take over the continent, they will pay tribute to us, so we shouldnt reduce their numbers too much. Havok lowered his head. Soju will be able to be the next god of the Four Emotions. Thats right. Myeonggeuk stood up. Have all the members rested? Thats right. I tell you to take care of your physical strength so that you can arrive near Jongnam before the sun sets tomorrow. We will attack as soon as the sun goes down. yes. Lets move after this. But soju. Why but? What happened to Samhobeop and Geumyojo who are running away? Myeonggeuk said with a smile. If you ever run into one, kill them all. Is there any reason to keep failed idiots alive? * * * Hoo. Paeyul let out a soft exmation. I wouldnt go so far as to say its a superb view, but its a really nice mountain, isnt it? Jongnam Mountain, green and without a single cloud, was literally like a painting. Although it was in the same Shaanxi region, it was very different from Huashan. If the volcano felt sharp and resolute, Jongnam felt stable and peaceful. There were trees everywhere and the air was very good. It was a sight that calmed the viewers mind as it was moderately high but somehow not burdensome. The mountain is so nice, but the people inside it can be so stubborn. The person Paeyul was talking about was Yeo Gwang. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. This is a world where murderers can be found even in the temples. Its not where you live that matters, but what you feel and how you learn. No matter how well you learn, there are always vicious ones out there Huh, looking at things like that, I can understand why the long-time death sentence treated me like something special. Is that so? Have you never been to Changshan Mountain? well. Come and see meter. It looks much better than here. The weather is a bit damp, though. Still, I could feel the pride in his voice that he was the origin of fortune telling. Yeon Ho-jeongughed and tapped the ground with his foot. Lets go now. Even if there are no long writers, there will be adults. Is it okay? What if everyone is like that old man? Then we have to beat them up and force them to reorganize their battle lines. Do you really want to just suffer? A risk! Are you really going to do that? Thats what it says. Lets go. Paaaaang! The two peoples journey to climb the mountain was fast and fast. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Paeyul. senior. why? Have you had any recent achievements? I can move better than before. Paeyul grumbled. Its a shame that I heard something like that from someone so junior. You really had an achievement? I have never studied divinew separately. I just incorporated the enlightenment I gained while practicing Guanyi Gong into my divinew. You are amazing. If you say something like this is amazing, how should I describe your current state? That is that and this is this. done. If we have timeter, lets have a fight with a knife. If youre okay. why? Are you afraid of dying? Well it would be dangerous. Paeyuls eyes deepened. Do you think it will be very dangerous? The troops that had suffered losses were withdrawn and new troops were brought in. Even if we cant do it, it will be at a level equivalent to or higher than the existing military force. hmm. In other words, among the new people whoe to attack Jongnam, there will be some who are simr to or stronger than me. Paeyuls face was tense. If a master is stronger than the current Yeonhojeong, it can be said that he is Seongcheon-level. Wouldnt it be better to call senior Eumje right now? Even if you call, they wonte and it will be hard to find them in the first ce. If hes stronger than you, hes at Seongcheon level, right? Thats not true. What are you saying? Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. I didnt know before Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat as he spoke. Without realizing it, I almost talked about my time as Emperor of Darkness. It meant that he wasfortable with the loss rate, which came out unconsciously. I didnt know before because I was caught up in life, but this time I knew for sure. The difference between someone who has entered martial arts and a saint is so great that it cannot be described. When did you say there were only a few pieces of paper? It is higher than Mount Tai and as wide as thend mass of the continent. Words really go back and forth? Im just saying thats how I feel. Look at Senior Eumje right now. I was so desperate for life that I almost became a madman, but you saved me with just the sound of a flute. Hmm. Its not just about being strong in martial arts. The levels achieved are different and the depth of enlightenment is different. Was it that bad? As long as it is a momentary realization, it is open to me as well. However, the difference is whether you ignore that realization and only increase your martial arts output, or whether you acquire everything with enlightenment, even if progress is slow. Paeyul tilted his head. I have no idea what youre talking about. Isnt it the same thing in the end? Only when you gain enlightenment will your power be stronger. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its hard for me to exin. What is certain is that, looking at the martial arts skills of the guy who fought me, the Three Schools did not dispatch a Seongcheon-level strongman to the midfield. Its not like that was the case in the first ce. why? If the midfielder Seongcheon steps forward, we have to leave behind experts who will be his opponents. ! Of course, this is just my guess. There may be other reasons. Nothing is certain Its really hard. Dont worry too much. Regardless of their power, they will be able to deal with them somehow, as long as there are not more than one strong person like them. Youre notpletely normal yet. Are you confident? When was thest time you fought without taking any losses? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. At least it will be possible to hold it until the battle is over. If youre that confident, theres probably a good reason. Ill figure it out. Paeyul, who was shaking his head, suddenly looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeong runs at high speed. Their eyes were full of stubbornness. I felt the defeat rate again. Hes a great guy. I felt that way in the past and I still feel that way now. We will probably be even more surprised in the future. If it werent for this guy, all the demonic missions that the three schools have undertaken so far would have been sessful. If that were the case, the midfielder would have copsed, even if not immediately, in the future without even having a proper fight. People wont know. How much they owe this guy. Paeyul, who had been quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, turned his gaze straight ahead again. Ive changed a lot because of this guy. If it were his original personality, he wouldnt have worried about this or that, and he wouldnt have moved directly unless it was a battlefield. But what about now? He was naturally listening to Yeon Ho-jeongs request, which was not a request. Because it had to be that way. This was because the damage to Jungwon Moorim could be minimized. Such preparation and cooperation were already taken for granted. And Paeyul didnt hate himself that much. thanks. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What? Okay, lets run. not much left. Paaaaang! The loss rate picked up speed. Before I knew it, he was running faster than Yeonhojeong and was far ahead of him. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You look strangely shy? After half an examination. The two arrived in Jongnam. What? Astonishment appeared on Hong Jeoks face. Did you say Jongnam is the target now? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Peaceful Jongnam Mountain. However, unlike before, countless conduits were visible, and the roads connecting them were luxuriously decorated. It looks like a worldly sect, not a sect that teaches swords and swords. Such a splendid appearance seemed to fade the air of Mt. Jongnam. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not show such a sign. Where is Elder Yeogwang? You havente yet. And the prosecutors under mymand. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I should havee sooner and discussed it with the elders. This behavior is iprehensible. Rather, he was worried that he might not be able to properly persuade him because of Yeogwangs presence here. Whatever it was, I had to do what I had to do now. Elder Jeonjeondae of Hwasan, Hwaseomja, has left to request troops from Hwasan. I dont know when, but the enemy will attack in the near future. !! Please reorganize your battle lines. It would be a good idea to dismiss all young Taoists who have not learned martial arts. Thats right! The moment Hongjeok was about to speak, he gritted his teeth. Previously. ? Is what you say true? yes? I asked if it was true. You didnt tell us what your mission was when we blocked our way. It means we dont know much about each other. Paeyul took a step forward. Out of frustration, I was nning to at least curse him. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong stopped Paeyul with his hand. I understand. I dont know Jong-nam, and Jong-nam doesnt know us. Thats right. However, you probably know that we are people who operate under the permission of the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. . Surely we will harm Jongnam? Even if you had the intention, would you use something like telling them to reorganize their battle lines because the enemy is attacking? Hongjeoks face turned red. Yeon Ho-jeongs words made sense. If Jongnam falls, and in the unlikely event that enemies attack Shaanseo, Hwasan alone will have to deal with them. Both factions are important to the midfielder. . One oclock is urgent. Please prepare quickly. I have contacted various ces to help Jongnam, but I dont know how many allies wille in time. Hongjeok gritted his teeth. I understand. Just wait a moment. I will also tell this to the elders. All right. Hong Red moved quickly. When he disappeared from sight, Paeyul became angry. Damn it! Even though I came to protect you, are you still like me? I would rather tell you to handle it alone! Be patient. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. His fists covered by his sleeves turned white. We have to be patient. Our enemy is not Jongnam. At least not yet. Chapter 675 Episode 675 Reversal (7) I dont know anything else, but Cheoljanggaes ability to convey information was truly remarkable. A call for openness was made to the sects or masters who were entrenched in various parts of Shaanxi. The speed was unprecedented, which also meant that the situation was urgent. that! I have nothing else to say to my inws. Just trust this person just this once. We made a lot of preparations for Hwasan, but the target changed to Jongnam. Whoever it is, shouldnt they go help? Of course it is. Even Jongnam would definitely havee to help us. Whether it is or not, we must go. Daesoo Yeon Ho-jeong and his group have already moved. They are amazing experts, but it would be difficult for them to handle the vanguard on their own. All right. I will call the plum blossom swordsmen and elders who can be mobilized immediately. Please understand that we are leaving a minimum number of troops at the headquarters just in case. Hehe, Im just an old guy who retired from the front line. Im just grateful that Sason came forward and gave it to me. How can you say that? Even if the Four Baekjo elders dont say this, everyone will have to go help. Yes, thats right. Are you saying that damn human being did that? Thats right not just a cow! Thats not important now, but when did you get here? Something big happened in Sacheon. I was on my way to visit Master, and the timing was perfect. This isnt going to work. I need to gather some beggars too. Of course you should. Would you like to join us? Dont you know the situation in Shaanxi better than me? I will lead the troops, so Elder Cheoljanggae please take charge. I understand. If you do, leave right now. The situation is urgent. All right. Ill see you when youe back alive! Dont say things like that! Of course, you have toe back safely! How difficult must it be for the Lord to raise disciples again?! Ive been curious about this for a long time. Does everyone have to have a few needles on their tongues to be able to use the main method? Is that what an elder would say?! what? Jongnam? Thats right. But why did you contact us? If you dont help me, I willpletely destroy your entire base in Shaanxi. You crazy dog, Yeonggam Taegi! It didnt seem like a joke, did it? It felt like fire wasing out of his eyes. I have tried my best to ignore requests for various things in the past, but if you ignore me again this time are you saying that you are going to go all out in the open? If Jongnam copses, or even if he doesnt copse, if he takes a big hit, Shaanxi will be in quite a bit of disarray. For us, this is truly a genius opportunity. yes. If you know that, wont you be the first to attack us? Anyway, youre an old man who looks like a snarky snake. What should I do? What should I do! How can powerless bastards like us ignore the petty words of elders in general?! I have to take it all with me! Fuck! what? Are you going too, Moonju? What if I dont go? Im going to send all my subordinates away and ask if Ive had a drink alone, so theylle and hit me with a stick, so how can I stay still?! Hey, youre in trouble again. Thats right. Would Moonju be beaten by an old man like that with a stick? That famous person these days who was it Ah! Yes, there is no one among the younger generation who canpete with Master Mun unless he is at the level of Tiger Sword Ssangwi. That old man is not young, dude. Anyway, if I draw my sword, Master Mun cant lose. then? Should we kill that old man and fight against the government? ah? ah? Its a mess. Since we brought something like this as a soldier, the future of the text is bright. So shall we leave now? Gather everything! Lets go! Fuck! From prestigious families that are famous all over the world to sects that have grown in power without anyone knowing. The strength of those who ran to help Jongnam, each with their spears drawn, was so splendid that they could withstand any external enemy. However, no matter how fast they were, they could not be faster than the troops of Saeum, who fought all kinds of battles in the harshnd of Sae-o-o. When each faction gathered troops and started running towards Jongnam, arge organization called Hyeolrangdan under Myeonggeuk had already entered a position about a hundred miles ahead of Jongnam. * * * sh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had closed his eyes in meditation, opened them fiercely. His face was extremely cold as he slowly stood up and looked towards the north. Paeyul asked. Did you feel something? It stinks. Whats the smell? A fierce and harsh smell the lingering scent of murderous intent that cannot be hidden no matter how hard you try. Paeyuls eyes wavered. Are you an enemy? It seems so. An immeasurable killing intent is heading here. Damn it. Paeyul nced behind him. Jongnams prose was visible. Behind it, numerous spacious and ornately decorated halls and pces were visible. That side isnt ready yet. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It doesnt look like theyre going to attack right away. I think Im pretty tired of all the mess. Can you feel that too? Its just a feeling. I could be wrong. But the odds of getting hit are high, right? I trust my intuition. Then when do you think they will invade this ce? I dont know about that. However, in order to destroy the Mercury side on the offensive side, a surprise attack is the best. Its night. yes. There isnt much left. Unlike ordinary people, masters of inner strength can see somewhat clearly even at night. But no matter how brightly you see it, night is night. Moreover, in order to see clearly, you must use your inner energy to strengthen your eyesight. Considering that it requires conscious attention, the technique of a night raid was equally applicable to the martial arts people. I cant be sure though. Its only a little over a hundred miles, but if you make up your mind and start charging, its quick. None of them are ordinary experts. The physical strength will be distributed well. Then what should we do? Yeon Ho-jeong pursed his lips. Cheonggung Heavenly Hall Taicheng House Northeast. What are you doing? Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. It was just a list of words whose meanings were unknown. Paeyul, who was quietly watching the scene, crossed his arms. He thought there was no need to touch Yeonhojeong now. After a while. Where do you think is the most appetizing ce to visit Jongnam outside? What are you talking about out of nowhere? Tell me. Why is this happening again? Paeyul grumbled but answered obediently. I guess it depends on what kind of guys are on the attacking side. If by chance I came with arrows or artillery, I would likely aim for the blue mokae in the northwest. What if they are ordinary martial people with spear knives? What are you worried about? If its not the entrance to the mountain gate . Could it be towards Sadoam (˼r) in the southwest? Good to see you. There was definitely a sense of defeat. Hwang Seok-tae would have known better, but considering that he had never operated a unit before, Paeyuls tactical insight could be said to be remarkable. It is unlikely toe in prose. Even if the enemy forces overwhelm Jongnam, if they enter the mountain gate fairly, the damage will be too great. In addition, the ce where Mercurys advantage can be best utilized is connected to the mountain gate, and Mercurys advantage bes Gongseongs handshake. Then is it really Sadoam? Sadoam and Cheongmokae. Youll have to look at both. Of course, we have to block the most efficient ces that the offensive side sees, and we also have to block the most dangerous ces that we could not imagine. I have one question. Paeyul frowned. We are now in Jongnam, we have snooped around here and there, and we have learned the topography under the guidance of Elder Hongjeok, but do they know this ce well? I dont know that. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Because we dont know, we have to follow it even more thoroughly. However, they are well aware of the status of the Old Daemun Sect. We are going to attack the Great Gate Sect, so wouldnt you at least know where its weak point is? Well, there are probably three people that we dont know about, hiding all over the central ins. First of all Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Lets meet the elders first. After a while. When the two arrived at the Jongnam Sects pce, several elders appeared before them. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, leader of the Murim Leagues military forces. He deliberately did not mention that he was a special deputy of the Mukryongbu. It was because I didnt want to bacsh against them for no reason. Looking at Yeon Ho-jeong like that, Pae-yul thought that she was really putting up with a lot. Elder Gu Yun, the elder standing in the center, bowed. This is how you view the young governor of Uijeong-gun. Elder Gu Yun. Its an honor to meet you like this. youre wee. Since the situation is a situation, lets get straight to the point. Did you say that an external enemy dispatched troops to attack Jongnam? The loss rate was frustrating. Its been a while since I spoke to Hong Jeok and held a meeting of elders, but hes still saying things like that. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. We are already about a hundred miles ahead. what?! The elders, including Guyun, were surprised. The murderous intent carried by the wind is heading this way. I dont know their strength yet, but I dont think they are ordinary guys. And among them there is one whose energy cannot be read. In other words, it meant that he was equal to or stronger than himself. Gu Yun asked urgently. Theyre already around here? Is that true? Thats right. How do you know that? Because it gets read. You can read it? How? You might be curious. Jongnam may think that this is a procedure that must be confirmed. But not for Paeyul. I dont know how long Ive been holding back my bubbling stomach until now. Paeyul screamed hysterically. Is that important now?! The loud, resounding voice spread beyond the upper pce and into the conduit in all directions. They are desperate to take over the entire midfield! Their troops are at a level where it wouldnt be surprising if they started an all-out war with the central ins right now! Those guys are already right around the corner, and youve been holding meetings and not even gathering troops! It was a voice full of anger. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Paeyul. Seniors. Please stop. You do it in moderation too! You cant let the guests who came to helpe in, but you cant just leave them standing outside, and youre telling them to stay still while watching them take their time and just have a meeting for half a day?! Hongjeok shouted in an angry voice. If you listen quietly, you will see that there is no such thing as thunder! You said you were the youngest elder in Jeomchang, so the whole world looks like you! Paeyul, who was about to get even more angry, soon showed a dejected expression. Yeonhojeong. Yes, senior. Lets go back. Damn Jongnam, tell him to do whatever he wants, whether he copses or not. It would be better for these mindless bastards to perish at the hands of their enemies. It was then. bang!! Apanied by a tremendous roar, a bloody shock wave spread throughout the Jongnam Mountain area. Not only the elders who were angry and tried to shout something, but also the literary men of Jongnam who were far away were shocked. The source of the roar was Yeonhojeong. The advance of Yeonhojeong was powerful enough to shake the entire Jongnam Mountain. Calm down. . There are many people here who have not learned martial arts and many are still young. You shouldnt cross the line just because youre angry, senior. Paeyul became depressed and closed his eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Guyun. The enemy is just around the corner. Please gather all of Jongnams troops and prepare for the fort now. Among them, you should pay special attention to Cheongmokae and Sadoam. That Those who cannot hold a sword should be sent down the mountain right now. A sword has no eyes. If you try to protect it hastily, you may end up in harms way. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. I tried to prepare a little more calmly, but now that things are like this, I have no choice but to be somewhat aggressive. Its always like this. Like when he came up with the crazy idea of kidnapping his student to bring out Ha Eungyo. This time, Yeon Ho-jeong decided to try a method that others would never have chosen. It was a brutal way to risk his own life without harming anyone. I will meet the enemymander. We will be able to take the time somehow. Please prepare as much as possible until then. Chapter 676 ?Episode 676. Where does the blood flow (1) Whoa. The woman wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked down at the world unfolding below the mountain. Seoul in four days That was too much. No matter how confident I was in my divinew, it was a difficult distance to reach this quickly. Moreover, he even carried a huge weapon weighing more than 80 pounds. If it werent for that, I wouldnt have been able to get out of the western part of Hanam yet, even though I took herbal medicine to help with the bodys energy. Gruntcha! thud! A huge ck ax was stuck in the ground. The woman grumbled. How on earth do you think you can wield something like this? No matter how much you think about it, youre not human. When I saw Dok2, I felt like I was born again. Its amazing that it doesnt break any muscles or joints, but whats even more terrifying is that it has the stamina to swing this thing over and over again. Let me see. She received information from the opening just before climbing the mountain and calcted the remaining distance. Because they would have entered Shaanxi by now After finishing the work in Sichuan, he said he would go to the center of Shaanxi to resolve the mission he received from the Mukryongbu. It urred to me that I could move around without having a day off. Its been a while since Ive seen it, but it seems to be the same in that respect. Two days at the earliest, four days at the earliest. The woman, Mukbi, sighed. Lets go quickly and rest. I dont know if Ill have time to rest even if I go quickly. My father said that it could be a very dangerous mission, judging from the tension in Mo Yong-gajus words. So you will have to go even faster. Although I was grumbling, I was worried inside. Tooung! After drinking water and catching his breath, Mukbi picked up his ax and kicked the ground vigorously again. On my way to meet my benefactor andrade-in-arms whom I havent seen for a long time. Her steps were full of anticipation and worry. This was right before Yeon Ho-jeong came to Shaomseo and kidnapped Ji So-hyun. Boom! Although his posture was very rxed, his moving speed was faster than anyone elses. The new method of opening the door to openness was so luxurious. Perhaps through hard training, the amount of true energy released was minimal, and the calm prayers were as calm as water. This is using the magic extremely efficiently. Originally, the sessors of Opening were not strong in martial arts until they became official Arks. This was because the ability to analyze information and acquire overall knowledge of martial arts were considered much more important than actual martial arts. After umting such knowledge well, one can inherit the masters skills and enlightenment and quickly be an expert. That was the growth environment for a typical open sessor. Full Sang was different. He also started out simrly, but the martial arts he had now mastered wereparable to those of any leader of the Great Moon Sect in the Central ins. After just a few years, you will reach a certain age. It was no exaggeration to say that Hwa Jin-cheon, the dragon head of the time, had taught him not only his internal skills but also the martial arts of Kangryong, the highest secret technique of the Open Army, and that he had everything he needed as the head of the Open Army. A new dragon with a perfectly intelligent and virtuous body. Now, it is enough to be called Changryong (n) rather than Jamryong (). He was continuing his furious sprint to help Yeon Ho-jeong and Jong-nam. Hes such a damn nobleman. Behind him, who ran at breakneck speed, masters of stealth began to follow him one by one. All of them were military personnel from an organization that was considered open to the worst. Although we were not able to gather all of the masters spread throughout the central ins, if we were to gather only the masters spread around Shaanxi, we would easily be able to get a hundred units. No matter what, youre poisoning Master! There was no way that Full Sang did not know how the Sacheon incident unfolded. Nevertheless, when he heard that Yeon Ho-jeong had poisoned his master, Gaeun-sang felt strong difort and anger. However, he calmly read the unfolding situation and understood Yeon Ho-jeongs actions. Understanding and emotions were different areas, but at least I knew that Yeon Ho-jeong didnt poison Master for no reason. After the party crisis was over, he personally came and deciphered the information, so it could not be said that he had any other intention. They were just as desperate and didnt have a suitable response. However, the emotions that built up in Bujeongsangs heart did not disappear easily. As time passed, most of it was washed away, but it was not without residue. Whatever the reason, it was because teachers were parents. When this is over, lets get a hit on me! So, you must never die until then. If Yeon Ho-jeong dies, there will be no chance to vent his anger or build that bitter friendship again. Parlk! As I broke through the shortest route, I came across a dense forest. Even the fleeting moments were regrettable. The dirt-stained long cloth on the full table suddenly swelled significantly. Full-sang threw out a pair of swords. Qarring! The intangible tension that went along with the explosion violently destroyed the trees in front. With one strike, a path was created. Considering the thickness and density of the tree, it was so powerful that it went beyond admiration to astonishment. Full-sang shouted. Try harder! At least we have to arrive at Jongnam Mountain before the sun sets tomorrow! It was a day before Yeon Ho-jeong arrived at Jongnam Mountain. What is the situation? Its extremely urgent. Cheoljanggaes disciple gave himself the nickname Cheolgwongae (Fȭؤ). Since his teacher had be a master through martial arts, he expressed his ambition to create a family through boxing. It was a star title that made youugh out loud, and it was actually childish. Unfortunately, his martial arts skills were not outstanding either. However, the handling of work was an exception. Tekken Dogs information analysis ability and instantaneous judgment ability surpassed that of his teacher, Cheoljanggae. Three elders and 150 plum swords descended from the volcano. And it is said that plum blossom spears, which have been in training for over ten years, will also be deployed in this battle. It is no exaggeration to say that one hundred and fifty plum blossom swords is almost everything. Moreover, they are Maehwachangsu These are people who have learned traditional volcanic martial arts as well as practical external martial arts. Thats right. As these are troops that have never been shown to the outside world, we must keep an eye on what they will show in this battle. Before we can look at their power, the oue of the Battle of Jongnam must result in victory. The analysises after that. of course. What is important is that Hwasan would never have taken this Jongnam incident lightly since the elder Hwageomja personally came forward. Does this mean that you supported the maximum number of troops that could be mobilized? I think so. In that case, it can be said that the martial arts of the plum blossom swordsmen are not much different from the plum blossom swordsman. At least. No matter what, just three elders and a hundred and fifty troops of the Plum Blossom Swordsman are impressive enough. It must be said that a lot of attention was paid to the volcano. They are the ones who came to attack Jongnam, one of thergest ns in Shaanxi. In other words, this battle is the first time that the foreigners, the Three Religions of Guangshin, are trying to destroy the famous Daemun Sect. Victory and defeat in battle will determine the morale of the midfielder as much as its severity and symbolism. What is the current location of Hugei? There were reports that it had reached Sanyang. If we push ourselves a bit, we will be able to reach Jongnam Mountain before the sun sets today. Already a mountain goat? Youve already overexerted yourself. yes. Even though you have learned the Kangryongmu (), this speed is not normal. You must be running without any time to rest. How long did itst? There were about 70 people from Jangseondaan and Sipbodan each. Iron Janggaes eyes deepened. It wont be enough? Jangseondan and Sibbodan are one of the few formalbat units managed by an open headquarters. Regardless of their individual inaction, they are thoroughly trained for efficientbat, so they will excel in actualbat. The problem was the number of enemies. What way are youing from?! They didnt even know that the enemys troops had already reached Shaanxi. Only after knowing this and concentrating intelligence on the north was it possible to infer how many troops they had. The minimum is over five hundred. In the worst case, over a thousand. In fact, it was information worthy of a failing grade in terms of inference uracy. If its over 500 to 1,000, the difference in troops alone is double. It has been a long time since I dealt with information with suchrge errors. Its amazing. Whether its five hundred, one thousand, or two thousand. The fact that they did not know that such arge number of troops had entered Shaomseo was fatal. However, if the Shaanxi branch of Openness was just ying around, that was not the case. Rather, how hard did he try to survive between Jongnam and Hwasan through intelligence? But you didnt know? Then it was one of two things. Either they had a thorough understanding of where the major Shaanxi martial arts groups were concentrated, or else Cheoljanggaes eyes wavered. For a long time, experts were steadily infiltrating Shaanxi little by little. Whether it was the former or thetter, it was clear that their preparation was thorough. Thats why we must win this battle. If Jongnam falls this time, Shaanxi will also fall helplessly from then on. There is no one who does not know the importance of momentum and morale in a fight. There are countless incidents in history where battles that were impossible to win were won with only burning morale and spirit. A persons mental strength and momentum are very important. If we had had a little more time, we would have been able to recruit troops in Sacheon and Hanam. Then Tekken Dog asked. But, Master. Theres a vacant position, you damn disciple. Tsk, Elder. What? Tekken Dog tilted his head. Here who are these guys? Who are those guys? Dont you think youll understand if you show me the document or read the text to me? A risk! Its a sect called Hwaungmun (T). Oh, those guys? Its an amazing name. Is Gomtaengi on fire a member of the n? What about you, the guy who named himself Tekken Dog? Its different, that is. Its different, but its still childish. Okay, who are these people? Is this a name youve never heard before? The iron cage ate up its appetite. They are dangerous people. yes? These are the ck thugs who were active in Fujian Province. Of course, they controlled the economic power of the area while hiding themselves well so as not to be revealed to the public. A ck sword?! okay. Tekken Dog said with a slightly hesitant expression. Can I ask for help from the ck Ind n? Of course, since the alliance between the two men has been concluded, there will be no needless fuss, but Its okay. Because Ive met their leader before. Although they look like snubs, they are loyal and have strong martial arts skills. How strong do you think you are? If you only consider martial arts, the chances of me winning in a fight with that leader are close to zero. yes? Master? okay. There was astonishment on Tekken Dogs face. Are you that strong? Thats why its so great. He is simr in age to Hu-gae, but if he crosses the borderline barrier at that age, it is usually not a big deal. Moreover, Hu-gae had an ark, but he had no other master. However, he was managing the organization while hiding himself. Whether he is insidious or not, his abilities are amazing. Oh, thats amazing. This is absolutely impossible with ordinary self-control. The ability to judge the situation is also at a high level. When the Murim League army went to Guangdong Province, they went straight to Shaanxi and made a living. I gave up everything I had achieved so far. !! It would have been difficult to do that even if it was just because of greed. Even if there was a good tactician, if the leader had not made a timely decision, it might have reached the ears of the Uijeonggun by now. Oh my god Iron Janggae sighed. The situation is so difficult that we even ask for help from those guys. You will hear the detailster, but first, figure out the troops of the Four Eums who escaped. If they didnt escape Shaanxi, they might regain their strength at any moment and devastate this ce again. Oh yeah! When Tekken Dog went out, Tekken Dog ripped out his hair. Lets hold on just a little longer. And a day passed. Chapter 677 ?Episode 677. Where does blood flow? (2) The air is nice. The expression on his uniquelynguid face was quite refreshing, and the most impressive thing about it was that he had gone somewhere. Myeonggeuk stretched out as if to show off and looked back. Each of the twelve hundred red wolves, including Havok, had their murderous eyes shining. Most of them were out of breath, but considering the forced march they had been through so far, it was surprising that they didnt copse in the middle. It was a stamina worthy of praise. Myeonggeuk waved his hand. As the sun begins to set, we will advance slowly. There will be an onught as soon as night falls, so take care of your physical strength until then. Havok lowered his head. I follow your orders. There is less than one oclock left until the sun goes down. And if you march for more than a day, you will still be tired even if you rest for an entire day, not just one hour. Even if you are a martial arts person who has learned inner skills, you will need to rest for at least half a day to movefortably. However, Hyeolrangdan was different. Although their level of martial arts was different, at least in terms of physical strength, they were among the best among the fighting units of Saeumgyo. In the first ce, the martial arts they learned were specialized for recovery, and were a type of martial arts that allowed them to hang on to the enemy until the end even if their limbs were blown off. Moreover, since he was personally selected by Myeonggeuk, one of the sessors, he possessed a high level ofbat power. If we were talking about 1,200 troops, the number was far more than the number of troops from the Daemun faction. The scenery on the continent is definitely unique. Myeonggeuk smiled and looked around. His face was uncharacteristically excited. It might be because the battle is right around the corner. Once we defeat Jongnam, we will have to set up our base here for the time being. I like it very much. At that time, Habok approached Myeonggeuk and politely held out the bundle. soju. this. Myeonggeuk waved his hand. Im fine, so please share with those below. Is that okay? I feel full just by drinking in the abundant energy of the earth. Its okay, so distribute it to the leaders. If they keep their wits about them, the damage will be minimized. All right. Before the battle, we prepared foods that were nutritious and quick to digest. Of course, most of them were dried. It seemed that Myeonggeuk didnt need that either. It urred to me once again that he was a person ying on a different level. Will I really be able to reach that level? As a member of the Hyeolrang Danju, he had a fairly high standing in Saeumgyo. Since he was the head of a unit with 1,200 troops under hismand, it was natural. However, it has been more than ten years since Havok reached this level. For ten years,bat capabilities have grown steadily, but they have not been able to break through the limits and rise to the sky. Since he is already over 50 years old, it will be difficult for him to break this level and soar. But he could be a useful loyalist to someone. His title was Soju (С), but in his heart, he had already decided to follow him as lord. In the future, when Myeonggeuk surpasses his sessors and ascends to the position of religious leader, he will hold great power as the number one public servant. For that to happen, we must win this battle. Fortunately, the enemies would not have noticed Hyeolrangdans movements. It was a strategy that had been prepared step by step over a very long period of time. And this strategy was prepared by Danju himself by suggesting it to the high-ranking person of Saeumgyo. Originally, it was a very meaningless tactic, but from the moment the paradise in Sacheon copsed, the importance of the tactics prepared by the Hyeolrangdan increased significantly. Once Shaanxi is breached, a devastating offensive will begin from then on. Havok smiled bitterly. If I achieve numerous achievements along with my sessor at the forefront, my position will be solidified even if Soju does not be the leader. That was when Habok was imagining the future andforting the members. Hmm. Myeonggeuk, who was recovering his original energy by gathering the energy of Mother Nature, suddenly felt a strange feeling. what? It feels like someone is watching you from somewhere. It didnt feel like I was only looking at myself. It was close to the feeling that the entire blood troupe, including myself, was being watched. Myeonggeuks eyes became serious. At least there were no masters who caught his fancy. In other words, there was no owner of this gaze nearby. Is it an illusion? There is a high possibility that it is an illusion. As far as he knew, there was no one in Shaanxi who had reached this level except Emperor Yin. Of course, we cannot rule out the possibility that there are some outsiders who hide themselves and pursue their own affairs, but it was meaningless to even consider that in the first ce. Or is it some type of magic? Myeonggeuk shook his head. That cant be possible. I guess its my mood. As excited as I was, I also became more sensitive. Is someone watching from so far away that you cant sense your senses? It was impossible. . Myeonggeuk, who was looking around with deeply sunken eyes, suddenly felt something and looked back. Hyeolrangdan. The power of the Twelve Baek Hyeolrang Dan is enough to overwhelm the Daemun Sect of the Martial Arts. Thats howbative and fierce the spirit is. Even when he wasnt disying his will to kill, most experts were so intimidated that they couldnt approach him. In other words, the intent to kill, which is ingrained in the body as a habit of the rough atmosphere of life, is inherent in all members of the Hyeolrangdan. Probably not. Myeonggeuks eyes deepened. There is no guarantee that there will not be a stronger expert than me in Shaanxi, but it is difficult to believe that there is someone who would ignore my senses and keep an eye on this ce at this time. Whether its martial arts or martial arts. Myeonggeuk was particrly active in top-tier battlespared to other experts of simr level. Therefore, he had excellent intuition and his sense of energy was much more sensitive than that of an expert of the same level. There were times when the emotions I felt disyed a supernormal ability that was close to precognition. It was thanks to such talent that the Saeum religious leader tried to teach him directly. Although he was a martial artist, he was often able to quickly read approaching threats thanks to his naturally developed upper-level fighting skills. I feel ufortable. My excited mind calmed down. The excitement that had been building up turned into coldness, and the recovered Jinki instantly swirled around my whole body, sharpening my senses. Wooooow. The dantian vibrated, speeding up the recovery speed of the true energy to the highest level. Hyeolrangdanju. Yes, soju. I will go slowly and look around. yes? When you give the signal, lets go. Just in case, I will act as an advance guard. Havok was embarrassed. So Soju. Theres no need to do that Myeonggeuk looked back at Habok. In an instant, Havoksplexion turned pale. I obey Sojus orders! Myeonggeuk turned his head again and walked slowly. To him, it was a slow walk, but in reality, it was faster than a normal person sprinting. hook! In an instant, the distance between them and Hyeolrangdan widened by hundreds of pages. Is the legendary Chukjiseongchon simr to this? The level of walking technique was so high that it gave incredible speed to ordinary walking. Slurp! Slurp! Furthermore, by relying on the walking method, the act of walking remained the same, but the speed became much faster than before. Parlk! The hem of the clothes fluttered at great speed. The speed was as fast as that of an expert at the peak of his powers performing a new technique. It was an amazing martial arts and great realization. It was a martial art that was difficult for even an expert of Seongcheon to easily implement. It wasnt that Myeonggeuk was stronger than Seongcheons master. He was born with a wide range of abilities, and the martial arts he achieved in the first ce was different from others. It was more mysterious and more magical. He was born with a talent for martial arts rather than martial arts. In fact, he came to create a new martial arts bybining the martial arts he learned with the permission of the Saeum sects leader. The technique he is showing now was the Chakgong secret technique, one of the many martial arts he created himself. Slurp. How far has it progressed? Myeonggeuk, who had just climbed over a peak, stopped. hook! A strong wind blew from the back. When I stopped walking, the air pressure disappeared and my back felt refreshed. Myeonggeuk looked back. As I climbed up to the high ce, I could see Hyeolrangdan in the distance. It was so far away that I had to concentrate extremely hard to see it. Thirty lire. As he stepped on the ground, he sucked in the negative energy rising from the earth and stimted the dantian. In fact, your energy recovery bes faster as you walk. On the other hand, the sparkling feeling has decreased somewhat. With the news of the start of construction, there was no choice but to give up the sensitivity of the senses while maximizing the recovery of true energy. nevertheless. Myeonggeuk frowned. This strange gaze never leaves. I thought that even if I put an extreme amount of effort into the top fight, it would be simr to what it is now. is this really true? If there was indeed an expert at a simr level to himself and was keeping an eye on this ce, there was a high possibility that it was not because of him, but the existence of the Hyeolrangdan that was giving him information. Murderous intent exuding in the air. Due to the pressure that can only be felt in a targeted location. If there is someone who has opened the realm of infinity ande into contact with the will of Mother Nature, and if there is someone who has trained their senses to the limit even in that area, it would not be impossible. Even if that were really the case, I wouldnt be able to keep looking. There are limits even to the top battle of an absolute expert who has reached the infinite level. If he were to unleash that ability all the time, he would no longer be a human being but a god. Im confused. How on earth is this going on? That was then. ?! Myeonggeuks eyes sparkled. has disappeared. I no longer felt the strange gaze that had caused me difort. It was like a dream. When this happened, it made me wonder if I was being so sensitive that I got angry for no reason. Thats strange. When I think about it, it doesnt make sense that someone captured me Even if I try not to pay attention, I keep focusing At that moment, Myeonggeuks eyes wavered. Do you really believe that a Seongcheon-level expert exists? Is it really a music festival? Even if he were the Emperor of the World, or even the God of Power, he would not be able to make me feel ufortable like this. Maybe it would be better if it was Geomseon (). Buddhist martial arts and Taoist martial arts were simr but very different. If Takmuja, a swordsman who is said to have achieved the pinnacle of martial arts, predicted this attack, it would not be impossible to capture and observe the moment of crisis by disying magical abilities even from hundreds of miles away. Unstable. Wooooow! Myeonggeuks pupils twinkled strangely. Im getting more and more anxious. It was then. thud! From far away. There was an echo resounding from the direction of Jongnam Mountain, an invisible distance. Slurp. The green trees of Jongnam Mountain had quite an abundance of leaves even in this weather. The wind passing through the leaves created a strange ensemble. thud! Ujikkeun! The sound got closer and closer. Now I know the identity of that sound. It was the roar of huge trees falling across the mountain. ! Myeonggeuks prayers became increasingly sharper and tighter. thud! Coogung! bang! It seemed like a huge battering ram was approaching, sweeping the earth like a gale. The sound, the harsh force, and the mighty fighting spirit were getting closer at an rming speed. How much time has passed? It can be boring, but as a masterpiece, you cant help but feel nervous after a period of time has passed. Fuuuuuuu! Thick smoke rose from the top of the opposite peak. There was surprise on Myeonggeuks face. From the top of the mountain peak, it is a distance of over ten li in a straight line, or a little over 20 ri to reach on foot. A horned white tiger with red wings pping was ring in this direction, raising its two fierce snake-like tails. Quaaaang! Myeonggeuk ran at a frightening speed. Chapter 678 ?Episode 678. Where does the blood flow? (3) Its him. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. The moment I caught sight of myself, the other person was running towards me at a frightening speed. That guy is the leader. A thick tendon sprouted from Yeon Ho-jeongs chin. A strange ominous feeling that I felt from the head mountain in Jongnam. The ominousness was enough to remind me of the days of the Emperor of Darkness. At a time when his sensitivity was at its peak due to countless battles, he boasted a sense so acute that he could even read the will of the flowing air. In other words, theirtest attack was that dangerous. So much so that even the enlightenment from the time of the Emperor of Darkness was realized on its own. The problem was that he was not at a level where he could use the force he had at the time. Suddenly, my conversation with Paeyul came to mind. If its a momentary realization, its open to me as well. However, the difference is whether you ignore that realization and only increase your martial arts output, or whether you gain everything with enlightenment, even if the progress is slow. I have no idea what youre talking about. Isnt it the same thing in the end? Only when you gain enlightenment will your power be stronger. Enlightenment soon leads to an increase in power. To the martial people, it wasmon sense. It is not umon to hear of cases where people have be powerful masters by leaping over three or four levels with a ray of enlightenment. However, in this realm of chaos, enlightenment and rising power cannot be seen as the same. Enlightenment can have an effect on improving martial arts skills, but on the contrary, it can also cause a decline in skill. Conversely, there are cases where one gains enlightenment while thoroughly increasing onesbat ability, but in other cases, one loses enlightenment due to the increase inbat ability and bes a battle doll that only knows how to fight. During the time of Emperor Heukam, Yeonhojeong was strictly thetter. He was not interested in enlightenment. This was because I lived with the goal of destroying my enemies and the safety of my allies rather than perfecting myself. Fortunately, I did not experience a decrease in enlightenment due to the increase in power, but there were times when I felt like I had forgotten something or thought about the principles I had acquired as naturally as breathing. It was starting to break down. The person who had set foot on the highest level that only the chosen could ascend to had actually lost himself and was bing a puppet who only knew how to wield a spear or sword. That was what surprised me again after hearing Ha Eungyos words. Being able to handle the ultimate power not allowed to humans also means being able to face ultimate trials that humans cannot endure. Just like when you were eaten alive. Although he didnt show it, he was very shocked by those words. He entered this state while fighting with the leader of the Gwanghyeolgyo in the Tang family. However, no attempt was made to truly understand this state. I was only interested in the maximum level of martial arts that could be demonstrated at this level. In other words, they are conceited that they have acquired something familiar. Since I had reached this level in the past, I assumed I knew everything to some extent. It shouldnt have been that way. It was a moment when it was not enough to focus on the other person, but Yeon Ho-jeong calmly continued her thoughts. That shouldnt have happened. I am not the emperor of darkness. As the head of the wall coral, I am like him, butpletely different. The process of looking into the current state was absolutely necessary. I felt sorry again. It was unfortunate, but also fortunate. Thanks to the rare master named Yin Emperor, he has restored his nearly broken spirit, so from now on, he can solidify his position as the Lord of the Wall Coral rather than the Emperor of Darkness. And now that I realize it. Yeonhojeong was able to take another step forward. sh! The somewhat excessive tension disappeared, and the eyes that were full of hostility and worry became as calm as ake. I came to a small but important realization that should never be overlooked. In this brief moment, Yeon Ho-jeong became a different person from before she arrived here. Wooooow! The Shindan of Gwangmyeong cried out in joy at a ray of enlightenment. Tsutsutsu. The energy I had used up oning here was quickly replenished. Even the minor internal injuries that had not fully healed began to heal as quickly as Jinkis recovery speed. Amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Ive never seen anything like this before. A ray of enlightenment elerated my bodys recovery speed to the maximum. Although it did not lead to an increase in military power, it was a very meaningful moment. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong did not forget reality. With a quick recovery, my physical condition is improving by the minute. Even so, the gap with the opponent is clear. If it were a simple head-to-head match, it would be hard for me to beat him now. It was both a prediction and a certainty. I didnte here to win. Also, although the enemy is the leader of the Four Eumsects, I am not the Emperor of Darkness. Theres no need to heat up. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Like the countless enemies I have faced so far, I hope that the enemy I see now will be remembered as a powerful and meaningful enemy to me in the future. and. hook! Myeonggeuk has finally reached the peak. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. . The two people looked at each other at a distance of about ten feet. Even if you be a transcendent expert, you have the power to erase a distance of ten feet in one go. For the two people who reached the top, this distance is far, but it can be said to be extremely close. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The wind blowing from the high mountain peaks is quite strong. Myeonggeuk was the first to open his mouth. amazing. He is a few years older than Geun Man-sang and is almost impossibly old. However, his voice was clear and lively, like a young man in his twenties. Meanwhile, the way he spoke was strangelynguid, giving off a very unique presence. Even though I thought it couldnt be possible, I thought that one of the Thirteen Saints hade to visit. I couldnt feel his presence, but for some reason, I thought he didnte to fight, so I rxed and came . I didnt know he was younger than me. This is truly amazing. Myeonggeuk rarely praised others. That never happened in the first ce. This is because during the 40 years that he lived, being called a rare genius, he rarely met anyone who could be acknowledged as being better than him. But now. No matter how small it may be, Myeonggeuk felt surprise and admiration rather than jealousy and anger at the fact that a young man ten years younger than himself was in such a state. I heard that in Moorim, there are as many extraordinary directors as there are grains of sand on the beach. Well, I havent seen the sea yet. . But no matter how much I think about it, I dont think hes a retired person. Myeonggeuks eyesnded on the handles of the hatchet sticking out on either side of Yeonhojeongs waist. And also the huge ax in his hand. Surely you are Yeon Ho-jeong? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Yes, I am Yeon Ho-jeong. her! Myeonggeuk let out augh. Theres a lot of talk about it being the best review index in the world, but isnt this just the level of a review index? Does it look like that? I heard you ruined a lot of our work. I was wondering what kind of guy he was because he was at the vanguard and harassed him quite a bit Myeonggeuk nodded. For a man of this caliber, I understand. It ispletely understandable if the enemys true force, which ruined many of the things we had prepared so far, is like this. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Its pretty calm. You mean me? Who else is here other than you? Even though he is my enemy, I cannot help but feel angry when I hear something like this from a young man younger than me. However, Myeonggeuk was not angry. Rather, I found it interesting. It was because I did not think I would see such a talented person again in the future. Myeonggeuk smiled. He was a person who grew up surrounded by cold winds outside the country, but his smile was as bright as that of a child. I was surprised at first. It was strange and suddenly I thought I was crazy. But now you know thats not the case. I guess theres no reason to be nervous. There is no reason to be overly nervous. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Youre a little different. Me? If you think about the students youve met at this school of course they cant be the same. Because everything is different, including the location of martial arts skills. Thats not what I meant. In the past, Yeon Ho-jeong fought with countless masters that Saeumgyo was proud of. Although he didnt fight everyone, he dealt with most of the famous people on campus and killed more than half of them. But this was my first time. It seemed to have inherited the power of Yin Hwangmu like the Hoyeonjong, but it did not seem to be a pure Yin Hwangmu. Rather than being used in conjunction with another martial arts like Hoyeonjeong, it was emitting prayers that seemed to have been mixed with unknown studies. Its dangerous. The hand holding the Tongcheonbu became cold. Im sure its a study I dont know anything about. Its be more dangerous than I thought. The only person who canpete with this enemy, this guy, is himself. If the fight started, now orter, the ship would be more dangerous than expected. Well, anyway. Myeonggeuk sat with his butt on the protruding rock. It is afortable and rxed posture. He seemed confident that Yeonhojeong would not attack. If you are Yeonhojeong, you would havee from Jongnam, and if so, you would know that we came to attack Jongnam. Of course. I dont know how he read us from that distance, but hes definitely a lot more sensitive than I thought. It seems like martial arts skills cant keep up with the senses. . It appears that the reason he came here in person was not to disintegrate the troops under hismand. Myeonggeuk askedzily. Have youe to see me? Sharp guy. Yeon Ho-jeong was quite surprised by the other persons keen insight. Yes. There would be no reason for you toe visit me. Except for a few reasons. Myeonggeuk smiled. If he were confident, he would have tried to kill me right here, but it looks like thats not the case. Its more than you think. Until now, it was Yeon Ho-jeongs job to read the opponents intentions and hit the yer. So far, no one has followed Yeon Ho-jeongs wit and intelligence. But Myeonggeuk was different. Even though he didnt know his brains, he seemed to be able to keep up with Yeon Ho-jeong in terms of his senses. The way he approached the truth by pointing things out one by one was extremely simr to that of Yeon Ho-jeong. Did youe to buy time? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching a famous y, whetted his appetite. Yes, thats right. I came here to buy time. An unexpected expression appeared on Myeonggeuks face. You honestly admit that? I dont think anyone will believe me even if I say no. ha ha ha! Myeonggeukughed out loud because he was so happy. Yes, its not a good habit to belittle someone with a half-baked lie that doesnt work. Even though you are my enemy, I really like you. Its a shame. I dont like you. Im not interested up to that point. Myeonggeuk lifted his butt off the rock. If you came here to buy time without the intention of fighting, I could just do the opposite. We need to move our forces at this time when Jongnam is not properly prepared. Myeonggeuk grinned. It was a short but impressive meeting. Ill see you at Jongnam. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the famous y, scratched his head. Im sorry I was quick to notice. But there is one thing you are mistaken about. hmm? I dont have the confidence to kill you, but I do intend to fight. what? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. He said he came to buy time. I was nning on making a fool of myself by ying around with my tongue, but since he doesnt seem to want to talk anymore, I guess Ill have no choice but to kill him with an axe, right? are you going to buy time by fighting me? uh. Do you think it is possible? If you dont like it, how about this? Yeon Ho-jeong, who hit Tongcheonbu on the floor, lightly shook both hands. The ce where the troops you brought are stationed is closer than the distance from here to Jongnam. . I dont know anything else, but I dont think Ill lose to you in running. Myeonggeuks eyes became cold. Chapter 679 ?Episode 679. Where does blood flow? (4) Over there. Yonggukjinin, the great leader of Hwasan, pointed to Jongnamsan Mountain. Not much time left! Everyone, cheer up! From Hwasan to Jongnam. When looking at Shaanxi as a whole, it was not that far away, but the provinces in the central ins, including Shaanxi, arerge enough to establish a small country. Experts who reached the extreme level could recover by running day and night, but for those who had not yet reached that level, it was impossible. All of the volcano warriors withstood this race with their mental strength and came this far. The bodies of the plum swordsmen and spearmen were soaked with sweat, but their eyes were as sharp as when they first came down the mountain. Because the neighboring n is dangerous? Is it because of the pressure that if Jongnam disappears, they may have to deal with attacks from foreign powers alone? Not like that. Whoop! You too, just be patient! At Hyuk-euns shout, white vapor rose from the bodies of prosecutors Jong-nam. The true energy was almost depleted. Among them, most of them suffered minor internal injuries due to excessive use of internal energy. However, their concern, anger, and strong will were growing as time passed. Phew! The excitement of the Jongnam prosecutors was impressive even to Hwasans reinforcements. In the midst of difficult times, Yonghojinin also couldnt help but be impressed. Isnt it amazing? Death penalty? Yeah, I see. They are righteous people who knew that our volcano would copse and came to help without any hesitation. The fullness of the consultation was amazing, and my spirit did not break even after traveling that long distance. Its a matter of will rather than physical strength. Yonggukjinin nced at the warriors in the volcano. The power of those Jongnam prosecutors was simr to theirs. But their burning will was much more impressive than the cold plum prayers. Although their inclinations were different, it was clear that the Maehwa Swordsmen and Changsoos were also greatly stimted. There are a lot of talented people in Jongnam. I was grateful and also felt sorry. However, human work was not something that could be done with mental strength alone. Yong Guk Jin-in said to Hwageomja. Four Baekjo-nim, it looks like the battle hasnt started yet, but at least a little bit Four Hundredjos? The Hwageomjas eyes were looking towards the northwest in the distance. Yonggukjinin called him once more. Four hundred birds. the air has changed. yes? Hwageomjas face hardened. The air has changed. Its definitely different from just a moment ago. What do you mean? Hwageomja was also difficult to exin. Although he did not reach the ultimate stage, he was a person who achieved enlightenment. At the same time, he was an enlightened person who knew the limitations of not being able to be a hermit on his own and chose to live a human life as a part of Mother Nature. Thats why you know. The air has changed. We intuitively know that two people who have transcended the human realm and taken the path of martial gods have met. It was not an area of martial arts that could not be understood by martial artsmon sense, but an urgent moment reflected in the sane eyes. When one persons power breaks the limits imposed by heaven and begins to y with thews, from then on he should be called a monster, not a person. Even if the distance was far away, even a fire swordsman could feel the collision of such beings near a battlefield. This abnormal air that made the sky take its breath away just by meeting him gave him an ominous feeling. Some say it might be too much. Lets just rest for half an hour. It would be best to take a breath and head straight to Jongnam. Yonggukjinin was the one who especially respected Hwageomja among the elders of Hwasan at the time. He was also a great elder, and Yong Guk Jin-ins personality was very respectful to his elders. We will do it. Hwageomja said to Hwang Seok-tae. If you have any stamina left, it would be better to go to Jongnam first. Your strategic insight will be of great help to them. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. I will go first. Sure. Wow! He was the one who left his horse at the volcano and ran with it. His martial arts skills could be said to be at the level of the leader of a sect, and his prayers as he kicked the ground and advanced were filled with silence. Hwageomja sighed. If only I had just a little more time. * * * Thats interesting. Peace returned to Myeonggeuks cold, sunken face. Do you mean to say that you are going to defeat me right now and then go to the troops I led andunch an offensive? Do you think its not that good? Its not only bad, its the worst. The corners of Myeonggeuks mouth rose. Do you think I will stay still if you move? I can run to Jongnam right now and destroy everything in sight. I guess so. Are we going to eliminate each others cards one by one? Isnt this too irresponsible to be called a strategy? Im not here to discuss strategy and tactics. As you said, I came here to somehow kill time. If we do as you say, Jongnam will be destroyed. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It wont happen. There will be tremendous damage, but there will be no destruction. This is nonsense to the point of insult. You probably know that, right? Once in this realm, if there is no expert of the same level, it is not that difficult for an individual to deal with one of the Old Masters. But its still one. what? You are the only one. In evaporating a faction, a groups strategy is more powerful than an individuals force. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. You can kill a lot of people. But I cant destroy it until I return. When I return after disintegrating your forces, from then on you will have to deal with me and the remaining forces of Jongnam at the same time. Its a hopeful dream. Would that be easy? You also cannot easily deal with the troops I brought. In my front yard, I can fight arrows with a club. If you could do everything by yourself, wouldnt there have been a need to bring troops? . Dont forget. This is our home. It was an invasion. You are free, but even the flow of the fight is not going as you intended. Myeong-geuk red at Yeon Ho-jeong without saying a word. It was frustrating, but it was true. The reason they wanted tounch a surprise attack while the sun was setting was not because they thought they would not be able to push back Jongnam, but because they wanted to firmly root him out. If you leave some roots behind, they will regenerate in some way. In addition, it can minimize damage to allies, so it can be said to kill two birds with one stone. Yeon Ho-jeong stabbed sharply at that very point. Myeonggeuk shook his head. You are right. But even so, it is a very reckless strategy. We are going to end this by exhausting each others forces. Can we handle the aftermath? For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed. It was right here. This was the game. Thats nothing for you to worry about. If you only think about the future, you should worry about yourself rather than me. What does that mean? It is I who havee to this ce by destroying your ns one by one. It may seem like a boast, but there are a lot of Moorim officials who give for me, which is extremely rough. It means you cant oppress me because of one mistake. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. how about you? . Was your Saeumgyo an organization generous enough to gently forgive even one of its biggest mistakes? It doesnt seem like it to me, does it? Myeonggeuks cheeks twitched slightly. You look at our school too harshly. It may be inevitable from your perspective as we are being invaded, but our school is also a benevolent organization. So that loser who got beaten up by me and ran away can live in your organization like before? For a moment, Myeonggeuk was speechless. Hoyeon species. It was he who gave the order to kill him if he encountered him running away. That is Saeumgyo. Its not because hes vicious, but because of the atmosphere of Saeumgyo. Even if you do your best, if your merit is great, you will be treated ordingly. However, if there are no balls, they are simply destroyed. Its not letting go, its getting rid of it. In particr, if you fail a big mission, you are almost guaranteed to be demoted or killed. That was Saeumgyo. So what about yourself? That cant be possible. Myeonggeuk denied it. I am one of the sessors raised directly by the sect leader. Hes not the kind of person who would kick me out with just one mistake. It wont be spection. In fact, one of the sessors who failed his mission was still in charge of school affairs. but. Its out of sight. The Saeum sect leader is not foolish enough to reject the sessor he personally raised for making a mistake. But it flies beyond my eyes. This was because I thought that one mistake would lead to two mistakes. Also, God must be a being without mistakes. If past mistakes are brought to light, there is a strong possibility that one will not be able to win the session battle, which is strongly influenced by the religious leader. As expected. Myeonggeuk looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Unless Jongnam ispletely eradicated, no one will be happy to wee you back after suffering a major blow to the troops you brought with you. so. Myeonggeuk smiled wryly. Lets just blow this golden opportunity? Do I look like such an idiot? You choose whether to fly or not. What a funny guy. You only know one, but you dont know the other. Everyone worries about mission failure. But before that, my loyalty to the church remains the same. okay? Even if it means I die, I will strictly carry out the orders I receive. Even if I die, I am confident that I will make you and Jongnam incapable of recovery for at least ten years. What a tear-jerking loyalty. So Yeon Ho-jeong crossed his arms. Do you want to buy me some time, or do you want to call in the troops now and attack Jongnam? . Choose for yourself. Its a choice Myeonggeuk said. Let me ask you one thing too. whenever. Yeon Ho-jeong, whose purpose was to buy time, was very tolerant of the other persons questions. Are you serious? That ridiculous strategy of destroying each others forces and going to ask for help at the end. Its not an operation. Its just a counterattack. Is that what the rare troublemaker who destroyed all our ns would say? You spoke well. The reason I was able to destroy all your ns wasnt because I was smart. It was possible because he was half crazy. . And I can go crazy at any moment when ites to things rted to you. Its true. Although she was smiling leisurely, Myeonggeuk was able to catch a glimpse of true madness in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes and voice. Now choose. From now on, its pressure. Are you going to wait ore now? Myeonggeuk was secretly impressed by Yeonhojeongs ability to control the mood. At the same time, I felt a little angry. It scratches the other persons pride, but forces them to choose their own option My impression of the other person has changed. Its not martial arts. This guys real weapon is not his genius martial arts skills, but his tyrannical diplomatic ability that allows him to force his opponent to make a choice with just a few words. Myeonggeuk turned his head to the north and asked. How long can I wait? Until dawn tomorrow. What an amazing guy. If you dont like it, take a risk. Myeonggeuk, who was quietly looking toward the north,unched himself into the air. It fell down from the cliff of the peak. But the words he left rang like an echo. The moment the sun rises, you are dead. Chapter 680 ?Episode 680. Where does the blood flow? (5) When Myeong-geuk disappeared, Yeon Ho-jeong headed straight to Jong-nam. As he himself said, his divinew speed was faster than the Myeonggeuks ground breaking news. The energy consumption was slightly greater, but what was clear was that it was faster. If the moment hade to actuallyunch a counterattack, Yeonhojeong would have moved at a speed that Myeonggeuk could not catch. The adventure worked. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Half. Para rock! Yeonhojeong narrowed the distance of tens of miles at an incredible speed and arrived at Jongnam Sanmun. Whoa. Even if you are a martial arts expert, you will naturally catch your breath after running with all your might for tens of miles. Are you here? Paeyul and Jongnams elders approached Yeon Hojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. good. Although it was a bitte, I could feel countless groups oftro moving around the Jongnam Mountain area. The personnel are arranged to enable efficientbat by dispersing the troops. Fortunately, Guyun seemed to understand the situation. Paeyul hurriedly asked. What happened? We bought some time, but its ambiguous. What do you mean? I ordered you not to advance until dawn tomorrow Paeyul did not ask how he persuaded him. If it was the Yeonhojeong he knew, it would have been possible in some way. However, the word ambiguous bothered me. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. For now, I agreed and went back, but Im not sure if Ill really keep my word. because? I didnt have the confidence to fight and kill that leader one-on-one. If I had been able to do that, I would have picked up the ax right away, but I had no choice but to apply pressure using means other than force. But? The problem is that he has a very unusual mind. They wont attack right away, but on the other hand, it means that we wont know when they will attack from now until dawn. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Of course its okay because we already know itsing. However, the question remains as to what tactics can be deployed. tactics? Sadoam and Cheongmokae are the two ces where we should concentrate our troops with the highest priority. If we hadnt met the opponent, we would have attacked those ces as expected. It means its different now. It would be correct to say that it has be impossible to predict exactly how it will turn out. Any normal person would be thrilled, but after meeting him in person, the leader is clearly extraordinary. They may wreak havoc with tactics we havent thought of yet. Hongjeok shouted. Then it wasnt a meaningless meeting! Paeyul red at Hong Jeok with menacing eyes. Thats what you mean! Thats not true, priest. It was Guyun who interrupted Paeyul. Gu Yun looked at Hong Jeok with gentle yet stern eyes. Currently, many martial artsrades areing to help Jongnam. Daesu Yeon Ho-jeong went out of his way to meet with the enemy leader just to buy time. ! The enemys tactics became unknown, but at the same time, we gained time for our reliable allies to arrive. What path would you choose? Thats. Furthermore, the situation was confusing and I wasnt able to make a quick decision, but Deputy Yeon Ho-jeong is a person who is working hard for Jong-nam. Whatever the purpose, is that such a foolish thing to say to someone who risked his life for us? Hongjeoks face turned red. Im sorry. I dont know how you feel, but in times like these, you need to be calmer. At a time when scary war clouds are gathering at Jongnam Mountain, it is right for us to try to help each other rather than fighting and criticizing each other. Gu Yun looked around at the elders and said. You guys should keep my words in mind and go back to your positions you decided on earlier and encourage the prosecutors. Make sure you never rx. The elders bowed their heads and moved individually. In the meantime, Hongjeok was not moving, so it seemed like he was not assigned to take charge of the troops. Guyun said to Yeonhojeong. You worked hard. I heard that your body is not normal either. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. its okay. This is no big deal. As Yeon Ho-jeong was speaking, he suddenly felt something that caught his breath. It was a familiar act of poprity. It was getting closer to the mountain gate at a fast pace, and its power could be said to be that of a long-time schr of the group. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Yeo Kwang? Yes. The person who was getting closer in an instant from far away was none other than Yeo Gwang, the leader of the Jongnam faction. Guyun and Hongjeoks eyes widened. Grand Elder?! You-all? Yeo Gwang, who was looking at the two people with curious eyes, suddenly turned cold. Yeon Ho-jeong and Paeyul were discovered. Why did youe here? It was an overbearing tone. The nervousness was evident in his voice. Yeon Ho-jeong said. The enemy is targeting Jongnam. Yeo Gwang was surprised. What?! It wasnt a volcano, it was Jongnam. This is an urgent situation, so you too, prepare for battle. What nonsense is that! by the way. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Where are the prosecutors Jongnam who were with me? Unless you are assigned a separate mission, you will have to bring them all. Yeo-gwang, who had been fuming, spoke coldly. Its really rude to try to find out about other ns affairs. Is that so. Yeon Ho-jeong did not treat Yeo-gwang properly. He was a person who would only tire him out if he dealt with him. The loss rate was also the same. Although he was looking at Yeogwang with disapproving eyes, he didnte forward for no reason. It was because I didnt feel the need to do so. Anyway, is that true? Jongnam is in danger? Gu Yun nodded. It seems to be true. So currently, prosecutors under hismand have been deployed throughout the mountain. The elders take charge of each department and encourage disciples. You think its true? Are you saying this is something that hasnt been properly confirmed? yes? I asked if it was something that had not been properly confirmed. That is Guyun looked at Yeonhojeong. Captain Yeon Ho-jeong has just met the enemy general and is on his way back. Originally, it seemed like they would attack as soon as the sun set today, but somehow they managed to buy some time until dawn tomorrow. Yeo-gwang looked at Yeon-ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even look at Yeo-gwang. Anyway, those ruthless bastards might attack before dawn. We will have to keep prosecutors aware of that. Of course I will. Maybe the adults in the squadron That was then. Are you sure? Yeo Gwang asked Yeon Ho Jeong. What do you mean? I asked if you were sure. The enemy is attacking. Then are you going to make a fuss about having toe all the way here and gather troops when the enemy isnt evening? Although she spoke with a calm face, Yeon Ho-jeongs tone of voice was not very pleasant. I couldnt cry. The woman reflected in his eyes was a person full of stubbornness and stubbornness. He was not an adult worthy of respect, but rather a person who did not want to be treated with even the slightest respect. Please bring solid evidence. ? Only you know that you met the enemymander, but no one else has seen it, right? Not only Guyun but also Hongjeoks face was shocked. Yeogwangs words just now had gone too far. Yeon Ho-jeong was the head of the Uijeonggun, the strongest military unit of the Murim Alliance, and was a general of the Maenghoe whose skills were directly recognized by the Bonggong and elders of the Maeng. Considering his official position, he is actually someone who should not be messed with even by the elders of the n. But how can you bring solid evidence to someone like that?! Elder. Those words are too Yeo-gwang shouted. What have you been doing all this time! Youre moving the prosecutors under yourmand in a hurry because of facts that havent even been properly confirmed! Grand Elder?! Imagine other people have heard about this! The entire Jongnam was so startled by the words of the young Moorim junior that he was shocked! If this bes known to the outside world, what will happen to Jongnams prestige? Gu Yuns eyes deepened. Prior to his seniority, Daesu Yeon Ho-jeong is the best general of the Murim League who has achieved numerous achievements. It is in no way a loss of prestige to be moved by the words of such a person. This person? Before you are the general of the Murim Alliance, you are a junior of the Murim League! Thats too bad! Anxiety appeared on Hongjeoks face. There was also a subtle anger on Gu Yuns face. Are you saying that we should always distrust anything a young junior says? Thats not what I meant! How many times have I said it before? After checking properly! Not a junior from Moorim! Yeogwang was startled by Guyuns voice suddenly bursting out. He is not a young junior, but a general recognized by the top leaders of the Murim Alliance, and a member of the alliance with greater influence than our elders! Elder One?! How can you use such harshnguage that is not worthy of the death penalty? How dare you insult the other person with nonsensical logic in such an urgent situation! Look! With Elder Elders remarks, Jongnams literary faction has be a religious faction that does not recognize the Murim Alliance, an alliance of Baekdo political factions! Yeogwangs face turned red. Guyun, how dare you treat your brother like that? Why are you doing this? Please stop talking nonsense ande to your senses! Now you dont even recognize the recluses presence?! John. A respectable person means an adult who deserves respect. Of course, Yeogwang was much older than Guyun, but considering the distribution, it was absurd to use the word respectful leader. Gu Yuns eyes became sharp. Did you say you are themander now? For a moment, Yeo-gwang thought it was a mistake. Because I was so angry, I ended up making mistakes without realizing it, just like when dealing with superiors. He was constantly unable to control his anger. Once the pride was hurt, the inherent anger was constantly stimted, causing mistakes. Of course, what I said was a mistake, and if I didnt always think of myself as an adult who deserves respect, I wouldnt have made this statement. Yeo Gwang tried to speak calmly. I was so excited that I said something strange. Understand. As expected, there were no words like sorry. Yeo-kwang cleared his throat and spoke again. No matter what it is, it is not right for the entire sect toe forward about something that has not been confirmed. Bring in the prosecutors right now Dae-su Yeon. Yeo Gwangs eyebrows furrowed. Guyun said to Yeonhojeong. We are not ignoring the authority of the Murim Alliance. I hope you dont misunderstand anything. Unlike before, when he treated mefortably, he treated me with courtesy and respect. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I know. Im not stupid enough to think an entire group of people is weird because of one weird person. Gu Yun sighed. In fact, Jongnam was fortunate that Yeonhojeong had been patient and listened to him so far. It wouldnt be surprising if they said they were arresting Yeogwang in the name of the Murim Alliance. If that were the case, it would truly undermine Jongnams prestige. Preparations for battle will proceed without a hitch. You should do that. It was then. Did he feel ignored? Or was he really crazy? Whoa! Intense murderous energy emanated from Yeogwangs body. Hongjeok shouted in surprise. Grand Elder! Gu Yuns face distorted. Execution of Yeogwang!! Wow! Yeo Gwangs new model moved at a frightening speed. Chapter 681 ?Episode 681. Where does blood flow (6) Why? Guyun thought. The world seems to have slowed down. Perhaps that was why I could clearly see the face of the executioner running towards me. Wrinkles, facial contour, expression, eyes. And even the emotions contained within it. execution. Guyun couldnt figure out why Yeogwang was doing that. But I always had some sense of anxiety. Yeo Gwang was strong and strong, but he was also a person with quite extreme sides. However, he usually controlled his mind well, and although he may have had a somewhat arrogant personality, his love for Jongnam was as great as anyone else, so the literary men under hismand feared and respected Yeogwang at the same time. So Guyun tried to rx. Even though the executioners did not know each other, I wanted to show the various sides of adults to my young disciples. Among Jongnam, there are adults who are hard and harsh like Yeo-gwang, and there are also adults who are full of consultation and strictness like Jang Mun-in. Then what about yourself? Although he was naturally hot-tempered and not serious, he had to be aid-back and patient adult. Although no one told him to, he thought he had to change himself. Now, thirty yearster, Guyun could barely remember what his original nature was like. It was a great change. Is that why? I felt myself calm despite Yeogwangs expression and his unexined anger. Even while he was watching the sword drawn from his waist aim for his chest. Metabolic type. Guyun closed his eyes. What made the death penalty so tyrannical? Cant fight back. No, I dont fight back. After pledging himself to change, he never swore at anyone under him. Even when he was punishing the wicked, he tried to reform them as much as possible. The nature that was ingrained with such habits took control of his body. Pleasee to your senses! Hahaha! At that moment, there was a tremendous resonance and a fierce wind swept in all directions. Guyun opened his eyes. There was surprise on his face. No matter what your position in the shrine is. The calm voice was the same as before. Lu Guangs sword did not reach Gu Yuns chest. It stopped exactly one inch in front. And Yeon Ho-jeong was holding the sword with his bare hands. Even though he held the sword of the Supreme Master with his bare hands, there was not a single drop of blood on his hand. Anyone who tried to murder an alumni for no reason can never be forgiven. Crackle! There was surprise on everyones faces. In particr, a look of astonishment rather than surprise appeared vividly on Yeogwangs face. The sword was bent. I didnt break it, I just bent it with force. It was a sword filled with the power of a transcendent expert with the strength of a long-time swordsman. Yeon Ho-jeong red at Yeo-gwang. Yeo Gwang was shocked. I didnt want to step forward because it was Jongnams matter, but as the head of the Murim Alliance, its not something I can just ignore. You tried to kill the person in charge of Jongnams troops. what? Whether youre crazy or not, Ive gone too far out of line considering your situation. bang! Oops! Yeo Gwang staggered back. The sword he was holding broke apart and fell to the ground. Yeo Gwang, who put his energy into that sword, also suffered significant internal injuries. Yeon Ho-jeong flicked his index finger. Bub bub bub! Yeo Gwang fell down. His eyes were blinking, as if he was conscious. However, he was in a situation where he could not move or speak due to the demonic and evil blood. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Guyun. The battle is just around the corner. We cant drag you away, so please handle it from here. Gu Yun said glumly. Thank you for putting the situation in my hands. I dont know if I should be audited. Guyun looked at Hongjeok. Hongjeok nodded heavily, then picked up Yeogwang and carried him inside. Yeon Ho-jeong said. You decide for yourself whether to confine them or let them fight. Just keep this one thing in mind. If he is sent to war, he will be summarily executed in ordance with thews of war if he undermines the morale of our troops with words or actions that are detrimental to the battle. Gu Yun sighed. I understand. Paeyul said in an uneasy tone. If possible, keep him locked up. If we release him for no reason, it will cause extreme damage to the prosecutors of Jongnam. Guyun had no answer. Paeyul whispered to Yeon Hojeong. But why did you keep me alive? It would have been okay if I blew it up at this point. Yeon Ho-jeong ignored the loss rate. Now lets talk about work. Forget about minor incidents. Lets do that. It was an incident where an elder of a sect tried to kill another elder. It was never trivial. However, if we lose this war, Jongnam will disappear. Considering the problems of Jongnam as a whole, it was definitely something that could be considered trivial. They will be drawing troops from volcanoes and open spaces. Elder Cheoljanggae said that he would also bring troops from friendly ns, so at least 500 or more of our allies wille. It is something to be thankful to the Primordial Heavenly Father. Not even the Prime Minister of the world can tell us how to ce external troops in the right ce. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression suddenly became serious. What happened to the young Taoists and students who did not learn martial arts? Everyone has been sent down. If you are not one of Jongnams people, you will not know this path, so you can rest assured. I heard that Jongnams prosecutors are asbative as Jeomchang and Gonggong. Its true. I dont know how or when the enemies will attack, but it wont be before midnight at least. If were lucky, theyll attack after dawn like I said, but I think its highly unlikely. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Tell me all the ces that are vulnerable to surprise attacks. I think we need to work together ande up with the bare minimum tactics. Time passed like that. Before we knew it, it was time for a red sunset to cover the world. A thick half moon appeared vaguely in the sky. Even then, the momentum of Myeonggeuk and Hyeolrangdan was not felt. Originally, it would have started moving around now and arrived before midnight to attack Jongnam. Jongnam was as wide as it was and had as many experts as there were. However, if we were to name experts with sufficientbat experience, less than three-tenth of them would do so. It could not be said that it was Jongnams problem. Most martial sects would be like that, and it wasnt a big problem. The martial arts skills of Gu-Fail-I-Bang are strong even without experiencing actualbat. Furthermore, once you reach a certain level, the difference between you and someone who has actually experiencedbat decreases drastically. Even as I watch the de pass before my eyes, my heart does not waver. Basically, it is based on the martial arts of Taoism and Buddhism, so it has excellent harmony between mind and body. However, even if one had learned such martial arts,rge-scale battles were a different matter. The sess or failure of this fight will depend on the performance of the masters who have not experienced actualbat but have sufficiently practiced martial arts. Time passes again. Eventually, night came. As the world became dark, the tension among the prosecutors began to increase frighteningly. This was because you never knew when and where the enemy would attack. At that time, a voice full of tension burst out of the prose. Who are you? Hwang Seok-tae raised his spear and hand. Its called Hwang Seok-tae. This is Yeon Ho-jeongs adjutant, or rather, Yeon Ho-jeongs group. Say that inside. Put down your spear and kneel down! It was a very aggressive response. But Hwang Seok-tae obediently did as they told him. After all, it was a wartime situation. It was rather surprising that he did not attack even though he was an unknown warrior. After a while. Hwang Danju. Yeon Ho-jeong himself came out in prose. Hwang Seok-tae said to the prosecutor who pointed the sword at his neck. Now, will you please put away your sword? The swordsman with his sword bowed briefly. Forgive my rudeness. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled. Its okay. It was a restrained statement and action. I think the tension was a bit too much, but at least I didnt feel like I was going to be blindly stabbed to death. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Hwang Seok-tae, who picked up the red dragon spear and stood up. What about volcanoes? It wille soon. I started first. good. You worked hard. Thats right. I have never kneeled in front of anyone. Hwang Seok-tae shook the dirt off his knees. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Youre going to see this and that a lot just because youre with me, right? Ill buy you a drinkter. Of course. If we get through this battle safely. Not in broad daylight. Thats a bit of a shame. Lets go first. I need your insight. Around the middle of the hash (r). Its a volcano! Someone among the swordsmen guarding the mountain gate shouted. The swordsmen of the volcano have arrived as reinforcements! Wow! The loud voice was transmitted throughout Jongnam Mountain. The confluence of volcanoes ignited a fire in the hearts of Jongnam prosecutors, who were full of tension. It seemed as if a huge fire was burning throughout the mountain. It was such a great change that the full morale (ʿ) suddenly changed to military spirit (military spirit). Gu Yun bowed his head towards the swordsman. Guyun of Jongnam greets the great man of Hwasan. Hwageomja waved his hand. Thats an excessive greeting. Im just sorry I couldnte sooner. How can you say that? Just the fact that you came like this Guyun was momentarily ovee with tears and was unable to continue speaking. Behind Hwageomja were lined up three rted elders of Hwasan and nearly two hundred troops. The solemn prayers of each one were excellent. It was clear that all of them were top experts and plum sword swordsmen, even in volcanoes. Among them were some with spears, and their strength was no less than that of the plum sword swordsmen. Guyun and the elders were thrilled. Even if Hwasan had been invaded, it was doubtful whether Jongnam would have dispatched that many troops. It was then. Elder! Gu Yuns eyes widened. No, you guys?! Prosecutors Hyeok-eun and Jong-nam rushed to Guyun and knelt down. Fortunately, the! Were notte! Where have you been and are you here now?! I was so distracted that I couldnt investigate where the prosecutors who were with Yeogwang had gone. It was time for Hyuk-eun to open his mouth. At first, I thought the volcano was an enemy target. Hwageomja said with a smile. When the younger students found out, they ran straight to the volcano. Please help us. ! Unfortunately, the target has changed to Jongnam, but how can we not make efforts when we see them? You have really good disciples. Gu-yoon squeezed Hyeok-euns shoulder. Good job. And thank you. You have shown Jongnams spirit! Hyeok-eun lowered his head. The crime of moving without permission will be punished after this battle is over. What sin do you have? After today, if any of our neighbors are in trouble again, we must take action no matter who stops us. I have taught you so. Ill keep that in mind. Good job. Wee back. The appearance of reinforcements and affiliated prosecutors was truly wee. But at the same time, the war clouds became more intense. The arrival of reinforcements meant that the enemys invasion time could be brought forward ordingly. Tensions are rising even more. And just after midnight. Youre here. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up holding the Tongcheonbu. In the distance, Hwageomja also stood up with his eyes shining. It looks like the enemy ising. Guyun shouted. Everyone ready for battle! Cha-cha-cha-chachang! Hundreds of swords were pulled out, emitting brilliant sword light. Chapter 682 ?Episode 682. Where does the blood flow? (7) Get ready to open up the examination! left side! Watch out for the side road that leads to the cliff over there! Throwing weapons may be used! The enemies have a history of using fire bombs! Be careful of explosives! Light up! A loud voice rang out from around Jongnamsan Mountain. But the uproar did notst long. As preparations for opening the examination werepleted andplete preparations for external attacks werepleted, everyone held their breath and began to look in all directions. Thats strange. The center of Jongnams main mountain. Yeon Ho-jeong gazed toward the north with widened eyes. Its definitelying. The spirit of life was transformed into a military spirit, and they were moving forward little by little but surely. It was still the same now. The distance was still too far to determine the exact number, but I could still feel the intimidation of the enemy that I had felt before. But whats taking so long? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly ring towards the north, fired an electric signal at the Hwageomja who was far away. [What do you think, senior Noh?] Hwageomja shook his head. [I am different from you. I can see that someone with equal power to you is moving, but I dont have the eyes to grasp the enemys forces.] We talked about that a little while ago. A person who learned the teachings of Seondo through martial arts. It was certainly a great study, but it had its limitations as it did not reach this level in the end. I could only sense with my heightened senses that the enemy wasing, or that the enemy leader was moving. . Yeon Ho-jeong was lost in thought. Its approaching quickly. I have no intention of turning off the sound. Since they know about the invasion anyway, there is literally no need to hide it. At that time, Hwang Seok-tae, who came from behind, spoke. The enemy ising? Thats right. No matter how much I open my energy, I dont know. Being without a y is truly amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwang Seok-tae with puzzled eyes. By the way, why did youe here? He will keep his position. In thisrge-scale battle, Hwang Seok-tae showed off his capabilities better than anyone else. In other words, if Yeon Ho-jeong had not had experience during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he would have entrustedmand of this matter to Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae frowned. I have one problem. which? It seems to you that you know quite well the geography of the Jongnam faction, right? I think so. Even though I said that, it was an almost certain thought. Although it ismon sense, he was especially certain because of his pastbat experience during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. At that time, Saeumgyo was much more borate than it is now. What is natural is that at that time, there was no history of recognizing the noble precepts of the three religions and defeating them one by one like Yeonhojeong does today. What was important was the perfection they showed at the time. Although they did not know each individuals special mission, inrge-scale battles, they had an almost urate understanding of the enemys terrain and strengths and weaknesses. There were many victories and many defeats, but most of the battles waged by Saeumgyo were of a type that would not be dared to be attempted unless one was familiar with this region. That experience and currentmon sense gave Yeon Ho-jeong confidence. Hmm, if you say so, then so be it. Even if it is different from the facts, it is right to assume that they know this ce well and prepare for it. Yes, thats right. But why is that? If you think so, there are a few ces that could be weak points. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Weakness? Yes, weakness. Where is it? That ce That was then. bang! With an intense explosion, the peak opposite Jongnams main mountain began to be engulfed in red-hot mes. Everyone was surprised and turned their attention to that ce. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It was a terrifying sight. The speed at which the fireworks rose from the tip of the peak and spread forward, backward, left and right was amazing. Even if you are looking at it from this side, it is quite fast. I even thought that if I had been in there, it would have been difficult to escape from the spreading mes. Fire?! Its not just a flower world. Of course. If the intention was to unleash a real fire, there was absolutely no reason to burn the opposite peak. They probably approached as if they were dead and concentrated their fire in this direction from the moment of attack. It is rather a loss for them to show something like that. This was because all it did was confirm to this side that they had a difficult means called fire attack. There is a reason. The hand holding the Tongcheonbu turned white. Theres definitely a reason. That guy I saw half a day ago is definitely not an idiot. Rumbling. At that time, a gentle vibration echoed from a distant peak. It was not a vibration with a steady beat. It was a small but chaotic vibration caused by numerous things going crazy. animal?! Yes. More than one-third of the peak has already been burned. Countless mountain animals were running like crazy in fear to avoid the fire. Wooooow! Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils turned red. It is a main fire energy that burns with the power generated by the Light Shindan, the source of power. In an instant, my heart rate rose and an exhrating feeling of tension lingered throughout my body. Advancing Hwagye. They are sending wild animals here, but that only serves to add to the confusion. Moreover, even that chaos is no big deal in front of this many troops. Wooooow. My heart rate went up and my head felt hot. Therge amount of blood that rushed into the upper chamber after receiving the firearm stimted the brain like crazy. The speed of thinking increased and numerous cases came to mind in an instant. But no specific thoughts came to mind. Threatening operations certainly existed, but they were only ones that had a slim possibility of being realized. I cant help it. hook! His pupils, which had been burning red, soon radiated pure light. Hwang Danju. Say it. I told Elder Guyun in advance. When I leave the battlefield, I want you to be my soldier from then on. Not only Elder Guyun, but also other elders and even Fire Sword Master Noh Seon-bae were epted. Hwang Seok-taes face was filled with surprise. He couldnt have imagined that such a conversation would happen without his knowledge. Other than me, you are the only one skilled in this type ofbat. You take care of it. And what about you? Yeon Ho-jeong slightly turned his shoulders. I think I should go. In enemy territory?! okay. Thats not allowed! Did you know there was some kind of trap over there? Did you forget that it is the biggest shield that will block the enemys offensive in times of emergency! At the same time, it is also the most powerful spear. ! Something is strange. The enemy is definitely approaching. Thats for sure. But Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its hard to exin in words. I have to see it with my own eyes. Hwang Seok-tae spoke in a calm voice. It wont end with just confirmation. Do you think the enemymander will leave you alone? Of course I wont leave you alone. then! Ill have to fight to kill myself too. Yeon Ho-jeong ced his hand on Hwang Seok-taes shoulder. For a moment, Hwang Seok-tae flinched. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. I was a little nervous at first. sincerely. What do you mean? But now Im really grateful. Im telling you that you came with me on this trip to Murim. Hwang Seok-taes eyes wavered. Im sorry for passing on this burden to you. But because of you, I was able to prevent more blood from being shed. . Be sure to serve expensive alcohol. Please take care of me this time too. Hwang Seok-tae, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, chuckled. This time too? I guess you n to use it again next time? Its only sharp like this. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Dont tell me about that weakness. From now on, you are themander of this battlefield. Do whatever you decide is right. He shouted to the Hwaseomja who was far away. Senior Noh! Im going to the enemymander! From now on, follow Hwang Danjus orders! Paaaaang! With those words, Yeonhojeong ran towards the burning peak. Hwang Seok-tae turned around. Damn, Ive been busy. Open, those damned bastards need toe quickly. * * * Kuweeeek! Yeonhojeong saw quite a few wild boars running at a frightening speed. The wild boars living in the Shaanxi area were of unusual size. All of them seemed to be half the sizerger than average. It wasnt just the wild boar. From deer with horns to rabbits, even a pack of wolves were running towards each other like crazy in the distance. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong, who broke through the beasts with Hyeok-ik Hwi-cheon, arrived at the bottom of the peak at once. Lets see what the n is. It was then. A split second. Yeon Ho-jeong felt that the anxiety he had been vaguely holding was revealing its true nature. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Another loud explosion rang out from the top of the peak. The explosion was so strong that the entire mountain shook. The air is booming! Looking at the ringing sound, it seemed to have created a much more powerful shock wave than the explosive that was first exploded. Its not a fire bomb. Even the fire energy was not amplified. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Could it be a signal?! Quad deuk! I stopped moving forward and quickly looked back. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The headquarters of Jongnam is now a long way away. The fierce military spirit was rising like a wave not from the front of the main mountain, but from the rear. Its them! Yes. Surprisingly, the enemy was pushing in from far behind the headquarters where Hwang Seok-tae was in charge. Although it is invisible to the eye, it can be read as the flow of military discipline. So to speak, it was a stab in the back. But how?! The military spirit of the enemymander and his subordinates was clearly felt even beyond the peak. You split the troops in two?! Paaaaaaaaaa! At that moment, an absolute figure rushed from the top of the peak, creating a gust of wind. The speed was indeed fast. The moment Yeon Ho-jeong was able to assess the situation, he was already running, and by the time he read the situation and tried to move, he was already close enough to be caught in Yeon Ho-jeongs field of vision. It was toote to avoid it. It was not a question of speed, but a question of tempo. If you step away from here, you will lose momentum from the beginning. Aaaah! Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Tongcheonbu with a fierce spirit. Kwaaaaang! Yeonhojeong and Myeonggeuk were each pushed back with a huge shock wave that felt like an earthquake. sudden! The impact was so strong that the mes that had been pushing down flew back up to the top of the mountain peak! was pushed up. Thats amazing! Faba Park! Myeonggeuk stepped through the air and came down behind Yeonhojeong and looked at Yeonhojeong with admiring eyes. Wee. As expected, one sensation is amazing. you waited for me toe. urate. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I read the military discipline of the troops with you? You mean that? Myeonggeuk grinned and stretched out his hand into the air. Slurrrrr. It is invisible to the eye. I couldnt hear any sound, but somehow I felt like I heard it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. The signs of enemies who were thought to be running with Myeonggeuk behind the peak disappeared as if in a wash. Its a technique called spirit energy. It is one of the highest-ranking techniques of our school that materializes the true energy of an illusion and the number is ridiculous. Maybe theres something simr in light blood? ! Actually, I didnt think this would be enough. Thats why I even resorted to fireworks. I thought you might be able to see through Youngkijins artificial presence, so I used fireworks to add to the confusion. This meant that by starting a huge forest fire and using the dizzying fireworks, even the slightest doubt that Yeon Ho-jeong had was hidden. Yeon Ho-jeong let out a double sound without realizing it. Dont you fucking think this is a real foul? Its because of you. Myeonggeuk lowered his posture. We have been preparing this troublesome task for over half a day just because of you, including the highest ranking magicians and painters of our school. You crawled all the way here to work hard and make a living abroad with that passion, you bastards. Now, lets have the captains stick together and the soldiers stick together among the soldiers! Ah-oh! Paaaaang! The two super experts rushed towards each other. Chapter 683 ?Episode 683. Burning Mountain (1) Immediately after Yeon Ho-jeong leaves. what?! Hwang Seok-tae, who returned to the rear near Cheongmokae, sensed that something was going wrong. hook! The forest in the distance was shaking dizzyingly. It seemed as if a strong wind was blowing and the trees were dancing. But Hwang Seok-tae knew. That shaking is not due to the wind. enemy! Yes. Enemy troops wearing dark red armor were gradually revealing their presence and charging at frightening speeds. It was truly incredible speed. Even though he was rushing at that speed, he was still killing everything? Regardless of his or her ability, I was able to see that he was extremely skilled at changing prayers. I didnt feel anything? No matter how good I am at changing airways, it doesnt make sense that I didnt know about it until I narrowed the distance to this extent. Wasnt Yeon Ho-jeong even convinced that the enemy wasing from the front? If even Yeon Ho-jeong, who was much stronger than him, was unaware of the current situation, this was not normal. At that moment, Hwang Seok-tae remembered Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Something is strange. The enemy is definitely approaching. Thats for sure. But Its difficult to exin in words. Ill have to see it with my own eyes. Hwang Seok-taes eyes sparkled. Deputy Yeon was also ambiguous. I was reading something I didnt know. So I went to check it out for myself. So what is the situation now? Daejangjeon is a separate battle between troops, Gerogun. For a brief moment, Hwang Seok-taes head quickly turned. The battle between captains is a fierce battle between masters who have entered the martial arts stage. Theres no way they left any troops behind. Even if you are a supreme expert, you wont be able to get involved in a fight between monsters. This means that all the troops brought by the enemy are concentrated here. Instead, those trying to attack Jongnam are likely to have dispersed their troops. It would be difficult to break through one ce and push in due to the terrain. The enemy is well aware of the terrain near Jongnampa. Even if you dont know, you have to move with the confidence that you know. then? Cheongmokae Iljin and Lee Jin, prepare for Qigong examination! Get ready to fill the gap between strikeouts and photos! Chiri riri ring! Swords shed and numerous swordsmen spread out left and right. It was an order from an unknown outsider, but their movements were smooth. For the first time in their lives, they were protecting the mountain from invaders. There were orders from above, but the situation was too tense for an outsider to not follow orders. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Perform a close-up examination from the seventh to eighth quarters! Never leave your seat! Dont pay attention to the enemies who break through the camp ande to your base! I will defend that position unconditionally! The voice fired with powerful internal energy was quietly and clearly transmitted throughout the Cheongmokae area. The swordsmen of the volcano are forming a circle around the pce! Enemies thate inside are dealt with under the orders of the Jongnam elders and must return to their original positions as soon as they are dealt with! Any other movements are absolutely prohibited! Even if you see an enemy, do not leave your position without orders! Although they had a history of fighting together, it was his first time working together with them. There may be some who have flexible views, but their judgment should not be allowed. Be sure to strictly follow the orders of the person in charge. That was all for now. Hwang Seok-taes eyes sparkled fire. It doesnt end with protection! If you enter the area, you must go first! Think of it as a siege, not a fortress, and move ordingly! After a while. h h h! A sh between violent swordsmanship and arrogant swordsmanship urred near Cheongmokae. The battle has finally begun. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. The momentum of the first fight determines the winner of thest fight! Push forward even if it means losing your head! * * * Haha! Yeonhojeong retreated to the rear with an explosion of alcohol. The mighty explosion of career The power of the Gwangmyeong Shindan that soared instantly protected the skeleton and internal organs. That doesnt work. sh! Myeonggeuk, who was charging head-on, suddenly raised his sword and struck from the side firing line. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It was a familiar martial arts skill. Although I didnt know the force of the masterpiece, I knew the technique of the handcraft very well. True Blood Hand! Saeumgyos handwork that simultaneously pressures the opponents mind and spirit with powerful force. Yeonhojeongs left chair was pressed down heavily. Kwarung! With binge drinking, famous ys slowed down. Yeonhojeong did not end up slowing down. Only after taking three steps back was I able to cancel out the shock wave. Of course you cant do it with your bare body. The enlightenment of Taegeuk (̫O) taught directly by Seunghyeon Jinin, a schr of the Shaman sect. He was a person who received the enlightenment of true form taijiquan (true form taijiquan), which was passed down through a vision from the shamans head temple, rather than the gymnastics form of taijiquan that ismonly known in the market. I have never used true taijiquan against an opponent I have hit with my bare hands. However, I just used the realization at the time in my own way to block my opponents attacks or create a momentary hint of a counterattack. But it was different now. With the Tongcheonbu held in his right hand, he was releasing the Baekhogong and Jujagong, and with his left hand, he was fully releasing the enlightenment of True Form Taijiquan. Still, I cant shake off the shock. It is right to continue the offensive with the output of the Gwangmyeong Shrine, which is the source of power, but the Shindan is unable to produce its own output to disperse the impact. Enlightenment of Taijiquan, control of the vibration of the Gwangmyeong Shindan, and even the activation of the Hyeonmugi moment by moment. You have to unleash three martial arts at almost the same time to avoid taking even a single point of damage from Myeonggeuks attack. If you give up on either one, you will suffer internal injuries, and the umted internal injuries will immediately tilt the g of victory or defeat toward the masterpiece. This is not good. The chairperson who performed Taijiquan grabbed the end of Tongcheonbus spear. Yeonhojeong swung Tongcheonbu like a thunderbolt. Awesome! Quang! To be honest, it was a blow from Taesans tacks. The attack may seem angry, but there are no loopholes. Even Myeonggeuk could not avoid this attack and had to counter it to disperse the impact. Hahaha! The fire demon overflowing behind the pushing Myeonggeuk got scared and ran to the left and right. Yeon Ho-jeong let out a short breath. strong. Myeonggeuk was strong. He was a strong man I had never met in my previous life. Looking at this situation, it doesnt seem like it was a secret weapon, but when it came to it, it turned out that it had enough military power to be called a secret weapon. Strong is also strong. hook! Hahaha! Even after receiving a powerful blow and retreating, it flies back and attacks like an arrow caught in a string. Follow-up hits were expected, but the density of strikes was unexpected. Even though it is a power released in an instant, it unleashes a power that is difficult to handle. I blocked it with Tongcheonbus wide ax de, but even as it was being pushed away, the back te was shaking. A vein appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs forehead. Ill never get used to it! Pabababak! Myeonggeuks eyes sparkled. He followed Yeon Ho-jeong, who was being pushed away, and threw down the intestines, but before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong had returned to the rear and was shing his ax diagonally. It was simr to his attack a moment ago, but it was a more unpredictable attack line. It was a magicalw so magical that it made my eyes wander. quite! Myeonggeuks left foot dug into the ground. Kugoogung! bang! At that moment, a tremendous vibration was transmitted to the window of Tongcheonbu. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Its blocked. To the body of a masterpiece. After my previous life, even during the time of the Dark Emperor. I dont know how to do it with bare hands, but it was the first time someone was able to throw away a swinging ax with their bare body. At most, all I could do was to either let it go or counter it with a stronger attack. And that was normal. This was because Yeonhojeongs neww was full of a weight that even a strong man several levels higher could not take with his bare body. However, Myeonggeuk did not just receive it with his body, he even threw it away. Thats huge! Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed back like crazy. It could not withstand the tension of a masterpiece. Myeonggeuk frowned and turned his shoulders sharply. I thought my upper body was split even after wearing the Dohwacheonshin Gap (). Thats ignorant attack power. It was a martial artist whose name I had never heard before. Rather than wearing armor under his clothes, it seemed to be a Qigong technique that transformed his entire body into enormous strength to block attacks. Experts in the old method, who use their shoulders and back to support the opponent with their torso and blow them away, sometimes use a simr tactic. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong also used a simr technique for a moment. However, such a stubborn and powerful Qigong technique was impossible. Myeonggeuks Dohwacheonsingap was close to a single divine skill with perfect structure. Its not their martial arts skills. Grumbling. A trickle of blood flowed down the hand holding the barrel. The Myeonggeuk that received it seemed to have suffered quite a bit of shock, but Yeon Ho-jeongs armor, which had attacked, was also slightly torn. Thats how strong the rebound force is. Its not the martial arts of the Saeumgyo! To be exact, it was a martial arts skill he had never seen before from the super experts of the Four Eums he had faced. Theres nothing to be embarrassed about because its your first time dealing with a martial artist. This wasnt just because it was an unfamiliar martial art. The martial arts of Myeonggeuk were rooted in the martial arts of the Four Eums, but at the same time, they were different from any martial arts other than Saeum. Even though the text is simple, it is difficult to read. Shhh! Myeong-Geuk, who briefly adjusted his body,unched himself towards Yeonhojeong again. Even during that short break, there were no gaps. If it were Yeonhojeongs usual stance, it would have been worth the damage, but I gave up because I couldnt be sure. The capital of Myeonggeuk and the Tongcheonbu of Yeonhojeong collided. Kaaaaaaaaaa! Its awesome. It is a new skill that is far removed from the true beauty of Saeumgyo, and it uses the martial arts of Saeumgyos maternal family so perfectly. No, its actually more. Jinhyeolsu was a sharp but not strong martial artist. It was the essence of martial arts itself that could not be changed even if the level increased. However, in this masterpiece, it was my first time seeing a new technique, and Jinhyeolsus hand-grip was made so strong that even if he collided with Tongcheonbu, he would be fine. The eyes of the two people collided right in front of their noses. The same anti-tank energy that blocked my axe can also surround the capital. At that time, Myeonggeuks left hand, which was holding the wrist of his right fist, loosened. Whoa whoa! Myeonggeuks left hand struck Yeonhojeongs side. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shone like the sun. h h h! Myeonggeuk took a dozen steps back. Grumbling. Myeonggeuks right hand was stained with blood. He was seriously injured by the main weapon mounted on Tongcheonbus ax de. Poisonous bastard! Myeonggeuks voice, which was full of admiration, suddenly became tense. Even though I got hit in the side, I pushed back with more force. Regardless of whether its possible or impossible, its usually impossible to even think of trying it with any level of venom. This is because it ismon for them to retreat or bounce back and struggle. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a short breath again. A blow to the side was allowed, but Myeonggeuk was also unable to use his full strength. If the force had been applied properly, the ax de would have cut the hand and even split the cor bone. Of course, there would have been a fist-sized hole in Yeonhojeongs side. Although Myeonggeuks surprise attack was sessful, Yeonhojeongsbat power did not decline. Myeonggeuk also suffered an injury to his hand and had difficulty using Jingi for a while. No one suffered any obvious damage. There was a feeling that Yeonhojeong was slightly pushed back, but anyone could see that it was only a piece of paper. Feel so good. Myeonggeuk grinned and moved his neck around. Lets fight slowly and leisurely. Because we have a lot of time. At the first meeting, Yeon Ho-jeong tried to buy time, but then the situation turned around. Wheeeeee!! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was covered with white wind. I hope it turns into a blood clot. I dont have time, you son of a bitch. Chapter 684 ?Episode 684. Burning Mountain (2) Sadoam, the main mountain in Jongnam. h h h! Numerous swords and as many spears and swords collided, creating a spectacr roar. Jongnam Samjangro Chosuk shouted. Dont jump! Maintain your formation until the end! We have to pressure him to step down! The number of Jongnam prosecutors who blocked the entire road leading to Sadoam was nearly two hundred. Fifty people formed onerge camp and were facing the enemy with as many as four swords. Jongnams medical examination, which had a gentle curve, was like a strong castle wall in itself. Furthermore, as befits a first-ss fighting method, he pressured the enemy as if he were alive by receiving the power of the prosecutors. Lightning inspection and fall inspection! Tighten the gap between you two! Hahaha! The demons of Hyeolrangdan, who were attacking with terrifying force, were blocked by Jongnams brilliant sword skills and retreated. Pae-yul, who was looking down at Jong-nams strategy from a distance, was secretly impressed. Its great rebound. It is different from the fortune telling method. Of course, during Jeomchangs examination, there was an intangible anti-repulsion energy created based on the internal power of prosecutors like me, but it was infinitely ferocious and not arrogant like me. As an offensive type, Jeomchangs formation seemed to be better, but considering Mercury, Jongnams formation seemed to be a few moves higher. Additionally, I thought that it was an excellent choice to conduct this type of screening for Sado cancer, which is the most vulnerable. This was because if this ce was breached, the main mountain in Jongnam could be breached in a straight line. but. Paeyuls eyes scanned everywhere like a beast. Although he was not interested in joint attacks and had less tactical insight than Hwang Seok-tae, he was at least more sensitive than anyone else when it came to the flow of the fight. I wouldnt just sit back and stare at an imprable castle wall. Paeyuls eyes scanned the Hyeolrangdan like a thunderbolt. strong. From what he could see, the power of the Hyeolrangdan was very strong. The number of Hyeolrangdan gathered at Sadoam was estimated at three hundred. And much more power was concentrated on Cheongmokaes side. It is unknown whether the troops were divided into two or three. If it is divided into two, it means that Sadoam and Cheongmokae are the end, and if it is divided into three, it means that another preparation is being made in a ce that cannot be caught by the senses of even the most advanced experts. No matter what happens, the priority is to defend this ce right away. At that time, the formation of Hyeolrangdan, which had hesitated for a while, changed. Woooooo! The sound of wolves howling came from all over Hyeolrangdan. For a moment, the prosecutors eyes wavered. It was a wolf howl, but it was not an ordinary howl. Nangso (}), full of magical power, was frighteningly shaking the concentration of the prosecutors who had learned the sacred magic. Sara rock! While the cries continued, the formation of the Hyeolrangdan changed into a sharp shape. Woooooo! Woooooo!! The sound became louder and louder as time went on. Instead of shouting as a group, they took turns shouting to keep the shouting going. It seemed like a form of group warfare. The moment when Hyeolrangdan finished preparing to advance. Whoa! A blue essence surged from the body of Elder Chosuk. Go!! The sound waves that resounded loudly erased the wolf howl of the blood troupe. Chosuk shouted. Dont be fooled by strange tricks! A strong mindes from a pure heart! Dont forget Jongnams teachings! The attack that took ce with full concentration immediately corrected the shaken hearts of the prosecutors. Rumbling! The power of the lightning strike increased and a thunderous sound was made. Slurp. The power of the falling sword increased and the cool sound of the de rang out. Paeyul quietly admired Chosuk. Thats amazing. In an instant, he sensed the enemys negative attack, gathered all his strength, and blocked the enemys movement to rush in, while at the same time correcting the sword spirit of his allies. If you had no experience, you would have shouted in advance and it would have been a stressful atmosphere. His ability to read the situation and read the situation is top-notch. I was able to understand why Chosuk came as the person in charge of Sadoam. Chaaaaang! Chosuk, who drew his sword, pointed to the tip of the Hyeolrangdan and shouted. Dirty squires of Simas affair! Even if the spirit of the mountain is polluted, I will dye the mountain with your blood and let the world know about Jongnams power! The loud voice was reminiscent of thunder. Aside from simply having strong attack power, the voice itself contained a strong sense of victory and confidence. It was an excellent voice for breaking the enemys spirit and raising the morale of allies. not bad. Paeyuls hand touched the deformed sword. Is there really a need to add strength here? He recalled the words of Yeon Ho-jeong and Hwang Seok-tae. Senior is out of the question. Move ording to your senses. Since he is very nimble on his feet, please move around the battlefield and check for any weak points in our troops. The encamped troops will unconditionally move ording to my orders. Even if they see an opportunity, they wont move. But you are different. Youd better use your own judgment. Anyway, its probably not abat technique that matches the martial arts skills of Jongnam and Hwasan. Paeyul took a step back. I should go to Cheongmokae That was then. Hahaha! Chosuks body staggered with a bloody sound. Youre noisy, old man. Captain Sam, the leader of the Three Hundred Blood Gangs, spoke in his usual raspy voice. Chosuks eyes wavered. Although it was a surprise attack, it was only a dagger thrown. Nevertheless, I was so shocked that my entire body shook. It was a force no less powerful than his own. Normal growled. Ill bite off the old mans head first! You murderer! It was the moment when Chosuk was about to pour powerful energy into his sword. Whoa! One master, who jumped out like an arrow from a strong bow, pushed the usual. My usual eyes opened wide. what?! The ambusher swung his sword from the bottom to the top. Damn it! With one swing, four collision sounds erupted. He was struck four times with one sword. It was a great feat. The speed of the sword was fast, but the speed of creation of the sword was much faster than the movement of the sword. It didnt end there. In an instant, he catches the raised sword back and moves to the side with a bizarre movement, aiming for the neck like a ghost. The movement was irregr and fast. Surprised, Sangye quickly turned his head. Sigh! Although it didnt touch the sword, the bullet from the sword tore the skin on the nape of his neck. It was a speculum with incredible sharpness. If he had been a little closer, the pain he had brought in would have destroyed his muscles and nerves. The usual eye glow turned red. bang! The attacker retreated after a single strike with a spin. It was the power of a one-hit kill. It was a martial art worthy of the leader of the Hyeolrangdan, which Saeumgyo boasts is a formidable killing technique disyed in a short moment. I always shouted loudly. What are you! sh! There was no time to continue speaking. As I retreated, I drew a half-moon shape with my sword, rotating my upper body in reverse, and the intangible sword energy that cut through the air immediately aimed at my corbone. profit! Normally, he pulled out two short spears from behind his back. Hahaha! He blocked the sword attack with a single spear with a splendidly decorated wolfs head. Heavy. Even though it was a sword energy that was released momentarily, the weight of the bullet was amazing. It was a sword that was absolutely impossible with any amount of training. He usually swung his two javelins fiercely. Puff poop! There was a sh of red light, and before I knew it, the ground where the attacker was standing exploded. Slurp! Like flower petals carried by the warm spring breeze. There was one super expert who got down in front of the lightning checkup and fall checkup with extremely elegant movements. The sword in his hand was short enough to be called a small sword, but its width was much wider than any other long sword. It was a type of sword that was difficult to find not only in the central region but also outside of Sae. I was just going to pass by. Paeyul, a prosecutor holding a deformed sword, frowned and said. I hate hearing your voice so much. Do you eat iron powder mixed with rice? I cant possibly listen to you. In my everyday eyes, I was young to live. Hyeolrangdan immediately! thunderstroke! Chosuk shouted without missing the opportunity. Lightning, one sword strike! The swordsmen whopleted the lightning strike aimed their swords at the tip of the Hyeolrangdan. sh! Fuuuuuuu! The sword wave, with its concentrated force, shook the cutting edge of the Hyeolrangdans formation. At the same time, Paeyul attacked Sang-sang again. h h h! The two peoples swords shed with sparks flying. usual shouted. Charge! Lets destroy the right side first! Fuuuuuuu! My normal body staggered and retreated. While blocking Paeyuls sword attack, he even issued an order. I had no choice but to ept the gap. Woooooo!! The formation of Hyeolrangdan, which had been disorganized for a moment, became a sharp attack line again and rushed towards Lightning Inspection. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. Just looking at it, the lightning checkup was more violent than the fall checkup. When ites to strategy, it wasmon to attack from the drop screening. However, orders were usually given to destroy lightning strikes first. You have a good eye. I dont know how well he knows Jongnams martial arts, but since he is so powerful, his usual judgment in targeting lightning strikes when there are gaps should be praised. You killer! Wooooow! A red and ferocious energy bloomed from my body. I will kill you first! Paeyul grinned. The sea I longed for! Faaagh! Paeyul, who charged in with a new method full of sticity, implemented the whirlwind sword. Shhh! Whoops! Whoops! It was a sword strike that included the flow of wind. Soft yet fierce. The whirlwind series of sword strikes, which rotated and ovepped with each blow, truly disyed peak power. Left-handed sword?! His usual martial arts skills of parrying Paeyuls sword attack with two single spears were also amazing. The formality of the battlefield, which involves preserving stamina and maximizing efficiency while minimizing damage and eliminating damage through quick and disciplined movements, was captured. Suddenly he changed the hand he used the sword with. Its probably not simply to take advantage of Touros advantage. At that moment, my usual eyes caught the stick sticking out of Paeyuls right shoulder. A sly smile appeared on his usual lips. Paaaaaaaa! Sangsang, who crushed each of the twenty-five sword strikes, instantly narrowed the distance. Paeyuls eyes lit up. good! grasp! He immediately reached behind his back, pulled out a javelin, and shed it straight at the head. It was then. ?! Paeyul, who sensed that his usual upper body movements were slightly off, quickly shifted his body. Sigh! A rash passed through his shoulder garment. If I hadnt avoided it, my entire left shoulder would have been blown off. Paeyuls eyes wavered. This guy, I read the beat of pulling out the spear! It didnt end there. Paaaaaaaa! Sisang, who had given up on the follow-up attack, immediately caught up to the rear of Hyeolrangdan. Kwaaaaang! h h h! The Hyeolrangdan and the Lightning Swordsman collided and erupted into a terrifying explosion. At the same time, Sang-sang ran towards Chosuk, stepping on the shoulders of the members. Aim for first maturity, not loss rate. Although he wanted to catch and kill Pae-yul, he did not forget that in order to win this battle, he had to first capture the enemy, Cho-suk. this! thud! With a fierce advance, Paeyul fired his javelin. sh! Quang! The short spear, which was aimed at the moment when it would normally attack Chosuk, hit the ground and caused a powerful explosion. Ugh! Mmm! Chosuk, who was usually preparing for defense as they charged in, let out a groan and threw himself to the side. Paeyuls single spear interrupted the usual flow of attack. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. Thats how ites out? Bababababaak! Paeyul, who was about to rush towards the two, suddenly changed direction and hit the side of Hyeolrangdans attack line. Fuuuuuuu! Two Hyeolrang members copsed, vomiting blood. Paeyul shouted in aughing voice. Ill make you regret leaving without fighting me! Damn it! Pow! The head of another Hyeolrang member was blown high into the sky by a ferocious sword strike. His usual face was distorted. That shameful bastard! What is it like to get killed in war? Come here if youre pissed! Chapter 685 ?Episode 685. Burning Mountain (3) Whoa! Myeonggeuk retreated and swung his double sword. Puff poop! The Tongcheonbu, moving with terrifying momentum, advanced, shattering all the tension of Myeonggeuk. sh! At the end of the ax de of the Tongcheonbu is a thick and sharp spear de. In addition, no matter what type of weapon was used, Yeon Ho-jeong was the one who wielded the appropriate technique like a master. A monster-like prating power is added to the simple swinging and cutting movements. A golden aura shed in both hands of the master of the charge, capable of piercing even rocks. Awesome! It is a short and powerful double-handed strike. The Tongcheonbu, which had been pushing with great force, lost its direction. As Tongcheonbu lost his direction, Yeonhojeongs upper body was also burdened. Myeonggeuk did not miss that moment. Green onions! Myeonggeuk stepped on Tongcheonbu with fearsome footwork and swung his sword at Yeon Hojeongs face. Buuuuuung! Paaaaang! Three scars were carved on Yeon Ho-jeongs right cheek. It was a wound caused by wind pressure. He was barely able to avoid the Myeonggeuks angle, which had more attack power than a fired artillery piece. Hoo. Boom! Yeonhojeong quickly retreated. Before he knew it, his hands were empty. He left Tongcheonbu and withdrew. Myeonggeuk, who was quietly watching Yeonhojeong, held his back. The sight of him standing on the pole of a spear stuck in the ground, pointing diagonally into the air, was full of leisure. Thats great judgment. If I had held on to the ax until the end, the back of my head would have exploded. When Tongtianbu lost his way, the true energy of Myeonggeuk had already prated into Changdae. Yeon Ho-jeong, who realized it in a split second, let go of the ax and avoided the attack. Otherwise, as Myeonggeuk said, the angle he fired would havee back and smashed the back of his head. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong exhaled. Chii Iik. Translucent yellow smoke rose from his palm. The true energy of the masterpiece that had prated into it was vaporized. Myeonggeuks eyes deepened. fast. Although he himself was the one who prated the true energy like a ghost, the sensitivity of the other person, who immediately recognized the true energy that had prated without any trace and immediately vaporized it, was beyond admiration and was touching. Your judgment is incredibly quick. It must have been acute sense that created such judgment. I felt it when we first met, but that guys senses were truly unexalted. Even though this level is very heavy and has different characteristics, it was not a feeling that could be achieved at that level. There are five senses, but especially in terms of energy, it seemed like he was almost like a teacher. There really isnt anything like this. If Yeon Ho-jeong was impressed by Myeonggeuk, Yeon Ho-jeongs thoughts on watching Myeonggeuk were a little different. I have no choice but to admit it. The opponent had some leeway. Its a battle where you win or lose the moment you make a near miss, but you have a slight advantage. Although it is subtle, there is definitely a difference in power. Furthermore, the other party had time to spare. Thats how much faith I have in my military. Of course, Yeonhojeong also believed in his allies, but considering the difference between the invading side and the defending side, it was inevitable. This guy is strong. It uses the martial arts of Saeumgyo that I know, but it is alsopletely different from the martial arts of Saeumgyo. Ive never experienced a unique martial arts skill to this extent. The power of Myeonggeuk was not at the level of simply acknowledging that it was something unknown that had never been experienced. He possessed a divine skill strong enough to block an ax de wielded with ultimate power. And even though he was a six-armed general with only his bare hands, he boasted strength that was stronger than that of a new soldier. It was not a fight that simply created gaps or overwhelmed them with force. te. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered slightly. Im clearly using all my strength, but Im half a beat behind at the crucial moment. In fact, that was the most worrying part of the fight against Myeonggeuk. There were many times when I suffered losses while achieving this level, but I have never suffered losses due to thebat skills themselves since I achieved the Legend of Darkness. Yeonhojeong was a martial arts person who was extremely specialized in the field ofbat. Yeon Ho-jeong was always with Yeon Ho-jeong because he had the keenness and experience to immediately respond to any unusual tactics the opponent used. But this time? Im not missing out on any strategy or strategy, but I cantnd a single decisive blow. There will also be a difference in power. It was a subtle, but impossible to ignore difference. However, it would be too much of a stretch to simply say it was a difference in strength. What should I do? Even while ring at Myeonggeuk, Yeon Ho-jeong could hear shouts and roarsing from the headquarters of Jongnam. Wow! Pow! Fuuuuuuu! There seemed to be an uproar. The sound of spear knives shing, a crazy shout that doesnt know if its a scream or a cheer, the sound of something exploding, the sound of something burning somewhere Are you okay? Is it holding up well? There is nothing more dangerous than thinking about other things during battle. I know, but I couldnt help it. Thats how important the Battle of Jongnam was. It was a battle whose oue was at least as important as the Sacheon incident, if not more so. A distraught face and heavy eyes. There is a worry that cannot be hidden. The corners of Myeonggeuks mouth rose. Are you worried? . He possesses monster-like talent and incrediblebat skills, but at moments like these, he shows his childlike side. . You cant think about anything else during a fight. Even more so if you are one step below your opponent. Its thanks to you. what? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Its thanks to you for thinking you have time. What are you saying? Seeing that you are still waiting quietly, I can see that you have a lot of free time. There doesnt seem to be any reason to attack first. You think its a sess just to tie me up until the battle is over. . Thanks to yourposure, I can worry too. I dont know if thats a good thing. Myeonggeuk chuckled. Its needlessly sharp, but that doesnt change the fact that youre clumsy. whatever? Isnt it good for you? If the enemy is clumsy, you should be proud. Why even point it out? hmm. Everyone has the same desire to mock their enemies. I understand. What a strange guy. I admit that I am clumsy, but that statement is strangely unpleasant. Myeonggeuk said calmly. Im fine, but Im thinking about this again. I think it would be fascinating to deal with a clumsy enemy quickly without having to waste time. It was real. what? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I was just guessing, but it was real. Even if there is a difference in power, it is clear that it is a difficult match, but you really think that time is on your side. Myeonggeuks face hardened slightly. You took a hit. I guess you got two hits. ? No matter how confident I am in this war, I dont think Im so stupid that I cant take variables into ount. But he doesnt actively attack me Yeon Ho-jeong smiled vaguely. Do you hate getting scratches on your body? . Am I that scared? Quang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed backwards. Myeonggeuk, who came down from Tongcheonbu, slowly turned his neck. I guess its safe to say that one provocation is the best in the world. Okay. I changed my mind. Like you said, there is no need to wait for the fight to end. Kugugoogung! The ground around Myeonggeuk shook as if there had been an earthquake. Hahaha! The fire that wasing down like a wave of water had already fled far away. The fire magic that kept leaking sideways due to the shock waves from the two super experts was gradually losing its strength due to the brutal air pressure at this moment. Cheeeeeek! A golden de-shaped true energy was pulled out from both of Myeonggeuks hands. hook! The two des extending from the center of the two-handed capital were exuding a fierce and murderous spirit. It was a six-length sword called Dohwacheonshinin (). In Saeumgyo, it was a new technique that only Myeonggeuk learned, and it was a true de that possessed the sticity and strength of the Dohwacheon Shinga. sh! There was a firm killing intent in Myeonggeuks eyes. die. It was then. Perfect! Yeonhojeongs middle finger and thumb, which were touching, made a clear sound as they bounced. For a moment, Myeonggeuk flinched. It was such a sudden act that he missed the beat of the attack. At the same time, something surprising happened. Pussssss. The side of Myeonggeuks clothes turned into powder and scattered. as expected. Embarrassed, Myeonggeuk looked down to the side and then turned his gaze to Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, gently rxed his shoulders. I understand now. Why cant I get the decisive shot? Why do I keep having different thoughts? Myeonggeuks eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped his head with his index finger. Is that how you use Sangdanjeon? Paaaaaa! Myeonggeuk shortened the distance with incredible speed and hit Yeon Hojeongs left vicle. Hahaha! bang! Yeonhojeongs feet dug into the ground. Myeonggeuk was surprised. Dohwacheonshinins sh did not cut Yeonhojeongs body. This? How can you block a sh like this with your bare body? Could it be Dohwacheonsingap?! Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand traced her lower back. sh! Myeonggeuk quickly retreated and lowered his posture. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was holding the Baekryongbu in his left hand. Slurp. Myeonggeuks chest garment was cut horizontally short. He was unable topletely avoid the White Dragons sh. How do you feel? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Even if I dont have an amazing new skill like you, its not difficult to block with my bare body, right? this guy! I guess you thought you would avoid it. I dont think I ever expected to use a hatchet. Whiiiiiiiing! A white wind rose in the Baekryongbu. The true spirit of the Tiger King, the White Tiger, resides here. What are you doing? You said you were going to kill me? Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his right hand. Ill take it.e in. this guy! grasp! Myeonggeuk, who rushed at me again, was momentarily shocked. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Something ejected from the inside of Yeon Ho-jeongs right sleeve and aimed at her uv as fast as a beam of light. Memorization?! Its not memorization. However, it was an attack full of insidiousness as much as memorization. Myeonggeuk quickly changed direction. Then, Myeonggeuks body, unable to ovee the force of its movement, stopped three feet away from Yeonhojeong. Sigh! Ching! The fired dragon chain was tightly wrapped around the spear pole of Tongcheonbu. At that moment, a strong force was felt in Yeon Ho-jeongs abdomen. Aaaah! Paaang! Buuuuuung! The Tongcheonbu, which was pulled out by being tied to the Gyoryong Chain, drew a huge half-moon and swung towards Myeonggeuks head. Myeonggeuks eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. I knew I was hiding something inside my body, but I didnt know it was iron chains. It must have been thanks to those iron chains that stopped the Dohwacheonjinin. Whats even more surprising is that the length of Cheolsae became noticeably shorter in an instant. ware!! The excellence of Myeonggeuk was swung towards the descending Tongcheonbu. Hahaha! Half of the ax de of Tongcheonbu flew off. Myeonggeuk predicted Yeonhojeongs rush. And his prediction was urate. Before I knew it, Yeonhojeong had arrived within Iljang Street. No way. At that time, a seven-colored energy flew through Myeonggeuks eyes like a thunderbolt and then disappeared. At that moment, Yeonhojeongs white dragon swung slowly by half a beat. The very trick that Yeon Ho-jeong had wondered about was unleashed. Okay, counterattack right away Puh-uh-uh! Myeonggeuk staggered back. Rumbling. There was a deep stab wound on his right shoulder. The wound was from an axe. Surprised, Myeonggeuk looked at Yeonhojeong. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. A dragon chain was tied to the end of the white dragon part that was stuck in the ground. As expected, I didnt miss a beat. ! You made it slow down. Thats how your top fighting skills were disyed. But in the face of a trick that exceeds your expectations, even that is useless. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Now, try as much as you want. Fighting unpredictable variables is my specialty. Lets see how much we can endure while maintaining that behavior. Chapter 686 ?Episode 686. Burning Mountain (4) Phuwaaagh! Red blood is scattered on the ground. Wolves climbing up the front of Cheongmokaes cliffs. Wolves quickly approaching from the left and right, climbing the walls. Their number was over five hundred. Moreover, each one of them was covered in dark red uniforms, making them look muchrger than an average adult male. many. Dong-kwons eyes were shaken by Jong-nams president. There are many and strong. Where on earth do these guyse from? Easy profit! Whoops! Several swordsmen fired sword energy towards the cliff. As the wall copsed, three Hyeolrang members fell. Dong-kwon shouted. Dont aim for the wall! If the wall breaks, it will actually be disadvantageous for us! Ugh! As soon as Dong-gwon finished speaking, about a dozen members of the Hyeolrang troupe stepped on the broken cliff and came up at great speed. The movement was truly amazing. It may be said that they are reminiscent of beasts, but not everyone who has learned the best martial arts can show such movements, and it seems that Hyeolrangdan was fundamentally trained to be able to move easily even in this type of terrain. Chaaaang! This was when Dong-kwon, who had drawn his sword, was about to sh it at them. Fuuuuuuuu!! Suddenly, with a strong explosion, something huge flew over the cliffs of Cheongmokae. Dong-kwons eyes wavered. wireting?! As many as threerge wire meshes were flying in, big enough to cover a dozen square footage. The speed was extremely fast, as if it had been fired from a cannon. What was eerie was the material that made up the wire mesh. It is much thinner and denser than regr wire mesh. Because it was night, I couldnt see clearly. It was difficult to find it on a dark night unless you had the eyesight and sensitivity of an expert at climax. It has to be cut! It was at the moment when Dong-gwon was about to implement the Seongra Sword Technique. sh! The red light seemed to be zing, and three heavy rays of wind were aimed at the center of each wire. pop! pop! pop! Changpung exploded with a loud noise. Then, the three wire meshes that were fired rotated on the spot and flew away into the distance. Dong-kwon looked back. Hwang Seok-tae said while retracting his Red Dragon Spear. Do not try to cut the carelessly! You have to block ess by pushing it out or blowing it up! He spent more than half of his life participating in group warfare. I knew from experience how tough that type of wire mesh was. Dong-kwon asked. Cant it be cut with a sword?! If you dont know that, dont cut it! If youre not careful, they can attack you even if youre cut off! Dong-kwon immediately understood Hwang Seok-taes words. You made a mistake. Heukdo Sapa greatly developed this kind of memorization. Some were even more vicious than memorizing Tang songs. All I could say was that it was a mistake to try to deal with something like that usingmon sense. Dong-kwon came to his senses. It was then. Fuuuuuuu! A powerful force was fired above the cliff of Cheongmokae. Even as the cliff shook, there was no movement of the members of the Hyeolrangdan climbing the cliff. Their movement of climbing up the wall like a spider was worthy of being called another miracle. It has begun. Hwang Seok-taes eyes sparkled. Although it is said to be a cliff, Cheongmokae was not very high. An experienced, top-ss expert would be able to climb the mountain for a few sips of tea without being stopped by anyone. The reason why Hyeolrangdans climb was prevented to this extent was because of the threatening swordsmanship of the Jongnam swordsmen. But now the battle has changed. With this level of tension, it is notckingpared to Jongnams elder level. Where Hwang Seok-tae was looking, three masters were gathered together. It is difficult to guess its level as it is exquisitely mixed in with the fierce spirit of the blood troupe. However, Hwang Seok-taes keen eye could see that the three of them were the leaders of the Five Hundred Blood Corps. And they are shaking up the response here with their fierce tactics in the air. Puff poop! Even as it burrows into the gaps between blood vessels, it shoots out tension moment by moment, shaking up my Jongnams examination. profit! Dong-kwon swung his sword wildly. sh! It seems as if a group of stars from the night sky have been brought down to the ground. A of shining sword energy was shot into the center of the blood troupe. At that time, a huge sword made an overwhelming move. bang! The sword energy of the Seongra sword disappeared as if it had been washed away. Dong-kwons eyes widened. It is difficult to figure out who is who in the flock of wolves. However, there was a powerful master within him, and his sword qigong was scattered in an instant. Unbelievable! It didnt end there. Does this mean that if you receive something, you should also give something in return? sh! Arge spear was fired into the air. I was so dazed that I couldnt even tell where it came from. What was clear was that the power and speed of the flying javelin were enormous. bout! Ojangro Shinhyu struck down the flying javelin using the Cheondunjangbeop (Ʒ). Pow! Shinhyus eyes widened. I thought I had hit the javelin and sent it flying away, but that wasnt the case. The short spear, whose direction was only slightly deviated, was lodged in the abdomen of one of the swordsmen waiting at the rear. The prosecutor groaned and fell down. this! It had incredible prating power. It wasmon knowledge that the faster an object moves, the easier it is to change its orbit with less force. But that pike was different. Because it was so fast and armed with such powerful power, its orbit was not greatly shaken by the power of the Cheondunjangbeop. The faces of the prosecutors waiting at the rear were bewildered. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Pull the wounded back! Do not panic! This is a battlefield! Recognize clearly that no matter when something happens, its not strange! Hwang Seok-taes sonorous voice awakened the hearts of the prosecutors. A colleague has been fatally injured, but you should not panic. I had to control my anger and suppress my sadness. Control your mind! The moment it shakes, its over! Hwang Seok-tae, who encouraged the prosecutors with a sincere shout, looked at Dong-kwon. Hwang Seok-tae nodded slightly. Dong-kwon shouted. Yongyin ()! Slurp! A path opened in the center of the widely spread out camp, and middle-aged Taoist monks appeared. sh! Pow! A Taoist monk was knocked down by a javelin fired as if he had been waiting. Arge spear remained stuck in the fallen Taoists chest. Dong-kwon gritted his teeth and shouted. Get out!! The middle-aged Taoists waved their hands. Beep! With a cool, sharp sound of metal, dozens of daggers were shot in a curved line toward the center of the cliff. The direction in which the hand is swung is diagonal, but the dagger fired is curved and flies into the center of the cliff. It was a cancer technology that was hard to believe even after seeing it. Burbubbubbuk! Fifteen Hyeolrang members fell down screaming. There were more than tens of thousands of enemies climbing the cliff. If there are fifteen of them, it may not be a big deal. But the attack did not end with that one attack. next! The middle-aged Taoist monks who had thrown the dagger left and other Taoist monks took their ce. Get out! Beep! More daggers were shot all over the cliff than before. Burbubbuk! Whoops! About twenty enemies fell down again. Half of them did not die, but half of them had daggers stuck in their spines or the nape of their necks, causing instant death. A glint appeared in Hwang Seok-taes eyes. Its considerable. He was a martial artist named Yongeumbi (ذ) of Jongnam. It was characterized by a cool sound made when a dagger with three holes in the center of the de flew and an attack power whose direction was difficult to predict. Gupailbang was a treasure trove of numerous martial arts. There were sects like Jongnam who possessed secret martial arts, and there were also masters who practiced poisonous techniques, although few people learned them. They usually do not reveal the martial arts they have learned, but in situations like this, they were able to perform better than anyone else. It would have been better if it had been poisoned. Hwang Seok-tae, who heard about the Dragoneumbisu, rmended Guyun to apply poison to the bisu. But Guyun refused it. Just because its an emergency doesnt mean you cant apply poison to it. It may seem frustrating to you, but that is our line. It was just as Guyun said. Hwang Seok-tae was frustrated with them. In a battlefield where life and death could be the difference, not using poison for the sake of respect was clearly an empty stomach. At the same time, he understood Gu Yuns words. I understood the word line. They are strong because they stick to their own firm principles even in times of crisis. All of the old factions were like that, and there was a faction like that in Heukdo as well. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Banjin again! Faba Park! All of the Taoists who had thrown daggers retreated to the rear, and the open center of the camp was filled with swordsmen again. It was then. Pippi Piping!! Dozens of fire arrows were fired from the rear of Hyeolrangdan. Dong-kwon and Shinhyus eyes wavered. this! They were taken aback and tilted their heads for a moment. The fiery arrow was not fired at the prosecutor on the cliff. Rather, the range was extremely long, so I passed them for a long time. why? At that time, Hwang Seok-tae shouted. The rear swordsmen, throw away your arrows! As soon as the words were out of the way, the prosecutorsunched their swords. Bub bub bub! Thirty percent of the arrows broke and fell to the ground. The remaining 70% fell near the main mountain in Jongnam. Quaaaaaaa!! Kwakwakwak!! A huge fire erupted with a huge explosion. Explosive! Its an explosive! It was an arrow with explosives attached. To be precise, it was a hand-held device, a type of machine, with oil and gunpowder bags attached together. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. I told you not to panic! Dont retreat to the rear! Stay where you are! Whoa! Then the wind blew. It was a headwind blowing from the direction where the Jongnam prosecutors were facing Hyeolrangdan. this! Yes. Unlike arrows, there are limits to shooting a water jet. Instead of shooting it at the prosecutors, they fired it a long way away and started a fire. And the fire was hit by a headwind and transferred the heat to the Jongnam troops. It was as if the battlefield itself had been sealed. Hwang Seok-tae quickly looked around. also. Concealment that could not be hidden fell on the faces of the prosecutors. It is not an emotion that can be controlled by talking. Even the faces of some prosecutors were distorted with fear. They chose to shake up the morale of the ce rather than cause actual damage. It was a bold strategy. It wont end there. It was as Hwang Seok-tae expected. Babababababaak! While the Jongnam prosecutors were panicking, three masters finally came running up the cliff at incredible speed. You know exactly! The war of the Murim people is like this. Morale is important, the quality of troops is important, and the environment is also important. Strategy Tactics? Of course its important. However, the martial people, who have a clear gap between experts and experts, consider the beat of the moment to be much more important than the art of strategy. What beat is it? It was the beat that the master could put in and change the flow. Quaaaang! The mighty Balgyeong exploded as the huge de pierced the cliff diagonally. A strip ofnd at the edge of the cliff copsed. The Jongnam prosecutors were all taken aback by the destructive swordsmanship. And beyond. Finally, the real experts appear. There was a firstmander holding arge sword the size of a human body, a secondmander holding a simrly gigantic bow, and a fourthmander equipped with a ded armor. Each one of them is a true expert who has broken through Mujong. The enemymanders who read the flow of battle and captured the right moment to appear finally came to Cheongmokae. Team leader Hwahan shouted. I will kill everyone! It was then. h h h! Hwa-han, who blocked the whirlpool of tremendous sword power, was unable to maintain his bnce and fell down the cliff. A smile appeared on Hwang Seok-taes lips. Yonghojinin, who suddenly appeared in front of him, had soot all over his face. Isnt the frequency toote? Yourete! Youre doing too much for a first meeting. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Get out! As soon as he finished speaking, the Jongnam prosecutors fell back, and Dong-gwon and Shinhyu Yongho-jinin rushed out and swung their swords at Captain Lee and Captain Sa. The three elders, attack the archer! Hwang Seok-tae immediately closed the distance and swung his spear at themander. Kwarung! Chapter 687 ?Episode 687. Burning Mountain (5) sh! The speed at which the white dragon parted the air was like a beam of light. Speed is power. In addition, Yeon Ho-jeongs shing technique, which maximized the simple principle of cutting, was powerful enough to cut through steel like a radish. Myeonggeuk blocked such a sh with great ease. Whoa! A strong resonance spread out in a circle, distorting the earth. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong stabbed Tong Cheon-bu. With half of the ax de blown off, Tongcheonbu could no longer be called an axe. It was like an iron bar with only half of an ax de attached. Teeeeee! Tongcheonbus ax de waspletely shattered after being struck by the Heavenly God of Myeonggeuk. No matter how strong Yeonhojeongs true energy was, it was difficult to break through Myeonggeuks handwork, which concentrated its energy with the purity of a new weapon. p rock! Yeon Ho-jeong had no regrets about Tongcheonbu or Tongcheonbong Peak. Without hesitation, he put down the iron bar and swung the Baekryongbu, and before he knew it, the Baekryongbu flew through the air and was aiming for Myeonggeuks face. At that moment, Myeonggeuks eyes, which were colored with seven colors, showed a sense of urgency. Faaagh! He used Sandangjeons divine energy to entangle Yeonhojeongs movements and slowed them down by half a beat, but such actions were no longer meaningful. The reason was simple. This was because it was impossible to know whether Yeon Ho-jeong would swing the ax or throw it. Assuming I was going to swing it, if I missed the beat, the ax would fly without fail. Myeonggeuk had enough speed to avoid Yeonhu, which made him miss the beat. However, the speed at which the ax flies is faster than when it is swung directly. Even if you tie down the enemy with divine energy, it will take more mental energy to deal with the flying axe. Whoa! I repelled the White Dragon with the Dohwacheonsingap. The white dragon that bounced flew high into the sky. Sigh! I thought I had stopped it, but it didnt end there. The Gyoryongsae shot out from inside the sleeve in the same posture as it was thrown and tried to wrap around Myeonggeuk in an instant. hook! Myeonggeuk used all his might to break the groundbreaking news and escaped from the spot. Chi-chi-chi-ching! The dragon chains tightened in a circr motion made a rough sound as they shed with each other. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly retrieved the Gyoryongswae and reached for the iron bar that had fallen on the ground. Wooooow. Myeonggeuks eyes wavered. Do not grab it with the Gyoryong Chain. The iron bar itself rose and was caught in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand, and its movement was very smooth and stable. Its empty. Buuuuung! Yeon Ho-jeong, who held the center of the bar and swung it brilliantly, lowered his stance. Cheeeeeeeee! A faint glow flickered around Yeon Ho-jeongs left foot as it touched the ground. The martial arts have been transformed from the white tiger attack, which was used as naturally as breathing, to the main attack technique. I dont know. Myeonggeuk was truly embarrassed. How many martial arts are you learning? Warriors who have reached the ultimate level do not learn many martial arts. To be precise, no matter how many martial arts one learns, most of them ended upbining them into one or choosing one of them and learning it to the limit. The reason was simple. This was because he was training himself to be able to realize all of his enlightenment with just one martial art. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were different. If its an attack, its attack. If its a salbeop, if its a salbeop, its a defense. Each one of them is worthy of being called an extremely high-level novel, but they are organically connected to each other and have a clear individuality. It was like I had honed several types of martial arts to the highest level. It was difficult to react from moment to moment because they did not have a simr feeling and each martial arts skill was unique. The Taohwa Gods Eye doesnt work. Dohwasinan. It was a tactic to unleash the magic of upper-tierbat and restrict the opponents movements. The method itself can be done by anyone who has reached this level. However, the difference between Dohwa Shinan was that it blended into the opponents momentum without any sign. It also works for experts of equal or greater skill. The response method is different, but Ive never seen anyone who didnt use the new n. Even if you are repeatedly hit by Dohwashinan, your concentration may decrease. Just like Yeonhojeong a little while ago. I cant use it against that guy anymore. Writing itself is possible. But it doesnt make sense. Yeon Ho-jeongs fighting style was more diverse and irregr than any other master Myeonggeuk had ever seen. In addition to the ability to exploit loopholes or create variables, he possesses incredibly extensivebat skills. Before that, a few extraordinarybat techniques were implemented at a deep level, but now dozens and hundreds ofbat techniques were being used in a shallow but sure beat. In the face of such a variety ofbat techniques, even the Dohwa Shinan is useless. Only if you can roughly predict the opponents attack will your Dohwashinan be sessful. Yeonhojeongs attack method was advancing into a range that Myeonggeuk could no longer predict. Whew. Myeonggeuk sighed lightly and achieved victory. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Even though the waterworks werepleted, there were still no gaps. I could tell that he had a different mindset. What an amazing guy. Myeonggeuk clenched his fist. hook! The shimmering golden essence was sucked into his fist. I thought I could break it without difficulty. He even got hit once with an axe. I dont know how long its been since Ist suffered the terrible injury on my right shoulder. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching the masterpiece, stretched out his hand to one side. Tuk! The Baekryongbu, which was lying on the floor, was caught by Yeon Ho-jeong. Teeing! Yeon Ho-jeong let go of the iron bar and took out the ck Dragon. If you dont use the upper level martial arts, a standard battle of power will begin. The Tongcheonbu, where the ax de flew off, was no longer needed. Its called Ssangboosul (pg) Myeonggeuk nodded. Is this an ax to the end? The more I look at him, the more strange he is. Not only in the Jungwon martial arts world, but also outside of Sae, there has never been a history where an ax wielder reached a level like this. Of course, the characteristics of the weapon were fading away, but I couldnt erase the impression that it was unique. Itsing. Yeon Ho-jeongs posture became even lower. Grumble! The burning heart of the fire boiled to its peak, thrilling the nerves of the whole body. That trick will no longer be used. Every time you use it, your way of responding bes enormously different. But Myeonggeuk is not stupid either. It will be hard, but you wont be as panicked as before. That means that no one can cause decisive damage to the other. Myeonggeuks eyes, momentum, and voice announced that a truly fierce battle had begun. Whoa! Intense heat leaked out from Myeonggeuks body. It was a heat that felt thick and damp, different from the main fire. Myeonggeuk opened his mouth. White smoke flowed from around his mouth. I dont want to lie down sick, but I guess theres nothing I can do about someone as bad as you. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. Lying down sick? What does that mean? At that time, Myeonggeuks eyes radiated bright blue light. bang! As soon as his fist hit the ground, something amazing happened. what?! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Whiiiiiiiing! Even so, a strong wind blew through the cool night air that made my skin feel numb. Crash! The fiery peak danced like crazy and then gradually decreased in size. Whiiiiing! Sara rock! Snowkes began to fly with a strong wind. No, it wasnt real snow. However, Yeonhojeongs divine eyes, which had been trained to the limit, were able to see a blizzard like a fantasy. But the eyes were not white. It was a bizarre snowstorm with a yellowish color, as if it were a mixture of wilderness soil. How to drink? Isnt it true? It seemed simr, but strangely different. Myeonggeuk said calmly. Ill finish it within fifty sum. sh! Quang! Yeonhojeongs ck Dragon and Myeonggeuks elbows collided, creating strong heat. Thick veins appeared on Myeonggeuks forehead. Yeon Ho-jeongs face also turned red. The distance is close enough to hear each others breathing. Yeon Ho-jeong said. twerp. ?! Ive had countless run-ins with you damned Three-Gyo bastards, but Ive never seen anyone as promiscuous as you. . Youve been using trivial tricks that dont work, and now its a trick? Boring bastard. In Myeonggeuks eyes, life was young. Ill see if that kind of soundes out of the snout after a while. Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body flew backwards with an explosion of alcohol. At the same time, the ck and white twin dragons ax rotated at high speed and flew towards Myeonggeuk. Myeonggeuks eyes wavered. The speed of the two axes flying in an arc was so fast that it was beyond imagination. And it was strong. It was no ordinary flying swordsmanship. It was giving off a lively energy, as if it was alive and moving. Fighting swordsmanship (Sg)!! Should I call it a fish sword or a fishermans technique? It was an unavoidable attack, whether it was a fisherman or a fisherman. The twin fists of Myeonggeuk spewed fire. bang! bang! Myeonggeuks body shook with heavy drinking. There were small cuts on the two fists that blocked the axe. Percussion! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed forward and retrieved the ax and swung the ck and white twin dragons sharply. Myeong-geuk raised his head and felt his vision bing dark for an instant. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeong swings his double arms with his arms wide open. It felt as if huge wings of me were wrapping around me. Even though the movements arerge, there are no loopholes. It was impossible to avoid it and had to be prevented at all costs. Myeonggeuks two fists swung in both directions. The Hwaik Pogun of the Red me Six Killer and the Dual Spirit Wave of the Taohwa Heavenly Divine Fist collided. Crumbling! Should we finally say that this is a fierce battle between super experts? The high-power-to-power density of the high-strength shes collided with each other, and a radius of about a dozen fields was devastated. Im crying! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been pushed back five feet, vomited blood. Myeonggeuk also took a dozen steps back and vomited blood. Both of them used powerful martial arts and began to suffer losses. It was then. ?! Myeonggeuks eyes wavered. how! Yeonhojeong was approaching. The moment I realized it, I had already reached this distance. sh! As he looked down at the Yeonhojeong Myeonggeuk with his chin raised, deep red flesh flowed out like waves from his eyes. Bababababababaak! The two axes moved frantically and attacked Myeonggeuks body. Burbubbubbuk! h h h! It was an extremely exhrating sh that moved as if possessed. There was no strange expression to be found. He was simply swinging his two axes at incredible speed and chopping up his opponent. Hongyeomyuksalgongs double-winged killing is performed dozens of times. It was a ferocious killing method that could tear steel to pieces. h h h! Pusssss! Before I knew it, both sleeves of Myeonggeuk had turned into powder and scattered. He used his Dohwacheonsingap to its limit and blocked the double wing attack, but his forearm was bing increasingly red. Even the armor cannot stop dozens of ax strikes. fast! Where did this guy get this ridiculous stamina? At that time, a wisp of pale yellow snow wind wrapped around Myeonggeuks neck and gathered around his legs. Myeonggeuks eyes sparkled with fire. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt tension that made his hair stand on end. Fuuuuuuuck! A dozen pieces of Yeon Ho-jeongs body were blown away by the straight strike. Burbubbuk! bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who got up after rolling on the ground several times, looked up with a disappointed look on his face. Hehehe! The colored wind was slowly rotating around Myeonggeuks limbs. It was like seeing a wind god living in the wilderness. Im sorry if I disappointed you. It will be fun from now on. Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Quickly closing the distance, Myeonggeuks hands grabbed Yeonhojeongs axe. Shut up. Yeon Ho-jeong growled softly. Looking down at himself with his blood-covered face and murderous eyes, Myeonggeuk felt himself shrink for a moment. I dont have time to y with special moves or anything like that! Yeon Ho-jeong swung his head vigorously. Bye! The bridge of Myeonggeuks nose was literally broken. Chapter 688 ?Episode 688. Burning Mountain (6) Pfft! Myeonggeuk distorted his face and strengthened his upper body. Wow! bang! Unable to withstand the force, Yeonhojeong flew away, rolled on the ground several times, and got up. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. I knew it before I even saw it. A masterpiece is just around the corner. And the moment I saw it with my own eyes, a shin that looked as hard as an iron pir was flying towards my face. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly rolled on the floor. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Even though I just kicked the air, an explosion rang out. The speed of each method exceeded the speed of sound. Yeon Ho-jeongs body flew farther due to the shock wave. Crash! I straightened up and raised my head, but before I knew it, Myeonggeuk had disappeared from the spot. Phew! At that moment, I felt a cold energy behind my back. Yeonhojeong instinctively swung the ck Dragonbu behind his back. Hahaha! The capital of Myeonggeuk and the ck Dragon Club collided, sending out brilliant sparks. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was spinning and swinging the White Dragon, saw Myeonggeuks right fist fly into his abdomen. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who flew away again, stumbled and got up. Before I knew it, the ck and white twin dragons had flown far away. Myeonggeuk frowned. Youve managed to hold on. Crump! He lifted the broken bridge of his nose with his hand and sent Jinki to fix it firmly. It was painful enough to bring tears to my eyes, but Myeonggeuks expression did not change. It was because I was angry enough tough off that level of pain. Hehehe! The blowing snowstorm was gradually losing momentum. On the contrary, Myeonggeuk felt his whole body overflowing with strength. Its all done. Eumhwangtushinjin (^). Myeonggeuk, a genius gifted with the magic of Sangsangjeon, was originally a person who specialized in martial arts rather than martial arts. However, although the art of Four Eums is strange and unique, it does not in itself prove the authority of God. While receiving the teachings of the religious leader, Myeonggeuk thought about ways to maximize his innate strengths. And the result of that concern was his current main martial art, Dohwacheonshingong (). But the leader said: excellent. But even that is not enough. If youre only second-inmand at our school, youre a bitcking in martial arts skills to be the best. It was the highestpliment, but at the same time, it was a bad review full of despair. Its okay to be second inmand. However, it is a martial art that cannot be the best. For someone who had always trained to be the best and fought to be the best, such an evaluation was difficult to bear. However, it is impossible to re-edit martial arts that has already beenpleted. Myeonggeuk pondered how to maximize the power of Taohwacheonshingong. That was this Yin Huang Tu God Jin. thud! As soon as you take a step, the entire mountain shakes. It wasnt a metaphor; it was real. A martial arts technique containing infinite power. The method of maximizing the power of the martial arts was doubling the output of the Dohwacheonshingung. At this rate, Ill have to live as if Im dead for three months. He can disy near-invincible power for more than half a day, but when his power is exhausted, it takes a long time to recover. But that was enough. The leader of the Saeum Church also knew these characteristics of Myeonggeuk, so he sent it to the central region without hesitation. In the worst case, you could explode all your power and clean up the surroundings. Whatever it is, he has no chance of winning now. I will give you a befitting death as a rebellious enemy of our school. Myeonggeuks feet came off the ground. hook! The moment he felt like moving, his body was in front of Yeonhojeong. The speed of constructionmencement has increased. Myeonggeuks fist waved coldly. The target was Yeonhojeongs chest. bang! A strong wind created a huge crater in the ground. Bye! Myeonggeuk staggered back. Before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong had moved and kicked him in the chest. The pain wasnt great. But the psychological impact was very great. what? Yeon Ho-jeong was breathing briefly. Everyone looked tired. It was only natural that it was only a few hits, but my body couldnt have been normal after receiving such a powerful force head-on. Myeonggeuks expression became serious. He quietly looked at Yeonhojeong and took another step. Paaaaang! Myeonggeuk, who moved as quickly and erratically as a lightning bolt, caught Yeonhojeongs back before he knew it. sh! Dohwacheonshinin, who struck diagonally, once again aimed at Yeonhojeongs life. Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong fell forward, rolled on the floor, and then got up. Myeonggeuk was still standing in the same ce. The only thing that had changed was that there were muddy footprints on his abdomen. !! Myeonggeuks eyes wavered. what? Two attacks and failure. I dont know if that was all, but I allowed counterattacks both times. Without even realizing it! Yeonhojeong was also unable to exert his strength because it was a counterattack by Changjolgan. Thats why Myeonggeuk is fine. If they had applied their strength properly, the Myeonggeuk, whether it was Yin Huang Tu Shen Jin or anything else, would have suffered significant damage. How did you fight back? I couldnt even see the opponents movements. Myeonggeuk looked nkly at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was also watching the famous y with narrowed eyes. His breathing became rough and he was in a natural posture, as if he would be blown by the wind at any moment. I dont know how you did it. A look of determination appeared on Myeonggeuks face. Let me check onest time. Paaaaaa! It was a faster movement than before. It would be difficult for even Seongcheonjwajwa to achieve this level of speed easily. The speed was so overwhelming that Myeonggeuk was so confident. sh! Jin Hyeol-soos air power immediately flew towards Yeon Ho-jeongs face. The discovery of the speed and craftsmanship of the neww. It was a perfect beat. It was filled with enough power that even if it blocked a blow that was difficult for anyone in the world to avoid at the time, it would be worth the damage. It was then. !! A moment split into a split second. Myeonggeuk finally realized. That his pushing hand was moving in the air at a speed of half a beat slower. There is resistance. To something unknown. Is it air resistance? Or. No way?! Pow! Blood spurted from Myeonggeuks mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had avoided Jin Hyeol-sus attack by turning his head, swung his fist. Crash! In an instant, Myeonggeuk stretched the distance by five lengths and touched his chin. Fortunately, my jaw wasnt broken. Considering the power of the punch and his own speed, the slight crack could be considered a stroke of luck. But that wasnt important right now. You bastard! A harsh sound came out of Myeonggeuks mouth. How dare you use the Peach Blossom Shin n?! Yes. The only magical technique that could slow down such a fast attack by half a beat was the Dohwa Shinan. I couldnt even think of a way to use divine energy that bound me without even knowing it, other than the Taohwa Shinan. Myeonggeuk, who was growling, was momentarily startled. But how did you write it? The Dohwashinan is not an easy technique that can be used simply by someone who knows how to use upper-level warfare. It was a martial art that was close to a martial art with its own formality and discipline. This meant that no one could use it unless they learned it. How on earth!! At that time, Yeonhojeongs feet moved. thud! Just by taking a gentle step, there was such a huge impact that the entire mountain shook. At that moment, Myeonggeuk felt that it was bing difficult to keep his bnce. ! Embarrassed, Myeonggeuk quickly lowered his posture and regained his bnce. Yeon Ho-jeong took another step forward. Quang! Another shock erupted. Myeonggeuks body shook greatly. It felt like my ears were going to burst from the sound, which was much louder than before. Andst. When Yeon Ho-jeong tried to take another step, Myeong-geuk couldnt hold back and threw himself away. It was then that something strange happened. bang! Myeonggeuk flew backwards, spurting blood. I quickly came to my senses and red at Yeon Ho-jeong, but at that moment, I felt an unknown energy rushing towards my lower abdomen. Quang! Oops! Myeonggeuk let out a frustrated groan and retreated. what. I dont even know what happened or how I got hit. What is this?! Kwakwakwak! He nted both feet on the ground and screamed and punched. It was the wind of the Dohwacheonshin Fist. Pow! The wind blowing in half a beat slowly was hit by an intangible vibration wave and bounced into the sky. In that gap, Yeon Ho-jeong, who had narrowed the distance, attacked. It was Yeongas pinnacle martial artist Banryongjang (). Pow! There was no moaning this time. Myeonggeuk, who retreated with blood pouring out of his nose and mouth, swung his dual swords dizzyingly. Pabababak! It was a miracle. Yeonhojeong was avoiding all of those fast and sharp moves. In the midst of attacks that slow down from moment to moment, the body detects the subtle path of life and automatically finds a safe path. It didnt end there. Yeon Ho-jeong, whopletely dodged Myeonggeuks urgent attack, narrowed the distance and put his hands together. trying to do something Feeling a sense of crisis, Myeonggeuk tried to retreat again without even thinking about counterattacking. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs two hands shed together as if they were joined together. bang! Myeonggeuk was blown away by the powerful shock wave and rolled on the ground. Uweeeek! Myeonggeuk, who vomited dark red blood, red at Yeonhojeong with a pale face. Huh. Whoop. Yeon Ho-jeong was also not normal. His breathing was bing more and more difficult, and his once clear eyes were somehow blurry. It was as if I had fallen into something. However, his sense of humor was sharp and he was able to urately recognize the masterpiece. you? A voice full of disbelief came out from the mouth of Myeonggeuk, who was nkly watching Yeon Ho-jeong. How do you know the techniques of Yin Emperor?! Yes. Myeonggeuk had met Emperor Yin once. And I had a glimpse of her martial arts skills. Thats why I know it. The identity of the martial arts technique that Yeon Ho-jeong is currently using. It was the vibrating, mu-gong am-gong-pa (ղ) that Yin Emperor liked to use. In fact, unlike yin-je, which is only used as a jang-gong (ƹ), Yeon-ho-jeong was able to embody the power of the arm-gong-pa just by moving the jingak, snapping fingers, or pping hands. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which had been loose, suddenly found their original light. !! Why? I dont know why, but Myeonggeuk suddenly realized something. This is not it. Did you increase your strength with Yin Huang Tu Shin Jin? This is not it. It was a powerful and scary special move, but at least it didnt work on Yeon Ho-jeong. No, rather, Yeonhojeong gained the advantage. He became stronger and faster, but his skill seemed to fuel Yeon Ho-jeongs unknown talent. What is that talent? Faaagh! The swirling Dohwacheonshin Fist. At the same time, the Banryongjang of Yeonhojeong, which wasing across from us, was shaking strongly. Oooooh! puck! puck! The path of the Taohwa Heavenly Divine Fist was shaken. The power of Banryongjang unleashed along with the Dark Force wave shook the direction of the Heavenly God Realm. Lightning struck Myeonggeuks head. Was it likely to be shaken with that much force? no. Dohwacheonshinkens path was perfect and solid. It does not break down easily with any force. But its falling apart. In front of the power of vibration that is not even half that of the tone. Tieeing! Yeonhojeongs Banryongjang, which deflected the Heavenly God Fist, struck Myeonggeuk in the chest. Hahaha! With a loud nging sound, Yeonhojeong staggered back. Slurp. The strong wind that left a slight chill subsided. YinhuangtuXinjin has disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Myeonggeukughed coldly as he spat out bloody phlegm. It was augh of frustration and augh of anger. Do you like children? ? Uprooting Jongnam Have you ever thought about what that means? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became bloodshot. you?! sh! Quaaaang! The two people held each others hands. A powerful force field swirled around the two people. Myeonggeuk smiled brightly. Arent you curious what your allies will look like after cutting off the heads of all the Dodongs you learned in Jongnam? Chapter 689 ?Episode 689. Burning Mountain (7) Whoa! The attacks of Hwang Seok-tae, Dong-kwon Shinhyu, and Yongho-jinin were extremely fast and powerful. However, they were unable to catch Captain Lee and Captain Sa. It may have been a life-or-death situation where all sides were closed, but they were at war. Captain Lee and Captain Sa jumped off the cliff without any hesitation, and the four super experts attacks cut through the air without meaning. It was then. Fuuuuuuu! A bloody explosion was heard along with a single explosion. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. damage! Sigh! Shinhyu, who instinctively swung his sword, immediately realized that his judgment was wrong. Rumbling! A small, translucent wire mesh wrapped around Shinhyus body. It was a wire mesh, but the thickness of the was slightly thicker than thread. Moreover, no matter what treatment was put on the surface, the wire mesh that wrapped Shinhyus body did not seem to fall off at all. Ugh! Shinhyu stumbled. That too was a mistake. Every time he moved his body slightly, the wire mesh dug deeper and deeper into his flesh and muscles. Dong-kwon shouted. Priests! Do not touch! Hwang Seok-tae stopped Dong-kwon with the Jeokryong Spear. Yourete! Bubbling. Shinhyus entire body was tied up in a and covered in blood. I improved my strength btedly, but it was already toote. Shinhyus face instantly turned dark, as if the wire mesh that had prated his flesh had been coated with extremely poison. After a while. Patter! With an eerie sound, Shinhyus body was broken into pieces and scattered on the floor. !! It was a horrendous sight that even experts who had experienced the hardships of childbirth could not easily see. Shock appeared on Dong-kwons face, and Yongho-jinin gritted his teeth. It was then. pop! Puff poop! Hyeolrangdans wave offensive was exquisite itself. When one of the generals in the enemy camp dies, he fires a dart as if he had been waiting. Unlike before, the target was Hwang Seok-tae and Dong-gwon, the leaders of Cheongmokae. His eye for reading beats is as sharp as a monster. Even without orders from the leaders, they be one and use proactive tactics. It was a tactical n that was difficult to find in any faction in the midfield. Dong-kwon shouted in a voice filled with tears. You bastards!! At that time, Yonghojinin hugged Dongkwons body and rolled on the floor. At the same time, Hwang Seok-taes spear spewed fire. Puff puff puff puff!! A spectacr explosion urred in the air. The spear skills of the Cheolgi Danju, the strongest unit of the Mukryongbu, who are invincible in advance, have the nature of being able to change a thousand times depending on the need. Most of the fire fighters exploded due to the spear attack covering a wide area and lost their way. Pow! bang! Some of them lost their power due to the pressure of the swordsmen at the rear, and several exploded on the cliff, creatingrge mes. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Dont panic! Dont ever put them up here! Quaaaang! As soon as the words were out, Hwa-han, the leader of the group, appeared again. Hwang Seok-tae and Hwa-hans eyes collided in the air. At that moment, the two people instinctively realized something. They recognized that in this battle, they would inevitably encounter one day, a life-or-death opponent, one of whom would have to die. The spears and swords of the two people collided head-on. Quack! The two people staggered back, drinking heavily. Hwang Seok-tae took a step back, but considering that it was Hwa-han who took the offensive first, the martial arts skills of the two men could be seen as equal. Hwa-han shouted. Everyonee up!! The low, resonant voice was that of an experienced wolf pack leader. Hwang Seok-tae and Yongho Jin-in swung their spear swords at Hwa-han. There is no ce to escape anywhere. Its a burden to block, and to avoid it, you have to go back down the cliff. However, Hwahan made a surprising decision. Quack!! With his internal strength raised to the limit, he swung the huge sword and blocked the two mens martial arts attacks. We managed to stop it, but suffered significant damage. His face became pale and blood appeared around his mouth. He suffered internal injuries. Hwang Seok-taes eyes deepened. this guy! He was not a man who cared about his own safety. If he had retreated from this blow, the enemys momentum would have been broken once again. Hwahan withstood the attacks of the two super experts even at the cost of internal injuries, buying time for Hyeolrangdans climb and at the same time preventing a decline in morale. Faaagh! Geez. The members of the Hyeolrangdan began to appear one by one on the cliff. Yonghojinin asked. What are you going to do?! Hwang Seok-tae shouted, swinging his red dragon spear. We must stop it till the end! Our advantage remains the same! It would be better to bring in more troops and overwhelm them! We dont have the troops to use! No way? There are still plum sword swordsmen and spear swordsmen left, right? Changsu is in charge of the main bases water castle! The plum blossom swordsmen were sent to a separate ce! Sending them separately? Where?! Pow! Hwang Seok-tae, who had blown off the head of one of the Hyeolrang members, said with a dull face. The most important ce. * * * Over there. There was a cool aura in Haboks eyes. The ce where the four hundred troops were quietly led was to the side roads of the main mountain in Jongnam. Myeonggeuk and Habok identified most of the secret passages and side roads near Jongnam Mountain, and Habok dispatched troops to search each side path. Currently, there are fifty troops following Havok. The remaining three hundred and fifty people were searching the area around the main mountain. But as expected, the first discoverer was Havok. His sense of wildness was much sharper than that of his subordinates. Slurp. Havok rxed his posture and raised his sword sheath. sh! A bloody light shed in the eyes of the fifty-blood warriors who followed him. There is a group of people with zing red eyes in a dark night where the trees are thick. From a distance, it wouldnt be strange to mistake it for a pack of really hungry wolves. I did find it. Havoks eyes deepened. Look at these? His mission was to eliminate the Taoists and students of the Jongnam faction. To be precise, he cut off the heads of all of them and rushed to the headquarters. Their role was to break the enemys morale by throwing the heads of young children and Taoists who had not learned martial arts. In other words, it could be said that he was assigned the most important mission in this battle. Especially in the fight against the Old Daemun faction, which is the incarnation of the martial arts faction, a tactic like this will have a huge impact. But. Im not Jongnam. I could hear the sounds of children breathing. That alone can reveal your mental state. Both the children and students were scared. And on top of the rough breathing, the steady yet passionate breathing of the experts was also mixed. It looks like you just arrived. Havok clicked his tongue. Theres nothing we can do. Havok snapped his fingers. Then, a member of the Hyeolrang troupe right behind him cried out to the sky. Woooooo!! The loud yet sharp howl of a wolf. The sound mixed with internal energy was a signal to allies and at the same time it was a negative energy that broke the enemys momentum. Lets go! From all directions and beyond. The blood tribes that heard the sound began to move quickly. Havok waved his hand. Move. After a while. A group of fifty people, including Habok, came out to the vacant lot. Huh! Big! The students hid the students behind their backs. Everyone covered their mouths. And in front of them. One hundred and fifty plum sword swordsmen and Yonggukjinin red at Habok with cold eyes. Havok said calmly. Even if we had just arrived, if we had moved quickly, we wouldnt have run into each other here. The calm voice is full of unbearable violence. Huh! Ugh! Dozens of vigers who heard Haboks voice sobbed or cried. The studentsforted the students. But the childrens crying grew louder. For a moment, Havoks eyes became fierce. shut up!! Hahaha! It is not only the roar of a tiger that makes the mountains and rivers tremble. The cry of the wolf, which was bigger and more ferocious than a tiger, instantly erased the cries of the vigers. Havok frowned. I just hate hearing children cry. If you dont want to die from having your limbs torn off, take good care of your snout. These are not words thate out of a persons mouth. Yonggukjinin spoke in a voice full of chills. I have seen all kinds of evil people in the world, but this is the first time I have seen a demon like you. I take it as apliment. Even during a war, there is a line that must not be crossed. How on earth did they learn to harm children who havent even learned a single martial arts skill?! You said that. Its called Mine. Lets go! There was an eerie sound of moving bushes. The scattered blood ns are gathering at a rapid pace. Arent you expecting too much from Mine? You guys to kill! Youre like an animal that doesnt even know the basics! Thats why you are weak. Havoks voice became cold. It seems like youre living in a pretty sweet dream, finding your way during the war. this guy! I dont like it. Its a waste that soft things like you are taking up qualitynd. Slurp. Havok pulled out his sword. His sword had the shape of a machete, but it was a sharp sword like a sawtooth. If you get cut with a knife like that, your flesh and muscles will be cut roughly. The bleeding is severe and recovery is slow. It was bound to be much more fatal than just getting cut. Tension appeared on Yonggukjinins face. It wont be easy. The number of enemiesing from all directions was enormous. As a rough estimate, three to four hundred seems to be a lot of money. In contrast, this one is only one hundred and fifty. There is a guy who is the current chairman of the Maehwa Swordsman and is mentioned as the next elder, but including himself, there are only two supreme experts. On the other hand, there was only Habok, the supreme expert, but the presence of Habok was so great that it was excessive. It was a martial arts skill that reminded me of a Shaolin master with a force that seemed to overwhelm even Yongseonjinin, a long-time expert. There was a look of determination in Yonggukjins eyes. Even if we all die, we will save our children until the end. There was a reason to camp here. There is a side road behind the dodongs. And the slope on both sides of the side road was quite steep. This is a difficult path for enemy forces to follow. It would be better to fight the enemies here and slowly send the Taoists and schrs down that side road. Habok pointed to Yonggukjinin along the way. You talked too much on a moonlit night. Shall we begin now? Yonggukjinin shouted. You guys to kill! Come at me anytime! It was then. Hwaaaaaaa! Yongguojins face visibly hardened. what?! A strong force was felt from far away where the side road leads. It wasnt just one or two. As many as the swordsmen of the volcano encamped here were approaching from across the side road. Yongguojins face turned pale. Unbelievable! Do you really think they knew about this path? It was then. ? Yonggukjins face became strange. Havoks expression revealed in the moonlight also seemed to have hardened slightly. Not the enemy? That moment. The urgent yet sonorous voice heated up the cool night air. I came from the open country! Whos there? Its a volcano! Yonggukjins face brightened. The distance was long and I was very nervous. So I couldnt read their momentum properly. Yonggukjinin shouted. Its open! Reinforcements have arrived from open! Wow! The plum swordsmen all drew their swords and shouted. The faces of Dodong and the students brightened, and the morale of the Hwasan swordsmen rose at an rming rate. Havok growled. Kill them all!! Woooooo! The hungry blood tribes began attacking. Chapter 690 ?Episode 690. One who changes the flow (1) Gasp! Suddenly, my breathing became rough. No matter how great my strength was, my strength was not infinite. Crucially, endurance and stamina were different issues. If you have deep internal power, your physical strength is usually good, but if you do not have the stamina to distribute your internal power effectively, you cannot use it effectively no matter how much internal power you have. She was an expert with the highest level of resistance in martial arts and extremely developed physical strength. However, we drove from Hanam to Shaanxi for several days without resting properly. There is no way for even a world-ss expert to not get tired. Whats more, he had a new soldiers badge worth over 80 pounds on his back. Can not help it. She made a decision. From here on, I have to recover my stamina. I took a deep breath and smelled the scent in the air. Its closer now. She felt it intuitively. The battlefield is getting closer. In fact, I felt strong vibrations several times as I hit the ground. I dont know if it was due to a fierce battle between super experts or if a bomb exploded, but it was definitely not a natural shock. It means that a fight has already urred. There is no time to waste, but it is also not advisable to lose all your strength. I dont know what the situation is. She believed in him. If he was well-prepared, he would have prepared a n tost at least one night no matter how unfavorable the situation was. Considering the information received from the opening, the battle must have started not long ago. Lets change. Slurp. Legs stretching out stically. The moment you be conscious, the divinew is automatically transformed. It is difficult to show this without extreme training of both mind and body. With her natural talent, abundant endurance, extreme training, and intensive practicalbat, she rose to such a high level. Tsutsutsu. also. The new method she had used so far was a new method called Cheonjongunhaengbi, boasted by one of the most prestigious martial arts families. As an archer, she had sufficiently fast and stable divine techniques, but for long-distance travel, the cost of transportation was slightly more efficient. She learned that amazing martial art on the spot from Ilse Daehyup. If it werent for the cost of transportation, we wouldnt have been able to get to this point. However, from now on, he needed to return to his original self. My energy is filling up. The martial arts skills of archers were centered on pupil. By constantly moving, you train your internal energy and at the same time seek to stabilize your mind and body. By taking advantage of these characteristics to the limit, the speed was reduced while the endurance recovery was raised to the maximum. Whoa! A faint gray radiance shimmered from the womans body. A vast amount of genuine energy that seems to overflow. An incredible feat called Flood, so huge that it could swallow the world, overflowing into the sky was quickly normalizing cardiorespiratory fitness. Whoa! Even as I cross the rough mountain path, my face turns bright red. The internal energy that had been consumed was filling up at an rming rate, and the filled internal energy soon spread to the muscles of the entire body, filling up arge amount of air. Muscles be energized. As my cardiorespiratory capacity normalized, my energy recovery became more resilient. Wooooow! The true energy that was overflowing and visible to the naked eye entered the body again. The recovery process itself has beenpletely normalized. Lets not rush. But I kept getting anxious. I believed in him, but as the distance narrowed, the murderousness in the air became clearer. This is not a life created by one or two people. Hundreds of peoples fierce fighting spirit was intertwined, making the air hot. There is no battlefield in the world that is not dangerous. People who know him also call him Tuwang (^) or War God, but since he is a human being, if he is hit by an invisible sword, he has no choice but to die. Lets believe it. It will be fine. Wooooow! Because Im not someone so irresponsible that I would break my promise toe back and meet again. Woooooo!! I tried to keep a cool head, but the worry in my heart grew deeper as time passed. How much time has passed like that? Wow! A resounding shout. thud! thud! Red-hot mes visible beyond. Every inch of the huge mountain was on fire. And beyond the mountain where the mes were rising, a fairlyrge mountain peak waspletely engulfed in mes. The womans eyes sparkled with fire. Seup! As I take a short breath, everything I saw and felt bes clearer. There it is! Kugoogung! A powerful shock wave transmitted from beyond the headquarters of Jongnam. Even though thousands of troops were colliding at the headquarters, an even more impressive shock wave was radiating from the ming mountain peak. She realized it intuitively. That he is there. Just wait a moment! It was the moment when I was about to hit the ground again. Aaaah! Her feet stopped. Young kid? I lowered my gaze and looked to the right. sh! The dragons eyes glowed. The unparalleled ferocity of the beasts energy and the vaguely familiar energy of King Jeongjongs divine skill collided, causing a spectacr sh. An archers eyes are much sharper than those of an ordinary martial artist. Her eyes caught the sight of countless children falling behind the shing warriors. She was silent for a moment and then gritted her teeth. Paaaaaa! Her divine method of going down the slope was literally like a ray of wind. A neww that is much faster and much more violent than before. Her body, feeling the air of the battlefield with her whole body, awakened her identity as a rare female general feared by the extinct ck Ind sects at this moment. The silence of the ghost goddess. He is the highest ranking officer of the Murim Alliances military and a genius archer whose archery skills are unparalleled at the time. Not only did sheplete all the martial arts of Gwanilgok, but she also taught Hongcheonki, the dark magic that transcends time and space. There was no one who could stand in her way. Ugh! Before I knew it, the red bow in my hand had five iron bows attached to it. An explosive attack was carried out in the hands of Mukbi, who drew the protest like a thunderbolt. Crumbling! Hahaha! Yonggukjinin almost screamed without realizing it, but with superhuman patience, he endured it. Faba Park! He approached using the five-element step of drawing a plum blossom pattern and swung his sword vigorously. Paaaaaaaa! A very fierce and frenzied sword, unlike a sword from a volcano, swung towards Havok. It was the Hundred and Eight Styles of the Volcanic Season, a ferocious sword. The corners of Havoks mouth rose. Where! h h h! It seemed like he was swinging the machete haphazardly, but all the fierce sword des he struck bounced away. this! In an instant, my grip on the sword went numb. The impact of the swords colliding was too strong. It was so powerful that it was difficult to disperse the impact even with the deep and strong internal power of the volcano. What a guy! Paaang! Yonggukjinin did not know how to retreat. Habok moved to kill the Plum Swordsmen, but he kept throwing his sword at Habok until the end. The difference in martial arts between the two was obvious. Even though it is the same peak, the depth is different. Even if three talented yers of Yonggukjins level attack at the same time, it will be difficult to defeat Habok. Even though the power difference was more than three times that of simple calctions, there was no fear. The intention was to bite and stretch until the neck flew off. Havok drew the mando diagonally as if he was annoyed. bang! Blood spouted out from Yonggukjins mouth. It was just one sword. In one day, the history of the Hwasan Nakhwa Sword was revealed, and even an icon was created on the chest of the sword owner, Yong Guk Jin-in. Thats huge! Even though they were enemies, I couldnt help but be amazed by the power contained in the opponents Tao. It wasnt just strong, it was full of powerful tricks that could overpower softness at once. It was a method that clearly showed that the martial arts outside the enlightenment and the simple world were not inferior to the martial arts of the central ins. Fuwaaaaak! Havoks movements were rxed. Even though he had time to spare, he was quick and merciless. In an instant, he went in front of the plum swordsmen and swung his three swords, and with three shes, the lives of the three plumb swordsmen were lost. Tuk! Fight! The swordsmens heads fall and roll around in the dirt with surprised expressions on their faces. He probably didnt even know he was dying. It was truly an incredible sight. I didnt even use all my strength to throw it away, but with a single sh, the head of one of the best masters was taken away. It was martial arts on a different level. Aside from the greatness of his martial arts skills, he instinctively identified the enemys most vulnerable blind spot and thrust his sword into it. The principle of killing the enemy with minimal force was dazzling. However, it was a situation where the lives of Hwasan disciples whom he had cherished and cherished were too easily taken to the underworld for him to discuss thew of nothingness. this guy!! The angry Yonggukjinin moved like a thunderbolt. Havok frowned. What are you doing! Damn it! Yonggukjinin was thrown back by the sword that was thrown by Yeonhwan. I will stir up these little ones! Hurry up and get all the kids! Bababababaak! The blood gangs who had been fighting with the plum swordsmen kicked the ground at that moment. It was a terrifying sight. The plum swordsmen were not clumsy people. All of them are the pride of Hwasan, honed through countless battles. Even if the blood warriorsunch themselves into the air, if they fire a sword strike into the air, all of their lives will be lost. Even though I knew that, I didnt hesitate to attack him. It was an attitude of absolute obedience to orders and not sparing ones life. The plum swordsmen swung their swords at the blood rangers. h h h h! Pow! The bodies of the four bloodmen were torn to pieces and fell to the floor. But that was all. Surprisingly, most of the sword strikes wielded by dozens of swordsmen were shattered by a single beam of gigantic sword light. It was such an overwhelming sight that the fight stopped momentarily. The surprised plum swordsmen turned their heads to where Do-gwang flew. Whoop! Havok took a short breath. Although the difference in level wasrge, I tried to block the sword attacks of dozens of peak experts with one blow. I had no choice but to endure explosive energy consumption. But the effect was clear. The beggars of openness have caught up! Dont fight with them, just kill the kids! It was a terriblemand. Yonggukjinin shouted. The plum swordsmen followed behind them! Fuuuuuuu! Oops! Yonggukjinin flew away again, vomiting blood. I feel so helpless. Even though he was clearly a famous expert in Shaanxi, he could not break through the wall of martial arts and tension that Ha Bok put up. But Havok was also in a bad mood. Youre tenacious, Malco of the Volcano. Although he didnt use his best, he didnt die even after colliding with the martial arts of the Blood and Death de. He did not lose consciousness even after being hit by a bullet that had just been thrown at him. It seemed like I could kill him within five sums, but he was really a tough guy who had a hard time putting his life on the line. That wont work. I have to kill you first. Wooooow! A sticky red energy swirled around Havoks machete. It was a clear spirit and attitude of intention to give a resolution to the matter. There was a vain look on Yonggukjins face. Why are we being treated so vainly? I was shocked. Even the martial arts of a great volcano cannot overwhelm an external enemy, not even the leader of abat unit. Yonggukjinin shouted loudly. Everyone protect the children with your lives! This is the finalmand! Havok sneered. You idiot! sh! A ray of red Tao-gwang fell onto the top of Yong Guo Jin-ins head. Yonggukjinin also swung his sword, but before his sword was even halfway swung, Haboks sword had reached three inches in front of Yonggukjinins head. It goes like this. It was then. Puff puff puff! A huge shock wave exploded right in front of me along with five explosions. Yonggukjinin screamed and rolled over. I surrounded my entire body with a wall of internal energy, but the shock wave was so strong that I almost lost my mind. Cough! What is it? Isnt it dead? Yong Guk Jin-in shook his head a few times and looked at Ha Bok. For a moment he could see. The sight of nine rays of color dyeing the air shooting towards Havok at incredible speed. Those nine rays of light were like nine dragons descending from the sky. Shock appeared on Havoks face. What is this!! Kwakwakwakkwak!! Chapter 691 ?Episode 691. The one who changes the flow (2) Moon Geun-sangs eyes widened. This? Children were running from afar, and hungry wolves were chasing them. While I was running with all my might to destroy those wolves, I could see a huge attack that caused an earthquake in the area. Artillery?! no. Thats not a gun, its an arrow. And not just one, but nine arrows were fired, each and every one of which contained an unbearable force and devastated the earth. Surprised, Full Sang turned his head in the direction from which the arrow came. But no one was already there. sh! It was as if the god of speed had descended. Free as the wind and fast as lightning. The moment you catch that something is moving, it is no longer there. Papa papang!! A powerful sound exploded in the air, and something invisible and intangible was shot like an arrow. Damn it! bang! The moment a red light shed, the intangible Balgyeong shattered in the air. Full Sang came to his senses. Faster movement, stronger sticity, and stronger archery than before. I knew it intuitively. Who is your opponent? Jangseondan and Sibbodan, speed up! The enemy is targeting children! Paaaaaa! Full-sangs body, which had been shooting in a straight line, suddenly moved left and right as if staggering. Even though it is not a straight line, it is fast. The open secret technique, Chwipalseonbo (ɲ), unfolded and the number of enemies was read in an instant. And the one that will reach the children first. excuse me! Ugh! The movement of Full Sang in the sky was beauty itself. In an instant, Full Sangs hand was moving down in an arc, and before he knew it, he was holding a soft jade-colored dagger. The dagger that looked full was Hwajincheons weapon, the Okryonggon (), modeled after an emerald pole. Full-sang swung the jade dragon. Pow! The head of one of the warriors running at the front waspletely crushed. Full-sangs eyes burned. No matter how urgent the situation was, murder was still an unpleasant act. The sensation of a persons life disappearing was conveyed through the hard and stic jade dragon. these guys! With a light advance, Full Sang rushed to the front. How dare you target children! Full-sang, who had burrowed into the arms of his enemies with the Chwipalseonbo, swung his jade dragon as if possessed. Burbubbubbuk! Six members of the Hyeolrang Dan fell to the left and right, vomiting blood. It is the 36-ro-ta-gu-bong-beop method that represents openness. It was an amazing martial art that took advantage of the enemys loopholes with off-beat beats and caused them to lose their fighting ability. But the number of enemies flocking was too many. However, looking at the situation of the fight as they ran down the narrow road, the situation was very advantageous to Gaeun-sang. Full-sang stretched out his chair vigorously. bang! The splendid power of the Jade Dragon Spear shattered the heart of one of the members of the Hyeolrang unit. It doesnt end with breaking it. As the member who died instantly flew backwards, the blood gangs that were running close behind them hesitated in embarrassment. Moon Geun-sangs right-wing left hand spouted fire. Bub bub bub! Bye! Those who were hit by the Tagubong method vomited blood, and those who were hit by Baekgyeolshinkwon (ȱȭ) and Paokkwon (ȭ) had broken bones and were rolling around. The martial arts skills at the peak of openness disy their majesty splendidly. It embodies the secret of openness, which is that you can hear the sound of an expert even if you learn just one, as naturally as breathing. This was the current full picture. In keeping with the changing times, his martial arts skills showed growthparable to that of others, so it was no exaggeration to call him a martial artist representing openness. However, the number of enemies was stillrge. Also, their level was not easy. Papa papang! Memorizations flying in an arc from an unseen ce. Full-sangs eyes were shaking. These. I thought he was targeting me, but he wasnt. The direction of their memorization was towards the children who were running away behind them. Both of Full Sangs hands moved urgently. Damn it! All that memorization was blocked by the wind and Bongyeong (Ӱ) that Full-sang extended and was thrown away. Its defense, not attack. Most of the open martial arts themselves are better at evading and counterattacking than attacking, so they also show excellent power in simr defenses. Tiriririririn! However, the blood rtives were also not ordinary. That venom was so strong that even Full Sang could notpete with it. The endless barrage of daggers and hand-held weapons eventually fell behind Moonjeongsang. It was almost impossible to memorize all that much while killing the blood-rangers who were pushing in front of me. Full-sang shouted without realizing it. Stop it! Pow! Three students fell to the ground. Several water hoses were stuck on their fallen backs. Are you d the kids didnt get hurt? It was certainly fortunate, but there was no regard for human life. Moreover, all of them were ordinary people who had not even learned martial arts. Even though they belonged to the Jongnam faction, they could be said to be innocent people caught up in the fight between the martial arts people. Faaagh! Only then did Sibbotan, who arrived behind Full-sang, wave his fist and strike out a memorized note. Jang Seon-dan led the children and students, followed by Geun-sang and Sip-bo-dan. Shit! As long as you are caught up in a war, you cannot avoid seeing even one persons blood. Still, it was disappointing. If we had arrived just a little sooner, the three students would not have died. Whoa! A jade-colored, splendid charm zed in Full-sangs body. The burning magic soon merged into one, creating the shape of a huge dragon. You guys! bang! With a stronger advance than ever before, his chair was divided into eighteen. Crumbling! Its overwhelming. The strongest secret technique of the opening, the Kangryongsip8jang (ʮ), which received the power of the Kangryong Shinkong (), was unfolded. As the most powerful secret weapon in the open world, the power of the Kangryong 18jang was known to be one level higher than that of Shaolins Great Power Diamond Jang. As if a storm had struck, about a dozen people flew away, spurting blood. Their flying bodies were dented in various ces. Bones were broken and internal organs burst. Whoop! Full-sang is breathing lightly. Before we knew it, the number of flocks flocking had noticeably decreased. Still, it keeps running. Rather, the more capable people had left the narrow path, climbed up numerous trees on the left and right, and were running with their camp spread out wide. Full-sang shouted loudly. I can block the front alone! Sibbotan and Jangseondan change their missions! Faaagh! The order of the Full Minister was absolute. Jang Seon-dan, who led Dodong and Hakdosa, and Sibbo-dan, who helped Moon Geun-sang, changed their positions in an instant. The Sipbotan were skilled in the six-foot long pole, and the Jangseondan were skilled in the tagu-bong and the Cheonhwa-bong, which were extended with long poles six feet long. Upon seeing the enemys offensive, immediately rece it with troops that are easier to deal with. Even in this urgent situation, making such a decision was by no means easy. Regardless, this is proof that Moon Geun-sangs tactical n is also very outstanding. It was a skill worthy of being the next owner of the Hundred Thousand Opens. but. Full Sangs face was serious. Rmendation, which is performed with the left hand, has been converted into a martial arts technique that defeats the enemy with minimal internal strength. No matter what, if you lose your power, you wont be able to stop the enemys momentum. However, there were times when he had to throw down a strong attack that consumed a lot of internal energy, and at such times, his own physical strength clearly took a hit as the enemys offensive power decreased. Damn it! I cantst much like this! It was then. Sara rock! In the midst of the urgent battlefield, Gaeun-sang felt the presence of a person standing behind him. I felt a sharp, powerful flow of force. I was surprised for a moment, wondering if it was an enemy, but soon a smile appeared on Full Sangs face. He realized that the person standing between him and Jang Seon-dan was not an enemy, but rather a more reliable ally than anyone else. Full-sang shouted. Lets give it a good punch! grasp! At the same time as he shouted, he lowered his upper body as if he was waiting. And beyond. Mukbi appeared, pulling the strings of arge red bow. The faces of the blood rtives turned pale. The protest was held in silence. Buaaaaaaaa! A huge whirlpool swirled around the fired iron war. Indeed, it has been a long time since Guryongpacheongungs seasonal dragon apo (h) has appeared. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! Dozens of Hyeolrang members flew left and right, vomiting blood as they drank heavily. That wasnt all. Some of the members of the Hyeolrang troupe who were running up the trees on the left and right were sucked into the force field swept by the Yong-Apo and their entire bodies were crushed, causing a terrible death. Wow Full-sang stuck out his tongue without realizing it. It was truly enormous power. The silent Yongapo, which had be much more powerful than in the past, had now been transformed into an invincible killing method with more destructive power than a fire gun and more prating power than memorizing a Tang song. In addition, because it has a single path, Yongapos unique attack power exerts greater power. It was a blow that could change the flow of the battlefield in an instant. It was a terrifying attack that surprised not only the warriors here, but also the blood raidersing from afar, Habok Yongguk Jin-in, and the Plum Swordsmen. Full-sang looked back. Muk! I tried to see Mukbis face, but Mukbi had already disappeared from the spot. It was a neww that was worth talking about. Now is not the time when conversation is important. Mukbi, who used the sacred method of dragonfly patrol, struck down the hordesing from the tree on the right, and rushed towards Habok again. This is not the time to discuss the joy of reunion. Mukbi knew exactly that. Full-sang, who was scratching his cheek, twirled his shoulders. good! Lets drink alcohol after this damn war is over! These! An enraged Habok swung his machete at the Plum Swordsmen. Puhwaak! Five plum sword swordsmen copsed, vomiting blood. All of them suffered deep cuts in their chests and died instantly. Wooooow! The red essence turned into madness and burned Haboks life even more fiercely. How dare you disturb us! A machete screaming and swinging. The best martial arts skills possessed by the Hyeolrang Dan were unleashed, targeting the lives of the Maehwa swordsmen. h h h! Pow! Although the examination was carried out and the power of Hyeolrang Apostle was crushed, the unresolved experience tore the two swordsmens bodies to pieces. The eyes of the plum blossom swordsmen were bloodshot. Even though it was a war, I had no idea that myrades would die so needlessly. This, too, would be difficult to happen in an ordinary war. The War of the Murim People was a scene that clearly showed how formidable a single super expert could be. this guy! Yong Guk Jin-in, who cut down three members of the Hyeolrang Dan, aimed at Ha Boks back again. Whiiiiing! In that brief moment, the pure white sword energy that was created turned into dozens of flower petals and aimed at Havoks limbs. The sword aims for the back and the sword tries to block the limbs. The pride of the volcano, the Twenty-Four Hands Plum Blossom Sword Technique, was unfolded. Havoks body rotated on the spot. h h h! A lot of the sword energy disappeared from the swirling attack, and Yonggukjinins sword flew out. Habok quickly rushed towards Yonggukjinin. The intention was to kill him by stabbing him in the chest with a single sword. At that time, an intangible arrow flew in. Fuuuuuuu! Through Nangpyojangs career, a silent, intangible bomb exploded. But it didnt end there. Puff puff! Bye! Havoks face distorted. One of the intangible arrows, each shot in an unpredictable curve,nded on his thigh. Although the bones were not damaged, the blow was strong enough to tear the muscles. Thest of the five rounds of intangible bullets finally reached Havoks body. You bitch! Yonggukjinin, who did not miss the moment, swung his sword at Habok. I was surprised that he still had the stamina to swing a sword after being beaten like that. Damn it! thud! Havok, unable to keep his bnce, stepped back like crazy. Yonggukjin, who was the first to push Habok, shouted to Mukbi. It was helpful enough! You go to your battlefield! Mukbis eyes wavered as he tried to protest again. Yonggukjinin continued. That axe! If I remember correctly, isnt there someone I should give it to?! Mukbi, who was quietly watching Yonggukjinin, quickly started a protest. Burbubbubbuk! Mukbi, who killed a dozen members of the Hyeolrang Dan who were pressuring the area around Maehwageomsu, disappeared on the spot. Yonggukjinin grinned. Now its worth a try! Havoks face distorted. Chapter 692 ?Episode 692. One who changes the flow (3) Pow! Yeon Ho-jeongs face turned to the left. Bye! Myeonggeuks head turned to the right. Each well-ced blow went in urately. Still, there is no significant damage other than the inside of the mouth being ruptured. It is not a fatal blow. The true power of super-advanced masters who have reached the point of defeat protects their masters at any time, so it is difficult to inflict fatal wounds with a moderate blow. Fuuuuuuu! Myeonggeuk, who was punched in the chest, took five steps back. this! A dull pain spread throughout my body. I was able to relieve the shock by taking a quick step back. Myeonggeuk had enough power and enlightenment to do so. But I couldnt. No, I didnt. It was because I didnt want to back down. It was because my pride was hurt. In matters of life and death, pride is a driving force that exerts the greatest power, but at the same time it is a double-edged sword that can also cause fatal shorings. Myeonggeuk also knew that. He was smart and rational. Because I have seen countless people lose money because of their pride, I did not make my mission difficult by expending unnecessary emotions. But now? Shhh! bang! Yeon Ho-jeongs fist contained terrifying power. The same was true for Myeonggeuks Taohwacheonshinken. However, the two people who collided were retreating approximately the same distance away. Although there is a slight difference, Yeon Ho-jeong is clearly ahead of Yeon Ho-jeong in terms of the level of masterpiece, but in fact, they are tied in the head-to-headpetition. Myeonggeuks eyes gradually became bloodshot. this guy. A masterpiece aimed at Yeon Ho-jeong. The fiery fighting spirit and cold-hearted face gradually begin to reveal humane emotions. But it wasnt Yeonhojeong. Youre not shaking? Bye! There seemed to be a ray of me-like energy, but it suddenly moved to the left and aimed at his head. I raised my forearm to block, but the block was so heavy that my entire left arm went numb. Thats amazing. Ugh! Myeonggeuk, who pushed Yeonhojeong away with a cheerful performance, took a short breath. Its no different from before; in fact, its power can be seen as somewhat weakened. Fuuuuuuu! Even though they were pushed out, they managed to expand their attack factory. I momentarily unfolded my Dohwacheonshin armor to block the tension, but my face was distorted by the power that numbed my bones. Its as if it contains life itself. Buuuuung! Burbubbubbuk! The two peoples fists pounded each others faces and upper bodies. profit! Myeonggeuks fist, which was moving at a frightening speed, opened in an instant and turned into a sharp fist. wickedness! He immediately swung, aiming for the neck, but before he knew it, Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body copsed. Although martial arts strikes are allowed to some extent, the six-long sword Dohwacheonshinin avoids them like a ghost. Even in this hectic strike battle over a short distance, he urately read the moment when Myeonggeuks hand turned into a capital. Bye! However, I could not avoid the angle method that came from the bottom. He blocked it with both arms, but Yeon Ho-jeongs body was blown away by the powerful, destructive blow. Myeonggeuks eyes sparkled. It was an opportunity. In a brief moment floating in the air, a moment has arrived that will immediately tip the pendulum of victory. Faaagh! Myeonggeuk immediately approached Yeonhojeong and turned around in awe. Pow! Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong, who sensed that he would face a counterattack the moment his physical freedom was taken away, attacked by swinging the ck and white twin dragons that had fallen on the ground using a fishermans technique. If I hadnt avoided it, my upper body would have turned into a rag. Cold sweat broke out on Myeonggeuks forehead. Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeong got down on the ground and took a deep breath. Myeonggeuk was about to spit out a swear word without realizing it, but then hesitated. What. One of the sessors of Saeumgyo, a famous y known as a rare genius. An iprehensible expression appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as seen in his divine eyes. What on earth are you thinking! There was no emotion of joy or sorrow on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. However, he wasnt expressionless either. He looked dazed, as if he was possessed by something, but his eyes never left Myeonggeuk. It seemed like he waspletely immersed in this fight. It seemed like he didnt care about the surrounding situation. It cannot be described simply as having strong concentration. Yeon Ho-jeongs appearance was so blurry that it was impossible to think of him as his previous self, as if he had been covered by something. It feels like my reason has disappeared and I am fighting only by instinct. Myeonggeuk shouted loudly. Are you trying to fight me with that kind of mentality? Bababababaak! The rmendations of the two people were once againplicatedly intertwined. However, contrary to Myeonggeuks thoughts, Yeonhojeong did not leave everything to her instincts. Its strong as expected. The martial arts of Myeonggeuk, whichpletely abandoned the strange formations and the ability to lose the beat, became more solid and perfect. Instead of relying on trivial tricks, he fights based on his own awareness and fighting spirit he has built up so far. Because of this, it became even more difficult to attack. amazing. Things I dont have right now are showing me in a very natural way a realization that I cannot realize on my own. The other person must have felt the same way. Even in Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts, enlightenment that was unimaginable in a famous y was incorporated here and there. The level achieved is simr, but the method and characteristics of reaching it are different. In other words, this fight was not about whose enlightenment was superior. It was a battle to see who could implement the realizations they had gained more efficiently and who could utilize each persons strengths better. Fuuuuuuu! Yeonhojeong, hit by thest blow, rolled on the ground. Cough! Blood burst from his mouth. It was time for a follow-up attack, but Yeonhojeong did not bother to defend himself. I read that Myeonggeuk also has no intention of rushing due to physical strength issues. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. It wont end like this. Suddenly, the words of Myeonggeuk came to mind. Children? When Yeon Ho-jeong heard that, he was extremely embarrassed. Because the meaning was clear. Myeonggeuk knew that the Jongnam faction would evacuate the disciples and students. And he was nning to kill them and break their morale. Morale is important in ordinary wars, but especially for the martial arts people who control energy, its influence is absolute. That was exactly what Myeonggeuk was aiming for. And although his strategy was extremely immoral, it was the best in terms of efficiency. Its not a lie. Hes serious. I wouldnt have thought you could shake me up with lies. bang! The herbivorous spirit of the Hundred King faction of the Tiger Nine Wall Fist literally blew away the Myeonggeuks Taohwa Heavenly God Fist. They even target children As expected, these guys have no limits. There is no such thing as a line. For the sake of victory, the Tao is considered more insignificant than a stone lying on the side of the road. It was something I was familiar with. But when I faced it, I couldnt help but be shocked. We have to kill this guy quickly. We have to kill this guy and go to the headquarters. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly thought of Hwang Seok-tae. Is that what you were talking about, the loophole and weakness? Hwang Seok-tae said. There is a fatal weakness. I dont know. Does the weakness that Hwang Danju mentioned refer to children? Hwang Seok-tae is a member of the Mukryongbu and is like a soldier who lives and dies by orders. I had a conversation like this before. Are you going to kill the kids if the order is given? Hwang Seok-tae answered yes without hesitation. To him, the weight of a young life was not worth more than a superiors orders. Because of that, he must have had a lot of concerns and learned a lot from watching the political faction members. During his time with us, he was learning moment by moment what the differences were between ck and white. You would know now. The immorality of these damn people who prey on childrens lives. I wasnt sure. It was the wind. I hope that the weakness that Hwang Seok-tae mentioned was children. I wish I knew that and took action in advance. But Hiss! The capital of Myeonggeuk passed by Yeon Ho-jeongs cheek. Ugh! Myeonggeuk vomited blood and retreated. Yeonhojeongs banryongjang hit the chest. Although he vomited blood, it was not fatal. Most of the shock was offset by the Dohwacheonsingap. Am I truly worried about them? Pow! Fuuuuuuu! The rock that had been rolling due to the shock flew through the air. The broken tree turned into powder and rose high into the sky. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The Gyoryongsae was aimed at Myeonggeuks neck. Teuong! The Gyoryongswae lost its strength and became mushy due to the single stroke of the master of the Myeonggeuk. Do you worry about your children because you are afraid of defeat in the war, or do you worry because you are afraid of the childrens death itself? Whoa! Yeonhojeong was pushed out. Now I dont even know how it happened. Deepening thoughts The whirling thoughts gradually crumpled his reason and pushed it behind his instincts. Thoughts instincts. What am I doing now? Paaaaaa! I tilted my head and dodged Myeonggeuks fist. My earlobe was slightly torn due to the wind pressure. Where am I going? Pow! Myeonggeuk staggered and retreated. How are my limbs moving? phut! Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated and released the tension of the masterpiece. Myeonggeuks eyes wavered. Although it may not cause fatal wounds, it was a blow that could never be avoided. However, Yeon Ho-jeong avoided that blow. Nothing will change if you worry. Then what should I worry about now? worry? Why should I worry? Papa pang! The three powers collided in the air. Is there a need to worry? In this critical situation? Should be. What concerns? Its martial arts. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The main weapon that erupted for an instant blocked the ess to Myeonggeuk. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which had been blurry, gave out a fierce divine light. My fist works on that guy too. But I cantnd a fatal blow. Are youcking strength? That cant be possible. So what the heck is the problem? It makes sense. Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated and moved to the left side of Myeonggeuk. Bub bub bub! All four weapons, as fast as lightning, were lodged in Myeonggeuks side. Myeonggeuks face distorted. Pow! Yeon Ho-jeongs head jerked after being hit by each technique! I turned around and headed straight again. Whoa! The whirling whirling whirlwind struck Myeonggeuks chin. Myeonggeuks body shook greatly. It was a blow that went deeper than any attack I had ever suffered. Movement ording to reason can produce the power of a thousand pounds with the power of a penny. In that case. Paaaaaaang! Have my hands and feet not followed reason until now? Bye! Myeonggeuks foot, which he instinctively threw away, broke Yeonhojeongs left arm. A terrifying pain went up my spine. But even in the meantime, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand was moving. Move ording to reason. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs right hand went between Myeong-geuks arms and touched his corbone. At that moment, Myeonggeuk felt a strong eerie feeling. Paaaaaaaa! Just before Yeon Ho-jeongs hand ripped off the cor bone, Myeong-geuks body moved backwards. . Myeonggeuks eyes wavered. Something?! Tsutsutsutsu. An unusual energy rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It wasnt living. Rather than living, the energy was closer to spection. you! It makes sense. ? A reasonable move Yeon Ho-jeong, who was muttering, red at Myeong-geuk. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Are you running away? !! Why are you so scared that youre running away? At that moment, life exploded from Myeonggeuks eyes. Whoa whoa! The Myeonggeuks Dohwacheonshinin pierced Yeonhojeongs abdomen. Huh! Huh! A sprint and a single blow with all your might. Myeonggeuks breathing became extremely rough. The tension went away and I felt sharp pain all over my body. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand grabbed Myeong-geuks wrist. Heplied well. Gasp! What? Wouldnt it be better to follow the principles of warfare before considering the principles of martial arts? Myeonggeuk shouted. What bullshit!! It was then. Learner!! With a scream-like sound, a single iron gun was fired at the speed of a gale. Myeonggeuks eyes widened. I instinctively tried to avoid it, but I couldnt move because Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed my wrist. Yeon Ho-jeong said, smiling fiercely. I heard there is a battlefield where only one-on-one honest fighting is recognized? Whoa whoa! Chapter 693 ?Episode 693. One who changes the flow (4) Hwiyu is already in chaos. Iknow, right. Thats Jongnams headquarters, right? thats right. Shall we have some fireworks? The sound of firecrackers exploding is loud. Its not firecrackers, its gunpowder. I know, dude. But can I take my time like this? It would be quite a headache if the old man found out. Youreughing. At one point, you said it as if it was no big deal. Didnt Lord Moon tell you that we were separated? What if I move quickly and get tired before I can fight? I heard there are a lot of people who will fight even if its not us. We are going while preserving our physical strength. I see you dont know Gods will. Are you being sarcastic? Is that possible? However, I think we need to speed up from now on. I think things are pretty messy. Its okay to change your mind. Im serious. If we dont move quickly, I think Mt. Jongnam will be devastated. How do you know that? From this far away. The military spirit has a different color. huh? The discipline of the Jongnam malcos is losing ground. The fierce, ruthless, and cruel red military discipline is increasingly pushing forward. How do you know that? I dont know. You probably dont know because youre not interested. Aside from what I dont know, you are truly amazing. A bastard who is not good at martial arts can read all that? Its an ability thates naturally as you go through battlefields throughout your life. And who cares? I cant get enough of Master Moon, so I cut myself a little too. You did well. I enjoy the conversation between the princes and ministers, but I really dont have time anymore. What would you like to do? Okay man! Lets go! Yep! This bastard is the only one excited. Do you like fighting that much? Shall we just go back? I got it! Im going! Damn its very expensive Munju Huh? Lets go back. Thats not it. sure? I think theres a ce we need to stop by before we do anything about the military discipline of the headquarters. Where? You take the children and go to the main mountain first. Conduct well so that you dont get killed needlessly. What about Lord Moon? Im going to save the kids. You guys? uh? Mumunju? Moonju!! * * * h h h! The Jade Dragons Dragon broke the limbs of the blood rangers. Kaaaak! Some of the fallen blood wolves spit out something. Piiiiing! Pop! Full Sang frowned as he swung his jade dragon and destroyed something that came flying at him. They do all kinds of things! What the blood-rangers spewed out of their mouths was just memorization. I couldnt tell since when I had it in my snout. Anyway, they were disgusting guys. The shock of breaking limbs is difficult for even an expert to endure, but he attacks without even screaming until the end. That wont work. I swung the Jade Dragon because of its advantage of low internal power consumption, but now I realize that it is time to give up the fight. Full-sang, who had the jade dragon at his waist, clenched his fists. Pow! Pow! The career of Pa Ok-kwon, a strong man representing openness, broke the heads of both blood-rangers. His martial arts skills, which he unleashed generously with his secret techniques, seemed to be stronger as the battle progressed. It is a talent for martial arts hidden behind an outstanding brain and great cooperation. The thrust that shook the ground created a deeper and deeper resonance, and the thrusting blows and strikes were reaching their maximum power at every moment. Pow! Pow! It wasnt just Full Sang. Jang Seon-dans baton skills, stimted by Hu Gaes powerful martial arts skills, were also as ferocious as the teeth of a wild dog. It kicks out all those who try to cross the territory. There were casualties under the spears and swords of the blood rangers, but they stopped the blood rangers without fear of death. Is it thanks to you? Before I knew it, the Sibbodan guarding Dodong and the students had widened the distance by several dozen lengths. Since they were not trained in martial arts, they were a bit slow, but considering that it was a mountain path, they were able to increase the distance sufficiently. Of course, it was not a time to feel safe. The blood raiders were terrible. These were the guys who woulde to you and swing their spears even if you were tens of miles away, not just tens of miles away. furthermore. There are still a lot. The number of blood warriors surrounding the Plum Blossom Swordsmen in the distance still exceeded two hundred. On the other hand, the number of plum blossom swordsmen had long since fallen below one hundred. There, the enemy general, who appeared to be the leader, was pushing Yongguk Jin-in. Damn it. If youve suffered this much damage, isnt it normal to retreat? Looking at the situation, it would have been beneficial to gather strength, reorganize the line, and then fight again. But they didnt seem to think so. They sacrifice their lives for a single purpose, but Ive never seen them so cruel. Lets hold on. My breathing was bing increasingly rough. You just have to hold on till the end! Theyve lost their mind! It was then. Pow! Elder!! The cries of the plum swordsmen were filled with strong emotions. Full-sangs eyes were shaking. Full-sangs eyes look at the battlefield through the darkness. The movements of the plum swordsmen became too extreme. On the other hand, the swords of the blood rangers became cool-headed. You got hit! The enemy generals momentum remained the same, but the energy of Yong Guk Jin-in, who faced him, decreased significantly and became unstable. It happened. To the enemymander. Full-sang gritted his teeth. Im sorry! An elder of the Great Volcanic Sect. The value of the name was truly great. I had to go help right away. But Full Sang couldnt do that. At the very least, it was not possible to send away part of the joist fleet. If there is a vacuum in power, the enemy will break through our troops and reach out to the children. No, now is not the time to worry about that. The number of plum blossoms has decreased. And the number of remaining enemies. Furthermore, the defeat of Yonggukjinin. No way, here! Full Sangs anxiety soon became reality. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Five or six plum swordsmen flew through the air while drinking heavily. Wow! The sound of hitting the ground is strangely unstable. Still, it was fast. Havoks eyes, which flew through the air andnded on the street in one fell swoop, were stained red with heated life. ! Full-sangs posture lowered. strong! It was surprising when I felt the force from afar, but when I faced him like this, the awesomeness of the other person was felt right down to my bones. You bastards of openness! Havoks voice was truly bloody. They say theyre snooping around all over the continent, but theyre such a nuisance! Paaaaaaaa! Habok rushes past the blood rangers. Full-sangs face became urgent. Hahaha! Gaeun-sangs fist, which struck down Haboks de, was stained with blood. this! He was an incredibly strong guy. As soon as I struck out the de, I couldnt ovee the shock wave and took five steps back. Even though he doesnt seem to be able to use one of his legs properly, he has this level of explosive power. He was truly a master of a different level. Even though it was the same peak, the gap was like the difference between heaven and earth. Havok shouted. I will kill all of these guys! You kill the kids! Faaagh! The movements of the blood rtives have changed. Full-sang shouted. Stop it! Where! sh! Two rays of red light shed, and about a dozen warriors from the Jangseondan spread out to the left and right, losing their lives on the spot. Full-sangs face turned pale. Pottery blows like a storm. Its speed and sharpness were terrifying. Damn it! Gaeun-sang, who approached with Chwipalseonbo, raised the power of Kangryongshingong. It was not the time to worry about wasting energy. A fantasy-like dragon pattern rose above his double head. Havoks expression suddenly changed. Qarring! Havoks body began to flinch as he drank heavily. Uweek! Full-sang vomited blood on the spot. Although he exploded with a strong dragon, the attack, which was like a wolfs teeth, had tremendous rebound force. Haboks charge was blocked, but Moon Man-sang also suffered internal injuries. Thats amazing! Its incredibly strong! As a method of fighting, he could not blow away his opponent even with the Kangryong 18 chapters, which were discussed as the best in the world. The shock was significant. Although he has not yet reached his peak, he is a Kangryongjang who boasts an invincible reputation. The injuries were not only internal, but the psychological impact was also great. Its pretty good. Havok raised his machete. It is a waste of martial arts for a beggar. In the future, when our school conquers the continent, I will also take away your martial arts skills. ???? ? ????! Taaaang! Full-sang pulled out the jade dragon. Unless the Eighteen Strong Dragons are effective, fighting with bare hands is suicidal. Haboks de was sharp enough to pierce the Kangryongjingi, which boasted the strength of steel. Ill show you the batting stick technique. Its a martial arts technique used to catch dogs. Its perfect for you! Whoa! Full-sang flew backwards, coughing up blood. Havok snorted and shouted. What are you doing! Hurry after me! Faaagh! The blood tribes that passed by Full Sang collided with Jang Seon Dan. Quang! Burbubbuk! There were countless casualties in an instant along with a bloody sound. no. Full-sang stood up unsteadily. I can never let you go! grasp! Against his will, several red wolves broke through Jang Seon-dans defenses and rushed forward. Full-sang shouted without realizing it. no!! It was then. What a guy! Havoks cry was full of extreme anger and irritation. Who else is disturbing us?! What is this sound? It was when Full Sang looked at Habok with puzzled eyes. Whoa whoa! With the sound of a bloody crack, the heads of all the blood rangers who had prated Jangseondans defenses were blown off. Full-sangs eyes were shaking. what? Hwaaaaaaa! A huge force felt from behind. The force of the person who unleashed that force was incredible. It seems like he is simr to himself, or even better than himself. The me-like force that spewed out was exquisite. this guy! Habok, who was ring at someone, shed his sword straight at Full Sang. Full-sangs face turned pale. The machete, striking like a thunderbolt, had already reached the top of my head. Master! Hahaha! wickedness! Mando, whose body was disheveled, cut Full Sangs shoulder. Something huge flew in and interrupted Havoks sword cutting. The force was so strong that Havoks entire upper body shook. Full-sang quickly stood up, holding his cut shoulder with his hand. the poor! The unfamiliar voice was full of overwhelming vitality. Just hearing a voice filled with fire makes my legs feel stronger. Step back and take a breath! I cant do it alone! Shhh! Tuk! Something that had deflected Havoks knife stuck next to the full-sang man. Full-sangs eyes widened. Blue dragon and moon sword? At that time, a ray of fire passed by Eonwoldo Ind. At the same time, the scimitar disappeared. Hahaha! It was an overwhelming force. Regardless of his strength and skill level, his physical strength itself was on a different level. The body of the man holding and swinging the blue dragon sword was truly gigantic. The wide field, which is almost seven feet tall, looks like thend mass of a continent. Ugh! Whoops! It was an amazing sight. Havok was staggering back. The mans sword power could not be resolved. Full-sang asked in surprise. Who who?! Is now the time to ask that? Stand up, bastard! I cant soak that bastard alone! You have a pretty rough mouth, dont you? Full-sang stood up as if possessed and stood next to the man. Surprisingly, it was a face that still retained the appearance of a young man. Even if you count a lot, you look like youre around 30. Although he is younger than Full Sang, his power is greater than that of Open Hugae. Full-sang shouted. Who are you? Youll say it loud after you beat that bastard! Tell me now! Dont you need to know whether you are an enemy or a friend? You fucking idiot! Dont you know when you see them fighting together? Of course its an ally! Im asking for thest time! Who are you!! Anyway, I dont like all the beggars! Easy profit! The man who had sidestepped the Blue Dragon Ind shouted in a sarcastic voice. This is the elder Jinyang, the lord of Fire Gate! Move quickly OMG! Hey, arent you concentrating!! Chapter 694 ?Episode 694. One who changes the flow (5) Ugh! The stumbling Myeonggeuks face was pale. He is the one who got away from Yeon Ho-jeong. But his condition was not normal. Its broken! My left shoulder de waspletely broken. Because I was using the Dohwa Heavenly God, I was unable to properly protect my body with the Heavenly Armor. Even so, although the Heavenly Gods Qi was circling his entire body and forming a powerful defense shield, his shoulder was shattered by the attack that prated even him. No, thats not it. Wooooow! A faint golden essence flowed from the broken shoulder. The true spirit has be more unstable than before. He suffered internal injuries due to the foot pain that Yeon Ho-jeong injected through his wrist. And in order to resolve the issue, the true spirit shield was unconsciously recovered. One powerful arrow aimed at that gap shattered his left shoulder. Crump! Crump! Myeonggeuks face distorted. Dohwacheonsingi quickly fixed the broken shoulder. But the process was not easy. There were a lot of broken bone pieces, so I had to collect them one by one and put them back together, but doing it in a hurry in an urgent situation ended up irritating my nerves and damaging my blood vessels. Shit! Even if I get better, I dont know if I will be able to use my left arm like before. But now was not the time to think about such things. Wooooow. Myeong-geuk, who closed the left shoulder with a distance of about ten feet, looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and someone who got down next to him. Student! are you okay?! Cough! Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which was coughing up blood, was as pale as a Myeonggeuk y. Half of the capital containing the Dohwacheonsinin burrowed into his abdomen. I was lucky I didnt die. Slurp. The Blue Dragon Qi, which received the power of the Gwangmyeong Shindan, relieved the baldness that had infiltrated the inside and activated the livers abilities. Uduk! The pierced skin and muscles were closed with the power of true energy. If you are stabbed in the abdomen, your internal organs will pop out and you will die. Subjugation is much stronger than people vaguely imagine. The priority was to fix the damaged five internal organster and close the open abdomen with vital energy. The Hyeonmugi and Blue Dragongi will protect you until the fight is over. Yeon Ho-jeong wiped his mouth and spoke calmly. Thank you foring. It was breathtaking. Shit! Your abdomen was pierced! I can fight. You cant die like this. How can we meet each other! Mukbi, who was screaming loudly, soon gritted his teeth and protested. There is a super expert in front of you that you have never seen before. The circumstances were not conducive to sharing the joy of reunion. Mukbi asked in a nervous voice. Are you an enemy general? okay. Tsutsutsutsu. A thick life force flowed from Myeonggeuks body. Mukbis face hardened. There was no time to feel the momentum of the masterpiece because it came in such a hurry. But it was only now that I could finally see how formidable an expert my opponent was. Its a monster! He was someone who had reached a level that even Mukbi, who possessed the strength of a member of the Nine Sects, could not dare to guess. It is literally the state of a martial god. Even though he suffered extreme internal energy exhaustion and suffered serious internal and external injuries, the energy radiating from his entire body was truly devastating. Oh my god, such a state! The will to fight is wavering and the fighting spirit is cooling down. Just looking at it made my stomach tingle. No matter how injured or how much damage was suffered, the presence radiated by a master of a different level was so terrifying that it made one feel dizzy. but. Rx. Yeon Ho-jeong ced his hand on Muk-bis shoulder. Ugh. It wasnt a Shinigami. The pure essence of the Gwangmyeong Shrine prated into her body and corrected her disturbed mind. Mukbi spoke hurriedly. are you okay! Im wasting my energy for no reason Where are you getting advice from? Its not like Hasoo is giving advice to Go Soo. Mukbi, who was about to say what the injured man was talking about, was startled for a moment. Even a trainee?! Phew! If Myeonggeuks momentum was as sharp as a spear de, Yeonhojeongs momentum was like a low fog. Although their temperaments are clearly different, the heights they have achieved are simr. Mukbi was able to get a glimpse of the supreme power achieved by Myeonggeuk in Yeonhojeongsfortable presence. Mukbis mouth opened wide. When?! Yeon Ho-jeong said. Concentrate. Its not time to be surprised. yes? Ah yes! This is war. Its not the time to be mean and criticize yourself. Yeon Ho-jeong slightly turned his shoulders. Although he received a fatal wound, his fighting spirit was growing even stronger. If you see an opening, shoot without hesitation. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly walked towards Myeonggeuk. At that time, Mukbi spoke. Yeon Gongja. hmm? This one. Mukbi released a huge ax from his back and threw it. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the ax without even looking back. Just like Muk-bi, who was unable to read the presence of enemies and Yeon-ho-jeong due to the urgency of the situation, Yeon-ho-jeong also failed to recognize the wee friend on Muk-bis back. Its been a while. heavy. Its heavy, but strangely powerful. Even though it was simr in weight to Tongcheonbu, it somehow felt lighter. How are you? Yeon Ho-jeong smoothed the de of Gwangryongbus axe. Phew. The razor-blue ax de was still there. It was an ax de that seemed unlikely to dull even if a hundred or even a thousand years passed. Its a new recruit, Gwangryongbu. After a long time, when the weapon was once again in the hands of its owner, it seemed to feel joy and burst into tears. Feel so good. Slurp. The ck and white twin dragons that were rolling on the ground spontaneously rose and returned to his waist. I like your friends, but you are the best to decide the match. Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing a light dragon on his shoulder armor, looked at Myeonggeuk. Myeonggeuk said with a twisted expression. Are you ready? Did you wait for me? Thats right. Why did I wait? Stop talking nonsense. I guess I waited because I didnt have the confidence to finish it even if I attacked. I also smoothed out my sore shoulders. . Youvee this far, so youre not going to run away, right? Is that what youre going to say? Bring your allies with you. Because its war. Its war, so it wouldnt be a shame to run away. Thats why Im provoking you. Dont run away. Well, you were scared of me from before. Myeonggeuk chuckled. I snorted, but it didnt mean that Yeon Ho-jeongs provocation didnt work. You dont build up your pride, but once your pride is damaged, you have to restore it. It was a matter of leaving the mission. As long as I dont crush that guy, even if Ie back alive, Ill still be a loser. Slurp. Myeonggeuk lowered his posture. The broken left arm could not be moved. The internal injuries were also serious. But it was the same for Yeonho-jeong. He suffered a serious injury that pierced his abdomen, and the extent of his internal injuries was even worse than that of Myeonggeuk. The time hase. The time has finallye for this long battle of martial gods to end. Myeonggeuk said. It was fun. I felt bad sometimes. I wasnt having fun, you fucking bastard. Even if you go to the afterlife, dont target children. Whoa! The cold wind yed with their clothes. Mukbi swallowed slightly. The tension between the two warriors was enormous. How much time has passed like that? Wow! Myeonggeuk moved. A golden de shed in his right hand as he approached Yeon Ho-jeong with a strange movement unique to the construction start report. Yeonhojeong cheered. Ugh! Damn it!! Myeonggeuks face became distorted. The power of the rampaging Yongbu, a gorgeous ck infantryman, waspletely different from that of Tongcheonbu. Ugh! A masterpiece that staggers back. Even though we attacked first, we were pushed back. That is how strong the power of the Gwangryongbu was. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs nose. Although the force was strong, it received the same reaction force. My internal injuries worsened and my legs lost strength. Where! bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who returned the losing force with a single strike, rushed at Myeong-geuk. Awesome! A wildly swinging light dragon. A white gust of wind whipped around therge, ck ax de. During the reign of the great king, Hojoyorans zealot devoured the masterpiece. h h h! Dohwacheonshinins de was definitely worthy of being said to be the best in the world. It is repelling all of the formidable power of the White Tiger. The body that withstood the pressure was weakening, but the sharp de did not fade at all. Buuuuung! Pow! Myeonggeuks angle, aimed at an opening, was lodged in Yeon Ho-jeongs abdomen. Yeon Ho-jeongs face turned white. It wasnt a wound, but just being stuck in my abdomen made the wound, which had been closed at best, try to open its mouth. Whoa! The spear of the Gwangryongbu struck Myeonggeuks left shoulder. Myeonggeuk screamed and stepped back. The shoulder des that I had worked so hard to seal were falling apart again. Aaaah! Sigh! Dohwacheonshinin strikes diagonally. There was a deep stab wound on Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body. Boom! Yeonhojeongs attack was persistent. He quickly threw away the Heavenly God of Myeonggeuk and swung his entire body, shing down with his light dragon de, cutting off his left shoulder. Whoa whoa! Myeonggeuks eyes wavered. Even though I couldnt use my shoulder anyway, seeing it amputated gave me a huge sense of loss. this guy! Bub bub bub! Three punches from the Heavenly God Fist exploded on Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body. Yeonhojeong, who was retreating while vomiting blood, was enraged and used the announcement of the start of the attack again. It was his intention to catch up and end his life at once. but. !! The movements were awkward. Normally, I would have only had a handful of strength left, but I even lost my sense of bnce due to the loss of my left arm. As he staggered forward, his feet were already heading toward Mukbi. Myeonggeuk Yeonhojeong silent memorial. The three peoples eyes suddenly changed at the same time. Paaaaaaaa! A masterpiece that runs with all its might. The protest was held in silence. Piyuuuung! Myeonggeuk, who had exquisitely dodged the arrows fired, had already reached a distance of one length away from Silence. The speed was mind-boggling. Mukbi went on a tour of Yongbi. Ugh! If you only think about the speed of the Divine Law, there was no difference between it being a dramatic drama or a silent one. But Myeonggeuk had one thing that Mobi did not. !! Mukbi was surprised. As the feet hit the ground in a different beat, the speed of the Divine Law slows down. It was the new idea of a masterpiece. It was the ultimate enlightenment demonstrated at a critical moment. Whoa! Myeonggeuks hand flew towards Mobis neck. The distance was too close and there was no time to react. Mukbi leaned his upper body back as much as possible and swung his feet. It was then. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Oops! The dragon chain flew at incredible speed and wrapped around Myeonggeuks neck. Sigh! A scratch appeared on Mukbis neck. The skin was torn by Myeonggeuks fingernails. Faaagh! He was silent and was unable to resist the Gyoryongsuksa as he was struck by eachw. Myeonggeuk flew through the air and hit the ground. Above him, a crazy dragon with a ck body descended, leading a white storm. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! It was an amazing response. The moment the internal energy was transferred to the Gwangryongbu, the power of the Gyoryongsae weakened. Myeonggeuk, who read that split second like a ghost, leapt to the right. At the same time, Myeonggeuk realized something. That he avoided it wrongly. Since the left shoulder was empty, the weight naturally shifted to the right. Following that instinct, I avoided it to the right. And the opponent. The incarnation of Siljeon, who returned from the dark era of the past as a martial god in a new world, predicted this urately. Hwaaaaaaaaa! Yeonhojeong, d in dozens of white storms,unched its final attack toward Myeonggeuk. Baekhogong, Tiger King, has lived a long life. Thest herbal ceremony, Baekwangjincheonmu (). Myeonggeuk closed his eyes as he looked at the teeth of the Heoyeon beast under the protection of the evil spirit. Burbubbubbuk! Myeonggeuks body was torn apart and blown away. Chapter 695 ?Episode 695. There was no winning or losing (1) Kuweeeek!! The details of Yeon Ho-jeong vomiting blood were unusual. Yeon Gongja! Mukbi quickly came to his side and supported Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became blurry. Is he silent? I dont know if hes touching my back or grabbing my shoulder. My whole body was hot. Even while I was in a daze, the pain covering my entire body was vivid. Thankfully I didnt faint, but I couldnt decide if that was a good thing. As expected, it was impossible. Baekwang Jincheonmusst attack was an attack that should not have been made with his body. It was the same not only in the case of Baekho-gong but also in the case of Zhou Jak-gong and Hyeonmu-gong. In the case of the Blue Dragon Ball, it can be used flexibly depending on the situation, but thest of the other three divine techniques inflict extreme damage on the muscles and bones. This is even more problematic if you wield a light dragon that weighs more than 80 pounds. There were no problems before reaching the stage. Rather, it shows its true power because it has reached a non-pole level. Thats why it puts even more strain on your body. I tried my best to analyze martial arts. Even so, I tried to forget this pain. The pain was so intense that even Yeon Ho-jeong, who was as strong as anyone else, wanted to turn away. Even if it was a serious poisonous tumor, the pain was enough to end his life. but. I have no regrets. I attempted to cast a spell by somehow raising the energy of the Gwangmyeong Shrine, which was barely even the size of my fingernails. If I hadnt poured it out, I wouldnt have been able to kill it. Thanks to the rare weapon called the Gwangryongbu, I was able to fight against his six-pointed sword. If it wasnt for that, there was a high probability that we would have lost. Moreover, although the Gwangryongbu was very powerful, it put a lot of strain on the body. Normally, there would be no burden at all, but now that his life was at stake, the weight of the Gwangryongbu was a huge burden. In other words, the final fight was an adventure for Yeon Ho-jeong as well. He decided to take down his opponent using the Light Dragon, which eats away at his stamina and endurance but exerts definite power. Fortunately, the gamble paid off. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking down at the ground nkly, suddenly felt goosebumps rising on his back. It happened. The wound on his abdomen, where he had been stabbed by the legendary Dohwacheonshinin, was gradually opening up. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue inwardly. Something happened. Blocking it with internal attacks has also reached its limits. Now, with the power of the God of Light, it was difficult to even maintain his sanity, let alone tie up his wounds. What the fuck should I do? It was then. Oooooh! The true energy flowing from the Myeongmun blood infused Yeon Ho-jeongs body little by little. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. What is this energy? It was a familiar novelty. The properties of the energy were slightly different, but the color was the same. The energy of Hongcheongi, which he had learned as a basis for the Four Gods during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, was flowing in. It was silent. Mukbi is infusing vitality into his body. crazy! what are you doing?! This is a ridiculous act. Of course, when your inner power reaches its peak, you can master true energy even if you learn other types of inner energy techniques. The silence was also simr. Her charm was refined to be pure, and her purity was notckingpared to anyone else. However, if the opponent is a martial arts expert, the story is different. Yeonhojeongs inner energy was several times more concentrated than Mukbis inner energy. Of course, the body has also developed in line with the true energy, so even if one pours out all the inner strength of a peak expert, it is difficult to recover even a penny. stop! If you do something wrong, you will be eaten! Oooooh! It cannot be stopped by will. In a situation where there was not enough Qiing in through breathing, Yeon Ho-jeongs body weed the Qiing in through Myeongmunhyeol and began to greedily absorb it. Tsutsutsu! A faint haze rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. this! I am recovering slowly, very slowly. However, the recovery speed cannot keep up with the speed of silence consumption. Even if I couldnt give ten, I should have recovered six or seven, but I couldnt even reach one-tenth. If we continue like this, the stamina of silence will be depleted. If her inner energy is forcibly depleted, her life bes dangerous. stop!! A silent cry. It was then. are you okay. A silent voice rang in Yeonhojeongs ears. Even if I cant keep up with your strength, Ill be able to match yours. In fact, when she had juste out of Gwanilgok, she had the potential for strength beyond imagination. But Im mentally and physically exhausted, so I cant make rational decisions. I also dont take too many risks. You can cut it off at the right time, so lets first prevent injury to the abdomen. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt his minde to his senses. Yes. She wasnt the kind of person who would stop silently just because she was worried, and she wasnt the type to be reckless in the first ce. I forgot. Is it because I havent seen you for a long time? Or is it because, as Mukbi said, his mind and body are not normal? Mukbi is not a foolish person. He is a person worth risking his life for, but he is not stupid enough to throw away his life in vain over something like this. Moreover, her state had deepened even before I could see it. Lets believe. You must believe in silence. A one-of-a-kind archer who appears at a critical moment and can entrust the ally who helped him with his back. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. sh! The energy of the Gwangmyeong Shrine, which had been slowly guiding the acupuncture points, was concentrated into the Myeongmun acupuncture points. hook! Mo Feis face turned pale. The amount of energy taken away in an instant was incredible. The moment my will was strong, my energy, which had been flowing like a stream of water, began to pour out like a waterfall. Its enormous. Even though I have this much energy, I cant regain energy quickly. Thats how Yeon Ho-jeongs body changes course. As it contained great power, it was difficult to make it intact. are you okay. It has absolute inner strength and even Hongcheongi, which is said to be the best in limited martial arts. I can bear it. The silence elerated the pration of the internal attack. Tsutsutsutsu. Yeon Ho-jeongs wound, which had been widening little by little, began to heal again. Preventing injury was prioritized over eliminating pain. It was a superhuman mental strength. This is enough. I sighed. The pain was still there, but the tightly sealed wound would no longer open. Ugh. As he rejected the true energy pouring out of the Myeongmun blood, the true energy of the silent queen circted throughout his body and returned to its owner. I wondered if it was possible, but it turned out that I was actually able to retrieve it. Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt help but be impressed. It is not enough to pour true energy into the body of a superhuman, and even recover it again. I was able to see that the enlightenment of silence was great just by resisting the gravitational force of the Gwangmyeongsindan, which had extreme suction power. How much time has passed like that? Whoa! Mukbi took a deep breath, wiped his sweat, and stood up. Yeon Ho-jeong flopped down on the spot. her! A punishment. A swear word came out without me even realizing it. It prevented wounds and added the power of the God of Light. The Gwangmyeong Shrine moved slowly but surely, sending out true energy throughout the entire body. The pain has diminished. Then my body became tired. Yeon Ho-jeong muttered in a weak voice. Im on the brink of death every time Its so damned Thats right. Mukbi chuckled and squatted down. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. Is your skin a little tan? Mukbi grumbled. Ive been in Guangdong for too long. The sun was fierce. I see. The number of seniors is still the same. okay? yes. Every time we meet again, we end up covered in blood. Its because life is so twisted. Iknow, right. I wonder when Ill feel morefortable. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Mukbi took out a pouch from his arms. Take one pill. I brought it from the Murim Alliance. I left two behind, just in case. Medicine for internal injuries? yes. Are you trying to listen well? While saying that, Yeon Ho-jeong quickly poured some sweet medicine into his mouth. Do you want to cry some more? No, you cant do that. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Although there was no energy, the Gwangmyeong Shrine regained its original vitality. With that alone, the battle was possible. Of course, it will not be possible to unleash infinite power. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Myeong-geuks corpse. Pieces of flesh that were embarrassing to even be called corpses were scattered everywhere. It was no surprise since he was hit directly by Baekwangjincheonmu. I killed the enemy leader. Whats left is Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned to Jong-nams headquarters. It seems as if the screams of both enemies and allies can be heard even from a distance on the burning mountain. For now, to the headquarters Wow! why?! Damn it! I forgot! What what? children! They said these guys are targeting thugs and students! If Hwang Dan-ju doesnt know that! Oh, youre talking about that ce. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. there? I passed it on the way. I participated in the war for a short period of time, managed to achieve some basic bnce, and then came here. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. Exin. Mukbi told exactly what he saw. Yeon Ho-jeong breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness. It looks like the thoughts reached that point. I did not know? uh. I didnt know that these crazy people would even think of capturing and killing the kids. Mukbis eyes became strange. You didnt know? A senior citizen? Yeon Ho-jeong heard the Gwangryongbu. Even with the opening, I feel anxious. I have to go there again first. great. I You go to the headquarters and help Jongnam. Youre probably fighting a tough fight right now. Is that okay? of course. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Once the surrounding area is cleaned up, we will go to the headquarters. Please hold on until then. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeongunches herself first. Seeing Yeon Ho-jeongs back like that, Muk-bis face became faint. Its the same. Even though its the same. its changed. Mukbi was happy to see both Yeonhojeongs consistency and subtle changes. She pped her cheek with both hands. You can solve the problemter. Lets run first. Paaaaang! Mukbi, who caught up with Yeonhojeong in an instant, turned towards Jongnams headquarters. * * * Wow!! The statue bounced away with a sharp resonance. Shhh! Habok, who tried to swing the machete again, gritted his teeth as the scimitar rose in an arc from the bottom. Whoops! A sh that strikes from top to bottom. Considering the position and power of the sword that steps on the path, Havok was naturally more advantageous. But surprisingly, it was Havok who retreated. He staggered for two steps and corrected his posture, but Jinyang, who swung his sword from the bottom to the top, did not back down. As a summer outfit, it was just amazing. Where did this guye from?! Shut up you bastard! Buuuuung! The blue dragon and moon sword is rotating and aiming for the neck. It is a heavy heavy weapon de. Regardless of the intimidating feeling that the weapon itself gives off, the speed is bound to be slow. However, Jinyangs Blue Dragon Sword had not only great strength and weight, but also the speed to amplify its power. Havok kicked the ground hard. Whoops! Jinyang staggered back. This blow was truly severe. He swung the machete at random and struck it down, and it was as if the mangeuns strength was put into it. Really! Although he was born with natural strength, there was nothing he could do about the blow that was struck with the utmost power. Jinyang shouted. hey! You bastard! How are you going to do this?! That bastard keeps fighting back! Do it right! Full-sangs face distorted. Are you a beggar? The name is extremely rude. But what was more surprising than that was the fact that he kept his mouth shut while fighting against that powerful enemy. Hes aplete thief, is that him? Full-sang shouted. Aim for the left leg! Its a weakness! Who doesnt know that, you idiot! Did you just have somen sari on your head?! Do you think youll be targeted just because youre aiming for it?!! A loud sound came out of Gaeun-sangs mouth. You bastard! If you curse one more time, Ill break your head off! This bastard is crazy Wow! Quang! Jinyang and Gaeul-sang retreated simultaneously due to the pressure of Hyeolrang Apostle. Cold sweat broke out on Jinyangs forehead. A real monster is a monster. You owe me. If I hadnt stopped you in front, you would have fallen. What are you going to do? You say its a sequel? Use your smart head to quicklye up with a solution. Oh, stop whining! Hwaaaaaaa! The two peoples mouths automatically curled up. Its truly a shame to be cornered like this by ipetent people. Cheeeeeeeee! The red energy flowing from Havoks machete formed the shape of a huge wolf. It was a blow that took out all the internal energy of the entire body. A martial arts attack of a different dimension ising. Havok said coldly. Its enough with the kids. After making you two bastards, Im going to slowly catch them. A deep tension appeared on Full Sangs face. At that time, Jinyang spoke in a whisper. They say its made with salted meat? Is that true? A frustrated sigh flowed from his mouth. The future was daunting. Chapter 696 ?Episode 696. There was no winning or losing (2) Jinyang nced back. While fighting Habok, three Hyeolrang members followed the children. I was anxious, but I trusted it for now and let it go. There were many open beggars escorting children and students. To make matters worse, several beggars holding sticks even chased after him. A dozen or three would be enough to stop them. The problem is the monster in front of you. not good. It had been serious before, but now it was different. Even if he couldnt do it, he seemed determined to reach a decision within ten sums. It was evident that he was determined to kill himself and Hugae, even if it meant extreme expenditure of internal energy. Cold sweat appeared on Jinyangs forehead. It would be difficult to avoid. I came to help, but I didnt want to risk my life for something meaningless. I thought it would be better to fall back. Did you read his thoughts? Full-sang said in a sharp voice. It wont work. ? The moment you fall, his sword qigong will target you first. The moment of flight is the moment of death. Dont think about useless things. Jinyang grumbled. The little master of openness, who is the incarnation of consensus, read the thoughts of a lowly shaman well. Dont look away. If you screw up, you die. If you die, Im in danger too. Just think about risking your life to fight back. If we collide before life or death, its dangerous for the kids. Lee Chae shed in Full Sangs eyes. Although he spoke in a grumbling tone, his concern for the children seemed genuine. Hes a strange guy. An open-minded person with a martial arts skills that is stronger than his sessor, a speech like a Parakho, and a temperament that prioritizes survival in any situation. In the meantime, I worry about my children. I am rather embarrassed because I can feel the sincerity in his heart. Isnt this a guy who is not consistent in anything? Even as a man who has seen many people, he could be said to be a rare human being. Whatever. The back of his neck was also full of sweat. This guy isnt wrong. If Habok decides to push themselves, the blood raiders who are looking for a gap will immediately pass through. Naturally, neither he nor this guy would be able to stop the movement of those wolves. Theres no way Havok would leave that alone. What should I do? Then Havok spoke. Thats okay. Full-sang and Jin-yang flinched. Jiiiing! Jeeeeee! Habok said as he held up the red sword that was getting darker by the minute. Hyeolrangs, get ready. The moment yound a blow on those guys, let them pass right through. Full-sang looked at Jinyang with usatory eyes. Jinyang grumbled. What are you doing? I think they found a good way because of you. Why are they telling me how stupid they are? I cant help but sigh. You forward At that time, Jinyang moved. careful! Paaang! Havoks sword swung like a thunderbolt. The moment they were swung, a huge sword splitting the air came right in front of the two people. It was truly incredible speed. The frightened Full Sang unfolded his Cheonhwabong and Baekgyeul Shin Fist, and mes soared across Jinyangs Blue Dragon Ind. Quaaaang! With a heavy drinking binge, Full Sang flew away, vomiting blood. It was a blow that made me lose my mind for a moment. The shock wave was such that I couldnt tell if I had blocked it properly. this! Pabababak! While I was rolling around on the floor, I felt red wolves moving overhead. Full-sangsplexion turned pale. Jangseondan!! Hahaha! The blue dragon sword containing mes collided with Havoks machete. Jinyangs face turned red. Havok smiled cutely. Youre acting like youre using a knife! The machete that collided with the huge de of the blue dragon sword moved smoothly for an instant. Sigh! The mando went over the de and made a deep gash on Jinyangs chest. Jinyang gritted his teeth. There was a terrible pain. It is a type of knife that cuts by tearing flesh rather than cutting cleanly. Before recovery, the pain was so dizzying that everything in front of my eyes was dizzy. thud! Along with Jin-gak, he put his strength into the spear of Cheongnyongdo. Tooung! Havok, who was lightly pushed away, narrowed the distance with tremendous momentum. Damn it! Pow! Pow! It was a brutal attack. Although he blocked dozens of swords, the sh he could not stop cut through Jinyangs abdomen three times. Full-sangs eyes widened. hey!! It was then. Bye! Havoks eyes wavered. Before he knew it, Jinyangs shin had crushed his left thigh. The ruptured muscles that had been sealed with internal energy were torn again, causing tremendous pain. Jinyang struck the blue dragon sword at Habok, who was staggering back. Whoa! The unique natural strength did not go anywhere. It was a simple Taishan tack, but its force was so strong that it felt like it had really struck Taishan. My lower bodys left leg, which is moving back like crazy, doesnt do its job properly, so I cant keep my bnce. Paaaaang! Full-sang, who did not miss the opportunity, threw away the bomb and flew towards Habok. I was embarrassed, but as expected, Gosu was Gosu. In a twisted posture, he tries to use the Nangpyojang to attack Gaeun-sangs Gyeokjeokjang. It was then. The bullet that was aiming for Havoks chest bent strangely and sank into his right knee. It was a chwiseonjang () that could change direction freely. Although its power was low, it was a pinnacle technique that stood out for its unique, free-spirited style. bang! Ugh! Havok, who was rolling around on the floor, quickly straightened up. But my posture was unstable. This was because his left thigh, which had already been injured, waspletely destroyed, and his right leg, which had been damaged by Mr. Chwiseonjangs injury, was not functioning properly. Paaaaaaaa! In an instant, the situation turned around. Jinyang approached with the intention of ending the attack and thrust the blue dragon sword into Havoks chest. Whoa! Even if the power at the bottom could not support it, the power of the swinging machete was so strong that it could not be ignored. A bouncing blue dragon. Havoks posture became more unstable. Buuuuuuung!! A look of urgency appeared on Havoks face. Disorganized posture A huge tension aimed at that beat was being fired at an rming speed. The open draw was Kangryong 18 chapters. this! Quaaaang! With the heavy drinking, my clothes flew away. Uweek! Full-sang spit out a handful of blood. From Chwiseonjang to Kangnyongsip8jang, his stomach turned upside down due to excessive use of his strength with a body suffering from internal injuries. But he was more worried about Jinyang than himself. you! h h h! The blood gangs rushing in front of the bounced Habok. Jinyangs martial arts ability to stop those wolves was reassuring itself. He was wielding the Blue Dragon and Woldo sword, which was a serious weapon, as if he were possessed, and was destroying the enemies. Watching the enemies fly away like fallen leaves in the autumn wind, it felt like the legendary Gwanje (P) had descended. Full-sangs eyes were shaking. Is that kid okay?! He was cut in the abdomen by the enemys de. And three times! It is clear that the wound is equivalent to a fatal wound. But why are you still making moves like that? At that time, Full Sangs eyes scanned Jinyangs torn clothes. Silver scales were shing inside the clothes, which should have been stained red with blood all over them. Full-sangs mouth opened wide. Armor?! Although it was thin, it clearly had the shape of armor. It appears that he was wearing a mysterious belly band around his abdomen that could block even the sword of a super expert. Such an insidious! If it can block the de wielded by a Shaolin master, it is clearly an object that will never be seen again in the world. I was speechless because I was so shocked that he had nned to run away even with that belly band on. Aaaah! sh! The bodies of the six blood warriors were torn apart by the Cheongryongdo, which fired a diagonal cross sh. hook! hook! Jinyang let out a rough breath. Grumbling. Dark red blood flowed from the nose and mouth. It was a sign of quite serious internal injury. Although the wound on his chest was blocked, the impact of the machete shook his entire internal organs. There was no way he was fine. Jinyang shouted. If you want to rest, lets take a shift! Im going to kill you! Full-sang grumbled. Rest is a piece of cake! Were on the verge of falling behind! Your voice is fresh! Hurry forward! Grumble! Ah, its done. Behind the hesitating blood tribes. Habok, who had been hit directly by Kangryongjang and flew away, was rising again with a fiery force. It was an unstable prayer that could not even bepared to before. However, the ferocity of the erupting energy waves became stronger. Its really gross. What is so terrible? Jinyang muttered as if she was tired. Full Sang took a deep breath. To begin with, hes not strong enough for the two of us to stop him. If Director Muk hadnt cut off one of his legs, he would have been killed right away. Who is Manager Mook again? I dont know. Ah-oh! So, you should have put out a proper harpoon! The momentum is reasonable, but shes not a pure martial arts expert?! Full-sang was in tears. The Eighteen Commanders of the Strong Dragon are invincible, you son of a bitch! Its because Im not good enough! Thats terrible. So what should I do! How are you going to deal with that ghostly guy? How do I know that!! They are angry at each other and are yelling evil at each other, but from a third partys perspective, it seems like a strangely fittingbination. Although the two would not admit it, it was definitely a bizarre rtionship, to the point where even bitter blood lovers watched in bewilderment for a moment. It was then. Whoa whoa! One of the heads was blown off. The two surprised people looked at Havok. The blood tribes quickly retreated to the left and right. Even though the road was so narrow, we somehow made it. Hwaaaaaaaaa! A swirling red light pressed down on the bodies of the two people. He blows his subordinates neck because he finds it annoying and walks slowly. Although I was staggering, the feeling of intimidation was beyond imagination. Jinyang swallowed. Full-sang gritted his teeth. Im really dying. Havok shouted. kill! It was a bloody cry. Just hearing the voice felt like I had been stabbed with a knife. The two peoples bodies swayed with more force than ever before. I will definitely kill you two!! Extreme tension appeared on Jinyang and Moonjeongsangs faces. But it was not time for them to die yet. As if at least their lives would not die here and now on this battlefield, heaven gave them another miracle. Kwarung! Blood and flesh flew. While the Plum Swordsmen were scattering in panic, someone appeared, wielding pure white wind and red-hot mes, and rushed in, swinging something huge and terrifying to the eye. Havoks face turned into that of a demon. What kind of bastard is there again! Wow!! Havoks new model stumbled with a terrifying shock wave. It is an explosion of vibration. Havok, who was staggering, turned around and raised Mando. At that moment, Havok was visible. A monster with a body as ck as a shadow looking down at me with two burning eyes. The prayer it radiated was more unstable than its own, but the presence that covered all directions was full of a majesty that I had never seen before. Even though there is only one person appearing, it creates the feeling of pressure as if an army of 100,000 is charging in. Shock appeared on Havoks face. Even though I had to swing my sword, my body froze from its overwhelming presence. A huge ax split the moonlight. bang! Havoks body split into left and right sides. It didnt end there. As the monster approached heavily step by step, while swinging its ck giant weapon brilliantly, countless warriors were killed on both sides without even screaming. bang! Qarring! Quack! The front line quickly became a scene of destruction. The martial god, who had taken countless lives andpletely destroyed the narrow road,nded in front of the two. Jinyangs eyes wavered. Musin slowly raises his head. Even though he is shorter than me, he seems to be looking up at me for a long time. It was literally Mount Tai. Like Mount Tai, arge and heavy force was pressing down on Jinyangs body mercilessly. you are? Human emotions are reflected in the majesty of the god of war. Yeon Ho-jeong, whose face was full of surprise and covered in blood, felt that there was a thread of fate that could not be exined by logic at this moment. Jinyang?! Chapter 697 ?Episode 697. There was no winning or losing (3) Poop! Pow! Paeyuls martial arts skills, which single-handedly killed nearly twenty members of the Hyeolrangdae, were so powerful that it was hard to believe them. but. Its noting down. Usually, I was pushing Chosuk until the end. Both the falling sword and the lightning sword had no idea what to do in response to that fierce and stubborn attack. That was because he usually created his own battlefield. Although it was a one-on-one battle between the head and the head, the force created by the two was strong enough to shake the examination. Of course, one of the four checkups can help. The problem is that Cho-suk also dies. Jongnamsbat checkup is an excellent Qigong checkup for defense, but the attack range is also wide. If you get caught up in that attack, even a supreme expert cant be fine. Its amazing. He must have read Jinbeops energy and seen its nature at a nce. However, even if he knew that, his usual boldness in risking his life and stabbing the enemymander deserved praise. the problem is. Whoa! Even while the blood raiders were rushing towards Sadoam, they attacked Paeyul. It doesnt even n to attack, but rather swings its spear as it passes by. However, the momentum was so strong that Paeyuls attack, which had been sessful in the beginning, was no longer effective. It wont do me any good to stay here. The javelin that was fired towards Sadoams main base was also missing in my hand. Even if it were, it was difficult to use it as a public official. Gwanilgong was a cutting attack that was burdensome to use excessively in a battle that could be a long-term martial arts battle that required a lot of internal power. Paaaaaaaa! Paeyul, who had made his decision, moved over the heads of the blood rangers and headed toward Sado Rock faster than them. h h h! bang! Quang! The first two teams, the lightning strike test and the fall test, were excellent tests. The advance guard of the fierce Bloodrangers was thoroughly blocked. Even if it wasnt Chosuks order, there was a swordsman leading the team, so they were able to respond well to the enemies attacks moment by moment. Okay, if its like this. grasp! grasp! The blood tribes could not stop the defeat that was moving on their shoulders. If it were a head-to-head match, we would form a formation and push through numbers, but with this type of movement, there is no way to catch the expert who is a few numbers higher. Evenpared to his level of defeat, his level of divinew was exceptional. Paaaaaa! The defeat rate is getting closer to Sado Rock at an rming speed. In his eyes, he saw the swordsmen of Jongnam who were the axis of the Jinbeop. good. If you read their intentions and block a frontal attack That was then. For a split second, Paeyul realized that a chill ran down his spine. That guy?! He is usually the one who leads this unit. Then he went to deal with Chosuk, the person in charge of the Sadoam headquarters. So what does Hyeolrangdan do? Looking at the movements, it seems that there is no need for amander, but does it make sense for the person in charge to move to kill the enemymander alone in this bloody war?! no way!! Hwaaaaaaa! A frighteningly amplifying feeling. Movements became slower, but sensations became much more keen. !! The prediction of the loss rate was urate. Someone wearing the same uniform as the leading members of the Hyeolrangdan who were shaking up the Sadoam headquarters was raising his hand. In his hands were five raindrops that sparkled in the moonlight. Paeyul shouted without realizing it. no! Piiiiing! Burbubbubbuk! Three prosecutors from the drop examination screamed and copsed on the spot. It was not the martial arts of a peak expert. The speed, sharpness, and formidable ability to pierce intangible force were clearly those of a transcendent expert. Paaaaaa! Paeyul broke through the air at incredible speed and swung his sword at the stealthy expert. h h h! Surprisingly, the blood gangs around the expert swung their long spears and blocked Paeyuls attack. Each one was a life-threatening blow. An attack that did not worry about ones own safety. In fact, one of the members who dispersed Paeyuls sword power copsed on the spot. Burbubbuk! Paeyuls eyes wavered. He charges forward, stepping on his fallenrades without hesitation. Between the fast-moving legs, I could see the enemy covered in blood. crazy! Boom! The fierceness of the blood rangers was amazing, but Paeyuls movements were just as amazing. It feels like swimming freely in the air. The flight time was amazing. Paeyuls eyes looked at the secret expert once again. ?! does not exist. The expert who had been moving with the crew just a moment ago has disappeared. It was said that the feeling of energy was momentarily reduced in order to allow free movement. It disappeared in a moment. where?! At that moment, Paeyul felt the back of his neck tingling. Hahaha! I turned my body in the air and swung my sword, and the two small swords that were hit by the small sword bounced off. strong. A vibration remained in the hand holding the sword. If he could put this much force into a light bido, he could truly be considered a proper expert. Its amazing that such power can be hidden so secretly. I wont miss it this time. Paeyuls eyes, which were up on a tree, urately captured the expert. Before we know it, we are moving together in the center of the line. It was a movement that was as admirable as its secretness. There is no choice. Paeyul made another decision. I cant help it. If this is the case. Rather, I felt at ease. Paeyul shouted loudly and raised his sword. I dont know! hook! Quang! A defeat that prates into the middle of a moving formation using Cheon Geun-chus method. The excitement was rather shy for its simplicity. The advance was so overwhelming that the ranks of the Hyeolrangdan rushing towards Sadoam were cut off in the middle. What a fight! sh! sh! The whirlwind sword became the whirlwind sword. The swirling wind moved like a beam of light and tore apart the bodies of the three members of the Blood Guard running around him. One of them was holding a six-foot long spear. The sword of Paeyul split the air again. Suddenly! The weapon, which had be a half spear and a short spear, was caught in Paeyuls right hand. You have to risk your life to have fun! Hahaha! The Hyeolrangdae members tore left and right and rushed to avoid defeat. This meant that he wouldpletely ignore the enemy in front of him and only move as ordered. The blind movement, with the momentum of not caring if you die in the process, made the viewer feel a strong sense of eerieness. However, the loss rate did not waver any longer. It was his first time in arge-scale battle. So it was toote to realize it, and the lives of three prosecutors, Jongnam, who did not have to die, were lost. Not anymore. Wooooow! A loss rate that assumes a long game and conserves internal strength. As I lowered my posture and opened up all my energy, a terrifying spirit suddenly spread out. Hahaha! Even the blood vessels torn left and right by the overwhelming force flinched. Paeyul shouted loudly. If you dont want to see me kill everyone,e out! bang! He swung his spear with a strong thrust. The spear that swung out like a beam of light spun around and the air instantly became hot. Burbubbubbuk! The five members of the Hyeolrangdae who were hit by an invisible spear strike had fist-sized holes in their chests. It didnt end there. He rotated his body and swung the sword in the same posture as when he threw out the spear, and the internal energy released in the sword strike was captured as is. Sigh! Sigh! In an instant, more than a dozen members of the Hyeolrangdae lost their lives. No matter how important the rush is, if it shows this level of dominance, the story changes. Whoops. White smoke rose from the corner of Paeyuls mouth. Both eyes shine with life, and the fighting spirit emanating from the whole body overwhelms everyone. There are literally no ghosts or ghosts. You have to think about the safety of your troops and the flow of the war, but at the same time, Paeyul always wanted a fight like this. Who is more patient and who fights more efficiently? Who responds more wisely and who is more persistent? And who is stronger? sh! The movement of Bido, which was attacking the blood-rangers and curved down towards his head, could be said to be a work of art. Paeyuls body rotated. Whoa! He exquisitely dodged Bido and swung his sword to hit Bido back. Pow! One member of the Hyeolrang unit fell to the ground. The rain that pierced right between the eyes was also an instant death. And when he died, Paeyuls spear had already pierced a hole in the chest of another Hyeolrangdae member. e. Fuwaaaaak! The loss rate was covered with the blood of the enemy. Dont necessarily avoid it. Whether blood was sttered or flesh was flying, his eyes were those of a predator, aiming for another prey. I wont be able to bear it any longer! Come on! Pow! I took a picture of the top of the head of the Hyeolrangdaewon with the tip of the sword. Daewon, whose skull was pierced, copsed. And after that. Someone finally appeared and swung a long sword at Paeyul. Whoa! The swords shed together, creating a horrifying sound. Its you! Paeyul struck down his long sword with his short sword and immediately swung his short spear. It was then. The enemymander pulled out a sword from his right waist belt. Paeyuls eyes lit up. Hahaha! Gwanilchang and Balgeom. A shock wave twice as powerful as before exploded. Paeyul and the enemy team were pushed back like crazy. Paeyul looked at the enemys weapons. A sword?! amazing. Some people use dual swords, while others use dual swords. However, it is difficult to find someone who uses both a single-edged sword and a double-edged sword even if you search the entire midfield. As for Paeyul, there was nothing he couldnt do if he wanted to, but there was no point in using the sword at the same time. But it didnt seem to be for the enemymander. Just as Paeyul used a spear and a sword at the same time, the enemy general also seemed to be more powerful if he used a sword and a sword at the same time. Ho-pae, the reserve leader of the enemy general Hyeolrangdan, holding a sword, shouted in a voice boiling with anger. Kill him. The blood tribes that were running left and right stopped at that moment and red at Paeyul. ording to orders, they will kill the loss rate first and leave. Although it was an eerie sight, Paeyul smiled faintly. A single expert blocks the movement of onebat unit from the middle. Such is the existence of a master in a martial arts fight. Although it is difficult to say that it is the pinnacle of the world, Paeyul is also a transcendent expert aiming for the top of Taishan. The existence of Paeyul, who was determined and exerted his strength, was a sufficient object of caution for the enemy. Come as much as you want! Pabababak! The blood tribes formed a circle and rushed towards Paeyul. At that moment, Paeyuls body surged like a thunderbolt. Hahaha! It is a defeat rate that throws away Hopae, who was trying to secretly take the lead by flying through the air, with a single javelin. Even though it was a space with no ce to step, Paeyul was not embarrassed. Paaaaaaaa! It was an amazing move. Paeyul, who was charging at his opponent as if he were going to kill him at any moment, suddenly turned towards Sadoam. Hopaes eyes turned red. Kill! Pipipiping! Each of the ns threw daggers and memorized weapons. Green onions! Pae-yuls body, which spurred the ground, rotated exquisitely. For a moment, Ho-paes eyes wavered. Aimed for it?! The daggers and swords flying at terrifying speeds drew a circle following the movements of the javelin and sword. It was like looking at a shamans Taegeuk sword. Jeomchangs Whipung Sword contains the principles of Taijiquan that he himself realized while working with Yeon Ho-jeong. Seung Hyeon-jinins enlightenment was passed on to Yeon Ho-jeong, but all the masters who worked with Yeon Ho-jeong took a piece of that enlightenment. Hes a genius. The skills of a genius master who always studied martial arts and constantly agonized over how to rise to a higher level were shining. Paeyuls spear sword was pointed directly at Hopae and the blood rangers. Even the swords and swords that rotated along the spear sword. Hopae shouted. Avoid! Burbubbubbubbuk! Fae-yul left behind the terrible sound of destruction and immediately rushed towards Ho-pae. Ho-Pae, who created a bloody battlefield, whose presence can no longer be ignored. Now the two super experts have started a head-to-head match. Chapter 698 ?Episode 698. There was no winning or losing (4) Aaaah! Stop it! Stop it! Beware of explosives Ugh! Cheongmokae was truly a mess. Sadoam was a t battlefieldpared to Cheongmokae. In the first ce, the terrain itself was not that rough, so it could be seen as a defense line that had to be blocked with the highest priority. However, Hwang Seok-tae concentrated his troops more on Cheongmokae. If the number of enemy forces was less than expected, he nned to send troops to Sadoam, but as he predicted, the number of troops attacking Cheongmokae was muchrger than that of Sadoam. Is that why? Among the battles at the headquarters of Jongnam, the battle of Cheongmokae here was the fiercest and fiercest. Hwang Seok-taes Red Dragon Spear spewed fire. h h h! The entire group in front was thrown back by a sh-like spear strike. The dragon and chilseom (βW) of the Georyong spear technique (g), the best spear of the ck Ind. Georyong Spear is essentially a heavy and destructive martial art. There is no retreat, so there is only forward movement. If the enemy does not die, the casters range is reduced, so the opponent must be killed with one hit or forced to retreat. In other words, it is a battlefield martial art that seeks to kill with one strike. Like other martial arts, it doesnt change much, its upright, and it does its best to hit every hit, so it definitely shows off its incredible ability to kill. Nevertheless, the spear skills shown by Hwang Seok-tae were not simply destructive. h h h! bang! wide. Red windows cover all directions. Hwang Seok-taes work as a leader in blocking the onught of hordes was unbelievable even after seeing it. On both sides, Dong-kwon and Yong-ho-jin-in were also performing in their own way, but Hwang Seok-tae showed off a dance that waspletely different from them. but. Damn it! Fuuuuuuu! Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. Team Leader Hwahans struggle, Team Leader Lees arrows flying at the perfect moment, and Team Leader Sas box fighting skills that created gaps at every moment passed through Cheong Mok-aes defense. not good. Pow! The face of Hwang Seok-tae, who had smashed the head of one of the Hyeolrang members with a spear, was not bright. To not allow ess at all. That was the best. However, the enemys offensive was too unconventional. Its not a wide in, but it would have been blocked somehow if the Yonga Iron Team had been brought along. First of all, our hands and feet fit well, there were many tactics we could utilize, and crucially, we were familiar with it. However, the people hemanded now were warriors from the Baekdo sect, who not only did not work hand and foot together, but even hadpletely different ideologies. Can not help it. The best situation was lost. If so, we need to find the best way out of this situation again. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Everyone in the examination, step back twenty sheets! Rece the seven eight formations with the reserve formation! Faaagh! The good news was that the prosecutors in Jongnam were moving faster and more disciplined than Hwang Seok-tae expected. Although they did not have much experience, they were part of the old faction. Although he is receiving orders from a ck sword master whose face he has never seen, he strictly follows what he decides to do. A gently changing examination. The prosecutors who had exhausted their mental energy on the front line were able to catch their breath, and the preliminary examination, filled with excitement and tension, took their ce. Yonghojinin shouted. Youre falling backwards! Shouldnt we hold out longer in front of us? Its meaningless! As soon as he finished speaking, an arrow flew out. Hahaha! A tremendous resonant sound shook the entire cliff. also. A white haze rose from the pole of the Red Dragon Spear that blocked the arrow. That guy is the problem. Il Commander Hwa-han took a step back and led the troops, while Commander Sa kept pace with the advancing troops and repeatedly hit and run. Their movements were skillful, but the most threatening thing was the leader who stood far behind and fired arrows. What arrow! It is not an ordinary arrow, nor is it a gpole made of iron. The arrows hanging on the noticeablyrge bowstring are also as big as the bow. At first nce, it was sorge that one could almost mistake it for a single spear, but its power and prating power were such that it was safe to view it as a spear strike wielded by an actual super expert. It has enough attack power that even the sword power of a Jongnam faction elder cannot change its course. There was no other way than to block it from the front and bounce it away. Hwa-han shouted. There is space! Everyone, prepare your battle lines! Bababababaak! Now that about twenty people had retreated, there was space at the end of the Cheongmokae cliff for the members of the Hyeolrangdan to climb up. In an instant, the cliff was filled with demons wearing dark red uniforms. The speed was really fast. Watching those ghost-like movements, I could feel that Jong-nams medical examination that had stopped them so far was amazing. Dong-kwon shouted. What can we do with them! It was then. Whoa! Quietly but surely. A terrifying power began to gather into the mouth of the worlds newest recruit, the Red Dragon God Spear. Hwa-hans eyes wavered. Captain Lee, who was aiming an arrow from afar, and Captain Sa, who was aiming in this direction with an irregr movement, felt a chill go down their spines. Paaaaaaaa! The Hwahan and Sa leaders moved to the center. At that moment, Yongho Jinins Wild Wind Sword and Dongkwons Seongra Sword Technique dully pushed the two people away. Damn it! bang! It was an exquisite time. Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up with the opportunity opened up by the two super experts. bang! A strong advance. Hwa-han shouted. This leader! Stop it! Buaaaa!! The Red Dragon God Spear, which swirled and shot out, contained a mighty power that had never been shown before. The transfer power of rotating at high speed is outstanding. It was a blow from the Georyong Cannon (h), which crushes the enemy with a strike of all its might. At the same time as Hwang Seok-taes Georyong cannon swept across the front, leader Lee held a demonstration. Crumbling! Pow! The overwhelming destructive power cut a dozen members of the Hyeolrang into six pieces. That wasnt all. The members of the Hyeolrangdae standing around were also unable to escape the force field of that force. He loses his bnce, gets caught up, and flies in all directions with an explosion. Their bodies flew away and were sucked into the jaws at the bottom of a cliff dozens of feet long. Whoa! With a light breath, Hwang Seok-tae lifted the spear. His face was pale. This was because they had exerted a great deal of effort by pouring in all their destructive power in an instant. furthermore. also. When I gently touched the side, a piece of flesh was torn off and flying away. It was a trace of the leaders arrow prating. I twisted my body momentarily, but as expected, I was unable topletely avoid it. This isnt that bad. Although the internal organs were not touched, that alone was a wound that could not be ignored. Unless you are a supreme expert, it would be considered a serious injury that would not be surprising if you immediately fell to your knees. However, Hwang Seok-tae did not copse. In fact, the spection that has been gushing out has be much more intense. Push again! Faaagh! The Jongnam prosecutors who passed by Hwang Seok-taeunched a ferocious attack on the members of the Hyeolrangdae, whose lines were disorganized. Damn it! Pow! Pow! It was an amazing sight. He changed the course of the war at the expense of his personal power. They gave flesh and took bones. Anything can be done for the victory of the entire group, not just the individual. It was a sense of responsibility worthy of a master of the dark sword who always stood at the forefront and defeated the enemy. It was then. Fuwaaaaaaa! As the huge sword de drew a half-moon shape, the bodies of the five swordsmen of Jongnam were torn diagonally and flew away. Even though he uses the power of the swordsman and uses more aggressive martial arts, he cannot block the blow. The scary master who was organized and organized has started his activities. this guy! Before Dongkwon, Yonghojinin rushed towards Hwahan. Life shed in Hwa-hans eyes. Awesome! It was the sum of two. In just two hits, Yonghojinins body flew backwards as if bouncing. The gap in martial arts skills between the two was not this extreme. However, Yonghojinin did not have enough space to unleash Hwasans martial arts skills. Hwahan, who saw through this, struck out Yonghojinin with a short, heavy sword strike. This was the reason that life and death could not be determined simply by state. This is especially true inrge-scale battles like this. Pipi Piping! Enraged, Captain Lee fired four arrows, and Captain I and Captain Sa, carrying him on his back, rushed at him with great ferocity. Whoa! Fuwaaaaaaa! It was a terrible martial arts performance. Just as Hwang Seok-tae was able to crush the Hyeolrang members with a single blow, just as Yongho Jin-in was able to knock Hwa-han away with a moment of surprise. The martial arts skills of Iljang Hwa-han and Iljang Sowolsas supreme defeat were so strong that it would be difficult for the Jongnam prosecutors to even receive Ilhap. As protectors, they gained the upper hand through thorough defense and positioning, but with these experts so determined, they cannot easily block them. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Two elders,e forward! Faaagh! Even without saying anything, the two were already moving. At that time, Hwahans eyes lit up. Explosion. A rough and harsh voice. The eyes of the members of the Hyeolrangdae who climbed up the cliff were filled with murder. At the same time, Hwang Seok-taes face hardened. In an instant, the enemys momentum changed. The fierce lifestyle was the same, but the mindset seemed to have changed. Stop it! h h h! Dong-kwon and Yongho-jinin, who sensed something was unusual, also tried to stop the Hyeolrang members, but there was no way the leaders would leave them alone. The Hyeolrangdae members took advantage of the gap and rushed forward. Burbubbubbuk! Hwang Seok-taes spear blow sparked fire, and the swords of the Jongnam swordsmen pierced the torsos of the members of the Hyeolrangdae. But they didnt stop. Even if his arm is blown off or a hole is made in his abdomen, he rushes forward. Hwang Seok-taes face distorted. no! Hwang Seok-tae was trying to throw Georyongchang to the ce where the most blood thiefs were concentrated. Hahaha! This leader So-wols arrow was aimed precisely at Hwang Seok-taes psychology. As he unconsciously deflected the arrow, his new form was instantly pushed back. Taking advantage of that gap, members of the Hyeolrangdae jumped towards the left formation. Hwang Seok-tae shouted without realizing it. Dangerous!! Quaaaaaaaaa!! At that moment, a huge explosion urred and one of the Jongnam check-ups werepletely blown away. Its an explosive. Every member of the Hyeolrang unit was holding an explosive that could be detonated at any time. I had no idea that even the most vicious bastards wouldunch a hand-to-hand attack like this. They didnt seem like those people living in a world of extremes who would burn their lives and destroy a medical examination that was imprable no matter what. Ugh! Hwang Seok-taes body, caught in the scope of the explosion, was charred ck. But surprisingly, he was not seriously injured even though he was right next to him. who? Even while he was unconscious, Hwang Seok-tae realized something. That someone had thrown his body to the side. I dont know how, but someone gently pushed him away for his own safety. Yonghojinin? Or Elder Dong-kwon? no. In the chaotic battlefield above Cheongmokae where the explosion urred. Five shes of light erupted from the ck burning smoke. Burbubbubbuk! The heads of the five members of the Hyeolrangdae, who wereunching another hand-to-hand attack, were blown off at the same time. Slurp! No matter how much I wanted to blow myself up, I couldnt jump in even though my head was gone. The members of the rushing team copsed between Hwahan and the extremely defeated Yonghojinin and Dongkwon. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Avoid! Bababababaak! Experts avoid it in surprise. Quaaaang! Quang! Another explosion of fire followed with an explosion. This explosion actually had a disadvantageous effect on the Hyeolrangdan side. This was because the wind was blowing towards the cliff. Pipipiping! Something invisible flew away with an eerie sound. Burbubbubbuk! Everyone who was climbing up the cliff had their heads blown off and fell down. Sowol shouted. be careful! Everyone back! Buaaaaang! Quang! One short swirling iron strikepletely destroyed the ce where Sowol stood. Sowol instinctively practiced divinew and came to Cheongmokae. Through the cleared smoke, he saw a woman holding a red bow. The posture of pulling the protest with the coldly shining eyes was perfection itself. Archer?! Mukbis fingers snapped in protest again. Ta-da-da-da-dan! Chapter 699 ?Episode 699. There was no winning or losing (5) Whoops! One arrow punched arge hole in my sleeve. Although it has excellent prating power from the arrowhead to the gpole, the target range is inevitably small. Even if it were drilled, it was impossible for a hole thisrge to be made. Intangible bullet! Surprise appeared on Sowols face. It is the ultimate method of killing an enemy with true force without using intangible bullets or arrows. Of course, it was a skill that Sowol also knew how to use. In fact, any martial artist who had mastered the art of archery had to reach the state of intangible bullets. Archery is a martial art that ispletely different from sword or spear fighting. This is because the number of arrows is limited, so there is a limit to attacks. The technology that could ovee it was intangible bombs. Although the consumption of magical energy is considerable, if an archer can fire intangible bullets freely, thebat ability of an archer increases infinitely. Pipi Piping! An invisible arrow chased Sowols body. This is a ridiculous state! Puff poop! Pick! He dodged three intangible bullets, but one grazed his shoulder. A chill ran down my spine. I survived thanks to my sixth sense on the battlefield, which I polished to the limit. If I hadnt followed my instinct and dodged, my left shoulder would have been pierced. Sowol also protested. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A huge arrow boasting an unprecedented size flew towards Mukbi. pop! At that moment, the silent intangible bullet reached Sowols iron pole. Even with intangible bombs, Cheolgeuk Citys fighting spirit did not waver. However, the power was dispersed and the speed slowed down. And at that moment, Mukbis body rotated. Taaaaagh! Its an incredible feat. Mukbi, who caught Cheolgeuksi, who had slowed him down with an intangible bullet, with his bare hands, fired an arrow at Team Leader Hwahan. Taaaaaaaaa! While Sowols archery is simple and destructive, Mobis archery is stic and sharp. But that also varied depending on the situation. sticity and sharpness represent Mukbis archery skills, but in reality, she was a master craftsman who had learned everything about archery. There was no way the power of the iron pole shot by the craftsman was less than that of Sowol. Hahaha! Hwa-hans body was pushed back like crazy. His face turned pale. Although it was defended with arge sword, it was powerful enough to pierce that defense. It is an attack that causes internal injuries even though it is not a face-to-face attack. Sowols face hardened. fast! Before the power or variety of archery, the opponents reflexes were much better than his own. Not only the eyes to detect attacks and the ability to respond, but also judgment and physical movements. All elements were above him. I had no choice but to admit that I was one step behind before realizing the actual art of archery. I cant help it. Paaaaaaaa! Sowol got off the edge of the cliff and aimed his silence. Mo Fei also retreated far away and aimed at Su Yue. Damn it! Fuwaaaaak! Between the two, the prosecutors of Jongnam and the members of the blood-ranging team engaged in a fierce battle. Hwang Seok-tae gave the order, and Yongho Jin-in and Dong-kwon filled in the gaps in the examination. Hwahan, leader of Il, stood at the forefront of the Hyeolrangdae and pushed forward, while Geukpae, leader of Sa, repelled each and every attack on the members of Hyeolrangdae. The appearance of an archer changed the shape of the battle. The number of casualties on Jongnams side decreased noticeably, but on the contrary, the number of members of the n climbing the cliff also increased. Although there were no special suicide attacks like before, the eyes of the blood gangs who took advantage of Jongnams exploits were truly those of a predator looking for its prey. Hwang Seok-tae thought. Thats amazing. The appearance of an unknown archer was very wee. However, because of her appearance, members of the Hyeolrangdae began to upy Cheongmokae. At the same time, as the standoff between Mukbi and Sowol continued, the deaths of Jongnam prosecutors decreased noticeably. This was because Sowols sniping was no longer aimed at prosecutors. This is a great help. This war is a war of protection. If the sacrifices of Jongnam prosecutors are minimized, that alone is worthwhile. But The problem is time. If we go into the third or fourth day, it is advantageous for us. But until then, its dangerous. It will be difficult tost even three or four days in the first ce. A quick resolution is better than holding on ambiguously. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Prosecutors, retreat to headquarters! Dong-kwon was surprised. Look! We must make fewer sacrifices! That too! Trust me! The protest was held in silence. Ugh! As soon as Sowol dodged the intangible bomb, he let go of his protest. pop! Mukbi, who dodged the attack, aimed the Hongryeon Pce at Hyeolrangdan. Sowol also aimed his protest at Jongnam prosecutors. wickedness! The two archers turned their aim at each other without regard to who went first. The posture change was slightly faster than the silent one, but the distance between them was too far. Considering the archers magical abilities, he cannot make an effective hit. Moreover, in a situation where you have to protect your allies and kill your enemies, it is not a fight between just two people in the first ce. A fierce war of nerves between archers. They became shackles blocking each other. Get back! gradually! In response to Hwang Seok-taes shout, Hwa-han also let out a harsh voice. Push! Dont overdo it! Be prepared to fire fire and arrows at any time! In this way, the two groups eventually crossed Cheongmokae and reached the front of the main mountain. Up until then, the two groups had fought like crazy, but had suffered almost no casualties. They will attack soon. While swinging his spear, Hwang Seok-tae moved his head quickly. Enemies are not fools. If he had retreated this far, he would have sensed that something had been done. However, we cant charge in hastily, so someone will definitely step forward. Im going out. certainly. Hwang Seok-tae prepared his mind. If the location of the first decisive battle was Cheongmokae, the site of the second decisive battle was right here. When are you going toe forward! It was then. Paaaaaaaa! Hwahan and Geukpae, who led the Hyeolrangdae, soared high into the sky. Hwang Seok-taes eyes sparkled. Elder Dong-kwon, please stay for the check-up! Yonghojinin! Deal with the enemy martial arts expert! Paaaaaa! Yongho Jinin jumped and collided with Geukpae, and Hwang Seoktae, who also jumped, collided with Hwahan. Sowol shouted. Move forward with all members of the Hyeolrangdae firing! Puff puff puff! Finally, Hyeolrangdae speeds up by firing the arrows, and Geomseon retreats while bouncing the arrows. The speed with which the prosecutor retreated was very fast. They had no choice but to widen their distance in order to avoid being hit by a sh and burn attack. Now is the time. Hwang Seok-tae, who struck down Hwa-hansrge sword, cried out inwardly. now!! Hwaaaaaaa! In an instant, about 50 experts rushed from the main camp with great momentum. Dongkwon shouted. They are plum blossom trees! Paaaaaaaa! In no time, the plum blossom beasts that had passed through the inspection area began to sweep the entire front of the n. Fuwaaaaak! * * * Ugh! Blood spurted out from Chosuks mouth after being pushed out. The usual grin. Now die, old man! noisy! Fuuuuuuu! Chosuk shook off her usual routine and gritted her teeth. Before he knew it, an iron sword was stuck in his side. It was not a burning sh and burn. However, Cheoljeon came through a gap and tilted the tense fight between the two experts to one side. I usually wielded a short spear. h h h! square! There was a deep wound on Chosuks cheek. this! Neither limbs nor torso. Allowed a blow to the face and head. The fact that his head, which should have been thoroughly protected, was attacked meant that Chosuks condition was not normal. The condition of the body, which was not normal for the iron on the side, made it worse. It cant be like this! Chosuks swordsmanship has changed. It changed from the powerful Lightning Nine Swords to the Nine Pce God Haenggeoms, famous for their mystical defense, and from the Nine Pce God Haenggeoms to the cutting Taeeul Intangible Swords, one of the best swords in Jongnam. His usual expression changed. Hahaha! Fuuuuuuu! My normal body was pushed away by the splendid sword qigong. Chosuks eyes lit up. Okay! Whoa whoa! Chosuk staggered back. Before he knew it, a javelin was stuck in his thigh. He usually threw one of his twin spears and hit it. profit! deep. Fortunately, the bone escaped, but it severed the medial artery. Chosuk stumbled. I hurriedly used my inner strength to grab the rolled up artery and brought it down, but it was only a temporary solution. Unbelievable. I knew that it was a martial arts skill that waspletely different from that of Jungwon. However, he did not know that he would throw his main weapon. Even in the martial arts of the central ins, there was a sword technique or a spear technique, but it was not a method of throwing personal weapons. Sisang closed the distance in an instant and swung his spear. Hahaha! Chosuk, who vomited blood, fell to the ground. Although he escaped instant death, his right arm that blocked the spear attack was broken. I couldnt apply my strength properly. Aaaah! Whoa! The remaining pox stuck in Chosuks heart. Normally, I could barely breathe. Grumbling. At the moment of death, Chosuks sword was stuck in his side. It was truly superhuman mental strength. Teeing! Sisang, who had drawn his sword, stumbled slightly. The experience of Taeul Intangible Sword, which came to me through a wound, shook my entire insides. However, the battle was not impossible. Sang-Sang, who pulled out the two-headed spear from Cho-Suks body, shouted loudly. I killed the enemy general! Everyone push forward! Woooooo!! A cruel scream rang out. The faces of the prosecutors conducting the examination turned pale. h h h! A serious look also appeared on Paeyuls face as he struck away Hopaes sword. Really. I could tell without looking. Chosuks strict prayers were no longer felt. Damn it. bang! The spears rained down with a strong advance. bang! Hopae fell along with the members of the Hyeolrangdae. It wasnt a fatal wound, but he couldnt take the attack at the right time and ce with ease. Paaaaaaaa! In an instant, Paeyul broke away from the front line and rushed towards the prosecutor. To be precise, it was to prevent the usual attack from behind the scenes. I usually wielded a double spear. Pow! Pow! Four prosecutors lost their lives. To prevent the usual, the two rear checkpoints changed direction. At the same time, the eyes of the Hyeolrangdae members changed. Paeyul shouted. no! bang! bang! About a dozen members of the Hyeolrangdae jumped into the front line inspection. Their bodies exploded, blowing arge hole in Sadoams wires. It was decided that since there was no support from behind, it would be possible to break through the dust barrier in an instant. It was a horrifying tactical n. The madness of those who risked their lives tomit suicide was enough to send chills down the spine of even the worlds best. sh! Paeyuls body moved quickly. Quang! My normal body was pushed backwards by the merciless kick. Paeyul shouted. you! The usual grin. You lost! It was then. Hahaha! An active volcano-like force erupted from the rear of Sado Rock in the distance. Cold sweat broke out on Paeyuls forehead. what? Are they enemies again?! Wrong. His usual expression was just as serious as Paeyuls. A fairly powerful force was swirling around like a flooded river. Fuwaaaaaaa! About 20 blood warriors in the rear were swept away by the wave of spears and swords and were destroyed. A young man with a frail appearance in the lead shouted as he lifted up the Bangcheongeuk, which did not suit his slim body at all. Its called Shaanxi Fire Gate! Dont worry about Jongnam, stop him! It was a strange tone of voice that did not suit this urgent battlefield. It was the first time in his life that he had heard a n and a voice. But Paeyul felt that the voice gave him strength. Paeyul shouted. I dont know who it is, but please follow me! Ill just hold out until Lord Moones! Just hold on till the end! Think about it! There is no such thing as a strange person. Whoa! Paeyul shouted, facing the spear as usual. Am I the only normal person here!! Despite his tone, his face was extremely bright. Chapter 700 ?Episode 700. There was no winning or losing (6) Who is it? Jinyang was embarrassed. Even while I was embarrassed, my heart trembled strangely. Phew! The sight of the man standing with his back to the darkness was truly monstrous. The torn and worn hem of blood-stained clothing flutters in the wind, creating an eerie atmosphere. The fluttering hair looked like tens of thousands of snakes growing on the monsters head. The red eyes set like jewels on a face full of darkness were full of a dignity that was difficult to encounter. Plus that axe. The right hand and the pole of the spear were wrapped with ck iron chains. I couldnt tell if it was to avoid missing anything or if it was a weapon originally intended to be used that way. Even the ax was dark. The outside of the ax de was bluish, but even that seemed dark thanks to the mans dignity and life. Darkness and darkness. Its appearance was such that one could be mistaken for a non-existent entity. It was a presence that was somehow not of this world. This person Jinyang couldnte to his senses from the overwhelming presence looming over him. His survival instinct was second to none. That instinct was screaming. I need to get away from this terrifying being. But he couldnt run away. Because of intimidation? Not like that. Something was holding him back, defying even his survival instincts. It wasnt because of the opponent. Something in your heart is holding on to you so that you dont back down even in front of someone you want to run away from. A thing that even Jinyang himself doesnt know about. People called it fate. Do you know me? . know. I know. Monster Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Is it really Jinyang? Its about seven feet tall and has a vaguely mischievous yet serious face. From the well-trained muscles to the gorgeous Blue Dragon and Woldo sword in his hand. It was definitely Jinyang. Jinyangs youthful appearance was before my eyes. how?! It was a moment when even Yeonhojeong of the world could not help but be embarrassed. At that time, Full Sang opened his mouth. Yeon algebra. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head to Gaeun-sang. Full Sang smiled. Its been a while. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Full Sang, lowered his head. Im sorry. huh? It was necessary, but I did a terrible thing to Master Huge. I apologize. Full-sangs eyes were shaking. It was a fact that I had forgotten for a moment because it was such a wee appearance. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head and spoke calmly. I will definitely make time to punch. But not now. . Please understand. Full-sang thought. What a difficult man. I could tell just by looking at it and just hearing it. Although he didnt show it, Yeon Ho-jeong must have always been thinking about it. So, the first thing you should do is apologize as soon as you see his face. what the. Sincerity that can be felt earnestly. Full Sang sighed. Lets talk about thatter. Are you hurt badly? I killed the enemy general. Battle is possible. It seems so. Full-sang turned around. I will take the students and students to a safe ce. I understand. Oh, and the guy next to you is a friend. Faaagh! Even though many of the troops were swept away, there were still dozens of blood wolves here. However, Gaeun-sang threw himself without any regrets. Because I know. Because I saw it. What level has Yeonhojeong reached? It was true. There was a look of surprise on Full Sangs face. You really opened a martial arts drama! The teacher said that soon the thirteenth position of Seongcheon will change to fourteen. My vague surprise turned into shock the moment I met Yeon Ho-jeong. Even though it is not in good condition, it has a dignity that makes it difficult to even raise its head. Full-sang felt a strange sense of distance. It seems like therade I had be sofortable with has now flown away to a ce far out of reach. It was a strength that could not even be jealous. are you okay. A presence that seems not to be human. Full-sang had a different opinion. Its a person. They are people with flesh and bones like us. Just because you have reached the same level as him, there is no reason to treat him like anyone else. For a moment, my heart was shaken by such great shock. Full Sang smiled. Just wait for the fight to end. Ill cum on that handsome face with the soles of my feet. Phew. Just like that, Full Sang disappeared. . There was a strange silence. Jinyangs left hand twitched. It was difficult to stand still. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Jinyang, asked as if asking. How did you get here? The bottomes out without me realizing it. Nevertheless, it wasnt awkward at all. Jinyang also felt that the other persons tone sounded somewhat natural. There was a request to help Jongnam. alone? no. I have a sect called Hwaungmun. Yeon Ho-jeong felt herselfughing. Hwaungmun Gate. It means a bear on fire. In short, it is a brown bear. It was a famous nickname even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Even Mo Fei, who was quiet at the time, called Jin Yang a brown bear. Considering his size and unique martial arts skills, it is a fitting nickname. Even if we fell into a different world, no time or space. Even while many things change, there are some things that remain constant. This is what I am talking about about Jinyang. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Do you know its Hoseondaeheeru? ?! Do you want to go? Jinyangs face hardened. Hoseondaeheeru. Although we talked about it as a joke, it was a famous spot that we always sang about and said we wanted to go to. It was one of his three wishes. How do you know? Jinyang has lived in a rough world. There was no need to put people on guard by pretending to know. Even after knowing that, it was difficult for Yeon Ho-jeong to pretend not to know him. Were they connected? Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. It was meant to be that we would meet somehow. I dont know. Just because you opened a dance doesnt mean you know the will of heaven. He didnt even believe in heaven to begin with. But at this moment, Yeon Ho-jeong was feeling it. That the thread of fate sown by an unknown being that cannot be defined and can only be called the sky may be truly real. If you dont stop them, Hoseon Daeheeru, where you want to go so badly, will burn down. Do you know me? Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Follow me. Show your skills on the battlefield. Jinyang hurriedly asked. Youre asking me if you know me! e. Could it be that someone nted it around me? If I knew where you were, I wouldnt have bothered to nt someone. I would have gone there myself. ?! Well talk about it after this war is over. busy. Huh! Yeon Ho-jeong kicked the ground. Even though the speed was not that fast, the frozen blood rangers were unable to avoid it. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Gwangryongbu powerfully. Whoa! Whoa whoa! Blood and flesh flew everywhere. The members of the Hyeolrangdae, who came to their senses for a moment, btedly swung their weapons, but no one could tell that this was normal. The Plum Swordsmen also came to their senses and attacked Hyeolrangdae. Now that we realize that this incredible expert is our ally, all that remains is annihtion. Jinyang gritted his teeth while looking at Yeonhojeong. Shit! Faaagh! Jinyang caught up with him at high speed and swung his blue dragon sword vigorously. Qarring! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Although it cannot bepared to the time when he was called Xinjiang, his powerful sword strike was definitely reminiscent of that time. It was Jinyangs martial arts sword, Sangcheonnoehwado (׻). I havent yet realized the full extent of it, but it was powerful enough to be used on this battlefield. Yeon Ho-jeong, who swept away the battlefield in an instant, shouted to the Plum Swordsmen. Dispose of the remaining remnants ande to the headquarters! Ill go first! The elder of the volcano is not dead, so bring him with you! He said to Jinyang. lets go! damn! Dont give orders when you dont know who it is! Paaaaang! Two people ran on a mountain path. Wooooow! A subtle aura began to bloom from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Is it thanks to the power of silence? Or is it because I saw a familiar face in an unexpected ce? It felt like the rotation speed of the Gwangmyeong Shrine was getting faster and faster. The true energy that spread throughout my entire body was giving me the gift of full power. hook! The speed of Yeonhojeongs divinew became faster and faster. Jinyang, who followed behind, also increased his speed. Despite his size, his magic was also at a considerable level. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Did you bring your men? exactly! Im going that way! He was the one who read the military spirit that was swirling on Cheongmokaes side. It was a fierce but sophisticated battlefield at the same time. It seemed like they were somehow responding well under Hwang Seok-taes leadership. On the other hand, Sadoam side was different. The power of Jongnams examination was Jung-gu heating. Additionally, an unfamiliar feeling can be felt everywhere. They are probably Jin Yangs subordinates. Paaaaaaaa! Yeonhojeongs speed became faster. Jinyangs eyes wavered. Why so fast?! At first nce, the body appeared to have suffered serious internal and external injuries. However, it gets faster as time goes by. The toes that kicked off the ground as if possessing infinite energy were filled with vitality. Jinyang wont know. Yeonhojeongs feelings. Even though he didnt visit her first, you wouldnt know how much his heart was pounding now that he met Jinyang. Jinyang shouted. Ship! Lets take it slow! Im hurt too! Dont panic. I didnt even ask to join if I couldnt keep up with it. ! It was a strange thing to say. If you just listen, youll be able to handle this speed, but if you listen a little deeper, the meaning changes. For Yeon Ho-jeong, the Five Great Gods were like that. At that time, when he turned the world upside down with his invincible fighting skills, all the five great gods stood side by side with him. To him, the Five Gods were his alter ego, close friend, and brother. Theres no way I cant keep up. If I wasnt a vessel that could stand proudly next to the evil person who was called darkness and feared by the whole world, I wouldnt have asked to be together in the first ce. Words that strangely make my heart tremble. Jinyang closed her mouth and followed behind Yeonhojeong with all her might. Paaaaaaaaaa! How much time has passed like that? Finally, the two men saw a battlefield filled with the smell of blood. Jinyang shouted. So Jeonggwang! For a moment, surprise appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. So Jeong-gwang?! So Jeong-gwang, a young man holding a bangcheongeuk, shouted. Lord Moon has arrived! Everyone go back! Jinyang interrupted Su Jeonggwang. Dont fall for it, you idiots! Fight! What?! really? You crazy guy! Why step back when there are so many eyes watching? Just kill them all! Its a mess! Anyway, youre really moody! Damn it! Under themand of Su Jeong-gwang, Hwaung-muns troops pushed back the Hwalrangdae. Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt believe it. Although I did not believe in the existence of heaven, I could feel the exquisitely connected thread of fate. But I never thought we would meet so suddenly. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong remembered something Jinyang said a long time ago. Human Resources? Hmm, hes a useful talent Does he remember me? Because we broke up when I was very young. How can I find it? To him, each of the five great gods was a rtionship as perfect as light. I had no interest in whether they had any connection with each other in the first ce. I literally only knew about it, but since they became my own people, I just treated them all the same. However, now that the world has changed, one event changed the lives of everyone in the world. If Jinyang hadnt met him. If that were the case, I wouldnt have tried to build a big business with a good old friend from back home. Jinyang!! Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was incredibly loud. Jinyang unconsciously shrank her neck. Why are you calling me? Push from the rear! I will push from the middle! Okay, so hold your voice! Im surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. As he rushed to the battlefield near Paeyul, he expressed his gratitude for the first time to heaven, which had given him two ties from the past. We end this war today! Chapter 701 ?Episode 701. Between death and fate (1) The unjust rtionship between all couples means that not even 10,000 people can ovee it. And an enemy of all people means a person who is so brave that he can fight against all people. Ten thousand (f) is both a number and means all. Not only are the fierce enemies here now, but even the warriors who risk their lives to block their attacks. They all realized. The saying that everyone is unfair to everyone is a clear statement of fact. The one who has acquired all the wisdom that has taken root on earth, the bravery given by heaven. And here was a master with absolute power that surpassed everything. Fuuuuuuuuck! With one swing, the bodies of a dozen red wolves flew away. It doesnt seem like it has that much power. I literally just swung it. However, the ferocious wolves could not even scream and fell into pieces. Whoa! Whoa whoa! Even at first nce, it was clear that it was a serious illness that would never be seen again in the world. The heavy axs pole was bent like the de of a curved sword. Even though it was made of an unusual material, it was surprising that it did not break even when the heavy ax de was attached to it. Whoa whoa! Qarring! In just four rushes, most of the frontline troops were blown away, and the ground was devastated in onest attack. The explosive force was such that the road leading to Sado Rock itself looked like it hadpletely broken off. It was the emergence of a transcendent force that could not have been possible with human power and the technology called Balgyeong. A look of astonishment appeared on his usual face. What is that?! The appearance of a monster that cannot be called human. Paeyul grinned and swung his sword. Hes my junior! Hahaha! There was great power in the sword strike. I blocked it with my double-headed spear, but I had no choice but to be pushed back due to its great power. It was the same when Hwaungmun appeared, but especially the appearance of Yeonhojeong boosted Paeyuls morale to no end. That morale and powerful discipline made his sword power twice as strong as before. h h h! The exquisitely swirling attack of the javelin and sword was as powerful as a wave. Usually I couldnte to my senses. We must step down! Whoa! The energy of the god of death, destroying his subordinates from afar, gave strength to Paeyul and took away energy from me. Even so, the sword power of the Taeeul Intangible Sword was causing internal injuries. As time passed, Jinkis movements became heavier, as if he had put his soul into thest blow before he died. Plus, the appearance of a ridiculous expert. usual shouted. All mountains! Whoa whoa! The angle of defeat hit his shoulder. Pick! Blood sprayed out of his usual mouth. I bit my tongue. Dont worry about your subordinates. h h h! A white haze rose from Paeyuls body as he wielded his spear sword as if possessed. Put your life on the line for this match! bang! There was a loud noise as windows shed with each other. . Paeyul threw away the spear in his hand. The spear de was broken and the spear shaft was bent. The enemys spear strike was that strong. The usual eye glow was stained with red flesh. You murderer! Hahaha! The sword striking the double-headed spear was bent as if it would break. also. Although he was usually a capable general, he also had a very strong ego. The more he scratches his opponents pride, the more he shows off his extreme power. Nevertheless, Jeong Jeong-shin () does not waver. He is a true expert who has been honed through hard work. but. Faaagh! Paeyul lowered his stance and lunged, aiming for his chin. Sang Si-si, who turned his head to avoid the fist, jabbed the spear into Pae-yuls side. hook! His usual eyes were wide as if they were torn apart. Before we knew it, the loss rate had disappeared. It was a speed you couldnt believe even when you saw it with your own eyes. bang! The sword power struck in the air shattered the ground. Normally, I instinctively avoided that attack. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. knife? A blow just now. Since I didnt have a spear in my hand, I struck my sword like a spear. With the intention of seeing the end, he carried out a martial arts technique, but it was not a sword but a spear. The difference between a sword and a spear is clear. However, the martial arts implemented did not distinguish between weapons. Thats it. The sword is a weapon specialized for stabbing rather than cutting. Likewise, with spears, stabbing is more important than cutting. The only difference was the weight and length of the handle. A warrior who has reached the highest level can kill enemies by cutting rocks and throwing des of grass with his bare hands. A realization that I knew about but never thought deeply about. That realization was sucked into Paeyuls body during a fight between life and death. Bababababaak! For a moment, the usual attacks became incredibly ferocious. Now I dont even care about internal injuries or anything else. Recognizing that Sadoams strategy has failed, he is doing his best to kill Paeyul, one of the enemy generals. Sigh! Sigh! The wounds on Paeyuls body increased one by one. But his expression was calm. He dodged the double-headed spear without counterattacking, and his movements were unusually smooth. this guy! Paaaaaaaa! Speed like lightning. The usual e grazed Paeyuls abdomen, and Wu Chang made a small scratch on his neck. He narrowly avoided fatal attacks. But there was no urgency on Paeyuls face. Their eyes were calm, as if they knew this would happen. A surprise filled my usual evil eye. Paeyul said calmly. Those spears must be new recruits. bang! As usual, he coughed up blood and retreated. hook! Normally, I was ready to counterattack, but I was surprised. Before he knew it, Paeyuls hand was straight out and aiming at him. Quaaaang! The career that exploded at my fingertips broke through my shoulders. It is a hand-spreading pipe, no, a pipe. It was a phrase that could not be said with bare hands. Before enlightenment, martial arts itself had such characteristics. Despite this, Paeyul used a ball-and-run attack with his bare hands. not different. As I approached the stumbling Sang-sang, the twin spears were swung aiming at his blood vessels. Its no different. Whoops! Paeyuls two hands threw away the spear. It was powerful enough to break a single spear, but his arms were only slightly scratched and there was nothing wrong with it. My hand and arm are like a spear and sword. Bub bub bub! Arge amount of blood spurted from the upper body. It is the Baekjokgeombeop (white-legged sword technique) of Jeomchang, which is used with both arms. It was abat sword that was said to be exceptionally powerful in closebat. When I grit my teeth and try to swing the twin spears again. Tu-tu-tung! Paeyuls hands, drawn in strange arcs, hit his usual wrists. Usually, I let go of the window without realizing it. and. Both of Paeyuls hands held the double spears. Whoa whoa! A double spear thrust upward from both sides. Uweek! The feet that were normally stuck in the two spears were raised in the air. The red blood he was spitting out stained Paeyuls arm. Paeyul said calmly. I will use the good spear well. Cough! How dare you! Its a trophy. The loser is an eternal and unspokenw. Shut up and go to the underworld. Paeyul pulled out a double spear. Fuwaaaaak! As usual, he copsed after pouring out arge amount of fresh blood. Whoa. Paeyul sighed deeply and looked at Yeonhojeong standing in the distance. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded slightly. Paeyul chuckled and looked back at the Jongnam prosecutors. Are you guys okay? Their faces were filled with astonishment as they saw the fierce battle between the super experts. If its okay, move. The battlefield here is over. One of the prosecutors said. The body The faces of the prosecutors, who were full of surprise, showed deep sadness. Paeyul shook his head resolutely. The body will be collected after this battle is over. Even at this very moment, your brothers are fighting. We must move now. All right. Cheongmokae will be in an uproar. Ill follow you, so go first! Wow! Prosecutors unleashed a neww on Cheong Mok-ae. There was a faint sadness on Paeyuls face as he looked at their backs. same. If the enemy had targeted Jeomchang instead of Jongnam, he would have faced a simr situation. It didnt seem like anyone elses business. All the prosecutors who are working hard to run must be shedding tears of blood inside. After all, it is war. If I cant avoid it, I have no choice but to kill my person before he dies. Wow! Paeyul approached Yeonhojeong and looked at the fight between Hwaungmun and Hyeolrangdae. Paeyuls eyes deepened. Thats amazing. Hwaungmun was stronger than I thought. Although the enemys spirit was weakened by Yeonhojeongs primary attack and his intimidation, even taking that into ount, Hwaungmuns power was at a level that could not be ignored. In particr, the young expert wielding the blue dragon sword at the front stood out. As they frantically rush to measure the time to retreat, each blow unleashes tremendous power. With that level of attack power, Hopaes ability is useless. His specialty was sneaky movements and sharp attacks, but he was unable to perform to his full potential due to the pressure that would destroy them all. Furthermore, the judgment of the young man holding the Bangcheongeuk, who wasmanding the troops and driving exquisitely, was also considerable. This side is almost finished. yes. Paeyul looked at Yeonhojeong. Are you okay? well. Wooooow! In Yeon Ho-jeongs body, this true energy was unstable. Although it was resolved, we defeated numerous enemies by running all the way here. The speed of recovery was the same, but the more I practiced martial arts, the more the internal injuries that had been healing would inevitably worsen again. If he wasnt a martial arts expert in the first ce, he would have died or lost his mind. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong said after taking a few breaths. Go to Cheongmokae first. That is the end of the Jongnam War. i get it. But Paeyul shrugged his shoulders. Has the enemy been well taken care of? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Thanks to you, I almost died. Cruel bastard. Paeyul turned around. Follow me slowly. If you overdo it and copse, it bes difficult to deal with it before and after. Wow! The loss rate disappeared in an instant. Even though I had expended so much energy, I somehow felt stronger than before. I had an epiphany. The realization of life and death gained through a life-threatening battle. The loss rate became stronger. And it will continue to grow stronger in the future. thank god. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had driven the Gwangryongbu into the ground, watched the fight between Jinyang and So Jeong-gwang. You will be just getting started. It was then. Paaaaaa! Could it be that he couldnt hold on any longer? The blood warriorsunched a hand-to-hand attack, and Hopae escaped from Jinyangs sword attack and flew towards the gorge in the distance. It was the enemys escape. Jinyangs face distorted. You bastard! Why dont youe here? How dare the captain run away in shame! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand turned towards Ho-pae. bang! The card fell t on its face. His legs were forcibly stopped by an empty object. Ho-paes face turned pale. Jinyang suddenly rushed from behind him and swung his blue dragon sword. Whoa! A cleanly cut neck. At the same time, the head of thest member of the Hyeolrangdae was cut off by Su Jeong-gwangs Bang Cheon-geuk and flew high into the sky. This is how the battle at Sadoam ended. what? Jinyang, wearing a blue dragon sword on his shoulder, approached Yeonhojeong. Are you okay? Yourplexion is blue? Its not okay. Okay, I see you. Jump! Yeon Ho-jeong pulled out the Gwangryongbu from the ground. Jinyangs face showed a look of boredom. Although he himself was a person dealing with serious illness, this mans axe was truly on a different level. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Arrange your battle lines. We are going to the final battlefield. Chapter 702 ?Episode 702. Between death and fate (2) Quaaaaang! It was a terrifying sh. The plum spears and the leading blood band collided head-on, making a horrifying roar. Hyeolrangdae dies after being pierced by a spear strike. Even as he is dying, he plunges arrows and swords into the bodies of the plum blossom spearmen. The venom of the plum spearmen, who pierced the spears deeper and deeper while vomiting blood, was also enormous. The inaction of the plum blossommanders is equivalent to that of the plum blossom inspectors. However, in such melee situations, especially in assault situations, it has morebat power than Plum Sword Sword. The war of the Murim people is different from the war of ordinary soldiers. Although the strategy may be simr, the tactics must be designedpletely differently. This is because the variation depending on individual ability is sorge. However, martial arts is what pushes the usability of weapons to the extreme. True to the nature of martial arts, the rush of the Maehwachangsu was more effective than the examination of the Jongnam prosecutors, even if it was only momentary. Fuuuuuuu! Fuuuuuuu! With the appearance of the Plum Blossoms, Prosecutor Jongnam was able to catch his breath. However, in a fierce battle, variables always arise. Damn it! bang! Oops! The fist of ultimate defeat reached Yonghojinins chest. The amount of blood spouting from the nose and mouth of the dragon tiger as it flew away with a roar was amazing. A direct blow to the stomach would have urred beyond the sternum, causing severe internal injuries as well as terrible pain. Grumbling. Geukpae wiped the blood flowing from his face. In order to deal a fatal blow to Yongho Jinin, he also lost an eye. If it had been a little deeper, the sword energy would have invaded the brain. Giving flesh and taking bones. It was the sharp judgment of a real martial artist who could overturn the urgent battle situation in an instant. Bub bub bub! His supreme martial arts attack, in which he rushed head-on and smashed the heads of three plum blossom spearmen in an instant, was something that stood out. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. checkup! sh! A huge swarm of light came from the Taeeul Intangible Examination at the rear. The eyes of the one remaining loser turned red. Quaaaang! It is thrown out of the way with the iron armor on both arms. It was a power that even the ultimate expert could not handle. The sword technique that went slightly out of the way cut down five members of the n and disappeared. Paaaaang! In an instant, Geukpae burrowed into the gap between the plum blossom spears and swung his arms and legs. Burbubbubbuk! About a dozen plum blossom warriors copsed, vomiting blood. Even though he was missing one eye, he was able to urately measure distances. Each hit renders one person incapable ofbat. This was because he targeted only the vital points with a quick turn. He is a master of hand-to-handbat, and even a Japanese general cannot achieve victory in closebat. In an instant, Geukpae, who broke down Plum Blossom Changsus formation, rushed towards Dongquan. Dong-kwons eyes sparkled. this guy!! Whoa! Dongkwons Taeeul Intangible Sword and the ultimate defeats Nangwangkwon (ȭ) collided. The difference in power was clear. Geukpae took three or four steps back. It was when Dong-kwon gained confidence and took a step forward. Whoa whoa! Dong-kwons entire left arm was blown off. It was Sowols iron drama. Geukpae pulled him out while he was protected in the center of the examination, and Sowols archery skills, which did not miss the opportunity, attacked Dong-kwon. Whoa whoa! Sowol, who fired the iron sword, vomited blood. He took advantage of the opportunity and threw away Dong-kwons arm, but Muk-bi also fired an intangible bullet at So-wol. I thought I had somehow avoided it, but an intense pain came from my side where the intangible bullet had grazed me. Three ribs were missing. Damn it! That wasnt all. Sowol knocked off Dongkwons arm with a single blow, but Mukbi pushed Sowol away and at the same time inflicted a crushing defeat. Of the five rounds of intangible bullets, four were deflected, but thest one struck the victim in the chest. Whoa! Geukpae suddenly vomited out blood. Mukbis eyes wavered. Cant it get through?! The power of intangible bombs can pierce even rocks. Even though you received a blow of that magnitude, all you did was vomit blood from shock? At that moment, her eyes caught something dark inside the torn clothes of the thief. Armor! Geukpae, who used a fist in the middle of the battle line without any weapons, was wearing thin armor. The shock is great, but it doesnt kill you. this! Mukbi, who was protesting again, felt an eerie feeling of death for a moment. Quang! A huge arrow pierced the floor and trembled. It was iron pole poetry. Mukbi looked at Sowol. Sowols pale face is bleeding from the corner of his mouth, but he is aiming his bow at Mukbi. It means taking significant losses and never losing sight of the enemy. damn! A look of boredom appeared on Mukbis face. These guys arent all normal! She was also a brave warrior who had fought numerous battles. But the enemymanders were different. The number of mayhems experienced before the gap in martial arts is different. Even if his limbs are blown off or his bones are broken, he does not lose concentration until the end. In a way, it could be said that he was more vicious than the members of the Hyeolrangdae whomitted suicide. but. Her both hands contained powerful energy. Once youve suffered damage, you cant change the situation with just your mental power! The silence protested. Ta-ta-ta-ta-tang! An intangible bullet flying at a frightening speed. Sowol also fired an intangible bomb. Quack! Puff poop! The two archers who were facing off attempted to attack each other. A quick, fierce battle that turns ultra-long distances into nothingness in an instant. In the meantime, troops armed with spears, swords, fists, iron battles, and Jinbeop shed, chopping down lives. h h h! Quack! The Hyeonrangdae and the remaining spearmen began to push for a checkup. When Dong-kwons sword wounded Geuk-paes leg, Geuk-paes fist hit Dong-kwons chest, knocking him down. Hwang Seok-tae engaged in a battle with Hwa-han, and Blood Rangdae pushed for the examination. Little by little, but surely, Hyeolrangdae is getting closer to the main mountain. Puff puff puff! Along with numerous binge drinking, the speed at which checkups were pushed out elerated. The madness of bloodthirsty warriors who are willing to die. ! At this moment, they realized. So many of our allies were defeated. It is said that both the blood raiders who marched to Sadoam and the troops dispatched to deal with Dodong and the schrs have all left this world. Even if you dont listen, your intuition tells you that. They had felt the fierce military discipline as they crossed all the front lines, and suddenly realized that everyone had been defeated. My senses became sharper in the battle between life and death. In the midst of the madness burning like a volcano, I realized another fact that made me angry. Its a failure. I couldnt even feel the momentum of the masterpiece that was holding on to the unknown master. If the fight had ended, they should have reached this ce long ago, but their leader still had not shown up. Then its over. Even if they all die, if only Myeonggeuk survives, they will be able to deal a crushing blow to Jongnam. However, since that absolute master did not appear here, we can only assume that he was killed by the enemy general. There is no retreat! Hahaha! Hwa-han, who knocked Hwang Seok-tae away with his powerful sword, shouted in a scary voice. There is no retreat for us! Attack them until your lifests! The shaky morale of the ns burned horribly. Damn it! Pow! Pow! With an eerie crashing sound, numerous people fell. Jongnams prosecutors and blood rtives also die. The fist of defeat that devastates the enemies from the front is also imbued with destructive power. Even the vitality of the determination that burns ones life is cut to pieces and the Jongnam prosecutors are destroyed. Whoops! Hwang Seok-tae, who pushed Hwa-han away, shouted. Crazy guys! Just give up! We are not giving up. h h h! The Red Dragon Spear and the Giant Sword did not retreat an inch. Hwa-hans eyes turned red. I will take at least one more guy!! It was then. sh! There seemed to be a beautiful sh of light, and before I knew it, the body of the supreme leader was split in half. Fuwaaaaak! After the fresh blood gushing out. An old man appeared who was infinitely kind and gentle, but somehow also harbored sadness. He was a swordsman. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Senior Noh! I tried to stay until the end in preparation for an unexpected surprise attack, but it seemed pointless anymore, so I came myself. The swordsmans eyes scanned the blood vessels. Even with the appearance of a new expert, the spirits of the ns did not die. On the contrary, he advanced with even greater madness. A look of regret appeared on the swordsmans face. If he had not taken refuge in the enlightenment of Seondo, he would have lived the same life as them. I wont tell you to understand. I dont understand either. Wooooow! Dozens of plum blossoms began to bloom on his long sword. Right now Im just a fire swordsman. The Hwageomja swung his sword straight out. Whoa! Bub bub bub! A petal-shaped hole was created between the eyebrows of about a dozen members of the Hyeolrangdae. Although the sword was slow and honest, the inner strength and will to fight it were embodying the pinnacle of volcanic martial arts. A sword that is neither mad nor lethal. However, with each swing of his sword, three or four wolves are certain to leave this world. That wasnt all. Wow!! Other prosecutorsing from behind the headquarters. They were prosecutors who guarded Sadoam. And in front of them was Paeyul, holding a double spear. h h h! Paeyul rushed into the enemy camp, crossing the reced swordsman Hwageomja and swinging his two javelins brilliantly. Phew! The n is helplessly pushed out. In the midst of an absolute power inferiority that cannot be ovee with blood and madness alone. Ah-oh! There are still as many of those damn bastards as there are! Hwaungmunju Jinyang aimed the Blue Dragon and Woldo sword at the blood rangers. Kill them all! Even the troops of Hwaungmun, each of whom was seriously ill, are pushing the blood rovers. Despair finally began to appear on the faces of the blood rtives armed with extreme mental power. Even if I want to kill more, I cant. The powerful troops of Hwaungmun and the reced swordsmen, Hwageomja and Paeyul, who were transcendental masters, participated in the battle. I can not do anything. In the blink of an eye, my colleagues were noticeably shrinking. and. Hwaaaaaaa! Behind the troops pushing back the blood raiders, Yeonhojeong finally appeared. His appearance was fatal. Although immediate battle was impossible, his presence alone boosted the morale of the allies and deprived the blood warriors of what little energy they had left. Its over now! Damn it! The giant swords of the Georyongchang, full of destructive power, bounced off Hwahans giant sword. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Kneel! shut up!! Hwa-hans voice, which had been heavy, became sharper. Even if my life is exhausted, I will not kneel! bang! Therge sword that could not cut Hwang Seok-tae was stuck in the ground. The spear of the Red Dragon Spear moved stically. Bye! A spear that shattered Hwahans right corbone. The giant dragons maw appeared like an illusion in Hwa-hans staggering eyes. Hwahan closed his eyes. Go to the evil god. Oh my! Hwa-han, whose head was blown off, fell down. Fuwaaaaak! Jinyang and Su Jeonggwangs sword fight tore off thest remaining body of Hyeolrang. These guys!! Faaagh! Sowol flew high into the air, and three iron swords were fired from his hand. Bub bub bub! A hole was created in Sowols torso. The three intangible bullets of silence hit the mark. Piiiiing! Before losing his life, the three iron swords fired flew towards Hwageomja and Paeyul Yeon Ho-jeong. Whoops! The fire swordsmans sword bounced off the iron pole. bang! Due to Paeyuls exquisite evasion technique, the Iron Geukshi was stuck in the ground. And Yeonhojeong, who was defenseless. Faaagh! In an instant, Mukbi flew to the side of Yeonhojeong and grabbed the iron pole with both hands. The arrowhead of Cheolgeuksi had reached three inches in front of Yeonhojeongs eyebrows. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I was shocked. Chi-ik! A white haze rose from both hands of Mo Fei, who was holding the iron pole poem. Mukbi sighed. Its not like someone who has lost the ability to fightes to the front line. He almost died. You stopped it. what the. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwang Seok-tae. A smile appeared on Hwang Seok-taes lips. As Yeon Ho-jeong nodded, Hwang Seok-tae raised the Red Dragon Spear. We won!! Wow!! A huge roar shook Jongnamsan Mountain. The war was over. Chapter 703 ?Episode 703. Between death and fate (3) The smoke rising from Jongnam Mountain did not disappear even after a day. The smoke contained sadness, relief, despair, and exhaustion. It took half a day just to collect the dead disciples. After the battle, many swordsmen copsed from stress, and others ultimately lost their lives due to serious injuries. Those who had the energy hurried down to the vige and brought with them talentedwmakers. Although martial arts practitioners usually had basic medical skills, they could notpare to experts in that field. Fortunately, there was little damage inside the Jongnam headquarters. However, like any other sect, the organizations assets are its people. He lost many disciples and even lost three of his elders. It was a major loss in the history of Jongnam. In addition, many of the plum blossom swordsmen of the volcano and plum blossom spearmen lost their lives. The elders of the volcano did not die, but that was also damage that could not be ignored. It was as if the entire Shaanxi martial forest was on alert. If troops the size of Hyeolrangdan invade once again, Jongnam may truly be annihted. However, the immediate damage was too great to worry about an uncertain future. Over the course of three days, the Jongnam literati recovered the sect. But my mind was not restored. Even after three, four, or five days passed, the shadow cast over Jongnam did not disappear. Seven days have passed since the battle ended. * * * hmm. Arriving at Yeonhojeongs residence, Paeyul looked at Mukbi sitting on the steps in front of the door. Mukbi, who was inspecting the Hongryeon Pce, stood up. Are you here? Paeyul raised his hand. What about him? Not yet. Not yet Youve been sleeping for a long time. Its not like I just keep sleeping. I wake up three times a day. After eating, I go back to sleep. I feelfortable inside. Paeyul patted his waist and sat down next to Mukbi. Mukbi looked at Paeyul with eyes of surprise. Although they knew each other, the two had no real friendship. Even though he seemed familiar, sitting next to me felt awkward. Mukbi, who was quietly looking down at the loss rate, sat down again. Paeyul took out a gombangdae from his arms. Add less than a handful of powder, flick the flint, and ignite the fire. I took a deep breath and exhaled it, leaving white smoke scattered in the air. Have you ever smoked tobo before? I smoked it. I havent smokedtely because of various reasons. I heard its not good for your health. thats right. There was no other answer. Pae-yul was silently clucking at the gombangdae. Mukbi asked as he smoothed the bow of the Hongryeon Pce. You managed to survive well. hmm? You mean me? no. I am a practitioner. Paeyul chuckled. He wont die even if I kill him. Its gross in a way. I saw him fighting the enemy general. Yet he came back with a body that was on the verge of copse, saying the war was not over. . Its probably always been like that. It did. Even if ones martial arts skills increase and ones level deepens, there is a limit to a persons mental power. He is like that too. In the future, will practitioners be able to live like now without giving up until the end? Paeyul shrugged his shoulders. Are you worried about that fishman now? In fact, you probably know that better than me. I dont know anymore. is it? Mukbi looked up at the sky. Jongnamsan Mountain was immersed in sadness, but the sky was clear. Its been a while since Ive seen you. It was an unusually long time. But when I met the practitioner again, he became apletely different person. Hes such a monster. I felt a lot stronger and a much deeper sense of responsibility. But . It looks a bit dangerous. Whoa. After spitting out the smoke, Paeyul wiped the entrance to the gombangdae with his sleeve and handed it to Mukbi. Would you like to smoke it sometime? Mukbi shook his head. are you okay. Doing it once or twice wont ruin your health. Especially if you have the strength of heaven and earth. . ruler. Mukbi, who was watching the defeat rate, epted Gombangdae. After fiddling with the gombangdae a few times, Mukbi carefully sucked out the smoke. Cough! It was inevitable that I would cough. Cough! Its very spicy, isnt it? Wow! Is that so too? Why do you even want to smoke something like this? Paeyul, who received the stick from Mukbi, wiped the entrance with his sleeve again. If you smoke these things often, your lung function will weaken. But its not like Im particrly worried. There are times when I feel hazy and happy, but after a few washes, I get used to it. On the contrary, there are times when my head feels heavy. I think so. Its a monster that only harms the body and has no benefit. Alcohol is better. They say that drinking it in moderation can be good for your health. When you drink something, you cant say it in moderation. Paeyuls eyes, quietly looking down at Gombangdae, were deep and clear like ake. I wanted something like that. yes? A battle of life and death. . I dont know why, but I liked the fight so much. But if you think about it, this fight is no different from the beginning of the year. It only takes away lives and doesnt help anything. . Once I got into it, there was no such thing as moderation. There werent many opportunities for sword fighting, and since he was an elder of Jeomchang, one of the worlds most renowned ns, he couldnt hastily draw his sword. I cant tarnish the name of a monk just to make myself feel better. okay. The more it happened, the more I wanted to fight for my life. Push! The gombangdae, which could not ovee Paeyuls grip, broke into pieces. I didnt think about why. Good luck? Pleasure? That cant be a reason. If that was really the reason, he would have thrown away everything that was worthy of the name of the sect, found a worthy expert, and swung his sword with all his might. . I should have thought of a reason. Why did you want to fight so much? Did you get an answer? no. . But I realized one thing during this battle. what is that? Fighting just to win is meaningless. A doubt appeared on Mukbis face. Paeyul pointed back with his thumb. It was Yeonhojeongs room. There is probably no one in Tanggeum Wulin who fought as much as that crazy guy. But that guy has never enjoyed fighting itself. He was happy to have risen to the level of martial arts and hisbat skills were excellent, but he was not crazy about the fight itself. . I felt joy and excitement while fighting my opponent, but in the end, I was always fighting to protect him. Mukbis eyes deepened. Paeyul looked up at the sky. Have you seen the prosecutorsing and going? Jongnam? okay. Yes, I saw it. Did they look alive? Mukbi, who was watching the loss rate in silence, shook his head. He was dead. okay. Its alive, but it looks dead. Paeyul closed his eyes. That is the result of this fight. Turning even living people into dead beings. Thats what war is. Mukbis eyes wavered. When Paeyul opened his eyes again, his expression looked somehow empty. I couldnt bear to think that those faces were the disciples of the text. . Whether there is a purpose or not, fighting costs lives and depletes the mind. This time I finally realized that the fight I wanted, the battlefield I was crazy about, was ultimately hell. . Mukbi somehow seemed to be able to understand the loss rate. Paeyul shook his head. Yeon Ho-jeong, that guy is really a great guy. yes? You said hes changed a lot, but to me, he hasnt changed since we first met. ! Its different from me, who was born and raised in this world and didnt want to be of any help and just wanted to fight. I have been struggling from the beginning to this day to protect my people and mynd. . I knew it at a young age. How much war devastates people. He knew right away that the damage my people would suffer would be indescribably painful. . Thats why I always live alone. It wont matter what other people think. There is no time to be swayed by the reputations around you. It is more important than anything that my people do not suffer. At that moment, Mukbi felt his heart be solemn. Yeon Ho-jeong said that he returned after drawing on the past and living in the future. She decided to believe it, but it wasnt really something she believed. This is because it is an area that cannot be understood by humanmon sense in the first ce. However, when I heard Paeyuls words, I remembered the past and future era that Yeon Ho-jeong confessed to. It was a time when the entire central in was engulfed in war. A time when people lived unhuman lives. The era of beasts who could not trust even their friends and would even stab their families in the back to make a living. Was it really true? Yeon Ho-jeongs face came to mind. His face always seems confident, yet lives fiercely in every moment. Are you working so hard to prevent those times from ever returning? Paeyul, who was staring into space in silence, stood up shaking his butt. There was a lot of unnecessary talk. Im getting older too. Its embarrassing. no. Paeyul looked down at Mukbi. Support it well. yes? I became more independent, stronger and more responsible. Still, this guy doesnt break down. The driving force behind living is the same. . But, as you said, a persons mental power has its limits. At times like that, the people next to you should be your sanctuary. Mukbi smiled. What about you, senior? Paeyul snorted. You want me to at leastfort that guy? Dont be funny. Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps. We didnt have that kind of rtionship to begin with. is that so? Thanks to this guy, I gained great insight. In most cases, it is a favor that is difficult to repay. But that is that and this is this. On the contrary, if you show signs of hardship in front of me, I might break your head. Its exciting just thinking about it. Faeyul smiled and turned around. Tell me when you wake upter. Lets all have a drink together. Okay. Just like that, the loss rate disappeared. Mukbi sighed softly. Its the reason for the fight. Ive never really thought about it seriously. At least it wasnt as bad as the loss rate. Thanks to Yeonhojeong, I came into the world, and thanks to Yeonhojeong, I met people who were like family. Is that why? In any fight, I just did my best on the spot and didnt look beyond that. Because those reasons were not important to her. However, the words Paeyul left behind resonated with her more than ever. Heukjeseong. Mukbi remembered what Yeon Ho-jeong said in the past. Emperor of Darkness God of the Five Great Gods Shrine. The past and future that only Yeon Ho-jeong knows, which she does not know. Was I really that different back then from now? At that time, did I clearly find the reason for living? Or would I have been swept up in a vague and vague friendship like I am now? Silence sighed softly. I still have a long way to go. It was then. Manager Mook! There was a person running quickly towards this ce. It was full of regrets. Are you here? What is the number of years? Are you still recovering? Yes. Whats going on? Full Sang sighed. Jongnam Jang Mun-in has arrived. Chapter 704 ?Episode 704. Between Death and Destiny (4) Whew. As always, I finish the training by taking a deep breath. Tang Sang-er wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Yeon-wi. Even though it was quite cold, I wore light clothing. Even then, my whole body was full of sweat. In most cases, once you break through the barrier, cold weather is impervious. You definitely feel hot and cold, but because your body maintains its optimal condition at every moment, you almost never sweat. Yeonwi was someone who had almost reached the end of such a state. Such a master trained to the point where his entire body was drenched in sweat. Thats amazing. Tang Shanger felt awe. You wont be able to look like that just by trying. Among the greatest experts, there is no one who hasnt worked hard, and there is no one who doesnt try. But something was different about Yeonwi. If you look at these people who are practicing almost in a state of madness, they actually do not look normal. However, while Yeonwi strictly observed the training time, he maintained a gentle and strict appearance at other times. Yeonwi did not have themon belief that the more expert you are, the more crazy you have to be in order to grow. But Tang Sang-ah was sure. The Yeonwi is working harder than anyone else. The method of effort varies from person to person. Yeonwi developed himself through intensive training within a set period of time. Such an appearance gave Tang Sang-ah great inspiration and emotion. Are you finished? hmm? Yeonwi smiled. It was a smile that became gentler as the days passed. Okay, its over. I think youve aplished something. There is always achievement. yes? Even if martial arts regresses, it is an achievement, and even if the level is stagnant, it is an achievement. If I could clearly andpletely keep the promises I made each day, what would that be but an achievement? ! There is no need to reduce the scope of what it means to get something. Whats important is how you use your achievements. It was a unique perspective. At least that was the case for Dang Sang-ah. Yeonwi asked. Are your training finished? yes? Ah yes. I just finished it too. If we dont have any other ns, lets take a shower and eat something. yes! Before going to Sacheon, Tang Gwan had told Yeon Wi to take good care of his daughter. After Tang Guan left, Yan Wei took care of Tang Shanger like a family member. Should I say that he is like a real father? I didnt interfere more than necessary, but I always cautioned him whenever he did something unusual. He was gentle and gentle, but when he was like a sword, he showed himself to be more resolute than anyone else. To Tang Sang-ah, it can be said that he is a truly unfamiliar yet familiar father figure. There was a part of the Yeonwis words and actions that felt more difficult than the partys. So Tang Sang-ah was even more careful, and at the same time felt more friendly. Sook-soo Jeong is going to serve the pork dish she made yesterday. Shall we go there? Its good. When you arrive first, eat. yes! It was then. Matriarch! Zhuge Wenhus voice came from outside the door. Yeonwi said calmly. Pleasee in. The door opened and Zhuge Wenhu came in. He looked quite urgent, but had a bright face. Jongnam! At that moment, Zhuge Wenhu saw Tang Shanger. Tang Sang-ah lowered his head. Ill go out first. Im sorry. no. At that time, Yeonwi raised his hand. Were all going to find out anyway, so lets not make the situation ufortable. ? Sang-a is a child with a heavy mouth. Dont worry, just tell me. It was an uncharacteristic remark for a royal family that values formality andw. Zhuge Wenhu nodded and said. I won! Yeonwis eyes lit up. Thank goodness. Jongnams news was delivered very secretly and quickly. It had been five days since Jongnam Jang Mun-in, who had heard the news, left. However, the damage is said to be significant. I guess so. We will formally inform you of the detailed situation, including the extent of the damage, at the public meeting. Lets do that. Oh and. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. It is said that Yeon Dae-su made a great performance again in this fight. Of course, its in good condition. Yeonwi nodded. Thank you for telling me the news. Okay then. If it was news like this, it would have been eptable to have a subordinate deliver it. Nevertheless, the fact that he came to visit in person meant that Zhuge Liang was friendly to Yan Wei, and at the same time, it also meant that he considered Yan Haojeong to be important. After Zhuge Wenhu left, Yan Wei sighed. It was a sigh of relief and a sigh of bitterness. Its both fortunate and unfortunate. Tang Sang-ah asked cautiously. I guess Master Yeon has jumped into a dangerous mission again? Yeonwi said calmly. One of the three foreign powers attacked Jongnam. yes?! They said they sent a huge army. However, it seems that Hojeong and Hwasans disciples added their strength and eventually defeated the enemy. Tang Sang-ah was surprised. You hit Jo Jong-nam?! okay. Its war! yes. At that moment, Tang Sang-ah covered her mouth. There must be a reason why this fact was shared only with the leaders of the Meng. In other words, the news that the Jongnam faction, one of the old factions, was attacked by foreign forces should not spread widely. Yeonwi closed her eyes. It is truly fortunate that Hojeong is alive. However, it is truly sad that many Jongnam people died in the enemys offensive. . Jongnam Jang Mun-in must be very sad. Tang Sang-ah, who was quietly looking at Yeonwi, opened her mouth. Can I ask you something? okay. It is clear that this is information that should not be spread hastily But is there still a reason why the Murim Alliance did not send troops separately? Among the countless sects in the central ins, there was no other reason why the Gupa Ilbang and the Sixth Generation were considered the best. Jongnam is strong in itself. So much so that I dont really need any help. The problem is that the power of foreign powers is so strong that it could lead to an all-out war with the entire martial arts kingdom in the central ins. If it was difficult to stop it with the strength of a local loser, the Murim Alliance had to send separate troops to help. But that wasnt the case. Yeonwi shook his head. When we learned the information, the enemy had already reached Jongnam. ah! And even if we had known before, I dont think Meng would have dispatched troops to Shaanxi. yes? Why is that? Because it is war. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. This is because it is not a war that involves giving up one or two regions, but a war over the entire continent. ! The enemy had prated into various parts of the central in without us knowing. Now there are so few that its not even easy to tell them apart. B but! What if they were preparing to attack another sect at the same time when they said they were going to attack Jongnam? ?! What if the enemy was stationed near Mt. Wudang without anyone knowing? Or what if the n was to wait for the Murim Alliances forces to withdraw and attack this ce in a way we couldnt imagine? Tang Shangers face turned pale. Yeonwi lowered her head and said with a smile. Of course, something like that will never happen. The topography is topography, but the informationwork in the central region is faster and more precise than Sae-eops. Even more so, didnt you join hands with Mukryongbu? Thats right. However, we also dont know much about the enemy. Thats why Im waiting. Thats why I keep my mouth shut. Thats why Im forcing myself to smile. The words that she had kept inside but could not say were spinning around in Yeonwis mouth. Because it wasnt something I wanted to say to Dang Sang-ah right now. Just know this. We are also thoroughly preparing. All you need to know is that the Jungwon Wurim, who have protected their hometown for hundreds or even thousands of years, are keeping their eyes wide open so that they can once again wave the g of victory against foreign invasions. Tang Sang-ah lowered his head. You confused the head of the family by asking a meaningless question. Yeonwiughed. Is that possible? However, you are a member of the party family. Sacheons work has beenpleted well, but dont you know that the enemys attack is very surprising? yes. The world is changing so rapidly. It has be more dangerous and more brilliant at the same time. Yeonwi stroked Tang Sangers head. I wont tell you to look far away. However, you must know that patience is difficult. . See youter. Tang Sang-erh asked quickly. Shouldnt you go to the workers? Anyway, you heard the news about Jongnam. There is nothing I can do now. However, I think I have work to do in the future. I just live faithfully every day for that. ?! Yeonwi turned around. I too am persevering. Tang Sang-ah thought. It seems like the age has changed somehow. A contrast between a kind and strict appearance and intensive training and a peaceful daily life. It was the same as the one I saw yesterday, but it was also different. Its getting deeper day by day. Its getting bigger. Yeonwi was gradually transcending the realm of ordinary people, seeing something that was difficult for ordinary people to imagine. * * * Are you here? Yonghojinin, who was lying down, raised his upper body. Hwang Seok-tae raised his hand. Please lie down. no. Im feeling much better now. It wasnt okay for anyone to see, but Hwang Seok-tae didnt bother to stop him. Because it seemed like they wouldnt listen anyway. Sit here. Hwang Seok-tae sat on the chair next to the bed. Yongho Jinin, who was quietly looking at Hwang Seok-tae, chuckled. It must be a strange sight. hmm? Who wouldnt feel strange when they see this scene? The Elder of Hwasan, one of the old factions representing the political factions, and the head of the highest unit of the ck Ind Alliance are sitting together. Hwang Seok-tae asked bluntly. Is your arm okay? Huh, do you hate Nong? . Hehe, youre more blunt than I thought. He was so rampant on the battlefield. Hwang Seok-taes expression was still grave. No, rather than being indifferent, it was closer to not knowing what kind of expression to make. As Yonghojin said, this situation was also awkward for him. Yonghojinin raised his right arm. The arm with the splint was stained ck. It was fortunate that I blocked it with my right arm the moment it hit. If I hadnt stopped it properly, my life would have been in danger. Thank goodness. They said it would be difficult to hold a sword for half a year. However, they said that depending on how much effort you put in, you might be able to hold it faster. Yonghojinin lowered his arms and continued speaking. I heard from your disciples that you are traveling around and seeing patients? Hwang Seok-tae was speechless. Yonghojinin smiled and asked again. Hwang Dan-ju is also seriously injured. How can you not rest? I just move because its worth moving. Although he said it bluntly, Yonghojinin knew. Why does Hwang Seok-tae go around seeing patients all day long? Why are you trying to take care of the patients along with thewmakers? Because he was in charge. Although the friendly forces clearly won this war, there were many casualties. If Hwang Seok-tae had not stayed focused and devised a strategy, the damage would have increased exponentially. However, Hwang Seok-tae felt a strong sense of responsibility not only for the dead but also for those who were seriously injured. Perhaps he was even more concerned because he was not part of his unit. There was a person like this in Heukdo. I knew it in my head. But it was my first time feeling this way. White and ck both have different living environments, but in the end, people are all the same. While there are vicious people, there are also humane people. Hwang Seok-tae stood up. It seems okay, so Ill just get up. Lets have some tea. ? Did you just call me to see your face? I called you because I wanted to have a cup of tea. I ordered it from my student, so he wille soon. I If there is nothing special, lets not refuse a patient request. Hwang Seok-tae, who was quietly looking down at Yongho Jin-in, sat back down with an awkward expression on his face. Yonghojinin smiled. . There was silence for a moment. Yonghojinin opened his mouth. Still, the atmosphere was very gloomy. You have to be careful. Hmm? What does that mean? Hwang Seok-taes eyes deepened. Hwageomja Noh Seon-bae is meeting Jongnam Jang Mun-in. ? It looks like theyre having a st. Yonghojinins eyes widened. Chapter 705 ?Episode 705. Between Death and Destiny (5) What do you mean? Are you having a fight? Im not sure. However, from what I heard in passing, it didnt seem like he was simply angry. ? There must have been shouting because there was some problem, whether it was public or private. I dont know why, but I hope youll be careful. Yonghojinin, whose expression hardened for a moment, soon smiled. Is there anything special? Dont be sure. Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. This is a world where parents sell their children and children stab their parents in the back. I know how long weve been together under the name Gupileilbang, but isnt it true that peoples hearts are different from yesterday to today? . Moreover, many of my disciples in Jafar have died and been injured. It is absurd to harm someone who came as a volunteer, but Jongnam Jang Mun-ins mind must not be normal. It was understandable. But Yonghojinin thought. Heukdo is definitely different. The world where people live is all there. However, just as each region has its own local color, the colors of ck and white are very different. There may be people who maintain loyalty in the ck ind, but at the same time, there is more intuitive fear in their world than in the white ind. There are many people who openly betray, and some may even ept it as wisdom for life. This part is different. They are simr people. But other parts are definitely different. Yonghojinin shook his head. Even if we were together until the end, we wouldnt be able to get along. If we leave everyone and make such an extreme choice now, it will only be bad for Jongnam. I think so too. However, there are sects and countries everywhere that were destroyed due to the extreme choices of the leaders who were praised as Ming soldiers. This was also correct. Yonghojinin smiled. I know that you are truly concerned. Thank you. But I trust that they will not make that choice. . Hwang Seok-tae, who was looking at Yonghojinin quietly, nodded. Then I have nothing more to say. haha. After a while, a plum sword inspector came out with a car. Maehwageomsu, who handed the teacups to the two, bowed deeply and left the room. Yonghojininughed. It seems like you quite liked it. What do you mean? The disciples of the volcano. I think he thinks very well of you. . Indeed, he is a famous general who managed unfamiliar troops well and minimized the damage of this war, so he deserves respect regardless of ck and white. Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. No one knows whether the damage was minimized. Because Ive never seen any other results. He is like that too. Two people quenched their thirst with tea. Yonghojinin ced his ss by the window and took a deep breath. The wind is really nice. Sorrow still flows like a river, but Jongnams mountain breeze washes away the darkness sofortably. Hwang Seok-tae was speechless. He was a man with a serious and simple personality. Sometimes he showed a rough side. To him, Yonghojins words could not help but sound like nonsense in many ways. After taking another sip of tea, Hwang Seok-tae stood up. It was a good drink. Are you up already? There are many ces to visit. Hehe, I guess I held on to it too long. Hwang Seok-tae turned around. Yonghojinin said to his back. Thank you. Its a job I was forced to take on. Even so, there were many casualties. Its not something to be thankful for. Thank you, though. I have seen the abilities of the leader of the Dragon Age Iron Team, the best unit of the Mukryongbu. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled. Take care of your body. With those words, Hwang Seok-tae left the residence. The smile on Yongho Jinins face deepened. I knew there were people in Heukdo, but isnt he really a guy worth dating? Even in great tragedy, people live. And then I realize. That he has lived trapped in countless shells. It was a very tragic war, but in it, Yonghojin was able to feel once again how dangerous the vague hatred and disgust toward the ck people was. It was a realization several times more noble and precious than the rise of martial arts. The wind is really nice. * * * Although he heard the news that Jang Mun-in, Jong-nam, had arrived, Muk-bi still guarded Yeon Ho-jeongs residence. In the first ce, there was nothing to do or say. She was only the head of the Murim Alliances military. It was around the time the sun started to set. hmm? Mukbis eyes sparkled. There were two men approaching the residence. One of them was sorge that just looking at him made me feel dizzy. It was almost seven feet tall and had incredibly long bones, making it look like a bear standing on two feet. On the other hand, the young man next to him was so small that he seemed weak. Her skin was white and her eyes were clear, making her look much younger than her age. What they had inmon was that both of them were carrying serious illnesses. Therge young man held the Blue Dragon and Woldo sword, and the weak-looking young man held the Bangcheon Geuk. Mukbi almost whistled without realizing it. The bear-like young man was impressive just for his body. The sight of him holding the Blue Dragon and Woldo de literally reminded me of a general who created an ancient myth. The short young man also strangely attracted attention. He looked even more striking because he was wearing a bra that didnt suit his physique. I said Jinyang and So Jeonggwang. She was the one who saw the two people in action on thest battlefield. And Yeon Ho-jeong also spoke about the two when he was awake. surprised. It seems like there really is such a thing as fate. They are both great men who each held one position as the Minister of the Five Great Gods. I thought that if that was true, then the will of heaven was really strange. Thats true. Two people getting closer and closer. Mukbis eyes deepened. It means me and them were colleagues. After a while, two people stopped in front of her cab. Mukbi stood up from his seat. Jinyang cleared his throat. Su Jeong-gwang nced at Jinyang and sighed. You should just pass this on to me Youre my subordinate. Thats right. Why did Ie in as a subordinate when I could just remain as a friend? Its so sad. Whoosh! Jinyang cleared his throat again and spoke in a heavy voice. Now lets begin. I understand. So Jeong-gwang took a step forward and took the gun. It is said that he is the head of the Hwaungmun Gate and the militarymander So Jeong-gwang. Mukbi bowed his head slightly. This is Mukbi, the head of the Murim Leagues Uijeong Army. For some reason, there was an awkwardness in the tone of speech. I wouldnt know if I hadnt heard at all, but when I heard that he was actually a colleague, I didnt know how to react. So Jeong-gwang said with a smile. Ive heard a lot about fame. It is said that within the Murim Leagues best military unit, there is a divine archer who defeats enemies with possessed archery skills. For a moment, Mukbi flinched. Shrine. He said that was his nickname during his time as Emperor of Darkness. It felt strange to hear these words from a formerrade whom only Yeon Ho-jeong knew, whose face he had never seen. It is an honor to meet Director Mukbi Muk, thedy of the pce. Oh yeah. It was a pretty short answer. Jinyangs expression immediately became somber and he stuck out his mouth, but unexpectedly, a subtle interest arose in So Jeonggwangs eyes. Hes an amazing person. It is said that Yeon Ho-jeong, the chief of the swordsmen and swordsmen, is apanied by a noble woman of great genius. With that level of fame, one would be proud to go anywhere in the world. His origin is unknown, but isnt Yeon Ho-jeong, who is with him right now, the eldest son of the Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga, a member of the six generations of the family? It was enough to be arrogant. However, there was no hint of arrogant personality in Mukbi. His eyes were clear and deep, and although his response was somewhat blunt, his manner exuded courtesy. Its amazing. While serving as Hwaungmuns soldier, he had seen a great deal of the attitude of the Baekdo Martial People. Rather than being renowned throughout the world, people from the Baekdo n, unknown even to local people, were showing off around the world. But Mukbi had nothing like that. Theres no way to know his true personality Well, at least this much from the first meeting At that time, So Jeong-gwang saw the puzzlement on Muk-bis face. He said quickly, thinking it was a mistake. Ah, I guess I was surprised to see the face of the nobledy I had only heard about through rumors. sorry. Oh no. Su Jeong-gwang cleared his throat for a moment and spoke in an even more polite tone. Its no different. We, Lord Mun, and other Hwaungmun troops are nning to return soon. yes? Mukbi was surprised. Jinyang pretended not to notice and looked at the distant mountain. Uh-hui. A look of awkwardness was evident in the way he cleared his throat several times in a strange way. So Jeong-gwang scratched his head. I dont know how you will ept it, but in fact, our Hwaungmun is not a Baekdo political faction. Oh hey! Difort is evident in the clearing of the cough in a particrly strong tone. It probably means that there is no need to say such a thing. So Jeong-gwang shrugged his shoulders. Our Master Moon is a bit shy. Please understand. Huh! Anyway, I dont think we can do anything more to help. A lot of time has passed, and even Jongnam and Jang Mun-in havee, so if I stayed any longer, I would only get noticed. Jinyang also did not show any signs of difort at these words. He is the owner of the Jongnam faction and not anyone else, so of course he is bound to be noticed. Mukbi nodded. I see. Yeah. Originally, I was going to sneak him out without even saying hello So Jeong-gwang nced at Jin-yang. Before I knew it, Jinyang had turned around and had both arms torn apart. It felt like I was doing gymnastics while looking at the distant mountains. Of course, Im listening to this entire conversation. Its because we had a fight with Yeon Daehyeop, or Yeon Ho-jeong, at thest minute. Still, I thought it would be a good idea to say hello and leave. The words were good. In fact, Jinyang was about to leave Jongnamsan Mountain. But for some reason, Yeonhojeong was caught and I couldnt easily take my steps off. It was very ufortable to just ignore it, and it was very ufortable toe to see him and say we would just leave. I really thought about leavingst night, but I ended up giving up. This was because he had an ominous feeling that Yeon Ho-jeong woulde and rip his hair out in personter. That was the reason why, unlike him, he went out of his way to use it with So Jeong-gwang. Mukbi thought for a moment. What should I do? Yeon Ho-jeong did not clearly say anything about what to do with them. I just told them who they were and how talented they were. Its been a long time since a practitioner was so amazed and happy. Mo Fei looked at Su Zhengguang and Jin Yang alternately. Im not sure but anyway, I have no reason to stop it. It was then. wait. Surprised, Mukbi looked back. The same was true for So Jeong-gwang, and Jinyang, who was doing gymnastics, froze in that same posture. Grumble. When did it happen? Somewhat paleplexion. Yeon Ho-jeong appeared wearing only a loose white robe that did not suit the chilly weather. Yeon Gongja. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I said it was okay, so I continued to stand as a guard. Mukbi grumbled. I dont have a single close friend here. What about the aftermath? Im busy. Well, I guess he is like that too. You suffered because of me. Thats it. It was a world of difference from when I dealt with So Jeong-gwang. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at So Jeong-gwang. So Jeong-gwang shrank his neck without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at So Jeong-gwang, closed his eyes. Please wait a moment. Theres someoneing to see me. to? Yeon Ho-jeong slowly sat down on the stairs. Mukbi stood next to him, and Su Jeonggwang, who had been scratching his head, cleared his throat, walked a few steps away, and crossed his arms. Jinyangs gymnastics became somewhat passive. There was a strange silence for a moment. How much time has passed? hook! Jinyangs silent expression and Su Jeonggwangs eyes changed one after another. An incredibly powerful force was approaching quickly. He was a super expert whose fiery anger was felt and whose foundation was pure Taoist practice. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Are you here? The one who finally showed up. It was Sunwoo, the Jangmun of Jongnam. Chapter 706 ?Episode 706. Between death and fate (6) Yeonhojeong silence, Yeonwi, etc. People give nicknames to martial artists who stand out in the world. Naturally, the characters characteristics are reflected in the special title. The Yeonwis special title, Pangwangeom, had the meaning of being wise and sword-like in carrying out public affairs and cooperation. If you think about the meaning of judge in the first ce, you can see how much Kangho Jehyeon views Yeonwi. Mukbis nickname, Gwigungsinnyeo, has a clearer meaning. Return to the pce and priestess. It means a priestess who wields a bow possessed by a ghost, meaning that her archery skills have reached an unexplored level. And Yeonhojeong. Byeoksanhojang (ɽ) meant a general who was brave and strong like a tiger born in Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. The title of general was given to the martial people. The implication is that he is excellent not only in one-on-one life-and-death situations, but also in group warfare, as well as in the use of people, strategy, and tactical insight. In this way, in most cases, the nickname of a martial artist meant the characteristic of that person. It is somewhat different from the pennames of writers. So, what is the nickname of Sunwoo, Jongnam Jangmun? Surprisingly, Sunwoo had many nicknames. Among them, the most representative nickname was Hwado Shingeom (). The meaning was simple. It means a divine sword that pursues the fiery path or a divine sword held by a fiery and fierce Taoist. That nickname urately expressed the character Sunwoo. He is a well-known expert in Shaanxi, but once he gets angry, no one can stop him. However, he was respected by the world because his anger and enthusiasm were always directed at evil and irrationality. In fact, he was a dependable and kind person both within Jaffa and among themon people. He came here full of anger. This couldnt have been an ordinary situation. Yeon algebra. Yes, Jang Mun-in. Yeon Ho-jeongs attitude was very humble. Although he was a member of the Great Jongnam faction, he was also a member of the same Murim League. Sunwoo was an elder belonging to the Presbyterian Church, not a Bonggong. Although they had no real power, their status was greater than that of the head of abat unit. Furthermore, his reputation and his clear prayers enforced the courtesy of Yeonhojeong. Sunwoo spoke in an angry tone. Im not sure if you can believe me since weve never shared anything personal even within the group. Please speak. I always supported you. I am just grateful. Ruthless punishment for the evildoers who suck the blood of themon people. Some of the leaders of the League expressed concern about the ferocity of your troops, but each time they did, I said: Yeon Daesu is a symbol of resolute agreement of the time. Thats too much praise. That feeling still remains. I think highly of you. In a way, more than any Taoist in the text. Sunwoo, who was already on fire, was praising Yeonhojeongs qualities without getting straight to the point. It meant that he was suppressing himself as much as possible. Thank you for your encouraging words. And I know that you have abilities that go beyond your bravery and sincerity. . Why didnt you contact me? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Are you talking about contact? Okay, contact me. Sparks flew from Sunwoos eyes. What was in his eyes was not simple anger. What was inside it was resentment, sadness, self-destruction, and resentment. Why didnt you contact me earlier? They are targeting Shaanxi. Shaanxi. It is Seomseo, not Jongnam. Does Jongnampa really mean Shaanxi? Not like that. From the moment the enemy entered Shaanxi, whether it was Jongnam, Hwasan, or any other sect, it was dangerous. Yeon Ho-jeong knew that. Even though I knew about it, I did not contact the Murim Alliance directly. What if he immediately reported this to the Murim Alliance? In that case, would the Murim Alliance have sent separate troops? Thats something you dont know. Each faction has its own circumstances, and by now, Zhuge Lianghu may have calcted how each faction will respond and how much power will be distributed. Even if it had been more than that, it would not have been able to hastily dispatch troops to Jongnam. Yeon Ho-jeong also knew that. But still. Sunwoos anger was justified. Results dont change? it could be. However, Jongnams owner, Sunwoo, would have returned to Jongnam faster than anyone else. No matter what he did here, even if he died, he would have no regrets as the leader. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. I Are you saying that even if you had contacted us quickly, the war would have been over by the time I arrived? . Even if it actually happened, why didnt you contact Meng? Was it because you knew the oue wouldnt change? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Sun-woo, nodded. Yes thats right. Whoa! A terrifying energy wave spread out from Sunwoos body. Its a skill that goes beyond his own abilities. A burning energy so hot that everyone took a step back in surprise, covering the entire area. A voice that seemed like it was going to explode came out of Sunwoos mouth. Yeonhojeong! I thought it would be helpful for Jang Moon-in not to be here. what? Regardless of Jang Mun-ins power, I thought that Jang Mun-ins very existence could be detrimental to this fight. So I didnt contact you. What nonsense does that sound like?! I dont know if youve heard, but the person whomanded this battle in Jongnam is the head of the Mukryongbu Yonga Iron Team. Sunwoos body trembled. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a monotonous tone. Jang Mun-in said. He said he has never had a private conversation with me. Thats right. I, too, have only inferred Jang Mun-ins personality through rumors about him and the prayers I felt when I passed him a few times, but I have no idea what kind of appearance he will show during the war. so! Anyone who poses a risk of distracting our allies will be excluded from battle, even if he or she possesses heavenly strength. This is because there is a risk that unfavorable variables may arise for our troops. so! You didnt contact me for that ridiculous reason?! Thats right. I am! You thought that the leader of Jongnam could actually destroy Jongnam Mountain?! If, by any chance, Jang Mun-in arrived in Jongnam before the war, I cannot entrust Jongnams troops to the owner of the Iron Gidan. This is because it is an act that diminishes the dignity of Jang Mun-in. What?! The leader of a faction is someone who must take the lead and protect the disciples. However, in a war like this, the position of the leader is special. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I am relieved just to see Jang Moon-in in good health and standing on his own two feet in front of me. Where can you say such nonsense from your mouth that is pierced!! Sunwoos booming voice was like a fever. Mukbi was nervous. This is because it seemed like Sunwoo would pull out his sword at any moment. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeong was calm. Its three days. ?! I think Ill be able to get my body back together after three days. What does this suddenly mean? I still have work to do. If I were to endure Jang Moon-ins anger with this body right now, my life would be in danger. I cant do that. this guy! Give me three days, and then I will face Jang Mun-ins wrath. Sunwoos eyes were very bloodshot. Unlike herself, who was angry to the point of going crazy, Yeon Ho-jeong was cool and calm. The sight made me even more excited and I felt miserable. Sun-woo, who had been ring at Yeon-ho-jeong for a long time, soon sighed softly. Slurp. The energy wave that seemed as if it would blow up the entire area at any moment gradually calmed down. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes slightly wavered. Sunwoos face, which had lost its momentum, looked several years older in an instant. The eyes, which were full of anger and resentment, had lost their focus and were even losing their vitality. Sreuk. Sunwoo turned around without saying a word. Sunwoos back, trudging down the mountain path, looked very shabby. After a while, Sunwoos figure disappeared from sight. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly sat down on the stairs. Mukbi asked worriedly. are you okay? Im fine. I just hope that Jang Moon-in regains his strength as soon as possible. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and turned his head towards the left side road. Juste out now. I already tried to do that. Full Moon appeared from across the side road. Deung-sangs eyes as he looked at Yeon-ho-jeong wereplex. Why did you do that? What do you mean? Why didnt you tell me the truth? I dont know what youre talking about. Didnt Dae-su Yeon have time to contact you? In the process of searching for Emperor Eum, we ran into Grand Elder Yeogwang, and you knew right before that that Saeums forces were nning to attack Jongnam in the first ce. . Dae-su Yeon could not have deliberately excluded Jang Mun-in. I must have been so out of my mind that I didnt even think about it. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded silently. Full-sang asked again. But why did you do that? Why did you provoke Jang Mun-in so much? Why do you think Jang Mun-in came to see me? ? I dont know, but Jang Mun-in must have been angry with Hwaseomja Seon-bae and people on Hwasans side. There was a look of surprise on Full Sangs face. Did you know? I just guessed. How do you guess that? Because he is the surviving leader. Its because hes a munju who has never even fought. ! Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. The day was cold, but the sky was clear. A few scattered pieces of cloud stung Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes painfully. Imagine. While the owner of the n was away, a war broke out in the faction for which he was responsible. . How do you feel? Its indescribable. exactly. It cannot be expressed in words or writing. . And Hwasan and I are the people who led this Jongnam War. In other words, you could say that he took over the role of Munju. Yeon Ho-jeong filed aint. It means that we are the only ones who can release that indescribable feeling and resentment. Full-sang sighed. Even so, there was no need to lie, right? Im not lying. what? I didnt think about contacting the Murim Alliance because I wasnt in a good mood at the time, but when I was preparing for war, I considered Jang Mun-ins absence to be fortunate. I mean it. . Im not that kind of guy. Full-sang closed his eyes. Yeon algebra. . I should have received Jongnam Jang Munins anger. Isnt it ultimately our fault that we failed to notify the Murim Alliance in time? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. That doesnt make sense. You might not know it in normal times, but during war, the value of information is higher than gold. If the arrow of anger is directed at the government that handles information, there is a possibility that Jang Mun-in will distrust the information of the government in the future. . Im better. He is young and famous for being very unlucky. Still Full Sang shook his head. But there was no need for Yeon Dae-su to be the target of Jang Mun-ins resentment. Wrong. There is a need for that. Why is that? Because its war. ?! The sadness of losing someone, the guilt of not being responsible, the reality of having to smile in front of an enemy despite losing a colleague. . Itspletely natural for Jang Moon-in to act like that. War can drive even the most disciplined Taoist monks or highly skilled monks crazy. Yeon Ho-jeong had a look of bitterness on his face. Something that can be an object of resentment and anger. Id rather be happy. People are bound to break down when they dont even have someone to pour out their emotions on. . Jang Moon-in will be fine soon. Full-sang couldnt bring himself to spit out the words that were rushing up his throat. So are you okay? Chapter 707 ?Episode 707. Between Death and Destiny (7) When Full Sang looks at Yeon Ho Jeong with sad eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned and raised his upper body again. My stomach still hurts. Mukbi said as he approached with a worried face. Lie down some more. are you okay. Its almost time to eat. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at So Jeong-gwang and Jinyang. The two people were looking at Yeon Ho-jeong withplicated faces. They were the ones who heard the entire conversation with Jangmun-in, Sunwoo, and the conversation with Bujeongsang. I dont know what happened before. However, it seems that Yeon Ho-jeong, who made a great contribution in this battle, actually sacrificed himself to some extent for the greater good. Such an appearance made the feelings of the two people strangelyplicated. Yeon Ho-jeong asked in a calm voice. Are you going to leave now? So Jeong-gwang lowered his head. Ah yes. Because I have nothing more to do here. I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. The internal energy was actively recovered and the internal injuries were also greatly improved. However, unexpectedly, the healing of the trauma was slow. Its umted. By opening up the martial arts, not only the inner energy but also the body has developed to a higher level. Muscles, bones, nerves, blood vessels, etc. have all entered a high-dimensional realm that is iparable to before. However, as he realized before meeting Myeonggeuk, after reaching this stage, he only thought about martial arts with stronger output and never looked back at himself. Has the fatigue of the past few years built up without you knowing? When you wear new clothes, it takes some time for them to adjust to your body. If he had stayed away from battle for a while and kept his body and energy stable, the trauma would have healed much sooner. However, because I was fighting a battle between life and death day after day, my body reached its limits. That was apletely different problem from reaching the point of non-pole. For the time being, I need to take care of my body and organize the insights I gained this time. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jinyang. Jinyang cleared his throat. Goodbye. Come back. Eh? Clear out your faction ande back. That would be better. Jinyang openly frowned. What nonsense is that? Why are you organizing my n? y in the big water. Dont go around looking here and there. Jinyangs face became nk. It was unclear whether it was a suggestion or a rant. So Jeong-gwang also opened his eyes wide in surprise. Yeon Ho-jeong continued calmly. You can see it too. How dangerous and bloody is war? . I hope not, but there is a high probability that they willunch an all-out war. Before that, there will be quite a few bloody battles like the one during Jongnam. however? It will be difficult for you too to escape the vortex of war. Jinyang said bluntly. Youll only find out when you go there. Rather than regret itter, risk your life to protect it from now on. Its up to us to take care of it. You two built the current sect from the ground up. If you have that level of resourcefulness, you will be able to establish a sufficient foundation to make a living after the war is over. So thats none of your business. We have our own way. Do you have your own way of doing things and havee this far because of Elder Gaengs threats? . Jinyangs face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. The way people live is different. But it would be too much of a waste to let your power and brilliant talent rot like this. Again, thats Why did you save the kids? what? If we infer your travel route, the way to Jongnams headquarters would have been much simpler and faster. For those of you who have received pressure that resembles threats, all you have to do is just fight for show and disappear, so why did you go out of your way to save the children? Jinyangs face distorted. Are you saying that? A kid is a kid, whether he learns martial arts or not! Who can stand by and ignore those who are chasing children to kill them? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Mo Fei also looked at Jin Yang with strange eyes. Well said. Your actions are natural and deserve praise. So to speak, you have something called a line. No matter what we do, we know that it is a line that must never be crossed. Thats it. You said you came to see me for no reason. Ill just leave. Those guys are like that. They dont regard them as children. Rather, they are crazy people who try to destroy the enemys morale by cutting off childrens heads because they think it is right. Jinyang shouted. Concentration! Lets go! So Jeong-gwang hesitated. Jinyang shouted again. What are you doing! Lets go! How long are you going to waste your life! Whoops! Jinyang and So Jeong-gwang, as well as Muk-bi and Chae-jeong-sang, froze at Yeon Ho-jeongs sudden outburst. Whoa! The spirit of Yeonhojeong, which had been so empty, became fierce like an exploding volcano. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jinyang with brilliantly shining eyes. Jinyang gritted his teeth. I wanted to look away right away, but my iron-hard pride refused to do so. Yeon Ho-jeong asked in a quiet voice. Are you angry? what? Wasnt it absurd that a third party told me to organize the sect? Is your pride hurt by hearing that you couldnt withstand the threats of the open elder? Your tone itself annoys the other person! Or is it because you hit the nail on the head? ! Jinyangs eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a deeper voice. I dont know what thoughts you have, what beliefs you have, or what future you are aiming for. . But I know that you are astray now. I went astray? It went astray. Even if I went astray, I went astray for a long time. What do you know about me! Harsh words also came out of Jinyangs mouth. A small smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face again. Even though you know your own nature and your own aspirations, you turn your eyes away from them and becent with reality. How can you not say that you have gone astray? ?! Yeon Ho-jeong slowly walked to Jinyang and ced her index finger on his chest. What do you really want? Jinyang looked down at Yeonhojeong with a distorted face. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke again. They were entrenched in Guangdong, but when they heard that the Murim Leagues army was on an operation, they immediately came up to Shaanxi and built another fence. I was living in Shaanxi like that when I heard that war broke out, so I thought about escaping once again, but I couldnt resist the pressure that bordered on threats from the elder Gao Gae, and I ended up taking part in the war. . Is that the life you want? Jinyang growled. I decide how I live! First answer the question. Dont turn away the opportunity to be honest with yourself. What are you, giving me such an opportunity? If not me, who would give me a chance? Have you ever taken someones sincere concerns seriously? ! For a moment, Jinyang was speechless. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed at So Jeong-gwang with his hand. You dont even listen to what your closest friends say. Still, I consider him a friend. How can a person who cannot properly understand the feelings of others close to him/her truly flourish in life? Jinyang looked at So Jeonggwang without realizing it. So Jeong-gwangs expression was extremely confused. It is an ambiguous position to intervene or not to intervene in the suddenly burning atmosphere. Yeon Ho-jeong said. For some reason, you came all the way here with your friend because you felt ufortable. ! Have you seen Jang Mun-in, Jongnam? Thats what a leader is. I was so sad that I couldnt take responsibility that I lost my senses. We are not even able to properly relieve the anger that is rising as wement over the reality of not being able toe forward and die together. Jinyangs eyes wavered. But you are different. I always went with So Jeong-gwang. Whats more, whenever something embarrassing happened, you, the owner of the house, had to step up yourself, but you used a close friend and subordinate to find an excuse to get out of the situation. profit! Dont say that because it was a minor thing, it will be different when its really dangerous. You have lost your qualifications as the head of an organization because you are not willing to take responsibility for even such trivial matters. Jinyangs body trembled. But I couldnt bear to refute it. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was filled with subtle dignity. You are not the leaders vessel now. You will always be like this, having never seriously looked at yourself. . Start again from the beginning. Yeon Ho-jeong took a step back and turned away. At that moment, Jinyang felt as if his figure had grown several timesrger. The man who was smaller than him when he was close became as huge as a mountain when he stepped back. You dont have to be with me. I want you to be together, but if you really dont like it, that cant be helped. Furthermore, it is okay not to participate in this bloody war. But if you want to fix your life, start again from the beginning. . For me, there is no such thing as a usible dream. I just have one firm and simple goal. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. During the time of the Emperor of Darkness, the image of himself standing helplessly and alone among countless corpses came to mind. There was arge man approaching him. Apanying therge man was a tired-looking man with a literary style. Jinyang smiles brightly and pats herself on the back. So Jeong-gwang refreshes the atmosphere with his strange way of speaking. Mukbi is sitting far away, wearing a mask and looking towards us, and Kangryang is holding a sword. And thest remaining kidney. I risked my life for that one goal. I never imagined life after that. In that respect, maybe Im simr to you. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes again. His deeply and quietly sunken eyes contained indescribable emotions. My life is like this even though I started from scratch. From then on, I epted this life as a destiny given by heaven. Also, it is inevitable because it is a life I do not wish for. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Jinyang felt like he was crying without even realizing it. The reason was unknown. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes and voice, which seemed somehow sagely yet clearly confident, aroused a strange inspiration. I wish we could be together. But you dont have to do that. Now stop turning your head away from your own aspirations. I dont want to see a man the size of you living like that anymore. Why? what? Jinyang asked in a heavy voice. Why are you saying this to me? . From the moment we first met, you seemed to know me. But I have never seen you. I guess so. who are you? Why are you trying to drag me into it? He is the one who was saved by you, not by you. what? They were rtionships that brought light to my life, which was just living without a purpose. Thanks to each and every one of you, I realized that I am no different from others. . You are all my benefactors. Just know that. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. If you allow it, I will repay the favor from now on. The decision is yours. Chapter 708 ?Episode 708. Between death and fate (8) Yeonho-jeong and Mukbi Full-sang disappear. Only Jinyang and Su Jeonggwang remained in front of the residence. . A strange silence hovered between the two. So Jeong-gwang was the first to break the silence. I came to say hello, but I ended up hearing something amazing. Jinyang stared into space without saying a word. So Jeong-gwang shrugged his shoulders. Are you going? Concentration. Please speak. Jinyangs expression became blurry. Am I disqualified as the lord of the house? So Jeong-gwangs answer was overwhelming. I dont know if its disqualification, but hes not an exemry leader, right? Jinyang wrinkled his face. You really said that? What answer do you want? Then you thought you were greater than any other lord in the world? Its not true, but I thought it wasnt bad in its own way. Its not bad. At least thats the case from my perspective. I dont know about other disciples. So Jeong-gwang chuckled. There is some truth to what that gentleman said. To be honest, I was surprised because I knew Moonju so well that it was scary. I know. However, what Lord Moon said is also correct. There is no point in trying to cajole someone by telling them that they are genius and talented when they say they will live their life the way they want. In the end, whats important is your own will, isnt it? you? What? Jinyang looked at Su Jeonggwang. Those eyes were full of confusion, but they were just as serious. Didnt you want to run away from the reality that didnt change no matter how many times you spoke directly to Munju, who was not an example? So Jeong-gwang frowned. Even if your mouth is crooked, you have to speak properly. To put it bluntly, if it werent for me, Hwaungmun would have been this big? Even if I want to run away, I cant because its a waste. In the end, I just wanted to hit him. Quite often? But if I was going to quit because I was that frustrated, I wouldnt have started in the first ce. Theres nothing like that these days. Those were truly Sojeonggwang-like words. He may seem weak and sometimes frivolous, but in reality, he is a man with more loyalty than anyone else. The reason he and Jinyang got along well from a young age was because their personalities matched well. However, So Jeong-gwangs remarks came as a big shock to Jinyang now. It was to the point where I wanted to leave often Before Moon Joo and the division owner, the two were friends. Jinyang also expected that So Jeonggwang would not have had such moments. But listening to it like this, it seemed like he thought about it much more often than he expected. He probably thought that way after Hwaungmun entered its transitional period. We didnt sh like we did at first, but there were times when we were cold to each other. Jinyang sighed softly. They say a ce makes a person, but have I suddenly be blind and unable to look into the hearts of the people around me? When I thought about it, I felt like I hadnt even had a serious conversation with So Jeong-gwang in recent years. At most, it would be like sharing a silly joke or reminiscing about a time when we lived intensely in the past. The fierceness that existed when Hwaungmun Gate was first built has long since disappeared. What would you like to be like? What? The words of Mr. Yeon with a dagger on his tongue. So what? I should have said a word or two. Jinyang said bluntly. What would you do when you say that we should be together? Youre developing bad habits. Why are you asking me that? Lord Moon has to decide. Im not asking this question to So Jeong-gwang, the division head and soldier. . This is a question to my friend So Jeong-gwang. So Jeong-gwangs yful face gradually changed to expressionless. Jinyang was inwardly surprised. It had been a long time since I had seen So Jeong-gwangs expression like that. Is that why? It just felt unfamiliar and awkward for some reason. Its meaningless to ask me that. The voice is the same, but the tone has changed. So it sounds even deeper and heavier. I know you have a lot of concerns, but you also know that its not a problem that can be answered by referring to other peoples thoughts or experiences. . Shall I be honest? what? You are a failure as a door owner. Jinyang wrinkled his face. You said it wasnt that bad? Because you are my friend. Because he is a person who would not feel sorry even if he got stabbed instead. Its not bad since Moonju has such a personal rtionship. As a section owner and military officer, it was like that. . Let me tell you coldly as a friend, you are absolutely not a good Moonju. At least for now. Yes You werent like that when you built Hwaungmun Gate. It was definitely different from now. I guess so. In the past, the loser of a region with arge warlord founded a country after unifying several regions. The moment hase when you must go from being a militarymander to bing a ruler. . Those who behave properly as rulers and ept change be the great ancestors recognized by future generations. However, those who fail to ept the right changes as rulers end up as regional losers. Then, that country will fail even after two generations, let alone three generations. . You are like that now. The guy who has to live as the ruler of the ruler still hasnt escaped his days as a hot and strong general. . Thanks to you, I survived well. When political faction bastards came nearby, they were at a high level in terms of packing up their belongings and running away, as well as hit and run. Its something weve done many times before establishing our n. Jinyangs eyes wavered. So Jeong-gwangs expression became a little heavy. He couldnt have felt good saying something like this to his friend. There is no need to be caught up in Master Yeons words. But change is needed. . You know the truth, right? You cant live like this. If you live like this, one day the disciples you are responsible for will either die or turn away from Hwaungmun. Jinyang closed his eyes. So Jeong-gwang, who was quietly looking at him, crossed his arms. I am the head of the Hwaungmun Gate and a military officer. My life depends on Moon-joos choice. Its so natural. . So, dont rely on me as your friend, but take responsibility for your own life and your own position. So Jeong-gwang lit a brilliant fire on top of the bomb thrown by Yeon Ho-jeong. Jinyang thought. Thats true. My friends words and Yeon Ho-jeongs words are the same. Thats all true. In particr, So Jeong-gwangs words remained strongly in my heart. If its obvious, then its obvious. Since youve been through this difficult time together, you probably know yourself better than anyone else. But I didnt know about the concentrate properly. The other person knows you, but you havent thought deeply about the other persons words and actions recently. The reason is obvious. It was because I didnt bother to see it. Since he was the person closest to me, I took it for granted that we were together. Even though I knew I shouldnt do that, I just lived like that. I am not satisfied with my position as Lord Hwaungmun. However, I becamecent with reality. Why on earth? At that moment, Jinyang remembered Yeonhojeongs words. Even though you know your own nature and your own aspirations, you turn your eyes away from them and becent with reality. How can you not say that you have gone astray? Genuine. yearning. Jinyang thought. What is my genius? I couldnt figure it out. The word genuine itself sounded unfamiliar. It was because I had never thought deeply about such things in the first ce. Then. What are my aspirations? At that moment, Jinyang felt goosebumps growing on his forearms. As I seriously thought about what my aspirations were, a picture naturally formed in my head. Even though he was carrying arge knife around the streets, people were not afraid of him. Rather, greet them with a friendly smile, tap them, or tell them a joke. He tries to protect himself and pretends to be in pain, but eventually bursts intoughter again. It was a peaceful daily life. Whoa! Another picture was drawn. Unknown bandits or viins invade the vige. He defeats them all without people knowing. To prevent anyone from touching the vige, they cut it off in the bud ande back. And then the peaceful daily life repeats again. . Su Jeong-gwang, who was quietly looking at Jinyang, was inwardly surprised. Jinyangs eyes were fluttering little by little. There was a clear liquid in my eye that had not flowed down until the end. A state in which one is not even aware of oneself. Jinyang sighed. I didnt want to be a monster. He grew up big from a young age. Even before the area under his nose became dark, he was already taller andrger than most adults. People looked at him with awe. However, as time passed, I became reluctant to him and became less and less willing to approach him. When a merchant is born in a vige in a very harsh world, everyone is happy. Being huge and powerful was a virtue in itself. However, he was so huge that he escaped even peoples perception. If I hadnt met a teacher and learned how to control the energy in my body, I would have grown one character taller than I am now. Why did I build Hwaungmun? The answer was simple. I wanted to build a fence. I wanted to protect the vige where I was born and raised. I wanted to melt into it. Even so, I wanted to be recognized as a person. But the reality was different. When Hwaungmun was built, people feared him and treated him as the head of the Heukdo n. So I changed my n. He wanted to stay with the people in the vige where he was born and raised, but the people were actually afraid of him. Jinyang did not want to rule. I just wanted us to be together. Thanks to his incredible talent, he broke through the barrier of martial arts at an early age, but that fact was not important. What if you are at the level of a peak expert, or how about if you are a third-rate yer? If we canugh together and be recognized by each other, wouldnt that alone be worth living in if we were part of that world? Not an exemry literary master? It had to be that way. He felt awkward about trying to dominate and rule. It wasnt the life he wanted in the first ce. Being together and being together again. Looking at each other at the same eye level and considering the other person as a person, not a monster. Concentration. Su Jeonggwang, who was quietly looking at Jinyang, lowered his head. Yes, Lord Moon. Go to the main text. All right. Ill tell the kids. You are not going. yes? Jinyang looked at Su Jeonggwang. Not all confusion has been cleared away. However, there was a small will inside it that would no longer be shaken. You stay here. Just me and the kids are going. So Jeong-gwang, who was looking at Jinyang in silence, smiled. Pleasee back quickly. If you change your mind midway, Ill contact you. Anytime. When Ie back, from then on. I think about things at that time. . Right? Jinyang chuckled. Dont trust those Jongnam guys too much. Lets start another fight about it being ck. Ill be right next to Master Yeon. It would be better not to fawn over things that dont work. Axes areing out of that guys eyes too. Thats why we have to fawn even more. Goes. Jinyang waved his hand and turned around. So Jeong-gwang opened his mouth. Lord Moon. why? So Jeong-gwang took the gun. It was an honor to be with you all this time. Its an ominous way to greet someone who is about to die. Do you feel like youre going to die? What? At least one person I knew, Moonju, just passed away. Im looking forward to seeing how many more people will die. Jinyang smiled and walked away. The sight of him humming and walking at a straight pace looked strangely cool. Chapter 709 ?Episode 709. Between death and fate (9) Yeonggongja. Its not the restaurant side. know. No, I will bring it to you when you are at home. its okay. Its nice to get some fresh air after a long time. Are you feeling okay? Why would you bother climbing a mountain with a bad body? well. Ive seen such foolish behavior countless times. Anyway, you have no respect for your superiors. Kung! Does it sound good? Try snorting one more time. no, I do not want. Two people walking down the street bickering. Full-sang, who had been following quietly, opened his mouth. Yeon algebra. Please speak. Ill just go now. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking and looked back at Full Sang. Full-sang quenched his appetite. I cant say enough because there is quite a lot to process before and after. I will take care of everything ande back tomorrow or the day after. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I will prepare my body as best as I can by then. I am talking about the Hwajincheon incident. Full Sang frowned. How can I throw away the monster that has reached the top? Thats it, forget it. Ill forget it too. Are you okay? If I thought it would be okay to p you, I would have spanked you countless times while you were lying down. Hmm. Please be careful from now on. Well, even if I say something like this, if the same situationes up, Ill be in trouble again. I wont. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. We will handle it as humanely as possible. Full-sang snorted. His snort was three times louder than Muk Feis. Im not saying anything that I cant take responsibility for. And its not something we can do while taking care of each others circumstances. . Ill just sulk for a bit, so when I feel better, Ill buy you a drink. I will. I hope youre resting well. Dont drag your feet and chase after something happens again. Full-sang disappeared from the spot in an instant. Mukbi said. Hu Gai was very worried while the practitioner was lying down. know. You know? okay. Because I read almost every situation. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became vaguely vague. Because weve been so busy, we dont drink as much as we used to. He was a man whose face it was difficult to even see, let alone drink. Still, it was good to see it again like this. Anyway, Moon Geun-sang is someone I have had a crush on since the days of the Emperor of Darkness. There was no difference between the Full Sang back then and the Full Full Sang now. Unchanging justice, loyalty, and humanity. Id better solve it at least once. Yeon Ho-jeong thought so, but as a matter of fact, there was nothing left to do but solve it. The image shown by Yeon Ho-jeong during this Jongnam war, and the image shown in the conversation between Jongnam Jangmun Sunwoo and Jinyang So Jeong-gwang a little while ago. From the looks of it, Bujeongsang has already let go of all his disappointment towards Yeonhojeong. There wasnt much to be disappointed about in the first ce. Rather, he felt good inside. Yeonhojeong is Yeonhojeong. He was unwaveringly outspoken, direct, and thoughtful at the same time. However, his attitude and mood became much softer than before. With that alone, Full Sang was satisfied. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong had no way of knowing. Where are you going anyway? I have someone to meet. Who? Senior Paeyul? Youll find out when you get there. After a while. hmm? Hwang Seok-tae wasing out, shaking off his wet hair, as if he had just finished a bath. Adjutant Yeon. You look tired. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled. Its nothingpared to you all dying. In fact, Yeonhojeongs prayers were quite unstable. The level he had achieved was so high that even a decent expert could not even feel it, but people close to him could recognize Yeon Ho-jeongs condition at a nce. Anyway, how did you know I was staying here? Even though the body has be like this, the senses have not died. There is no such thing as a monster. How far is it from your residence to here? Hwang Seok-tae pointed to a table ced on one side. Sit down. Sure. Hwang Seok-taes residence was a ce with a beautiful view, overlooking half of the main mountain in Jongnam. One of the people who made the greatest contribution in this battle was Hwang Seok-tae. Although many disciples died, the elders were concerned about the treatment of Hwang Seok-tae. flowing clouds. A breathtaking view. In addition, the sound of the stream flowing behind Hwang Seok-taes residence made me feel refreshed. Yeon Ho-jeong eximed. Its a really nice ce. They say this is where Jang Mun-in of Jeondae lived before he sailed. Awesome Daeguman. Jongnam paid a lot of attention. Hwang Seok-tae, who was sitting on the bench, nced at Mukbi. Mukbi bowed his head slightly. Hwang Seok-tae, who bowed his head, asked Yeon Ho-jeong. Was he also your colleague? Oh, havent we spoken to each other yet? Yeon Ho-jeong said, pointing to Mukbi. They say he is Mukbi, the head of the Murim Leagues Uijeonggun Army. Weve been together since we were part of the Murderous Army before the Uijeonggun. Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. Gungung maiden. Do you know? Ive heard a lot about fame. Seeing his amazing archery skills, I thought he might be returning to the pce. Hwang Seok-tae took control. My name is Hwang Seok-tae, Danju of the Mukryongbu Yonga Iron Team. Muk Fei also bowed again. The head of Uijeong County remains silent. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Mukbi. You too, sit down instead of standing. I feelfortable standing. Okay then. Hwang Seok-tae said calmly. There are no tea leaves, but there is some alcohol. If you want something to drink, Ill bring it to you. uh? Thats good. My throat was already sore. Mukbi looked down at Yeonhojeong with his eyes wide open. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. Im drinking it because its okay. Dont stare at me like that. It feels like theres a hole in the back of my head. It does all sorts of things that are bad for your body, really. Disinfection, disinfection. Mukbi clicked his tongue at the sound that did not sound like words. After a while. The two people who filled each others sses emptied them. Kuhuh! Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I feel so sick to my stomach. There are no snacks. Ive had one drink, so stop now. I like it because its annoying, but why? Please pour me another drink. Be careful with the arrows. So the two emptied their sses one after another. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became pale. Although it was only a few drinks, he seemed to be already intoxicated. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled. Your face is very nice to see. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked her face. The warmth seemed to ease my irritated nerves. Hwang Seok-tae continued. I received a call from Kang Ryang. Now that I think about it, that bastard, since the war ended, why hasnt hee yet? Have you at least set up a home with Sojeo? They told me to call you before you leave. It looks like something is going on. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he filled his ss. Salim is a joke and its probably because of Ji Sojeo. You must be out of your mind to even say goodbye to your teacher. With his strong personality, I wouldnt mind just leaving him alone, so Id be trying tofort him. Did he have that side? Theres no way he doesnt know how it feels to be alone. Hwang Seok-taes mouth closed. Guicheolgeommun copsed due to the attack of Mukryongbu. And the only survivor of the inspection was Kang Ryang. Looking back, its really amazing. what. It is no exaggeration to say that the vice-lord is the enemy of Cheolcheon to this man, but didnt hee and go easily without showing any sign? If it were me just looking at it would make my blood boil. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Hes a strong guy. There are not many people who can smile even in the face of their enemies. yes. The two of them had a series of drinks while chatting about other things. Sometimes it was serious and other times it was full ofughter. There was no in-depth conversation, but it was an even morefortable ce. How much time has passed like that? Yeon Ho-jeong said while filling Hwang Seok-taes cup. Dont try too hard. Is it because I thought the atmosphere was quite ripe? Yeon Ho-jeongs voice became even heavier. Hwang Seok-tae tilted his head. What do you mean? Its not your fault. The deaths of Jongnam prosecutors. . Hwang Seok-taes face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong put down the bottle on the table and turned his attention to Jong-nams headquarters. It was still broad daylight, so the world was bright. I thought it bothered me for some reason. Maybe not, but I feel like you would feel responsible for it. . Even though it was temporary, we fought together asmanders. If you think thats it, thats it. But what is war like? Even if weve never seen each other before, how can I feel at ease if I engage in a battle with a vicious enemy and find a friend who dies under mymand? . Its natural that you dont feel well. This is especially true for a person with a strong sense of responsibility like you. . Still, I dont regret it. If the battle had been entrusted to the Jongnam elders, many of those swordsmen would probably not have been able to respond properly and would have been wiped out in confusion. Hwang Seok-tae looked down at his ss in silence. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze back to Hwang Seok-tae. It is no exaggeration to say that this war was won thanks to you. Im not saying you should take it easy, but make sure you are aware of that fact. Hwang Seok-tae, who was quietly looking down at his ss, emptied it. Kuh! Its bitter. Hwang Seok-tae took a deep breath. Its different from the Iron Team. Its different. The Iron Team was always with me. There have been countless operations. In the meantime, there were many casualties. I guess so. But as time passed, the Iron Team became stronger. The Iron Team, which had been reced by dozens of members a year, has not had a single death in recent years. Its not for nothing that the Inkryongbu is the strongest. Thats right. So I guess I forgot. How terrible it is to think of the look in the eyes of an ally killed by the enemys spear knife. Hwang Seok-tae filled his ss. Still, if I had fought alongside the Iron Knights and the Iron Knights warriors had died, I would certainly have been sad, but I would not have been as distraught as I am now. . We are soldiers. Live by orders, die by orders. You can die on any battlefield We are together with that mindset. Even though I was sad, I could have calmly sent him to the afterlife. But it wasnt the Jongnam prosecutors. Yeah, no. I tried my best to the best of my ability, but it seems like I couldnt concentrate like I did when I was with the Iron Team. Hwang Seok-tae smiled bitterly. I dont know what the difference is that makes it so difficult for people. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his ss. The two people clinked their sses and emptied them. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly watching Hwang Seok-tae, got up from his bed. You get drunk really quickly just because youre a little weak. I cant drink any more. I guess I should go and rest now. Hwang Seok-tae filled his ss without saying a word. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Sleep well, rest well, and see you tomorrow. Go in carefully. Drink in moderation. I understand. Like that, Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi left Hwang Seok-taes residence. Hwang Seok-tae continued drinking until the sun set. The road to the residence. Mukbi, who had been walking quietly, finally opened his mouth. Did youe tofort me? constion? Well I wonder if that man really needs any constion. You are a much stronger person than you think. Yeon Ho-jeong stumbled slightly. He drank too much. But his eyes were clear. But we cant just leave it like that. Jongnam people will share their feelings among themselves, but Hwang Danju is alone. Theres probably a lot umted so far. okay. As long as we are human, we cannot release all of our umted emotions at once. But there is a time when it must be resolved. That is now. I think so. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and looked up at the sky. How convenient would it be if the war ended with a difference of victory and defeat? Whether you win or lose, you keep trying to kill those who survive. Thats war. Chapter 710 ?Episode 710. Between death and fate (10) Night hase. Sunwoos face looked somehow tired as he sat on a rock outside his residence and looked at the moon hidden in clouds. Even if a cold wind blows, it does not move over time. It seemed as if he, too, had be a rock, just like the rock he sat on. How much time has passed like that? Long sentence of death sentence. Sunwoos head slowly turned to the side. Guyun was there. Gu Yun slightly lowered his head. Sunwoo also nodded his head helplessly. Whats going on? . At that moment, Guyun was speechless. The long voice of the executioner carried by the blowing wind sounded like the voice of a dying person. How could you talk about work in front of him? It was something that had to be dealt with quickly, but I couldnt say it easily. Its windy. Then what are you going to do if you get caught? Sunwoo chuckled. It was a smile I couldnt tell if it was bitter or arsenic. So many of my disciples have died, so what is my body? Its algebra. ? Our disciples fought valiantly. I dare say that not only the dead executioners but also all of the disciples thought only of Jongnam until the moment of their death. . Everyone knows that death penalty will never befortable. However, in such times, you need to be strong. The priest is like Sunwoo closed his eyes. You sound simr to that Yeonhojeong guy. Is that so? okay. He is a good young man. Sunwoo was speechless. Guyun continued speaking in a calm voice. If it werent for Yeon Dae-soo, Jong-nam might have perished from our university. . Daesu Yeon gives the credit to Danju of the Yongah Iron Team, but in reality, it can be said that Daesu Yeon was the main yer who led this war to victory. If theunch date had been even a dayte something really terrible would have happened. Sunwoo still didnt say anything. The sight of him looking at the sky in silence was like a painting drawn with ink without color. A look of sadness appeared on Gu Yuns face. Long sentence of death sentence. . Its not the death penaltys fault. No, its my fault. execution! Sunwoo shook his head. Even if there is an earthquake in the area, if lightning falls from the sky, or if I lose a disciple due to heavy rain, it is all my responsibility. . Thats what a leader is. If your students get hurt due to a natural disaster or other unexpected event, you have to take responsibility for everything. That is the head, the head of the gate, and the long gate. okay. A moment of silence fell between the two. Sunwoo sighed deeply. I know too. yes? I know very well that now is not the time for me to be so sad. I also know that it is time to keep this seething anger and resentment in check. Things have already happened and the living must live. If you are a leader, you must pretend that it is okay to be sad for the sake of the future of the n, and you must know how to smile even when you are angry. . But thats it. Tears flowed from Sunwoos eyes. The sight of him slowly lowering his head and grabbing his hair was something I couldnt bear to see with my eyes open. It seems like I hear the voices of dead disciples every time I blink. . How cold and painful it will be. How arduous and sorrowful must it be to travel that long and cold road to the underworld? So many young disciples who learned Jongnams swordsmanship died without even making up their minds. Gu Yun closed his eyes. Even though everyone else criticized Sunwoo for being a weak person, he couldnt do that. Because I know. How much Sunwoo loves his students. He was a person who gave affection to all his sons and daughters, which was difficult to give even to his own children. Even though he ran such a huge sect, he never deviated and lived his life only for the sect and his students. A love of a magnitude that is difficult to describe in words. Thats why its hard to bear in the face of the tragedy that hase. Have you learned Taoist martial arts? Achieved immovability? Thats just a y on words. Sunwoos heart must be torn apart after experiencing the deaths of the children she treated more like her own rtives. Sunwoo, who had been sobbing for a long time, finally stopped crying after Lee Gak passed. Guyun said. Long sentence of death sentence. Im sorry. I looked ugly in front of the priest. I have a ce to go with you. Where are you going? I will go to the elder. Sunwoos eyes wavered. Guyun continued. You heard everything about what the Grand Elder did, right? . Its not something to waste time on. No matter what decision is made, Chief Judge Jang Moon must go there in person. . Its not something worth dealing with in broad daylight when all the kids are watching. Sunwoo looked into space without saying a word. Guyun waited patiently. Just like that, another moment has passed. Lets go. Sunwoo came down from the rock. Lets go to the ambassador. After a while. Grumble. The door to Donghyeol was opened. The inside of the cave was very well maintained. The humidity was low, unlike a cave, and numerous lights were installed on the left and right sides of the entrance to distinguish objects. This was Seo-dong (ϴA) in Jongnam. It means a cave to wash away wrongdoings and impurities, and it was a cave where major sinners of the sect were imprisoned. An old man was trapped in this ce where no one had been trapped for nearly ten years. Who are you?! Inside the cave, there were about twenty rooms with iron bars. And in the first room there was Yeogwang. Sunwoos eyes became wet with sadness. The ambassador type. Jangmun-in! Yeogwangs appearance was truly devastated. Her hair was scattered, her clothes were tangled here and there, and she couldnt wash them, so she had stains on them. There were several dishes lying around in front of the iron bars of the prison where he was imprisoned. We provided him with food, but he didnt eat properly except for water. Jang Mun-in is here! A bright light appeared on Yeogwangs face. His eyes were focused only on Sunwoo. Guyun, who stood behind him, didnt even look up. Its really nice to meet you. Instead of doing this, open this cage right now! Jang Mun-in is here, so is it okay for me to meet him like this? It somehow feels like gibberish. Sunwoo looked into Yeogwangs eyes. The old masters eyes were very bloodshot. If someone who didnt know him looked at him, he had eyes that could be misunderstood as a madman. As Sunwoo let out a sigh, Yeogwang spoke again. Oh, did you hear anything? I dont know what you heard, but its all a misunderstanding! First, open this cage first! I exin everything to my master! The ambassador type. Oh speak! Sunwoo said with a sad face. Why did you do that? What do you mean? No, first of all, from this cage. Why did you teach your disciples the wrong spirit of Jongnam? Jang Moon-in! Listen to me first! Why did you try to kill the Three Elders? Jangmun-in! How on earth did you end up like that? Sunwoo you guy!! Gu Yun was surprised. Yeogwangs expression and voice changed in an instant. The face that was full of urgency became distorted like a ghost, and true madness began to leak out of the bloodshot eyes. How dare you stop talking to the Grand Master! Youve be so powerful that youve forgotten how to behave towards adults?! Gu Yun looked at Yeo Gwang with a puzzled expression. Yeogwang struggled wildly. I am the elder of Jongnam and the executioner of all of you! No matter what my sins are, I cant believe Im imprisoning a great sect leader in such a smelly ce! All of you will not escape heavenly punishment! A vivid anger appeared on Gu Yuns face. He was also a person who respected and respected Yeogwang with the death penalty, but he had put everything down since he tried to kill him before. I even thought about dying quietly. If I had shown that level of courtesy and reflected on myself here, I shouldnt have shown myself like that now. The personality that had been suppressed for a long time began to rise up from within my stomach. Grand Elder! Shut up, Guyun! That fisherman is making a fool of himself in front of Jangmunin! Bow your head and apologize right now! Cant you just shut up! Why are you yelling when even just bowing your head and apologizing isnt enough? It was a statement that was so absurd that it caused anger. These were not words for a person who had drawn a sword to kill a priest. Gu Yuns face turned red. Are you sure youre senile?! How dare that bastard who cant learn! At that time, Sunwoo raised his hand. At that moment, the mouths of the two people closed of their own ord. This was because an unusual prayer flowed from Sunwoo, who raised his hands. Sun-woo quietly looked into Yeo-gwangs eyes. Yeo Gwangs eyes wavered. The ambassador type. . I know very well that the Great Masters mind is intact. How long are you going to act like that in front of me? ! Are you afraid of death? Or are you afraid of being forgotten? Otherwise Sunwoo closed his eyes without realizing it. Are you turning away because you dont want to admit your own sin? a long writer. Yeo Gwang swallowed his saliva. You must listen to me. It all happened for a reason. Right now, there are only ungrateful people around you who are trying to drive a wedge between you and me. . Of course I am guilty too. It seems like people have be narrow-minded as they get older. But I can exin. No matter how old I am, there is no reason! Wrong. What do you mean? Sunwoo opened his eyes again. For a moment, Yeogwang was startled. This was because a harsh glow emanated from Sunwoos eyes, which were full of sadness. If you really showed remorse, you should have first apologized to the three elders. Jangmun-in! also! Sunwoos strong voice resonated throughout the Donghyeol. The fact that Elder Jongnam, who should be an example to others, preached to his disciples ugly teachings that only worldly hypocrites would spit out as truth is also a grave sin! Yeo Gwangs face distorted. But his voice was urgent, unlike his expression. I told you! I also had something called ejaction! I was on edge because I was chasing after those ruthless ck thugs! ck sword? For a moment, a doubt appeared on Sunwoos face. A ck sword? What do you mean by that? Yeo Gwang was embarrassed. This was because I thought Sunwoo had listened to the entire series of procedures. Is that why? He missed his time speaking. Gu Yun lowered his head and said. A few days before the war broke out, the Great Elder descended the mountain with the swordsmen. It was an opinion that did not go through a council of elders. so? The Great Elder stopped Dae Su Yeon and his party from entering Shaanxi. At that moment, Sunwoos eyes glowed with a blue glow. Yeo-gwang, who tried to join in on the conversation, only swallowed his saliva. Sunwoos prayer was too scary for him, who was not only blocked but also trapped. Guyun spoke honestly about what had happened so far without any additions or omissions. After a while. . Sunwoo let out a sigh. So something like that happened? I provided a report focusing on the crimesmitted by the elder during the crisis. sorry. Only then did Yeo-gwang intervene. If you are a schr, you will know how I feel. Thanks to the efforts of our Jongnam, Shaanxi has be so clean that Sima Mao Ind cannot even set foot in it. No matter how much my father-inw has formed an alliance, how can he bring the ck sword into such a ce? . Its nonsense. I will go forward for Jongnam and for the whole of Shaanxi Guyun cut off Yeo Gwangs sentence with a voice like frost. With the help of the ck Inders brought by Grand Master Yeon Ho-jeong, Jongnam Mountain was saved from extinction. what? If it werent for them, Grand Elder wouldnt be alive now. The enemy would have upied the headquarters and dried up the seeds of the disciples. Yeo Gwangsplexion turned pale. So youre saying you let the ck Ind bastards into the headquarters? Isnt it obvious? You crazy people!! Yeogwang shouted, showing his anger as if he were truly angry. You guys have truly tarnished Jongnams name! You should be ashamed of yourself for bringing such trash into the sacred Jongnam Mountain! Quang! At that moment, Yeogwang was scared and retreated beyond the wall. Sunwoos fist hit the iron bars. The iron bars that were hit by the fist were dented. Sunwoo spoke in a calm voice. Three elders. Yes, Jang Mun-in. Tomorrow morning, I will abolish Grand Elder Yeo Guangs dantian and cut off his limbs. Yeogwangs face turned white. Now Jangmun-in! Sun-woo looked at Yeo-gwang. Yeogwang sat down on the spot without realizing it. Sunwoos eyes were full of a cruelty he had never seen before. Sun-woo, who had been ring at Yeo-gwang for a long time without saying a word, walked toward the entrance. Gu Yun bowed his head and followed behind. The prison is getting further and further away. Yeogwangs sobbing voice came to the ears of the two people. Grumble. Sunwoo came out of Seo-dong and looked up at the sky again. Are you okay with the long sentence? Priests. Yes, death penalty. Tomorrow morning, please send a separate message to Daesoo Yeon. Lets have a meal together in the evening. Gu Yun lowered his head. All right. Chapter 711 ?Episode 711. Report of Enlightenment (1) Noon the next day. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and rxed his lotus position. Its okay. The trauma has not healed yet. It will probably take more than 15 days for full recovery at the earliest. However, more than half of the internal energy that had been consumed had been filled, and the magical energy flowing through the entire body was extremely active. Chi-ik! Smoke appears to be rising from all over the body. Most of the injured organs were returning to normal. As time passed, recovery became faster, and even though he drank a lot, Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion improved by the minute. Sigh. When I opened the door and went out, Mukbi had brought me a meal. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Im okay now. You dont have to help me. Who says what? Eat now. Thank you, though. Two people sat on the stairs and ate. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Hows the mood? What? The atmosphere of the headquarters. It may still be depressing. Mukbi shook his head. Its still the same. I dont think its going to get better any time soon. I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong took a refreshing sip of the meat soup. Mukbi asked. Do you know that its Yeo Gwang? Hes the leader of the Jongnam faction. yes. I heard it while passing by that they abolished the dantian and cut off the muscles of the limbs. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. okay? yes. It is said that Jang Moon-in personally punished him. They said I would be locked up in a ce called Seo for the rest of my life. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Right. It seemed like the punishment had been handed down without fail. In fact, considering the mistakes Yeogwang had made so far, it was natural. Still, I didnt know that they would punish him already. It must have been very difficult for Jang Moon-in. Mukbi spoke in a rough tone. Why are you doing it so well? who? A long writer? yes. I understand, but in reality, theres never been a case where you get angry at someone who isnt the person youre angry at. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Can you say something like that after seeing everything yesterday? Thats what war is all about. Mukbi put down the spoon. Speaking of which, a tragedy is a tragedy, but if you say it in a bad way, its nothing new. huh? The battles we fought so far were wars in a broad sense. Many enemies were killed and there were casualties among our allies. But I think hes especially concerned about Jongnam and Jang Moonin. It wasnt that he wasnt pitiful. It wasnt something I couldnt understand at all. However, I just didnt like the silence. I understand, but how can you get so angry at someone who sacrificed his life to protect Jongnam and then leave? This wasnt right. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Wouldnt it be good if you could release your emotions in a new way? Dont look too bad. But Lets stop talking about that now. Anyway, its over. Mukbi sighed. Yeon Ho-jeong was right. There is no need to argue about something that has already passed. Yeonhojeong finished eating and put down the spoon. I feel reassured. What are you going to do next? How do you do it? I cant stay here forever. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I n to leave in a few days. I dont think my presence will be of any further help, so I should return to the Mukryongbu after clearing the air with Jang Mun-in. Mukryongbu Mukbis eyes deepened. Ill go with you. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. You go back to Meng. I will be able to handle it well, but if you want to lead the Uijeonggun by yourself, you will have a hard time. Its the same whether Im there or not. Man, but you are the head of Uijeong-gun and went to Mukryongbu without permission I got permission. ok? To whom? To the soldier. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. You told me to join you? yes. Why all of a sudden? It wasnt all of a sudden. The practitioner is an executive of the Murim Alliancebat unit. No matter how strong the alliance is, how can you feel at ease when you never know when danger wille? . I heard that you also held back from sending the entire Uijeong Army to Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. If you think about it, it wasnt wrong. He had always lived a life full of ups and downs, moving from East to West, but from the perspective of the Murim Alliance, how dangerous would that be? The value of Yeonhojeongs name had grown to a level that even the prestigious owners of the Central ins could not ignore. Moreover, since it is no different from the bridge of the alliance of alliances, it cannot be left as is. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was scratching his head, suddenly felt a sense of force and stood up. After a while. Yeon algebra. Are you here? Gu Yun took the gun. You came while I was eating without notice. Although his status in the Murim Alliance was high, it was rare for an elder of a sect to greet him so politely. This shows respect for Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head. no. I ended up eating it all. I see. Gu Yun smiled. How are you feeling? Yeon Ho-jeong tapped his forearm. its okay. I think I will almost recover within a few days. Guyun stuck out his tongue. What incredible resilience. Are all the masters who opened up martial arts like that? At first nce, it seemed like a wound that would take several months to heal. I was lucky. I was just exhausted, but almost all fatal wounds were avoided. Yes, Im d. Gu Yun took out the letter from his arms. Lets take this first. What is this? Jang Mun-in told me to deliver it to you directly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he received the letter, opened it, and read it. I will reserve some time. Gu Yun sighed. I just feel sorry for you. I heard everything that happened. The sorrow of the long execution was so great that you suffered for no reason. no. Ipletely understand. Gu Yun smiled. Even though he is young, he has such a big heart, so it seems like the personality of Byeoksanhojang that the public is talking about is definitely not trustworthy. What do you say my personality is like? They said he was smart and wise, but hot-tempered and unforgiving, making it difficult to get close to him. Mukbi muttered to himself, Thats somewhat urate. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was ring at Muk-bi, smiled at Gu-yun. I will visit Jang Mun-in in the evening. Gu Yun nodded. Rest well. If theres something you want to eat or something youre ufortable with, let me know at any time. Its still enough. I understand. Then rest. All right. Guyun disappeared. Mo Fei looked at the letter. What does Jang Mun-in say? Youre asking me to have something to eat in the evening. are you going to curse again? Who goes so far as to send a letter to criticize me? It looks like hes trying to apologize by having a meal together. I hope so. Yeon Ho-jeong folded the letter and put it in her arms. I need to improve my physical condition as much as possible. Oh, and please sing Hwang Danju and Hugae. Of course. But why suddenly? Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Since Jang Mun-in asked to meet, it seems the time hase sooner than expected. That night. Jang Moon-in. The Commander-in-Chief of Uijeong County has arrived. Sunwoo, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, opened his mouth. Take it. Sigh. The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong came in. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Jangmun-in. Are you here? Sunwoos voice was calm. It looks much more stable than yesterday. Although he looked a bit tired, his eyes were filled with pure energy that had washed away the excitement and frustration. Sunwoo rxed his lotus position and stood up, speaking in a calm voice. Are you ready? yes? You mentioned three days. But my fiery temperament made it difficult for me to wait. A strange smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Sunwoo pulled out his sword. No matter how great an expert he is, I cant tell him to take the sword because his body is that bad. Im fine. Take a good look. Sunwoo took a step forward. The moment he stepped forward, Sunwoos eyes changed. sh! Soon-woo disappeared from the spot and was already wandering in the air. It was as if he had invisible wings on his back. In the distance, there is the Kunlun Sect, one of the nine great schools of Cheonghae, and it is said that they can fly in the sky with divine methods simr to those of immortals. Sunwoos divine method was so great that it reminded us of the legend of Kunlun, the Eight Forms of the Cloud Dragon. Was there such a martial artist in Jongnam? Yeon Ho-jeong was purely amazed. If it were a fight, Sunwoo would be no match for him. Even if you havent fully recovered right away, if you fight quickly and decisively, you will be able to win without much difficulty. However, that divinew, and the arrogant swordsmanship that goes with it, was something that anyone could not help but admire from a martial arts perspective. sh! sh! The sword light shed and created a fierce force. Its like standing in front of a rushing torrent. It is powerful and continuous. It was a strong sword and a soft sword at the same time. Although it was in the same Shaanxi region, it was a martial art that waspletely different from the Hwasan sword school, which was famous for its strong swords and sharp swords. Crumbling! Sounds that should not be hearde as if they are auditory hallucinations. The strong current that poured down like andslide eventually rose into the sky and formed a huge cluster of stars. Countless starlight became a huge wave, creating dazzling silver waves. It was the thirty-six swords of the world. Jongnams best secret technique, the Plum Blossom Sword of the Hwasan and the Taegeuk Sword of the Shaman, along with the Taegeuk Sword of the Nine Schools, have been revealed. Phew! Sunwoos sword, which showed off its splendid power, suddenly became quiet. Slurp. Sunwoo, who had been ying in the air, alsonded on the ground. Yeon Ho-jeong was truly impressed. Even though it unleashed its mighty sword power, it did no damage to external objects. The supply and demand of swords is free. Although he did not reveal himself within the group, Sunwoos strength in performing martial arts with such determination seemed to be second to none of the old schrs of the old faction. Sunwoo asked, looking at his sword. How was it? It was awesome. okay? yes. That is Jongnams secret weapon, the World Sword. I saw it well. It is the world sword and the fish dragon and the fish dragon. Its my own martial art that I created by taking advantage of the new method called Earyong (~) and the traditional method called Wasunbo. Ive never seen it, but it seems to be no less than the Eight Cloud Dragons of Kunlun. Unryong Daepalsik was a legendary martial art called Jeongpai Daeshinbeop along with Shaolins Diamond Floating Body Technique. Sunwooughed bitterly. I was nning to teach the Heavenly Sword and the Fish Dragon Wreath to my disciples. . I was unable to teach it due to opposition from some elders, led by Elder Hana. I was nning to teach at least the first half, but even that was opposed. I see. If I had taught these two martial arts to my children then wouldnt the damage have been reduced a little more? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Sun-woo in silence. Sunwoo, who was looking up at the sky with cloudy eyes, chuckled. What a useless thing to say. There is no point in holding on to regrets, even if they are already in the past. . Im sorry about what happened earlier. Sunwoo bowed his head. I shouldnt have been so angry at you. Even though I knew, I couldnt let go of my anger. It was behavior unbing of the head of a faction. no. Im really sorry. It was a sincere apology. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Since you truly say that, I will ept Jang Moon-ins apology deeply. Thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong said yfully. Now that weve seen the wonderful martial arts performance, shall we eat? Ive only had breakfast and starved, so my belly skin is sticking to my back. Its good. But before that, I have one more thing to give you. yes? Sunwoo took out a small pouch from his arms. Its called Taeeuldan. Please ept it. Chapter 712 ?Episode 712. A treasure trove of enlightenment (2) Taeeuldan. Just as Shaolin has Daehwandan, shamans have Jasodan. In Jongnam, there is a spiritual medicine that represents the sect, and that is Taeeuldan. Aside from themonality of condensing medicinal power to the limit, the elixirs boasted by each faction of the Nine Faction and One Bang faction each have different characteristics. Shaolins Daehwandan is extremely powerful, but unlike a Buddhist elixir, its weak properties are very strong. If someone you dont know eats it, an ordinary person will die instantly because he or she will not be able to ovee the weak power, and even a top-notch expert will suffer from coinage poison if he or she does not have the Neigongsim method to control the energy. A shamans Jasodan is much more stable than Daehwandan because yin and yang are in harmony. However, since its power wasparable to that of the Great Hwandan, if you took it too hastily, it was easy to be weak or suffer from health problems, even if it was not to the point of losing your life. Moreover, if you do not train the Taoist divine skills, most of your energy will be lost even if you can withstand the weak power. Even if it falls into the hands of an evil person, it is a spiritual altar that cannot increase the power of the evil person. So what about Jongnams Taeeuldan? Jongnams Taeeuldan does not provide as powerful an attack power as Daehwandan or Jasodan. However, in terms of perfecting the muscles and bones, he was a spiritual master who could be said to be the best in the nine factions. Because Jongnams training itself, unlike other Taoism, prioritizes the perfection of the body over internal energy, Yeongdan also has such characteristics. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt know much about Taeeuldan. To begin with, he didnt know much about the spiritual ranks of famous sects. However, even though it was in the pocket, it was giving off an unusual energy. That alone showed that it wasnt usually a great item. Jangmun-in. You can refuse. I dont really need it, but I dont want to force it into my hands. Its not because its a waste, its because I dont want to make you ufortable. Sunwoo smiled faintly. But still, I hope you will ept it. This is not just to apologize or because he contributed greatly to this war. . You will continue to wander throughout the central ins and fight with foreign enemies. I daresay that he will lead a much more passionate life than the leaders of his faction. . I dont want to discuss the influence of your mentality, skills, etc. I just knew you were someone who would do great things for our future. Jangmun-in. Prevent another tragedy. Sunwoos eyes deepened. If another n appears in the same situation as our Jongnam, you must use your strength. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. That is natural. And its not just me. Everyone Of course we all should do that. Still, I want to tell you this. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became serious. Jongnam lost many disciples in this war. The damage cannot be converted into money. In the future, we will have to raise more disciples, and the money needed to treat the seriously injured will be quite a lot. In the meantime, he said he would give me a spiritual altar that could be considered a treasure. What should I do? Will you ept it? Yeon Ho-jeong took control. If you say that, how can I refuse? I will make sure to put it to good use. Sunwoo smiled brightly. Thank you for epting my sincerity. Sunwoo handed Taeeuldan to Yeon Hojeong. It was light but also heavy. This Yeongdan was not just a Yeongdan, but a treasure filled with Sunwoos frustration, anger, hope, and regret. Sunwoo turned around. Lets eat. I havent eaten anything all day today either. Just in case, I tell you, there is no fatty food in the secr world. great. Yeon Ho-jeong followed him. Sunwoo opened his mouth again without turning his head. Yeon algebra. Yes, Jang Mun-in. Thank you. Its not an apology, its a gratitude. Thanks to you, Jongnam survived. I will definitely repay this favor in the future. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Taeeuldan is enough, but if you think it is not enough, please pay it back. Sunwoo chuckled. He is a strange person. * * * Mukbi greeted Yeon Ho-jeong, who returned to her residence after having a meal with Sun-woo. Did you have a good time? uh. I had a delicious meal. I also received gifts. okay. Itste at night, why arent you sleeping yet? Mukbi scratched his head. I just cant sleep. Im going to sleep now. okay. Ill see you tomorrow. Yeon Ho-jeong flopped down in front of the stairs. There was a look of puzzlement on Mukbis face. Do not sleep? I have something to think about. Lets sleep first. is it so. Dont overdo it. I understand. Mukbi disappeared from his residence. The guesthouse where she slept was quite far away from here. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was alone, took out Taeeuldan from her arms. . A faint medicinal scent flowed from Taeeuldan wrapped in a gold bag. It wasnt harsh or strong. If you put it in your arms, most people wouldnt be able to smell it. Yeon Ho-jeong quietly looked down at Taeeuldan and put it back in her arms. I received a great treasure. Taeeuldan. It is not just a spiritual group representing a sect. It was gold stained with the blood and sweat of Sunwoo and Jongnam. But there was a bigger treasure than that. It was amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of Sun-woos sword. amazing. It had a different logic from the martial arts I knew. It was my first time to officially see Jongnams World Sword. Thirty-six swords in the world. The best swordsmanship of the Jongnam faction. Balgyeongbeop, rising from the sword, was a much more amazing sword technique than the treading path. If you look at Geomro alone, I actually didnt think it was that great. It was exquisite, but if you look for that level of swordsmanship, it was easier to find than you might think. However, the power within it had a uniqueness that was difficult to find in any martial arts in the world. The momentum was fierce and brilliant like fire, but the sword power flowing out was like a proud current. It was the peak of a wave of swords that no one could escape once they were swept into it. Hwasans plum sword is the pinnacle of sophistication. Rather, Im used to it. Yeonhojeongs martial arts was abat technique with an exquisite bnce of attack, defense, evasion, and counterattack. However, since martial arts itself was extremely destructive, it was easier to understand the opposite path, Hwasans martial arts. Just by looking at it, you could get a glimpse of how to use the plum sword. The Heavenly Sword was different. Although the ferocity was simr, there was a softness breathing inside it that was as good as the Taegeukhyegeom of the Shaman faction. Soft and soft principlese together and be a wave that no one can stop. It was literally a sword like water. A single drop of water easily scatters, but when it gathers, a huge current sweeps away everything in the world. My martial arts skills are simple. Because its simple, its fast and strong. Qigong techniques are not like that, but the fighting technique itself is all about wielding it without holding on to logic. Sasinmu is different from Taoist martial arts or Buddhism martial arts. It is an extreme practical martial art that thoroughly destroys the opponent without seeking enlightenment. Yeon Ho-jeong never thought that was a problem. It was the same even after I reached my current level. Because Sasinmu was already perfect in itself. But at this moment. The advantages of other types of martial arts, which he had never felt even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, were shaking Yeon Ho-jeongs heart. No. Yeon Ho-jeong thought again. Its not just the World Sword. The legendary Taoist Heavenly Technique of Myeonggeuk. By using the divine energy of Dan Sang-jeon, he created a martial art that was close to a martial art. The strange martial art of losing the rhythm without the opponent being aware of it was enough to be called Shingongjeolhak in itself. Moreover, the hardness of the magic that creates the absolute defense and attack power. It is both armor and a sword. The unbreakable wonder of steel raised both sides of the attack and defense to the highest level. I could see it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became slightly nk. When I fought him, I entered a realm that is difficult to define. It wasnt just immersion. I went into a world much deeper than that and threatened him. Wooooow. A bright energy bloomed from Yeon Ho-jeongs hands. It was not the Four Gods Energy. The pure bright energy, the core of Yeonhojeongs history, was radiating out. At that time, I was able to see not only his movements but also the core of his attack power. Jiiiing. The sacred energy that had been blooming soon became as hard as steel and colored his entire forearm. This is what it felt like. There was no logical exnation. This is because the structure was not organized. But I was able to follow a simr path just by feeling. He was the one imitating Dohwacheonsingap () with Gwangmyeonggi. Wow! The bright light that protected his arm for a moment dissipated with a sshing sound. I remembered the feeling and used it ording to my instincts, but it onlysted for a moment. Since its operation cannot be sustained, it is impossible to use it in actualbat. and. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his hand into the air. His fingertips pointed toward a tree far away. Senior Eumjes cancergongpa was also an outstanding season. Wooooow. The bright energy flowing from the fingertips soon turned into intangible energy. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank. He naturally closed his open hand and flicked his middle finger and thumb. Perfect! Whoa! When I snap my fingers, a distant tree branch snaps! It broke with a sound. It is the power of vibration. Unlike the Myeonggeuks Daohwacheonshingong, I roughly understood the principle, so I was able to use the dark space technique in my own way, which was simr to but different from the yin system. Its a great break from school. I also dont know the structure, but since I know the principle, I can pull it out and use it at a moments notice. The meeting with Myeong-geuk ended in a life-or-death fight, but they talked with Emperor Eum all day. She even worked on internal energy to heal her broken body. After reading the unique characteristics of an absolute master whose power enters the body, he was even able to understand the principles of the Arm Gong School. Senior Eumje and the enemys martial arts skills. Furthermore, Jongnams World Sword. Yeon Ho-jeong let out an exmation without realizing it. There was so much to learn in the world, but for the sake of my own perfection, I neglected even what I could gain due to my overly narrow eyes. You have to perfect yourself to understand others. In that respect, Yeonhojeongs method was right. But there was no need for that now. Just like during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, his martial arts path was no longer his own. The current Yeonhojeong, which is simr to that time but is following apletely different path, has developed from a martial art solely for battle and destruction to a castle-like martial art that seeks to protect everything. You can be stronger. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand gently waved the air. The unknown world we entered during the fight against the masterpiece. If only I could throw myself into a principle that got derailed at some point. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled the moment when he gradually and surely fell into the principles of martial arts. He thought of his own hand, which came close to pulling out Myeonggeuks corbone even though he did not throw it away with all his strength. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Wooooow. The Gwangmyeong Shrine let out a soft cry. Focus and immerse yourself. Indeed, for the first time in a long time, Yeon Ho-jeong sat in meditation and reflected on himself. Cheeeeeeeek! That moment when youpletely focus on yourself without any external stimtion. Gwangmyeong Shindan elerated recovery by moving through the entire body faster and more smoothly than before. Three days have passed since Yeon Ho-jeong fell into zazen. Mukbi came to visit, and So Jeonggwang, who didnt know where he was, stayed by his side. Hwang Seok-tae, who finished his work, also stayed by Yeon Ho-jeong from the second day, and Kang Ryang and Ji So-hyeon, who were contacted, also ascended to Jongnam. And on the fourth day. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes opened. Mukbi approached with a happy face. Are you awake? huh. I stay focused for a long time. Its already been four days. I see. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Lets get this sorted out. I think its time to go. yes. Oh, have some food before that. Chapter 713 ?Episode 713. A treasure trove of enlightenment (3) Hmm. Yang Chens eyes sank deeply. I cant believe how many times in the world things go the way I want, and I never thought that the sound would fly out on its own. White Paper bowed his head. I have no idea. I think there are circumstances, but the letter I sent did not contain detailed information. Deputy Yeons reports always state the facts clearly. However, the fact that the reason was not written down means that it is difficult to exin even in a letter. It seems so. Yang Chen sighed. Whatever the reason, you are such a foolish woman. What on earth would make you go to that ugly ce in person? Do you even know where it is? There was a strange sadness in his sigh. It wasnt just because of the absence of an absolute expert who could be an ally. Although Yang Cheon is the king of the dark ind with great power as the head of the Ink Dragon Club, not many people have actually been with him in his life. Seongcheon Thirteenth ce. Yang Chen had barely met any of them. However, as these people who had reached the pinnacle of an era, they felt a certain sense of familiarity. It was truly a pity that one of them had thrown himself into a future where he had no idea what would happen. Now that its time toe back, Im looking forward to seeing how big it will be. yes? Yang Chen said in a cheerful tone. Isnt it written in the letter? There was a brief conflict with Eumje Ha Eungyo. No matter how genius he was, it would have been close to impossible to bridge that gap. . I dont know how much he has grown. White Papers face hardened. By any means Vice Lord, do you think that Deputy Yeon has grown to the point where he shares hands with the masters of Seongcheon? Yang Chen shook his head. That cant be possible. No one can grow that much in such a short amount of time. Even for rare monsters, it is impossible. However. . What is written on the second page of the report. He even used his disciple as bait to summon the Yin Emperor This part bothers me. White Papers eyes wavered. He also burst intoughter when he read that part. He may have had to think of his own way, but it would have been a nonsensical action without taking the risk of facing the power of the enraged Emperor Yin head-on. Yang Chens eyes narrowed. No matter what kind of ghost world youe up with, the strong people of Seongcheon have absolute power enough to defeat it all. Deputy Yeon doesnt know that either. Then it must be one of two things. . Either he had grown to the point where he could take on Seongcheons power, or although it is unlikely, there was a preparedness n to offset that absolute power. The white paper was unbelievable. No matter how good of a lieutenant Yeon is, he probably wouldnt have umted that level of skill already. Even if it is not a forceparable to that of Seongcheon, I dont think it is impossible to develop the skills to take on that force. yes?! This guys martial arts skills have reached their limit. We have reached a level where infinite possibilities can be unleashed just by someone pricking us with a needle. Yang Chen chuckled. Im really looking forward to it. I wonder how much he has grown through this trip to Sacheon and Seomseo. Yang Cheon stood up. White Paper bowed his head. I will prepare dinner. No, it didnt work out. yes? I have to go to my student. He must be wrapping his head alone even now, but thinking about Deputy Yeon makes me want to force enlightenment into his body. Yang Chen looked up at the ceiling of the cave. It can be said that my students talent is truly amazing but it must be very difficult to have to live with such a monster for the next generation. The floating ship came to mind. He made up for hisck of talent with hard work and quickly emerged as his sessor. That alone proved the disciples worth. However, it is difficult to control this extremely rough and dark ind with its potential value alone. Can you surpass Deputy Yeon? Yang Chens eyes darkened. If its really hard to catch up with him, when I go in the future, I will clear away the obstacles in front of you. He didnt want to kill Yeon Ho-jeong. This is because the rtionship between the two was not bad, even if it was just hateful. He hoped Bu-seon would reach zero as soon as possible. Even though I know that it is not easy, no, it is close to impossible. * * * older brother! In the middle of eating, Gangryang came to Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. How are you? I was fine. Anyway Kang-ryang shrugged his shoulders after examining Yeon-ho-jeongs body. Its still unstable, but this is pretty good. I know. It looks like you werent as shattered as I thought? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I know thats a joke. Kang Ryang is not a stranger to war. Thats how we express the joy of reunion. sister. long time no see. A look of joy appeared on Kang Ryangs face when he saw Muk Bi. Its been a very long time. How are you? of course. As expected, you are so cruel. The feeling of prayer is different from then. He ran farther while I wasnt looking. Mukbi shook his head. Your change seems to be much greater. I am apletely different person than when I left. Its amazing that you broke through Mujong, but youve gone even further. Aside from Yeon Ho-jeong, it would be rare to find someone who talks this much. Kang-ryang scratched his head. Compared to my older brothers and sisters, I still have a long way to go. Thats great enough. I havent even reached that level at your age. Haha, just because its been a while since west met, you even put gold on your face. After clearing his mind, Kang Ryang suddenly saw a young man standing next to him. His appearance was more suited to a schr than a warrior. Yeon Ho-jeong also sometimes looks like a stiff schr, but when all is said and done, it is hard to say that this young man was a warrior. Nevertheless, he was holding a bangcheongeuk in his hand. It seemed like the first time I had seen someone with such a mismatched weapon. A doubt appeared on Kang Ryangs face. this person is? So Jeong-gwang. Yeon Ho-jeong said while wiping his mouth. He is the division head and military officer of a sect called Hwaungmun. Oh yeah. So Jeong-gwang took the gun. It is an honor to meet the descendant of the Demon Sword. Huh? Do you know me? Its because its a sect that has a hard time surviving if they dont get information quickly. You can make an inference just by looking at their face and their unique prayers. Youre so amazing, arent you? I meant it. No matter how much information you knew, it was impossible for an ordinary person with keen eyesight to figure out the identity of the other person just by appearance and atmosphere. But Kang Ryang looked at Yeon Ho-jeong secretly. What happens? Are you a new member of the group? For the time being. What do you mean by that? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at So Jeong-gwang. So Jeong-gwang scratched his head. I think our Lord Moon wille too. I think we will be able to judge then whether it will be for a while or for a long time. Of course. But if youre going toe, youd bettere quickly. Because we have to go to the Mukryongbu. Su Jeong-gwangs face stiffened. Inkryongbu Werent you expecting it? To some extent. For you, it would be more convenient for the Mukryongbu than the Murim Alliance. Is that so So Jeong-gwang sighed. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head and looked at Ji So-hyun. Ji So-hyuns face was quite dark. All of the internal injuries I suffered from exposure to the living things have healed, but I probably wont feel good. Can we take the fact that you came all the way here with Gangryang to mean that Sojeo will also be with us? Ji So-hyun shook her head. I Emperor has left the central in. ! You wont be able toe back until you finish your work. I had a guess, but it seemed like that. Ji So-hyun was resentful of Eum-je. And I missed my teacher so much that I could easily cover up that resentment. Ji So-hyun sighed. I dont know. The reason I came with Prosecutor Kang was to get confirmation from Master Yeon that Master had really gone far away. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Im sorry. There was nothing else to say. Ji So-hyun closed her eyes. This situation where the teacher left alone. As a disciple, it is inevitable that you want to see your teacher, but it is not right to live like a doll without any purpose. But Isnt the view nice? yes? Yeon Ho-jeong looked around and said. The view of Jongnam Mountain. Isnt that pretty good? Ah yes. Ji So-hyun was dumbfounded. I suddenly couldnt figure out why I was talking about the scenery of Jongnam Mountain. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont know when, but if Emperor Yin returns, wouldnt it be highly likely that he will return to this area where hest stayed? yes? Ill tell Jang Moon-in, how about you stay at Jongnam Mountain in the meantime? Ji So-hyun was surprised. My name is Jongnam Mountain? Even if you dont be a disciple, it wouldnt be a bad idea to live with them. From what I see, all Jongnam people are people who know righteousness and have deep affection. Even though he is an outsider, if he is a disciple of Emperor Yin, he will be well received. Well, I If youre at a loss to live alone, its good to rely on people who can be with you. If its not ufortable, I dont think it would be a bad idea to form a rtionship with Jong-nam. Ji So-hyuns face was full of confusion. But even for a moment. I learned martial arts from my teacher, but thats it. I still have a lot to do. I know. Even if we join together, we will only be a nuisance to Professor Yeon. If Jongnams adults allow it it would be the perfect choice for me. It was an honest statement. I dont do things like wasting time out of needless humility. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I will tell Jang Mun-in. but. Ji So-hyun lowered her head. Even though I dont know much about the world, I know that it is not easy to ask Jongnam Jang Moonin such a favor. I will work hard to sharpen myself, so in the future, if there is anything that requires my help, I will go to you wherever I am. Its good to be honest. I dont know if that will happen, but if something like that happens, I will contact you without hesitation. thank you. It was nothing. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. He looked at the faces of Silence Hwang Seok-tae, Paeyul, Kang Ryang, and So Jeong-gwang in turn, and stood up smiling. They will take care of Jongnams affairs now. Lets go to Jang Mun-in together to resolve the issue of Ji So-jeos whereabouts. So Jeong-gwang asked. Are you leaving right away? Theres nothing better to do here, so if you just mess around, wont you just get noticed? Those who are going must go. Hmmnya. There are things that need to be done along the way to the Mukryongbu, so you can send a message through the opening. If Jinyang isnt an idiot, he coulde find me before he enters the Inky Dragon Club. Yeon Ho-jeong pped his hands. Now lets move again. It has been several months since I left the Mukryongbu and came into the world. Finally, the cold winter weather saw them off as they returned to the castle of ck Ind. Chapter 714 ?Episode 714. A treasure trove of enlightenment (4) Sunwoo and the elders followed Yeonhojeong and his party to the entrance of the mountain gate to see them off. Guyun handed arge bundle to Yeonhojeong. I added this and that in the hope that it might help a little bit along the way. Please ept it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and epted the bundle. I will not decline. Of course I should. Sunwoo said. Youre going to the Mukryongbu like this? Thats right. If I do, when will Ie back into the world? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. That is unknown. In fact, the most important thing in this trip to the central ins was to attend senior Eumje. Well, since he left, theres nothing we can do. Still, we were able to correct Sacheon and prevent the Jongnam War, so it can be seen as a trip to the central ins where we did our part. Sunwoo said with a smile. I dont know when that will be, but please contact me when Ie back into the world. I dont know about anyone else, but my Jongnam will risk his life to help you. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for your heartfelt kindness. Oh, senior Yinjes disciple, dont worry. Although we may not receive him as a disciple, he has be a person of the mountains, so he is also our family. I will do my best to help you get along well. I would be grateful if you could do so. Sun-woo looked around at Hwang Seok-tae, Paeyul Muk-bi, and So Jeong-gwang in turn. I am truly grateful for your efforts. Not only Yeon Dae-su, but all of you are Jong-nams benefactors. Even if I die, I will not be able to repay that favor. Sunwoo took control with moderation. I hope your future path will be filled with only good luck. Everyone in the party took a shot at Sunwoo. Then lets go. See youter. Thats how Yeon Ho-jeong and his group left Jongnam Mountain. Sunwoo did not take his eyes off them even after they had walked so far away that they were no longer visible to the naked eye. Guyun said to Sunwoo. Long sentence of death sentence. You tell me. Although there was a huge loss, on the other hand, what happened in Jongnam must have instilled awareness in the central region. There is no guarantee that something like this will not happen again in the future Hmm? I agree. What do you mean? Im talking about the Sword of the World and the Fish Dragon. A surprising light appeared on Sunwoos face. Hong Kwon shouted without realizing it. Three death sentences! that! Is the authority of a sect important even after losing disciples? Hong Kwon blushed. Gu Yun shook his head. Wouldnt one experience like this be enough? There is no guarantee that we will be okay even if another war like this breaks out in the future. We live not in a world of peace, but in a world where war can break out at any moment. . Then wouldnt it be right to do our best to ensure that even one more of our disciples can survive these difficult times? Guyun looked at Sunwoo. I decided not to make any more choices that would leave me with regret. At least thats the case for me. Priests. Is the vision of a sect more important than the lives of its disciples? I will do my best to help Guyun Lee so that his disciples, armed with stronger martial arts skills and stronger power, can go out into the world and show off their courage. Gu Yun lowered his head. Then the other elders bowed their heads one by one. Sunwoo said with an emotional face. Thank you. It took a huge burden off me. Jongnam was swept away by a phone call. Although he lost countless disciples, he also gained many things. Jongnam will be stronger and stronger in the future. Jong-nam will be able to leave a big mark in thisplicated world where future generations will be left speechless in these difficult times. * * * One oclock after the group left Jongnam Mountain. Iboshu!! Before you can even feel that brilliant momentum, an extremely loud voice is heard first. The group turned their heads. Full-sang was running at a frightening speed. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I came silently because I thought you were busy, but why did youe running all the way here? You human! Even if youre busy, you have to say hello and leave. What kind of bullshit is that? Full-sang, who reached the front of the group, took a deep breath and grunted. It seemed like he was doing everything he could to keep up. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Anyway, you have to stop by an open branch somewhere along the way. I hope we can meet then. Thats it! Anyway, I dont think you followed me here just because I didnt say hello. Whoa! Full Sang, out of breath, took out a letter from his arms. Like a beggar, his clothes were in rags, but the letter he took out was clean. Take this. What is this? See if you read it. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the letter and read it. For a moment his eyes shed. A stool broke out in the imperial pce? exactly. Full Sangs face became serious. Do you remember Hanam Provincial Commander? Ive never seen it, but I know it. Didnt the former Moyong family head personally go to deal with the Shinhwa cult warlords? As expected, you have a good memory. But why him? He passed away. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. He passed away? exactly. how? I have received a call from the imperial pce. I dont know yet whether all the provincialmanders or the heads of the threepanies were summoned. Youll find out soon enough. But why is that? He was hanged for treason. Yeon Ho-jeong and everyone in the group were surprised. Treason? A letter shared with the Thirteen Princes was discovered in the residence of Prince Yeo Sang-do, themander of Hanam Province. In that letter A shadow appeared on Full Sangs face. It was written that we should begin preparations for counter-government. Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. Revival means returning to the original correct state. That means bringing down bad rulers and installing good rulers on the throne. So to speak, it is a rebellion. The intention was to dethrone the emperor of the time and ce the thirteen princes on the throne. Is that true? Full-sang shook his head. I cant be sure. I dont think so, but I dont know what happens to people. Of course, considering the princesss personality and caution, everyone thinks that revolt is nonsense. Then I cant jump to conclusions, but this is definitely outside of a conspiracy. Yeosangdo was under surveince by the Shinhwa Church. However, through the deal with Moyonggun and the removal of the weapons of the Murim Alliance masters, Yeosangdos actions would have be more free. Prince Moyong also kept his meeting aplete secret, so the Shinhwa Church may have suspicions, but they would not have been able to find conclusive evidence to harm Yeosangdo. Still, Yeosangdo died. And that too, with the gravest sin of plotting a rebellion. Murim is a martial artist, but in fact, one axis of this war will be handled by the imperial pce. What if the imperial pce really falls into the hands of the enemy? I guess so. Even though its power has weakened and its influence has naturally diminished, the imperial pce is still the imperial pce. As they are the official group that rules this continent, their power will be no less than that of the Wulin. At times, it can be more scary than the enemies of the martial arts. exactly. While Daesu Yeon was roaming the length and breadth of the martial arts world, the martial arts alliance has been keeping an eye on the imperial pce. Its something the Inkryongbu couldnt do, so of course we had to do it. The Mukryongbu was a ck ind alliance. Even with empty words, this is not an organization that officials can touch. On the other hand, the forces of the Murim Alliance have been acquainted with local officials for hundreds of years. An example was when Prince Moyong personally visited Yeosangdos residence to meet him. I said I approached it very cautiously. I had expected that the Shinhwa cults, one of the three religions, were secretly working in the imperial pce, but I investigated in detail how deep they extended and whether that was really true. Have you got the results? I also received information yesterday. Full-sangs eyes were shaking. I found out that His Majesty the Emperor of the time, His Majestys closest confidant, Taegam Wuheon, is a member of the Shinhwa Church. !! The Taegam is the pinnacle of the eunuchs and is the head of the greatest power, dividing the power of the imperial pce between the maternal rtives. Is that true? Other information has some reliability issues. But it is clear that the Taegam belongs to the Shinhwa Church. Yeon Ho-jeong sensed that the situation was taking an unusual turn. this. When ites to Moorims work, he can do whatever he can. But things in the imperial pce are different. He was as good as anyone in politics, but from the beginning, he specialized in the work of a so-called general and secret task force that crushed conspiracies and defeated enemies. If the Grand Master belongs to the Shinhwa Church, it would not be an exaggeration to say that more than half of the imperial pce has fallen into the hands of the Shinhwa Church by now. If you just think about Taegams influence right now, thats about it. Fortunately. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Full Sang. Full Sang sighed. Several high-ranking officials and maternal rtives realized that the Tae-gam was connected to certain people. Thanks to this, the Taegam, or the Shinhwa Church, was still unable to take control of the imperial pce. Thats a good thing. But if I didnt know, I wouldnt know. Now that I know, I cant leave it like this. So, the government decided to secretly send someone to the imperial pce. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. You can tell just by looking at Full Sangs expression and voice. Full Sang hade to see him to talk about this. Who? This is Daehyup, the chief judge of the Byeoksan Yeonga family. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Full Sang sighed. He volunteered first, but it was actually something he couldnt refuse. There are only a handful of people who can share the same prestige as the head of the martial arts family. . Of course, great schrs of the old faction, such as Ambassador Gong and Seung Hyeon-jin, can make a move. But It wont work. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Buddhist monks and Taoist monks always stand out no matter how they decorate themselves. There is a high risk that enemies will get wind of such peopleing and going in the imperial pce, where there are so many hidden eyes. Thats correct. Yes, father Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Full-sang continued. Of course, Lady Yeon is not going alone. There had to be someone who knew the situation there well, and if by any chance they were discovered, they had to be able to break through with wisdom, so more people were needed. One of them must be Lord Paengga. There was a look of surprise on Full Sangs face. How did you know? I am not a loser from Hebei. Since the imperial pce is in Beijing, there are few people who know the situation there better than Lord Peng. Thats right. Youre smart, after all. And who else is with you? Soldier of Uijeonggun. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Zinc? exactly. The Grand Commander would have wanted to go in person, but Maeng was busy with work, so that was not possible. I guess so. The first thing to do is to meet with His Majestys maternal rtives and discuss the future. We still dont know whether there will be a fight in the pce or not. But I felt like I had to tell Master Yeon about this. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. Thank you for the information. It was nothing. ah! And Full Sangs voice disappeared. But the lips were still moist. It was an electric sound. Yeon Ho-jeong, who listened to his message with a thoughtful expression, nodded. I understand. So it will be. Full-sang took possession of the gun. I wish I could just rx for a few days, but work is too busy. Lets enjoy the joy of our reunion next time. I wish you good luck in the future. then. Paaaaaaaa! Full-sang disappeared from the spot. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. father. Chapter 715 ?Episode 715. Report of Enlightenment (5) Mission? Yes. Yeonwi, drinking tea, looked much calmer than expected. When are you leaving? Well, it looks like well be leaving at midnight today. An expression of embarrassment appeared on Tang Sangers face. Speaking of midnight, there is less than half a day left. Despite this, Yeonwi was extremely rxed. Is this a mission so dangerous that the head of the family would go there in person? Its dangerous Yeonwi, who had put down the teacup, tilted her head. I think thats probably true. Because an armed conflict may actually ur. I hope not, if possible. I see. Yeonwi smiled. If it is appropriate for you to live alone, how about interacting with Uijeonggun? Didnt you also belong to Tang Mas army at least once in the past? Tang Sang-ah smiled bitterly. I left before we even formed a bond. Its natural to feel ufortable. Still, it wouldnt be a bad idea to meet with Commander Moyong often. Chief Moyong? I had a conversation with Commander Moyong not long ago. You have be a much bigger person than before. After leading a group of soldiers and fighting many battles, the impression that I was somewhat weak disappeared. okay. He has the character of an outstanding martial artist, and his ability to rule his subordinates is also very outstanding. Even if you search the entire midfield, it will be difficult to find such talent. Tang Sanger was quite surprised. It wasnt often that Yeonwi praised someone sincerely. He rarely praised his children, Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon Ji-pyeong. It may be that he was treated more strictly because he was a child, but even taking that into ount, this was surprising. Tang Sang-ah smiled. Now that the matriarch says so, I suddenly be interested. Hehe, is that so? In the past, my father tried to marry me and Commander Moyong. Maybe it was because of some sense of resistance, but no matter how many times I saw him, it was hard to get closer to him. I see. Yeonwi shook his head. There is no longer a need to meet with affection in mind, so interact without pressure. It is also a blessing if martial artists of simr generation and with excellent martial arts skills can raise each others level. yes. Tang Sang-ah asked as if something suddenly urred to her. But Jipyeong doesnte around often these days? This is Yeonjipyeong, which moved together with Uijeonggun. Since he is also close to Mo Yong-woo, it would be safe to say that he was actually a member of Uijeonggun before being a member of Yeonga. They say they do all training together with the Uijeong Army. Is that so? Its a good thing. Unlike before, the horizon is not as fragile. However, I often abused myself for the sake of deeper kendo (). It was like that. Jipyeong is gradually bing one with Uijeong-gun, so this is a good thing for both Uijeong-gun and Jipyeong. You cannot live alone in this world, so unless you live as a secluded person in the mountains, you must actively encounter people and learn how to live a strong life. Dang Sang-ah thought that this was the difference between him and other leaders. Heads of prestigious families usually dont like their children going outside. Therefore, under the full support of the family, the children trained in martial arts, took business sses, and led a strict life so that they could grow into the next pir of the family. Even his father, Dang Gwan, raised Dan Yang Seon that way. Regardless of the oue, it wasmon sense among the martial arts n. Yeonwi was not like that. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the family, went outside right away, he was worried about his safety and did not stop such action itself. In fact, he even secretly rmended Yeon Ho-jeongs method to Yeon Ji-pyeong, saying that you have to go out into the world to be an adult. Actually, its extremely dangerous. Its a method that other families cant easily try. Even if you were born and raised in a prestigious family, you are bound to make frequent mistakes andck skills at a young age. If you go out to a river, there is a high risk of getting caught up in a petty dispute and dying. My bloodline might go out into this dangerous world and I might die. What kind of parent would willingly tolerate that? If you make a mistake, the family might end up losing money. Yeonwi, who allowed both sons to face the world despite such danger, was truly remarkable. That choice must have been very difficult because he was someone who thought about his children like other parents, or rather more than anyone else. Dang Sang-ah filed aint. Thats why it will be difficult for the six generations to ovee the nine factions forever. Gupailbang is a sect, not a family. Their sects are connected not by blood, but by priestly rtions, and the position of head of the sect is handed down to a person with ability and virtue. In other words, in order to demonstrate your abilities, you must go out into the world and prove your worth. He often actively dispatches disciples to benefit the world. The power of the nine factions, which had been perfected through the three waves, became a wall that was difficult to ovee no matter how hard the six generations struggled. however. Is annual leave different? Yeonwimans ideological teachings are different from those of the heads of existing prestigious families. And the two sons, who are at least as senior in rank as their father, are leaving their mark on the mighty martial arts world. perhaps. Tang Sang-ah thought. I think Gangdongs Love Song could surpass the status of Gu-file-Il-bang, which is difficult for anyone to surpass. Hehe, what are you thinking? yes? Oh, Im sorry. I thought of something else for a moment. Tang Sang-ah smiled brightly and chatted with Yeon Wi. The conversation between the two did not stop until the night went by. Unlike usual, Tang Sanger was talkative, and Yeon Wi also showed a much more kind and witty side than usual. It was so close to midnight. Are you there? Pleasee in. Sigh. The door opened and Peng Mu-gang, the head of the Hebei Peng family, appeared. Behind him, Zhuge Yan and several warriors were lined up with nervous faces. Yeonwi smiled and stood up. I guess its already time. exactly. But Peng Mu-gang scratched his head. After all, it is a judges prosecutors office. You dont seem nervous at all? I was so nervous that if it was something that would work out well, I would have thought about it for several days. Haha, thats true too. An invisible admiration appeared on Peng Wugangs face as he smiled awkwardly. Judges Prosecutors Office. In fact, there was no special rtionship between the two. I wouldnt say we had contrasting tendencies, but it was because we didnt have anything worth meeting up for a drink. Yan Wei doesnt know much about Peng Wugang, and Peng Wugang also doesnt know much about Yan Wi. But at this moment. Peng Mu-gang was able to clearly understand one fact. Hes a strong man. He wasnt pretending, he really didnt look nervous. However, he didnt seem to regard this mission as anything special. The prayer, which was as calm as water yet deep, also cultivated enough tension to be released at any time. Well, isnt it natural to be extraordinary? He is the father of Yeon Ho-jeong, the leader of Byeoksan Lake, the best reviewer in the world. The Murim League wasprised of many extraordinary people, but among them, Yeon Ho-jeong was a great general of the era who especially stood out. Yeonwi is the father who raised such a great general and the head of a n that maintained peace in Gangdong. It has no choice but to be extraordinary. But Peng Mu-gang was embarrassed. How can you not see it? The power of solidarity. Extremely quiet and haughty. If this person uses a sword, you can roughly guess what kind of sword he will show. However, the depth of its power could not be grasped. I had no idea what was contained in the prayer, which was suddenly bing heavy and dark. It ispletely different from the martial arts of Panga, which is as shy as fire and as fierce as a fire bomb. However, such an ambiguous prayer was the first of its kind, except for the previous generations of Shaolin and Shaman masters. Paenggaju? hmm? ah! Excuse me. Peng Mu-gang burst outughing. Yeongajus prayer was so deep and grand that I was momentarily entranced. You are truly amazing. A bold attitude that does not hide ones true feelings. That simple yet profound sincerity greatly impressed Yeonwi. I just hope that you can lead this poor person well. I was going to do that, but when I face you like this, Ill have to hide under Yeongajus sword instead of leading you. Hehehe. He is a person who is curious and honest, and has a pleasant yet serious side. I thought it would have been nice if we had had drinks separately from the meeting. Now, lets move slowly. Lets do that. Yeonwi looked at Tang Sang-ah. Tang Sang-ah lowered his head. Take care, matriarch. Yeonwi patted her shoulder. If you are having a hard time, there are many people to lean on. . Ill see you when Ie back. yes. Tang Sang-ahs eyes turned slightly red as she raised her head. I knew it intuitively. How dangerous and bloody this mission is. In the first ce, it was a mission worthy of sending the head of a six-generation family, so how awesome would it be? I was very worried that the adult who had understood and cared for me more than anyone else was going on a dangerous mission. Yeonwi smiled and turned her head. After a while, Yan Wei, Peng Wujiang, Zhuge Yan, and apanying warriors stood in front of the inner conference hall. The rest of the Twelve Dukes, as well as the elders of the Presbyterian Church, were all lined up there. The public ambassador took a step forward and gave a half-funeral. I am truly grateful and sorry for taking on such a dangerous task. Yeon Wei and Peng Wugang bowed their heads. I hope that the blessings of the Buddha will be with the future of Yeongaju, a swordsman of the first generation, and Pangaju, a high-spirited heroic cooperative. thank you. Please be careful. yes. It was then. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. Before you leave, Lord Yeonga brought you some reassuring news. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeonwis face. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. It is said that Dae-su Yeon and his party safely entered Honam. Honam is part of the Mukryongbus sphere of influence, so you will be able to restfortably in the Bu for the time being. I guess so. The contribution made by Daesung Yeon this time is great and great. The hardships must have been so severe, and Mukryong Buju, who has arge vessel, must have known that as well. I wont ask you to do anything special right now. Thank goodness. I hope you have a safe trip without worrying about your children. Zhuge Wenhu said to Zhuge Yan. You will have to take good care of the two matriarchs. Zhuge Yan lowered his head. We will do our best not to cause any disruption. OK. It was then. Someone came running at a frightening speed from far away. Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Isnt that person a confidant of the intelligence advisor? The person who ran as he said was a disciple of openness. I meet the servants and elders. So what happened? Its urgent! Not an information advisor, but the Lord of the room sent a direct message! Everyones eyes suddenly changed. The Dragon Head Ark himself? Thats right. What on earth happened? Gyeongdo swallowed his saliva and spoke in a trembling voice. It is said that the King of Fly, a member of the Thirteenth ce of Heavenly Heaven, has appeared! King Gongsun Baekryong was the king of divinew that was unrivaled not only in the martial arts world of the time, but also in ancient times. Another absolute figure whose actual force is at the level of the three armies, but whose unrivaled neww alone fills the gap in force. It is said that King Bi, who had not been frequenting the martial arts world recently, has appeared. This was not normal. Zhuge Wenhu hurriedly asked. Where did you say it appeared? Near Wudang Mountain, Gyun County, Hubei! In an instant, the atmosphere in the audience cooled down. Chapter 716 ?Episode 716. A treasure trove of enlightenment (6) Zhuge Lianghu asked. You mean you showed up alone? ording to the information, yes. Only one martial artist appeared. But that martial artist is the powerhouse of Seongcheon. Whether it was the Immortal Emperor or the Three Princes, Gosu, who was named in the Seongcheon, was a monster of the outside world who could handle the power of the Daemunpa level with a single person. So to speak, it is a moving bomb. Even King Bi had no obvious affiliation. He is a stickler who represents neither a political faction nor a sad faction, but a moderate path. The emergence of an absolute master whose direction is unknown. It was no wonder that the audience was nervous. This is not normal. In the midst of the turbulent times, even the King of Rain, who had not been seen before, appeared. Bokho Shinseung looked at Seunghyunjin for some reason. I had no choice but to pay attention since it was said that the ce where King Bi appeared was near the shaman faction. Unexpectedly, Seunghyunjins face was calm. I heard that King Bi is not a person who risks his life for negotiations, but he is not a robber either. Thats true, but An expert who cannot be defeated has appeared, but there is no need to worry. However, if there is an intention that has revealed itself at this point, it would be urgent to figure out that intention. It was a voice that did not convey nervousness. Not long ago, the Jongnam faction fought a war. Wouldnt it be unsettling to hear that King Bi had appeared in this situation? Nevertheless, Seunghyeonjinin was skillfully controlling himself. It was because he knew that there was no point in making a fuss right now. youre right. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. Even if King Bi harbors evil intentions, the Shaman faction is different from the Jongnam faction. In particr, isnt there a Takmu practitioner in shamanism? Jongnampa was also a sect that started out as a Taoist school, but its inclination changed to a secr school in the contemporary era. It could be seen from the fact that most of those who came from the Mumun (T) rather than the Jongnamdomun (KϵT) did not receive a provincial name. In addition, Jongnam had unique customs that were different from other Old Daemun sects. Most of Jongnams predecessors spread out throughout the world and entered separate practices or entered into secr businesses. Before the original empire lost power, there were many experts from Jongnam in the military. Most of the former warlords who retired from active duty also went to the imperial pce and worked as advisors to the military department. However, as the empire lost power and the government could not function properly, the rtionship becameplicated. Eventually, in the Tang Dynasty, the leaders of the previous era would not go to the military headquarters, but would descend separately to carry out cooperation. This has changed into a culture of nurturing younger students by going to the n or business affiliated with Jongnam. But other old factions did not do that. You havent been seen recently, but I heard youre staying not far from the shamans headquarters. Seung Hyun Jin-in nodded. He is like a dragon in the clouds, so he may have gone off somewhere. However, as far as I know, he is still working on his training near Mt. Wudang. That wasnt all. Not only Zhuo Wuzi, but also quite a few masters of previous eras were stationed here and there on the peak of Wudang Mountain, pursuing the Tao or practicing martial arts. Although the situation is different from Jongnam, it ispletely different. Its surprising, but its not something to worry about for nothing. And Seunghyeonjinjin looked at Yanwei and Peng Wujiang. Right now, the first priority should be to wish good luck to those heading to the imperial pce. The Dukes nodded their heads. Seunghyeonjinin said with a serious face. I heard that Tang Jins imperial pce is as good as the martial arts pce. It may be difficult, but I hope we can right the wrong. Peng Wugang took control. Dont worry. It was then. Military. Zhuge Wenhu responded to Yan Weis call. Please tell me. If possible, could you prepare the Uijeong Army so that they can deploy at any time? yes? Uijeong-gun? Everyone looked at Yeonwi with puzzled faces. Yeonwi nodded. If not, thats fortunate, but if King Bi has an empty mind, the Mukryongbu will take its own measures to catch him. Of course it is. Right now, the most powerful weapon that the Mukryongbuju can use is my son. hmm. They may be concerned, but the Uijeong Army is the unit that can immediately follow Grand Marshal Yeon Ho-jeongs orders. I think it would be a good idea to be prepared to move immediately if they request troops to be dispatched. Bokho Shinseung nodded. What Yeongaju said is correct. Moreover, the mobility of the Uijeong Army can be said to be the best in the military. This is the unit that can best follow Commander Yeons strategy andmand, so I think it would be a good idea to prepare it for the next time. Zhuge Wenhu asked. Do you think that Lord Mukryong will order Yeon Daesu to bring King Bi? I dont know. This person is just a penman. But Yeonwis eyes deepened. If we sent themander-in-chief Yeonhojeong to attract Baekbyeongshingun and Emperor Eum to our allies, I think there is a possibility this time as well. Of course that could happen. It seemed that Zhuge Liang had other thoughts. But even for a moment. We will quickly make a decision on this matter after a meeting with the public officials. I understand. Dont worry about this and have a safe trip. Finally, Yan Yu and Peng Wu-gang bowed their heads. Ill just go now. May luck be with you. Yan Wei and Peng Wujiang Zhuge Yan left to take care of the affairs of the imperial pce. Zhuge Mun-ho said to Gae-gyeong-do. Where is the Ark? He is currently crossing Shaanxi anding to Henan. I think he wille to the Murim Alliance soon. Hmm, I see. great job. Zhuge Wenhu, who sent the opening message, entered the conference hall with his subordinates. While the meeting was going on, Zhuge Lis expression was not bright. King Bi maybe he * * * Yeon Ho-jeong and his party passed through Hubuk and entered northern Honam. I didnt necessarily intend to move fast, but I also didnt intend to go slow, so I picked up quite a bit of speed. Moreover, thanks to the arrangement of the boat from the open branch, the speed of going down the river became faster. The group that reached Honam settled down on a gentle hill. Gangryang grumbled. Its cold. Are you homeless again? Paeyul said in a crooked voice. Its not just once or twice, so why are you so dissatisfied? Its not aint, but rather Theres no need to sleep in the open when you can just rest in the base or in a guesthouse, right? Its not like I dont have money. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You cant practice to your hearts content if you stay and eat on base. Are you going to practice again? I have to practice until the day I die. And even though its a night stay, theres no problem with sleeping, right? Its so cold that I dont even shiver. Thats true, though. Kang Ryang whetted his appetite. I think if you take a bath in hot water and then drink a ss of well-heated alcohol, you will have no wish. There is a guest house not far from here. You can go and rest if you want. How can you be so loyal? Paeyul hit Kang Ryang on the head with the tip of his spear. Perfect! Oops! Stop babbling and go pick up some branches. Lets make a bonfire. Why are you hitting me without words? This bastard? Ill be right back. Mukbi stood up smiling. Lets pick it up together. I have no one but you. Gangryang and Mukbi walked around. So Jeong-gwang, who had been silent for a while, quenched his appetite and stood up. I will help too. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. no. yep? You have something to do with me. Follow me. Of course. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke to Hwang Seok-tae and Paeyul. It might take a while, so sleep first. Hwang Seok-tae nodded and Pae-yul spoke in a sour voice. What kind of monster are you trying to create again? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and turned around. So Jeong-gwang followed Yeon Ho-jeong. After a while. Yeonhojeong stopped when he came to a fairlyrge open space, quite far away from the group. It was an empty space bathed in clear moonlight. This would be perfect. So Jeong-gwang shrank his neck like Zara. Im scared. what? Seeing as how you brought it quite far apart. I know. Why did you bring me here? Im starting to get really scared. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his back and said. You received a separate call from Jinyang, right? Did you know? Yesterday, I saw a meeting with a cksmith in the vige. Youre incredibly quick-witted. So Jeong-gwang quenched his appetite. I think Ill join tomorrow. What is your n? . It looks like it was dismantled. So Jeong-gwang closed his eyes. Thats right. It was a sect that went through a lot of hard work, but it only took a moment for it to disperse. Once again, I really dont know how life will turn out. . Still, it looks like he gave a lot of money to each of the scattered disciples. Well, Ive been saving it for a long time. They all scattered. They say there are only fifty left. The 50-year-old said he would follow suit unconditionally. Fifty years. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. But it looks like he had some connections. Well, it was Moonju without an answer, but it had charm. I didnt clean up the poop for no reason. The number of formal disciples of Hwaungmun was about two hundred. One hundred and fifty of them are leaving and fifty are nning to spend their lives together. If the owner of a sect disbanded the organization and still had 50 left, it meant that he had gained at least one reputation. by the way. So Jeong-gwang scratched his head. I think we can get to the point now? Lets ask one question before the main topic. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to where the group was with his chin. What did you feel while looking at them? They are strong people? It may seem like a thoughtless answer at first nce, but from So Jeong-gwangs perspective, there was no clearer answer than that. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. right. Everyone is strong. Even Jinyangs martial arts skills are not ordinary. . Compared to him, you are verycking. Not only were all the people around Yeon Ho-jeong overflowing with talent, but So Jeong-gwangs martial arts skills were actually amazing for his age. He didnt even have a worthy teacher. Despite learning martial artste, he rose to the level of a peak expert. In terms of simple talent, he might have been better than Jinyang. If you join me, you will see a lot of terrible things. You will experience countless life-threatening battles. What do you mean? I will improve your martial arts skills. So Jeong-gwang swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Although he was busy taking charge of military affairs as well as the administration of his n, he was also a martial artist. It is said that a rare monster who has surpassed the worlds greatestte-life index and opened the realm of martial arts is teaching him. There was no way my heart wasnt pounding. So Jeong-gwang lowered his head. I decided to be with Moonju, or Jinyang, but I cant be the only one to embarrass myself. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its a good attitude. Then what should we do first? Shall we start with thew of war? Or the history Throw it all away. to? The inner gongsim method and the extreme method that you are learning. Throw it all away. So Jeong-gwangs face hardened. Throw it away? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its not the martial arts thats right for you. If you work hard day and night, you will achieve results, but if you n to see the end, it is not enough. No, then what kind of martial arts do I have? You were Yeonseong At that moment, Yeonhojeong cleared his throat. Without realizing it, I almost talked about the days of the Emperor of Darkness. I will teach you the martial arts that are right for you. So Jeong-gwangs eyes wavered. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were shining brightly. It is an area where talent, luck, and hard work must all be supported but at least if you do not give up, this is the season that will serve as a foundation for reaching Seongcheon in the future. ! Do you want to take it? The five ministers who performed invincible feats under Yeon Ho-jeong each had a splendid star title. The shrine is silent. The Sword King () Gangryang. Jinyang the magic sword. And, excluding the remaining one, what is So Jeong-gwangs nickname? It was a Nando Blood Demon. So Jeong-gwang, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong quietly, opened his mouth. I want to ask you something. Chapter 717 ?Episode 717. A treasure trove of enlightenment (7) What I would like to ask. Unlike his tone of voice, which seemed somehow hollow and youthful, his tone was one that conveyed formality and power toward his superiors. Who are you? It is a question with great weight. It was not a situation that could be passed lightly. No, from now on, I will call you Jinyang. Ever since Daesu started yelling at Jinyang, I have felt puzzled. Its probably the same for Jinyang now. I understand. He seemed to know us from the moment we first met. It was not like I had heard his name a few times; it was as if I was dealing with arade in arms who I had lived with for a long time. As expected, its sharp. Su Jeong-gwang was the wisest and most perceptive of the five great gods. Sometimes, when they moved among themselves, they yed a military role. While Yeon Ho-jeong watched the game and read the flow, So Jeong-gwang showed delicacy in interpreting and judging each and every thing that could easily be missed. Although his direction was different, he was a geniusparable to Yeon Ho-jeong in terms of strategy. As such, even though he may have appeared immature on the outside, he must have thought a lot about it. This is ridiculous. If youre one of us, neither Jinyang nor I have ever seen Daesu. Nevertheless, Daesu treated us as if he were his friends. okay. Please exin. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Do I need an exnation? Jinyang ising after disbanding the n. So Jeong-gwangs eyes sparkled. A frightening eerieness hovers over the fragile and soft impression. So Jeong-gwangs serious eyes were so strong and sharp that they shook the other persons heart. It means that the path is topletely dismantle the foundation that has been built, leaving behind everything such as natural talent and aspirations. He has dered his determination to gain enlightenment and live a new life, but in other words, he is that serious. . Its not something you can just pass over. You are the one who made a man throw away his entire life. If you want to be together, you have to take responsibility by showing sincerity. Its responsibility. Thats right. That responsibility is not about providing money or teaching martial arts to a guy like me. So Jeong-gwangs voice became deeper. An exnation as to how you know what kind of person you are and why you looked at us like that with eyes that were both happy and sad. For that alone, you have fulfilled your responsibility. It is a list of words that are resolute and correct. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Even if I exin it, you wont believe it. How can we be with you if you dont even exin that its unbelievable? I have no hesitation when ites to showing my sincerity, even if the circumstances are quite unbelievable. But this goes beyond that category. Are stories that go beyond that category so bizarre that they overwhelm our will to demand responsibility? . Please tell me. Otherwise, I wont learn martial arts from you or join you. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly looking at So Jeong-gwang, looked up at the sky. The day was cold, but the moonlight was warm and the stars were soft. . Why? Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a rush of tears. Its an exnation. During the time of the Emperor of Darkness, they were in a rtionship where no exnation was necessary. But now his formerrade who fought alongside him was demanding an exnation. Of course, that was natural. Because the case is different from silence and gangryang. The persistent urging of a man who was also a subordinate, a brother, a friend, and arade in arms. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. You are right. . It is absurd to say that you should follow me based solely on my origins, my status, and my status. There is no need for such trivial things to form rtionships between people. As you said, I am giving up my life so far, so it would be my least responsibility to tell you the truth, no matter how absurd it may be. So Jeong-gwangs eyes slightly wavered. The deep emotion felt in Yeon Ho-jeongs voice. In the voice of a young man a few years younger than himself, who was not even 30 years old, the sorrowful memories of Noh Ik-jangs decades of life were evident. Heukjeseong. ? I was the master of Heukje Castle and the first king to unite the ck Inds. What do you mean? It wasnt because I was good at my abilities. I was struggling to live like a human being, but thanks to you who helped me live without any particr purpose, I was able to stand tall as the master of the dark ind. So Jeong-gwang frowned. What do you mean by that all of a sudden? What is Heukje Castle? You mean the master of the ck sword? Yes. Are you talking about the Ink Dragon Club? But the Inkryongbu. The Inkryongbu is the pinnacle of the dark path of this era. However, Heukjesung is a fictional organization that exists only in a lost history and a huge armed force that existed in a future that has be invisible. I totally understand I died once. And then I returned to the past. ?! And it exists here now. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong calmly recalled the past. A love family that became extinct due to the invasion of the Nine Ju Myeong Family. A gift that saved him, the only survivor. The past day when I entered the ck ind after descending the mountain and lived a life of ups and downs. The history of building Heukje Castle by building rtionships with each person. War against the three religions. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice had no pitch. The voice that flowed calmly as it was in a submerged state showed huge emotions rippling like waves even though there was no change. . Su Jeong-gwangs face became nk. After finishing everything, Yeon Ho-jeong looked at So Jeong-gwang with transparent eyes. After a moment of silence. Lies. . Its not the same. Just by looking at the expression or voice. Yeon Ho-jeong had no answer. So Jeong-gwangs cheeks trembled slightly. Is this why you said you wouldnt believe it? Yes. Yeon Ho-jeongposed herself. Actually, there was no need to tell So Jeong-gwang this. He was a man of great eloquence, and could have somehow passed off like a snarky serpent. However, I could not ignore So Jeong-gwangs confident request. Furthermore, he decided to take it. The fact that So Jeong-gwang might go back thinking that he was crazy. And the strong sincerity and resignation in that atmosphere were fully conveyed to So Jeong-gwang. Did you die and return to the past? Emperor of darkness? Five great gods? Does this make sense? Nonsense! The reason I seriously thought it was ridiculous was because Yeon Ho-jeong was so serious. So Jeong-gwang was sure. Yeon Ho-jeong has now revealed his true feelings. Even if you cannot guess the force, you can distinguish whether it is sincere or false. If he didnt have that kind of insight, Hwaungmuns life wouldnt have been called that. No matter what So Jeong-gwang mutters without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It was you who asked for the truth. It was I who said you wouldnt believe it. ! I showed sincerity. Thats a hard thing to say to anyone. Its up to you whether you believe it or not, but dont think that my sincerity is disguised as a lie. . Su Jeong-gwangs eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeongs words were clear. You are free to believe, but you are responsible for what you wish for. And taking sincere responsibility meant that this was real. Additionally, it also meant that if you believe in this, you will be together, but if you do not believe in it, it will be the end. It was me. So Jeong-gwang realized. In the end, it was me who took this rtionship to the extreme. I didnt regret it. It was because I thought it was a fact that should be heard. There was silence again. The silence this time was so long that it was almost beyond words. During this time, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression did not change. Only So Jeong-gwangs expression changed from moment to moment. And again after a moment. Thank you for your hard work. hmm? I heard it was something you didnt want to talk about? You went through a hard time because you brought it up like that. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Do you believe it? Is there any other way to believe it? And So Jeong-gwangughed bitterly. You may think otherwise, but for me right now, it doesnt matter whether I believe it or not. Why? Because my algebra skills are clear. what? Its definitely a hard story to believe, but I couldnt find any trace of lies in Dae-sus expression or voice. . If it is true, the request was granted, but if it is false. So Jeong-gwang scratched his head. It means that he is a prostitute who can deceive me who lived off his wits, so wouldnt it be worth making a big decision and taking a risk in life? A strange smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. People are responsible for their own lives. But, well shall we try to bet on you just this once? A conversation that was dormant came to mind in the back of my mind. So Jeong-gwang was like that even back then. He pushed himself seriously and said that he would try his life after hearing his answer. From then on, So Jeong-gwang acted without once questioning his orders or requests. However, I will think about what to do with our rtionship when Jinyangs friendes. good night. Then, since Ive heard everything, lets start by learning the martial arts that youre so good at. So Jeong-gwang asked mischievously. What kind of martial arts was I learning when I conquered the ck Sword with the fearsome nickname of Nando Blood Demon, the Five Great Gods of the ck Emperor? I do not know. What? I do not know. I didnt even bother to know. I heard correctly right now, right? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I taught you martial arts. However, as time passed, you modified the martial arts in your own way and created new martial arts. I didnt even have a name, so everyone just called me an unknown artist. So Jeong-gwang whistled. I guess I did quite a bit too? Im even thinking about modifying martial arts. Because youre a genius. Adventure! I will just tell you about the martial arts that was the basis. Even back then, I taught this martial art. Progress is yours. great. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. What I will teach you is the martial arts called Byeoknajingyeol (_wE) of the main family and the Bicheon blood clotting sword (wѪ). ?! So Jeong-gwangs eyes shook fearfully. Byeokna Jingyeol is one of the five great divine techniques of the Yeonga, and Bicheon blood clotting sword is the secret technique of the Yeonga perfected by the Bicheon swordsmen, the secret forces of the main family. Youre telling me about Ye Yeons martial arts skills? Your muscles and blood vessels are almost perfect for learning the martial arts of the original family. However, the method of solving it was somewhat fierce and cruel, but its power was enough to make any expert hold out his tongue. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. So Jeong-gwang looked like he couldnte to his senses. He said that he would teach me a new martial art and that he would teach me the vision of the six great generations. Anyone would be shocked. I will stay here for two days. While maintaining the dantian, I will burn all the true energy in your body. And put new power into that body. Two days Well, lets try something. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong took Taeeul Dan out of his arms and threw it at So Jeong-gwang. So Jeong-gwang suddenly received a gold bag containing Taeeul Dan. This is a spiritual altar that will help your new martial arts skills settle into your body. ! Its not an investment. Its about helping an oldrade and a new strength. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Thats why you shouldnt disappoint me either. Chapter 718 ?Episode 718. Report of Enlightenment (8) Two dayster. Are you here? yes. Paeyul looked behind Mukbi. A while after the silence, Jinyang was walking with the blue dragon sword on his shoulder. After the war ended, Paeyul did not talk to Jinyang. This was because I wasnt very social in the first ce and there was no reason to talk. I thought about Paeyul again. Its really big. This is not a metaphor; it is actually seven feet tall. It had broad shoulders and its arms and legs were thick and long like logs. It truly felt like a general. Moreover, he even held the Blue Dragon and Moon Sword in his hand. also. Paeyuls eyes deepened. Its not normal. A shaky gait that doesnt suit his size. But the prayers captured are beyond imagination. Even if life and death were decided right away, it seemed impossible to guarantee the oue. Its amazing. At first nce, it seems like he must be thirty now. I knew that there were many geniuses in the world, but the area around Yeonhojeong seemed to be full of only monsters. If an elder of Jeomchang at that age is so powerless that it is difficult to discuss the winner, what an incredible talent he must be. Moreover, if you canpare it to yourself, who went beyond martial arts and created a new martial art Its scary. Tension appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Where on earth did such a strong, monstrous persone out? It was still quite far away, but the voice was far enough to be heard. chuck. Jinyang looked at Kangryang. The eyes of the two people collided in the air, sparking invisible sparks. An expression of admiration that could not be hidden appeared on Jinyangs face. what? I think hes younger than me. Even if I dont do it, I feel like Im four or five years younger. However, it is a prayer that has already achieved a family with the sword. That wasnt all. The owner of the red spear who led the Jongnam War and the owner of the two-pointed short spear whose winner is difficult to predict no matter how you look at it. There was even a woman with a red bow who came out to meet her. Once again, really There are only monsters. Jinyang cleared his throat and said. My name is Jinyang. I came after sorting out the n. Aside from his strength and size, his speech is quite rough. Pae-yul snorted and Hwang Seok-tae just nodded. Jinyang, feeling embarrassed for no reason, scratched his head. Kang Ryang said. Its strong. Strength? A noble sword? I guess Im famous. Everything is famous. Its impossible not to know the sessor to the ck Ind First Swordsman. Jinyang smiled without realizing it. A descendant of a demonic sword, a master from the Mukryongbu, an elder from the nine sects, and a militarymander of the Murim Alliance what kind ofbination is this? If you think about it, its quite surprising. Were a group that just happened toe together naturally, but if we look at each aspect one by one, is there any other group thats so unique? Jin Yang asked Mo Fei. Anyway, what about that guy? It was then. Phew! A soft prayer flowed from far beyond the forest. Jinyangs eyes deepened. what. A prayer that is both familiar and extremely unfamiliar. For a moment, Jinyangs eyes widened. uh? Concentrate? It was as he said. The person who slowly appeared between the trees was So Jeong-gwang. And Yeon Ho-jeong was following behind him. ?! Jinyang looked surprised. That wasnt all. Both Mukbi and Kangryang Paeyul, who remembered the energy of Byeoknajingyeol, were surprised. At least Hwang Seok-tae was the only one who maintained hisposure. Slurp. So Jeong-gwang came close to the group and stopped walking. He looked somehow tired. However, it was nothingpared to before when lice urred throughout the body. An energy that had not yet been resolved was gently spreading out, and its concentration was terrifying. Concentration. Are you here? So Jeong-gwang smiled. Did you do a good job organizing your faction? uh? Wow, good job. But what happened to you? Thats it. Whats going on? Did you learn any other martial arts? uh. men and horses! Who did you learn martial arts from? What are you going to do if something goes wrong! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. I dont teach martial arts or anything like that. Jinyang gasped without even realizing it! I closed my mouth and made a sound. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. To me, your change seems much greater than this guy who changed his martial arts skills. The look and prayer arepletely different from back then. . I worked hard to get here. I thought youde yesterday, but youre a littlete. Jinyang, who was embarrassed, soon regained her calm. I had drinks with the guys who came with me once. Yes, that is absolutely necessary. Are your colleagues in town? exactly. If you will join me, your colleagues will be my colleagues. . We will be together. There was no other way since we had already sorted out our n. But the answer did note out of Jinyangs mouth easily. It was the same reason So Jeong-gwang wanted to know the truth. Because of Yeonhojeongs actions, I reflected on myself and organized my faction, but when I arrived, I didnt know what to say. Jinyang, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, suddenly spoke. I think hes younger than me. Youre young. Instead, Im stronger than you. Jinyang sighed. Thats the fucking problem. If you can end the rtionship after a heated fight, that is also a good idea. But there was no fight with Yeon Ho-jeong. Even if we decided to stick together, it was clearly visible that we wouldnt be able to hold on even ten or even five and would copse. thud! Jinyang said as he pinned the blue dragon sword to the ground. Jeong-gwang is not a fool. Hes a good martial artist, but if he was foolish enough to just ept it, he wouldnt have been able to raise Hwaungmun like that. okay. It seems like Jeong Gwangs heart has been won, but I havent yet. know. Do you know what I want? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. I know this one thing. You need a sanctuary to share your feelings. ! If we work together, I will take responsibility. y as much as you like within that fence. In exchange, I will receive your power in exchange for providing you with shelter. Jinyangs eyes sparkled. What are you going to do with my power? We will destroy foreign enemies and contribute to peace. Yuck! Its a line only savants say. The reason what the saennims say sounds childish is because no one has been able to make such obvious statementse true. ?! I leave the peace of future generations to future generations. But we can prevent a war that will break out right before our eyes. . There are people you want to protect, too. Jinyangs eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Each of those people came together and became the world. Protecting the world means protecting the people you want to protect. . Run wild until the war ends. At least I guarantee that your power wont go somewhere far away. And what if it falls off? I wont let you die. I really like what you say. Jinyang pulled out the Blue Dragon Sword and draped it proudly over his shoulder. If it looks like a dog in the middle, it will run out right away. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Even if I die, I wont have to leave. I eat a lot. If you make a spider web down your throat, your eyes will roll, so keep that in mind. It may sound like something I dont even mean, but I understand. Tsk. In this way, Jinyang and So Jeonggwang became members of Yeon Hojeongs group. Yeon Ho-jeong formally introduced the two people to the group. The only person with social skills was Kang Ryang, so the atmosphere was still very awkward. When we exchanged small greetings like that. Wow! There was someone climbing the mountain. Jinyang and Sojeonggwang and Kangryangs eyes sparkled. At that time, Hwang Seok-tae woke up. You came from the department. A momentter, a man in a ck mask knelt in front of Hwang Seok-tae. I see you, Master of the Iron de and Lieutenant. Im going back to wealth. Whats going on? I brought you orders from the Vice lord toe quickly. okay? We had a post station at every middle base. We will all be able to reach it within three days with agile horses. Hwang Seok-tae looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. If its necessary to send someone, something must have happened. I have to go quickly. Thats right. The group quickly descended the mountain following the masked man, stopping at the Julu station under the Mukryongbu and riding horses. What the masked man said was correct. The horses the group rode all had good endurance and high speed. Three days passed in an instant like that. I kept sleeping and eating to a minimum and focused only on running, so before I knew it, Mukryongbu was just around the corner. Hee hee hee! A thousand cavalry in light armor were approaching from afar. A smile appeared on Hwang Seok-taes face. Its been a while. Danju! The Iron Team that was approaching in line all stopped speaking and everyone got down to the ground and kneeled. Cheolgi Dan meets Lord Dan! It was a loud voice that shook the whole area. Hwang Seok-tae raised the Red Dragon Spear. Then everyone in the Iron Team got back on their horses. It looks like they came to meet you hmm? . Adjutant Yeon? Yeonhojeong was not looking at the iron foundation, but toward the cliff on the mountain far to the left. Adjutant Yeon. Go in first. what? Hwang Seok-tae was embarrassed. The vice-lord told me toe quickly. That gentleman is over there. huh? Yeon Ho-jeong got off the horse. It looks like you want to see me separately. You keep sending me energy. ! Yeon Ho-jeong said to Muk-bi. Go in first and rest. Ill go in after meeting the manager. yes. See youter. okay. Dont get into trouble for no reason. When do you say I had an ident? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed at Jinyang with his chin. If you go, feed that guy first. My cheeks are sticking out. A risk! then. Paaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong moved away in an instant. Even though it waspletely open, it quickly became a dot. It was a neww that was hard to believe even after seeing it. Jinyang said, trying hard to hide his surprise. At that speed, why should I ride the horse to start first? Hwang Seok-tae said with a grin. egg nt. Parlk! The Cheonjong operation fee, which was held for the first time in a long time, made Yeonhojeong like a hawk. Yeon Ho-jeong, who climbed the mountain at breakneck speed and reached the cliff, saw Yang Cheon sitting on a t rock and working alone. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Its different as expected. Yangcheons state, which I was vaguely aware of, was clearly felt as I watched the y with open eyes. Its truly a monster. I felt like I had done a good job beating that kind of person and building a ck castle. After that, his skills got better than Yang Cheon, but when I think about it now, it seemed like he was really reckless in his actions. However, his surprise was newpared to Yang Chen. I did it just in case. Yang Chen slowly emptied the ss and quietly shook the bottle. Theres something thats been bothering me since this morning. I thought it was because of the current situation but it was because of you. . When did you notice the energy I sent? Oh Ri(). Oh Li Yang Chen let out augh. I knew it would grow big, but I had no idea it would reach that point. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly walked in front of Yang Cheon and took the gun. Adjutant Yeon Ho-jeong has returned. Wee back. Youre wee. Yangcheon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, sighed deeply. Are you not nning on relocating? What do you mean? I will give you enough money for three generations to live on. Please join the headquarters. I am still a member of the Inkryong Club. What about the position of sessor? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You shouldnt say something like that, even if its a joke. I know. You shouldnt say things like this, even as a joke, but youre making me do it. Yang Chen sighed. The treasured sword that I can hold and swing has been transformed into a divine sword, so why cant I be purely happy? Be careful not to get cut. Youre noisy, you idiot! Come and get a ss. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and sat across from Yang Cheon. Yang Chen said as he filled his ss. You really had a hard time. thank you. The two clinked sses for the first time in a long time. Its been a lot of hard work, but now I have something else to think about. I knew so. What happened again? Yang Chens eyes lit up. A guy with wings on his feet has appeared in the world. Biwang. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed his head. Where are you? Wudang Mountain. Damn it. What are you going to do? Would you like to go sometime? Cant we get some rest? Okay, you need to get some rest. Thats why Yang Chen chuckled. Im thinking about going this time. Chapter 719 ?Episode 719. A treasure trove of enlightenment (9) Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The Vice Lord is going in person? why? Why not? . Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yang Cheon, held out his empty ss. Yang Chen filled his ss without saying a word. It was a strangely awkward atmosphere. The previous two werent like this. No matter how long it had been since theyst met, there was a rtionship of their own between the two. A rtionship that may not be pure, but can be clearly defined. But right now, there was nothing like that for the two of them. Of course, the reason was entirely because of Yeonhojeong. The growth of Yeonhojeong may be because the presence of prayer was so new to Yangcheon. I did it just in case. Yang Cheons eyes scanned Yeon Ho Jeongs body. I thought about it, but I didnt know that it would really open a martial arts drama. Non-pr infinite. No one, not even the powerhouses of Holy Heaven themselves, can define this realm, so they call it the pinnacle of chaos, the infinite, the infinite. Since ancient times, humans have given names to all kinds of substances as well as metaphysical concepts. However, the fact that there is no proper word to define it can be said to prove the difficulty of this state. Yeon Ho-jeong has reached the same level. Even in Tanggeum, where more masters were born and raised than 300 years ago, when the martial arts temple was at its peak, only 13 people from the central region were ranked as high as 300 years ago, it was like a dream. It is unknown how many martial arts the three religions possessed. Even if we assume it is the same number as the central circle, there are twenty-six in the whole world. Yang Chens eyelids trembled slightly. At the age of less than 30, he entered the top 30 among all masters except midfielders and new yers I got goosebumps. This goes beyond the level of even calling it a difference in talent. What kind of sky is looking down over this guys head? An extreme talent that can be obtained by being born as a human. An extreme effort that the human mind cannot handle. In addition to his natural talent and unimaginable effort, he also had a fortune that is difficult to describe in writing. Many such factors may have created the monster Yeonhojeong is today. furthermore. There was an invisible embarrassment on Yang Cheons face as he looked into Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Something is different. It is subtly different from the Seongcheon masters he knows. I cant pinpoint what it was, but it was definitely different. However, that difference did not mean that it was a half-act. This guy had clearly opened the Mugeuk and was breathing inside it. Its so shameless and natural that its frighteningly familiar. Isnt it time to put an end to that? What are you talking about? Its a bad habit to test people just because you havent seen them in a long time. A bad habit? Thats a sad thing to say. The vice-lord knows. That guy named Yeon Ho-jeong has no attachment to power. . I know, but no one knows how things will turn out in the world. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. If I, the vice-lord, disappear, Yeonho-jeong, that impudent bastard, may rebel and take over the Mukryongbu . The vice-lord will never be able to abandon even one family. Yang Chen emptied his ss without saying a word. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his ss and continued. But despite that, you said something you didnt really mean I dont think you meant to make fun of it. Did you just want to see my reaction? You know what? Yang Cheon put down his ss and red at Yeon Ho Jeong with sharp eyes. You are such a scary person. Is that so. Like now, even if all you do is say a few words, you can sense the other persons true intentions. Thats because youre so unbing of a vice lord. Even if it doesnt look like me, its very difficult to figure out the intention so quickly. This isnt a question of intelligence. There are many people under mymand who are as smart as you, but none of them understand my true feelings as thoroughly as you do. . You have great insight. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its difficult to give apliment. This is not just apliment. There was a cool feeling around Yang Cheons eyes. Its also a warning. . I knew you would grow up big. But I didnt know that they would skip everything and open a martial arts drama. Stop lying. A lie? You probably expected that. However, you probably viewed the odds as low. Thats what you mean. The important thing is the fact that you really opened a martial arts drama. Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss. Yang Chen filled his cup. Now I cant treat you like I used to. Is that so. You have crossed the limit of what is eptable for joking. Youve grown up too fast. Do you know that? what? This time, Yeon Ho-jeong filled Yang Cheons cup and said, I have never treated my vice-lord any differently and I never will. ! Yang Chens eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont care how you treat me. However, you must be tired just from running the Mukryongbu, so I advise you to give up worries that will not help you in any way. It doesnt help? When the war is over. Yeon Ho-jeong looked straight at Yang Cheon. If the war ends with our victory, then I will not be able to treat you as warmly as I do now. Its because I know that the Vice Lord will enter into a power struggle with the Baekdo faction. . But until then, to me, Vice Lord is just Vice Lord. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I am sure that you are not a fool to break the alliance with us and join the other side. If I join that side, then it would be a betrayal, right? Of course. Do you n on regretting it then? I tell you again, dont say things you dont mean. I know you wont. You dont know whats going on in the world. Are you going to live so servilely that you can endure the humiliation of being punched by the leader of the Four Eums? Yang Chens face crumpled. Youre really good at scratching peoples minds. You wont do that, right? Hes not that kind of person to begin with. . You can detect signs of betrayal through the flow of the situation. So please stop worrying about me. If I feel like Im going to betray you, then Ill cut off your hands and feet first and then go in. In the end, Yang Chen raised both hands. Your speaking skills dont go anywhere. You cant worry about me for no reason and miss out on whats really important. It is a loss not only to the vice-lord but also to us. haha. Just admit it. There are different types of things in this world. Do you know that you are a monster? I didnt know and I didnt admit it, but now Im just going to do it. Honestly, its not an unpleasant thing to say, is it? Yang Cheon burst outughing. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. It was highly praised. Yang Chen raised his ss. Lets have a drink. Good. The two people who clinked their sses passed their drinks. Yang Chen shook his head. Until I met him, I was wondering whether I should kill him or save him. I wont touch the sessor. Dont worry. Hes like a ghost. I will always aim my ghostly gaze at the enemy. Oh, thats it! stop! Ill treat you like before, so stopforting me! Yeon Ho-jeong giggled. You have fun teasing me. Anyway, hes a cocky guy. Who in todays world would dare make fun of me? I think you bought it because youre talented, you idiot. Please pour me a drink. There is nothing cheap about it. Yangcheons face looked much more rxed as he filled Yeonhojeongs cup again. Thats out of the way, lets get to the point now. You mean King Bi? okay. I heard youre going in person. Are you done yet? haha. Yang Chen shook his hands and said. Actually, it is not a matter of concern in the grand scheme of things, no matter where the King of Rain appears. Whether it was in Gyunhyeon, Hubei Province, or Songshan, Henan, it was just one renowned expert. Its not something to make a fuss about. The problem is that he is a master who cannot be ignored even if you want to. thats right. Maybe hes just snooping around because he wants to go out. But whatever the truth, we cant ignore him. youre right. We told you this before, right? Lets start with Emperor Yin and King Bi. I did. The Yin Emperor has gone away, so he is the King of Bi before the King of Chang Yang Chen frowned. Theres no particr reason, but I dont think its possible. Yeon Ho-jeongs face also became serious. Have you heard anything? what? The situation in the imperial pce. Imperial pce? You didnt hear. Yeon Ho-jeong ryed in detail what he heard from Hu-gae. Displeasure appeared on Yang Chens face. If there was such information, shouldnt we, our allies, be informed by payment? There is no monopoly on information even in the Ink Dragon Club. This is on a different level. There are things to hide and things to not hide. Im not saying this because its the neighborhood I belong to, but its not like Im hiding it, its probably because I didnt think about it. Then we will literally be allies in name only. Isnt that why Im here? With the middle leg. I am the one who has been assigned the role of filling in each others shorings. Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss. You will be contacted soon. They must have been out of their minds too. Well, lets say thats okay. A serious look appeared on Yang Chens face. I dont know much about the situation at the imperial pce, but I know this one thing. It is said that a eunuch named Wu Heon was the closest person to Emperor Tang Jin. I have also heard that this may be the closest rtionship between an emperor and a eunuch in history. So thats the problem. He is a maternal rtive of several high-ranking officials Power has been divided between eunuchs and maternal rtives for generations. Thanks to this, many emperors ended up as scarecrows. Its no different now. So its more dangerous. I sent your father away, so I guess well just have to wait and see what happens. Thats right. The problem is. It is the existence of the king of secrets who has appeared in this current situation. If he is on the side of the pce, especially with Tae-gam Woo-heon, this appearance itself is a sign of battle. Yang Chen scratched his head. Is it possible? I think there is. Why did King Bi appear at a time when the Murim League knew about the pces situation? Isnt it too flimsy to be a coincidence? I think it would be more reasonable to assume that there is no particr rtionship between the two. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his ss. Yang Chen filled the cup again. Do you remember what I said a moment ago? hmm? You said you look at the situation, not the person. hmm. If King Bi is rted to the Imperial Pces Crown Prince Wuheon, it cant be a coincidence that he appeared in this situation. Theres no way to prove that. Of course its just an analogy. Yang Chens face hardened. If thats true, your father is also in danger. Because it means that Chief Inspector Wooheon knows the situation here. Maybe so. But Yeon Ho-jeong frowned and was lost in thought. Isnt it strange? what? If Taegam Wooheon and King Bi are in the same boat and know everything about the situation here, there is no reason to make King Bi appear at Mt. Wudang. Ill start with my father and his group. hmm. Under the premise that Taegam Wooheon and King Bi are on one side, the reason why King Bi showed up must be on the other. What if its the other side? Maternal rtive. ?! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. The imperial pce does not believe in martial arts. This also applies to maternal rtives, so it is highly likely that false information was leaked to the Taegam of Wooheon. Chapter 720 ?Episode 720. Response (1) Dark night. About twenty men were lined up around arge carriage on a hill in northeastern Hanam. Among them, a middle-aged man wearing light armor took a step forward. Are you members from the Murim Alliance? Peng Wugang took control. I call him Peng Mu-gang of the Peng family. The middle-aged man bowed his head modestly. I am the head of the Imperial Pce. From generation to generation, the empire has had two generals. There was one general government, but there were two heads, and it was customary for one of them to be a maternal rtive. The general, a maternal rtive,mands the troops that guard the pce and prevent invasion by foreign enemies. Other generals run extremely aggressive units and have several special units under theirmand so that they can annihte the enemy at any time. Among them, Bukcheonjang Dobeon was a member of the General Military Department from his maternal rtives and was the head of the northern army in charge of foreign enemies invading the northern part of the central ins, especially the deserts and grasnds. A bigger figure than expected appeared, but Peng Wugang and Yan Wei Zhuge Yan were not surprised. They were on their way to meet the emperors maternal rtives. So, in a way, it was natural that the head of the northern army under the general came out to greet them. This carriage transports the special journeys that Her Majesty the Empress enjoys. The members of the association will board this carriage and enter the pce. I understand. We will take several breaks, but when we reach Beijing, we will approach with some caution. I heard that the owner of Hebei Paengga is familiar with many of the byways, so if an enemy attack is expected, I will ask for your help. Dont worry. Then get in. At that time, Yeonwi opened her mouth. Before we leave, I have something to ask you. Doban looked at Yeonwi. Yeonwi asked calmly. Is it widely spread within the pce that Her Majesty the Empress enjoys military service? Of course. That is why we are transporting our members in this carriage. I guess so. Yeonwi nodded and got into the carriage. Then, Peng Wu-gang and Zhuge Yan-yeon also got on the carriage, and the Murim League attendants all bowed their heads and fell back. Doban said. depart. Hee hee hee! The carriage moved, followed by twenty horsemen. The carriage was much morefortable than I expected. Even when climbing the rough mountain path, there was little shaking. Peng Mu-gang sent a warning message to Yeon-wi. [Why did you ask that question earlier?] Yan Wei looked at Zhuge Yan. Zhuge Yan nodded. Yan Wei sent a message to Peng Wugang. [Bukcheonjang said that many people in the pce are aware of the fact that Her Majesty enjoys a noble reign.] [Thats right.] [No matter how sharp the power struggle is, you cannot hastily attack until the power ispletely tilted to one side. If the attack really begins, it can be said that a war has broken out in itself.] [I think so too.] [Chief Bukcheon said. Please be kind to us in the unlikely event of an enemy attack.] [?!] [If the Emperors side had entered aplete victory, Her Majesty the Empress would not have even been able to reach out to us. The reason His Majesty reached out to us was to win this tense tug-of-war, not simply to live.] [Then?] [Its a test.] Yeonwi closed his eyes. [Her Majesty is trying to test us.] [But is there really a need for that?] [I cant figure it out that far. However, since he even pointedly mentioned Beijing, it is highly likely that His Majestys test will begin from there.] [Huh!] [If you think about it differently, this is only natural. He would like to know how powerful the heads of the families representing the Murim Alliance are.] [ It makes sense.] [If that is really the case.] Yeonwi slowly opened her eyes again, and her eyes glowed blue. Biwang. * * * Its false information from my maternal rtives. A thinyer of ice appeared on Yang Chens face. Its truly shocking. If they really gave false information, I cant find out anything other than an intention to test our abilities to get Governor Wooheon to test our abilities. I guess so. If the information is clearly false, it probably means that the Murim Alliance is paying attention to the imperial pce. I guess so. In that case, the appearance of the King of Rain can be interpreted in two ways. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. It can be seen as a way to divert attention or as a warning to take care of yourself because a Seongcheon-level expert can attack you at any time and anywhere if the intention is discovered. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. If King Bi is really rted to Taegam Wooheon, then that is true. Nothing has been revealed yet, so its just a hasty guess. But you said you believed in the situation. Given the circumstances you think of, the appearance of the King of Rain is by no means a coincidence. Thats right. I dont know if its Wooheons Taegam or his maternal rtive, but do you think King Bi is probably rted to the imperial pce? If you think about the entire imperial pce, not just one side, I think its probably rted. Right. If it has something to do with Her Majestys side, its even scarier. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. Dont be hasty to betray. I am a person who even has a powerful hand called the King of Rain. What is this? Exactly. Yangcheon coolly emptied his ss. Both the empress and the grand dame seem like poisonous snakes. Although his words were extremely profane, Yeon Ho-jeong did not fault his tone. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its a struggle for survival. If you can win, you have to do whatever it takes. Thats true, though. And if King Bi is from Her Majestys side, the situation gets a little more serious. hmm? Taegam Wooheon is a Shinhwa believer. There must be several masters working secretly in the imperial pce. Nevertheless, King Bi was sent to the central in instead of the pce. her! Yang Cheon gave an absurdugh. Are you saying you cant even guess the strength of the Taegam side? If King Bi is the Empresss Majesty. You guys are having a good time. Yang Cheon seemed frustrated and drank from the bottle. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Eat in moderation. Even if you are atro, you must take care of your health. Thats it. I was so shocked that I couldnt even get drunk. Yangcheon, who carelessly threw away the empty liquor bottle, carelessly adjusted his posture. Yang Cheons eyes looked up at the sky and his eyes became strange. The king the imperial pce war What is he thinking about? Yangcheon, who had been looking at the sky for a while, straightened his posture. Are you going to be okay? What do you mean? The imperial pce is in a state of turmoil. Im sure youd be worried since your father went there. Of course Im worried. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. My father probably always felt that way. Every time I went somewhere, he would be so worried that he would swing his sword. Yang Chen chuckled. I thought what would happen if you went on a rampage to go to the imperial pce for no reason, but I wasted a lot of time. That is my fathers battlefield. I have to do what I can. Of course you should. Yangcheon quietly looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why are you doing that? Yang Cheon stood up. Is it okay since the vacant lot is spacious? ? It looks like your injuries have recovered well. Its not perfect, but I think its good enough to show off what Im capable of. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Lets have a game? We wont y two rounds, so dont worry. In this situation? What is this situation? Yangcheon had alreadye down to the clearing in front of the rock and was rolling up his sleeves. Yeon Ho-jeong came down from the rock with a chuckle. Do you take out the axe? If you start cutting with an ax, do you have the confidence to finish it properly? Isnt the Vice Lord stronger than me? If you ask me to kill you, theres nothing I cant kill you. But if youe in sincerely, I wont be able to do it moderately anymore. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. He reached the top of his lungs. That fact remains unchanged. But when I heard Yang Cheon say that I couldnt do it in moderation anymore, I suddenly got goosebumps. I felt it at that moment. The fact that he, too, is staying near the top of the mountain. I once again realized that I had reached a position where I could climb to the top of Mount Tai at any time. Thats funny. I had already reached a higher level than this. It wasnt necessarily a surprise now. perhaps. Yeon Ho-jeong also rolled up his sleeves. Maybe Ive finally truly let go of who I was during the Dark Emperor days. Yang Chen pounded his fists together. thud! thud! Even though the fists were made of bone and flesh, when they shed with each other, a sound like drumming rang out. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. How on earth was this weapon made to make such a sound? I had an epiphany. yes? Yang Chen slowly turned his shoulders. If you look at the movements, they were slow, as if they were doing Taoist gymnastics. Teaching someone is truly an act that involves deep patience and delicate self-reflection. To be honest, it was frustrating and frustrating. Even when Im teaching, Im like, Why dont you know that? Ive experienced this countless times. It is difficult for a genius to be a good teacher. I worked hard to fix it. Now, hes the only disciple I have left. If you dont know something even if I teach you, I have no choice but to exin it as best as I can so that you can understand it. You are a good teacher. Slurp. Yang Cheon naturally lowered his posture. Tension appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Achieving enlightenment does not mean that the power of one penny increases to two pennies. In fact, it seems like it has be weaker. If you were me now, you would understand what I mean. yes. Enlightenment in this state is unfathomable. thats right. I want to find out through you what effect that realization has on me and what it has given me. Yang Chen smiled. It was theughter of a rabid beast. I will also look into your strength. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yang Cheon, sighed. Please just know that it is not normal yet. Im not normal either. Didnt you see what I just did? Do you have any ns to join us after you have improved your physical condition? Is there a martial arts person fighting in peak physical condition? Does the enemy think that an arm was lost? Was our rtionship that bloody? So when do you want to start? It was then. Perfect! Fuuuuuuu! Yang Chens upper body shook slightly. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Before he knew it, his left middle finger and thumb were touching and then falling apart. As expected, you are blocking it. Yang Chen raised his right hand to protect his face and his eyes deepened. Is it vibration? Thats right. Youre not a martial arts expert? This is senior Yin Emperors martial arts. They said it was the Armong faction. Did you study martial arts under Emperor Yin? Is that possible? The seniors disciple is in Jongnam. Just Yeon Ho-jeongs posture also lowered. It was a slightly lower posture than Yangcheon. I stole martial arts. Cheeeeeeeek! A white haze rose from Yang Cheons body. There was a faint desire to win in the fierce eyes. The more you fight, the stronger you be. I will steal it well. Let me steal it somewhere. Paaaaaaaa! The two people rushed towards each other. They rushed at almost the same speed, making it difficult to tell the difference. Chapter 721 ?Episode 721. Reaction (2) Boom! The two peoples fists shed and made a dull sound. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes changed. It hurts. The five bodies have been trained to the limit, and the entire body is protected by the Shining Shindan and the Four Gods, which are the pinnacle of the Yeonga Divine Art. The overflowing essence is filled to the very end of the limbs. Thats why you can crush a rock with your bare fists without any other internal energy. Pain wasing from such a powerful fist. It was evidence that Yang Cheons fist was fundamentally different from Yeon Hojeongs. As expected in a fist fight Yang Cheons twin fists moved like lightning. Papa papapang! Its a huge quick attack. It was an extreme hand-to-handbat, with both sides rushing at each other. In this case, the first fight will most likely be a battle of power. This is because you have to defeat your opponent with just one hit. Yangcheon was different. After the exchange of blows, a quick attack wasunched immediately, and it felt as if an iron-walled fortress was rushing towards us. Bababababaak! Yeonhojeongs clothes were torn here and there. At first nce, Yeonhojeongs martial arts, which deals with a rare and serious disease called Gwangryongbu, may appear to be focused on destructive power. It means that one is good at overpowering ones opponent with ones strength. However, on the battlefield, it is difficult to defeat the enemy with only one skill and characteristic. Yeon Ho-jeong also had footwork and new techniques that allowed him to respond to any swift attack, as well as extreme reflexes developed thanks to countless battles. also. A smile appeared on Yang Cheons face as he watched Yeon Ho-jeong retreat, avoiding all those fists. I knew how to dodge, but I didnt know you could be so good at it. Green onions! Boom! Immediately after firing three pistol bullets, the low angle attack drew an arc and aimed at Yeonhojeongs side. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Its hard to avoid. Immediately after the burdensome quick attack, the technique was performed at a speed one level lower than that. It is a simple yet effective tactic. Although it is only two sums in total, Yangcheon gave Yeon Ho-jeong the familiarity of quick ball in just two sums. The slow angle technique that prated the familiar reflexes actually broke Yeon Ho-jeongs sense of rhythm. Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed three pieces to the right. Heavy. It was a solid attack that caused damage from inside the impact point, rather than a blow that pushed in from the point of impact. Even if you dont use the prating technique, you can shake up your opponent by clearly adding or subtracting your blows. It was a delicate martial art that I had never seen before in a match with Yang Cheon. But this wont be that gentlemans enlightenment. Types of speed strikes A fighting technique that ys with the beat. He would have had this level of ability already. To think that I had realized this only now would have made me cry. Paaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body instantly burrowed into Yang Cheons lower right corner. Yang Chens eyes shed. As expected, its fast. It wasnt a blow that was nned, but it probably wasnt a shock that could be easily resolved. However, we have already delved into this point. This meant that both the durability of the body and the method of relieving shock were of a high standard. however. Yangcheons left wing was swung diagonally. Closebat was a mistake. Fuuuuuuu! Bub bub bub! With a strong hitting sound, Yang Chens body took a couple of steps back to the left. On the other hand, Yeonhojeong rolled around the ground and walked away. Cheeeeeek! White smoke rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs upper right arm. This was the area that blocked Yangcheons left-hand blow. . Yang Chen looked down at his right sleeve. If he pushed Yeon Ho-jeong away with a single punch, Yeon Ho-jeong targeted his side with three consecutive blows in that moment. I deflected all the attacks with my right arm, but the attack was faster than expected and my clothes were damaged. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his right arm. Its like a cannonball. I think I might break my upper arm bone. is it. A smile appeared on Yang Chens face. Your Yeonhwanta was cute too. While he was being pushed away, he put in three shots. Even though my posture was broken. Is that so. With your ability, you could have delivered a blow as strong as mine, but how did yound such a series of blows? A quick, light strike is better than a heavy, heavy blow. The reason is? If I had shown off my powerful blows, we wouldnt be having this conversation right now. It would have been a fight of strength right away. huh. If the damage umtes, I am the one at a disadvantage. Yeon Ho-jeong twirled his shoulders. I took one breath and half while I hesitated. Its perfect for recovery. Because you know that, the vice-lord is noting in right away. I was reading it. Yang Chen asked in a somewhat subdued voice. When did you know that? Of course, it was when the vice-lord wielded the left hand. . He didnt know when he was digging in and attacking, but the moment he tried to attack, he read the follow-up hit. Of course, you probably didnt realize it with your head. It is impossible for any expert in Seongcheon to read and calcte that split-second gap ande up with a strategy. Is it a feeling? Yes. In the end, its a feeling. A strong martial artist is not someone who has learned advanced martial arts to the limit. In a fight where spears, swords, fists, and feet sh, the body must react before the head. It is a truth that does not change no matter how high a state one has achieved. I finally got it. A battlefield full of blood and flesh. In the midst of this acute life-and-death situation, the person with more criminal records than anyone else gains abilities that ordinary warriors do not possess. That is the feeling that Yeonhojeong is showing right now. And that sense was not easy enough to copse or cause abnormalities just because the level had been reached. Anytime, any moment. Even if the strange realization causes a loss in overall power, that incredible feeling will still be with Yeon Ho-jeong. At such a young age, I acquired a keen sense that willst me the rest of my life. Even as he gets older and bes more distant from actualbat, with just a little fanning, his senses will be able to burn again like they do now. Sreuk. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Yangcheons attitude changed. The left foot and left shoulder were pointed forward. His posture was actually higher, and only the tip of his right toe was touching the ground. Its strange. It is an ambiguous posture to gain strength by advancing. It can be said that it is a posture suitable only for improving mobility and reaction in a fight between ordinary people who have not acquired internal strength and various military skills. There is no need to talk much. Yeon Ho-jeongs posture became even lower. Yang Chen smiled. Here we go. Paaaaaaaa! A speed that instantly reduces distance to nothing. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Sigh! Yang Cheons left arm moved like a whip and grazed Yeon Ho Jeongs cheek. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Incredible speed! Yangcheons left wing radiated light. Bababababaak! Dozens of left-handed shots fired as quickly as a sh were aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs face and upper body. Yeon Ho-jeong couldnte to his senses. How is it so fast?! Papa pang! hook! Following repeated left strikes, Yang Cheons right fist, which prated into Yeon Ho-jeongs arms, aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs abdomen. bang! He crossed his arms to block, but Yeon Ho-jeongs body floated and flew through the air. crazy! It was a huge blow. Repeated blows from the left hand and heavy blows from the right hand. Even though it was a simple martial art, the speed and power of the final blow were enough to distract me from concentration. Papak! Yeon Ho-jeong, who rotated his body in the air and slowed down his descent, aimed for the top of Yang Cheons head. wickedness! passes. Banwols sh like an ax split the air. The evasion speed was as fast as lightning. That wasnt all. Yang Cheons fist, which dodged each attack, curved like a snake and aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs thigh. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated even faster after being hit on the thigh. To offset the impact, internal aerodynamic force was exploded to add strength to the rotation. Still, the feeling in my right leg disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeongs left knee aimed at Yang Cheons face. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who received a single sh, quickly turned around andnded on the ground. Yangcheon appeared in Yeonhojeongs eyes. He held out his left arm and supported it with his right hand to offset the sh. He did not receive any impact to his head. It didnt end there. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Yangcheon, who was digging to the left, came back with the left side of his body in front, so the backboard was clearly visible. A blow! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a strong pain in his right leg. The distance is vague, so of course you have to use each method. However, the pain in his right leg from Yang Cheons fist was significant. Because of this, the attack tempo was slower than expected. this! Yang Chens fist moved like a beam of light. Whoa whoa! It was heavy. In the meantime, he has been using his left hand to take advantage of his speed and repeatedly hit, but this time, the power wasparable to the right hands hard blow. Any left or right fist can exert as much power as desired. Due to his posture, his left foot was rtively light, but thanks to the movement of digging into the side of Yeonhojeong, his right foot also gained strength. This was the reason why the blow was made at a level where the power was increased by the true angle even though it was not true. It was an exquisite fighting technique that drew strength by moving the body left and right. A martial art that moves beyond admiration. Although it is closer to martial arts than martial arts, it shows as much agility and power as any other martial arts. Its okay. Yeonhojeong stumbles. If the opponent had not been Yeon Ho-jeong, the match would have been won with this blow. Nevertheless, Yeonhojeong held on. But this is the end. Yangcheon rushed forward to deliver the blow that would decide the match. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs left foot touched the ground. Quaaaang! With a tremendous forward angle, his body wasunched towards Yang Chen. Yang Chens eyes wavered. Since you have lost your bnce, a counterattack is impossible. Of course, I thought the game was won. But that guy was using his lost center as a tform for strength and using a stronger forward attack like an arrow from a strong bow. The two peoples fists split the air. Paaaaaa! A horrifying sound erupted from the fist tearing up the earth. . Two people ring at each other from close range. Yang Cheons fist stopped half an inch in front of Yeon Ho-jeongs face, and Yeon Ho-jeongs fist stopped two inches in front of Yang Cheons side. A difference of an inch and a half. Moreover, Yangcheon is the side, but Yeonhojeong is the face. You lost. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and straightened his posture. The distance and location were one level below. I admit my defeat. It is true that you lost. Likewise, Yang Chen, who had rxed his posture, spoke with an expression on his face. Even if my fist hit your head, your fist wouldnt have stopped either. Maybe? Probably his ribs and internal organs were shattered. You cant know that unless you actually see it. That is also true but were you aiming for thatst charging Dong Gui Jin? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If you switch to a defensive situation where there is a clear difference in power, you will copse before you can respond. In that case, wouldnt it be better to give a bone and take a bone? If I dont back down, you too will die. But there is a high probability that he will step down. You have more than me, right? Yangcheon, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, immediately burst intoughter. Hahaha! After all, you are fun. Fighting isnt just about using hands and feet, but its about understanding the enemys characteristics and attacking them. Isnt it obvious? Yang Chen raised his hands. I lost. Are you ying with fishmen again? I won with strength and experience, but when I think about the bottom line, its my loss. Because you would never stop punching. Thats a strange calction. Because I have a lot of pride. Anyway, is that the new martial arts? There is no name. Its just a fist fight. Its not enough to be my main force, but its perfect for teaching my poor students. Yang Chen turned around. Lets go in and have another drink. We have a lot to talk about. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed as he looked at Yang Cheon walkingnguidly. As expected, its still difficult. Chapter 722 ?Episode 722. Reaction (3) The return of Yeon Ho-jeong and his party added a strange vitality to the subdued Mukryongbu. Of course, most of the warriors of the Mukryongbu did not like Yeonhojeong. He formed an alliance, but in the end, he was a man of political faction. Considering the nature of the two tribes, which do not mix like oil and water, it was natural. However, there was an even bigger reason why the warriors looked down on Yeon Ho-jeong, and that was because he was close to Buju. In the first ce, they had a history of having information stolen due to Yeonhojeongs infiltration campaign in the past. Yang Cheon, the vice-lord, forgave him, but the incident remained a burden to most of the warriors. Additionally, the fact that Buju cared for him was enough to make the warriors jealous. This is because although Yang Cheon had favored someone, he rarely had a rtionship with his subordinates on an equal footing. Considering Yeon Ho-jeongs age, this is even more surprising. It was inevitable that the warriors would be jealous and dislike him. but. There was no denying the fact that he had resolved a series of incidents that had urred in Sacheon and Shaanxi. If it werent for him, the Mukryongbu, which had formed an alliance with the Murim Alliance, would have been in quite a bit of trouble. The return of Go Soo, something I hate but have no choice but to admit. The atmosphere at the Mukryongbu was heating up little by little. * * * Have you arrived? Seniors. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. How have you been? ha ha ha! I was fine. Makwon burst outughing. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It looks like Rep. Ki handled the job very well. I can no longer see the buds of the disease. Rep. Ki went through a lot of trouble. I am so grateful that I dont know what to repay the favor with. And Makwon smiled brightly. The grace I owe you for saving my life and even calling Dr. Ki is greater than anything else. It was nothing. I already told you, but I have no intention of bing a member of the Mukryongbu. At least for now. Yes, I know. I am a simple person. I dont have much experience in the world, and all I have is martial arts. Are you talking about the person who is one of the three kings whom the whole world worships? I never wanted something like that in the first ce. Of course, sometimes I was intoxicated by the tion that name gave me, but I never thought that the nickname Baekbyeongshingun proved me. Is that so. I am a simple person. If you have a grudge, you must resolve it and if you have received a favor, you must repay it. In that sense, I would like to repay you by following you for a while. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I feel like I have gained a thousand soldiers and ten thousand horses because the worlds hundreds of warriors are giving me strength, but I do not have the courage or strength to embrace the three armies. If you just remain a reliable ally, that will be enough. to be honest. Makwon nodded. I thought it wasnt enough. Until you leave here. . But now that you have returned from resolving all the scuffles that took ce in faraway Sichuan and Shaanxi, I no longer feel that you arecking. Thats too much praise. What use is age and position in repaying a favor received? However, it is true that since I am a warrior, I was reluctant to follow you who is much weaker than me. Makwon spread his hands. But see. Now that you havee back, you have reached a level where only thirteen people in the entire midfield have reached a level where you have be a giant who is much bigger than before when you were inexperienced. . Now there is no hesitation for me. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. We have reached that level, but there are still many shorings. There are many officials living in the imperial pce, but no one bows their head to the royal family. Makwon burst intoughter again. The analogy is too much. If you are a strong person who started performing martial arts at the age of less than 30, you will be the best in the world ten yearster. It wouldnt be a bad idea to rely on a junior with such great potential. Yeon Ho-jeong took control again. I would just like to thank you for joining us. Please take care of me in the future. I am asking you to take care of me. He is a person whocks the power to get through this difficult time because all he has is force. Please guide me well. It was nothing. The joy of meeting Makwon again was not just a joy. Baek Byeong-shins armysst resort. Although he is a member of the Three Armies who are evaluated as one level below the Immortal Emperor, he is also a clear powerhouse of the Holy Heaven. Just having a great expert like him join us is like gaining a thousand soldiers and ten thousand horses. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became slightly flushed. Makwon said with a smile. I want to fight with you regardless of our rtionship. Its an honor for me. However, since the situation isplicated right now with various things going on, how about putting that matter off untilter? Of course you should. I just wanted to keep that promise for once. There was no shadow on Makwons brightly smiling face. Even worldly experts were bound to lose their true selves when they became isted and sick. Makwon was just like that. However, when the person who decided to treat the disease and join him returned, Makwons true personality was revealed. I heard that you came back from a big job, but I didnt hear the details. Lets hear about thatter. of course. By the way, what kind of action are you nning to show in the future? What do you mean by action? Makwon tilted his head. I heard that the situation in the northern part of the central ins is unusual. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Who did you hear it from? There is no one in particr. There were storiesing from the restaurant, and the atmosphere in the Mukryongbu was booming due to various events. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. Do you already know about the appearance of the King of Rain? I dont know the exact circumstances, but I do know that the atmosphere in northern Central ins is unusual. It meant that Yangcheon did not control information in that area. Actually, its not a story worth hiding. But its still fast. Even if everything will be revealedter, it is not impossible to control information right now. Nevertheless, the fact that he didnt stop the story from flowing out Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It means to prepare quickly. You never know when, where, and what kind of fight will break out. So, dont stop the flow of conversation. It can also be interpreted as a warning that something big will happen in the world soon, now that the King of Rain, who has been hiding for so long, hase out into the world. Creating tension. Plus, the return of Yeonhojeong. If you look at things like this, you definitely have good abilities. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. For now, restfortably. I wille back again soon. Good. You just got back, so dont push yourself too hard. thank you. The ce Yeon Ho-jeong visited after breaking up with Mak Won was Ki Woo-hees residence. Master Yeon. Howdy. Ki Woo-hee woke up with a happy face. I heard you came. Are you healthy? of course. But Ki Woo-hees facial expression gradually filled me with surprise. Have you be stronger? The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Youre incredibly sensitive. Can you see that in your eyes too? I may not be as strong as others, but I have eyes to see. It looks like the struggle so far has been really grueling. It was terrible. Its nothing new, but Ive almost died more than once. okay. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. amazing. She was born with abilities different from others. It was not something that could simply be dismissed as talent. It is no exaggeration to say that it was an ability given by God. It was the spiritual eye. Its burning brightly. The image of Yeonhojeong reflected in Ki Woo-hees spirit was that of an evil spirit engulfed in terrible mes. But now it was different again. Unlike before, where the evil spirit was somehow vague, the current form of the evil spirit created by Yeonhojeongs spirit energy seemed much more borate and much more powerful. different. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. Its much clearer but the atmosphere is different. She knew where Yeon Ho-jeongs extreme brutality came from. It was blind hatred toward the three religions. The scale of the hatred was so great that just throwing a few stones would ignite it and turn the area into a sea of fire. But now? cold. The hatred towards them is still the same, but not as explosive as it used to be. It was quiet, cold, and therefore calm. Not only martial arts has be stronger. The person itself has changed. Ki Woo-hees eyes became strange. Even in that area, you can reflect on yourself and seek change Yeon Ho-jeong said at that time. how is it? yes? It looks a lot different than before, right? Its about your magical eyes. Ah Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and waved his hand. Well, thats okay. I came here because I had something to ask. Im d I didnt go back to Mang. Ah yes. Although we have just cured Daehyeops illness, I am concerned that it may reur. I just wanted to check on the situation for a few months. okay? Is there a chance it will happen again? At the moment, none. However, because it is so deeply entrenched, if it recurs, it can reveal itself within three months to six months. Once that time passes, it will be okay to be dered fully cured. Well, I see. If you do that, what about? There are manywmakers in Uiseongak who are more skilled than me. Since they were dispatched, they are probably doing well there. good. Then there will be nothing to worry about. Yeon Ho-jeong sat across from Ki Woo-hee. A subtle tension appeared on Ki Woo-hees face. The fact that Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting meant that there was something to talk about in depth. And there was only one thing he could discuss deeply with himself as a member of the National Assembly. You may not have heard it yet, but it seems like the imperial pces secret struggle has be quite severe. The imperial pce? okay. And it is Shinhwaism that is operating secretly in the imperial pce. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. You knew that too, right? yes. And Ive told you about this before. know. I didnte to get the book just because you didnt tell me more details. Youre not familiar with the situation there anyway, right? yes. but. . The Shinhwa Church does not know that you are in the Murim Alliance. However, even though they killed your watcher and protector, the Shinhwa Church did not contact you. Even though quite a long time has passed. thats right. Have you been caught? Ki Woo-hee shook his head. You dont know that. I guess so. Ki Woo-hee waspletely acting as a member of the Murim Alliance. In reality, he became a member of the Murim League, but the Shinhwa Church would not know that. Even if Sejak was nted, he would think that she was working secretly for the Murim Alliance, so he would not find her friendly attitude strange. If you have not been contacted so far, there are two main reasons. Either they are preupied with something else Or they are storing it away to use at a critical moment. yes. I think so too. Looking back at the way you treated your watchers before, I think you showed a pretty strong attitude even in front of the Shinhwa cult bastards. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Why dont you do something with me? Chapter 723 ?Episode 723. Response (4) Hmm. Yang Chen raised his drink. Hwang Seok-tae, who was prostrate in front of him, did not move at all. Yangcheon, who was lost in thought while looking at his ss of wine, emptied his ss. I see. . You have to look at it clearly and listen to it from various angles. Deputy Yeons report is very factual, but hearing the situation at the time from Hwang Dan-jus perspective makes it feel different. I apologize. Because. Yang Chen asked, his eyes shining. Did you enjoy your trip with Deputy Yeon? Hwang Seok-tae said with relief. I was only acting ording to the orders of my adjutant, rather than having fun on such a journey My order was to help Adjutant Yeonplete this order. yes? However, when the momentes when your life is in danger, you should run away without looking back. . But you didnt run away. I fought hard together with Deputy Yeon. . I guess I moved because I decided that I had to jump in. My heart is pounding, but thanks to your struggle, the Jongnam faction also overcame the crisis, which is a very good thing. Hwang Seok-tae was embarrassed. Thanks to you, Jongnam overcame the crisis. Its a nice thing to say, but if you look at it another way, it can be interpreted to mean that there was a need to help the Jongnam faction, the leader of the Baekdo political faction. Yang Cheon noticed Hwang Seok-taes embarrassment at a nce. He burst outughing. Hey man, why are you so embarrassed? . Did you really think I would reprimand you for helping Jongnams troops defeat foreign forces? no. Yang Chen smiled. Jongnam is part of the old group. The Gu Party One Party is the leader of the martial arts faction and the core group that forms the Tang Geum Murim Alliance. If Jongnam had fallen, the Murim Alliance would have been greatly shaken, and the hardliners might have gained ground and tried to engage the enemy forcefully. . We formed an alliance with the Murim Alliance. If we could wipe them out right away by ourselves, there would be no need to form an alliance. The fact that you led Jongnam to victory in the war means that you have preserved the military power to be our reliable ally. . Youve done a great job. It was an ability worthy of the head of the Yongah Iron Team, honed through countless trainings and battles. Good job. Hwang Seok-tae closed his eyes. I just did what I had to do. haha. However Yang Chen shook his head. Its fortunate that you performed well, but please be careful from next time. If you die, who will lead the Iron Knights? A unit without a leader is just a piece of flesh without bones. Ill keep that in mind. The Yongah Iron Team is one of the most powerful groups avable to the headquarters. You have no idea how much strength your presence, which receives absolute support from such a unit, means to me. A look of emotion appeared on Hwang Seok-taes face. Considering his usually quite blunt personality, this probably means that he happily epted Yang Cheons admiration. You must have been exhausted and had a hard time even reporting. Please rest well for a few days. Leave the training to the leaders of each group. I follow your orders. Lets go now. Rewards for this will be giventer. Hwang Seok-tae stood up, bowed his head to Yang Cheon, and left Daejeon. After Hwang Seok-tae left, Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. Did I look that bad? Baekseo, who was standing next to him, looked at Yangcheon with puzzled eyes. Yang Chen scratched his head. Even though I did what I should have done, I got noticed for no reason. How great would it have been to defeat the enemy by leading the innocent Jongnam troops? But you still pay attention. Baekseo said quietly. Hwang Danju is an outstanding person. However, the lord of all of us, including Hwang Dan-ju, is the vice-lord. There is no one who does not trust the Vice Lords abilities and character, but there may be those who wonder just in case. is it? of course. And Hwang Dan-jus appearance like that is ideal. Ideal? Isnt it natural to fear a monarch who has sworn loyalty? Oh, I see. Yang Chen stroked his chin. Im afraid of the monarch I didnt know that. Moreover, the Mukryongbu was a member of the ck Ind Alliance. The ck Ind is a ce that runs on the logic of power, and the politics of fear were bound to lie deep beneath it. Such emotions can blind the way you see people. That wont be a problem. Because under hismand, there is no fool who cant do what needs to be done, even if they feel fear. However, when I heard this story, Yeonhojeong came to mind. With insightful eyes, you can see this person named Yang Cheon as white The corners of Yang Cheons mouth rose. At least hes not afraid of me. I knew it, but thinking about it this way, I realized that he was a great guy. Yang Chen said as he filled his ss. To instill fear in those who are deeply loyal to them. That is sad in its own way. The white paper was embarrassed. My lord. But, as you said, it is natural. Its not because hes the vice-lord of the Mukryongbu. There is no need for any other method for this Yang Chen. It has always been that way and it will always be that way. . Maybe thats why I hate it so much, but Im also d to see it. The white paper did not bother to ask who that hated yet wee person was. Because I felt like I knew. Yang Cheon said after emptying his ss again. Call Deputy Yeon. I follow your orders. And the group he brought with him. yes? Yang Chen said indifferently. I heard that he also discovered and brought in useful talent from all over the ce. If that damned bastard is the kind of talent hes coveting, they must be some pretty worthy characters. Id like to see their faces at least once. White Paper bowed his head. Ill call Deputy Yeon. Sure. After a while. My lord. Adjutant Yeon and his party have arrived. Take it in. Grumble. The gates of Daejeon opened and Yeon Ho-jeong, Muk-bi Pae-yul, Kang-ryang Jin-yang, and So Jeong-gwang appeared one after another. Yeon Ho-jeong walked to the center of Daejeon and tookmand. See you, Vice lord. At the same time, all five people bowed their heads. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Cheeeeeek! A translucent haze flowed from his body. The entire cycle has been released. Oh my. Deep interest arose in Yang Chens eyes. Ive seen those two before, but this is my first time seeing the other three. This refers to three people excluding Paeyul and Kang Ryang. Yeon Ho-jeong introduced them one by one. This is the head of the military of the silent Murim League. He is arade who has been with me through life and death. And this one. After briefly introducing Jinyang and So Jeong-gwang, Yeon Ho-jeong sat downfortably. Yangcheon, who was looking around at them with strange eyes, soon spoke to Paeyul. Youvepletely escaped. A puzzled look appeared on Paeyuls face. Yang Chen chuckled. Prayer has be more fierce. Now, looking at him this way, he doesnt seem like a person from a political faction at all. Your martial arts has also grown greatly, but the change in your prayers is much more impressive than your martial arts growth. . If youe from a store window, you will receive great preferential treatment. What is it like? Do you want toe to headquarters? Paeyuls eyes deepened. Yang Cheon, who was quietly watching the defeat, immediately waved his hand. Its no fun either before or now. Paeyul had no answer until the end. I just looked at Yangcheon with deep, deep eyes. Yang Cheon turned his gaze to Kang Ryang. We finally broke through. That wall. Thats right. His voice was uncharacteristically harsh. On the contrary, Kang Liang previously treated Yang Chen gently. Although I lost my parents and siblings and my n at his hands, it was no help to build an angle in front of Cheolcheon Jisu, who I could not defeat right away. But it was different now. big! Yangcheon seen again after breaking through the barrier. Things I saw were different from before. Even before, he felt like he was suffocating due to the terrifying presence, but now that he had broken through the martial sect, the Yang Chen he could see was truly a monster. Kang Ryang looked at Yeon Ho-jeong without realizing it. My brother is a monster too, but the author I almost stuck out my tongue without realizing it. The level is different. Regardless of the martial arts learned or temperament, there are different levels of martial arts. I wonder how much my current brother can endure Yangcheon said. why? Do I look different than before? Thats right. ha ha ha! You admit it inly. There are many people with outstanding military talents, but it is difficult to find someone with such a disciplined mind. If there wasnt bad blood between us, we would have tried to recruit him somehow. It was the vice-lord who created that bad rtionship. Yangcheon burst intoughter at Kangryangs calm words. Hahahaha! Are you still as bold as ever? . Kang Ryang also looked at Yang Cheon in silence, just like Paeyul. Yang Chen chuckled and waved his hand. Thats it. You guys can go back now. All I had to say was a few words to Paeyul and Kang Ryang. He calls me in to see his face and tells me to leave after seeing everything. It was enough to hurt my pride. However, none of the five people who turned around had expressions of hurt pride. Rather, he seemed very surprised. Jinyang and Xiao Jeonggwang were almost unconscious, Mo Feis eyes were shaking as if there had been an earthquake, Pai Yus face was frowning, and Kang Ryangsplexion was a little pale. Kugoogung! The door to the main hall opened and five people walked out. And when the door closed again, Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth opened. Do you want it? Yang Cheons once rxed face suddenly became scary and stiff. What is it? You really didnt ask me, did you? Is there anyone here but you? Are you asking such a question again? Did you say earlier that the head of the Womens Associations National Assembly remains silent? yes. Its more than a rumor. Even at such a young age, he shows the appearance of a veteran who has fought hundreds of battles. Eyes, prayers, breathing everything is top-notch. One of my most trustedrades. They say the girl named Mukbi was with them from the beginning, but whats really surprising are the other two. . How did you recruit him? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I just appealed with all my heart. Is there any other way? Was that really all there was? of course. Yangcheon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, sighed. One guy has alreadypleted it to some extent, and the other guy has enough talent to be called a genius. her! There are many talented people in the world, but it is not easy to meet such talented people. . Not even one, but two? You really make me jealous every time we meet. Even if the rate of defeat is the same, among the four remaining people, except for So Jeong-gwang, there is no one who is confident that Bu-seon, his disciple, will win. Jiang Liang had gone far enough for someone who had just broken through Mujong. At least a fight worthy of a fight would be possible at a strong level. What about silence? There are always variables in a fight, but Bu-seon will never be able to defeat her. Because the levels are different in the first ce. And it was the same for Jinyang. Even though he couldnt remain silent, the difference was never that big. At least those two people were walking a few steps ahead of the boat. In other words, at Yeon Ho-jeongs side, there were already more than two people with the same level of military power as the heads of the Daemun Sect, and there were two or three masters who were close to that level. At this level, there was no need to send out separate units, and they were enough troops to handle most battles on their own. There is probably no group for which the term elite minority fits so well. Yang Cheon was astounded, so it was worth it. Considering the helplessness of his disciple, he could not help but feel deprived. You probably didnt just call me to see my people, right? It did. But I was left with nothing to say. Then Ill tell you first. Even if that wasnt the case, I was going toe see you. What is it again, man? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I want to see the kings reaction. Chapter 724 ?Episode 724. Reaction (5) Five people who went to Daejeon. Its still the same. Kang-ryang sighed. It would still be the same, but I suddenly feel shabby. I knew it was a monster, but I never thought it would be that bad Paeyul snorted. Even if there is no case, the force is real. Seongcheons name didnte up for nothing. Although they each have different characteristics, they are all people who have ovee the limitations in their respective fields, so it is not enough to hear them say they are monsters. I felt it again. Paeyul looked at Kang Ryang. Kang Ryangs face waspletely distraught. It wasnt that my fighting spirit was particrly broken, but it was frustrating to see how high the summit of the mountain, which had been obscured by fog, had risen. Paeyul snorted loudly and said. Follow me. yes? Lets have a drink. Is thisforting? Are you already tired of living in this world? Would you like me to make a hole in your neck? You could drink twice as much. Tch. I cant say anything. The two people left while bickering. Sreuk. Mukbi was also about to return to his residence when he suddenly looked back. Jinyang and Su Jeonggwangs faces were still filled with shock. Jinyang said while looking at Su Jeonggwang. Concentration. why. I wonder if it was a good thing to organize the factions. Id like to shout out to you now that youre saying something that doesnt even seem like a word, but honestly, I do too. Jinyang shook his head. Yeonhojeong, he was different from that gentleman. You cant see the floor. Its simr, but something is different. I got that feeling. I agree. He is the king of battle who started from the bottom and rose to the top of the world Are you saying that people like that have suddenly entered the world where great powers are discussed? Jinyang let out augh. So Jeong-gwang scratched his head. Well, we are entrusted to Master Yeon. However, this is not Master Yeons domain, so lets not install it for no reason. I think we should do that, Sibeol. At that time, Mukbi opened his mouth. Do you have any time? The two people looked at Muk Fei at the same time. Mukbi, who hesitated for some reason, cleared his throat and said. Shall we have a drink too? The two people who were looking at each other in silence turned their gaze to each other. After a while. Good. So Jeong-gwang came next to Muk-bi with joy. Even though I couldnt beat that guy with martial arts, I defeated him with martial arts several times. To expect. I will test how much Manager Mook drinks. Mukbi smiled awkwardly and looked at Jinyang. Jinyang, who had her arms crossed with a nervous expression, slowly rxed them. Hmm. For some reason, Jinyang found it difficult to remain silent. I actually felt morefortable in Yeonhojeong. Of course, I didnt know why. So Jeong-gwang shrugged his shoulders. It looks like Manager Muk is having a hard time with that Gomtaeng. Lets go by ourselves. Is that so? The two people walked hurriedly. After thinking for a moment, Jinyang shouted loudly. Go together! My throat is sore too! * * * Yang Chens expression suddenly became serious. Would you like to see the kings reaction? Thats right. Hmm. Yangcheon, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, stood up from Taesa Temple. Then he walked to the table set aside. Lets have a drink and talk. Is it alcohol again? Then you really get sick. Why doesnt it sound pure? It feels like the pity of a nationalist worried about a weapon that will be useful in war, but am I mistaken? What more do you want? You are so cheap. The head of the family disapproves of you so much? Somehow I understand. After a while, the two people put down their sses and sat across from each other. Yangcheon drank three sses in a row, but Yeonhojeong only took the drink and did not touch the ss. Yang Cheon did not bother to tell Yeon Ho-jeong to drink it. King Bi Before that. yes? Yang Chen put down his ss and asked in a rxed manner. Tell me why the eumje suddenly disappeared. Oh, I didnt tell you that. Yeon Ho-jeong told the story about Ha Eungyo in detail. Yang Chen frowned. So, did you go to the headquarters of the Saeum Church because of your child whose life or death is uncertain? A person who doesnt even know where the headquarters of Saeumgyo is? Thats right. You do a variety of things. Yang Chens eyes grew cold. Im not to me for having a lot of human affection, but it seems like I dont have the wisdom to use that affection at the right time. Even if you go to Saeumgyo, you wont be able to meet your children. No, theres no way that Saeumgyo would have children in the first ce, right? Its very likely, but its too much to ignore that possibility I know. Im sure that guy isnt making sense either. It was an unexpected answer. When people, even those of us who have performed martial arts, be obsessed with one, we be unable to see our surroundings. The same goes for Eumje. Her actions are, in a way, akin to anger. She could make such a foolish decision because the umted resentment has exploded. . I just wish I had seen the world a little more broadly. In Yang Cheons voice, there was regret for the sad choice of a master who rose to a simr level in the same era. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Yang Cheon quietly, filled his ss. Yang Chen shook his head. Your life is something you decide. Its stupid and unfortunate, but I dont think a third party should criticize her for making that choice. youre right. But In an instant, Yang Chens eyes became cold. If, by any chance, she bes a puppet of the Four Eumsects and attacks us, then she will be an irredeemable fool. That goes for him too. Yang Chen sighed. I feel bad. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are you concerned? of course. That person is not so worthless that he disappears in vain. How can one not be sad when a master of his caliber has thrown himself into a future that is sure to be unhappy? It was Yeon Ho-jeong who saw an unexpected side of Yang Cheon. Yang Cheons sadness was real. Even the great king, who had a strong desire and went on a rampage to conquer the world, also had these human emotions. Yang Chen slowly emptied his ss and took a deep breath. Lets stop talking about the music festival here. If I say more, you wonte back. Good. Did you say you wanted to see the kings reaction? Thats right. how? I n to use Rep. Ki. Yang Chens eyes narrowed. Western station goddess I know very well that that little Heoyeon was from the Shinhwa Church. yes. You told me before. I dont know if shes a saint or a priestess, but thats a pretty impressive position, right? Its exactly half the story. Because he is the illegitimate son of the religious leader. However, it is said that quite a few of his church members feel sorry for Representative Ki, as he is at least half blessed with the blood of God. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. So, can we move her now, who is working as a double agent? Its not just the Shinhwa Church that is doing well, but it would have been the same for you as well. If the imperial pce falls into their hands, we will be at a great disadvantage in this fight. hmm. I know only as much about the imperial pce as others do. So, I took full responsibility for Moorims work. However, we have some free time right now, and we cant just sit still when it has been confirmed that King Bi has something to do with it. Yeon Ho-jeong refilled Yang Cheons cup and continued speaking. It wont be easy, but if we gain the upper hand in this power struggle in the imperial pce, they wont be able to provoke us for years toe. Its been so many years Yang Chens face became serious again. In other words, the more we can turn this pce situation to our advantage, the longer our preparation period can be. Of course, the three schools will not just sit idle. It will probably be difficult to catch them separately as the three yers spread out in the midfield will also stop their activities. A lull? Thats right. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Even though there is a lull, a few years will be of greater benefit to the Central ins than to the Three Schools. The three schools have been carrying out all kinds of maneuvers over the past several decades to upy the midfield without any injuries. And in recent years, many of the works that hadsted for decades were destroyed by the power of the Murim Alliance, including Yeonhojeong. If you think about it emotionally, it will be difficult to endure the three religions any longer. If things continue like this, there is a high possibility that an all-out war will take ce, even if it means making some sacrifices. Conversely, if you approach it rationally, an all-out war will never break out. Decades of effort will be in vain. Like a one-on-one duel, the oue of a war is difficult to guarantee. Moreover, the three major religions, which had drawn a grand n, would never force themselves to conquer the central ins. But thats also a matter of probability. No one knows how they wille out. Even though so many noble worlds were being destroyed one by one, the real leaders did not show up, so perhaps this incident could be an opportunity for them to pretend to be crazy and draw their swords. Yang Chens eyes twitched busily as he looked down at the ss. I have a lot to think about. How much time has passed like that? Are you okay? yes? Your body hasnt fully recovered yet. If Im going to use Ki Woo-hee, Im going to have to move with you next to him, so Im asking if thats okay. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Where is the martial artist fighting at his best? Yangcheonughed without even realizing it. Because this is what he said before fighting Yeon Ho-jeong. If I were to start, when would be a good time? The sooner the better. The faster the better Yang Chen crossed his arms and red at the empty ss. After a while. Damn it. A trace of frustration appeared on Yang Cheons face as he scratched his head. When I try to do something, something happens, and when I think I can rx, a fire breaks out in the neighborhood next door. There is nothing like this. What do you mean by that? Nothing to do. Yang Chen hit the table with his fist. Great Lord of the Ink Dragon. Slurp. A warrior appeared behind Yang Cheon. The man in ck military uniform was the head of the Mukryongdae and the head of the secret guard force that protected Yangcheon, the Mukryongbuju. How many reserve members of the Inkryongdae are left? The Great Lord of the Inkryong said, One hundred and fifty people. Take 500,000 of them. Ill have to send you on a special mission. I follow your orders. Slurp. The Great Lord of the Ink Dragon disappeared from the spot. It was an amazing stealth technique. Yang Cheon said while looking at Yeon Ho Jeong. I will give Ki Woo-hee the reserve members of the Mukryongdae. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Is that okay? If not, why would you call the Great Lord of the Ink Dragon? If Ki Woo-hee is attacked by the enemy, wont the basis of this operation be destroyed? Thats true, but Even though they are a reserve unit, their skills are no different from the active Mukryongdae. I will protect Ki Woo-hee at any moment, so dont worry about that. Thank you for caring me. Yang Chen said bluntly. Im much better than those idiotic Murim bastards, right? They also provide a lot of support. Thats right. We dont care about origin. Please pass on the family name to your younger brother ande here. Have you given up yet? I know? Why cant I give up? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up smiling. I will prepare. Hey Hojeong. yes? Yang Chens eyes deepened. Im serious. . Im serious. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yang Cheon, bowed his head deeply. I bring good news. okay. I wille see you separately before departure. Thats how Yeon Ho-jeong left Daejeon. Yang Cheons face, left alone and looking up at the ceiling of Daejeon, was somehow empty. Damn you. Youd rather die. Why do you keep shing in front of me? People are distraught. Chapter 725 ?Episode 725. Response (6) Im busy. After leaving Daejeon, Yeon Ho-jeong went straight to his residence. There was no other reason. Before going out into the world again with Ki Woo-hee, I needed to get my body in peak condition. Of course, with Ki Woo-hees skills, you will be able to receive excellent treatment along the way. But the bets must be controlled to the extent that the sticity of the treatment can be maximized. Yeon Ho-jeong, sitting cross-legged, closed his eyes and immediately entered Ungong. Wooooow! There was nothing more to touch on the Gwangmyeong Shrine. This is because, even if you are not conscious of it, your well-knit Jinki automatically maintains itself in the best condition. Since opening the Mugeuk andpleting the Gwangmyeong Shrine, the light has never gone out. Even in the face of excessive consumption of internal power or extreme internal damage, it does not disappear, although it may be smaller. Before he knew it, the Gwangmyeong Shrine was connected to his life. This light will never lose its light until his life goes out. sh! As soon as the will was strengthened, the four streams of true energy emanating from the God of Light each summoned the Four Gods. The mysterious energy responsible for the heart, lungs, liver, and kidneys maximized vitality. The Four Gods, like the God of Light, entered into full activity the moment the will was given. Unlike before, where you had to use some force to roll the carriage down a hill, now the moment you give themand Go down!, it starts running down the steep road. The reaction of the body immediately leads to the reaction of the body. In addition, Yeon Ho-jeong had better reflexes than others, so he was a very good match for his current body. As expected, there is no problem. The internal organs, blood vessels, nerves and bones are all normal. But its not in the best condition. Its not because theres a problem on one side. The overall function itself has deteriorated. Go Soo is also a person. Even though he had opened the martial arts stage, as long as he had a human body, it was natural for his bodys functions to decline in the face of extreme fatigue. In times like this, its best to just get some rest. For the past few years, I have lived so intensely that each day passes by. But if you think about it, it was just as fierce during the time of the Emperor of Darkness as it is now. However, at that time, by borrowing the energy of heaven and earth, I was able to recover moment by moment and maintain my bodys functions in optimal condition. In other words, this does not mean that the problem arises just because the central essence has changed. Its not another problem. sh! A divine light emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs suddenly opened eyes. speed. Its a question of speed. After his regression, he became stronger at an rming rate. After correcting his physical condition, which was not even top-notch, he broke through the no-pole in less than ten years through indescribable efforts and fierce battles. Even if he came back with all the memories of his previous life, this was a great feat. Looking at the results alone, it can never be said to be a normal speed. If I had given up on the vision of the main family from Yeongasindan to Gwangmyeongsindan and learned the existing Hongcheongi, in fact, I would have opened Mugeuk sooner than now. Nevertheless, the reason he insisted on Shindangi (񵤚) was to be better than the past. As a master of martial arts, he had confidence in him. What if a martial arts drama was held centered around Hong Cheon-ki? For a moment, goosebumps appeared on my back. If that had been the case, I would not have been able to open my eyes because I would have been so consumed by fatigue that it was iparable to what it is now. No matter what the process was, he would not have rested. Maybe I lost my mind for a long time after opening the dance. Since the body is controlled by will, even abnormal signals such as pain and fatigue are ignored. Yeon Ho-jeong lived that kind of life. But therees a time when the body takes over the mind. If he had mastered Hongcheongi and opened martial arts sooner, his body would have extinguished themp of his spirit. This means removing consciousness forplete recovery. It could be a long sleep or it could be death. As expected, making Shindangi the centerpiece was the right choice. However Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes again. I guess Ill have to seal it up for a while. hook! The energy of the Gwangmyeong Shrine, which circted actively and spread throughout the body, returned to its original ce and remained as a perfect light. And from now on. Exciting! Exciting! My heart started beating strongly. The lungs more actively received the natural energy dissolved in the air we breathed in, and the liver detoxified all the fine waste that caused fatigue. Cheeeeeek! ck smoke rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It is the discharge of impurities. Originally, it had to be poured out through urine and feces, but what remained as energy was filtered out by the kidneys and released as is through the pores using the internal pores. There was no intervention by the Gwangmyeong Shindan in that process. Body control using only the four divine energies that have been cultivated well so far. Before we knew it, Yeonhojeongs room was filled with hazy smoke. How much time has passed? Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes, rxed his lotus position and stood up. . A satisfied smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he looked down at his body. also. I definitely felt like my body had improved. I felt like the fatigue I had felt so far after the battle had clearly disappeared. Although it is still not enough, it should be considered that the intended goal has been achieved. If you take care of your body and receive treatment from Ki Woo-hee as you travel to your destination, you will soon be able to regain your perfect condition. I found a way. Yeon Ho-jeong left the room. There was no time to rest. nice! Youre eating really well! Even when I hear your voice, I think I smell alcohol. So Jeong-gwangs slightly louder voice was full of uncharacteristic pompousness. Mukbi smiled and raised his ss. So Jeong-gwangughed hahaha and clinked his sses. It feels like its been a long time since Ive had a drink like this. I just feel like my fatigue ispletely gone. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching them from the corner of the restaurant, chuckled. The fact that he was able to relieve his fatigue by drinking alcohol did not sound funny to him who had actually recovered from his fatigue. Mukbi moved a te full of food in front of So Jeong-gwang. Have some snacks and drink, little brother. Mhahaha! My stomach is of steel. Theres nothing wrong with not eating snacks or anything like that! I heard its okay when youre young, but you get bone disease as you get older. I usually eat so well, so I guess its okay. It seemed like we had be like older sister and younger brother. Yeon Ho-jeong inwardly tilted his head. Was Mukbi older? Actually, now it has no meaning. What does age have to do with the martial arts people who walk on the edge of a knife? If you think you are better than me, you are my older brother or sister. There was such extravagance in the world of the martial arts people. Yeon Ho-jeong approached them. Huh? Master Yeon? So Jeong-gwang smiled and waved his hand. Mukbi said. Lets have a drink together. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. What about a drink? Im so busy. why? Where else should I go? Thats it. But Yeon Ho-jeong frowned at the sight of a brown bear lying face down on the table sitting next to So Jeong-gwang. What is this guy? Have you already drank that much? So Jeong-gwang shrugged his shoulders. I cant keep up with my friend Juryangs size. Oh, you know, Master Yeon, right? I know. Was it still like this? This bastard must be having a really difficult time. I was just drinking because it felt awkward, and I ended up falling down after hitting my nose before leaving. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Mukbiughed awkwardly and then asked again. Whats going on? I think I should go to nearby Hubei Province for a while. At that moment, a white haze rose from Mukbis body. The cycle has been released. So Jeong-gwang opened his eyes wide. sister. Why drink such a waste of money? quiet. yes. Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong again and said. Do you think it will be a long trip? I dont know. Im going because I want to see the other persons reaction, but no one knows what will happen. Cheeeeeek! A white energy emanated from So Jeong-gwangs body. Yeon Ho-jeong let out an exmation. Have you already adjusted the new technique to your body? It decodes quickly. There is a lot going on in this direction. There are many days when I go straight to work after drinking heavily. So Jeong-gwangs face became serious. Are we going too? You dont have to go. No, you dont have to go. yes? Youre still weak. So Jeong-gwangs face became sullen. Too bad I just drank too much. Although he said so, he seemed a little disappointed. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I asked you to join me, but your power is limited right now. Wouldnt it be safe to use it if you can at leastpare it to your friend? Tsk. I didnt give you my familys martial arts and Taeeul Dan for nothing. I dont know how long it will take, but Ill polish it properly while Im there. Ill tell the owner of the Iron de. All right. I dont know what to tell Hwang Seok-tae, but anyway, I need to get stronger as soon as possible. That was the ultimate task. Yeon Ho-jeong ced his hand on So Jeong-gwangs shoulder. There will be many things that will require your brain in the future. Mukbi and Jinyang are strong, but they are thorough warriors and not good at nning. But you are different. Thats why you have to be strong. The world is too dangerous to live with force that cannot support resourcefulness. All right. Do not worry. good. Mukbi asked. When do we leave? Well leave as soon as were ready. Ill be waiting. okay. And Yeon Ho-jeong kicked Jinyangs chair. Shake! Cough! Jinyang coughed in surprise and raised his open face. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue. Dont pretend to sleep when youre awake. A risk! When did you find out? A little while ago, man. Kahahahahah! Cheeeeeeeek! Jinyang also immediately released the cycle. The red face regained its original color in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Even if no one else knows, you will definitely go. Are you trying to get it right from the start? Arent we going to have to put our hands and feet together? Jinyang chuckled. I understand. Lets give it a try, but fighting in a ce like this doesnt suit my temperament. Like any battlefield, this one could be dangerous. Make sure you are mentally well-armed. Dont worry. Mukbi asked. What about other people? Arent Paeyul and Kang Ryang going together? I may be stubborn, but I will leave Paeyul behind. I n to ask you to stay with Hwang Dan-ju for the time being. There will be a lot of bacsh. I will convince you somehow. Is there really a need for that? Senior Paeyul is very strong. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. know. Its because I had something else in mind. Then I understand. Get your body together so you can leave tomorrow. all right. Oh, and Jinyang, please see me separately. Jinyang opened his eyes wide. Me? Yes you. Why all of a sudden? I taught you Jeong-gwang, so shouldnt I teach you what youck as well? Jinyangs mouth dropped open. You want me to teach you? why? no? Not really. do not worry. Because I wont take away your martial arts skills. The martial arts you have learned are superb. However, it is clear that you arecking, so for faster growth, throw away what you have to throw away and take what you can take. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Now, lets go to Jungwon again. And a day passed. Chapter 726 ?Episode 726. Invisible Eyes (1) The loss rate was calmer than expected. Although he seemed to want to go with him, he also seemed to have some things to organize. It meant that his way of looking at the world was much different than before. He always wanted only fierce fighting, but after experiencing war once, he realized that there was something more valuable than fighting. It was fortunate for Yeonhojeong. Are you ready? Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head in response to Yang Cheons question. I will take care of it ande back as soon as possible. Is there anything to be done? I just need to see King Bis reaction ande back. If it ends like that, I think Ill be lucky. Hmm. If King Bi is truly rted to the imperial pce, he can be either an enemy or an ally. If its an ally, itll be okay, but if its an enemy, it could be a pretty tough fight. I guess so. Even if King Bi has no ties to the imperial pce, the strong people of Seongcheon are humans who do not know where they will fall. No matter what the situation is, it is always dangerous. I guess so. So youre so armed? yes? Yang Chen said with a sullen face. Ive seen it everywhere, wearing light armor and even carrying a vicious moon sword. It really looks like they are going to war. Unlike usual, Yeon Ho-jeong was wearing light armor from the Yongah Iron Team. That wasnt all. In addition to the grey-ck helmet that resembled light armor, they also wore a ck mask that exposed only their eyes, and their appearance was that of an elite cavalry soldier on a special mission. He even holds a light dragon and arge moon sword in his hands. Yeon Ho-jeong said. It was like this before, but especially while handling matters in Sichuan and Shaanxi, they are keeping a clear eye on me. Of course. Judging by the reactions so far, it appears that his face is not properly known. Whoops! The spear of Woldo and Gwangryongbu shed together, making a clear sound. With just the Light Dragon Club, they will know my identity. Then why do you use such fancy weapons? With your skills, it would be okay to use a moremon weapon. Because its the most convenient. And these axes were made by masters of the world. The power is different. Youre really handsome. Chiri ririn. Yeonhojeong ced the Gwangryongbu, Gyoryongswae, and ck and White Twin Dragons on the floor of the main hall. I would like you to take care of it until Ie back. Yang Chen frowned. Aside from that ck giant soldier, are you going to leave behind a chain and a hatchet? You never know. Hmm. Yang Cheonughed as if it was fun. There will be people who are not with us, so is there any reason to entrust those items to me? Isnt this a promise toe back? Youreughing. Since when did you have such romance? Phew. When Yang Chen stretched out his hand, the Light Dragon Wing and the ck and White Twin Dragon Wing Gyoryongsae flew through the air and were ced next to the Taesa. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. Its a new weapon made from hard-to-find materials. Should I just melt it down and sell it? Anyway. You boring guy. Yang Cheon buried his back in Taesa Temple. Hey Hojeong. yes. I dont know how things will turn out, but if anything, from now on Ill just leave this kind of work to someone else. If I could, I would. Its not for any other reason. I have ovee difficult times with my two fists my whole life, but among the masters who fought against me, most were those who cherished their weapons as if they were their own bodies. The real ones all breathed life into my weapons. . The weapon is iron. There is no life in iron. However, under their endless affection and polish, lifeless weapons be treasures that demonstrate the greatest power in the hands of their owners. Yang Chen shook his head. The missions you have undertaken so far have all been special. You are very smart and good at handling things, so you have solved them well, but your fundamentals ultimately lie in martial arts. . Dont treat Byeong-gi too harshly. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Ill keep that in mind. Yang Chen smiled. One of Yeonhojeongs countless strengths was that kind of attitude. At times, he may be more narrow-minded than anyone else in the world, but when the other person speaks sincerely, he knows how to open his heart and ept it without prejudice. Knowing how to ept worry as worry rather than interference. For a speaker, there is no listener who is as burdensome as this. Has the group been formed? Preparations areplete. Is there anything else I can help you with? You need a horse with great endurance and experience. I will tell the iron lord. You should be able to receive it within half an hour. thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Then Ill be back. Hojeong. Please speak. Yang Chen sighed. No. Dont die ande back safely. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong left Daejeon. Yangcheon, who was alone, buried the back of his head in the chair. her. For some reason, I feel depressed. Yang Chen sighed deeply. There is no other solution. Since when have you been so greedy for talent? * * * Yeon Ho-jeong thought as he headed out of the Mukryongbu. I dont know why. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped for a moment and looked behind him. Numerous workers were still carrying out construction work in the huge square. Even though I once thought it wasplete, the sound of hammering continued as if there were still parts missing. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Even though I know I cant have it, I cant give up. The Yangcheon he knew was a fairly neat person. As a human being, there were times when I expressed regret, but I wasnt the type of person to necessarily show regret over something that couldnt be helped. And yet, he wants me endlessly. Even though he knew that he was not a person worthy of being part of the Mukryong Club. Thats how highly they think of me, but Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking in the direction of Daejeon for a while, turned again. After the conversation with Yang Chen, he somehow felt his mood sinking. The reason was unknown. After a while. Everyone is gathered. Outside the entrance to Mukryongbu, there were Mukbi and Gangryang Jinyang wearing the same light armor and helmet as Yeonhojeong. Mukbi was carrying a red lotus bow and a ck javelin. Kang Ryang, who had his original sword on his waist, was holding a clunky and thick greatsword. Jinyang, like Yeonhojeong, held up the iron sword of the iron sword given to him by the Mukryongbu. Ki Woo-hee was in her usual uniform, and there were fifty masked people standing behind her. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke to the masked people. Please take care of me. The masked people bowed their heads briefly. If a battle breaks out, you must never step out. Your top priority is to protect Representative Ki Woo-hees safety. I hope you keep that in mind. The reserve members of the Masked Inkryongdae silently brightened their eyes. Slurp. The crew scattered around. Their mission has already begun. After half an examination. Adjutant Yeon. The person who led the war horses was Hwang Seok-tae. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Please take care of me. Hwang Seok-tae chuckled. I am the master of the Yongah Iron Team. I have to give that to the vice-lord. I did it. Hes such a difficult person to know. Yeon Ho-jeong, Mukbi Kang Ryang, and Jinyang Ki Woo-hee all got on the horse. Hwang Seok-tae took control. Good luck. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the gun. Please take good care of senior Paeyul and Jeong Gwang. I understand. then. Hee hee hee! Five horses galloped towards the north. And fifty members of the Inkryongdae secretly followed behind them. They leave again not long after returning. There was a glimpse of regret in Hwang Seok-taes eyes as he looked at the groups back as they walked away. It would be nice if you could join us. Although they obtained good battle horses, the party had no intention of going up bynd. I have been contacted. Please get on the boat. There was a huge boat on the rippling river. If you are an expert who is confident in divinew, Ki Woo-hee was here. Moreover, considering the members of the Mukryongdae guarding Ki Woo-hee, there was no reason to insist on thend route. In the first ce, it was faster to use the waterway. The ship was much more spacious andfortable than it looked from the outside. In one ce, there was a dedicated space for horses. In addition, many other people were stationed here and there on the ship preparing for the voyage, and all of them behaved very neatly, as if they had been doing this their entire lives. amazing. The ship finally sets sail. As the ship left, about a dozen small ships followed from behind. Inside the small ship were rough-looking men who did not look very good and seemed to make a living by stealing. They were pirates from the Yangtze River Waterway and were in charge of escorting the ship. It was clear that the Mukryongbu put a lot of care into it. The work is done very smoothly and quickly. Mukbi internallypared the Mukryongbu and the Murim Alliance. Its different. For some reason, Mukbis face was filled with confusion as he stood at the head of the ship moving through the current and looked towards the north. The Murim League is bigger than the Mukryongbu. But there is no leader yet. Even if there is a leader, it will be impossible to handle things this quickly and smoothly as it is an alliance. Of course, it may vary depending on how much authority is given to the leader. However, no matter how much authority one had, a one-man dictatorship was impossible for the Murim League. On the other hand, the Mukryongbu was different. The Mukryongbu, led by a rare hero named Yang Cheon, absolutely obeys Bujus orders. I was silent, having never seriously thought about the system, but now I had no choice but to think. In the first ce, she also led numerous battles as the head of the Uijeonggun Army. Dictatorship is bound to copse at any time. From a systemic perspective, the limitations are clear. But if loyal people gather under an outstanding figure in these difficult times Mukbi closed his eyes. Could even the Murim League be like this? if it is possible. This year is almost over. After this year, we will elect a leader next year. Mukbi looked up at the sky. The humid sky looked oddly dark. Theres going to be chaos again. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong came next to her. What are you thinking about so much? Mukbi chuckled. Ive been worrying about a world where I dont fit in. I know? Why are you so worried that you dont fit in? A practitioner does it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Now you recognize my hard work. how is it? Your head hurts so much, right? Aside from the headache, it is impossible to make an analogy because there is no basic knowledge. Its hard even if you know, and its hard not to know. Thats what happens in the world. Mukbi, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, suddenly asked. How was it? what? Heukje Castle. . Was the ck Emperor at that time as fast and precise as the Ink Dragon Club of now? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the river in silence. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been standing motionless for a while, shook his head. It was different from the Inkryongbu. okay. It was faster, more destructive, and more thorough than the Ink Dragon Club. ! Mukbis eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong leaned his upper body on the leading railing. Buju Yang is a man full of ambition. So, I live hidden in that unprecedented cave and watch the world. But Heukjeseong was different. . We went outside the world and looked up at the sky. Its because I had clear dreams and goals, not ambition. Is that different? I think its the same but different. At least we did. . I just looked back and thought nothing of it. It was a group that was created by chance, but the moment I became convinced that the group could shake the world, we became the vanguard of dreams to prove that there is light even in a world painted ck. Vanguard of dreams. At those words, Mukbi felt his heart tremble. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking in a monotonous tone. I went on a rampage to turn Heukdo, a world of beasts, into a world where people live. We didnt need any great politics. He just showed everything through his actions. I see. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was staring at the river, shrugged his shoulders and turned around. We will discuss the future. Lets go into the cabin. yes. Mukbi thought as he watched Yeonhojeong moving away. It doesnt suit me. Yeon Ho-jeong is not suitable to be a Murim lord. Whatever it is, Yeonhojeong is too subversive to be considered a white power. however. If its a ck ind. Silences shaking eyes began to shine little by little. If that person bes the leader of the ck Ind. What would happen if that happens? What are you doing? Lets go. all right. A smile appeared on Mukbis face as he followed Yeonhojeongs urging. No matter what happens, it will be a very interesting life. Chapter 727 ?Episode 727. Invisible Eyes (2) Paaaaang! The sight of Buseon sweating and devoting himself to martial arts training was beautiful in itself. A smile appeared on Yang Chens face as he watched the scene from afar. Its okay. The form of the single fist that was shown only once before. It was not a martial art that could be performed equally by just following the movements. Buseon also knew this and was trying hard to catch up with the blow. Was that effort not in vain? Although he cant even imitate properly yet, Buseons martial arts skills have improved overall. Its a skill you wont be ashamed of no matter where you put it. Even if I establish a sect right away, I will be able to fulfill my role as a leader. In particr, Buseon had other advantages besides martial arts. This is the talent of scheming. You cant run an organization just by being strong. You have to have brains to back up your strength. From that perspective, Bu-seon can be said to be a truly remarkable talent. When Botaam was brought down, Buseon worked patiently there for three years. The copse of Bothaam was entirely the fault of Buseon. In other words, even Yang Cheon himself did not have the confidence to endure during that time. Furthermore, in the rapidly unfolding session battle, he even has the knack of urately targeting the opponents weaknesses and biting them. good night. not bad. But Yang Cheons eyes deepened. Scheming and management are two different things. The precision of persevering and sharpening the de to destroy an organization or to exploit an opponents weaknesses. Such means are also essential in organizational management. However, to put it in a bad way, such trivial wisdom could be helpful in management, but it could not be an absolute factor. Moreover, in this harsh ck ind, the view of female leaders was never kind. Even if he was a Yangcheon disciple of the world, it was clear that when his shadow disappeared, he would show his teeth in various ces or his eyes would light up to try to eat him. I cant help it. There is nothing we can do to get there. It may seem cold, but it is reality. And if you think about it differently, there is nothing new about it. Because ck Ind is originally that kind of world. The weak are eaten and the strong step on the corpses of the weak to reach higher ground. He was like that and so was Bu-seon. Oveing that pressure will be the sole role of the floating ship. . Yangcheon, who had been watching Buseon in silence, turned around. still. Still, he is a teacher. He didnt have any children, but now that he is the one remaining heir, he keeps getting noticed. Perhaps even if Bu-seon had been born with greater talent, he would have felt the same way. Yang Chen looked up at the ceiling. Grow up quickly. After everything is aplished, I will pass on apleted world. Yang Cheon, who wasughing, suddenly remembered someone. Its Yeonhojeong Yeonwi. Yang Chen scratched his head. Do you think Yeongaju feels the same way as me? * * * Yeonwi wiped the blood off the sword. The same goes for Paengmugang. The hand that wiped the gently curved sword exudesposure. Yeonwi asked. Did you originally use that kind of knife? That could be possible. Pengmu Gang, who put his sword in its sheath, looked around. The corpses of the attackers were spread out everywhere. Everyone wore a mask, and there were over fifty in number. Im on my way to see Her Majesty the Empress, so I cant bring that hideous thing with me. Still, youre amazing. Even though the weapon has changed, there is no difference in skill. Its just a difference in familiarity, but in the end, theyre all the same knife. You probably know Yeongaju too. Hehehe. Two people having a leisurely conversation. Doban, looking at the two people, swallowed his saliva without anyone noticing. strong. Chairman of the Kangho Sixth Generation. Among the countless martial arts sects, they are the masters of one of the leading martial families. Although they were brilliant, unknown protagonists, Doban actually did not know their skills properly. This was because most of the martial artists he had seen so far were martial and violent, and even if their skills were good, he did not think they would be effective on the battlefield. However, the military power of the six families that I saw right in front of my nose far exceeded the imagination of the Bukcheonjang Daoban, who had a lot of experience on the battlefield. Its not a person. I thought it would be strong, but I didnt know it would be this strong. Doban looked around. Its so easy to get rid of the beasts of Sejeongbeon (ϴ). Sejeongbeon were professional assassins trained by sessive emperors in secret. Although they were called assassins, they were not people who did not hesitate to use any means and methods, such as using extreme stealth techniques or blending into the crowd and using poisonous needles like the assassins in the central ins. He sneaks in thoroughly and kills the enemy with a single sword. They were assassins, warriors, and soldiers at the same time. Since it is an organization under the control of His Majesty the Emperor, its capabilities are, needless to say, amazing. Even if only three assassins from Sejeongbeon came right away, Dobeon was not confident that he would be able to withstand them. However, the two men were not at half an angle and eliminated fifty assassins. Doban stuck his tongue out. I waspletely mistaken. We dont know anything about Moorim. The martial arts skills of the truly powerful, not themoners, are such that it would be difficult for any expert in the imperial pce topete with them. No, the enemy itself is impossible. Even if only ten people of that level were present, it would be difficult to reach the inner castle, but it seemed like the outer castle could be breached. Such unreasonable! There are degrees of martial arts. This kind of strength is against the rules. It was said that in the past, the disciples of the Jongnam faction taught the masters of the imperial pce Are you saying that the masters back then werepletely different from those of today? At that time, Yeonwi said. Do you know their identities? ? The way you look around seems familiar. Dobans eyes deepened. They are assassins belonging to the Sejeongban. Washing number? Its a secret organization under the previous situation. It is a professional assassination organization created to eliminate political opponents. Peng Wugangs eyes changed. Your Majesty the Emperor sent you? I dont know that. And thats not important right now. For some reason, there is a strong feeling of being surrounded. The raiders are here, so we need to speed up. Hurry and get in the carriage. Lets do that. So the group got back into the carriage. Doban drove the horse himself. Zhuge Yan, who was inside the carriage, said calmly. Its a test after all. Yeonwi nodded. Peng Wugang sighed. Its reallyplicated. After hearing Lord Yeongas words, I couldnt believe it This probably means that Her Majesty the Empress is taking a cautious approach. Thats not what Im saying. If the Sejeongban is an assassination agency under His Majesty the Emperor, it is right that they operate strictly under imperial decree. But the fact that Her Majesty the Empress moved them Yeonwi opened her mouth. It can be said that some of the power that the Emperor possesses has been transferred to the Empress. Zhuge Zhens eyes deepened. I heard that Taegam Wooheons power is as strong as wildfire. However, if the power of the Empress, who has absorbed the power of the Emperor, is this much It means that the Emperor is definitely in danger. Peng Mu-gang closed his eyes. As I concentrated and expanded my senses, I could even feel the movement of the horses pulling the carriage and Dobans hand movements as he held the reins and shook them. It looks like we decided to keep going. hmm? They told me in advance. If you know the side roads leading to Beijing, could you guide me? ! The speed of the horses and the way they hold the reins and shake their hands show no hesitation. Does this mean that you have decided that further testing is unnecessary? I cant help but see it that way. Peng Wugang frowned. I really dont like it. Its not that I dont like it because I took the test. Its not like killing the assassins of Se Jeong-beon, who had no conflict whatsoever. They swung their swords with sincerity and thenunched an onught as if they didnt care if they died. What I really didnt like was the fact that the other side had no prior information about this side. At first, I thought the situation was not that good. But if you think about it again, if the situation had been that bad, you wouldnt have even thought of reaching out to us. I agree. In other words, Her Majesty the Empress may be feeling inferior in strength, but she is not in the worst situation. There is a strong feeling of turning the game around and winning the game in an instant. . There is absolutely no information about us. Unless you can see and hear it in person, its inevitable that you wont feel it, but if your coping skills are this poor Zhuge Zhenyan sighed heavily. Maybe the situation in the imperial pce is much worse than expected. Thats right. Yeonwi buried her back in the chair. Lets not think about anything for now and take it easy. It seems like there isnt much left until the imperial pce. It wont take even half a day. Lets take it easy enough. If you worry now, nothing will change. What Yeongaju said is correct. So the carriage ran without stopping. The stamina of the horses leading the carriage was amazing. Although there were times when my speed slowed down, I ran towards the imperial pce without stopping for a moment, without hesitating in my steps. And finally. Youve arrived. Yan Wei and Peng Wujiang Zhuge Yans eyes brightened. The carriage stopped, and Dobans voice was heard outside. It was the sound of a conversation with the gatekeeper to enter the secret gate of the imperial pce. thud! Soon, the gate opened with a not-so-loud sound. The carriage moved again, although it did not reach the same speed as before, but this time it ran without stopping. You just keep going without any restraint. The imperial pce is bigger and wider than any other ce. There are many secret paths. The water gatemittees force was amazing. It stood taller than the North Heaven. There were over three hundred masters hiding around there. If you pass, you can go straight in, but if you dont pass, you cant go through again Its dangerous. Tension began to build up inside the carriage. No matter the situation, whether strong or weak, this is the way to meet the mistress of the empire that has ruled the continent for generations. Not only Zhuge Yan, but Yan Wei and Peng Wu-gang also could not hide their tension. Sijin did that again. Even after passing the outer fortress, the carriage finally stopped after driving for another half an hour. Get off. The three people who got off the carriage saw arge pce. Peng Wugangs eyes wavered. Although he was famous as the loser of Hebei, he had never entered the imperial pce. This is Her Majestys? Close your mouth from now on. Until His Majesty gives orders, noment is allowed, and hasty actions are also prohibited. . Disarm. The three people obediently left the sword and sword to the warriors. This is one of Her Majestys separate pces, but there are numerous battlesid out for just one person. No one knows what type of formation it is. Although they meant not to act rashly, the three were actually more surprised by the fact that this pce was a separate pce than by the Jinbeop. The imperial pce is definitely different. A look of admiration that could not be hidden appeared on the faces of the three people. I will now enter the pce. Kugoogung! The gate of the vi opened and three people entered inside, bowing their heads. After passing through two more doors, a spectacr oxbow appeared in front of them. Doban said quietly. Your Majesty the Empress. Kanghos associates His Majesty That was then. Take it in. At that moment, Zhuge Zhenyan flinched without realizing it. The base energy contained in the drowsy voice was enormous. Im sorry. The door to the small pce opened. Doban bowed his head. Drink. Entering the imperial pce without countless procedures. The three people lowered their posture and entered the small pce. Chapter 728 ?Episode 728. Invisible Eyes (3) It was dark inside the oxbow. The lights were on in ornate candlesticks, but apart from the small windows near the ceiling, there wasnt much sunlighting in. Tsutsutsu. It was a strange sight. Smoke that was almost invisible to the eye surrounded the entire ox pce. It seemed as if an unknown incense was burning. The subtle, non-overwhelming scent made me feel rxed both mentally and physically. Three people walked to the center of the red carpet and knelt politely. And in front of them. There was a vague shape of a woman behind dark colored feet. Even if it wasnt, the shadows seemed to sway ording to the flickering candlelight inside the dark interior. Doban, standing at the entrance, said with all his might. Doban, the head of the Northern Army belonging to the General Military Department, be careful in front of the noble person who looks down on the world with his heavenly eyes, which is supreme, loving, and wise. Stop. Dobans words trailed off. Anguid yet clear voice came from behind my feet. Even though the imperial pces etiquette is strict, this is not an official asion. Rest in peace, Bukcheonjang. I ept the orders of Her Majesty the Empress. Doban got up and stood politely next to the pir. Peng Wugangs eyes lit up. Thats amazing. I was embarrassed because I felt a strange tinge in the voice of the empress, who was called the mother of the empire. But now the voiceing from behind my feet was different from before. The rich base remained the same, but the intense majesty within it was weighing down on the shoulders of the audience with the elegance of a hostess of a country. It would be natural since she is the emperors royal family and the head of one of the groups that divides the power of the imperial pce. Empress Tang Jin was much younger than the emperor, who was over 1,000 years old. This was because he was his new wife after his previous wife died of illness. Twenty years ago, she ascended to the throne of empress at the age of seventeen. At such a young age, he began to build his own power in the imperial pce, and proudly divided the imperial pce power, so it was clear that he was a man who was difficult to find. Whatever the situation, he is definitely not someone to be taken lightly. Its you. . Baekdo, a political sect who takes on the role of a weakened government official in the martial arts world where robbers run amok. He is the head of one of the countless martial arts families, so of course he is not an ordinary person. Peng Wugang and Zhuge Zhenyan could not help but be embarrassed. Has the power of the government weakened? That is clear. However, the Empress herself acknowledged it. Whatever the intention, it was not something that woulde out easily. One was said to be the head of the Peng family in Hebei, which was close to the imperial pce, and the other was said to be the head of the Yan family, called the Hyeop family in Jiangdong, far away. . And the remaining one is a descendant of the Zhuge n, the lucky dragon of Yongzhong. There was a hint ofughter in the Empresss voice. I guess you could say it had its own excuse. It took a lot of hard work to get here. The three people bowed their heads even more deeply. The Empress said with a smile. It seems like the provincial government said not to open your mouth until given orders. . Even if you are the hostess of a country, what is the meaning of such courtesy when you are summoned to express your regrets to the leaders of a powerful country? Look at itfortably and speak at your convenience. Herees the Emperor. The three people straightened their backs. There was a moment of silence. Thats amazing. The smile disappeared from the Empresss voice. They say everyones eyes are different. But I thought it was just a feeling, but you are different. They all have an extraordinary glow in their eyes. So much so that anyone can see it clearly. . I have never seen such intense eyes from any military officer or civil servant in the pce. Im really curious. What great people you are. Peng Wugang lowered his head and said. We are just penmen who live with both feet on a single de. It is said that rituals are proportional. Its okay to not be so humble. Peng Wugangs face became awkward. The Empress spoke in a slightly calm voice. I heard that some of the pces civil servants have deep ties to the Murim Alliance. . Im sure you already know why he called you. Thats right. If you already know something about the situation here, theres no need to waste time talking nonsense. The Empress sighed softly. The hazy smoke seemed to subtly sway along with her sighs. We want you to help us. There were countless emotions and meanings contained in short and concise words. After those words, the Empress did not open her mouth. Waiting for the three peoples answers. There was a bit of silence. Dobans eyes, standing next to him, became increasingly cold. These guys. The hostess of Ilguk was asking for help. In fact, the words are a request for help, but if they are spoken directly by a noble person, it is no exaggeration to say that they are an order. No matter how weakened the power of the country is, the orders of the emperor and empress are absolute. If I asked for help, it would have been right to bow my head and say I would. Words are only partisan and white, but the martial people ignore the authority of the imperial pce. What a bunch of ruthless people! At that time, Yeonwi opened her mouth. Since you told me to speakfortably, I would like to open my mouth openly. Misunderstandings between each other should not be allowed to arise due to useless etiquette. You can do it Kang-hos way, so speakfortably. From what I have heard, power in the imperial pce is currently divided between Her Majestys maternal rtives and the eunuch forces centered around the Crown Prince Wuheon. For a moment, a light of anger appeared in Dobans eyes. Look! At that time, the Empress spoke in a sharp voice. If you interfere one more time, the provincial government will kick you out of here. Your Majesty! It was Jim who wanted an honest and honest conversation. Also, what I said about breaking away from etiquette was only for our conversation. How can you get involved in my conversation? Dobansplexion turned pale. Lord, I havemitted a mortal sin! Dobans body was trembling slightly as hey down on the spot and bowed his head. Doban was also a military officer with extensive experience on the battlefield. He was terrified by every word the Empress said. This must be proof of how great the empresss power is. right. As the Lord Yeonga said, power in the pce is currently divided between maternal rtives and eunuchs. Let me ask you directly. To what extent is the power of the maternal rtives, chaired by Her Majesty the Empress, inferior to that of the eunuchs? sh! The empresss shadow was cast behind her feet, and a beautiful radiance emanated from her eyes. Did the civil servants tell you something like that? Even if you think about it a hundred times, if you are not inferior, there is no reason to bring in strong warriors like us. I see. But if the pendulum of power had been tilted noticeably, you wouldnt have even paid attention to us. This is why martial arts may be an unexpected move in the power struggle of the imperial pce, but they cannot be a decisive move. . Even if you had somehow invited us even though it wasnt the situation, you wouldnt have thought of moving His Majestys organization to test it. ! Peng Wugang and Zhuge Yan looked at Yan Wei in confusion. Although he said he wanted an honest conversation that would put aside unnecessary etiquette, he thought his words were too direct. What was surprising was the empress reaction. Your insight is truly amazing. Did you already know that it was us who called for the cleaning service? It was a close guess. If you had known that we were testing your strength through the washing ceremony, I dont know if you would have reached a greater truth than that. I dont know what youre talking about, but I clearly realize that His Majesty the Emperor has no power to calm this crisis. Peng Wugangs eyes wavered. Yeongaju! He mentioned the emperor and no one else. Yan Wei is now saying in front of the Empress that the Emperor has no power. There is a level of honesty. Themittees remarks had the potential to be problematic in many ways. It was then. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Thick, soft feet rose. An empress who suddenly appears. Peng Wugang, Zhuge Yan, and even Yan Wei lowered their heads in embarrassment. Raise your head. The three people who paused for a moment raised their heads and looked up at the Empress. At that moment, the three people felt dazzled. The empresss clothes, made of the highest quality silk dyed red and heavily decorated with golden thread, looked so noble and elegant that it was truly jaw-dropping. But even those clothes seemed to pale inparison to the empress beauty. Although she was almost 40 years old, she was as youthful as a widowed woman. Even though she wore light-colored makeup, she was showing off her gorgeous beauty. At this level, it could be said that the face was a weapon. It was truly an overwhelming beauty. Not only Peng Wugang, but even Zhuge Zhenyan was mesmerized for a moment. On the other hand, Yeonwis eyes were calm. He too was surprised by the empress appearance, but his eyes were always focused on the other persons true feelings. The empresss eyes fell on Yeonwi. Even though their eyes met, Yeonwis face was calm and her eyes were just as deep as before. A strange glow appeared on the empresss face. You have great sincerity. I heard that they have a reputation as the best cooperative family in the world, and that reputation is not wrong. I apologize. Honest and honest conversation Yes, Jim wanted that kind of conversation. However, judging from the fact that he was briefly moved by Yeon Ga-joos remarks, it seems that Jim was not properly prepared either. . How bad you must have looked because you couldnt keep what you just said. Please forgive me. Yeonwi bowed her head. This is a very unfair statement. Ho Ho. The Empresss short, softugh. It felt like the dark pce was suddenly brightened by that smile. Her beauty alone was a weapon to captivate others, and herughter was also very captivating. This was an innate charm. Her natural appearance is full of overwhelming beauty. You can tell just by looking at her face how the emperor, the pinnacle of power in the world, made this person his empress. What you say is right. Your Majesty, Emperor Tang Jin, is no better than a scarecrow with no power whatsoever. And There was a cool feeling around the Empresss eyes. It is self-employed. If you dont have the ability, you have to have some sense, and if you dont have any sense, you have to do at least the bare minimum, but he couldnt do either of these and just indulged in debauchery. It was a fierce criticism. It could be said that it was a rant that shocked all three people who heard it. Jim has ambition. But that ambition is small andfortablepared to others. But to achieve that ambition, you need a minimum foundation. What do you mean by the background? Stabilization of the Imperial Pce. ! The empress face was solemn. Even if you grant my request, you cannot bring the Murim Alliance troops to the pce. An armed upation of Yangji (ꖵ) is the worst move that will sink the dignity of the imperial family. . There is only one thing I want from you. Please speak. The death of Taegam Wooheon. ! I want you to kill that eunuch who is harming the dignity of the imperial pce with the power he gained by fawning over the emperor. Chapter 729 ?Episode 729. Invisible Eyes (4) As expected. It was exactly the reaction I expected. As the Empress said, even if one borrows the power of the Murim Alliance, it is impossible to bring troops and annihte the eunuch forces. No, even if it were possible, it shouldnt be done. This is because it not only undermines the authority of the imperial pce, but also could spark a rebellion. Even if they borrow their power, they are made to operatepletely in the shadows. The Empress, and even the Crown Prince Woo Heon, had no choice but to attack the other person in that way. This is what a power struggle is all about. Its gorgeous on the outside, but dirty and sticky on the inside. How is it? Can you fulfill my request? Zhuge Zhen Yan said quietly. May I say a word to Your Majesty? You are a descendant of the Zhuge n. Say as much as you want. Do you know, Your Majesty, what kind of power, other than the power of the eunuchs, the Crown Prince Wooheon has behind him? The Empresss eyes sparkled. Do you even know about the xie jiao group? A bunch of cultists. It probably means Shinhwaism. If this happens, the story will be different again. The Empress was aware of the existence of a religious force called Shinhwaism, which was attached to Taegam Wooheon. It hasnt been long since Jim learned of their identity. After finding out secretly, it was said that a ancestral rite is also held once in a while near the West Pce. There was clear anger on the Empresss face. Arent they truly ungodly people? A rite to worship various gods is held in the pce of the Son of Heaven. There have been countless traitors in the imperial family, but there has never been one as ruthless as him. They are a fierce group, each of which is a faction of the Three Religions operating in secret outside the world, each with powerful military power. Three schools? So, there were two more such cult groups? A somewhat stiff voice. The majesty remains the same, but it contains an honest sense of wonder. The Empress didnt even know about it. then. In Zhuge Zhens eyes, firearms were young. Your Majesty doesnt even know how dangerous Taegam Wooheon can be. Zhuge Yan opened his mouth. It is a hasty guess, but we believe that the power of each of them is great enough to threaten the mighty warriors of the time, Wulin. ?! We have had several close encounters with the cult group hiding behind Tae-gam Woo-heon. The head of the Yeon family here also participated in the battle, and fortunately, defeated the enemy generals and inflicted considerable damage. You said that? The Empress looked at Yan Wei with interested eyes. Zhuge Zhen thought. You dont know? I know about the xie jiao group, or the Xinhua religion. If so, it can be interpreted that some of the high-ranking officials who were threatened by the Three Religions informed the Empress of this fact. For example, the Hanam provincialmander who died for the crime of rebellion. However, the Empress had no idea that a battle had taken ce between the Murim Alliance and the Shinhwa Church. What does this mean? Is information being filtered out? I can not know. All the high-ranking officials rted to the Three Religions may not have any intention of giving power to the Empress. But the possibility of that happening was extremely slim. Behind the Crown Prince Wooheon, who immediately took over the real power of the imperial pce, was the Shinhwa Church, and they were doing things they did not want because they could not ovee the Shinhwa Churchs threats. It would be a good thing to unconditionally give power to the empress. Zhuge Yan bowed his head and said. your majesty. Shinhwaism. At that time, Yan Wei raised his hand to stop Zhuge Yan. Zhuge Yan looked at Yan Wei with puzzled eyes. Yeonwi said in a calm tone. It is definitely important to know who is behind Tae-gam Woo-heon, but if we talk about it too much, it will only prolong the time. I dont think its toote to talk about the three religionster. . Whats important is whether we can handle Taegam Wooheon. The Empress looked at Yan Wei with strange eyes. Thats right. Thats what matters. Zhuge Yan lowered his head. Okay, thats the priority. I was told to speakfortably, but anyway, the hostess of a country was here. Even if you are having an honest conversation, it would be hical to say something that deviates from the main point. I was anxious. At that time, Peng Mu-gang opened his mouth. We, the scribes, do not need to think about where the power of the imperial pce goes. However, as a warrior belonging to the empire, it is impossible for me to watch the atrocitiesmitted by Taegam, who had a cult on his back. is it? Thats right. Moreover, they are targeting both the Imperial Pce and Wulin. Before the power struggle, they could be said to be ipatible with us. Although it is said that there is a use of non-aggression against government affairs, the martial arts group belongs to the empire, at least in form. Peng Wu-gangs remarks, referring to both the imperial pce and the martial arts world, can be seen as somewhat disrespectful. Peng Wugang also knew that. Still, he said those words on purpose. Just to make it clear. After this situation is resolved, I will not interfere with the affairs of the imperial pce. From the imperial pces perspective, Murim is safe. It was to convey that meaning. The Empress was also a person who lived in a political world as intense as war. There was no way he didnt know the meaning of Peng Wugangs words. The Empress said with a smile. So, can we say that we are all in the same boat after all? Regardless of any other issues, it would be a joy for the subjects to do their best for the mother of the empire. Hoho, now those sweet words sound like youre teasing the other person. Peng Wugang lowered his head in embarrassment. I apologize, Your Majesty. Its just a joke, so dont think too much about it. Anyway, I feel relieved to know that Taegam is a target that must be defeated for you as well. To be exact, it would be the entire group of Shinhwa religions, including Taegam. Yeonwi opened her mouth. I believe we will need to have in-depth discussions about the timing and method. Now that the conversation has progressed to this point, we would be grateful if you could answer our questions. Out of curiosity? I dont know what the question is, but Ill answer anything I can. Ill tell you straight. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. The first is Your Majestys situation. Hmm. And the second is the existence of a master who has suddenly appeared in Gyunhyeon, Hubei Province. The Empresss eyes deepened. Its not something that can be easily said about His Majestys situation. Its especially difficult right now, so Ill set aside some time. Herees the Emperor. And its Go Soo-ra who appeared in Gyunhyeon, Hubei Province The Empress tilted her head. I have no idea who youre talking about. Zhuge Yan opened his mouth. Is it possible that His Majesty is waging an information war with Taegam Woo-heons side? Information is an essential element in political warfare. Of course. I wonder if you also leaked the information that summoned us. The Empress frowned. Is that possible? The n of illusory reality is quite attractive, but I dont do anything that could harm people who might be of help to me. Zhuge Yan looked at Yan Wei. Yeonwis eyes deepened. They thought that King Bi was rted to the Empress. If not, I thought it could be someone from Wooheon Taegams side. However, looking at the empresss reaction, it seemed that it was neither the empresss side nor the Crown Prince Wooheons side. So where on earth does King Bi belong? Did he really appear out of nowhere? Otherwise Could it be that he became a person of light blood or evil spirit and not a Shinhwa religion?! * * * The ship Yeonhojeong and his party rode showed truly astonishing speed. The ship passed through Honam and entered Hubuk at once, passed Uichang and reached Heungsan. Although life on a ship was unfamiliar, the group was able to get along without any problems. This was thanks to the fact that they were all masters of martial arts. To reach Heungsan, we changed boats several times and even stepped onnd. Despite this, it achieved three times the speed of most transport ships. It was a speed that would be hard to believe if you hadnt ridden it yourself. Whoa. Afternding onnd, the group rode horses and reached the top of a mountain overlooking Banghyeon. It took three more days to get there, but this was truly incredible speed. The surrounding area was all forest and it was so rugged that it was difficult to clear a path. Lets rest here today. Banghyeon was located in a ce with a clear view of the Wudang Mountains. Since it is a ce where you can overlook Banghyeon, you can also see Mt. Wudang clearly. Although it was far away, the unique majestic and mysterious clouds were also noticeable. Ugh. Although he has honed his internal skills, he is not an expert specialized inbat. Ki Woo-hee got off the horse and was almost exhausted. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and walked to her side. Are you okay? no. Even the good-natured Ki Woo-hee cant say that its okay even with empty words. It was such a difficult forced march. Sit down. I will control your internal energy. Oh, its okay. If you just rest If youre not fine, wont it be difficult for the Mukryongdae that has to protect you? Ki Woo-hee sat cross-legged with an embarrassed face. Yeon Ho-jeong, who ced his right hand on her Myeongmunhyeol, operated the Four Gods. Wooooow! The Shinigami energy that went down through her bloodstream all at once wrapped around her five organs and six parts and blew away the umted fatigue. Ki Woo-heesplexion brightened in an instant. Its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at his left hand. This guy is definitely a hottie. During this time, Ki Woo-hee stabilized Yeon Ho-jeongs condition. Sometimes I put acupuncture needles on it, and sometimes I powdered the herbs I brought with me and fed it to her. And I forced myself to sleep four hours a day. After going through that process, Yeon Ho-jeongs physical condition can be said to be the best it has been since she ascended to the martial arts stage. It had been a long time since I felt this vivid in my body. how is it? Its really amazing. Ki Woo-hee looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with an expression of astonishment. I knew Master Yeons new skills were amazing, but hes improved much more than before? Well, I guess. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged and ced his hand on her shoulder. I have improved my physical condition, but my strength is not perfect. Get some rest. yes. Ki Woo-hee, whoy down on the bed, fell asleep in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong approached Muk-bi and Jinyang Kang-ryang. how is it? hmm. Jinyang and Kangryang shook their heads. I dont feel anything in particr. Me too, brother. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong also did not feel the energy of a fight or a super expert. It was even more difficult to feel anything because the mountains were very rugged and the area was very windy. I will go to the prefecture first. Im going to stop by an open branch, so make sure you get some rest before then That was then. I see something. huh? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. Mukbis eyes were shining brightly. Thats Banghyeon, right? yes. I see something out in the northeast. It looks like the group is moving in a hurry Im not sure. Jinyang looked at Mukbi with an angry face. How far is it from here to there? Did you see something? Kang-ryang chuckled. An archers eyes are several times better than those of an ordinary martial artist. If youre at your level, youll be better than your brother. Huh! Yeon Ho-jeong stood next to Muk-bi and looked where she was looking. As Mukbi said, it seemed as if something could be seen or not. But I couldnt tell what was what. Mukbi and Jinyang, protect the group here. Lets go down together. Good. The two men immediately unfolded the Divine Law and ran towards Banghyeon. In this forest area, the two men were more mobile than horses. How long did it run like that? older brother! I took charge of it too. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shone bright blue. the smell of blood. Chapter 730 ?Episode 730. Invisible Eyes (5) Jinyang, who remained on the mountain, looked around. Mukhryongdae was practicing stealth techniques at this very moment. It was to protect Ki Woo-hee. Ki Woo-hee went to sleep and all that remained was himself and Muk-bi. A risk! Jinyang cleared his throat. Sister arent you resting? Although he got closer on board, he still found it difficult to remain silent. The word sister didnt stick well in my mouth. However, it wasnt possible to say it was him or you, and in the meantime, So Jeong-gwang was the first to call himself your sisters younger brother. So, is there anything else? I have no choice but to call myself a sister. Im fine. how about you? The only thing I have left is physical strength. Then it would be better to check martial arts first. Mukbis eyes grew cold. I cant feel anything, but the air feels strange for some reason. I feel like something is going to happen. Jinyang flinched without realizing it. He was exceptionally talented in martial arts and fought many life-and-death duels. Before Hwaungmun Gate was stabilized, there were countless crossings of the line. But since then, there has never been a usible life-or-death situation. Although his martial arts skills have improved, his senses have be somewhat dull. This guy is different. It cannot be exined simply by being stronger than yourself. Mukbi seemed to sincerely believe that something was going to happen. And for the warrior, when something happens, it means battle. Is that okay? It will take a long time to make the teachings you received from the practitioner on board your own. It may take longer before we can use it in real life. hmm. Being with us means never knowing when and what type of fight you will be thrown into. From now on, you will always have to be on your guard. The words were long and uncharacteristically silent. Jinyang knew that she cared about him. Even though I was still awkward, I thought I would give it to him for my own benefit due to his blunt personality. Is that why? Jinyang also felt the awkwardness lessen slightly. I will try my best. Then I will ask you a favor. okay. Jinyang went into the nearby forest. It was not far from Ki Woo-hee and Muk-bi. Jinyang, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly looked at the woldo he had brought with him. His eyes deepened. He is the master of all diseases The teachers words suddenly came to mind. There are many warriors in the world. A person who dedicates his life to one martial art A person who dabbles in numerous martial arts. At first nce, the former drone seems to be greater, but this varies depending on the characteristics of the drone. It is impossible to say who is better or who is easier to approach reason. But there are exceptions. There are people who are excellent at martial arts itself. Even if they do not master various martial arts, they know the form and logic of weapons and can easily use them in actualbat. Skills do not decrease. Because I know very well what fighting is. Master of all weapons. There are people like that in the world. They are not simply masters of weapons, but of fighting and martial arts itself. No matter what they hold in their hands, they are always strong. Before setting off, he and Yeon Ho-jeong met several times. It was not intended to result in a win or loss. The purpose was to clearly understand what one wascking. However, when Jinyang saw Yeonhojeongs moon sword technique, he was astonished. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong was not a main weapon, he used high-level sword techniques from the beginning. Even as the dance progressed, it became more frighteningly borate. So much so that even I, a master of Taoism, can clearly see what I can learn. In fact, the ax and sword that the nobleman wields are of the same heavy weapon type. Because it is a very heavy weapon outside the standard, it is the same as holding a long spear and swinging it to destroy the enemy. Even so, it is clear that there will be some difference in delicacy. You can look at the bigger picture. The things they told me were not about bing stronger, but about making up for my shorings. That alone can greatly increase the survival rate. Jinyang closed his eyes. Lets make it all mine. Theres no time for awkwardness. From the moment we decided to be together, I too was in the firing line. Wooooow. Jinyangs inner energy, which had been sleeping, burned hot like fire. * * * Paaaaaa! The faces of the two people running around the outskirts of Banghyeon became increasingly serious. older brother. Can you hear anything? no. As expected, isnt it? A seriousness appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Thats strange. Its clear that a fight is going on, but theres no sound It certainly looks like people are dying in the meantime. No, I cant make a sound. yes? But I cant believe its the sound of fighting. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was also as serious as Kang Ryang. what. He was feeling his surroundings much more keenly than Gangryang. Just as Kang-ryang said, people are dying. Clearly, one by one, without screaming. However, there is no sound of flesh being cut or bones being broken. However, to call it poison, I dont feel its unique insidious energy I dont know. There was nothing to know right now. for a moment. Paralock! Yeonhojeong stopped. Kang-ryang stopped together and nodded. You cant just go without knowing whats going on. You are right. They came all the way here to see King Bi and to see the reaction of the Shinhwa religion using Ki Woo-hee. Of course, King Bis reaction came first. If King Bi had joined hands with the Shinhwa religion, including Taegam Woo-heon, he could have used Ki Woo-hee to see the reaction of the Shinhwa religion, which could have had fatal consequences. In other words, you cant rush into it until you know what the situation is. As a specially appointed deputy of the Mukryongbu, it was like that. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was lost in thought, adjusted his helmet. Take this. Yeon Ho-jeong handed the Oh Jeong que to Kang Ryang. Do you know how to call openness? Of course. Go inside Banghyeon and make contact with the opening path. Extract information about what is happening in this area and where the King of Rain is. ASAP. What about you, brother? Im chasing you. older brother. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, with the Woldo sword draped over his shoulder, were clear and deep. People are dying without any sign. I dont know if its a conflict between the martial arts people, but if its the death of a civilian who has nothing to do with this world, we cant pretend not to notice. Of course I do. good. If its something that doesnt require us to intervene, well follow your lead right away. Kang-ryang lowered his head. See youter, brother. be careful. Faaagh! As soon as Kang Ryangunched his body, Yeon Ho-jeong also performed his divine method. Strange. There was one thing he didnt tell Kang Ryang. ng. Its not the sound of killing someone, but its a sharp sound that subtly makes the air tremble. Its like Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Its as if Ha and Myeonggeuk are moving extremely fast. I heard it a lot during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Although he didnt know the sound he made when he moved, he knew the sound that other absolute masters made when they decided to throw their bodies. The sound of an explosion piercing a wall of air. However, those who have reached the top level can greatly reduce the sound of the explosion with their ability to cancel out the explosion. That was exactly the noise he heard. The distance was quite far, but I was sure. In that case The hand holding the Waldo gained strength. There may be a king of rain over there. Wooooow. The Shinigami energy bloomed and the vitality of my entire body increased. Hwaaaaaaa! The energy of the God of Light that had been sealed until now began to take control of the entire body except for the five internal organs. The energy sense expanded and the five senses were more than doubled. To expand ones senses to this extent, a considerable amount of internal energy is consumed. However, the situation was different when I realized the existence of Myeonggeuk. Unlike at that time, when there were countless murderous intents on the equatorial region that were certain that war was going to break out, there was no sense of any murderous intent on the other side. So it was ambiguous. I felt a strange sense of anxiety, as if I was rushing towards a transparent swamp. How long did it run like that? !! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes suddenly changed. Read! I read and read at the same time. A sh of sharp-edged energies. Yeon Ho-jeongs senses, sharp and focused like an awl, were colliding precisely with the feelings of an unknown person. hook! It seemed like a craze that was hard to put a finger on was blowing. Quack quack! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been plowing the ground, lowered his posture. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. what is this? Saaaaaaaaa! A thick and hot energy wasing from a ce where I couldnt feel anything. This energy is not the orthodox martial arts of the political faction. However, it is not a magic attack of magic. Although it was lighter than the two martial arts, an energy that deviated from reason wasing from somewhere. Hot as a me and pale as a ghost. Like magic, an energy that should not exist in reality, much more sinister and supernatural than magic, was flowing out like a current. Sakong (а)!! Paaaaaaaa! At that moment, a group of people wearing gray uniforms and white masks appeared in Yeonhojeongs field of vision. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Hwaaaaaaa! Pow! With one swing of the woldo, he blocked the approach of about a dozen people and struck the body of one who was trying to break through with the spear. Plop! The masked person who rolled on the ground fell over. He just passed out. . The masked people stopped approaching and red at Yeon Ho-jeong from a distance of about a dozen. Is it right to re at him? It was clear that he was staring intently, but his eyes were very blurry. It was like looking at the eyeballs of a dead fish. There was no emotion involved. There was no sign of fear, anger, or even any sense of purpose. It was a doll. Even though the energy rising from my body was so terrible, I couldnt feel it unless I was conscious of it. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. What are you guys? It was then. Thats what I want to ask about here. Hwaaaaaaa! An ominous and colorful energy blowing from the forest. Yeon Ho-jeongs face stiffened. strong! Here in front of the forest area with a view of Wudang Mountain in Hubei Province. Another absolute master whose identity is unknown has appeared. I thought you were that damn rat, but I guess you werent. Actually, if it were him, he wouldnt have even thought of targeting our rear in the first ce. Its not King Bi. He was another martial arts master who came to aim for the king of the king. It was the appearance of another master who had been forgotten in the minds of the world, something that no one in the world, let alone Yeon Ho-jeong, could have imagined. Hoo Woldo (moon sword). Among the holy heavens, the only people who use swords know about Zonglibaek. Sara rock. The shaking tree branches broke one by one and fell to the ground. Saaagh! The tree branches that fell to the ground turned into powder and flew around. I got caught up in the energy of an unknown absolute master. Another Seongcheon that I came across unexpectedly. I ask for thest time. Reveal your identity. Id like to tell you to reveal your true identity. This level of fraud. Among the masters of Danggeum Seongcheon, there is only one master who has practiced pure evil techniques to this level. Light spirit demon army Gokyeong?! Hes quite a perceptive guy. Slurp. Gok-gyeong, a middle-aged man with a paleplexion, appeared under the sunlight and smiled cruelly. That statement decided your fate. Die. Paaaaaaaaaa! A group of people wearing masks rushed towards Yeonhojeong. Chapter 731 Episode 731 Invisible Eyes (6) Gokyeong of the Light Spirit Demon Army. He is a member of the three armies of the Thirteen Emperors of Seongcheon, and his military power is evaluated to be one level below that of the Immortal Emperor. But that is only an external evaluation. No one can know the winner until they actuallypete. It may be stronger or weaker than public opinion. Thats usually what Moorims reputation is like. However, considering the time when Mugeuk was opened and its strength was recognized, it is impossible for anyone among Seongcheon to be lower than Yeonhojeong. I dont know. I never imagined that I would meet the Light Spirit Demon Army here and now. But now was not the time to think about this or that. sh! The five masked people who were swept away by the cross-shaped sword light of the sword were torn apart. Gok-gyeongs eyes sparkled. Of course I knew that my opponent was a master of martial arts. The question was, what kind of position does a strong person upy in martial arts? At first nce, he didnt seem to be a strong man whose name was on the Seongcheon, but if so, there was a high probability that he was a brat. But no. Just by seeing this single move, I was able to understand that the opponents strength was not normal. You idiots! Who told you to attack directly? Wow! As soon as he finished speaking, the surviving masked people fell to the rear. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. fast? Regardless of skill level, the Masked Peoples divinew was enormous. Surprisingly, the level was among the highest among transcendent experts. Evenpared to Moyongguns speed, there was no significant difference. It was no exaggeration to say that at that speed, he could almost rival a martial arts master. What on earth are these guys? Slurp. The masked people took out a piece of metal a littlerger than the palm of their hand. It had a strange appearance. It looked like a smaller version of the matchlock gun, which was created about 300 years ago but was in decline. The masked people pointed their guns at Yeonhojeong. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt the hair on his entire body stand up. ping! Pabababak! Before we knew it, five or six holes had opened in the ce where Yeonhojeong had disappeared. Small bullets fired with an extremely quiet sound pierced the ground. There was a look of surprise on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he flew high into the sky. this! Inherently, all weapons using gunpowder made a loud sound. This could be seen just by looking at the Tang Dynastys golden dragon tablets. But their memorization was not like that. Although it made a sound, it was so small that it could not be considered a gunpowder weapon. hook! Where are you looking? Before we knew it, Gok-gyeong flew into the air where Yeon Ho-jeong had jumped and swung his fist vigorously. Yeon Ho-jeong threw a p at him. The timing and distance were unclear to swing the sword. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! With a loud noise, the two bodies flew in opposite directions. Cheeeeeeeek! Gray smoke rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand as he stepped on the tree andnded on the ground. Yeon Ho-jeongs face crumpled. Its so fucking underground. The intense energy of the main weapon evaporated all infiltrating morale. I felt as if my entire hand was freezing under the hot energy. If there is such a thing as orthodoxy in both eumha and eumhan Jingi Sakong, it can be said to be orthodoxy among orthodoxy. Meanwhile, Gok-gyeong was also surprised. Look at this guy? Whoa! A strange blue and dark energy gathers in the hand and relieves the energy that is trying to prate the body. And the speed was slightly faster than Yeonhojeong. Crunchy. Gok-gyeongs expression changed as he clenched his fist. You reacted right there? It couldnt have been easy, right? Why are there people here who are as good as a group of light spirit demons? Gok-gyeong did not pay attention to what Yeon Ho-jeong said. Considering his level, it doesnt make sense Oh, hes a fighter whos skilled in life-or-death situations. Thats why we were able to stop it. It wasnt such a simple problem, but it seemed like it didnt matter to Gok-gyeong. Gok-gyeong frowned. I ask again. What are you? Ive never heard of someone like you in Tanggeum Murim. . Does not answering mean that you want to hide it? Or is it because of useless stubbornness? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Gok-gyeong, rxed his posture. My posture has rxed, but my senses are bing more sensitive as time goes by. Gok-gyeong was able to figure it out at a nce. So I was even more concerned. Being able to sharpen your senses like that means youre really used to fighting. Even a guy who is quite crazy about fighting is like that At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Before you argue about this or that, just ask one question. The young guy has a rude way of speaking. Why dont you change your way of speaking before you argue? Are the people you killed civilians? A look of displeasure appeared on Gok-gyeongs face. I dont know why Im curious about that, but I looked at the wrong person. I am a person who only kills those who are guilty. The tone of speech was rough, but it was so sincere that anyone who heard it could tell. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which had been so intense, softened a little. Crunchy. Gok-gyeong gently turned his shoulders. Im relieved. I heard that no civilians were killed. . They talk about cooperation and justice, but I dont think they are from the Baekdo political faction that is only serving their own interests. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly without realizing it. Gok-gyeong is a renowned expert in Sapa. They said that although the perception of political factions may not be good, it seems that they are not white just because they are worried about civilians. This may be because of his origins in Gok-gyeong, but it also means that such ruthless white people actually exist. Anyway Thats it. Gok-gyeong spoke honestly. If it werent for nothing, I would crush that stupid snout, but if youre a brat like me, Ill have to use a lot of force. It hurts me too when I put in a lot of effort in front of a big problem and get stabbed in the back. . But it doesnt make sense to be held here just because of you. Crackle! A bloody sound rang out from Gok-gyeongs two fists. Tsutsutsutsu. A fraud that burns slowly like fog but brilliantly like a me. It seems to be emitting blue mes that emit gray smoke. The masked people standing around Gokgyeong bowed their heads and stepped back. also. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands, which were holding the woldo, were sweating. strong. Its really strong. It is different from King Danghyeong or Emperor Haeungyo and King Yangcheon. Ive seen enough of their power, but Ive never fought an opponent who was determined to kill me. Gokgyeong was different. This man showed his true will to live and seemed ready to face the end, no matter what. Moreover, this mans power was more than just a masterpiece. If a fight broke out, it was clear that Yeonhojeong would also suffer fatal damage, regardless of whether he won or lost. I will ask you for thest time. . Please state your affiliation and name. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. What should I do? Gok-gyeong was sincere. He is a master of Seongcheon whom he encountered in an unexpected ce and at an unexpected time. Before the surprise could subside, a fight broke out, and through a conversation thatsted only a few words, I learned part of the other persons personality. Gokgyeong was a simple person. The smell of blood flows from all over the body, but unexpectedly, it does not fight without reason. It was a hunch. However, this statement is important because it is simple. If you continue to keep your mouth shut, it will truly be a matter of life and death, and if you reveal your identity honestly Huh? At that time, Gok-gyeongs eyes turned to Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body. for a moment. That light armor where have you seen it before? For a moment, Yeonhojeong hesitated. Gok-gyeongs frowning eyes grew bigger and bigger. you? Are you the guy under that nobleman Yangcheon?! Isnt this another unexpected development? Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeong remembered the conversation with Yang Cheon. He immediately started throwing his fists, saying he was going to fight, but it was so absurd that I almost got hit. But he didnt seem like he was crazy about fighting. I just didnt want to be judged as superior to myself. Yes. Yang Cheon had met Gok Gyeong before. And we even exchanged fists. The result was, of course, andslide victory for Yangcheon, but the evaluation of Gokgyeong was significant. There was a clear difference, but it was said to be so great that it could have been avoided if you missed it. Indeed, what Yang Cheon said was not wrong. Gokgyeongs power, which was felt right before his eyes, was truly incredible. It didnt seem like he would be pushed back much even if he faced off against a level of Shinseon Emperor level expert right away. Speak! You, Yangcheons nobleman Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong epted it obediently. I belong to the Mukryong Club. I cant reveal any more than that. The Inkryongbu. A look of confusion appeared on Gok-gyeongs face. What is this all of a sudden? When did the Mukryongbuju raise someone like you? Its hard to exin. Well, I guess thats the way it is. It must be amazing to be a nobleman with hundreds of snakes growing in his stomach. I know more urately than I thought, right? Then what did youe here for? Is this an order from King Tu? exactly. Thats not entirely wrong. Gok-gyeong, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong with a worried face, sighed deeply. Damn it. I cant just kill a junior guy because hes annoying Anyway, I havent liked that old guy for a long time. Are you a junior? Why am I your junior? Gok-gyeong snorted. Look at how stiff everything is. I dont think anyone would call him a ck-faced bastard, so its a cheap art. Misunderstandings pile up in an instant. done. If I were under that old mansmand, I wouldnt be able to touch him easily. I will let you go gently, so forget everything you saw today. . Instead, answer this one thing clearly. No matter how junior you are, if you are an enemy of us, we cant just let you go. Gok-gyeong asked seriously. Did youe because of King Bi? Yeon Ho-jeong answered honestly. exactly. As expected. What are you going to do with King Bi? Once a lie was caught in the water, it flowed out naturally. Of course, it was just one lie breathing amidst the nine truths. There were no precise instructions given. However, since King Bi has suddenly appeared in this situation, he told me to find out for what purpose he came into the world. Hmm. Gokkyung stroked his chin. Thats it? If it is determined that he is an enemy. Ugh. Murderousness spread from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. His life was so ruthless that even the worlds most beautiful world flinched for a moment. You said it was okay to remove it from the scene. Oh my? Gok-gyeong smiled cruelly. How do you determine if someone is an enemy? At that moment, Yeonhojeong knew. That right here and now is the time to win. As Yeon Ho-jeong was quietly looking at Gok-gyeong, usible words flowed out of his mouth. Any entity that can be ced in the shadow of the Ink Dragon Club is not an enemy. But if he doesnte in, he has no choice but to be an enemy. Gok-gyeongs smile became a little more sinister. Then I guess Im an enemy too? I have no intention of joining the Mukryong Club. I was ordered to check on King Bi. There were no light spirit demons anywhere in that order. See this guy? So what if you were ordered to scoop me up? If that were the case, would you kill me too? If such an order is given. . Gok-gyeongs smile became increasingly fierce. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Gok-gyeong with calm eyes. After a while. hook! The incredible morale that had been blooming in Gok-gyeongs body disappeared in an instant. That old man, I always picked up a decent one. Gok-gyeong turned around. Follow me, junior. We are in a position to catch the King of Rain anyway, so its up to you whether you react or not. Is that okay? You dont know where it is, do you? Thats true. Gok-gyeong snorted. Its not a bad idea to owe that old man a debt. So, follow me and take a look. Thanks to you, I can borrow some of your skills. What if our goals are different when we actually meet? It couldnt be any different, right? A look of murder appeared on Gok-gyeongs face. If you are King Tu, you will definitely want to kill King Bi. Chapter 732 Episode 732 Invisible Eyes (7) Hmm. Kang Ryangs face looked quite indifferent as he looked out the window while drinking a cup of tea. However, contrary to his expression, his head was spinning in aplicated manner. It seems like something happened. Before parting ways, Yeon Ho-jeongs face was more serious than I thought. Of course, because the current situation was so harsh, every time I set a goal, it was never anything less than serious. But this time it was different again. On the way to see a rare master named Biwang, he must use Ki Woo-hee to elicit a response from the Shinhwa Church. Concentrating on just one of them is enough to give you a headache, but there have been a series of incidents where people have died before work has even begun. An event so ambiguous that even Yeon Ho-jeong, who has good sense, has no idea how the situation is going. What on earth is going on here? Suddenly, Kang Ryang remembered Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Those eyes, full of seriousness, were colored with deep concern for themon people. Youve changed a lot. Even when they first met, Yeon Ho-jeong did not care about the harm suffered by someone who was not rted to the martial arts group. However, Yeonhojeong at that time was much more goal-oriented than now. I only paid minimal attention to my surroundings and mostly ignored situations other than my immediate goals. The current Yeonhojeong was different. No matter what the emergency, if something wrong happened, I tried to correct it first. Kang Ryang was worried about Yeon Ho-jeong, but thought he was amazing. Whatever the reason, if King Bi is nearby, there is a clear possibility that he may have been involved in an unknown situation. Kang-ryang sighed. Hes a king. That was then. Would you like another cup of tea? The store owner smiled and approached Gangryang. Kang Ryang said. Is there a car you can rmend? All the teas at our store have a good scent. However, if you wish, I would like to make a rmendation. Good. What are your tastes? I like it to have a heavy scent and a clean aftertaste. What would you like the temperature to be? As hot as possible without the scent escaping. The store owners eyes sparkled. I will upload it. He lowered his head and ced the folded paper on the table without anyone noticing. When the store owner turned around, Kang Ryang secretly unfolded the paper. Kang Ryangs eyes sparkled. After a while, Kang Ryang left the tea shop and entered a deserted mountain path. Are you here? A wild man appeared in front of Gangryang. He looked more like a herbalist than a beggar. It was openness in disguise. Kang Ryang asked. Im curious about the current situation here. A map of King Bis whereabouts. Ill tell you straight. Currently, King Bis exact location is unknown. This is because it is so new that if you think you found it, it disappears. What is certain is that he is still around here. I guess so. But a mysterious group is fighting. A mysterious group? They are all experts who possess tremendous new techniques. The speed appears to be at the level of an advanced expert. It is impossible to determine his actual strength, but it is clear that he uses memorization that is difficult to identify. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. Did King Bi raise his disciples? Nothing has been confirmed. However, I received intelligence that experts with such distinct characteristics are killing each other. each other?! Thats right. Kang Yang touched his lips with his hand. Openness opened its mouth again. And A very cautious voice. Please speak. There is one piece of information that is not urate. Its a difficult fact to confirm, and even if you try to find out, its impossible to ess, but ? There is a high probability that the Light Spirit Demon Army, one of the three armies, is here. Kang Ryangs face turned pale. You sir?! Im not sure, but I discovered traces of fraud three days ago in the battleground of unknown masters. Most of the traces had been erased, but one of the elders in the main room read the subtle fraud. ! You said that even though it has been a long time since the fierce battle took ce, the level of morale is high enough to send chills down your spine. He also said that there was only one person in Danggeum Wulin who had trained at such a high level of boatcraft. Kangryang groaned without realizing it. Openness bowed its head. This is the current situation near Banghyeon. Fortunately, there were no civilian casualties. Thank you what?! yes? No civilian casualties? Thats right. this! Yeon Ho-jeong decided that a civilian may have been killed just in case, so he sent himself here and went out in person. However, there have been no reports of civilian casualties, and if there is even a light spirit demon army in the king of rain. What if Yeon Ho-jeong bes caught among super experts whose purpose is unknown? I will follow in Brother Hojeongs footsteps! If you get a call from your brother,e find me right away! Paaang! The river moved like a thunderbolt. * * * Gok-gyeong nced back. Yeon Ho-jeong, wearing a sword on his shoulder, was following with a stern look on his face. Thats right. Masters who have opened their martial arts skills will reach a soaring level in all their existing martial arts skills. However, each expert has different characteristics, and when you open the Mugeuk, those characteristics be clearer than before. Isnt he the owner of the divinew that is faster than any expert in the Holy Heaven? He was an expert who was literally like the wind, breaking through the limits of speed. Yeonhojeong was different. Its solid in every way. The martial artist who killed the four soldiers. Even though he was a junior, his martial arts skill, which eliminated enemies in an instant with a masters level of swordsmanship, was so clean that it was admirable. However, the neww that followed behind me was just as great as the Taoistw. The sense of stability that most light engineering masters could not imitate was impressive. This does not mean that he opened the martial arts, but that he was excellent in the art of gyeongshinsul in the first ce. This guy is just like us. The corners of Gok-gyeongs mouth rose. He is a genius without fail. There are many people whose physical age significantly decreases when they open their martial arts skills ording to their developed martial arts skills. Even taking that into ount, he must not have been over forty. A person of this age and at a level like this could truly be called a genius among geniuses. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Where are you going? Its east. Time was dyed because of you. hour? I have someone to meet. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was silent for a moment, opened his mouth again. You say that, but you dont seem to be in any particr hurry. Gok-gyeong snorted. Because it is clear that it will move on its own. We dont get along well anyway. . If its not us, we wont pull out the sword so quickly. Its a unique advantage. That damn prudence. Displeasure was evident in his voice. I dont know who it was, but it seemed like he wasnt the right person. Slurp! Yeon Ho-jeong came right next to Gok-gyeong. Lets talk while we go. Gok-gyeong said with a worried face. The world has changed so much. Even ten years ago, the rtionship between seniors and juniors in Heukdo was quite cordial. Is this because you are Tuwangs disciple? Ten years ago? I didnt know much about that in the first ce. Okay, see you, you cheap bastard. But if it was 10 years ago, does that mean you stopped working in the Dark Ind for 10 years ago? Although he seems stiff, he naturally calls me senior. Gok-gyeong chuckled at that. This was because I felt that although it was stiff, there was at least some courtesy. He had seen countless juniors lose their heads after belittling their opponents with their meager abilities. To him, the sight of Yeon Ho-jeong not being conceited even after performing in a martial arts drama was quite refreshing. Thats the way it is. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a somewhat subdued voice. Not only the three armies, but also the masters of the Immortal Emperor, there are not many whose whereabouts are clear. I understand that even in the case of seniors, there is no separate affiliation. . I heard that you are not the type of person to work under someone else. Gok-gyeong snorted. Are you going to paint your face with gold now? I was just saying what I heard. Even after being defeated by the greatest ck swordsman of all time, you didnt fall under him, right? He was a man who cleverly avoided being called a teacher. Gok-gyeongs face crumpled. Did you tell that to you? I dont think you need to get permission from your senior. You damn old man. You were very disappointed. Its a shame to regret it. He must have beenughing hard while bragging about his record to his student. It must have been quite an embarrassing memory. In fact, considering that the opponent was the fighting king Yang Cheon, it was not something to be ashamed of. It was confirmed that Gok-gyeongs pride as a military officer was stronger than anyone elses. I should listen to what I have to say, too. what. You asked me what my purpose was and I know where I belong, but I dont know anything about you. Its not good to know. You will find out naturally as you go. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Gok-gyeong, suddenly asked. Do you belong to the imperial pce? Bababababaak! A curve that strongly kicks the ground and slows down. Yeonhojeong also slowed down along the curve. . There was silence. Gok-gyeongs eyes staring at Yeon Ho-jeong were very cruel. Why do you think its the imperial pce? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong said. The noble army of the world, who did not belong to any part of the martial arts world, suddenly appeared. And that too, apanied by people who look like subordinates. . If he were not a martial artist, he would be a government official, but considering the value of your name, I think it would be difficult to simply consider him a government official. . Would you, a proud gentleman, join us unless we were in a much higher ce than that? The corners of Gok-gyeongs mouth rose. Its a guess? exactly. But looking at my seniors reaction, it seems to be true. Crunchy. A bloody sound rang out from both of Gok-gyeongs hands. Each of its ten fingers wriggled with a strange murderous intent. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even blink when he saw that. You just guessed that? Do not lie. . Who did you hear it from? Ive never heard of it. I ask for thest time. To whom If you wanted to hide it yourself, you shouldnt have let your subordinates take out something simr to a matchlock gun. ! Gok-gyeongs face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Although manufacturing gunpowder is illegal, various sects in the martial arts n are secretly involved in it. The best among them is definitely Dangga. However, I know that even the Tang family has never created such a delicate and threatening gunpowder weapon. Its difficult to do that in the first ce. . Currently, the organization that holds the most raw materials for gunpowder is the Imperial Pce. If we were to make a miniaturized matchlock, wouldnt it be highly likely that it would be for the imperial pce? Gok-gyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, frowned. Youre pretty smart. Thank you for thepliment. The question is whether it will end with praise. Today could be your memorial day. I dont think so. Why do you think that? The Mukryongbu and the Murim Alliance joined hands. And we also pay a lot of attention to the imperial pce. To deal with amon enemy. It was a potentially dangerous statement. If Gok-gyeong is connected to one of the three religions, this remark alone will cause Yeon-ho-jeong to be subjected to Gok-gyeongs murderous attacks. But Yeon Ho-jeong knew. Gokgyeong does not belong to the three religions. Rather, he wanted to fight against the three religions, but he saw through it that he was a person who would never be on the same team as them. And then suddenly the King of Rain appeared. We think there is a possibility that he belongs to some kind of group operating secretly in the imperial pce. . Meanwhile, didnt you say that we would want to kill King Bi? What on earth did you see that made you think like that? . You know everything. The fact that Boo and Maeng formed an alliance. And why they formed an alliance. Slurp. The killing intent disappeared from Gok-gyeongs hands. Yeon Ho-jeong asked directly. Are you one of Her Majestys Majesty? That doesnt sound the same. Gok-gyeong lifted his chin. There is no one on this continent I can follow except the Master of the World. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Master of the world. Regardless of his actual influence, he is the only powerful figure who has been designated as the master of the world for hundreds of years. Your Majesty the Emperor?! Chapter 733 Episode 733 Three-way match (1) Hook! Although the killing intent was gone, the sense of intimidation emanating from Gok-gyeongs body became even stronger. The unique sharp eye glow and the cold aura that depletes a persons mind just by being next to him have disappeared. What remained there was a martial arts giant with only one absolute belief. You have great insight. Why? Perhaps because the atmosphere has changed, the tone of speech also seems to have subtly changed. It doesnt seem like its a fact that can be hidden even if you hide it. I thought that old man had raised one student well, but now I see that it wasnt to that extent. Gok-gyeong revealed himself honestly. In a situation where a fierce battle of wits and wits is essential, Gok-gyeong revealed himself honestly. This was not because hecked ability. As he said, Yeon Ho-jeong had already reached the answer and wouldnt believe it even if he hid it clumsily. But Gokgyeong was also not ordinary. You must be hiding something from me. . Tuwang Yangcheon is a person with great ambition before his skills. If I had raised a student the size of you, Im sure I would have chosen one of two things: bragging about it everywhere or hiding it all the way. Even if we reveal it, there is no way we would dispatch it to a ce that receives this much attention. . That doesnt seem like youre lying, but who the hell are you Yeonhojeong. ?! Sigh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who nted the Woldo sword in the ground, struck down the sword with great restraint. He is the eldest son of the Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga and the leader of the Murim Alliances Uijeonggun, and is currently serving as a specially appointed deputy of the Mukryongbu Yonga Cheolgidan. Gok-gyeongs mouth opened slightly. The best review index in the world? Its an embarrassing title. I heard you handle an axe? Axes and knives, thats it. crazy. Gok-gyeong stuck out his tongue. For some reason, he noticed me with a temper and said it wasnt normal. But Ive never heard of a rumor that a military leader opened a martial arts performance. It was a while ago. There was no reason to announce it to the public. While speaking calmly, Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Gok-gyeongs expression. Surprisingly, Gok-gyeong was not upset even though his opponent had deceived him. Rather, he nodded as if he finally understood, and at first nce he seemed to feel relieved. He seemed to be better than Yang Cheons disciple. Of course. Gok-gyeong asked. You were chosen to be in charge of the alliance between Mengbu? exactly. Who else was there? I have one. You are the one? exactly. Its amazing. It is natural for a person with outstanding ability to be selected as the leader of an alliance. However, considering the ck and white goals, more than one person should be selected, not just one. However, the fact that he was shouldering this responsibility alone meant that Yeonhojeongs character and ability gave him great trust regardless of whether he was white or ck. Gok-gyeong shook his head. What on earth happened after I left Moorim? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I dont know. It meant that they knew the overall situation of Tanggeum Gangho, but were unable to look into the details. If its obvious, its obvious. He was a man of the emperor, not of the empress and grand dame. If he was secretly working under the Son of Heaven, he must have been very busy. If we didnt have amon enemy, we would have just caught it and watched. But . There must be no other reason why Mengbu formed an alliance. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Are you targeting the Three Bridges? Hahaha! Intense murderous energy emanated from Gok-gyeongs body. It was not a life for Yeonhojeong, but a life for the Samgyo. The weakening of the empires power is due to self-inflicted efforts. Also, no matter how manyws there are, in the end, the world is a world of jungle. The empire had several opportunities to suppress the power of Wulin. It is entirely the fault of previous emperors who missed it and wasted national power through hedonism. Although he called himself the ruler of the world, his criticism of Tang Jins ancestors was ruthless. This was the moment when it became clear that Gok-gyeong was acting only for Emperor Tang Jin, not for the empire. Is it because I am a martial artist? I couldnt figure it out until then. Gok-gyeong continued. However, it is okay if it is a power struggle within the continent, but it is a different story if it is an invasion by a foreign power. Idiots who dont know anything bring in power from outside to take advantage of the immediate power struggle, but thats no different from bringing in a tiger with a taste for humans to ughter a fox. . The current imperial pce is like that. The problem is theck of basic knowledge about the opponent. There are some idiots who are confident that they can kill a tiger as big as a mountain with a bow and spear even though it is on their back. The situation has already reached a point where you cant see with your eyes open, but you dont even know whether the enemy is a tiger or a cat. The person who brought in a foreign power would be referring to the Crown Prince, and the foolish person who could not understand the other party would be referring to the Empress. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. But the Tae-gam from the beginning. The Tae-gam is not the problem. The person who brought in Tae-gam is the problem. ?! Prince. The idiot who was designated as the next emperor gave too much power to a eunuch from a cult. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. It was his first time hearing about this part. Didnt the Grand Master y with the emperor from the beginning and take the imperial pce as his own? Gok-gyeong shook his head. The situation isplicated, but ultimately nothing has changed. The Crown Prince and the Empress are just running wild without knowing what to do. Considering the bloodline of the imperial family, the empress is better, but what can you do when you cant even see the other person properly? . And fundamentally, the real power of the imperial pce must return to His Majesty the Emperor. If you look at the big picture, the Empress is also just a human being who doesnt know the subject. It was a harsh and direct criticism. Gok-gyeongs eyes lit up. How about you? . It is safe to say that the current imperial pce and the martial arts world actually share only a few values and live inpletely different worlds. However, if the imperial pce is encroached upon by foreign powers, Murim will also be in trouble. Isnt that why you care about the imperial pce? Thats right. There are many reasons, but the result is like this. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt bother to make an excuse. There was no reason to make excuses. Gok-gyeong chuckled. Its nice to be honest. Its presumptuous and rude, but thats the same for me, so Ill move on. Whats important is what you do next. That is correct. I dont trust you. But I believe in your identity. . At least we can use each other here and now. Just as Yeon Ho-jeong saw through Gok-gyeong. Gok-gyeong also saw Yeon-ho-jeong quite transparently. It is about seeing the moment of truth before ability. Unless you have absolute pride in your own skills, it will not be easy to do so. The King of Rain. Well talk as we go. Its toote. Lets do that. Paaaaaaaa! The two men increased their speed. The speed of the boat was faster than before, but surprisingly, those who were hiding and chasing it did not have any trouble at all. It was amazing skill. Yeon Ho-jeong asked while running. Then what is the King of Rain? Gok-gyeongs eyes grew cold. He wasnt a midfielder to begin with. ?! Biking Gongsun Baekryong. His actual title is one of the contemporary chief priests of Gwanghyeolgyo (Ѫ). I dont know how many priests there are. Yeon Ho-jeongs face clearly hardened. Do you know about the Gwanghyeolgyo? Only a small portion. If you do that, he starts from the beginning?! The Three Religions have been carrying out all kinds of maneuvers for decades before they invaded the continent. However, even if a sufficient amount of work is done, it is impossible to catch up with the intelligence power of the central government. !! With his absolute divinew, King Bi caught all kinds of informants, causing confusion in this informationwork, and on the contrary, he brought valuable information to the Three Churches. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong let out an exmation. Why didnt I think of it that far! Samgyo sometimes didnt know things that he thought he knew for sure, and he knew things like ghosts that he was confident he would never know. They may have built their own intelligence system over decades, but this side has been running the best intelligence group for hundreds of years. No matter how great the capabilities of the three religions are, can they keep up with the information power of the open world? However, they threw the master of light engineering named Biwang into the middle of an informationwork asplex as a spiders web. Speed that is invisible to the eye. Apletely different level of light engineering that none of Seongcheons masters can match. It was a neww that could be called the best, not only in its time but also in all times and times, and was shaking up the informationwork in the Central ins and at the same time taking away several grains. That is why the reactions of the three religions were mixed. There was a reason why I didnt know what I should know or knew what I shouldnt know. Then how many such experts are in the Gwanghyeolgyo Church? I dont know. But I dont think there will be any more. Its not a thought, its a conviction. If there had been, we would have dispatched everyone right away and devastated this informationwork. This was a question of efficiency. Among the three religions, there is no one who uses divinews outside the standard as well as King Bi. That is why the value of the king shines even more. Then does the fact that King Bi has now revealed himself mean that there is no more information to steal from here? Thats an overinterpretation. Because there are very few people who know that King Bi belongs to the three religions. Why didnt you tell me sooner? If you had asked for assistance Are you stupid? They are keeping the imperial pce under tight surveince. If this side was trying to send information to the Murim Alliance, they would have figured it out a long time ago. Its been a really long time. Being called a fool by others. But if you do it, theres nothing you cant do. What if there are ganja of the three religions within the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu? Why do you take the risk and do something like that? I became a fool twice. Maybe it was because so much information came in at once, but my head was spinning. Yeon Ho-jeong fell asleep and cleared his mind. Enough chit-chat. First, lets catch the Kings minions first. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Thats what it sounded like. hmm? The sound of the seniors subordinates killing people. Are the people who died without even being able to scream in the silence of silence the ones under the kings control? Gok-gyeong chuckled. You managed to hear it from such a distance. Youre definitely not normal either. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to ask a few more questions, soon gave up and kept his mouth shut. I had to organize the information so far and calcte what would happen next. Even if I asked more, there didnt seem to be any information to be revealed. Gok-gyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon-ho-jeong, said. The kings speed defiesmon sense. Im not the type of guy who would allow a head-to-head match. If you help me, I can take this opportunity to pluck out one of their eyes. . Decided and help. Damn it. A swear word thates out of nowhere. Gok-gyeong frowned. What is happening all of a sudden? no. Lets quickly catch the king of birds first. What? Thats it. Lets take care of the task at hand first. Anxiety appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Gokyung said: It is dangerous for the imperial pce to contact the Murim Alliance. If you say you can do it, you can do it. But there are risks. And now. The Empress contacted the Murim Alliance, which responded by sending three solvers to the pce. Would the Empress be more cautious than Gok-gyeong and her party? father! The hand holding the moon sword turned white. Chapter 734 Episode 734 Sampajeon (2) The three people who left the small pce entered a dark abode about ten miles away from the pce. As a building within the imperial pce, it was more ornate than the royal pces of most high-ranking officials, but thanks to the exquisitely ced walls and shadows, it was hard to see. Even if I looked at it, it was hard to recognize it. If you need anything, ask the water gatemittee outside the door. I will see His Majesty once more at midnight today. The general will alsoe by then, so please get plenty of rest. After saying those words, Doban left. He did not like the three people who did not show proper courtesy in front of the empress. Paengmugang whetted his appetite. Ive earned quite a bit of hate. Zhuge Yan smiled. Thats how deep the loyalty is. It looks good to me. It would be nice to see it if it wasnt our job. I hope it doesnt interfere with my future work. It wont happen. Exactly, you wont. Peng Mu-gang sighed and sat down on the floor. I was so nervous that I lost my energy. Are you nervous? of course. Arent you going to dethrone the Empress? Even if her actual power has weakened, her position as the hostess of the empire is above all people. You cant help but be careful. okay. Moreover, my hometown is near Beijing, Hebei. I was greatly influenced by the imperial pce and government officials, whether I knew it or not. Zhuge Yan nodded. Peng Wugang looked up at Yan Wei. I hope the matriarch can get some rest too. hmm. There was an ambiguous glow on Yeonwis face as she leaned against the wall and stroked her chin. Peng Wugang asked with a puzzled look. why? Is there something thats bothering you? Its not that theres anything at stake Youre doing it because of His Majesty the Emperor. Yan Wei and Zhuge Yan looked at Peng Wujiang with unexpected eyes. Peng Mu-gang scratched his head. Why do you look at me like that? How did you know? Wasnt Lord Yeonga very curious about His Majestys safety even before leaving the Murim Alliance? Thats right. I heard that His Majesty, the Emperor of Tang Jin, is not taking care of government affairs because he is immersed in pleasure like his predecessors, and is further wasting the already weakened national power. Yeonwi nced around. There were several warriors in hiding near the residence. They are watching the group. Of course, the empress must have been aware that the party would notice their presence. Still, the warriors were probably kept in hiding just in case. Peng Mu-gang must have known that too. Nevertheless, he did not hesitate to criticize His Majesty the Emperor. Paenggaju. But still, His Majesty the Emperor is the master of this country. If not only Her Majesty the Empress but also the Crown Prince Wuheon had not recognized that authority, the situation would have be even more bloody. That is correct. Thats true, but I didnt think it was worth bringing up at this point. Peng Mu-gang opened his mouth again. Thats the problem right there. What problem are you talking about? Your Majesty the Crown Prince. ! Yeon Wei looked at Zhuge Yan. Zhuge Yan nodded. I thought about that too. What if After looking around for no reason, Zhuge Zinc sighed and continued. If you want to hold onto the core power of the imperial family, it would be best to ce the sessor desired by both sides on the imperial throne. . The throne is something that can never be easily achieved. Unless it is a national emergency, designating the predecessor is essential. The national emergency that Zhuge Yan meant was the vacancy of the throne. Regardless of how much power he actually has, both the Empress and the Grand Prince are probably confident. They say they can assassinate the emperor at any time. Yet they left the emperor alone. This is because the moment one side strikes the emperor first, they can be used of treason and the odds of victory can be tilted. The one axis that can stand out in this situation is His Highness the Crown Prince. Peng Mu-gang tilted his head. But I cant figure out that part exactly. Zhuge Yan nodded. If I knew that, I would be able to see the situation more clearly. Yeonwi looked around at the two people. They say this even though they know there are eyes watching. There may be no reason. Yeonwi, who was lost in thought, soon nodded silently. Lets take it easy for now. You can ask Her Majesty and the General at midnight. Well, he is like that too. After a while. Slurp. The guards have moved somewhat further away. One of them disappearedpletely. This is probably to convey the conversation that took ce here in its entirety. The eyes of the three people who were resting in silence suddenly changed. Yeonwi stretched out his hand to the center of the room. Ugh. An intangible energy surrounded the three people. Now, the conversations we have here will no longer leak out. Despite the surprise, Yeonwi still looked out the window and said. It was dangerous. Peng Mu-gang said in aughing voice. I thought Yeongaju would recognize it right away. Im sorry. I had so many thoughts that I couldnt keep pace. Zhuge Yan also spoke in the same resting position. The conversation from earlier will go straight to Her Majestys side. Your thoughts are probably gettingplicated. I guess so. Yeonwi said. His Royal Highness has definitely moved. Peng Wugang nodded. I agree. It really doesnt matter now how you moved. If he had stood out, it would have been a three-way battle, but seeing as he didnt, he was probably weak or weak Despite his young age, Zhuge Yan had a brilliant mind and outstanding insight. Furthermore, Yan Wei and Peng Mu-gang were people who heard the voices of losers in a region. It was not that difficult to guess the situation in the imperial pce based on the circumstances and the conversation with the empress. Thats where the world goes anyway. The real problem was different. The question is is His Majesty the Emperor really watching and watching without knowing anything? The three were silent for a moment. After somements, Zhuge Yan opened his mouth. At Zhuge Dynasty, we learn about imperial history separately. On a small scale, it is to understand the history of the continent, and on arge scale, while studying history, we discard what we should throw away and take what we can take. Its like that in all history. It is said that His Majesty, the emperor of the time, had high expectations that he would be one of the most famous soldiers among all previous emperors before ascending to the throne. It is said that he mastered not only various studies but also, uniquely, martial arts. I heard that you were born with greater talent than anyone else, especially when ites to national administration. Peng Wugangs eyes sparkled. I heard a simr story. But Yes. Not long after ascending to the throne, he indulged in pleasures like his predecessors. hmm. However, just before that, you presented groundbreaking administrative ns. In addition, he dispatched officials to each region to calm the peoples troubled lives to some extent. After that, did you let go of the affair? thats right. Zhuge Zhens eyes deepened. I just thought it was like that and passed by. There were countless people like that throughout history. . But when you look at the current situation. You cannot make hasty judgments. Yeonwi shook his head. This is not martial arts. There isnt much information. Its possible to guess, but you shouldnt get caught up in it and make a misjudgment. Ill figure it out, but Ill figure it out. Zhuge Yan smiled. I think its one of many possibilities. okay. But there is one thing that must not change. right. The three people had a solemn look on their faces. Power must go to His Majesty the Emperor. Your Majesty the Emperor is the core of the Imperial Pce. Legitimacy belongs to His Majesty the Emperor. The three people spoke almost simultaneously and smiled at each other. The reason they came to the imperial pce was to help the empress find out not only the crown prince but also the power of the Shinhwa religion that was operating behind him. If possible, it is good to destroy it. But the most important thing is the emperor. In order for the empress and grand dame to seize real power in the imperial pce, they must appoint a sessor who is beneficial to them as emperor. This means that they cannot step forward and change the royal dynasty. To that extent, the legitimacy and authority of the emperor were invible. Even if His Majesty the Emperor says he has no power, it is true that it bes a problem the moment we take one side. You saw it correctly. And if we give strength to Her Majesty and change the scale of power in the Imperial Pce, there is a high possibility that Her Majesty will also kick us out in the future. Zhuge Zhens eyes were tense. We must approach His Majesty the Emperor. We have to shake the table so that Her Majesty the Empress epts this n. * * * Slurp! Yeon Ho-jeong and Gok-gyeong stopped the divinew. Damn it. Gok-gyeongs face distorted. I had no idea things would turn out like this. The ce where we were supposed to meet the interviewee was lined with corpses. The corpses were all wearing ck uniforms. Judging from the signs of broken neck bones and stab wounds from the back, it seemed as if they had been ughtered without even being able to resist. Are you from the imperial pce? They are the bastards of Sejeongbeon (ϴ). Washing number? please go? The Sejeongban is His Majesty the Emperors secret organization. Gajo refers to those who have the name of Sejeongbeon but are not the real ones. These people arent real? What does that mean? Gok-gyeong looked around. Its not the time to worry about that. Those who were pursuing them were attacked on the contrary. It means that they will alsopete. Victory. It probably wont be far away. The divinews of King Bis subordinates are no less inferior to those of my subordinates. Depending on who hits the back first, one side will receive a crushing blow. That means I have to hit my head? Thats it. Gok-gyeong looked around with keen eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was examining the bodies, opened his mouth. senior. What? What is the exact reason why King Bi appeared near Mt. Wudang? Didnt you say you didnt know? They may have decided that there was no more information to extract from the midfield. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that was absolutely not the case. Information umtes all the time. Since we do not know when and where an important event will ur, it is impossible to not have information to extract. If its not an internal matter, theres not much reason to show up. Especially if it has the ability to disrupt information to that extent. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Its the imperial pce. what? Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly stood up and looked at Gok-gyeong and said. To the imperial pce right now! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was speaking, hesitated for a moment. Gok-gyeongs face frowned. What kind of bullshit is that? . Arent you asking what Im talking about! Why the imperial pce?! It was then. hook! The expressions of the two people suddenly changed. The moment a secret presence was felt from the far north, the unknown master had already entered the twos full control. h h h! Suddenly! A ferocious sound rang out from the woldo that was swung like a thunderbolt. At the same time, a stab wound appeared on Gok-gyeongs shoulder. Although the wound was shallow, the fact that he had suffered an unexpected blow was a surprise to the world. Hahaha! Explosive morale emanated from Gok-gyeongs body. Biwang!! sh! Yeon Ho-jeongunched a banryongjang towards the rear of Gok-gyeong. bang! The base of the tree waspletely shattered. However, the ghost that was there suddenly appeared on the tree on the other side. It was so easy to avoid Yeonhojeongs quick tension. Lets go! At the same time, dozens of masters appeared from all directions and surrounded them. They were unknown warriors that Gokgyeongs subordinates, the Masked People, attacked and killed. Surprisingly, their magic speed was not much different from that of the masked people. In other words, in terms of speed, it was not much inferior to Gokgyeong and Yeonhojeong. Hmm. High treetops. There was a monster standing on a tree branch thinner than a childs finger, with his arms crossed. Theres one more cool-looking prey. I guess Ill have to be a little nervous about this, too. Gok-gyeong shouted loudly. Polite white dragon! King Gongsun Baekryong grinned. There was a rxed attitude in his posture as he aimed the curved gun with the small sword in his hand. Is this your first time meeting us like this? Wow! The moment when Gok-gyeong takes a step forward. ?! Before he knew it, Gongsun Baekryong jumped down from the tree and stabbed his sword towards Gokgyeongs eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. crazy!! Suddenly! Chapter 735 Episode 735 Three-way battle (3) Where is it? Look around quickly without slowing down. Jiang Liangs new method was faster than ever. It was even more urgent because there was no point in calling in reinforcements and there was no point in calling them. This way! hook! Gui Ying Xinbos secret and splendid divine method turned his body into an invisible gale. Kang-ryang starts chasing after seeing the tiny footprints. Even though he was wearing light armor and holding arge sword in his hand, he was much faster than before. ?! Kang Ryang, who was running urgently, felt puzzled for a moment. what? These are definitely my brothers footprints. Countless other footprints were visible around the footprint. All of them were so subtle that anyone would have missed them if they had not strengthened their eyes through internal energy. Its the neww of extreme ascent. Were there so many people who were just as talented as me? hook! Kang Ryangs eyes shone. Damn it! A strange crash sounding from far away. It was the sound of swords shing with swords. It was the first hostile sound of a sword fight I heard since I came back from the Mukryongbu. There it is! bang! Kangryang runs with all his might. After wading through numerous bushes, I finally saw Yeon Ho-jeong wielding a woldo. older brother! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. be careful! Are you careful? At that moment, Kang Ryang felt a secret assassin targeting his back. Whoa! Suddenly! When he spun on the spot and swung his great sword, the enemys dagger and shoulder were cut off entirely. What is it? Kang Ryang was embarrassed. I thought that with this level of magic, he would not be far behind me, but I lost an arm much easier than I thought. This meant that although his divine skills were excellent, his actualbat power was much lower than his own. It would be difficult to call him a transcendent expert in terms of his overall skills, excluding divine techniques. Bababababaak! The heavy greatsword moved like a storm, creating a splendid sword around it. h h h! Gongsun Baekryongs subordinates, who rushed at incredible speeds, were swept away by the sword and were thrown away. Kang-ryang frowned. What are these chaffs? It was then. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who arrived in front of Kang Ryang at the incredible speed of Hyeok-ik Hwi-cheon, unleashed a fierce battle. h h h! With a loud crash sound, Yeon Ho-jeongs body collided with Kang Ryang and was pushed backwards. Tsk! As soon as he received Yeon Ho-jeongs body, he nted both feet on the ground and slowed down. Blue veins bulged on Kang Ryangs forehead. heavy! Yeonhojeong was not heavy. The attack of the unknown master who forced Yeon Ho-jeong to retreat was heavy. Could it be a light spirit demon?! Hwaaaaaaaaa! A storm of fraud erupting as if it had been waiting. However, the direction of the boatmans career was not Yeonhojeong or Gangnyang. Crumbling! One side of the forest was horribly torn apart by the gray waves. You little fly! Fuuuuuuu! Gok-gyeong gritted his teeth and stumbled. Before he knew it, Gongsun Baekryong had kicked him and disappeared. Because it was kicked at an angle, the force was not very strong. The problem is that it couldnt be prevented. I knew an attack wasing through my keen senses, but I was hit before I could react. The speed was mind-boggling. It was not a power allowed to humans. older brother! Kang Ryang looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and said. Are you okay?! Its not okay! You too, join the war! Are you joining the war?! Biking Gongsun Baekryong is the enemy! The light spirit demons are our allies! Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. The King of Rain is your enemy and you are your friend? Isnt it the other way around? But Kang Ryangs movement was fast. Paaaaaaaa! Kang Liang, who followed Yeon Ho-jeong, who quickly entered full power, swung his great sword at the masters under Gongsun Baekryong. Damn it! Whoa! Whoa whoa! Blood sttered and the heads of the two masters were blown off. Although the great sword Kang Ryang was holding was made of steel, it was not something that could be called an infantry weapon. It was made to be used on the battlefield, so it was thick enough not to break, and the de was as thick as an ax de. It is a weapon that cuts or destroys the opponent rather than cutting it. That was the case for most heavy soldiers. Gangryang deliberately attacked the enemies without burning his sword energy. This was to prevent unnecessary energy consumption. Pow! Pow! The bodies of the experts shattered with the sound of a bloody blow. Although they possess amazing divinewspared to their military power, Kang Ryangs divinews were no less than theirs. He was even a true expert who used sword techniques that were better than divine techniques. Of course I couldnt be his opponent. Many of Gongsun Baekryongs subordinates, who were brought in with the intention of attacking Qu Jings subordinates and distracting him, became Gohon under Kang Ryangs great sword. Gongsun Bailong frowned. I dont know what that thing does. Paaaaaa! Whoa! Blood spurted from Kang Ryangs mouth. In the middle, Yeon Ho-jeong swung his moon sword and tried to cut down Gongsun Baekryong. It was fortunate that he instantly changed direction and hit Kang Ryangs body, otherwise he would have died that way. Gangryang! Cough! its okay! It wasnt okay at all. There were some misses, and Guiwangjinkis high-density Balgyeong protected his body, but the opponent was an absolute expert who opened the non-geuk. It was an attack that would have had a severe impact even if it just grazed. As a result of this attack, Gangryang suffered significant internal injuries. Behind me! Kang Ryang stood back to back with Yeon Ho Jeong. sh! Gongsun Baekryong, who moved like a thunderbolt, leisurely crossed his arms. He didnt look the slightest bit tired. Gongsun Baekryong asked Yeonhojeong with a drowsy face. who are you? Quaaaang! The expression of Gongsun Baekryong, who was dispersing the wind from the shot gun with his palm, did not change at all. It was a quick attack intended to get a reaction, but it wasnt powerful enough to be taken lightly. Gok-gyeong gritted his teeth. Although he was said to be the worst among the Immortal Emperors, King Bis martial prowess was no different from that of the three armies, even excluding the Divine Law. Yeon Ho-jeong aimed his woldo at Gongsun Baekryong. Gongsun White Dragon frowned. Are you a member of the Light Armored Mukryong Club? I never heard that there was someone like you in the Mukryong Club. Hahaha! The force radiating from Gongsun White Dragons body was incredible. Compared to Gokgyeongs fierce boatmanship, it is notcking at all. For the current Yeonhojeong, head-to-headpetition is a burdensome expert. But Yeon Ho-jeongughed. It was because talking to me like that gave me some leeway. It seems like you have absolute confidence in your speed. A clear look of displeasure appeared on Gongsun Bailongs face. You dont even answer the questions I ask. What a spoiled bastard you are. Otherwise, it would have been possible to deliberately show up and lure the Light Spirit Demon Army, one of the pirs of His Majestys military power, all the way here. . Gongsun Baekryongs eyes deepened. On the other hand, Gok-gyeong was surprised. What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Gongsun Baek-ryong, loaded the main weapon on Woldo. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Hook onto the red-hot de! There was a sound and mes flew out. I think it has a purpose other than that I dont know. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. Ill just ask you one thing. . I heard that the three schools have a symbiotic rtionship and are forces that keep each other in check. Can we regard the fact that you, a member of the Gwangblood Cult, are helping the imperial pce upied by the Shinhwa Cult, as an issue that does not need to be checked, at least in that regard? . Thats right. While speaking, Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Gongsun Baekryongs eyes, facial expressions, prayers, etc. And the conclusion reached. Thats amazing. When something is revealed to this level, even the boldest people in the world are bound to show their emotions on their faces. But Gongsun Baekryong had nothing like that. There is no change anywhere in the eyes, lips, skin, or airways. Its been a while since Ive seen someone this hard to read. At that time, Gongsun Baekryong spoke. It was probably that guy, Gok-gyeong, who told me that I belonged to the Gwanghyeol Church. Of course. No matter how much it is, not many people know very well about the rtionship between the three religions of blood and gods. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Three Blood Gods? The corners of Gongsun Baekryongs mouth rose. You are the famous Yeon Ho-jeong. right. Yeon Ho-jeong clearly admitted. He is a monster who has shaken the central governments informationwork without anyone knowing. It wouldnt be difficult to guess his identity. Gongsun Baekryong chuckled. Its an honor. This is how I see the monster of civility and martial arts who crushed all kinds of maneuvers based on the strategy of the invincible general and divine machine that secretly defeated the members of the three religions and the ultimate insight. It was an extremely shy modifier. Even though it wasnt such a situation, Gok-gyeong nced at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why did you show up? You can do whatever you do well. Of course, I will continue to work hard and do well. If you survive. Can you chase me? He is a very difficult man to read, but his confidence in speed is transparent enough for anyone to see. And it was worth it. Even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he was the first person I had ever seen who was a master of light techniques so ridiculously fast. The fastest person he knew was Mukbi during his time at the shrine, but even that wasnt impossible to respond to. Even trying to predict and defend yourself was difficult. It might not be possible if it was one-on-one, but it was at a level where even just one person could intervene. That was the reason why Gongsun Baekryong had subordinates with fast divine skills. When a master who is too difficult to handlees, the main attack method is for his subordinates to rush in while disturbing the opponents vision and immediately blow off his head. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Can we see that the fact that you started counterattacking after being chased means that something has happened on your side as well? Think whatever you want. I will think however I want. I trust the situation anyway. Gongsun White Dragon flinched. The first reaction you see. Still, his expression was stiff, as if he was wearing a mask. At least it seemed meaningless to read the expressions in the eyes or voice. Let me make a suggestion. Ho-oh, its a proposal? I really dont expect that to happen, but are you interested inpeting with me in a short-term match? At that moment, Gongsun Baekryong flinched once more. That wasnt all. The subordinates around him, as well as Gok-gyeong and Kang-ryang, looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in surprise. Brother tongue! Yeon Ho-jeong just red at Gongsun Baekryong without saying a word. And that statement seemed absurd even to him. Gongsun Baekryong asked back as if it were absurd. You want topete one-on-one with me? Its romantic and nice, but why? Are you out of your mind? If I put my mind to it, even that guy from Gokyeong wouldnt be able to survive. In Gok-gyeongs eyes, he was young to live. That mouth! Shut up. Were talking. What? Gok-gyeong looks at Yeon Ho-jeong with his mouth wide open. Yeon Ho-jeong did not even look at Gok-gyeong. As I looked at Gongsun Baekryong with my chin raised with a drowsy face, I was filled with a feeling of disdain for the other person. Im also confident in my speed. I think well win somehow. . Do you have any thoughts? Gok-gyeong shouted loudly. You crazy bastard! What nonsense does that sound like? Im not the kind of guy you can handle alone! Yeon Ho-jeong asked again. What are you going to do? Are you going to do it or not? Hey you bastard!! At that time, Gongsun Baekryong grinned and aimed his sword at Yeonhojeong. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt as if thousands of des were piercing his body. Ill kill you in ten seconds. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Dont run away. Youre a bastard who doesnt have much to do other than being fast. sh! Gongsun Baekryongs sword struck towards the top of Yeonhojeongs head. Chapter 736 Episode 736 Three-way battle (4) Just before Gongsun Baekryong moved, the sound of Yeonhojeong flew into Gokgyeong. [Go to the shaman faction!] Gok-gyeongs eyes wavered. Are you a shaman? why? At that moment, Gongsun Baekryong rushed towards Yeon Hojeong. Hahaha! Yeonhojeong flew backwards with a loud crash sound. However, Gongsun Baekryong was already approaching the close range of Yeonhojeong. It was incredibly fast. At that time, Kang-ryang came to Gok-gyeongs side. lets go! What?! Lets go! Kang Ryangs eyes were too urgent to ask why. Gok-gyeong gritted his teeth. no. You cant do that. I had to catch the king of rain in this ce. If you catch just one king, many things will be easier in the future. A journey of thousands of miles traveled for that one purpose. Even though its a wall coral cage, is it really okay to leave it to that guy?! Damn it! Pow! It had only been four seconds, but blood was already pouring out of Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Gongsun White Dragons sword cut off his shoulder. The cut was too deep to just tolerate and ignore. If it werent for his unique reflexes, he would have lost the use of one arm. Nevertheless, Yeonhojeong took advantage once more. Quaaaang! Before Gongsun Baekryong could approach, the Jin-gak carrying the main weapon swung with terrifying killing power. flinch! Gongsun Baekryongs body hesitated. Meanwhile, Yeonhojeongs electric sound flew to Gokgyeong like a thunderbolt. [Go to the Shaman faction and ask for reinforcements! Let us know all the facts and evidence that you are His Majestys envoy! You have to hit the yer rather than the king!] Gok-gyeong gritted his teeth. lets go! Faaagh! Gang Ryang and his subordinates followed Go Gyeong. Either way, Gongsun Baekryong attacked Yeonhojeong. h h h! Although it hesitated for a moment, Gongsun Baekryongs speed was fast enough to turn the distance he had fallen into nothingness in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong felt inwardly appalled. Is this okay? Its been a long time since I felt this way while fighting an enemy. This speed was truly a foul. Although the martial arts he uses are at the level of the three forces, they say that he can be ranked first among immortal kings with his divine techniques alone, and it was truly a martial arts worth doing. but. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were as bright as fire. Thats why one-on-one is better than many! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The sword, swung like a thunderbolt, drew four crosses. It was a sh filled with intense fire. Since they are fired in all directions, you can never run straight ahead. Of course, that didnt mean he was going to give up the attack. Where will the attacke from? stomach! Quaaaang! Gongsun Baekryongs feet struck the ground, devastating the entire area. Even Yeonhojeong, who moved half a beat faster, was swept away by the destructive power of the advance and momentarily lost the freedom of his body. It was a destructive force beyond imagination. Ugh! Yeonhojeong, which minimizes shock from the toes, ankles, knees, and hip joints, embodies the Baekwangpa () of the Tiger Dynasty. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A huge wave of shes filled the front line with immense power. Even the Gongsun White Dragon of the world could not prate this blow. The ferocity and power of the attack was too strong to just prate. Whoa! The dust cleared and the appearance of Gongsun White Dragon was revealed. His posture was strangely low as he red at Yeon Ho-jeong with cold eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Arent you going after me? You were the one who asked for a one-on-one match. I thought you wouldnt hesitate to use cowardly tactics. If you need to do it, do it. But not now. I dont think theres any need for that. Im fine. And one more thing. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his index finger. You can never shake up the independent faction. ! For the first time, Gongsun Baekryongs eyes wavered. It was an extremely slight shaking, but Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were extremely focused on the other person, urately caught his reaction. chin! Gongsun Baekryong, who was about to rush, stamped the ground with his toe. What are you saying? I guess you were right. . Thank you. Lets take a breath. Gongsun Baekryong, who was quietly ring at Yeon Ho-jeong, smiled. We cant miss the opportunity to fight each other just to chase after those idiots. You have failed. When will youe? There are three seconds left. Whoa! Quang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed back like crazy. Immediately after that, heavy drinking broke out. The shock wave of Gongsun Baekryongs movement that broke the speed of sound exploded btedly. Uduk! Yeon Ho-jeong gritted his teeth. Gongsun White Dragons attack was received head-on for the first time. Although it was an insignificant attack, the speed alone produced tremendous destructive power. The cut shoulder could not ovee the force and was dislocated. Whoa whoa! Ujikkeun! Yeon Ho-jeongs body rolled on the ground, shattering three trees. fast. The dislocated shoulder was immediately adjusted using the true energy of the Gwangmyeong Shindan and the leg attack was prevented. Otherwise, this one move would have cost him his life. But its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong instantly corrected his posture, and a brilliant sparkle appeared in his eyes. As expected, youre attacking me. The reason why Yeon Ho-jeong insisted on a one-on-one match with Gongsun Baekryong. The reason was not just because of any one goal. Gongsun Baekryong, who had been shaking up the informationwork without anyone knowing, suddenly appeared near Wudang Mountain. Is it just to take out the troops of the imperial pce? To take out Gokjing, the emperors closest aide and sharpest sword? That cant be possible. There must have been that intention, but he couldnt have taken such a bold action just for that reason. So what is the intention? The answer is obvious. Its an independent group. If it appears near Mount Seong, it is Shaolin. If it appears near a volcano, it is a Hwasan sect. If it appears near Mt. Wudang, it is a Shaman sect. What King Gongsun Baekryong was targeting was bound to be the shaman faction. Everyone was taken aback by his sudden appearance and wondered if he had any other intentions, but of course they did not think deeply about the shaman faction. It is unclear how they n to target independent factions. However, since there is a swordsman there, it would be impossible to handle the shaman faction alone. This is the same even if there is no inspection. They were probably trying to lure you in. Gokgyeong, the spirit demon army. Who would know that he was a master working under the emperor? In the eyes of the Shaman sects Taoists, Gok-gyeong was an undisputed expert of the Sa sect. Anyone who enters the mountain without permission has no choice but to suspect that Mt. Wudang is under attack. If it were a secret king with absolute divinew, it would be possible to bring in Gok-gyeong and destroy the shaman faction. In that case, it could even cause a conflict between the Shamanist faction and the Baekdo political faction and the emperor. Although the possibility was small, Seongcheons name value was great enough to cause such confusion. Even if that was not the goal, it was clear that they would try to harm the Shaman faction in some way. In other words, the appearance of King Bi is an extremely strategic action with multiple purposes mixed in. Me too. The speed of thinking increased like lightning. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong decided to fight Gongsun Baek-ryong one-on-one was not simply to buy time or to protect the shaman faction. You can ovee it. Go beyond. Yeon Ho-jeong truly intended to kill King Gongsun Baekryong and go one step further from his current state. My own development, safety of the shaman faction of the three religions who lost the king, and prevention of any possible conflict between the political faction and the imperial pce. For all of that, Yeonhojeong stands here. And he was confident of that. e. Whoa! At the moment when the terrifying murderous attack urred, Gongsun Baekryongs sword had already reached the front of Yeon Hojeongs uv. Faster and sharper movements than before. A desperate moment that seems impossible to avoid or prevent. sh!! Five beautiful trees on the other side were cut diagonally and fell due to the sword wind that cut through the air. . Gongsun Baekryongs eyes wavered. Whoa. The sound of breathing softly. As Gongsun Baekryong slowly turned around, he saw Yeon Ho-jeong with a thin icon on his face. You avoided it? I know. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. It was a wry smile that made anyone who saw it burst intoughter. Anyway, you couldnt kill me. This time it was ten seconds. . As expected, you were a jerk. Hes a fresh emperor, but theres nothing special about it. There was deep disappointment in Yeon Ho-jeongs voice. Gongsun Baekryongs hand holding the sword turned white. Yeon Ho-jeong said while aiming the Gongsun Baekryong with the Woldo. If you fight against your army, your army will most likely be defeated. But I am different. . Your outdated fighting methods have no effect on me, who is weaker than you. I will kill you in ten seconds. I wasnt underestimating that I could kill him in ten seconds. For Gongsun Baekryong, ten seconds was an extremely efficient herbivore and time. Go for it. There was a smile in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Ill kill you in ten seconds. bantling! sh! In an instant, Gongsun Baekryong entered the full power of Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeong couldnt even react properly to that speed. All I did was twist the moon I was aiming at horizontally. te. Gongsun Baekryongs face waspletely soaked with murder. die. sh! Suddenly! Blood was sttered in the air. Click! Yeonhojeongs armor split vertically and fell to the ground. That was it. Other than that, there were no injuries. On the other hand, what about Gongsun Baekryong? Rumbling. There was a stab wound on the nape of his neck. It didnt hit the artery, but if I had missed it, it would have cut my uv as well. Gongsun Bailongs face turned pale for the first time. What is this? what? What did you do to me?! Phew! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed forward without a word and swung his woldo. It was the Hongnyeonilsom (tɏһW) of Jujakgong Hongyeomyuksalgong. It seemed as if the sword, as shy as fire and as fast as lightning, would cut Gongsun Baekryongs body diagonally in an instant. te! A white dragon that rotates its body and swings a sword. His sword was already within five inches of Yeon Ho-jeongs abdomen. It was crazy fast. but. sh! Sigh! Thieves passing each other. Yeonhojeongs side was stained with blood, but only the skin was cut. However, there was a long icon engraved on Gongsun Baekryongs upper body. The image drawn diagonally was quite deep. It was a much more serious wound than the one inflicted on Yeon Ho-jeong. !! Bewilderment appeared on Gongsun Baekryongs face. Half a beatte?! He still had the advantage in speed. However, the moment his sword was about to cut the enemy, his attack and evasion were strangely dyed by half a beat. Thats why youre not qualified. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong approached like a thunderbolt and unfolded the Thirteen Books of Yeon Ga. It was a very simple and flexible fighting methodpared to Sasinmu, but Gongsun Baekryong was in a hurry and ended up allowing one fight. Pow! Yanjias Thirteenth Volumes Chukgu Fist struck Gongsun Baekryongs abdomen. Oops! Gongsun Baekryong let out a rough breath and stepped back like crazy. Yeon Ho-jeong gave up the follow-up hit. If we went further in, the distance would have immediately widened. It was a meaningless attack. You can never beat me, having abandoned all the skills you need to have in martial arts just for the sake of speed. Speed is power. The faster the shell is fired, the better its destructive power, and the faster the arrow flies, the better its prating power. That was a fact that even a child could know. however. For Yeon Ho-jeong, who is superior to the masters of Seongcheon in terms ofbat skills, Gongsun Baekryongs martial arts, which are extremely simple, cannot cause much damage. That was the reason why Gongsun Baekryong carried a sword. This is because in order to cut down an enemy with a single blow at an unprecedented speed, the de must be neither shorter nor longer than that. This also meant that Gongsun Baekryongs martial arts was extremely simple, as his only skill was speed. The reason why they have only used their swords, fists, and feet without being herbivorous until now is because even if they implemented herbivorous behavior, they could not effectively attack the enemy due to their excessive speed. Rather, the risk of self-destruction was greater. If its a short-term war, even the three armies cant defeat it. Even if its a long-term war, if you dont find a way to respond, the three armies cant win. However, for Yeonhojeong, who was the sum total ofbat techniques scattered throughout the world, King Bis martial arts were merely martial arts that were somewhat difficult to respond to. There are seven seconds left. Chapter 737 Episode 737 Three-way battle (5) Gongsun Baekryong, who was quietly ring at Yeonhojeong, soon took a deep breath. Cheeeeeeeek! Smoke rose from the stab wound to the neck and the sh wound diagonally across the upper body. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. As expected. Ugh! Wooooow! Gongsun Baekryongs energy, which was once fierce and sharp, turned heavy and insidious. The energy changed color in an instant, transforming into a dark and sticky energy. He is the chief priest of the Gwanghyeolgyo Church. It is a magical skill. The magic craft was magic, but it was not a real magic craft. It was much lighter and softerpared to the real magical energy that was exuding from the Sixth High Priest, who I dont know was a ghost or something that fought in the Tang family. However, it was clear that the nature of the magic contained magic. sh! Gongsun White Dragons eyes turned blood red. Unlike Yeonhojeongs red eyes, which were wlessly burning with the masters fire energy, even the whites around the blood-red eyes were bloodshot. Creepy eyes. As the energy and eyes changed, the impression of the person itself seemed to change. Thats why I didnt know. If you had learned real magic, no matter how much you could move like a lightning bolt, traces of magic would have remained. However, Gongsun Baekryongs martial arts were an indefinable type of martial arts thatbined divine and magical arts. I admit its amazing. I didnt know Id get a kick out of a brat like you. Gongsun Baekryong took a step forward. thud! With just one simple step, the entire area shook as if an earthquake had urred. I wanted to see the end at a more diverse pace due to my damaged pride, but since I seem to have a lot of talent, I wont waste my time for no reason. Wooooow. The sword held by Gongsun Baekryong gradually turned ck. The ck energy flowing from the heart was coloring the de. It was literally a silent sword, as ck and deep as ink. sh! Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. I knew it. That life, that magic. And that strange wind that seemed to suck all the life force out of the gloomy surroundings. The martial arts Shinmagusuldao (Gods Demon Nine Killing des) used by the Tang Dynastys Six Masters was revealed. Gongsun Baekryong closed his eyes and pointed his sword at Yeon Hojeong. die. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his upper body diagonally. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! With a terrible explosion, the trees behind Yeonhojeong exploded. sh! Gongsun Baekryong narrowed the distance and struck down his sword at Yeonhojeong. It wasnt at a speed that destroyedmon sense like before, but it was still very fast. It was clear that the speed was at least one level higher than that of Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his woldo and struck. Hahaha! No matter how high he hit it, it was a blow thatbined the power of White Tiger and the killing power of Jujakgong. Despite this, Yeon Ho-jeongs body staggered and retreated. It was pushed out of power. Gongsun Baekryongs silent prayer moved like a gale. sh! sh! sh! As if it contains thousands of stars that decorate the night sky. The scattering of light into hundreds of fragments every time the sword light shed and disappeared was truly mesmerizing. bang! bang! bang! The moment Tao-gwang disappeared, more than a dozen marks were engraved on the floor. It is only one page long, but its depth is beyond imagination. It was clear that the power of the blow was absolute. but. ! Gongsun Bailongs eyes trembled slightly. Yeon Ho-jeong avoided all of those quick and sharp sword techniques, albeit unsafely. It is not about confronting each other, nor is it about colliding and breaking things. He was able to avoid all of Shin Magusaldos herbivorous attacks using only the sticity and reflexes of his upper body. dare. Gongsun Baekryongs left hand turned to Yeon Hojeong. sh! The moment the two peoples eyes met, Yeon Ho-jeong felt as if her body was shaking. Sangdanjeon! Kyaaaaa!! It seemed as if a huge energy had gathered in the silent prayer, and the image of a terrible ghost was engraved into the de. Thats martial arts back then! It was the first marriage of Shinmagusaldo. However, it was much more ferocious and full-fledged than the First Spirit Demon Cham of the Six Masters, who wielded it with unstable spirit and flesh. Weeeeeee! Weeeeeee! Even though I wasnt swinging a knife, I felt dizzy and heard tinnitus. It wasnt simply a concentration of energy. It is not a martial art that ends with the physical cutting of the swords trajectory. The energy of Sangdanjeon, which is released from Gongsun Baekryongs hand, resonates with the magic attack and creates a terrible illusion of hell in the enemy even before the attack is cast. Even the mental attack through that indelible illusion is the first soul magic. Unlike the six priests, Gongsun Baekryongs Shinmagusal, who possessedplete spiritual and physical bodies, was also a true manifestation of martial arts created by the blood god they worshiped. also! This is it. This was the martial art of the absolutes who opened the martial arts world. And this situation, this strength. It never exceeded Yeonhojeongs predictions. Hehehe!! On the moon sword of Yeonhojeong, the image of a tiger hunting for prey was engraved like a fantasy. The spirit of the Beast King running across the endlessnd was there. His Woldo, which drew up all of Baekhogongs energy, washed away the initial soul power of Shinmagusaldo and created a sanity like a castle wall of steel. Shinmagusaldo Chohonshinmacham (лħ). Howanggu Byeokse Baekwangjincheonmu (). A ck magic sword and a pure white divine sword. A sword that summoned evil spirits and a sword that summoned a guardian spirit. ck and white ck and white swords collided head on. Kwaaaa!! And at that moment, an entire area of about 30 square meters began to be shattered from where the two people collided. A collision of hot and fierce energy. The true power of super experts who have reached the peak. In that indescribable collision, the earth split into pieces and countless trees were uprooted and scattered. All of Gongsun Baekryongs subordinates who were hiding in all directions were unable to ovee its destructive power and evaporated. It doesnt squirt blood. It literally oxidized on the spot. That wasnt all. Crumbling!! A heat storm swept through, turning everything upside down, and then cold air again swirled toward the center of the collision. bang! The shock wave that erupted again with a short, intense roar extended like a thunderbolt beyond a radius of 30 to a range of about 40. Rumbling. A huge cloud of dust rose, splendidly announcing the fierce battle between the gods. sh!! Yeonhojeong is being pushed around like crazy. It was a head-on collision between powers that were unleashed at maximum output since the return from the Myeonggeuk, or even the fight against the Myeonggeuk. Although his mind was dizzy from the shock, his terrifying mental power andbat sense that went beyondmon sense had already caught the opponents next attack. e. It was as expected. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head. Gongsun Baekryong, who moved as quickly as lightning with his existing magic and reached Yeonhojeongs nose, wondered where the demonic energy as fierce and hot as a ghost had gone, but for a moment he thought it was a mistake. eye!! Sodo, who had already swung away, was about to cut off Yeon Ho-jeongs head. And the movement slowed down by half a beat due to the Four Gods Demon Eyes of Yeonhojeong, who had abandoned the name of Dohwa through the Four Gods. Yeonhojeongs feet kicked the ground. Two fists filled with infinite power struck Gongsun Baekryongs entire upper body. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Koheook! Gongsun White Dragon vomited blood and flew to the other side. Crump! Yeon Ho-jeongs left arm was bent at a strange angle. His arms could not withstand the speed and physical strength of Gongsun Baekryong, who moved as fast as a thunderbolt and the excessive internal power that was released in an instant. However, the damage suffered by Gongsun Baekryong, which bounced away, was nothingpared to Yeonhojeong. bang! Quack! bang! Every time it hits the ground, it makes a loud noise. Gongsun Baekryong, which rolled on the ground at incredible speed, stopped only after smashing two rocks and threerge trees. Quang! The speed of Yeonhojeong racing towards Hyeokikhuicheon was dazzling. Crump! He shortened the distance in an instant and at the same time used the power of the God of Light to heal the broken bone. At the moment when the bones were aligned, Yeon Ho-jeong had arrived in front of the three heads of Gongsun Baekryong. sh! Despite receiving all of those terrifying attacks, Gongsun Baekryong did not die. Rather, it kicked off the ground and flew into the sky, and despite receiving a fatal blow, its speed was no less than that of Yeonhojeongs Hyeokikhwicheon. getaway! I thought I had stabbed him in vain, but instead he waited for vain and prepared a real martial arts attack to counterattack. In other words, it means that he had already predicted that he would deal with magic attacks and then switch to quick attacks. The extreme fighting sense they had honed while going through incalcble chaos made the difference in power between the two people into nothingness. no! If things continue like this, we are defeated! Difference in level, difference in inner strength, difference in decisive power. He was clearly superior to his opponent, but the moment he received this critical blow, the tide turned. It has be impossible to win no matter what happens unless the opponent makes a mistake. In the life of King Gongsun Baekryong, or rather, the Five Masters of Gwanghyeolgyo, there will be no match more terrible and humiliating than this. But there was something he overlooked. The moment he dealt a fatal blow to Gongsun Baekryong with a deadly fist blow, Yeon Ho-jeongs mind came up with about 20 pictures of which direction he would flee. !! Gongsun Bailong, who flew high into the sky and turned towards Wudang Mountain, felt the sensation of his hair standing on end. Quang! His body fell to the ground with a bloody explosion. Uweeeek! A look of astonishment appeared on the face of Gongsun Baekryong, who had coughed up a bowl of blood. Empty heart?! In Gwanghyeolgyo, there is a method called Gongsimjang, which explodes an intangible spirit without warning. But this was not a start. It was a shock wave caused by an explosion of pure vibration. It was another of Yeonhojeongs secret weapons, tyranny bombs, which absorbed the major seasons favored by the Emperor Yin, modified them to match the four seasons, and reborn them as his own seasons. Hahaha! Gongsun Bailong felt the threat of death. Even without looking up, I could see that Yeonhojeong was approaching at an rming speed. Paaaaaaaa! The moment it was determined that the distance was appropriate, Gongsun Baekryongs right-handed sword swung in a half-moon shape from the lower left to the upper right. Sigh! Yeon Ho-jeongs body stopped just before the sh. Gongsun Baekryongs eyes wavered. So far!! Yes. Thats it. The moment a head-on collision urred, it was predicted that it would attack using speed as a weapon, and even predicted that the moment the punch hit, it would run away and use a tyranny bullet. It doesnt end there. Yeon Ho-jeong even predicted that Gongsun Baekryong would attack by surprise the moment it hit the ground. He even knew how to use Shinmagusaldo with six strokes. This was because I had already seen the Chief of the Six Commandments use his bare hands. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong struck Gongsun Baekryong in the chest with his fist. Even while coughing up blood, Gongsun Baekryong grabbed Yeon Hojeongs arms with both hands. This meant that no further attacks would be allowed. its okay! Heres a light magic ball! Gongsun Baekryong, who was urgently trying to raise his magic power, suddenly remembered a question. Where did it go? does not exist. I grabbed both of Yeon Ho-jeongs arms, but where did the Woldo that he was holding and swinging go? Whoa whoa! At that time, the moon sword that pierced Gongsun Baekryongs upper back passed through his lower abdomen and hit the ground. It is a sword technique that wins the sword. The vitality disappeared from Gongsun Bailongs eyes. His hands, holding Yeon Ho-jeongs arms, lost strength. No way since the first collision? Of course. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. No one is as easy to predict as someone who uses various things. It moves as expected. This is ridiculous. Congrattions, youve passed ten seconds. puck! Yeonhojeongs Wusudao blew off Gongsun Baekryongs head. Chapter 738 Episode 738 Three-way battle (6) ! Mukbis eyes wavered. This crash?! Its so far away that you cant even see it. In the first ce, it was a sh of forces that erupted behind the mountain range, so no matter how good your eyes were, you couldnt see it. However, I could clearly feel the subtle vibrations caused by the collision of these martial gods whose power was far beyond imagination. Yeonggongja? After a while, Jinyang appeared. Did you feel it? huh. Can this be? thats right. Yeon Confucius. Jinyangs face hardened. Unbelievable. During the Jongnam War, I was so distracted that I couldnt feel the energy wave when enemymanders collided. He only saw Yeon Ho-jeong appear in a state ofplete exhaustion. Even so, the sight of him swinging a huge ax and destroying numerous enemies sent a chill down my spine. But now this power was on a different level. I couldnt feel the shock wave, but I could feel the vibration caused by the shock wave. How far is it to get here. A martial arts skill of a different level. The sh between anti-seons that surpassed the limits of human and martial arts was in itself like a natural disaster. for a moment. Jinyang spoke urgently. Is it okay for me to stay like this? Go quickly! The practitioner told me to wait here with Representative Ki. but! The practitioner has strictly kept his word so far. Especially when ites tobat. . It will be fine. Not once or twice. Jinyang shook his head inwardly. Isnt it toofortable? I cant tell if its because I feelfortable or because absolute trust has been built. No matter what, Mukbi, the head of this ce, told him to stick to his position, so he had no choice but to follow. I understand. Ill be next to Representative Ki, just in case. Do whatever you want. Jinyang walked to where Kiwoohee was sleeping. As he disappeared, Mukbis eyes fluttered again. It will be fine. Someone says Yeon Ho-jeong says he can be reckless sometimes. But she knew. The meticulous calction and confidence behind those actions that seem reckless at first nce. If you collided with the enemy in a situation where you had to move so carefully, there must have been a reason why you did so. If you think like that, you will feel at ease. No, I had to think that way to survive in this position. Mukbis hands, holding the Hongryeon Pce, were sweating. * * * Papak! Gokgyeong stopped practicing magic. Gangryang and the Masked People who were following him also stopped all at once. ! Gok-gyeong turned his head and looked at the crash site, his eyes slightly shaking. The same was true for Gangryang. The surprise on his face soon turned into worry. Its huge. Such an intense collision. It is a head-on collision between masters who have opened up martial arts. The heavens and earth seemed to shake in the violent aftermath. Face to the King of Rain?! Kang Liang looked back at Gok Gyeong. Gok-gyeong nodded slightly. Kang-ryang gritted his teeth and said. Please go. . Brother, you are fighting in your own battlefield. We have to do our job Wait. ? Wait a minute. yes? Kang Ryang, who was about to say he didnt have time, hesitated for a moment. Gok-gyeongs expression was truly strange. Little by little, a look of excitement was spreading across his face, which had been colored with embarrassment. Seniors? her! ? What a head-on collision with clumsy magical energy and Yes? . Seniors? When Kang-ryang tilts his head. Astonishment appeared on Gok-gyeongs face, which was subtly changing. You won?! What are you doing, you guy? If Kang Ryang also activates his senses to the extreme, he will be able to understand what Gok-gyeong is saying. But that wasnt the case. Gangryang could not understand Gokgyeongs reaction at all. For now, go to the independent faction. You can go slowly. He caught the King of Rain. yes?! No, theres no need for us to go by ourselves. Because it will only give a bad impression in the beginning. Now there is no reason to go. He sat down on a t rock and crossed his arms. Im waiting for him. Kangryang was dumbfounded. Are you saying you captured the King of Rain? okay. I killed him. !! Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. You killed that King of Rain? Of course, I believed that Yeon Ho-jeong would have his own thoughts. In fact, in the case of enemies with high skill, Yeonhojeong preferred one-on-onebat rather than many-on-onebat. This is because it is so good at provocation and optimized for out-of-guard battles that it has the ability to easily catch even an expert who is one or two moves higher. But you caught the King of Rain? King Bi is a true expert who has been named to the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon as one of the Immortal Emperors. The masters that Yeon Ho-jeong had faced so far were also great, but even when he yed martial arts, the difference between him and Seong-cheon was clear. Unbelievable! Kangryang clenched his fists without realizing it. Brother defeated Seongcheon! Creepy! I got goosebumps all over my body. The Holy Heaven Thirteen ces (}ʮ) refers to the invincible experts who discuss the best in the world at the time. Although there would be differences and characteristics of military power for each expert, Seongcheon was still an impregnable castle. No one thought he would beat Seongcheon, and he actually did. The legend and myth of that time have been shattered. In the hands of my brother-inw, whom I trust and rely on the most, rather than anyone else. older brother! It is a wonderful force. This cannot be dismissed as mere luck. Regardless of whether your skill level is higher or lower than that of your opponent, if you catch one of the kings of the Holy Heaven, you deserve praise in itself. When Kang-ryang was clenching his fists and savoring the upheaval. what? Although he looked calm, Gokgyeong actually felt warm all over his neck. His surprise was much greater than Kang Ryangs. He was so shocked that he had to use all his strength to maintain hisposure. How did you win? Hes definitely lower than me, right? You mean it even survived a head-on collision? When facing Gongsun White Dragon. The curve could be seen at a nce. His true strength is not enough to be called the Immortal Emperor. No, if you look at the depth of simple fighting skills, he was worse than the three armies. Gokgyeong decided that way. But he thought. He said he could never catch the King of Rain on his own. No, I thought that if it was a one-on-one battle, there would be a high probability that I would lose. The reason was simple. This was because King Bis divinew was so outside the standard. Absolute speed that defiesmon sense. A gods light attack technique that already reaches close range before you can read and react. It is a martial art of non-humans that directly undermines the principles of martial arts. Such extreme martial arts could not be found not only in the right faction but also in the martial arts of the ck and four schools of magic. Even King Bis level wasparable to that of the Three Princes. Although the depth of his fighting skills is low, his martial arts achievements are no lower than those of the three armies. Gok-gyeong thought seriously. If we had entered into a one-on-one battle without any hesitation, the winner would have been decided within ten seconds. Gongsun Baekryongs speed could not be maintained indefinitely like other Seongcheon light techniques. If he could maintain that speed indefinitely, he would already be called the best in the world. In other words, the life-or-death decision he wants will take about thirty seconds at most. This is because if a match is not achieved within a short period of time, the pendulum will tilt sharply. And Gok-gyeong had no means to capture Gongsun Baekryongs speed. In other words, there is a high probability of defeat. Uduk! A harsh sound rang out from his fingers grasping his forearm. There was one? Gok-gyeongs cheeks trembled. Are you saying that he had the means to respond to the speed at which it was difficult to even react? What kind of martial arts did you learn? What do you see, what do you get, and what do you live for? Even if you have the means, you cannot win if you do not use them properly. If it had been written sloppily, it would have been counterattacked by King Bi. gulp. Gok-gyeong swallowed dry saliva without realizing it. It means that you have the sense to use the means you have in the most efficient way. In other words, he is good at fighting. It is not just about being good at something, it is about being so good that one can beat a master whose skills are much higher than ones own through skill and experience. Hes an unbelievable genius. There is a wall that cannot be ovee no matter how much experience you have. He climbed over that wall. We have surpassed a gap that cannot be bridged by experience, technology, or intuition. Does that guy really exist?! How much time has passed? hook! The smell of blood, reminiscent of unstable prayers. Yeon Ho-jeong arrived in front of the group. older brother! Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. You didnt go as expected. Although it was brief, it consumed explosive power. The sensation wasnt what it used to be. Kang Ryang hurriedly approached Yeon Ho-jeong. Are you okay? Its not okay. I just want to rest for a few days. Its been so long since I got better that Im in this mess again. Judging from the grumbling, it didnt seem like his condition was serious. Kang Ryangs eyes trembled. older brother. You caught Seongcheon. no. yes? That guy is not Seongcheon. I was just an idiot living off Seongcheons brilliant name. Where is that saying? Still, hes a king! Its just the motto of the three religions. People in this world are not stupid. There is a good reason for giving him the title of King of Rain. Kang-ryang said with an impressed face. Congrattions, brother. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Congrattions on killing someone. You too have be quite violent. Youre the enemy! Of course. At that time, Gok-gyeong stood up. Phew! Gokgyeongs evil energy so easily overshadows Yeonhojeongs unstable prayers. Kang Ryangs face suddenly hardened. I didnt know it during the fight, but Gokgyeongs prayer from the front was no less than that of King Bi. Are you here? Im here. Did you kill him? I killed it. Yeon Ho-jeong carelessly threw away the head of Gongsun Baekryong, which was hanging from his waist. Tuk! The head of the Gongsun White Dragon rolling on the floor. The white face was stained with shock and emptiness. Gok-gyeong, who was quietly looking down at his head, opened his mouth. How did you kill him? I dont think now is the time to discuss that. . No matter how I won, it would still be a good idea to stop by the Shaman faction. Even the experts there must have felt the shock waves of the fight that took ce here. There is no need to create anxiety and leave. You. ? How old are you? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned at the unexpected question. I was so busy living that I forgot. I dont think Im under 30. Im not even 30. What a monster. Gok-gyeongs eyes became even deeper. At the same time, the concentration of fraud erupting also intensified. You said he was the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga, right? exactly. . Is there a problem? Its a problem. Crump! A bloody sound rang out from both of Gok-gyeongs hands again. Kang Ryang tensed and raised his sword. This was because it seemed like Gok-gyeong was going to attack Yeon-ho-jeong at any moment. However, Gok-gyeong did not care about the river. He is in charge of the alliance between the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. ? The worlds besttter-day leader. A young general who took the lead and broke the strategy of the three religions. . He was a martial artist who defeated King Bi at the age of less than 30. . Hes too dangerous. so. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Kill me? After hearing the answer first. answer? Gok-gyeong lifted his chin. You be His Majestys man. Chapter 739 Episode 739 Sampajeon (7) Be a person of His Majesty the Emperor. It was a word that suddenly struck a gap in an unexpected situation. . Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Gok-gyeong with cold eyes. hook! The unstable prayer became horribly refined in an instant. A hot wave of energy. I tensed my whole body to get my mind together and just for the sake of it. I expected something like that toe out at some point, but Damn it. Why arent you saying anything? . Do you not want to be His Majestys person? Hearing these words at a time when the battle had just ended, my once strong mental strength seemed to falter. After life and death, there is another life and death. I let my guard down too. Those words are a lie. No matter what time or situation he is in, he is an outsider. The reason was clear. Although he is said to be acting as a bridge between the ck and white martial arts factions, he was clearly a member of the white ind political faction. The Baekdo political faction is driven by the absolute values of the continents security, peoples livelihood security, and justice. I am telling such a person to be one of His Majestys Majestys people. If you answer that you cannot do that, it is high treason in itself. Of course, you cant drag them away for actuallymitting high treason, but just getting a rumor out can cause enormous damage not only to the family but also to the Murim Alliance. Why is there no answer? A wry smile appeared on Gok-gyeongs face. Are you saying that you cannot recognize His Majestys authority? Is that possible? Howe there is no answer? All people in the world should bow to His Majesty the Emperor. Do you not like that? Kangryang swallowed his saliva without realizing it. He too realized the gravity of that question. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Gok-gyeong, sighed inwardly. Did you say that all people in the world should bow to His Majesty the Emperor? Of course. If you thought that way, you were mistaken. Hahaha! The deadly force that flowed from Gok-gyeongs body created a whirlwind. You are a fool who deserves to die. The reaction was as expected. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Theres no choice. There is no point in breaking up this situation with nice-sounding words. Yeon Ho-jeong chose to be honest. I dont want to talk about this with you, nor do I need to, but since the question is such, I will ask it too. Have you ever thought about your country? what? I daresay you have never thought deeply about the country. Because I am a person who only cares for His Majesty the Emperor. Thats bullshit. His Majesty the Emperor is the Empire and lowly. The way to serve Your Majesty is the way to serve the empire. So is the world like this? this guy! The state has a duty to protect the survival and property of its citizens. We do not follow him because he is a high person, but because he is someone who can protect us all and allow us to live well. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont know what kind of world your Majesty wants, but if you want to be a true Son of Heaven and rule the world, I think it should at least be better than what it is now. Its a series of sins that deserve death. There is no progress because we live in a world where we cannot even speak to this level. this guy! At least the martial people have nothing to say about him! One of the main reasons for the weakening of the empires power is the existence of Wulin! This is not a suitable ce to discuss history and politics. I just spoke my mind. If you want to talk more deeply, please make room for uster. Crunchy. Gok-gyeongs voice contained vivid anger. So youre saying you wont follow His Majesty the Emperor? Thats a different problem. What are you saying? Your Majesty the Emperors legitimacy will be recognized by everyone in the world. Because of that undeniable legitimacy, arent Her Majesty the Empress and the Grand Master just watching from the sidelines? ! I want the imperial pce to be corrected. Its for everyones life. So, I will walk my own path. However, if you ask me to move for His Majestys personal benefit, I will not do so. You are the worlds greatest treasonous sinner. Thats what my senior thought. what? I have no intention of bing Your Majestys servant, but I am working for the world. At least I think so. And. . It was my senior who said that His Majestys existence is insignificant. Gok-gyeongs eyes deepened. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I cant help it even if it sounds like sophistry. That is my honest feeling. . If its hard to understand and brings a lot of heat, I cant help it. Are you going to die by my hands? Im going to run away as an independent. ?! I have a lot of work to do, and most importantly, I have no desire to die right now. It was a sly response that did not suit the situation. Rumbling! The morale flowing from Gok-gyeongs body became as threatening as thunder and lightning swirling before his eyes. Ugh! Kang Ryangs face turned pale. Just facing it was extremely draining on my internal strength. Seongcheons master was a disaster that could threaten the mind and body of others just by revealing his presence on the spot. You may not know it when you are still, but when you open your airway, you be apletely different person. No, it is not a person, but something more than a person. so. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Stop threatening me when you say you wont even use your hands. My people are having a hard time. . Hook! The scary atmosphere of Gokgyeong disappeared as if it had been washed away. Whoop! Kang Yang took a deep breath. As a transcendent expert and expert, the force was so powerful that even the martial artist who had reached the peak was out of breath. Gok-gyeong asked in a cold voice. Did you expect it? in the middle. . If I had heard that he really wanted to kill me because of his personality, I would have covered my mouth first. You have be the worlds greatest strategist. Its confidence rather than resourcefulness. If you act hastily in a situation where you dont even know how King Bi was killed, wont you suffer the consequences? I dont know what they did, but if the future danger was certain, they would have risked their lives to capture and kill him. So I felt relieved. Gok-gyeong frowned. What an ambiguous guy. At moments, I feel like I should kill him, but at other times, I feel like I shouldnt. I like you because you are very honest. noisy. Gok-gyeong, who wasining, fell down on a rock. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Arent you going to go up? Gok-gyeongs eyes sparkled. You didnt feel it? hmm? The shaman sent someone. ? Yeon Ho-jeong expanded his spirit. ! What Gok-gyeong said was right. In the distance, from the shaman faction, several masters were running at breakneck speed. A prayer that is soft and empty, yet full of air. Surprisingly, they all had a force that exceeded their strength. Are they the elders of the time? However, no matter how high the name of the shaman is, he is still very mature. If this level of force is Gok-gyeong said as if he had read Yeon Ho-jeongs mind. Yes, it is a squadron. also. Former elders. All kinds of battles were taking ce near the Mudang Mountains. If people were going to be dispatched, they would have been dispatched a long time ago. Nevertheless, it seems that the reason why the experts were dispatched only now was to call upon the veteran veterans of the previous generation who had retired from the front line rather than being on active duty. The masters of the previous era are those who lived in the same era as Takmuja. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Did Takmuja Geomseon send you? Gok-gyeong asked then. Did you get hit hard? What do you mean? The internal strength is unstable and although it was corrected, the bone was also broken. The internal injury is also quite good. But I dont think I was hit so hard that my senses became numb. Thats right. Gok-gyeongs gaze at Yeon-ho-jeong became strange. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Why do you look at me like that? Have you not realized it yet? ? Well, it would be better to realize it yourself. What are these meaningful words? Gok-gyeong continued speaking in a somewhat rxed posture. Its really cruel, but actually, what you say isnt entirely wrong. hmm? The state must try to y its role Its not wrong. When a country bes impoverished, it means that the lives of its people, the foundation of the country, be impoverished. People who live well from the taxes paid by the people should not neglect their work. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Gok-gyeong shook his head. The country doesnt end up like this just because of one persons fault. Even more so when an invasion by a foreign power is just around the corner. . You just need to know. There are people who want to make everything right but despair at the reality of not being able to do so. ? You should know that even in helpless situations that cannot be ovee by effort, skill, or deep blood, there are noble people who look up to the sky and consult with their bodies. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed. no way? . Your Majesty the Emperor has been? My throat is sore. Gok-gyeong stood up. The shamans Jeunjong (녏) is said to be the best in the whole world. I guess thats not wrong. Its already right around the corner. senior. I heard that the mountain water of Wudang Mountain is so refreshing, so I should take a few sips. If you say you wont give it to me, Ill have to beat your ass. Gok-gyeong turned around and looked towards the hill in the distance. There, six old monks were rushing towards this ce. Did you say Yeonhojeong? exactly. Please say thank you for taking care of King Bi. . And congrattions. What? It came into the fence of Seongcheon. !! You too will be named in the position of Seongcheon. As the new king who killed King Gongsun Baekryong. Gok-gyeong looked back at Yeon-ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong felt his fists strengthen without even realizing it. From now on, you will experience hell. * * * Phew. The blowing wind was very dry. Hwadeung danced. Candles were ced here and there, harmonizing with each other and ying with the dark shadows as they pleased. Elder. hook! Hwadeungs dance stopped. The wind calmed and the darkness deepened. What is it? We found out the faces of those who visited the Empresss secret pce. Hoo already? . Who was it? This is the daughter of Yeon Wei, the head of the Jiangdong Yan family, Peng Wujiang of the Hebei Peng family, and the Zhuge family of Hubei. Those are prominent names. But. . I was too conscious of this. I expected one of the Shaolin chiefs or a shaman officer toe, but there were only two heads of the six families and a young woman What should we do? I came into the jaws of a tiger, but can I send it off gracefully? Of course I have to kill him. All right. one. . If you kill someone right away just because you can kill them, what will happen in the future? . The most important thing in the struggle for the imperial pce is dignity and formality. Thats why its difficult, and thats why its dirty. . I dont know if he has definitely joined the Empresss side, so I need to keep a closer eye on him. Please investigate closely what is going on there and report back. I follow your orders. and. hook! All the candles went out, filling the surrounding area withplete darkness. I will go to your Majesty. Tell those below to prepare. Chapter 740 Episode 740 Blood-stained throne (1) . Kang-ryang looked around with nk eyes. That wasnt all. Yeon Ho-jeong also looked around curiously. Meanwhile, Gok Gyeong-man was sitting on the bench with his arms crossed and his eyes closed, but a puzzled look was appearing on one side of his serious face. How much time has passed like that? How is the air? An old man walking up from a nearby path asked in a hollow voice. Slurp. Gok-gyeongs eyes opened. The eyes of Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang, who were looking around, also turned to Noh Do-in. The air is so clear, isnt it? Its a bit frustrating. They did not climb the shamans main mountain. The people who came to visit the group were old people with a cloud-like atmosphere. They all boasted of their mastery of prayer as transcendental masters, but when I actually encountered them, I was more impressed by their unique, lumpy atmosphere than their martial arts skills. They invited the three to an unknown peak on Mt. Wudang, which was not the main mountain. It was truly an endless invitation. The atmosphere was not good, especially for people who had juste from a battle. Even though it was their first time meeting, the old people treated the group as if they had seen each other yesterday. Gok-gyeong objected, saying it didnt sound like words, but the old people didnt say anything. I just smile and look at the group. In the end, Yeon Ho-jeong persuaded Gok-gyeong, and the group climbed to the top of the peak guided by the old people. That ce was right here and now. If you look around, all you see is dense trees, and if you look down, theres only dense clouds. Its a bit scary, but if you quietly leave your body in the air, you feel at ease. Nodoin burst outughing as he wondered what was so good about it. Thats the way nature is. Its scary yetfortable. These guests came through hardships, so I hope they leave with at least some peace of mind. At that time, Gok-gyeong opened his mouth. Who are you? The tone of voice was extremely harsh. No matter how strong he was, his name was on the list of saints, but his opponent was a Daoist whose age was difficult to estimate. Although his identity was not revealed, it was clear that he was a person from the previous generation just by looking at his appearance and prayers. Aside from that, even just thinking about distribution, Gok-gyeongs tone was very rude. Of course, since the walking paths were different, there was no reason to worry about distribution. The old man said with a smile. I think you have some guesses. I can only guess that he belongs to an independent faction. The only thing that matters is that he is a member of the squadron and not on active duty. Hehehe. Light up the road. And the reason you brought us here. Its really urgent. Why not wash away the polluted air of the world for a moment and feel the richness of Dangsan? What does feeling abundant have to do with who you are? Nodoins eyes widened. There was a look of surprise in their wide-open eyes, as if they had just been punched. Meanwhile, his eyes, which were clearly ck and white, were very deep, unusual for an old man. Uh huh huh! You are right. I tried to teach him for no reason, but ended up learning it back. After living in a ce like this for so long, I guess Ive forgotten how to speak in the world. I will ask again. What is it? The old man shook his head. I am just me. I forgot about the secr world and lived immersed in the mountain world, so I forgot the names and names of the world I lived in when I was young. Such nonsense I really have doubts. I know that I am a person from Wudang Mountain and that I am not a person of the time, so what should I do with my knowledge of Taoism? ? Hehe, if you dont like it, a person who can ovee everything with his strong will must be very narrow-minded. Are you petty? It was not an easy thing to say to the noble army of Seongcheon, known as one of the strongest martial arts fighters in the world. Although he has put down himself as a member of the ck Swordsman faction and is acting as a man of the emperor, Gokyeongs pride is not normal either in the past or present. Even if I was a former Daoist, it was not something I could just ignore. but. . Surprisingly, Gok-gyeong kept his mouth shut. Because there was nothing wrong with what Noh Do-in said. The Taoists only invited, and they were the ones who responded. I say I was persuaded, but if I really didnt want to get into that character, I would have stayed until the end. In the end, the reason I came here is because I am confident, as No Do-in said. I am confident that no matter what tricks the shaman faction throws at me, I can ovee it with my strength. However, regardless of that fact, it was also a remark that was enough to offend. But for some reason, I wasnt as angry as usual. I could only ponder the words of this strange old man in a dazed mood. The old man shook his head. We just invited. You are the ones who epted the invitation. If you dont want to stay here any longer, you can alwayse down. We dont catch anyone and we dont use tricks or anything like that. Is that lie true? Hehe, he is a very suspicious person. The old man turned around. Im going to take a car, so Ill just spend some more time looking at the mountains. Its okay to go down like this, or its okay to wait. If they all go, we can just drink the tea they brought. With those words, the old man disappeared across the path again. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. I never expected this situation at all. Iknow, right. Kang-ryang whetted his appetite. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Kang Ryang and asked. Is there anything wrong with your body? Me? Theres nothing wrong with me. He is fine except for where he got hit by King Bi. Do you think it will get better soon? Is that so? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking around, opened the Gwangmyeong Shrine. Woooooo!! The true energy of light spread out into the White Sea, activating the senses. A part of the real medicine that was used to treat internal injuries was used to activate the senses. As my senses came back, a sharp pain came from the wounds inflicted by King Bi. I was in trouble. Yeon Ho-jeong, who tried to ignore the pain, spread his energy everywhere. Phew! The subtle fog billowed gently and dispersed. But the visible scenery was still the same. The field of view was a little wider, but what I felt was the same as before. The feeling of emptiness was so overwhelming that it was eerie andfortable at the same time. It literally felt like a peak where immortals live. The nobility of this mountain peak, as if it were standing tallest in the entire world, soothed my mind with the feeling that I didnt hate it. Its strange. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. I thought it was definitely the call of Geomseon (). This was the reason why he persuaded Gok-gyeong to ept the invitation to this ce rather than the headquarters. The entire mountain must have been noisy due to the numerous deaths and the shes of the absolute masters who soared into the sky. At least with the senses of a transcendental expert, he would not have been able to recognize the identity of the shock waveing from the bottom of the mountain. Of course, the prosecutor would have seen this through as well. So I thought they sent someone. But something He didnt show it, but he was quite nervous. I couldnt help but feel nervous. But for some reason, I couldnt feel that tension after arriving here. However, there was no such thing as the intervention of an unnatural force. It was just that this atmosphere and this air calmed my mind. Damn it. I dont really like this kind of thing. Yeon Ho-jeong asked while looking at Gok-gyeong. senior. What? Do you feel anything different? Gok-gyeong snorted. Is the guy who persuaded me to say something like that? Lets not say something like that from someone who has been persuaded to persuade us. bouncer. Gok-gyeong shook his head. I dont feel anything else suspicious. I guess so. No, I cant say its not very suspicious. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. What did you feel? There is no morale. ? I came as if I was possessed, but the process was very suspicious. If it were me, Jinki would have looked everywhere on my own, following my mood. But that doesnt happen. It seems that your intuition judged this ce to be not dangerous. Maybe so. Are you feelingfortable or not? Even though he was frowning, Gok-gyeongs expression was somewhat rxed. Its definitely a strange ce. Yeon Ho-jeong touched the woldo that had been ced on the table. As soon as I felt the cold, metallic touch, I realized that this was Mount Wudang. Yeon Ho-jeongs face gradually hardened. by the way. Although he was told to rx, he was not in a position to rx anywhere. The moment my body feltfortable and my mind became at ease, I thought of my father in the imperial pce. Are you okay? It will be dangerous. From what I heard from Mukbi, my father also said that he had made tremendous progress. I heard that you have be apletely different person to the point where you wouldnt recognize him if you didnt meet him in person. However, even if you have made great progress, you may not have been able to open a martial arts drama yet. If my father had opened a martial arts performance, the rumor would have already swept the whole world of Jungwon. Then its dangerous. Right now, a group of Shinhwaists are encamped in the imperial pce. I wasnt sure that there wouldnt be a strong person among them who would open a martial arts drama. No, if you just think about the possibilities, there will definitely be a strong person. Even if its not Seongcheon-level, theres a high chance that theres someone with at least as much power as me. As my thoughts reached that point, a part of my heart became frustrated. Damn it. Maybe I should have used Ki Woo-hee to divert attention in this direction instead of stopping by the shaman. Once I started to worry, this ce where I feltfortable for some reason also seemed to be ufortable. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Wol-do, turned his head to Gok-gyeong. Sun At that moment, Yeonhojeong was surprised. senior? There was no curve. The person who was supposed to be there disappeared like a ghost without any sign. Creepy! An unexinable eerie feeling rose from the tips of my feet and enveloped my entire body. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly stood up, looked around, and shouted. Liang! be careful! I dont know what it is As Yeon Ho-jeong was speaking, he felt a strange eerie feeling. He slowly turned his head towards Gangryang. !! There was no precipitation. Phew! A bloody energy began to rise from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The Gwangmyeong Shindan was activated, and the Four Gods, which had permeated each organ and healed internal injuries, burned all at once, showing off their majesty all around the world. The body and spirit enter a battle stance in an instant. The look in his eyes as he scanned all directions was more serious than ever. what? Gok-gyeong and Kang-ryang disappeared without even realizing it. No matter how much I thought differently, this was the first time something like this had happened. He had even reached a stage where he had begun to open the martial arts world and ept the energy of heaven and earth. Even if the masters of the Immortal Emperor, not Gokyeong, were hiding their presence, there was no way they would not be noticed at this distance. Have you been possessed by something? It was then. Sabak. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. sh! Yeonhojeong swings the woldo and rotates at incredible speeds. ?! His moon sword stopped in midair. Huh. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. I came all the way from a distant peak just to give you a cup of tea, but you suddenly start swinging a sword. His moon sword stopped half an inch in front of an old swordsmans neck. It was a distance where it would not be strange for someone whose words were contradicted to lose consciousness, thinking that their head was being cut off. However, the Taoist did not look embarrassed at all. you are? You bastard, put away the knife first. The strong smell of blood makes it difficult to breathe. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the old Do-in without hesitation, withdrew his sword. Nodoin grinned. I thought he was just a guy who worried a lot, but I have a really good feeling about him. There is no such thing as a male animal. It seemed simr to the old man who had visited the group a while ago, but it was also very different. Even though he was that old, his height was not much different from Yeon Ho-jeong. Although he was wearing a blue uniform that was worn in some ces, there was no trace of dirt on his face or fingernails. Other than that, it was very ordinary. Sit here. Dont worry too much about your group. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Do you know where Senpai and Gangryang are? Then you dont know? I was the one who took it out separately. ?! Sit down and dont worry. It doesnt happen, but even if you want to hurt me, you cant do it in here. Nodoin chuckled. Well, it seemed like if I raised my fist to try to correct his habit, I would get hit hard. Did you say gokgyeong? Its been a long time since I saw such a vicious person in the world. I heard what you said, but huh! I wonder whats going on with his spirit that hes so pleased with the nickname ghost lord. How can these two people But. Noh Do-in looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong closed his mouth without realizing it. It was because No Do-ins eyes were so clear and serious. You are the one who emits a stench 10,000 times more vicious than that guy named Gok-gyeong. What do you mean? Damn you, how is my pretty student? A disciple? At that moment, Yeonhojeongs mouth dropped open. Geomseon Takmuja?! Chapter 741 Episode 741 Blood-stained throne (2) . Ki Woo-hee opened his eyes and naturally straightened his upper body. Are you awake? Jinyangs face was still frozen. The fact that Yeon Ho-jeong collided with an unknown expert made him nervous. Ki Woo-hee, who was looking at Jinyang with a nk expression, stood up and walked out without a word. uh? Where are you going? Jin Yang was embarrassed and followed Ki Woo-hee. Slurp. The tree branches swayed in the blowing wind. And following the shaking, the members of the Mukryong Team followed Ki Woo-hee as if to cover him. After a while. Rep. Ki? Mukbi looked at Ki Woohee with puzzled eyes. Ki Woo-hee stood silently next to Muk-bi and looked towards the north in the distance. . There was a strange silence. Mukbi turned his gaze to Jinyang. Jinyang shrugged his shoulders. It was then. Ugh. Ki Woo-hees blue eyes had a gentle look to them. For a moment, Mukbi was startled. What about that? It was not an energy that was cultivated and flowed out within the fence of Hadanjeon, which was acquired through training. A pure, divine energy that goes too far in purity and purity and instead gives a feeling of eerieness. Sangdanjeon?! It is a spiritual eye. It was Ki Woo-hees innate ability that made it impossible to understand how such a thing was possible. Spiritual vision is the ability to see the essence of a person. Thats what Mukbi heard from Yeonhojeong. essence nature. Therefore, even if the approach cannot be prevented, no assassin can sneak up on Ki Woo-hee. This is because it immediately recognizes someone approaching through the spiritual eyes of the divine technique. Of course, Mukbi could not understand how such a thing was possible. No, it would be difficult for anyone to understand. What is important is that Ki Woo-hee has that ability. And now he was revealing his spiritual eyes that he normally did not show. sister. Shh. Putting his index finger to his mouth, Mukbi watched Ki Woo-hee. Ugh. Ugh. Ki Woo-hees eyes, looking at the distant northern mountains, were blinking and blinking every moment. Even for someone who does not know anything about spiritual vision, I could feel that the atmosphere was unusual. As if possessed by something, the unique white skin of Seoyeok blood looked like a doll. and. ! Mukbis eyes shook in shock. My white face had already gotten to the point where I couldnt even feel the blood, but blue veins began to stand out around my eyes. omg! Jinyang was also surprised to see it. After giving Jinyang another warning, Mukbi looked at Ki Woohee until the end. How much time has passed like that? There are many amazing talents in the world, but this is the first time I have seen someone born with the ability to spirituallymunicate with heavenly energy. Who is saying this? It was a feminine yet quite old-fashioned sounding voice. Thats interesting. There are many practitioners who follow the path or are thirsty for the truth, but the world also throws up children with deformed souls who have been in contact with the heavenly path since birth. Mukbi and Jinyang were shocked. The voice just came out of Ki Woo-hees mouth. Ki Woo-hees mouth opened again. Even though her mouth was open, the voiceing out of it was not hers. I also lived following the Tao, but my fundamentals were martial, so the truth I wanted went nowhere and I only gained divine power. Even that cantst long. Sreuk. Ki Woo-hee turned his head to Muk-bi. At that moment, Mukbi lost strength in his crook of his neck without realizing it and almost copsed. Who who?! Ki Woo-hees eyes, which were full of blue, suddenly changed into a clear and deepke. The old mans eyes are filled with kindness, amazing wisdom, and upright justice. It wasnt Ki Woo-hees eyes. It was as if her eyes and voice had been stolen by an unknown entity they did not know about. It wasnt like this with any other intention. This womans superiority war is out of control. Its my first time entering someone elses vessel like this, so Im quite embarrassed. Who are you? Mukbis face was filled with surprise and seriousness. Who are you? I am Naburaengi, a Taoist monk living in Mt. Wudang. yes yes?! I dont have much time like this. Now, I will end this story briefly. Your group is at Mt. Wudang. If you dont have to go far, you cane here too. Of course they are all safe. As a party At that time, Ki Woo-hees eyes returned to their original state. Cough! Ki Woo-hee copsed on the spot and coughed. Cough! Rep. Ki! are you okay? Its okay. It didnt look okay at all. Even after saying it was okay, Ki Woo-hee coughed several times. It was as if my stomach had turned upside down. It was only after a while that Ki Woo-hees breathing calmed down. Whoa. Ki Woo-hees face, which took a long breath, was paler than before. At the same time, her eyes were filled with deep surprise. Great. How could such a vast enlightenment! yes? Oh, Im sorry. Ki Woo-hee stood up. Lets go to Wudang Mountain. Mukbis eyes deepened. Jinyang said. What was that about a little while ago? Are you in pain somewhere? no. A Taoist from Mt. Wudang and a spiritual connection without my knowledge Ki Woo-hee, who was speaking, shook his head. Lets go for now. Daesoo Yeon and Prosecutor Kang are both in Mt. Mudang right now. Huh?! Jinyang said, What kind of nonsense is this? Although he had a face of interest, Mukbi took her words seriously. Are you okay and not hurt? I wanted to ask how Ki Woo-hee knew such things, but Ki Woo-hee nodded confidently. yes. Im doing very well. great. Mukbi packed his luggage. I dont know what happened, but lets go to Wudang Mountain first. * * * Yeon Ho-jeong looked at No Do-in with a somewhat bewildered expression. Noh Do-in, who was talking, suddenly stopped talking. Then, looking towards the south in the distance, he began to lick his lips. But even for a moment. Huh. Surprise appeared on the old mans face. Thats amazing. After all, the world is something we will live to see for a long time. What do you mean suddenly? I saw not only people who were exceptionally talented in martial arts, but also literary masters who could master ten books by reading just one. I also saw children who were talented in martial arts and people who were very dexterous and could make swords and handicrafts without learning anything. But ? He is a child born with the blessing of heavenly energy Hehe, the practitioners would be absolutely horrified if they saw him. Even though he was suddenly speaking differently, Yeon Ho-jeong could intuitively know who the child No Do-in was talking about was. Kiwoohee? Um, okay. The childs name was Ki Woo-hee. A subtle worry appeared on the old mans face. He is truly an amazing child, but he is too dangerous. There are many people who are gifted with massive upper-levelbat, but there is no one else who has such weak defense. The sea water is blocked by wooden boards with lots of holes, so it will always be a big problem. . Well, Ille here anyway, so Ill see you againter. Noh Do-in turned his gaze to Yeon Ho-jeong. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong flinched without realizing it. ?! It was a strange gaze. Infinitely deep and infinitely clear. It is closer to the gaze of a warrior than a Taoist, but the depth is so great that there is no need to make a distinction. His eyes were truly full of enlightenment. It is unclear what kind of enlightenment it was, but the eyes of Noh Do-in, who was exquisitely gathering and putting together the vast amount of wisdom, were tinged with a mystery that Yeon Ho-jeong had never seen before. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Are you Seon-bae, the teacher of the swordsman? Its called Geomseon Its been a long time since I heard that Byeolho logo. The old man, Takmuja, said with a grin. Its not even funny that he is a swordsman. For an old man who cant even be a Taoist Taoist, let alone a Taoist monk, its a nickname that is so infuriating and shameful. With those words, it became clear. This person was clearly a ve. He is the greatest elder of the Tanggeum shaman sect and one of the most powerful among the 13 Seongcheonjwa revered by the martial arts sect. This suddenly? It was truly a strange meeting. The group climbed up Mt. Mudang as if they were possessed. Now I couldnt even remember which way I got there. When I arrived at the peak, there was fog everywhere and my mood calmed down. That was it. My memories ofing up to this peak right after meeting the shamans former gurus were unclear. The memories of Yeonhojeong began to be clear again when I first sat here and looked around. From then on, I clearly recognized Gokgyeong and Gangryang, and also clearly remembered the face and voice of the unknown old man. Strange. Yeon Ho-jeong felt strange. No matter how shaken the Spirit of Spirit is, it cannot be like this. Not only himself, but also Gok-gyeong was a strong person who opened up martial arts. Regardless of whether you have reached the realm of Holy Heaven or not, you can clearly recognize the energy of heaven and earth the moment you open the martial arts realm. If desired,rge amounts of natural energy can be absorbed and analyzed in an instant. This is enough to be called a godman. There was no other reason why people in the world called Seongcheon Thirteen Posters as absolute masters of immortality. It is not affected by high-level techniques or even true techniques. This is because they are so sensitive to the energy of Mother Nature that their ability to judge what is false and false and their ability to respond to the upper divine energy are outstanding. How on earth did we end up in a ce like this?! At that time, Takmuja said. It might be confusing. But there is no need to think strangely. Anyone who is not familiar with Shen Qi around here is bound to experience the same thing as you. Even if it were the power spirit of Shaolin, it would be no different. The authority of Shaolin. It was a nickname referring to Muheo Daesa, a Gwonsin who is said to be the closest to the best in the world in Tanggeum Wulin, who is in charge of the God of the Immortal Emperor. Well, no matter what, it cant be used to deceive or imprison someone. The energy wasnt built up that way to begin with. If you or your bastard had nned to kill us, the spirits of this ce would have been frightened and fled. But in some cases, it would be difficult to embrace such a desire to live. That is also true. Shen Qi (ɚ) has no enemies or allies. We cant do anything about you, just like you did. The moment you have that kind of thought, all the good energy that fills the world will run away. Takmuja smiled. A dojang () that makes you feel the root of inaction without any disturbance. It can be said that it is close to a neutral ce based on your expressions, which make even strong anti-seon people reluctant to see blood. Was there a ce like this in Wudang Mountain? Yes. You are there now. But Why isnt it known? It has to be that way. Because unauthorized people are not allowed in. Even for an expert who has broken through the limit of nothingness, it is close to impossible to recognize this peak. It feels like Im possessed by a ghost. If you just listen to the words, it is a ce that is close to Mureungdowon (Դ). Although there are no beautiful flowerpots or noble animals running around. Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly embarrassed. Even after meeting Takmuja, I still couldnt tell if this was a dream or reality. Enough of the boring stuff. I missed you and I didnt mean to have this conversation. Do you have business for me? Yes. Actually, its still vague but theres something I want to ask even more. What is? Takmuja smiled. How old are you? Were you curious about that? Not your visible age. ? It looks like youve been alive for over fifty years, right? !! Chapter 742 Episode 742 Bloody Throne (3) Hook! A terrifying energy emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The sharpness of the energy that surged for a split second was truly like a divine sword. That energy swept away the cloud-like good energy that had surrounded the surroundings in an instant. Hahaha! Yeon Ho-jeongs face turned red. Thanks to the unexpectedly scattered good energy, the vague feeling disappeared and my five senses became clear. see. Only now Yeon Ho-jeong was able to check the appearance of Tak Mu-ja. Unlike before, when I could see it all but didnt feel the need to open it and recognize it, it has returned to normal. Amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Tak Mu-jas face again and was inwardly surprised. Takmuja, who is the highest ranked person in the entire generation, must be over 80 years old. However, if you just looked at his face, you would have believed that he was in his mid-40s. His hair was white, but if you look at his eyebrows and beard, he looked younger than his father, Yeonwi. Nevertheless, the reason I vaguely recognized him as an old man was because of the sage that was felt in his hair and his beggarly voice. Aside from those things, I would believe that he is a shaman swordsman currently on active duty. Thats amazing. Vivid surprise appeared on Zhuk Muzis face. Even at that age, his expression was as intuitive as a child. It seems like that question is a great annoyance to you. Even good energy can be shocked and dispersed, so in the history of shamans, there are no more than ten people who have cleared away this good energy and revealed themselvespletely. Is that so. Thats right. Takmuja smiled sheepishly. Dont be too offended. Sometimes we are dazed too. This skill is difficult for even those who have practiced Taoist martial arts their entire lives to get used to. You are not the only ones feeling ambiguity. I guess that happened. is it. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Fifty years on what basis do you say that? It was a pretty sharp reaction. But Takmuja answered obediently. Appearance, martial character, and knowledge can be deceiving. But you cant fake this. Takmuja tapped his head with his index finger. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Sangdanjeon. Thats right. Even as they get older, those who take care of themselves are always full of vitality. Its hard to guess a persons age just by looking at the shoes at the top. One. . If you can go beyond the sacred items and read the flow of history engraved on the vessel, guessing the persons age is not that difficult. Easier said than done. But of course, it was not possible for everyone. To begin with, most of the people in Moorim did not even know the concept of Sangdanjeon. Even just looking at Yeonhojeong, I couldnt understand the flow of history and other words engraved on the bowl called Sandangjeon. Thats just the way it is. Its hard to exin. Anyway, I hope you just understand that I see something like that and move on. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. All right. Takmujas eyes sparkled. His eyes, filled with curiosity, were also like those of a child. Arent you going to answer? Do I have to answer the question? Ohh? Takmuja burst outughing. The student I cherished and cherished fell into the arms of the worlds most ugly beast, threw away the sword I had taught him for a long time and started holding a vicious sword, so I swore to myself that if I ever saw that bastard stand on his side, I would immediately beat him on the head. . But now that I look at it, I dont feel like hitting it at all. Its not just ugly, its downright vicious, but dont you feel a certain way in its eyes and voice? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I refuse to engage in idle talk. I have no idea what that means. Hehehe. If you are afraid of Okcheongs changes, I have nothing to say to you. You bastard, Jade Qing was a pottery that would be difficult to recreate in the world. Although it was a bit twisted, martial arts was also better than mine. If I had just kept learning quietly, I would have soared in an instant, but because of you, 10 years of hard work went to waste. Then why didnt you manage your students properly in the first ce? what? I taught those under mymand how to survive. As a teacher, I cant help but feel sad, but I dont think its my fault. Takmujaughed. How to survive? Kill me before I die? Exactly. If you start killing one or two people before you die, one hundred million living souls will be burned in the future, right? Wasnt that a male killer? Whether or not he bes a murderer depends on his own capabilities. Rosenbae is the one who taught me how to use chopsticks, so just trust your student. Hahahaha!! Takmuja suddenly burst intoughter. Oh my god, look at such a shameless bastard! In the end, its not your fault at all? Thats right. You idiot! There is fire and water in the world. There is wind and soil. A guy with an angry fire like you could have chased away Okcheong, who is as arrogant as water, but you turned him into fire. Ill say it again, Im not good at random conversations. Hehehe! What was so funny was that Takmujasughter was so heartbreaking. Tak Mu-ja, who had beenughing for a while, stoppedughing and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Theughter stopped, but the bright smile remained. Youre right. ? Actually, I was the one who didnt catch it. They could have caught it, they could have locked it up, but they didnt. I see. I wanted to raise it as a pottery, but that was just my greed. Of course, I was confident that if I couldplete it, I would be able to be a master of shaman martial arts and a hermit equivalent to the Sampungjo master, but Takmujas smile changed slightly. That smile, which was close to a bitter smile, made the once bright impression of Tak Mu-ja somewhat dark. There was always a desire for the worldly life in his heart. I had a lot of worries, but I taught him with all my enthusiasm. I have no doubt that even if you are immersed in the dark and dangerous life of the world, you will always return to the center. I guess I was the only one getting criticized for no reason. You idiot, believing and regretting are two different things. Since you are the one who ruined such a talented person, you can at least ept the grumbles of your teacher, right? So is this enough? what? Fuhahahaha! A livelyugh burst out from Takmujas mouth again. The Yeon family of Gangdong has been famous for raising guild leaders recognized by the world for generations. It is truly strange how a special species like you was born in such a righteous family. Strangely enough, Yeon Ho-jeong felt the same way. All of the martial arts masters he had seen so far were extraordinary. That extraordinaryness was close to an intimidating feeling that prevented others from easily approaching him. This was true not only of Myeonggeuk, but also of Eumje Ha Eungyo, King Amwang Tanghyeong, and even Tuwang Yangcheon. Although they were absolute people withpletely different prayers, it was difficult for anyone to keep their sanity in front of them. They had that power. But Takmuja was different. A meeting that was so unexpected yet continued naturally. Nevertheless, he does not seem like a master who is praised as a legend. It just feels like seeing a good-natured and wise old man in every vige. As Takmuja said, he was a person who did not fit the title of Geomseon at all. Either in a good way or in a bad way. Fun. This is what makes the world interesting. I dont like it, but its been a while since Ive seen someone who holds his head high and says everything he wants to say even in front of the name Geomseon. I do this to everyone, not just seniors. I think so. Judging by the waiting at the counter, he doesnt seem like the type of person anyone would notice. Hes the type of guy who pushes his opponents into his enclosure and ys with them as he pleases. To that extent But you shouldnt do that in front of the emperor. ?! For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. The sudden mention of the emperors presence in the flowing conversation was enough to embarrass Yeon Ho-jeong. Takmuja rested his chin as if showing off. As expected, it was an action that did not seem like a Taoist. Dont you have business at the imperial pce? How did you know that? How do you know? I know because I overheard your conversation with that vicious bastard named Gok-gyeong. ! Did you hear the whole conversation from that far away? Is that possible? I dont know. I thought it would be absolutely impossible, but for some reason, it seemed like this mastermind could pull off a strange trick that would make the impossible possible. Takmuja shook his head. It doesnt matter how you heard it. The important thing is that with your unyielding personality, if you enter the imperial pce, you and your entire n could be in danger. Takmuja said they were a n. If you are Yeonhojeongs n, you are talking about Yeonga. It meant that Byuksan Yeonga, one of the six powerful families, could be in danger just by his presence. I havent yet entered the imperial pce I guess youre not sure yet. But if there is no other way, I will definitely enter the imperial pce. . I didnt know why you were so worried about the imperial pce, but after talking to you, I understood. Would a vicious bastard like you have anything to worry about? The only people you have to worry about are your family. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Tak Mu-ja with confused eyes. Takmujas smile deepened. You have nice eyes. yes? He may have a three-headed, six-fat monster in his heart, but he still knows how to care for his family. Yes, thats right. That way you dont fallpletely into darkness. Why? As I listened to Tak Mu-jas remarks, I felt that my anxious mind was calming down little by little. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Tak Mu-ja, asked in a serious tone. You said you wanted to see me. It did. Its not just because of Okcheong, not because of the battle that took ce in front of Mt. Wudang, not because of senior Gokgyeong, or even because of my age. Of course it is. Why are you talking to me alone? Why are you talking only to me, leaving Senior Gok and Liang aside? To make you feel better. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyebrows twitched. What do you mean by that? I dont know what will happen in the future, but if you go to the imperial pce now, you will have a hard time surviving. Why is that so? There are no standards. I couldnt resolve the concerns that I didnt even recognize because they were old. So, when I see people in the imperial pce, I dont know how to treat them, and when I meet the emperor, I dont know how to act in front of him. What the hell. I thought that because of that, my disciples and shamans in the future could also be harmed. Takmuja pointed to Yeonhojeong with his finger. Because of you, not anyone else. Yeon Ho-jeong was embarrassed. I am You may be as ugly as a monster, but the spark of agreement has just begun to ignite for you. Aside from that, you never see the people you hold in your arms go wrong. . Someday you will have to make a choice. The people you care about and the people you care a little less about. yes? Wasnt it like that in Sacheon too? You poisoned the Dragon Head Ark of Openness? ?! No matter how urgent the situation was, how could you have done something like that? Was there really no other way than that? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a chill running down his spine. Zhuo Muzis face became serious. I wont talk too much. Other than this, I dont have anything else to say. ? Go over to the ck road. What Dont worry about it, just go to Heukdo and eat everything. Chapter 743 Episode 743 Blood-stained throne (4) Sreuk. Three people stood up at the sight of a presence outside. It was already past midnight and the celebration was approaching. Since there had been no contact until then, the three naturally had no choice but to be nervous. Zhuge Yan opened his mouth. Are you the North Heaven Commander? exactly. Im going in. Its a different voice than before. I could feel some embarrassment in his uniquely blunt and deep voice. I will not be able to meet Her Majesty the Empress today. Peng Wugang asked. Has something happened? Asking such a question to the Empress may itself be an act of lese majeste, but Doban did not care about that. It seemed like there was no need to worry. You went to the pce at the request of His Majesty the Emperor. ?! It was an ambitious time. No matter how much the emperor was, it was unreasonable for him to call the empress at this time. Zhuge Zhens face hardened. There was no point in worrying about a few trivial things right now. By any chance, Taegam? I dont know. I have not yet figured out whether the Grand Master went to Your Majestys residence first or whether Your Majesty called him. In any case, this means that Taegamdo also headed to the royal pce. There was tension on everyones faces. At that time, Yeonwi said. Its dangerous. The three people looked at Yeonwi. Yeonwi continued speaking with a stiff expression on her face. Not even a day has passed since we entered the pce. However, if the Prime Ministers intelligence is excellent, there is a possibility that he would have realized that Her Majesty the Empress was up to something. Dobans eyes wavered. If this was done by the Grand Master, it could be detrimental to the existence of Her Majesty the Empress. Just in case, the direct officials of the General Military Department followed along. Under the governor, there will be masters beyond imagination. I wont go to that extent, but if you n to see blood, it may be difficult to protect Her Majesty even if the entire General Military Department steps forward. It was not the time to hurt your pride. Dobans face suddenly turned pale. But he also believed in something. I dont think so, but as the head of the family said, we cant rule out just one case. So we have prepared something. preparation? Lets go to the generals office. The eyes of the three people lit up. Doban said urgently. The general will also leave. I would like you three to disguise yourself as the generals direct subordinates and go with me. This too was going too far. No matter how much the emperors status has fallen, he ns to disguise Kanghos military officers as the generals subordinates and bring them to the royal pce. This means that Doban is pledging allegiance to the Empress and the General, but if you think of it the other way around, it also means that hundreds of years of resignation are the same as the wind. Aside from everything else, the emperor did not call the general, the empresss brother. Nevertheless, there was a risk that bringing in even a small number of troops could be seen as a mutiny. In other words, this situation could be dangerous not only for the Empress and the General, but also for the three people involved. The three people looked at each other. Peng Wugang nodded vigorously. Lets go quickly. * * * Did you say that life is always a series of surprises? However, Yeon Ho-jeong had never been more surprised than at this moment. You want me to catch and eat the ck sword? Yes. What does that mean all of a sudden? Your eyes are shaking very brightly. Hehe, do you understand now? What was the worry lurking in your heart? What are the worries you have been trying to ignore, even though they are old and smell like mold? . Yeon Ho-jeongs face, looking at Tak Mu-ja with cold eyes, was one of confusion itself. How did you know what happened so far? hmm? What happened in Sacheon and the poisoning of Yongdu Ark. And my Yeon Ho-jeong paused for a moment and red at Tak Mu-ja with slightly bloodshot eyes. I had no idea that the intelligence power of independent factions was so great. Takmuja snorted. They are truly funny guys. Even though they are my subordinates, I do not have a simple rtionship with them. Now that we have set foot in a bloody river, we should make an effort to survive there, but the current shaman faction is starting to deviate little by little. Now, even if it is a decent Murim Bangpa, there is no awkwardness. . But thanks to that, I was able to get a glimpse of how the world is going while living here. Did you hear this from non-partisan informants? Is it written only after Taoist monks run around here and there trying to gather information? Its information thates from the top of the page. But thats not enough Im definitely close to Yongdu Ark. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I guess so. A peak full of beauty. This environment is so bizarre that even masters of martial arts can feel abnormal signals in their senses. And the swordsman Takmuja. Because of the conversation between the environment and the characters, I began to wonder if Takmuja really had abilities that only immortals could use. Even Yeonhojeong of the world had such thoughts for a moment, showing how outstanding Zhuo Muzis natural presence was. Its not just that. We dont know everything about the world. Im just looking closely at a few people who are causing trouble in the world. . One of them is yours. . A passionate boy who fought against the Nine Ju Myeong Family who were attacking his family and drove them to extinction. He gained a reputation as the best reviewer in the world, and before we knew it, he was a fierce me who was traveling across the central ins and solving all kinds of cases. . Of course, even Taengjung, who lives far away, will be keeping an eye on you. Daengjung lives far away. There was no way I didnt know who it was referring to. But that wasnt the important thing. Yeon Ho-jeong felt embarrassed. why? why? What a stupid question. Is it possible that you were not even aware of the kind of tectonic changes that the matters you personally took action to solve would cause in the world? ! Of course not. You couldnt have known that unless you were an idiot. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was just not interested in how the problems he had solved were viewed by the world. He had a lifelong goal. And in order to achieve that goal, there was no need to think deeply about how the world viewed oneself or why the world was watching oneself. ah! Yeon Ho-jeong finally realized. The reason why Zhuge Liang always puts himself forward at important moments. The reason why Yang Cheon leaves many of his subordinates alone, worries about what is happening in various parts of the central ins, and then sends them on a sortie. And sometimes, the reason why they looked at themselves was absurd. I knew it. But I didnt understand. There was no awareness. Even though people around him praised him for the problems he solved, Yeon Ho-jeong just smiled and did not feel the slightest pride. Because it was something that had to be done. This is because, regardless of agreement or justice, it was a matter that had to be tackled at all costs in order to achieve ones goal. Things that can happen at any time on the way to your goal. Something like that could happen tomorrow or even now. If that happens, Yeon Ho-jeong will immediately rush out and try to resolve the issue. Because it has to be done that way. At least for Yeon Ho-jeong. You are already standing in the middle of the vast Central ins and receiving everyones attention. ! Youre young? Because they are young, the impact is greater. There are many people who are jealous and suspicious, but because you dont pay attention to what those people think, the world is watching you even more. Takmujas clear and deep eyes suddenly shed sharply. In a way, if we were to just consider your immediate influence, you could be said to be ahead of the masters of Seongcheon. because? Its because you are fighting against some group that is trying to burn down the central in. . No one can move like you. It is not a question of level of ability. Some people are trying to achieve Buddhism, some people are trying to follow Tao, and some people are unable to step forward because of an unchanging sense of belonging. But not you. . I got through it all with determination at a young age. Even the head of the Yeonga family, who was called the judge and had strict distinctions between public and private affairs, left his son free to roam the world. Zhuo Wuzis eyes, which had been sharpened, became soft again. The four guys galloped forward without any hesitation, and each step they took was shaking the world. There is no way not to keep an eye on it. Yeon Ho-jeong swallowed his saliva without realizing it. I had heard simr things before, but there was something different about what Takmuja said. It contained simr, yet much more fundamental content and questions. Do you understand? . Before using force, you would have already risen to the top of the world just by that influence alone. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a chill. The pinnacle of the world. Those words came from the mouth of no one else but one of the closest people to the world at the time. A word that was not easily heard even during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. But for some reason, I got a strange feeling whenever I heard rumors about you. What is that? You are clearly descended from the Yeon family, a member of the Baekdo political faction. Even before age is considered, your soul, bones, and flesh definitely came from Yeonga. I see it in my eyes. . But the blood flowing through your body is never heading towards the right path. The blood reveals the primal life of beasts that is much more cruel and difficult to understand with fundamental human sensibilities. ? Its a ck road. ! Yangcheon is now Lord of the Inkryong? I heard you did quite a lot by holding hands with that person, right? If you listen to the information from that time, the impression ispletely different from when you were in the Murim Alliance. It wasnt a matter of efficiency, but your movements themselves were different. Of course Because you are a member of the Ink Dragon Club? it is not so. Absolutely not. And this you too will be aware of. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Zhu Muzi stuck out his head and looked straight into his eyes. And now, looking at the rare Pungwoonah sitting before my eyes, I am convinced. . The ce where your blood is heading is not the Murim Alliance. This is not the way to handle everything through proper consultation and clear perspective. . Furthermore, you yourself will understand. What kind of life should I live and what decisions should I make? I am the eldest son of the Yeon family. No matter what choice you make in the future, you will know where the road you need to head right now leads. And Takmuja straightened his posture. You will also understand that this path is one of the surest ways to prevent the bloodshed that will hit the midfield. Yeon Ho-jeong clenched his fists without realizing it. Takmuja smiled. When I see you struggling in the middle, there are times when I want to run straight to the peak, call the executives of the Murim Alliance and Yang Cheon, and hit their heads. But dont they have their own circumstances? . If you want to move properly, if you want to measure heaven and earth with the perspective from the peak. . Be the king of the dark ind. Chapter 744 Episode 744 Blood-stained throne (5) Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Zhuo Mu-zi without moving a single inch. Tak Mu-ja also silently watched Yeon Ho-jeong with his deep eyes. How much time has passed? I didnt know that Geom-seon, the most senior member of the non-partisan faction and the rise of political factions, would say such a thing. Takmuja shrugged his shoulders. Didnt the White Ind and the ck Ind form an alliance? Is that so. I heard that a disaster is approaching that cannot be handled even if ck and white work together. Wouldnt it be more beneficial for you to swallow the ck sword than for an ambitious person like Yang Chen, who doesnt know when to draw his sword, to hold and shake the sword? Is it for Baekdo? Its for the next world. Of course, if the war ends in victory. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Arent you going to the prosecutors office? hmm? The swordsmanship of Shaolins powerful shaman. Even if only one of you steps forward, both ck and white will gain strength. Takmuja smiled. It was a smile that conveyed bitterness and strange passion. If I could havee forward, I would have done so right away. Is there a reason why you cante forward? Yes. Do you understand? Takmujaughed bitterly. If it were a fact I could have told you, I would have told it to the officer as well. He was referring to Seunghyeonjinin, a shaman officer named Jangmun. As expected. but. The change was instantaneous. Phew! A refreshing energy suddenly spread out from Zhuk Muzis body. The energy was truly strange. It was so soft that I couldnt tell for a moment how much was being released or how dense it was. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Hwaaaah. Although it was tightly packed like a dense cloud, a good energy that was difficult to perceive within it was being pushed out in all directions. And what filled that space was not the naturally generated peak Qi, but the ultimate Qi umted by a human being. big! It was rich, natural, huge and dense. An invisible and intangible energy suddenly spreads around Takmuja! And it spread. It seemed as if the earth was filled with water of just the right temperature, neither cold nor hot. Itspletely different from Seunghyunjin! Since the realms and enlightenment are different, of course the truth is also different. But the difference that Yeon Ho-jeong thought was not that big. He must have learned martial arts from the same shaman, but other than the unique characteristics of Taoist martial arts, it could not be seen as studying from an alumni in any way. However, on the other hand, there was a resemnce that made you wonder if they were that simr. They are so different that you might think they are too much, but they are surprisingly simr. The path to the source is the same, but its depth and vastness defyparison. water. Takmuja said. Okcheong is said to be like water. And it was Takmuja himself who raised him like water. If Seunghyeonjinin was a dispersing cloud, Takmuja was flowing water. If Seunghyeonjinin was light and flexible, Takmuja was heavy yet flexible. If Seunghyeonjinin is in harmony, Takmuja was the one who created harmony himself. Same yetpletely different. Simply feeling prayer brings to mind a vision-like scene. The sky sent someone like you to me because I couldnt move from this ce. ? Opening a musical means escaping from the destiny and natural order determined by royalties. That area is that kind of area. Its not just about getting stronger in martial arts. Throwing away the human skin through martial arts is the state of ultimate chaos. Takmuja smiled. That means it is impossible to see into your head even with the power of Tong Heaven. Unlike me. What do you mean? Arent you curious about the identity of the good energy umted on this peak? He suddenly started talking about something else. But Yeon Ho-jeong had a hunch. The current story is like a path that leads to the story you want to hear. Thats right. This peak has no name. There were so many people who liked to give it a name, but from long ago it was simply called the Unnamed Peak. Takmuja shook his head. Its worth it. I also dont know what to call this ce where Master Sampung, who became one with nature, attained enlightenment in hister years. ! Sampoongjinin. Jang Sam-poong. In Taoism in the Central ins, there is probably no greater name or more famous name than this. If it were a ce where a person who was the founder of the Shaman sect and reached the pinnacle of Taoism in the world achieved enlightenment in hister years, it would be like a sanctuary in itself. This spirit is the energy that the legendary Sampoong Patriarch scattered for shamans after bing one with Mother Nature. Is that possible? I dont know. I havent even reached that point yet. There is no way not to believe it. I cannot believe that the owner of this energy, which has mesmerized even the strong of the Heavenly Heavenly Heaven who have reached the state of infinite chaos, is anyone other than Master Sampoong. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head without realizing it. That is why, with its divine power, it even blocks the gaze of evil people who are watching the world. yes? There is someone watching me. Who is it. Tongcheon. Tongcheon? In the world, there are people who are called Kanghosamgi and are expert in a certain field. Among them, there is one monster that can predict the future through divination and magic that reaches the sky, and can look into peoples inner minds from thousands of miles away. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Tak Mu-jas expression was seriousness itself. Its hard for anyone to believe, but he was sincere. You may have heard the name Tongcheonjinin (ͨw). Thats true, but there is no one-sided approach. He who is close to Yongdu Ark is actually a very dangerous person. With his ability to reach the sky, he helped Yongdu Ark and became a close friend, so even Yongdu Ark, who is said to have dragon eyes, would have no choice but to not know what kind of person Tongcheonjinin is. Takmujaughed. Actually, Im not an ordinary person to the point where I can figure out his true intentions even if were not close friends. Why are you saying hes dangerous? Its because I was possessed by the evil way. ? Precisely because he abandoned the path that had reached its peak and served an imaginary ghost full of blood. An imaginary ghost full of blood. Blood and God. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Blood God. An unexpected light appeared on Zhuo Muzis face. Did you know? A sect that was the origin of the three religions outside of Saeedeo. I understand that the god of that sect is the blood god. I dont know much about the Sae-Oe Samgyo. But the blood god you mentioned is probably correct. Because the moment Tongcheon kept his eyes on me, I was also able to keep my eyes on him. It was something I couldnt understand at all. People talk about magical powers and say that a mysterious legend actually exists. But that was literally just a made-up story. The ability to see something that happened a thousand miles away (with ones eyes) and hear a whisper from hundreds of miles away could not have existed ording tomon sense. As if he had read Yeon Ho-jeongs thoughts, Tak Mu-ja smiled strangely. How are your martial arts skills? yes? With your ability, you can move an object a hundred steps away without touching it. You cannot fly in the sky, but you can reach the supreme state of walking in the air and run through the air as if you were flying. ! In the eyes of ordinary people, people like you are superhumans themselves. There are people who can lift objects without touching them and even fly in the sky. Is there any Taoist master who can sense what is happening thousands of miles away from where he is sitting? That is At the root of the absolute power contained in your body is energy. Depending on how one uses energy, just one person can have the power of a hundred people. And if we put that spirit here. Takmuja pointed to his head with his hand. They canmunicate with ghosts and predict the future. Because it is not a hermit, it is absolutely imperfect, but it is not impossible. That is the harmony of energy. Shock appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. And at that moment, there was one person that came to his mind. Kiwoohee. She was born with an ability called spiritual vision. Thanks to that ability, one can see the fundamental source of a person. If thats not superpower, what is it? What made that superpower possible is that he was born with a huge Dandanjeon, and he sees people with the energy of that Dandanjeon. I dont know when Tongcheonjinin abandoned the Tao and began to worship ghosts. I guess it hasnt been that long, but the important thing is that hes not the same as he used to be. Are you saying he is keeping an eye on Mr. Noh? Yes. You mean that every time Senior Lu makes a move, Tong Tian Jin-in will find out and that information will be leaked to the enemy? Probably not everything. Because both are imperfect. However, the fact that my will and thoughts are reported to the enemy you are talking about Thats right. It is extremely possible. Senior Noh said. It is impossible for anyone to observe someone who has reached the ultimate stage. But how can he get a glimpse of Master Nohs head? A bitter expression appeared on Zhuo Muzis face again. Its because I was greedy. ? As a Taoist, you should follow the Tao, but you impurely touched the realm of martial arts. I wanted to gain stronger, higher, more magical abilities. Is that the problem? In my case it was a problem. Since his body could not contain more power, he trained his upper body to erge it. Even though I could not cultivate the divine energy topletely surround the erged Dandanjeon, I greedily craved power. Takmuja closed his eyes. There was a hole in the tight castle wall. A big hole that cant be filled. . So Tong Tianjin can see me. Not everything, though. okay. That is why I stay in this ce full of goodness. Since I couldnt reduce the upper part of the castle once it had erged, I tried to fill in the walls by cultivating my divine energy but that didnt work out well. Even if you open a martial arts drama, people are still people. In fact, they can be more dangerous than anyone else. If one goes astray, it can be a disaster that cannot be dealt with, and a stagnant state can rise vertically with just one enlightenment. Those who have risen to the highest level in the world, but see the world from a more unstable position than anyone else. Those are the masters of martial arts. so. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Is that why it is so? Yang Cheon said that among martial arts masters, there would be very few people withmon sense. This could be seen just by looking at Eumje Ha Eungyo and King Amwang Tanghyeong. If you think about it rationally, there is no way Saeumgyo would have saved his child. No, it was much more likely that there would be no children in the Saeum Church in the first ce. Nevertheless, Ha Eungyo said that he would visit Saeumgyo even if he had to die. Although it was of no benefit, I ended up going alone to repent for my sins. What is the sugar type like? Even in the midst of a crisis that turned the entire family upside down, he did not move. Are you stubborn? Of course, that is also true. However, they were caught up in a certain memory and realization and could not escape from it until they achieved another enlightenment. Supreme but unstable. Although he gained strength simr to that of a monster, his spirit did not gain the strength to match. Non-pr is such an area. Since the body has beenpleted, it relies on the Dandanjeon, which has room for change, and depending on how the energy of the Dandanjeon is used, it may perform actions that are difficult to understand frommon sense. If you do not constantly reflect on yourself, you will be a monster with a human body. I said everything I needed to say. At least thats true when ites to you and me. okay. No, theres one more left. ? I spoke about Tong Tian Jin-in. And although he is not at Tong Tian Jin-ins feet, there is one disciple whom he has raised. You mean disciple? Yes, disciple. Takmuja closed his eyes. That disciple is now in the imperial pce. Chapter 745 Episode 745 Blood-stained throne (6) Its you. One of the two heads of the General Military Department. Munseok, known as the Grand General of the Pce, looked very much like the Empress. Although he was past his age, he had a very noble appearance. He was handsome like a man, but if you look at him differently, his delicacy stood out. The Empresss brother seemed too aristocratic to be considered one of the highest heads of the imperial military at the time. Yan Wei and Peng Wujiang Zhuge Yan bowed his head. See you, General. Put aside personal courtesy. That greeting was all. Moonseok nodded. You must have heard everything the governor said. Change into the clothes of the Heavenly Seal right now and follow me. The three immediately changed into military uniforms and put on armor and helmets. Zhuge Yan could have been a problem, but since he was tall and wore thick armor and a helmet, it was quite eptable. In the first ce, the generals under the Great General of the Pce did not run wild at the front lines, so there were few people in trouble. Considering their characteristics, the three peoples disguises were even more usible. Hurry up. It wasnt far from the generals office to the emperors pce. Moon Seok, the three men, and about fifty soldiers moved quite quickly. Although he didnt run, he walked quickly. I could see how anxious Moonseok was. Peng Mu-gang, who was walking at a pace and looking around, sent a message to Yeon-wi. [Thats strange.] Yeonwis eyes lit up. He was feeling the same as Peng Wugang. No, it was even clearer than that. This was because Yeon Weis level of internal strength was superior to that of Peng Mu-gang. It was no exaggeration to say that the inner strength and senses he had honed day after day were already at the peak of his six generations. [Its as if an invisible ghost is following me from behind.] [Thats right. Of course, its not like a ghost.] [What are you going to do? I think we should stop. I dont know who is looking at this strange gaze, but it is very ominous.] Yeonwi nodded and opened her mouth, but then quickly closed it. Peng Wugang looked at him with puzzled eyes. [Why are you doing that?] There was no answer from Yeonwi. I just nced around with sharper eyes. Peng Wugangs eyes deepened. There is something. He neatly admitted. Yeonwis martial arts skills are one level higher than his own. It was clear that he had caught something that he could not feel even now. Peng Wugang felt nervous. No matter what, thats true. The Hebei Paeng family was a famous martial arts family with a long history. If we only look at history, it was much deeper than the love story. If you are the master of a famous family that is even called the master of the sword, you are a name and a force that will be known anywhere in the world. There is something that even I cannot feel What on earth is going on in the imperial pce? How many bizarre masters did Taegam Wooheon, or rather, the head of the Shinhwa religion, ce here? Peng Wu-gang sent a message to Zhuge Yan to be careful and then ced his left hand on the sword. How much time has passed like that? chuck! Munseok, who was in the lead, stopped walking. Thats strange. Wrinkles formed around Munseoks eyes. Why are there so few people? I had to go through several pce gates to get to the royal pce. And the group has already crossed three pce gates. However, as we went inside, the number of warriors guarding the pce became noticeably smaller. Although he never fought on the battlefield, Munseok was also excellent at martial arts. Furthermore, he was also a person who had be involved in the bloody politics of the pce. Munseok shouted to the warrior guarding the pce gate in the distance. This is the Grand General of the Pce himself, a member of the Grand Generals Department. The third pce gate guard, pleasee here. I am the great general of the pce who is said to be able to drop birds and the empress brother. It was normal for even a high-ranking official toe running in a hurry, not just the flood gatemittee. But the floodgatemittee made no move. He just stood there in that same posture, staring straight ahead with his helmet pressed down and holding a spear. Moonseoks eyes deepened. Cant you hear me? I am Munseok, the Grand General of the Grand Pce! Come here right now! At that time, Yeonwi sent a warning message to Munseok. [General. I am the head of the Yeonga family.] Munseok flinched. But he didnt look at Yeonwi. Because I instinctively thought it shouldnt be like that. [The Geumgun (܊) and the guards who were standing guard near the sixth pce gate to the Jesa pce gate have disappeared.] Crumbling. A bloody sound rang out from Munseoks fist. The gold soldiers who had been guarding the pce gate through which he had passed were absent. What does it mean in this situation? Wooheon!! Moonseok quietly opened his mouth. Then what about those guys? There is no need to use full sound. There was nothing he couldnt do if he did it, but he was a general. The Yeonwi also judged that further evangelization was unnecessary. He died. He died?! Peng Mu-gang, who was standing silently, lightly kicked the earth wind. Ting! An intangible earth wind passed by the helmet above the water gate. dump! The water gate, which had been standing motionless, copsed on the spot. Moonseoks eyes wavered. Zhuge Yan said. This is it. Yan Wei and Peng Wugang looked at Zhuge Zhen. Tension appeared on Zhuge Yans face. Between the Third Pce Gate and the Fourth Pce Gate. The pce walls rise naturally and the terrain gradually bes narrower. ! The terrain is easy for raids. Because the area was so wide, even Yeonwi and Pengmugang, who passed directly through the pce gate, did not realize that the terrain was narrowing. However, Zhuge Zhens sense of space, honed while studying Jinbeop, was able to perceive it urately. The problem is that I realized it toote. It would be nice if we could break through, but. No. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Military spirit is approaching. hook! Without a sound, a force much more secret than expected was approaching from beyond the third pce gate. That wasnt all. Military discipline was gradually rising behind the pce gate that we passed. This?! Moonseok was embarrassed. Peng Wugang spoke quickly. All soldiers, surround the general! The soldiers were embarrassed and could not move easily. Munseok looked at Pengmu Gang. When Peng Mu-gang nodded, Mun-seok opened his mouth. You protect me. Lets go! Fifty soldiers surrounded Munseok, Yan Wei and Zhuge Yan took their positions at the third pce gate, and Peng Wu Gang took his position at the rear sacrificial pce gate. Moonseok asked in a darker voice. Is it a forbidden army? Zhuge Yan said. I dont know if its gold. However, if the military discipline is this orderly and the soldiers are capable of moving secretly They are golden soldiers. Moonseok closed his eyes. Is it toote? In this type of terrain and at this time, the gold army began to surround the area from front and back. It was clear who was moving them. If the empress had been there, she would have taken measures to make ite sooner rather than mobilizing the Golden Army to stop it. This is Wooheon Taegam. The Taegam blocked the royal pce general Munseok from going to the royal pce. No, it cant end with blocking. Tension welled up in Zhuge Zhens gun-filled eyes. The great general is heading to the royal pce with a small number of troops. It moved even though there was no call from His Majesty the Emperor. This in itself could be treason. The reason why it was judged that it could be a treason, rather than a definite treason, was because the power of the imperial family had weakened ordingly. However, even though the power of the imperial family has weakened, thews remain the same. In fact, Munseoks actions themselves were an act of creating an excuse for the enemy, so this current situation can be said to be a predicted misfortune. I knew. This much was expected. Although I wondered if that might be the case, I thought there was some possibility. Nevertheless, the reason the party did not stop Munseok was because they did not think they would listen to them. And one more reason. Matriarch. okay. I think well have to proceed with things a little more roughly. Yeonwi nodded. I think so too. After a while, Paeng Mu-gang, standing far away, spoke in his characteristic booming voice. Dont worry about this, just do your job. I will block it for a few days. A look of confusion appeared on Munseoks face. What does this mean? Yeonwi said. General. You tell me. Please hand over one of the sacred tablets that the great general has. I can prove the general. Although his intention was unknown, Munseok did as Yeonwi said. It was a situation where if there was any way, it had to be used. Yeonwi received a jade tablet from Munseok. Although it was not an official badge to prove that he was a general, it was something that Munseok treasured to the extent that everyone in the know knew about it. Yeonwi, who had the jade tablet in his arms, took off his helmet. ?! Munseok, who was looking at Yeonwi, felt an indescribable horror for a moment. Yeonwis face revealed under the cold moonlight. His unique, blunt expression revealed his strong personality and steel-hard subjectivity. But what was most impressive was the eyes. It seemed as if thousands of swords wereing out of the two bright blue eyes. It is so magnificent that it exudes a sense of intimidation that goes beyond majesty. It was Munseok who realized the true meaning of subduing people with just his eyes while watching Yeonwi. Yeon Wei said to Zhuge Yan. Protect this ce with Lord Panga. Matriarch. ? be careful. Dont worry. Slurp. In an instant, an incredible force emanated from Yeonwis body as he pulled the sword from his waist. From now on, I am the head of the Yeon family, not the Yeon Wi. Ugh! Yeonwi, who hit the ground, quickly reached the front of the third pce gate. Moonseok shouted without realizing it. What are you doing! Its just as Yeongaju said. Zhuge Zhenyan pulled out two daggers from his belt with a heavy face. From now on, it is time for the martial arts people, General. * * * ? Wooheons eyes shed as he knelt down. You moved at the right time. His particrly red lips drew an arc. Of course it was he who moved Geumgun. The imperial gold army was not simply a group of outstanding military officers. There have been quite a few martial artists who have crossed the imperial walls with amazing martial arts skills. Of course, they were all caught and executed, but the important thing was to prevent those guys from entering in the first ce. Currently, all of the Jin armys soldiers were familiar with the imperial martial arts, and all of them were skilled at maneuvering secretly, group warfare, and fighting with a small number of troops. Of course, its extremely clumsy. In his eyes, who had learned the martial arts of the Xinhua religion, the martial arts that Geumgun learned were of a very low standard. However, the number and fighting style of the gold army are something that no one can ignore. Unless there is someone who performed the dance, it will be difficult for just a few masters to handle the work of the gold army. so. Anguid voice flowing from the dragon statue. A majesty that never disappears, but the annoyance and haziness were much more impressive than the majesty. Why did you let Jim sit here at this hour? And Wooheon smiled and raised his head. Across from him was the empress, who was so beautiful that she didnt look like a person of royal family, but she was frozen solid. How did the Empresse here? Before the Empress opened her mouth. Wooheon bowed his head again and said. Im sorry, but I wanted to tell you about the traitorous cabal. Chapter 746 Episode 746 Blood-stained throne (7) At that moment, the atmosphere in the royal pce became cold. The face of the empress sitting across from her turned pale, and the faces of the military officers guarding the royal pce also looked astonished. Hmm. An even heavier groan came out from the dragon. Did you say it was a traitorous cabal? Yes, Your Majesty. The Empress opened her mouth. Your Majesty, are you suddenly calling us a traitorous cabal? Its not right Im sorry, but. Woo Heon interrupted the Empress. There are many people in the world, and their situations and thoughts are as different as the number of people. Your Majestys sacred reign spans the world, but there are groups of people everywhere who seek to exploit the Emperor. It was a bold statement. At least it wasnt something to say easily in front of the emperor. The Empresss eyes became cruel. Please refrain from speaking. This is His Majestys presence. Wooheon bowed his head. Because the situation was not good, Sosins words were too harsh. Please forgive me. this! At that time, another voice was heard from the dragon statue. The governor only stated the truth. Lift your head up. The Empresss face turned red. You idiot! A person who is the master of a country and also her own husband. But she had no regard for the emperor. No, there was definitely affection at first, but now the feeling has cooled to the point where even the memory of it is vague. The Empress opened her mouth hysterically. Did you say there was a traitorous cabal? Thats right. If there really is a traitorous cabal, does that mean they started an uprising without any preparation? Im sorry, but I dont even know how much preparation was done. I just know that such people exist. Isnt the Crown Prince a loyal subject of His Majesty the Emperor, epassing even the military and administration? Keep in mind that there are serious sins that you do not recognize in advance. As was the case in the past, even in the Tangjin imperial pce, the prestige of the Grand Master is higher than that of any other high-ranking official. However, no matter how powerful they are, they cannot even touch the military and administration. The Empress spoke openly to the Emperor. It is said that the Taegam is touching areas that should not be touched. The word loyalist itself is full of sarcasm. Wooheon bowed his head. How can a person turn his or her eyes away from that sin? It is a clear grave sin that a person who is supposed to serve His Majesty the Emperor with all his heart was unable to read a single move of a treacherous cabal. Wooheon smiled. It was a fishy smile that only the Empress, who was invisible in the dragon statue, could see. However, they are so dangerous that even from the window where they receive the grace of His Majesty, they are not even noticed. We must use this opportunity to make every effort to protect His Majestys dignity and the dignity of the imperial family. I will pay for my sins after this is over. The Empresss eyes trembled at that confident statement. Strange. The Empress knew well that Woo Heon was a man who was sly and obnoxious, but was better than anyone else when it came to turning his head. There was no way he would set up a meeting for no reason and expose a traitor. The crime of treason and conspiracy is a major incident that turns the entire country upside down, not just the imperial pce. Of course, the impact is as great as the weight of sin. If you report treason and it turns out to be false, you will face bacsh. No matter how powerful you are, it will be difficult to handle it. No, its impossible. What on earth? The Empress felt an unknown sense of anxiety. How can you be so sure? I couldnt believe it At that moment, goosebumps appeared all over my body. Are you trying to hit here? That cant be possible. The political dispute between himself and the Taegam is as dirty as the power struggles of previous imperial families. However, because of the power and goals each person has, there is definitely a line that must never be crossed. One of them was treason. It was a weapon that should never be touched even in a political struggle that did not discriminate between means and methods. Probably not. Taegam is not stupid. Of course, at this point in time. At that moment, the Empresss eyes wavered. The three masters sent by the Murim League came to mind. Its a hasty guess, but I believe each of thems power is great enough to threaten the mighty warriors of the time, Wulin. The Empress also knew that the Crown Prince was a member of a cult. But I never thought about it seriously. Not only was it not enough to support a cult, but even holding a rite to a god in the imperial pce was an extremely sphemous sin, but I did not know and did not want to know how much power they actually had. A cult is literally just a cult. They are people who devastate the peoples spirit and eat away at the country, but in the end, thats all. I thought that if I won this battle of power, I would just mobilize the gold army and attack them once and for all. However, the martial arts people said that they were extremely dangerous people. A force that has no major shorings even if they face off against the mighty Murim. It was said that there were as many as three cults of that size. I was surprised at the time, but soon forgot about it. For the empress, all the xie jiao were there. Stereotypes are so scary. If she had wanted to talk more about him, she would never havee out here. The empressplexion turned pale. If the force behind the Taegam is really that strong I dont know how strong the Kangho Wulin was, but the fact that the imperial family and government officials could not easily touch it was amazing. But what does it mean that such power lies dormant behind Taegam? Even if we face headwinds, we can upy the imperial pce if we want to? Creepy! I got goosebumps again. However, the Empress soon realized that this could not be possible. Although there was a moment of suspicion, it made no sense to bring in an outside force to upy the imperial pce. This is because it is not a question of power, but a question of politics. Even if you take over the imperial pce like that, you will have much more to lose than to gain. Who would recognize power gained through force? The throne is not like that. If it were a position that only a powerful person could upy, there would have been thousands of treasons throughout history. If the Grand Master tries to take over the imperial pce by borrowing the power of a cult, from then on all the power of the empire will be directed towards the Grand Master and his group of cults. Rather than taking full imperial power, it would be a real war. No matter how brave you are, you would never think of doing something like that. It was at a time when the Empresss head was spinning very quickly. thud! Somewhere in the distance, a sound vibrated the ground. The Empress was surprised. This is the sound that came from outside the pce. There was clearly a huge roar. A voice was heard from the dragon statue. What does this mean? Wooheon bowed his head. The situation was urgent, so I had no choice but to mobilize the gold army and catch the traitorous bandits. Geumgun? I am very grateful, Your Majesty. However, the power of the traitorous cabal is so great. So, I sent some of my ssmates hidden talents, so we can finally get to the bottom of it, even if its bted. There was a moment of silence. The Empress asked in an effortlessly calm voice. Who on earth are these traitorous cabalists? Wooheon smiled coldly. Im sorry because it will be suppressed soon, but please wait a little while. * * * Boom! With a huge explosion, the Third Pce Gate was scattered into tens of thousands of fragments and flew away. Even though it was a wooden pce gate, it was thicker than the arm length of an adult man. Such a thick andrge pce gate was shattered in one blow. What the hell! Dont panic! The pce gate disappeared. Wood fragments scattered and flying. And beyond that, there was a majestic swordsman with blue eyes. What about those doubles? Its the attire of a thousand seals in the pce of the Great General! This is a traitorous cabal, so arrest them immediately! There were no words to surrender or kneel. Except for the general, kill him unconditionally. Such an order was given. If ites out like that. hook! Yeonwis body stretched out like a stick of taffy. Before he could even blink, Yeonwi, who had moved five miles, pushed the armament in front with his left hand. Chiri-ri-ri-li-ring! Kugoogung! Aaaah! What the hell! Hold on! All it took was a light push, but the soldier who was pushed fell down after knocking down about 30 soldiers. It wasnt that I broke it with a blow or shattered the five organs and six parts using the inner reuter method. I literally just pushed it. However, the force was so strong that not only the officers but also the soldiers fell. Many of those who fell had one of their limbs broken. That was enough. Yeonwi never intended to kill Geumgun. Where are you? Faaagh! The lieutenant stepped on the shoulder of a soldier approaching from the left and flew high into the sky. !! The soldiers of the Golden Army, looking up at Yeonwi, could not help but be astonished. He stepped on a persons shoulder and flew through the sky. It was over seven feet tall. A night sky where it is difficult to find clouds. A swordsman looking down at the ground with a sword drawn, leaving behind the bright moonlight. That sight strangely shook the hearts of the soldiers. It was a scene that seemed unlikely to happen in reality, but it was the appearance of a swordsman that you couldnt take your eyes off even though the distance was far away. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. That way. Beyond the rushing gold army. Several people were seen wearing blue long robes with red thread over ck clothes. alumni! It was an organization headed by Taegam, the head of the eunuchs, and was a dangerous organization with greater power than the famous Geumwiwi. The empire was filled with fear because it had the power to arbitrarily arrest citizens and even officials without going through any judicial institutions. But what about now? As expected, it was like that. I felt an all-too-familiar vibe from those wearing my ssmates uniforms. Mythology! Hwaaaaaaa! In an instant, the sword fighting spirit reached its peak and covered Yeonwis entire body with a blue glow. hook! Astonishment appeared on the soldiers faces. Since it flew high in the sky, it is normal for it to fall straight down. But Yeonwi didnt do that. It seemed like he kicked the air once and then flew across the air to the back of Geumgun. Unbelievable! Thousands of operating expenses. Even though it was moving as if it was flying, its posture was somehow upright. It was the divinew of a gentleman who would not sumb to unjust external pressure or the overwhelming power of evil. Unlike Yeonhojeong, who trained the Four Gods, the attitude of Yeonwi, who operated the Cheonjong Unavi, was surprisingly upright. And it was fast. In the blink of an eye, Yeonwis body fell behind the team of doubles yers. Thats huge! Jinsa, leader of the Dongchang Red Lantern n and general of the Shinhwa religion, attacked the capital. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It seemed as if red mes were forming on the tips of my neatly stretched fingers, and then red mes spread over my hands and up to my elbows. It was the fire dragon magic sword, the pinnacle martial art of Shinhwaism. It was an advanced martial arts technique that produced cutting power simr to that of a sword with bare hands. Looking at the sword, you seem to be the head of the Yeon family. pop! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! All members of the Red Orchid Team standing next to the Jinsa Temple lit up Fire Dragon Magic de. Although not as good as Jinsa, they all seemed to be of deep state. Jinsas eyes were shining with life. I heard that you also killed our armed forces. Lets see how great his martial arts skills are Pow! Jinsa was speechless. A head flying high in the sky. The body that lost its head slowly tilted. Soon, Yeonwi was standing in front of the falling body. There was not a single drop of blood on Yeonwis sword. next. Chapter 747 Episode 747 Blood-stained throne (8) !! There was silence for a moment. Jinsa was a general of the Shinhwa Church before being the leader of the Dongchang Red Army. Although he abandoned his position as a general and came to the pce several years ago due to urgent matters at the imperial pce, his martial skills were undoubtedly those of an eighteen general. Although he is said to be a minor stone, he is clearly an expert who has broken through the wall of martial arts and ovee human limitations, but his head is taken away with a single sword. I see. Yeonwi, who read the shaking eyes of her ssmates, or rather Shinhwa believers, nodded. This is a battlefield, so there is no need to say anything. Its been a long time since I experienced a fight like this, so I tried to fight fairly. sh! The swordsmanship assaulted my entire body. If Byeoknajingyeol had the same color as the sky without a single cloud, Yeonwis Geomgeuksagi was like dark blue without any blemishes. A cold and strict color. The color matched well with the lotus and boasted the majesty of an unbreakable iron wall. Jeeeeee! Blue energy wavered on Yeonwis iron sword. The red fire dragon magic sword of the Shinhwa cultists and the dark blue sword of Yeonwi. It was the Shinhwa Christians who moved first. Wow! While Geumgun was just watching in surprise, the swords of the cultists who came into Yeonwis full power in an instant were aimed at various parts of Yeonwis body. It was said to be a fire dragon magic sword, and the piercing me de was truly like the jaw of a dragon. The feeling of your skin bing hot before it even touches your body. Regardless of the state he achieved, Yeolyang Gong of Shinhwaism was worthy of being called a truly rare divine skill. however. h h h! All eight fire dragon swords were thrown away by Yan Weis single sword. Since the swords were formed by the cultists arms, their upper bodies were naturally bent backwards for a long time. Yan Weis eyes sparkled with fire. Suddenly! With an eerie sound, Yeonwis sword plunged into the heart of Hana, a prisoner who retreated. It was a restrained and quick movement. Before the enemy could react, he moved one step and plunged the sword into the chest of the prisoner in the center. There was no powerful striking technique or shy sword skills characteristic of a transcendental master. I just bounced it away, and when I backed away, it hit me first and plunged the knife into my heart. Simple and uncluttered movement. Cough! The stomach and esophagus were torn along with the heart. The prisoner copsed, vomiting blood. this guy! Kill! No matter how bad it may be, the close-rangebination of seven masters is threatening in itself. Yeonwi took a light step forward. hook! Cheer ring! At the ce where Yeonwi disappeared, the fire dragon swords shed with each other, creating a terrible fire. The believers eyes widened as if torn. It was no problem that I felt frustrated due to the sh of simr forces. The real problem was that the Yeonwi that was right in front of us had disappeared. wherever? Puff puff! There are three. The moment the heads of the three believers flew high into the sky was when they all turned their heads to check their surroundings. Yeonwi was already standing outside the center with his sword raised. There was not a single drop of blood on the raised sword. this! sh! sh! On a dark night, the de of a true sword filled with fierce mes wed the air like a thunderbolt. However, Yeonwi was avoiding their attacks by an inch. It was not the de, but the range of fire leaking from the de. How much damage does the energy flowing out cause, and how can I move to upy the most beneficial position without causing any damage? If you know that, you can get into the enemys blind spots with just simple walking techniques. There is no need to move too quickly or restrict the enemys movements with ferocious force. Just naturally. Simple enough to escape the enemys sight with just a handful of force. Chupungbo (L), the basic method of Byeoksan Yeonga, was qualified as an absolute martial artist under the feet of the rare master Yeonwi. Suddenly! Two believers fell down, blood spurting from the swung blue sword light. I was attacked by sword energy, not actual sword power. The sword energy prated their skin and bones and tore out their heart veins. There are two remaining believers. Yeonwi wasnt even looking at them. He simply lowered his sword quietly while looking towards the imperial pce in the distant sky. gulp. Under the strange silence, one of the believers swallowed dry saliva. Unbelievable! The fact that Jinsa, the leader, lost his head with a single sword was enough to show that the opponents military power had reached the highest level. However, their role was to hold the line until the Jin army intervened in the battle. If you form a camp and fight persistently without killing them, your opponent will not be able to escape easily, even if he or she will be defeated by two or three. Thats what I thought. Wrong. Yeonwi defeated six of the eight masters with just four steps and three sword strikes. It didnt even consume any stamina. Because he didnt show off his restrained movements and skills in a shy way, he was as calm as when we first met him. It was much stronger than expected. Here was a rare strongman who surpassed even the level ofparison in strength. but. The two believers exchanged nces for a moment. at the same time. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Gorgeous mes rose from the bodies of the three fallen prisoners. Except for the three whose heads were lost, the fire essence was sleeping in the bodies of the three whose heart veins were ruptured. Unlike Gwanghyeolgyos divorce technique or Saeumgyos first soul technique, the fire essence was a mysterious power that could quickly restore the body as long as the head did not fall off. It was not a tactic to ce the soul of a dead person on the body of a dead person like in Gwanghyeolgyo or to bring the soul into the body of a master like in Saeumgyo to achieve an explosive increase in strength. However, you can create an invincible army that is much more general-purpose and does not die easily. That was where Shinhwaism differed from other pagan religions. Even Hwajeong did not require conditions such as timing, energy, and a vessel like divorce and first marriage techniques. Although it has not beenpleted for a long time, anyone who learns the Shinhwa religions cutting techniques to a certain level can train Hwajeong. The degree of recovery varies depending on the level achieved, but that alone enabled them to interfere in the affairs of the continent more actively than Gwanghyeolgyo and Saeumgyo. No matter how much the me is cut down, ites back to life. Grrrrrrrrr!! The mes are getting stronger. The Yeonwi turned his eyes to the believers. The two believers smiled slyly. You wont be able to get out of here easily. Yeonwi shook his head. I think differently. Youll see. It was then. Push! The three brilliantly burning mes went out with a feeble sound. ?! Shock appeared on the faces of the believers. The iron sword holding the lead scratched the ground. Kagak. The ground scratched by the swordsman screamed. A true firey dormant in the heart of my Son. ? A me of resentment that cannot be extinguished by any water or wind. The guy who contained that fire exploded every time he faced the head of the three religions. Even though he was my son, I couldnt understand him treating the body so cruelly and I thought he shouldnt have done that. Unusual atmosphere. The believers swallowed their saliva. But it seems like you need that sons way. Of course, there was no need to be overly cruel, but I knew that this unscrupulous fight would never end if I cut down the enemy in an elegant manner like the martial arts of Jeongjong of the Baekdo faction. It was then. uh? There was a look of puzzlement on the faces of the believers. Little by little, their vision was going diagonally downward. So, I also had to abandon my role as a father who should be an example to my children and be a soldier on the battlefield who would surely finish off the enemy. At least when I fight with you. Fuwaaaaak! The upper bodies of the two believers, cut diagonally, fell to the ground. The half of his lower body seemed to hesitate, but then it copsed side by side. Grumbling. They fell and could not be revived. No matter how great Hwajeongs power is, how can she connect her body that was broken in two? That wasnt all. None of the believers whose throats were cut and whose heart veins were torn were brought back to life. The reason was clear. This was because Yeonwis sword energy prated into their bodies and tore up all the blood vessels and nerves of their bodies. Yeonwi sighed and looked down at his sword. Thanks to you, I was able to avoid putting in a lot of effort. Yeonwi was not a person skilled in this type of prative technique. However, the reason we were able to kill them so easily was none other than the party official. Yan Wi helped Tang Guanplete Mancheonhwawu, and Tang Guan helpedplete Yan Weis Absolute Three Swords. Furthermore, while learning the martial arts of the Tang Dynasty, Yeonwi was even able to learn the prating mirror that Tang officials often used. I didnt intentionally try to learn it, I just acquired it naturally. As long as the group of dragon poison magic that has the best pration power in the world is with Yeonwi. At least you wont get stabbed in the back while dealing with a Shinhwa cults militarymander. sh! Yeonwis eyes turned to Geumgun. Although he was far away, Geumgun saw Yeonwis eyes and instantly froze, unable to move easily. It wasnt just because of the eyes. They were also people who had learned the martial arts of the imperial pce, but the battles and battles of real masters that they saw before their eyes were so brutal that they could not follow them even with all five senses. The flow of power from that match brought awe to their hearts. The real traitors are different. However, it would be unreasonable to expect autonomous action from those who follow orders. Yeonwi sighed. And soon. hook! Burbubbubbuk! About twenty soldiers on the front line of the Geum Army, who were momentarily dazed, copsed on the spot. He was hit in the abdomen with a scabbard, not a sword. I wont be able to wake up for half a day. Oh no! Traitors are attacking Geumgun! Hit! Catch it! Yeonwi, who had a sword sheath on his belt, smiled and turned around. Boom! Yeonwi ran forward with great enthusiasm and quickly reached the front gate of Jay Pce. Three-quarters of the Jin armys troops followed behind Yeonwi. No matter how urgently a situation requires movement, we try to minimize damage to our allies. That was Yeonwi. It was the majesty of a giant who was one of the powerful six generations who never lostposure even in urgent situations and always knew how to see the forest. This is enough. Yeonwi, who realized that Geumgun had caught up to some extent, changed his gaze. I guess I can open it now. hook! As I lightly kicked off the ground, the speed was three times faster than before. In an instant, Yeonwi passed the first pce gate and finally saw a splendid and ancient pce towering in the distance. There it is. It is the emperors official residence. And there were quite a few masters scattered around the royal pce that were difficult to catch even with a sense of seniority. Yeonwis eyes deepened. Its probably not someone from Her Majestys side. Moreover, these energies there is quite a bit of hot fire mixed in That was then. Hahaha! The metallic crash sound created a terrifying resonance. Yeonwis rushing body was pushed to the side for five lengths. It was a force that could only be called monstrous strength, as if he had blocked a rock flying at high speed. Did you stop that? Thats amazing. Yeonwi turned his head to the attacker. There was a middle-aged man holding a red long sword. The stylish official uniform and the glowing eyes that glowed like mes did not match at all. There is no need to talk to a traitor. Faaagh! The two prosecutors rushed towards each other. Chapter 748 Episode 748 Blood-stained throne (9) A royal pce that is extremely quiet. It was unclear where the gaze of the Son of Heaven, who was sittingzily on the throne, was directed. All that was revealed beyond the strangely shadowed figure was the owner of the spot sitting with his chin resting. The Empress was looking at Woo Heon, and Woo Heon was bowing his head motionlessly. It was still and quiet. There was amotion going on far away, but I couldnt hear it until here. How much time has passed like that? . Wooheons eyes deepened. what. When the pce general Munseok and his group crossed the third pce gate, Geumgun and the Shinhwa cultists from Dongchang decided to move. And they would move exactly. If we calcte the time when the report came in that Munseok and his group had moved, there is no way they could have mistimed it. The problem was the movement of someone. The red dragon sword has already moved? Hongryonggeom was one of the few orthodox swordsmen in the Shinhwa Church. Shinhwa religions Yeoyanggong has clear characteristics, so even at the same level, it requires more inner work. Because they are good at Qigong (⹦) based on their strong internal energy, most people use Yukjang (). This is because using fire is more powerful and dangerous than using weapons. Hongryonggeom learned the martial arts of the Shinhwa religion, but unusually, he was a sword master who perfected his own unique martial arts bybining continental swordsmanship and external weapons techniques. When a personpletes martial arts other than Qigong, he or she is also incorporated into the martial arts of the Shinhwa religion, and the higher-ups also provide considerable support to the Red Dragons. There is no other position, but the treatment is that of a military officer. Because his talent for dposing and creating martial arts is so outstanding, even the leadership rarely touches him. Among the red dragons, the Red Dragon Sword was the strongest master along with the Red Dragon Pce and the Red Dragon Sword. The Red Dragon Sword has alreadye forward. Does this mean youve met someone you can be excited about? Like other red dragons, Hong Dragon Sword was also a guy who had no interest in anything other than perfecting his martial arts skills. The reason why the Red Dragon Sword and the Red Dragon Pce were brought to the pce was because a huge amount of martial arts secrets were stored in the Imperial Pce Armory. Although most of them could not bepared to the martial arts of the Shinhwa religion, there were some unique and mysterious martial arts skills among them. Then again. Wooheons eyes lit up. Yeonwi-gun. So close. Wooheon had half of his martial arts skills sealed. This was because it was not eptable to show off that one had mastered martial arts in front of the emperor. Although he still had the level of sensitivity of a normal climax expert, his senses were clearly dull. Only those who had studied the martial arts of the Shinhwa religion could not easily read the ki school. Its much faster than I thought. This means that Yeonwis martial arts skills are strong. But it wont be able to break through that wall That was then. Taegam. Wooheon bowed his head even more. Yes, Your Majesty. Should I stay here any longer? It was a statement that shocked those who heard it. It was said that a treason had erupted. It was said that traitors are currently flocking towards the royal pce. They said they had ordered the Geumgun to be arrested, but it was ridiculous to leave the ce at such a critical moment. A look of disgust that could not be hidden appeared on the empresss face. No matter how good she was at managing her facial expressions, she couldnt help but be shaken by the emperors ipetence at this moment. Wooheonughed to himself. I am so sorry. If you just wait a little longer If you want me to sit here, shouldnt you at least tell me who the leader of the traitorous cabal is? A strange spark shed in Wooheons eyes. Surprisingly. I had no idea the emperor would say something like that. Nowadays, he is indifferent to his surroundings and only cares about himself. It got to the point where I would pretend not to listen even when I received reports on what was going on around me. Its not that Im not interested, its that Ive given up on thinking about it and living. The emperor was now showing signs of difort. No matter how much I call it treason. Im sure it makes me anxious. The Hanam provincialmander who joined hands with the Thirteenth Prince also had his head cut off for treason. Wooheon opened his mouth. Sosin knows where those who caused the rebellion belong. Im still not sure who the leader is. I dont know what youre talking about. It means that we know who is on the surface, but we are not sure who else is beyond that. Please forgive my foolishness. Actually, this was also extremely rude. It wasnt anything else, it was treason. Even though he knew who the leader of the group was, the fact that he was asking the emperor to wait was a shameful thing in itself. The Empress red at Woo Heon with sharp eyes. The power of the Grand Master is truly imposing. If His Majesty wants to know, it is right to let him know. Whats more, isnt this treason? No matter how powerful you are, dont you know that to disrespect His Majesty is a serious crime worthy of beheading? Wooheon spoke again. How can you not know that? However, I am a person who lives only for Your Majesty. It has been so in the past and it will be so in the future. Taegam! This sin will be punishedter. Please have faith in me. Is it going toe out like that? Unlike her expression of anger, the Empress was ovee with nervousness. high. Its really high. Her posture was polite, but she wasnt the type of person who couldnt read Wooheonsposure. This treason incident there is a high probability that that guy was targeting me. Of course, that could not have been the case. The Empress wanted to check it. your majesty. Ill just get up now. He said he would leave the ce despite the treason. Even though it was the empress and not the emperor, this was not an ordinary reaction either. At that time, a drowsy voice came from the dragon statue. The Empress, please stay where you are. Surprisingly, it was not Wu Heon who stopped her, but the emperor. The Empress looked at Yongsang. The emperors face was not visible to her eyes. The shade was too dark. your majesty. The Empress was unable to hide her expression. There was an inexplicable upheaval on her face as she looked at Yongsang. If Your Majesty, the master of the nation, and the Mother of the Nation do not maintain their positions, what will those shameless traitors think of the majesty of the imperial pce? The Empress turned her head to Woo Heon. Wooheon said with a stern face. Please stay with your Majesty. Ganghos masters have also ced warriors with a close eye around the royal pce, so there will be no problem with the two of you. . You must demonstrate to the shameless rebels that the authority of the Emperor is unwavering. Grumbling. A ray of cold sweat ran down the Empresss white back. As expected, me too. I know that my brother and the Grand General of the pce acted unreasonably. But you cant just use him of treason to that extent. The emperors dignity has fallen to the ground, and the power of the imperial pce is divided between himself and Wu Heon, so he cannot hastily attack even if he catches the enemy. however. Its clear that theyll involve me as well. Just in case, I sent a message to the dignitaries I had connections with beforeing to the royal pce. This was to prepare for a counterattack in the unlikely event that they were targeting this direction. But if you really intend to involve yourself How on earth did you prepare to be so confident? It was then. Kugugoogung! A bloody roar rang out. It seemed as if the entire building had copsed. The terrifying vibration was so great that it even shook the pce. The Empresss face turned pale. Wooheons face also stiffened slightly. Thats interesting. The voice that flowed from the dragon statue was strangely rxed. They say the Geumgun always carries gunpowder, but I dont think this roaring sound and tremors are due to gunpowder. Wooheon said. The traitors have also attracted powerful robbers, so it is not surprising that there would be a shock like this if there was a master among them. is it? Yes, Your Majesty. Its not like Tae-gam. If a traitor was allowed to invade a ce not far from the royal pce, much less the royal pce, I dont think this is something that can be overlooked. No matter how ipetent the emperor is, is he worried about Ilshins safety? There was a worry that could not be hidden in the drowsy voice. Wooheon was able to read it urately. The traitors will never invade the royal pce. Wooheons eyes suddenly glowed with a strange glow. Soon. * * * Boom! The sword shed with the sword, creating a strong vibration sound. The two prosecutors staggered back. It was almost equal in strength. Thats amazing. An expression of admiration that could not be hidden appeared on the face of the Red Dragon Sword as it was aimed at Yan Wei. After spending nearly fifty years with the sword, I am confident that I have mastered most of the principles of sword science in the world. Even though he is the master of Kangho Yukga, I truly had no idea that he was building up such a solid martial arts skills. He has been with the sword for nearly fifty years. Even if you picked up a sword before you turned ten, you would still be close to your sixtieth birthday. However, his appearance did not seem to be any different from his predecessor. This meant that the enlightenment was high and the achievement of internal energy was great. Yan Wei looked at the Red Dragon Sword in silence. The Red Dragon Sword smiled. I guess this is just a question-and-answer dance since were in a fight. Hes someone I really like. . I especially like that exquisite swordsmanship. I was confident that there were only a few people in the world who couldpare to me in terms of swordsmanship, but you are one of them. Wooooow. A red glow rose from the tip of the red sword. If we had time, we would have exchanged swords for seven days and nights and tried to catch a glimpse of each others enlightenment. Its a pity that I met someone as talented as you in this situation. Yeonwi still said nothing. There was not a trace of spirit in his deep, deep eyes as he looked at the sword, the Red Dragon Sword, which was naturally lowered to the bottom. The Red Dragon Sword frowned slightly. Its a strange sword. They divided their swords into nearly thirty pieces, including destroying a small pce in half. Yeonwis sword was the most authentic of all orthodox. There was no focus on attack, defense, evasion, or counterattack. Although it was an extremely old-fashioned sword, its overall level was so high that it was a martial art that was elevated to the level of art. However, no matter how excellent your swordsmanship is, it is of no use if you are not willing to fight. The more they collided, the less fighting spirit there was in Yeonwis body, and even the swords anticipation was fading. Its not that I lost my strength. But its not like Im giving up. Theres definitely something there. The Red Dragon Swords eyes widened slightly. Thats fun. Sreuk. A powerful fire surged from the body of the Red Dragon Sword, which took a step forward. Check where and what kind of sword I have prepared That was then. !! Shock appeared on the Red Dragon Swords face. has disappeared?! A moment split into a split second. Hahaha! The Red Dragon Swords body flew away. I blocked the sword strike that came from the bottom left in an arc, but the force went beyond the sword and arm and shocked my entire upper body. this! Wow! The Hongryonggeom, which quickly rotated its body and fired its weapons in all directions, read Yeonwis presence. back! Green onions! The Red Dragon Sword quickly stepped on the step and turned around, immediately raising its sword. This was because Yeonwis murderous spirit was aimed at the top of the head. Pow! The Red Dragon Swords eyes wavered. Before he knew it, Yan Weis sword was piercing his middle finger. whats this? Just like a straight sword. There was no expression on Yeonwis face as he looked at the Red Dragon Sword in an upright posture with his left hand behind his back. Thew of the sword is thew of martial arts, so we should not think of the sword or the fist separately. Even if a persons hands are beautiful, there is someone who gives their hands names. . High-level swordsmanship is eptable, but since you dont have the fundamentals in mind, your skills cant keep up with martial arts. Fuwaaaaak! The Red Dragon Sword knelt on the spot. Yeonwi shook off the blood from the iron sword and turned around. On the way to His Majestys pce, if your level is the same, no one will be able to stop me. Chapter 749 Episode 749 Bloody Throne (10) Hook! Yeonwis divinew was frighteningly fast. It was fast, but if you just looked at it, it didnt seem that fast. There is no exaggerated movement to achieve faster speeds. It demonstrates the highest level of light engineering techniques with only the minimum necessary movements. This is it. To enter the royal pce and catch the real traitor. However, even as she was going there, Yeonwis body was constantly recovering the enlightenment she had learned. I have gone beyond the mindset of practicing anytime, anywhere. The body is naturally melting into enlightenment and analyzing it at the same time to explore a deeper state. Afterpleting training at a certain intensity for a set time in the Murim League, pushing myself to the extreme to turn yesterdays training into a flower today paid off. This is the path I must take. Even though it was an extremely urgent moment, Yeonwis eyes were looking at the sky. Not now, but a ce I must go up to at any time. No, there was a feeling in Yeonwis mind and body that he had to go up right away if he could. The breath of martial arts is exuded in every step. Seeing is enlightenment and hearing all suggests a more appropriate path to martial arts. Everywhere you reach, the depth increases by half an inch, and eventually you arrive at a deep sea of martial arts that has never been reached before. If you dont do it this way. From afar, several masters were running, pouring out blue mes. They were experts in the mythological religion. It was clear at a nce how skilled they were. Yeonwis senses caught it in a split second, and his body had already prepared to respond. Nevertheless, the consciousness turned towards the deeper nothingness of the sea. This situation is notpletely focused on the fight. Still, he was strong. Fuuuuuuu! The shooting fireball passed by Yeonwi and exploded the ground. The mes rising for an instant were terrifying. For a moment, I couldnt breathe. This was because the intense fire took away the air and burned more intensely. Even in the meantime. Even at moments when, like any other expert, her concentration would have been instantly broken, Yeonwis movements were as fine and smooth as silk. square! Fuuuuuuu! He deflected the fireball with a single strike of the sword and crushed the ensuing tension straight away with a subsequent sword strike. The sword fighting skill, which was extremely full, was protecting Yeonwis entire body. Even though the me was hot enough to burn even if you were just a little closer, it couldnt burn even a single thread of Yeonwis clothes. Yeonwis body, which was charging forward, rotated in an instant and moved forward. Suddenly! Leave it alone. With a sharp cutting sound, the lost head flew high into the sky. Rx your whole body. The sword will make its own path. Suddenly! Another cutting sound. Following a clearer and sharper sound than before, another head flew through the air. softly. sh! The sh was even faster than before, and one of the Shinhwa cultists was split lengthwise. It was a clean attack, typical of Yeonwi, but it was also an unusually cruel attack. However, the Yeonwi only saw the results and was not swayed by them. His sword was aimed at the annihtion of the enemy, but the center of the body extending from the de always contained the highest level of martial arts. But stubbornly. Burbubbuk! Yeonwi stopped moving forward and straightened his sword. Quiet and still. However, before taking that stance, the sword energy fired in all directions had already created fist-sized holes in the enemies chests. The sword was extremely sharp, but arge hole was left at the point where it prated. It was a martial art that was already far removed from the shape drawn by the sword. If you wish, you can also strike with a sword like the rmended technique. It was then. this guy! hook! A prayer that fully reveals ones power. There was a gunman swinging a huge axe, closing the distance in an instant. Although he is wearing the attire of a Geumgun general, he is not a Geumgun. The golden firearms all over his body proved it. Geumjesunhwagong (ۼ). It was one of the highest-ss martial arts boasted by the Shinhwa Church. I dont know who the opponent was, but if he had mastered the martial arts that the number one warlord Beonjak was practicing, it was clear that he was a considerable expert in the school. And his skills were also enough to be called a formidable enemy. Yeonwi swung his sword. Hahaha! The giant who rushed forward and swung the ax was scared and retreated. Although the ax, which appeared to be well over 50 pounds in weight, was made of steel, it was thrown away with the thin de. This would have been impossible without overwhelming strength. However, Geohans endurance was no better than Yeonwis endurance. Nevertheless, it bounced away with one sword. It was an even greater feat considering the power he wielded while charging. INOOM! sh! The huge single-edged ax was swung diagonally. There wasnt a big change, but it was fast and threatening. The high temperature that hindered breathing from the moment it was swung was a bonus. Yeonwi, who was holding a sword with his right hand, held the end of the long sword with his left hand. Hahaha! It was another head-to-head match. profit! The giants face turned red. Although he was the possessor of divine power that he had never lost to anyone in terms of strength, the ax was once again thrown away by Yeonwis single sword, which was held with both hands. For a moment, I felt pain as if my shoulder was going to fall off. If I hadnt rxed at the moment of impact, either my elbow or my shoulder would have definitely broken. Axes arent something to be handled like that. Yeonwi holds the sword with both hands and raises it to the middle finger. Although his posture was very casual, the blue sword fighting technique flowing from his body overwhelmed the giants golden firearm. The heavier and blunter the weapon, the less likely it is to assume a follow-up hit. If you cannot defeat your opponent with a soulful blow, you will inevitably be the one to suffer. Shut up! The giant swung the ax once again. Like Yeonwi, he also held the sack with both hands and swung it, but the speed was much faster than before. The sword and the ax shed like lightning. h h h! shing fireworks exploded in the air along with a horrifying metallic sound. Gold like spiderwebs spread around the feet of the two people who were stepping on the bluestone floor. The experts who were approaching the sh of weapons and weapons, which was extremely aggressive, were startled and retreated. Yeonwis eyes became calm. h h h! A collision that bes more spectacr as time passes. The weapon containing the dark blue sword energy increased the speed of the sword. Damn it! h h h! The giant gritted his teeth. A suppressed moan escaped between tightly closed lips. Before he knew it, dozens of sword images were engraved on his shoulders and upper body. He wasnt actually hit by a sword. Yeonwis sharp sword is crushing Dok2s career and inflicting wounds on the body of the giant beyond it. and. Haha!! With one violent collision, the giant screamed. Kaaaaak! The giant let out a scream, not knowing whether it was a scream or a fight, then grabbed the ax that had bounced back and struck it down with all his might. Yan Weis eyes sparkled with fire. The sword, still held in its middle position, was briefly twisted. months! For a moment, the giants eyes widened. Before he knew it, his hands were flying high into the sky. The ax he was holding in his hand was also in the same situation. when?! Mysteriousness outweighed the shock and pain of having both my hands cut off. The moment the sword, which had been standing like a bell, moved diagonally, I felt as if soft silk was wrapped around my wrists. That was the end. They could not sense a crisis or read the direction of their lives. Ugh! The giant, who had lost both hands and weapons, quickly retreated. As soon as you take damage, retreat with the best defense and speed. Although he was attacked by Yeonwi without even knowing what was going on, he was well aware of the flow of the attack and defense. Of course, Yeonwi was reading even that. This was because the true energy flowing from the body of the giant was writhing backwards. ! As much as it has been withdrawn, it remains the same. Geohan was astonished to see Yeonwi who had already reached his nose. Yeonwi coolly swung his sword. It was then. ! A sharp ray of fire, like a weightless me, was shot towards Yeonwis nape. It was an incredibly fast blow. It was almost reminiscent of the memorization that the party gave away. But it doesnt have that much weight. The intangible sword energy that had wrapped around the giants body was instantly released and headed towards Yeonwis back. At the same time, his right arm moved like a thunderbolt. Teuong! Whoa! The giants eyes widened. His face turned pale as he slowly looked down at his chest. This was because there was a hole the size of a bowl in the middle of his spacious chest. A ck burn mark remained around the pierced chest. how? This sharpness, this speed. The giant knew what this martial arts was. It was a blow fired by Hongryonggung, one of the red dragons, a rare archer that the Shinhwa Church is proud of. But why did that blow pierce his chest? Geohan looked at Yeonwi. ! Only then did he understand why the Red Dragon Pces intangible bullet pierced his chest. Slurp. Yeonwi changing posture. There was a slight scorch mark on his sword. He changed the course of an intangible bullet full of fire fired at him by deflecting it with his sword. The intangible bullet, whose course had changed, hit the giants chest. this! What expressions and words can exin this surprise? The Geohan, who was pointing at Yeonwi with his severed wrist, soon fell to the ground. thud! Burbubbuk! Red blood burst out from all over the fallen giants body. Yeonwis sword energy added to the intangible bullet prated into the body and tore apart the blood vessels of the entire body. This is how I view the person who uses the same weapon as my son and the person who has archery skills simr to the child I regard as my daughter. Yan Weis divine eye reached the top of a building located fifty miles away. But both of them are not as good as my children. Yeonwi turned around. hook! Five intangible bullets flew towards his back. Yeonwi swung his sword carelessly. Boom boom! Fuwaaaaak! A wave of sword energy swirling like a current bounced four intangible bullets high into the sky, and the remaining intangible bullet bounced off the body of the fallen giant. The body, which had already lost its life, was once again engulfed in mes. As if the fire spirit had disappeared, the body of the giant who was hit by the intangible bullet burst into mes in an instant. Wow! Yeonwi flew towards the royal pce again. The Hongryonggungs arrows no longer flew. * * * Boom! Fuuuuuuu! Bub bub bub! All kinds of shaking, exploding, and exploding sounds intruded. ?! Wooheons face visibly stiffened. what? Why do I hear this sound? Is it possible that theyve already dug through that area?! As with the Hongryonggeom, it was safe to say that the number of masters stationed in the wide space near the royal pce, far from the pce gate, was almost at the level of the n. But what is this binge drinking? What is this shock wave? Why is there such a conflict that not only the person who sealed the martial arts, but also the emperor and empress can clearly feel it? Year rank? Could it be that Yeonwi wasnt the only oneing? Even if a few experts join in, does it make sense that theyve already made it that far? It was then. Kwakwakwak! A terrifying explosion of sound erupted right in front of the royal pce. Even his body was shaking from the sound and impact. The Empresss face turned pale. Tae Tae Gam! Wooheon swallowed his saliva and stood up. He had been confident just a moment ago, but at this moment, he felt his thoughts stop in shock. He bowed his head towards Yongsang. I guess there was some mistake. My convictions are. Suddenly! Kugu Goong! With a single cutting sound, therge door of the pce was cut diagonally. And beyond. A swordsman appeared, standing with his back to the moonlight and mes spreading everywhere. Chapter 750 Episode 750 Blood-stained throne (11) It was a fairly thick and long sword, but it was not a sword that was normally used. However, that could not be a limitation for Peng Wu-gang. The best sword gate in the Jungwon martial arts world. The leader of the sword gate must be able to handle any type of sword like a master. Just like this. Kugugoogung! The swirling heavy sword wind created more than three huge sword marks on the ground. Completely blocks the movement of the Geumgun approaching from the rear. Although it onlysted for a few days, the opposing team could not help but be shocked as if they were seeing a magic trick. Donte. Peng Mu-gang, who naturally lowered his sword like a Yanwi, looked empty like a Taoist, unlike a man with a strong body. However, the majesty that radiated from his bright eyes was that of a great monk. It was an overwhelming force that was enough to stop 1,000 men of the Golden Army, the most powerful military group in the pce, who were advancing under themand of the emperor, all at once. The fierce prayers emanating from all parts of the body were enough to chill the heart of Hwang Bo-jeok, the five thousand seals of Geumgun who had gone through all the hardships. Thats amazing. Wenseoks eyes, looking at Peng Wujiangs back, were full of admiration and astonishment that could not be hidden. I heard that he is the master of one of the most powerful martial arts families in the martial arts world, but can he be this strong? I could tell without actually striking the spear knife. The prayer itself emanating from his entire body was on a different level from anyone else present. It seemed as if no one could attack him, as if an alien beast bigger than the gate of the imperial pce was showing its fierceness. That is the power of the six generations! At that time, Hwang Bo-jeok said. I never thought I would see you like this. Moonseoks eyes were wide open. Even though he was far away, Hwang Bo-jeoks voice was very loud. The lively voice was heard very clearly, as if he was talking right in front of the door stone. Right. Surprisingly, it was Peng Wu-gang who answered. I heard a lot that Shandongs Hwangbo is expanding again. Ive been so busytely that I havent been able to visit you, but now I get to see you all in this ce. Now that I see it, Hwang Bo-jeok and Peng Mu-gang, the five thousand seals of the Golden Army, seem to have known each other. Moonseok focused on the conversation between the two people. Although I was concerned about the Geumgun army approaching from the third pce gate, they too had stopped advancing. It was revealed that the general manager of this Geumgun was Hwang Bo-jeok. Hwang Bo-jeok said. If there is a Peng family in Hebei, it is the Wu family, the lord of the Tao-mae in the central ins, who has made a name for himself in the Four Seas and Five Lakes with his mboyant temperament, powerful military power, and a strong will to fight for his strength. Thats a nicepliment to hear. Lets keep going. But how did the head of such a great family end up with a band of traitors? Peng Mu-gang chuckled. Moonseok shouted in an angry voice. You guys! Who on earth is a traitor? Hwang Bo-jeok shook his head. I dont know the details. However, no matter how great a general he is, just mobilizing troops and crossing the inner city without permission at thiste hour is a serious sin. You cant say its definitely not a sin! But thats not treason! We are going to protect the safety of Her Majesty, who may lose her life by falling for the tricks of the treacherous Grand Master! Is that all? What?! I asked if that was the only excuse you had for bringing the troops to Ye. Among the five thousand seals of the Geumgun, he could be said to be one of the greatest generals even under the general in charge, the Great General of the Pce. In particr, Hwang Bo-jeok was from the Shandong Hwang Bo-sae, which was as famous as the Yuk Dynasty in the past. When ites to simple military skills, he was one of the top three experts in the general military division. However, that did not mean that he could maintain a high-handed attitude towards Munseok, the pce general. Munseok shouted. What an excuse! Are you really crazy? You say something like that on your way to catch an evil enemy of the world who is trying to assassinate our countrys mother?! Whatever it is, it cannot be an exnation for bringing in troops. this guy! What on earth do you think of Her Majesty the Empress! No matter how powerful she may be as the mother of a nation, her existence cannot be so great that she ignores even the orders of His Majesty the Emperor. ! Moonseoks eyes wavered. Hwang Bo-jeok said coldly. The act of personally dragging troops across the pce grounds! No previous emperor would have tolerated such a thing! Furthermore, His Majesty Tang Geum has never ordered the general to bring troops! this guy! Who on earth are you serving? You should be ashamed that a man called the general of a country would ignore His Majestys orders ande to Ye! From the perspective of Munseok, who was listening, it was a real shock, but in fact, what Hwang Bo-jeok said was absolutely wrong. Now that the authority of the emperor had fallen and the power of the empire had weakened, the prestige of the empress and the grand dame, who divided the power of the imperial pce, was so excessive that many etiquettes and principles were being ignored. There were many things that were kept secret, but if you look at each detail, it is clear that Munseok had nothing to say even if he had ten mouths. The current act can also be considered an act of treason, and in itself it was a serious sin that would not be surprising if the three ns, or even the nine ns, were destroyed. Are you finished talking? As Munseok was letting go of his anger, Peng Mu-gang spoke in a sly voice. In Hwang Bo-jeoks eyes, life was young. Even if you didnt know, if you are with a traitor, even the prestigious Peng family of Hebei will not be safe. At least three families, led by the head of the family, will be destroyed. That wont be possible. Shut up! How could the renowned Paengjiazhu be like this! What is thew? Sreuk. Peng Mu-gang pointed his sword at Hwang Bao-jeok. At that moment, Hwang Bo-jeok flinched without realizing it. Even though the distance was over seven feet away, I felt a fierce and intimidating feeling as if a de was pointed right next to my neck. And etiquette was created to be observed. No matter what the excuse, if it is a principle, it is right to stick to it as much as possible. The guy who knows that well! However, the dignity of the imperial family is no longer felt in this ce where most of the people are unable to do anything about treacherous traitors who y withws and etiquette and disrupt state affairs as they please. Hwang Bo-jeoks face turned pale. That wasnt all. Not only Wenseok but also the soldiers guarding him looked at Peng Wujiang in astonishment. Although Zhuge Yan tried to remain calm, she also felt as if her heart was sinking. Even if you think like that, its something you shouldnt actually say out loud. Youre crazy!! You are the ones who are crazy. Peng Wugangs eyes sparkled with fire. The wickedness of foreign powers has gone too far and their cunning tactics are no less so, so lets say it is possible that the imperial pce of the time, with its weakened national power, fell into the hands of foreign enemies. ?! But are you all sane, who are here now by the will of the Grand Master, not by His Majestys orders, without knowing who is behind the traitorous betrayal that erased His Majestys dignity and harmed the dignity of the Imperial Family? Hwang Bo-jeok gritted his teeth. Shut up! We are soldiers! The moment a soldier vites the order of superiors and subordinates and makes decisions independently, the country bes hell! That is indeed true. However, if the reason for the Jinguns existence is to prioritize the safety of His Majesty the Emperor and the Imperial Pce, then you should not be here. The priority was to rush to the royal pce immediately and hunt down not only the treacherous vassals who were ying tricks on His Majesty, but also the group of xie jiao who had taken over the entire imperial pce, and bring them to justice. Peng Wugangs eyes deepened. I know you. I also know that in order to be a soldier of the glorious Golden Army, thorough superiority and disobedience must take priority over any other military force. So I understand your actions before the fact that you should have corrected your mistake. . But now that there is no pce general, you, the leader of the five thousand seals, should have risked your life to fight against the treacherous traitor who is destroying the imperial pce. I should have done that even if I knew you were going to die. But you couldnt do that and ended up being swayed by a treacherous traitor and you are here now. Hwang Bo-jeoks face turned red. He was a thorough principled person. To him, Peng Wu-gangs remarks were overly insulting and overly idealistic. I cant listen to you anymore! What can I say! Drop everything in your hands and surrender right now! Otherwise, we will all be considered as traitors with no excuse and be beheaded! Also, I did note here to save Her Majesty. what? Peng Mu-gang grinned. I came here to save Her Majesty the Emperor, not Her Majesty the Empress. Munseok was surprised to hear those words. You came to save the emperor, not the empress? What does this mean? Even Hwang Bo-jeok was momentarily dazed and stuttered. What on earth is that? It was then. ?! While he was extremely embarrassed, Hwang Bo-jeok felt something strange. close? Why did Pengmu River, which seemed small because it was seven miles away, suddenly be so big? It wasnt because of presence. In fact, Pengwu River was muchrger than before. I didnt even realize it until now. Hwang Bo-jeoks eyes suddenly changed. Geumgun! te. Paaaaaa! The best Divine Law of the Peng Family, the Spiritual Wind of Spiritual Energy, allowed Peng Wugangs Divine Form to reach Huang Baojeoks nose. Hwang Bo-jeok swung his fist without realizing it. Even though he was a prodigy, his martial arts skill in responding to the surprise attack of only three Chojeoljeong masters in the Hwangbo family was truly excellent. But the opponent was too strong. Whoa! Hwang Bo-jeoks arm flew out. The arm that made the fist turned red. Paenggas fighting technique, Pagapchu (N), was sessful. When Hwang Bo-jeok, gritting his teeth, widens the distance and prepares the Heavenly Kings Fist. Paaaaaaaa! A sword symbol was engraved diagonally on his chest. Ugh! It was a strike as fast as lightning. There was nothing particrly herbivorous about it, but the cut with the power of the Honwon Byeokryeok Shingong instantly tore the muscles and paralyzed the blood vessels in the front of the upper body. Whoa whoa! Hwang Bo-jeoks face turned white. The hilt of Pengmu Gangs sword had prated his abdomen. It hit the area right above the Danjeon where the intestines are densely packed. I couldnt breathe, and the shock went all the way to my Danjeon, causing my energy to suddenly break. Peng Wugangs hand movements were as fast as lightning. Bababababaak! In an instant, he grabbed Hwang Bo-jeoks demon blood and blocked his internal energy, and then grabbed his neck and opened the distance by seven lengths again. Everyone stop!! Peng Wugangs loud voice was like the roar of a tiger. Geumgun didnt even understand how the situation was going. This was because the attack and defense between the two super experts was so fast. However, when they discovered Huang Bao-jeok captured by Peng Wu-gang, their faces turned extremely pale. Hwang Bo-jeok ground his teeth. What is this doing! What are you doing? Im just trying to make things easier. Capturing and threatening the enemy, and yet you are a member of this n! Peng Wugang said in a cheerful voice. You acted ording to the imperial orders of our Emperor, who came here, ignoring thew, to save His Majesty, but in the end, you acted ording to the intentions of the elusive Grand Master. ?! No matter the purpose or process, arent they all covered in shit? There is no point in belittling each other. It was then. Kugugoogung! A terrifying shock wave exploded in the distance in the direction of the royal pce. Good. After all, its Yeongaju. On the outside, I dont think Im a nobleman, but I believed that if I just set my mind to it, I could be as bold as the people of the Paeng family. Sreuk. Peng Wugangs sword touched Huang Bojeoks face. Hwang Bo-jeoks face was stained with shame. Now, soldiers of the glorious Golden Army. Peng Wugang said coldly. If you dont want to see your leader fall down, throw away all your weapons and armor and kneel softly. !! ah! Just in case, you know that if gunpowder explodes, everyone will die, right? Dont do that. Lets live together for a while. Chapter 751 Episode 751 Masked Dragon (1) !! The Empresss face turned pale. There were several rebellions in the history of the empire that turned the imperial pce upside down. Although each persons cause was different, force was essential when rebelling, so it was natural that the smell of blood would be present in the fight between those who wanted to overthrow and those who wanted to protect. However, no leader of the rebellion ever broke through the door of the emperors pce. The Empress and Woo Heon were at a loss for words due to this unexpected situation. The owner of the shaded dragon suit also said nothing. Whoop. Yeonwi took a deep breath and grabbed the armor with her hands. Kicking! With a sharp nging sound, the armor worn over the uniform was torn off. Yeonwi, who tore off the entire upper and lower armor and threw it away, stuck the bloody iron sword on the floor. Then he slowly knelt down and bowed his head. A mere military official from Gangdong meets the master of the empire. It was a truly cruel greeting. No matter how weakened the national power was, if one was to be the master of a country, one had to fight hard. But Yeonwi didnt do that. He ended with a polite greeting, like a general before going on a campaign to show respect to his superiors. It seemed unbing of a royal guard who was strict about etiquette andw. When the Murim Alliance officials see the current age, they will be as surprised as the Empress. this guy! Has your expression changed before you know it? Wooheons face had an abstract dignity. There was a strong confidence inherent in a politician who had ruled countless people. How did youe in so carelessly? Not only did you dare to break into the royal pce without the Emperors orders, but you even damaged the door. It would be a serious crime worthy of being torn limb from limb! Wooheon quickly turned around and fell down towards Yongsang. your majesty! The author is Kang-hos robber who belongs to a group of traitors, and he is one of the top six members of the martial arts group! It was then. ?! A split second. Wooheon felt as if dozens of huge des were pouring down through the ceiling of the pce towards the top of his head. It is an illusion, not reality. Although it was said that martial arts was sealed, Wooheon was able to read it up to that point. however. There was no confirmation that the illusory rain of great swords was all fake. That uncertain premonition led Wooheons body to instinct. Faaagh! Wooheons body quickly moved to the wall of the royal pce. Even though it is a sealed martial arts skill, the masters skill that is evident in his body movements does not disappear. It was a walking technique as sharp as the senses. ! And it was only after Wooheon was against the wall that he realized that he had moved. Wooheons eyes wavered. whats this?! He looked back at Yeonwi. Suddenly, Yeonwi raised her head and found herself in the same kneeling position with her back straight. Like a disciple before a teacher or a seeker whoes to ask for teachings from an unknown master. Although he did not show proper courtesy in front of the emperor, he gave off a solemn atmosphere that no one could fault. Yeonwi opened her mouth. You are a member of the Yeon family, and the crime of entering Your Majestys pce without permission will be punished after we defeat the traitor and his associates. It was a statement that sounded confident and even arrogant. Nevertheless, Yeonwis eyes and the atmosphere he gave off were surprisingly clear. The incongruous discrepancy strangely made the Yeonyu appear mysterious. Wooheons face distorted. That ruthless! It was then. I heard that in the so-called martial arts world, there is a white political faction that advocates consultation and justice, and a ck political faction that will do anything to achieve immediate benefit. Anguid voice flowing from the dragon statue. Wooheons mouth suddenly closed. It had to be that way. No matter how embarrassed I was, I couldnt stop the emperor from speaking. Among them, the most famous force in Gangdong, regardless of whether it was ck or white, was said to be the Yeon n of Byeoksan. Are you the head of the Yeonga family? Yeonwi slightly lowered her head. How could it not be an honor for the precious Son of Heaven to know the family of a single Mubu? tap. A thousand years old It was strange. Even the eyes of Yeonwi, a rare expert, could not clearly see the shaded area of the dragon statue. Only the well-trimmed beard and subtle eyes were visible, but the emperors face was not visible. Thats interesting. I didnt know that martial people like you entered the imperial pce. So to speak, you entered the imperial pce with someones help. At that moment, the Empresss eyes trembled slightly. Yeonwi nodded. Thats right. It was such an easy recognition. Oh, you were like that too. What was surprising was the emperors reaction. The voice flowing down from the dragon statue was alwaysnguid, but it was different at this moment. As if it was strange or surprising. And the emperors voice, speaking with interest, made the hearts of not only the empress but also Wu Heon tremble. Mubu and Mr. Yeon from Gangdong. It turns out that he is the head of the Yeon n, a family so famous that even the imperial pce heard about it. It is a truly interesting day. Yeonwis eyes deepened. The emperors reaction broke the expectations of everyone here. Aside from everything else, a group of traitors and a gold army were fighting outside the royal pce right now. It wasnt even a considerable distance away, but the fight was happening right under our noses. Despite this, the emperor showed no signs of perturbation. He didnt seem to be embarrassed at all even when a top expert from Gangho cut open the royal pce door and came in. what? Wooheon thought. Different from usual? It was not strange that he was not embarrassed and said he would step down even though a treasonous plot broke out in the pce. The emperor was a worthy man. He gave the emperor all the pleasures that exist in this world and guided him there. No matter how intelligent a person is, if he or she bes addicted to pleasure, his or her thinking bes slower and the moment he or she bes convinced that he or she can live in pleasure for the rest of his or her life, he or she tends to forget about the future. The emperor was like that. Even though a treason urred that would change heaven and earth, he even tried to stay away under the belief that he, the Grand Master, could handle it on his own, as he had done so far. Thats how I knew it. However, the current emperor was not the emperor that Woo Heon had confidence in. good night. Lets leave it to us to know with whose help Kanghos warrior entered the imperial pce. . May I ask why you came here, even harming Geumgun with your sword skills that reached the level of a master? Yeonwi bowed his head again. As I said, it is to punish traitors and the cults that are supporting them. Wooheon shouted without realizing it. Cant you just shut up! With that filthy mouth, the sacred throne! At that time, the Empress spoke in a sharp voice. Dont be rude anymore, Chief Inspector! Isnt His Majesty speaking! Are you really sane to ignore His Majestys authority just because you hold a small amount of power? It was an amazing word that instantly turned the situation around. Wooheon gritted his teeth and bowed his head on the spot. That was all he could do now. For now, we have no choice but to quietly watch the situation. But the empress was also nervous. What on earth should we do! I couldnt have imagined that Yeonwi would attack this ce and harm even Geumgun. This was a matter that put the Empresss own life at stake. If a story rted to him came out of Yeonwis mouth, even if he did not lose his life, he would reveal his great weakness right under the noses of his political opponents. Moreover, if he did so, it would only be a matter of timing and he would eventually fall into hell. It was a shame that the emperor had skipped over that part, but now the empresss heart was beating as wildly as Wu Heons. Youre a traitor. Thats right. Is this the Tae-gam you are talking about here? Thats right. Wooheons face turned red. He wanted to immediately condemn Yan Wei and manipte the emperor into capturing him. It wasnt a difficult task. It would be possible to withdraw from the royal pce right now and mobilize the golden army. haha. The emperorughed. The emperor, who had onlyughed once in front of his concubines, burst intoughter in front of his wife, whom he had never seen in a situation like this. Thats interesting. Taegam Wooheon here is a grateful person who shared the huge burden that weighed on Jims shoulders. It even gave Jim extreme pleasure. . What loyal subject in the world would consider my burden like this? What on earth do you see in your life when you call such a loyalist a traitor? I live for what is right. hmm? Yeonwi no longer bowed his head. He confidently spoke to the emperor, who was sitting with his chin resting on the dragon statue that was a long way away. Rightness in construction, rightness in fighting, rightness in politics. . I live by observing the correct martial arts and the correct way of people. Thats a good thing to hear. But wouldnt the whole worldugh at the fact that a man who knows whats right so much would not only enter the imperial pce without the emperors orders, but would also invade the pce holding a sword? Because it is not correct. what? The imperial pce and its subjects are the empire. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. And I came here because Your Majesty the Emperor doesnt seem right. It was a terrifying statement. The Empress opened her mouth wide. Wooheons eyes widened as if they were torn. Even the emperor could not continue speaking as the words were so bold and rude that they touched the sky. What a crazy guy! Wooheon shouted without realizing it. Hello! Is there anyone out there! Bring out this ruthless bastard and destroy all the world! stop. A unique,nguid voice interrupted Wooheon. Your Majesty! If you leave the advice of such an evil bastard alone, the rules of the pce will fall to the ground! The emperor no longer spoke to Wu Xian. The luggage isnt right? It looked that way. It seemed that way Are you saying its not like that now? Its vague. Thats a lot of confidence. Slurp. The emperors posture changed. As I put my head in a deeply shaded area, I still cant see my face. The emperor, who had been holding his chin the entire time, finally straightened his posture. No one in the world has ever spoken such nonsense to Jim. On what basis are you ndering me? I think thats why the imperial pce came to be like this. What? It is clear that His Majesty, the Emperor who boasts of heavenly intelligence and who loves his people, has fallen down the wrong path, even though it may have been the result of a vicious scheme by a group of cultists. Is it an illusion or is it real? For a moment, Yan Yu saw a small smile on Emperor Shao Jins face. And that smile disappeared in an instant. so? Even though the owner of the country is stuck in the mud, most of the people are so scared of their lives that they cant even offer a remonstrance, let alone trying to pull him out. It is also because of the ferocity of treachery, but if he had the right loyalty and was willing to die, the situation would not havee to this point. This is nonsense without any substance. You dont know anything about the imperial pce. Thats right. So I could only think like this. And thats why Im here. Are you such a great person that you believe in the humble reputation of the Kangho Wulin and try to teach me by ignoring the authority of the Emperor? Its not just me. ? Of course, all the farmers, merchants, street beggars, criminals who have been falsely used, and even the martial arts people who live in poverty due to the wrong state administration! Yeonwi closed her eyes. They are all people who can offer advice to Your Majesty. !! Chapter 752 Episode 752. Masked Dragon (2) It was a series of shocking words. Yeonwis words were full of sincere confidence. However, it was not something to be said easily in front of the emperor, and it was difficult to consider it polite. But surprisingly, a remark that was so overtly rude did not feel rude at all. Is it because of the low-pitched voice that is pleasant to listen to? It may not be just because of that. Yeonwis attitude and atmosphere itself made it clear that what he said was not against etiquette. Even though it was clear that it was time to attack, the empress kept her mouth shut and looked at Yeonwi as if she were fascinated. Grumbling. A ray of cold sweat ran down Wooheons back. What kind of situation is this? He could hardly understand the current situation. Munseok, the Grand General of the Pce, led his troops to the royal pce. It was true. And I also learned that the military included the head of the Yan family, the head of the Peng family, and the daughter of the Zhuge family. There were no problems up to that point. Wooheon was good at gathering information and deriving answers that were closest to reality based on it. Therefore, it was judged that it would be difficult to ovee the troops of Geum and Dongchang who had been dispatched with that level of force. He was confident that even if he could break through it, he would never be able to break through the Shinhwa religion experts waiting around the royal pce. It was a natural decision. Even with the Red Dragon Sword, he possessed a force that couldpete with any Jangmun of the Nine Sects. There, not only the Hongryonggung, who were skilled in sniping, but also numerous experts who had trained in the art of Mythology in the imperial pce for a long time without any rank were camped there. It was a barrier that even a Shaolin leader could not prate. No, even with three Shaolin master level experts, it was not a barrier that could be easily breached. At least Wooheon thought so. no way?! Wooheons eyes turned to Yeonwi. A heavy rain of swords crashing down from the ceiling. A master who can reveal such a menacing way of life so clearly can be said to be one of the best forces among the heads of the nine factions and the six generations. However, it is not enough to break through the many troops prepared by Woo Heon. Could it be that he has opened that realm?! I couldnt figure it out. Of course it couldnt have happened. Even though his martial arts skills were sealed, his senses did not die. His senses and instincts were telling him that Yeonwis level had not reached there. ! So it was more of a problem. Did you break through the iron wall and reach the royal pce with a force that could not open the sky? This can be seen as meaning that there is a secret way to deal with absolute experts who have opened the sky even if they have not reached the level of heaven. Nonsense! Otherwise, he may have had the eye to use the best strategy at every moment. Isnt his immediate son, Yeon Ho-jeong, a rare monster who destroyed all the strategies of the Three Churches with not only tremendous military power but also a tactical n that could only be called genius? Where did you learn those strategies and tactics? There is a high probability that he learned it from his father, Yeonwi. If you think about it that way, it wasnt a possibility. The problem is that even so, the greatness of Yeonwi does not fade. It was equally dangerous to have martial arts skills that could take on an absolute expert who had reached a level that was not possible in the sky, or to have a genius tactical n that was enough to break through a sect-level power single-handedly. It cant go on like this. The emperor is listening to the words of such a dangerous person. No, it wasnt just listening, it was a conversation. Another unexpected piece was the emperor. Even so, Yan Wei had no idea that the emperor would be interested in her. No matter how great Yan Wei was, if the emperor had ordered that bastard be punished, he would have brought in his masters and attacked Yan Wei, even if it meant polluting the royal pce. Neither this nor that. I thought it would be like this, but it wasnt, and I wondered if it would be like that, but it was really like that. Wooheon felt his head spinning. I didnt know what to do at this point. While Wooheon was extremely embarrassed and just rolled his eyes. Finally, the emperors mouth opened. That is a truly seductive and dangerous statement. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Its a dangerous statement, but its also a fascinating one. These were not the words toe from the mouth of an ipetent monarch who had let go of state affairs and lived in the pleasures of this world. When you first greeted me, you clearly called me the Son of Heaven. Thats right. What is the Son of Heaven? The Son of Heaven is the child of heaven. Because they are children of heaven, they are different from humans in the world and are therefore noble. . Your rudeness to this burden is going beyond the limit as time goes by. Wrong. Wrong? Yeonwis voice now sounded as smooth as a song. The Son of Heaven is just a title. ! The reason the emperor is called the Son of Heaven is because he is a ruler who must take care of the people on behalf of heaven. Your Majesty was born to thete Queen Mother. The Queen Mother is also a human child, and Your Majesty is also a human child. That statement alone makes you a high treason criminal. Also, the reason why the Son of Heaven is noble is not because he is a child of heaven. . A person with a heart ofpassion for all people, a person responsible for feeding all people, and a person born with a heavenly destiny to dedicate his life to protecting and enriching thisnd where all people will live. . That is why the Son of Heaven is respected. It is precious because the lives of countless people hang on its shoulders. These words are extremely dangerous. Does this mean that the burden is less than that of the people? Without the people, there is no emperor. . Your Majesty has been neglecting his duties for several decades. Therefore, he has not been the Emperor for several decades. Yeonwi closed her eyes. Please be the Emperor. It was a shock as if lightning had struck. Not only the empress, but even Woo Heon, who was dizzy, was shocked by Yeon Wis words. Be the Son of Heaven. Return to the brilliant emperor you once were. Correct Tang Jins faulty imperial pce and realize what heavens mandate is. It was a direct statement that would be difficult toe out of anyones mouth anywhere. It contained rules that ignored rudeness, hope, sincerity, and thew. Thats a dangerous statement. These are the remarks of a high treason criminal for whom it would not be excessive to destroy the three ns, or even the nine ns. In all the years that my former emperor was alive, I have never seen anyone as reckless as you. . But your eyes are truly clear. At that moment, a pair of eyes shed like a thunderbolt from the shady figure. ! Yeonwis eyes wavered. The emperors dragons eye, which is hard to see. The two treasure-like eyes that adorned its dragon eyes were eerily clear and transparent. It was that moment. At that very moment, Yeonwi was sure. He didnt give up. It was as expected. Your Majesty did not give up the imperial pce and the empire. Yeonwi did not know the circumstances so far. No, no one here will know. Not only the Empress, but even Wu Xian, who devised all kinds of cunning ns to make the Emperor suffer, may not know the emperors true situation. I felt that confident. The moment I looked into the emperors eyes, I automatically realized it. The Son of Heaven is merely a ruler who governs the people on behalf of heaven, and is not a deity possessed by heaven Yes, it has been a long time since I heard this. Its a direct statement that leaves a bitter taste in your mouth just by hearing it. Your Majesty! Wooheon shouted that without even realizing it. said the emperor. Can I call you Yeongaju? Its just an honor. Yeongaju, I dont know what you believed and what brought you to this ce. You dont know much about me or the imperial pce. Isnt that right? Thats right. But how did we get here? Looking at you like this, I know that there are not many masters in the world who can rival you, but at the same time, I also know that you are not a simpleton who goes wild and believes in only a simple martial arts skill. . If we were wrong, we could have been stigmatized as a traitor family. If I hadnt listened to you and told Tae-gam to catch and kill you, I would never have been able to get out of here. I guess so. Did you risk your life toe here? I came here risking my life, but I had no intention of dying at the hands of a group of traitors and cultists, even if I had to die at the hands of His Majesty the Emperor. Are you saying that life and death are up to you? At least we can put it off. How? I was prepared to die by the hands of His Majesty the Emperor, but I did not say that I was prepared to die by His Majesty at the time. !! If His Majesty showed me something unbing of a Son of Heaven, Soin nned to show off my best talent here. This could be said to be the most terrifying statement made by the National Assembly today. The Empresss lightly powdered face turnedpletely white, and even Wu Heon gaped in shock. Yeonwis remarks went too far. Even that emperor. Even the eyes of the emperor sitting on the throne were shaking slightly. But what was truly surprising was the emperors subsequent remarks. Is this because the emperor is only the father of all people and the ruler of the empire, and can fall at any time if he does not serve as the emperor? Thats why I think he is the one who reigns over all people. You Murim people do not recognize the imperial pce and government officials. How can such wordse out of your mouth as you live under the humiliating provisions of non-interference with government officials? I dont think this is the ce to discuss what happened in the past. Even if it were such a position, small people do not have enough perspective and wisdom to be able to consider the good and bad of the past. Yeonwis eyes lit up. What is important for small people is this very moment. . But not long after opening his eyes to the world, Soin also saw many things wrong in his life. Byeok Chang-ho is a small man who only realized what to do now that foreign powers have invaded and nned to devastate this continent. . Please forgive the small person who only came to me now with only the pride of being upright. I will not be able to pay for this sin while I live. scary. Its scary, but its different from Wooheon. Wooheon said that he wouldter receive punishment for breaking thew and etiquette as a traitor disguised as a loyalist. However, Yeonwi risked death and came to right the wrongs, but it is said that breaking the etiquette andws of the imperial pce is not a mortal sin. The real mortal sin he speaks of is his own foolishness that came toote. The emperor closed his eyes. For some reason, the shadow that had settled on the statue seemed to have cleared up a bit. . An extremely heavy silence enveloped the pce. How much time has passed? A bunch of traitors and cultists. . I wont ask you how you knew that. . What I want to know is whether their mistakes can be revealed to the public. It was then. chuck! Wooheon suddenly got up and tried to retreat to the wall of the royal pce. And at that moment, Yeonwis hand went towards Wooheon. Oooooh! An invisible, intangible energy began to bind Wooheons body. Wooheons body trembled. He is doing his best to escape from Yeonwis enormous intangible spirit. Yeonwis eyes became cold. It is time to utilize the talents we have. Slurp. Chapter 753 Episode 753 Masked Dragon (3) You guys! What are they doing! Hwang Bo-jeok screamed. Catch these traitors right now! If thats not possible, you can kill me! Uh-hui. Peng Mu-gang struck Hwang Bo-jeok in the face with his long sword. It was truly a shameful act. Both the Hwangbo enemy and the Geumgun soldiers who saw it were shaking with rage. Think carefully, everyone. Are you nning to die from the treachery of a traitor? Honor is good and principles are good, but risking ones life for anything is too unfair. Kill these guys right now! Dont worry about my life! Hwang Bo-jeok was sincere. That was something that everyone, including Geumgun and Pengmugang, as well as Zhuge Zhen and Wenseok, could know. sh! Geumguns eyes changed. Peng Wugang was nervous inwardly. Its really not good to bump into each other. If you are determined and decide on a matter of life and death, you will be able to kill a hundred people and run away. The problem is that there are allies here who should not die. There is Zhuge Yan and there is also Yan Wei who headed to the royal pce. Moreover, Munseok and the soldiers he brought with him should not lose their lives either. Even the gold soldiers who are confronting them must not lose their lives. Even if the current Yeonwi reached the emperor, it is unknown if a fight broke out on the other side, but hasty shes should be avoided until then. Hmm, thats how ites out. Peng Mu-gang grinned. good! Then let me make a suggestion. Shut up! Geumgun does not do business with traitors! You just shut up. Your breath stinks. Hwang Bo-jeoks eyes popped out like beads. Are you kidding me in such a serious situation? It was so absurd that Hwang Bo-jeoks already paleplexion literally turned pale. Peng Wugang nodded. No matter how strong I am, I cant subdue you without getting hurt. However, the situation is not good to kill them all and run away. What bullshit! Something. ? Lets just wait a little while. Do you know anything? I wonder if an imperial order wille down to remove us from the royal pce. That doesnt even sound like a horse! No, that makes sense. We came to fix the imperial pce. What? If His Majesty is prepared to throw out a traitor, then from then on, you and I are in the same boat. Peng Mu-gang looked around at Jin-gun and said. Arent you all warriors who joined the Geumgun army after going through the torture of breaking your bones and losing your flesh? The Golden Army is a glorious army that protects His Majesty the Emperor and the Imperial Pce, so catching out traitors is also one of your jobs. It was both right and wrong. Geumgun doesnt move like that. As Hwang Bo-jeok said, it was an organization that operated under a strict hierarchy. Even if a traitor is ced in front of him, he will only draw his sword if an imperial order is given to catch them. This is an organization where autonomous judgment is absolutely prohibited. If there is a group of people among you who have joined hands with treacherous traitors who toyed with His Majesty and wasted national power, they may attack us. But if not, just be patient. It wont be a burdensome time for you either. Hwang Bo-jeok shouted. Do not shake Geumguns loyalty with strange logic! What are they doing! Hurry up and kill the traitors! Hey guys. hook! A terrifying energy wave surged from Peng Wugangs body. It lookspletely different from before, when it seemed somehow soft and empty. The overwhelming energy wave swept over Geumgun in an instant. The faces of the soldiers who had adjusted their spear knives turned pale in an instant. It was the same for Hwang Bo-jeok. Rather, because the distance was so close and even the internal air was blocked, the pressure he was under was truly enormous. Do you really need to see blood like that? . We did note to fight with you, His Majestys golden army. Im here to catch a real traitor. But if you still try to catch us Saaaaaaaaa! Even his life filled with dignity was reflected in the defeat of Geongonmi Heosingong (Ǭ̓) that filled the heavens and the earth. Immediately, I and my group will leave the general and his group and fly to the royal pce. !! It was a threat that was as threatening as it was extremely absurd and absurd. They saw Peng Wugangs military power and also saw Yan Yus martial arts skills disappearing in the direction of Yeojeon in an instant. It was a speed that could not easily be stopped by the Geumguns movements. Of course, since he said out loud that he was going to move, if there was even the slightest hint, Geumgun would immediately bring out gunpowder. Any expert in the world would not survive if he used the newly developed gunpowder weapon. The reason the weapon could not be used against Yeonwi was because the Geumgun moved before he was even conscious of it. Moreover, there was a transcendent expert on this side who was just as good as him, so it was not easy to respond. But it was different now. If they bring out it, no matter how much they are the head of the Pan family, the chances of it prating the royal pce will not be high. The problem was there. That you cant be sure. What if Peng Mu-gang, who shows his sincerity by trying to kill himself, really moves like a thunderbolt at the same time as he decapitates Hwang Bo-jeok? If new gunpowder weapons cant stop him, what will happen to the royal pce? I know its a ridiculous threat. I know, but we have no choice. Peng Wugangs eyes sank darkly. Now it was the image of a general facing a male enemy soldier. The soldiers flinched as if they were going to attack at any moment. An order is an order, but I want you to understand this one thing. If we were really trying to cause a treason, I wouldnt be here either. I guess they followed Yeongaju to the pce together. ! Think about what that means. It was then. Everyone, lower your weapons. Chiri ririn. At themand of Cheon Injang, who was at the forefront, the soldiers of the Geum Army lowered their weapons with great restraint. Hwang Bo-jeok shouted. In-armored! What are you doing! Thats just a tip. Cheon Injang red at Peng Wugang and said. There has never been anyone who has ever ignored Prince Geum like this and no one has ever admonished him. We are just tools following the Emperors orders. I guess so. Ill let you suffer just this once. Cheonjang looked back and shouted. The three armies, head to the pce immediately! Secure the area around the royal pce tightly, and if by any chance His Majestys safety bespromised, kill the traitors immediately! As soon as those words were finished, countless Golden Army soldiers took a detour and headed toward the Third Pce Gate. The remaining soldiers, take out your fire guns! m! The soldiers took out a piece of metal a littlerger than the palm of their hand from their arms and aimed it at Peng Mu-gang, Mun-seok, and all the soldiers under theirmand. Not all of the remaining soldiers took out iron bars. About two hundred people? But that alone will provide enough firepower. At least, the number was sufficient to kill the people here. Thats just a tip. If there isnt much change after that. In Jang Cheonjangs eyes, he was young to live. None of you will survive then. Peng Mu-gang grumbled. It can be brutal. Even though he said so, Peng Mu-gang could instinctively feel it. The fire gun that Cheon In-jang mentioned was an incredibly scary thing. If you get caught by one of those countless fire guns, even the worlds greatest expert could lose his life without even swinging a sword. Did I make the situation too bloody? However, I also understood Cheon Injangs actions. If you dont bring up that level of violence, you may be punished after everything is handled well. dont worry. After some time, there will be one of two oues: either you join us or we are captured by you. Peng Mu-gang nced in the direction of the pce. In contrast to his confident expression, there was a slight nervousness in his eyes. Were you less convinced? Now I have to seriously decide to swing the sword. * * * Oooooh! Wooheons face was now so red that it looked bluish. Yeonwis intangible spirit boasted great power. Although he cannot bepared to the masters who have reached martial arts level, his Samdanjeon (), in which he pierced the limit of martial arts with a single sword technique and revived the state he achieved to the limit, showed a perfect response than anyone else. As full of energy as the lower part of the hall, the middle part of the hall boasts the power of an iron wall, and the upper part of the hall also boasts a vast majesty as much as the middle part of the hall is as solid as the Geumseong iron wall. Yeonwis eyes darkened. The head of Mythology. ! The principle of being a eunuch is to cut off men and prevent them from serving as men, but you didnt do that. The primal energy is too vivid for it to be simply because I learned the Mythologys Yeoyanggong. The Empresss eyes widened. no way?! Wooheon had a fairly high voice for a man. Moreover, he had no beard and his skin was only white. Anyone could say that he was a typical eunuch. But you mean he wasnt a eunuch? If one of the organs that humans are born with is removed, there is no way that their innate positive energy will remain intact. Even if you learn martial arts with such a body, even if you are a rare genius, you will not be able to break through the wall of martial arts. If that were the limit of eunuchs, it would be the limit. profit! But your body is filled with overwhelming strength that cannot be possessed by anyone who has broken through its limits. This guy! sh! Yeonwis pupils glowed bright blue. Its not a metaphor, its really blue. The dark blue color without any blemishes evoked a strange fear in those who saw it. I see sealed fire in my eyes. Slurp. Yeonwi raised his sword. Rumbling. Little by little, Wooheons body moved closer to Yeonwi. It was as if an invisible giant was pulling him by force. It was a great mastery of internal energy and an overwhelming technique. If you want to die, keep rebelling. That would be a good thing. Jeeeeee! Yan Weis iron sword was also stained with a blue radiance like his eyes. Your Majesty! Wooheon looked at Yongsang. But no words came out of the jongsang. The emperors face, hidden in peculiar shadow, was still not visible. Your Majesty the Empress! Woo Heon looked at the Empress. Although we were political enemies, Her Majesty the Empress is also a member of the imperial family and an adult. But are you just going to sit back and watch this outrageous situation unfold? Naturally, there was no answer from the empress. She was a woman who had been between life and death countless times for a while due to the emperor who was very different from usual and the appearance of Yeonwi, who had no idea where she would go. For her, this kind of flow was truly the best. There was a slight exhration on the Empresss face, and a faint look of disdain in her eyes. Woo Heon looked at the Emperor and Empress with despairing eyes. Yeonwi clenched her fists. Kuuk! Wooheons body became upright as ifpletely bound. bye. Just before Yeonwi swings his sword. Wooheons eyes, which had been stained with despair, changed in an instant. These are truly unavoidable things. sh! The quick sword energy, like lightning, instantly split Wooheons body diagonally. Hahaha! A deafening roar. Tsutsutsutsu. Even with Yeonwis heartfelt sh, Wooheons body was not torn apart. Hwaaaah. Thick steam rose from Wooheons body. Yeonwi nodded. Youre finally showing your true colors. The second-inmand of Hwaunbigak, a Shinhwa religious military organization. It was the appearance of Woo-heon, no, Ki Woo-heon. Chapter 754 Episode 754 Masked Dragon (4) ?! Peng Wugangs eyes changed. That wasnt all. The expressions of Hwang Bao-jeok, who was captured by Peng Wu-gang, as well as Zhuge Zhen Yan, who was holding two daggers and keeping a watchful eye on the surroundings, also changed. This? The eyes of the three people all looked in the direction of the pce. Hahahahaha. Is it real or an illusion? The illusion arose as if red-hot clouds were gathering over the roof of a huge, towering pce. The world turns red as if a huge forest fire has broken out somewhere. Its not real. It was a color and sight that did not exist. However, it was clearly visible to the eyes of the three masters who were skilled in central qigong techniques. In particr, to the eyes of Zhuge Zhen Yan, who had recently cultivated deep knowledge and wisdom and erged the size of the Danang Hall, the red sky looked like the face of the devil. A fire that is extremely hot, fierce, and extremely evil and insidious. It seems as if a fire demon that burns everything has descended with extreme malice. Lord Panga! I know! Peng Wugang looked down at Hwangbaojeok. You felt it too, right? Could it be Yeongaju?! Peng Mu-gang shouted. Nowe to your senses, you idiot! How could that unrivaled evil energy be Yeongajus inner strength! ! Its Wooheon! These guys are trying to y with the mighty martial arts and the imperial pce and take the entire continent into their hands! Among them, Taegam Wooheon, a member of the Shinhwa religion, revealed his true colors! Hwang Bo-jeoks eyes wavered. Peng Wugang looked at the Heavenly Seal. Everyone, put down your weapons! We must head to the royal pce right now! The Heavenly Seals eyes wavered. Even though he was a strong man, he could not help but be embarrassed by the unusual reaction of the experts. Peng Mu-gang shouted again. Hwangbojeok!! Hwang Bo-jeok closed his eyes tightly. As of the current time, all of the Geumgun are going to the royal pce! We must protect His Majestys safety at all costs! The entire Geumgun bowed its head. I ept the generals orders! Tuk! Peng Mu-gang pushed Hwang Bao-jeok away. Hwang Bo-jeok shouted. My strength! For a moment, surprise appeared on Hwang Bo-jeoks face. The sealed inner strength has suddenly foundplete freedom. Whether Huang Bao-jeok was surprised or not, Peng Wu-gang immediately arrived in front of Wen-seok. Something unusual is happening in the royal pce! It might be dangerous for Her Majesty, too! Come to the royal pce with Geumgun! It was apletely different tone of voice, but Moonseok knew that it was not the time to worry about such things. Everyone is going to the Imperial Pce! Peng Wugang said to Zhuge Zhenyan. Follow me no matter what! yes! Paaaaaa! The two people run to the royal pce faster than anyone else. A look of nervousness appeared on Peng Wugangs face. Yeongaju! * * * Pusssss! A bizarre haze spreading in all directions. The haze wasnt really a problem, but the heat radiating from Ki Woo-heons body was definitely dangerous. hook! Yeonwi quickly approached the empress and slightly lowered her head. Forgive my rudeness. Wooooow! Aaaah! The Empress screamed without realizing it. However, the Yanwi did not do anything that would bring shame to the mother of the country. Yan Wei levitated the Empress in the air without even using her hands to adjust her energy and immediately sent her to the Emperors side. Slurp. The expression on the Empresss face as she lightly sat down next to Yongsang looked as if she waspletely dumbfounded. hmm. Yeonwi frowned. Hahaha! Ki Woo-heons entire body was enveloped in a strange haze, and the overwhelming anger that had been kept tightly sealed wasing out. The heat is so intense that I cant even breathe properly. If things continue like this, the entire royal pce could be set on fire just by the release of internal energy. Before that, there was a good chance that problems would arise with the Emperor and Empresss royal bodies. Yeonwis swordsmanship was aimed at Ki Woo-heon. Fuuuuuuuu!! The terrifying sword power that exploded in an instant shot out like a cannonball and blew away Ki Woo-heons body. It was a sword strike with the momentum that it didnt matter if he died, but he was sure of the fate. Ki Woo-heon is not dead. This could be seen just by looking at the flying body of Ki Woo-heon, floating and stopping near the fishway outside the royal pce. Yeonwi turned around and lowered his head. It was towards the emperor and empress. I wille after dealing with the evil enemy. Before dealing with evil enemies, the priority was to ensure the safety of the emperor and empress. But Yeonwi didnt do that. He was saying that he would catch Ki Woo-heon first. When the Empress urgently tried to open her mouth. If the position of the Emperor is Yongsang, wouldnt this be where I should be? Somehow, the emperors voice seemed to be filled withughter. Ive been living like Ive been dead for decades, so waiting until dawn will be nothing. You must use your sword to wash away the disrespect youmitted against the Lord of the Heavenly Sea. Yeonwi turned around without saying a word. Slurp. Outside the split door of the pce. There were me demons gathering one by one. A rare evil enemy that still creates a haze in the air in the center of the fishway. And the beast-like fiery demons that gather towards him. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking around at them, soon shouted. I will punish the great sinner who sneaked into the ce where the master of the country is staying and disturbed thews of the world! Hahaha! It was the fearsome Lions Roar of Yan Wei, which I had never heard of before. Even though he had not studied any of the Buddhas divine techniques, Yeonwis shouts radiated fierce power. The sincerity and agreement contained within it was greater than the internal skills shown in the story. All of the Shinhwa cultists who were approaching the fishway flinched and took a couple of steps back. sh! A blooming swordsmanship. Among the warriors of the Yeonga n throughout history, there was no one who had practiced sword fighting techniques to this level. The dark blue sword fighting spirit rising from Yeonwis body not only wrapped around his entire body, but also went beyond the roof tiles of the royal pce and reached the highest point of the pce. Hwaaaaaaaaa! It was a brilliant and overwhelming appearance. Even if ones own strength does not reach the ultimate, here is the orthodox martial arts that has been cultivated throughout ones life and a sincere heart that is stronger than a diamond. That iparable strength of mind was making the true spirit of the owner extremely intense. It was the moment when the most powerful judge, who came to the imperial pce with a sword and even risked his life to speak bluntly in the belief that he would protect the world, fully blossomed. hook! Forward to a wave of blue energy more fierce and pure than that burning me. Ki Woo-heons appearance waspletely different from before as he shed all the haze and revealed his true self, as if he was standing at the opposite end of fate. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! If Yeonwis dark blue energy wave was as mysterious as a flowing current, the golden energy wave radiated by Ki Woo-heon was a burning me itself. The hunched back straightened, and all clothing except the lower garment was burned off, revealing the original body. Extremely white skin. However, the body revealed underneath was perfectly trimmed. The shoes that had been burned by the harsh fire turned into ashes and scattered, and on either side of the exposed bare feet, four golden firearms were spinning in the shape of a wheel. It was as if I was seeing Prince Natasam, a god who was revered as the greatest hero god in the folklore of the Bopae lord in the legend of the vassal. No, it wasnt like I was seeing it, it was a perfect appearance. Kiiiiiiiing! Another wheel-shaped huge golden de was revealed under Ki Woo-heons right hand. I dont know where or how it was taken out. It was not an artificial flower created in the shape of a g, but a clearly real weapon. It looks like a geongon sphere (ǬȦ). Before he knew it, Ki Woo-heon was holding the inner handle of the circr de, and his eyes were burning red. Wow, youre doing things wrong. Ki Woo-heons appearance was very different from the first time. At first nce, when he was the chief inspector, his appearance was that of an old man who was well over fifty years old, but now his face was as young as a man who had not yet reached middle age. The great n waspleted immediately. However, there was an easier way, but because of you alone, our church members suffered even more. Ki Woo-heon smiled. The teeth were exposed white, and the fangs were particrly long and sharp, as if they were the teeth of a wild beast rather than human teeth. If it werent for you, you would have enjoyed a miserable life, but it is entirely your fault that your nations ruler and nations mother perish in mes today! Shut your rotten mouth. Ki Woo-heons strength was not inferior to that of Yeonwi. No, just looking at the vast overflowing internal energy and the fiercely swaying vitality, it seemed that even the worlds dynasties would have difficulty exceeding ten sums. However, Yeonwi did not waver at all even in front of Ki Woo-heon. The force is fierce, but that alone does not guarantee victory or defeat. Even though he may be pushed back in terms of his inner strength and ferocity, the supreme martial arts and enlightenment he has umted so far are whispering in Yeonwis ears that he will never be defeated. Confidence that is so full that there is no room for it anymore, faith in victory. At this moment, Yeonwi, who has be the embodiment of righteousness and righteousness, will not blink an eye even if the owner of the other world, who is said to have interfered with the Buddhas practice,es. Yeonwis pupils turnedpletely blue. Not one of you will escape the imperial pce alive. You idiot! sh! Teeeeeeee! Geongon Quan, which flew like lightning, was blocked by Yan Weis sword and flew high into the sky. It was tremendous power. If it had not been a sword filled with sword magic, the sword would have broken. However, Yeonwi was not embarrassed at all. Left hand holding the back, both feet naturally stepping on the ground. The dark blue sword swordsmanship aroused an unusual sense of anticipation around the quietly lowered iron sword. Ki Woo-heons eyes sparkled. Get back! True. Baba baba bak!! There were eight huge sword qi that broke through the distance of ten zhang along with the single word true. Ki Woo-heons face distorted. Sigh! Eight of the believersing towards him were cut lengthwise. Therge amount of fresh blood pouring out waspletely evaporated by the fire they had lit. It literally happened in the blink of an eye. Even Ki Woo-heon missed the time to react because Yeon Weis eight sword energies were so fast and numerous. The result is this. Of the approaching believers, eight out of twelve were dead. This was one of the three great sword techniques of Yeonga, the Eight Swordsmanship of the Gentleman. It was the swordsmanship of a gentleman who used himself as a pir of the world to neutralize all approaching enemies. However, Yan Weistest attack was too brutal to be called the sword of a gentleman. Is the traitor ready to sacrifice his head? Its pretty good. I thought I could kill him in a few rounds, but this is going to be a long fight. Dont be mistaken. This is not a fight. Yeongas three major sword techniques were all worthy of being called rare seasons. The power of the Iron Sword Daeyeon Thirty-Six Style (Fʮʽ) is a martial art that contains the principles of all swords in the world, although its power is simple, and the Gunja Eight Swordsmanship is an impressive sword art that allows a group of enemies to retreat on their own with powerful sword energy. . And thest sword technique. The worst murder sword of the Yan family, created by Yan Weis grandfather, the head of the Yan family in the Jeon Zhen Dynasty, based on the Eight Swords of Gentlemen in despair at the inability to reform evil through righteousness alone. Its hunting. Hwaaaaaaa! It seemed like the dark blue sword sword was darkening for some reason. Yeonwis expression, which used to be clear and strict, seemed to have somehow changed into sharp and fierce. I will face the traitors today and return to being an animal for the first time in a long time. Im crying! Thick veins writhed on the back of Yeonwis hand as he held the sword. Yeongasst three sword techniques are finally revealed. It was the manifestation of the Eight Swords of Asura. Chapter 755 Episode 755 Masked Dragon (5) . In a quiet and dark ce, the beast opened its eyes. The bright red glow was terrifying and life-threatening. Even if he didnt try to show it, he was showing signs of living on his own. The one cursed by heaven. He was a monster with a history of generating natural magical energy based on his innate ability to live. The beast opened its mouth. Thats unpleasant. The low voice was extremely harsh. It was the unmistakable howl of a wild beast, purring as if it had inhaled iron dust. I feel a dirty energy. But somehow it feels familiar. The beasts eyes narrowed. What is this? It was then. Geek. The iron door opened and a Taoist monk walked in. He had a very polite posture. The sleeves of his wide red uniform had strange shapes embroidered with gold thread. The Taoist knelt down on the spot and bowed his head. Its not time for you to wake up yet. Why have you opened your eyes already? I felt a strange energy. Its very unpleasant. What do you mean by a strange energy? Oh no, not that guy. It is not a disgusting, invincible anti-magic power. But I dont think its the spirit of Taoism either Its annoying. ! The purity is low. Hes the one who couldnt open the extreme door. But somehow it gets on my nerves. It feels simr to when I first saw Muheo. Is that so? This is the energy that has prated through the strictures you have put in ce. Either your golden master is a bad thing, or the owner of this energy I feel has strong potential. There was surprise on the Taoists face. The Geumjeong Jubakbu was an amulet he created, but the magic used in the amulet was based on one of the most popr magic techniques on the continent. There are one hundred and seven such amulets. All measures were taken to ensure that only negative energy and ghost energy umted in a space where clean natural energy could not enter. However, it is said that this beast felt an unusual energy. What is going on outside? Oh, Taegam. Taegam? sorry. The head of the Hwaunbigak said that he wouldpletely defeat the Empresss forces before dawn and seize all power in the pce. This energy is not that of the Shinhwa cultists. I cant do that. The fundamentals are different. then? A bastard from the central ins, whether from the Buddhist or Taoist circles, or from the Jeonggong faction who has learned Jeonggong, has entered the imperial pce. And the one who is right at the doorstep. Geukmun meant non-geuk. At that time, the world was full of all kinds of masters, but there were only a very few masters who were just a stones throw away from reaching the top. I will take a look ande back. Thats not the real problem. yes? Take away the wine. The Taoists face hardened. An astronomical amount of money was spent to perform this talisman. All of this was to increase the power of this beast. Theres still half a year left before that power is used up, so youre kicking it out? Elder. Take it away. The Taoist sighed inwardly. No matter how unfortunate it is, it is of no use if this author refuses. Damn you. The Taoist waved his hand. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! All seventeenrge amulets decorating the iron walls began to burn. It took 50,000 pieces of work to make, but shredding only takes a moment. The Taoist licked his appetite with regret. hook! Geumjeong liquor that is copsing. Power entered the eyes of the beast whose body was wrapped in chains. Quad deuk! Cheer ring! The thick, long chain broke so easily that it rolled on the ground, as if a pile of mud had been loosened. The Taoists face stiffened. Crump! The sight of the beast slowly straightening its back with one hand on the ground caused a strange fear. Her unwashed body and scattered hair reached down to her buttocks. Still, it wasnt tangled. wickedness! The sound of silky, fine hair stroking the floor was simr to the sound of a snake flicking its tongue. Hmm. A moan oozing with pleasure. The nails were as sharp as the ws of a wild beast, boasting the strength of steel. Five bloody fingers dug into the floor as easily as tofu. Crump! Crunch! There was a sound of bones being twisted all over my body. I straightened my back, raised my body, and stood on the ground. Even though it was a simple movement, I couldnt take my eyes off it. When he was tied up with chains while sitting, he looked so shabby, but when he broke the chains and stood up, it looked like a ck-scaled dragon rising up. Phew. ha. Repetition of inhtion and exhtion. Hot! Hot! Blood vessels sprouted all over his skinny body. Before I knew it, thick pectoral muscles began to grow on my t chest, and muscles began to form on my back and my shoulders widened. The arms that were thin like tree branches also became thick like logs. It was a change that was hard to believe even after seeing it with my own eyes. It was not umon for a master of internal energy to achieve great enlightenment and seek physical change, but it could not have been this dramatic. Its not natural, its reverse. Only the power of reverse nature, which rejects the natural flow of nature, makes this possible. The Taoist mans eyes widened. Sigh! Before I knew it, a huge snake was moving between the beasts broad shoulders. It was both fantasy and reality. The magical energy rising from the beasts body created the shape of a terrifying monster snake. Feel so good. The beast smiled. Fangs as sharp as fingernails were revealed. I have regained more than enough of the magic power that was lost due to Dingjung. This is enough. The Taoist monk swallowed his saliva and bowed his head. Elder. I congratte you on your recovery, but if you took a little more time, your magical power would be even more powerful than before Dont be ridiculous. yes? For someone who opens the extreme gate and wanders through the sky, the quantitative increase in internal energy does not mean much. Ha, but Magi is different. A greater amount of magic energy will make the elders body even stronger. I knew that was the case and was greedy for energy, so I was attacked by Taengjung. ! The beast turned its eyes behind its back. Although there were iron walls blocking everything, he seemed to see something in his eyes. I guess my guess was right. Are you talking about the master who stood in front of the extreme gate? no. ? It wasnt because of him that I asked you to remove the gold medal. if?! The one who opened the pr gate, stronger than him, ising this way. The guy who opened the extreme door. In other words, it meant that he was an absolute expert who had broken through the barrier. The Taoists face turned pale. The beast looked around. Its definitely a magical ce. This ce, which was created with a long time of effort for Geumjeong intoxication, increases the spiritual power of the upper ss excessively with magic power beyond imagination. Now that the spell has been lifted, the magic power of this space will soon disappear. However, I was still able to fully enjoy the characteristics of this space. What a guy. The demon lord who opened the Mugeuk sensed another Mageuk master in this special space. A person full of urgency, but at the root of it all, a terrifying murderous spirit and madness that cannot be extinguished even by sea water. I dont know who it is, but There was greed and joy in the beasts eyes. Someone with a simr nature to me ising. he said to the monk. After taking a bath, I will head to the royal pce. Get the ones below ready. Before that guyes, he will peel off the old dirt, hug the woman, eat delicacies, and take a leisurely rest. And when that guy whose name I dont knowes, thats when Ill step out. bang! The beast that blew down the iron door with a single wave left the room at a slow pace. The Taoist sighed. I guess I should report it. In the first ce, that beast was not a person of myth, a person of four spirits, or a person of light blood. No matter what the emperor or the empire is, it is worthless to that beast. Because all that beast wants is blood and pleasure. But The Taoist monk who left the room stopped without realizing it. What do you mean its not a drama? Who on earth ising here? Could it be Seongcheon? * * * Pugh! Golden mes and dark blue sword energy flew out along with a strong explosion. Quad deuk! The sh between the two super-advanced masters caused cracks to appear throughout the sacred fishway. The career that bounced left a hole in the wall of a building far away. The Shinhwa cultists quickly widened the distance due to the violent collision, but one person who could not escape was set on fire with his limbs broken. What the hell. Saaaaagh! The dark sword energy curved like a snake and grazed the nape of Ki Woo-heons neck. It was a sword so flexible and sharp that it gave me goosebumps. Its a shame I avoided it because I read it as if it was a fire that was activated all the time, otherwise I would have been in trouble. What a great man. Faaagh! Not only does it spit out mes, it also bes a me itself. Ki Woo-heon closed the distance to ten lengths in an instant like a weightless fire. The burning wheel of fire around both feet seemed to add strength to the agile divinew. Ki Woo-heons fist swung towards Yeon-wis sternum. Hahaha! Yeonwi holds the sword diagonally backwards and blocks Ki Woo-heons Yeomwang Fist. It was surprising that he was able to block such a powerful force, but what was even more surprising was Yeonwis attitude. By lowering his center of gravity, he easily blocked it while maintaining an upright posture without receiving any force. Although he was exuding a much more ferocious spirit than before, his unique upright posture shown in the workshop did not change. How can you not be affected by anything? sh! Four streams of me rose up from Ki Woo-heons back, forming a long tail and targeting Yeon-wis body. It is neither martial arts nor martial arts. The fireball was created andunched using only Qigong. This type of attack is carried out without even going through the intestines, which is the outlet of the mind. It was not a human level. A light shed in Yeonwis eyes. Bub bub bub! The four fiercely swirling des of sword energy instantly destroyed the four golden fireballs that flew into his upper body. This too was surprising. The firepower of the Geumje Sunhwagong does not go out even when cut. If the owners will is alive and connected to the dantian, it can be reunited at any time to attack the enemy. However, the fireball hit by Yeonwis sword disappeared at that moment. This was because the prating mirror carried in the sword cut off the source of Ki Woo-heons Danjeon and Balgyeong. Ki Woo-heon frowned and stepped back. Hwaaaaaaa! Even as he retreated, Geumje Sunhwagongs anger became more fierce. Even though he hadpletely opened up his martial arts skills that had been sealed, his internal skills remained stagnant for too long. It was bound to take some time for the released inner energy to spread throughout the body and for the spirit spirit to bepletely one. sh! A ray of dark sword energy flew like an arrow and aimed at Ki Woo-heon between the eyes. Ki Woo-heons eyes widened. It prates the wall of burning mes so easily. but! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A splendid explosion of red blood shot up into the sky and then evaporated. Phew! Ki Woo-heons feet came off the ground. It wasnt a trick to wait in the air. It felt like I was floating in the air, as if I were a weightless man of fire. Ki Woo-heon smiled fiercely and clenched his fist. Before he knew it, his hand, which had been pierced by sword energy, had beenpletely healed thanks to Hwajeongs recovery power. I waited long. From now on, my true power! Youve waited a long time. Rumbling! Rumbling! Just as Ki Woo-heon opened Geumje Pure Chemical Industry after such a long time that it took some time to get used to it. After reaching this level, Yeonwi also took out the Asura Eight Swords for the first time. Even the worlds greatest expert needs time to get used to its extreme murderousness and sensitivity. Yeonwis pupils, which had been slowly turning red, turnedpletely blood red. e. Ki Woo-heon raised his hand with a stern expression. sh! An arrow fired from somewhere in the distance was sucked into the royal pce. At the same time, Ki Woo-heon moved. Chapter 756 Episode 756. Changes in the Way of Heaven (1) The arrow fired by Hongryonggung was not an intangible bullet. So it was stronger, sharper and heavier. The goal was not the Yeonwi but the royal pce. Even if the arrow containing extreme fire cannot reach the emperor, it will burn all external objects within it. And Ki Woo-heon rushes in, taking advantage of that gap. There will never be a more embarrassing moment for Yan Wei, who is trying to protect the emperor. There is no need to confidentlypete with an opponent who has weaknesses. It was when Ki Woo-heon, who had closed the distance in an instant, was about to wield the Gungon Fist. ?! Ki Woo-heon, who looked into Yeon-wis eyes, felt something was wrong for a split second. Yeonwi did not look embarrassed at all. Before he knew it, his left hand was reaching inside the royal pce, and he was pointing at Ki Woo-heon with his rough iron sword, and the movement was extremely smooth and natural. A movement that does not match the eyes full of malevolence. Ki Woo-heon felt his hair stand on end. danger! Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The golden me oxidized brilliantly. The explosion of the sword sword that exploded from the sword point of the iron sword threw Ki Woo-heon away. It was a fierce attack that pierced the target in an instant and pushed back with explosive force. Wooooow! Suddenly, the iron poem that had been sucked into the royal pce was floating on Yeonwis left hand. The city of Cheolsi, burning with fierce mes, was engulfed in an ominous dark blue aura and could not feel its heat. Its a very shallow trick. Yeonwi clenched her fists. Crispy! The iron shield containing the mes waspletely broken. Surprisingly, there was nothing wrong inside the pce. Even for a brief moment, an arrow filled with high-temperature mes reached the center, and even with the fierce fire, not a single piece of wood in the royal pce was burned. Ki Woo-heons face distorted. A waste of time. From the moment the Hongryonggungs arrow entered Yan Weis full power, the swordsmith was already in perfect control of the arrows firepower. So there is nothing wrong with the previous one. You mean you read it in that moment? As if I knew it would happen from the beginning. Yeonwi, who read the moment the arrow was fired, expected that he would attack and was preparing for his next martial arts attack. Creepy! Ki Woo-heon, who studied the rare Yeoyang-gong, felt appalled by Yeon-wis judgment. Even though he was burning himself with anger and murder, his eyes looking in all directions were extremely cold. His judgment was urate and his senses were keen. Ki Woo-heons eyes sparkled. Weeeeeeeee! Before I knew it, the Gungon Quan on my wrist was spinning at high speed. The firearm, which was otherwise threatening, shed even more fiercely. The golden firearm spinning like a wheel around the rotating Geongon Quan seemed as if it would turn the entire area into a sea of fire at any moment. There is no need to talk much. sh! The Hongryong Pce, which had been aiming at the royal pce for dozens of scenes, suddenly appeared on top of the building behind Ki Woo-heon. A woman known only as Hongryonggung without a name. She had a look that made it difficult to tell her age with just a single nce, but she had strong muscles like a man. Ki Woo-heon shouted. Firing from all directions! Paaaaang! The Hongryong Pce soared high in the sky, attracting protests. Hwaaaaaaa! As many as eight intangible bombs were spread out in a circle with time differences. The eight fireballs spread out and flew in all directions outside the pce. At the same time, Ki Woo-heons Geongon Quan was fired towards Yeon Wi. At that time, Yan Weis sword made a strange movement. Babababababaak! Seven rays of sword energy shot out like thunderbolts from Yeonwis dark blue body. Puffpuffpuffpuff! With a spectacr explosion, all the intangible bombs that had upied every corner disappeared. Hahaha! Yan Wei, who struck Qian Kun Quan with his iron sword, took a step back. Geongon Quan flew into the sky and exploded the remaining me. It was a grafting of fire and fire that reached its ultimate level of sword qigong (⹦) divine skill. Not only did he have solid strength, but he also had a very elegant swordsmanship, protecting the entire royal pce like an iron wall. A look of surprise appeared on Ki Woo-heons face. A look of astonishment appeared in Hongryonggungs single eye. And then. The Yeonwi moved. hook! At that moment, Hongryonggung saw an illusion of something huge and intangible stretching right in front of his nose. omg! That something was a monster. The three faces and ming hair were menacing. The six arms took on different shapes and brutally attacked the spirit of the Red Dragon Pce. The frightened Red Dragon Pce unfolded the divinew without even realizing it. Although reason knew that this was nothing more than an illusion, the majesty and vitality of the three-faced, six-legged Asura statue were so strong that the body reacted first. At that moment, Yeonwi and Ki Wooheon collided. Damn it! It feels like it has multiple arms. When you swing your sword once, there are eight attack lines. Ki Woo-heons two hands stepped on the path of Yeolhwashinjang () and blocked Yeonwis sword strike. hook! Ki Woo-heons face hardened. Yeonwi, who swung his arms wide and threw away an eight-stroke attack, was ring at himself until the end. He didnt take his eyes off me until the moment his body rotated, and his eyes were like those of a truly terrible evil spirit. this! Hahaha! The me attached to Ki Woo-heons body was cut straight off by the spinning and upward strike of the sword and fell away. It was a terrifyingly sharp sh. It was not the dignified and restrained attack shown before. It is literally a sword of ughter. It is not a change of sword but closer to a difficult sword. It was a killers martial art that did not threaten the opponent with an ever-changing sword, but rather cut the opponent to death on the spot. Ki Woo-heon summoned Geon Gon-gwon. Shhh! Jiiiing! Ki Woo-heon, who had retreated ten steps, lunged at Yeon Wi again. Damn it! h h h! strong. I knew that he was strong just by his momentum, but as the shes continued, I was surprised by Yeonwis strength. Even an equal expert would have difficulty engaging in closebat due to the firearms emitted. No matter how powerful a person is, they will still be invaded by firearms over time. But the age was different. It seemed as if it waspletely unaffected by Geumjesunhwagongs powerful fire, and it attacked fearfully, aiming for bloodletting and vital points. The two raised eyes sh a terrible fleshy glow, and the number of swinging arms seems to have increased from six to eight as they frantically attack the opponent. Ki Woo-heons fist moved like a thunderbolt. Fuuuuuuu! Yeonwi retreated with a powerful explosion. Although they were at a simr level, Ki Woo-heon was one step ahead in terms of strength. Ki Woo-heon, who had shaken off his seniority, used Geon-gon-kwon again. sh! Chiri ririn! The Qiangon Quan was thrown out with a sharp noise. The bounced Geongon Quan rotated strangely and returned to Ki Woo-heons wrist. Ki Woo-heon swung the left hand. Qarring! A huge pir of golden fire flies away with a huge explosion. The true power of Geumjesunhwagong, which is considered to be one of the most famous of the Shinhwa religions Yeolyanggongs, was the real power. The tension of the gigantic mes shown by the eighteen warriors. Among them, Ki Woo-heons strength, which was superior to all others, was so great and powerful that it was enough to fill the entire door of the disappeared royal pce. A blow that seemed as if it would sweep away the royal family and blow away the royal pce behind it. At that time, Yeonwis hands increased to eight again. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Fuuuuuuuuuuck! With a tremendous explosion, a pir of fire scattered in all directions and copsed. Ki Woo-heons eyes wavered. It was not something that could be prevented by blocking the ultra-high temperature tension that was released while annihting the air. It disrupts the masters breathing before he even approaches, so although it is possible to avoid it, it is nearly impossible to block it. But Yeonwi blocked it head on. The sleeves of his disheveled clothes were burned, exposing his strong forearms. There was soot here and there on the left side of the face and the nape of the neck. However, Yan Weis momentum did not die. On the contrary, it was more fierce and more alive than before. The mere sight of life pouring out like a waterfall was enough to turn my stomach. Lets see how long you canst! Weeing! With a strange noise, Ki Woo-heon entered the streets of Yeonwi. Ki Woo-heon was superior not only in strength but also in speed. Even if you can predict your opponents movements, you will be at a disadvantage if you cannot keep up with their speed. die! It was then. Ki Woo-heons eyes turned to Yeon-wis right hand. Yeonwis right hand. The hand that had always stubbornly held the iron sword was empty. Ki Woo-heon felt his hair burning. sh! Ki Woo-heon, who immediately retreated,id down his upper body using the iron pan bridge method. At the same time, I felt a sharp pain in my upper body and the bridge of my nose. Yanwis big sword containing sword energy cut through his skin. this! Faba Park! Ki Woo-heon spun around in the copsed position and widened the distance again. Fuuuuuuu! It was a good thing we had distanced ourselves. If I had gotten up and fought back right away, I would have had to take the tension that shattered the ground with my body. Oooooh! The iron sword, which gave out a terrifying sound, floated through the air and was caught in Yeonwis hand again. Whoop! Ki Woo-heon took a deep breath. Yeonwi was still standing on the steps in front of the royal pce with a stern posture. what? He is slightly ahead in strength, endurance, and technique. The more expert you are, the more difficult it is to ovee the difference of one move. In that case, Yeonwi should have fallen long ago. Even though I didnt fall, I suffered significant losses and had to retreat. But the result was the opposite. With Yan Weis extreme killing power, the Red Dragon Pce retreated, and due to a sword strike with horrifying delicacy amidst overflowing sword power, Yeolhwasinji copsed and Jinje Sunhwagong was unable to exert his strength. Everything is under the sword. Powerful firearms, destructive tension, and extreme speed. It doesnt work in front of Yan Weis sword. It cannot pierce a will as strong as steel. Its impossible. Ki Woo-heon flinched. Yeonwi continued speaking in a monotonous tone. Even if I try a hundred times a thousand times, you will not be able to surpass me if you ignore the principles of martial arts and only attack with force. Shut up, kid! bang! Ki Woo-heon, who increased his strength with a strong forward angle, swung his double sword. Buuuuuung! Although the speed slowed down, a huge pir of fire shot outrger than before. Not only did the size increase, but the power also increased. It was only natural that the firepower itself increased. hook! Ki Woo-heon hid himself in the pir of fire and followed behind him. Spread it out! Fuuuuuuuuuuuck! It falls apart. Instead of disintegrating the pir of fire with a sharp sword like before, the powerful firearm was copsing under the iron sword that was fired while rotating aimed at the exact center of the pir of fire. Ki Woo-heon, startled, turned his body around. Pow! It was toote to avoid it. The firepower of the pir of fire was so strong that I couldnt see the flying sword in time. I was the victim of my own cunning. Ugh! Yeonwis iron sword was stuck in Ki Woo-heons shoulder as he retreated. Phew! Frost settled on the ground in front of the disappeared pir of fire. Yeonwi was still not moving a single step from that spot. Ki Woo-heons face was distorted like a murderous murderer. Whoa! Ki Woo-heon broke the sword stuck in his shoulder. As I pulled out the remaining de, the fire spirit was activated in an instant and the prating wound was healed. Ki Woo-heon spoke in a calm voice. I didnt know it would be this bad. Yes, with this level of skill, I would have been able to break through this barrier so quickly. . But you cant kill me. As time passes, you are at a disadvantage. Not like that. Sarah. Sarah. The hem of the long cloth shaking. Yeonwies down the stairs step by step. Those who will help you have run away because they are tired of my power, but those who will help me will proudly defend this ce even in the face of your mes. Can someone help me? At that time, an extremely loud voice was heard from the southwest. Yeongaju! sh! Peng Mu-gang was flying through the air using the divine method of Eogi Shin-pung, and Zhuge Zhen-yeon was following behind him. Ki Woo-heons eyes widened as if they were torn. Why didnt I feel it?! The moment he had doubts, he realized. Asuras deadly force, which took a toll on the mind and body just by standing still, was so powerful that he could not even sense the presence of such experts. Yan Wei stretched out his hand to Peng Wugang. The sword. Faaagh! The military small sword that was hanging on Peng Wujiangs waist flew through the air and was caught in Yan Weis hand. hook! Peng Wugang got down behind Yan Wei. Zhuge Zhen also got down next to him. Yeonwi slowly turned her neck. Crump! The bones collided and made a bloody sound. I will kill you now. Hahaha! The nobleman Yeonwi became a huge statue of Asura and reached right in front of Ki Woo-heon. Ki Woo-heon, surprised, swung his gun. The huge sword held by the three-faced six-faced monster shattered Qiangon Quan. bang! Chapter 757 Episode 757 Changes in the Way of Heaven (2) This is impossible! Hongryonggung gulped his saliva as he looked at the direction of the royal pce from afar. Why cant I move? The military power of those named as Red Dragons varied greatly. The work of disassembling or reinterpreting martial arts and creating them was not something that could simply be said to be of a high level. However, there are people who are naturally gifted with such abilities. So, there were strong red dragons and there were also weaker red dragons than expected. Among them, the Red Dragon Pce was one of the strongest among the Red Dragons. Given the right environment, even the Red Dragon Sword would not be able to ovee the Red Dragon Pce. She couldnt move. flinch! The moment I tried to take a step forward, my toes automatically curled. Cold sweat broke out on my back. The back of my neck immediately became damp. Myplexion was pale and I kept swallowing dry saliva. The expression my spine feels numb is probably used in times like this. This is not a metaphor, I really felt like I wanted to kneel down right now because my spine was numb. why! Why cant I move?! Grinding his teeth, Hongryonggung forcibly burned out his strong will. Wow! She unfolds the divinew with her eyes tightly closed. ! At that moment, she stepped back without realizing it. One foot further back than where I originally stood. Hongryonggungs face turned pale. Kugugoogung! A huge Asura statue appeared in front of her. Its clearly an illusion. There are many mysterious monsters in the world, and many unknown and unheard of spirit creatures, but I have never heard of a three-sided and six-proportioned Asura statue that is more than ten feet tall and is alive and moving. Reason recognized it and was convinced of it. However, the mind was criticizing the confidence given by reason as a lie. Die. If you enter that area, you will die. It wasnt just death either. He will be torn to pieces by a six-armed giant with fire burning on his head, three faces with shing eyes that look more ferocious than a demon and sharp fangs like a wild beast. Im really dying! Dying wasnt scary. It has been a long time since I ovee countless life and death experiences and the fear of death through the power of faith. That made me even more amazed. She was a poisonous breed who would not even blink an eye even if her limbs fell off for the sake of a mission. Why are you doing this? why! Tuk! Hongryonggung looked down at the floor in surprise. Slurp! I lost the bow because my fingers were weak. The bow was sliding down the roof. what are you doing! catch! I think its a shame that an unmanned person misses a weapon! But all she could do was reach for the bow that was moving further and further away. Other than that, I couldnt do anything. This was because it seemed that if I lowered my body and tried to hold the bow, I would not be able to get up again from the prone position. The transcendental expert Hong Dragon Pces military power is at the level of a servant, no less than that of the leader of the Great Moon Sect. To reach that level, you need more than strong internal energy and a trained body. It is a strong spirit. However, the super expert, who has transcended even the fear of death, is unable to move because he feels like he will be torn to pieces. This was absolutely not normal. So why is she doing this? What on earth did Yeonwi use to be incapable of fighting? Is it a liquorw? Its not a technique. She knew it. Its apletely different method. Something so profound that it could break a persons spirit, even that of a transcendental master, and destroy his spirit, had broken her. She didnt want to admit it. Except for those who have reached the ultimate, or even among those who have reached the ultimate, only those who have achieved extreme enlightenment have been unable to even knock on the door. This was that state. But even if her reason didnt acknowledge it, her mind and body did. Even though he was unable to open the door to the extreme and beyond, his enlightenment was so lofty that he was at the level of a monster who skipped everything. It is the utopia of martial arts that all those who hold a sword, or even those who have learned martial arts, want to reach without exception. heart sword (Ą)? * * * The door to the royal pce is split, and behind it are the emperor and empress. Peng Wugang and Zhuge Zhenyan knew that. No matter how urgent the situation was, I had to turn my head to confirm their presence. Even if it was urgent, I had to be polite and be alert to my surroundings. But the two couldnt do that. It was because I was overwhelmed by the sight before my eyes and the fight between Yeonwi and Ki Wooheon. her! Peng Mu-gang let out a groan simr to augh. Zhuge Zhen was not even able to speak. Qarring! When Yeonwi swung his sword, the pce gate and part of the pce wall leading to the pce shattered and flew away. It was a very destructive sword attack, unbing of a senior officer. The short sword he was holding was less than two feet long, but it looked as if he was swinging a huge sword that was longer than one piece. But that wasnt surprising. It was clearly a powerful martial arts attack, but it was a blow that even Peng Mu-gang was capable of. What was truly surprising was the momentum itself disyed by Yeonwi. h h h! The small sword, moving like a bolt of lightning, collided with the ming fist, creating a terrifying shock wave. There is nock of strength. But Ki Woo-heon withdrew. It wasnt just one or two steps, but he ended up retreating more than ten steps in order to escape the full authority of the Yeonwi. Faaagh! Yeonwi, who had spread the Cheonjong Unbibi as if he had been waiting, suddenly appeared to the right of Ki Woo-heon. Ki Woo-heons face distorted. Puff puff! The me Kings Fist was unleashed against the merciless cutting and stabbing attacks. Yeonwis body shook. Ki Woo-heon was also unable to ovee his sword strength and took three or four steps back. Unbelievable! sh! Yeon Wi, who cleared the front line of fire with his left-handed Banryongjang and narrowed the distance to just two steps, stabbed his sword into Ki Woo-heons chest. It was a killing that was extremely merciless. Remove the enemys shield and insert your sword into the gap revealed. He was literally ready to kill with one sword. months! Yeon Weis sword created a scratch on Ki Woo-heons side. Ki Woo-heon was scared and turned his body to avoid the sword. Boom! Ki Woo-heon, who widened the distance again, took a deep breath. He did not take his eyes off Yeonwi until the end, but he was not deceived. Why on earth are you doing this?! He is superior in all aspects of speed and strength. In addition, firearms emitted from the entire body always inflict damage on the enemy. Since it always has a Qigong barrier around it, it can react sensitively to enemy attacks as well. In addition, excluding the absolute master who opened the extreme gate, he possessed the most extensive internal power within the Shinhwa Church. They say that the more advanced you are, the more important the quality of your internal energy is, but if you are at a simr level, those with more internal energy will inevitably have an advantage. But why? months! Lets go! Sasak! A horrifying sh targeted Ki Woo-heons entire body. I predicted all the sword strikes with Geumje Sunhwagongs firewall, but strangely, it was difficult to dodge them. Ki Woo-heon urgently reached for the sky. Chiri riri ring! The broken and scattered iron pieces of Qian Kun Quan gathered together in his hands, creating a gust of me. die! Fuuuuuuu! The tension released by the deteriorated kidney immediately swept over the Yeonwi. Jegal Yeon shouted without even realizing it. Matriarch!! bang! With the explosion, the mes that swept through Yeonwi scattered in all directions. Yeonwis appearance was revealed to be extremely fine. He was ring at Ki Woo-heon with his sword extended to the middle, and Ki Woo-heon felt his breath suffocating when he saw those eyes. what. Ki Woo-heons eyes trembled. What the hell are you! It was then. ?! Time divided into moments. Ki Woo-heon felt as if dozens of swords were raining down from the sky. Each sword was arge sword,rger than the pirs of the Great Hall. There were dozens of such swords, so it seemed like there was no way to avoid them. Ki Woo-heons face appeared momentarily filled with fear. The middle and middle battles fluctuated, and the upper and lower battles resonated. Aaaah! Crumbling! The gold mes, which were fluttering menacingly, soared high into the sky, creating a gust of wind around Ki Woo-heons body. It was Cheon Oecheons Qigong technique, in which he poured all his energy into it. Instead of sending out a pir of fire like before, he bes a pir of fire himself and crushes all threats thate his way. Saaaaagh! Broken stones and foreign objects shot up into the sky, centered around a swirling pir of golden fire. The whirling foreign matter seemed to be sucked into the pir of fire and soon copsed into ashes. There was literally no spectacle. It was a sight that anyone would have been amazed at if it were not a life-or-death battle. sh! Whoa! At that time, a beam of light prated the center of the pir of fire. hook! The rising pir of fire dispersed and disappeared in an instant. Saaaaaaaaa! The extremely high temperature mes disappeared and the blowing wind cooled the heat. Frost formed in the Eodo area along with a thick haze. And Ki Woo-heon stood in the center. . Ki Woo-heon looked down at his chest in silence. The flying short sword stuck straight through his heart. With this Ki Woo-heon smiled a twisted smile. A face that shows all kinds of emotions, including fear, shock, embarrassment, and anger. You cant kill me with an attack like this. Even as he spoke, Ki Woo-heon felt puzzled by his own remarks. Why am I saying this? Isnt it normal to break the sword during that time, recover with Hwajeong, and then immediately attack? You failed. Emperor? Even if the idiot puppetes to his senses, our Sigh! Oops! Ki Woo-heon groaned and stumbled. The small sword that pierced his chest was again held in Yeonwis hand. It was a ploy by someone out of thin air. Grumble! Grumble! Concentrated energy surged from Hwajeong, regenerating the destroyed blood vessels and even returning bones, muscles, and heart to their original state. Ki Woo-heons painting passion, which reached a high level, was on a different level from that of others. Even though his heart was pierced, he did not die. but. Grrrr! Ki Woo-heon, who was lowering his posture to prepare for his opponents next attack, suddenly felt his legs shaking. It wasnt just the legs. The trembling that started somewhere in my chest suddenly spread throughout my entire body. My hands got cold. My earlobes turned red and my back felt sore. My body didnt listen, as if I had been fighting for several nights without rest. My breathing became more and more difficult and my eyes became blurry. What is this? weird. Why is my body like this? All it took was one piercing with a sword? Okay. Ki Woo-heon, who was looking at his body in confusion, looked up with an eerie feeling. In front of him was Yeonwi. It was a ce that was less than a stones throw away if you fell over. Crack! Ki Woo-heons teeth suddenly shed. The moment I saw Yeonwis face up close, my body froze in indescribable fear. Those whose hearts are broken and those who have lost their minds. . I have lost my will to fight, so it would be right to let him go. sh! Behind Yeonwis back, the illusion of Asura appeared. Now I have forgotten mercy. At that moment, Ki Woo-heon realized. Why am I so filled with fear that I cant do anything? Even though he has superior strength and speed, why is he being toyed with by Yeonwi? Why was I threatened by an invisible sword? Why couldnt I attempt an active attack even though my heart was pierced and my body was still intact? This guy didnt destroy Geumjesunhwagong. Fuwaaaaak! One of Ki Woo-heons arms flew high into the sky. I couldnt muster up my strength. I couldnt do my best. Suddenly! Suddenly! One remaining arm and left leg were also blown off. Ki Woo-heon fell down, and an emptiness appeared in his eyes. My heart and mind were cut my heart. Chin! Yeonwi, who was holding Ki Woo-heons neck, held the sword in reverse and swung it mercilessly. Suddenly! puck! Plopping! Jjiigik! Chapter 758 Episode 758 Change in the Way of Heaven (3) Puck! Plop! Arge amount of blood sttered around the frosty fishway. The terrible sound of cracking and cutting bloodily decorated the quiet royal pce. Zhuge Yans face turned pale. The back of Yeonwi, who was holding the fallen Ki Woo-heons leash and swinging his sword wildly, looked brutal, like a wild beast tearing its prey to pieces. Go, matriarch! At that time, Peng Wugang grabbed Zhuge Yans shoulder. Stay still. but! We cant help. Yeongaju must get out on her own. Youreing out?! Peng Wugang looked at Yan Wei in silence. The deep, deep eyes contained worry and surprise. I thought I had achieved ultimate enlightenment, but The corners of Peng Wugangs eyes trembled slightly. I never thought I would have reached the point of strength in my heart. Shimgeom. It refers to the state of handling a sword with ones heart. However, it could be interpreted in many ways, so a dancer who dances a sword dance by swinging a sword as directed may have reached the heart and sword. However, what the martial arts people call simgeom, which is the highest level of martial arts, means that one can cut down an opponent without swinging a real sword because one controls the sword with ones mind. A person with mental injuries. If you say you will kill the other person with your heart, the other person will not be able to resist and will die. In fact, if one had such abilities, one would be worthy of being called a god. Even if you dont swing a sword or make eye contact, if you put your mind to it, a person can die instantly. What is this other than true invincibility? Of course, no one will actually reach the state of mind and sword. As a result, the state of the sword of the mind remained a legend, not just a legend. However, the level that Yeonwi has reached is also on the path of the mind and the sword. To put it bluntly, it could be said to be the heart-sword of a swordsman, not the heart-sword of a martial god. Even though his body did not reach the ultimate stage, he developed the Sangdanjeon through tremendous enlightenment. With his strong mind and heart, he can show the other person an illusion they cannot escape from or destroy their mind and make them go crazy. A state where you cut off the opponents heart rather than killing it with your heart. It strikes a direct blow to the invisible spirit, making it a top-ss martial arts technique that cannot bepared to any other technique in the world. But there was a problem at that point. The examination of the mind begins with the manifestation of extremely developed mental power. Its simr to living, but much more delicate and dangerous. Depending on the situation, he can exert great power, but if his will is weak, he cannot even make a dent in his opponent. Peng Wugangs eyes deepened. He defeated that difficult enemy with his strong mental power, but excessive use of upper-levelbat can cause personal harm. Depending on how you handle that extremely sharp double-edged sword, it can be either a divine sword or a magical sword. flinch! Yeonwis sword that was cutting and stabbing Ki Woo-heons body stopped. Yeongaju. The killing sword you showed me is so ferocious that no one else can match it. Furthermore, if you naturally immerse yourself in it based on the mind and sword, you may truly be an asura. Grrrr. Did he sense Peng Mu-gangs concern, or was he resisting? Yeonwis arm holding the short sword trembled slightly. Get out of the immersion. You only raised a sword to kill a traitor, but you are not an Asura, but the head of the Byeoksan Love Family. Peng Wugangs fist gained strength. If you dont escape by your own strength, you will be wielded by the sword of flesh again in the future! It was then. hook! A blue glow surged from Yeonwis body. As one throws oneself into the life of death and changes the sword strike itself, the color of the true energy tinged with death is bound to darken as well. That was the reason why Yeonwis true energy changed to dark blue the moment he took out the Asura Eight Swords. However, the true energy rising from Yeonwis body now was a unique dark blue color. Saaaaagh. The intangible evil that had taken over the entire area like a spiders web became an invisible haze and disappeared. A smile appeared on the corner of Peng Wugangs mouth. Whoa! Yeonwi exhaled lightly and slowly stood up. Zhuge Zhens face brightened. Matriarch! Cough! At that moment, Yeonwi coughed violently and coughed up a handful of blood. Matriarch?! Wow! Zhuge Yan quickly approached Yan Weis side. Cough! Cough! Wow! Yeonwis face was extremely pale as she bent over and coughed up blood. Zhuge Yan asked worriedly. Are you okay? Okay. After taking a moment to catch her breath, Yeonwi spoke as if she were embarrassed. sorry. I looked ugly. no! You fought and won against a master of his caliber! You have really done a great job! Yeonwis eyes naturally turned to Ki Woo-heon. Wiggle! Wiggle! Ki Woo-heons torso was shaking after being shed by a fierce knife. Two arms were blown off and a leg was also cut off. The sight of Ki Woo-heon, with spiderweb-like sword marks carved all over his face and upper body, was truly terrifying. Yeonwis eyes darkened. You have be a beast. Asura Eight Swords was not a martial art that boasted a particrly amazing herbivorous skill. If you look at the herbivorous diet itself, it was almost simr to the eight swords of the ruler. However, it was just a murderous sword that actively epted the boiling flesh and took the opponents life without stopping in the movement that should have been stopped. And the reason why Yeonwi did not take out the Asura Eight Swords during this time was because he did not have the confidence to fully handle the sword. not there yet. If I hadnt reached the level of the mind and sword, if I had stopped just before that point, I wouldnt have shown such an ugly sight. After breaking through the supreme state of the Sword of the Heart, the power of the Eight Swords of Asura increased and at the same time, my true heart was shaken due to the excessive consumption of divine energy. Atro is aw in which the spirits and spirits must be one and not be shaken by any of them. When God copses, the mind is shaken, and when the spirit is shaken, the energy runs wild. This was simr to the process in which demons who had trained in magical arts became crazed demons due to demonic magic. no. Yeonwi shook his head. Its all just excuses. If I am caught up in the thought of killing myself without being able to set my mind straight because it is an unfamiliar situation, this also means that my discipline iscking. If I didnt have the confidence to control myself in the first ce, I shouldnt have brought it up. The hand holding the short sword gained strength. I told Ho-jeong not to do that, but its really shameful that someone like Abi is acting like this. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from Yeonwis body. The sword magic was circling the entire body, healing damaged blood vessels and expelling swollen turbid energy. In reality, the injuries suffered from Ki Woo-heons attack were not serious. All the toxinsing out of his body right now were internal injuries from the aftereffects of the sword. The mind is connected to the body, so when my mind bes cloudy, my body also bes weak. Whoa! The cool breeze awakened his mind. Lets reflectter. Now is not the time. Yeon Wei asked Zhuge Yan. Did you persuade King Geum? yes. Good job. I didnt do anything. Paenggaju did it all. Yan Yu nodded and looked at Peng Wugang. Peng Wugang smiled and nodded. Yeonwi opened her mouth. Please wait a moment. I wille back after clearing up the area. Are you okay? I dont have the courage to look at Pangajus face because Im worried. Its back to normal, so it wont happen again in the future. Of course you should. Peng Wu-gangs grinning face was truly a heroic act itself. Yan Wei tapped Zhuge Yan on the shoulder. Escort the royal pce until the golden army arrives. I wille after dealing with the hidden enemies around me. yes! Kaang! Yeonwi, who had broken the small sword that was still alive, reached for the iron sword that was far away. Ugh. With a pleasant resonance, the broken iron sword was caught in Yeonwis hand. Even though it was broken, its length was simr to that of a short sword. There was nothing wrong with holding it and swinging it. In the first ce, the level of Yeonwi was not limited by weapons. Wow! Yeonwi, who jumped out of the fishway with the Cheonjong operation fee, instantly caught the presence of Yeoyanggong. Aaaah! Ahh! Short screams erupted here and there. It was incredible speed. The believers who were frightened by the assassination of Ashura, who was giving off a strong impression, went into hiding and lost their lives in an instant. After a while. hook! When Yeonwi returned, there was not a single drop of blood on his iron sword. And at that time, the Geumgun led by Hwang Bo-jeok arrived in front of the royal pce. Hwang Bo-jeoks eyes wavered. Oh no! The area around the sacred pce was literally devastated. The ground was hollowed out here and there, as if some kind of energy had collided with it. There were ces where the soil had burned and turned ck, and the shattered and copsed pce walls and gates looked very shabby. Among them, the highlight was by far the main gate of the royal pce. The gate, which had been cut off with an extremely sharp sword, had no trace of its original majesty. How dare he! The situation was so shocking that Hwang Bo-jeok felt like his eyes were spinning. Your Majesty the Empress! Munseok, who appeared among the kings, was surprised and looked around the royal pce. Is Her Majesty okay? Peng Mu-gang raised his sword and blocked Wen-seoks words and actions. It is Your Majestys presence. Calm down. ! Moon-seok and Hwang Bo-jeok unconsciously kept their mouths shut. They were actually officials belonging to the imperial pce, but strangely, they felt their bodies stiffen at the words of Peng Wu-gang, who was guarding the front of the royal pce. Peng Wugang looked at Yan Wei. Yeonwi nodded and casually threw away the iron sword. hook! In an instant, Yeonwi passed by Pengmu River and headed into the open royal pce. Hwang Bo-jeoks eyes were bloodshot. this guy! Paaang! Hwang Bo-jeok, who moved to the bottom of the stairs in an instant, showed his fierce spirit. How can someone who is not permitted toe to the temple! Cant youe down right now! It was then. Has it been sorted out? In an instant, everyone gathered around the royal pce stiffened. A voice thates from the deepest part of the world. Anguid yet majestic voice. It was the voice of an emperor who had ignored affairs for decades and lived a life steeped in pleasure. But the voice was different from before. The voice, with its harsh resonance, spread clearly all the way to the fishway, as if he had mastered his inner skills. Yeonwi knelt down on the spot. your majesty. Get up. . You are not people of the imperial pce. I heard that Ganghos etiquette is simple and efficient, so all you have to do is act like yourself. But Furthermore, he killed the leader of the cult that was destroying the imperial pce and calmed my heart, so he can be said to be a benefactor not only to me but to the entire imperial pce. . Rx. I am so sorry. Hwang Bo-jeoks face was colored with shock. That wasnt all. Not only Wen Seok, the great general in the pce, but also the soldiers of the Jin army, and even Peng Wu-gang and Zhuge Zhen-yeon were surprised. So are you finished organizing it? Im sorry, but not yet. I guess so. If it were the mandate of heaven that I could have recovered by killing the governor and some of his subordinates, I would not have lived in debauchery for decades. . How much is left? There is no estimate. However, from now on, I would like to organize them one by one, focusing on His Majestys residence and royal residence. Are you confident? doesnt exist. Yeonwi closed her eyes. We just act with one mind. There was a hint ofughter in the emperors voice. You will need some time to organize your surroundings. You can have a drink with Jim for a while. Chapter 759 Episode 759 Changes in the way of heaven (4) The imperial pce is spacious. Since it is the center of the empire, it is natural. In particr, after the Non-Aggression Treaty was signed, the empire made the originally spacious pce even wider in order to gather central power. Looking at its width alone, it was asrge as tworge citiesbined. The current imperial pce was like that. There were so many people and naturally so many ces to hide. The vastly expanded territory of the imperial pce was actually detrimental to the empire. Of course, the situation was not good to discuss such a thing right now. Ki Woo-heon, the second-inmand of the Hwaunbigak of the Shinhwa Church and a long-time leader in the power of the imperial pce through the position of Grand Master, died, and the masters who guarded him also died, but that was only the beginning. On the contrary, the situation would be even more urgent since they had killed a key figure in the Shinhwa cult. In an imminent situation where you dont know when and what will happen. The emperor and Yan Wei had a conversation. Our Empress enjoys gallivanting. Its been a long time since I drank that tea, but it feels new after drinking it for the first time in a long time. The emperor was still sitting on his throne. The emperors face, sitting on the heavily shaded statue, was still so dark that it was almost impossible to see. The Empress sat on a cushion on the spacious floor leading to the stairs just below the statue. And at the small table in front of Ijang Street in Yongsang, Yeonwis car was quietly steaming. Surprisingly, Yeonwi was sittingfortably. This was because the emperor gave permission. Have you ever drank dragonjeong? I remember drinking it once before. I guess it didnt suit me very well. If Yongjeong doesnt suit your taste, what kind of car will suit your taste? It was simply too luxurious a car for me to enjoy. Its extravagant If you were the owner of one of the leading samurai families in the world, you would be holding thousands of gold coins and shaking them, so how can you call it extravagant? The boy earned enough money to live on for the rest of his life. Anything more than that is a luxury for me. The emperor smiled. I couldnt see it, but it felt like it somehow. I think I understand. I dare to guess that you have never been greedy for gold or silver in your life, nor have you ever been fascinated by treasure. I am very happy to hear this. In the past, when I was very energetic, I sometimes spent money unreasonably. Then its even more amazing. It would be natural if you were naturally greedless, but if not, you controlled your desires and lived as a gentleman. I am so sorry. Although he maintained the minimum level of courtesy, his attitude was too frank to be considered a conversation with the emperor. But Yan Wei didnt care, and neither did the Emperor. From the beginning, this ce was like that. The two of them were sufficiently ustomed to this atmosphere without being told to do so. If you wish, I will send you a high-quality dragon boat every year. Do you have any thoughts? It is obvious that such luxury would be poisonous to a petty person who is extremely cruel. Your Majestys sincere heart is enough. Dont you like Jims gift? It wont be enough for you two, Your Majesty, to enjoy it. For a small person, just the right amount of tea leaves from the mountain behind the family is enough. You are truly bold yet simple. Yeonwi slightly lowered her head. The emperor spoke again. I am not familiar with martial arts, so I do not know the details, but I can clearly see that your military strength is truly extraordinary. So I will ask. . Is there an external enemy in this pce right now that can fight you? At this point we dont know. However, foreign enemies have been secretly working in the imperial pce for decades, consuming national power and destroying talented people. It is believed to be impossible without money, power, and force. hmm. It is clear that the imperial pce in the central ins is a ce that they should not miss. Im not sure, but Im sure there are experts who are just as good as me. Im not sure. Thats right. And in the worst case scenario there may be a monster that even I cant handle. Are you saying that a Seongcheon-level expert can exist? Yeonwi raised her head in surprise. Do you know the rumors about Gangho? Rumors tend to go around here and there. The rumor that follows the wind has reached the imperial pce. Moreover, from the empires perspective, the martial arts group is a group that can draw its sword against the imperial pce at any time. You cant help but be interested. You can draw your sword at the imperial pce at any time. As soon as I heard that, I wanted to deny it, but soon Yeonwi had to agree. The martial arts group was not exclusive to the Baekdo political faction. There was a ck ind and there were many martial people who did not belong to any of them. In the first ce, the border between white and ck is also ambiguous. If the power of Baekdo, which strives for security on behalf of the empire, weakens, a situation could arise where the martial arts truly upy the imperial pce. Because human desires are endless. And there is one person under mymand. yes? Im talking about the expert of Holy Heaven. ?! Surprise appeared on Yeonwis face once again. Are you saying that someone from Shengtian was working under His Majesty the Emperor? why? Then it wont work? no. I was just surprised. The emperor chuckled. You have no taste for teasing. Confusion appeared on the Empresss face. No taste in teasing? To begin with, the emperor was not the type of person to say things like that. From the time she was appointed empress until now, she had never once seen the emperor, who was the head of the state and his wife, tell a joke to someone. Since when did this start? Now she was sure. That his father had lived wearing a mask until now. I didnt know why I lived like that. However, what is important is that the power structure of the Tang Jin imperial pce was shaken to its roots. The Empress swallowed her saliva. She was extremely ufortable in this position. Even a thorn cushion would be morefortable than this. Jim doesnt need any distinction between politics and politics. But it seems like that tribe is important to you. ? Light spirit demon. Kang-ho called him that. Yeonwis eyes wavered. Three armies! Among the three armies, Gok-gyeong was an absolute expert belonging to the ck Ind Sect. Although he is said to be one step behind the Immortal Emperor, his military power is capable of conquering the world. Like other strong men of Seongcheon, Gokgyeong was an expert who would have been the best in the world if he had been born in a different era. And then I got a call from him. Half a day ago. Half a day ago, it was time for them to meet the Empress for the first time. A lot of things happened. They say it is now near Wudang Mountain in Hubei Province. If its Wudang Mountain Yeonwis fist tightened. A polite person called the King of Rain. Wrong. ? Biking Gongsun Baekryong. Thats what they call him in Moorim. But that guy is not someone who has any intention of bing a powerful warrior. if? Three Bridges. !! Among them, I belonged to a religion that went by the strange name of Gwanghyeol. Yeonwi was surprised. It was surprising that Gongsun Baekryong belonged to the Gwanghyeol Cult, but what was even more surprising was the emperors intelligence. As I had previously felt at first nce, the emperor knew a lot about the Three Religions of Guangxin. Even though I knew it all, I kept holding my breath and pretending not to know. Gongsun Baekryong has visited the imperial pce several times. Of course, Jim has never seen it in person. Although the tribes are different, they are still bound by the three religions, so I can only guess that they had many conversations about the imperial pce and martial arts through Taegam Wooheon. It was the limit. With only a brief conversation, Yan Wei was able to understand the current emperors limitations. Information is concentrated in one ce. The emperor knew Wulin very well. Since he had the Light Spirit Demon Army under hismand, it was only natural. However, I did not know how widespread the Xinhuaists who upied the imperial pce were. Currently, there are not only followers of the Shinhwa religion in the imperial pce. There will also be a small number of followers of Saeumgyo and Gwanghyeolgyo. The Emperor doesnt know that. You will have no choice but to not know. The deceased Ki Woo-heon must have been thoroughly controlling that part. He is truly a difficult person to forgive. The man who was the militarymander of the imperial pce went out to the martial arts world and before he knew it, he was captured by foreign enemies. yes? Gongsun Baekryong was originally a general in the imperial pce. It was a member of the Geumgun of the Grand Generals Department. I heard that he had excellent physical skills and that he created several seasons by disassembling andbining various martial arts in the imperial pces martial arts. This was again surprising information. Of course, I dont know if he changed his mind in the middle or if he was a member of the Three Churches even before he became a militarymander. The important thing is that Jim cant forgive that guy. Sreuk. The emperor, who had buried his back in the dragon statue, adjusted his posture. His posture, with his upper body forward, looked very active, unlike before. Gukjing, that person went to catch Gongsun Baekryong. I dont know if he will be my opponent, but the Gokyung I know is not someone who foolishly charges into a fight he has no chance of winning. It will definitely bring good results. Yes. The problem is you. yes? The imperial pce and the martial arts world are separated by a truly outrageous and clumsy treaty called the Non-Aggression Treaty. . But the Murim Alliance sent you to the imperial pce. My guess is that it was to help the empress, not me, to oust the crown prince. The Empresss face turned pale. Yeonwi bowed his head. Your Majestys guess is correct. It was an incredibly honest answer. However, a smile appeared on the lips of the emperor, who appeared out of the shadows, as if he was rather pleased with Yeonwis honesty. But you broke through that many troops and entered the royal pce. If you recall the conversation from earlier, you can see that it was not because of the Empress, but to see Jim. Thats right. Ill ask you straight. Can the Murim Alliance help me restore the majesty of the twisted imperial pce? Yeonwi bowed his head. It is natural for those who live in thisnd to do so. Even though there is a non-aggression pact in ce? As I said, my beliefs were so dull that I couldnt think deeply about it. Yes, you said this moment is important. Thats right. Can I say that you represent the will of the Murim Alliance? Everyone who lives on this earth must help the Son of Heaven and benefit the world. The same goes for the Murim Alliance, but if they destroy the empire for their own wrong purposes, the sword of the small people will be pointed at them. A calm voice is apanied by a will as strong as steel. The emperor, who was looking at his wife, sighed softly. If I had had a loyalist like you back in the day, a lot of things would have been easier. I am so sorry. Conviction is nothing but nothing. Ah yes. That makes it even more disappointing. The emperor buried his back in the royal pce again. Wouldnt we need more troops? Required. Since the chief inspector is dead, there must have been an emergency over there. I think now is a good time to contact the outside world. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Before I entered the pce, I secretly contacted the Pen family while fighting against the Saihans. Hoo. Once you give the signal from here, we will be ready as soon as possible. Will that be enough? It wont be enough. Hmm. The emperor nodded. I guess Ill have to contact Gok-gyeong again. That time. Six horses and about 50 masters passed through Hanam. Chapter 760 Episode 760 Changes in the Way of Heaven (5) Time simply moves forward. It cant be slowed down and it cant be stopped. Although each person feels the flow of time differently, no one can stop the wheel of time that continues to roll forward. In this way, the world creates eras, and the eras created be history under the name of old eras due to the wheel of time. A new era and a new world emerge like that. In the absolute truth of time, a rumor like a bomb began to circte in the ever-changing martial arts world. The rumor started from Sacheon. The Sacheondang family, where a great uprising broke out due to a group of people, suffered hardships due to the traitors, and after enduring great damage, the uprising was put to rest. And there was one expert in it. Hojang (), who was called the bestter general in the world along with the warrior of the Moyong family who officially entered the civil service at the age of thirty and became the bestter general. A genius warrior who, together with Tang Gwan, the head of the Tang family, put to rest the civil war and killed the absolute master of demons who was born as a human and reached heaven. The warrior left Sacheon and reached Shaanxi, where he also performed amazingly well. Jongnam War. During that war, the whole world became aware of the existence of a group called the Three Religions of Gwangsin. It wasnt a rumor spread secretly. Not only the names of Shinhwa, Saeum, and Gwanghyeolgyo religions were known to the world, but also the fact that each of them possessed incredible power that could rival the martial arts in the central region. It was not clear who led the rumor to spread so quickly and reliably. Some said it was open, some said it was Mukryongbu, but in reality, that wasnt the important thing. What is important is that the existence of foreign powers, which more than half of the Central ins were unaware of, waspletely revealed to the surface. And it was true that there was a rare ally who had risked his life fighting against those foreign enemies for many years. It was also known that the enemys absolute master who opened the Mugeuk during the Jongnam War appeared. Even if ones name was not listed on the list of saints, the mere act of holding a martial arts performance was something that would turn the world upside down. This is because opening the martial arts means that the human body can produce disaster-like power. And this time, the genius warrior killed the enemys absolute master and turned the battlefield around. Up until then, people had doubts about the genius warriors power. It had to be that way. This is because the genius warrior was a young man who had not yet reached the age of enlightenment. There are many geniuses and monsters in the world, but the realm of martial arts was not a realm that could be reached even with talent. If it had been possible to achieve this through talent alone, hundreds of people would have performed in martial arts. Moreover, the strong people of Seongcheon were also monster-like people who were born with rare talents. None of them were able to open a martial arts performance before the age of thirty. So people thought that some kind of trick had been used. Of course, even so, it was quite a feat to eliminate such strong enemies. But the rumors about the genius warrior did not end there. King Gongson Baekryong. He is a master of light engineering who is said to be the best in the world and the best in ancient times, and although his military power is considered to be on the same level as the three armies, he is a master of Seongcheon who has been named as a immortal emperor because he has acquired absolute speed. There was a shocking rumor going around that he was not an entric with a history in the Kangho martial arts group, but rather a foreigner belonging to the Three Schools. And the rumor soon turned out to be true. The Yongdu Ark of Openness, not anyone else, dered this to be true. The world was shocked. The Seongcheon Thirteen Pirs were the pride of the powerful martial arts tribe. For some, it was ssified as a faith, and for others, it was an object of reverence. There would be no other rumor as shocking as this, as one of those absolute masters was on the same team as foreign enemies trying to take over the continent. The myth of Seongcheon. unchanging sky. A red brush mark was drawn in the sky. People could not easily get over the shock. Some people even said that the story about Yongdu Ark was a lie. I couldnt believe it, even if it was because of my pride. However, although it was possible to ignore the revealed truth, it was impossible to sell it as a lie. Before the shock of the world could subside, rumors of the world turning upside down once again struck the world. The leader of Byuksan, a genius warrior. It was rumored that the young master, known as the Tiger of Gangdong, had even killed King Gongsun Baekryong. That rumor had an even greater impact than the identity of Gongsun Baekryong. No matter how much Gongsun Baekryong was in league with foreign enemies, his martial arts skills were genuine. If we look at the sheer force alone, it is on the same level as the three armies. And the three armies are also the thirteenth generation of Seongcheon, and whether they are half a number or one number away, their greatness does not disappear. There is a world and world difference between opening a martial arts performance and having ones name listed on the Sungcheon. As shocking rumors broke out one after another, people in the world began to gradually be aware of the reality. The worlds people clearly epted three facts as reality. First, the central in is no longer peaceful. The martial arts world had always seen frequent fights, but it was different now. Enemies that are difficult to defeat even if they band together are raising their eyes wide open. This means that it is no longer time to focus on the fight for leadership in the midfield. Second, no one can be easily trusted. Even in the thirteen thrones of Seongcheon, which were upheld as if they were religious beliefs, there was also the influence of the enemy. There are countless sects all over the world, so enemy sects must be lurking in many ces. People werent stupid. The Jongnam War, the Sacheon War, etc. were not something that could happen after only a few years of preparation. At best, he would have been trying to weaken the power of the martial arts group for decades with astronomical financial resources and horrifying schemes. Enemies who persevere forplete victory even if they have sufficient strength. Distrust of those around them and fear of the three fanatic religions were slowly spreading among the people. But it was fortunate. The powerful martial arts world, with its thousands of years of history, brought new strength even in the face of difficult enemies. The Murim League was like that and the Mukryongbu was like that. I was able to feel at ease to some extent because there was now a headquarters that could fight against enemies rather than just a power group. And even another expert. The third truth that the world recognized and epted was the martial arts skills of the general. Byeoksanhojang Yeonhojeong. Born as the eldest son of the Gangdong Yeon family, Kirin-ah quickly became known as the worlds best Jisoo, thanks to his powerful martial arts skills, unstoppable decisiveness, and outstanding brain. Now, several years after entering the military service, Yeon Ho-jeong, who was called the worlds bestte-life index, has now surpassed even that and has risen to the ranks of absolute figures who truly discuss the worlds best. Now, it was a name that could not be looked down on just because he was young. Rather, a new person has appeared who should be evaluated even more highly because he is young. King Yeonhojeong. It was an excessively rough and ferocious name to be a nickname given to a member of the prestigious six families of Baekdo. However, if you look at Yeon Ho-jeongs actions after joining the government, there was no other nickname that suited him as well. He is not a king because he is the loser of his time. Although he did it for the sake of a strong martial arts warrior, his martial arts skills, extremely poisonous hands, and his ruthless tendency to calm the fight in an instant and correct the situation by force are what led him to be called the Supreme King. The King of Paedo, Paewang. He is an invincible fighter who has never been defeated in any battlefield, with a martial arts skill that is worthy of being called a force-radiating mountain energy world. The head of Byeoksan finally sat in the kings seat, which had been upied by King Gongsun Baekryong. An absolute master who has pushed aside the dusty old era and has be the leader of a new era. It was the moment when a symbol of a new era was born that instantly diluted the fear of the three religious fanatics. * * * He is the king. Hwa Jin-cheonughed bitterly. Thats an incredibly arrogant Byeolho logo. But somehow I hang out with that guy. Thats right. Full-sangs body was drenched in sweat as he fanned himself with a thick bundle of documents. I was on my way to urgently meet my teacher after running around the world. No matter how amazing my speed was, I felt like I was dying after staying up all night for several days. This is what makes the world interesting. Im not having fun. But what is it? We were the ones who started the rumor about that guy Yeon Ho-jeong, but it was the people of the world who gave him a nickname. And surprisingly, people in the world define others urately as if they have seen them in person. hmm. Heavenly King Yeonhojeong Supreme King Tsk, its a bit of an ominous star name. I dont know if he was stabbed and killed in hister years. Among the martial arts people, how many die naturally without being hit by a sword? That too. Besides, why are you worried about someone who suffered from poison because of that guy? Baby, that is that and this is this. To be honest, I dont have any affection for him, but if it wasnt for that bastard, the continent could have been cut off by now. Full Sang grinned. Now, Master, you also recognize the true value of that gentleman? Why are you so happy? Do you like it? I like it. Creepy bastard. Okay, lets talk about work first. Look at the horse turning. Youre saying you have a lot of free time now? Arent you busy? Hwa Jin-cheon chuckled without realizing it. Even though he was so busy, the disciple seemed strangely rxed. I felt like I could really hand over the position of arkkeeper now. Full-sang said with a serious face. The imperial pce is in chaos. You know, right? know. The ce where the two were located was Deju, Shandong Province. Deokju was a short distance from Hebuk. I received a call from Panga. Taegam Wooheon, no, he eliminated the ganja of the Shinhwa religion and killed some of the masters. And we requested military support from the Murim Alliance. Do you know everything? You are always one step behind Master Lee. Anyway, things have beplicated. The Imperial Pce is even more of a bonanza than Wulin. No one knows how many enemy agents are hiding in the imperial pce right now. Full Sang frowned. There are probably one or two absolute experts. I think so too. Daesoo Yeon is heading to the imperial pce, but he wont be able to do it alone. Hes a human who even defeated the King of Rain in a head-to-head fight? I am close to that nobleman, but looking at it calmly, I dont think he is strong enough to receive the title of king yet. Im good at physical fighting, so I somehow made it to the Holy Heaven, but its definitely not enough. How do you know that? There are things you know without even looking. Just as the people of the world gave that nobleman the title of king. You really did well. Stop joking and what are you going to do? No matter how many troops you mobilize, it is dangerous if you do not have an equal expert. In the worst case, it could destroy the royal pce and cause it to explode. Hwa Jin-cheon nodded. Yes, there is a high risk of that happening. What are you going to do? What about what? If I contact you, will those heavy-ass saints think they are right ande to the imperial pce? If they donte, we should order them to be buried. They are like useless people. Dont go somewhere and say something like that. Both mice and birds can die without you even knowing. i know. Lets wait for now. Wait? Its an urgent moment! If this bastard wants to wait, hell wait. He talks a lot. Hwa Jin-cheon closed his eyes. That Yeonhojeong guy and Gokgyeong are moving together. The worst wont happen. Master! If you hastily bring in Seongcheon-level troops, things will get worse. . wait a moment. Numbers arise. certainly. Chapter 761 Episode 761 Changes in the Way of Heaven (6) Dudududududu! The eyes of the famous horses running across thend at frightening speeds were bloodshot. I passed through Hanam and entered Hebeuk without even a wink of sleep. The face of Yeon Ho-jeong, who was leading the horse, was extremely solemn. hey. Gok-gyeong, who had already driven his horse next to Yeonho-jeong, spoke in a brusque voice. Why dont you get some rest? Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. The faces of Gangryang, Jinyang, and Ki Woohee were seen one after another in silence. Mukbi was tolerable, but Kangryang and Jinyang looked quite tired. Ki Woo-hee had nothing to say. The white skin that was typical of people from the western region had turned blue. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head again and looked ahead. Lets run just one more hour. Gok-gyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, nodded. good. Gokgyeong was equally worried about the emperor. I know that I need to allocate my physical strength for the work ahead, but if I feel like it, I would have spread my divinew and reached the imperial pce as soon as possible. In fact, if it were Gok-gyeongs original personality, it would have stayed like that. Rather, it was strange to talk together like this. The time for the inspection has passed. Foam was forming at the corners of the horses mouths. Even then, the speed did not decrease at allpared to when we started. Indeed, the famous horse was a famous horse. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to a small hill called Woldo. Lets rest there for a while. After a while. Keuheook! Kang-Ryang got off the horse and copsed on the floor. Jinyang was gurgling and pping her buttocks, and Kiwoohee was sitting quietly, but looked like she was about to faint. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Jinyang. It might be a hassle, but please go down to the vige and get some hay for the horses to eat. Damn I get it. Even though he grumbles, he calmly nods his head. He too is aware that the situation is serious. Mukbi said. I wille back. No, you have to go with me first. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong said to Jinyang. We wont be here by the time you get back. I have contacted you separately about the opening, so you can follow along slowly. I have no idea what youre talking about. I understand first. Okay, Im sorry. Jinyang chuckled. I know the captain isnt saying hes sorry for this. With those words, Jinyang rode down the mountain in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong sat in front of Ki Woo-hee. are you okay? yes? Ah yes. The answer was that, but it didnt seem okay at all. Even Kang Ryang, who is said to be the weakest among them but is an absolute expert, copsed from exhaustion, so it was a miracle that she had survived until now. Yeon Ho-jeong put his hand on Ki Woo-hees back. Even though she would normally say she was fine, she stayed quiet right now as if she was having a hard time. Wooooow. The Shinigami prated every part of her body. It caressed extremely tired muscles and energized the weakened internal organs. Your nerves have been relieved to some extent, so even if you are not in perfect condition, you will be able to catch your breath. After a while, Ki Woo-hees face turned bright red. Are you okay now? Yes, Thanks. Thank you. Im sorry. Ki Woo-hee smiled. Are you saying youre sorry a lot today? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong,ughing, got up and looked at Gok-gyeong. Gok-gyeong had his arms crossed and was looking towards the northwest. It was in the direction of the imperial pce. As Yeon Ho-jeong stood next to him, Gok-gyeong asked without even turning his head. When do you n to leave? Lets just make it easier for Lee Gak. Lee Gak. Gok-gyeong nodded. Its just right. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Gok-gyeong, spoke in a calm voice. Itll be okay. Dont worry too much. Wasnt it too forced to say something like that? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Gok-gyeong also chuckled. I received a call from the imperial pce intelligence group. I know too. When did you see him? While I was running, I felt a secret presence. It was at a great level. I felt brave even while running like that. I guess its natural if its at your level. Gok-gyeong paused for a moment and then continued. The imperial pces information power is bound to be inferior to that of a pledge or an open government. But at least in Hebei and Shandong regions, they are more than that. Its also very fast. I guess so. The information came half a day ago, so it must have been two days ago. What do you mean? Two days ago, a rebellion broke out in the imperial pce. ?! Of course, there was no rebellion or the entire pce became a sea of fire. Just Just? Prime Minister Wooheon has died. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Gok-gyeongughed bitterly. I owe something to your family. then? Yes, they said the person who killed Taegam was the head of the Gangdong Yeon family. It seems that His Majesty the Emperor liked it quite a bit. I heard they had a long conversation at the royal pce. Yeon Ho-jeongs face brightened noticeably. Thats what I said. Gok-gyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, shook his head. I didnt know that a guy walking in the sky with his mask open would make that kind of expression. Its because of my expression. Are you that happy about your fathers contribution? Anyone can count the ball. Isnt the world too chaotic to be happy about something like that? Then why are you so happy? I heard it was dangerous, but you seem to be doing well. Do you think that even a cold-blooded person like you is precious? When ites to cold blood, seniors are colder. Thats terrible. The two seemed quite close, perhaps because they had been through various things. Although he worked under the emperor, Gok-gyeong was a clear ally to Yeon Ho-jeong, and from Go-gyeongs point of view, Yeon Ho-jeong was a person he could trust. Thats because King Bi died at the hands of Yeon Ho-jeong and his father killed the Tae-gam. This was the reason why the rtionship between the two became noticeably closer. You too, get some rest. Judging by your tendencies, you will be quite rampant on the front lines, and there will be no time to rest from now on. I understand. Gok-gyeong patted his waist and sat down next to Kang-ryang. Kang-ryang flinched. Gok-gyeong frowned. why? what? no. Do you feel ufortable? Because of my notoriety? Is that possible? He is a great senior to me. Arent I from a prestigious family in Heukdo? Baby, youre cuter than that guy Yeonhojeong. Keck! Do you want to use a knife? It looks like you have mastered the basics. If you have a chanceter, please give me some advice. You shameless bastard. Do you know how difficult it is to receive instruction from an expert like me? Youre a junior. Is it good for you? It varies from person to person. The two people were flirting and talking. Yeonhojeong also looked towards the northwest. father. After hearing Gok-gyeongs words, I felt much relieved. I havent seen you for so long. However, unless you are a martial arts expert, there will not be many people who can match your father. But that is that and this is this. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. He recalled the long conversation with Takmuja. The worlds affairs flow in one way and another in that way. We Taoist monks live such afortable life, but honestly, its just a shame. There are so many people suffering, but Im stuck here and cant even move a single step. How about going to Tongcheon Jinin instead? No matter how good your ability is, if the old ship decides to catch you, its not like you cant catch it. Its not like I havent even thought about it. There must be something I dont know about. Is there anyone who doesnt have a story? However, although the people who are suffering are noticed, it does not seem that the way of heaven has been distorted yet. So I guess Im lucky. In other words, do you mean that you will step forward if it seems like the capital of heaven will be distorted? I guess I should step forward before that. . I just feel sorry for you. There was a lot of talk about this and that in the beginning, but I dont know how busy you are. I also know very well that it is not for the glory of Ilsin, but for the protection of this world in the central ins. I do it because I can. I would have run around even if I wasnt able to. Thats how it looks to me. . Go to the imperial pce. I was thinking of doing that, but how can you do that all of a sudden? what? For some reason, it seemed like you were hesitant about going to the imperial pce. When will Ie back? Rather, I was nning to push him to go. Is that so? Isnt it obvious? The young and strong guy has to go help his father. Who will go? Fathers battlefield? Its nonsense. Blood rtives are also a part of heaven. It is natural for children to think of their parents just as parents think of their children. And that is also natural. . I dont think there will be a day when your hands will bleed for a while. But there is affection in your eyes. You will live in a cruel world, but I hope you keep the heart you are showing right now. Thank you for your words. If possible, it would be better to go quickly. The imperial pce is another divination battle. No matter how great your fathers military skills and wit are, the imperial pce does not know what will happen. All right. Just give me some time before that. Why are you doing this? Im trying to write a verse for that kid who is in the middle of a battle with your group. Gugyeol? You wont see the effect right away, but if you memorize and learn it often, your upper level defense will naturally be stronger. It may be impossible for me now, but it will be possible for that child. I see you have talent in that area. thank you. Its not for you. Im doing it because I feel bad for that kid. Anyway, thank you. Ill prepare to leave tonight. Im sorry for taking up your time. no. There were some annoying moments, but it was a good meeting. Arent you really unlucky? I hear it often. Dont color my students personality. Well, hell take care of it himself. Sniff. Then I will wake up first. okay. And What else? . Senior Noh? This world ? This damn world is truly strange. When Sima Maos Dao seems to be gaining ground, that mysterious Heavenly Dao brings out something else to correct it. . You are the same as him. ?! No matter how much Tanggeum Wulin is at its peak, it only works in ournd. Isnt the power of the three schools alone greater than that of the central ins? . So thisnd and this continent must have created monsters like you. And it wont end with just you. . We will start bringing out other opponents one by one. Since you are the first to emerge, try to protect the Heavenly Capital with the opponents that will appear in the future. Thats a difficult thing to say. You can just do what you do. You are well on your way. I just wanted to say this. . Whether you go the ck road, the white road, or both, I hope you take good care of my student. Yeon Ho-jeong pursed his lips without realizing it. Cheondo-ra At that time, Mukbi came next to Yeonhojeong. Suddenly the capital was moved? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. Mukbi opened his eyes wide. why? no. What is it? I was just wondering if you were one of the opponents. Dont fight back? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and turned around. Lets take a good rest. Once you get to Hebei, you wont be able to rest even if you want to. After Lee Gak. Yeonhojeong, Gokgyeong Mukbi, and Mukryongdae, carrying Ki Woohee, went down the mountain. Chapter 762 Episode 762. Changes in the Way of Heaven (7) The speed of the group who dismounted from their horses and started running was truly lightning-fast. In particr, Mukbis light engineering skills stood out. Yeon Ho-jeong and Gok-gyeong are said to be masters of martial arts, but even though Muk-bi did not reach that level, he was able to use light techniques more leisurely than the two. That was the reason Yeon Ho-jeong took her with him. Skill is not only skill, but it is also because you can move quickly at any time in case of emergency. As the group entered Hebuk, degrees of openness began to appear. The imperial pce is quiet now! However,munications from the Murim League dispatchers camped near the royal pce are asionally cut off! You are cutting off the information in the middle! This is a typical information blocking tactic! Fortunately, they are also unable to leave the pce hastily, so they probably dont know whats going on here! So we have to move even faster! If you dont know the external situation, there is a risk of overdoing it and attacking the royal pce! Certainly the information provided was fast and urate. In addition, he pointed out details that I had not even thought of, so I was able to get a clear picture of the situation in the imperial pce just by listening. As time passed, informants from the imperial pce attached to Gok-gyeong as well. The entrance to the outer castle of the imperial pce has started to be blocked! Its clear they are controlling it from within! It is not controlled by the government! Fortunately, there is no problem so far! Gok-gyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and asked. What do you think? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Based on the information, it appears that the enemies are currently surrounding the central pce. ording to the information from the opening, it must be quite urgent because we dont know the situation here, but the fact that no battle has urred so far means that the royal pce is using its own tactics. I dont know what tactic they are using. In other words, from now on it is a fight between swords and swords. This is not the time to question what seems like justification. This is not a situation that can be dyed through politics. Wrong. what? There can be no situation where politics does not work. Even more so the imperial pce. If there had been no one in charge of coordinating the troops under Tae-gam Woo Heon, a rebellion would have broken out long ago. then? To put it simply, we may be negotiating with the enemy based on a sit-in war. But there will be limits. Of course. Moreover, they are controlling ess to the outer castle of the imperial pce. Even if you only think about food issues right now, you wont be able to survive for long. Both the government and the enemies will soon reach their limit. Goddamn, theyre so fucking shit. Could it be that they have already taken control of the government and are sending out false information? That cant be possible. If they had taken control of the royal pce, they would have quickly withdrawn their troops or burned the entire imperial pce. No matter how bizarre the n, if you look at the efficiency of the game, you will never remain silent. I wish I was smart. Whatever it is, youd better go quickly. Thats natural. The group increased their speed even further. Mukryongdae followed closely behind the three people in silence until the end. Since they were experts who were originally raised to protect Yangcheon, their light engineering skills were no less than that of Mukbi. There are so many experts in the world. And thats how many masters die in vain. Yeon Ho-jeong hoped that his father would not be among those who passed away in vain. Its urgent! One hundred troops of the Peng family stationed near the outer castle of the imperial pce were attacked by some kind of raidersst night! The identity of the culprit has not been revealed yet! He disappeared without leaving a trace! Currently, seven hundred troops of the Peng family were stationed in one ce outside the imperial pce. Of course, more than half were elite. Even if there were 100 of them, even if they were not elite, it could be said that they suffered enormous damage. Okay, I can see the imperial pce in the distance. I just need to go half a hour more. Good. Anyway, what do you think? A hundred Panga bastards were born without even a mouse or a bird knowing. Its time. Is it time? Topletely destroy the enemys troops. Its literally to create a retreat. ! Furthermore, the time to create a retreat also means that the time for attack hase. Damn it! Is that real? Cant we just kill all the troops and escape? The closer he got to the imperial pce, the more anxious Gokgyeong became. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its not from the Paeng family. what? We n to eliminate the Panga sides troops little by little to reduce the number of enemy troops, and when the Wulin troops move in that direction, we will strike in an unexpected direction. Are you sure? Im sure. How can you be sure?! Murder arose in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. It was a method they used very often. You couldnt stop it from slipping away like that in the past. Twice. . I wont miss it anymore. And again after half an hour. Master! Whoa! There was a beggar running at great speed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Iron Gonggae? He was the branch manager who gave information to Yeonga when they were taking down the Old Ju Myeong Family. The iron gun took over. The iron gong of openness meets Seongcheon! Gok-gyeong frowned. Its okay to say that kind of thing in a situation like this. Recite how things are going. Iron Gonggae cleared his throat. It is an honor to meet senior Gok, the Light Spirit Demon. Why are you saying hello twice? A lot of time?! Just take a look and see! It wasnt the greeting I gave to my senior. What bullshit? It was a greeting to the new Grand Master Yeon Ho-jeong of Seongcheon. huh? Gok-gyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. You mean me? of course. A new Seongcheon who killed King Gongsun Baekryong, one of the immortal emperors. Who else would be called Seongcheon other than the Supreme King Yeonhojeong Daehyeop? Even though it was an urgent situation, it was a statement that left me stunned for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Los, losers? Gok-gyeong also frowned. What king? He is the king. You call this guy the king? Thats right. What kind of empty-headed bastard calls this guy a king? The whole world knows. Im so damn tired! Do you know how old this guy is? Is this guy who cant even survive thirty hap in my hands surpassing all his seniors to be the king? What kind of shit situation is this!! Gok-gyeongs face turned red. I felt so hot that my eyes were spinning. The iron gong ate up its appetite. Isnt it natural since he is the one who punished King Bi? Of course, whats natural! If you had killed King Bi, the oue would have been different. I heard your senior was there too? For a moment, Gok-gyeong became mute. The world sees the results. In fact, the person who killed King Bi was Yeon Ho-jeong, and he even defeated the king in a confident head-to-head fight without any help from those around him. In other words, he was worthy of being called the new king. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. I had nothing to say. Mukbi tapped Yeonhojeong with his elbow. The nickname is very hot yet childish, which is exactly what Confucius likes. Noisy. Your hegemon, Daehyeop. Dont do it, man! Mukbi giggled. It was quite fun to see Yeon Ho-jeong embarrassed for the first time in a long time. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat and asked. So how are things now? It seemed like he was changing the subject for no reason, but it was a question that couldnt be ignored. The situation was so urgent. Cheolgongaes face suddenly became serious. Its getting harder and harder to look into it. We lost contact with five of the bandits who broke into the pce under cover of darkness. Right. However, judging by the fact that the Pangas forces were ambushed The time of fierce battle is not far away. yes. We think so too. Cheolgongae also didnt look good, as if he was frustrated. I cant use my troops carelessly because I think they will vite the royal war if I attack them blindly. What is the current military strength? Excluding the troops of the Peng family, the Shandong Huangbo family also sent 500 troops. It is said that Se has selected my best warriors. Gok-gyeongs eyes lit up. The name of the five thousand seals of the Golden Army is Hwang Bo-jeong. That guy is from Hwang Bose. They probably sent a separate message. We also contacted the Murim Alliance. The best elites are on the move, but it is unclear when they will arrive. My guess is it will take about four days at the earliest or six days at thetest. It was incredibly fast, but unfortunately, it was difficult to wait even six oclock, let alone six days. Besides, they said they would send plum blossom swordsmen from Shaanxis Huashan, but it doesnt seem like it would be difficult to do it on time. Then its just the Paengga and the Hwangboga? Of course not. The Hebei ns that have ties to the Peng family will arrive within an hour. I believe the number is around 1,000 1,000. Once a few strong men clear the path, one thousand troops can follow behind and sweep through the imperial pce. It is the most ideal method, but the question is whether it is easy. Moreover, it was difficult to estimate how many enemies there were, or even how many experts there were. We were making our own preparations, but the situation was very chaotic. However, I couldnt just wait quietly. Death appeared in Gok-gyeongs eyes. Im going in. senior. No one here knows the geography of the imperial pce better than me. Moreover, this fight will result in a few high-skilled battles. . I know. I cant feel the prayer, but there is definitely someone in the imperial pce who can rival us. If its less, its one, if its more, its more than two. Yeon Ho-jeong also agreed with Gok-gyeongs words. Gok-gyeong continued. No matter what, the most important thing for us is the safety of His Majesty the Emperor. Even if we kill them all, if something goes wrong with His Majestys body, its no different from losing. hmm. We must protect His Majesty the Emperor first. Even if the entire imperial pce burns down, as long as you and your family are protected, at least you will not be defeated. It wasnt wrong. However, it was a too extreme statement. Its a bit much, but Geumgun has a fire rifle. I dont know if an expert of our leveles in and sweeps us away, but if not, even if a head-to-head match breaks out, well be able to survive for quite some time. Gok-gyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Go in first. Wait. noisy. From now on we will act separately. Dont you consider His Majestys life your top priority? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Of course I do. So I dont want to lose not only His Majestys life, but also the pce itself. what? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ki Woo-hee. Are you ready? Ki Woo-heeughed bitterly. I was mentally prepared from the moment we went out together. From now on, the Shinhwa Church will turn on its eyes to kill you. Youre going to protect me, right? Of course it is. Be clear though. If you start doing that now, you will be betraying your bloodline. I spoke using strong expressions on purpose. Nevertheless, Ki Woo-hee did not waver. I came here based on my beliefs. And I will no longer regret my choice. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Thank you for your precious decision, I will use it well. He said while looking at the iron gong. I need to write a letter. Dozens of pages with the same content. yes? We must let them know that their saint is with us. She will note to meet us, so we will tie her to an arrow and send her flying in all directions. Yeon Ho-jeongs gaze turned towards Muk-bi this time. Mukbiughed and threw away the Hongryeon Pces protest. How many shots should I fire? Chapter 763 Episode 763 The Hall of Pandemonium and the Hall of Demons (1) . There was a man looking at the royal pce from the floor of the East Castle, the seventh pce gate. It was a footnote Gicheon type of the fire poison monument of Shinhwaism. Damn it. He came down to the bottom of the East Gate with his face distorted. Phew. It was a strange neww. It slowly descended while floating in the air, as if leaves were falling in a forest without a single wind blowing. Slurp. Gi Cheon-hyung, whonded lightly, looked to the side. There was a one-eyed woman with no blood on her body. Although she was a woman, the muscles on her arms were clearly exposed and were as strong as those of a strong man. He was also very strong, but his one remaining eye was unfocused. Saliva was flowing from his slightly opened mouth. Ki Cheon-hyeong asked the warrior who was supporting the one-eyed woman, Hongryonggung. How is your condition? Musa shook his head. I waspletely distraught. Now he seems to have even forgotten to drink water. Fucking bitch. Gi Cheon-hyung walked to the front of the Hongryong Pce and pped her. puck! puck! Hongryonggungs face instantly swelled up. Red blood poured from the open mouth and nose. Gi Cheon-hyung shouted loudly. Are you out of your mind, you damn bitch!? Hongryonggung looked up at Ki Cheonhyeong with one blurry eye. But that was all. She slowly lowered her head and mumbled something. It was a sound that was difficult to understand. Yogong, the head of the Hwadok Monument standing to one side, sighed. It seems like it has reached an irreversible state. My strength and energy werepletely mixed up. I know it when I see it! Stop now. Kill me? Of course I have to kill you! Gi Cheon-hyung swung his fist. Bye! The Red Dragon Pce was thrown backwards and rolled around on the floor. It was hit so hard that several broken teeth flew into the air. Judging by the bloody sound, even the cheekbones will not be intact. Saaagh! A terrifying, deadly force arose from Gi Cheon-hyeongs body. Even if you kill them, you cant just kill them. I have to kill him. Mr. Footnote. Youre a bitch who ran away out of fear even though your superior was captured by the enemy! A bitch belonging to the Red Dragon did something that even the lowest cultists of Shinhwaism wouldnt do! Gi Cheon-hyeong shouted at the warrior. Put that bitch in the shit! When I finish work, I will beat you to death! yes. The warrior carried the Hongryonggung and walked north. Gicheonhyeong, who was fussing with excitement, took a breath. Duke Yao asked cautiously. Is this really true? . No matter how much I think about it, I cant believe what they say. Ki Woo-heon is not the kind of person who will be captured by the enemy, is he? He is a man of martial arts and martial arts, but his loyalty is great. Gi Cheon-hyeong also agreed with Yogongs words. Although he was an ugly guy, his ability and loyalty were clear. The reason I hated him so much but did what I was told without saying a word was because I recognized that he was always working for the Shinhwa Church. He was confident even in the face of the assassination of Go Soo, who opened the door to extremes. Rather than being captured by the enemy, he would have exploded his mes and self-destructed on the spot. Thats the thinking. But I couldnt be sure. You felt it too, right? yes? It was early morning a few days ago. The day the battle took ce in the royal pce. . Until now, Ki Woo-heon has handled everything that happened in the pce alone. It must have been the same back then. He must have been confident. I guess so. But he failed. I cant see him anymore. I cant even feel him. . I think hes dead. But Ki Cheon-hyung swallowed dry saliva without realizing it. If I had been exposed to that deadly force at that time, there is a possibility that I would have lost my mind. He could have been captured without any time to self-destruct. Not only Gicheonhyeong and Yogong, but also the masters of the three religions who were stationed throughout the inner city were all trembling from the terrible feeling of death. It was so dangerous that no one even thought to check its source. Although there was no expert who opened the extreme gate in the inner city, there was no one with great skills. Although Ki Cheon-hyung may not be as strong as Ki Woo-heon, he possesses enough power to be called the head of a family wherever he goes. Yet, I froze in this strange way of living. That day, he could not leave his residence all night. It was only after dawn that I was able to escape from this bizarre life and move. It was a symptom experienced not only by him but by everyone who felt alive. What on earth was that? I have never felt like living anywhere else. Even school securityws wont reveal that level of murder. I even saw a vision that I didnt know what it was. A monster with an unclear shape it had multiple arms and faces. Ki Cheon-hyungs eyes wavered. Even now that I am free from the fear of that life, my heart reflexively trembles when I think of that time. Yogong opened his mouth. Maybe its some kind of hex. If I had heard something like this normally, I would have criticized it and asked if that was something I just came up with. But I couldnt do that now. Even the master who opened the extreme gate could have used a magic spell unknown to us if he had unleashed a wide range of life skills that were difficult to reveal. If not. Maybe there is a master in the pce who can beparable to the leader. Duke Yaos eyes wavered. Mr. Footnote. Ki Cheon-hyung shook his head. Of course, the possibility is slim. Our religious leader is a new man. Who else but the masters of light blood and evil spirits would have reached his level? . However, there may be something that is difficult to do with our abilities. . You have to be careful. Even as he spoke, Gi Cheon-hyung felt frustrated. He was always a man who disparaged prudence as timidity. He was very hot-tempered and didnt like thinking very much. But what about prudence? Wouldnt it be much better to bring all the troops andunch an all-out attack, even if it means dying? After thinking for a moment, he asked Yogong. How about protection? Yogong bowed his head and answered. He is currently at Samchamgo in the northern part of the outer city. Gi Cheon-hyungs eyes deepened. Are you there yet? It is said that the expedition was once again shaken by the evaporation of 100 of the Paengga troops not long ago. I heard that you will need to strengthen your body for about half a day to recover, and that you still need a lot of time toplete your body. Damn it They have controlled the metallurgy imperial pce for decades and have created secret abodes throughout the outer walls of the pce. Some of them were stocked with various elixirs and food, and some had all kinds of spells centered on items that were good for recovery. Its been a few years since you opened your eyes, but I never thought it would be dyed this much. Of course, it was much faster than originally expected. When He first began to recover here, it took twenty years. Since it was not something that would be resolved within a few years anyway, everyone waited leisurely. However, he opened his eyes much sooner than expected and his recovery was several times faster than expected. So the Shinhwa believers had expectations. If that person opens his eyes, there will be no need to use the power of the pce to overthrow the imperial pce. It was possible that he might be appointed as the next sessor, surpassing all of the current sessors. However, the recovery slowed down exponentially as the body moved towardpletion. It was a result that no one expected. It was thought that the great session would be achieved ten years earlier than originally nned, but it ended up being sluggish towards the end. Of course, if the Crown Prince had ousted the Empress and seized the remaining power in the pce a few days ago, he would not have bothered. The problem was that things were not going well right now. There is no way. Gi Cheon-hyung frowned. Assemble the troops. yes? Duke Yao was surprised. Do you want to floss your teeth? Put it all together for now. I will meet Pangaju first. The troops gathered at the Imperial Pce were in a thorough sit-in, and among them, Peng Mu-gang negotiated with this side several times. Peng Wugang was a cunning negotiator. And the representative of this side that lost Ki Woo-heon was Ki Cheon-hyung. Ki Cheon-hyung was not very good at reading the enemys thoughts or seeing the situation. Not only that, but most of the rest were like that. Although they were glorious fire cultists and warriors, they did not have outstanding military talent like those from Hwaunbigak. The fire rifle that Geumgun carries is an item that cannot be ignored. If an all-out war breaks out, hundreds of our troops could disappear in an instant. Of course it will. However, Geumguns fire rifle takes time to reload. If everything were at stake, we would win by andslide. We are doing this because we are afraid of losing troops that we do not need to lose. These were also not words that woulde out of Gi Cheon-hyungs mouth. He was losing himself over and over again due to an indescribable feeling of difort. Lets go first. We gathered our troops and as soon as the signal was given That was then. Beep! A deafening sound came from the air. Ki Cheon-hyeong and Yao-gong turned their heads and looked at the sky. ?! The two peoples eyes widened. Dozens of arrows were flying from the southwest gate in the distance. It was a hyosi (ʸ). It was not an arrow fired to hit the enemy. Those arrows were flying in a line. At first nce, it was over thirty feet long. what!? I couldnt tell where it was shooting from. At first nce, it was a distance of well over two or three hundred sheets. No, it was much further away than that. Tududududuuk! The birds flew in with a sharp sound and fell sporadically throughout the outer castle. Gi Cheon-hyung felt that something was not unusual. Paaaaaaaa! Gicheonhyeong crossed several pce gates in one go. Even with such great divinews, it took a considerable amount of time to reach the outer city. It was truly an astounding width. Sir! The believers holding the fallen filial piety hurriedly approached Ki Cheon-hyeong. Whats going on? What is that? Where did you shoot it?! Were in big trouble! Look at this! Gi Cheon-hyeongs eyes widened as he opened the letter the teacher gave him. whats this? Is this true? Ki Cheon-hyeong, who had crumpled the letter, also opened the letters that other believers had given him. It was the same content. The handwriting was different, but the content was no different. Burrr. Gi Cheon-hyungs hand holding the letter began to tremble. What the hell is this?! What should I do? We are outside the outer castle now! ! Sir! Ki Cheon-hyung, who was staring at the letter, shouted. Call the remaining Hongryong and Bigak kids! Tell the evil-minded and mad-blooded bastards to prepare for the unexpected! Yes yes! and! Grumble! Gi Cheon-hyung, who burned the letter, said with a distorted face. Tell that Taoist guy too. We might have to let that damn beast go. * * * The imperial pce was sorge that even Yeonhojeong and Gokgyeong had no idea what kind of masters there were or how many of them were inside. However, he could guess how many troops were approaching. e. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Gok-gyeong. Gok-gyeong nodded. We will infiltrate from the other side. If you feel the momentum of the apocalypse,e to my aid immediately. We must kill him as quickly as possible. Ill keep that in mind. Paaaaang! Gokgyeong moved west along the wall. Yeon Ho-jeong and Ki Woo-hee headed to the southern gate. And after a while. Googoo googung! The gate opened and a group of people appeared. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly and aimed the sword at Ki Woo-hees neck. hi? Chapter 764 Episode 764. The Battle of Pandemonium and the Battle of Pandemonium (2) ? Yeonwi, who had been meditating in the lotus position for a while, suddenly opened her eyes. Zhuge Yan, who was writing something on a document next to him, looked back at Yan Wei. Are you awake? . Matriarch? Yeonwi looked out the window in silence. Zhuge Zhenyan felt something unusual. Is there any problem? not now but. yes? Yeonwis eyes deepened. What was it? Yeonwi no longer practiced internal energy or trained his body. Of course, such training was not unimportant, but what he needed right now was to set his mind straight and control his upper body properly. A meditation that goes infinitely deep. A way to look back on my own soul and find the true meaning of my martial arts. Fortunately, I was able to control myself immediately after the first release of the mind, so it was not difficult to establish the right mind. Crossing the line or not crossing it was a principle applied even in examination and inspection. Control the upper realm through meditation and build a good barrier to prevent its power from overflowing. As a result, Yeonwi developed a strange ability that he had never had before. It was definitely demonic energy. It wasnt clear which direction it was going in. However, Yeonwi was certain. That there is someone who has mastered magic within the realm of the imperial pce. If it was closer to the pce, I would have been able to pinpoint the direction. Then, is it an external castle? Yeonwis fists gradually gained strength. Its not just Mine. Its incredibly quiet, but the part of that power is definitely flinch! Yeonwi turned his head. ? This time too, the exact direction was unknown. It seemed to be near the west in the distance, but it was so wide that it was difficult to pinpoint where it was. Its a strange power. Its much more secretive than the master of magic. Ugh. Yeonwis pupils turned blue. It wasnt because of the sword technique. As the upper part of the body is activated, the naturally generated divine energy is gathering in his eyes. The eyes are like a window to the heart and a passageway leading to the top. A higher-dimensional power than internal power But it is also a harmony of energy At that moment, blue eye lights shed as if they were lightning. Magic power? yes? Slurp. Yeonwi, who rxed her posture, got down from the bed and said. There are masters in the imperial pce who are difficult to handle. ! Zhuge Zhens face hardened. She, as well as Peng Wu-gang, were extremely confident in Yeon-wis abilities. Especially after he implemented the Mind and Sword, the two people secretly believed that the strongest person on this side was Yeonwi. It was the right belief. Yeonwi is not simply a warrior who knows how to wield weapons well, but his enlightenment is so deep that he is close to an enlightened person who has achieved a path. I dont know the identity. I cant even pinpoint the direction urately. But both of them are monsters that have opened the realm of non-extreme. !! maybe. Maybe? Yeonwi frowned. One is for sure. He is a demon who has trained magic skills. But the other side is uncertain. An energy simr to magical power is hiding its existence, but I dont know how strong it is. It may be at Seongcheon level, or it may have just reached the level of martial arts. Im not sure. I was able to see it because I was extremely focused on myself, without any distracting thoughts. If the Taoist monk who practiced amulet magic for the beast knew about Yeonwis ability, he would probably have been frightened. He prepared high-level techniques and various talisman techniques for three years to create a mysterious room, but Yeonwi was showing simr abilities just by concentrating. okay. There is no significant movement yet. But if the enemy starts attacking, they will also move. With that level of force, as soon as the attack begins Yeonwi flinched for a moment. Matriarch? . Matriarch, are you okay? Okay. Yeonwi slightly turned his head. Slurp. A trickle of blood flowed from his nose. Yeonwi, who wiped the nosebleed with her hand, sat on the bed as if nothing had happened. Yeonwi said calmly. I dont know the enemys strength, but it is likely to be several timesrger than ours. If you look at the number of people, there may be more of us who have even reached the Golden Army, but if you look at the number of experts, there is noparison. Yes, I think so too. Despite this, they havent attacked us yet. Even aside from the fact that Pangajus negotiation skills are excellent, this is something strange. There are two monsters who are presumed to be masters of martial arts. With that level of power, there would be no need for negotiations. If you decide to fight, you will have the ability to destroy this side in an instant. Thats why the master of martial arts is so scary. It is truly like a moving disaster. What do you think? Zhuge Zhen, who was lost in thought for a moment, nodded. I guess there are two reasons. two? One is the matriarchs sword. . At that time, the spirit sword that spread from the royal pce must have had a strong impact on the enemies. If the head of the family had fired the sword without distinguishing between enemy and son, the head of the family and I would not have been normal by now. Yeonwis eyes deepened. Jegal Ah-yeon continued. We knew it when we saw it, but the enemy may have epted that there was an unusual expert on this side. I probably would have done the same. okay. An unknown entity whose identity is unknown always causes fear. Moreover, we informed them that we were capturing Taegam Wooheon alive. It is bound to be difficult to move hastily. But Yes. Until now, thats all I thought. However, as the head of the family said, if the enemy had two invincible monsters, it would have been normal to ignore their strength and think about wiping them out. Zhuge Yan spread out his index and middle fingers. The second reason here is that you cant control them. Control? yes. I cant help but think that way. Its not a good situation for them to waste time right now. Of course, they may be preparing a cunning n that we dont know about, but even with that in mind, were hesitating too much. hmm. Its probably because the head of the family is not properly controlling the two monsters you saw. I think so. It was a guess that you couldnt be sure about unless you saw and heard it in person. If there was even a little bit of information, they didnt know the enemy either. No matter what, just having a master who is difficult to mess with will be a shackle for us. Yes, that is correct. Yeonwi shook his head. The sit-in protest will take longer than expected That was then. Beep! Not only Yeon Wei but also Zhuge Yans eyes widened. Hyosi?! Zhuge Zhen was embarrassed. What is this all of a sudden? Wooooow. Yeonwis pupils turned blue again. Grumbling. Blood flowed from my nose again. It was bleeding that he himself was not aware of. But Yeonwi soon smiled faintly. I think this could work out well. * * * Grumble. Grumble. Yeon Ho-jeong looked beyond the gate with bright blue eyes. It was full of people showing unusual momentum. The number of people who appeared through the open gate was close to a hundred. Thats amazing. Yeonhojeong whistled softly. There are many strong people in the world. Compared to the number of martial artists spread across the entire continent, it was a very small number, but considering the absolute number, there were not a small number of masters even in the mighty martial arts. But I thought those guys were just as great as this one. Where on earth are they mass producing so much coriander? There were as many as four of the transcendental coriander that could be seen right away. The masters who lined up after him were also notckingpared to the elites of the old faction. Isnt it obvious? Its not anywhere else, its the imperial pce. It was rather strange not to have that many troops stationed in the imperial pce. Rumbling! hmm? It was an unusual sound. I thought it was the sound of the gates going up, but that wasnt it. Something huge was moving behind the Mythists. It was a ck iron block with not one, but five wheels. Fire artillery?! Yeon Ho-jeongs face suddenly became shocked. Ki Woo-hee whispered softly. Does it look fancy? I know. how to do? You cant shoot openly. do not worry. It urred to me once again that Ki Woo-hee had a deep connection with artillery. Even when we first went to rescue Ki Woo-hee, the enemies mobilized artillery. They even moved to the surrounding government offices to capture the movement route and targeted this direction with more than ten artillery pieces. It really sent shivers down my spine. At the time, I rushed in alone with superhuman mental power and destroyed it all, but The imperial pce artillery is definitely a bit different. It seemed to be made of much harder steel than the artillery used by the government. It had a good shine and, above all, was well maintained. Moreover, the people who mobilized it are Shinhwa cultists who are masters of Yeoyanggong. This might be a bit dangerous. It wouldnt be that difficult if you tried to rush indiscriminately on your own, but the problem is that there are a lot of people here too. In other words, if they just pretend to be crazy and fire artillery into the surrounding area, people who have nothing to do with this could be killed in droves. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Who are you?! Center of open gate. Gi Cheon-hyung shouted. Sometimes we hear such intimate details! noisy. Wooooow. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was calm yet sharp. In an instant, Ki Cheon-hyung was cut off, and it felt as if his voice was being sucked into the castle gate. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped Ki Woo-hee on the chin with a drawing of Woldo. This bitch, right? The saint you mourn so much for. Although the distance was quite far, there was no way Ki Cheon-hyung, a master, could not recognize Ki Woo-hees face. Ki Cheon-hyungs eyes slightly wavered. Saint?! She is a real saint. The white skin, blue eyes, and beautiful face unique to Westerners were not something that could be decorated. But Gicheon-hyung yed it off. Who is she? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Is iting out loud? And you again It hasnt been long since you fired an arrow, but do you think it makes sense to rush out like a colt with its tail on fire and pretend not to know? ! Use your acting to get through, you bastard. I guess there isnt a leader with a good head over there? Youre so ignorant. Ki Cheon-hyungs face instantly turned red. He was hot-tempered and didnt like to think, but at the same time, what he hated the most was being ignorant. You son of a bitch! So what are you going to do? Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his sword and put his arm around Ki Woo-hees shoulder. It was a gesture that might seem friendly, but it wasnt like that right now. It seemed as if Yeon Ho-jeongs strong arms could break Ki Woo-hees neck at any moment. Ki Cheon-hyungs eyes wavered. If shes not a saint, is it okay to cut off her hair right now? profit! She is a saint. A unique look shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs bright blue eyes. He, who perfectly captured his prayers and presence, calmly unfolded the Four Gods. Bring all your troops inside the imperial pce. If you dont want to see the saint fly away. Chapter 765 Episode 765 Pandemonium and Pokmajeon (3) Heo-eok! Huh! huh? Look at this bitch. Do you still have life? Save me Quaduk! The womans head was crushed with a terrible sound. It looks like it was hit with an iron weight rather than stepped on. It was an absolutely terrifying sight. Feel so good. The body of the man, who looked around with a drunken, hazy expression, was covered in blood. The tight muscles that gave a clear feel of the strength of the body, barely covered by the bottoms, were the highlight. Blood and flesh covered seventy percent of his body, and he looked like a devil who had survived alone in hell. Its a little easier now. Like his body, the entire room was covered in blood. More than ten corpses were scattered here and there with their limbs torn off. Eight of them were naked women and the rest were sturdy men. The man lifted the bear bag ced to one side. Good luck! He lit the gombangdae with Samadhijinhwa (w) at his fingertips and sucked in the smoke as hard as he could. The smoke flowing out had a very strong scent. The scent instantly took over the air in the bloody room. Very good. I was locked in that iron room for a long time to recover my magic skills. I let go of all the lust and lust that had built up over the past few days. Magong, who stayed in the iron room and regained his former self, also regained almost his full strength in the process. This is the world people live in. The pleasure I got after a long time was so great that I wanted to rest for a long time again. But it couldnt be done. He was not the type of person to becent with reality. If you have to pay something back, make sure to pay it back. The debt was too great to live without it. The man, who was looking up at the ceiling with hazy eyes, saw a sh of terrible magic in his eyes. Pow! The bear bag I was holding in my hand broke apart. Im going to tear it to death. Suddenly, Muheos face appeared. That face where it is difficult to understand the true meaning beyond the smile. He was an old man whose time hade to go, and his fists were so strong that every time he exchanged blows, he felt as if every bone in his body would break. It was my first time. I came to respect my opponents martial arts skills without realizing it. It was my first time. I felt a fear that I had not known my whole life due to the opponents martial arts skills. Was there that much of a difference? Although the name of the Three Princes was evaluated one level lower than that of the Immortal Emperor, the man did not acknowledge it. Winning is essentially just a small difference. It was natural that the stronger the martial arts, the higher the winning rate, but that did not guarantee an absolute winning rate. If there is a one-point difference, you will be able to win somehow. He was so confident. And that confidencepletely evaporated after receiving three of Muheos fists. Ten seconds. It was exactly ten seconds. Until I lost my ability to fight. The fist of Kwon Shin (ȭ), who was said to be the closest to the best martial artist in the world at the time, was so scary. Of course, there were differences inpatibility. If the mans magic power had been just a little stronger than Muheos anti-demon magic, he would have overwhelmed his opponent. but. No matter how much it was, the difference was severe. Before Sangseong, enlightenment and martial arts were different. I couldnt admit it at the time. The fact that the levels are different. But now I admit it. It was because I realized that I couldnt ovee the nothingness of my life without acknowledging it. wait. Pusssss. The fallen bear holder caught fire on its own. The fire was heavy, like sticky blood, unlike the fire of the Mythists. Ill visit you within three years. That day will be thest of Shaolin. We will kill Taengjung and burn all of Shaolin. His anger was so great, his resentment was so great. Whoa. The man took a breath and controlled his life that was threatening to overflow. It was then. ? The mans head turned south. This energy? It was a very weak fragment of energy. However, the mans spirit was able to read the violent nature that was difficult to handle in the fragments of energy that surged from a long distance away. The mans face brightened. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The blood purification magic power arose spontaneously and began to peel off all the blood scabs on his body. Its him! It was someone whose face I had never seen. But he could tell. That the opponent is strong. And that the other persons fundamentals are no different from your own. Until now, he had fought against many masters of the shadowy world, and among them there were demons much more cruel than himself. However, they were only possessed by the devil and could not control the devil. They were weak by nature and could not control themselves in the face of any temptation. This guy was different. Even though he was filled with heartbreaking, unfathomable anger, he did not lose himself. Beyond that, he was also a superman who opened a martial arts drama and entered a new world. My heart was pounding. The anger towards Dingjung disappeared in an instant. p! The man wearing shorts had a long cloth over his still naked upper body. That was the end of the preparation. Magic power was burning brilliantly throughout his body. Fuuuuuuu! The man who had blown up not only the outer wall of the room but also the hallway beyond with a single wave of his hand walked out hurriedly. The surprised Taoist came running. Uh, old man?! The man grinned. The particrly prominent fangs stabbed the Taoist monk painfully in the eye. Im going to get a gift. What is that?! Quang! With a burst of binge drinking. A blood-red glow flew high into the sky. * * * !! Ki Cheon-hyeongs face turned pale for an instant. That wasnt all. All the masters who came to the gate with him were captivated by Yeon Ho-jeongs prayers. Even though it wasntpletely open, only part of its presence was revealed, my body stiffened. what? Phew! Every time the wind blows past my body, I flinch without realizing it. The presence of the Great Master, the energy mixed with the wind, overwhelms them. Unbelievable! Like a wave crashing into a calm sea for a moment. The opponent, who seemed like a guy who had learned some decent martial arts skills, suddenly gave off an outrageous prayer. The energy that overwhelms a transcendent master is not easily found anywhere. Even within the same ss, there was a wide difference in skill level depending on the level achieved, but the presence that the opponent was giving off was in an extremely unrealistic realm. Geokmun?! The words came out without me even knowing. hook! At that moment, intense anger rose from all the masters around Ki Cheon-hyeong. When I heard Ki Cheon-hyeongs muttering and faced reality, my inner energy jumped out without me even knowing. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. They are sensitive. Does it feel right like that? ! Well, its not important, so just listen to my requests. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became expressionless. Bring all your troops inside the pce. Before I tear this bitch off. Gi Cheon-hyung swallowed his saliva. I couldnt say anything. In an unexpected moment, a monster that was difficult to handle appeared. And in the hands of the monster, one of the two saints of the Mythology was held hostage. what? what? What the hell is going on right now? My head is stiff and wont turn. I dont know what to do. I had no idea what judgment to make or what to say. sh! Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. why? You dont like it? . I assure you that I can kill you all now. After that, we can immediately invade the pce and capture all of your colleagues. . When showing mercy, bow your head politely. My patience is not very deep. No matter how hard his brain worked, if Ki Cheon-hyung had not been embarrassed, he would never have thought about this proposal. It was natural. Although they were shocked by the presence of their opponents, they were glorious warriors of Mythology. It is inevitable if you die while fighting an opponent that is too difficult to handle. For the sake of Shinhwaism, for the fire god who will burn everything in the world and create a new world, I am not afraid of death. But unfortunately, Ki Cheon-hyeong could not easily think of the obvious choice. It was because my heart was shaken by the thought and the burden on my shoulders was so great. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly ring at Ki Cheon-hyung, shouted. You cant make decisions quickly!! omg! Ki Cheon-hyung was startled by the outrageous yelling and took a step back. Yeon Ho-jeong let out augh. Gi Cheon-hyungs face turned bright red. This isnt just a ragtag group, I wonder if there was a need to take hostages like this. It was then. Ki Woo-hee looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong did not look down at Ki Woo-hee. But I could clearly feel her gaze. [What happened?] Ki Woo-hee swallowed. Someone A voice filled with subtle fear. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyebrows furrowed slightly. someone? What do you mean? It was then. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned blue. This?! Just as Gi Cheon-hyeong felt an overwhelming sense of intimidation from Yeon Ho-jeong, Yeon Ho-jeong also felt the same way as a ray of fire burning from the west of the pce. Magi? sh! The moment I felt the energy, a blood-red glow rose up into the distant sky. Rumbling! Even though it wasnt falling from the sky to the ground, it felt like I was seeing a shooting star. I could tell what was happening just by the sound. The moment that bloody meteor rose into the sky, the entire area would have been devastated by a terrifying shock wave. And the meteor was flying towards this very ce at incredible speed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes suddenly changed. Damn it! Sarah! Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed Ki Woo-hee by the cor and sent him behind her, swinging his woldo diagonally. The White Tiger was a great king. A white gust of sword energy tore about and hit the mythical believers inside the open castle gate. The transcendental experts, including Gi Cheon-hyung, instinctively threw their bodies left and right. The elite experts standing behind them moved one beat slower. Kwaaaaang! The swirling pottery tore a dozen elite masters to pieces and knocked down the two doors of the imperial pce artillery. If the experts had not blocked it with their bodies, there would have been knife marks not only on the wheel but also on the gun barrel. Ki Woo-hee shouted without realizing it. Master Yeon! Damn it! Negotiations have copsed! Now is not the time to do this! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes followed the shooting star. The shooting star, which was incredibly far away, reduced the distance by three percent in that short period of time. The level of light engineering was amazing, but the concentration of demonic energy that supported such light engineering was truly terrifying. It was then. Fuuuuuuu! Gorgeous fireworks erupted from somewhere in the distance. The exact direction was unknown. However, it was clear that it came from beyond the area where Gokgyeong had prated. And the energy rising from that me was no better than the blood-red demons prayer flying like a meteor. Holy shit!! bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who received strength from the tremendous advance, swung his fist at Yoo Seong. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A red-and-white wind that was fired with a sound louder than that of a artillery gun flew toward the shooting star. but. ?! The meteor, which was rushing in a straight line, suddenly bent like a willow tree and avoided Yeonhojeongs wind. It was truly a terrifying move. No matter how much of a martial arts expert he was, it was extremely difficult to show such movements in the air or even to dodge an attack wielded by an expert of a simr level. Hes an expert. Even better than me! and. Quaaaang! The beast that stepped in front of the castle gate with its splendid magic energy glowing fiercely looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Youre here. Chapter 766 Episode 766. Battle of Pandemonium and Battle of Pandemonium (4) !! Yeon Ho-jeongs face visibly hardened. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! This is not the Yeoyanggong of Shinhwaism. It was not a unique new technique of Saeumgyo. However, it didnt seem like he was a magician from the Gwanghyeolgyo religion. A vivid magical energy of unknown origin that I had never felt before was burning like a me. Jiyiing. Jiiiiiiing. The Waldo I was holding in my hand burst into tears. The sword, which resonated with Yeonhojeongs spirit, betrayed its owners will and cried. It seemed as if the state of unity between believers and swords, which had been achieved naturally in a tense battle, had been broken on its own. Whoa! The Gwangmyeong Shrine rotated violently, emitting a huge amount of energy in an instant. Hwaaaaaaa! An infinitely strong and strong spirit surged like a wave against the demonic energy that was as sticky as blood and as ferocious as fire. The energies of the two people collided head-on. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Ugh! Kaaaaaaak! Huge gusts of wind and shock waves urred, and the entire area was devastated. The earth, which had a radius of about ten square feet, cracked and fell, and one part of the majestic outer wall of the imperial pce copsed. Several buildings located far behind Yeonhojeong also copsed. A few trees slowly bent and were naturally uprooted, exposing their roots. It was an incredible sight. There were several martial arts experts that Yeon Ho-jeong had encountered so far, but none of them had ever shown such destructive power. He is an expert who requires all the energy of his entire body just to face him. Although their temperaments were different, looking at this overflowing power, it seemed to be stronger than Gongsun Bailong and even Qu Jing. What is this guy!? The power that was effortlessly released from the abundant magical power was superb. If it werent for the ferocious energy, it was an energy wave that one couldnt help but admire. Since returning, it was the first time I had encountered an opponent whose bones felt numb despite only being hit by a wave of energy. Yeon Ho-jeong extended his hand to Ki Woo-hee. hook! Ki Woo-hee flew out of dozens of sheets without even being able to scream. At the same time, the Mukryongdae moved in the direction she flew. Since Muk-bi is hiding there in the first ce, Ki Woo-hee will not get hurt. There is no one around now. The hidden open inds also fled far away early. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils became increasingly red. Cheeeeeeeee! The gushing energy wave had a terrifying, deadly feel to it. Jujakgi (ȸ) was a Yangjiang energy that wasparable to that of any other martial arts technique in the world, but it was not a martial art that burned the enemy with fire power like the Qigong techniques of the Xinhua religion. How to live. The ultimate intention of the Duke of Zhou is to transform dangerous and deadly energy like fire into deadly energy and eliminate the enemy at once. Kugoogung! The heavy and ferocious energy of the white tiger intes the fighting spirit, while the dark and solid energy of the white tiger instills coolness in it. Hehehe! The flexible and mysterious energy of the blue dragon raised the bodys durability to the limit, and the dangerous and murderous energy of Suzaku burst out and entangled the opponent. As soon as it started, the Four Gods energy came into full force. This was not an opponent to be treated clumsily, and there was no reason to challenge him to gauge his skills. If you dont give your all on the first strike, defeat is certain. Yeon Ho-jeong knew it instinctively. There was a bright smile on the mans face. Once there was nothing to worry about, the waves of air that became twice as fierce were impressive. Even my breathing was disrupted by the opponents power. also! Thats amazing! It was an unhesitatingpliment. It was unbelievably full of sincerity. Even when the man felt Yeonhojeongs power and saw an opponent who could kill him, he was filled with joy and did not feel nervous. It was worth waiting patiently! Crump! The mans hand wriggled uncontrobly. Before he knew it, his fingernails were sharp like those of a wild animal. It was stained ck and looked like the hand of the devil. As the veins are revealed even in the blood-stained whites of the pupils, madness overflows. Their hair, as shiny as fine silk, soared high into the sky. The skin gradually became whiter, and blue veins appeared on various parts of the body exposed within the long cloth. It was truly an eerie sight. It didnt look like anything that could be called human. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were shaking. I cant believe there was such a guy! bang! Just moving one step causes a shock wave like an earthquake. The man, Kwak Jun, smiled brightly. Would you like to see how hot your heart is during the Q&A dance? Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils widened significantly. e! Fuuuuuuuck! Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved diagonally. Using his incredible waist strength, he avoided the opponents attack with only the sticity of his upper body. No, I thought I avoided it. Rumbling. Before we knew it, Yeon Ho-jeongs left arm was stained with blood. The left shoulder armor was blown off. The pauldrons that fell to the ground while flying were torn arbitrarily. I thought I dodged it, but the opponents martial arts attack was so fast and sharp that I ended up getting hit. If I had been a littlete, my entire left arm would have been blown off. this! This happens even though I checked the opponents strength and moved ordingly. I couldnt even remember how long it had been since I had been hit by an unexpected blow. strong! This guy is incredibly strong! Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Woldo powerfully. The diagonal strike contained the might of Mount Tai. The power was powerful, but the speed was like a thunderbolt. Yeon Ho-jeong predicted that the opponent would withdraw. Naturally, I thought of a follow-up hit. It was then. Hahaha! The man swung his left fist and swatted away Woldo, as if swatting away an annoying fly. Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised once again. Since it was a blow that induced evasion, I didnt expect it to be blocked. In the first ce, it was not an easy task that could be stopped with bare hands. Hoo? Kwak Jun licked the back of his left hand with his tongue. Isnt this stronger than I thought? His left hand, which had struck the moon sword, was horribly broken. The flesh was torn off and even the bones were exposed. No matter how great the healing power of Martial Arts is, you will not be able to wield it for a while. Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand grabbed the woldos spear pole. sh! In an instant, eighteen consecutive attacks are unleashed. Fast and sharp like lightning. The power of the attack you just threw out is preserved while making a much faster and more diverse attack. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong saw a friendly smile on Kwak Juns face. h h h h! Quad deud deuk! Both hands, swinging like crazy, struck off Woldos sword strikes one by one. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Left hand?! Even if the right hand is fine, the left hand will not be fine. However, the opponent blocked the sword by swinging his broken left hand. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong widened the distance. Its been a long time since I first increased the distance in a closebat where split-second judgment and actualbat experience determines. It was a shocking first fight in many ways. hmm? what? Why are you backing down? ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looked at Kwak Juns left hand. Surprisingly, Kwak Juns left hand was almostpletely healed. The only difference from when he was healthy was that reddish magic was flowing like smoke from his still unhealed skin. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Recovery from reverse! At that moment, he remembered his teachers words. There are many strange tricks in the world. Human imagination is endless, leading to the creation of the most bizarre martial arts. If you cannotplete the Yellow Dragon, there will be martial arts that will be difficult to deal with even with the Four Gods skills that have reached the state. . Among them, the best is by far magic. Magic is a martial art that defies natural order and the way it is called is different from ordinary martial arts. Many people use that method incorrectly and be addicted to it, bing incapacitated or even dying. . However, if you practice such magical skills to the extreme and open the door to the heavenly world, and even when you reach there, continue to improve your quality and break through to a certain point, from then on, the true heavenly world will raise its head. True reverse heaven Of course, it is unlikely that you will run into someone who is that crazy about magic. In the first ce, it is difficult to find someone who has mastered magic arts. However, if you run into someone like that before taking out the yellow dragon I would rmend retreating. Martial arts are used against people, not against ghosts. A true reverse. To go against the natural order means to deviate from the flow of heaven. The way to heaven is nature, and nature moves forward with its own principles. Yeokcheonpletely denies that principle. The ultimate meaning of Yeokcheon is immortality. An act that literally goes against thews of nature. When demonic energy reaches its peak, even if a person receives a serious injury such as broken bones or flying flesh, he or she will recover in an instant. It ispletely different from the Hwajeong of Shinhwaism. Compared to the restoration of Yeokcheon, the martial arts of Shinhwaism could be said to be much more stable and standard. And now. Yeon Ho-jeong was looking at Go Soo, who was wearing the real Yeokcheon Magic g that his teacher had mentioned. I know. You havent unleashed your true power yet. Kwak Jun smiled and walked forward one step at a time. Kugoogung! Kugoogung! Every time you step on the ground, a small earthquake urs. Generously releases the demonic energy that fills the entire body. There is no need to worry about whether to go long-term or short-term. I just expressed the power I had inside to my hearts content. It was a walking disaster. It was the appearance of a devil whose true nature was difficult to grasp even with the eyes of the wise Yeon Ho-jeong, whose power could not be guessed by the human mind. What are you? Stand tall! Kwak Jun stopped walking. Are you asking me now? Theres someone else here besides you. It was a bold tone. There was no need to show respect since we had exchanged blood in the first ce. Kwak Jun, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, burst intoughter. Ha ha ha ha ha! Why cant you make a clear statement while youre bleeding profusely? Were you that curious about my name? Im asking because Im curious. huh. Kwak Jun frowned. Its strange. He has extremely vicious instincts in his heart, but the way he acts resembles the idiots of the political faction. . Werent we going to catch them and tear them to death anyway? why? Are you going to run away when you hear my name? If you dont want to teach me, thats fine. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture, raising his blood-covered left hand and aiming forward. Crump! My left foot dug into the ground. This ces a tremendous amount of force on the left side of the body. Kwak Jun grinned. good. very good. I was worried because I thought I would disappoint you, but as expected of you I never thought the day woulde when I would have to fight the Blood Jade Demon Army. Hoo? what? Did you know? The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Except for Gongsun Baekryong, there are only two people among Seongcheon who have trained in magic arts. Your demonic energy is certainly impressive, but isnt it too messy to be a demonic martial arts skill? . And if it was a demon ship, I would already be dead. So your true identity has no choice but to be the Blood Jade Demon. Kwak Juns face became expressionless. He wasnt angry, but his face looked like he didnt like something. But even for a moment. awesome. Grumble! Kwak Juns eyes, even the whites, werepletely stained with blood. Its leading us into a direction where we have no choice but to fight. amazing. I think Ill really fall in love with it. Paaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong approached at high speed and coolly swung the sword. Dont stick around, you pervert. Kwaaaaang! Chapter 767 Episode 767 Battle of Pandemonium and Battle of Pandemonium (5) !! In an instant, Yeonwi left the residence and arrived at the fishway and looked around. The most capable members of the Geumgun army were encamped near the second pce gate, and the rest were waiting beyond the third pce gate. It was an incredibly strict atmosphere. The eyes of the Geumgun, who thoroughly guarded the emperors residence, were as sharp as a de. Even though he said he worked a shift, he must have been tired since hes been working hard for several days, but he doesnt show any sign of that. I was in a state where I could react immediately if something happened. Yeongaju. Peng Mu-gang approached Yeon-wi. The faces of both people were equally frozen. Did you feel it? I felt it. Zhuge Yans face, who followed behind, was full of urgency. You have to look at the situation outside. Now we have to see what this conflict means. Yeonwi shook his head. Hazy moves are prohibited. Even with our divinews, it takes a long time to get from here to outside the outer walls. No one knows what will happen inside. Ill just check ande back. If only we could look at the atmosphere inside, even if it wasnt outside That was then. Fuuuuuuu! A loud explosion was heard from the north. The heads of the three people turned at the same time. Tsutsutsutsu. Thick smoke rises. It was towards the outer castle. It was so far away that it was difficult to even see it properly with the naked eye. I could see it because they were experts with strong internal power. That acting?! Smoke is not the problem. Yeonwis eyes wavered slightly. The master who opened the dance has appeared. An unidentified monster who trained in magic arts and a monster who killed his existence with unknown magical powers. What is happening? It was only a little while ago that I learned that a powerful master existed in the imperial pce. As soon as this was known, a battle broke out. It was too timely for a coincidence. You wont know that I noticed. Unless you read my prayer, or even if you did, it is impossible. You can read the opponents force with your sensitive senses, but you cannot read the opponents intentions. Wooooow. Yeonwi, who raised his sword fighting skills to the highest level, activated the magic of Sangdanjeon to the extreme. ! Yeonwis eyes wavered. Sakong (а)! The one who fights the unknown master who causes fire in the north. They were colliding spectacrly, radiating tremendous morale, and just reading the energy between them was enough to give me goosebumps all over my body. There is only one person in Tanggeum Wulin who has trained a boatman of that level. Yeonwi opened her mouth. The one fighting in the north is Gok-gyeong, the light spirit demon. Light spirit demon! I dont know when I came in. But thank goodness. He said he was Your Majestys man, so it seems like he arrived quickly after hearing the news. Even as I spoke, I could feel the connection. That his abilities are quite inconsistent. I read that there was a demon in the west whose presence was eliminated and a monster in the north who was presumed to be a Shinhwa religion leader, but I could not read that Gok-gyeong entered the imperial pce. It was a serious situation, but at the same time, Yeonwi was able to reflect on herself. This sensitive sense was never perfect, and it was an ability that should never be used carelessly unless absolutely necessary. Then what about the battle taking ce in the south? Peng Wugangs face became extremely serious. You sure theyre not massacring the civilians outside the pce?! Zhuge Yan shook his head. That cant be possible. There is no reason to do something like that now. Of course I dont know if that demon was suffering from mania. It was a very unlikely story. Yeonwi said. Someone is fighting. With Mine? exactly. Who are you? I dont know. My senses are not perfect, so I can read the energy of a demon I have captured, but I cannot read the identity of the person confronting him. To be precise, it was because the demonic energy emitted by the demon was so severe that it even covered the opponents energy waves. Its terrible! The morale of the light spirit demon army was enormous, but the magic power of that demon seemed to be even greater. Your armys energy was terrible, and the demons magic energy was terrible. But Yeonwis hand holding the sword hanging on the belt turned white. Why? Its so frustrating. Zhuge Yan opened his mouth. I need to prepare for battle. ? The absolute expert on the enemy side that Lord Yeonga captured has allies who canpete with him. In that case, the enemies will also aim for the royal pce sooner orter. Peng Wugang nodded. Zhuge Zhens eyes lit up. It would have been better if I had seen the atmosphere of the outer castle in person, but I can trust Lord Yeongas senses. If two monsters meet each other, there is hope in the sit-in war. Still, there is a problem. yes. If by chance the enemys absolute masters win, we will be as good as dead. That was the problem. Eodos troops are sufficient. In particr, Geumgun was very familiar with this region and received training on internal rebellions and assassinationsing from outside. They are truly the best soldiers in the empire, so they will be able to withstand most enemies. The problem was when a powerful expert appeared that could overturn the battlefield. There are artillery and fire guns here. However, the enemies also had artillery and, crucially, the number of experts was veryrge. It was true that even without being an absolute expert, you were pushed out of the high level. They said that the Wulin troops other than the Paeng family were gathering outside the pce. However, it is impossible to guarantee when they wille to the pce and to what extent they will perform once they arrive. Then what should I do? Zhuge Yan lifted up the gs hanging behind his back. I will put into operation the military strategy that has beenid out throughout the royal pce. Of course I should. Lord Panga, please act as the person in charge of Mercury along with the Five Thousand Seals. Peng Wugang nodded. And Lord Yeonga. Zhuge Zhens expression made the pulpit look young. Although he had a strong voice, it was inevitable that his eyes would slightly waver. Let me ask you just one question. Yan Wei guessed what Zhuge Yan was going to ask. Are you curious about whether my martial arts skills can be used even by a Seongcheon-level expert? yes. It doesnt work. okay. In a head-to-head match. ? If there is a surprise or secret attack I think there is a possibility. Of course, it is unclear whether it can inflict fatal injuries. These were hopeful words, but Zhuge Yans expression actually darkened. But she didnt waste time. This was because I knew that Yeonwi had also made up her mind. Please choose one of the two expert battlefields. Peng Wugang looked at the two people in surprise. What does that mean? Are you really nning on sending Yeongaju to that battlefield? yes. Ayeon! If we lose both, there is no hope. Even if only one ce copses, it is still dangerous. However, it is even more dangerous to wait for the enemy to be mastered in two battlefields. Thats true, but! I think this is the best way to do it right now. Peng Mu-gang looked at Yan Wei with stiff eyes. But Yeonwi didnt look worried at all. This was because he also agreed with what Zhuge Yan said. After a while, Yeonwi raised his head. Im going north. The northern battlefield is the closest to the royal pce. Moreover, the Light Spirit Demon Army will be well-versed in the terrain of the area, so it would make sense to quickly decide the winner and prepare for the next battle. I thought so too. Yan Wei said while looking at Peng Wugang. I think this fight will end soon. I guess so. Please take care of the center. Peng Mu-gang closed his eyes. Be sure toe back alive. When my work here is over, I will present you with the finest silk that our family is proud of. Yeonwi smiled. Thats good. Paaaaaaaa! As soon as he finished speaking, Yeonwis new brother disappeared. No further conversation was necessary. From now on, it was a race against time. Peng Mu-gang called Hwang Bao-jeok. The enemys attack will begin soon. I tell Geumgun to prepare for battle. Hwang Bo-jeoks eyes lit up. I understand. Dont say anything like how you know that. Even though they had a falling out, he still trusted Peng Wugangs abilities. Zinc. You should activate your formation and observe the situation of the war. I will visit your Majesty for a while. yes! Peng Mu-gang moved quickly. Zhuge Yan, who was beginning to ce the gs in his hand on the axes around the ind, suddenly looked south. There was passion on her face. I dont know who it is, but please bear with me. * * * Quad deud deuk! The terrifying attack not only shattered the ground, but also vertically split the wall behind Gwak Jun. It was a feat of tremendous strength. Yeon Ho-jeong, who wielded an ultra-heavy weapon weighing more than 80 pounds, was so strong that it was difficult to find anyone who could match him even at a simr level. Fuuuuuuu! But Kwak Jun was no slouch either. His evasion ability was truly uncanny. Even Yeonhojeong, who had experienced all kinds of chaos and had seen the martial arts and reactions of countless masters, had never seen this type of new method or method. sh! A cross sh struck like lightning was aimed at Kwak Juns body. Kwak Juns two hands, which had already crossed, spread left and right as if tearing the air. Quaaaang! The cross-cutting attack and the bloody attack collided, creating a powerful shock wave. this. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was trying to get through the shock wave and deliver a blow in half a beat, quickly turned his body and escaped the full force. Cheeeeeeeek! Part of Yeonhojeongs left shoulder garment turned into powder and scattered. It was a demonic invasion. The terrible demonic energy mixed with the erupting shock wave flew towards Yeonhojeong as if it had a will. It was just amazing. Shock waves are literally waves generated by shock. The true energy that spreads as a wave no longer belongs to its owner, so putting ones will into the exploding energy requires tremendous concentration and awareness. Its strong as expected. Attack the enemy by putting your will into the fragmented true energy. This was no different from the martial arts of Igigeogeom (ԚS). On the outside, he appears to be using simple and brutal martial arts, but Kwak Juns killing technique, targeting every moment like this, is truly that of a Seongcheon expert. It was then. ? Blood gradually seeped out of Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. Although her eyes were still fixed on Kwak Jun, Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly very surprised. When did you stab me? Kwak Juns four fingers dug into his chest. Even though it didnt touch the bone, it could have been really dangerous. Kwak Jun licked Yeon Ho-jeongs blood from his fingernails. hey. . Whats your name? Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. Didnt you like Tongseongmyeong? I wanted to know. Because youre so angry. Antal? I wanted to take out that ugly thing inside that chest, but I failed. Arent you hiding it too closely? I dont know what bullshit this is. Tell me your name. Family rtionships too. Why is this happening all of a sudden? Has the madness gone away? Well, it didnt look normal from the beginning. That terrible resentment and anger you harbor. Its almost like malice. No matter how impoverished their lives, there are not many people who walk around unharmed while embracing something so terrible. Special people like you and me are really rare. What kind of bullshit do you keep talking about? If you dont bring it up by the end, Ill have to go find your father and brothers. Yeon Ho-jeongs face suddenly hardened. Kwak Jun tilted his head. Im sure youve never exploded before? . That vicious madness that melts in your veins Its hard to build up something like that through experience. Have you ever seen a human child give birth to a ghost? Kwak Jun grinned. Your predecessors were probably just as much ghosts as you. sh! Woldo, which had tremendous killing power, was fired towards Kwak Juns head. Chapter 768 Episode 768 Battle of Pandemonium and Battle of Pandemonium (6) Rumble! At some point, the wind that changes the earth strikes! It got blocked and disappeared. The true nature of those who open the martial arts and soar into the sky is bound to be infinitely closer to that of Mother Nature in their purity, no matter what martial arts they have mastered. Natural power never disappears in an instant. It just slowly, literally, naturally fell away and dissipated. Although it is a force that is difficult toe from nature, the true energy of Gokgyeong, which achieved the pinnacle of evil power, also showed characteristics simr to natural power. Its not just Gokgyeong, its the same for everyone who reaches that area. But that power stopped in its tracks and disappeared as if it had been washed away. Damn it. Gok-gyeongs eyes deepened. I cant just ignore it, there are so many different things. There was arge fireball where Gok-gyeong was looking. Cheeeeeeeek! The fireball, which formed a perfect sphere without any cracks, was floating one foot above the ground. The ground around the fireball looked likeva. The white smoke rising from the sizzling ground disappeared in a sh the moment it touched the fireball. The brightly burning me was like a beautiful jewel in itself. It was a jewel of death that would burn you to death if you even got close to it. Gok-gyeong, who was quietly staring at the fireball, slowly moved to the right. Hahaha! It seemed as if my will was carried by the heat. The moment Gokyung moved, the heat emanating from the fireball aimed at him like a spear de. Gok-gyeong waved his hand. Pow! With the heavy drinking, the intangible heat dissipated. Gok-gyeongs face hardened slightly. Thats terrible. The back of my hand was hot as I pushed away the heat. It wasnt enough to cause burns, but the heat was strong enough to prate the morales defenses. Gok-gyeong, who had been standing still and staring at the fireball, looked back to the south in the distance. It makes my stomach turn. In the south, splendid magical energy was burning. The demonic energy was so fierce and enormous that even Yeonhojeongs subversive aura could not be felt properly. It is a powerful magic attack. You can rival me or maybe even surpass me. Gok-gyeong frowned. It is fundamentally different from the magical arts of Gwanghyeolgyo. This is magic from the midfield. Then. Is it a magic ship? If its really the Demon Ship, if the Demon Ship joins hands with these guys. Gok-gyeong, who muttered a curse in a low voice, looked back at the fireball and shouted. Stop hiding ande out! Babababababaak! The ground exploded with a loud crashing sound in a scene so vicious that it felt overwhelming. hook! The huge fireball disappeared like magic. And a monster appeared inside. ?! Gok-gyeongs eyes slightly wavered. Cheer ring! Chiri ririn! The monster was of enormous size. It was impossible to guess his age because of his scattered hair. A bushy beard covered his entire chin and under his nose. Her torn top hung down to her thighs, and her bottoms were torn and burned below her shins, exposing her bare feet. The thigh muscles that swelled to the point of bursting and filled the bottoms were also visible on the chest, which was full of muscles as big and hard as rocks. The chains that crossed the imposing body diagonally from left to right created a very intimidating feeling. Its a pain in the ass. Gok-gyeong clenched his fists. I have to risk my life. It doesnt show even the slightest bit of energy. There is no unique intense me or vicious murder. Even though he was just standing still, Gok-gyeongs instincts were able to sense the danger of his opponent. Gok-gyeong opened his mouth. Who are you? Are you from the Shinhwa Church? . Well, I guess so. There is no one other than the Shinhwa Church who can unleash this level of crazy fire. . Im speechless. Gok-gyeong took each step cautiously. Then That was then. Whoa whoa! A twitching body. Gok-gyeong slowly looked down at his chest. The middle of the chest was pierced with a ck chain. this! Gok-gyeong, who was trembling, grabbed the chain with his left hand. The monster holding the chain with his right hand pulled his arm without saying a word. Woe! Gok-gyeongs body, with its chest pierced, disappeared from the spot like a mirage. A pair of red lights emanated from within the monsters face, which was covered by hair. Hahaha! The monster flexibly turned his body and raised his chained arms upward. And it was Gokyeongs sword that pressed down on the center of the tightly stretched chain. Soon Gok-gyeongs foot kicked the monsters chest. bang! With a short, intense explosion, more than a dozen monsters flew out and destroyed a building. Hmm. Gok-gyeong got down on the floor and shook his side. The clothes on his side were charred and tattered. Hes a guy who cant let down his guard. Surprisingly, Gok-gyeongs chest was intact. What the monsters chain pierced was an illusion created by the craftsman of Gokgyeong. The Hwangcheon Goesan Sagong (Éɢа), an illusion that is more tangible than the reality, which is the pinnacle of all the Sakong in the world, has been revealed. The martial arts skill that was notpletely open when lightly touching Yeon Ho-jeong. Whoa! The area, which had been heated by intense heat, became chilly due to the gray-ck porcin flowing from Gok-gyeongs body. It wasnt just that the temperature dropped. Meanwhile, a creepy energy was stimting the creatures fear. Patter! A monster breaking through the rubble of a copsed building. It was no different from before. It looked very normal on the outside. As expected. Gokgyeong turned his head towards the royal pce. Would it be better to lure that crazy guy out of the pce? It was then. It hurts. Gok-gyeong was startled and looked at the monster. The monster holding the nape of the neck was turning its neck around. I dont know how long its been since Ist received such a blow. Its quite a force. It was a low, resonant voice, befitting its gigantic size. Gok-gyeongs eyes deepened. I thought you were dumb, but do you know how to talk? Oh, you mean a little while ago? I wasnt in my right mind back then. I was drunk. Gok-gyeong did not ask what he was drunk on. Because thats not important. Wow, things in the world really dont seem to be how I feel. Grumbling. Red mes oozed from the monsters body. It was simr to, but different from, the firearms of the Shinhwa cultists I had seen so far. If it was the usual method of the Mythists to radiate fire with their entire body to surround the true energy barrier, that monster was sporadically sporadically spewing palm-sized mes from various parts of its body. The appearance actually seemed more unrealistic than that of other Shinhwa believers. It was like seeing a monster in a story drawn by an artist. Just a little more If the fire had progressed just a little longer, we would have been able to break through the blue fire and reach white fire in an instant. The monsterughed bitterly. But since the sky didnt smile on me, theres nothing I can do. I have no choice but to leave it to someone else. You keep saying things you dont understand. Crunchy. Crunchy. A bloody sound rang out from Gok-gyeongs two hands. It looks like you have no intention of quietly leaving, so Ill have to die here. do not worry. If it werent for you, I would die soon. what? He talks about his death so confidently and calmly. It was an absurd statement that made people who heard it think it was a strange joke. However, when Gok-gyeong saw the monsters red eyes, he realized that what he said was not a lie. Before I die, I should do my best to protect Shinhwa. Oh, was it a defense method? Its because of you. ? Chiri ririn. A monster who swept his hair with both hands. It was a face with clear senses. But surprisingly, the facial features were those of a Westerner. I wouldnt havee forward if I hadnt sensed your presence. If that were the case, I would have broken through blue and white, even if I didnt know about white and white. What bullshit? My name is Rain God. ? I will not forgive you for making me return from being a fire god to protecting the teachings. The conversation ended there. Kwaaaaang! Ki Woo-sins hand shot out, creating a huge explosion, and grabbed Gok-gyeongs cor. Gok-gyeongs eyes suddenly changed. fast! Not only was the speed fast, but the force was incredible. More than a days worth of furrows were dug in the ground where the god of rain fell. Gok-gyeong, holding Ki Woo-sins forearm by the cor, pulled the boatman up. It was then. Fuuuuuuu! Five pieces of Gokgyeong were pushed away along with the heavy drinking. The front part of the gokgyeong waspletely burnt off, exposing the chest and sr plexus. The exposed bare skin was red from burns. Gok-gyeongs eyes wavered. Kiwooshin raised his left hand. Its a fire attack. I thought he was going to grab me by the cor and attack with my other hand, but the firearm exploded in the hand I was holding. It was an unexpected blow. Gok-gyeong never imagined that he would allow such a vain blow. sh! The god of rain, transformed into a single red line, suddenly rose high in the sky. The long, thick legs stretched out above the head were like pirs made of iron. Gok-gyeong stepped on the ground and leaped. Quaaaang! An area measuring five feet in radius where Gokgyeong had been standing was shattered. Huh! Gok-gyeongs body, which jumped up, flew straight towards Ki-woo-shin. The movement was very strange. Even though it flew in a straight line, it looked like a ghost floating freely in the air. Kiwooshins body rotated. Buaaaaang! bang! The chain that split the air split the earth and the pce wall in half. hook! Before he knew it, Gok-gyeong was standing in front of Ki-woo-shin and ced his double pole on his chest. Quang! Kiwoosins body, which flew away with an explosion, created a three-length furrow in the ground. If even a peak expert, or even a transcendent expert, had reached that point, every bone in his body would have broken and he would have been on the brink of death. There was a high possibility that he would have died instantly. bang! However, Kiwooshin stood uppletely unharmed and was swinging his chain. They did not use the tension of mes that attack the air, which is unique to the Shinhwaists. I couldnt tell if closebat was his specialty or if he wanted to avoid wasting energy. Fast and strong. It can certainly be said to be a formidable enemy. Gok-gyeong was relieved that the battle was not as difficult as expected, but he also had a hint of doubt. Why doesnt it seem sincere? thud! Gok-gyeong stepped forward again and raised his right hand. Phew. The grey-ck fog passed over my right hand and enveloped my entire right arm. It was a truly indescribable evil energy that made you feel blind and delirious just by looking at it. Kiwooshin flinched. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The background around Gokgyeong seemed to darken in an instant. The figure of Gok-gyeong, approaching step by step with a slightly stooped posture, with his eyes full of evil blue blood, was the god of evil and the god of death itself. Well, I dont know what youre after. Wow! Gok-gyeongs voice sounded dreamy for some reason. The ghosts wailing began to echo around him. Even though it was clear that it was an auditory hallucination, Kiwooshin flinched. An echo that prates directly into the mind. This was also a natural attack through the resonance of the upper division. It damages the opponents spirit and disrupts his or her immobility, making it impossible for him to concentrate on the fight. Anyway, Gok-gyeong was a master of magic. He raised the magic that anyone could imagine to an unstoppable level and made it one with martial arts. Youre going to die anyway, so Ill kill you sooner. Ki Woo-shinughed viciously. Just try it. Whoa! As soon as he finished speaking, Gok-gyeongs hand grabbed Ki Woo-sins face and pushed him to the ground. Quang! I still n on doing that, you annoying bastard. Chapter 769 Episode 769 Pandemonium (ħ) and Pandemonium (7) Fuuuuuu!! Woldo, which passed by Kwak Juns face, fell into the forest far away and made a loud noise. Crumbling! Kwak Juns eyes changed. The storm that raged in Woldo shattered more than a dozenrge trees and turned the ground upside down. Googoo googung! As the ground shattered, the rocks on top of it came crashing down and the trees, which had no ground to support them, fell one after another. Kwakwakwak! Coogung! It falls and falls again and falls and falls again. At this level, it was no different from a smallndslide. Although small in scale, a part of the mountain that had clearly stood in its ce for over a thousand years was copsing under the power of the martial spirit that had descended in human flesh. Kwak Jun looked back at Yeon Ho-jeong. Hwaaaaaaa! A terrible murderous feeling bloomed from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It seemed as if the infinitely powerful and majestic energy had been stained ck. Jujakhwagi suppressed the energy of the Three Gods and strongly squeezed Yeonhojeongs heart. Pussssss. White smoke rose from all over Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Smoke even leaked from the nose and mouth where one was breathing. Gwak Juns face was filled with joy. Who are you looking for? Weeing! Weeeeeee! The beauty of the Gwangmyeong Shrine, which was full of light, seemed to have somehow be a little cloudy. A cloudy milky white energy spread throughout my body and then gathered back into my heart. The excessive amount of true energy gathered in the heart soon turned into the main weapon and went up to the upper level of Yeonhojeong. Creepy! Kwak Jun, who saw Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes burning with death, felt goosebumps all over his body. A monster-like force struck Kwak Juns upper body, as if trying to forcibly bring out his forgotten fears. If it werent for the demonic power of the blood spirit demon, I wouldnt have been able to withstand that deadly attack and would have had to widen the distance. Fear and fear. The fear that he did not feel when fighting with Gwon Mu-heo came to him when dealing with a much weaker and younger expert. But Kwak Junughed. Even that fear was joy and joy to him. No, now the fact that the other person had turned into an evil spirit just like himself had suppressed his fear and presented him with pure joy and pleasure. ats! Hahaha! The demonic energy rising from Kwak Juns body became even more intense. Are you really using your strength now? Not like that. Even during the battle with Yeon Ho-jeong a little while ago, he used his overflowing power generously. It was power then and it is power now. However, the reason why Kwak Juns demonic energy began to burn more intensely was entirely because of Yeon Ho-jeongs life. A demon that has reached its peak is not intimidated by the strength of its opponent. Rather, since it is the pinnacle of yin, it absorbs the other persons vitality and negative emotions and increases its power. Kwak Junughed and shouted. If you dont kill me, your blood will die! At that time, huge wings of me appeared behind Yeonhojeongs back. hook! Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly appeared in front of Kwak Jun and nted her fist in his abdomen. Kwak Juns eyes widened. It was a blow that struck precisely by twisting the sr plexus. In an instant, I felt pressure turning my stomach and making my eyeballs fall out. Bye! Kwak Juns sword struck Yeon Hojeongs temple. Yeon Ho-jeongs head and upper body were lowered as if forming a right angle to the ground. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, whose head was torn, was instantly stained with blood. Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The tilted upper body immediately straightened. Yeonhojeongs left head hit Kwak Juns side. Kwak Juns eyes were bloodshot. When the subtle vibration spread from the side and reached the five internal organs, its force was like a thunderbolt. Cough! Arge amount of fresh blood spurted from Kwak Juns nose and mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong did not avoid the blood his opponent vomited. He waved his hands, covered in blood. Bye! Burbubbuk! A sword on the left thigh, a half-knife on the left side, a straight sword on the bottom of the right ribs, and a two-bone sword on the sr plexus. A main sh that hits the vicle where the artery passes. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts method of hitting the vital and vulnerable parts of the human body with one stroke was truly nothing short of lightning. Oops! Kwak Jun let out a frustrated groan and swung his ws. Sigh! Four lines of scars were carved diagonally on Yeonhojeongs upper body. It was a tribute to digging out flesh. It was a much more painful and serious wound than a knife cut. Uduk! Kwak Juns eyes widened again. The right wrist, which had made a furrow in Yeon Ho-jeongs chest, was suddenly grabbed. Yeon Ho-jeongs index finger, which was holding Kwak Juns wrist, touched his blood pressure. At that moment, Kwak Jun felt a sharp pain and his entire right arm became paralyzed. Whoa! Kwak Juns moderator hit Yeon Ho-jeong in the chest. Arge amount of fresh blood spurted from the wounded chest. A single blow was enough to cause one to lose consciousness. Yeon Ho-jeongs body turned diagonally. Kwak Juns now paralyzed right arm was stuck at his side. Quad Deuk! My elbow joint was shattered and the cartge was torn. It didnt end there. Yeon Ho-jeong put the torque that broke Kwak Juns right arm into his left foot. Yeon Ho-jeongs left leg, floating slightly in the air and rotating, struck Kwak Jun squarely in the lower back. Quaaaang! After drinking heavily, Kwak Jun flew away, vomiting blood. puck! Qarring! Gwak Jun broke through the walls of the outer castle of the imperial pce about twenty chapters ago. The spot where he passed was dotted with blood. Hwaaa! More smoke flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs body as he walked towards Kwak Jun with his mouth open. Now, of the remaining three gods, White Tiger and Hyeonmugi werepletely shriveled and hidden in their respective organs. Only the blue dragon remained in Yeonhojeongs body, making his body flexible and burning away the infiltrating demonic energy. The rest were all master craftsmen. Most of the massive amount of internal power poured out by the Gwangmyeong Shindan was concentrated on the main weapon, amplifying Yeonhojeongs lethality to no end. huh. Kwak Jun, crushed by the copsed castle wall, looked up at the sky and burst intoughter. Why is that guy so good at fighting? It was not a one-dimensional issue such as strength or speed. The guys senses were as sensitive as an animal, and as soon as his senses responded, an attack came. Avoids all attacks while delivering a critical hit. There are many veterans and natural fighters in the world, but I have never seen one react so horribly. Moreover, it is a huge critical attack that goes from the bottom to the top. Its bloody. If we had been attacked like this before fighting Dingjung, the country would have been in danger. Even if you are a master who has reached the highest level, you cannot be free from vital areas as long as you have a human body. If a vital point is destroyed, the life of an ordinary person or an absolute expert is in danger. If it werent for the blood demon armor, the mid-range battle would have been crushed by now. As soon as I provoked my opponent, I almost got killed. Even Guo Jun of the world felt his heart sinking. If I were to die without being able to do anything against such an interesting guy, I wouldnt even be able to close my eyes because it would be unfair. At this moment, he even forgot his desire for revenge against Muhe. To him, Yeon Ho-jeong was a cool and interesting partner who made him forget about his lifelong revenge. Pusssss! Kwak Jun lifted his body from the rubble. Crunch! My right arm, which had broken joints and torn cartge, was already back to normal. Yeon Ho-jeong was not surprised even after looking at it. I didnt even take it for granted. His eyes were just staring into Kwak Juns eyes. ! Like a gigantic reapering through the gray mist on the floor. Kwak Jun even felt affection for Yeon Ho-jeong, who came towards him with extreme fierceness and force. Kwaaaaang! This time, Kwak Jun was first. Kwak Jun, who closed the distance in an instant with his unique and miraculous technique, swung his right hand. Qarring! The tension that poured out of Kwak Juns fist flew towards Yeon Ho-jeong, creating a dark red gust. Yeon Ho-jeong wielded the left hand. Fuuuuuuu! Its as if Kwak Jun bounced off Yeon Ho-jeongs first job. Yeon Ho-jeongs left fist deflected Kwak Juns blood hwanjang (Ѫ) with force. And Kwak Jun moved right away, as if he knew that would happen. hook! Its faster. The speed, which was already fast, became twice as fast as the Blood Hwanjang flew away. It was a magical light technique that disrupted peoples senses. Yeon Ho-jeongs senses epted Kwak Juns speed faster than it should have been. Burbubbuk! Whoops! Kwak Juns fingernails created more than twenty wounds on Yeon Ho-jeongs body. None of them were deep. This was because Yeon Ho-jeongs fist struck Kwak Juns wrist and forearm, canceling out the power. As expected, its amazing! It was not easy for even a Seongcheon expert to read the movement of both arms, which were moving as fast as lightning in that brief moment, and strike them to reduce their power. Its a beast! Indeed, there is no such thing as a beast! hook! Red smoke rose from the fingernails of both Kwak Juns hands. At the same time, an energy as pure as light appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs murderous eyes. Quack quack! Gwak Juns season, the blood and night magic tide, was finally revealed, tearing up the earth. Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which felt a crisis and retreated, instantly became rags. All of the light armor on his upper body, except for the shin gaiters, had been blown off, and his jacket was also tattered and barely hanging over his left shoulder. Kwak Juns arm cut through the air once again. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kang! Even without direct contact, the demonic energy of the blood field swirled around, destroying not only Yeonhojeong but also the pile of dirt and broken trees behind it. It was a tremendously destructive force. In terms of the power of Qigong alone, it was worthy of being ranked first in the world. Grumbling. Yeon Ho-jeongs body, standing at an angle, was once again covered in blood. Although he avoided the attack of the blood mount, he was swept away by the wind and suffered injuries. Kwak Jun grinned. bang! There is no need for further conversation. As Kwak Jun rushed in, Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand pointed towards the back of thendslide. Whoa whoa! Yeon Ho-jeongs shing de, holding the moon sword that flew through the mound of dirt, was struck straight at Kwak Juns head. Kwaaaaang! The thick de of the Woldo sword was blocked by Kwak Juns crossed forearm. There was blood, but that was all. The moment he took out the blood yamajo, both of his arms seemed to have gained the strength of a new soldier, and only the skin was slightly cut. Pow! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was hit in the side by Kwak Juns angle technique, spewed blood and was thrown away. Kwak Jun, who was about to catch up and rip off his thighs, stopped moving for a moment and lowered his posture. Buaaaaaaaa! I dont know when it flew. The Woldo rotated at high speed and passed over Kwak Juns head. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs sword, which moved before Kwak Jun, who jumped in again, swung in a straight line. Whoa whoa! Kwak Jun, who tilted his head back in horror, cut his upper trapezius muscle with one of his red lotus fingers. It was so close that they could even feel each others breath. Kwak Jun smiled brightly and raised his sword towards Yeon Ho-jeongs chin. At that time, the two peoples eyes met directly. ?! Kwak Juns eyes wavered. Saaaaagh! Before I knew it, the blood mountain bird split the air. Yeon Ho-jeong avoided the attack on the spot. Pow! Yeon Ho-jeongs knee hit Kwak Juns abdomen. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the left arm of Kwak Jun, who was flying backwards with the force of a cannonball, and pulled him in and swung his head. Bye! Ugh! Kwak Jun, whose nose was broken by the headbutt, retreated like crazy. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong immediately chased after him and swung his fist, but that fist was caught by Kwak Juns left hand. Ugh! Kwak Jun swung his right hand, and Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand grabbed his wrist. Tuk! Fight! The blood flowing from the two peoples bodies formed a puddle on the ground. The two people locked their arms and red at each other as if they were going to kill each other. It was a fight between beasts, not absolute masters of martial arts. Even when injured, they never backed down and were so immersed in themselves that they even forgot the pain in order to somehow destroy their opponents. Kwak Jun smiled full of pleasure. Yeon Ho-jeong also smiled whitely and looked down at Kwak Jun. After a while. Kwakwakwak! The energy waves of the two soaring people collided, turning the entire area into a wastnd. Chapter 770 Episode 770 The Battle of Pandemonium and the Battle of Pandemonium (8) Its getting closer. For someone from the Shinhwa Church, the amount of firearms was not that much. However, the density of firearms was greater than that of any expert. The density of internal energy in areas that the current Yanwi could not reach was terrifying. This is no drama. Even in an emergency situation, Yeonwis face was quite strange. He felt the presence of a master walking in a different dimension from his own, but it was just a literal sense of presence, and he did not clearly see any deviation in force. But now I feel it. The closer you get to your destination, the louder the voices of Heaven and Earth groaning at the monsters melee be louder. Completely different. Sreuk. The air pushed by the flowing energy passes the tip of my nose. It was so strong that it gave me goosebumps. It felt as if he could crush Mount Tai with just a handful of force. Even Yeonwi, who was famous for his extreme immovability, felt his body tense up due to the energy of the monsters. but. As I held the sheath of the sword hanging on my belt, I felt at ease. Its within the expected range. I have yet to see the true power of the martial arts masters, but I thought about why they are considered the strongest in the midfield. The conclusion was simple. This is because they are monsters that freely wield power beyond human imagination. It was a power that could not be measured by the vague imaginations of those who could not reach that realm in the first ce. However, Yeonwi had reached the highest level of the mind and sword, and as a result, they were able to analyze, however weakly, what they could and could not do. I couldnt reach that level, but I was able to embody the power I gained in an area that even they couldnt easily reach with an unfinished body. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Theres a good chance. Of course it is heavy. If you make a mistake, you will die before you even try your hand at it. But somehow you will be able tond a blow. If you risk your life. There is no life or death situation that does not involve risking ones life. However, since the enemy was my opponent, I had to prepare myself for the possibility that I might die without even being able to respond. In this way, the Yeonwi ran further to this point. I could have run faster, but I had to be careful to take a somewhat stealthy approach. Phew! Yeonwis eyes wavered. ats. I entered the force field of the experts. It is indeed very wide! Even at a rough estimate, there were about 50 miles left. However, the movement of the limbs was slowing down due to the energy waves emitted by the two masters. Even though I didnt focus on living this way, its like this. Slurp. Yeonwinded at the tip of the huge pce and concentrated his eyesight. Quack! With an ear-piercing explosion, the giant holding the chain flew through the pce walls. hook! The grey-ck Shinigami moved almost simultaneously, soaring high into the sky and swinging its twin des towards the giant. Kwakwakwak! It was tremendous power. It looks like several meteors are falling from the sky. The tension, enveloped in gray-ck clouds that seemed soft on the outside, turned the area into hell as soon as it exploded from the ground. Sssssssssssssssssssssssss. Even the thick smoke rising was gray-ck. Yeonwis face suddenly hardened. Thats terrible! It is a storm of fraud that is difficult to describe in words. I expected it, but it was still different from what I felt from afar. It is an overwhelming energy that clouds all five senses. The concentration is so dense that it actually feels like pure energy. Wow! A deafening sound rang out from all directions. A blue glow appeared in Yeonwis eyes. In order to protect my brain from that bizarre noise, the spirit of Sangdanjeon was rising on its own. !! The energy of the soul concentrated in two eyes. At that moment, Yeonwi saw. The illusion of a vengeful spirit wandering around the monster armed with gray-ck fraud. Dozens of eerie ghosts were hovering around that evil person. As if the demons summoned from the underworld were protecting the owners body, they even initially destroyed the damage inflicted by the monsters fire attack. Sangdanjeon! I am also the power of Sangdanjeon. As a boatman who reached the peak, he summoned a non-existent ghost. Of course, from the perspective of a drinking family, ghosts exist. But no matter how you look at it, the boat master had no ties to the liquor industry. With his martial arts skills reaching the limit, Dan Sang Jeon has reached the realm of enlightened martial arts. So something like that is possible. It was a martial art of the evil evil way that was extremely twisted, making people crazy and shaking the opponents heart just by the natural twists and turns, but the level it achieved was truly heavenly. The author is probably Gok-gyeong, a spirit demon. Its a much more difficult prayer to approach than Ive heard through rumors. Yeonwis eyes calmly sank. Now I have to participate in the war as well. The fierce battle between the two super masters was so spectacr and terrifying that it made the eyes of those who saw it spin, but in fact, although the aftereffects of their power were great, their movements were clearly visible. The difference in speed between a transcendent expert and an expert who has reached zero is not significant. Unless he had a light attack technique that waspletely outside the standard, like King Gongsun Baekryong, Yeonwis speed was not inferior to Seongcheon. It would be different if we faced each other. Yeonwi looked at Gokgyeong. A magical martial artist who destroys chains of me tightening from all directions with a cute expression. Yeonwi, who had been quietly watching the fight between the two, suddenly brightened her eyes. now! [Is this Gok-gyeong, the light spirit demon?] Yeonwis voice reached Gok-gyeong very clearly. Gok-gyeong was not surprised at all. He had already felt Yeonwis presence since he entered the station. And it would be the same for Ki Woo-sin. [The song of Byeoksan Love Story. I havee to help you to get the job done quickly.] Gok-gyeong sent a warning message without turning his gaze to Ki-woo-sin. [Dont interrupt. Its harsh.] Those were extremely harsh words. However, I was in the midst of bing very sensitive due to life and death issues. Just the fact that he didnt swear at his personality was amazing. Also, although his words were harsh, they were true. In a fierce battle between absolute experts, any variable bes a risk factor. It is difficult to find even a few people in the world who have the ability to put pressure on their opponents by using those variables as their strength. Moreover, in this battle, Gokgyeong had a slight advantage. If you deal with it step by step, you can easily win. Gok-gyeong thought so. Yeonwis thoughts were different. [The Shinhwa cultists will take advantage of your fight to attack the royal pce. Its better to end it as quickly as possible.] Is this a remark that will distract the other person for no reason? Not like that. If your mind is this distracted and you cant fight like a fight, you dont deserve to be a saint. Sreuk. Gokgyeong, who had rxed his stance, slowly circled around Kiwoosin. [No, go to the royal pce. Im in charge of this.] [How long do you think it will take?] [I dont know! Hes strong too! No one knows whether it will take half a day or the game will be decided in an instant!] Even though that was what I said, I was feeling the curve. This fight will be longer than expected. Kiwooshin was strictly defensive, but the moment he left the area, he attacked like an animal. It attacked so persistently that not even the worlds most powerful attack couldnd a fatal attack. If nothing else, it was because he knew that his opponent had an advantage over him in terms of endurance. And I guessed the chronology of that as well. [Aim for a moment.] [Be loud! Dont bother me, hurry!] [There wille a moment when the other person will not be able to react. Dont miss that opportunity.] Gok-gyeong, who was about to spit out an insult, flinched without realizing it. what? I was nning on swearing and kicking him out, but for some reason I didnt want to. Rather, hearing the other persons voice created a strange sense of trust. Although he was a warrior much weaker than himself, for some reason, as he said, it seemed like there woulde a moment when Kiwooshin would not be able to react. What is this? Gok-gyeong was embarrassed as he looked back at his own state of bing more and more attracted to the other persons words. And Ki Woo-shin captured that moment. Paaaaaa! The chain, which was fired at incredible speed, immediately aimed at Gok-gyeongs neck. The speed was fast, but the sharpness was on a different level than before. Ki Woo-sins strategy was to engage in a thorough defensive manner and thenunch a decisive attack the moment the enemys weakness is revealed. Gok-gyeongs eyes widened. Sigh! I couldnt stop it. Gok-gyeong quickly leaned to the side, and blood spread on the nape of his neck. The skin was torn by the wind blowing from the chains. Holy shit! There was a lot of anger and trust. Gok-gyeong bit his lip and burrowed into Ki-woo-shin and threw a ck sword. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kiwooshins body shook. Even though I could have easily avoided it, I took it with my bare body. Seeing that Gok-gyeongs posture and prayer were disturbed, he decided to win. die. Ki Woo-sins left fist dug into Gok-gyeongs side. Gok-gyeongs eyes were bloodshot. Damn it! Whoa whoa! With an eerie hitting sound, Gokgyeong was pushed aside to Samjang. ?! For a split second, Gok-gyeong felt puzzled. what? I had no choice but to ept this blow. I was prepared to suffer serious injuries that would result in at least three or four broken ribs. However, there was no further shock beyond that, except that my side was aching and painful. Faaagh! Gok-gyeong quickly turned around and approached Ki-woo-shin, swinging his double sword. Puff puff puff! When the two peoples rmendations collided, the half-demolished pce wall shattered and scattered. Gok-gyeong looked at Ki-woo-shin. Although he was trying to maintain a nk expression, Kiwooshin was also in a daze. It seemed like they had expected that this strike would immediately tip the scales of the game. . Hook! Gokgyeong, who instantly widened the distance, flicked away his thumb and middle finger. Teeeeeeee! A gray-ck sphere was created in the empty air and aimed at Ki Woo-sins forehead. Speed and sharpness beyond imagination. It was Tanjigong (ָ), Tanyeongcheongongji (Ӱָ), which was performed with the utmost knowledge of inner strength. Damn it! Ki Woo-shin barely avoided the bullet. Part of the chain that was swinging around his shoulder was hit by Tanjigongs wind and waspletely crushed. Grumbling. Blood flowed from the corner of Kiwooshins mouth. His true energy wasmunicating with even the chains, treating them as if they were part of his body. However, because it broke, he suffered some internal injuries. But Kiwooshin did not waver. I dont know what youre trying to do, but our allies who came to help wont change the oue of the game! Paaaaang! It was fired towards the tilted curve. Gok-gyeong flicked his hands. Teeting! Kiwooshins fists, which were prepared, bounced off the two bullets. He didnt do as much damage as he wanted, but he suffered internal injuries from a single blow to his side. Now, even if we face each other head on, we can still win. Gok-gyeong also read the other persons intentions. doggish! My energy was shaken due to internal injuries, and my movements slowed down by a beat. I couldnt dodge and fire the bullet. It was an inevitable head-to-head match. Gokgyeong gritted his teeth and raised the power of the ck Snake God. It was then. sh! ?! Gok-gyeongs eyes widened. what? A moment split into a split second. His eyes saw something translucent, simr to a de, piercing Kiwooshins chest. hook! The speed of Kiwooshin, who was approaching quickly, decreased frighteningly. The powerful energy radiating from his entire body was disorganized like a copsing sand castle. A look of confusion appeared on Ki Woo-sins face. At that moment, Gok-gyeong remembered Yeon-wis words. There wille a moment when the other person cannot react. sh! Gokgyeong rushed forward and drove the sword into Kiwoosins chest. bang! The thick chain broke into dozens of pieces and flew away. Chapter 771 Episode 771 Battle of Pandemonium and Battle of Pandemonium (9) Quad deuk! Kiwoosins body, thrown off the ground, was truly miserable. Wooweeeek! Hemoptysis once again over the blood-covered body. Her strong chest was sunken into the shape of a palm. The chains that wrapped around his entire body were barely attached to both arms, and the skin on his upper body was torn in various ces, and mes leaking out strangely burned his hair and part of his eyebrows. A trembling body. Little by little, red and blue mes leaked out from behind. It was a regurgitation of truth. The anger he was harboring was running rampant, causing destruction rather than recovery. Its a good thing that he didnt die because he was hit defenseless by a blow with all his might, but hes no different from being dead. This was the difference between a match between experts. You will never let down your guard and fight, but if a deadly blow explodes through a gap that is not protected by true energy, no matter how absolute an expert you are, there will be no life left. ?! Gok-gyeong, who rendered Ki Woo-sin incapable ofbat with one blow, also failed to follow up with a follow-up blow. The nk expression of the mouth that opens of its own ord is exquisite. He himself could not have imagined that this would result. Cough! The sound of hemoptysising from somewhere. Gok-gyeong turned his head. Yeonwi suddenly appeared from behind the copsed pce wall and was coughing up a handful of blood. It wasnt just blooding out of the mouth. Dark red blood was flowing from his nose, and hisplexion was as bad as that of Gi Woo-sin. Gok-gyeongs eyes wavered. What did you just do? He was the one who raised the power of all Danjeon at the top and bottom. So it seemed. The power of the heated Dandanjeon made the de, which was originally invisible to the naked eye, visible. no way?! Slurp. Yeonwi stood up from her seat. Blood was flowing from both eyes as if a blood vessel had burst. The bleeding from my nose stopped, but my body writhed as if I was in excruciating pain. Gok-gyeong asked, stuttering. You just I tried to speak informally without hesitation, but I couldnt do that anymore. Yeonwi asked, wiping the blood from her eyes and mouth. Did you get in properly? Gok-gyeong nodded with a puzzled expression. Yeonwi sighed. Thank goodness. When Ki Woo-sin drove his fist into Gok-gyeongs side, he unleashed his heart sword for the first time. However, at the current level, the attack itself could not be prevented. Even though he threw down stronger than when he faced Ki Woo-heon, it only reduced Il-kwons power. Rather, Yeonwi himself suffered internal injuries due to the rebound force of the sword. No matter how powerful the sword was, a strong body and deep pure energy were needed to unleash it. Moreover, since the opponent was a martial arts expert who had developed a strong upper-levelbat technique, a certain number of blows would not work. A blow that is enough to split the opponents heart and soul. In other words, I had to strike a blow that surpassed the level of upper-levelbat reached by martial arts masters. For a sword with such power to cut through the spirit of an expert, you had to be prepared for your top battle to be literally destroyed. It was dangerous. With his heart sword, he split Ki Woo-shins upper, middle, and lower three-tiered sword. At that moment, Yeonwi felt death. Before the internal injury, the upper part of the sword was destroyed by the rebound force given by the sword, and he almost died. Fortunately, his life was spared, but he was still not in a safe state. Because he was trying to control the rampaging spirit of Sangdanjeon, he did not have the strength to control his severe internal injuries. Sigh! But Yeonwis posture did not falter. His figure, holding the sword in full armor as a cane, was as upright as always. you. ? Gok-gyeong, who was looking at Yeon-wi as if fascinated, was surprised when he saw Yeon-wis sword. Cheonra Imperial Sword (_ۇ)?! hook! A bloody energy swirled around Gok-gyeongs body. Where did you get that sword? Yeonwi looked at Gokgyeong with puzzled eyes. Do you know this sword? It was a fairly old-fashioned sword, but it was something you could only tell if you looked closely. To the eyes of someone who was not well versed in weapons, it only looked like a in long sword. This is the sword that His Majesty the Emperor bestowed on this unprincipled person. !! Gok-gyeongs eyes wavered. Have you seen His Majesty? exactly. Your Majesty is you safe? Of course, be safe. Gok-gyeong breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, thank goodness. Although I thought there was nothing wrong with my body, I was relieved to hear this. But even for a moment. Your Majesty gave you that sword? exactly. Gok-gyeongs face hardened. His Majesty personally gave him the imperial sword Does that mean the swordsman is such an amazing person? He was one of the few people who knew that Emperor Tang Jin had better insight than anyone else. The Cheo Imperial Sword was one of the three most treasured swords of the imperial pce. Although it was not a divine weapon asmonly referred to in the Gangho, it boasted such great strength that it could not be broken even by a blow from a martial arts expert. That alone was impressive enough, but the true value of the Imperial Swordy elsewhere. Chungmujigeom(DŽ). The Cheo Imperial Swords other name was the Chungmuji Sword, which was a symbolic treasured sword given to militarymanders who had achieved the greatest merit in the empire. There were only two generals who had been given the Cheo Imperial Sword from generation to generation. One was the one who risked his life to protect the emperor when the country was overturned by treason, and the other was the one who protected the country that was on the path to ruin due to invasion by foreign powers. The Yeonwi received such a great treasured sword. He was the third person in history to be the owner of the Imperial Sword. Even one of Kanghos undead families. Gok-gyeong, who had opened his mouth a few times, spoke in a somewhat subdued voice. Keep that sword safe until you die. Of course I will treat it as my own. It shouldnt end with just treating it like a body. Do you know how valuable that sword is? It is a sword given by His Majesty the Emperor, so that alone is an honor that will never be repeated. Gok-gyeong became frustrated. The value of that sword is much greater than you think! To me, its just a sword. What?! Your Majesty has given me this sword, so I will aim it at the evildoers who are disrupting the world. Thats it. Gokgyeong was ridiculous. The mere possession of the Cheonra Imperial Sword will leave asting mark on the ages. However, this stubborn prosecutor is said to regard it as nothing more than a sword. ! Gok-gyeong, who was about to shout something, soon sighed. Well, if its your Majesty. Although he was the only person he served, His Majestys personality was unconventional in many ways. As the Royal Commission said, there was a strong possibility that it was really given for that purpose. But no matter what, it would be impossible for an ordinary person to use the treasured sword bestowed by the emperor so casually. Anyway, I know where that cheap guys guts came from. For a moment, Yeonwis eyes wavered. Have you ever met my son? Gok-gyeong frowned. You didnt know? The guy fighting the demon at the south gate right now is your son. !! Astonishment appeared on Yeonwis face. The expert who fights that demon? I heard you recently got a nice nickname. Its only natural that the world will be in uproar because you killed King Gongsun Baekryong. Gok-gyeongs face distorted. But what is a king? A king. ! It would be nice to have such a talented son. The tone was clearly intended to be sarcastic. However, Yeonwi could not pay any attention to Gokgyeongs tone. This guy. The power of the demon he felt was not an inch inferior to that of Gokgyeong here. No, in some ways it was even worse than this. In other words, he is a Seongcheon-level strongman, and my son is fighting against such an expert. You killed the King of Rain? You bastard, when did you get up there?! An overwhelming emotion appeared on Yeonwis face. Gok-gyeong quenched his appetite. I guess you didnt know. Actually, I heard that he was far away. The expression on Yeonwis face as she keepsughing out of sheer stupor is the highlight. Gok-gyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon-wi, smiled and said. The son was in his 30s and his father was in his 30s. I can clearly see with my own eyes that I will be praised as the greatest family in the world. Its not a good thing to say youre the best in the world just because youre strong in martial arts. Good job. Well, lets leave this conversation to this point Gok-gyeong looked at Ki-woo-shin. Even during the conversation, the boatman of the gokgyeong was thoroughly pressing down on Kiwoosins body. Perhaps thats why Ki Woo-shin still couldnte to his senses. Gok-gyeongs eyes suddenly turned bloodthirsty. Thanks to you, I was able to rx for the first time in a while. bye. Gokgyeong raised his right hand. His hands were filled with the energy of the Hwangcheon Goesan Master. At that time, Yeonwi said. You. Why are you calling me? You cant do that. Gok-gyeong frowned. What do you mean? Are you really telling me to let this child live? I shouldnt have left him alive. But you cant kill me now. The reason is? If it had been anyone else, he would have ignored it and waved his hand already. Ugh. There was a blue color that seemed barely visible to Yeonwis eyes. At the same time, a corner of Yeonwis head twitched! And it hurt. I momentarily lost my bnce and got down on one knee. If you kill this guy, we will die too. what? There is a huge bomb inside his body. It seems to be the fire spirit that Shinhwaists embrace, but it is very unstable. ?! You will be able to see it too. Wow! As the boatman became excited, a deafening sound naturally rang out. Gok-gyeongs divine eyes looked at Ki-woo-shins body. ! What Yeonwi said was definitely wrong. The core of Ki Woo-sins true energy was not in the lower jeon, but in the middle jeon. The middle and middle battle was writhing wildly, engulfed in energy as strong as the sun. this. It is unstable, as if it might explode at any moment. Surprisingly, that energy was recing the original human vitality. It was taking over the entire body and sustaining life. They said this guy would die on his own And now that powerful energy was disappearing. Since you are on behalf of an expedition, if that energy disappears, your life will end. In Gok-gyeongs eyes, he was young to live. You were taking your time on purpose. Even though he could have hit harder, the reason he focused on defense was to keep himself in this position. This was to avoid sending one of the enemys strongest forces to facilitate the upation of the imperial pce by the cultists who would have died anyway. If you fight too hard and get hit, you will self-destruct anyway. That would be the cleanest, but things getplicated if Gok-gyeong doesnt die in the explosion. Gok-gyeongs hand swung. Bub bub bub! Ki Woo-sins limbs were cut off by his merciless hands. Im crying! Kiwooshin vomited blood. But it still didnt die. Gok-gyeong grabbed Ki Woo-sin by the neck and threw him outside the outer castle. Before flying through the air, Gok-gyeong was able to see Ki Woo-sins eyes. A look of regret and regret. At the same time, the look of satisfaction thates frompleting my work. lets go. Paaang! Gokgyeong supported Yeonwi and wasunched toward the royal pce. After a while. sh! Quaaaaaaang! With a violent explosion, the entire outer castle area was devastated. Chapter 772 Episode 772 Battle of Pandemonium and Battle of Pandemonium (10) Have you gathered?! Thats right! Launch an all-out offensive! Kill the emperor at all costs! One thousand troops of the Shinhwa Church, one hundred troops of the Saeum Church, and fifty troops of the Gwanghyeol Church, who were scattered sporadically in the western, eastern, and southern vicinity of the outer castle, moved toward the inner city. Kwakwakwak! They moved efficiently while thoroughly conserving their strength. Instead of heading to the pce gate, they destroyed the outer castle with artillery and sent in their experts. Even though you can move it with wheels, the weight of the artillery is extremely heavy. However, the followers of the three religions were all masters of internal skills. They moved their artillery at high speed and advanced, destroying everything that stood in their way. Quack! Fuuuuuuu! Stone walls scattering in all directions. In an instant, the outer walls of the imperial pce became a mess. The imperial pce, which boasts hundreds of years of history, has never been devastated to this extent. Aim urately! There arent many fire bombs! Parlk! Behind the three forces, another army also moved. It was the alumni and the gold medalmittee. Most of the alumni were with the three schools, and about half of the Geumwiwi members were with them. When Chang Wi, who knew the circumstances and geography of the imperial pce well, was added to the forces of the three religions, the area around the outer castle instantly became a hell of fire. Puff poop! Qarring! Officials, servants and maids who were shaking with anxiety died after being hit by fire bombs or crushed by stone walls. The three religions ignored those they could see. It didnt matter whether he died from a fire or from being crushed by a copsed building. However, there was no need to catch and kill them one by one. Just moving forward. Their primary goal was to destroy the emperors life and royal pce. If I had time, I would have eliminated everyone living in the imperial pce, but the situation was not good. Kwakwakwak! Pow! There was literally no separate hell. In addition, there was more than one type of bullet fired from a gun. There were regr steel balls, and there were also thermal bombs that contained gunpowder and exploded when they hit the target. It can be said to be a lethal weapon obtained through remarkable advancements in gunpowder technology. And it was entirely thanks to the efforts of the Xinhuaists that artillery was able to develop to this level. The imperial pces financial power was poured into continuously improving Hwatan. Dont use the heat bomb yet! Use only regr fire bombs! Crumbling! I shot and shot and copsed and copsed again. The prisoners moving the artillery strictly followed orders. Even if regr fire bombs ran out, thermal bombs were not used. bang! bang! The cultists broke down the pce walls and began to advance. Although the amount of fire bombs provided was quiterge, it was not enough to advance by destroying the walls one by one. They took advantage of this opportunity to use artillery, which could be the power of the imperial pce, to an excessive extent. Sir! What?! The gun barrel received too much heat! If this continues and the gun barrel deforms! Thats why youre not using heat bombs! Can you hold on? I can endure it enough! As the power of gunpowder weapons bes stronger, the durability of the gun barrel to withstand the heat and power is also needed. Theres no way it wouldnt have been improved. If you fire indiscriminately without limit, even that will be useless, but at least it will be enough until it enters the defense zone. Those are crazy. A chill appeared on Peng Wujiangs face as he climbed the inner watchtower and looked at the advancing enemies. The number of artillery pieces equipped in the imperial pce amounted to hundreds. Seventy percent of them were in their hands. There were artillery pieces on this side as well, but there were only fifteen of them. That too was barely saved. This is because such dangerous items should not be ced around the royal pce in the first ce. There are more fire guns here. Moreover, since it is a water-based battle, if we do well, we may be able to defeat Chu Jang Peng Wu-gang felt anxious. Fire bombs were flying and the outer castle gates and buildings were copsing one by one. I had no idea what was going on in the battles taking ce in the far north and south. hook! Peng Mu-gang, who returned to the royal pce in an instant, reported the situation of the enemies. In Hwang Bo-jeoks eyes, it was a terrible life. I knew they were ruthless people, but they really are people I cant deal with. Peng Wugang said. This is not just vandalism. They are destroying the entire outer castle and putting psychological pressure on this side at the same time. What Peng Wugang said was right. The explosion of artillery fire that could be heard from all over the outer castle was getting closer as time passed. A clear tension appeared on the faces of the Golden Army soldiers stationed up to the third pce gate. It was too pale to be simply because a battle was just around the corner. Roaring and destruction. As time passes, it bes a psychological threat to troops engaged in defensive warfare. It will lead to a decline in morale, and the decline in morale will be more fatal than any attack and will destroy this sides power. A move is needed. A decisive move that will break their momentum. Can we do it? A look of determination appeared on Peng Wugangs face. We should do it ourselves. At that time, Zhuge Yan appeared. The formation isplete. Even if an artillerys heat bomb falls exactly here, it will be able to block about a dozen bullets. Is that so? I dont know what kind of system was installed and how that is possible. But Peng Wu-gang did not ask. Now was the time to just trust Zhuge Zhen and prepare for the next task. How far have the enemiese? All the way to the outer castle gate. Im sure my resistance will break through soon. I guess so. If the resistance is breached, it wont take more than two miles to get here. No, it might take longer if we drag the artillery all the way. Zhuge Yan said to Hwang Bo-jeok. Please put our artillery on top of the castle wall. The inner walls of the imperial pce were so fortified that there were several huge watchtowers. As soon as the enemyes within range, shoot the heat bomb. I guess so. And before that. Zhuge Yan looked at Peng Wugang. Peng Mu-gang grinned. Ill give it a whirl. You have to be as careful as possible. They are pushing in recklessly. Even if our allies suffer, we will wipe them out together. do not worry. Even if its impossible to do all of them, well be able to blow up a few artillery pieces. Paaaaaa! As soon as he finished speaking, Pengmu Gang flew into the sky. In his hand was arge sword found in the imperial pces weapons warehouse. Although it was not the love weapon that I always carried, it was enough to bring out 100% of my strength. Hwaaaaaaaaa! Peng Wu-gang, who had reached the border between the inner and outer walls in an instant using the divine method of the Eogishinpung, ced himself next to the city gate. bang! Quack! The sound of gunfire was no longer heard. It looks like weve run out of iron balls. In addition, time to cool down will be needed to prevent the gun barrel from deforming. If they enter the inner castle, they will start shooting heat bombs. Kugoogung! Peng Wugang felt the vibration of the earth. Thirty sheets. Qarring! Puff poop! Twenty sheets. Patter-patter! Grumble! Ten sheets. and. hook! Feeling the mighty energy of Yeoyanggong, Pengmugang exploded the power of Geongonmiheosingong all at once. Quang! Peng Mu-gang broke down the pce gate and ran out, swinging the Honwon Byeokryeokdo (ԪZ) at once. Qarring! Aaaah! Aaaah! The Honwon Byeokryeokdo boasted the most linear and fierce destructive power among the Penga methods. In an instant, he swung a three-second attack, and the seven masters caught up in the attack were oxidized. Its the enemy! Puff poop! Shinhwa believers unleashing tension as if they had been waiting. But Peng Mu-gang had already disappeared from the spot. His movements were so fast that it would be hard to imagine that he was holding a huge sword. Pow! Whoa whoa! The bodies of the masters were torn apart by the bloody sword wind, and each attack and martial arts attack blew off the heads of the enemies. In an instant, Peng Mu-gang saw the artillery that destroyed the entire area. sh! A mysterious new method is demonstrated once again. Pengmugang charged at incredible speed and swung Geodo with the force of two extremes. Haha!! The gun barrel broke into pieces with an incredibly resonant sound. The faces of the Shinhwa believers froze. This artillery was not artillery distributed to major government departments, but artillery produced by the imperial pce. This means that it is an item that has tremendous strength and heat resistance thanks to advanced smelting technology. Such a piece of art was cut in two by one task. The other person did not appear to be human. As expected, its solid. A slight shock remained on my hand. This meant that even with the internal strength of Geongonmiheosingong, the semi-sticity could not bepletely eliminated. But its no problem. sh! Puff puff! A huge bloody wind blew where the Paengmu River passed sideways. No expert was able to properly attack Peng Mu-gang. His movements were too fast for that. Sigh! Of course, not everyone missed him. This bas-relief pir of the Hwaunbi Pavilion, Yao Gong, who grazed the dagger against Peng Wugangs shoulder, appeared. this guy! A huge me swirled around Yagongs twin swords. At that time, Peng Wugangs feet touched the ground. Quang! Peng Mu-gang, who had increased his strength with a powerful advance, opened his mouth on the spot. conflict!! h h h! Its something beyond imagination. It was the lions rear radiating from the leader of the Tiger of the Panjia Central ins. About twenty of the masters around him covered their ears and fell down on the spot. Blood was flowing freely from their fallen ears. Even Duke Yao flinched. The fire gathered in both his hands was distracted for an instant. Paaaaaaaa! Peng Mu-gang, who immediately closed the distance, unleashed a ferocious attack. bang! It was incredible strength. The diagonal strike sent Yogongs body into the air. The power of the thermal kidney prevented the body from being cut, but the impact caused internal injuries. The attack was as powerful as artillery fire. hook! Duke Yaos eyes wavered. Peng Mu-gang, who had blown himself away, was already running towards a ce where arge number of artillery pieces were gathered. be careful! Hes aiming for the artillery! te. In an instant, Peng Wugangs beaky eyes changed into tiger eyes. Haha! It seemed like the sound of a tiger wasing from somewhere. h h h!! Geodo, which struck in a straight line, broke the wheel of the gun and made a hole in the gun barrel. As many as eight artillery pieces were lying on the ground. A fierce wind blew and cut to pieces about twenty Shinhwa believers standing around him. Whoop! Peng Mu-gang, who had unleashed enormous power for an instant, caught his breath on the spot. Tsutsutsutsu. The energy radiating from his entire body was not the fierce spirit of Honwon Byeokryukdo. A majestic yet ferocious spirit. The intimidating feeling of a fearsome beast was spreading, as if it was about to bite off its preys neck in one fell swoop. Peng Mu-gang raised his sword. Wooooow! The name that resonates brilliantly resembles the roar of a tiger. Aaaah! bang! The sword strike struck again with a sudden forward motion, and fiverge rays of sword spewed out. The five stems of pottery ran like giant tigers, wing at the ground, sweeping away the Hwapo and the Shinhwa believers. Crumbling! Flesh and blood flew through the air. A piece of artillery was broken in half and rolled on the ground. Duke Yaos face turned pale. Peng Mu-gang, who had been giving off a strong and masculine aura until now, became a huge tiger at this moment. And Duke Yao was able to recall the most famous martial arts boasted by the Hebei Peng family. Five Tiger Short Gate Sword?! Woe! Peng Wugang looked back at Yao Gong. The sensitive Qi did not miss Yao-gongs murmurs. Yogong swallowed his saliva without realizing it. The face Peng Wugang looked at himself was not that of a human being. It was then. Fuuuuuuu! Peng Wugangs body, which was spinning and swinging the sword, was pushed three steps to the side. You damn bastard! Gi Cheon-hyeong, the person whounched a surprise attack on Peng Mu-gang, unleashed his brutal killing power. What are they doing! Continue the offensive! I will take charge of this Gomtaeng! At that moment, Peng Mu-gang grinned. You said someone would fight with you? hook! Peng Mu-gangs movement back the way he came was faster than before. And Ki Cheon-hyeongs movements following behind him were not at all inferior to Peng Mu-gangs. Yogong shouted. Go forward again! Leave the broken artillery alone! It was then. In the distance, a huge gray-ck cloud approached from the north in the direction of the royal pce. Yagongs eyes were shaken. Even at a nce, it was an unusual cloud. What is that again?! Chapter 773 Episode 773 Pandemonium and Pandemonium (11) Poke! Yeon Ho-jeongs forehead hit Kwak Juns nose again. Kwak Jun felt his eyes sh. The terrible paining from my broken nose was an added bonus. But he didnt just suffer. Whoa! The knee that was raised flexibly hit Yeon Ho-jeongs chin. Yeon Ho-jeong spewed blood and spun around. Kwak Jun, one foot off the ground, floated in the air, following Yeon Ho-jeongs hand as he held it. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who pinned Kwak Jun to the ground, hesitated and retreated. Im crying! Blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth once again. Before he knew it, his side caved in and then returned to its original state. Kwak Jun was hit by a single hit before he fell to the floor. Of course, Kwak Juns condition was not good. Because he was attacking Yeonhojeong until the end, Magi was unable to properly protect his body. Crump! A bloody sound rang from Kwak Juns shoulder. The dislocated shoulder did not attach properly. Because of the shock to the entire body, the magic energy of the reverse heaven was not showing its unique recovery ability. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong rushed forward again and fired his right foot like a cannonball. Whoa whoa! Oops! With a groan of frustration, Kwak Jun flew over twenty sheets in a straight line andnded in the forest. Huh! Huh! Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Pusssss. The Gwangmyeong Shrine rotated at top speed. A powerful energy naturally permeated my entire body. But it was unstable. A martial arts expert can quickly heal internal injuries or trauma. This was because of Jinkis instinct to always return his body to its best condition. However, Yeonhojeong took some of that resilience little by little and turned it into offensive power. Even so, he was inferior to Kwak Jun in terms of recovery. Of course, I had no choice but to suffer losses in terms of physical strength. However, Yeon Ho-jeong neither looked back nor regretted his fighting methods. Kwak Jun was clearly one step ahead of him. I couldnt deal with a master like that, even giving him treatment every hour. Even if it meant dying, I had to pour all my strength into the attack and inflict damage to my opponent. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Red mes flickered throughout Yeon Ho-jeongs body. He controlled his breathing with his own will and turned all the internal energy created by the Light Shindan into a main weapon. Cheeeeeeeee! The ground where Yeon Ho-jeongs feet touched began to turn ck. It was not burning with fire. Because life was more poisonous than fire, the intellect was dying. There have been several instances in the past where he has shown this level of cruelty. However, living is also an aspect of mental power, and unlike at the time when only the upper and lower danjeon were overdeveloped, now all the upper, middle and lower danjeon were responding perfectly. Hot! Hot! Yeon Ho-jeongs body, filled with burning death, gradually became darker. His body was trained enough to handle that destructive life. It wontst long, but it willst long enough to go on a rampage against Kwak Jun. Try again. Hahaha! Smoke rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs nose and mouth once again. It was not smoke emitted from the heat of the main fire. Even after taking over the entire body, the remaining deadly force used the nose and mouth as an escape to escape out into the world. Say it again! In front of me! It sounds like the roar of a devil, not a lions hooves. The words that came out of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth awakened Kwak Juns devilish nature. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwak Jun stood up, exploding the copsed dirt pile, and red at Yeon Ho-jeong. The best. Pussssss. Blood essence surged from Kwak Juns body. Crump! The dislocated shoulder began to heal little by little. However, the speed was significantly slower than before. Of course, even that was very fast, butpared to his existing recovery, we could see how severe Kwak Juns internal energy consumption was. I didnt know it would be this much fun. Thanks to you, I was able topletely regain my magic. It was not a bluff, it was a fact. Yeon Ho-jeongs life itself wasparable to that of a demon. The blood spirit magician who faced that evil energy made up for theck of work left to do and recovered perfectly. So it is like this. If I hadnt been able to recover properly from that task, I wouldnt have recovered from my broken shoulder and nose, and I would still be gasping for air from the terrible internal injuries. Kwak Jun smiled and walked out. You are such a great guy. Combat skills, prowess, psychological warfare, and even creative fighting methods using variables. It has reached a level that has never been seen before. . I really cant express my admiration. I never thought Id see someone worse than me. Shut up. You didnt know that just living made like that would put me in this state, did you? A created life. Those were meaningful words. Yeon Ho-jeong remained silent and red at Kwak Jun. The smile on Kwak Juns face also disappeared. There was no longer any respect or pleasure for the other person who harbored the same type of demon as him. I only realized it when we faced each other right in front of our noses. You didnt bring out the real life hidden inside. You have reached close to the source, but your reason is so cold and clear. . Was I wrong? Pusssssss. The vitality that had filled Yeon Ho-jeongs body was suddenly extinguished like a fire struck by a bolt of water. Oooooh! What filled the ce of the missing main weapon were the powerful White Tiger, the flexible Blue Dragon, and the hard and soft Hyeonmu. Whoop. My breathing, which had be rough, returned to normal in an instant. It was the power of the White Tiger Geumgi (׻), which was in charge of closing the store. Cheeeeeek! The internal injuries began to heal little by little. The blue dragon wood energy, which is in charge of the liver, began to wash away the demonic energy that had prated deep into the body. Tuk. Fighting. ck water droplets fell from Yeonhojeongs fingertips. The Xianwu Water Qi, which is in charge of the kidneys, filters out impurities and expels them out of the body. The tempo of the Samsingi () was precisely matched, and Yeonhojeongs condition returned to normal in an instant. If Kwak Jun had not stood still and watched, he would not have entered this state. And Suzakgi. Exciting! Exciting! The main fire energy responsible for the heart returned to its original ce and made Yeon Ho-jeongs bodyplete. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his hand to the side. Wooooow! Waldo flew round and was caught in his hand. I was thinking about it. Kwak Juns eyebrows twitched. what? Should I bide my time or should I push you to the end like this? It was an incredibly arrogant statement. With the worlds blood jade demon army in front of him, he was contemting whether to take his time or press on. It meant that although I did my best, I had enough mental space to worry. Kwak Juns face distorted. because? Why didnt you bring it up? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It is a foolish question. Living is not something that is brought out just because you bring it out or inted just because you inte it. Stop talking nonsense! Theres no way you dont know that! There is sleeping in your heart a deadly evil that cannot be extinguished even by the eternal snow! Thats not something you can control! Once you get used to living there, you wont be able to stop it even if youre in the middle of nowhere! Although there was no information about Kwak Jun, Yeon Ho-jeong was somehow able to intuit that the identity of Daeng-jung he mentioned was Mu-heo. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I dont know what you saw in me, but I dont know. However, if there really is such a thing, you are not the person to solve it. what? Living with my sorrow is not something that should be solved by a magician like you who doesnt even know where he came from. ! You love me so passionately that I dont know what to do with you. Actually, I was really angry, but thanks to you, I was able to keep you here until now, so I think I paid for it. Hwaaaaaaa! Kwak Juns deadly force resonated with demonic energy and flowed in all directions. It is difficult to describe in writing how angry Kwak Jun was. The area touched by his energy waves turned ck and lost strength. However, even in the face of such a terrible situation, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression remained the same. You were thinking about whether to capture me or take me down? . I think I seeded in capturing him, but do you think it would be possible if I decided to take him down? It didnt work out. what? It wont work, not yet. I can fight like crazy, but Im not sure I can kill you. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a worried face. There must be something that can make sense for a guy who recovers in an instant even after being hit by an arrogant assassination method, and goes crazy andughs even when you try to shake him up with psychological warfare. But that doesnt mean there are obvious loopholes or anything like that. . If heavens luck doesnt follow, I dont have the ability to kill you now. Its a sad fact. Kwak Jun smiled bitterly. He looked exactly like an angry devil without any trace of joy. So you gave up? Who gives up? ? Its just that I dont have the power to kill you, but that doesnt mean Ive withdrawn my n to kill you today. What nonsense! Wow!! In an instant, Kwak Juns expression suddenly changed. Behind Yeonhojeongs back, there was a huge gray-ck cloud rushing in from the direction of the imperial pce. The force was very simr to Magi, but it had apletely different temperament. Its evil and disgusting. Sharp and deadly. An energy that was different from the ferocious and overbearing demonic energy, but had a simr origin, was approaching at tremendous speed. Yeon Ho-jeong grumbled. I guess Ill justin and swear at you. At that moment, a loud voice rang out as if it had been waiting. You idiot! They told you toe help, but on the contrary, youre waiting for help?! Only give the dog the title of king or queen! Look. Kwakwakwak! It flies at lightning-like speed while pouring tension into the ground several times. The Shinhwa believers and several Four-eum believers screamed and died from the overwhelming power. The mind-blowing tension and bizarre twists and turns that destroy a persons spirit, as if he still had enough energy even afterpeting against an equal expert, were truly overwhelming. Para rock! And finally, there was one experting down with his back against the dark sky. It was Gokgyeong of the Light Spirit Demon Army. Yeon Ho-jeong asked without looking back. Is that fight over? Then you came even though it wasnt finished? I felt a pretty hot explosion. I managed to hear it in the sound of the gun exploding. It was the sound of the guy with me dying. It looks like you werent hurt too much. Thank goodness. There wont be anyone in the world as obnoxious as you. Gok-gyeong stood side by side with Yeon Ho-jeong while shaking off his clothes and looked at Kwak Jun with a strange smile. I was wondering who it was, but it doesnt seem to be Ma Seon. . This is the first time Ive seen you like this since its the Blood Jade Demon Lord Kwak Jun, I guess? Kwak Juns cheeks trembled slightly. I suffered the same insult from Yeon Ho-jeong, but now was not the time to worry about such things. He shouted hysterically at Yeonhojeong. Take it out now! I cant back out like this! Im going to have to eat up every single one of you! You can eat whatever you want, man. If you dont take it out right now! Yeon Ho-jeong aimed his woldo at Kwak Jun. Hahaha! All of the Four Gods of Death, perfectly bnced and without any superiority, soared forward, exuding immensely powerful majesty. I swore to my flesh and blood that I would never be swayed by things like life again. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled brightly. Stop talking nonsense and get ready to get ripped off. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong and Gok-gyeong flew towards Kwak Jun. Chapter 774 Episode 774 Battle of Pandemonium and Battle of Pandemonium (12) Cough! Yeonwi, who had fallen before the king, vomited a handful of blood again. Matriarch! Yeonwi frowned without realizing it. This was because the sound of Zhuge Zhens approaching footsteps and her voice made my head tingle and rang. Wooooow. Yeonwi, who had worked hard to raise his sword and protect Sangdanjeon, straightened his posture. How is the situation? Zhuge Zhenyan spoke quickly. Currently, Lord Paengga is attacking the enemys artillery! It was then. Kwakwakwak! Fuuuuuuu! A huge explosion echoed from all directions. Wow! The creepy tunefulness was a bonus. The gigantic ghost, which handed down its rank and headed south, was dispatching enemiesing from the front in a straight line. indeed. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Its an incredible blessing. Even though he fought that monster-like opponent, he is still full of strength. Moreover, it moves forward while maintaining low speed and low flight time while exploding enemies in sight. It was an incredible power. It was an amazing ability. It was said that martial arts is not a state of reaching a higher level, but a state of floating in the sky, and that was exactly right. He was in a state where it was difficult to even dare to imitate someone who had only obtained the Sword of Heart. That person?! Its a light spirit demon army. The fight over there ended in victory. Zhuge Zhens face brightened. Yeonwi continued. They said they woulde after dealing with the Main people fighting in the south. No matter how well we hold out here, if Mine wins, it will be a fierce battle beyond imagination. They said they would leave the battle here to us and join us after thest fight. Fortunately, the. Im so d. A look of relief appeared on Zhuge Zhens face. A battle between absolute masters that took ce in two ces. If one of them ends in victory, it means that the tide has turned. So whats the situation? Ah yes! The enemies are bringing hundreds of artillery pieces and burning the entire outer castle. Yeonwi was unperturbed. This may be to shorten the movement route and at the same time break the morale of our troops who will be fighting a defensive battle. Even if they fail, they may intend to use up all the fire bombs to bring down the power of the imperial pce. Zhuge Yan smiled. Yeonwi was certainly a wise man. In particr, his ability to understand the current situation was no less than that of the wise men of the Zhuge Dynasty. Be urate. Peng Jiazhu is a person with a strong will to win, but he is not the type of person to overdo it in a situation like this. If we achieve satisfactory results, we will return. Yes, I think so too. What about Your Majesty? Hwangbojeoks five thousand sealse and go from time to time to check on His Majestys safety. There is nothing wrong. Yeonwi shook his head. There will be no need for the five thousand seals to move. His Majesty the Emperor has a real washing number that has not yet been moved. It is said that their military power is not inferior to that of the elite masters of the Daemun Sect. yes. You will be safe after this fight is over. The problem is the number of enemies. What happened to the Murim troops surrounding the outer fortress area? No contact yet. Maybe That was then. Purrrrrrrrrrr! From high in the sky, countless warlords flew towards the royal pce. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Zhuge Zhens face brightened. Its an open city! Dozens of warblersnded around them. Zhuge Zhenyan quickly opened the letter tied to Jeon Seo-gus ankle and shouted loudly. Murim troops are attacking from the east of the outer fortress! Her powerful voice instantly reached the entire army. Wow!! The faces of the Geum Army soldiers, who had been stiff from tension, turned into anger. The precarious morale immediately burned like fire. Even the sounds of the battle taking ce outside the fortress were drowned out by the cheers of the soldiers. Matriarch. Zhuge Yan said in a trembling voice. Its done. If this continues, its our victory! Yeah, I guess so. Grumbling. omg! Go, matriarch! Yeonwi wiped away the dripping nosebleed. Myplexion, which was already white, became a little paler. He grabbed the scabbard of the Cheo Imperial Sword without Zhuge Yan knowing. The world hates hasty certainty. At times like this, I always do something unexpected. ! Assume there is no outside help and prepare like hell. If the martial army does not arrive in time, we will have to fight, whether it be long or short. Zhuge Yan was worried about Yan Weis condition. But she didnt want him to worry, so she answered briefly. yes! Zhuge Yan, who had retreated, looked at the formation and quickly moved to look around the Jin army troops. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. Her eyes were filled with fatigue that was not evident in front of others. But there was a strange look of anticipation on his face. Get organized quickly ande safely. * * * The struck Woldo created a huge furrow in the ground. Quad deud deuk! Kwak Jun, who dodged the bloody attack, felt a cold chill on his back and swung his sword. h h h! Fingernails shed with each other, emitting a harsh roar. Gok-gyeong wriggled his fingers. His fingernails were also sharp and bristled. But not as good as Kwak Jun. Kwak Juns fingernails were almost half an inch long, as if he had a weapon attached to them. Ill just cut my nails to get them dirty. hook! Kwak Jun rushed at incredible speed and swung his arms towards Gok Gyeongs body. As expected, it was Hyeolyamajo. At that time, a sharp wind flew towards Kwak Juns lower abdomen. There was a tendency to divide matters diagonally. No matter how much Kwak Jun tried, he didnt have the strength to put his torn body back together. Both of Kwak Juns hands struck the de of the Woldo sword. Whoa! Although the supply and demand of power is free, a vacuum in internal power is created as the direction of attack is changed in the middle. Kwak Juns body flew far back. At the same time, Gok-gyeong, who predicted Yeon-ho-jeongs attack, suddenly sprayed ck snake kidneys. pop! Kwak Jun fell to the ground with a groan of frustration. Faaagh! The movements of Yeonhojeong and Gokgyeong seemed to bepletely out of sync, but they harmonized exquisitely. The person leading the flow of battle was Gok-gyeong. Yeon Ho-jeong moved in a direction that could be a gap in Gok-gyeong and asionally attacked Kwak Jun. profit! Damn it! Pow! Although he deflected three attacks and five ck ghost killing attacks, he was unable to block the final blow. Gok-gyeongs right hand ripped off a handful of Kwak Juns side meat. ! Kwak Jun felt himselfe to his senses from the pain. Dangerous. It wasnt usually dangerous either. If Gok-gyeongs hand had dug in just one inch further, it would have torn beyond the muscles and even into the intestines. Of course, you will be able to recover somehow with the reverse healing of blood essence magic, but you will need the corresponding nutrients to restore the lost muscles and flesh. If the damage increased, it might even have to consume human blood and vengeful spirits. It cant go on like this. Kwak Juns hate-filled eyesnded on Yeon Ho-jeong. Even though our eyes met, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes did not change. It was clear, deep, and unwavering. A huge moon sword was struck towards Kwak Juns head. Hahaha! I blocked the attack with both arms, but the shock was felt throughout my body. The wound on my side that stopped the bleeding in an instant was huge! It exploded with a sound. bang! Gok-gyeongs general struck Kwak Jun in the abdomen. Kwak Jun flew far away, pouring out blood. It was then. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. sh! The Woldo that left my hand flew like a beam of light. At the moment of decisive battle, Honghwaseom (tW) of Hongyeomyuksalgong, the moment of destruction, was fired with the power of the Igieodo (ԚS). Even while receiving fatal injuries, Kwak Jun felt extreme crisis. The demonic energy of the whole body was shaking violently. Kwak Jun swung both hands with superhuman strength. Whoa whoa! However, before the Hyeolyamajo was realized, Yeon Ho-jeongs Wolsword plunged into Kwak Juns chest. Quad deuk! The sword that flew through Kwak Juns body stuck in the outer wall of the imperial pce. Kwak Juns body trembled. Burbubbubbuk! Unusual sounds were heard from all over his body. The energy of the Four Gods in the Woldo was traveling throughout his body, destroying the blood vessels. The energies that destroyed the blood vessel gathered in each organ and washed away Kwak Juns demonic energy. Cheeeeeeeee! White smoke rose from Kwak Juns body. Kaaaaaa!! The sight of Kwak Jun screaming while clutching the woldo spear with both hands was literally that of a struggling devil. Its over. Slurp. Gok-gyeong got down in front of Kwak Juns Ojang and spoke in a cold voice. He was a dangerous guy. exactly. I was fortunate to have lost some of my strength. Oh my god, this is my first time seeing magic like that. Yeonhojeong was of great help there. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were fast, strong, and irregr. Although he was strong enough in one-on-onebat, his martial arts skills especially stood out in meleebat. If Yeon Ho-jeong had not responded hand and foot with Gok-gyeong, there was a high probability that he would have been hit by Kwak Juns counterattack. Even if you are a martial arts expert, if your hands and feet are not in sync, you are no better than fighting alone. In other words, it meant that Kwak Jun was strong enough to face a dangerous moment even when the two attacked. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong held both knees and lowered his head. Grumbling. Blood flowed from his mouth. The blood that I had swallowed in an effort to not appear weak had flowed back. Gok-gyeong clicked his tongue. Why did you swallow it and pour it out? I think youll like seeing blood. who? That guy? exactly. What kind of idiot are you talking about? Yeon Ho-jeong said, wiping the corner of his mouth. No matter how much I think about it, I dont know who that guy is. Youre the Blood Jade Demon, right? Thats not what I mean. Strangely enough, he was greedy for my life. He even got angry because I didnt show how to live properly. To live? exactly. Do you know anything? Gok-gyeong shook his head. Magic energy is the final destination of all negative energies. When enlightenment increases, my boatman will also transform into demonic energy. her? There is no other reason why you go crazy if you learn magic that has not been properly refined. In the first ce, it is difficult to contain demonic energy with a persons mind and body. So Magic is one of the two. Either it is perfectly refined and bes an outstanding season, or it disys outstanding power but drives people crazy. Gok-gyeong pointed at Kwak Jun with his hand. That guys magic skills havent beenpletely refined. After learning those things, he was able to perform martial arts, so his talent is truly amazing. It gives me goosebumps. I dont know what kind of death he saw in you, but maybe that damn demon wanted you. Do you want to be excited? The energy of Suncheon () melts into the deeper energy and achieves coexistence, but the energy of Yeokcheon eats up the deeper energy and is reborn. ? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Does that mean my life is worse than that guys demon energy? Gok-gyeong shrugged his shoulders. How would I know that? However, seeing as how that bastard cried out for your life without even realizing it, I think he must have been pretty tasty prey. crazy. You are the one who is crazy. How on earth is this body made? Is it possible to live with that much desire? I dont know. I dont even want to know. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his neck this way and that. When the fight ended, my whole body ached. Lets get this over with. Lets do that. We have to clear the battlefield and go to His Majesty. It was then. I wont die. The two people looked at Kwak Jun at the eerie voice. Kwak Jun smiled brightly. Even the whites of his eyes turned red, and his hand, tightly gripping Woldos spear pole, was stained ck. Did you think I, who had achieved a reverse heaven, would die like this? Yeon Ho-jeong and Gok-gyeong swung their rmenders like thunderbolts. Kwakwakwak! The castle wall copsed, raising a thick cloud of dust. Damn it. Paaaaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong jumped into the castle wall at incredible speed and grabbed the Woldo sword. So Gok-gyeong flew over it. And Kwak Jun was not there. Chapter 775 Episode 775 Pandemonium (ħ) and Pandemonium (13) Wow! Peng Mu-gang, who had kicked Ki Cheon-hyeong away with a cool strike, gasped. Now that Im old, everything bes difficult! Puff puff! Peng Mu-gangs magical technique of avoiding the heat waves fired from all directions was truly dazzling. Is this enough? Yikes! Suddenly! He dodged an attacking from the side and took off his head in one go. I was slowly feeling the weight of the sword. Although the force reached its peak, they created a mess with their powerful internal strength and high-level martial arts techniques, but they moved too aggressively to focus on destroying the artillery, and their internal power consumption was extreme. Thanks to this, I was able to destroy a lot more artillery pieces than I expected but hook! Gi Cheon-hyeong, who immediately closed the distance, swung both fists like a demon. Puff puff puff! Peng Mu-gang swung the heavy sword as if possessed and blocked Gi Cheon-hyeongs blow. Uduk! Uduk! Unusual sounds were heard from all over the joint. The burden was gradually increasing on my body. The fireing through the wide wallpaper was making my nerves extremely sensitive. If it had been a fight between warriors and warriors, he would have killed the stronger one in front of him first and then looked for the next opponent, but since the purpose itself was to bring down the enemys strength, it was natural that he would be pushed aside by Ki Cheon-hyeong now that his strength was extremely high. No more. In this case, injuries were inevitable. I had to get out of here in order to fight the Battle of Suseong. Paaaaaaaa! Peng Wugangs new model flew into the sky at once. this guy! Surprisingly, Ki Cheon-hyeong caught up with Peng Mu-gang, moving at the same speed. Hes like a leech. The speed of the Divine Law was amazing, but the hovering time and free movement in the air were beyond the Peng Mu Gang. It was a new method that showed much more abundant movement than the Eogishinpung, which specialized in cutting down enemies by moving quickly. The swords and fists of the two shed violently. h h h! Tsk! Peng Mu-gang stepped back with a groan of frustration. The weapon technique produces much more powerful force when both feet are in contact with the ground. The same was true when attacking the enemy with internal techniques. That was natural since he was born to stand on his own two feet. However, the Qigong techniques of the Xinhuaists were more delicate and free than those of the Central ins. Whether or not both feet leave the ground, the force of the throw does not change much. Peng Wugang felt a little anxious. Isnt this really a blow? Puff poop! Fuuuuuuu! Thanks to the opponents merciless attack, we are getting closer to Gojeon, but if this guy goes over as well, it will be a problem. Damn, I cant help it. Peng Wugangs eyes looked behind Qi Tianheng. Thanks to your hard work, I have some free time. A little while ago, I saw a rare master who had prated the outer castle in a straight line with tremendous energy covering his son-inw, blowing away over 200 enemies and dozens of artillery pieces. With that overwhelming appearance, the enemys advance came to a halt. It was still the same now. But soon you will be moving forward again. hook! Peng Wugangs body fell under the gate of Zeo Pce as if being sucked in. A beam of triumph appeared on Ki Cheon-hyungs face. Paaaaaaaa! Ki Cheon-hyeong, who stepped on the pce wall and flew high into the sky again, shouted toward the south. They retreat! Get moving again! We are pushing! Peng Mu-gang opened his mouth wide. That bastard?! An amazing thing happened next. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The confident training of the captain, who had entered the inner pce gates, yed a decisive role in raising the low morale of his subordinates. Beat it! Wow! Kwakwakwak! Fuuuuuuu! The enemys advance began again. Peng Wugang swore and stretched out his hand. Woooooo!! It was a trick to attack the air with powerful inner strength. Gi Cheon-hyeongs body, floating in the air, plummeted to the ground. He lost his bnce momentarily and the falling speed elerated. But Gi Cheon-hyung was also no easy hit. h h h!! With a loud crashing sound, Peng Wugang took a couple of steps back. Gi Cheon-hyung also flew away andnded on the wall of the pce, but he didnt seem to have suffered much shock. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The de of the Fire Dragon Magic de trembled in both of Gi Cheon-hyeongs hands. Peng Wugangs eyes became as stern as frost. Who are you holding the knife in front of? It was a firearm de made with a real weapon, not a weapon, but from Peng Mu-gangs point of view, that was it. Shut up Gomtaeng! Gi Cheon-hyung shouted loudly. I will kill you and rip off the emperors head! hook! h h h! An amazing light appeared on Gi Cheon-hyeongs face. Peng Mu-gang closes the distance in an instant and swings his sword. But his cutting skills were different from before. It was faster and more flexible. The unique strong power and terrifying cutting power were gone, but the flow of attacks continued for a long time and seemed like it would never stop. h h h! Damn it! The des of the two shed several times. Peng Wugangs face showed a stern expression. Neither his eyes nor his breathing changed. On the other hand, Ki Cheon-hyungs arms were bing more and more dizzy. It was never easy to turn the trend once established to our advantage. He swung the sword without even giving me a chance to catch my breath, and even if I tried to escape, I couldnt. It is a prison of swords. The power was not the same as before, but once trapped, it was difficult to escape. crazy! Will the tide turn in an instant? Gicheonhyeong gritted his teeth and squeezed Hwajeong. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A firearm that bes stronger in an instant. Sigh! Surprisingly, the pottery that broke through the wall of the pottery engraved five icons on Gi Cheon-hyeongs body. This is not a situation that can be escaped with the power of Yeolyanggong. Ki Cheon-hyeong felt embarrassed after countless knife cuts leading to Yeon-hwan. h h h!! How many times did you bump into it? Ki Cheon-hyung couldnt even open his mouth. My breathing was getting faster. With extreme concentration, he was able to meet and deflect the opponents sword, but even that was bing more and more difficult. For some reason, the opponents speed seemed to be getting faster. what? What the hell is this?! h h h! hook! At that moment, Peng Mu-gang stopped cutting and Gi Cheon-hyeongs arms swung diagonally. !! Gicheonhyeongs face turned pale. The opponent stopped his sword, but he swung his arm in arge motion based on inertia. It was a rookie mistake. Because I was so distracted, I fell victim to the other persons trick. Peng Wugangs eyes shed. bye. sh! Kwaaaang!! As fast as a thunderbolt, the Honwon Byeokryeokdao shattered Gicheonhyeongs Fire Dragon Demonic Sword and sent his entire body flying all the way to the castle wall. Uweeeek! Even though he broke through three walls and flew away, Gi Cheon-hyung did not die. It was just that deep icons were carved into both arms and hemoptysis due to the internal injuries. Hey, look at how hard that guys body is? Grumbling. Blood also appeared on the corner of Peng Wugangs mouth. Damn it, its so disgusting that I cant eat it. How many people like that do you have? In an instant, he caught the flow and opened the Geongon Yeonhwan Talbaekdo (ǬBhZǵ) fifteen times. I couldnt avoid getting internal injuries. The vibration caused by the excessive use of internal energy and the collision put an extreme strain on the body. Anyway, I made one of the enemymanders incapable of fighting, so now That was then. Whoa! Peng Wugangs body stiffened. That wasnt all. The bodies of Ki Cheon-hyeong, who was thrown out, as well as the Shinhwa cultists rushing toward the royal pce and Saeumgyo Gwanghyeolgyo Changwi, all stiffened. This?! Peng Wugang, embarrassed, quickly climbed up the pce wall and looked south. Burbubbubbuk! sh! sh! The red blood glow was moving back and forth from side to side at an incredible speed. And every time the blood light moved, blood water filled the air. As the thick red color surged again, the blood glow became slightly faster. It seemed as if the more people were killed, the more life was sucked out of them and the speed increased. The bizarre movements were movements, but what was even scarier was the air waves. Quad deud deuk! A magical energy created by blood light that moves at tremendous speed. And even the enormous evil energy and overbearing divine energy that follow behind. Oh no! Googoo googung!! Quack! bang! The ship rang out with a more bloody sound than when it was attacked with artillery. The sound was simr, but it was so violent that it felt like it would copse the entire ground. Every time the three monsters moved at incredible speeds, all the external objects around them exploded, creating a terrifying storm. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! Three or four buildings copsed as a result of the intangible storm blowing towards the west. It wasnt just about speed. The wind containing the enormous power of the three people, who could clearly feel the urgency, was shattering the son-inw. Peng Wugangsplexion turned pale. No drama!! It was clear that that blood gwang was the devil of the south and that the master of fraud was Gokgyeong. And the three gigantic monsters, including the owner of that somehow mysterious and intimidating sacred weapon, were running wild and destroying the outer walls of the imperial pce. What the fuck is this!! Low-level profanity that I had forgotten in my efforts to cultivate myself came out without me even realizing it. Peng Mu-gang shouted to the royal pce. Everyone protect the pce! The masters of martial arts havee all the way here! It was then. Hwaaaaaaaaa! A huge ray of sword energy filled the air and approached at a frightening speed. Peng Wugangs eyes widened. Yeongaju! Paaaaaaaa! Yeon Wei passed by Pengmu River in one go. Paleplexion has not yet been properly controlled. Although my internal strength had recovered quite a bit, the internal injuries were so severe that my movements were not as good as before. Still, he was fast. Enough to rival the masters of martial arts. The sight of him literally running with all his might seemed somehow sublime. Chaaaaaaaaa! Yeonwi, standing on the huge wall at the boundary between the inner and outer walls, drew the Cheo Imperial Sword. one more time. He felt the presence of that demon faster than Peng Wugang. Fuwaaaaak! It was incredible speed. As if he were an animal, he was moving with both hands on the ground, but his fast movements were still not catching up with him. And beyond. this guy. Yeonwi smiled. It was impressive to see such a bright face, as if he had forgotten not only the internal injuries he suffered, but also the pain that came from a poorly managed top battle. You got up there before Abby. Why? He pulled out the imperial sword and checked the face of his son who had reached a higher level than him. Yeonwi felt as if all the damage and fatigue she had acquired so far were disappearing. Not only did I not feel a single bit of fatigue, but I didnt even feel any headachesing from my inner or upper abdomen. Fuuuuuuu! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The sound of shock continues to echo even at that moment. In that short period of time, the Blood-Light Demon ripped out the heads of about 30 Shinhwa believers and went on a rampage, drenched in their blood. At that time, Yeonhojeongs Woldo split the air. sh! A sh of light blew off Majins entire left arm. Kaaaaaaak! Only then did Mines movements stop. The sight of the demon looking around like an animal and screaming as if he had gonepletely mad was even cruel. Fuuuuuuu! Gokgyeongs ck snake kidney struck the demons body. Pusssss! Surprisingly, Mine was fine. Although he seemed to have felt the shock, he was emitting stronger magical power than before, as if he had absorbed the exuding morale. When Gok-gyeongs face was young with despair and Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were young with life. Dont go wild, devil. The voice of a famous thief flows out sonorously. An indescribable magical energy radiated from the rare swordsman who raised the imperial sword that protected the empire with a heavenly. sh! Mine turned his head and caught Yeonwi in his eyes. Yeonwis face, which was full of smiles, had a stern look. How dare you make such a mess! Aaaah! Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The speed of the demon rushing toward Yeonwi was faster than before. At that time, Yeonwi could hear it. The urgent voice of my son, who had be louder than me. The voice of the head of Domaek, who reassuringly followed behind him. And somewhere far away. Even the voice full of worry of apanion whom I miss so much and whom I have never forgotten. Dont worry. Although they are all grown up, they stillck many things. There was a sparkle in Yeonwis eyes. Its not time to go yet, so please be patient even if you miss me. sh!! The heart sword rising from the tip of the imperial sword had the power of a thunderbolt. Whoa whoa! With an eerie crashing sound, one person, one animal, all tangled together, fell to the bottom of the castle wall. Chapter 776 Episode 776 Blood of the Empire (1) . Yang Chens face, unlike usual, was very serious as he sat in the royal pce and read the report. It was a report I had already read several times. It was not just one page, but over ten pages. Ive been watching it for over half an hour now, thinking about it, and watching it again. The White Paper quietly bowed down and waited for his lord to open his mouth. Bu-sun, who was standing next to him, also lowered his head in a polite manner, probably sensing his teachers seriousness. How much time has passed like that? Youre crazy. The expression on Yang Cheons face as he spit out those words was strange. It seemed like something was unfair, it seemed like it was admiration, and it also seemed like it was out of ce. Even if I go crazy, Im definitely crazy. I knew they were parasitic in the imperial pce, but was it on this scale? Baekseo said quietly. These guys are truly dangerous. If he had that much control over the imperial pce, it would have taken at least half a century of effort. I guess so. And for over half a century, the idiots in the imperial pce were not even aware of their existence. . Yang Chenughed. No matter what, I never thought the imperial pce would be reduced to such rubbish. I could tell by reading the report that it was an unavoidable situation. Since they attacked so spectacrly from this side, they must have had no choice but to risk everything to survive. No, not exactly this way. Yang Chens eyes were fixed on a certain point in the report. Its the Murim Alliance. . The Alliance apparently sent an envoy with the purpose of helping the Empress push back Crown Prince Woo Heon, who was in control of the pce, and restoring the dignity of the pce. Yes, I know that too. If they arent swindling us, doesnt that mean the delegation voluntarily changed their mind in the middle? Or, it is possible that the Murim Alliance soldier who made this n gave a separate message. Of course it could have been so. Yang Chen stroked his beard. A glimpse of confusion appeared on his face. Even if it had happened, it would never have resulted in this kind of result if the people working at the scene had not responded properly. I think so too. No matter how much I think about it, its amazing. He went to see the empress and was immediately caught up in the treason, but he used that as an opportunity to go to the emperor and speak directly to him. Not only that, he even caught the grand marshal who was there. Baekseo said, raising his head. As you said, sir, even if there was ament from the military there, it is ultimately the people on the ground who will deal with it. I heard that one of the envoys who went with me was the wife of the Zhuge family, so I think it was a n from their head. A n? Yang Chens face darkened with youthful embarrassment. Can this be called a n? . This was literally straight ahead with no turning back. If I made a mistake, I might have to deal with the entire imperial pce. This isnt a ploy or anything. Youre just ignorant. At that time, Buseon cautiously opened his mouth. It certainly seems that way but I thought differently. Um, okay. Let me hear your thoughts. Although it was an official event, Yangcheon respected Buseon. Buseon nodded politely and continued speaking. We, as well as the Murim Alliance, knew that the imperial pce had been taken over by the Mythological Church. It did. Of course, unless they were fools, they wouldnt have thought of touching the emperor. If she had tried to mess with the emperor, the empress would never have been able to gain that much power in the first ce. You are right. In other words, they wanted to maintain the legitimacy of the empire until the end by turning the emperor into a puppet. In other words, the intention was not to touch thest bastion of the Central ins people. It was a natural and reasonable thing to do. The problem is us. we? If they had not removed the emperor but turned him into a puppet, it would have been a dangerous situation in itself. In other words, if they had raised the empires troops and swept down from Hebei first, we would have had to fight the empire without a move. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Are you saying that Moorim could be a traitorous cabal at any time? Thats right. In other words, it would not be strange if they personally had an audience with the emperor to check whether he was really their puppet and, if so, were prepared to draw their swords on the spot. huh. Yang Chen sighed and stroked his beard. Go to a ce where there is a risk of bing an enemy at any time and determine life or death by looking at the qualifications of the leader I think so. Yang Cheon stuck out his tongue. Then arent they even more crazy? It seems like ck Ind Sapara is more advanced than us. White Paper shook his head. It may seem rough, but on the other hand, it can also be said to be a clever n. They entered the pce through the empress, so they could easily infiltrate, and even if it wasnt a treason situation, if they had the ability, they would have been able to invade the emperors residence somehow. Thats right. More than anything, it can be seen as a n made after initially recognizing the imperial pce as an enemy. Otherwise, there is no exnation. haha. Yang Chen shook his head. Anyway, all I can say is that I was lucky. There were only three. After killing the Prime Minister and taking control of the area, he brought in allies who were secretly working under the Emperor. How could they have nned all this in advance? Thats true. What would have happened if the King of Jin had not followed the emperors orders? It was too risky and impulsive. Buseon opened his mouth. If that were the case the envoys might have kidnapped the emperor and escaped the imperial pce. That much? It may seem surprising because the opponent is a member of the Murim League, but in fact, I think Master would have acted no differently if he were in the same situation. Hmm? Yang Chen was deep in thought. After a while. I dont want to admit it, but Yang Chen chuckled. Yeah, I think it would have moved in a simr way. Buseon bowed his head wordlessly. Yang Chens eyes sank heavily. We would have moved like that too, but it is surprising because it is the Murim Alliance If you think about it in a different way, you can take it to mean that the Murim Alliance also has no time to spare. yes. I think so. Why cant I afford it? Of course, everyone knows that the three religions are dangerous, but it doesnt just happen for a day or two, so there doesnt seem to be any reason to act so unconventionally. Baekseo and Buseon remained silent as if they did not know the exact reason. At that time, Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Its because of the leader. yes? There must be many other reasons I will look into the intention of even touching the imperial pce and even make sure to distinguish between enemies I think it is because of the selection of the leader. Buseon asked curiously. Is there any corrtion between the selection of the leader of the Murim Alliance and what happens in the imperial pce? There are two things. Yang Chens fingers tapped the armrest. Firstly, it is to resolve the decrease in power of the Maeng due to denial. yes? The Murim League has already suffered from the measles once due to the three actions of the three religions. You cant help but be sensitive to such issues. Of course I do. There are many things you must have in order to be a lord. Its not just about being strong in martial arts and having a high reputation. As political power is important, friendly forces must be solid and personal influence must be sufficient. White Paper eximed. If the candidates try to expand their influence even if it is unreasonable Yes, what works well in the martial arts world is the connections between the imperial pce and government officials. Some of the forces have no ties to that side, but those who are a part of it are all connected to the officials. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Its different from us. Thats important to them. However, since it is a matter of electing a leader, it is not something that can be done haphazardly, and at least each person will show up with a few influential figures. . If an official from the imperial pce is involved, it will be a headache. If you dont clean the imperial pce properly, the risk of having your own people selected as the head of the three religions will be enormous. . But we cant take the risk of attracting the influence of the three religions to elect a leader. The purpose of establishing the Murim Alliance in the first ce and selecting its leader was to wage war against the three religions, but if that happens, it would be like the war is overturned before the war even begins. Buseon spoke cautiously. It would be better if we used a method that blocks negativity at the source Like I said, they are different from us. The direction of thinking itself is different. We both know very well that all of that is just scratching the surface. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. Ive seen it quite a bit, me too. I see. Hmm. Yang Cheon buried his body in Taesa Temple. Well, it may have been because of that intention that the imperial pce was cleaned out, but there must have been other reasons as well. Just looking at geography, the area north of the Yangtze River is teeming with political factions. However, if the imperial pce ys into the hands of the Shinhwa cultists and starts moving south, wouldnt it be like putting fire to their own feet? Thats right. I guess we had no choice but to organize things in many ways. And Yang Cheons eyes changed. It was really neatly organized. It was probably more than they expected. White Paper opened his mouth. Even though the Bu Meng has formed an alliance, if the emperor sided with the other side by chance, it would not be a good situation. Buseon silently nodded his head and agreed with what he said. Yang Chens eyes deepened. I guess it has to be that way. But we still have him. yes? Adjutant Yeon. Looking at the report, it seems that Yeongaju has caught the emperors attention. If that son has ess to the Ink Dragon Ministry, there wont be any major problems right away. Of course it is. The problem is what will be the result of the power struggle after the war ends. Yang Chen sighed deeply. Damn Yeon Ho-jeong, this bastard hasnt forgotten that before he was the leader of the Murim Alliances military, he was an adjutant at the headquarters, right? If we talk nonsense in front of the emperor, well get in trouble too. Surely Deputy Yeon should do that? Im not that kind of guy Oh, I dont know anymore. That temperament must be so damn good. Its not what we expected. Its what we expected. Yang Chen frowned and scratched his head. You killed King Bi and ascended to Seongcheon. Now you wont take a step back because youre afraid of my fist, right? A cheap guy. Thinking about it makes me angry. Still, there is a thing called hierarchy, but is Ji, who has surpassed all her seniors, the king? Rotten. Chapter 777 Episode 777 Blood of the Empire (2) . The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong standing on the castle tower and looking around the imperial pce area in silence seemed somehow untouchable. Ugh! Wow! there! Watch out back there! The stone falls! These! Cant you be quiet?! I forgot that this is where the Emperor lives! omg! Even though it was a long way away, Yeon Ho-jeong could hear each and every voice of the workers. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. When I blocked out one of my five senses, the other four senses became much clearer. The feeling of the flowing wind brushing against your skin, the smell of blood that has not yet disappeared, the musty taste without any taste, and the voices of the workers. Phew. The sky was high and the wind was bleak. Yeon Ho-jeong stood like that for a while. How much time has passed? Are you just standing there without saying a word, even though everyone knows youre here? Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. I slowly turned around and saw Zhuge Yaning up to the castle tower. Are you here? huh. Jegal Zhenyeon came up, making noises like an old man with a sore knee. She sat down on the thick stone chair and frowned. The weather in the north is definitely cool. The rocks are also very cold. I guess so. Zhuge Yan looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was still looking toward the outer castle with his back turned. Zhuge Zhen, who was looking up at him, spoke in a cheerful voice. Time goes by really quickly. right? Thats right. Its already been more than ten days, right? Today is exactly 15 days. Oh yeah? Impletely out of my mind, too. A somewhat trivial conversation took ce. Zhuge Zhen, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong again, sighed. Are you okay? hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and raised his arms. Almostpletely healed. I heard that you suffered quite badly, but your body is as strong as ever. I lived with being beaten so many times that I got better pretty quickly. Youre funny. Is the human body really made of iron? If you hit it, it breaks and bes brittle, but it doesnt be hard. Then it looks like my body is unusual. Zhuge Yanughed. Yeon Ho-jeong did notugh. He still had a calm face and his eyes were fixed on the south. Zhuge Zhenyan scratched his head. That Wind it. huh? Dont scratch your head, just wash it. The cake is all gone. Zhuge Zhenyan woke up in a fuss. I wash it almost every day! I wash it every day, but why do I scratch my head every time I look at it? Oh you damn bastard. Wash yourself! I smell sweat! It smells like medicine. Dont leave me with anything to say. Zhuge Yan, who sat grumbling, cleared his throat and asked. Are you fine? what? Well body or anywhere. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If you have something to say, say it clearly. Its strange to think about it. I cant believe Im floating! For such a delicate person. Everything is fine. Yeon Ho-jeong put both arms on the railing. It seemed like he was just as dull. His calm face looked a little drowsy. How can it not be okay? The fight is over, Im getting a good rest, and every time I try to eat, my upper leg is broken, and the bed is made of the finest silk. . I guess its because my father is okay. It was difficult to say that Yeonwis condition was okay even with empty words. However, Zhuge Zhen was able to know Yeon Ho Jeongs feelings. Yes, just because you are alive. Even though he was so mad that he could not properly implement a single enlightenment of the infinite, Kwak Juns charge was extremely threatening in itself. In particr, the demonic armor that always protects the body, called the blood demon armor, was a problem. Yeonhojeong and Gokgyeongs attacks were able to cause damage because each blow contained extreme destructive power, but the hardness of the Blood Demon Goddess was so great that even if it was hit by a falling rock, it would still be fine. It was fortunate that he did not die, as he was able to block someone who was charging at him at such an incredible speed while wearing such strong magic armor. Zhuge Yan was also worried about Yan Wei. But no matter how deep my worries are, will I just do Yeon Ho-jeong? I visited the head of the family once more a little while ago. Youre not awake yet, right? huh. Its natural because its not an injury that will cause you to wake up immediately. His Majesty the Emperor gave us medical doctors. You were seriously injured, but your recovery was very fast. Youre breathing much more easily than just yesterday. I know. Zhuge Yan opened his eyes wide. Did you know? Then what if I dont know my fathers condition? I thought you didnt stop by because you were so busy going out and helping the workers. Of course, Jegal Ah-yeon did not think that Yeon Ho-jeong was an unfilial son and did not visit his father often. Even if your heart hurts, if your father is bedridden, it is normal to take care of him next to him. However, I thought that Yeon Ho-jeong, who has a strong sense of pride, would be upset because he felt like his father was acting out because of him. But it seemed like that wasnt the case. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. Im taking a nap next to my father, who Im meeting. When the doctorse in the morning, theye to my room. Hoo? Zhuge Zhenyan giggled. why? I guess he didnt want to be misunderstood as an unfilial son, right? Are you talking in unnecessary detail? Isnt that obvious? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I dont want to be misunderstood anymore. In many ways. Zhuge Zheng stoppedughing without realizing it. Youre mistaken. Looking back on the situation, it wasnt a misunderstanding. Yeonwi had long recognized the strength of Yeonhojeong. And he was always proud that his son had grown into an adult and a world-recognized giant. At least thats how Zhuge Yan saw it. But the worry was just as great. The whole world knew about his fearsome martial arts skills, so he would have thought that he would not be defeated anywhere, but what Yeonwi was really worried about was Yeonhojeongs personality. Yeon Ho-jeong was the type of person who thoroughly repaid what was wronged. In particr, he had no mercy whatsoever when dealing with his enemies. To put it another way, it meant living more than necessary. The head of the family was always worried about Hojeongs survival. In fact, Zhuge Yan had also encountered Yeon Ho-jeongs life story several times. Although she had never seen the extremes of life, she understood Yeonwis feelings just by seeing a part of it. If ones own child was traveling around the world with such a temper, there would be no one who wouldnt be worried. Of course, since his personality is always towards the enemy, there wont be anything worth worrying about. Still, they dont know that its a human thing. You may think it is useless, but it is the parents mentality to even worry about such unnecessary things. Thats what Yeon Ho-jeong meant when he said he was sick of misunderstandings. He said he understood the fathers feelings, but he felt bad because he felt like he was worried that his son would run away. Feeling embarrassed for no reason, she cleared her throat. I wouldnt have thought of it that way. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. No matter what you think, youre safe. Yeah, thats important. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jegal A-yeon. why? men and horses. Why man? Im fine, so dont worry about me and just do your own thing. Zhuge Yan frowned. A guy who says hes so good stays here all day long and just gets some air like an old man? The wind is nice, isnt it? Its also good for organizing misceneous thoughts. Ugh, Id rather die than get sick. Instead of staying here, you shoulde down and help with the work. Is there anything left to do? Yes. The casualties have been taken care of, and all thats left is to build a castle with the workers, right? I need someone to talk to. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned and waved his hand. It doesnt go far. good. Anyway, its cheap. Zhuge Yan smiled and turned around. But even for a moment. Hey Yeonhojeong Daehyeop. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jegal Zhen-yeon with an expression that made him look like he was about to vomit. What is that creepy name? Zhuge Yan smiled. Congrattions on reaching Seongcheon. done. Thats something great. Youre good at saying scary things. Its even more terrifying to be swept away by the nicknames people give you. Well, Ill appreciate your congrattions. Tell me the storyter. Its not a funny story. Then just watch my martial arts skills. Ill take the time to do that. Zhuge Yan smiled and turned around. It was a very simple conversationpared to the content, but in fact, Zhuge Yan was so surprised that his heart jumped out when he heard that Yeon Ho-jeong had ascended to Seongcheon. There was a world of difference between bing a transcendent expert and reaching the top of the ss. If Mugeuk was possible only with talent and effort, hundreds of people would have already surpassed Mugeuk. Yeon Ho-jeong broke thatmon sense and ascended to Seongcheon before he turned 30. Zhuge Zhenyan sighed inwardly. Youre really running too fast. In many ways, Yeon Ho-jeong was a very fast person. She purely congratted Yeon Ho-jeong on his aplishments. I just hoped that Yeon Ho-jeong, who was fast at everything, would not copse from exhaustionter. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, now alone, turned grim again. Thank you. To be honest, it was true that it was a bit lonely. My heart felt heavy for no reason. But thanks to Jegal Zinc, it seemed like things had calmed down quite a bit. This is why conversation is important to people. Yeon Ho-jeong, who wasughing, suddenly remembered Yeon Wi. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened again. father. He didnt think it was too bad that Yeonwi was worried about him. It was natural for parents to worry about their children. It was also funny to say that it was bad or good. It would be nice if you could live a little morefortably, but I didnt pay much attention to it because I knew it was a worry that couldnt be prevented. What Yeon Ho-jeong really cared about was the lightning sword that his father showed at the end. He said it was the three absolute swords. I dont know what to name it, but I am proud of the enlightenment that you have achieved, so I roughly call it the Three Absolute Swords. I didnt know how many of them you hadpleted. I heard from the person in charge that they had figured out the framework to some extent, but I couldnt tell because I didnt see it properly. But Yeon Ho-jeong then saw one of the three absolute swords. When Kwak Jun, who had gone crazy, and his father collided head-on, the lightning-like sword energy that poured out from his fathers long swordpletely crushed Kwak Juns body. To be exact, it was closer to crushing not Kwak Juns body but his soul. All the vessels of demonic energy that made up his body werepletely destroyed. In that scene, in the eyes of Yeon Ho-jeong, who had extremely developed Sang-dang Jeon, the very existence of Kwak Jun seemed to be disappearing. Grumbling. A ray of cold sweat flowed below Yeon Ho-jeongs ears. Dangerous. The trauma my father suffered was because of Kwak Jun. However, the reason my fathers insides were so seriously tangled and injured was because of that absolute sword. Its too dangerous a martial art for my father. No, it would be a martial art that would be difficult to use not only for my father but also for any master who reached martial arts level. There was turbulence in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. The eyes were a mixture of worry, surprise, joy, and sadness. How much hardship did you have to endure to get there? I hoped my father wouldnt use the Heart Sword again. Yeon Ho-jeong sincerely hoped for that. And he realized. Worrying doesnt go away just because you decide not to worry about it. Even if his father tells him not to worry, he will worry. This is because you cannot easily shake off worry with willpower alone. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed deeply. No matter what, you are an unfilial child. You are an unfilial person. At that time, Zhuge Yan shouted from below. Hojeong! Hojeong! hey! Yeonhojeong Daehyeop! Yeon Ho-jeong shouted without realizing it. Dont call me that, man! Come down quickly! I got a call from the royal pce! uh? Zhuge Yans voice was extremely urgent. His Majesty Emperor Hua wants to see you?! Chapter 778 Episode 778 Blood of the Empire (3) Whew. Peng Mu-gang, who was carrying stones among the workers, sighed and slumped down in his seat. Matriarch, are you okay? Peng Mu-gang waved his hand at Musa Pengs worried words. Its just that I feel a little empty. Dont worry, youll get better after one drink. Well do our part as the head of the family, so why dont you take a break? Wow, this guy. Are you already treated like an old person just because youre older? Im still stronger than all of you! The warrior bowed his head and retreated. Peng Mu-gang, who was looking at the retreating warrior with a smile, soon frowned and pressed his side. Isnt it better yet? After the spectacr sh between Yan Wei and Guo Jun, the remaining enemy forces were in disarray. Anyone deserved it. The three disaster-level experts who came out of nowhere turned the castle upside down, so let alone morale, they must have been worried about whether or not to continue the fight. At that time, the Wulin troops, including Paenggas troops, poured in from the east, and a major melee broke out. As for the result, of course it was a victory for our army. Even though Yeonwi was wandering around the world, there were two masters of martial arts on this side. Several thermal bombs exploded, causing quite a few casualties among our troops, but Yeon Ho-jeong and Gok-gyeong yed a big role, and the Geum Army joined in to wipe out the enemies. In the process, Peng Mu-gang also suffered significant injuries. Since he had suffered internal injuries in the battle with Ki Cheon-hyeong in the first ce, he had no choice but to suffer further injuries in the melee. . Peng Mu-gang, who was smoothing his side, looked up at the sky. Im truly sorry. The imperial pce was saved, but the familys warriors were seriously injured. Among the seven hundred volunteers, there were four hundred casualties. Among them, 100 people died without even knowing, and among the remaining 300, the number of deaths was over 150. It was a truly glorious battle to protect His Majesty the Emperor and save the Imperial Pce from the hands of foreign powers. However, from the perspective of the head of the family, Peng Mu-gang, he had no choice but to grieve over the deaths of the warriors. He returned to his family home and performed a brief ritual, but in the end he had toe back here apanied by his attendants. This was because His Majesty the Emperor had asked to see the main yers of the Battle of the Imperial Pce. I came back, but there was no call yet, so I worked with the workers. When I sweat like this, I can escape the sadness of losing the warriors. You wont me me. I know it well. Peng Mu-gang closed his eyes. He didnt shed any tears. He fought for decades alongside numerous warriors. Although he survived, it was difficult to count the number of dead warriors. There were no more tears to shed in this world. These tears will be enough to be saved and shedter when you go to the afterlife and resolve your worries. Still, I want you to me me. Phew. The blowing wind cooled my heated chest. Peng Mu-gang opened his eyes and woke up with a groan. Phew, lets try moving again. It was then. Lord Panga! hmm? When I turned my head, I saw an iron cane running from afar. Peng Mu-gang burst outughing. Why did the busiest person in Hebeie to see me right now? The iron gong bowed its head. The Lord of the Main Room has arrived outside the outer castle. Lord Ark would like to meet the head of the family. Is there any time? Peng Wugangs eyes shed. The Dragon Head Ark has arrived? Thats right. I heard you were in Shandong. Have youe all the way here already? The iron gong scratched its head. It seems like the situation is so bad that you came unreasonably. Huh. Paengmugang wiped his sweat with a cloth and straightened up. Lead the way. Lets go and see you. All right. But it would be nice if you could see me, but is there a special reason why you insist on seeing me? I dont know the details, but it looks like you want to hear the details of what happened inside. Well, I guess so. And Huh? Iron Gongae tilted his head slightly. You spoke with Hu Kai about a certain Taoist monk, but Im not sure what it was about. * * * Yeonhojeong, who had disarmed all his weapons, entered the royal pce. Hwang Bo-jeok, who was guarding the royal pce, shouted from outside the newly built gate. Your Majesty, the love family you mentioned. Come on in. yes. Shake! Huge doors opened left and right. Yeon Ho-jeong wrinkled his nose without even realizing it. I could feel it from outside, but a very nice tea scent was flowing from inside the royal pce. Is it Yongjeong? I dont know much about cars, but I know Yongjeong. However, the tea scent emanating from the royal pce seemed to bepletely different from the general Yongjeong. Even though the scent is very strong, its strangely refreshing. It was my first time to experience tea that felt like my health would improve just by smelling it. Yeon Ho-jeong walked on the red carpet. Its him. A road leading straight to the carpet. On the left and right, about twenty officials were kneeling separately. When the imperial pce reached this point, nearby dignitaries hurriedly entered the pce. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Look at the atmosphere? Its extremely solemn. It is said that the current emperor, who has lost the brilliance of his youth, has left the political world behind, fallen into lust and became extremely ipetent. Its different. Although only some of the officials came, they were all famous dignitaries. People who were well-versed in politics and quick-witted were lying on their faces, very nervous. Even if he was an emperor, it would have been difficult for a great person who was evaluated as such to set the mood like this. This was when Yeon Ho-jeong walked to the center of the carpet. Your Majesty, I offer this advice from Hallym University Master Jo Choong. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. An official named Chochung continued. No matter how shallow his learning may be, he is a child of the emperor and a subject of the empire. However, he shows a very hical behavior without any manners. This is a serious crime worthy of beheading.ing. Please punish that ruthless Mubu severely and uplift His Majestys dignity Jo Choong. In an instant, the atmosphere in the pce became frighteningly cold. The emperor called him Jochung. No matter how emperor he was, it was polite to call him by his official name in official settings. Cho Chungs face turned pale. Yes yes! your majesty. Did Jim give you permission to speak? ! Jim has never done that. It was a voice that somehow sounded like a joke. But that made me even more scared. Thatughing voice seemed to show off that you guys could be killed with a finger at any time. Cho Chungs pale face became even whiter. Lord, I havemitted a deadly sin! Please forgive my rashness of conviction! The etiquette of the imperial pce calls for a grave punishment for the innocent appearance of the Mubu, who speaks of a mortal sin. However, you who made such a false usation without my permission are hoping for forgiveness. !! It is said that even if you have a lot in your head, if your character is wicked, you will have knowledge that will harm the world. Even if you do not know much, if your character is right, you can have the wisdom to set your lifes destiny straight. Which do you think you are? thud! Chochung hit his forehead on the floor. I havemitted a mortal sin, Your Majesty! Lord, please kill my convictions! The emperor opened his mouth. Is there anyone outside? Yes, Your Majesty. Put the tapeworm in prison. The emperor did not call the official name until the end. The door to the pce opened and Hwang Bo-jeok and Geum soldiers came in. When Hwangbojeok bowed to the emperor, the emperor waved his hand. At the same time, soldiers walked in with moderation and dragged Cho Chong away. Shake! The door to the royal pce closed again. Now, the inside of the royal pce has be so quiet that not even a single sound of breathing can be heard. The emperor stretched out his hand. Please feel free toe forward. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head and reached the bottom of the stairs. After walking for a while, I reached there before I knew it. The officials who were lying on their faces were inwardly surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongs fast walking pace. The emperor was not at all perturbed. Sitfortably. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong knelt down on the spot. The emperor smiled. I told you to sitfortably, so why kneel? Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head and answered. I dont know the royal pces etiquette, so shouldnt I adopt the most sincere courtesy that I know? Your mind is fictitious, but it doesnt have to be that way. How many people can sitfortably in front of the Emperor, the ruler of a nation? Please consider the feelings of small people. Although his tone was more than confident and even arrogant, it felt oddly polite. The corners of the emperors mouth rose. Youre the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga? Thats right. You are so different from your father. . But your confidence is a perfect match for the owner of the Yeon family. The texture may be different, but the bloodline is bloodline, and they are indeed the father and the child. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened and he lowered his head even deeper. The father of the small man is Daehyeop, who has lived for the world with a gentle nature and clear eyes for distinguishing between public and private affairs. A poor person cannot even reach his fathers feet. Ohh. There was interest on the emperors face. A great man who is proud even in front of the Son of Heaven is so humble in front of his father. . Although you are arrogant, I can see that your personality is not bad. As you said, he may not be able to reach the level of my father, but I am d that at least he is not a great man who would tarnish my fathers reputation. I apologize. Yeon Ho-jeong silently bowed his head. The attitude was more polite than before. He neither liked nor hated the emperor. They had never met, and although there was a martial arts world in his world, there was no imperial pce. In the first ce, there was no reason to consider likes or dislikes because it was in a world so far away. However, the emperor knew his father, Yan Wei, and looked upon him favorably. That alone made it necessary to be more respectful towards the emperor. And the emperor was able to see clearly what Yeon Hao-jeong was thinking by looking at his actions. Hehehe. The sound ofughter flowing from the dragon statue made the royal pce vibrate. The dignitaries were inwardly astonished. It was because he had never seen the emperor smile so loudly and so easily. When I first opened that door and walked in, I thought you were an ordinary wild man from Gangho. I thought it could be possible because it is a world where you can be wise even under the influence. . Looking at him like this, the way he thinks about his father is very kind and upright. . It is said that even a wicked person who hasmitted an unforgivable sin will die as a human if he honors his parents, and even if he is a loyal person for all ages, if he ignores his parents, he will die as an animal. Jim saw that you were human. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head even more without saying a word. The emperor raised his hand. Raise your head. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly raised his upper body. said the emperor. He who loves his father knows how to love his teacher. Those who love their teachers know how to love their ruler. The grace and love of the monarch and the teacher and father are one, and this is called military father and one body. . Are you married? yes? Yeon Ho-jeong was unusually embarrassed. Do you mean no, a small person? It is true. I havent found a wife I like yet You are a wild man of a strong family, so I dont think I have anything else to teach you. But I think he can be both a monarch and a father. ?! Jim has a daughter who has reached her retirement age. Will you marry her? Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth dropped open. Chapter 779 Episode 779 Blood of the Empire (4) The surprised dignitaries each raised their heads. Your Majesty! No, thats not true! How can Kang Hos military father control a country! At that moment, the emperors eyes glowed bright blue. Is there anyone outside? Shake! The door opened again and Hwang Bo-jeok came in. Did you call me, Your Majesty? Bring in the soldiers of the Golden Army. From now on, anyone who uses their tongue without my permission will be sent to prison, regardless of their status. I will honor yourmand! Sigh! Twenty soldiers from the Jin army were divided in half and stood to the left and right of the dignitaries. ! The faces of the dignitaries turned pale. They had already seen Hallym University teacher Cho Chung being dragged away for making a mistake. No one could have guessed that the emperor, who had lived in debauchery and indulgence in the pursuit of shamanism for decades, would have such fierce boldness hidden behind him. They lowered their heads again. The emperor clicked his tongue. There is nothing wrong with what Yeongaju said. Where have the loyal subjects like dragons and tigers who dare to die and speak bluntly gone? It is filled with petty people who are obsessed with protecting their positions, and even the scent of Yongjeong cannot go away. The atmosphere in the pce became even colder. But it is entirely my fault that the imperial family has be like this. I said I was going to get counseling for the future, but in the end, I was the one who brought about the bad smelling from their bodies, so I will also be judged by history in the future. These were words more frightening than scolding his subjects. To put it in Kang Ho-sik, it is no different from the meaning of You are trash, but I am also trash for making you trash, so I will pay dearly for my sin. Moreover, since the person who said those words was no one else but the emperor, some of the officials who were dissatisfied even though they were scared felt dizzy. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Very skillful. Ilsins majesty is amazing. However, that alone was not enough to control subordinates. Although the emperor is the most powerful person recognized by everyone in the world, he cannot treat his subjects like cows or horses without any foundation. Based on his majesty, the emperor used a strong tone to pressure his subjects, and at the same time, he used the special nature of his position to silence even the slightest dissatisfaction. If my foundation had been solid, there would have been no need to use this method. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled slightly. But not just anyone can sit on the throne. The emperor looked around once again and fixed his gaze on Yeon Hao-jeong. The conversation stopped because of the subjects who were ignorant of etiquette. Ill ask again. Are you willing to marry my wife? Do you mean to be a member of the imperial family? why? You dont like it? Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the emperor in silence for a moment and shook his head. Regardless of my likes or dislikes, Your Majesty has already obtained what you want. Thats another interesting thing to say. Can you exin what you mean? Gangho isrgely divided into the White Ind faction and the ck Ind faction. We have been fighting each other to the death for over hundreds of years. Of course I know. They couldnt mix like water and oil, but recently they held hands and became one. Your Majesty is well aware of the reason. Its because of external enemies called the Three Religions. Thats right. And they dishonored His Majesty and brought the imperial pce to this state. The emperors eyes widened. Does this mean that the empire and the powerful forces have be one? The Baekdo faction has always been under the empire. Although they did not interfere with each other due to the non-aggression pact, they also yed a role in filling the gaps in public order that had arisen after the national power weakened. It was a statement with a hidden meaning that ck swords were not like that. The emperor nodded. The reason the midfield was not broken and divided was because of you. Jim admits it. You are indispensable to this Central Continent. In a good or bad way. The White Ind faction joined hands with the ck Ind faction. And renowned masters from the Baekdo Ind will help Your Majesty to punish evil enemies and put their efforts into setting up the imperial pce. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Even if you dont have a rtionship with a barbarian like me, Kangho Wulin will serve as a strong fence for Your Majesty the Emperor to be the true Son of Heaven. At that moment, someone during the management swallowed his saliva. The sound was very loud. So loud that everyone here can hear. . The emperor looked at Yan Haozheng with deep eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression did not change. His face was smiling, but his eyes were clear and deep. His eyes were full of strength, as if he would not be shaken even if lightning struck in front of his eyes. What a strange guy. The emperor thought. Its simr, but its also very different. He said that Yeon Ho-jeong resembled his father, Yeon Wi. Those words were sincere. Yeonhojeongs pulpit and unconventional aspect clearly resemble Yeonwi. Aside from the simple words and actions, the atmosphere itself is simr. However, just because the atmosphere was simr did not mean that the fundamentals were the same. Although his personality is less than half that of his father, his sense of insight is much sharper than that of his father. The emperor tilted his head slightly. Are you good at scheming? Even if he is known to be ipetent, the emperor is still the emperor. No matter how harsh your temperament may be in front of such an emperor, it is difficult to show an appearance like this. From the first time he heard the pce, this guy was reading the atmosphere of the pce. And he roughly predicted how he woulde out in several conversations. It is not because you decide to understand the other person. For him, understanding the surrounding environment and peoples words and actions is a daily routine in itself. If I hadnt read those things in an instant, I wouldnt have been able to carry on such an easy conversation. The emperor, who was quietly looking down at Yeonhojeong, smiled. He told me exactly what I wanted to hear, and his wisdom reached heaven. Kangho Wurim will be the emperors fence. Because of this statement now, the officials will never look down on the emperor. Right now, I was overwhelmed by the emperors intense majesty and fierce decisiveness, but the story changed once I left the royal pce. Regardless of their character, most of them had great influence in each region. It was not impossible to weaken the emperors power if one gathered forces and got the will right. But now that too is impossible. The power of Kangho Moorim is incredible. If they decide to support the emperor, no matter what the future holds, there will be no one who can immediately undermine the emperors authority. Furthermore, the emperor and Wulin had a big and powerful cause. Invasion of the Three Religions of Gwangsin. The emperor maintained his position even though a war broke out right in front of him, and the Murim people protected him and defeated the evil enemies of foreign powers. The day that even a single finger is pointed at those who fought against foreign enemies and protected thisnd, a lightning storm will strike. In other words, what youre saying is that Kang-ho is already supporting the luggage, so theres no need to make a kite by sacrificing his precious wife? Thats right. Im not sending you a girls meal because of my rtionship with Kangho Moorim. if? The emperors fingers tapped the armrest. There are thirteen masters in Ganghos martial arts world who are said to be living legends, and they are called the Holy Heavens Thirteen Pirs, right? Seongcheon. Although powerful people call it that, in reality, the title Holy Sky cannot be used carelessly in front of the emperor. However, neither the emperor nor Yeon Hao paid any attention to that matter. Thats right. Unfortunately, in recent years there has been a tectonic shift in a name full of legends and myths. King Gongsun Baekryong is dead, and the evil man named Blood Jade Demon, who disturbed the imperial pce, is now a ruined person and imprisoned. . With two of the thirteen rare masters who were respected by everyone having passed away, Seongcheons position was reduced to eleven at once. However, it was said that one of the two vacant positions was filled by a new expert. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. The emperor pointed to Yanhou Pavilion with his hand. I heard that you are Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Byeoksan Yeon family. Its just a lie. If there is too much humility, it bes proportional. When you humble yourself, you are no different from shouting to the world that your perspective is useless. I dont care about that. You should care. In order to truly reach heaven. ! It felt like I had been hit with an unexpected blow. The emperor continued speaking while looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, who was flinching. It is courageous to go your own way without caring about the eyes and mouths of the world, but a person who ignores the eyes and mouths of the world and believes only what he wants to believe cannot wash away the stigma of being a petty person, no matter how talented he is. . I dont know what makes you so ufortable, but I like it when you clearly recognize the position you have achieved. Not for anyone else, but for yourself. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking up at the emperor, lowered his head. I will engrave your heartbreaking teachings in my heart. The emperor chuckled. I thought he was just a wild man, but it turned out that he was a plotter with sharp wisdom. I thought you were looking at the world through the eyes of a dangerous schemer, but now you are showing magnanimity that can make up for what iscking. . I crave you even more. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. The emperor sighed softly. He also hasplex thoughts. I became a fool and lived for decades buried in the scent of my husband and women, but I always kept my eyes and ears open to the world. It would have been nice if more attention had been paid to the pce, but that wasnt an easy task for Jim either. As I watched the imperial family being ruined by the minute, I felt like I couldnt survive with my sanity. It was a voice that conveyed sadness, sadness, anger, and confusion. Thanks to you, I havee to know the world of Kangho better than anyone else. It was because of my interest in it that a rare expert called the Light Ghost Demon came to my side. . So I know your worth. . A genius expert who stood shoulder to shoulder with the best yers in the world before bing a member of the elite. A rare militarymander who destroyed the Nine Zhou Famous Family, which was said to be the best family in the world, and traveled around the world with his soldiers, killing all kinds of evildoers. Not only that, but you also roasted and boiled the leader of the ck Ind Four Sects, eliminated the subordinates of the Three Religions, and even became the person in charge of the Alliance of Men and Women, so you stand tall as the most influential person in the river. The emperor smiled. On the other hand, Yeon Ho-jeongs face was bing more and more hardened. In the future, you will be a giant who can cause an earthquake in the entire martial forest with just one step. . It would be very unfortunate for a politician to say that I dont know such a talented person. I I dont want you to be a member of the imperial family and help me right next to me. ? Its okay to live in Gangho. If I think about your character and the character of the Lord of the Houses that I saw here today, even this imperial family would be nothing more than ake to you. The emperor lifted his chin. Take your girl and go to Gangho and spread your intentions. I dont think its a bad offer for you either, since you will have to step up in a situation that you cant do anything about. Chapter 780 Episode 780 Blood of the Empire (5) It was an unconventional and iprehensible proposal. Even the emperor of the world could not understand why the emperor was pushing himself so hard. No matter how clever he was, the other person was also a magnate who had been waiting patiently for decades for an opportunity to change the world, and crucially, he had very little information about the imperial pce. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking up at the emperor in silence, lowered his head. The empires national power is weakening as it weakens, making it a situation like a flurry of wind. know. At times like that, it would be more appropriate for the central figures of the pce toe together as one, rally together, and join forces with the world to ovee the crisis. Its true in principle. There are many nobles in this country. It may not be as powerful as it used to be, but I think the priority is to join forces with them and unite the imperial family first. It was a euphemistic rejection. At the point when he refused the Emperors request, which was not his request, Yeon Ho-jeong had alreadymitted a mortal sin. However, the prostrate officials swallowed their saliva once again at Yeon Ho-jeongs words. They sensed that his words could benefit them as well. Do you really think that way? Thats right. The emperor looked around at the officials and said: Ask the officials to retreat and wait in the fishway. I ept yourmand! The officials carefully got up and left the royal pce. As they left, Hwang Bo-jeok and the soldiers also left the royal pce together. Now, only the emperor and Yan Hao-jeong remain in the royal pce. Slurp. The sound of fine silk rubbing against something. A huge shadow darkened Yeonhojeongs vision. The emperor arose from his bed. Sreuk. Sreuk. The emperores down the stairs step by step. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head and his eyes deepened. It wasnt disheveled. You can tell what a persons physical condition is just by the sound of their steps. It was close to the knowledge possessed by not only Yeonhojeong but also any expert. My body is not broken. I heard that you have been addicted to hunting for decades. Even healthy people are bound to lose their health if they indulge in cinnabar for a long time. No, even the worlds masters will get sick if they live like that without training. But the emperor was not like that. It wasnt as deep as I was, but my breathing was very stable and my steps were light. Although she wore a loose-fitting dress, her body shape was not ruined. It would never have been possible to maintain this condition if it had not been managed thoroughly. From the looks of it, I hadnt even learned the Neigongsim method, but it was truly surprising. Raise your head. Yeon Ho-jeong straightened his back and looked up at the emperor. ! The eyes of the Son of Heaven and the God of War are intertwined as people. No one knew what the shadow over the dragon statue was. Yeon Ho-jeong also could not properly see the face of the emperor sitting on the throne. I could have seen it if I concentrated on my strength, but I didnt even try to do that. And now Yeon Ho-jeong was finally able to see the emperors face. young. It was difficult to intuit his age from his low, dignified voice. However, just by looking at his face, I could believe that he was Ji Cheon-myeongs age. If you look closely, you could almost believe that he was in his mid-forties. I heard that the actual age of the emperor was over sixty. However, he maintained the same appearance. Even though he showed no signs of learning any internal skills, he was very young and healthy. The eyes, which were neither big nor small, were brave and clear, like those of a lion. The bridge of the nose was high, the lips were moderately thick, and there were wrinkles on the face, but no blemishes. It was a surprisingly impressive face. Although his appearance is not overpowering, it can be said to be truly an emperor-like appearance that exudes nobility and dignity. The emperor smiled. It is indeed clearer to see it from up close than to look down from up there. What is clear? You have a very nice physique. It doesnt have arge and magnificent armament structure, but it is as hard as a rock. . Yeon Ho-jeong said nothing. The emperor, who was looking down at Yeonhojeong with a smile, turned his back and walked to the spot where Cao Chong was lying down. Slurp. The sound of Eui rubbing the floor sounded very chilling. Amazing. Yeon Hao-jeong was inwardly surprised by the emperors distribution. The emperor, standing in the position of Jo Chung, was showing his back to Yeon Ho-jeong. Here, if Yeon Hao-jeong wanted to, he could stab the emperor in the back in an instant. Of course, it would be the same whether they turned around or not, but showing ones back was itself a sign of confidence and proof of trust. The emperor said, looking down at the floor from his seat. It may not be as good as it used to be, but Jo Chungs family was a prestigious family that produced the Three Dukes several times over several generations. . Its not just Chochung. Ho Yu-jeong, who was sitting there, Jin-gung next to him, and even Heo Byeong in the center of the third row, each of them was a powerful person in the area and had the power of a king. . But what about now? The appearance of those descendants. Yeon Ho-jeong answered honestly. It didnt seem like anything special. The emperor nodded. Its nothing special. Actually its worse than that. As a child of a noble family, they have learned a lot, but they only use it for their ownfort and waste the wealth umted by their ancestors. When the treasury is empty, they use their petty power to suck up the blood of the people to fill a bigger treasury. . A hungry thief steals clothes and food and runs away. But these guys dont have enough of the countrys treasures, and they are even squeezing out the blood of the people. They are the worst and biggest thieves in the world. Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised to hear the anger in the emperors voice. For some reason, I thought the emperor would always only have anguid and dignified voice. The current emperor was not the Son of Heaven. He was angry as a person. Its entirely my fault for letting those guys get to that point. It was force majeure. There is no such thing as force majeure for those in power. . It is all my fault that the peoples homes and lives were washed away by the flood, that the forest was burned down by lightning falling from the sky, and that the country was ruined by failing to prepare for an invasion by foreign forces. The emperor chuckled. Its the position that takes responsibility for everything, so that position is a heavy one. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Ive heard something simr to that before. Jongnam Jang Mun-in. I didnt hear it directly. I vaguely remembered that Jongnam Jang Mun-in had said something like that when I was talking to Elder Three, who hade to visit me on a hint. Is it only the throne that does that? From the family, school, army, and martial arts sect, the leaders are all the same. You cant climb on it carelessly, you cant get on it carelessly, and you cant get away without it. Havent you endured all that and persevered for decades? Of course it is. But who will relieve the anger of the people who lived a life full of pain during that time? The emperor looked up at the ceiling. Every day felt like a year. Is this really the right path? Wouldnt it be better to leave his name in history as a young emperor who was assassinated while fighting evil thugs? If he dies as an emperor, wouldnt someone who is burning with loyalty and agreemente forward and take care of this country properly. . But I realized. It is unbing an emperor of a country to die for my own convenience in a situation where there is no one to take responsibility for. It was a difficult yet simple story. In fact, the biggest and primary cause of this situation was the Three Churches. If you have to curse, its right to say it to them. However, the emperor also cannot be free from criticism. Even if you die, you will be cursed, and even if you endure and persevere, you will still be cursed. That was the responsibility of the head of government. I worked hard for that long and made a promise. . When the timees, I will definitely turn the world upside down. And I thought. In order to overthrow the world, it is right to tear down and repair the imperial pce first. The emperor looked back at Yeon Hao-jeong and said. Did you say that the priority is to unite with the nobles? I did. There is no such thing as nobility in this world that I see. Its not a burden, its me. It was a statement that coexisted with a fearful resentment and a sense of responsibility. It was a statement that could have been made because, as a person, not an emperor, he hated his own fate and the turbulence of the world. Etiquette, customs andmon sense. These are just words that blind peoples eyes. There are certainly times when those things are needed, but not now. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Are you nning on letting that destruction begin as a small cause? The emperor smiled. You are great, but I trust the man who became your father more than you. Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed turbulence. No matter what a person is, an emperor is an emperor. A man who sat in such a great position thought so highly of my father. I thought this after hearing the words your father spoke when he appeared and seeing the look in his eyes and the energy he showed. Ah, if I had just one loyalist like me, the decades of patience would have been cut in half. ! You are different from your father, but you are a great person in another way. The emperor closed his eyes. The noble family in the world I want to create is a ce where people like you who have great abilities but are humble, use their wealth for the good of the world, and set an example by stepping forward to help others. . My dream is to have such families spread throughout the central ins and try to enrich the country. . I like the family you and your father are called Yeonga. I hope that the Yeon family will be the cornerstone of a new world and an example for all people. After listening to it, it seemed like it wasnt just a choice made for the sake of the preservation of the throne. I think Ive heard something incredible. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. The Emperors face hardened. By the way, you are amazing too. No matter how much the emperors dignity is not what it used to be, he refuses even when the master of a country offers to give him food. There is no one like you in the history of the empire. Children are not objects. Who said it was an object? In these difficult times, it is only natural to be inws and raise a family. Because he is a person who struggles with responsibility as an emperor, even suchmon words convey a sense of depth. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Small people do not have the ability to make inner people happy. What kind of wife would like a man like that, who often gets his hands dirty as he goes back and forth between the central ins on random days? You are so romantic. I just think about the minimum respect. I am not able to provide even that to my close friends. The emperor chuckled. It would be nice to livefortably. The emperor, who climbed the stairs again and sat down on the throne, spoke in a more serious voice. No matter what, the officials heard what I said as the emperor, so at least pretend to be worried. Of course I will. I dont think Ill ever get married even if I die. Who wouldnt be concerned about being inws with the royal family? Speak from the corner of your mouth that is raised. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. The emperor smiled and nodded. Lets just go out now. I enjoyed todays conversation. It was an honor to meet you. Think carefully about your marriage. All right. Chapter 781 Episode 781. Blood of the Empire (6) After leaving the royal pce, Yeon Ho-jeong went straight to Yeon Wi. Ssss Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss tssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss of of Yeonwi on the bed, respectively, of breathing had be more stable than this morning. There was still no color in my face, but the recovery was quick. Seeing as the boiling internal energy had calmed down considerably, it seemed like he woulde to his senses within a few days. father. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and grabbed Yeon Wis wrist. Wooooow. The energy of the Gwangmyeong Shrine swirled around Yeonwis body. When the energy of Jeongjong, which follows nature, meets a more pure energy, it seeps into it and achieves coexistence. Yeonhojeong gently raised Yeonwis vitality with the energy of Gwangmyeong Shindan, and at the same time burned the tableware and ced the remaining energy on the danjeon. Wooooow. The energy of the Gwangmyeong Shindan stayed in the Danjeon of Yeonwi and made the seething internal energy even more stable. It didnt end there. Yeonhojeong did not retrieve the energy, but kept it fixed in Yeonwis Danjeon. Although it was a very small amount, it was the energy of the martial spirit that had broken through the martial arts barrier. The energy remaining in Yeonwis Danjeon melted into the energy of the Gwangmyeong Shrine and increased in size. flinch! flinch! Yeonwis fingertips continued to tremble. Pussssss. Surprisingly, the sword magic energy that was spread all over Yeonwis body began to rush in and surround the ever-increasing energy of the Gwangmyeong Shrine. Phew. The true energy, as pure as light, gradually began to transform into Yan Weis sword fighting technique. If even a little more energy had been put into it, the Light Divine Qi would have swallowed up the Sword Sword Demon Qi entirely. However, a very small amount of energy was absorbed into the sword magic, but it was unable to ovee the force and turned into sword magic. The energy that had been stained with the Light Divine Qi has been transformed back into the Sword Sword Demon, so the aura will be of a higher quality than before. It will not give you the energy of martial arts right away, but it will be a great help in achieving your new skills. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded inwardly. At this level, I dont think I need to inject any more. This technique of Yeonhojeong was a type of physical power. However, it could be said to be a much higher level ability than general physical power. This was only possible when one had to fully understand the tendency and density of ones own true energy as well as the other persons physical condition and the nature of the true energy. Fortunately, Yeonwi was unconscious and was able to easily read Jinkis nature and movements. The reason why Yeonwi was able to recover faster than expected was because of Yeonhojeongs efforts. father. Yeon Ho-jeong held Yeon Wis hand. Yeonwis hands were rougher than Yeonhojeongs. The fact that he had calluses stronger than the hands that wielded such heavy weapons was proof that Yeonwis training was harsher than Yeonhojeongs actualbat. . I tried calling him father, but I couldnt continue the conversation. What else is there to say? I know why you came forward. He must have been worried that he might burn his life down. However, the real reason why the Yanwi came forward was to suppress the power of the devil, which would grow by sucking blood, and at the same time, they did not want a senseless massacre. Of course, they were the ones I would kill anyway. However, there is a clear difference between dying as an enemy and dying by being bitten by an animal. Yeonwi must have thought so. Yeon Ho-jeong knew that. True Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. He lives a very difficult life. Is it because of my mood? In Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, it somehow seemed like Yeon Wi was smiling. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. I wille back again tomorrow morning. Please rest well. Without saying a few words, Yeon Ho-jeong left Yeon Wis residence. Its a mess. When I came out, I could hear construction sounds from all directions. There were many people running quickly here and there. Meanwhile, numerous gold soldiers were stationed here and there, looking around with sharp eyes. In the distance, unknown officials looked at the scattered booklets and bamboo sheets in the rubble of the destroyed building. Next to them, several Hebei martial arts people who had received permission to enter the pce were talking about various things with the resting military officers. What a strange sight. The imperial pce, which does not allow unverified people to enter the pce, is in such turmoil. Yeon Ho-jeong never dreamed that he would see a scene like this. At that time, Zhuge Yan came running from far away. Have you seen His Majestys Majesty? huh. What do you say? We just talked about this and that. So what are you talking about? Kids dont need to know. hey! Did you forget that Im a year older than you?! Yeon Ho-jeong, ignoring Jegal Yeons words, looked around. Anyway, where are the kids? Zhuge Zhenyan stuck out his mouth. What kids? Mukbi, Gangryang, Jinyang, etc. When fighting the blood jade demon army, Mukbi stayed back for a while and moved with the open beggars to avoid causing damage to the surrounding area. This was because he knew that there was no point in getting involved in the battle inside the imperial pce anyway. Kang Ryang and Jin Yang arrivedte and focused their efforts on taking care of the ruined imperial pce. The two men mingled with the workers and helped whenever great strength was needed, even though no one asked them to do so. Ki Woo-hee was under the protection of the open beggars and the Mukryongdae. Unni Mook is probably doing the same thing, but I dont know about Mr. Kang and Ms. Jin. He must be working somewhere in the outer pce. Right. Oh and. why? Zhuge Yan pointed south with his thumb. Lord Yongdu Ark and Hugae are outside the imperial pce. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. * * * So hmm? Peng Mu-gang looked back. Huh, you already said you wanted to see my face, and it looks like the person came by on his own. I see. Hwa Jin-cheon, who was sitting on the ground sipping alcohol from a gourd, slowly stood up. Full Sang tilted his head. What brings you up? Hwa Jin-cheon snorted. A master who has risen to the rank of Seongcheon ising, so shouldnt he show some courtesy as the head of a n? Full-sang frowned. Even for experts in Seongcheon, the distribution is different. Hwa Jin-cheon looked at his disciple with evil eyes. Are you out of your mind? What. Whether it is agreement or loyalty, Gangho Moorim is a world where the strong are recognized. Among them, Seongcheon is someone who deserves the respect of all the martial arts people. Why are you considering distribution? is it? For martial people, martial arts is a means, an end, and even life itself. Regardless of whether he is young or has a low distribution, if he has honed his talent and risen to the rank of the best yer in the midfield, it is only natural that he should be honored. A man who has never done anything like that before. Are you and Seongcheon the same? Everyone listening is going to catch fire and die? While the two priests were having a trivial conversation. hook! Yeonhojeong jumped over the outer wall in one go and approached them. Peng Wugang greeted him with a smile. Are you here? yes. I heard that Lord Bangju and Hugae came. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwajin-cheon. The two took the lead without any regard for who was first. I see you, Lord Yongdu Ark. I see you, Dae-su Yeon. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong was embarrassed. Why are you acting like this all of a sudden? It is natural to show formality to the best of Gangho, who has risen above Seongcheon. You dont have to. What are you doing in a private way Hwa Jin-cheon, who ignored Yeon Ho-jeongs words, pped the back of the head. Say hello, man. Full-sang grumbled and took the gun. Its been a while. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and lowered his head. I got to see you sooner than I thought. puck! Hwa Jin-cheon once again hit the back of the head. Full-sang looked at Hwajin-cheon with resentful eyes. Why again! You bastard, what do you mean by being polite? Is this someone you know? Then, since I know him, how can I say its been a while? Oh, the back of my head. Im embarrassed in front of my friends. You bastard! You too will soon be the owner of a bangpa! Just distinguish between construction and construction! Full-sang grumbled. I understand. Im holding back because its awkward. Hey, if this guy takes over as ark, hell ruin the reputation of the Hundred Thousand Openers. Its Bangpa, which is already rumored to be dirty, but its worth pooping on. Do you really want to get married? sorry. In front of a teacher who red like a tiger, no matter how powerful he was, he had no choice but to be a jerk. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. You dont have to go that far. Hwa Jin-cheon shook his head. You cant do that. You too must be clearly aware of your position. Thats how it is. Gangho also has its own manners. If you ignore such things, bad rumors will spread, or in the worst case, you will incur resentment even though it is not a big deal. . Who would want to have an enmity with the master of Seongcheon? You have many family members, right? For the sake of your family, it is best to refrain from makingments that lower your position. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Ill keep that in mind. It was simr to what I heard from the emperor. Hwa Jin-cheon chuckled. But now that Ive reached Seongcheon, Im much better than before. I think people have be quite soft. Full-sangs righteous snout once again went against its owners will. The person who suffered from poison because of that ghost-like person has good speed. Pow! The statue fell to the ground. This time, I was hit hard and couldnt even get up properly, so I was rolling around on the floor. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. At that time, I became sorry about what happened. Hwa Jin-cheon shrugged his shoulders. Thanks to you, we no longer incur the partys resentment, so that alone is enough. Lets forget everything that happened in the past. If you do, I would be grateful. Sit down. There are no chairs or anything. yes. The people gathered sat down. Peng Wugang asked in a coy tone. But what about poison? What poison? Hwa Jin-cheon waved his hand. Its not good to hear. Lets talk about the future. Hmm. It was a look of curiosity that could not be ovee. Hwa Jin-cheon, ignoring Peng Mu-gangs sad look, looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and said. I still wanted to talk to you. I also wanted to ask you some things. It makes sense. I will listen to you first. Yeon Ho-jeongs face instantly became serious. As far as the Lord of the Dragon Heads know, there are no more followers of the Three Religions in the Central ins? Youre asking a difficult question right away. Hwa Jin-cheon was lost in thought in silence. We are reviewing the information we have received so far. After a while. If you look at the information from the opening, all the secrets of the three religions have been eliminated through this battle of the imperial pce. Yeon Ho-jeong breathed a sigh of relief. The same was true for Paengmugang. Hwa Jin-cheon shook his head. But the midfield is wide. It is said that the main branchs methods are spread all over the world, but if they are hiding themselves, there is a high possibility that they would not be caught. I think so too. However, if it is not noticeable by the public, it would be correct to say that at leastrge chunks have been removed. You may think so. Good luck. Then let me ask you the second question. You tell me. Are you acquainted with Tong Tianjin? Hwa Jin-cheons face hardened. I wanted to have this conversation too. Chapter 782 Episode 782. Blood of the Empire (7) Zhuge Yan, who was sorting books with officials rted to the Zhuge family, sighed and stood up. I guess this is enough for this side, right? Well, I guess so. Next Oh, its okay. We will do the rest, so just rest. Oh, I have to pay for the food. The official waved his hand. Its basically what we have to do. The help you have provided so far is more than enough. But And among the documents that we will organize from now on, there are many that should not be known to outsiders. ah. Zhuge Zhenyan scratched his head. The Murim people who entered the pce received permission from the emperor and cleared the ruined pce. Among them, Zhuge Yan helped the officials to retrieve and restore the remaining documents except those that were torn or burned. But that also has its degrees. Although she was the eldest daughter of the Zhuge family, she was not an official belonging to the imperial pce. It was impossible to touch secret documents without direct permission from the emperor. Then I cant help it. Im sorry if I offended you. Zhuge Yan smiled. Dont say that. Its natural. Rather, its nice to be able to rest legally now, isnt it? haha. If you need help with anything in the future, please call me anytime. Do not worry. The amount of work organized by one person was several times more than that organized by 10 managers. We cant allow such efficient resources to rot. These are people who only have a connection with the Zhuge family but have never seen each other before. However, after a few days of hard work, they became closer and began to joke around without hesitation. Then Ill just leave. Go ahead. Ah, how about having a ss of celebratory wine with your colleagues today? Are you saying congrattions? hmm? Arent you acquainted with the eldest son of Byeoksan Yeonga over there? Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled. We are friends. Should I say they are closer to bad friends? Although they spoke harshly, you could guess their deep friendship just by hearing their voices. Isnt there a happy asion for the eldest son of the Yeon family? A sergeant? ah! That one? Zhuge Yan shrugged his shoulders. Its a huge slope. Its ridiculous even thinking about it now. You may not know this, but to rise to the top of a powerhouse at that age is something that would make heaven and earth. yes? yes? Oh, that is also something to celebrate. youre right. We dont know, but achieving such a feat at such a young age would normally not be a big deal. Its also a slope. Zhuge Yan tilted his head. Are there any other slopes other than that? Didnt you hear? Your Majesty At that time, the official next to me rolled his eyes. This is my friend. uh? Ah Jegal Zincs eyes sparkled as he saw them suddenly panicking. Did His Majesty the Emperor give him any gift? That is The official who had been ring lowered his head. As managers of a situation where the situation is not good, we must be careful of our words. In fact, I didnt hear it directly, so dont worry about it. Now that you say that, Im more curious? What is it? From what youre saying, it seems like its just a rumor anyway, so please tell me in advance. Concern appeared on the officials face. After a while. Wow! Startled, Zhuge Yan fell backwards on the spot. * * * Tongcheonjinin. One of the famous people called Ganghosamgi () or Ganghosamtong (ͨ). . It is known that they are descendants of the now-vanished Jeonjin-gyo (Full True Religion). However, rather than focusing on mental training and nirvana training like the actual Jin Jeon-gyo, he studied the once widespread Shinseondo (ɵ), and in the process gained supernatural abilities and became skilled in fortune telling and amulets, so to speak, one of the worlds leading magicians. I became a monk. Hwa Jin-cheons face looked dark for some reason. Although he is called a magician, he is seen from the perspective of a martial artist, and in reality, he is an honest Taoist pursuing the Tao. I thought that my special ability was nothing special. I used to make an analogy that it is not special that someone who seeks to reach ultimate wisdom through learning knows more letters than others. I see. I had a close rtionship with him. In fact, thanks to him, I was able to solve a case that almost fell into thebyrinth, obtain a clue to something that others did not know about, and prevent an event that could threaten the world in advance. Things that pose a threat to the world. It was something that sounded meaningful. But at some point I felt he wasnt the same as before. Not long ago. Maybe three or four years ago? He told me that he could no longer see the heavenly g. At least when I saw it, it was the truth. Cheongi. After that, we stopped by once every three or four months for a month at the most and had drinks. But somehow, every time I see him, he bes more and more gaunt. Hwa Jin-cheon closed his eyes. It would be a reminiscence of Tongcheonjinin. Thest time I saw you was a year ago. At that time, he had reached a point where he could no longer be called a Taoist. The eyes that used to sparkle with firearms and magic were bloodshot and cloudy. Before that, he had lost all his weight, leaving only skin behind, and his personality had be irritable, but thest time I saw him, he seemed calmer. . I dont think that calmness is because you have returned to your original self. I felt indescribable fear from him. It was as if something that did not exist in this world and should not exist was smiling grimly. Hwa Jin-cheon opened his eyes again. His eyes were filled with deep worry, sadness, and slight fear. I couldnt stand to see him change. I knew something was going wrong, so I wanted to get some advice from someone. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Takmuja. How did you know? Before I came to the pce, I also met Geomseon Seonbae. ! And I heard it. Why cant he escape from Mt. Wudang? I guess you also heard about Tongcheon. Thats right. Hwa Jin-cheon sighed. It was a deep, heavy sigh that felt as if the ground would tremble at any moment. They say he was possessed by a vicious spirit. yes. I couldnt believe it. In fact, I still cant believe it. Regardless of the issue of whether he believes or not, it is highly likely that he has been involved with the Three Religions for much longer than the Lord the Lord knows. Everyone who heard Yeon Ho-jeongs words was surprised. The only one who wasnt surprised was Hwajincheon. His eyes were full of pain as he calmly looked at Yeon Ho-jeong, but he showed no signs of surprise. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You knew. I was more suspicious than I knew. Thats why I asked about him. Yeon Ho-jeong crossed his arms. Even though he was lost in thought, his mouth did not rest. The Lord said: Thanks to Tongcheon Jinin, we were able to prevent things that would harm the world in advance. Yes, I did. Is there anything else in the Tang Jin world that could pose a threat greater than that of the Three Religions? Even the Three Bridges are not a misfortune thates out of nowhere. Unbeknownst to us, they had been secretly working in the central ins for decades, carrying out all kinds of maneuvers to ensureplete victory. Hwa Jin-cheon sighed. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. It is the heavenly energy that Tongcheonjinin sees. I dont know how you see that. However, my guess is that it will not be a skill that is easy enough to pick and find only what you want. You are right. Just being able to read the flow of heaven from moment to moment is astounding. If you can pick out and read only what you want, it will be a miracle in itself. Thats what I meant. However, no matter how much that may be, his abilities are too out of the norm to be considered as having missed something rted to the Three Religions. . Whether it was because he was possessed by an outsider or a misceneous spirit, or whether he was originally from the Three Religions, his transformation did not happen in just a few years. It is highly likely that he knew of the existence of the Three Religions from long ago. I tried my best to deny it, but now I havee to the same conclusion. Then, at this point, I have one question. Yeon Ho-jeong uncrossed his arms and looked at Hwa Jin-cheon. How much information about Joongwon did you give him? At that moment, everyone present was shocked. It was difficult just to follow the conversation between the two people, but at least everyone here had excellent insight and unique insight into the Jungwon martial arts world. I dont know the details, but I could guess that the future of Jungwon could change quite drastically due to the rtionship between Tongcheon Jinin and Hwajincheon. Hwa Jin-cheon sighed again. It taught me a lot. Weve known each other for a long time. We all know each other well. Knowing a person and knowing what he or she is dealing with are two different things. . Lord Bang didnt know much about what Tongtian Jinyin was doing. On the other hand, he has learned a lot about the overall information that Lord Ark handles. Thats right. hmm. Hwa Jin-cheon closed his eyes. Im not going to make excuses. I will never be able to escape the responsibility of the deaths of innocent people caused by fanatics of the three religions who have happened on the continent so far. Full-sang opened his mouth without realizing it. But, Master. Im sorry for not telling you in advance. I was nning on solving everything here today. Full-sang swallowed his saliva and said. Master, you didnt know that Tong Tian Jin-in was such a vicious person. It is never a sin It is not a sin. . It is entirely my fault for not seeing the person properly. Thats what a leader is. No matter what the intention, if the oue is bad, it is ultimately the leaders responsibility. Hwa Jin-cheon sighed. Moreover, the author, known as the leader of openness, even called Yongan (), failed to recognize the enemys ns and revealed important information to the public. Even after death, he will not be able to close his eyes. Full-sangs eyes were shaking. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. It is a premature self-destruction. ? It is true that the Lord gave him a lot of information, but there is no guarantee that he actually passed on that information to the Three Churches. What does that mean? He said that he worships a god other than a bird, or a god that is terrible even to hear, called a blood god. It is safe to say that he is a person of the three religions, but how could he What I am saying is that the head of the central intelligence organization should not feel ashamed because of things that have not yet been confirmed. . The Lord has a lot of work to do in the future. Also, the existence of the Ark cannot be immediately reced. If so, you need to work harder for the world in the future. This is not the time to get caught up in the past and let go of everything. At least for now. Full-sang looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with grateful eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Its just a relief that important information is no longer going into that direction. You think so now. okay. I guess Ill give it a try for now. Now lets take turns. What are you curious about, Lord? Tong Tianjins disciple is in the imperial pce. I heard that an unknown Taoist monk was imprisoned in prison. Thats right. I cant hastily ask for a meeting since Im in the imperial pces dungeon. Is there any way for this beggar to meet him? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Now that Wulin has saved the imperial pce, it is time to pay off our small debts. huh? I will make a request to your Majesty the Emperor. Since you are the Son of Heaven, wouldnt you ept such a shameful request? The group opened their mouths wide. Even Hwa Jin-cheon was surprised and muttered. Your tone is so Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. It is not guilty even if you curse the Son of Heaven when he is not there. Lets go. Lets rip off this and that. Chapter 783 Episode 783 Blood of the Empire (8) As expected, the emperor readily epted Yeon Ho-jeongs request. However, it was stipted that the criminal must be thoroughly met in prison and that his closest associates would be included in the conversation with him. It was a very natural thing to do. That Taoist was a high traitor who had harmed the imperial pce by helping the Blood Jade Demon Lord Kwak Jun, who was still unable toe to his senses. It was absolutely forbidden for the martial arts people to harm the Taoists. It was time for the group to head to the prison. hey. Everyone in the group turned their heads. There, a cold-faced Gok-gyeong stood with his arms crossed, leaning against the wall of the half-destroyed building. !! There was surprise on the faces of Hwa Jin-cheon and Peng Mu-gang. All of them were experts who could safely represent Gangho. However, no one knew of his existence until the unknown man opened his mouth. However, Peng Wugang immediately recognized who he was. It was because I had only seen it briefly during the battle. you are! Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Are you here? Gok-gyeong frowned openly. The way you talk has changed? Are you even being polite in front of adults? At that moment, Full Sangs eyebrows twitched. The other persons tone was too provocative to just listen and ignore. However, I couldnt just open my mouth without knowing who the other person was. Full-sang just quietly looked at Gok-gyeong. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Didnt you go from being an enemy to being arade in arms? We will treat you in our own way. Fuck you. Is it always like this? It means ying with the other person and shaking it off with a smile when they lose interest. Your words are harsh. When have I ever yed with a senior? Anyway, hes a funny guy. I dont know why His Majesty made such an offer to a guy like you. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Are you doubting His Majestys insight? Gok-gyeongs eyes became cold. Hes such a cocky guy. They say there is no way a wolf grows under a charm, but it seems that a sinister wolf like you is born, right? I dont care how you look at me. So, why did you go to such lengths to hide your presence ande to me? Gok-gyeong looked around at the group and turned around. Follow me. That was the end of those words. He walked forward without hesitation, as if he was confident that he would follow. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Youll be fine without me. Since this was approved by His Majesty, the jail would have been contacted long ago. Hwa Jin-cheon nodded. Sure. Full Sang asked. Who is it that you have such a stiff attitude? Paeng Mu-gang answered on behalf of Yeon Ho-jeong. Light spirit demon. Its a good thing I didnt wake up. Hwa Jin-cheon clicked his tongue. Dont be swayed by personal feelings. This is the imperial pce. If you set things up the way they did outside, even if they bring an entire 100,000 swords, they wont be able to save you. So you didnt say anything harsh. Youre very good. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Then Ill see you againter. Okay then. Take care of yourself. Its not like Im going to fight. Do not worry. Like that, Yeon Ho-jeong left the group and followed Gok-gyeong. Gok-gyeongs steps were fast. Even if he walked without consciously thinking about it, his walking speed was as fast as that of an ordinary person. Yeonhojeongs gait was also not inferior to Gokgyeong. How long did you walk? Saaaaaa. The howling cold wind sharply scratched the bare trees. It was quite a remote ce even outside the imperial pce. It was a clean space during this battle, but I thought it was justifiable because it was so far away. It was bare, but there were lots of trees. It was a small forest. And in the center of the forest, there was arge clearing. Slurp. Only then did Gok-gyeong stop walking and dig out the base of a particrlyrge tree. hmm? What came out of the dug-up ground was a fairlyrge box. Gok-gyeong roughly shook off the dirt scattered on the box and ced it on a t surface. And sat in front of him. Sit down. Yeon Ho-jeong obediently did as he asked and sat across from him. Sigh. Gok-gyeongs hand movements as he opened the box and took out something were very careful. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching wondering what was going on, soon burst intoughter. What Gok-gyeong took out were two liquor bottles made of high-quality porcin. Gok-gyeong said with a frown. why? Is this funny? Its funny. Well, how precious is it that someone worthy of being a nobleman in the world is so careful? Its not just alcohol. This liquor bottle, which looks like ordinary porcin, is also a 100-year-old Hanok. I dont know what it is. I wish I was ignorant. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted. Gok-gyeong handed a bottle of alcohol to Yeon Ho-jeong. There is no cup. Drink it. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the stopper. Hoo. A noble and heavy scent flowed from the bottle. It has a strange scent that somehow seems to be mixed with the smell of leather. But it wasnt that bad. Although it was apletely different type of alcohol than I had ever drank, I could tell that it was a famous liquor that was difficult to find. Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised as he put the spout of the bottle to his mouth and slowly poured out the alcohol. Huh, this is pretty harsh, isnt it? When did you drink it? Gok-gyeong said, letting out an exmation. Its something that came over from the West Station. I dont know the name, but itspletely different from Joongwons liquor. Compared to this, our alcohol is quite fancy. yes. After taking another sip, Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and put down the bottle. It feels like my whole body is burning, from my throat to my stomach. Are you on an empty stomach? Thats how strong it is. Of course, I also have an empty stomach. Alcohol is meant to be consumed on an empty stomach. How many people have you drunk to death because of that pointless theory? bouncer. Gok-gyeong also ced a bottle on top of the box. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I guess its a drink thats quite cherished. At least Im sure its a drink that wouldnt be a waste to put in your mouth. Why are you pouring that good wine into this beautiful spout? Do you have anything else to say? Slurp. Raise your left knee and ce your right hand on the floor. Gok-gyeong, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with a fairly rxed attitude, asked as if throwing a question. I heard you rejected His Majestys offer? There was a strange look of fatigue on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he sighed as if he had lost steam. Was that really it? Did you think there was any other reason? I guessed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became slightly sharp. Are you trying to persuade me? persuade? Thats a funny thing to say. Why would I persuade you? to? Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. It wasnt? There is no need to persuade. Of course we will have to get married. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Do you use the word obvious so easily? Everything is natural before His Majesty the Emperor. Do you know why? Gok-gyeongs expression was somehow drowsy. At least it seemed more rxed than Yeonhojeong. I said it was a suggestion, but in reality, it is no different from the imperial decree. If you dont want to give up being a human being, at least if you live in thisnd called Jungwon, you must never disobey the Emperors orders. It was a suggestion, not an imperial decree. Let me make that clear. No matter what your Majesty says, everything thates out of the mouth of the Emperor is amand and fate. I knew you had a big liver, but I never thought of you as an innocent person. Dont lie. Yeah, honestly, I often thought there was no case. But that was only when the target was me. Yeon Ho-jeongughed without even realizing it. Gok-gyeong continued. I know what youre thinking. I dont know about you, but I know at least this one thing. You want nothing more than to save the Central ins from the hands of the Three Schools. It is natural to save it, and I n topletely uproot it. Yeon Ho-jeongs thoughts have always been that way and have not changed even once. Gokgyeong knew that. You know this, but now its impossible with only the power of the martial arts. Regardless of which organization is superior, it will be difficult to achieve the results you want without the help of the imperial pce. Of course I know. But the imperial pce would also like to destroy the three religions. Thats why His Majesty made such a suggestion to you. I know that trying to read the minds of superiors is not a very good attitude. Whats more, you are the emperor. Dont you like conversations that throw away all sorts of useless formalities? It seemed like he hade with a n. Gok-gyeong was never excited. He is not swayed by Yeon Ho-jeongs answer, which is a bit like a y on words. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became serious. I know your Majesty didnt send you here. of course. Your Majesty is not a very petty person. I wanted to throw away formalities and talk, but I didnt expect him to say something like this. I want to ask you something. I will do what I can to answer. I am not interested in your past or how you came to work under His Majesty the Emperor. What Im curious about is why you care so much about me. Gok-gyeongughed as if he was dumbfounded. His Majesty wants you, so who cares about you or who? Should I care about your little brother Ive never seen? I know. But it seems too obsessive to be that simple reason. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Lets be honest. Yes, I have definitely reached a ce that others may find surprising. Since I opened a martial arts drama before I was born, this is not an easy task for anyone. Gok-gyeongs eyes deepened. He is angry, sharp, sometimes extreme, and sometimes vicious. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong never once boasted about the value of his name or the position he had achieved. Rather, they were busy reducing it. What was important to Yeon Ho-jeong was martial arts, not making others envious. Yeon Ho-jeong speaks confidently. He says he is an excellent person. At first nce, it may seem like bragging, but Yeon Ho-jeong didnt say this to brag. But Your Majesty, it would be better for you to choose someone else rather than me. No, you know its better. Why do you think that? I am busy. Beyond being busy, youre always on the firing line. In martial arts, those who are strong in martial arts are treated well? Its not wrong. However, trying to attract a super expert who may die at any time is never the right decision from a national perspective. Military influence, family name value, etc. In many ways, Yeon Ho-jeong could be said to be the most notable master in the Tanggeum world. Thats why it can be burdensome. Yeonhojeong was saying that. There are many young people whose martial arts skills are lower than mine, but who have potential, are full of determination, have outstanding perspectives, and evene from good families. Before answering, let me ask you one question. Please speak. Gok-gyeongs eyes also became more serious than Yeon-ho-jeongs. Do you simply dislike marriage? Or is it because you feel burdened by forming a rtionship with a member of the imperial family? Or is there a wife or child you have in mind? . Why on earth are you refusing this marriage? Yeon Ho-jeongs answer was a masterpiece. Because Im so good. Chapter 784 Episode 784. Blood of the Empire (9) At that moment, Gok-gyeong was at a loss for words. While talking to this guy today, I promised myself that I would never be embarrassed and I would never get angry. This was because this guy named Yeon Ho-jeong had an unusual personality, regardless of his martial arts skills. But I never thought I would say something like that out loud. You may realize how great the position you have achieved, but isnt this a bit too unlucky? But Yeon Ho-jeong was serious. I am not an ordinary guy. Thats how the world sees it. what? I dont know how it came to be like this, but lets be honest. I truly do not believe that what I have achieved is unprecedentedly great. I am proud of the position I have achieved, but I do not feel that I am overwhelmingly superior to anyone else. however? But the world sees me differently. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. His Majesty the Emperor Geomseon Noh Baedo also told me. Look at exactly what position you have achieved. At first, I thought of it as a warning that too much humility can sometimes lead to anger. . That wasnt what they meant by what they said to me. Gok-gyeongs eyes sparkled. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes opened again and were colored with an unknown confusion. Even though the world saw me as I wanted, I didnt change. However, for those who live in the world and try to do something with the world, the worlds gaze is something that cannot be ignored. I guess so. I will look good enough. He is the eldest son of one of the most prestigious families in the Baekdo political faction, and before bing a member of the n, he was named as one of the Thirteenth Chairs of the Holy Heaven, known as Gangho Choi Soo Su. In addition, as the head of the strongest military unit of the Murim Alliance and the person in charge of the Maengfu alliance, he quickly emerged as one of the most important figures on both sides of the political and evil faction. . He defeated more fanatics of the Three Religions who had infiltrated the Central ins than anyone else, and even participated in the Battle of the Imperial Pce, making a great achievement. Of course, there are many people who have made greater contributions than me, but one of them is my father. . And be His Majestys sire? How will this world view me? Kirin, one of the greatest geniuses of all time and a hero of the times Do you think they will only see it that way? I guess not. On the surface, you could say that. But it wont be like that on the inside. There are so many people who are blinded by power that it is difficult to count them all. The world is overflowing with people who are not greedy for power, but even harbor murderous intentions out of jealousy of someone who is outstanding. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Bing the most outstanding person in the world means sitting in the most dangerous position in the world. You will know because you have seen for yourself why His Majesty the Emperor gave up on himself for decades. Gok-gyeongs eyes wavered. But even for a moment. Thats not even funny. Do you think so? I know what youre worried about. However, it is not right to start worrying without even reaching that point. . If youre a guy born with balls, you have to show that youre willing to handle everything. I know what you mean. Is someone you know saying such weak things? If I wanted to be the best person in the world, if I wanted to be the most powerful person in the world, I wouldnt have had to worry about things like this. If I could fight and win against the Three Schools alone, it wouldnt even be worth worrying about. . Ill say it again, we muste together as one. The task will probably be as difficult as fighting the Three Religions. Wouldnt it be okay to kill those people who are so consumed by their greed for power that they dont know whats important? He was prone to saying harsh words out of fear that he might be an expert from Sapa. Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeong nodded at his words. Its not that I havent thought about it. But that didnt stop us from bing one. Why? Do you think that those who are greedy for power are powerless? No. Those who are greedy for power already have enough power. ! What those without power want is a way to solve the problem that is immediately in front of them. But those with power dont have that. I just want more power. . If we catch and kill all those greedy for power, the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu will copse. This is a damn thing. Shall we take a look at the Inkryongbuju right now? He is preparing a lot to win this war. But his war does not end with fighting foreign powers. He is also preparing to engulf the Baekdo faction after the war with the Three Religions. . The reason I dont hate him at all is because he is not so foolish as to neglect the immediate war for the sake of a future power struggle. But such people are really rare. Gok-gyeongs cheeks trembled slightly. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Do you understand? I am already the biggest and sharpest awl in the world. A few tough pockets have been pierced. If our family bes inws with His Majesty the Emperor, there is a very high probability that the martial arts kingdom will copse. Those who have not experienced the bitter taste of a sharp power struggle cannot understand this. Anyone who has not personally experienced the conflicts and secret struggles that arise in the pursuit of power and fame cannot understand Yeon Ho-jeongs concerns, even if he wakes up after death. Thats why Gok-gyeong felt persuaded by Yeon Ho-jeongs words. This was because he was also sick of the petty behavior of the imperial pce officials. Maybe it has already started. what? These are all preparations to nder me and my family. No way. The world is a ce where unexpected things happen unexpectedly. The political scene is the worst of the worst. . Still, I have achieved merit and there are many people who support me and my father, so I wont be able to make a big move right now. But they will be waiting for every opportunity. What if I eat them all? yes? Gok-gyeong, who had burned his esophagus with strong alcohol, spoke with a calm face. What if you and your family swallow up the Baekdo faction itself? Do you think it is possible? Nothing is impossible. If you are prepared to see blood. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. Regardless of whether it is possible or not, this is evangelism. It seems to me that you still dont know exactly what position you have achieved. ? Just like you said, there are probably some people preparing to nder you and Love Love. But in the end, they will end up doing nothing and just sucking their fingers. If you marry a princess. Why do you think that? Because destroying you, who has His Majesty the Emperor as your father-inw, is like destroying the dignity of the imperial family, and attacking you is like attacking the imperial family. I am just a martial artist with ties to the imperial family. It may sound like a y on words, but if you die as a martial artist, you cannot enter the imperial pce. Because of the non-aggression pact? Because of the non-aggression pact. Does not matter. yes? I am a person of His Majesty the Emperor, not a person of Guanfu. !! Once you be His Majestys sire, from then on I will not be able to ignore you. As soon as you do something wrong, His Majesty will dispatch me to Wulin. I think Ill get more dizzy. You should tell me that in advance. If I touch you, I may not be able to move the imperial pce, but a master with the power of a great gate might go crazy. Those were terrifying words. Yeonho-jeong, who was looking at the beautiful scenery, took a sip of alcohol. The alcohol was still strong. I will think about it, but there is a high probability that this marriage will fall through. Would you like to think about it? Well, it looks like there are no ns to change the answer that has already been decided. I have a set answer, but I will think more deeply about it. Do you know? Youre such a weird guy. Is that so. If you look at his extreme personality, it seems like he will set the world on fire without hesitation, but he is also cautious in this regard. Because I lost a lot of blood. What blood? There was too much blood shed by the Wulin Empire. There is no way not to be cautious. Gok-gyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly said. You havent given me an answer yet, right? yes? Why am I watching you so much and why am I so obsessed with you? okay. Please tell me. It is not because His Majesty the Emperor is watching you. I saw potential in you. What possibilities are you talking about? Possibility as a bridgehead to create a real empire. ?! Because I think I can y a decisive role in getting rid of really meaningless treaties like the Guanwu Non-aggression Treaty and turning this central in into aplete empire. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes wide. On the other hand, Gok-gyeongs eyes narrowed. Intense majesty leaked from those small, open eyes. you said. It is said that the Empire and the Murim shed blood. But I dont think so. . If you think about the empire and the martial arts separately, the martial arts are ultimately martial arts. The countless people living on the continent are not martial people. They are all subjects of the empire. ! Behind the martial arts world full of romance and elegance, there is always a primal fight and flowing blood. Moorim was like that originally. Wulin is also part of the empire, but you dont think so. Its worth it. It was the imperial family that first enacted the non-aggression pact, and that means a clear distinction. . It is only the empire that sheds blood. Only the Empire shed blood. His Majesty the Emperor, the Empire itself, vomited blood and the people who were members of the Empire died. Gok-gyeong shook his head. Have you ever thought about it? How strange is it that people around the world view the empire and the martial arts world differently? Even though in the end, they are all members of the same empire. No offense to official duties. Yes, its because of that kind of impertinence to official duties. However, if you look at the world from a little distance, anyone will be able to see how fragile the Central ins world is right now. ! It doesnt matter who made the treaty first. Now, there is no need to even recall the intention. What matters is this moment and the future. Yeon Ho-jeong swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Gok-gyeong smiled faintly. Your Majesty said that, right? Starting with Love Song, he will change the worlds aristocracy. Thats right. Did you think His Majesty would try to control the martial arts world by taking you, who has a high probability of bing the next best person in the world, under hismand? . Your Majesty is not such a petty person. The ideals your Majesty holds are not that easy. You only saw His Majesty as simr to countless powerful people, but you did not see the blood and bitterness that flowed through the years he endured. then? The reason His Majesty wants to make you his sire is to make the world one again. !! Aplete empire. His grand n to calm down the beasts that run wild with only faith, ignoringws and institutions, and then create one huge world is alive and breathing in his heart. That Do you know what people call that dream? Sara rock. The blowing cold wind teased the bare tree branches. It is called under heaven. Chapter 785 Episode 785. The line of the game (1) Exciting! My heart was beating strongly. The body did not move, but consciousness returned. However, it wasnt clear and it felt like a dream. Even in that daze, he thought. That you will soon be able to fully stand up. In order to do that, you must break out of this daze andpletely control your body with your will. Concentrate. Saaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It feels like its stuck at the bottom of a cliff and is rising at an rming rate. Even though my body was not moving, I could clearly feel the feeling of floating at high speed. It was a mystical experience. Without any distracting thoughts. hook! In an instant, my mind became clear. A person who wakes up will naturally open his eyes. But he didnt. Its not that I couldnt do it, its that I didnt do it. There was a reason for that. Wooooow. In the darkness where nothing can be seen, he created a virtual space. When a person closes his eyes and daydreams, his concentration reaches its peak, and there are times when he thinks he is in that space. His will was so powerful that he created such a space so easily. Ones own body and ones own energy. It was a huge pce built with passages through which blood and energy flowed. Its here. He took a few steps forward and looked up at the huge spire. The spire was somewhat shaped like a sword. The spire soared so high that it seemed as if it could even pierce the clouds, boasting a majesty that overwhelms people just by looking at it. Yeonwis eyes lit up. There were numerous doors on the first floor of the spire. Many of the doors were wide open, and countless carriages were constantly jumping out of the open doors and running in all directions. There were many carriages returning, but they all looked old and worn out. This is my center. This spire was the sword and sword technique, the basis of his martial arts. The procession of carriages running in all directions was a magical energy that spread through all nerves of the body, and the wagons that returned exhausted were a magical energy that had lost its strength afterpleting its work. The constantly circting essence was like a heart pumping blood throughout the body. Yeonwi closed her eyes. And when he resurfaced, he was standing in front of a bright light. It was very bright, but it didnt hurt my eyes. Even though the light was strong, I was able to look straight ahead. It was a core of light that felt strong butfortable. What is this? Yeonwi felt both familiarity and foreignness in this light. Did I have this kind of power? Dandanjeon is more developed than any other master in the world. However, the core of divine energy residing in his upper chamber was not thisrge. The concentration was the same as before, but the size seemed to be three timesrger. Something unknown. Yeonwi felt uneasy. Phew. As he became anxious, the intensity of the light weakened. It was when Yeonwi was trying to remember how she felt for a moment. ?! Yeonwi saw something foreign hidden in the weakened light. Gold? To be exact, its something golden. snake? It wasnt a snake. It was long and coiled like a snake, but it definitely didnt seem to be a snake. I dont know what it is but thats not my strength That was then. hook! Something golden pierced Yeonwis body in an instant. omg! Surprised, Yeonwi looked down at her chest. But it was fine. I felt a sensation prating my body, but there was nothing wrong with my consciousness. What was it? sh! Yeonwi turned around. A long distance away, a group of intense lights began to pour out from a spire that seemed to reach the sky. Yeonwi closed his eyes again and opened them. Then his consciousness suddenly reached the spire. !! Yeonwis eyes widened. Rumbling!! The steeple shook violently as if there had been an earthquake. At the same time, Yeonwi felt a sharp pain inside her chest. Jingi Gurgling! Rumbling! The appearance of the carriages rushing in all directions changed little by little. It became bigger and more shy. The wheels became thicker and the horses pulling the carriages became much bulkier. The fact that the appearance of the carriages changed to be more robust meant that his true spirit also changed to be stronger and more dense than before. why?! As I questioned this, I felt a slight pain in my head. sh! Something golden shot out from the core of the upper chamber and struck the spire once again. Rumbling! The swaying spire added to its size. At the same time, the carriagesing out becamerger and more robust. Yeonwi could note to his senses. sh! Grumble! sh! Grumble! Light shes and the spire shakes. Then, the appearance of the carriages keeps changing. Some power lurking in the upper part of the battlefield is affecting the sword fighting technique. And that wasnt a bad thing for Yeonwi. Rather, it was naturally but explosively raising the level of divine skill. Yeonwi, who was looking up at the spire in a daze, suddenly realized that something was being held in his right hand. knife?! It was a sword. It was a simple, but perfectly proportioned steel sword. It was not an actual sword, but the ideal sword that Yeonwi himself thought was there. Rumbling! Heaven and earth shook. In that scary environment, Yeonwi somehow feltughtering out. The sword was always by my side. If you meet Buddha, kill him. So what should the prosecutor do? Its in my hand, but its mine and not me. Yeonwi held the sword upside down. I must soon be a sword. He stabbed his heart with force. Sigh! * * * sh! evil! Zhuge Yan, who came to see Yan Wei, was so shocked that he sat down. Whoa! The intense glow that emanated from Yeonwis abdomen between the eyebrows and the sr plexus was brightly lighting up the room. Zhuge Yan woke up in surprise. Matriarch! At that time, Yeonwi opened her eyes. . The light that filled the room suddenly disappeared. Whoa. With a light sigh, Yeonwi slowly raised her upper body. Even though he had been lying down for a long time, his movements were very smooth. It felt like I just woke up from a nights sleep. Go, matriarch! Youre awake! Its zinc. Yeonwi looked calm and rxed as always. Zhuge Yan was purely happy. You finally woke up. What a relief. How long have I been lying down? Its been quite a while. I see. Yeonwi looked out the window. It seemed like noon had already passed. It wasnt evening, but the sun was slowly setting. Its still the imperial pce. yes! What is the situation in the imperial pce no. It is done. Yeonwi slowly took off the nket and put both feet down on the bed. Zhuge Yan hurriedly helped him up. Matriarch, please lie down some more. Ill call the councillor. Okay. I know my body well. But I couldnt move my body, but I was conscious. As long as you dont overdo it, youll be fine. Then here, have some water. Yeonwi slowly drank the water from the bowl. It was a move that was by no means urgent. The feel of the water was fresh for the first time in a long time, but Yeonwi was still calm. Its nice that its moderately warm. It seems like your skills have improved again. The bowl of cold water was instantly heated using inner energy and handed to him. I was able to see that Zhuge Zincs Qigong level was very outstanding. Zhuge Yanughed as if he was embarrassed. Its nothing special. Are you sure youd be okay with that? Yeah, its okay. We inserted a tube into your esophagus to feed you, but you will still be hungry. Please start with a light meal. Yeonwi smiled. For a moment, Zhuge Yan flinched. This is because Yeonwis smile looked somehow different. Thanks to the constant flow of energy from heaven and earth to supply nutrients, I am not in a hurry even when I feel hungry. But I should listen to the king before that. Zhuge Zhens eyes wavered. Do you want to see His Majesty the Emperor? He is the one who entrusted the fate of the imperial family to a single person. Now that Ivee to my senses, its only right that I start by saying hello. Then Zhuge Zhenyan lowered his head. Please wait a minute. I will go and tell it. thanks. no. I cant tell you how happy I am that the head of the family has woken up. Yeonwi, who was smiling, suddenly tilted her head. But is something going on? yes? Your face is full of confusion. Is it my face? It seems so. Zhuge Yan smiled. Nothing like that has happened. Do not worry. Yeonwi, who was quietly examining her face, quickly nodded. Okay, I got it. After saying hello, Zhuge Yan left the room. Yeonwinded on the floor. It was better than I expected, but perhaps because I had been lying down for a long time, the feel of the soles of my feet on the floor was a little awkward. Slurp. Slurp. After taking off her clothes and putting on clothes that had been neatly folded to one side, Yeonwi caught sight of a sword hanging on the wall. It looks simple, but if you look closely, it is a treasured sword full of artistic workmanship on both the de and the scabbard. The length and thickness of the sword body were a bitbative, but they were well bnced. It was the Cheonra Imperial Sword. It was one of the imperial treasures bestowed directly by the emperor. Yeonwi left the room holding the imperial sword. Whoa! The wind blowing was very cold. It is not a wind that a patients body can ept. Even though my breathing is very slow, steam is leaking out of my nose. It was extremely cold. Yeonwi closed her eyes. Perfect! Perfect! thud! The sounds of workers working could be heard from somewhere in the distance. That wasnt all. This cold wind blowing quite strongly gave us a lot of information. Numerous sounds, smells, the movements of the masters, and even the flow of the air. Feel so good. The imperial pce was devastated. This is because the outer and inner walls were destroyed in the battle that day. But at this moment, in this vast area, an atmosphere full of strong vitality and hope was burning like a me. I could feel the passion-filled breath of those who forgot the bad news that happened in the past and ran for the future. Yeonwi, who closed his eyes and felt the atmosphere of the imperial pce, sat cross-legged on the spot. Wooooow. The sword fighting spirit naturally rose and spread throughout his body. The energy that had been regenerating the body on its own was channeled into much more abundant movement with clear will. Pussssss. The piled up tableware flew away in an instant. The fatigue was no longer visible in the eyes that slowly opened. No, rather, there were two eyes that were much clearer and deeper than before the fall. His eyes, which had cast off their cloudy veil, were filled with a strange power that drew people in just by looking at them. I see. Yeonwi let out a soft sigh. I was wondering why Jinki had grown so much. It was only while he was operating Jinki with his will that he finally realized. The reason for the growth of Shingong and the real reason why the density of Jinki has increased. Jeong-ah. The identity of that energy that was somehow unfamiliar yet familiar. It was the power of one of the two beings he loved most in this world. You took good care of your ugly father who didnt do anything for you, even at the cost of sacrificing yourself. I felt like I knew how my son felt when he shared his energy. That made me feel even more grateful and even more sorry. Immediately after meeting His Majesty That was then. ?! Yeonwi, who had rxed her cross-legged posture, slowly stood up. After a while. Someones loud voice was heard outside the door of the residence. Pleasee, Your Majesty! Chapter 786 Episode 786 The Line of Great Country (2) Yeon Ho-jeongs face was quite serious as he returned to Naejeong after meeting Gok-gyeong. It was then. Yeonhojeong Daehyeop. Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. I told you not to call me that, man. Zhuge Yan came over, giggling. Where have you been? I was having a conversation with Senior Gok-kyung. We didnt fight, right? If we had decided to fight among ourselves, the entire outer fortress would have been destroyed. but. The true power of Seongcheon, or the masters who performed martial arts, is beyond imagination. When these god-like forces collide, the entire area is devastated. Furthermore, if there was such a sh of forces and his career was shaken up, there is no way that the super experts in the area would not have known about it. Zhuge Yan said with a bright face. I know? The Lord of the House has woken up! what? Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. Father? huh. You woke up earlier, and His Majesty went to see the head of the family in person. It was a surprise. Your Majesty went in person? Isnt it amazing? I heard everyone was surprised. He was so determined that no one could stop him. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Is that it? The emperors favor toward his father is truly unusual. Of course, that in itself is an honor and joy, but Whats wrong? huh? Howe you dont seem to like it? Is there something wrong? No, whats the problem? Zhuge Zhen, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, asked cautiously. Is it because of the marriage? Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised. How did you know that? You cant not know. The story has already spread widely among officials. And Im close with the officials. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. The damn civil servants are too light even though their snouts are light. omg! hey! No matter what, you cant say things like that in the pce! If it doesnt work out, it doesnt work out. Even His Majesty the Emperor would be astonished at the way he used his tongue without even knowing what was important. They dont seem to realize that the very remark could strangle them. What does that mean? The marriage of a martial arts person and the child of the emperor is in itself a shocking thing. However, the fact that there are rumors floating around that have not yet been confirmed cannot be viewed favorably by His Majesty the Emperor. I dont know, but mid-ranking officials will begin to be purged in the near future. Even the emperors feelings toward his ministers were extremely bad. You will probably have decided to change water anyway, but the time wille much sooner. Well, now that I think about it, thats true too. But if that many people were purged, the government would be paralyzed. Im already paralyzed and rotting away. His Majesty will be pleased that the time to cut out the affected area has been brought forward. Is that so? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. what? huh? You can think about that much, right? Why are you surprised when you know better than me? Im kind of smart, but Im not perfect. Im so tired of worrying about this and that all the time. Is that so? Yeon Ho-jeong looked very distraught. Zhuge Yan asked again. But looking at your expression, why does it seem that you are not happy about this marriage? Didnt I tell you before? My father said that it is right to marry someone you love. Its our family tradition. Even the family tradition After all, you are His Majestys daughter, right? A princess. You still dont like it? Its not that I dont like the person, its that I dont like the situation. And you know what? What is my life like? A guy like me is better off being alone for the rest of his life. Its an award that will only cause people trouble. Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled. What kind of woman would be happy living with a man like you? It was a joke-filled blow, but Yeon Ho-jeong took the words seriously. That is correct. So, I hope Ji-pyeong is in charge of Sogaju as well. what? Its not because shes my younger sister. Is there anyone in the world who would be as good to his woman as Jipyeong? It may be a bit frustrating, but its upright, bright, and kind, and even the background isnt bad, right? Have you ever seen this kind of outburst? Zhuge Yan, who wasughing, suddenly realized that Yeon Ho-jeongs words were not that exaggerated. Isnt that true? Everyone knows that Yeon Ji-pyeong has a good personality. Moreover, the direct descendants of Byeoksan Yeonga, a part of the Kanghoyuk family, are also talented. But that doesnt mean the character wasnt good. He was a person that anyone could like. If you were to visit the whole world, there would be a line of women stretching hundreds of miles who would say they would marry Yeon Ji-pyeong. Still, if His Majesty the Emperor himself proposed it, it would not be a proposal but more of an imperialmand. How could you refuse it? I have to make you understand. And if I be the sire of His Majesty the Emperor, the martial arts world will be shaken. What do you mean by that? Yeon Ho-jeong briefly told the story of the conversation he had with Gok-gyeong. Zhuge Zhens face hardened. Its a possibility. Possibility? There are probably countless people in Moorim already targeting me. Its difficult to deal with them with force, so theyll try all sorts of tricks, right? Just preparing for it and actually executing it are two different things. The fact that you were prepared is the problem in itself. Yes, even if we cant help it, it still doesnt change the fact that you shouldnt marry a princess. So how do you reject it? His Majesty didnt request it too strongly. At least on the surface it is. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If I say I wont do it, this marriage will be canceled. There is no other way than to find a way. Then why are you so worried? . Yeon Ho-jeong paused for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeongs face looked quite distraught as he raised his head and looked up at the sky. Just looking at his words and expressions, it was clear that he would never marry a princess. But what is so troubling? Are you afraid that His Majesty will look at Yeonga negatively? Jegal Zhen, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeongs face, suddenly realized that his stomach, which had been bloated for some reason, felt quite refreshed. Hoo Jegal Yan opened his mouth. Kwaaak! 100 million! Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. What are you doing, so dirty? Zhuge Zhenyan patted his stomach. I thought I couldnt digest what I ate yesterday, but now I feel better. Eat in moderation, eat in moderation! shut up! Jegal A-yeon, who wasining, punched Yeon Ho-jeong in the chest! I hit it. Well, then whats the problem? You can just refuse. Rejection is a foregone conclusion. No matter how much I think about it, I cante up with an estimate. therefore! Is there anything else to worry about? If you just look at his face, it seems like he lives with all the misfortunes in the world. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. Id rather refuse, but I dont think this marriage itself is a bad thing. what? Its a waste, isnt it? Its toote to bury it like this. what? Could it be that the imperial family and the martial arts? okay. Zhuge Zhens eyes sank. Surely the horizon? Have you forgotten about our familys family customs that I mentioned a little while ago? Oh right. Is Zhuge Se a human? Isnt this the child you picked up? hey! Its rude of you to say that! Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. done. I have to go see my father first. Zhuge Yan grinned. Youre having a private meeting with His Majesty? Did you just forget about it? Youre pretty stupid too, arent you? Your Majestys energy is moving in this direction. The conversation is over. uh? How can someone so foolish and weak in martial arts get his boat out there? You bastard! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and headed toward Yeon Wis residence. Zhuge Yan, walking along Yeonhojeong, grumbled until the end. * * * father. Are you here? After those words, the two were silent for a moment. Two people looking at each other without saying a word. Zhuge Yan couldnt help but notice the soft yet heavy atmosphere. Yeonwi smiled. Youve grown a lot. Thanks to my father. What did you do for me? Your very existence gives you strength. It was a short statement, but Yeonwi felt her heart sink. But I didnt try to show it. You have made a mark in the history of your family. As far as I know, there is no one who opened martial arts in his family and reached the level of a martial god. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. I am who I am today thanks to the teachings passed down from generation to generation of my ancestors. Yes, the martial arts you have learned are different, but you also learned the martial arts from your home family. Never forget that. No matter what your talent or experience, there is a reason why you are where you are today. I know. Always live with gratitude. But there is no need to be bound by a mold. If you live your life well ording to your own will, it is a repayment to your ancestors. Ill keep that in mind. I will hand over the Sogaju position to Jipyeong. It was a remark that came out of the blue and yet had a huge impact. Zhuge Yan looked at Yan Wei in surprise. But Yeonwi looked calm. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were filled with surprise, but he didnt seem too surprised. I wanted you to continue the family as the eldest son. Aside from your skills, I thought you were more suited to the position of head of the family than Jipyeong in difficult times like this. Yes, I know. Even though you are my child, you have already surpassed your father and are painting all over the world as you wish. It would be such a waste to break those strong and powerful brush strokes. . Family may not give you strength, but you cannot limit your life with a strong fence. If you dont have the strength, you wont know, but this family is not so easy that it will copse if you are let alone, so dont worry and fly with strength. father. Yeonwiughed and joked. Im sure youre not jealous because you were pushed out by your lovely younger brother, right? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes trembled. After a while, he slowly bowed. You were so criticized because of your ugly son. You guy, who said they would kick you out? If the familys home is in danger, they muste running as soon as possible. I said it was okay to go home, but I never told you to break off your rtionship. of course. Still, Im sorry. Yeonwi smiled and grabbed Yeonhojeongs hand and lifted him up. There was pride on Yeonwis face as she touched her sons shoulder. He grew up well. What child in the world canpare to you? Jipyeong stillcks many things, so you will need to take care of him after he gets busy. I will definitely do that. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong felt grateful that he finally understood her feelings. At the same time, I felt deeply sorry for my father, who must have thought so hard to break his wishes and support his sons path. His Majesty bestowed the dragon tablet. Lets go in and have a drink. Ill make you some tea myself. All right. Yeon Wei said while looking at Zhuge Yan. A-yeon, letse and have a drink, too. yes? Ah yes! After a while, the beautiful scent of tea spread throughout Yeonwis room. father. Im sorry, but Ill speak first. yes. His Majesty said something unusual and left. . Are you not nning on getting married? Thats right. Okay then, thats it. Zhuge Yan felt like he couldnt even breathe. Even though he lost the opportunity to be inws with the royal family, he showed no signs of regret. Thats what I was most curious about. Your heart. For some reason, it seemed like that, but you still rejected it. There are not many women who will understand me. Thats why its so troublesome. Once the busy work passes, kill your temper and live. Ill try my best. Is there anything else you want to say? I have concerns. What are you worried about? I would rather not do it, but the marriage between the royal family and the martial arts family itself has great meaning. Its too unfortunate to let it go like this. so? A subtle look of confusion appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I have a good idea, but Im not sure if its okay to do this. I guess the judgment has been made. Towards a good result. However, the reason for hesitation may be because of the target. . Who are you thinking of? Yeon Ho-jeong answered. Chapter 787 Episode 787 The line of the game (3) The next day. Are you here? yes. Hwa Jin-cheon looked Yeon Ho-jeong up and down andughed. It looks like he didnt fight you. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Why would you fight with that guy? There is no need to fight anymore. Yes, Im d. At that time, silence approached from a distance. Yeon Gongja. Are you resting well? Mukbi grumbled. Why rest? I went to support the public and only finished it yesterday. Eh? Support for the public? Hwa Jin-cheon said. We are not the only ones who suffered damage from the Battle of the Imperial Pce. Cities close to here were also damaged. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. The civilian poption was also harmed? To be exact, it wasnt direct damage from the battle. However, the upper-ss party that wasing to the imperial pce was unable to enter due to the battle here. In a situation where they couldnt do either this or that, it looks like the upper-level members got drunk and caused quite a stir. Eh? The power of government officials close to the imperial family is very strong. The problem is that the top was also connected to the government, and the government officials actually arrested people who had suffered damage because of the top. . Literally the whole city woke up. In most cases, it would have been difficult to do so, but the atmosphere in the imperial family was so bad that public sentiment in the city plummeted. A situation that was almost like a popr uprising broke out. Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Hwa Jin-cheon sighed deeply. There was so little faith in the imperial family. The reason is that the government here is so corrupt that the lives of the people have be very impoverished. The imperial family did not step forward. The anger of the people that had built up exploded. So what happened? Many people died and were injured. Numerous houses and buildings copsed. At that time, Pangaju came out. Warriors drawn from the Paeng family stopped the fight and intervened. Is that the end? No matter how much Hebei Paengga, there is nothing they can do about the people of the government. Even the imperial family is right around the corner, right? So we ended up protecting the city. For now, yes. To the ministers. . No. If Iin here, it will all be over there. Thats right. I will speak directly to His Majesty the Emperor. Hwa Jin-cheon smiled. Yes, I would be grateful if you could. The people will also feel safe. Yeon Ho-jeong felt confused. Suddenly, Gok-gyeongs words came to mind. It is only the empire that sheds blood. Only the Empire shed blood. His Majesty the Emperor, the Empire itself, vomited blood and the people who were members of the Empire died. Yes, its because of that kind of invibility of government affairs. However, if you look at the world from a little distance, anyone will be able to see how fragile the Central ins world is right now. The imperial family lost its power. A rotten crown. Although prominent members of the political faction managed public security on their behalf, they were unable to properly punish the corrupt government officials. This is because the martial arts people do not have the authority to do so. Even the Hebei Feng family in the world is like this, so what about other sects? If you move away from the central government, the governments power will weaken. In remote areas, it may be possible to remove enough corrupt officials In that case, the risk of corruption from the rise of the martial arts faction that ignores imperialw increases. Yeon Ho-jeong was deeply surprised. I was clearly aware that the world was a mess, but when I looked closely, I realized that it was a world where it would not be strange if it copsed at any time, just like Gok-gyeong said. I was toocent. Killing is not the end. It ispletely different from killing an enemy in response to a foreign invasion. Killing a member of an organization is no different from killing that organization as a whole. It would be even more difficult for anyone to take action if the opponent was a government official. I also simply thought about getting rid of the Three Religions and didnt think about anything more. There was a difference. Yeon Ho-jeong was convinced that his people would die due to the three religions. Because its something Ive already experienced once. He even lost manyrades. That is why they hate the three religions and want to eradicate them. Yeonhojeongs great intention ended there. Although he would not sit by and watch innocent people die, he lived a life that did not look beyond that. For him, Gok-gyeongs words and the peoples uprising he had just heard about had quite a strong impact. Is that why you came all the way to Ye because you wanted to hear about what happened in the prison yesterday? At the same time, I also wanted to ask you another favor. Its good. What did he say? Hwa Jin-cheons expression immediately became depressed. I couldnt hear the answer. yes? I literally didnt hear anything back. His condition was not normal. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyebrows twitched. Could it be that the prison guards were torturing him? Its not like that. I literally lost my mind. I was just staring into space,pletely lost. ?! I wondered if he was deceiving us through magic, so I checked his pulse myself. How was it? The state of his body. Hwa Jin-cheon tapped his head with his index finger. The upper deck was half crushed. !! Im just d I didnt die. No, I will die soon. You wont be able tost long like that. Whats more, they say he doesnt eat or drink water. He will die within a few days. Is it suicide? I dont know. Huh One thing is certain: Tongcheon needs to be investigated again. I n to visit a shaman as soon as this job is over. It was something unusual. Although he is said to be a Taoist, he is actually closer to a magician than a Taoist. The spirit of a sorcerer is much more powerful than that of most martial artists, so it is rare to find cases of suicide. Is this someones trick? That too was unknown. Ill visit youter too. If you want to see it, youd better go quickly. All right. Okay, lets stop talking about this. What do you ask of me? Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became cautious. Do you also handle information about the imperial family? Of course. Its not as big as our front yard, but theres a lot of information umted through the mouths of corrupt officials. I dont know whether to say its fortunate or absurd. So what do you want? I want all the details about His Majestys children. There was surprise in Hwa Jin-cheons eyes. * * * Five days have passed. Meanwhile, Yeon Ho-jeong has been busy. I went to the prison to check on the status of Tong Tian Jin-ins disciples, and also checked on the Blood Jade Demon Army just in case. He informed the emperor about what was happening in a nearby city and also helped to improve Yan Weis physical condition. At night, he taught martial arts to Gangryang and Jinyang, who had not been seen together for various reasons, through Daemu. The two did not show any signs of disappointment even though Yeon Ho-jeong did not visit for a while. Mo Fei went out to provide assistance to the people once more, and Jiang Liang and Jin Yang also went to the city during the day and gave a helping hand along with the people of the Paeng family. The reason Ki Woo-hee was not seen was because he was treating people in the city. Although she was suddenly followed to Hebei, she clearly knew what she could do and had no hesitation in putting it into action. Everyone does their job in their own position. Although they are martial arts people, they do not just fight with their powerful strength. A powerful force that ordinary people could not ovee was a threat to the people and at the same time a help in their lives. Although they didnt realize it, they were all approaching the world. I use the studies I have umted for one purpose for the benefit of the world. This in itself is another path to heaven. And six days. Yeon Ho-jeong visited the emperor. Please raise your headfortably. thank you. Yeon Ho-jeong knelt ten steps in front of the dragon statue as before. The emperor smiled and looked down at Yeon Hao-jeong. I heard youve been very busy. There are many people who are busier and have more difficult times than small people. This is nothing. Its always refreshing to hear that strong, yet embarassing tone of voice. Is that so. I cant continue the conversation with you for a long time because of various things, so lets get straight to the point. All right. Yeon Ho-jeong straightened his back. I understand that Princess Cheonghwa is not married yet. A strange look appeared in the emperors eyes. You mean Princess Cheonghwa? Thats right. Do you like being overly older? Princess Cheonghwa was the emperors sixth daughter and was already forty years old. Normally, if you hold the title of princess, you will marry when you are sixteen or at least twenty years old. There were no exceptions. However, there was only one exception: Princess Cheonghwa. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. As I said before, it would be better for a small person to live without a strong person. Hmm. It was an outright refusal, but the emperor was not angry. Cheonghwa Cheonghwa. Yeonhojeong was slightly surprised. This is because the emperors face was filled with disapproval as he stroked his chin. Do you know? All of the emperors children who have not started a family after marriage have passed are kicked out of the pce. Yes, I know. It is to drive out the next emperor who has been appointed crown prince so that he cannot covet the power. It is a cruel but necessaryw. yes. Cheonghwa is like that too. It is said that a woman cannot be an emperor, but sending her out of the pce is not only for the sake of fairness, but also to reduce the slightest threat. . In the history of the empire, there were very few children who were kicked out of the pce. Cheonghwa is one of them. I know. As soon as Cheonghwa was born, many officials coveted the child. of course. Because it could be a rtionship between the imperial family and inws. I just cant say it out loud. . As Hana Cheonghwa grew, the number of families wanting the child began to decrease, and when the child turned seventeen, all the famous families stopped showing interest. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Its because of my personality. Its because of personality and inclination. Cheonghwa has been interested in martial arts since he was young. To be honest, I really admired your world. The emperor burst intoughter. It was augh that was close to augh. Its absurd. I had no idea that a member of the imperial family, or even someone whose father was the Emperor, would have such illusions. But it wasnt just a fantasy. Cheonghwa was naturally outspoken and radical, and even though he was not a man, he truly loved martial arts. . Cheonghwa is still alone. Even now, I am living in a ce with beautiful scenery and am absorbed in nothingness every day. And now, before you know it, youre facing disaster. He is simr in age to the Empress. Yes, I heard so. The emperors eyes lit up. But why are you suddenly curious about Cheonghwa? Someone who has no intention of bing Jims sire. It is difficult for a person with a weak background to be a member of the imperial family. However, there is definitely a marriage that would satisfy His Majesty the Emperor. Is there anyone else like you? There are people who are better than me. Hoo? A subtle look of interest appeared on the emperors face. Who is that? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Inkryongbuju is the head of the ck Ind Martial Arts, called Tuwang in the world. Chapter 788 Episode 788 The Great Countrys Line (4) Mukryongbuju Yangcheon. As a member of the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon, he was the king of the ck Ind martial arts at the time and one of the most powerful men in the world. Although he is a martial artist, his capabilities can be seen just by the fact that he brought together the chaotic and chaotic ck people and created a huge union. Although he received a lot of support from the leader of the Saeum sect, not everyone with money can achieve such a feat. The emperor also knew Yang Chen well. So I was surprised, and at the same time, I thought, Really. Its Tuwang Yangcheon. Are you asking us to send blue flowers to the absolute power that divides the contemporary martial arts world? Yes, if you proceed with the same conditions you proposed to me. You should send Princess Cheonghwa. Hoo. But the benefits it would bring would be enormous. is it? I think so. The marriage of the emperors daughter and Yang Chen. If this fact bes known to Moorim, a huge storm will arise. Are you going to be okay? yes? If it bes known that you became a matchmaker and brought the Kings daughter together with Lord Mukryong, there will be an uproar in your factions martial arts faction. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a meaningful smile. Of course it is. Surprisingly. The emperor, who was looking down at Yeonhojeong, turned his head to the left. Is there anything? Please give your order, Your Majesty. Prepare your bravery. yes. After a while, two eunuchs brought out tea. A teacup was ced on the table in front of Yongsang, and a small tea table was ced in front of Yeonhojeong. How is it? There was a look of puzzlement on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. yes? Isnt the data in front of you quite shy? Thats right. Even to me, who doesnt have an eye for aesthetics, it doesnt seem like an ordinary item. And its big. Useless. ? Slurp. The emperor got up and came down from the podium holding a teacup. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. The emperor ced his teacup on the table in front of Yeonhojeong and sat down on the bare floor across from him. Even Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt help but be embarrassed at this moment. your majesty? If you want to see someone, its better to meet them up close. Especially if its someone as outstanding as you. Thews of the imperial family and the dignity of an emperor were thrown away. The sight of the emperor sittingfortably on the floor as if he had lived like that all his life was closer to the simplicity of an old man sitting on a bench in the street than to the emperor of a country. Lets get some tea. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong did not hide his difort. The emperor grinned. Is it burdensome? Your Majesty is sitting facing you. Who wouldnt feel burdened by someone? Youre good at saying funny things. I dont think youre the type of person to do that. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Kang Hos reputation for small people is not very good. I often hear people say that they are not polite at all. However, even such a small person is not so dull that he does not feel the burden in front of the emperor of a country. Okay then. Wouldnt it be a good entertainment if I could watch you, who doesnt seem to be embarrassed at any moment, feeling burdened? The emperor took a light sip of tea and looked into Yeon Hao-jeongs eyes. Yeon Hao-jeong did not avoid the emperors eyes. Although it was against thew, he did not turn his head because he knew the emperors desire to look into his eyes. . There was a strange silence. Has it already passed half an hour? The emperor opened his mouth. I havent taken care of state affairs for decades, but that doesnt mean Ive been obsessed with the color of red. . The books I can read are extremely limited because I cant avoid the eyes of ruthless people. One of them is aboutmercialw. It meansmercialw, or physiognomy. The history of physiognomy is deep. Of course, it makes no sense to tell a persons good or bad fortune based solely on appearance, but sometimes people with surprising insight can disy magical abilities, such as reading a persons past or predicting the future based on physiognomy. Commercialw was not treated as a proper study. Its a so-called pseudo-study. It is a strange study that the emperor neither needs nor should read. . However, I was interested inmercialw, so I looked into it and it seemed like Jim was quite talented. The emperors eyes deepened. But you still cant read well. I apologize. I have seen your words and actions, and I know the history you have walked. If you exclude all that. . Im not sure. The emperor chuckled. I dont know if you mistakenly thought you were talented or if you are a difficult person to read. Yeon Ho-jeong said with an embarrassed expression. I often hear that its unique. Its a strange award. The appearance itself seems to be excellent, but its uprightness and clear opinions do not match morals. ?! The father is the holder of a righteous reward that willst forever, but you, the child, cannot see the fathers shadow. However, if you ask me which tribe I fit into, neither onees to mind. It feels like I live in a world far away. As if. . As if they are not from this era. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. The emperor smiled. It seems like I shook your heart with some unnecessary words. Justugh it off. yes. I told him tough it off, but it wasnt something that could be easily ignored. At least that was the case for Yeon Ho-jeong. The emperor moistened his lips with another sip of tea and continued speaking. The genius who was born into a prestigious family of the Baekdo political faction and turned the martial arts world upside down with his unconventional actions, what did he see when he grew up and live a life like this? I was curious about that. I am one of those ordinary people everywhere. Is it humility? The world is bound to change through the hands of ordinary people. Hehehe. The emperor nodded. Did you say to get Cheonghwa to marry Yangcheon? Thats right. I heard that Yangcheons age is simr to Jims. He is outstanding. His appearance looks simr to Soins father. The state you have achieved is so excellent that if you live in peace, you will be in perfect condition even after you are 100 years old. Are you saying that age is not a problem as long as Ilsins ability is outstanding? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled without answering. And that smiling face became as hard as ice as the Emperors next words spoke. Are you nning to kick Yang Chen out? ! Otherwise, it looks like they are nning to shackle Yang Cheon to the imperial pce so that he can no longer run rampant. You are amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong epted it obediently. Your Majestys insight is truly world-ss. I just like to daydream. The emperor tilted his head. If your intention is to shackle Yang Cheons hands and feet, you should not ignore one premise. youre right. He makes Yang Chen the emperors sire. At first nce, it seems like he is doing something good for Heukdo, but Yeonhojeongs sharp aim is breathing inside. Yang Cheon has ambition. However, his ambitions are strictly limited to martial arts. He hopes that the ck sword will ovee the white sword and be more dominant. Furthermore, the ck Inds want to unite the White Inds to form the first-ever All-Forest Alliance and be its leader. Regardless of whether it was actually possible, only Moorim existed where he hoped. At least thats the case for now. What if Yang Chen bes the emperors sire? If the empire had no power, the emperor would wake up and the group of three religions that had been hiding in the imperial pce were washed away by the power of the White Path, and marriage to the imperial family would inevitably be a terrible shackle for Yang Chen. Officially, the emperor is at the pinnacle of power in the world. No one can exist above it. In addition, the imperial pce is a cold-hearted ce where even children are sacrificed for the sake of the power of the next emperor. If it is a powerful group, suchws arergely the same, but the problem is the legitimacy of the imperial pce. Are we condoning the growth of power from outside that could threaten the imperial family? This cannot happen. In order for Yang Chen to be King of Wulin, he would have to either not marry into the imperial family or receive official permission from the emperor after marriage. What if not? At that time, another war is bound to break out. And the White Ind Murim people, who were defeated by the ck Ind in that war, willpletely side with the imperial pce and attack the ck Ind Murim. Of course, if the emperor joined hands with Yang Chen and worked to take control of the world, the story would bepletely different. In other words, one premise is needed for Yeon Ho-jeong to truly put shackles on Yang Cheon. What can you give Jim? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Right here. At this moment, I thought about this story for several days. I had a deep conversation with my father and gathered and analyzed as much information as possible from the imperial pce. And finally Yeon Ho-jeong made a decision. Your ideas are interesting, but Jim still wants you. But you mentioned the head of the Heukdo Murim as the person who would rece you. Its not bad, but its still not a better option than getting your hands on it. Thats true for Jim. Yes, I assumed you would think so. What Jim wants from you is what you can only be. If you dont give it to me, he will never send Cheonghwa to Yang Chen. So I had a lot of concerns. And I made a decision. What decision did you make? A look of determination appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Recently, I had a conversation with Gok-gyeong of the Light Spirit Demon Army. The emperor smiled. He reported it to Jim a while ago. In that case, you would have reported all the conversations you had with the boy. It did. I understand that the reason Your Majesty wants small people is to unite the world. A royal pce with no one but the two of them. Even so, it was not a matter so light as to be talked about so honestly. The emperors eyes lit up. It makes the world one Youre not wrong. Its just a matter of what one bes. yes. Gok-gyeong is an outstanding talent, but he doesnt know the ins and outs of what Jim wants. I know Jims dream, but I have no choice but to not know the details of the dream. I thought so. Do you guess? I wonder how Jim wants to unite the world and what kind of world he sees. No one has ever thought of the world as your Majesty sees it. Soins lifes goal was to destroy the Three Religions and keep the world safe from foreign threats. Know. I thought that was enough. There was no further destiny for a small person. It could only be the reason why a small person lives. . But now I want to live a slightly different life. The emperors eyes widened. The goal remains the same, but would you like to adjust the reason for achieving that goal? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a voice so heavy that it was iparable both before and after his return. A world where order is corrected. A world where, although not perfect, it is not in danger. A world where the people of the world can live with more peace of mind than they do now. . For that future, we will step forward as the vanguard of a new era. The emperor, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, held out his hand. Yeon Hao-jeong bowed his head and held the emperors hand with both hands. said the emperor. It will be very difficult. I know. Perhaps you and your entire family may be attacked by the Baekdo Murim. I believe that Your Majesty will protect Soins family in times of danger. Hehehe. The emperors hands, which held Yeon Ho-jeongs hands, gained strength. We will officially proceed with the marriage with Yang Cheon. Chapter 789 Episode 789. The line of a great country (5) After finishing the meeting with the emperor, Yan Haozheng went to Yan Wei. There was more than just Yeonwi in that room. Starting with Zhuge Zhenyeon, there were Mukbi, Kangryang, Jinyang, Ki Woohee, as well as Peng Mugang and Gaeul Sang. Hwa Jin-cheon was unable to attend due to cleaning up the area around the imperial pce. So thats how it happened. Yes thats right. A fathers eyes as he looks at his son are like ake without even a breath of wind. Dont you regret it? Once I make a decision, I just do my best to make sure its the right one. Thats true, but I dont know your hatred toward the three religions. Although you may have let go of a lot, it is clear that your lifes goal is the copse of the three religions. youre right. In order to make your Majestys dreame true, you will have to do things you dont want to do once in a while. I will take it. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Furthermore, my goal is on the path that your Majesty the Emperor is aiming for. You just have to keep doing it as you have done so far. Thats true too, but Yeonwi asked as if throwing a tantrum. Now the three religions are no longer the top priority, right? We unite the world to create a safe world. Yeon Ho-jeong could not even imagine how difficult a task it would be. However, in order to unite the world, the three religions must disappear. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Your Majesty has also epted it. Your Majesty said that if the three religions are on the path you are aiming for, I cannot tolerate it. . The basic premise is to destroy the three religions. A new era wille after that. I see. And Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I hate the Three Religions, but this hatred is no longer just mine. Its not just yours? Until now, too many people have shed blood because of the fanatics of the Three Religions. Also, as soon as the existence of the Three Religions is known throughout the world, many people will be wary of them. . I dont necessarily need to destroy the enemy with my own hands. It would be better to end it with my own hands if possible, but as long as the result is the same, I dont care how they end. Yeonwi smiled. We will hate our enemies and destroy them. The son was saying such ugly things. As a father, it was not a situation worthughing heartily. But Yeonwi was willing. If the result is the same anyway, there is no need to throw myself into hatred and burn myself. My son was saying that. As expected, it has grown greatly. This is exactly what Yeonwi wanted for her son. Yeonhojeong is different from Yeonjipyeong. Furthermore, he waspletely different from both himself and the people of previous generations. It was impossible to force ones rtives, who had different tendencies, different personalities, and different values in life, to be a gentleman. The son has his own philosophy and way to achieve a better life. Even though this image shown now is a sad feeling called hatred, this image of being somewhat free from it was enough to satisfy Yeonwi. I am much more happy that your mind and thoughts are growing properly, little by little, than the fact that you are the first to hold a martial arts performance in your family. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. I dont know if its right. Anyway, blood flows. This is an area where individuals cannot do anything. Times and situations are different. If you live your life to the best of your ability given the circumstances, that alone makes your life worthwhile. thank you. Yeonwi sighed. Its about impertinence to government affairs I had a conversation with His Majesty about that, but I never once thought of it as awkward. Peng Mu-gang suddenly intervened. Of course. The Treaty of Non-Aggression was signed hundreds of years ago. We were born and live in a world where this is so natural. Its easy not to care. exactly. But we also read the words of the saints and learned history. If that were the case, they should have known that the provision of non-aggression against government affairs itself is like a sand castle that can copse at any time. That too. Well, theres nothing you can do about it. It has already passed, so from now on, we should work hard for a better world. Yan Wei looked at Peng Wujiang. Peng Mu-gang tilted his head. Is there anything else you want to say? Are you sure youll be okay? What do you mean? The Peng family of Hebei is a prestigious family with the longest history among the powerful and six families. What is it? If His Majestys dreames true, the realm of martial arts may disappear altogether. aha? Peng Mu-gang shook his head. So, what Yeongaju means is that the main family, which has been a prestigious family in the martial arts world for hundreds of years, will lose its status if the martial arts group disappears and the entire central ins are dered an imperial territory. Are you okay with that? Yeonwis expression became a little awkward. Its not a big mistake. As expected, Yeonwi did not know how to talk back. Peng Mu-gangughed. Thews of a famous gatee from its history and values. Even if you own thousands of miles ofnd and have a mountain of treasures, can theypare to the value of the spirit and martial arts that have been passed down from generation to generation? Yeonwi smiled. Paengmugang whetted his appetite. You dont know what Yeongaju is worried about. When people are unable to enjoy what they once enjoyed, they are bound to be dissatisfied, no matter how noble the reason may be. exactly. There will need to be some adjustments in that regard. Both the Empire and the Murim will need agreements, and there will be many ways to gradually be one through appropriate policies. Peng Mu-gang said while looking at Yeon Ho-jeong. In order to be a unified world where order andw live, we need Moorims help no matter what. It is impossible to subdue the martial arts by force. Isnt that right? Thats right. I think Your Majesty is wise and would not push through something that cannot be resolved with unreasonable policies. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I trust you will make a reasonable decision. As the matriarch said, Your Majesty is never in a hurry even though you have lived patiently for decades. You wont ask for more damage than both parties can ept. I think so too. However, it is important not to jump to conclusions until such policies are actually implemented. Right now, everyone is just trying to create a better world. I think it would be okay to know this much. It was a simple summary. Certainly, Peng Wujiang was worthy of being the head of the six families. As Yeonwi said, if the world changes dramatically, those who have wealth will inevitably feel anxious, but he, who knew exactly what the value of a famous family is, was not anxious at all. Actually, the real problem is not about prestige or power. There was a serious look on Peng Wugangs face. Are you okay? A tremendous amount of content was contained in one short word. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. It was a smile that seemed a little tired. We have to make it okay. If it were known right away how the marriage between Lord Mukryong and the imperial family took ce, many people would criticize you. And Peng Mu-gang nced at Yan Wei. Your annual leave could be in jeopardy. Yeonwi smiled cheerfully and said something. When that momentes, help me. Huh! Of course I will help you. Im just worried that those who are holding out will be overwhelmed. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong intervened. I have given some thought to that. her? is it? yes. I dont know if it will work, though. Peng Mu-gang, who was lost in thought for a moment, then shrugged his shoulders. Well, I guess you took care of it. Full-sang, who had been quietly listening to the conversation the whole time, quietly joined in. If it bes an issue, our openness will also help with annual leave. What are you doing? And speaking of which, dont they have a backbone thats even more vicious than ours? huh? Your Majesty the Emperor. ah? Full-sang looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with wide eyes. What kind of man is this man that he would say he would help without a strong supporter? In other words, if the Yeonga cannot survive in the martial arts world, it is okay to just stick to the imperial pce. It was a bit wordy, but it was definitely not wrong. It may not be possible for the ck Ind Martial Forest, but the White Ind Martial Forest can never ignore the Imperial Pce. Even if the emperor has no power, the moment he announces his intention to go to the Murim Alliance, the Murim people of all political factions wille out and bow to him. That was the limit of Baekdo martial arts, which valued justification and revered morality and cooperation. As Lord Panga said, it is not a matter to be discussed right now, so it would be better to end this conversation here for now. Yes, you must be careless about important things. Yeonwis face became serious. What are you going to do? I cant pretend not to know your personality. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. You cant do that. Given their careless nature, they would hate to pretend not to know even more. Hmm. And both owners have the freedom to refuse. huh? We just talked among ourselves, and we havent asked about Yangs doctor yet, right? If Vice President Yang rejects this offer, no one knows what will happen. Peng Wugangs eyes widened. Rejection?! It was a marriage proposed directly by His Majesty the Emperor. In the first ce, it did not ur to Peng Wu-gang that there was an option to refuse it. Yeonwis face became even more serious. Yes, that can happen. But if that happens The problem will be enormous. her! There is a martial artist who has already rejected Your Majestys offer once. I close right away. If even the martial arts people who were introduced as alternatives reject this wedding, His Majesty will not be able to look at the martial arts people with a smile. Isnt this aplete outsider? Its foreign currency. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. I wille back with the results of that outsider. If we are not careful, Vice-Ju Yang may have to deal with both the Baekdo Martial Forest and the Imperial Pce. Everyone in the room felt their hearts go cold. The situation is different, but they are tired of Yeonhojeongs decision to take such a risky gamble without hesitation. Really Gaeun-sang shook his head as if he couldnt stop him. Whether you be a great master or a martial arts expert, that outrageous aggressiveness never changes. Jinyang trembled. Im not sure what it is, but I do know that youre a more adventurous person than you think. Zhuge Yan also added a word. I dont think the information will leak, but I think it would be better to move quickly if possible. Yeonwi nodded and looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and said. I will leave for the Mukryongbu immediately today. I wille back once I am ready to leave. When he stood up, Mukbi, Gangryang Jinyang, and Ki Woohee followed him. Yeonwi said calmly. Hurry up and get ready ande back. I have something else to talk about. All right. As one problem is resolved, another problem arises. It was the start of another busy day. Chapter 790 Episode 790 Hegemony of the ck Path (1) Let us all prepare and gather in front of our fathers room. Lets do that. And Kangryang, let me see. Yeon Ho-jeong, who sent the group away, sighed as he looked at Kang Ryang. sorry. Kang-ryang tilted his head. What do you mean? Its about the marriage of Lord Mukryong. huh? To you, Vice Minister Yang is the enemy of Cheolcheon. If Vice President Yang marries Princess Cheonghwa, your revenge will be much more difficult. ah? Kang-ryang scratched his head. You didnt think of that? Yeon Ho-jeong almost stumbled for a moment. Kang-ryang shrugged his shoulders. Well, you have to have skills to take revenge anyway. Even if you reach the level of martial arts, if you dont have the skills to rival Yang Cheons, you wont be able to touch him. Thats true. And I think you misunderstand something. huh? At the moment, Yangcheon is a big yer who has a huge influence on the midfield situation. Even if you have the skills, wouldnt killing Yang Cheon right now lead to everyones destruction? . I am not so foolish as to shake the peace of the world because of personal revenge. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. But isnt he an enemy of your family? That thought is always deep in my heart. . The end of Yang Cheons life is my responsibility. It could be ten years or twenty yearster. I get it deep down. Kang-ryang smiled. It was augh without any selflessness. So you dont have to worry about that. If you really want to do it, cant you just scrap it offter without anyone knowing? Ugh. When everything is over, if I want help then, you must help me. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded heavily. Yes, I will definitely do that. Kang Ryang hit Yeon Ho Jeong in the chest. Why are you taking this so seriously? Its a joke. Its a joke. Revenge is best achieved with my own hands. No matter what the situation, you wont need help from me, so dont worry. No, you made the situation difficult, but you should give them some help. The situation was difficult from the beginning. It became more difficult because of someone, because of someone I couldnt find the right time These are all just excuses. Kang Ryang coldly shook his head. Revenge is my personal business. Brother, please push forward without hesitation as you wish. Once the world bes stable, then it will be my time. You just need to know that. . Of course, you have to build up your skills first. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Yes, I understand how you feel. Anyway, what happened to me? I was scared for no reason. Kangryang, who wasining, asked in a quiet voice. Anyway, what are you going to do? what? I care about that gentleman Yangcheon a lot, but I dont think he will ever ept me with a smile this time. Even in the past, I didnt treat him with a smile. The cases are different. At that time, the man was not in good health and the atmosphere of the dark ind itself was based on the perception that the person who suffered was an idiot, so it was something that could be taken into ount to some extent but this time ispletely different, isnt it? The perception that the person who got hit is a fool remains the same. But Yang Chens faith in his brother has be stronger than before. The feeling of betrayal must be significant. Feeling betrayed? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. That guy doesnt trust me. I just feel sorry. After finishing preparations, Yeon Ho-jeong had a quite deep conversation with Yeon Wi. Immediately after that, he had an audience with the emperor and had another visit and conversation. No one knew what conversation he and the emperor had. And so the night deepened again. Yan Wei and Peng Wujiang Zhuge Yan went to the outer castle of the imperial pce to see them off. Always take care of yourself. yes. Peng Mu-gang handed Yeon Ho-jeong a gold bag. You can only handle urgent matters wisely if you have a strong stomach. Dont go too hastily and buy something delicious on the way. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. I guess Ive be a really big man after receiving an allowance from the head of the Yuk family. Hey man. Looking at our immediate reputation, I wonder if all our familiesbined would beparable to yours. What nonsense? It wasnt wrong. It is no exaggeration to say that Yeonhojeongs name has reached the level of sacrosanct and invible territory, as his name has been listed in the Holy Heaven. Regardless of how many people actually believed in it, the reputation itself was a great power to Yeon Ho-jeong. Zhuge Yan asked. When will you be back? well? It would be better toe back as soon as the work ispleted. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Because of the leadership election? Zhuge Yan nodded. There isnt much left for this year. As the year goes by, there will be talk of a leader election even among the leadership. I guess so. The difference between having you and not having you will be enormous. You muste. Youre not saying this because you miss me, right? Bye! Ugh! Yeon Ho-jeong let out a groan without realizing it. The paining from my shins was much sharper than I expected. Jegal Zincs saliva taps! I spat it out. Stop talking nonsense ande home safely. Do not use violence. sick. Youreughing. At that time, Ki Woo-hee said. I will stay here. Everyone looked at Ki Woo-hee. Ki Woo-hee blushed slightly, but opened his mouth confidently. I thought about it until the end but I also cant leave my patients behind. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Senior Makwon? Youll be okay. Still, if theres a problem Ki Woo-hee took out something neatly wrapped in ck cloth from his arms and handed it to Yeon Ho-jeong. Its a pill. The measures against the patients here will bepleted within five days, and then I will return to the vige with the family owners. It is unlikely, but if he is in danger, please contact the Murim Alliance immediately. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Ki Woo-hee, nodded. Okay, if thats what you mean, I wont bother to stop you. Ki Woo-heeughed bitterly. thank you. And Im sorry. Im being stubborn for no reason. The otherwmakers havent arrived yet, right? Since you are in charge of their treatment, you must take responsibility until the end. Its natural. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke into the air. Congressman Ki will return to the Murim Alliance, so you can all return to the Vice Lord. Ki Woo-hee also opened his mouth. Thank you so much. But the Mukryongdae remained steadfast. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. It looks like they will escort us all the way to the Murim Alliance. yes. Full-sang said as if he had been waiting. Master may have gone to the next town for a while. I will contact you separately, so dont be too upset. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. See youter. Ive never seen anyone busier than Opening Hugae. Shoot in moderation. If youe to Maeng, lets have a nice drink. Im fine. The atmosphere was roughly organized. Yeonwi said. Lets see each other again in peace. Take care until we see you again. okay. then. After saying their final greetings, Yeon Ho-jeong and his party left the pce gate. Unlike when they came back, they were dressed quite lightly. There was no need to disguise themselves since they were on their way back to Mukryongbu. How far did it go like that? Hiss! Yeon Ho-jeong felt something flying behind her and stretched out her hand. chin! What was caught in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand with a heavy sound was a fairlyrge jar of liquor. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. In the distance, in front of the outer wall of the imperial pce, there was a gok-gyeong drinking alcohol. The sight of holding the entire small jar and drinking it was very exciting. The distance is too far, so it is not suitable for conversation. Gok-gyeong also looked at Yeonhojeong, then quickly turned around and walked towards the pce gate. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Gok-gyeongs back, opened theplex. At that moment, a heavy scent flowed out. It was a drink from the West Station that we drank together before. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Its embarrassing. Theplex was cool. It seemed like they had adjusted the temperature in their own way. Yeon Ho-jeong, who lit a fire inside with a sip, handed the jar to Muk-bi. Take turns taking a sip. It is a rare drink. Muk-bi frowned after taking a sip, but Kang-ryang and Jin-yang made a fuss. He seemed to really like the strong, heavy taste of alcohol. Now, lets run Hey, you bastards! Dont drink it all! * * * Paaaaang! Whoa. Yang Cheon, out of breath, rxed his posture. His body, with his upper body fully exposed, was truly a work of art. Although he was not very tall and bulky, his perfectly formed muscles were full of strength that put his age to shame. Its strange. I had been feeling itchy for a few days, and even drinking couldnt help it. So, since yesterday, for the first time in a long time, I practiced to the point where my entire body was thoroughly wet, and the itchiness seemed to disappear. But when I stopped practicing, the itchiness started again. I dont feel very good. A strange feeling as if hundreds of spiders were crawling up my back and spreading throughout my body. It was unpleasant and unsettling. Hahaha! The energy released in an instant blew away the sweat droplets flowing down my body in all directions. Yang Chen frowned. Its definitely not a ce to stay for long. The Mukryongbu was still wide. Now that construction waspleted, it was safe to say that it was truly a huge underground world. But maybe because I dont see sunlight often, I feel frustrated every now and then. The air flows well, but just breathing doesnt mean we live well. I was thinking about moving anyway. This huge underground cave was intended to be used as a prison for the Mukryongbu to be built in the future. In fact, construction progressed ordingly. The ce where the vice-owner and the leaders live will be the room where the prison wardens and guards live. After looking around for a while, Yangcheon returned to his residence. After taking a clean bath and changing his clothes, he headed to Daejeon. My lord. Are you here? White Paper bowed his head. Would you like to report the workter? Yang Chen smiled. The white paper was a good one. There are not many subordinates who can guess the mood of the day just by the mood, facial expression, and voice of the lord. Its okay. Lets have a drink and listen to the report. All right. The report that day was as in as before. Heukdo Murim was quite quiet. The powers that were said to be powerful in the ck Ind were also putting themselves on the spot after the alliance was concluded. There is a surplus in the budget. How should we handle this Invest in the intelligence group. Yang Cheons will was firm. Information is power. We havent shown our teeth properly, but our intelligence power is ahead of the political faction. But thats not enough. . When we reach a level where we canpletely overwhelm with information power, we will be able to bring down arge mountain with less force. So, how much of the budget stated in this document do you n to invest? entire. ! The more unstable the situation, the more bold investments are needed. The headquarters has sufficient operating funds anyway, so there will be no difficulties in making a living. All right. If you do, I will proceed as is. I see. ah! And Yang Chen tilted his head. Have you received anymunication from the imperial pce? Not yet. I see. Yang Chen, resting his elbow on the armrest, lifted his ss with a drowsy look. Its going to be a bit of a rush because of the Murim Lord election. When will hee? Chapter 791 Episode 791 Hegemony of the ck Ind (2) Have you left the pce? Yes, Your Majesty. The emperor, who was looking at Yan Wei, lifted the bottle on the table. The sound of sloshing liquid was very clear. Take a drink. Yeonwi carefully lifted the ss. Clear liquid filled the ss with a crackling sound. said the emperor. He was the one I cherished among the busy people of Shandong. The taste and aroma are excellent. Have you ever drank it? Ive had it once before. Did it fit your mouth? It was too much alcohol for a small person to drink. The emperor chuckled. The emperor, who had filled his own ss with alcohol, raised his ss. You too. I am so sorry. Two people emptied their sses. This was not a royal pce, but the residence of the royal family. In the middle of the night, the emperor once again came to Yan Weis residence apanied by only a minimal number of people. Have you ever gotten tired of drinking? doesnt exist. I probably wouldnt drink it that often in the first ce. Thats right. I got sick of it over and over again. Alcohol is a monster. If you drink too much, you lose your senses and feel sick. Nevertheless, at night I find myself looking for alcohol again. The addictiveness is truly amazing. Its not a burden, its me. As he sat alone with his superiors, the emperorid down half of his weight as emperor. Still, I got sick of it many times. Do you know why? I do not know. Its because I didnt have anyone to get drunk with. The emperor shook his head. The taste of getting drunk onlyes when you have someone with you. The drunkenness of the concubines fawning over masks was not genuine. It had to be that way. Even if the emperor is ruined, his life is in danger if he gets out of sight. Even if he drinks alcohol, will he get drunk? . I made a promise to you when you entered through the gates of the royal pce, annihted all of the Shinhwa cultists, and led the battle here to victory. I will never drink alcohol again unless I am with like-minded people. It was a euphemism for being together as like-minded people. Yeonwi bowed his head. I am so sorry. If you feel burdened, let me know at any time. Is that possible? Im serious. Yan Wei wordlessly poured alcohol into the emperors cup. The Emperor opened his mouth as he watched the wine slowly filling his ss. Werent you curious? yes? No matter how much you have contributed, why do you care so much about someone who is just a nobody? Have you ever wondered? To be honest, I was curious about the date. And he expressed his curiosity as it was. There are many people who have made greater contributions than small people. It is true that it is an honor that His Majesty treasures a small person like no other, but I was curious about what he saw in me. The emperor grinned. Its because of the way you look now. yes? The honesty to say that you are curious about what you are curious about, and the courage to say that what is incorrect is wrong. . There is no one like that around me. An awkwardness appeared on Yeonwis face. A small person is just. Just ept it as it is. I do that too. . After emptying his cup, the emperor looked out the window. The imperial pce in darkness. The brightnterns hung throughout the building were very beautiful. What do you think? Marriage with Yang Cheon. Honestly Yeonwi shook his head. I do not know. I do not know? Thats right. Hehe, you must have had a lot of conversations with your son? Yeonwi said with a smile. As you can see, Your Majesty, my soncks many things. No onecks anything. However, his insight into the future, resourcefulness, and insight into the future far surpass his father. Hoo. He was an outstanding child, but he was always worried. Because he was so different from the small people, I had trouble sleeping every time I sent him to Gangho. I guess so. But now I recognize my son for who he is and his abilities. It couldnt have been easy. To my shame, it wasnt easy. However, after admitting it, I felt at ease. All you have to do is trust me, but I was so upset because I couldnt do that simple thing. Yeonwi smiled sheepishly. Of course, I cant let go of my worries at all. Its because of his personality. I see. So I dont even know. Maybe theres something more to it that Im not talking about, but I cant figure out what it is. The emperors eyes lit up. Is there a different way to aim? Its not because hes my son, hes such a smart kid. Even when handling a single task, we often approach it from multiple perspectives to obtain double and triple benefits. I think it will be simr this time too. That is also interesting information. Hes multi-faceted Theres no way my son doesnt know how dangerous Yang Cheon is. In fact, Hojeong was the person who shed with Yang Cheon the most in the martial arts of the time. I have no doubt that they will handle it even more carefully this time. I think you might like it. yes? The emperor chuckled and filled his cup. Im talking about Yangcheon. I think the absolute leader of the martial arts world would look at your son and choose one of the two. Either throw it away or keep it for yourself. . If a man as great as Yang Cheon didnt throw away your son, it would mean that he cares for your son that much. Yeonwi smiled. I heard they are tempting you, asking if you want toe to Heukdo. I guess the same goes for me. Actually, I was like that too. haha. Yeonwi justughed. There was nothing else to say. The emperor, with his back buried in a chair, looked up at the ceiling and muttered. Yangcheon Its Yangcheon Yeonwi asked carefully. Is there anything else thats bothering you? Rather than being caught The Emperor tilted his head. I just heard you say something and an idea urred to me. yes? You wont be able to ignore Yang Cheons insight. of course. The military force is great, but uniting the fierce ck Swordsmen into one is impossible without excellent resourcefulness and insight. Even small people think so. If thats the case, Ill be paying even more attention to your son. . The emperors eyes deepened. Well, no matter what, I wouldnt go that far. ? Yan Wei wondered what the emperor was thinking. But I didnt bother to ask. I didnt think it would be good to know on my own, and there was no need to go out of my way to find out what was not being said. said the emperor. What if? Yes, Your Majesty. Really, what are you going to do if your son bes a ck man? Yeonwi smiled. If he was proud of himself, would he be able to tell his grown son to do this or that? Huh. The small man believes in his son. If Gojeong deres himself to be a ck man, there must be a good reason. The emperor stuck his tongue out. It is truly absolute faith. As a child, he proved himself to his parents. Still, I cant help but be worried, but now I have no choice but to wait and see, right? And what if your family gets stoned? Wouldnt it be okay for Your Majesty to protect you at that time? what? Hehehehe! The emperorughed loudly. People may be different, but in the end, the blood flowing through their veins is the same. I dont know how you can say the same thing as your son. Is that so. The emperor, who was bursting outughing, looked out the window again. ck Dora. I looked up and looked at the sky, and there were a lot of stars. A meaningful light appeared in the emperors eyes. If he really pushed me the way I thought things would have been quite interesting. * * * The group that departed from the imperial pce reached Hanam in three days. Its snow. By the time I left, it had started to snow, but as I got closer to Hanam, the snow got heavier. It was the beginning of full-fledged winter. Normally, it should have snowed a long time ago, but it seemed particrlyte this year. Whoa. Steam came out in a light breeze, like smoking a cigarette. Kang Ryang said. Wouldnt it be better to get over that hill today? I think it will be difficult to get over it tomorrow. Even Kang Rang, who had the lowest level of martial arts skills among the group, was a supreme expert. It wouldnt be that difficult to go over the snowy hill. However, there is no need to expend more effort on your way. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Lets do as you say. Paaang! The group that was running moderately increased their speed. Jinyang muttered while looking at the back of Yeonhojeong, who was in the lead. Thats a really fascinating neww. Thousands of operating expenses. It was the culmination of the love story, and it was a divinew that exuded the image of a gentleman as upright as a bamboo. It had happened before, but once again he felt that Yeonhojeongs neww did not suit him. Regardless of his personality, he was a very dynamic martial artist, so I thought his new method would be spectacr. Come to think of it. Mukbi and Kangryang also had great divine skills. For Mukbi, an archer, Shinbeop was the most important martial art. Her new method of constantly moving and shooting was no different from Yeonhojeongs, even though it did not reach the ultimate level. The same goes for Kangryang. The Gwiyeongsinbo of Gwicheolgeommun, the most prestigious sword in the ck sword,bines with the subversive swordsmanship to create an absolute killing method. There are not many Shinshin techniques in the ck Ind that areparable to Gwiyeongsinbo. Hmm. The reason why Jinyang was particrly concerned about the three peoples martial arts was because of his own martial arts skills. His psychiatry skills were not inferior to others. He was even called a brown bear, but despite hisrge size, he moved more flexibly than most women. But Its getting too dark. Id better take a break. As soon as he crossed the hill, Yeon Ho-jeong cleared away the umted snow and broke tree branches. Pusssss. Mukbis skill in drying moist tree branches by applying heat to them and then immediately starting a bonfire was amazing. The familiarity was familiar, but the ability to control internal energy was so masterful that it aroused admiration in the viewer. Jinyang, a transcendent expert, saw it in his eyes. Mukbi, who created two hot bonfires in an instant, suddenly felt eyes looking at him and turned his head. why? to? Oh no. Mukbi tilted his head. Is there something wrong? Jinyang quenched his appetite. I thought everyone was good. Kang-ryang chuckled. Jin-hyung, your skills never go away, right? What do you mean, youre stronger than me? The two had be quite close after hanging out together for a while. Jinyang shook his head. I might be on top if we were to die, but I dont think I have a solid foundation. Hoo? I guess I have to try. It was a serious and honest remark, unlike anything he had shown before. Even Mo Fei looked at Jinyang as if it was something new. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Then, shall we try to fill in whats missing? huh? You mean now? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Wouldnt it be nice to improve your skills? why? Are you tired? Uh its not like that. Shouldnt we make some preparations? This trip to Mukryongbu is different from before. If Manager Yang ns to kill us, he should at least escape alive. is not it? Jinyangs eyes grew so big that they seemed like they would pop out. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly turned his wrist. The crunching sound was very bloody. While we have time, lets get to the bottom of your martial arts skills. Chapter 792 Episode 792. Hegemony of the ck Sword (3) Is it snow? The sight of Yangcheon climbing up the hill outside for the first time in a while and looking at the sky had a strange charm. bout! bout! Even in the cold weather beneath the cliff, hundreds of shirtless warriors were practicing their spears. Blood oozed from the hands of most of them. Even though Ive been practicing for so long, my hands are torn and bleeding again. Thats how intense their training was. Doo doo doo doo. In the distance, hundreds of horsemen were training in battle. We train with five and ten in harmony, not only on wide ins but also on mountain paths. The horseback riding was excellent, but the ability of the warriors to be one with the horseback and move to the right ce at the right time was so great that it was difficult to find in the Central ins. Yang Chen smiled. As expected, the Iron Teams training is worth watching. Hwang Seok-tae bowed his head. Your words always give me strength. haha. There was surprise on Yang Cheons face as he looked back at Hwang Seok-tae. The Iron Knights are the Iron Knights, but the most surprising one is actually you. yes? When did your martial arts skills be so deep? You seem like apletely different person than when I saw you a while ago. In fact, Hwang Seok-taes prayer was greatly different from before. The intimidating feeling that intimidated the viewer through the strict and harsh prayer has disappeared. His rugged appearance with his unique sharp eyes remains the same, but he looks much more flexible due to the change in prayer. Somehow, my body seemed a little thinner. But Yang Cheon knew. That is proof that Hwang Seok-tae has not be weaker, but rather has be stronger. Hwang Seok-taes prayers, which had always been maintained in a state of appropriate tension so that he could react immediately whenever a battle broke out, were now as soft as water. It wasnt just rxation. It meant there was no need to be nervous anymore. The principle that any area appears extraordinary when it reaches the extreme, but appears ordinary once it goes beyond the extreme, also applies to martial arts. The prayer of a true expert, honed so that the body and will can respond at any moment. Hwang Seok-tae has reached just such a level. There was no doubt that he had pioneered his own martial arts before Mugeuk. Hwang Seok-tae said calmly. There are so many powerful people of our time. As a person living in the same era, shouldnt we have no choice but to work hard to keep up with them? Yang Chen chuckled. You mean Yeonhojeong? So are he and those who are with him. Even though they are all young, they have achieved amazing achievements. Even though hes young, hes strong Yes, thats true. The time of growth is different for each person. However, the majority can capture more when they are even one year younger. Thats why you need to practice hard when youre young. Yang Chen looked up at the sky. The amount of snow that fell was not that much, but the seeds were quite thick. There might be heavy snow by tomorrow. Do you know why they became so strong? Talent is talent, but isnt it because you lived a fierce life? thats right. Talent is more important than anything else. But just living fiercely is not enough to exin. Arent you and the Iron Knights all equally fierce? Thats true. Everyone lives fiercely and hard. The difference in talent may be obvious, but the reason they were able to be so strong is because there is more to it than talent and effort. What is that? It was not an easy question for Hwang Seok-tae to ask in the past. This is because they would have thought it was rude to ask. However, as his martial arts skills became deeper, Hwang Seok-tae became more rxed. And Yang Cheon was a wonderful superior who could amodate his subordinates leisure. Its Yeonhojeong. yes? It was a very unexpected answer. It was like that for Hwang Seok-tae. Yang Chen said with a smile. Is this a strange answer? The answer is a little difficult to understand. Hehe, thats possible. Yang Chen closed his eyes. If you think about it, the people he went with were different from ordinary martial arts people. To be precise, it has changed. What has changed? The eyes that see oneself. ! Its the same as Yeonhojeong. He says he doesnt have as much talent as others, but thats not bullshit. In order to be strong in martial arts, it is not enough to simply have excellent muscles and a unique understanding of martial arts. I know that. yes. In order to achieve a certain level of growth in any area, you need to have a good understanding of it. However, after reaching a certain level of growth, you need eyes to properly reflect on yourself and an instinctive sense to know what you need now. ah! Yeonhojeong, that guy knows that. The same goes for those who follow him. Yeon Ho-jeong had eyes that could capture the things his people needed to grow at every moment. And what would happen if you worked with a guy with that kind of insight? I guess I can naturally reflect on myself. You have to look at yourself and eventually find it. What do you need right now? What effort should I make and what should I learn to achieve that need? Ultimately, it is the direction of effort. Everyone makes an effort. But among that many, only a handful reach the top. If you all have simr talents and efforts, what ultimately separates you is your eye for what you need and your sense of how much you need to hone it. All those who have reached Holy Heaven are those who have such a sense. Intense life? Life and death experience? Among the saints, there are quite a few people who have not experienced much life or death. Nevertheless, they opened up martial arts and rose to the ranks of the strongest in martial arts. Its scary. Its scary. The growth of a martial artist is the same as the growth of a magician. There are no people who say that they have be top-notch just because they have mastered the Samjaegeombeop (ń)mon in martial arts. However, those who improve the Samjae Sword Technique to suit themselves and advance to a deeper level be first-ss. Yang Chen opened his eyes. Seeding in martial arts is like reaching another starting point. Being able to excel in martial arts is an area of talent such as muscle and understanding, but to go beyond that, you need insight and feel. . Maybe even that insight and sense are a type of talent. But having lived to this age, I definitely think that is a different area from talent. . In that respect, Yeon Ho-jeong is right. He doesnt have any outstanding martial arts skills. I just have something more than nothing. And thats what the Vice Lord has too. only me? yes? Yang Cheon looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Isnt it the same for you too? yes? Didnt you go around with Yeon Ho-jeong and learn how he and his people live in the world? Hwang Seok-taes expression became a little awkward. It was different from me. You were able to grow because you understood and epted something different. That too is effort. Would you have been able to grow if you had just interpreted their differences as wrong or left them as differences? ! You have been stagnant for a long time. Even though its been a long time since I reached that point, I havent been able to achieve an inch of growth. But now that you havee back after gaining new experiences with Yeon Ho-jeong, you have changed so much. For some reason, Hwang Seok-tae found it difficult to open his mouth. This is because Yang Cheons words sounded as if he was asking whether Yeon Ho-jeong was a better person than himself. In the end, Hwang Seok-tae said this. If it werent for the blessings of my father, how could I have reached this position? Originally, Hwang Seok-tae was not good at speaking. Yang Chen chuckled. Dont misunderstand. No matter how strong you be, my faith in you will never waver. And I know that your loyalty to me will also remain unwavering. I am truly grateful. Yang Chen looked back at the iron base again. The sight of the Iron Knights wielding their spears with loud cheer was a spectacr sight to see again. You guys must be a big help. of course. For the next generation. ? I have ambitions. That ambition is so strong that it may be another tragedy for the post-war martial arts world. . There are many people in the world who dream, but not everyone achieves their dreams. Maybe I am too. Hwang Seok-taes face hardened. My lord, you will definitely make your dreame true. Hehe, I hope so. However, this group called the Mukryongbu is still maintained by my power. The ck Daoists who have gathered together only see the fighting king, Yangcheon, and do not see the Mukryongbuju. It was the limit of the Mukryongbu. Arge group with a short history can easily copse like a sand castle. I hope. I hope my sessor will raise the current Mukryongbu to a higher position. Of course, I will make my own preparations before handing over this position, but things in this world are as you wish. I dont know anything else. Hwang Seok-taes eyes lit up. I will continue to fight for the leader of the Mukryongbu until the end of my life. Ah yes. That you are that kind of person. Thats why Im even more thankful. Yangcheon, who was calmly looking down, suddenly stretched out loud. I was frustrated so I came out and it was really good. I feel relieved. It must have been hard for you to talk to me. Oh no! Yangcheon, seeing Hwang Seok-taes embarrassed face, burst intoughter. Train the kids properly. Dont we need quality rest just as much as training? Ill keep that in mind. okay. The two people turn around and go down the hill. How far did it go like that? Master! A white paper came running from far away. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Whats going on? White Paper, who was kneeling on one knee, spoke in a somewhat flushed voice. I received word that Deputy Yeon Ho-jeong and his group will arrive in half a day. Oh really? Yang Chen grinned. I finally see that face. Pleasee quickly. * * * The appearance of the group entering Honam was beyond words. The money that Peng Wugang gave him was quickly used up. They came all the way to Honam and trained with Jinyang, and when they saw it, Mukbi and Kangryang seemed to get itchy and joined in the training. Long march and training. I couldnt help but feel hungrier than usual. And their stomachs were big enough to evaporate the money Peng Wu-gang gave them in five days. Mukbi said. Anyway, wouldnt it be better to take a shower and go? Thats right. I feel ufortable. But since Ive already contacted you, lets go take a shower and get some rest. is it so. Kang Ryang and Jin Yang came hurriedly behind the two. Huh! Huh! Where the fuck are you going to rest? Im going to rest on the base you see over there. But are your legs still like that? You broke it yesterday! I was able to catch up well with those legs. Jinyang looked at Yeonhojeong with eyes of disbelief. Kang-ryang waved his hand. I dont care, hyung. My brother is always like that. this person! Yeon Ho-jeong pped his hands. Now, lets fill our bellies first before we go into the jaws of hell. Chapter 793 Episode 793 Hegemony of the ck Ind (4) After washing up, filling our bellies, and even changing into fresh clothes, the group quickly headed to Mukryongbu. As we headed toward the Mukryongbu, more and more eyes were watching the group. Invisible Eyes: Informers of the Dark Ind Murim are hiding and watching them. Amid all those gazes, Yeon Ho-jeong recalled the first time he came to Mukryongbu. They imed to be descendants of the Mujong family, and there were many eyes watching them from anywhere in Honam along the way. But a lot has changed between then and now. The atmosphere emanating from the informants immediate gaze was different. In the past, I was full of caution and coldness toward new beings, but now I feltposure toward familiar beings and a yearning to see Go Soo, who rose to the ranks of the strongest martial artists. Yeon Ho-jeong felt a familiar sense of joy in thatpletely different gaze. Purely burning gazes that yearn for the strong. The eyes of beasts contain a blind thirst for power that is hard to find in the martial arts people of the Baekdo faction. Excited! My heartbeat became stronger. It wasnt because of tension or fear. The familiar excitement that he had not felt since their eyes returned was naturally raising Yeonhojeongs heart rate. Yeon Ho-jeong entered Mukryongbu, feeling as if he had returned to his hometown after being away for a long time. * * * When Yeon Ho-jeong returned and met him after ascending to the military drama, Yangcheon was there on that hill. Six bottles of alcohol and several dishes were ced on a t rock. Although it was not shy, the drinking table created by nature had a charm in itself. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching Yang Cheon from afar, said to Muk Bi. Do you want to go in first? Why? Mukbi, who would normally have shrugged his shoulders and said he would, kept his eyes on Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. why? Whats on my face? ugly. hey. Mukbi spoke to Gangryang and Jinyang. Go in first. Kang Ryang blocked Jinyang from taking a step forward. Of course. Lets have a drink and thene back. Gangryang took Jinyang, who was grumbling, and headed towards the entrance of Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Why arent you going back? why? Cant I stay? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. No way. Is there any ce where you wouldnt want to have the most trustworthy lieutenant in the world? Mukbi snorted. song. Two people approached Yang Chen. Like before, Yang Cheon did not pay attention to Yeon Ho-jeong. I already knew that the two people had arrived, but they just grabbed snacks and drank alcohol. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Someone came and you didnt even look back? Only then did Yangcheon look back at Yeonhojeong. . Yang Chen looked at him quietly, and alternately joy and shock appeared on his face. Did you take the elixir? Suddenly? It increased again? People grow only when they go out into the world. Still, I think this is crossing the line? How is it that every time you go out ande back you be stronger? It happened because we had fun fighting. Dont lie and be honest. Did you take the elixir? The Vice Lord should know better that you are not at a level where you can rise to the level with the elixir. Its a different story if its something like perennial hot liquid or empty crystalline oil. Does that really exist? Ive never even heard of anyone drinking even a drop, let alone seeing it. Yang Chen frowned. there is. I tried drinking a drop of Gongcheong Petroleum. He suddenly tells an amazing story. Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi couldnt help but show interest in those words. Really? Why should I lie to you? Was it twenty years ago? I tried it once near Gansu Province. Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed interest. How did you get it? Its luck. The medicine seller sold it. They said it was good medicine for the body and offered it for 50 silver nyang. Yeon Ho-jeong asked back as if it were absurd. Fifty nyang of silver? Something so precious that just one drop cant put a price on it? You dont know the value. It must have looked like something was out of the ordinary. But just looking at it, it seemed like he didnt know what it was. If I had known, would I have paid that money? Huh. Honestly, I was very upset too. Since I was so interested in such things, I looked into literature when I was young and memorized the scent color and other characteristics, so I looked into it. But I never thought I would actually find it. Yeon Ho-jeong looked into Yang Cheons expression and eyes. No matter how I looked at it, it didnt seem like he was lying. So you bought that precious thing for fifty pieces of silver? no. yes? I cut it short and bought it for 40 silver coins. Did you shave that again? of course. I should not have been seen as a martial arts person who was bright or strong in the martial arts situation. ah? Of course, I was strong back then, but there were many people stronger than me. And as you know, no matter how strong you are, who will be able to withstand it if theye rushing in and beat you up? Yeonhojeong and Yangcheon each now have huge powers at their backs, but the majority of the martial arts people do not. It was not for nothing that the martial arts group said that it was necessary to hide three pennies of ones skills. Not to gain fame, but to survive, one had to be able to hide oneself at any time depending on the situation. Such things happen in life. So did your martial arts skills increase? Yang Chen nodded. Just by drinking it, the blood flow in my whole body bes purified. It was then that I realized that the medicine itself might have spirituality. It was the first time I felt the sensation of beingpletely open all the way to the top in an instant. I didnt feel good, just drank and sat down, and my body was already in tip-top condition. Huh. Its fun. Before I started the Mukryongbu, I thought I would never be able to drink such an elixir in my life, but I was lucky enough to be able to do so. Yangcheon said it was fate. Yes. It could only be described as fate. Rtionships are not just between people. There is a connection between treasured swords, elixirs, and martial arts levels. However, whether that rtionship will be good or bad will be entirely up to the person who stands on the test of fate. I somehow ended up saying this. I guess thats not the problem. Yang Chens eyes lit up. I heard about the imperial pce. yes. I also heard about the king of kings. yes. I went out with one purpose, but as expected, I came back after taking care of many things. Once you go out, wouldnt you feel at ease if you take care of all the trivial things? That is correct. So you can trust and entrust this kind of work to us. Regardless of how strong your martial arts skills are. Yang Chen pointed across from him with his chin. Lets have a drink. Good. What about the archer? Mukbi bowed his head slightly. I am okay. Yang Chen chuckled. why? Are you afraid I might get drunk and beat up your boss to death? Mukbi did not answer. I just stood behind Yeonhojeong. Yang Chen grumbled. It would be nice to have a good subordinate. I am more of a friend than a servant. I guess I should have brought a few people with me. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he filled Yang Cheons cup. Im sure youve received the report, but should I talk about it separately? Of course you should. A person ying in the field talking about what they saw and heard is on a different level from a report. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in detail about everything he experienced after leaving Mukryongbu. Yang Chens eyes deepened. King Bi was the chief priest of the Gwanghyeolgyo Church Was he originally a general of the imperial pce? It looks like that. If the divinews of your subordinates were that great, then it seems that King Bi taught the three religions based on the divinews he obtained from the Imperial Pce Mugo. I think so. I feel like Im really getting sick of it. Where on earth is there no ce without them? I knew that the Three Religions were working secretly in the imperial pce, but who would have imagined that it would be like this? They are like cockroaches. However, in the words of Yongdu Ark, it is said that although there is no information outside of the information power of openness, there is no influence of the three religions within it. I guess its still there. There just isnt enough troops to dig into it. Still, I can say that the cleaning was done well. youre right. You had a hard time. Ill have a drink. The two people coolly emptied their sses. The snacks were already cold due to the chilly wind. Still, after chewing one bite, it tasted good. This time, Yangcheon filled Yeonhojeongs cup. Now that I think about it, youve already met all three princes. Thats right. The divine army is here, your army is under the emperorsmand, and the demon army is so ruined. . You got into a fight with that demon bastard, Kwon Shin? I havent heard it directly, but judging by the fact that its called dang-jung, its probably true that its Mu-heo-daesa. What monk in the world could have overwhelmed the demon army? I guess so. Yang Chen shook his head. Did I tell you before? The Blood Jade Demons talent is incredible. In 10 years, he will be able to be one of the most powerful yers in the midfield. Someone you know said that you evaluated it that way. If he had said that, then Demon Lords talent would have been truly extraordinary. Youre really amazing that you managed to defeat that guy. I didnt win on my own. If I had just held out until the end, I would have lost if you hadnte in time. okay? It was definitely strong. I lost in skill beforepetition. I still have a long way to go. Yang Cheon thought this side of Yeon Ho-jeong was really scary. Do you know when to grow martial arts? Can you detect the enemys weakness? Read the situation with divine insight and insight? These are all scary abilities. But what was truly remarkable was his coolness in saying that he was weak and inadequate even though he had made it to the top of the list before he turned 30. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong has abilities that everyone admires, he has the advantage of not being conceited or arrogant. I dont know about the White Ind political faction, but at least in the ck Ind martial arts group, there will never be anyone with this kind of personality. Its a shame. Yang Cheons eyes as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong were particrlyplex. If this guy were my student, I would feel confident as if I had truly won the world. Looking at it calmly, Yeonhojeong can never cross over to the dark ind. Of course. This guy belonged to Byeoksan Yeonga, a prestigious martial arts family in Baekdo. He was even the eldest son. No matter how young you are, as long as you have roots in a prestigious family, you cante over to the dark side. And yet. Nevertheless, the reason he kept being obsessed with Yeon Ho-jeong was because the appearances he showed did not suit Baekdo at all. Beyond being unsuitable, it is absolutely ck. If Yeon Ho-jeong had been born in Heukdo, everyone would have pped their hands saying that the best hero in the thousands of years of martial arts history had finally appeared. Thats why Yangcheon couldnt let go of Yeonhojeong. Even though I know that I will nevere back to Baekdo. With this guys skills, he could make a big difference in the world. Yangcheon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, opened his mouth. Where Before you say anything. ? I have something to say to you, my lord. Wasnt the report over? The public report is over, and what remains is a dangerous mix of public and private matters. hook. Yeonhojeongs prayers calmed down. In some cases, life and death may arise here. Chapter 794 Episode 794. Hegemony of the ck de (5) Its strange. Baek Seos face was as expressionless as always as he turned his back and looked at the mountains in the distance. Is it because of my mood? For some reason, the wind seems to have be sharper. Hwang Seok-tae, standing next to him, received Baek Seos words. Its winter. Its cold in Honam, too, even if its not as cold as the neighborhood up there. . Of course, it seems particrly coldpared to normal years. Baek Seo looked at Hwang Seok-tae. There was aposure on Hwang Seok-taes face that had never been seen before. Even the Red Dragon God Spear I was holding in my hand seemed to have acquired its unique sharpness myself. Youve really changed a lot. exactly? He doesnt look like Danju of the Yongah Iron Team, the strongest military unit in the Dark Ind Murim. Its like someone who retired from martial arts and became an instructor at a local military officer. Hwang Seok-tae burst intoughter. Hes the instructor of a rural military officer thats not bad either. Its really changed a lot. He was someone who couldnt tell jokes. Was it a joke? I didnt know. . The White Paper has also changed a lot. You werent the type of person to joke around with anyone. Right. White Paper turned his head towards the mountain again. A subordinate must show a different appearance depending on his lords state of mind. exactly? You have be much softer over the past few years. I dont know if its right to evaluate the master as a subordinate. Everyone can judge their master. It seems like my mood, which was always harsh, has calmed down a lot since the vice-lord has be more rxed. Isnt it because youre older? Well, I guess thats true. Hwang Seok-tae felt somewhat embarrassed. He said it was a joke, but the white paper took it seriously. After all, people should not do things they have never done before. Vice lord, you have to run a lot longer. In order to provide strong support until then, I will also have to make my own changes. In that respect, I dont think the current change is bad. People who cannot change will always be left behind. is it. Hwang Seok-tae, perhaps wanting to lighten the mood, stretched and spoke. Anyway, what have the zodiac signs been doingtely? Other than us, otherbat units are hard to see, and the elders of the department only show their faces asionally, and I have no idea where they are or what they are doing. why? Are you interested in them? The interest was always there. I just didnt need to know. White Paper nodded. They are working hard in their respective fields. Just as you train across this wide in when you are not on mission. As long as everyone is doing well, thats fine. So your interest was motivated by worry? Hwang Seok-tae spat out scary words with a nonchnt expression. Its an organization with the goal of defeating the Three Religions and unifying the world. Do you think itll take more than a day to use it? ! White Papers eyes became sharp. Dont go anywhere and say things like that. Im not so light-hearted as to say something like this carelessly. I know, but it means you should be careful. I understand. White Paper calmed his sharp eyes and spoke in his characteristic calm tone. The sky is unusual. It will snow soon. Thats right. Sooner orter, a mission will be assigned to the Iron Team. Take care of your unit well That was then. Kwarung! Along with a heavy sound, thick smoke rose from a hill in the distance. Baek Seo and Hwang Seok Taes eyes suddenly changed. * * * Its a matter of life and death Yang Chens face was full ofposure. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. But he was nervous inside. Yeon Ho-jeong mentioned life and death. If it actually happened, I wouldnt lose, but the problem was the fact that this guy suddenly said such dangerous words. For the martial arts people who walk on thin ice, every day is like life or death. Of course. I dont know what its about, but if its something that paralyzes my reason, I should be careful. How about tying a 100-year marriage with the princess of a certain country? what? I mean, what would it be like if the vice-lord were to marry the princess? ?! Yang Chens eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeong continued calmly. To be precise, how about bing His Majestys vice-mover? What does this mean? Yang Cheons face, which had been colored with surprise, gradually hardened. The emperors sire? Thats right. Did I ask you what you thought about marrying the emperors daughter? Thats right. No, its a little different. ? You will definitely have to do it. There is no other option. At that moment, Yang Cheons hand grabbed the bottom of the t rock. hook! Quaaaang! A fairlyrge rock rolled to the side, producing thick smoke. The liquor bottles and food ced on it flew everywhere. Yang Cheons strength, as he was able to blow up a rock with one hand as if he overturned a dinner table, was truly incredible. sh! Yang Chens eyes sparkled with fire. Crackle! Before he knew it, Mukbi had taken three steps back and put an arrow on his bowstring. The arrowhead, which moved as fast as lightning, was aiming for Yang Chens heart. Hwaaaaaaaaa! Mo Feis hand holding the Hongryeon Pce trembled slightly. Cold sweat broke out on my forehead and my knees were so numb that it was difficult to stand properly. Thats the way it should be? Unlike Mukbi, Yeonhojeong was calm. Thats right. Are there no other options? Of course you can refuse. However, if you refuse this marriage, I cannot be held responsible for what happens next. Googoo googung! Kugugoogung!! The ground around the two began to crack and shatter. The energy wave emitted by Yang Cheon, who was truly angry, was so terrifying that it made the entire mountain tremble in an instant. Even Mukbi, a transcendent expert, was deprived of his physical freedom by the energy wave. My energy was so crazy and my mind was so dizzy that it was difficult to hold a protest. Whoa! The energy of contemtion arose in Yeon Ho-jeongs body. Yang Cheons truly angry energy caused a huge shock to Yeon Ho-jeong. Even though I was raising all the Four Gods to the maximum and spinning the Shining God Altar at top speed, I still felt like my bones were numb. also. Yeon Ho-jeong thought. Itspletely different from back then. It was a martial arts skill of a different level from Yang Cheon at the time, who had lured him to the Blood Dragon Vein and then killed him before bing the Lord of the ck Emperor. The dead came back and the world began to change. At the same time, Yang Cheon also gained tremendous power that he had never shown before. Fifty sum No, in this environment, I could somehow get to seventy sum. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Im not a person who can understand variables. There is absolutely no chance of winning in a head-to-head fight. The oue of a fight cannot be guaranteed until it is fought. However, if the possibility is infinitely close to nothing, it can be said that there is no chance of winning in the end. Thats scary. Yang Cheon was truly angry, and the murder that bloomed using that anger as fuel was so great that it could transform heaven and earth. I cant handle it. Even when I fought the demon army, I felt defeat. But that was a decision made after fighting for a while. Yangcheon is different. People often talk about the difference in numbers, but it is safe to say that this is the difference between heaven and earth. In the first ce, it can be seen as a difference of several numbers, not one number. An opponent that you can sense defeat without having to fight. Having to prepare for battle in front of an opponent whose circumstances were unfavorable and whose variables were unlikely to work was not a pleasant experience for Yeon Ho-jeong, who had spent his entire life in chaos. Besides, there is no shaking. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to see Yang Cheons calm, calm eyes while emitting explosive energy waves. I was extremely angry, but my reason was not consumed by that anger. Ipletely separated my emotional self from my rational self. There are probably not many people in the whole world who can get so angry and yet show such calmness in their eyes. This is especially true if you are an absolute powerhouse who has acquired such powerful martial arts that no one can touch you even if you live as you please. Thats why Yangcheon is so great. If Yang Cheon could not help but admire Yeon Ho-jeongs cool-headedness, Yeon Ho-jeong also could not help but be nervous about the reason shown by Yang Cheon as a politician. What did you n to do in the imperial pce? The tone of speech changed. Reason was clear, but anger was also clear. It was natural for his speech and voice to be harsh. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke honestly. I had a conversation with His Majesty the Emperor. Even his tone of voice suddenly changed. After many conversations, I realized that this world needs toe together. ?! unity. Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss the slight moment when Yang Cheons momentum wavered slightly. Most people dont think its strange that the Non-Aggression Treaty is a non-aggression treaty, but when you look at it, I decided that the treaty was so ridiculously dangerous that it had to be crushed. what?! Making the world one. Unification of the world. I think it should be done. Are you sure you are on the emperors side? The emperors side. It was a quite childish and provocative word. The rtionship between Yeon Ho-jeong and the emperor was not simple enough to be expressed in such words. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not feel the need to exin all the conversations he had with the emperor about his rtionship with the emperor. exactly. this guy!! Quaaaaaaaaa! With a huge explosion of alcohol, Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed back five feet. this. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs nose and mouth. Even though he blocked the strike with both hands, he suffered internal injuries. And that too in just one shot! I knew it would be like this, but there are no real monsters. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Mukbi. Mukbi was trembling and kneeling on one knee. Despite this, the demonstration continued until the end, but the tip of the arrow aimed at Yangcheon kept faltering. He maintains his posture with superhuman mental strength. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet hit the ground. Quang! The energy of the Four Gods, who blocks the pouring force of Yang Cheon and solidifies his territory, surrounds Yeon Hojeong and Mukbi. The tremors in Muk Feis body decreased. The energy of Yeonhojeong, which had be slightly unstable, began to re up again. This is not a good ce to talk about all the things I had with the emperor. Of course, there is no need to do it separately. seat? No matter what, if what you say is true, it wouldnt be a conversation worth having. Quack! Quack! Everywhere on the ground cracked with a loud crashing sound. The energy emitted exerts tremendous pressure. The mountains that had protected thisnd for a long time were crying out against the merciless violence of a martial god. Yang Cheons blue eyes contained not only anger and murder, but also madness. You, a martial artist, betrayed the martial arts people and became the emperors stooge to discuss unification? Its betrayal If you do that, what else is it but betrayal!! Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly, wiping the blood from his nose and mouth with the back of his hand. Even the generals who united the ck Inds with great resourcefulness and political power have their ugly sides. what! If you look at the world through the eyes of a fool who is caught up in the rules of such insubstantial illusions, no matter how strong you are or how many supporters you have, unification of the world is impossible. For a moment, Yang Chens eyes wavered. And Im not here with an offer that will only hurt you. What nonsense is that! Ive also brought with me a weapon called a promise that will be good for both you and me. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky for a moment. In an instant, the faces of my father and younger brother, as well as the faces of countless Baekdo faction members with whom I had formed a rtionship, passed before my eyes. Im sorry, but I cant help but move on. Yang Chen shouted. Stop making iprehensible noises and talk straight! I will be your disciple. what? I will be your sessor. Yeon Ho-jeong held out his hand. Give me the ck sword. Chapter 795 Episode 795 Hegemony of the ck Sword (6) Give me the ck Sword. It was truly a bold and arrogant request. Yang Chen, whose absurdity reached its peak, also thought. There is no other person who thrills people like this guy. Huh. The powerful energy wave that spread like a me suddenly subsided. He only became quiet, but did notpletely abandon his prayers. Rather, Yangcheons prayer felt dangerous, like a bomb that might explode at any moment. Yangcheon, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly asked. Would you like to be my disciple? exactly. Are you saying you want to be my sessor? exactly. Does this mean that since you, the heir, will be the next vice-lord of the Mukryongbu, you will naturally have the ck Ind Wulin? exactly. Yang Chen felt confused by the calm answer. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly examining Yang Cheons face, spoke to Muk Bi. No matter what you try, it will be difficult to leave even a scratch on your careless body. Get off and go into the clouds. Dont worry about me. Without hesitating at all, Mukbi followed Yeon Ho-jeongs instructions and retreated into the Ungong. It was a known fact in the world that Seongcheons master was strong. In fact, she had watched the battles of experts from close or far away, all of which reached defeat. However, the fighting spirit unleashed with sincere anger at such a close distance was on a different level from any expert I had ever seen. What Yeon Ho-jeong said is right. With her skills, she couldnt even put a scratch on Yang Cheons body. It may be possible to attack with extreme mental power, but in the end, you will die without being able to do anything. Ugh. A powerful inner force emanated from Mukbis body, which was in the lotus position. This was because the internal injuries sustained in a short period of time wererge and required a lot of internal energy to heal them. Yang Chen smiled coldly. I trust you. We trust each other more than anyone else. It looks like youre confident youll protect me, right? If I cant protect you, youll die anyway. The words are Cheongsanyusu. Im very curious about your reaction if I decide to kill that archer you trust right now. It was sharp and harsh words. Yang Cheon has never spoken to Yeon Ho Jeong in such a provocative tone before. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. Youre not going to do that, are you? It is like that now. But I dont even know when my mind will change. I was truly angry. It was an undeniable fact. Yeon Ho-jeong felt the truth behind those words. I will be my disciple Your power has already reached the Holy Heaven. You will have nothing to learn from me. It is a mistake to think that a disciple only learns martial arts from his teacher. Dont y with words. Do you think this is a situation where such sophistry would work? Its not a y on words, its not a sophistry, its not anything. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. I have a lot to learn from you. There are many things besides martial arts. . A teacher can also learn from his students. I also have a lot to give you. Is this a mutually beneficial deal? If you analyze it hard and coldly, it is true. After all, there are many cold-hearted priests in the world. gibberish. Its just a superficial rtionship. What you want is the grain. This is the power of the dark martial arts world itself. Youre not really wrong. Youre a funny guy. I know your spiteful intentions, but do you think Ill make you my sessor? Yeon Ho-jeong felt reassured by Yang Cheons cold and indifferent reaction. This is because saying something like this means that there is at least a willingness to have a conversation. Ill have to convince you. Is there any need for persuasion? I dont think it would be a bad thing for the world if I buried you here and dered that the Yeonga family was a traitor to the martial arts family. Yeon Ho-jeong asked seriously. Why are you angry? Are you saying that right now? What Im saying is that I think I was more shocked by the fact that I was working with the emperor to erase the boundaries between government and martial arts and unite the world as one, rather than bing the emperors deputy. Yang Chens cheek twitched. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. If you call it betrayal, thats fine. Lets say I betrayed Murim itself. So, is Buju more shocked that I betrayed the martial arts group? Or are you more shocked that your dream ofter unifying the martial arts as the king of the ck Ind was shattered? Is there any meaning in distinguishing between them? Yes. enough. At that moment, Yang Cheon was secretly surprised by the pitiful emotion that appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. It was the first time that I had been this harsh, but it was also the first time that Yeon Ho-jeong had looked at me like this. It was an even more shocking moment because their feelings were sincere. Lets talk openly. Do you know how I see you? . I think you have a case. under! You have ambition. The ambition to crush the white ind and make the ck ind stand tall. Furthermore, as the monarch of the ck Ind, I hope to unify the martial arts and be the martial king of a new era. . no? Yang Chen couldnt say no. There was no need to deny it. Because everyone already knows this. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. But you didnt cross the line. They are well aware of the fact that before the unification of the martial arts world, they must first drive out foreign forces with too much power. He is different from the Murim Alliances Moyonggun, who goes on a rampage without any reason. Its Prince Moyong. Thats why I constantly reject and oppress him, but have a hearty drink with you. You know whates first, whether for ambition or for the world. Although it was not an appropriate emotion in this situation, Yang Chen felt a little moved. There were never many people who recognized him as he wandered the world and stood at the peak of the dark path. Among those few people, there were only a very small number of people who had excellent qualities and could be judged as being simr to or better than themselves. Yeon Ho-jeong was one of those very few geniuses. And the genius was acknowledging him. Although we are not inpetition, the recognition of a genius who can hardly be called an ally gave even him, a strong man of the Holy Heaven, his own kind of emotion. But lets think about it calmly. what? What do you think we have a chance of winning this war? Yang Cheon was stunned. How can you know that? Thats correct. what? We dont know that. While they have figured out a lot about us, we havent even gotten a rough idea of them yet. ! Nevertheless, if we dare to guess, they will probably be stronger than we expected, not weak. Maybe they use tricks we cant even imagine, or there may be a monster much stronger than Seongcheon. Nonsense! Or, it is possible that they have twice as many experts of a simr level as Seongcheon than the Jungwon Murim side. Thats not the point. The fact is that it is difficult to predict whether we will win or lose in the war against them. so? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Do you think you can win with something like that? What?! Before the fact that we must first defeat the three religions for the unification of the martial arts world, is the idea of surviving the war as if it were a given and trying to take over the world in our hands normal? !! Yang Chens face turned pale. Woooooo!! The calm waves stirred unsteadily. There are not many cases where a master who has broken through the barrier gets so shaken just because his mind is disturbed. This meant that Yangcheon was greatly shocked. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a somewhat gloomy voice. You probably knew it vaguely. That the war against them is difficult. Maybe the Inkryongbu itself could fly away, or in the worst case, your own life could be cut off. Yangcheon wanted to say no. But I couldnt. Looking at it calmly, Yeon Ho-jeongs words were definitely wrong. And Yeon Ho-jeong went one step further. Moreover, never turn your eyes away from one fact. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. You have already been defeated by the leader of the Four Eums once. bang! Yang Chens fist pierced the ground. His eyes tremble slightly. The fact that no one had ever said before, a humiliating past that should note out of ones mouth but of others, was buried in the cold winter wind and stabbed his head painfully. Can you beat him now? I dont know. Because you are stronger than then. The problem is that the other person may have achieved as much growth as you. ! Besides the bird, there are as many as three such enemies. The minimum number is three. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. The very act of preparing something to achieve post-war ambitions is a luxury for you and me. A flood is about to hit the vige. People cannot stop the flood, which is the very wrath of Mother Nature. Just prepare. That flood meant war in todays situation. War will definitely happen. The flood will definitelye. So how many people will survive the flood? Although we cannot eliminate the natural phenomenon called flooding, is it possible to minimize the damage? You are trying to win the war. You cant do that. War is just a phenomenon. We need to get rid of the people who cause that phenomenon. . The problem is that the flood crisis is already upon us. In other words, war cannot be prevented. Then it is important for everyone to end this war as quickly as possible by eliminating those who caused it as soon as possible. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If you really want to achieve your ambition, it is better to open that possibility to the dark ind you belong to, not you. ! If you truly have a dream of unifying the world, you must do so. It is safe to say that there is little chance that the ck Inds will unify the martial arts world, at least during your generation. . But lets think about it. Even if your sessor grows up right now and survives after the war, will you be able to hand over the task of unifying the ck Ind to that sessor? Of course If there was truly such a possibility, you wouldnt have tried to overthrow the ck Ind system. It would be easier if I left it to future generations. Yang Cheon spoke as if chewing. You dont know a persons future. Buseon is a person with sufficient talent and ability. Thats right. So, is there no other talented person in the world who has more potential and is better than Buseon? !! I wanted to tell you at some point, but since the situation hase to this, I will say it now. You have got it all wrong. Did you grab the wrong strand? If you really wanted to unify the martial arts world, it would have been quicker to join the Three Religions, turn the world into a sea of fire, and then receive permission as the ruler of the martial arts world. what?! Do you n to pass that task on to future generations? Then you shouldnt have made Bu-seon your sessor. Even if Buseon had great potential, we had to mobilize all of the power of the Mukryongbu to hide and raise her. If you wanted unity before and after, that would be much more efficient. Otherwise, everyone who knows about Buseons existence will attack her. . But if Bu-seon is not the only one alive before and after our victory, it will be close to impossible for Bu-seon to unify the martial arts. Because the Mukryongbu is not the only one aiming for the world after the war. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If you want unification of the martial arts world, you havepletely gone astray. . At this moment, which we have achieved by building up day by day, the possibility of the Mukryongbu taking over Wulin is lower than the probability of a dragon emerging from a stream. Chapter 796 Episode 796 ck Emperor (1) Why? Yang Chen thought. Yeon Ho-jeongs burdensomely sharp and cold words be less shocking as time passes. It was strange. The aggression and coldness contained in the words and the reality are bing more and more harsh, but the impact is bing weaker. why? I couldnt figure it out. Little by little, I was regaining myposure as it was no longer enough to get angry at the guy who was hurting me to the point of being obnoxious. It was a strange thing. It was a strange situation. Before I knew it, my energy, which had been burning like a forest fire, had beenpletely consumed. It is not that they have been silenced, but that they are in perfect control as usual. Why? Why did I be so calm in a situation where I couldnt be calm? No, its not cold. Yang Chens reason took a closer look at his condition. Yes. Its not that cold. His heart was feeling strong emotions. Yang Chen was greatly surprised after looking into his emotions. The words of relief, joy, and regret were mixed in his waves of emotions. Relieved? whatever? pleasure? What is good? Its a regret What am I clinging to? Yang Cheons eyes were empty as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Unification is reconciliation and union. . The very idea of having everything by force is wrong. You know that, right? . Even if unification was achieved by force, unless a post-unification system and a clear future were nned, the world would copse in less than ten years. . Do you think I betrayed the martial arts group? Yang Chens eyes became bloodshot slightly. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. In order for me to betray the martial arts group, I need one premise. What is that? Yang Chen was quite surprised to hear his own voice. The cracked and dull voice did not feel like his own at all. The martial arts world and the imperial pce are different realms. ?! Invite government affairs? Just a y on words. Murim has always been part of the empire. We just pretended not to know each other through a ridiculous treaty of non-aggression against government affairs, but the martial people are also subjects of the empire. I thought I had calmed down, but it seems that wasnt the case. Yangcheon also knew that Murim was also a world included in the empire. However, knowing with your head and epting with your heart are different things. Yangcheon thought that Moorim was a different world. And it was so. However, the members of the martial arts group are subjects of the empire. Therefore, the martial arts world is part of the empire. I did not betray the martial arts group. I just hope that in the present situation, which has changed from the past, the majority of the people of the world will be united again so that they can live a slightly morefortable life. Do you think that is right? I dont know. But I think thats very likely. Why did you think that? Its because of the martial arts people. what? Murim people long for freedom. They say Gangho has elegance and romance. But the world is not always bright and beautiful. I know that. I know, but I probably didnt realize it. Murim people are people who are not subject to the sanctions of thew. ! For famous powerful people, even if it is not a direct sanction called fame, there is a mental restraint called face. However, the half-baked martial artists whose names are unknown are nothing short of a disaster to the people. Murder arose in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. If three martial artists who are not even first-ss get together, they can take over a vige. He reigns as the king of the ce, trampling on the people as he pleases, including murder, assault, and rape. . Who manages them? Baekdo political faction? Of course, they catch and kill those guys whenever they find them. But does that solve the fundamental problem? . He or you? Do you live every day with the thought that you will capture all those thieves and tear them to death because you need to stabilize the world? . Unless the timees when everyone in the world awakens, conflict will inevitably arise. Laws sometimes infringe on freedom. Freedom withoutw is self-indulgence, andw that does not provide freedom is violence. . Law does not exist for a perfect world. It is to present a path to a better world,yer byyer. I dont think its a story that will resonate with those in power. Are you really trying to discuss the harmful effects of thew by asking what will happen to those in power who use thew to fill their stomachs? . There is no crime in thew. Those who abuse thew are the ones who will kill us. . Even if there are people who y around with thew, thew must exist. Of course, even if there is a separatew, there are limits. Only whenw and morality coexist will we be able to maintain a stable foundation. Yang Chen snorted. A rare martyr has been born. Since when did you worry so much about the world? Since I started thinking about getting rid of the three religions. ? If I let them, one day they will kill my family and friends. I immediately thought of the world for the safety of my people. I am now here after building up day by day. Yang Cheon swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking with a confused look on his face. I said this, but I dont know what the world will be like after unification. I dont know philosophy. Not a great thinker. I know a little about thew, but I have no administrative skills. . I just wonder what direction is right for the world I have experienced in my life to move forward This is the only answer to that agony. Yang Chens eyes deepened. Just as you are thinking about the future of the world, I am only thinking about the future that will allow me to fulfill my ambitions. . As you said, in order for the imperial pce and the martial arts to merge and unify into a new empire, one premise is needed. The three religions will disappear. exactly. Then your dream, like my ambition, is nothing more than a vain fantasy. So I cant be the manager of the new world. what? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That is a job that must be handled by His Majesty the Emperor and the smart people under him. I just do whatever it takes to get rid of the Three Religions. What nonsense? Then, in the end, nothing changes, does it? Yes. What on earth has changed? It is different to live as Yeon Ho-jeong, a martial artist, rather than as a descendant of a famous Baekdo martial arts family. ?! Thats why I came up with the idea of bing your sessor. Even if the Baekdo Murim points a finger at me, I will eliminate the demons that have invaded our world for a new era. !! And I believe that my father will ept this promise of mine. So to speak, I am doing this even though I know it will be very difficult for my father and family. Yang Chen swallowed again. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled fire. I have always risked my life. There was no back for me. My purpose has always been one. . Then another wind came to me. That is the well-being of all people in the world. . And the reason why that wish came about is because of capable politicians who want a better world than it is now. Is he the emperor? exactly. In your opinion, the emperors abilities were outstanding. Still, I have to risk my life. As always, as always. Why? Yang Cheon saw that Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were particrly sparkling. That wasnt all. Yeon Ho-jeongs fingers were trembling slightly, almost as if they were invisible. The uv also twitched as if swallowing saliva. are you shaking? Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong was trembling now. It was shocking. Why is this rare genius, a monster who readily presents solutions at any moment, shaking? I am. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his throat with a short cough. My breathing became slightly rough, as if I was trying to calm down something that was bothering me. Even though I thought about the world for a while, my goals always came first. . But the number of people who firmly support me as I pledge to create a much better world using my goal as a stepping stone is increasing one by one. . Now this fight is not just about the oue of the war, but has be a fight about the real future. At least it is to me. Yang Cheon looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs face in silence. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. I feel sorry for you. . Even if the results are clear, I dont know if its right to deny a persons lifelong dream. I cant imagine how you feel right now. If someone had told me a definite future in which the three religions could not be eliminated, I would have had a hard time keeping my cool. . I want to apologize to you. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. He didnt kneel, he just bowed his head in a sitting position, but it seemed even more sincere. Yang Chen, who was quietly looking at him, chuckled. Youre a funny guy. . You guys argue about my future, but the future hasnt arrived yet. What kind of future we create is my problem, not yours. Its everyones problem. Thats true for everyone. But not for me, who wants a different world. The future of a person who has be a dream and goal without a clear n is the same as everyone elses future. In the end, many your lives will be distorted. . Let me ask you one question. If you unite Moorim, do you intend to lead the world to a better ce? Or are you nning to ravage the world to your hearts content for your own lust for power? !! Yang Chens eyes shook greatly. He was the second person to be greatly shocked today. Yeon Ho-jeongs question was so sharp. After unification? Its not that I havent thought about it. But I never thought about it deeply. As Yeon Ho-jeong said, his dream has be less about the world after unification and more about unification itself. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yang Cheon, blurted out a word. You are not the kind of person who would ravage the world. ! But if you, who have no proper governing system or n, try to rule the world, the world will face another difficult time. . Furthermore, in the current situation, there is little chance that you will unify the martial arts group. Yang Cheons breathing became increasingly rough. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Where is the reality and justification for your goals? . Do you really want to unify the martial arts group? Or are you clinging to the lingering desire of a dream without a clear n or fiery passion because you feel like you shouldnt live without that level of ambition as the leader of the Dark Ind? Chapter 797 Episode 797 ck Emperor (2) Whew. A thick heat radiated from Makwons body as he pushed down on the iron bar with all his might. Tsutsutsu. The sweat evaporated and the damp clothes became as soft as new. Now its time to save it. He had lost a significant portion of his inner strength in the process of deciphering the damned poison of the Shinhwa religion. Of course, for an expert of that level, loss of internal strength was not that big of a problem. If it was lost entirely, it would be fine, but if a part of it was lost, it could be restored in a matter of years or months depending on the effort. Fortunately, Makwons efforts were fierce, and thanks to that, he was able to restore the original strength to its original level. Its a shame. Makwon quenched his appetite. Although I have not fully recovered yet, the quality of my strength recovered was the same as before. So I had no regrets about it. However, he hoped to achieve higher enlightenment. Therefore, except for the time when he used pupil (movement) and left gong (), he devoted himself to meditation and martial arts training. But there was no growth. To be precise, there was a change, but it did not advance to a higher level. I cant help it. This wasnt the first time this happened. If regrets umte and be toxic, you will lose even what you have. Being able to remain detached without being disappointed by the reality ofck of progress is also a skill of a master. Wooooow! A subtle glow rose from his body. It was the Heavenly Martial God Weapon of the First World, a divine skill created by mixing the martial arts mind and his own enlightenment. His aura was cool and hard as steel, as if he were looking at a razor-sharp weapon de. Makwon opened his mouth. If its been a while since youst saw each other, you shoulde and say hello. Why are you just standing there and watching? Makwon turned his head and saw Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and lowered his head. How are you? Haha, its been a while. Makwon approached Yeonhojeong and tapped him on the shoulder as if he was happy to see him. These were words and actions that conveyed pure joy. Although the age difference was significant, Yeon Ho-jeong thought he was like an older brother. How did you handle the incident well? of course. Thank you for always worrying about me. This person knows how to say things like that now. They say a man bes an adult when he goes out into the world, and it seems like he has definitely grown more than before. Makwon burst outughing. Yeon Ho-jeong thought as she saw him smiling brightly. He is a good person. Before he was a great martial artist, Makwon was a person with outstanding charm. He is also a person who risked his life for martial arts. In addition, with his natural talent and endless efforts, he achieved the highest level of power in the midfield. Even so, Yeonhojeongs advanced military power was put aside. I wasnt pretending not to know, it was because I was d to see Yeon Ho-jeong appear. Its not just that. Although Makwon was surprised by the growth of others, he was not an envious or jealous person. The reason was clear. This is because his dream is to grow in his martial arts, not to beat others. Of course, Makwons personality was still surprising. It could be said that Yeon Ho-jeong had an especially surprising personality, as she had experienced jealousy, envy, and suspicion from countless people. How are you feeling? Youre fine. Thanks to you and God, my life was saved. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Even if I tell you to forget, I dont think you will ever forget, so from now on, whenever I ask you out for a drink, you have to drink with me no matter what. Hahaha! Thats how it should be! Is it just a ce to drink? If you ever need help, I will put aside my ten days to run to you. I feel reassured just by hearing your words. Well, since I have decided to spend the rest of my life with you, nothing special will happen. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became awkward. You dont have to do that. No, that doesnt work. Would it be okay to pick up the words the man once said and write them down? If you are a senior, you can livefortably anywhere in the world. I guess so. Instead, you wont be able to livefortably anywhere in the world. Because I will always feel thepulsion to repay the favor I have received from you. Kung. Aside from everything else, I also have a lot to learn. Are you saying that martial arts will open a proper path just by practicing martial arts? I n to gain a lot by learning about the world with you. It could be dangerous. The fact that he said this even though he was aware of Baek Byeong-shins military power meant that the reality Yeon Ho-jeong was facing was not easy. Makwon said with a cheerful face. It was you who saved me from that dangerous situation. Theres no need to say more. Ill take good care of you in the future. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If you take care of a junior who is so young, you will experience a lot of embarrassing things. I am not a person who cares about the evaluation of others. Makwon pped Yeonhojeong on the back. Instead of doing this, lets go somewhere and have a drink. Theres nothing else to do, right? Something to do Yeon Ho-jeong looked back the way he came. But even for a moment. Yes, not for the time being. Why dont you go have a drink? Hahaha good. ah! Why dont you call your colleagues as you go? If its the people you care about, theyll be my colleagues too. Havent we all met people once before? Well have a formal meetingter, and have a nice drink with me today. Hehehe, thats good too. Lets go. The two people left the Mukryongbu and headed to Changans guest house. The distance was quite far, but that was only true for ordinary people who had not learned martial arts. For the two men who had reached the pinnacle of the powerful martial arts people, the trip to Jangans guest house was only a short walk away for a drink. I see. There were many people in the guesthouse. The two people drank in a corner of the top floor of the guesthouse. King Bi was the head of the Gwanghyeolgyo A light of anger appeared in Makwons eyes as he spoke softly. Strictly speaking, he was not from the Central ins. Although he was a martial artist, he was not a person who valued blood ties in the first ce. I just didnt like what the three schools were nning. Moreover, he almost died due to the Mythologys scheme. I couldnt have a good impression about the three schools. Its truly terrifying. How great it would be if we could trust the world as it appears on the outside. In a world I dont know, such unimaginable schemes were rampant. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly after emptying his ss. How could it be that there are only three schools? Things like that happen frequently everywhere in the world. A member of the old Guju famous family, who had be extinct even in his hometown, was breathing proudly. Huh. Its like that everywhere. And Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. I dont have the confidence to live without doing something like that for the rest of my life. Tuk. Makwon put down his ss and quietly looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong wordlessly filled Makwons cup and then filled her own cup as well. you. yes. Is there something thats bothering you? Haha, theres always something that bothers me. Because I have a lot of work to do and am very busy. I guess so. Makwon stroked his chin. I feel like I have more concerns than when I saw it before. I lived a busy life back then, but I really didnt hold back. Was it so? Yeon Ho-jeong quietly recalled the past and smiled. I think it was like that. Actually, I dont remember much. Makwon raised his ss. Yeon Ho-jeong clinked his ss and emptied his drink again. Are you drunk? yes? Yeon Ho-jeong stroked her face. Its not that he wasnt, his face was really warm. I dont know, but it must have turned red. Its already like this. Even if you be a transcendental master, you can detoxify and blow away the iing alcoholic energy moment by moment. So the more expert you are, the more difficult it is to get drunk. To really get drunk, you mustpletely control your internal energy and let the iing cycle just happen. In fact, both Yeon Ho-jeong and Mak Won were drinking while controlling their internal energy. Because you drink to get drunk. Still, the body that has broken through the infinite is so close to perfection that it is not easy to get drunk even if you control your inner energy. The alcohol that Yeon Ho-jeong drank was strong and he drank it quickly. It feels good to feel dazed for the first time in a long time. It looks like you have some concerns. Makwon emptied his ss and said. What did I call you before? yes? Its a title. I cant remember because Ive been worrying about my body for a while. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I dont remember either, but wouldnt you have just called me Deputy Yeon? Oh, did you? Now that I think about it, it seems like that was the case. Yes, I did. From now on, call me brother. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Makwon chuckled. why? You dont like it? Is that possible? But no matter what You dont seem to like it. Absolutely not. I just think it could ruin your reputation. Who will it be? Your military power is already that of a martial god, so who can you be? Sooner orter, your reputation will spread throughout the Four Seas. He was already causing a stir in the world with the title of King. Only Makwon, who had been devoted to training alone, did not know. And the truth is, who is it and who is it? If we get along, we can be friends and sworn brothers. When you meet a woman, do you look at the other persons family before meeting her? haha. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled cheerfully at the words that still felt pure. If you say so, its good for me. Now that you have a reliable older brother to look after you, Ill pour you a drink. Its good. Im going to get a drink from Kanghos younger brother, who I have for the first time in my life. I dont know if my father will scold meter for making this genealogy tree. Dog genealogy? When ites to your reputation, the distribution is at the highest level, but since you have a man like that as your older brother, the problem is not just a problem. Since when did you start worrying about such useless things? The two peopleughed and clinked their sses. How long has it been like that? thud! Yeon Ho-jeong hit his head on the table. And then he made a sound and fell into sleep. It was amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong never got drunk and lost consciousness at any time. This is because I have always lived a life filled with tension, and there was apulsion not to show any loopholes. Moreover, although they were close friends, they did not see each other often. I got so drunk in front of that person that I lost my mind. Grumble. Makwon, who had filled his empty ss, looked at Yeonhojeong with his arms crossed. A look of pity appeared on Makwons face. What is this young guy worried about so much? Yeon Ho-jeong did not reveal his concerns until the end. And Makwon also didnt bother to ask what his worries were. Actually, I was worried, but I just felt dizzy. That was how Makwon saw it. It even felt like he had deliberately chosen someone he had a close connection with but had not seen often, rather than someone he was familiar with. Perhaps he wanted to relieve himself in a different way in a different atmosphere than usual. I wonder if a person would not get tired and exhausted if he were to wander around the entire central in andplete various tasks without resting even for a moment. After emptying his ss, Makwon spoke calmly to himself. I dont know whats going on, but when youre confused, trust your judgment. If you spend too much time without confidence, you be a fool like me. Chapter 798 Episode 798 ck Emperor (3) . Yeon Ho-jeong stood up from his seat in a daze and his face was quite pale. Where? It was his residence prepared by the Mukryongbu. It was well ventted, but no matter how wide it was, it was still stuffy. It was natural since it was originally made by embedding night pearls in a cave where no light enters. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned and smoothed his hair. Did you copse? I remembered it from time to time. I had a memory of Makwon carrying me and entering the Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. I put you through a lot of trouble for no reason. I also remembered him waking me up and helping me get out of the guesthouse. Normally, he would have immediately unleashed his energy with internal energy, butst night he didnt do that. Even though I knew it would be a nuisance to Makwon, I just let myself go. However, from what I remember from time to time, it seems that the body that lived under tension for a long time was trying to awaken his consciousness until the end. Consciousness let go of itself, but unconsciousness tried to bring him to the surface. This fight was a victory of consciousness. Damn, thats embarrassing. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly left the room and washed her face with the water she had brought. When I washed my face with cold water, I felt like I woke up. There was an underground waterway in Mukryongbu, so clean and cold water was always avable. Yeon Ho-jeong drank a bowl of water and immediately straightened his clothes. Then he went straight to Makwons residence. uh? Are you awake? Makwon had been sweating hard since morning. Yesterday he was swinging an iron bar, and now he was swinging a heavy blue dragon sword. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Im sorry aboutst night. Makwon chuckled. Seeing as youre saying sorry, it seems like youre remembering something. . Sometimes people are like that. Thats better than that. There are many drunkards who get drunk and cause trouble and thene back the next day with a smile on their faces without even remembering anything. When I see people like that, I really want to hit them in the head. There is no shame. I heard its okay. Isnt it one of the older brothers duties to cheer up his depressed younger brother? Oh, I did. It was only then that Yeon Ho-jeong remembered that he and Mak-won had decided to treat each other well. Although there was a bit of alcohol involved, we formed a truly amazing bond. To be exact, it was closer topletely tying up the original rtionship. The morning training has just ended. Lets go eat together. You probably need a hangover, too. Oh, is that so? Dont look at me like that. yes? That look on your face. If you keep looking at me like that, I feel burdened. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Then lets go out a little shamelessly. It suits you. I havent seen much of it, though. After roughly washing and changing clothes, Makwon and Yeonhojeong left their residence and headed to the restaurant inside the Mukryongbu. Inside the restaurant, many samurai were eating. All of them had sharp intentions, and it seemed that they were all skilled in practicalbat, not just because they had learned martial arts. Oh brother! From afar, Mukbi and Kangryang Jinyang waved their hands. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand and then looked at Mak Won. Shall we eat together? Its good. When Yeon Ho-jeong came with Mak Won, the three stood up at once and took the sword. I am silent. long time no see. nice to see you. It is called Jinyang, a martial arts school. Instantaneous rainfall! I burst outughing. What kind of introduction is that of martial arts studies? Jinyang stepped on Kangryangs foot without anyone noticing. Kang-ryang fell to the floor with a dying sound. Jinyang blurted out. I have heard of the reputation of Baek Byeong-shin, a master of all kinds of weapons. to. ? I respect you! What is this idiot? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a frown. Just sit down now. You feel ufortable. omg! Is that so? Jinyangs face, who sat down in a chair, was extremely stiff. It seemed like he truly respected Makwon. We were together at Mukryongbu for a few days, but at that time we had never met. Makwon smiled and spoke. Its Makwon. By the way, you are amazing. He doesnt look that old, but hes already reached that level. Its truly amazing. Huh! Thank you! Jinyang stood up again. Ill make a meal for you two! uh? Oh no, its okay Jinyang went to get the food without any time to stop him. Makwon looked at Yeonhojeong and asked subtly. Is that guy really like that? It always looks like that. Hes big, but the way he acts is cute. It might be cute to you, but it seems a bitcking to me. A poor person cannot even reach that level. Thats why its strange. Mukbis eyes widened. older brother? Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Thats how it happened. Before I knew it, Kang-ryang was sitting on a chair andughing. My brother, he is traveling all over the martial forest and making 50,000 brothers. If Lord Yeonga finds outter, wont he criticize you for creating a family tree? Youre noisy, man. Ho Ho. Stop smiling strangely. By the way, what about Senior Pae-yul and So Jeong-gwang? Youre so quick to ask. Kang-ryang shrugged his shoulders. Senior, the store is closing, and Brother So is rolling to death under the iron pole. Closed? I heard so. At that time, Makwon spoke. I tried mixing my swords a few times even after losing. Everyone was surprised. Is that so? It was a surprisingly perfect sword technique. It waspletely different from when I first saw it. Huh. It seemed like there was nothing more to touch, so I said the only thing left was to deepen it, and soon after, it started to close. The owner managed to give up the closed space. Since its yours, wouldnt you be a VIP too? However, considering that he even gave the closed room to an elder of the Jeomchang sect, a prestigious sect, Yangcheons bowl was definitely not ordinary. Everyone is struggling to be stronger. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats right. Makwon asked Yeonhojeong. Speaking of which, how about having a fightter when you have some free time? I want to see your martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Good. I just wish there were more visitors. Makwons eyes widened. A resident? Are you saying you want me to show our secret dance to someone? Thats right. why? Are you going to have fun cutting your brothers body in front of everyone? Its not like that. Then why? He didnt look like he was burdened. He just seemed curious about the reason. It was when Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. . Feeling a ray of familiar energy, Yeon Ho-jeong turned and looked at the entrance of the restaurant. There was a barge there. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Sreuk. Buseon slightly lowered his head and pointed to the entrance to the restaurant. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly watching the boat, stood up. I have to go and see. It will take some time, so dont wait. Makwon clicked his tongue. Are you careless? I guess so. Ill feed you breakfast and then call you. I get it. Pleasee back. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Muk-bi. Im resting well. Take care of the kids so they dont get into idents. Do not worry. Gangryang grumbled. Its not kids, its kids. I dont have anything to do with idents. If youe to Jinyangter, lets practice together. I feel like my prayers are a little rusty. Is that true? Are you serious, you bastard? Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Goes. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was particrly indifferent as she walked out of the restaurant with Bu-seon. How long did you walk? Buseon, who had not said a word until now, opened his mouth. I had no idea it would go this way. what? Heir. At that moment, a small surprise appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Did the vice-lord tell you that? yes. There was no sign of confusion on Buseons face as he answered. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching the boat, nodded. You are trusted. Its still not enough. I must have felt bad. I cant say its good. I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong did not say things like she was sorry or that she couldnt help it. It wasnt like that in the first ce, and there was no need for it. The two walked in silence again. Yeon Ho-jeong, who thought he was heading to Daejeon, was a little surprised that the road turned wrong. Isnt it Daejeon? There is a hill I often go to. He is there. Right. It was better. Although the air is well-ventted, it would still be much better to talk outside than in a ce without sunlight. Yeon Ho-jeong thought as he followed Buseon. How will ite out? During the conversation at that time, Yang Chen seemed to be very shocked and withheld his answer. That alone was fortunate. To be honest, it was because Yeon Ho-jeong believed that there was a real possibility of a life-or-death situation. Still, we cant rx. Yang Cheon seemed to need time to think. And to yourself. Phew. As I came out, the cold wind seeped into my bones. It was much colder than yesterday. It was cold enough to bepared to the weather in the far northern region. There was snow everywhere. Even now, one or two snowdrops were falling. It seemed like it had been pouring down all morning. Its nice. Winter resembles a sword. It is a harsh and dangerous season for everyone, but this sight of the world turning white was incredibly beautiful. Beautiful and deadly. So winter was like a sword. And Yangcheon was standing on the snow-covered cliff. It was the opposite of the ce where the rocks were blown away and the angry energy waves were released. Buseon stopped walking and bowed his head to Yeonhojeong. It was a greeting that was just a slight expression of respect. Okay then. Thank you. Buseon raised his head in silence and headed back to Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong thought as he looked at Buseons back. What is she really thinking? . Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been standing silently for a while, stamped his foot vigorously. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong, who climbed the cliff in one go with his fearsome light techniques, stood behind Yang Cheon. Yang Cheon was standing with his back turned, wearing light attire. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth, thinking that somehow he looked much stronger than before. Did you call me? Its different from the way he spoke back then when he became more aggressive. The rtionship between vice-lord and adjutant went back to normal. Yang Chen raised his head. His back looking up at the sky matched the snowy winterndscape very well. Adjutant Yeon. Yeon Ho-jeong slightly lowered his head. yes. The scenery. yes? Yang Chen raised his hand. Then a single piece of snow touched his hand and melted away. Isnt it beautiful? Yes, its beautiful. Yang Chen was silent for a moment again. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been standing still for a while, walked slowly and stood next to Yang Cheon. Then Yang Cheons mouth opened. Its disappearing. ? This snowke that touched my hand melted and disappeared due to my body heat. What makes you say that? I couldnt guess that much about Yeonho. People always want to get beautiful things. But once it gets into my hands, it loses its value so vainly. Sometimes, like this snowke, it disappearspletely. Yang Chen closed his eyes. Adjutant Yeon. Please speak. still. . Even if its like this snowke that melts away as soon as it touches your hand. Yang Chens eyes opened. A small smile appeared on his face, which looked somewhat difficult. But I must have the world. Chapter 799 Episode 799. ck Emperor (4) His voice was calm. There was no confusion in the emotions contained within. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Is that your choice, Vice lord? Yes, that is my choice. okay. Yangcheon looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong also looked calmer than expected. Yang Chen could not read the look in his eyes as he watched the snowkes falling one by one. Yang Chen turned his head again and looked at the sky. It stings. . I thought about whether that ambition was truly what I wanted, leaving everything else aside. Isnt it just a dream to be the leader of the ck Ind? In fact, I am quite satisfied with this position, but I feel burdened by the worlds eyes, so I wonder if I have fooled myself into thinking that my dream is to unify the world as a ck sword. Yangcheon thought about that. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. It can be said that the Vice Lords courage is great just by being able to think sincerely and not spill even harsh words. Dont spread it out of proportion. When I actually have to fly it, Ill tell you I cant do it. Yang Chen shook his head. Its true that I missed what you said. So I was worried. What do I really want? . To some extent, you are right. I had a dream of unifying the world, but that dream was too vague. I didnt specify my goals. As you say, if you were truly working toward that goal, you wouldnt have given the headquarters warriors intensive training. Training is important. However, if he truly wanted to unify the world, he could have done something simr or even more vicious than Prince Moyong. I wanted a different way. ? I didnt mean to climb Manjangjeolgae to pick fruit, but I was waiting for the fruit to fall from the top of the cliff. Yang Chen stretched out his hand. A slowly falling snowke escaped his palm and flowed down. Did you think that a day like that woulde someday if you became the king of the martial arts kingdom of ck Dragon? Looking back, there was definitely something ambiguous about Yang Cheons actions. It was not a difference in passion, but a difference in method. In order to stand at the top of the world, he created the Mukryongbu. In the process of unifying Heukdo, countless Heukdo sects were destroyed, and among them was the prestigious Guicheolgeommun. By destroying Botaam, he tried to acquire someone with the qualifications of a swordsman, and he tried to gain more financial power by tapping into the southernmercial district. That was it. That series of actions is intended to gather strength and does not signify a great cause in itself. Many organizations in the world struggle to gain stronger power. The Mukryongbu Yangcheon just moved like other organizations. Although it is a necessary preparatory process for the great cause, it cannot be considered a decisive task for achieving the great cause. If it was to obtain the real world, it would have been better to join hands with the Samgyo, as Yeon Ho-jeong said. There is a high possibility that they will use their brains to shake up the bnce of the scales and gain benefits in the future. Otherwise, it would have been a good idea to get involved in the pce affairs before anyone else. No matter how you look at it one way or another, Yang Cheons actions were not an active move for the unification of the world. At first I thought I was stupid. I thought you were so hard-headed that you couldnt think of that. You underestimate yourself. thats right. Its not because of what you said, but when I thought about what we should do right away if it were truly for the unification of the world, a really arrogant method came to mind. There are many ways. The only difference is whether it is feasible or not. Yang Chen sighed. A slow, long sigh. A thin stream of breath flowed out continuously. As the countless ways came to mind, one emotion suddenly enveloped me. Do you know what that was? . Its a dead end. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yang Cheon in silence. Yang Chen chuckled. It was a self-mockingugh. As people get older, they realize how empty most of the passions they had when they were young were. Im jealous at the same time. That is correct. I would rather envy the situation at the time when I didnt know anything and was able to run forward without any hesitation. . But in the end, with a bitter smile, I brush off the passion of the past as a delusion from my childhood. If it develops incorrectly, it bes defeatism and pessimism. Yang Cheonughed as if it was fun. He still wasnt looking at Yeonhojeong. Isnt that what you want to say to me right now? I heard you wont change your mind anyway. still. And I know that words like this will not affect your decision. You can be so obnoxious sometimes. Thank you for saying sometimes. Its not like I wanted to rip you off because you were mean to me every time we met. If that were the case, I would have ripped off your head right away. Well, sometimes, whenever I get upset, I get angry. Youre wee. The conversation, uncertain whether it was a joke or seriousness, broughtfortable smiles back to the two peoples faces. Yang Chen raised his hand again. This time, tworge and small snowkesnded on his palm. The small snowkes melted first, and therge snowkes cried mournfully. I will not give up my dream of unifying the world. yes. It is a wish I have dreamed of since I was young. As I got older, I forgot the passion I had when I was young and gradually became immersed in the world, but that single goal is what made me who I am today. yes. but. Yang Chen closed his eyes. but. He clenched his fist. All the snowkes that cried sadly melted and disappeared. You wont be able to take over the world through force. . The situation is not good and I feel hopeless in many ways. Crucially. . I dont want civilians who havent even learned martial arts to get hurt because of my ambition. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. On the contrary, Yang Chen opened his eyes. The snowkes reflected in those clear, deep eyes looked very beautiful. If there had been a n to sacrifice the small for therge, I wouldnt have even thought about this. But I dont have any such ns. I just wanted to unite the world with my own hands, and there was nothing more. He was someone who clearly saw his condition and epted it obediently. And at this moment, Yangcheons status has risen one level higher. Yeon Ho-jeong thought so. I believe that I am carrying on my identity as a dark sword hero from the glorious past. The ck people of the past, who were even called dark nobles, had their own rules andws. I know. okay. When you, the person who deceived me, came back, I talked to you about it. yes. But right now, the majority of ck people do not live that way. They are only oppressed by the power of the Mukryongbu, and if this inhibitor is released, they will run wild without any rules orws. Just like before. . Thats why I wanted to be an indicator. Because there should not be such idiots under themand of the one who rules the world. I wanted to be the center of a wonderful world where Heukdos unique way of life is alive with elegance and dignity. . When I had that dream, I, who used to be a fool, became better than before. So I feel rejected. Those who do not belong to the realm of martial arts are harmed by the martial arts people. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes and looked at Yang Cheon. Now, Yeon Ho-jeong can no longer read Yang Cheons thoughts and emotions in his calm expression. Then what should I do? Should wee up with a n to rule the world right now? Im sure it will be difficult. It must be difficult. But giving up my lifelong dream is even harder. I guess so. So I thought of a good way. What is that? Yang Chen smiled. Even if we survive the war against the Three Religions, the empire and the martial arts world will not immediately merge into one. It will take a long time. Isnt it a dreame true to live as thest leader of the martial arts group before being absorbed into the empire for such a long time? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shook greatly. Yang Chen chuckled. Its be a lot more simple and loses its appearance a bit. But the world is changing, so can I achieve my goals if I just remain stubborn? You mean Only then did Yang Cheon also look at Yeon Ho-jeong. And at that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong looked down. Somehow it felt like it had to be that way. Yang Chen said. In order to achieve my dream, Im thinking of taking advantage of someone elses dream. ! If the emperor has a way to rule the people, if he has prepared a lot for a better world, wouldnt he be able to share that knowledge and experience with me? Master?! Yangcheon turned his head back to the snowy world. Wouldnt you give that much to your son-inw, who will y a huge role in achieving a great cause? If only the emperor was big. !! If you dont teach me, Ill have to wrap my head around and study hard at ate age. If you still dont know, the only way to do it is to grab your father-inw by the cor. My lord. If you think about it, isnt it a huge benefit for me? A 60-year-old man is getting married to a woman 20 years younger than him, and this is aplete mistake. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke with a face that showed many emotions, such as smiling or crying. Yes, you caught it. How is it? Is this enough to qualify as a teacher? Until just a moment ago, it was neither too much nor too little. now? You are full and overflowing. ha ha ha. Yang Cheon burst outughing. Hisugh wasnt just augh. It was a sigh and tears of sorrow. It was a feeling of relief, a feeling of regret, and the excitement of someone who has discovered another possible future. And frustration, greater than all the emotions, was breathing in hisughter. Yang Cheon, whoughed for a while, ced his hand on Yeon Ho Jeongs shoulder. I have shown my qualifications as a teacher, so I need to get confirmation from my student. Please speak. This child has a lot of blood on his hands because of me. But if you look inside, the child is much softer than he appears. That guy was just trying to survive, and he was a good kid by nature. . Even when I told him what I thought, he didnt feel any regrets. No, I was disappointed, but I saw relief simr to mine on the other side. He only took up that position to prove himself in order to live, and it seems like being Vice President was a huge burden for him. After all, teachers and students are alike. . I wont tell you to take good care of me. However, unless the child tries to kill you, you are not allowed to harm the child. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching Yang Cheon with trembling eyes, lowered his head. The teachers daughter is also my family. I am not a person so cruel as to harm my own rtives. Ha ha ha ha ha! Yang Cheon turned and walked while holding Yeon Ho Jeongs shoulder. Lets go get a drink. It will be a great hangover drink. For some reason, my eyes were very bloodshot. Iknow, right. Even if I give you an injection today, you have to ept it well. of course. Dont just bring up Xingong. I wasnt crazy enough to kill my student just because I was drunk. Fortunately, the. Anyway, I want to ask you something. Please speak. Princess Cheonghwa, is he pretty? You are also greedy. If possible, its better to be pretty. The two walked down the hill side by side, having a casual conversation. A clear footprint was left on the snow-covered ground where the two people passed. Chapter 800 Episode 800. ck Emperor (5) It was a windless world, and the world was in great turmoil as manyrge-scale idents had urred recently. Among them, a shocking rumor came to Heukdo Murim. King Pae, the new strongman of Seongcheon, became a disciple of Yangcheon, Lord of the Ink Dragon. This small rumor, unknown where it started, spread from ce to ce along the cold winter wind. Of course, no one seriously believed it. The reason was clear. Because there were many such rumors in the past. Although it was not properly revealed until now, Yeon Ho-jeongs existence had a strong impact on Heukdo Murim from the beginning. As the head of the Murimmaeng Yu military unit, he not only destroyed all the vicious ck Ind factions, but also became Sejak and infiltrated the Mukryongbu. After that, he built a gentle rtionship with Yangcheon and handled various matters. In the process, many rumors circted that Yeon Ho-jeong was Yang Cheons disciple. There was even a rumor that Yang Cheon, who secretly taught Yeon Ho-jeong, the son of a famous Baekdo family, from an early age, is only now making proper use of him. Several years passed and now people knew. There is absolutely no possibility that Yeon Ho-jeong could be Yang Cheons disciple. Yeon Ho-jeong was even a genius among geniuses, the youngest person to be crowned Seongcheon. He may be a warrior born with the most monstrous talent of all time. There is no way Baekdo would have left such a talented person alone. Considering all the factors, it was impossible for Yeon Ho-jeong to be Yang Cheons disciple. However, when it became known that the heads of the five newly established ns of ck Ind under the Mukryongbu had been summoned to the Mukryongbu, people became skeptical. Afterwards, not only the main creditors of Yanggang Surochae and Noknim Shibachae, but also the southern merchants who were doing business with Mukryongbu gathered in Honam. It was truly a massive gathering of ck ind giants. At this level, it would not be surprising if there were rumors that they were preparing for war. In fact, there were rumors like that. Mukryongbus actions make not only the ck ind martial arts world but also the white ind martial arts world uneasy. A few dayster, Yang Cheons explosive remarks hit the entire martial arts world. We are holding a coronation ceremony for the sessor of Mukryongbu, the next master of the ck Ind Martial Arts. Sessor coronation ceremony. It meant officially appointing the person who would be the next generation master of the ck Ind. It was already publicly known that Mukryongbus sessor was Buseon, the only remaining disciple among many. The ck Inders were both relieved and excited, and many of them were dissatisfied. I knew that Buseons skills were excellent and her talent was great, but I was still dissatisfied with the fact that a woman would be the next Mukryong Buju. But no one could vent their dissatisfaction. It was a decision decided by Yang Cheon himself, not anyone else. As he is a giant who has achieved the unification of the Dark Inds, which no one has been able to achieve before, his insight and judgment will be extremely outstanding. Above all, the dissatisfaction of the ck people was nothing more than a vague sense of rejection. Since there was no real reason, they did not dare to make a sound. And the rumor also entered Baekdo Murim. Tens of thousands of warblers flew through the sky in the central ins. The world was in an uproar over Mukryongbus sudden sessor nomination. In a situation like that, everyone was shocked and staring at the Mukryongbu. The preparations for the sessor coronation ceremony were progressing steadily and very quickly. * * * Countless people were gathered in the square of Mukryongbu. Not only the heads of the five noble families of Heukdo Murim, but also the heads of Surochae and Noklimchae, the southern great merchants, the zodiac gods of the Mukryongbu, and the elders of each unit who do not usually appear were gathered. Behind them, countless warriors were shouting. Although it was a sudden coronation ceremony, those with positions lined up and those without positions lined up to watch the ceremony. Although it was a za that could amodate thousands of people, it ended up being an incredibly wide andrge cave. Although it was decoratedvishly with night wine and artwork, even the slightest murmur could be heard. her! In these times, there is suddenly a sessor coronation ceremony. I think it went well. Its better to decide it quickly so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. No matter how much I think about it, its too sudden. Its sudden from our perspective, but havent preparations for the sessor nomination already beenpleted? Im really curious about the reactions of the political factions. An uncontroble voice was rumbling through my bloodstream. It was a lot more chaotic than expected, but the executives lined up in the center didnt even blink. He didnt shout for noise, re, or show any signs of murder. Rather, they were very nervous. No one knew where the tension came from. How much time has passed like that? The Vice Lord ising! This is the appearance of the head of Heukdo Moorim, who is more powerful than a thousand words. The mouths of the murmuring warriors suddenly fell silent. Yangcheon finally appeared inside the dark corridor leading to the square. Jump and jump. Yangcheon looked as free-spirited as always. Since it was a formal event, there were no people riding on pnquins or wearing fancy clothes. Just like usual. Wearing a fairly thick long cloth over a ck military uniform, he looked very ordinary. However, even that ordinary outfit looked like the Son of Heavens silk clothes due to the atmosphere he created. What was more important than clothes or etiquette was the confidence that the person exuded. hook! It was as if the gigantic ceiling of the cave was lowering little by little, putting pressure on thousands of warriors. Yangcheons prayer, fully revealed, was like a livelyke and at the same time like a rippling sea. As the two conflicting prayers continued to stimte all directions, both officials and warriors looked at Yang Chen with awe. Couldnt he have ovee that enormous pressure and mighty majesty? The lined up executives all knelt down on one knee and bowed their heads. Meet the master of the ck Ind Martial Arts! It was the worship of the strongest warriors of the ck Ind martial arts that resounded loudly all around. At the same time, thousands of warriors also kneeled without realizing it. Meet the master of the ck Ind Martial Arts! There was a terrible tremor as if the entire cave would copse. It was a more shocking and loud voice than any other statement. Sreuk. The sound of long guns dragging the ground rang in the warriors ears. The sight of Yang Cheon silently walking to the Taesa Temple in the center seemed to clearly show what it was like to be a warrior walking in the sky. hmm. Yang Cheon, who was sitting in the royal pce, looked down at the audience. When the leader of the ck Inds appeared, no one followed him. He has always fought alone. From the bottom with his bare hands until he rose to the top of the ck Swordsman, only his own two fists were the only thing that protected him. So he came out alone. And his appearance lit a fire in the hearts of all the warriors here. Yang Chen opened his mouth. Raise your heads. Slurp. As if it had been nned in advance, the officers and warriors stood up at the same time. Yang Chen smiled. Even though he smiledfortably in official settings, his dignity did not fade. It may seem useless at first nce, but any organization needs appropriate etiquette. The air screamed at the heavy voice. However, I will not be formal when appointing a sessor to the headquarters today. No, in the first ce, I never established a reasonable etiquette. I knew it was necessary, but I didnt think it suited us today. Yang Chens voice was like magic. The voice that conveyed that strong presence prated everyones ears and touched their hearts. We always walked in low ces. All we needed was two fists and a knife. It was that way before and it is still that way now. Why? Yang Cheons voice, full of dignity and confidence, began to have an unknown vagueness. But in the future we must change. We should not be deceived by the familiar and treat change as something negative. The world is always changing, and in line with the changing world, we must also turn our eyes to a better future in order to survive. Yang Chen closed his eyes. If you dont like it, you have to change the world yourself. I did so. But as time passed, I realized. I changed the world, but in the end, I also changed. If I dont change, I cant change the world. These were words that fully contained the hardships he had experienced in life in the past. Yang Chen opened his eyes. I will change again. And my sessor will lead changes beyond me. I believe and am convinced of that. Excited! Everyones hearts were beating strongly. Yang Chen nodded. The one who will be the master of the new era must reveal himself. Kugugoogung! As soon as Yang Cheon finished speaking, the stone wall facing Yang Cheon moved. The executives did not move. But thousands of warriors turned their heads towards that ce. Jump and jump. A tall, well-dressed woman walked out. Everyones eyes sparkled. She was a vice ship. Buseon walked to the bottom of the stairs with unwavering steps and lowered his head. ! The warriors prepared to cheer. Everyone clenched their fists and gritted their teeth. but. ? Buseon, who greeted Yang Cheon, immediately stepped aside and stood with his hands sped together. A look of puzzlement appeared on the warriors faces. The executives expressions were still tense. It was then. Hwaaaaaaaaa! Suddenly, a terrifying energy began to flow from inside the open stone door. Everyone was astonished by the storm-like intensity. The concentration of this energetic energy was no less than that of the majesty exuded by Yang Cheon. If Yangcheons energy was heavy and cold, the energy emanating from inside the stone gate was hot and fierce. Because they were so contradictory, they harmonized with the energy of Yangcheon. And then a young man appeared from the stone gate. Slurp. The young mans attire was simr to Yangcheons. Without any shy decorations, he just wore a long gun over his ck military uniform. However, his unwavering presence and majestic eyes became the silk clothes that adorned him. No, if you look at it another way, there was actually something that adorned him. Oooooh! The translucent energy of the four colorsing out from all over seemed very sacred. Although he did not fit into the ck sword, he had an extremely excellent appearance as someone who would be the master of the new era. !! Thousands of warriors who confirmed his presence were astonished. Cold sweat dripped down the stiff faces of the executives who felt his energy. Leaving them behind, the young man walked the red carpet and stood in front of the stairs, looking up at Yang Chen. The eyes of the two people intertwined in midair. Yang Chen nodded. The young man got down on one knee. Yeon Ho-jeong from Gangdong meets Master. Chapter 801 Episode 801 Mandate of Heaven (1) As the affairs of the imperial pce were roughly concluded, the Murim League delegation alsopleted preparations to leave the pce. Do you mind if I dont have to greet your Majesty separately? Yan Wei nodded at Peng Wugangs words. I had a conversation with Your Majesty yesterday. I told you that you were leaving the pce this morning, but you said there was no need to say hello since it would not be long before we would see each other again. Hmm, I guess so. Peng Mu-gang looked regretful. He also had several conversations with the emperor, but was unable to build a deep rtionship like Yan Wei. And that regret was not due to an individuals desire for power, but rather pure curiosity. As the ruler of Hebei and the one closest to the imperial pce, he always looked forward to meeting the emperor. Lets go. Ayeon, have you packed everything you need? yes. Thanks to the help from the Open Inders. Oh, and Hu Gai is outside the imperial pce, so I think we can go back together. Yes, you had a hard time. Yeon Wei looked around the imperial pce. Its been longer than I thought. Lets leave now. Lets do that. The officials did not stop the group as they passed through the pce gate several times. They were righteous people who saved the emperor and punished traitors. The eyes of the courtiers who saw them leaving without even receiving a reward for their merits were full of respect and gratitude. Anyway, what do you think will happen to the Empress? I dont know. I heard that the Empress has not moved from her residence since that day. Did Your Majesty say anything? exactly. Besides, that issue is not something we should worry about, so we didnt bother to ask. Well, he is like that too. Anyway, it was really hard. This is my first time cutting for this long since I got older. So, lets go out and have a drink and then were off. Hehe, thats good. That was when the group left the outer castle of the imperial pce. uh! Theres Hugae over there! Moon Geun-sang also fixed his gaze in this direction, as if he had spotted the group. Zhuge Yan waved his hand. But there was no reaction from Geung-sang. Is that strange? Zhuge Yan tilted his head. Why are you doing that? Instead of running around like usual. Yeonwis eyes sank. After a while, Full Sang arrived in front of the group. ?! The group was inwardly surprised. This was because the expression on Full Sangs face as he approached him was extremely stiff. Everyone in the group was nervous because it was their first time seeing his face so tense. Peng Wugang asked. why? Has something happened to the Murim Alliance? Thats not true, but Gaeun-sang hesitated for a moment. Maybe so. What does that mean? Let me exin. Before I exin Cheung-sang licked his lips with his tongue. Her dry lips were cracked. Looking at it, his eyes were bloodshot and it looked like he wasnt sleeping well. Lord Yeonga. hmm? Please read this letter. Its from Master Yeon. Hmm. Yeonwi unfolded the letter given to him by Geung Man-sang. Soon his eyes wavered. What do you mean? Peng Wugang and Zhuge Yan secretly stole the letter from behind Yan Wei and read it. omg!! The two peoples faces turned white at the shocking contents of the letter. Yeonwi said as he folded the letter. I think you should drinkter. * * * !! There was silence in the square. The mere appearance of King Yeon Ho-jeong, one of the strongest yers in the midfield, was enough to make many yers hold their breath. Regardless of the martial arts, there was no one more famous and influential than Yeon Ho-jeong in the Tang Jin martial arts world. A young genius of his time who receives anger from some, admiration from others, jealousy from others, and cheers from others. The appearance of a celebrity that every martial artist would like to meet at least once. However, something unimaginable came out of the famous persons mouth. Those words were much more shocking than his sudden appearance and strong energy wave. Are you here? It was a series of shocks. Yang Cheon, sitting in the royal temple and looking down, had a benevolent expression on his face. The facial expression, voice, and softer prayer revealed one truth. What Yeon Ho-jeong called Master is true. In the meantime, there was no movement on the faces of the executives lined up. To be precise, his face was just as tense and stiff as before. It was because I had heard about it beforehand. Of course, even so, the shock they received was not small. Rx. All right. Yeon Ho-jeong sat proudly on the red carpet. I didnt even kneel. He sat down with his legs folded as if it were afortable living room, and strangely enough, it suited him very well. Yang Chen asked. Are your internal injuries fully healed? Although she did not show it, the minor internal injuries she had sustained so far still remained on Yeon Ho-jeongs body. In addition, the one who was hit by Yang Cheons fist has not yet been properly dealt with. It will get better over time, but not yet. Its not perfect. I heard that you also fought a blood jade demon army in the imperial pce. The warriors, who had gaped like carp in shock, could not help but be surprised once again. And Yeon Ho-jeong knew that Yang Cheon brought it up on purpose. Yes I did. How was it? It was strong. I think it would be too much to deal with the senior Baek Byeongshin and the Blood Jade Demon who are still here. I guess so. Why? There was some relief on the stiff faces of the executives. They may not even know why. But soon a look of great surprise appeared on their faces. It is said that the power of the blood jade demon army is clearly lower than that of the Immortal Emperor, but the talent it possesses is one level higher. Also, his nature was so vicious and uncontroble that not a single person survived the fight against him. I thought it would be like that, except for someone stronger than him. And yet you are standing on your own two feet. Even though I said it was a daunting opponent. It was only a matter of one piece of paper, but the thickness of the paper seemed thicker than my forearm. If reinforcements had note, it would have been my ultimate defeat. The executives faces, stained with shock, turned pale. In fact, they did not believe that the power of the Supreme King was truly close to Seongcheon. It was natural. Not everyone who performs a martial arts performance can be a saint. The reason they were able to truly be masters worthy of respect was because they did not rest on theirurels even though they had ascended to the rank of gods, but constantly whipped each other to reach an even higher level. There was a high probability that Yeon Ho-jeong opened the martial arts performance. Even though it hasnt reached that point, it would be difficult for a rumor to be this clear. In fact, there were many eyewitnesses. However, it was a question that needed to be considered whether he was a suitable expert to be named in Seongcheon. It is said that he killed King Gongsun Baekryong, but no one knows what the variables were unless they saw it in person. They may have used poison or carried out a secret attack. Moreover, since the Three Religions were the enemys liaison, their level could have been lowered in the first ce. But the Blood Jade Demon Army was different. He was an expert in Seongcheon recognized by the entire world of the Central ins and was known as the most dangerous and violent of the three kings. If you were topete with him by a piece of paper, you would truly have enough to be on the list of saints. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts merited praise just for the fact that he fought with determination and survived, regardless of whether it was as thick as his forearm or thigh. Wooooow. The executives prayers fluctuated slightly. I tried my best to hide my true feelings, but I was so shocked that I couldnt even control my prayers. Yangcheon and Yeonhojeong pretended not to notice their changes. I heard that you are nning to dance with Makwon junior. Yang Chen turned his head to the side. Is that correct? exactly. The crowd was astonished. There was a gap between the lined up officers and warriors. His presence was so faint that everyone thought he was one of the warriors of the Mukryongbu, but no one knew that he was Baek Byeongshin. Makwon looked at Yeonhojeong with a smiling face. The energy I felt when I came back was truly amazing. At this rate, I thought it would be difficult to argue with me now. I suggested that we dance first because I thought it would be a good stimulus for both of us. It is even said that Makwon, not Yeonhojeong, asked for the secret service first. This meant that the force was enough to burn the fighting spirit of Makwon, and it was the same as acknowledging that Yeonhojeongs martial arts were notcking in Seongcheons name. Yang Chen nodded. It ismon to learn from the experiences of those who are superior to you and to teach those who have not reached your level. However, I believe that growing by fighting with a close match is the fastest way to elevate one another to a higher level. But it is difficult to meet such a person. yes. So I hope the two of you have a lot of fun. I am honored. For the first time at this age, I have an agenda. I think myter years will be very interesting. Somewhere, gasp! A voice broke out. Baek Byeong-shins Mak Won is a person whose reputation is not inferior at all to that of Blood Jade Demons Kwak Jun. It is said that such a rare master became sworn brothers with Yeon Ho-jeong. The nature of the silence flowing through the square has changed. Previously, it was full of rigid surprises, confusion, and fear, but now a glimmer of anticipation began to be mixed with endless astonishment. He is one of the Immortal Emperors who are said to be difficult to distinguish among the Holy Heavens and has the leader of the ck Ind Martial Arts as his teacher. A person who is one level below the Immortal Emperor, but has equal or greater talent, and has one of the three armies as his sworn brother, who is said to be able to reach that level sooner orter. Crucially, he was the one who defeated enemy generals outside of Sae for many years, opened a martial arts battle before turning 30, and left a name for himself in Seongcheon. Such a person bes their little master. Yang Chen turned his head and looked at the executives. Is the anxiety gone now? The executives bowed their heads in haste. Im sorry! Their dissatisfaction was not due to anxiety. Yang Chen knew that and they also knew it. Yang Cheons words now were to officially stand up for them and at the same time warn them not to entertain false ideas. And they couldnt say anything more. Whoa. Yang Cheon, who buried his back in the royal temple, sighed softly. This is enough. What does it mean? No one could understand the true meaning of those words. Both the officers and the warriors pondered the meaning of the words that made them feel tired. However, there was only one person here who understood Yang Cheons feelings. Isnt that so? Thats right. Yangcheon smiled at Yeonhojeongs calm words. Slurp. Yang Cheon got up from Taesa Temple, came down the stairs, and sat down opposite Yeon Hojeong. Phew. A floating liquor bottle and two sses were ced in front of the two people. Yang Chen spoke without hesitation as if there was no one around. Pour a ss and try it. Yeon Ho-jeong politely filled his ss. Yang Chen, who emptied the ss, looked down at it with his hands on his knees. Its empty. And With this one drink, he was able topletely wash away the only emotion that had been bothering him for the past few days. rxed. Yang Chen closed his eyes. Tuk. Fighting. A few tears fell into the empty ss. After sitting like that for a while with his head down, Yang Cheon picked up the bottle. Take a drink. thank you. The voice became a little dull. Yangcheon looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were slightly bloodshot. Yang Chen, who was surprised for a moment, soon smiled. Are you saying that only you understand? If you think about it, it was always like that. This mysterious disciple was always able to see through his own heart. Whether the situation was bad or good. And even now, Yeonhojeong still recognizes me. The detachment of a giant who trulyid down his lifelong dream for the world of the central ins. Yang Cheons eyes filled with tears as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with a smile. Im d. sorry. Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss. And Yang Cheon also emptied his ss. It took two people half an hour to finish a bottle of alcohol. During that half hour, the two people talked a lot in silence. In this way, the calm, solemn, passionate and sad enthronement ceremony ended quietly. Chapter 802 Episode 802 Mandate of Heaven (2) The day when the Mukryongbu appointed a sessor. The Murim League delegation was already right around the corner from the Murim League. Since we ran without stopping for a moment except for sleeping time, the time it took us from Hebuk to Hanam was truly incredibly fast. But no one told me to take a break because it was hard. This was because they all keenly felt the seriousness of the situation. However, among them, Yeonwi seemed to have some leeway. It was when the party passed the guard post in Daebyeolsan Murim Alliance territory. 100 million! Zhuge Yan shouted with a surprised face. father! On the mountain path leading to the Murim League, Zhuge Li was standing with his back turned. Zhuge Wenhu took possession of the gun. Thank you for your hard work at the imperial pce. Yan Wei and Peng Wujiang faced each other and took power. It was nothing. Zhuge Wenho straightened his back and looked at his daughter with a smile. How was it? What about the imperial pce? The brutality was beyond words. Yes, it was a lot of hard work. But father, rather than that now Go into the Murim Alliance first. yes? Zhuge Wenhu said while looking at Peng Wugang. Im sorry, but I have something to talk about separately with Yeongaju, so could you join me first with your daughter? Peng Wugang nodded with a heavy expression. I will say this. thank you. Before that, lets ask one question. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. What you are worried about has not happened. Do not worry. Really? Thats right. And we will prevent it from happening in the future. Thats why Im here now. Peng Wugang sighed. Thank you. Dont say that. Just as the two of you risked your lives to do what you had to do, Im just doing what I have to do here. Thank you, though. haha. Peng Wugang headed to the Murim Alliance with Zhuge Yan. Yan Yu and Zhuge Wenhu looked at each other in silence. After a while. Its duller than I thought. The person who smiled and spoke first was Zhuge Munho. Yeonwiughed bitterly. exactly? yes. I was so busy running that I couldnt even pay attention to what I was doing. Haha, thats not what I meant. hmm? Its the facial expression. Yeonwi was shocked. Zhuge Wenhu shrugged his shoulders. I thought that Daesoo Yeon would have asked the head of the household for consent first before making such a decision. But now I see thats not the case. My son is all grown up. I am seeing the world through my own eyes and serving the world in my own way. There is no need for him to tell me, his father, his judgment. Thats right. There will be no other person like Yeon Dae-su in the world. Still Zhuge Wenhu scratched his head. Even if you pretend not to be Yeon Daesoo, doesnt he take care of his family a lot? exactly. Especially in this case, there is no way that the smart kite master wouldnt know that there would be quite scary repercussions. So, I thought I would have at least told Lord Yeonga first. I never said that, but I had a feeling that something unusual was going to happen. I see. And as Abby, all I have to say is take care of yourself. Zhuge Wenhuughed without even realizing it. They are truly an amazing father and son. If it were me, I would have been curious as to what he was doing. Yeonwi chuckled. Zhuge Wenhu stoppedughing and spoke seriously. Arent you sure that this is Dae Su Yeons will and not Mukryong Bujus will? Thats right. I understand that the military was also contacted separately. Yes, it came to me too. Still, I asked just in case. This is a guy who would have refused even if his head were torn off if it wasnt the right way to do it in his opinion. No matter who did it first, this result came about because Hojeong epted it. I think so too. Zhuge Wenhu pointed with his hand to a t rock next to him. Two people sat side by side on a rock, looking down the mountainside road. As you may have guessed, it is a little noisy inside the Murim Alliance. I guess not a little bit. Its a little bit better than I expected. Of course, in the eyes of Lord Yeonga, there will be no such turmoil. Yeonwi sighed. No matter what, I just feel sorry for the seniors. I have be a nuisance to everyone. How can this be Yeongajus fault? I love and support my son, but if someone is harmed by what he did, it is my fault as the father. Its the same with him. How can we just say that this is Yeon Dae-sus fault? Military. Its the fault of the three schools. Zhuge Lis face was more serious than ever. It is their fault for invading our peaceful world. It is the fault of the three religions that made geniuses who could soar much higher end up rolling in the mud. . The situation between the three schools made the world what it is today. The world is ultimately created by people. So its not Dae-su Yeons fault. Rather, it would not be enough for all of us to bow our heads and say thank you to Master Yeon. Yeon Wei couldnt help but be moved by Zhuge Munhos words. However, he did not ept Zhuge Munhos words as they were. My son has certainly made a lot of contributions, but credit is just credit. Zhuge Wenho read Yan Weis expression like a ghost. Do you know? What do you mean? As a soldier, I have to be suspicious of everyone. . Even blood rtives cannot lovefortably like before. I believe it wont happen, but the military is a position where all possibilities must be considered. Those who should not be trusted by anyone except me are the military. A look of pity appeared on Yeonwis face. How stuffy and unhappy is the life of someone who trusts no one but themselves. Although I had heard this before, I felt like I could understand the weight of responsibility that weighed on Zhuge Lis shoulders. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. This is the path I chose. It wasnt because he ordered me to join the military, but I agreed to it. This much is natural. I have nothing to say. But. ? Strangely enough, I couldnt doubt the number of kites. Yeonwis eyes wavered. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. It would be simr for Gong Daesa, Seung Hyeon-jin, and most of the Murim Alliance officials and elders. Do you know why? . Yes, you wouldnt know. Yeon Ga-ju, who is a blood rtive, may not know. He is my beloved child, but Yeon Ga-joo will never know, because he thinks we are all the same, except that he has outstanding talents and monstrous talents. Zhuge Lis words struck Yeon Weis heart precisely. It was also a statement thatpletely analyzed Yeonwis personality. Yeonwi loved her family, but she did not think that her family should receive special treatment over others. I dont love you because its special. Its special only to me because I love it. Yeonwi was a person who was very good at making that distinction. Daesu Yeon, no, Hojeongs eyes were always burning. . That fire did not go out even when we were eating, sparring, practicing, or even when we were devising strategies and tactics with me. I couldnt see it, but I would venture to guess that Hojeong was burning with anger toward the three religions even while he was sleeping. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. You have to be suspicious. The Goteis every move was moving against the three religions. Looking at Hojeong, I even thought that he might be the heaven-sent natural enemy of the three religions. actually. Yeonwi sighed. Thats right? Zhuge Wenhuughed bitterly. Thats right. If you think about it, none of the three religions that Gojeong fought against were safe. At that level, it can truly be considered a natural enemy. Huh In that respect, I am not an ideal soldier. Still, I cant help it. When ites to matters rted to martial arts politics and the three religions, I trust the Gojeong more than my blood rtives. The two were silent for a moment. This time too, it was Zhuge Munho who spoke first. But hojeong goes too far. . Of course it doesnt matter to us. I dont know where or who we are, but were okay anyway. . The problem is those who do not belong to that cage. Among them, there are those who are greedy for power, there are those who are recklessly jealous of those who are well-off and try to bring them down, and there are also those who simply hate those who stand out without any reason. Of course, there will be many people who will try to use it. I know. And its a world where there are far more non-us than us. Yeonwi nodded. Zhuge Wenhu said while looking at Yan Yus side face. I received a good report on what happened at the imperial pce, but there are probably many things missing here and there. Thats right. There were many things that were difficult to write down in a letter. Can I listen to it here first? So be it. Yan Wei told everything that happened in the imperial pce. Meeting with the Empress Meeting with the Emperor. Everything from the flow and oue of the battle that took ce in the imperial pce to the private conversation with the emperor. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. His Majesty the Emperor said that he would be a reliable ally. exactly. And I will unite the world. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Do you agree? My doctor has nothing to do with it. It has to do with it. Yeonwi nodded. Honestly, its not wrong. I knew that His Majesty the Emperors will was firm, seeing that he came to consult with Okche even while treating him harshly. What about your abilities? We had a passing conversation about administrative matters. Yeonwi sighed. I couldnt guess. The depth and vastness. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. Although he did not stand out as a member of the Murim League, Yeonwi was a person who took good care of the lives of the people of Gangdong. So to speak, he is a famous king of Gangdong. Of course, it wasnt just Yeonwi. In order to hear the voices of losers in a region, everyone must have a high level of ability. If such a connection felt an unfathomable depth, it would mean that the emperors knowledge and wisdom were much greater than expected. Zhuge Wenhu suddenly saw the sword hanging on Yan Weis belt. Is that the imperial sword? exactly. Cheonra Imperial Sword I think you can tell just by looking at that sword that His Majesty the Emperor is determined to take action. Zhuge Wenhu smiled and continued. Buy me a drinkter. You are loved so much that people around you are jealous. Would it be funny if I said 10 words? ha ha ha! Zhuge Lis smile was clear and refreshing as always. If you think about it, there was no one as great as him. The military was a ce where one had to be suspicious of everyone, but at the same time, it was also a ce where one could hold and shake such powerful power. Nevertheless, Zhuge Liang never once wielded that power for personal reasons. His eyes and ears were always open to the world, and he never felt envious or jealous even when he saw someone who was well-off. So Yeon Wei trusted Zhuge Literary Emperor. I liked him as a person, but I also liked his integrity and sense of responsibility. However, I couldnt help but be shocked by Zhuge Munhos words, as if the sky was falling. Yeongaju. Please speak. You must be prepared. What resolution do you mean? Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. Can you iste yourself from Hojeong? Chapter 803 Episode 803 Mandate of Heaven (3) When Yan Wei and Zhuge Liang entered the alliance, the sun was halfway to Seosan. The wind was calm. The scene of Murimmaeng, withnterns lit up here and there at the foot of Daebyeolsan Mountain, whererge chunks of snow were falling, was very beautiful inbination with the heavy falling snow. It seems like a long time ago. yes? Yeonwi said calmly. The time when we dispatched masters from the Maeng to kill the Shinhwa cult militants who approached the area near Daebyeolsan Mountain. Oh, you mean back then? Zhuge Wenhu chuckled. A lot of things happened in the meantime. That is beyond words. Yeonwi breathed lightly. White steam flowed out and pushed away the falling snowkes. I wonder if Dang Gaju is doing well. I already received a call not long ago. It is said that he almostpletely restored the Tang family and restored the public sentiment in Sichuan. Thats good news. Thats right. Moreover, it seems that the Queen of Darkness is supporting you from behind, whether you know it or not. He has personally met with the Four Rivers and the Three Masters and talked a lot about the safety of peoples lives. That was unexpected. Is that so? When I thought of an expert in the Holy Heaven, I only thought of supreme strength, but I never thought that he would have such resourcefulness. Haha, its usually like that. If you think about it, King Am was a person who was called a genius who would be difficult to reproduce in the history of the Tang Dynasty. It was said that he was born with unexalted talent not only in martial arts but also in areas such as strategic administration. It is a non-exclusive item. He is a man who excelled in all fields, including martial arts, intelligence, and reign. It can be said that this was a great loss for the people of Sichuan, as such a person remained in seclusion for a long time. No matter how talented he is, he ends up bing an ordinary father in the face of conflict with his rtives. Zhuge Wenhu flinched for a moment. Considering Yeonwis situation, these were truly meaningful words. Even if you have outstanding talent and ability, it is a different matter to fully develop it. Yes thats right. I couldnt do that. yes? I was unable to help Hojeong fully blossom into his talents. As the head of the Yeonga family, I only thought about my family and the Gangdong region, and I did not actually have much interest in my children. This is excessive self-deprecation. Hojeong has be a rare expert in the martial arts temple and is actually changing the flow of the world at the time, right? If Yeongaju had not raised Hojeong well, would Hojeong have blossomed so highly? Zhuge Liang doesnt know. The fact that Yeon Ho-jeong returned to the past after death. Yeonwi trusted Yeonhojeong. I believed that my son hade back after living one life, looked to the future, and allowed his experience and talent to blossom on his own. Of course, it is hard to believe based onmon sense, but Yeonwi said he would believe it, and he actually believed it. Now he had no doubt about every part of his eldest son. I wasnt the one who taught Hojeong. Its the world. Yeongaju. However, I have no intention of abandoning even the bare minimum of my duties as a father just because I did not teach him how to protect himself. Yeonwi said with a smile. Lets go to the conference room. Please call Bonggong and the elders. There was turbulence in Zhuge Wenhus eyes. * * * . No one in the group could easily open their mouth. The same was true for Yeonho-jeong. His expression was calm, but in reality, his intentions were not words. And the party could clearly see that Yeon Ho-jeongs mind wasplicated. I am better than anyone else at deceiving my enemies, but even if I decide to hide it from my people, it is not easily hidden. To his rtives, he was a person who had no ns or strategies, so they were able to understand Yeon Ho-jeongs feelings well. Whats wrong? The first person to open his mouth was to remain silent and to not speak much in a situation like this. Theres no need to stay like that. In fact, after drinking with Yang Cheon, Yeon Ho-jeong went straight to the group and told them everything. Of course they couldnt help but be surprised. You may not be a business partner, but you are a priest? Moreover, Yeon Ho-jeong was the eldest son of the Yeon family, a prestigious family of the Baekdo political faction. For the first time, the group viewed his choice negatively. Of course, I had negative thoughts about some of the events before that. But this was the first time I had been so actively discouraged. Mukbi was like that and Jinyang was like that. Even Makwon expressed his sincere concern to Yeon Ho-jeong, asking her to think again. And the most surprising thing among them was the river. My brother is running for the future he wants. There were times when I rested because I was tired, but my goals never changed. If this is the path you think is best, there is absolutely no reason for us to stop you. To Kang Ryang, Yang Cheon was Bu Daecheons enemy. Yeon Ho-jeong was Kang Ryangs first sworn brother in his life. His brother-inw said he would be a disciple of Yang Cheon, his enemy. As a human being, you may feel disappointed or angry even if you know that there is nothing you can do about it. No, the vast majority of people would have that feeling. However, Kang Ryang did not do that, and Yeon Ho-jeong also did not pay attention to Kang Ryang. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. After the coronation ceremony, Yeon Ho-jeong had a brief face-to-face meeting with several leaders of the ck Ind as well as themanders of the Mukryongbus elderbat unit. It was the first time seeing him together like this since the coronation ceremony three days ago. Its just as Liang said. The practitioner always ran forward without forgetting the goal. This time, I tried to stop it because I thought it was too dangerous, but the practitioner himself made that decision, so I cant stop him until the end. . I found a solution and made a decision. Isnt that enough? Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong open his mouth. Im not thatplicated. Mukbi said with a rough face. Its soplicated that even your expression looks frozen? okay? Do you see people once or twice? You are now pping quite a martial artist in the face. You have quite the eye. Im not really interested in that. Mukbi stood up from his seat. Put your mind in order first. Its okay to have drinks with uster, even if itster. It might be better to cry, but its not fun to talk to a practitioner who is sitting like that. With those words, Mukbi got up and left the room. It was uncharacteristic of her to talk a lot, but that was out of her own consideration. This was because there was a person here right now whose mind was asplicated as Yeon Ho-jeong. Hmm Jinyang, who was quietly observing his surroundings, cleared his throat and stood up. I skipped training today, but Ille back after sweating a little. Makwon followed suit and got up. Would you like me to take a look at that water lily? Huh! Are you serious? Dont cry because youll have a hard timeter. Lets just sweat it out properly. thank you! Jinyangs face was full of emotion and joy. How could it not be an honor for Baek Byeong-shin, a world-ss expert, to look at his martial arts skills? Makwon nced at Yeonhojeongs face. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded with an apologetic face. Makwon smiled and stretched and walked away. Wow, I can clearly see that you will have a hard time in yourter years. What can I do? Its my fault for having a proud younger brother. Just like that, the two people left the room. Only Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang remained in the room. . Silence fell between the two. The suffocating silence was heavier than ever. And what broke the heavy silence was one persons deep sigh. I want this because Im embarrassed. Im going to be even more excited that theyre giving me attention like that. Kang-ryang scratched his head. Yeon Ho-jeong saw Kang Ryang. His face was still expressionless, but his eyes contained regret. Do you remember what I said before? Yes, I remember. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was somewhat subdued. Kang-ryang nodded. I said. Even revenge requires skill. The goal of killing his enemies is always breathing in his heart, and he said he would end Yangcheons life with his own hands. It did. I dont feel bad because you know that. . Well, Ill be honest. You cant feel good. of course. If the rtionship I cherish is to form a rtionship with my enemy Cheolcheon, and I can ept it with pleasure, is that a person? Its spicy soup. okay. I feel bad. I also wonder why its Yangcheon. I think so. Kang-ryang grinned. When you said that you would push Yang Chen to the emperors vice-mover, you asked me, right? Dont you feel bad? Revenge has be more difficult. okay. I didnt even think about it until I heard that. Do you know why? . Thats not an important issue to me. How about the emperors sire and the Murim lord? Im the one who will kill you at the end anyway. . Its the same this time too. Anyway, I cantpete with my skills. But would you be so clever that you would use a n to destroy it? Ive thought about that before, but my opponent is an old expert who has tasted not only the sweet and bitter taste of power, but also the taste of shit. There is no way topete with him. I could have helped. It was something unbing of Yeonhojeong. Kang-ryang shook his head. As I said then, revenge is mine. . And you will know. When the timees and I draw my sword, you wont be able to stop me just because you are my teacher. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. He thought that Yangcheons status had risen. And in fact, he had some respect for Yang Chen in his judgment. It was also true that, regardless of the apparent rtionship between priests and priests, their rtionship had be much closer than before. However,ter, when Gang-rang drew his sword towards Yang-cheon, who had be weak. Yeonhojeong will never stop that act. He developed a deep rtionship with Yang Cheon because he had such a harsh attitude towards that area. Also, because he was so determined, he even said in front of Kang Ryang that he would make him his external teacher. Of course, peoples emotions may not always work out the way they want. Yeonho cant help that either. However, Yeon Ho-jeong felt sorry for Kang Ryang before the goal was both public and private. I epted that feeling of regret in the first ce, but after it actually happened, I became even more sorry. So the lips did not separate easily. Yang Chen is my enemy, but my brother is my benefactor. . If I hadnt met you at that time, I would have gone to the Mukryongbu immediately. And he would have died miserably. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. This is a new life I gained thanks to my brother. This is a new opportunity I got thanks to my brother. Wouldnt it have already been decided who you should pay more attention to, your benefactor or your enemy? . My revenge will be achieved once my brothers goal is achieved. Your brotheres first before me. sorry. If youre sorry, just buy me a drink. Because I feel bad. Yes, Sama. But Ill have to postpone it until tomorrow. Gangryang grumbled. Speaking of which, dont drink today. Let me ask you just one question. yes? Are you willing to do whatever it takes to be stronger? Kang Ryangs eyes suddenly changed. of course. In that case, I will also stop making promises that are just words. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. lets go. Where? To your enemies. !! Chapter 804 Episode 804 Thousands of people (4) Sarak. Sarah. Yangcheons hand movements as he turned the pages were constant. Although the content written in each chapter was different and the amount of letters was different, the speed was almost the same. Some people would think he was just overlooking it, but his eyes were full of quiet concentration. Contrary to appearances, Yangcheons reading volume was considerable. In fact, he read far more books than anyone from a prestigious family, which was also due to his upbringing. He entered the martial arts world based on his powerful martial arts skills and outstanding talent, but that alone was not enough to guarantee his survival. I cheated and stabbed others in the back. He took what others should have and even killed innocent martial artists to gain stronger martial arts skills. It was a life that survived like that. However, although such actions could ensure survival, they could not be the best. Yang Cheon read many books to escape his ignorance and climb to a higher level. He did everything he could to achieve his dream goal. Some of those processes have now be habits, and when I dont have much to do, I like to pick up any book and read. And such a habit unexpectedly led to an increase in the level of martial arts. The knowledge and thoughts gained through physical experience and numerous books were of great help to Go Soo, who had reached the state of martial arts. Whoa. It takes between two and a half hours to read a book. So, I have already read three books today. Its public administration I feel like I know it, but I dont. Yang Chen closed the book and buried his back in the chair. The true energy as wide and deep as the Supreme Armless Sea did not allow fatigue to his body. However, his spirit, which had experienced so many things recently, could not escape fatigue even with the endurance topete for the best in the world. You can memorize the content, but the question is whether you can actually use it. Memorizing any knowledge is meaningless. It was valuable only when that diverse knowledge was applied and applied in the right ce. Moreover, since administration is closely rted to government, putting too much weight on one side often leads to fatal errors in the other side. Yang Chen smiled bitterly. Its true that without considering these things, I looked up at the sky to take over the world Yang Cheon, who was shaking his head, said towards the gate of Daejeon. The guests will be arriving soon. Theres no need to ask permission, so just do it right away. yes. After a while. Coogugung. Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang appeared beyond the open door. Yang Cheon, who was sitting in front of Datak instead of the Taesa, smiled and crossed his legs. One is a lovely disciple and sessor, and the other is a sword with a gnashing ghost that wants to take my head. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. See you, Master. Yang Chens face trembled as if he was fed up. Forget the stupid etiquette. And what is such a formal punishment for the master? If you want to say hello properly, dont you have to bow at least? Yeon Ho-jeong just smiled. That smile didnt have the same sparkle as before. Yang Chen pretended not to know that. So, why did youe to see me at this time? Even with that deadly sword attached to it. I just want to confirm one thing. To whom? To me? For both of you. Yang Chen chuckled. Why are you stopping so hard because you brought up some strange matter? Tell me. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong did something that no one expected. Suddenly! A handful of long, lush hair was held in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. Yang Chens face hardened. Kang Ryang, who was standing behind Yeonhojeong, was also surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong cut her hair, which used to reach the middle of her back, so short that the back of her head was exposed. There was no hesitation in that action. Yeon Ho-jeong tied her cut hair into a thick knot and ced it on the table. Yang Cheon looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong and asked. What do you mean? What is our rtionship? Yeon Ho-jeongs calm question carried a terrifying weight. It is not a question that can be easily answered. Yang Chen instinctively knew it. I became a priest. That wont be the only rtionship. Of course. You and I are like a teacher and a student, but its not the kind of rtionship that the world usually thinks of. Yang Cheon seemed to understand why Yeon Ho Jeong dragged him to Gangryang and asked this question. It wasnt to take advantage of myself. A ce like this was definitely needed to keep everything neatly organized. You act really fast. Yangcheon thought that he needed to learn this aspect of Yeonhojeong again. We are just friends, but as you said, we will learn a lot from each other. Whether it is martial arts, strategy, administration or anything else. . In that respect, the essence of our rtionship can be said to be partners who strive together for amon goal. Well, its a bit different from what other people think of as a partnership. Yeon Ho-jeong still spoke in a calm and heavy voice. If you were the true teacher that people say you are, I would stop it even if not just your brother-inw, but the entire family went on a rampage to kill you. . But we need each other. Public rtionships are deeper than private rtionships. Even though we are closer than before, that doesnt change. yes. Thats why I will never stop my brother-inw when he sets out to kill you. Yang Cheon smiled bitterly. Can you kill me? It will depend on this friends capabilities. I dont know when that will happen, but if that timees, I will never stop it. Thats right. Yangcheon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, tilted his head. It was an issue that needed to be addressed at least once, but if you think about it another way, there was no need to create an event like this. What do you mean? Isnt that obvious? It was Kang Ryang, not Yeon Ho-jeong, who was surprised by Yang Cheons words. Yang Cheon looked at Kang Ryang withughable eyes. I recognize your talent. I judge calmly and think you have the potential to rise to the level of a martial god in the future. . But what are you asking me to do? Yang Chens eyes gradually became colder. The smile was the same, but his eyes were very cruel. You sharpen your sword to take revenge? As a martial artist, this is a natural act. If you have the ability, you will cut off your enemys head by any means possible? It is a natural act for a ck person. . Who do we have to ask for permission to do something so obvious? Kangryang opened his mouth without realizing it. But Are you curious as to why such an impure molecule was kept alive until now? You must have said that before? ! If you dont remember, it doesnt matter. Right now I dont want to kill you. Thats it. . But it would be better to always live with determination. You never know when my eyes will turn and Ill send an assassin to you, who is in the midst of training. Kang Ryangs face hardened. Yang Chen shrugged his shoulders. Isnt that also natural? Did you really think I would just keep waiting? No. I might suddenly get so annoyed that I might kill you. That day is just not today. okay. The only difference between you and me is that when you try to kill me, you ungrateful disciple will not stop you, but when I try to kill you, he will do whatever it takes to stop me. Kang Ryang looked at Yeon Ho-jeong without realizing it. His back didnt move at all. But Im not the least bit angry or disappointed about that fact. Do you know why? ? Because I believe in my own strength. ! Kangryangs trembling eyes. Yang Chens eyes were as cold and hard as ice. This student taught me a lot. Thanks to you, I havee out of delusion many times. But it never stopped me from pulling out my sword. Because you cant stop me. !! Its not just this guy. No one in the world can stop me, not even Gwonsin or Geomseon. If I truly decide to do this, who in the world would want to stop me? Yang Chen smiled strangely. Even if they have the power to stop me, the only thing they can take from me is my life. But in the first ce, the will to achieve my goal even if it means throwing away my life is mine, so I am throwing that life away, not for them to take it. . If you have a sincere purpose that you will sacrifice your body and soul to achieve, and if that is your life! . No one in the world can stop me. Even if I die, I will die after I kill you. . Of course, all the results are my will. These are words that reveal tremendous will and self-esteem. Yang Cheon turned his gaze to Yeon Ho Jeong. What is this hair? My short hair has grown to this point. In the meantime, a big change has urred in the rtionship between you and me. so? Shouldnt we always look back and cut off the regrets as big as that hair? Thats funny. Grumble! The mes emitted from Yang Cheons hand burned Yeon Ho Jeongs cut hair. They say that as the rtionship deepens, romance arises that wasnt there before? okay. It may be impossible, but you and I are two lines that will never connect, no matter how close we get. We just move closer together toward the same goal. hook! The hair disappeared into ashes with a short burst of smoke. Yangcheon shook off the ashes that had umted on the data table and Yeonhojeong looked back at Kangryang. That guy added unnecessary words. But our rtionship is like this. older brother. I wont, but there is absolutely no reason to throw away a good opportunity because of me. . You gave me a lot. Never think about me when you see what you have to gain. Kang Ryangs face showed a look of upheaval. Yang Chens sarcastic voice came from behind. Youre so good at saying things like that in front of people. Dont forget that this is Daejeon, Mukryongbuju. Yeon Ho-jeong slightly bowed his head to Kang Ryang. Im sorry for causing you trouble. no. Dont say that. Go first. I have something to talk with Master. Lets make sure to drink alcohol tomorrow. older brother. Kang-ryang shook his head. I put a lot of pressure on you. Ill buy you alcohol tomorrow. So Kang Ryang left Daejeon. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the ceiling and sighed. At that time, Yang Cheons voice was heard. Are you starting to realize how much you have to give up on the path you have chosen? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. It was the same for Master. Thats why I say it. I hope you realize at least a little bit howplicated my feelings have been, you damn disciple. We will find out more in the future. Yang Cheon smiled and stood up. lets go. yes? why? Is there anything else you want to say? I have a lot to talk about. If its too much, put it off untilter. Because my businesses first. Where are you going? Youll know when you go. All right. But is that true? yes? Im not going to stop that guy when he tries to kill me. You agreed to do that, right? You are such a cold-hearted person. Chapter 805 Episode 805 Thousands of people (5) !! Pure surprise appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. How do you feel? Its spacious, right? okay. The ce where the two people from Daejeon headed was a fairlyrge vacant lot. There was a secret passage behind Yang Cheons residence. After walking through the passage for a while, a door leading to the ground appeared. The ce where the two people stood aftering out of the Mukryongbu was an empty lot the size of three or four training halls of quite prestigious familiesbined. Where? Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. There were quiterge trees everywhere. So it was difficult to see beyond that. How far is it from the Inkryongbu? You know because you walked, right? But why cant I sense any signs of drones scouting around the Mukryongbu? Yes. The two walked more than a mile from Yangcheons residence. As some say, the walking speed of these two absolute experts is far beyond that of ordinary people. Even if an adult who had not learned martial arts walked quickly without stopping, it would have taken more than half an hour. It could be said that it was quite a distance from Mukryongbu. However, the distance would not be such that the sensitive energy of Yeonhojeong could not sense any of the energy of the warriors walking around the Mukryongbu. Yang Chen chuckled. Cant you feel it? Thats right. Then it appears to have been well designed. design? At that moment, a clear light appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Yeonhojeong, who opened the Gwangmyeong Shrine andpletely opened up the Sangsangjeon, raised the mood to the maximum. her. I felt that the air flow was slightly, very slightly unnatural. It was only after I realized something was strange and amplified my senses that I realized it. If you hadnt seen Yangcheons reaction, there were no people around to the point where you would have thought you were on a remote ind. It is the Heavenly Pce Labyrinth. Yang Chen waved the air with his hand. It is abination of Cheongungjin, whichpletely blocks the energy inside the Jinbeop from leaking out, and Illusionary Labyrinth, where it is difficult to find the path to birth even with the energy of a transcendental master. Was there such a method? I dont know much about the fighting method either. However, there are far more Jinbeops in the world than the martial arts people vaguely imagine. The level of difficulty varies widely and the characteristics are also different, so it is said that even an expert in the Holy Heaven will have a hard time escaping if he or she is trapped in a camp that has been nned and created by a master of formation. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around a few times and his eyes lit up. Are you a ce of refuge? As expected, you are smart. Yang Chen nodded. Yes. This is the safe house I will reach if I, as the vice owner, have to flee due to an unexpected enemy attack. I dont think its just a safe house. Of course. The characteristics of Jungwons finest Mirozin are also mixed here. Even if an expert in Jinbeopes, it will take half a day to find the way. The moment my pursuers leave the clearing to find me, they will all be trapped in the maze for the rest of their lives. Of course, Master, you know a way to escape the maze. Of course. Its a ce I made to escape to, but theres no way I could get caught in thebyrinth and starve to death. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around once again. For some reason, it doesnt seem like this ce is being used as just a safe house. Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking around, looked at Yang Cheon. Yangcheons figure with his back somehow looked a little bigger than before. Even if you are an expert in Holy Heaven, there are limits to just meditating or practicing internal energy. Of course. Of course, you can train within yourself, but there are times when you have to train by pouring out everything you have. In that case, you are training here. Isnt it amazing? Even if the King of the World throws away all his might, this safe house will not copse. Beyond not copsing, it is difficult to make even a single scratch. It absorbs all the shock of career advancement. Each of Seongcheons masters is a disaster-level force with power at the level of the Great Moon Sect. Even if you pour all the power of such a master, it is difficult to make a dent. For that alone, the person who created this formation deserved praise. It was made by the trustworthy friend I mentioned before. A friend who saw through the Blood Jade Demons talent. The friend whom Yangcheon especially trusted. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Ive been meaning to ask you for a while, who is that friend? I dont know. Hes like a ghost, so he has toe to me to see his face at least once. Hes the one who cant even invite me first. okay. Well, thats not important right now. Yang Cheon rxed his back and spread his hands wide. A little tension appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. An area that can absorb the power of an absolute expert. The width is just right, so even if monsters run amok, people wont notice. Are we going to have a fight? why? Are you surprised? Its a bit unexpected. You might feel that way. Yang Chen slowly turned his neck left and right. Thats what fighting is all about. Something that can happen without any reason. Suddenly, reasons be unimportant. The why is always important. It was that moment. Paaaaaa!! A long wound appeared on the left side of Yeon Ho-jeongs face along with the huge impact. After reading the sh of death, I instinctivelyid my upper body to the right. So it stops at this level. Yang Chen suddenly raised his left fist and smiled. The response is good. Paaaaaa!! Surprisingly, the next attack was not Yangcheon, but Yeonhojeong. He fired his left fist at almost the same speed as Yang Cheon, and Yang Cheon also avoided the left fist flying at his face with a movement simr to Yeon Hojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong took a calm stance. Is this how you do it? You learn quickly. Papa pap papang! Two people swinging their fists at each other as if they were waiting. It was the start of an unexpected fight in an unexpected ce. Yang Cheon did not tell us the reason. Yeon Ho-jeong was curious about that, but even if he didnt listen, his body reacted first. Sigh! It was Yeon Ho-jeong who allowed the first blow. He swung both fists at incredible speed and avoided the opponents blows, but was unable to avoid the attack where he lowered his body like a ghost and struck his thighs. Faba Park! Yeonhojeongs movements as he widened the distance were slightly shaky. Paaaaaaaaaa! It was as if the person named Yangcheon had been expanded by a dozen. Yang Cheons fist closed the distance like a thunderbolt and aimed at Yeon Ho Jeongs sr plexus. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeong, who avoided the fist by moving diagonally, showed surprise in his eyes. Yang Cheons fist, which seemed like it would pass through, suddenly opened and grabbed the clothes around his chest. danger! Yikes! Pow! The sound of clothes being torn was immediately drowned out by the sound of an explosion. Yangcheons attack, which involved grabbing him by the cor and trying to hit him in the face with his knee, was extremely rough and extreme. There is nothing to say that it is a martial arts herbivorous diet. This was just a fight. Thats amazing. When Yang Cheon rxed his grip, the torn hem of Yeon Ho-jeongs clothes fell to the floor. Offset my strength? Did you read that far? The moment Yang Cheon caught the clothes in his hands, Yeon Ho-jeong released the Gwangmyeong Shindan and tore the clothes in advance. Otherwise, Yang Cheons inner energy would have flowed into the hem of the clothes, making the fabric stronger and tougher, and he would have been unable to avoid it even if he wanted to. Yeon Ho-jeong said while shaking off his front hair. This is a tactic I often use. Hes a guy who knows how to fight, after all. sh! Yang Chens eyes lit up. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was brushing off his front hair, had alreadye within half a page and was hitting his sr plexus. It is a hand, not a fist. It was a brutal attack that pierced vital points with the fingertips while reducing air resistance to the maximum. fast. Tuk! Sigh! Yang Cheons knee came up and touched Yeon Ho Jeongs wrist. The water that was supposed to pierce Yangcheons sr plexus rushed up and grazed his shoulder. Whoa whoa! The striking fistnded in his chest. Yeon Ho-jeong stepped back with a frustrated groan. Yang Cheon spoke in the same posture as he lowered his fist. Youre using the footwork properly. It is very effective in close rangebat. The white-handed technique is quite good. There would be no more than three people in the whole world who could say something like this to Yeon Hao-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was skilled in almost all martial arts forbat. Although the weapons technique was more destructive, Gwon Gak also boasted of being just as lethal. Rather than mastering just one martial art, he learned all the martial arts necessary to win a battle. In that respect, the two people are different yet very simr. I knew it, but youre good at killing with one strike. In other words, when fighting against experts like me, those habits and methods can hold you back. Yang Cheon is a legendary expert who built the Tuwang stronghold with just his two fists. Yeon Ho-jeong is closer to a soldier who uses everything to win the battle. This was the reason why he had no choice but to fall behind Yang Cheon, the incarnation of white batting skills, in terms of his skills in one-on-one boxbat. Even if they fight to the death, it would be difficult to win due to the difference in their level of achievement, but if it is a martial arts fight with bare fists, Yangcheon has the absolute advantage. Yeon Ho-jeongpletely understood the difference just by encountering these few words. This is my first time. Hwaaaaaaa! The energy of contemtion emanated from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. He raised all four divine skills, not just one martial skill. Even if you awaken all your true powers and use all the best moves you can, it was a difficult opponent to defeat. Checking the liver is meaningless. This is the first time Ive felt this kind of despair just from fighting with my bare hands. You say youre at a loss, but your expression is so good you look like youre about to die. Is that so? As expected, my eyes were not wrong. Googoo googung! If the energy of Yeonhojeong was full of mystery that burned like a gust of wind, the energy radiating from Yangcheon was as ck as basalt and as hard as granite. Crrrrr. It felt like the low roar of a wild beast was echoing from somewhere. Yeon Ho-jeong saw the maw of a huge ck lion roaring like an illusion behind Yang Cheon. this. There was wonder in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. This is the true power of the fighting king of the time. Crumbling!! The inside of the formationpletely absorbs even the energy of the absolute expert. However, it seemed that Yang Cheons power could not be absorbed. A strong vibration echoed beneath Yang Cheons feet as he stepped on the ground. Yang Chen raised his right fist. Whiiiiing!! The ck lions mane became the wind that swirled around his entire fist and forearm. Although it was infinitely dark, it looked more gorgeous than Yeonhojeongs Four Gods. The rotation of the ck wind on his fists and arms was so great that it seemed as if it would take away all the air in the area. Yang Chen said calmly. The ck Ind Alliance has no history. He has only surrendered to my power and has no sacred items or clothes that a master of the Dark Ind should have. Its always been that way. But its different now. I became the beginning of history, and you must be the person who brings history forward. In other words, history will be created on our ck Ind as well. Woooo!! The whites of Yang Chens eyes disappeared. His eyes, all stained ck, looked like the devil. What represents the leader of the ck Ind is always strength. And that power will be passed down from generation to generation, like the hundred treasures of Shaolin and the Taegeuk of shamans. ?! I dont have time to look at my posture. I trust your level and understanding. Learn on your own. hook! Yang Cheons Whirlwind Lion Fist struck the space and touched Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. bang!! Chapter 806 Episode 806 Cheonmyeong (6) . Gangryang and Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong with dumbfounded expressions. Why do you look at me like that? The voice is somehow a bit muddy. Mukbi asked as if throwing a tantrum. What kind of guy are you? what. He is the one who made it like that. Who could it be? Tsutsutsu. A solemn energy rose from Mukbis body. It seemed like they were ready to protest at any moment. Arthur. Dont you remember that time before you passed out before you could even lift a finger? You will be on your knees before you can even hold your bow. No matter what, why do you ruin people like this? ruin it Gangryang thought that Mukbis words suited him very well. Yeon Ho-jeongs body was literally covered in bruises. His face was full of small wounds, and the blood vessels in his left eye had burst, so the white of his eye was not visible. I had a splint on my left arm, and my right hand was torn and swollen to the point where just looking at it made me frown. His leg seemed to be injured quite badly as he was walking with a limp. Its literally a mess. It was not the appearance of an absolute expert who had reached the level of a martial god. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked her face with her swollen right hand. Its okay. Because its been a while since it ended, its like this. If it takes just one night, he will return to his human appearance. In fact, the broken bones were healing at a rapid rate. If you pour out all the internal energy of your whole body and the expended internal energy is replenished, recovery will also be more resilient. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeongs words that it would be okay in one night could have been said. Why on earth did it be like that? No matter how strong Yang Buju is, it seems like this was too one-sided. Kang Ryang quietly received the words of silence. If your brother was like this, wouldnt he have suffered a lot no matter how much he fought? That guy is fine. Kangryang, who was shocked with his mouth wide open, shook his head. You tied me up and beat me? How can I be treated so one-sidedly? If I have to fight to the death, I have no choice but to suffer. Isnt it natural? Its a different level. Looking at you, my brother, it looks like he was fighting to the death? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. There are a lot of things to learn. Kang Ryangs eyes shone. Have you learned Tuwangs martial arts? An unexpected light appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. The same was true for Mukbi. A practitioner learns Tuwangs martial arts? Wouldnt you have done that? If even non-life and death victims were treated this harshly, it means that there was something to be learned. why? The martial arts skills of Confucius are alreadyparable to those of King Tu. It was not about the state, but about martial arts itself. In fact, Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were the best martial arts skills of all time and all times. There is now that says a great martial artist must learn the highest level of martial arts, but Yeonhojeongs martial arts were clearly among the best of all time. In other words, there is no need to learn new martial arts skills from others. What you have is more than enough, so is there any reason to practice another skill? How did you know that? Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong in surprise. On the other hand, Kangryang nodded as if it was natural. My brother is the sessor of the Mukryongbu. As the next Vice Lord, you have great martial arts skills, but who knows that? Its not a world where you can be known by a nickname or a name. Unless youre actually going to stick with it. Hmm. The authority of the martial arts people, or the ck people,es from strength. In order for you to be truly recognized as the sessor of the Mukryongbuju, it is natural for you to learn the martial arts of the King of Fighters. This part is definitely different. Yeon Ho-jeong lived as the leader of the ck Ind for a long time, learned their characteristics, and learned invisible rules. However, unlike Yeonhojeong, Gangryang was a ck ind from its roots. So, I thought I would be able to interpret the essence of ckness and the characteristics of the group as a person of ckness better than anyone else. You are right. Its not all yet, but Im learning Masters martial arts. So it exploded like this. Mukbi stuck out his tongue. What kind of martial arts is this or are you saying you are learning it for authority? Kang Ryang said. If you had dark roots like me, it would have been okay to take more time. If he came from a n that everyone recognized, even though he might have been jealous, he would not have felt dissatisfied with being the sessor. ah? My brother is different. My brotheres from the Yuk family, one of the most prestigious families in the political sect. I think Mukryongbuju must have done something like this so that he could put more pressure on other dissatisfied members of the ck Ind. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Your insight is amazing. I didnt know you would read that far. This is not what you would call insight. This is natural for me as someone from Heukdo. The ck sword is power, and the sessor is the sessor to that power. Mukbi felt like he finally understood the concept of ckness that Kang-ryang was talking about. Anyway, lets have a drinkter. If you eat it like that, it will only harm your body further. You cant do that. Were just having a drink together, right? Its a drinking party with you guys. Not just that. Besides, now that I have be the sessor of the Mukryongbu, no one knows when a time like this will happen again. Hmm. There are no unavoidable circumstances, so there is no need to postpone the date. I also want to have a drink. In fact, just by his appearance, he seemed like a person who clearly had unavoidable circumstances. To that extent, Yeonhojeong looked like a mess. However, as if Yeon Ho-jeong was used to it, he grabbed the bottle with his swollen hands and filled the two peoples sses. There were a lot of hardships. In many ways. Mukbi shook his head. There are no snacks at all. Lets get some from the restaurant. Yes, please. After emptying his ss, Mukbi left the room. Kang-ryangughed bitterly. You are truly amazing. What do you mean? Anything. Kangryang thought as he filled Yeonhojeongs cup. Youre always ahead. After taking care of the affairs of the imperial pce, he returned and changed Yang Cheons thoughts. Not long after, he was crowned as the sessor, and at the same time took care of himself and received training as the next Mukryongbulord. And now Im having a drink with myself. I once again felt like I was living a really busy life. It was like that before, but as time passed, I felt like Yeon Ho-jeongs personal time was disappearing. Is it possible to grow faster thanks to this way of life? Each person has a different method of development. Talent is important, but I also thought it was important to create an environment where ones talent can blossom. Yeon Ho-jeong rose to the top position in a powerhouse in a shorter period of time than anyone else throughout history. We discuss the peak of the Central ins not only in martial arts but also in social status and influence. Someone will say Even that is impossible unless you are blessed with great luck. Kang Ryang was able to speak confidently to such a person. This is by no means due to luck. Luck may have been thest helping hand, but it was entirely thanks to Yeon Ho-jeongs efforts and attitude toward life that he was able to reach that level. Of course, if he hadnt been watching Yeon Ho-jeong from the side, he would have just been jealous. But now Kang Ryang was no longer envious of Yeon Ho-jeong. I just thought it was amazing. I will never live like you. This was not a question of whether Yeonhojeong was superior or not. My brother is different from me. Yeon Ho-jeong has already pioneered his own life. For one purpose, the best methods and efforts were put into practice whenever necessary. So what about me? How should I work and what kind of environment should I create to be a person like this? Why are you staring at me so intently? Because you look good. Okay, make fun of me a lot. Yeon Ho-jeong drank alcohol. Even he, who was patient, frowned upon strong alcohol. This was because the inside of my mouth, where the wound was located, was incredibly sore. Kang Ryang filled his cup again. Now that you have be the sessor to the ck Path, you will have a lot of work to do in the future. Of course it is. But dont you have a lot of things to take care of in order for you to focus here? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. The serious expression on his scarred and swollen face made himugh out loud, which didnt suit the situation. Yes, the Murim Alliance is probably the problem. You sent a separate letter to Commander Zhuge, right? It did. Your brother is also amazing. Didnt you tell the head of the family what you told the Zhuge soldiers? A bitter smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. You probably didnt expect him to be the sessor, but you probably expected him to do something unimaginable. Thats right. You should have discussed such matters first. yes. But I didnt. Why did you do that? I dont know. Yeon Ho-jeong touched the ss. For some reason, I felt like it would be okay without having to exin it in detail. I just felt that way. Are you more emotional than I thought? When was there a time when you werent emotional? Kang Ryangs face became serious. You will be very tired. The son of Yeonwi, a member of the Murim Alliance and a member of the Kanghoyuk family, became the sessor to the ck Ind Alliance? This was truly a world-changing event. Many families and ns will point fingers at the Yeon family, and even if the feudal lords try to protect the Yeon family, it will not be easy to calm the waves of public opinion. I guess so. Kang-ryang, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, asked. Do you have any other measures? Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from all over Yeon Ho-jeongs body. At the same time, my swollen face and hands gradually began to return to their original state. The Gwangmyeong Shrine, which had naturally grown in size, is now starting to heal his body in earnest. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he took off the splint on his left arm. there is. It was a calm and trustworthy answer. Kang-ryang smiled. Then thats it. I wanted to hear that one word. A word that says its okay. A word that there wont be any problems in the future. They say that heavenly destiny means something that is innate and a destiny given by heaven. If there really is such a thing, I dont think my brothers life will end here. Is that so? I heard that it is also the power of people to change what they are born with. Whether you live ording to your destiny or even change your destiny, I have no doubt that you will move forward without giving up, even though the future may be difficult. Youre good at saying strange things. Wouldnt that make my life less difficult after taking advantage of my brother? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I dont think this is something a bird that has already left its nest and is flying in the sky would say. Youre really good at saying strange things. The two people coolly emptied their sses. Kang Ryang picked up the bottle again. Now that this hase to an end, lets get really drunk today! Its good. It was then. Is the owner of the small department there? A cautious voice came from outside the room. Kang-ryang chuckled. Its extremely awkward because Im a small business owner. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head and said. Whats going on? We received a report that Mr. Sobus friend was having trouble in that restaurant. Cheeeeeeeek! Cycles were released from the bodies of the two people. Chapter 807 Episode 807 Tigers that do not live in burrows (1) When the two people hurriedly arrived at the restaurant, it was already a mess. Holy shit! Numerous warriors murmured. Perhaps because they did not want to get caught up in a pointless fight, the number of them standing around at a distance was well over three hundred. And in the midst of it all. A cold-faced silent woman stood proudly, and across from her, a thirty-year-old general holding his nose, was supported by fiverge warriors in ck robes. You bitch who will rip off your crotch and kill you! How dare you hit me?! There was a subtle killing intent in Muk Feis eyes. No matter who heard it, Jang Hans voice was strained. It is the voice of a drunk customer. Bitch youe here! Come on! I will break your limbs and throw you into a brothel! Even in the face of insulting words, Mukbi did not move hastily. He just red at Jang Han with colder eyes. Jang Han looked around at therge warriors. You idiots! What are you doing? The owner has be such a bastard, so are you just watching?! Catch that bitch right now and make her kneel in front of me! But the warriors could not move easily. Because I heard whispering around me. Its huge. Sounding like that Arent you Lord Sobus friend? No matter how much he is the son of the head of Green Forest, the situation is very bad. Sobujus friend. Just a few days ago, the next sessor to Mukryongbu was decided. Due to the enthronement ceremony, most of the leaders and their sessors or children of renowned powers in the ck Ind were in the Mukryongbu. Naturally, even in Nokrim, a representative ck ind powerhouse, the head lender and some of his children were at Mukryongbu. One of them was Jo Pil-do (w), the second son of this Janghan Chae-chaeju. Jo Pil-do had a cruel personality and was famous for taking advantage of his fathers power to cause all sorts of mishaps. Of course, he was very lewd and liked to drink, so wherever he went he didnt cause idents. However,pared to so many idents, the rumors were quiet. This was because the general creditor somehow controlled the rumors. So there wasnt even amon nickname. Every military officer in a town has his or her own special nickname, but Jo Pil-do did not even have that nickname. Giving it a monstrous nickname would make Nokrims eyes scary, and giving it a shy nickname wouldnt suit him either. So Jo Pil-do was simply called Jo Pil-do. At least in the vicinity of Nokrim Sanchae, Jo Pil-dos notoriety was such that he could be said to be a head bondholder. But this time the opponent was bad. You. The big guys flinched at Mukbis words. Ill forget about this, so please take care of your master and then leave. The big guys faces turned red. Im not angry, Im embarrassed. They, too, often sighed when they saw their prodigal master. No matter how many times a person is a bandit, in todays world, it is notmon for a bandit to cause an ident to the extent of Jo Pil-do. Moreover, even in those bloody old days, the children of a head lender lived with the same manners and dignity as the children of other prestigious families. Even bandits know politics. In other words, Jo Pil-do was not a master worth serving. Furthermore, they were able to know that her military power was at the level of a member of the Great Moon Sect with just a light move of silence. He was a man who could not be matched by either justification or force. If he were strong enough, he would attack him as a subordinate, but he even said that the opponent was Sobujus friend. A situation where you cant do this or that. As expected, it was Jo Pil-do who made the situation worse. What did you just say? Forget it? Jo Pil-do kicked the table that had been pushed to the side. Bye! The table broke and the tes and bottles of alcohol on it fell and broke. Tear to death bitch! How dare you! Hahaha! Intense murderous energy emanated from Jo Pil-dos body. The faces of the big guys behind me, who didnt know what to do, looked extremely embarrassed. Jo Pil-dos life was real. It was not a forced act of life, but the intention to kill the other person was clearly evident. Chaaaang! Jo Pil-do pulled out a thick dagger from his waist and clicked his tongue. Even the slightest trace of reason disappeared from his eyes, which were shining with life. Ill take the skin off your face. It was then. Life is rough. A leisurely voice that did not suit a serious situation stole everyones attention. Slurp! The warriors who were noisy opened the way of their own ord. Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang walked between them. And at that moment, one of the warriors stamped his foot loudly. thud! See you, Lord Sobu! Starting with those words, all the warriors who retreated knelt down. See you Lord Sobu!! Its a voice that resonates throughout the restaurant. Even if he was insane, he couldnt continue the fight even though the sessor of the Mukryongbu had appeared. Jo Pil-do gritted his teeth and straightened his posture. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. Mukbi sighed deeply. sorry. I would like to say, What do you have to be sorry for me? Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at the big guys. Its strange to discuss right or wrong without checking what the situation is. Isnt that right? Jo Pil-do opened his mouth. Sobu. Exin. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong did not even look at Jo Pil-do. He pointed to the bulky figure on the far left with his index finger. you. yes? Oh yes! Please exin clearly what happened. Do you mean me? why? Does it feel burdensome to have so many people watching? You dont seem like the type to be shy. The big mans face hardened. Jo Pil-do opened his mouth once again. Thats Its loud. Jo Pil-do flinched at Yeon Ho-jeongs unhesitating words. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at Jo Pil-do with drowsy eyes. I wasnt asking you. If you open your mouth before permission is given, I will attach a second spout to your neck. It was a bloody sound that threatened to pierce a hole in your throat. Jo Pil-dos face turned red. But he didnt dare open his mouth. !! It is a life that paralyzes thinking. Yeon Ho-jeongs life, which focused only on Jo Pil-do without affecting anyone around him,pletely bound his mind and body. Jo Pil-dosplexion gradually became pale. The dagger in my hand trembled. Its like being subdued with just one look. Not only the warriors but also the big men looked at Jo Pil-do with pitiful eyes. In their eyes, it seemed as if they had simply surrendered to Yeonhojeongs power. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a calm tone. Tell me. This is what the big man said. Jo Pil-do drank as always. In particr, he said that Mukryongbus food was not suitable for his taste and that he drank more heavily than usual. Then silence appeared. She ordered something that could be a snack for Sooksu, and Jo Pil-do, who was already frustrated, grumbled loudly that it was something he didnt even know how to eat. Of course, Mukbi didnt even nce at him, and Jo Pil-do was the first to start an argument with her. Shall I share what I was eating? Itll taste even better because its seasoned with a few drops of my saliva, right? It was truly a low-level provocation. As expected, Mukbi ignored him. As everyone expected, Jo Pil-do was angry and walked towards her and tried to blow away the te he was holding. Naturally, Mukbi did not lose the te. All of a sudden, I just walked towards the entrance of the restaurant, avoiding Jo Pil-do. Jo Pil-do, whose eyes rolled back, attacked her from behind and was immediately hit back, breaking her nose. . As soon as the big man finished speaking, Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Kang Ryang looked at Jo Pil-do as if he was astounded. Jo Pil-dos guards looked at therge man with stiff faces. Although he was a fellow colleague and had no loyalty to Jo Pil-do, he did not expect him to speak so bluntly. In fact, what was more surprising was the big man who was talking about this himself. Grumbling. Cold sweat was running down his forehead and the back of his neck. There was no particr reason. However, his voice trembled slightly as if he was nervous, and his eyes were lowered, not daring to look at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Muk-bi. Is what this guy says true? Mukbi sighed again. Did I react for no reason? Is that possible? I was nervous because I didnt know the opponents skill level, but Im d I didnt die. Rather, I admire your mercy for taking matters into your own hands. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jo Pil-do with indifferent eyes. Jo Pil-do flinched. If it were me. Jerk. One step. It was only one step, but Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been a long distance away, suddenly appeared in front of Jo Pil-do. Yeon Ho-jeong put his face in front of Jo Pil-do. I would have blown your head off with that one punch. !! dump! There was no moaning. Break in an instant! Jo Pil-do, who made the sound, fell t on the spot. Grrr!! Jo Pil-dos body trembled mercilessly. The killing power of an absolute expert shot right in front of my nose instantly prated my retina and shook my brain. Even if you were a supreme expert, it would be difficult to maintain your sanity in the face of this death with the level of force of a peak expert. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking down at Jo Pil-do, slowly squatted down. I allow you to open the spout. Yes yes! Jo Pil-do may not even know that he answered. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. you. yes! You did that on purpose, right? ?! Thats because your eyes dont look like those of an idiot who is crazy about vermilion and doesnt know whats going on in the world. yes? No matter how many bandits they have, once they have built up this level of power, they start to encounter things that never existed before. Moreover, the son of the head lender is the son of the bandit king of the central ins. If the head lender was not an asshole, would I have stood by and watched my son run wild like this? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. His cool eyes and only the corners of his mouth that turn up, a smile that doesnt look like a smile, always give the other person an eerie fear. why? Did your father tell you to? Did you give me an order to find out who the next owner of the ck Ind is? That! If it werent for that, would I have gone on a rampage without even knowing that my life was such a waste? At that coronation ceremony, all of my dear friends were there. I couldnt not have seen it. I am! Even if it werent for that, it would be difficult to know the identity of the archer who traveled across the world and acquired the title of divine archer. Whats more, I knew I couldnt deal with you with just one move, but I killed you with that dirty snout and you made such a mess? Does that make sense? Yeon Ho-jeong slightly turned his head. Jo Pil-dosplexion was so pale that he turned ck and dead. It looks like your father had a lot of stomachaches. Seeing as how my precious son risked his life to provoke me. I guess you went along with this absurd act because you thought you could gain something, right? So Sobuju! Sobuju? Faaagh! Ahh! Jo Pil-do rolled around on the spot. Before he knew it, Jo Pil-dos lower lip and a few teeth were rolling around in Yeon Ho-jeongs hands. He grabbed the lower part of the mouth and ripped it off. You should call it nim, my friend. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and shook his hands. Torn flesh and teeth fell, making a horrifying sound. Bring Nokrim Chongchaeju. Chapter 808 Episode 808 A tiger that does not live in a den (2) Hoo? Yang Chen chuckled. You said that? White Papers face was very hard. Shouldnt we stop it quickly? Stop it? why? yes? As the small owner of the dark ind, you said you wanted to discipline yourself, so why are you stopping me from doing so? You should leave it alone. My lord! If we are not careful, there may be organizations that have animosity towards the headquarters! Isnt it there now? ?! Do you think such an organization does not exist now? Its overflowing. They just united as one because they didnt want to sumb to my fame and power and die. I guess at least half of them are from the ck Ind n, right? but! I intended to lead them moderately. It has to be that way. I saw a lot of bloodshed in the process of unification. Sobuju is not like that. As he was not a member of our dark ind to begin with, many forces may turn their backs on him due to this incident! That wont be possible. yes? You know it when you see it. Weve talked so much about the leaders of the ck Ind n that were sick of it. So, lets get a taste of what he thinks the unified ck path is like. Yang Chen smiled coldly. I thought we would start slowly, but the stupid bandits have already rang the starting bell. * * * As expected, its the same. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. The warriors belonging to the Mukryongbu were watching themselves, making a fuss. Its the same as then. This tendency of theirs never changes. A time when people wanted to create Heukje Castle and change Heukdo itself. They were the same back then. Except for the powerfulbat unit members, including the head of the organization, rank-and-file soldiers never take the first step in any situation. Is the Murim League simr? Of course, there are people like that, but the majority have different eyes and mentality. This was because being a member of the Murim Alliance itself provided strong motivation. The Murim League is a symbol of the martial arts faction, and bing a warrior there is considered a great honor for the Murim people. From Yeonhojeongs perspective, she never thought of it as such an honor, but what was important was her strong pride as a member of the group. Of course, sometimes that pride bes excessive and unfortunate events ur. However, that was just a mistake made by idiots who could not distinguish between pride and arrogance. Feeling proud of ones group was clearly an important virtue. ck people have nothing like that. They gather around a strong person and quickly disperse when the strong person is attacked. That was the ck Ind peoples way of survival. It is sometimes servile and sometimes shameful, but it is better to survive even if you have to roll in the mud than to die honorably. If it was wise, it was a wise attitude. However, it was apletely different matter to disperse and thene back together with a sense of belonging, and to run away with only oneself in mind. If you had a proud sense of belonging to a group called the Mukryongbu, there would definitely be someone who came forward first. Even if no one came forward, the atmosphere would be different. However, they were all watching this situation with curious and fearful eyes, as if it was none of their business. This is the beginning of the process of bing one. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile became cruel. It reminds me of the old days. It was almost a mutter, but the restaurant was so quiet that everyone heard him. Mukbi said. Sir, if youre doing this because of me Didnt you hear? This isnt about you. Rather, you are a victim. You, my person, suffered harm because of that stupid bandit leader. Yeon Ho-jeong slightly lowered his head. sorry. ?! Mukbi was slightly surprised to see Yeonhojeong bowing his head. I have received this kind of apology from Yeon Ho-jeong a few times, but we were not in a rtionship where we had to bow our heads over something like this. ? Mukbi nced around. ah. The warriors of the Mukryongbu, as well as Jo Pildos guards, were looking at Yeonhojeong with astonished faces. Mukbi turned his gaze to Kang Ryang. Kangryang smiled slightly as if things were going well and nodded. Mukbi cleared his throat. Has this happened once or twice? Dont bow your head that much. I feel burdened now. Okay, I got it. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head and looked at Jo Pil-do with his arms crossed. Jo Pil-do was shaking. The pain was severe, but I couldnt even moan due to the growing fear. That wasnt all. Yeonhojeongs momentum was slowly encroaching on the entire restaurant. No one in this area could move or open their mouth. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank. After a while. Phew! A fierce force quickly approached the restaurant, which waspletely dominated by a fierce pressure. And the one who finally appears. Although he was over fifty years old, he was as tall as Yeon Ho-jeong and was actually bigger than Yeon Ho-jeong. In addition, his entire body was solidly muscr. However, I could tell at a nce that he had an ideal body that did not look dull. A man whose grizzled head, menacing eyes, and a hammer hanging from his belt go together surprisingly well. It was the appearance of Jo Dong-guk, the King of Green Forest of the time, Homa. !! Jo Dong-guks expression was as cold as ice, as if he had already heard the story. You came. Yeon Ho-jeongs calm voice added weight to this tense situation. Jo Dong-guk looked around. Mukbi and Gangryang, the guards of the son of the Mukryongbu warriors, finally turn their gaze towards Jo Pildo. Jo Dong-guks eyes twitched. Damn it. He couldnt believe the current situation. I told you that if you have one more ident, Ill rip out your limbs and feed you to dogs, but you cause such a major ident?! Jo Dong-guk was always busy. The bandit king did not just ept what his subordinates gave him. Rather, he was even busier because he was the king of bandits. There were so many people trying toe up from below that it was hard to count them, and there were many times more people trying to steal the intermediate tax payment. It takes a huge amount of mental energy to deal with and manage such guys one by one. Moreover, in order to press down with force, one must not miss training even for a single day. After all that schedule, there is less than an hour of personal time left other than sleep time. That was the life I lived. Although I was aware of my second sons overreaching behavior, there were only a handful of times when I personally called him out and admonished him. Because I was too busy. Still, I gave him warnings and tried my hand at him, but as expected, my son didnt change. And honestly, I didnt think that my sons behavior was a very serious problem. They are bandits. A child of a general lender should have a certain dignity, but blowing ones head off with something like this is ridiculous. However, I was scolded a couple of months ago telling me to be careful because the world is changing. For a while, he shouted that if he did something like that again, he would kill me. However, he could not stand it any longer and had an ident. Even inside the Mukryongbu! Sobuju. Jo Dong-guk took a few steps forward and took the lead. I didnt manage my son properly. Still, I didnt know that such a major ident would happen, but I dont know what to do. exactly? I apologize like this. I have no shame because of this son of a bitch. Apologies are not important. ? What matters is whether or not it can be overlooked with an apology. Isnt that right? Jo Dong-guks face became even more stiff. What do you mean? No matter how much I think about it, I dont think the self-control of a person who is a major creditor would go on a rampage without knowing whats going on in the world. ? Of course, there are a lot of idiots like that in the world. This is not a world where people run rampant, reckless, reckless people who walk around as if they are the crown prince, and who have no brains to submit to a stronger power. What do you mean by saying that? Can we even call it intention? If you think about it a little, you will find the answer. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. If you are the child of a general lender who rules over tens of thousands of Green Forest Inds, no matter how spoiled you may have been, you will probably have the brains to judge whether or not you are a person you can mess with. But this guy messed with my friend and even dared to call my position as the owner of a small estate carelessly. Sobuju, thats. Do you really think this guy is such a mess? Probably not. There is no way the Bandit King, who is said to have aplished one of the greatest feats in history, would have taught his children like that. ! Isnt that right? Jo Dong-guks eyes wavered. Here, if you say, Just like Sobuju said, you are a man like Mangjong, you willpletely lose face. This is because even one son bes an idiot who cannot control himself. But thats not to say its not true. If that happens, there will be rumors that the son had some intention and insulted Sobuju. The rumor itself is irrelevant. The problem was that sparks could fly to oneself as well. Jo Dong-guk bowed his head. I would like to apologize to Sobuju. I heard that something happened to that guy recently. Hes not the kind of guy who makes mistakes like this, but he seemed very disturbed. Oh, you mean things arent the same as usual? Otherwise, how could you be so rude to Sobuju? Please forgive my son, even if it means looking at my face. It is very rare for the owner of Green Forest to bow his head and apologize like this. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Someone like a snake. I avoided saying that my son was an idiot and that he had no intention of doing anything to me. It was never easy to keep ones head in check under such pressure. Although he is a martial artist, he knows how to bow clearly when he bows, and his impassioned face must have yed a decisive role in Jo Dong-guks ability to be the head lender. I understand how you became the bandit king. You truly behave like a green forest king who has taken control of tens of thousands of green forests. Jo Dong-guk bowed his head even further. Its just embarrassing. I am confident even in the face of words like conduct. That was Jo Dong-guk. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded and said. Still, I cant forgive your son. Sobuju. Not only was this guy rude to me, he even harassed my friend. As I said Conclusively! Yeon Ho-jeong looked around and said. This idiot ruined mealtime, the only happiness of warriors who are always busy with training and work. ! More than 300 people have suffered damage because of this one guy. Furthermore, just by hearing my name, I can see that you do not acknowledge me. There is no respect for warriors and no recognition for Sobuju of the Mukryongbu. This can be interpreted as a challenge to the authority of the Mukryongbu. Jo Dong-guks face turned slightly pale. There was intense majesty in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Is there any reason why I should keep this guy alive? . Are you sure you feel the same way as your son? Sobuju. I heard that your eldest son has great talent. Are you feeling resentful because you couldnt push your eldest son into the position of sessor to the Mukryongbu? Chaaaaaa! Jo Dong-guk pulled out his sword. Everyone in the restaurant was shocked. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. What do you mean? Sobuju. Please speak. Cant you really forgive your son for being rude to Sobuju? I said everything I had to say. then. In Jo Dong-guks eyes, he was young. Allow me to cut it. Chapter 809 Episode 809 A tiger that does not live in a burrow (3) A look of confusion spread across the faces of the people gathered at the restaurant. It is said that no matter how ugly a child is, the father will kill the son himself. It is really difficult to find cases like this even in Heukdo. It was especially difficult to find cases like this because it was a ck ind that did not strictly follow thew in the first ce. I will kill him because he did not receive forgiveness from Sobuju of the Mukryongbu. On the surface, it seemed that way. But the reality waspletely different. King Yeon Ho-jeong, the owner of Sobu, was an expert of the world whose military strength reached Seongcheon. If you are determined and use your hands, even Noklim side dish wine wont be able tost longer than 3 seconds. Moreover, since he is a person who is favored by Lord Mukryong, there is no point in using unnecessary tricks here. If you cant save your son, its better to kill him with your own hands and get sympathy. Furthermore, public opinion toward Yeonhojeong will not improve much. To begin with, Yeon Ho-jeong was not from Heukdo and had only recently be Sobuju. If you insult the bandit king of Green Forest just because you got a small position, it would be bad for Sobuju himself. If Sobuju knows this, he can save his sons life, and if he does not know it, he can kill his son himself to preserve his position. You have nothing to lose no matter what choice you make. You may lose a son, but if your son is someone who always causes trouble, it might be better to not have him. That was Jo Dong-guks judgment. And there was no way Yeonhojeong of the world could not have read Jo Dong-guks intention. What a brave move. I didnt know you would make such a decision to kill your son yourself. If Lord Sobu doesnt forgive me, this guy will eventually die. In that case, it would be better to send it to your father. Still, humans are humans, so I couldnt help but feel that my voice was shaking a little. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. You are truly a great person. . It will be truly reassuring to have someone as resourceful and good at managing things as the head lender in the future of the dark ind. Jo Dong-guks eyes trembled. Thank you for thepliment. But. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Even if thews of the world were strict, how could a fathermand his son to be killed? sh! A ray of cool light shed. and. Tuk! Fuwaaaaak! Jo Pil-dos head fell and arge amount of fresh blood spurted out. omg! The faces of the warriors watching turned pale. The same was true for Jo Dong-guk. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his hands. Although Jo Pil-dos head was blown off with a single blow, his expression did not waver at all. In my heart, I wanted to tear him limb from limb and kill him, but after seeing the face of the head lender, I let him go cleanly. !! Jo Dong-guks face turned bright red. Even if it is out of sight, a son is still a son. He went out to kill him himself, but still, his rtives head was blown off before his eyes. His son died not even by his own hands, but by the hands of the sessor to the Mukryongbu, who came from nowhere. The difference was much bigger than expected. Grrrr. Jo Dong-guks hand holding the bakdo trembled slightly. The trachea, which had been writhing unsteadily, became extremely rough. However, seeing that he did not show any intention of living until the end, his patience was at a level that was beyond imagination. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jo Dong-guk with a cold gaze. . A breathtaking silence filled the restaurant. After a while. Indeed His throat was a little tight, but Jo Dong-guk took a deep breath to calm himself down. I am truly sorry. I will never forget what happened today for the future of Heukdo. It was a strange thing to say. It can be interpreted to mean that I will never confront you again, and it can also be interpreted to mean that I will not forget todays humiliation. Only Jo Dong-guk knows what kind of feelings he had among them. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Even though the father killed the son in front of his eyes, his smile was bright. Lets work hard for the ck Ind from now on. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. My head did not bow. Jo Dong-guk bowed his head and gave power. Its an honor. With that greeting, Jo Dong-guk turned around. lets go! His voice as he gave orders to Jo Pil-dos guards was quite harsh. The big guys looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and followed Jo Dong-guk. It was then. Oh, by the way. Jo Dong-guks steps stopped. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. I heard a strange rumor. Can you confirm it, general creditor? What rumor are you talking about? It was at that moment that red mes began to sh in Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils. sh! In an instant, the whirling fireworks took over the entire restaurant. Huh! Everyones faces turned pale. Yeon Ho-jeongs way of living was not simply living for the sake of killing. His life was filled with a mighty majesty that only those who had ruled over all people could dare to disy. Startled, Jo Dong-guk unconsciously turned and raised his sword. !! Jo Dong-guks face turned white. Before he knew it, Yeonhojeong had arrived right in front of him. Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand grabbed Jo Dong-guks sword. Cheeeeeeeee! Jo Dong-guks de instantly turned red. Ugh! Unable to ovee the extreme heat, Jo Dong-guk unconsciously let go of his knife and stumbled. Before he knew it, his palms were covered in ugly burns. Jo Dong-guk shouted hysterically. Sobuju! What are you doing? Cheeeeeeeeeeeee!! The main firer that reached the highest temperature in an instant. The bakdo, which had been emitting a reddish glow, gradually changed its shape. The de began to melt due to the extreme heat. Yeon Ho-jeong clenched his fist. Tuk! thud! Chi-ik! The torn bakdo, as soft as mud, fell to the ground, emitting thick smoke. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his hand again. Then, part of the de held in his hand dripped down like highly viscous mud. Shock appeared on Jo Dong-guks face. He has mastered such incredible martial arts skills that he can melt a hard-forged de like mud. It was truly a force that gave goosebumps. It was literally crazy to respond to someone with such power. I heard that some of the leaders of Green Forest go to viges where taxes are paid and repeatedly hunt people and rape women for fun. !! Even though I was a bandit, dont you think Ive crossed the line? So Sobuju! Whoa whoa! Jo Dong-guks face turned red. Kuweeeek! Jo Dong-guk, who was hit in the sr plexus by a bullet-like angle, copsed on the spot and vomited blood. What was shocking was the fact that he failed to react at all. A person of Jo Dong-guks level would have had the ability to reflexively withdraw his hand as soon as he received a blow, but he fell down in the same posture as he was hit. This was because the powerful experience contained in Yeon Ho-jeongs feet had a strong impact on his Danjeon and nerves. Is dignity a big deal? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looking down at Jo Dong-guk changed. And the way he speaks. A persons dignity is revealed only when there are minimum behavioral patterns and rules that a person must follow. Oops! Its not about petty power and position! The entire restaurant trembled at Yeon Ho-jeongs words. For those who live without despising the minimum that must be maintained, dignity opens that solid door. ! But what about you guys? Cheeeeeek! A bloody ck-gray haze rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. As a minimum token of your sincerity in protecting the vige, you have received taxes from them. It is easy to predict that it is a violent and one-sided rtionship, but if it was a contract, I should have been satisfied with it. Wow! Cough! If a dog that protects a flock of sheep suddenly starts eating the sheep like a wolf, how can it be called a guard dog? Jo Dong-guk gritted his teeth. Yeon Ho-jeongs life pouring down from above was real. He was truly ready to kill himself. Aaaah! Jo Dong-guk makes a surprise attack with his fists while shouting blood-soaked words. Pow! His surprise attack failed so vainly. The fist was caught in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. The veins on the back of Yeon Ho-jeongs hand bulged. Quad deuk! Aaaah! Yeon Ho-jeongs feet moved. Whoa! Jo Dong-guk, who was hit with a dart, could not even scream. Pussssss! Jo Dong-guks skin lost its sticity in an instant. The dantian was broken, and the internal energy I had umted so far began to drain away at an rming rate. The powerful prator shattered his body in one blow. Those who saw the scene were so shocked that they felt like they were going out of their minds. The status of Homa Jo Dong-guk, the head of Green Forest in Heukdo, was truly enormous. Excluding a few people, such as Lord Mukryong, they can be said to have the highest level of hierarchy. However, a person with such a high rank lost his power so vainly. It was a shocking sight. A group is just a group. There is no distinction between ck and white. The point of view is different and the way of life is different, but is it worth living like a beast if you call it ck and like a hypocrite if you call it white? . The reason you have a harpoon in my hand right now is not because I did anything wrong. You destroyed the reputation of the ck Sword. He was so busy that he couldnt even take care of his children, and when he got tired of trampling on the beautiful girls he kidnapped from all over the country, he killed them and buried them? Jo Dong-guk, who had lost his energy, looked shocked. Even in the green forest, only a few people knew about it. Yeon Ho-jeong knows that. Cough! Please dont frame me! Although he had lost his energy, there was urgency in his voice. What on earth evidence! There is a lot of evidence. I also have it, and before it was delivered to me, it also went to the Vice Lord. !! Yes. If there is one thing that gives ckness an edge over whiteness, it is information power. Of course, if it epasses the entire midfield, it would be a hundred years old. However, in the area to which it belongs, the information power of the ck sword surpasses the white sword. How long did you think you could fool me? Even if thats the case, Sobuju has no right to get involved in what happens in my territory! Quack! Aaaah! Jo Dong-guk, with both legs broken, rolled on the floor. Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. The sound of a dog barkinges from its pierced snout. Ugh! What authority do you have to do such dirty things? If youve lived like that, you shouldnt feel wronged even if youre criticized by the lowest person in the world. If you kill me, the entire green forest will turn around! Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. do not worry. He is a very greedy but sane person who is looking for your position. If you look for him, one wille out. Despair appeared on Jo Dong-guks face. Both the father and the son are equally trash. Save me! Quack! Yeon Ho-jeongs foot crushed Jo Dong-guks head. ! A terrible silence surrounded the restaurant. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking around. I dont want you to live a righteous life. I am busy with my own life, so is there any need to help others? We are not such saints or saints. . There is no need to live like a chivalrous member of the Baekdo political faction. But at least live like a human being. The ck path I pursue begins right there. Chapter 810 Episode 810 A tiger that does not live in a burrow (4) What Yeon Ho-jeong did at the restaurant quickly spread throughout the Mukryongbu. Only a few people felt relieved by his actions, and the majority felt uneasy. They are anxious about what might happen again in the rapidly changing situation and atmosphere. In a sense, the tendencies of the ck Inders were the same as the majority of people living in the modern era. Since they are the ones who see blood due to the conflict andpetition between high-ranking people, they have no choice but to react sensitively and feel anxious. That is why it was said that ck ind is reality and white ind is utopia. You cannot find people who are self-absorbed, rough, anxious, and risk their lives for one ideal. But surprisingly, the more power they have and the more powerful they are, the more blurred the line between ckness and whiteness bes. Those who have gained strong power want even stronger power. Naturally, it is unthinkable to lose the power you already have. Yeon Ho-jeong touched that exact point. And the ck Ind leaders gathered within the Mukryongbu began to act ording to Yeonhojeongs thoughts. * * * Kugoogung! The gates of Daejeon opened and several leaders of the ck Ind appeared. The masters of the five prestigious ns of Heukdo, including the main chaeju of Yanggang Surochae, were present. There were three merchants in Heukdo who earned astronomical amounts of money through various illegal businesses, including salt trading. Just like that, nine big names came to Yangcheon. Its fun. A wry smile appeared on Yang Cheons face as he sat in the royal pce. Its quite new to see people who are hard to see each other flocking here. The nine leaders knelt down and bowed their heads. I meet the owner of the Ink Dragon Club. They always referred to Yang Cheon as the Lord of the ck Ind and the King of the ck Ind. The word owner of the Mukryongbu came out of their mouths. Aside from being afraid of Yang Chen, I could see how angry he was. Yang Chen, who was remorseful, saw through their intentions at once. It was difficult not to know given the situation. So, why did you all gather together ande all the way to Ye? The leaders looked at each other in silence. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Why are we looking at each other? It looks like youre trying to say something you shouldnt say to me, right? Thats not true! The leaders bow their heads once again. Among them, Go In-wook, the head lender of Janggang Surochae, straightened his back and said. The reason we came to Daejeon like this is because of an incident that urred at a restaurant not long ago. Oh, you mean that incident? Yang Chenughed bitterly again. why? Have you alsomitted some crime against Lord Sobu? Thats not true. if? Go In-wook gritted his teeth. After you reigned as the king of the dark ind, we always served you with all our hearts. Is that so? If you were displeased with our shorings, I would like to take this opportunity to apologize. Yang Chen waved his hand carelessly. Okay, so what do you have to say? Go In-wook hesitated for a moment. This was because Yangcheons reaction was more sour than expected. But the water had already spilled. The actions of Sobuju, who murdered Noklims head lender, will cause great chaos in Heukdo. Killing the head of Green Forest for no apparent reason. Is there anything more tragic than this? There is no reason? Of course, the son of the general lender dishonored the small owner and his friend, but even so, punishing the general lender was excessive. Moreover, it is said that the head lender personally killed his son and trampled on his loyalty to establish the authority of Mukryongbu. This is something that should never be ignored. Yang Chen tilted his head. Look at Go In-wook. Call them by their first name, not their title. Just that title made Go In-wook and all the leaders who came with him feel uneasy. Yes, sir. Are you trying to y politics with me now? omg! Its not even worth it! How can a person be like that! Absolutely not! But why do you, like the hypocrites of the Baekdo faction, pick out only the information that is advantageous to you and talk about it as if that is the only truth? Bubu lord? Otherwise. hook! Yangcheons ck energy wave took over Daejeon in an instant. Are you trying toe and question this king of the dark ind whom you so faithfully serve without properly investigating the series of events? Huh! Go In-wook fell down on the spot. sorry! I was never like that! if? Why are they taking such absurd group action? Cold sweat dripped from Go In-wooks forehead. At that time, one of the leaders in the lead straightened his back. A man with a powerful appearance and an eyepatch over one eye was none other than the Ark Dok-Angwido (۹) Seokpae of the prestigious ck Swordsman Gwangdo Bang (񵶷). Can I say a word about the Ark of Lights stone que? I allow it. I understand that the reason Sobuju killed general creditor Jo Dong-guk was because of his petty behavior. Its a petty act. Thats right. But thats entirely Tell me. yes? Tell me with your own words what that petty act was. Seokpaes single eye slightly wavered. But even for a moment. Cho Dong-guk, the general creditor, failed to properly manage his subordinates. They often went down to the vige to hunt humans and humiliate women. and? Furthermore, the head lender himself said that he abused the beautiful women he kidnapped from all over the country and killed them when they were no longer of use. so? yes? Yang Chens eyes became indifferent. There are so many reasons to die. So what do you think? A feeling of iprehension appeared on Seokpaes face. Its true that he did something shameful, but isnt that someone worth losing his life for? At best? Even if a person is charged with a crime, it is appropriate that a decision be made after clearly weighing the faults and wrongs through legal procedures. It is clear that this act of petty carelessness was excessive, no matter how generously we look at it. Thats another interesting thing to say. Yang Chen tilted his head. Is your position higher than that of Sobuju? Of course not. if? Why are you so generous to Sobuju that you say something like mani? Seokpaes cheeks trembled slightly. Its not my view, but based onmon sense, Sobujus actions were clearly wrong. Grumble! Yang Cheons prayers became hot like fire. In the face of such intense prayer, even Seokpae, who was proud and strong, could not help but feel fear. Are you discussingmon sense in front of me? Sir. Youve grown so much in the time weve never seen each other, Seokpae. In an instant, Seokpaes face turned pale. He slowly bowed his head. sorry. The small man was careless and disturbed the mind of the vice-lord That was then. Crump! Ugh! Seokpae suddenly stood up and froze in his upright posture. Yang Cheon stretched out his hand towards him, and the ck Lions energy flowing from the tip of his strong finger became an invisible rope andpletely tied up the stone tablet. Seokpaes face turned red. I tried my best, but I couldnt escape from these strong intangible bonds. This cant be right! No matter how severe the difference in level was, this was too much. Of course, even a Holy Heavenly Master cannot tie up a Transcendent Master by openly using empty tricks. However, Yang Cheons fierceness created a gap in Seok Paes heart, and Yang Cheons true spirit did not miss the gap and immediately captured his mind and body. Yang Chens hand gradually tightened. Uduk! Tsk!! Seokpaes right arm was bent at a strange angle. Wow!! The entire Daejeon actually became dark. Yangcheons ck lion porcin even darkened the light of Yamyeongju. It was like watching a winter evening with lots of dark clouds. Yang Cheons divine skill was that powerful. Confidence is the courage shown by someone who has no hesitation in his own feelings, not the arrogance shown by a rotten dog-eyed person who does not know right from wrong. Ugh! Vice lord! I just! The thing about Jo Dong-guk was too much? So what are we going to do? Yang Chen smiled coldly. why? Did you think I would back down if you guys came forward as a group? Is this action based on the absurd calction that without your strength, the Inkryongbu is only half as good, so even Tuwang wouldnt dare do anything rashly? !! It seems like you have already forgotten how I ced you under mymand, even though it wasnt that long ago. Yang Chen clicked his tongue. I never thought I would be this stupid. It makes me want to rip out my eyes for dreaming of unifying the world with these guys. There was fear on Seokpaes face. My lord! Please forgive me! Forgiveness? Yang Cheon turned his head to the corridor next to the Taesa. You make your decision. Should I forgive that ruthless bastard? It was then. Phew! A ck air current swirled and appeared from inside the corridor. The fearsome beastliness created by that powerful force was identical to that of Yangcheon. It was a somewhat rough prayer as it was notpletely resolved, but the atmosphere was a positive one. Astonishment appeared on the faces of the leaders. The power of Yangcheon, who controlled Daejeon, and the power of Dongryu were swirling within the corridor. and. Qarring! A huge wind blew in an arc along with a burst of explosions. Whoa whoa! With a terrible sound, the head of the stone tablet was smashed spectacrly. Jump and jump. Yeon Ho-jeong walked out of the corridor. Didnt youmit a mortal sin the moment you dared to overlook the grave sin of exploiting and humiliating the people you were supposed to protect? yes. Yeon Ho-jeong knelt down towards Taesa. See you, Master. It was a wonderful whirlwind lion fist. There is still a lot missing. Thats something that cant be helped. However, with your intelligence and qualifications, you will be able to make it yours in no time. Whoa! The energy of Yangcheon, who had dominated Daejeon, disappeared as if washed away. puck! Toad! Seokpaes headless body flew off the red carpet andnded on the floor. !! The faces of the remaining leaders went from white to blue. The energy that had taken over Daejeon hadpletely disappeared, but the fear it had sown still remained. Yang Chen looked down at them with cold eyes. The fangs are yellow and the ws are crushed, so I cant even hunt with my own hands. So you guys are half a penny. ! You too must have fought countless times to take that position. He led a sessful life of his own after rough but fierce efforts, such as killing a rival, stabbing a teacher, betraying a subordinate, rallying forces, and engaging in a power struggle. . If you lived like that, no matter what the process was, if you achieved the best position, you should have shown yourself as a person worthy of that position. Isnt that right? Yang Chen clicked his tongue. It is only natural that you guys will be purged. The leaders raised their heads in surprise. Yang Cheon looked at Yeon Ho Jeong and nodded. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a hard voice. I investigated your organization. There are a lot of talented people who have good abilities but no connections, and have high ideals, but are crawling along the ground because they cant ovee the trickery of small-time people. ?! We have summoned them all to the Mukryongbu. From now on, they are the ones who will create a new era with us instead of you. Huh! In the eyes of Yeon Ho-jeong, who saw the chieftains unable toe to their senses, life was young. If you dont want to do that, you can prove your worth here and now. Chapter 811 Episode 811 A tiger that does not live in a den (5) Yeon Ho-jeongs words were like a thunderbolt to them. Yangcheon spoke to those surprised people. Its definitely different. Yang Chen stretched out his hand to the side. Then, the Great Lord of the Ink Dragon, who had been there for some time, came out of hiding and handed him several documents. Yang Chen waved the document. Do you know what these are? ? These are documents written down after investigating your various evil deeds without anyone knowing. !! The faces of the leaders turned pale. The reason why I called this an evil deed and not a criminal act is because there is no reasonablew or system in the world, and furthermore, even from the eyes of the dark side, it seems like it is too much, so I called it an evil deed. The ck road is rough and barbaric. That kind of view wasmon, and there were actually many people like that. However, the ck path pursued by Yangcheon was never like that. I have dreamed of a world that is sometimes cruel and barbaric, but also dignified and generous, weak to the weak and strong to the strong. Of course, we had to sacrifice a lot to get there. In other words, it could be said that I felt like putting blood on my hands for a new world. These were my treasures. And I was waiting for the right time to use this treasure. But I think right now is not the time. Because you guys had a lot to rip off. Yang Chen smiled bitterly. But my sessor didnt think so. The situation has changed, but the way we look at each other is different. And I liked the sessors n. Yang Chen opened his hand holding the document. Ugh. With a strange resonance, the floating documents flew towards Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the documents and took out one of them. Light Ark Stone te. The headless body, still bleeding outside the carpet, seemed to be twitching. You ced Yeomwangchae () on local civilians without the Mukryongbus knowledge. By monopolizing the distribution of rice and silk entering the region, it not only copsed the market economic system but also shook the lives of civilians to their roots. As a result, he umted enormous wealth and lived a life worthy of an emperor. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. This is why you cant do this. No organization can maintain its system without small citizens. Even if it is not the spirit of love for the people, if you want to create a solid and longsting organization, it is necessary to develop along with the livelihood of the local people. . If you are caught up in only the greed in front of you and overindulge in a tyranny that cannot withstand even one generation, the result will only be the destruction of everyone. If you are greedy, you should have at least some ability, but you learned only bad things and are eating away at your own skin. The faces of the leaders turned red. Even though they were filled with fear, they felt shame. No matter how small the owner, it was a terrible feeling to be scolded by a young man under the age of 30, saying that he had learned only bad things and that he was only greedy. Yeon Ho-jeong heard the following document. Jeonryong Sangdan (ẌF). At that moment, Hoeun, the leader of the Jeonryong Sangdan, flinched. The main source of ie is importing rare herbs from the South and trading medicinal herbs and poisonous nts throughout the central ins. However, behind the scenes, he created a den where only authorized people could enter and obtained thousands of gold in return for gratifying the desires of officials and wealthy people through drugs and prostitution. Hoeuns body trembled. Well, I cant criticize the Three Churches. You can understand that these guys have the will to do whatever it takes to bring us down, but you not only kidnapped innocent people to make some money, but you also brought down the politicians who were supposed to rule the region. Thats not it! Do you want to say that my guys came first and threatened me? !! Dont make a fuss. Those who saw that this ce was operated on a membership system and tly rejected it either died or went into ruin without anyone noticing it. These things happened through coboration between Jeonryong Trading Company and its members. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned to Ho-eun. Hoeuns body, which was shaking like an aspen tree, suddenly stopped. Yeon Ho-jeongs life was suffocating. You dont have to prove your worth. Whoa whoa! Ho-euns body, with his head missing, copsed. The leaders were shocked. Unlike the stone que, a colleague who was kneeling right next to him died without a trace. The blood and brain fluid that sttered filled their faces and jackets. But none of them dared to get up and escape. My whole body froze with fear. And one more thing. We will continue. Let it be so. Yeon Ho-jeong killed Ho-eun without the permission of Yang Cheon, his vice-lord and teacher. This act had tremendous significance. This is no different from Yang Cheon, the king of the ck Ind, giving his sessor, Yeon Ho-jeong, the right to summary disposition. Apletely different situation from when I killed Seok-pae. The leaders could not understand the past of the two people, who had developed a strong bond without their knowledge. Well, its not just this guys problem. Theyre all simr. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands looked particrly rough as he flipped through the documents. Even though he pretended not to, he was angry at their atrocities. The direction is different, but they are all petty and cruel hmm? Yeon Ho-jeongs hands stopped flipping through the documents. His eyes shone brightly. Wolinmunju (moonde gate lord) Byeokunho. yes. Byeok Un-ho, a middle-aged man, raised his head. His face looked somewhat tired and haggard. It had a thin and sharp look, but it didnt feel poisonous. Yeon Ho-jeong cast his gaze towards Byeok Un-ho. Is there anything else you can say? doesnt exist. It was a voice without trembling. There was something different from the other leaders who came to Daejeon together but were trembling with fear. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. I think you have something to say? . Im different from these guys. Im qualified to be the owner of the house, right? Byeokunho closed his eyes. What can I say, having lived a life no different from theirs? Lord Sobu, please dont make fun of me. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. You lived a pretty rough life until five years ago. . I killed a lot of innocent people. You destroyed several other factions that did not need to be suppressed in order to expand your power. Thats right. It was a calm admission. Thats impressive. Yeon Ho-jeong waved the document. After ascending to Munju, I conquered the surrounding area for nearly seven years. Originally, Wolinmun was considered one of the prestigious ck Ind ns, but was one of the weakest among them. In your generation, it boasted a power that could be counted among the hands. . But five years ago, he suddenly stopped conquering the surrounding ns and worked hard to stabilize the peoples livelihood, such as establishing a group for orphans without anyone knowing and supporting those who suffered from floods. The leaders looked at Byeokunho in surprise. Even under their gaze, Byeok Un-hos expression did not change. No matter how many times you soak a bloody knife in water, the smell of blood does not go away. is it. Thats right. Why did youe to Daejeon? Byeok Un-ho shook his head. I have no other intentions. I think Lord Sobus actions were excessive. So I came here. My treatment was excessive? Thats right. Do you think we have caught the innocent traitors? Its not like that. Thats not true. The heads eyes were bloodshot. I had no idea that Byeok Un-ho, who had always shared the same goal, would say something like this out loud. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Only he himself will know what meaning the smile contains. Is it because they sentenced him to an insulting death unbing of his position without a proper ruling? Not even that. Or is it because he killed his son in front of his father? For a moment, Byeokunho flinched. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Surprisingly, his eyes showed a mixture of shock, sadness, and a hint of anger. And that anger was directed at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong waved the document again. There was a master within the school who was like a brother. . The masters illegitimate son was the best disciple of the sect you conquered. Please stop. I heard that the master who did not reveal that he was an illegitimate child for the greater goodmitted suicide because he could not ovee the pain. And did you find out about that situation, even if it was toote? Stop it! Byeokunho screamed without realizing it. All the leaders were surprised, and among them, Byeok Un-ho himself, who shouted, seemed to be the most surprised. . Byeokunho gritted his teeth. No one knows how he feels right now. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I dont know why the master put his illegitimate son there. No, maybe you didnt even know that fact. But I dont want to talk about the circumstances of people who are not here right now. I dont even know much. . What I know is that because of that incident, your life has bepletely different from before. . Frustration, regret, sadness, sympathy, self-destruction I dont know what emotions I lived with. However, looking at the contents of the document, if it were your personality, you should have stepped down from the post of Munju long ago. He seemed like a person with that level of responsibility. . Are you afraid that the n will go crazy? Byeokunhos eyes wavered. It is inevitable that the closest officials will feel betrayed by the conquering monarchs sudden policy of appeasement. Are you still staying there to prevent their rampage? Its not like that. Youre not good at lying. Although you may have been impulsive and burning with ambition, at least you were not blinded by greed like these people and did something petty. At least there was one goal that could be excused as a cause. Im not a very good person. Who said you were a good person? The people who died innocently because of your ambition are at the peak of their spirit. Some of them were children who were not yet ten years old. . Anyway, I had enough conscience to look back on myself, even if it was toote. Thats the difference between you and the idiots gathered here. Byeokunho closed his eyes. And it was surprisingly. Grumble! Yeon Ho-jeongs hand caught fire and the information document about Wolinmun disappeared. He is simr to my master and vice-master. There was astonishment on the faces of the leaders. Even Byeok Unho looked at Yeonhojeong and Yangcheon alternately with surprised eyes. And Yeon Ho-jeong seemed calm even after saying such scary words. Even Yang Cheon, who was sitting at the Taesa Temple, was just licking his lips with his chin resting on his face, not being angry or embarrassed. There are many people whose lives have been ruined because of you. Dead people dont even get an apology. Go to all their surviving family members and apologize. If they want your life, die on the spot. . But if you are forgiven by all of them, then you will be with us. Sobuju, I As long as I live as a martial artist in difficult times, it is my fate to have blood on my hands. But you went too far. Now, my life wont be a waste. . Will you ept it? Byeokunho lowered his head without saying a word. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Yang Cheon and said. I think its done. I see. What should we do with the rest? What should I do? What should I do? Yang Chens eyes became cold. Kill everyone here. Chapter 812 Episode 812 A tiger that does not live in a burrow (6) Yeonhojeongs movements were very fast. Originally, I had nned to organize everything one by one after a few days, but thanks to Jo Pil-dos fateful incident, I suddenly had a lot to do. Among the leaders gathered in Daejeon, all except Byeok Un-ho died. There was no hesitation in eliminating them. Yangcheon was like that, and Yeonhojeong was like that too. In order to create a new world, it is important to reorganize the central organization, but it is also important to clean up those who are in line with that organization. Yeon Ho-jeong believed that organizing the Heukdo n first was a priority rather than the internal affairs of the Mukryongbu. The reason was that various factions would sensitively read the changes in the Mukryongbu. Since they are specialized in survival, if you give them time, they will hide things that should not be hidden and even reveal their strengths. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had seen all kinds of delinquent servants during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, saw through their instincts urately. That was also the reason why letters were sent to the ns of the dead chiefs. Originally, when they arrived, I had nned to call everyone and resolve the issue at once, but the situation ended up like this. Its nice because its hot, but isnt it moving too quickly? Yeon Ho-jeong answered Yang Cheons question like this: Nokrim gave us a chance to establish thew as soon as possible, but we should throw it away while the opportunity hase. On the contrary, I like it. Hmm, is that so? And this is not urgent. Its fast. As long as we have drawn a clear map for the future, there is nothing to hesitate about. Even in such a situation, Yeon Ho-jeong did not neglect martial arts training. As Yang Cheon said, he learned it in an instant thanks to his enlightenment and intensebat experience, but it took time to put it to use because it was clear that ck Lion Gi and Whirlwind Lion Quan were top-level martial arts. Before the traces left by the new wind in Mukryongbu could be erased, another storm broke out. * * * This is the final report. White Paper unfolded the letter and spoke. We have detected covert movements near Jiangxi and Zhejiang. It appears to be a fairlyrge group of masters, but they say they are not members of the Three Religions. Our information and the public information also said that all the notable Three Churches have disappeared. It wont be the Three Churches. yes. How much power? Not everything has been revealed yet, but based on the information we have obtained so far, we believe that their power isparable to that of the Iron Team. Thats amazing. We are trying to figure out which organization it is rted to. However, there is a high probability that it will not be on our side. It was the Mukryongbu that was collecting most of the information about the ck Ind ns. Even if they missed something, the intelligence group of the ck Ind was not so clumsy as to not know that an armed group equivalent to the Iron Team existed. It could be the power of the Baekdo Moorim side, or else It could be an armed group other than Sae. Im wearing midfielders clothes, but I can change my clothes depending on the situation. That is correct. Now that I think about it, it seems usible. Although they are holding their breath because of the three religions, the power of the factions outside of Sae is also great. There is a possibility that the midfielder came in and said it was a good thing that there was this mess. I think the possibility is rather high. Moreover, they are said to be conducting some kind of trade with the Japanese through the Zhejiang coast. It is not a ce worth messing with in the Baekdo martial arts world that values honor. Yang Chen nodded. Tell them to investigate properly. There wont be a shortage of public funds, right? of course. I invested the thousands of gold I had previously earned into the intelligence group. It will show sharper intelligence than a year ago. good. Yang Chen sighed and buried himself in the royal pce. There is no such thing as a windy day in this world. . You worked hard today too. Lets go and rest now. You too have been very busy these days. Sir. hmm? Yang Chen looked down at the white paper. He lowered his head so his face was not visible. But Yangcheon knew from previous experience. That the white paper is hesitant about something. Yang Chen said with a smile. He may not be a priest, but he is the one who taught me martial arts. Although we are military subjects, is there anything that cannot be said between you and me? Dont worry about it and just tell me. Im just sorry. Baekseo raised his waist and looked at Yang Chen and said. My thoughts are just Im worried that the current situation may be too sudden. Even if he wasfortable speaking, he rarely spoke about his personal concerns openly. This probably means that the white paper is anxious. In what part? This is what Sobuju is doing. Yang Chen chuckled. Was that really it? sorry. What is there to be sorry for? Actually, there are times when I even flinch. White Papers eyes wavered. So Buju, no, the King is definitely an amazing talent. If it had been before, I would have called out the three letters of the name. It was difficult for even the worlds white paper to call Yeonhojeong, whose name was listed in Seongcheon, careless. He is truly a natural when ites to martial arts and resourcefulness. His talent is amazing, but its even more surprising because he never rests on his talent and always works hard. Of course it is. However, I think this incident may have gone too far for an uneducated person to think. is it? The deceased leaders of the ck Ind are people who have been a great help in the growth of the Mukryongbu. Getting rid of them right away would have a huge impact on the ck Ind martial arts world. No, the ripple effect is already spreading. Yang Cheon knew that Baek Seo did not regret their deaths. Its a wavelength. Thats right. It is natural for them to die, but what is important is the perspective of the various factions who found out about it. Like Yang Cheon, Baek Seo also knew that the world could not be conquered by force alone. Of course, the greatest virtue of the ck sword is strength. However, if you ask whether it is an absolute value, you cannot necessarily say that it is. Heukdo also has its own politics. In some ways, it is more brutal than the politics of the White Ind. In white politics, yesterdays enemy can be todays friend and tomorrows nightmare. However, the betrayal of Heukdo is not a one-day affair, but a series of incest. Heukdo is a ce where the guy who wasughing and drinking with you just now can pull out his sword and rush at you as soon as he leaves the side. The establishment of the Mukryongbu in this bloody, dark world where change was so rapid and betrayal was a given was something close to a miracle. Furthermore, Yang Cheon used his reputation and powerful military force to subjugate numerous factions and ce them under hismand. Therefore, those who followed Yang Chen did not see him as a simple monarch. For those who had a desire to change the dark world and change the world, Yangcheon was almost like a god. This was because no one had evere forward and shown such a thing. However, the world does not go the way people want it to. Yang Chens majesty and influence were so overwhelming that no one betrayed him, and even if his influence had been slightly less, several sects would have already withdrawn from the Mukryongbu. This is not because they are stupid, but because they have lived that way. And the ck people did not think their behavior was strange at all. The Lord Bu is a gift from heaven. The countless feats that the Vice Lord has aplished so far deserve praise. However, I feel that the things the King has been doing recently are excessive, even if they are done with the permission of the Vice Lord. Yang Cheons eyes wrinkled. why? Do you think Sobujus radical actions could harm the dignity of this position? Thats right. It would have been really difficult to say that in the nature of the white paper. But it didnt end there. The white paper nned to say something that was too difficult to say until the end of the day. Moving forward Such an appearance by the minor lord may diminish my influence and dignity, and it may seem as if I, the minor lord, am being swayed by him. White Paper closed his eyes tightly. Thats right. haha. Please kill me. Hey man. Why am I killing you? Yang Chen shook his head. There are many subordinates under mymand. However, there are few people who fully convey my heart. You are one of them. Its an honor. It wont happen, but even if you put a knife in my back, I will never kill you. For whatever reason, I will forgive you at least once. A look of upheaval appeared on Baekseos face. In the dark world, one forgiveness means the greatest trust. This is because it ismon for one mistake to cost ones life. In other words, Yang Cheon meant that it would not be a waste to give Baek Seo his life. And I believe in Yeon Ho-jeong in a different way than you do. ! The trust I show in you is literally trust. When ites to trust in people itself. But my trust in Yeon Ho-jeong is different. Yang Chen closed his eyes. The usatory expression on his face as if he was remembering Yeon Ho-jeong was quite impressive. I know his desires and future. And I know that that desire, purpose and dream will never change. . This guy cares about his family more than anyone else. However, due to this Sobuju incident, even my family became the subject of gossip. I cant imagine how much agony he must have had to make that decision. White Papers eyes wavered. Of course, there are those who believe it. But such an act itself would be a heaven-shattering experience for him. Yang Chen opened his eyes. His deeply sunken eyes looked very wise, not befitting his nickname, Tuwang. Theres no going back for him now. That makes me even more worried. Theres nothing behind, so just running forward doesnt necessarily mean youre in a hurry. yes? We had a lot of conversations about the new world. And from now on, I want to show you the future of that conversation. What does this mean? Yang Cheon shouted towards the gate of Daejeon, leaving Baek Seo puzzled. Come on in. Kugugoogung! The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong appeared. If you hade, you would have said you hade, so why did you stay quiet? It seemed like you were having an important conversation, so I waited. You mean you had that kind of consideration? No matter how different my rtionship with Master is, I have to at least keep what I have to protect. Yang Chenughed. Well, since youre like that on the outside, I guess I dont know what to do. Haha, just kidding. Yeon Ho-jeong knelt next to Baek Seo. Baek Seo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. However, Yeon Ho-jeong did not look at the white paper. Yeon Ho-jeong took out a neatly folded piece of paper from her arms. This is a newly created organizational reorganization chart. Have you made it already? With the external cleanup in progress, we need to start the internal cleanup in time. Take a break. Even if you reach the level of non-existence, people are still people. Ill keep that in mind. Wooooow. Yangcheon took the paper out of thin air and read the contents with interest. I wouldnt go so far as to say its unconventional. Thats right. But its definitely more practical than before. If things continue like this, there will be quite an uproar. That cant be helped. Yangcheon folded the paper and looked at Yeonhojeong. Lets get out of the cave soon? Have you not been trying to leave for a long time? It did. Construction started right away. The new ck Ind Alliance will be able to confidently look up to the sky from above ground rather than underground. yes. Why? At this moment, Yang Cheon unconsciously asked Yeon Ho-jeong this question. What would you like the name of this new home to be? Chapter 813 Episode 813 A tiger that does not live in a den (7) A new surname. Yeonho-jeong, who showed confidence at every moment despite leading a busy life, could not help but hesitate for a moment in front of that question. Do you mean yourst name? Yes. There is a name called Inkryongbu. Do you need another name? I had no intention of changing it either. But if you look closely, the new world that will change is very different from before. The scope of change is so great that it would be good to start anew with a new name. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It is aw not to change a persons name carelessly. Moreover, if the name of a huge organization like the Mukryongbu were to be changed before even one generation has passed, many peoples faith would be shaken. Its strange that people have their faith shaken by something like that. Even among timid and doubtful people, there are talented people. Even if we cant keep it by our side, wouldnt it be nice if we could all carry it with us? Thats true. If you start with the Mukryongbu, it would be better to advance to the Mukryongseong (ī). Now that the atmosphere of Heukdo Murim is in turmoil, there seems to be no need to create anxiety by changing the name for no reason. It was the right opinion among right opinions. Rather, it was Baek Seo who was reassured by Yeon Ho-jeongs words. The white paper also agreed with Yeon Ho-jeongs remarks. Yangcheon, who was quietly looking down at Yeonhojeong, nodded. You are right. Still, I dont want to leave the name to be engraved in new history as a dull one called Mukryong. He was someone who would not easily back down. Youve probably thought about changing the name of your organization at least once before. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. There is quite a bit of time left, so it would be a good idea to think more about that. Well, that would be better. If you dont find an answer if you think about it right now, its better to put it off untilter. white book. Yes, sir. Wooooow. The organizational reorganization n drawn up by Yang Cheonnded gently in front of Baek Seo. Read it. Baek Seo looked up at Yang Chen with startled eyes. Yang Chen smiled brightly. Ive been thinking about you a lot while nning our future with that guy. That is correct. Considering the abilities you have, wouldnt it be a waste to keep you as a mere advisor or loyalist? ?! From now on, you too will be together. In some ways, your role is more important than the two of us. You will assist me and at the same time act as a bridge in my rtionship with Lord Sobu, and furthermore, you must also be in charge of leading several organizations. Bubu lord! Im sorry for making you so busy. But we need you. Yang Cheon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and asked. Isnt that so? Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. I dont know the extent of Loyal White Papers abilities. However, when I infiltrated Sejak, I was impressed by his ability to analyze the situation and see through peoples intentions, and furthermore, his dignity as a superior seemed to be as good as anyone elses. The white paper was embarrassed. So Sobuju. Wouldnt it be an honor to be with someone like that? Yang Cheon burst outughing. As expected, you know how to look at people. I am such a great teacher. You havent been able to make good use of a person like this until now, so I guess Master is just a person too. You always add one more word now and then. Yang Cheon, who wasining, spoke to Baek Seo. You are the same, but I will also give the other zodiac signs positions and tasks appropriate to their abilities. Baekseo, who was looking at Yangcheon with turbulent eyes, lowered his head. I will reform myself for the sake of my husband and the Heukdo martial arts team. Hehehe, its been like that this whole time, right? Yang Cheon, who was smiling brightly, asked Yeon Ho-jeong. Is there anything else to report? doesnt exist. What are you going to do next? We must listen to the reports of the next sessors called from each n. Even if we want to push through force, each faction will have its own circumstances, so we need to listen to them, analyze them, and handle things in the optimal direction. Hmm, how about taking a day off today? I told you to watch and prepare by today, so everyone will be waiting. I will rest after receiving that report. i get it. If I do that, I will call the zodiac members and show them the reorganization chart in the meantime, so if we have time at night, we can all have a drink together. All right. Yeon Ho-jeong, who came out of Daejeon, took a deep breath. Youre so busy. It was busy but not tiring. Rather, I felt moderately feverish and wanted to move faster. Wooooow. Gwangmyeong Shindan stretched out and slightly cooled his heated head. In front of Yangcheon, he said it was not urgent, but in fact, there was no urgency. If the goal was simply to reunify the ck Inds, even the Murim Alliance and the Imperial Pce had to pay attention. Moreover, I had sent a letter to the imperial pce, so a reply woulde soon. Although the marriage may not happen soon, at least until the dayes, he has to control the martial arts martial arts. There is no such thing as moderation. It was a self-deprecatory review, but at the same time, it was ament mixed with love and hate toward Heukdo Moorim. Now, lets try to cheer up a little more. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was walking while tapping his cheek, stopped at the moment of momentum he felt. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes changed. From eyes full of passion to cold eyes filled with caution. It was a unique look in his eyes right before a battle. When analyzing an opponents martial arts personality, movement habits, etc., he would show this look in his eyes. But now there was no one in front of him. Wiggle. Yeon Ho-jeongs left thumb twitched. Twenty paces. Huh. Some caves opened in the distance. Busy people, workers and samurai moving around energetically. And in between. Ten steps. In that moment, the distance of twenty steps was reduced to ten steps. Someone approaching. If you focus your senses, it doesnt seem like they are trying to reduce the presence, but in fact, it makes it more difficult to read the presence. It was not a stealth technique that erased ones vitality and breathing, but a technique of assimting with nature. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose slightly. Thats really amazing. tremendous. Developing a master is not easy. In the past few years, Yeonhojeong has made progress that others could not even imagine, but it was only possible because it had already been reached once. Although stagnation is severe, the level of development at once is greater than that of sewage. Instead, if you make a mistake, you may regress. Thats why the development of a master is so difficult and thats why its so great. However, this persons development, which is now secretly approaching, was at an astonishing level, even considering the extent of the experts explosive development. Not almost anymore. Its beyond perfect. It seems like only yesterday that he was going crazy trying to invent a martial art, but now he has been reborn as an expert who has acquired the military power of a major general using his perfected martial arts as a stepping stone. If only I could read my breath as I reached the point of no end Of course, since I didnt have the will to fight, if a life-and-death battle actually took ce, I would have counterattacked right away. Still, great things are great things. I thought that if this person wasughing and chatting next to me and then tried to betray me, it might be difficult to easily avoid that fatal blow by reading my breathing. and. After three steps! sh! A ray of light pierced the back of Yeon Ho-jeongs head. Phew. The wind blowing in all directions suddenly calmed down. Pusss. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly turned his head to the side to avoid the single spear strike. But a few strands of his hair were blowing in the wind. Even though I perfectly avoided it and protected my entire body with my true energy, my hair was cut off. As a result, I started walking around with my head shaved like a monk. Already, my short hair is getting cut off nicely. Yeon Ho-jeong pushed away the short spear with his hand and turned around with calm words. And there was a loss rate there. As expected, you are avoiding it. Of course. What on earth are you? Is that what you want to say since we havent seen each other in a long time? I thought you had improved a lot, but it seems like you have improved even further. I dont know much about my growth in Mugeuk, but its definitely different from then. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. When ites to cosmetic changes, seniority is more important. Pae-yul finally broke out of the closed room and showed himself. Although I have removed old dirt and am dressed in neat clothes, I cannot hide my changed body even with baggy clothes. He was much thinner than before it closed. Of course, the skeleton was the same, but the exposed arms and chest were reminiscent of bamboo. Of course, my cheeks became hollow and my eyes became even deeper. His otherwise strong appearance looked much more fierce. but. The body has be like a withered tree without any moisture, but the energy is not like that. Its vast. The unique cool yet firm energy of Jeomchang fills every inch of the body. I was impressed by his abundant and wless strength, as if his entire body was literally Danjeon. It felt much softer than before, but the firmness of maintaining the center of gravity was iparable to before. If I had to add an expression, if the previous Jinki was like a well-maintained long sword, the current Jinki was like a huge treasured sword forged by a world-famous craftsman. At the same time, the cirction of external energy and internal energy was so natural that it was able to naturally assimte with its surroundings without any need for concealment techniques. It looks like it was a pretty terrible closing. It was a pain that cut through my flesh and bones. Fortunately, there was sess. Its not at the level of performance. This level of military power is hard to find even among prestigious leaders. Last time I saw him, he looks even stronger than Jongnam Jangmun-in, the old sects Jangmun-in. You wont know that until you try it. It was a voice that felt much more rxed. Unlike before, he was showing absolute confidence in his own power. After a painful time, the first thing I wanted to do when the museum closed was to eat a meat dish in myeongju. Everyone will be simr. But that thought disappeared. Because of the feeling of betrayal, my hunger also ran away. A feeling of betrayal? Paeyul aimed his javelin at Yeonhojeong. I knew better than anyone else that he was prone to idents, but I never thought he would crawl under Yangcheons nose. Although the words were quite harsh, the voice was calm. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If possible, please call it a strategic partnership to make it sound better. Its good to try everything to achieve your goal. Still, there is a line that should not be crossed. Ive never crossed the line that I shouldnt cross. Youre still immature. You can think about it however you want. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Even though he openly shows his back, he doesnt show any signs of tension. Im busy, so if you have something to say, please follow along and say it. There is a lot to see and hear before the sun sets today. Paeyul frowned. I dont know why only the bad things are the same. For example, that cheesy thing. I cant hear you. Pae-yul, who caught up with Yeon Ho-jeong in an instant, asked. Suddenly, his body, carrying a javelin on his back, seemed relieved. As if it were so natural, there was not the slightest trace of hostility towards Yeon Ho-jeong. Are you the only one living in the world? What are you always busy with? Thats right. What is going on? We want to manipte the sessors of the ck Ind n to our liking. Youre so good at saying embarrassing things. What is maniption? Jojogi. Can you help me while Im here? Do you need my help? Since you have perfected your martial arts skills, we should test whether it will work in realbat, right? . Senior is a very easy person to understand. Shut up. Chapter 814 Episode 814 A tiger that does not live in a den (8) . The huge conference hall where people from the nine forces gathered was filled with only unknown silence. Each of them was possessed of formidable force. As they entered a ce that was bound to be ufortable, they were unconsciously emitting violent energy waves. Surprisingly, the number was over twenty. It was an unusual situation with over 20 people in nine ns. Damn it. Go Boksan, the sessor to Jangjiang Surochae, swore. If you call someone, shouldnt theye quickly? Anyway, I wonder if this is too much. Towards the grumbling man, Seokdeung, the fire chief of the Gwangdo Room, spoke in a calm tone. Be patient. what? Is it because youe from a small group? There is no such thing as rxation. After all, he must have been busy eating off other peoples stomachs and making a living, so how could there be such a thing as patience? Go Bok-sans eyes were filled with death. Have you said everything you wanted to say? Hwaam! Seokdeung yawned openly and asked Hwaryeon, the woman sitting next to him. What are you doing after dinner? Would you like to have a drink with me? They say the food at the executive cafeteria here is so delicious. Hualien drank tea in silence. It was a cold and callous response. It would have been embarrassing, but the stonentern showed no such sign at all. I just smiled and followed her, sipping tea. bang! It was when Go Bok-san got up from hitting the table and was about to pull out the dagger attached to his waist. stop. Go Bok-san flinched at the heavy voice. The main voice was Jo Pil-hak, the eldest son of Jo Dong-guk, who was recognized as the sessor to Nokrimsanchae and the next head lender. Do you want to cause an ident in the masters bedroom? Just do it in moderation. Pilhak Jos voice had weight. In fact, among the sessors, he was the oldest and alsopeted for the lead in skill. Of course, no one ignored him because he was a bandit. Rather, the current Noklimchae had a greater number of people and military force than any other force. Equipped with the unique brutality, intense wildness, and cunning of the ck Ind, as well as enormous capital and organizational power, Nokrimchae was an organization thatpeted for the top among the ck Ind forces of the time. Goboksans lips twitched. Bandits and bandits. It was a truly fittingbination, but Go Bok-san did not like Jo Pil-hak very much. He was older, had great talent, and was already sharing the work of his father, Jo Dong-guk. Among the sessors here, this is one of the few cases where he was recognized by the leader. Go Bok-san, who was rtively weak, was someone he could never like. Still, I couldnt ignore his words. Although it is a world where water is wider and deeper thannd, in terms of power, Janggangsulochae was bound to be inferior to Noklimchae. Definitely. flinch! flinch! The sessors sitting on either side of Jo Pil-hak flinched once in a while. It was a reaction of the body, not the head. The heavy killing intent flowing from Jo Pil-haks body is pressing on their bodies. Moreover, none of the people gathered here knew that Jo Pil-hak was in the worst mood. Tsk. Go Bok-san sat down. Of course, the gaze ring at the stonentern did not change. There was silence for a moment. by the way. The one who broke the silence and opened his mouth was Lee Ja-gon, the sessor to Heukdong Sangdan. Vice-lord, why did you invite these guys along with us? Lee Ja-gon pointed to the back of the round table where the sessors sat. Behind the sessors stood one or two men and women. At first nce, they seemed like the sessors bodyguards or servants, but in reality, they had their own positions within the gate. I wonder that too. Hobaek, the sessor to the Jeonryong Sangdan, scratched his head. Looking at it, Jung-gu Heating doesnt have any special characteristics, right? He even said it tasted like rice. Hobaek pointed back with his thumb. Behind him, a man who appeared to be ten years older than him was standing with a stern expression on his face. Thats another amazing coincidence. Its simr here. Lee Ja-gon chuckled and turned while sitting. The person behind him that Lee Ja-gon was looking up at was a hunchbacked young man who looked clearly sick. He can do math quite well, but hes obsessed with the little things. He has no ability, he only talks nonsense, and hes not even attractive. match! match! Even though he was pped a couple of times as if he was used to it, the hunchbacked young mans expression did not change. It was a more humiliating assault because not much force was used. It seems the vice-lord was bored. Go Bok-san got up from his seat as if he was frustrated and wandered around the conference hall. Ho-oh, too. Go Bok-san touched the wall of the conference room. For a moment, greed appeared in his eyes. Amazing? This wall is not just a stone wall. It was made by processing dark stones. Soboju Cheolwi of Ghost Hands asked in his characteristic raspy voice. What is Amyoseok? Its a rare mineral. I dont know where ites from, but it is harder than most iron and cannot be processed using ordinary methods. It is very heavy, but it absorbs vibrations and allows air to flow well. It is said that really rich people use it to build secret rooms. Go Bok-san pounded the wall with his fist. He stuck out his tongue. Its amazingly thick. I dont know, but I dont think there is any organization that has made a conference hall by processing amyostone this thick. They say the Mukryongbus financial power is the best in the world, and it is truly enormous. Lee Ja-gonughed. Isnt that all money that came out of our pockets? It would be nice to have a lot of money. By the way, how do you know about the secret stone? You cant hunt someone down with eyes that cant even recognize you. Oh my! Isnt it natural that you have great eyesight? They are giggling and talking. You also have good personalities. A clean yet cool voice. The main character of the voice was Hwa-ryeon. Are you pretending not to know even though you know? Or do you really not know? Isnt this the time tough and talk like this? Go Bok-san frowned. What do you mean? Why would the Vice Lord have called them? The people Hwaryeon pointed to were those who did not sit at the round table. Go Bok-san shrugged his shoulders. I dont know that. Then shall we talk about something else? Hwa-ryeon looked at Jo Pil-hak. I heard a rumor that Lord Nokrim Chaechae passed away. For a moment, there was silence in the conference room. Tsutsutsu. The killing intent that had been stirring in Jo Pil-haks body slowly turned into murder and flowed out. Hwa-ryeon did not care about his life. And I havent met my father yet. I havent been able to take a single step out of my room since I joined the Mukryongbu. There were some sessors who came with the leaders at the Sobuju coronation ceremony, but there were also some sessors who could not participate due to unavoidable circumstances. Hualien was thetter. Lee Ja-gon spoke in a voice full of annoyance. It looks like there is work that needs to be done in secret. When you do something in secret, doesnt everyone simrly invite the leaders of their organizations together? Whats important is that Nokrimchongchaeju passed away. Jo Pil-hak growled. If you talk nonsense one more time, Ill cut off your limbs and put you in a pigsty, girl. Hwa-ryeon shook her head. I dont mean to insult Sochaeju. Theres something strange about this situation. Seokdeung asked quietly. Whats so strange, Yeon Mae? Dont call me Yeon Mae. Haha, thats harsh. Anyway, whats strange? I havent seen the faces of the leaders and sessors since they came to Mukryongbu. The atmosphere is definitely not good. What about the atmosphere? The surrounding atmosphere was unusual from the entrance of the Mukryongbu to the room. It was noisy and nice. It seems like the Mukryongbu will change a lot. Because of that Sobuju. Hwa-ryeon asked while looking at the stonentern. You came with Lord Bangju during Sobujus coronation ceremony, right? It did. How much time has passed since Lord Gwangdo left for Daejeon with the other adults? Its been about five days, right? Have you seen the Ark in five days? Seokdeungs face hardened. Only then did he realize that the situation was unusual. Nothing. Then you didnt find anything strange about it? Surprisingly, not only Seokdeung but also everyone else did not notice anything strange. It wasmon in the Mukryongbu and within their organizations to call members of their subordinates and entrust them with their own tasks. In fact, there were many cases where, when one task waspleted first, the member who finished the task would wait indefinitely until the other member finished the task. Of course, their position was unusual. However, if you look at the Mukryongbu, it will not be much different from the organizations under their control. Moreover, the rooms assigned to each of them were extremelyrge and spacious. Meals were provided on time, and there was even space and side tables in the room to practice. Its frustrating not being able to see the sun, but for those who have trained in martial arts, it is a space and time they can spend without any difficulties. In fact, among them, there were some who focused on martial arts all day long because they wanted to break through the stagnant martial arts skills at that time. Isnt it strange? It was so noisy outside that we couldnt even leave the house. Such cases aremon, but even so, five days is too long. What do you want to say? Hobaek frowned. Are you saying that my father was purged? Hwa-ryeon looked at Ho-baek in silence. Silence was affirmation. To be precise, the answer was silence as to whether that was a possibility. Hobaek chuckled. Dont talk nonsense. Are you confident? of course. How can you be confident? Because I received a separate call from my father. Right up until yesterday. Its not just me, right? Hobaek looked around. The sessors nodded and agreed. Hwa-ryeons eyes became cold. You said you received a call? why? I guess you didnt receive it? Did you receive that contact letter? Haha, Mukryongbu is a veryrge and maze-like ce, but theres no need to contact us by letter, right? Its not like we live in a different neighborhood. Then who did you receive the call from? Who are you? Hobaek unconsciously pointed at the hunchbacked young man with his hand. I heard from this guy and the others. At that moment, Hobaek stopped talking. Only then did the whole group feel something strange and turned around. This was because they also received direct information from those who wereter establishing the city. Hwa-ryeons face darkened. Today could be thest day of your life. It was then. Kugugoogung!! With a sound close to a roar, one of the rock stones copsed and opened. And Yeon Ho-jeong and Paeyul came in through the open door. The sessors sitting at the round table stood up hesitantly. I should have said hello, but the word Sobuju had not yet entered my mouth. Moreover, everyone was embarrassed by the serious atmosphere that suddenly heated up. In particr, Jo Pil-haks eyes as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong were filled with madness. I was lucky that I didnt draw my sword right away, as I was faced with an enemy who killed my father and younger brother at the same time. What are you doing? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Have you got iron bars stuck in your back? Have you never learned anything like etiquette? Only then did all of the sessors bow down. I see you, Lord Sobu. Im meeting Lord Sobu. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Its not enough to kneel down and receive me. . Anyway, why are you sitting here? I told my sessors to sit down. You are no longer heirs, right? yes? Yeon Ho-jeongs smile turned cold. What kind of sessor are these people who will soon be killed? They are corpse candidates. Chapter 815 Episode 815 Back to the Murim League (1) ! Yeon Ho-jeongs remarks brought down the already heavy air in the conference room to the floor. I The moment Hobaek was about to open his mouth, Yeonhojeong spoke to the hunchbacked young man, Danliho. How are you ready to report? Yes, Lord Sobu. Dan Liho bows his head politely and answers. That sight was enough to send chills down the spines of his sessors. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. good. Is it the same for the rest? Everyone who was standing behind the sessors bowed their heads. gulp. The sound of someone swallowing saliva sounded as loud as thunder. Id like to sit back and receive the report, but first I have to clean up. There are too many people who should not be in this ce or in the new era. Now wait a minute! Lee Ja-gon, who was startled, hurriedly opened his mouth. What do you mean by that? Reporting? These guys are the sessors? It seems like I heard you well, but why? Oh, by any chance you still havent figured out the situation? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew cold. Why do you wear a head that has no discernment, no sense, no passion, no sin? Well, its not like I didnt know that. !! do not worry. There is no need to worry from now on. I will peel it off nicely. Li Zagons face became extremely pale. What does that mean? The main character, Jo Pil-hak, had a heavy voice. No emotion other than anger could be found in his burning eyes. Neither Yeon Ho-jeongs appearance nor his remarks did I feel any fear or fear. He was just filled with an infinite desire for revenge. Do you mean to kill us now and make the beggars behind us the sessors of the organization? why? Is there a problem? Say words!! Oh, well, I said something wrong. The expression on Yeon Ho-jeongs face disappeared. They are the ones who will be the masters, not the sessors. Of course, this is a decision that needs to be made after confirming whether you have the necessary abilities and personality. The sessors opened their mouths. Yeon Ho-jeong backed away. Of course, not everyone dies. Two out of nine will survive. Of course, the remaining seven die here. !! Hahaha! A terrifying murderous force spread out from Jo Pil-haks body. At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes lit up. sh! Oops! Jo Pil-hak stumbled on the spot and hit his butt. When I stare at it with both eyes full of life, the light alone exudes deadly power. The eyes are the passage to the heart, so in an instant, the burning fireworks turned into life and struck Jo Pil-haks eyes. Rumbling. Blood flowed from Jo Pil-haks eyes. It wasnt blindness, but my veins burst and my mind was shaken. Its pretty good. The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong looking down at the struggling Jo Pil-hak with indifferent eyes was the very sight of fear. That vicious and petty life was more dirty and filthy than my fathers, but at least I was trained enough to be the sessor to Noklim. The general creditor deserves some pampering. Just losing consciousness for a moment and then regaining it is an amazing thing. Without some training, as soon as he faced Yeon Ho-jeongs death, his mind and body would have stiffened and he would have been unable to do anything. I was already trying to fix it. It was just postponed because I was so busy. Think of it as having fun for a little while in a life that almost ended a few days ago. Ugh! ? ? ????! You will definitely be killed! If you feel wronged, be a ghost ande visit me. If youe to me, I will kill you again. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist split the air. Quad deuk! A gust of wind was fired and prated the sr plexus of the fallen Jo Pil-hak, crushing his sternum, lungs, heart, spine, and head. !! The sessors bodies trembled. They also saw quite a few corpses. He even manufactured more than half of those many corpses himself. In order to be the master of the ck sword, you must be ustomed to murder. However, even for those who had a lot of experience with murder and death, this was their first time seeing such a horrific murder. Byeokjemun. Yes, Lord Sobu. Somunju Byeokjemun of Wolyeongmun Gate bowed his head. Han Jong-rim. Yes yes! You two, stand next to here. You dont die. ?! Surprise, relief, and puzzlement appeared on the two peoples faces one after another. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Personally, I admire you both. Even though he was born in Heukdo Murim and had a cruel leader as his parent, he nevermitted any evil deeds. Rather, I tried to secretly help people around me or prevent my parents evil deeds. ! But you dont have the ability to lead a sect. So lets join forces with the new sessors and create a new world. Of course, if unnecessary noise urs in the process, I will visit again then. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the side with his chin. e out. Byeok Je-mun and Han Jong-rim hesitantly approached him. At that time, Hwa-ryeon spoke. Its not good. hmm? It wouldnt be good for Lord Sobu to treat us like this. Yeon Ho-jeong twisted his head. Why do you think that? Before I answer, let me ask you one question. What happened to my father? I think you already guessed it. Do you really need an answer? ! Everyone died except for Wolyeongmunju. gasp here and there! A moan came out. You guys are the ones who deserve to die no. I dont know. I grew up under such people, so I guess what I saw and learned was simr. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Byeokjemun and Han Jong-rim. If you think about that, you guys are even more amazing. If possible, it would have been better if they had hit harder, but each persons circumstances are different. I think just the fact that it didnt go astray is impressive enough. Thank you. The two people answered without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Hwa-ryeon. Hwa-ryeons face became even darker. However, although he may have been shocked by his fathers death, he did not seem to be very sad. Did you get an answer? yes. Would you like to hear why it will be detrimental to me if I do this? Hwa-ryeon spoke as calmly as possible. Lord Sobu will rule the ck Ind as the next master of the Mukryongbu. Well, maybe. Our strength will be needed at that time. No matter how strong a person is, it is impossible to rule without someone to act as an arm and leg. That is correct. We may be somewhatcking in capabilities, but we know the internal circumstances of each organization better than anyone else. I even know the location of my dead fathers secret safe. Wow, I kind of crave that. yes. Its probably the same for all of them, not just me. In other words, if you gain our strength and support, you will be able to take control of the ck Ind more quickly and surely. Dont worry about that. Because I can do well without your strength and support. Hwa-ryeons eyebrows twitched. The nine forces are not just headquarters forces. There are countless organizations that are affiliated with us. Among them, many have contracts with individual sessors. If we die here, Lord Sobu will suffer an astronomical amount of loss. Isnt money something thates and goes anyway? yes? And you seem to have some serious misunderstanding. Do you think they are going astray just because the contract with you personally was broken? Can you sign with me again? Lord Sobu! Is that definitely a contract? Its not a rtionship that was forced upon you? ! Wouldnt they be grateful if you died? You were the one making the profit. Hwa-ryeon tried to remain as calm as possible. If its not just that Why are you so obsessed with life? I beg your pardon? Are you doing this because you are trampling on the children under the age of ten who are locked up in your secret shelter? In an instant, Hwa-ryeons face turned pale. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You can want someone younger than you. But the age difference is too much, right? Not even one or two, but more than ten? !! What did you do to these pretty boys and take them away? Its a conspiracy! depot ship? Then, when a beard starts growing under your nose and your voice gets thicker, I guess its all a conspiracy to kill you and bury you in the ground? Hwa-ryeon quickly adjusted her expression and answered in a cold tone. I dont know where you heard that rumor, but please dont insult me anymore. I would never do something like that Why do you keep saying no? Is it because youre embarrassed? Because no! Youre going to die anyway. !! The calm I had regained copsed in an instant. Looking at Hwa-ryeons face, which had turned even whiter than before, Yeon Ho-jeong said with a cold, stern expression. Yes, you know thats a shame. Thats why I deny it. . I just need to live a life where I dont have to deny it in the first ce. At the very least, if I had acknowledged it cleanly and even distributed it, the end of my dirty life could have been a little less dirty. I There is no such thing as you in my view of the ck path. You are not ck, you are just evil and filth. Yeon Ho-jeong coolly waved his hand. Sensing a crisis, Hwa-ryeon tried to take out Meom-gi from her arms, but her response was toote. Fuuuuuuu! The whirlwind of the Whirlwind Lions Fist pulverized Hualiens head. Slurp! Hwa-ryeons headless body fell to the floor and flinched. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his chin lightly. also? Does anyone have anything more to say? . Is there anything else? There is no will, right? Actually, even if I listened to it, it would only hurt my ears. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was smiling yfully, looked pitiful. They said there is no will, so Ill just say one thing. . Even if you kill someone, their parents are their parents, so shouldnt they show at least the courage to attack even an unstoppable sword? ! You will not die as a ck man. Its just incinerated as trash. I will die knowing that. Slurp. The viciousness that had been radiating from Yeon Ho-jeongs body disappeared as if it had been washed away. However, since you are not shy, I will give you just one chance. ?! This person here. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the loss rate. Paeyul opened his eyes wide and silently pointed his index finger at himself. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at his sessors. This conference hall is so strong that even if a supreme expert decides to destroy it, it would take at least half a day to destroy it. Its spacious so it would be nice to have a chat, right? ?! If one of you puts a scratch on this gentleman, I will spare him. Even if you kill me, I wont hold you ountable. Rather, you will be weed as a member of the ck Ind. Paeyul cursed without realizing it. What are you doing, you crazy guy? We have to see the results. her?! Seniors will also have to be careful. Wouldnt it be embarrassing if you were to be bullied by idiots like that? It would be a disgrace to the reputation of a great fortune teller? What a crazy guy. Yeon Ho-jeong sent the others out of the conference room. The door closed again, and only the sessors, Pae-yul, and Yeon Ho-jeong remained inside. Yeon Ho-jeong, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, nodded. Lets get started, Senpai. When this is over, its your turn. Dont let your kids get stabbed by the sword. Damn it. Chaaaaang! Paeyul took out a short spear and a short sword. At the same time, his sessors attacked him viciously. Chapter 816 Episode 816 Back to the Murim Alliance (2) Kugu Pce! The door opened and Yeon Ho-jeong and Paeyul came out. Tsk! Paeyul, whose entire body was covered in blood, spit out phlegm. There was no sign of fatigue at all. Are you okay? Theres no need to do everything in your power to kill those idiots. For something like that, my whole body is covered in blood. Its not my blood. I know because I saw it firsthand. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and pointed to Pae-yuls shoulder. I got cut. . Paeyul looked down at his shoulder. It was just as Yeon Ho-jeong said. There was a slight cut near the shoulder of the garment, and blood was seeping out from underneath it. It was not the enemys blood, but his own blood. It was literally just a scratch, so it would be embarrassing to even call it a wound, but it was clear that those kids martial arts skills had touched his body anyway. Paeyuls face became distorted. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. The short spear and short sword are certainly fast because they are short, but my seniors martial arts basically cover a wide range. This is because it is based on extensive internal energy and high-level technical skills. . Youre probably not used to fighting in such a limited area. I have nothing to say. Seniors martial arts work has beenpleted. However, this must be seen as a difference in experience. Once you get used to fighting in small spaces, you will be able to deal with them much more easily than you do now. Its an obvious statement, but it really touched me because I heard it right after experiencing it in real life. Paeyul, who was quietly looking down at his shoulder, asked. When did it happen? You two are about to die. Why didnt you tell me? It was sessful. I wasnt in a state where I could hear anyone trying to stop me. Nonsense. If you had intervened I wanted to kill them all. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. Are you using me as a weapon? And the senior agreed to that. When did I? If you dont like my seniors personality, Ill leave right away. Will you pull out your spear knife first? It wasnt wrong. Paeyul frowned. You seem to have changed something. Is that so. No matter how much of a promise he made to a scumbag, wasnt he the kind of person who would keep his word at all costs? But did you just leave this alone? That is an interpretation that was done ording to the seniors preference. what? I had no hesitation in dealing with the Three Religions. Its not just the three religions. I have never kept my promises to those I judged to be my enemies. Rather, I thought about how to trick it so I could easily kill it. . It is true that after bing the sessor to the ck Ind Murim, he took off the mask he used to wear in the Murim Alliance. But nothing has changed. The method is the same. Its just that my appearance has be more oppressive and rigid. I dont think so. I have no desire to correct my seniors thoughts. You If you dont like seeing me like this, you can go back. . At least as long as you live as a minor master of the Mukryongbu, if it gets worse than before, you wont be able to live a moderate life. Paeyuls eyes as he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong became increasingly cold. On the other hand, there was a strange sense ofposure and curiosity in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes as he looked at the loss rate. Before that, let me ask you something too. Why did you change so much? What nonsense are you talking about? I thought I had be stronger and more rxed, but at times like this, I feel like I am much sharper than before. what? Didnt you say this after the Jongnam War ended? Actually, I didnt want to fight. I should swing my sword for a better world. ! I remember it roughly meaning something like that, but am I wrong? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Somehow, the way my senior shows me now seems even worse than when I first met him. I think Im more sensitive than I was back then, when I thought it was enough to fight to my satisfaction. Paeyuls face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Everyone has the desire to achieve a proud victory as a warrior. But at least Im not aiming for that fight. The goal of my fight is the world itself. I dont question whether that method is right or wrong. I just have my own line that says I shouldnt go this far. And you can use any rough techniques as long as you dont cross that line. Senior, it would be better for you to return home soon. There is no fight here where a senior can fully participate. I There is no need to feel ufortable together. I just have to live for the world in my own way and my seniors in their way. Isnt that right? . Paeyul looked at Yeon Ho-jeong without saying a word. Yeon Ho-jeong briefly took the gun. If you make up your mind, well have a drink then. Thank you for your hard work today. Like that, Yeon Ho-jeong left, taking Byeok Je-mun and Han Jong-rim with him. Paeyul stood there silently. uh? Seniors? Kang Ryangs eyes, who were in the middle of training, widened. When did youe out? Not long ago. I see. But youve changed a lot, havent you? His already sharp expression looked even sharper as he lost weight. Paeyul looked Kang Ryang up and down. Youve made quite a bit of progress too. It was a long way away. Compared to my seniors, I am nothing. It wasnt just something I said. Kang Ryang was able to see that Paeyuls martial arts skills had grown so much that they could not even bepared to before. I had no idea how long it had been since it closed and how much progress had been made. It urred to me that the Jeongjong martial arts of the Jeong Sect were definitely different from the ferocious martial arts of the ck Sword. Do you have any alcohol? . Kang-ryang, who was watching the defeat rate, grinned. I have a good guy in reserve. Im getting bored with cutting, would you like a drink? okay. After a while. There are no snacks. No work. Paeyul coolly emptied his ss and looked at the bottle with admiration. What kind of alcohol is this? Its so beautiful, isnt it? This is the drink served at my brother Sobujus coronation. It tasted so good that I bought a few bottles. . Why are you doing that? There was no need to mention the loss rate. I feel a little like that. Kang Ryang seemed to be able to guess his thoughts. Because of his very rigid personality, he was a loser who did not get along well with people around him. The person who drank the most was Kang Ryang. Isnt it strange that the eldest son of the Sixth Generation became the sessor to the Heukdo Martial Army? Is it just weird? To be honest, I almost fainted when I came out of the closing room and heard the news. Its not something to justugh about. Its a major incident. Of course. There were many cases where masters from prestigious political factions moved to Heukdo. But most of them lived dishonorable lives. Even now, people who havemitted unforgivable crimes, such as murder and plunder,mit themselves to the dark ind to save their lives. But hes not that kind of guy. Well, hes a man who has done quite a few crazy things. Are you saying you werent surprised? Kang Ryang spoke honestly. I was surprised. And I hadplicated feelings. Paeyul also understood Kang Ryangs feelings. For Kang Ryang, Yeon Ho-jeong was the first sworn brother he met in Kang Ho. In fact, he was someone who trusted and followed him like his own blood, and his current development was also thanks to Yeon Ho-jeong. He is a teacher, brother, and benefactor. Such a person became a disciple of Yang Cheon, Marshal of Cheolcheon. If you think about it, this guy must have been worse than me. He was a man who lived with the utmost pride and determination. However, the shock of seeing someone I cared for like a family member be my enemys disciple must have been indescribable. Still, you epted it? The process would have understood and acknowledged this situation anyway. There was no sign of confusion or delusion in Kang Ryangs eyes right now. Paeyul sighed. I was angry at that guy. I understand. I thought that no matter how far we left, we would breathe and live in the same area. But its not enough to be the minor head of the Mukryongbu, so you can say things like that What did you say? Paeyul told the exact same conversation he had with Yeon Ho-jeong. In most cases, he wouldnt say something like this, but the current situation seemed very frustrating. Kang-ryang tilted his head. Did you? I do not know. Like he said, I might have changed too. There is also a desire to show off this growing power. But You couldnt catch it, right? what? Kang-ryang said as he filled Pae-yuls cup. Brother. I want to catch my senior, but I dont think I can. But I think my senior will get angry if I exin the situation. Isnt that why you said that? What does that mean? Well, even though that guy is usually extremely honest, he always gives such a clumsy response once in a while. The loss rate was frustrating. What do you mean?! Isnt your senior an elder of the Jeomchang faction? uh? An elder of the Jeomchang faction who apanies the sessor of the ck Ind Murim. How will the world view Jeomchang? Paeyul opened his mouth without realizing it. Senior might not have anything to do with it. Even the Jangmun of the Jeomchang faction may not have an issue with this. But are all Jeomchang writers like that? ! Seniors are different from us. My sister, I, and others were with my brother from the beginning. But youre not a senior, right? Moreover, my senior is a prestigious elder who is in charge of one of the pirs of the political sect, the Nine Great Gates Sect. . My brother trusts his senior. My senior also trusts me. However, there are also walls that cannot be resolved through personal trust. Right. Fortunately, the name Yeonhojeong is popr throughout the world, so there wasnt much of an uproar. But seniors are different. That is also because of the difference between the nine generations and the six generations. That was a sharp point. Most of the old groups began as religious or righteous groups that gathered together based on the wishes of the people. Therefore, their sense of weight is iparable to that of worldly shamans. On the other hand, the six generations are different. Although they are of the same political faction, they have a strong tendency to pursue practical interests because they are literally family members. The way the world views them is bound to be different. It is because Yeon Ho-jeong has made such great contributions and his reputation is so high, but if he had been from the Gupa Ilbang, the world would have beenpletely turned upside down by now. That was the difference between the old family and the six generations. I dont know how much your senior has changed, but its clear that he doesnt think he should be with you. It is not a problem of seniority, but a problem of whiteness and ckness. . My brother probably treated me coldly on purpose too. Of course, this is just a guess. Paeyuls eyes deepened. Kang-ryang chuckled after emptying his ss. I also remember what my senior said. It means that he wasnt fascinated by the fight itself. . I think there will be work to be done to achieve the world that seniors want and the goal that seniors must pursue. . But even if we work in different fields, I dont think the goals pursued by you and your senior will be very different. In the end, arent we trying to end this pointless fight and move forward for a better world? But I thought we could be together. We cant be together forever, right? That goes for me too. Kang Ryang looked up at the ceiling. Someday, there will definitelye a moment when things be awkward with you. . And my brother and I decided to take it. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly became the sessor to Heukdo. So many things changed because of that one persons choice. Chapter 817 Episode 817 Back to the Murim League (3) Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head after checking the documents. Thats bullshit. The documents contained a wealth of internal information about the nine organizations. Since those who organized this in the first ce did not have much authority within the organization, a detailed investigation was impossible. However, it was enough to look into how the organization is currently running. With the information power of the Mukryongbu and the cooperation of insiders, we were able to obtain a significant level of information, except for extremely secret business. Because these guys were controlling the ck Ind. In fact, it is said that it is a ck sword, but the bone marrow they sucked was not from the martial people, but from themon people. Except for two or three sects, all of them had no future and wereying waste to their surroundings. This is no different from mercilessly logging the entire mountain to create an immediate home. They even went one step further. Rather than destroying the entire area in order to survive, they were exploiting tens of thousands of ordinary people to gain greater wealth and power. Desire is a great driving force that moves people. But these were severe. I need to fix it from the root. Whats surprising is that the task doesnt seem to be as difficult as you think. This is also the reason why the ck ind ns failed to build up a history as long as the white ind ns and passed away. They only know how to build a foundation, but they dont know how to maintain it. It was worth it. In Heukdo Murim, where betrayal and trickery are taken for granted, it is never easy toy a foundation for the future in a moderate way. By choosing easier and more certain methods, you quickly be stronger, but you easily break down in front of a stronger force. The Baekdo political faction is not like that. Even if it copses due to a stronger force, it recovers quickly as if it never happened. That is the power of a school with a solid foundation in history. And its poweres from the support of the people and the good influence of the n, resulting in the history and reputation. In the past, there were only two of these ns that were fine. During the turbulent war during the Heukje Castle era, the only ns that maintained their names were Nokrimchae and Wolyeongmun. The rest all disappeared or were taken over by the Three Churches. In particr, the superiors openly helped the three schools and turned the southern part of the Central ins upside down. That is the power of money. There is a lot of talk about the romance of strength, fame, and military power being the dream and goal of the martial arts people, but when war breaks out, nothing is more important than money. If you look at that, they were definitely smart. The areas that the three religions paid the most attention to in order to conquer the central ins were the imperial pce and financial power. Although I was not involved with the imperial pce during the ck Emperor era, I knew that most of the officials spread throughout the central ins were corrupted by money. Additionally, the top leaders of that era had no patriotism or pride. I was satisfied if I could make more money just by changing the object I was offering. So they actively invested in the three schools. Because Samgyo consistently dominated the midfield. As the well-maintained economic flow was cut off, public sentiment became uneasy and the power of the government and the martial arts government weakened. Corruption was rampant and all kinds of idents urred. When that instability reached its peak. At that moment, Samgyo pushed down the midfield. . Why? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was clicking his tongue while looking at the documents, was suddenly ovee by a question. Why? Soon, a strange light appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he stroked his chin. Why didnt I think of this? A thought that came to mind while trying to sort out the ck ind. It was the location of the battlefield. If a war is going to break out, why bother in the central ins? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. A long war in my previous life and wave after wave of attacks that continue even after my return. They are trying to swallow up the midfield. In the first ce, it was a natural step to try to attack the central region with excessive force since thend in the central region was richer than the outside world. For whatever purpose, they are targeting the midfield. And the midfielder is trying to stop it. And unlike before, the midfielder was sessful in the primary defense. . Was it a matter of perception that was as tight as a brick wall? Of course, we still dont know where they are. Its not that I didnt think about finding out. But it was so overwhelming at the time. It was also a priority to prepare for the time to find out in the first ce. After living that way for several years, I had no idea how to turn the situation around. There is a possibility that their remnants still remain in the midfield. But on the surface it has beenpletely cleaned up. If the intelligence groups of openness and ckness have unanimously said so, it means that they will not be able to mess around here, at least for a while. The world is such that you never know when something will happen. However, if it has been cleaned to this extent, no major problems will ur immediately. . Yeon Ho-jeong, who was tapping the document with his index finger as a habit, called someone and asked. What are you doing now, Vice lord? Youre having a drink with people from the Chinese zodiac. ah. Now that I think about it, he asked me to have a drink with him after work. I had so much to think about that Ipletely forgot about that. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. I understand. Go out and see. yes. Yangcheon also lives a busy life. Yeonhojeong was the one doing the sword dance in the middle, but it was Yangcheons job to deal with the aftermath and worry about what to do next. I guess Ill have to talk about this tomorrow. It was then. Lord Sobu. hmm? A member of the group gave a letter and left. Pleasee in. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up after receiving the letter. Did you order someone to deliver it to you? Thats right. I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and left the residence. The location written in the letter was outside, not inside, Mukryongbu. Moonlight shining brightly. The world was bright thanks to the snow. Yeon Ho-jeong, standing on a quaint hill, spoke in a calm voice. How did you know about this ce? Paeyul, who was looking at the sky with his back turned, said. You can clearly see the Iron Teams training here. When have you seen him before? I saw it often before it closed. The scenery was nice and it was spacious, so it was okay to practice alone. I see. Slurp. Paeyul, holding out his short sword and short spear, turned around. Paeyuls appearance against the moonlight looked quite dark. Meanwhile, the two eyes were so blue and alive that it seemed like someone with weak stomach might faint if they saw them. . The two looked at each other in silence. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were calm and Pae-yuls eyes were cool. After a while. Shoo! Paeyul approached Yeonhojeong with a short, sharp sound. hook! The spear that cut through the wind was immediately aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs neck. It was a quick and efficient move. Whether or not there was anything to do with the movement of a straight line, the point at which the defeat rate moved was just before Yeon Ho-jeongs exhtion ended and his inhtion began. Read the opponents breathing and attack. Its a different story if you have the basic skills of an expert or if your opponent is a strong person. Sreuk. With the simple movement of taking one foot back and turning the body, that fast-paced spear attack was lost. ? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Anticipating that the attack would miss, I thought he would turn briefly to strike with the sword, but instead of retrieving the outstretched javelin, he stabbed the small sword under his armpit. Pop! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had dodged the sword with flexible walking techniques, was suddenly standing behind Paeyul. Papa pang! It seemed like he expected to approach from the rear. The speed of the upper, middle and lower three-stage attack was as fast and sharp as a sword fight. Boom! Yeon Ho-jeong, who threw away three consecutive strikes with one right hand, closed the distance and punched. It would be a quick but fully predictable attack. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that defeat would be avoided. But no. Paeyul lowered his stance and crossed his short spear and short sword, preparing for a blow. Whoops! With a nging sound, Paeyuls new model was pushed backwards. That was it. It was a light sparring, so I didnt put much effort into it, but it was still a Holy Heavenly Strike, and other than being pushed back, it seemed like I didnt get any shock. Its Qigong. It was the powerful power of Qigong technique obtained bypleting the Guan Il Changbeop Guan Il Sword Technique. It was a wonderful new technique that not only strengthened the power of martial arts, but also excellently protected the owners body. Slurp. Paeyul lowered his crossed spear swords and lowered his stance. Are you watching? Are you sure? It was then. ! The haze rising from Paeyuls left foot instantly spread to his entire body. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed. Even before the attack came, I knew where to aim. Thats how clear Paeyuls intention was, and the spears aim was sharp. However, the momentum was so strong that the target point, which felt like a dot, was getting bigger and bigger. As if you were spreading dense ink by pressing it with your hand, the target point for the window of defeat was getting bigger and bigger, until it took up your entire upper body. amazing. Although Cold Weapongis unique survival exists, Paeyuls own survival does not exist. This was a huge spection. Fighting spirit took shape like light and aimed at the opponent, but even Yeonhojeong, who had a deep and massive top-end strategy, could not read the hit points. Yeon Ho-jeong was truly impressed. This is why there is no end to the path of martial arts. You be impressed by the unique martial arts of an opponent who is much weaker than you. Although he was clearly the underdog, Paeyul himself was proving that there is a lot to learn from the weaks martial arts skills. Paaaaaaaa! Paeyuls javelin, which flew like an arrow from a strong bow, was instantly aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body. There was no other intention behind the attack. The spear attack, which was purely based on the will to pierce and the will to pierce, was shockingly honest and had unstoppable power. Paaaaaa!! The snow on the ground scattered left and right, rose up, and flew in a circle following the light wind emitted by the spear de. It was a wonderful blow that showed a beautiful and splendid dynamic yet static martial art. Slurp. There was a slight cut near Yeonhojeongs shoulder. The skin was not injured, but the clothes were cut. It was the ce where Paeyul was injured when fighting with the sessors of the nine organizations. Paeyul, who retrieved the spear, spoke calmly. It doesnt work either. okay. It was a blow that carried the soul in its own way. A blow that carries the soul. It wasnt just something I said. Paeyul showed off the best blow he could deliver, and Yeon Hojeong easily avoided it. However, just because he avoided it, it did not mean that Paeyuls martial arts performance was unremarkable. You are amazing. I guess so. Although her expression was calm, Yeon Ho-jeong was very surprised on the inside. I wrote the upper part of the story. The term spirit-filled blow meant that he did his best, but at the same time, it also meant that he had brought out the power of the upper level fighting techniques used by extreme experts. I never thought it would be like this. Guan Yichang was no longer Hanas maternal martial artist. It was like a perfect new technique in itself, epassing not only Naegongsimbeop but also Sangdanjeon. How do you feel? Do you think you can reach Holy Heaven with this martial arts skill? It is only people who reach heaven, not martial arts. know. However, if you were asking whether it is a martial art suitable for a strong man of Seongcheon Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I think we can believe that it is Seongcheons martial arts. Paeyul rxed his posture with a satisfied expression. . Silence fell between the two again. It was Yeon Ho-jeong who broke the silence. Do you have anything to say? I put everything I had to say in the window. . Lets see again. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Chapter 818 Episode 818 Back to the Murim League (4) Paeyul trudges on as if that is the end. When Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes again, he saw Paeyuls back. It looks somewhat light-hearted. It was an impressive back view of Paeyuls free-spirited yet uniquely sharp style. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Do you not drink alcohol? Paeyul, who had been walkingnguidly, stopped. He grumbled softly. What kind of farewell liquor do you guys drink together? Just say youre going and thats it. He is like that too. Be well. yes. Paeyul walked out again. But even for a moment. shit. Paeyuls face was distorted when he turned around. Is that the only way you did it, you bastard? Although it was a random remark, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to understand what he meant. yes. This method was the best. Whats better? I guess I just chose the most convenient way. How is it the most convenient way for the eldest son from a prestigious political sect to be a disciple of the head of the ck Ind martial arts sect? Damn it. My family was harmed by this choice. Of course, there are many people who help. Paeyul was at a loss for words for a moment. Even though he didnt show it, he knew how much Yeon Ho-jeong thought about his family. It was a choice worth taking even the damage to the family I cared so much about. It was definitely not an easy choice for Yeon Ho-jeong. Are you really saying that was the only way? There must have been many ways. But I thought this was the best way. Why is it best? Do you think the ck Ind bastards will easily bow their heads in front of a sessor from a political faction? Thats why I came. what? I came here to make you humble. With that level of authority and unity, it could be a great help in fighting the three religions. Three Bridges, Three Bridges! Paeyul gritted his teeth. Do you only have the three religions on your head? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly without saying a word. I knew very well why Paeyul said that. I am not saying that the three religions are not important, but I am asking where your life has gone because of the three religions. My life can be found after the extinction of the Three Religions. . You know, right? I know that our home could be a sea of fire because of the three religious bastards. But you dont have to sacrifice this much on your own just to crush them. After we destroy them, the sanctuary you seek may disappear. Concern for his colleagues is evident in his nervous tone. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Rather than worrying about that and hesitating when you have to move, I will do what I can right now. What can I say to you crazy guy? So, senior, please go. why? Are you afraid that you might be kicked out of the Jeomchang faction? . You bastard, I was the one who was put out by Jeomchang in the first ce. If it were not for Jang Mun-in, he would not have been able to be an instructor, let alone an elder. No matter what, there are people who give for you, right? No matter what anyone says, a senior is an elder in fortune telling. Once you get the position of elder, it doesnt go anywhere. Youll actually like it. yes? He said that if I gave up my position as an elder, the executioners who looked down on me would actually like it. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. I dont know what the circumstances are, but even if it is true, the rumor that a member of Jeomchang is abandoning his position as an elder and joining the sessor of the ck Path is a great harm to Jeomchang. Make it so that it does no harm. ?! For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong thought he had heard something wrong. What do you mean by that? I told them to make it so it wouldnt cause any harm. And you will have a way to do that. yes? I made a decision that cost my family blood without any recourse? At least the one I know is not like a wall-to-wall person who just goes out but dances with his sword without any proper precautions. That was clearly true. Otherwise, he would have defected to the Murim League as soon as he became Yang Cheons sessor. Yeon Hao-jeong was exchanging letters with Zhuge Li. Of course, only Yang knew that fact and no one else knew. As they exchanged letters, they were convinced that Yeonwi and Yeonjipyeong were safe, so they were organizing Heukdo Ind first. senior. Thats not possible. They say he is the king. Yeon Ho-jeongs face instinctively distorted. Who did you hear it from? Who are you listening to? The whole world knows. shit. Theres senior Baek Byeong-shin and Makwon next to you. . Im on my way to see Senior Makwon. And I was sure. When you head to the Murim Alliance, that senior will be with you. The name of Holy Heaven cannot wash away mistakes. I guess it does, to some extent. That doesnt mean it wont stop the window from shaking. Since when did you pay so much attention to the text? senior. The reason why a bastard like me was able to be an elder was because of the outstanding virtue and ability of the elder brother. He doesnt want to step forward on his own, but he will do better than anyone else if he gets promoted to a civil service position right away. . I dont think you will have much trouble easing the situation. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Why on earth are you doing this? Even if you are not with me, you just have to do your best in your own position. know. I dont think you know. There is no reason to be together despite this threat. Even causing damage to the recluse. No harm to the recluse! Paeyuls loud voice cut through the cold air of the night sky. The damage done to things like reputation is not real damage. The real damage is when the long history and footsteps of our ancestors are trampled by the dirty feet of foreign enemies. ! I dont know what you think of our rtionship with me, but I chose you. ? From the moment I first saw you, I thought I could have a very interesting life hanging out with this guy. And through many struggles, I was able to find myself. Uncharacteristically, Paeyuls passionate eyes were not as cold or dark as before. I know my ce well. It would be nice to go to the storefront. But in order to be of even more help in this world, it would be better to be with you. I think so. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. senior. And I like you. . It was an unexpected word. The reason I recognized you as a junior and colleague and chose you was not simply for the sake of my goal. . I just enjoyed being busy walking around with you. The years I spent with you felt much more rewarding than the more than forty years of just cutting and doing nothing productive. . I guess I can live a fulfilling life on my own. But not now. Paeyul pointed to Yeonhojeong with his index finger. There are some people who are running this world right now. It is the nucleus that creates the flow. And you are one of those few hacks. . Its embarrassing, but I cant do it like you. I dont even want to do that. I just want to work for the world next to someone who recognizes my abilities and can put me to good use. . If I were to live a life like that with someone I recognized and liked, there would be no such fulfilling life. Thats all. As if the illusion-like spear had blown away the snow and revealed the cold ground. Paeyul was clearly expressing his true feelings. It was a clear sincerity that had not been said before and did not need to be said. You said I had changed. right. I have changed. Afterpleting my martial arts skills, I feel confident and dont want to sh with low-level people. . But the reason Im angry with you isnt because you made me stick with low-level trash. If you truly thought of me as your senior and colleague, you should have asked me instead of avoiding Jeomchang and Nabalgo. What do you mean? Can you stay with me in the future? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Paeyuls eyes lit up with fire. You should have asked honestly and with sincerity, rather than secretly revealing your true feelings like an idiot. Thats what makes me angry at you. . And thats why youve changed. I would have understood if you had be Yang Chens disciple and be arrogant and greedy for power, but you have be even more strange than that. . A man who gave up all his pride for the destruction of the three religions is not thinking about others without even knowing the topic. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Paeyuls voice continued. They say that even if you p your hands, you have to p them together to make a sound. Even if I want to be here, I have no intention of insisting on staying here if its difficult for you. . Try again. yes? Say right now what should havee out of your mouth when you saw me again. The demand for a loss rate was confident. And that request was natural as a colleague. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Why should I listen to such embarrassingments when the atmosphere has been ruined like this? A rtionship where people understand each other without words is established because they said what they had to say properly. . I am giving you this opportunity because you are a senior. Because of me, you can confidently make demands that other people would not be able to mention because of your position and harsh personality. . If you dont want to bebeled as a traitor on top of the stigma of being a traitor, dont miss this opportunity. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, which had been smiling bitterly, became increasingly serious. Paeyul could see the fatigue on that serious face. Yeon Ho-jeongs fatigue was so noticeable that it was clearly visible even though it was night. A feeling of fatigue that I have never shown to anyone. The expression that I thought should not be shown was clearly revealed under the moonlight. Are you willing to risk emunication? If Changsan (nɽ) is safe, will emunication be such a big deal? There will be a lot of dirty blood on your hands. Please dont just use a knife in an embarrassing way. You must not die. The corners of Paeyuls mouth rose. At this age, I have no intention of smelling the fishy smell of Samdocheon. then. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Please join us. Faaagh! The javelin fired at incredible speed stopped right in front of Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand holding the short spear was trembling slightly. It was an even more powerful attack than the blow he had struck with all his might a moment ago. Paeyul smiled. Ill join you. * * * next day. . After receiving the letter from the Murim Alliance, Yeon Ho-jeong visited Yangcheon. Were you busy yesterday? Yes, for various reasons. I guess so. So, what brought you here this morning? I received a call from the Murim Alliance. Yang Chens eyes lit up. What did you say? It is said that an official document regarding the election of the Murim Lord will be announced soon. ats. And then one of my political enemies showed up. silence? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Moyong-gun broke out of the closed building and came out. Chapter 819 Episode 819 Back to the Murim League (5) Tweet! The movements of the two swordsmen, who retreated with a spectacr collision sound, were very smooth. hook! The young mans sword struck quickly, aiming to stop the man. Even though it moves so quickly, it doesnt feel explosive. The connection between movements is so smooth, as if you are naturally drawn into it. The man swung his sword diagonally from the bottom left to the top right. Whoops! If the young mans sword was soft and natural, the mans sword was strong and natural. Even though he lost his attack line after being struck by a fairly strong sword, the young man did not panic. The series of actions of withdrawing the three steps, maintaining the center, extending the left hand, and preparing for the opponents attack seemed to be a high-level swordsmanship that had formed a family. The man who was quietly looking at the young man suddenly kicked the ground. Faba Park! The mans sword quickly closed the distance and attacked the young man in all directions. Since the line of attack does not break even if struck hard, the aim is to use quick and passionate illusion swords to disturb the senses and expose any gaps. The young mans eyes lit up. Damn it! Whoosh! Bullfight! I cut off the pulse of the sword with a few strikes, but my shoulder was cut by a single sword that I could not avoid. The young man, who minimized the wound by gently tilting his cut shoulder, suddenly lunged forward and pushed the opponent away with his opposite shoulder. The mans eyes widened. He had no idea that his opponent, who had surprised him with clean and wless sword strikes, would close the distance and push him away with a headbutt to the body. Was it because of the surprise? The reaction of the man who had been pushed out and took his position was very slightly dyed. Without missing that moment, the young mans body spun and unleashed a sharp sh. Tieeing! The man who was unable topletely block and let go of the attack raised his hand. So far. The young man Yeon Ji-pyeong held his sword backwards and lowered his head. Thank you for your hard work. Thats amazing. The man, Mo Yong-woo, stuck out his tongue. I feel like I got hit. Although it was a somewhatpleted swordsmanship, there were still some shorings, but I had no idea that physical arts would also be mixed into it. Yeon Ji-pyeong said with a smile. There is nothing to call it martial arts. It was definitely a cool martial arts technique. It was only a single blow, but that alone was amazing. You can tell the high level of skill behind Sooksus top-ss cuisine just by eating it with chopsticks. Yeon Ji-pyeongs martial arts skills were like that. It was simple and didnt have much power, but it was so great that you could see the depth of its martial arts skills with just one strike. Was that also Yeongas martial arts skill? Everything about mees from my familys martial arts skills, so this can also be said to be my familys martial arts skills, but Yeon Ji-Pyeong tilted his head. Its not a formal martial art, its just a movement at that moment. ?! It was a pretty good blow, right? Mo Yong-wooughed as if he was shocked. Do you know what your words mean? It was the most rational action at that moment. Although there was a difference in level, it was an action that was in line with the ultimate meaning of martial arts. It wasnt easy for anyone to do that. If you had used your true power, you wouldnt have been able to run wild like this. How deep have you been practicing so far? The image of Yeon Ji-pyeong, who experienced his own world and learned about the world even briefly while walking around with Uijeonggun, was truly wonderful. There is nothingcking as a swordsman or a descendant of a famous family. It stood out even more because it was not a put-upon look, but because it did not lose itsposure and calmness. I realized one thing while meeting various experts with my brother. Kendo () belongs to martial arts (), but the level achieved does not prove the level of kendo. yes? Just because a swordsman has achieved an outstanding level, it cannot be said that all of them embody the highest level of swordsmanship. In other words, someone can achieve the pinnacle of Geomri () even if their level as a martial artist is not high. is that so. Of course, its not amon case. But there is one such person next to us, right? Mo Yong-woo smiled. Your father, the head of the Yeon family, is one of the best swordsmen in the world. I dont know, but I believe he wont be much inferior to the Sword Emperor of the Namgung family. haha. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled awkwardly. Sword Emperor Namgung Seung was an invincible swordsman who was named to the Thirteenth ce of Seongcheon. How amazing is it that there is not much difference between the swordsmanship of such a rare master and my father? It was hard to believe, but it was also difficult to say that it could not be possible to praise my father. So Yeon Ji-pyeong justughed. I learned well today. no. I learned better today. The two people briefly greeted each other. They were two people who had danced countless times, taking time apart from each other. The difference in level is clear, but the two have a lot of things that the other does not have, and regardless of age, title, level, and affiliation, they are a strong stimnt to each other. What an amazing talent. Mo Yong-woo thought. There are only monsters in Yeonga. Talent is talent, but something is different. I dont know if its the heart or pure passion, but Should I say its a way of looking at martial arts? There were many people who were better than Yeon Ji-pyeong just by looking at their bones and skills. However, there are not many people who implement sword techniques as impressive as Yeon Ji-pyeong. It is difficult to find a prosecutor who grows as naturally and quickly as Yeon Ji-pyeong. The same was true for Yeonwi. There are many people stronger than Lord Yeonga. However, a person who has mastered as thorough and deep sword skills as he did is one of the few in the whole world. I know this because I had a meeting with Yeonwi just a few days ago. At that time, Mo Yong-woo caught a glimpse of a new world. The difference in the level of achievement was clear, but it felt like I had beenpletely defeated with a sword before my strength as a warrior. Kendo on a different level. An overwhelming sense of frustration, as if all of his powerful qigong skills would be disintegrated under one iron sword. The fact that it looks so ordinary because it is so ancient is probably a reference to its seniority. I dont know how many people know, but Mo Yong-woo was confident that the martial arts skills of the judges of the time were world-ss. Plus, theres a Yeonje. Yeonhojeong. When Mo Yong-woo thought of him, he smiled without even realizing it. You absurd guy. You really seem to live in a different world than the one we see. Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were different from those of Yeonwi and Yeonjipyeong. If Yeon Wi and Yeon Ji-pyeong were natural swordsmen and gave the feel of a practitioner, Yeon Ho-jeong was a fierce general who would do anything to achieve victory. When ites to understanding swords or military skills, it may be worse than Yeonwi or Yeonjipyeong. However, under a faith-like obsession with victory, Yeon Ho-jeong opened a martial arts drama at a speed that no one could imagine, defeated King Bi, and ascended to the position of Seongcheon. King Yeonhojeong. It urred to me that although the nickname Hegemon was really unfamiliar, it suited him well. There Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. Heir of the ck Ind Murim. When Mo Yong-woo first heard the news, he thought it was nonsense and didnt pay any attention to it. However, he was extremely shocked when the rumor turned out to be true. The eldest son of a prestigious political faction became the sessor to the Heukdo Murim. And yet Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong. Not only Lord Yeonga, but Ji-pyeong also looks much calmer than expected. It wasnt like I knew it would happen. At first, of course, Yeonwi and Yeonjipyeong were very surprised. I still remember that image clearly. But the surprise didntst long. It was a decision that would shake the familys reputation to its core. If something went wrong, I could have been kicked out of the Murim Alliance. But things didnt go that way. Yeonga was still a member of the Murim Alliance. Of course, it was clear that the atmosphere at the top was like a sheet of thin ice until a few days ago. Today is thest day. hmm? Mo Yong-woo was taken out of his thoughts by Yeon Ji-pyeongs unexpected words. The sight of Yeon Ji-pyeong looking up at the sky with his sword nted in the ground and his hands on the tip of the sword was strangely charming. Today is thest day. The hearing. Oh, thats right. The main character of the hearing was, of course, the Yeonwi. No matter what Bonggong and the elders had in mind, an official hearing had to be held. It was for the sake of the political faction, Moorim, not them. The majority of political faction members were extremely confused by Yeonhojeongs transfer. From wall coral leader to being called the king. As the identity of the three religions was revealed, Yeonhojeongs reputation grew so great that it literally went beyond Mount Tai and pierced the sky. Such a monstrous talent suddenly became the sessor to the Mukryongbu. Naturally, a huge uproar arose. After the rumor spread, thousands of letters poured into the Murim League. There were several letters confirming the truth of the rumor, as well as strong messages calling for Yeon-ga to be expelled from the Murim Alliance, as well as extermination for Yeon-ga, who had brought down the reputation of the political faction. But the trouble soon subsided. It was because of the official statement of the Murim Alliances soldiers and feudal lords. King Yeon Ho-jeong is a chatan who has worked hard day and night to protect the Jungwon Martial Forest from the threats posed by the Three Religions. In addition, he was the first to realize that the power of the external enemy had reached a point of disillusionment, and he was also the person who proposed the theory of harmony that he should join forces with the Heukdo Martial Arts. There are countless people who have survived thanks to him, and if it werent for him, more than half of the martial arts world would have been invaded by the three religions. Praising Yeon Ho-jeongs achievements from the beginning of the statement was an aggressive yet reasonable method. It wasnt like I was making up words that didnt actually exist. If Yeon Ho-jeong had not stepped in to stop the three religions, the three religions would have started a war by now. However, it is clear that, contrary to his monstrous talent, ability, and fierce determination, he has a somewhat dogmatic side. It can be said that it was a clear mistake on the part of the King to defect to Heukdo without telling his father and head of the family, Pan-Gwan-Geom. Although he cares more about his children than anyone else, he epted the judges painful decision to consider expelling the king from the family if Kangho Jehyeons public opinion was the same. I will kick you out of the family. Inymans terms, it meant that they would be discarded from the family register. It was not at all an easy decision for the family, regardless of blood ties, to cast out a super expert who had made a name for himself at the age of less than 30. When such an unconventional announcement was made, the martial arts people had no choice but to hesitate. A few people sneered, saying it was like cutting off ones tail, but everyone knew how hard such a decision was, so they couldnt make a loud noise. Although he had an arbitrary side, the Kings actions were always directed towards the world. Considering the efforts and discussions so far, we believe it would be better to postpone this issue for the time being. If you look at his actions alone, they are a betrayal and a betrayal, but it is right for us to join forces with the ck Ind to defeat foreign forces and achieve peace. I hope that Kangho Jehyeon also understands this meaning. The anger of the Baekdo Murim, which had been burning as if fuel had been poured on it by the official statement of the Murim Alliance, quickly cooled down. But it didntpletely disappear. Even at this moment, there were many people criticizing Yeonga. This was the reason why a hearing had to be held. In order to appease public opinion even a little, a certain level of sincerity must be shown. Its a hearing huh, I dont know whats going to happen next. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled bitterly. It was then. Commander! Jinpae, one of Tangmasmanders, came running from far away. Whats going on? This is a call from superiors. call? what brings you here? The Lord of the Moyong family hase out of the closed building! Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. Brother? Chapter 820 Episode 820 Back to the Murim League (6) Whew. The sight of Mr. Moyong blowing the rising steam was somehow simple. My skills have gotten so bad. No matter how long its been closed, the water temperature cant even be adjusted. Tsk, Im old too. Moyong smiled and carefully took a sip of tea before putting down the teacup. So, how have you been? Yes, brother. Mo Yong-woo looked somewhat stiff. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. amazing. yes? We havent been able to see each other often because weve all been busy with work, and because the building has closed, we havent been able to see each other again. I thought about you all the time, but I also had things to do, so I focused a lot on myself. Oh yeah. I am very happy to see my younger brother after such a long time, but your achievement is an even bigger surprise. A vivid expression of admiration appeared on Mo Yongs face, as if he was truly surprised. He was someone who clearly revealed his emotions. The sharp sword energy has be soft like flowing water. But its not that soft. It boasts a high density that seems to be able to pierce steel if necessary. . Youve really improved a lot. You cant believe it even when you see it with your own eyes. It was an expression filled with rich emotion, unusual for Mr. Moyong. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head. Thats too much praise. no. This is by no means excessive praise. Even before learning the secret martial arts of the main family, it was great, but the development after teaching the martial arts is astounding. Your achievements now are not much different from those of a few years ago. It was referring to the time before he studied the high schools Zeolhak Noejeonggong () and Mujeongcheonroe (oʽ). As he was the head of the six families, Moyonggun also had excellent martial arts talent. Since his achievements were achieved ten years earlier, Mo Yong-woo could also be called a rare genius. If you put in a little more effort, you can say that you are a powerful force worthy of being the head of the main family. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. older brother. hmm? Have you forgotten? . Huh, didnt you say that your dream is to make me the Murim lord and you to be the head of the main family and create the best family in the world? Thats right. Its growing well. You have no idea how much stimtion and strength your development will give to Woo-hyung. changed. Mo Yong-woo thought. It is said that Moyong-gun, who came out of the closed building, has changed a lot from before. Prince Moyong was always rxed. But that leisure was a disciplined leisure. It was a mask as hard as steel polished by the creed that the ruler should not be shaken at any time. But Moyonggun is different now. I was truly overflowing with leisure. Even though he must have seen right away that the atmosphere of the Murim League is not the same as before, he is showing a rxed and humane appearance as if there is no problem. And Mo Yong-woo could tell where that leisure came from. You have be stronger. If Mo Yong-gun was surprised by Mo Yong-woos development, Mo Yong-woo also had no choice but to be astonished by Mo Yong-guns development. I cant feel a single ounce of that powerful thunder energy. Brain Qi is the most dangerous and destructive force among all the energies of heaven and earth. It was fully capturing its powerful power. Just by looking at him, one could doubt whether he was a person who had learned the Naegongsim method. It wasnt like this before. He was clearly keeping it well, but I could see how powerful his martial arts skills were from his presence that was revealed every now and then. But now. I dont know. Looking at your skin and eyes, you seem to have be younger. Of course, it would not have been a loss of martial arts. However, I cant feel anything at all. When you try to touch it, there is nothing to grab, but when you look away, it feels soft and empty, like an existing cloud. How much Hmm? How strong have you be? Mo Yong-woo asked that question without realizing it. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. Is there anything else to do but be strong? I had reached the end of this realm even before I entered the closing hall. That was correct. Prince Moyong, before entering the closed hall, was also a strong man that it was difficult to find anyone topete with, except for the strong men of Seongcheon. It was difficult to even discuss the oue with Shaolins public ambassador right away, so you can see how great Moyongguns military power was. So what now? But I was greedy. yes? There were monsters growing by the day next to me, so I pushed myself to develop with the thought that I couldnt fall behind either. It was like that back then. Did you develop too much? It was a word that was difficult to understand. If development were something that could be achieved as intended, there would be no one in the world who is not an expert. Even after I left the hospital, I felt distressed for a while. While I was doing this, I wondered how much more mypetitors would have grown, gained more power, or exerted greater influence I was gnawing at myself with anguish every day. older brother. But at some point, I realized I didnt need it all. yes? Hehehe, can you get to the top just by ying on the same stage as everyone else? After Iplete my stage, I have to expand it to the world before I can truly aim to be the best in the world. Although it seemed understandable at first nce, it waspletely iprehensible. Moyong grinned. It just means throwing away unnecessary worries and distracting thoughts. I progressed too quickly for my capacity. The progress itself is admirable, but there were many things we missed in the process of getting there. If you do it now. I brought it all with me. ! One by one, I picked up the things I had missed and the things I had tried to ignore. I also gave up my desire for no drama. Because I realized that its not important to me now. Even if you know that your worries are useless, it is never easy to get away from them. Even if you try hard to let go, worriese back to you like ghosts. That is agony and obsession. And only when we free ourselves from worries and obsessions can we get a glimpse of a truly brilliant future. Prince Moyong aplished that natural yet extremely difficult task. Now I see light in my eyes. ! I didnt get there, but I knew I could get there. I am satisfied with just that. reach the light Mo Yong-woo knew what that light meant. So I got goosebumps. older brother! Hehehe, there was a lot of hardship, but there is no need to be surprised. Even when I was young, I was confident that I would reach that realm. It was just a matter of when we would get there. I see. That mindset was wrong. Instead of worrying about when to get there, we should have thought about how to get there. If we had done that, we would have seen the light sooner. Mo Yong smiled bitterly. I cant help it. Regretting nothing changes. I am satisfied with my level now. I got scared. Mo Yong-woo thought that Mo Yong-gun had be much more scared than before he entered the building. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, suddenly said. You came out three days ago. hmm? Oh, thats right. Couldnt you have told me in advance? I would havee to see you. Hehe, why would you tell this to a guy who is busy training soldiers or individual training? Im just sorry if you were offended. no. As soon as I came out, I went to the military first. Ive been really curious about how the Murim Alliance is going and how the world has changed recently. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. But his voice did not waver. Did you hear everything that was said? It did. I see. Moyong said, blowing away the smoke rising above the teacup with his hand. I heard that that guys name was listed in Seongcheon. Thats right. You killed King Bi? yes. It is said that King Gongsun Baekryong was a member of the Three Religions. Yes, I heard. Moyong-gun chuckled. Hes the king Its a grand and splendid nickname. It seems like he gets along well with this guy. And Isnt it a truly fitting nickname for the little master of the Ink Dragon Club? I also knew it. The world has changed more than I thought. no. yes? Prince Moyong shook his head. It is not the world that has changed, but Yeonhojeongs actions have changed. ?! Yeonhojeongs influence is enormous. Its enough to shake the world. It was definitely like that before. Its still enough. Its like that in the dark ind. But not here anymore. It is safe to say that the moment he became Yang Cheons disciple, his influence over Baekdo martial arts was almost gone. Mo Yong-gun smiled and drew two circles in the air. The area where the two circles intersected was veryrge. He must have wanted this much power. Moyong-gun draws two circles again. The area where the two circles intersect has been reduced to the size of an eye. It was the opposite. I was able to obtain everything in the ck Ind, but I lost my power over here. But he has. There is Yeongaju. There are Zhuge soldiers, there are people who helped him, and there are many people who like him. . But hes not in there. Why? Mo Yong-woo felt goosebumps goosebumps as he heard Mo Yong-guns words. I heard well about what happened at the imperial pce. He offered Yang Cheon the position of Vice President It was truly an idea unique to him. I dont know anything else, but the impact of hitting a yer is still the same. You have no idea how much I was impressed when I heard that story. Thats right. So Buju of the Molongbu carries His Majesty the Emperor on his back. Thats not it. yes? The emperor has all of us on his back. What does this mean? Now that Yang Chen has be the emperors sire, we cannot touch the ck sword. Because Yang Cheon is no longer the leader of the ck Ind martial arts group. Thats right. On the other hand, the ck Ind Murim cannot touch us either. Its because Yeonhojeong doesnt want that. ?! We will respond to foreign forces by integrating the white and ck inds. Yeonhojeongs judgment is correct. Hes only moving for that one purpose. Thats why this result came out. . The position of the emperors vice-mover is a barrier that protects the ck ind from the white ind, and at the same time, it bes a powerful shackle that cannot touch the white ind. Even Yeonhojeong is holding those shackles. !! Apulsory peace was concluded in an alliance in name only. Of course, thats not everything, but that invisible chain is almost unbreakable. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. I really cant match that guys skills. Wide and deep. Mo Yong-woo felt it again. Moyong-guns perspective is clearly different from his own. Moyong-gun was able to foresee everything, including where the flow of invisible power was heading, where it was tied up, and how it would be released. Whatever it was, the ability to hear the sound of the general thunderstorm did not go anywhere. Mo Yong-gun, who possessed a sharp insight and aposure that he had never had before, became much more picky than before. Mo Yong-woo said. Did you hear that too? Sooner orter, the Murim lord. Hes still amander. yes? Your position. Oh yeah. You cant do that. Since Yeon Ho-jeong became the minor owner of the Mukryongbu, the position of the head priest also became ambiguous. Its not right to hand that position over to a bastard. Moyong-gun smiled and stood up. Lets go take the algebra position first. Chapter 821 Episode 821 Back to the Murim League (7) The final hearing with Bonggong and the elders came to an end. In reality, it was more like a meeting than a hearing. So many things had happened in the central ins, and the dynamics and trends between forces had changed so much that the Murim Alliance had to discuss how things would proceed in the future. Of course, it wasnt like that from the beginning. It was not easy to interrogate the Emperor who saved the Emperor from foreign enemies and was even given the Imperial Sword by the master of the Empire. If this matter reached the emperors ears, public opinion toward the Murim Alliance could have worsened. The public opinion of Baekdo Martial Arts and the public opinion formed by those who are not Baekdo Martial Artists. There must be good coordination in between. Nevertheless, the ones who strongly attacked Yeonwi were Namgungin, the head of the Namgung family, and several elders from the old faction. Among the elders who held positions of elders rather than public servants, there were some who had stubborn personalities, and to such people, the treacherous behavior of the eldest son from a prestigious Baekdo family was unforgivable. There were meetings, but there was also a lot of aggressivenguage appropriate for a hearing. It was the same today, thest hearing. However, all of those attacks fell before the actions of Sunwoo, Jongnam Jangmun. Ive had a hard time holding back after hearing your stories, but I cant stand it any longer today. What do you mean? I cannot apud the actions of the Yeon So-hyeop, or the Yeon Dae-hyeop, who used straw and jumped into the fiery pit of ck swords, but you are pointing fingers by citing etiquette and history. I am truly curious about your mental state. Namgung-in reacted sharply. Jongnam Jang Mun-in, please be careful of your words. Everyone gathered here is the owner of the group. They are all wise and knowledgeable people, so how can Jongnam Jang Mun-in insult them? A dead person cannot be insulted even if he wants to. what? While the elders here were looking back and clearing their throats, Yeon Daehyup led the strong men of the white and ck inds and came to save Jongnam, who was almost annihted. Namgung-in and some of the Jangmun-in cleared their throats. The war that took ce on Mt. Jongnam was truly unfortunate and sad. But just because of that one thing. Do you really think that Bondo is supporting him because the head of the Nangong family saved Jong Nam-san? ?! What happened to our Jongnam could also happen to the leaders here. ! If you think that my n is safe and free from such threats, you are greatly mistaken. The leaders gathered here may not be able to feel it because they are looking at the world from a narrow perspective, but those on the front lines are keenly aware of the fact that the power and cruelty of the enemy is unprecedented. Jangmun-in! Look at what Yeon Daehyup has done sinceing into the world at such a young age. In my youth, which cannot be exchanged for a thousand gold, I risk my life several times to defeat my enemies just to save the world. . Is it such a big problem that he turned to the dark path? Its not because I hate the white sword, its because the white sword and the ck sword join forces to fight against external enemies. Are you sure you cant read even a penny of that intention? Your words are so! Shame on you! profit! Everyone here knows that thew is important! But it seems that less than a handful of people know that there are things more important thanws! If you want to criticize his actions as apostasy, tell this person! What were you doing while the sect was in such dire straits and your disciples were dying? Sunwoos words overwhelmed the audience. The cry of a giant who felt with his own skin the reality that he realized through that personal experience filled with blood and tears was so powerful that even the power of martial arts could not deal with it. In order to interpret a phenomenon, we must first understand the cause, not just look at the results! How can it not be deplorable that people who have no idea what kind of person he is, why he made that choice, what his past is, or what his purpose is are busy biting him in this narrow conference hall! . Half of the people here would have been shedding tears of blood if the Yeon Daehyup had not hunted down the agents of the Three Religions and defeated the enemymanders over the past few years! And in preparation for more bloody tears toe, he must have been sharpening his sword to take revenge on those bastards! . What is the fault of Yeonga-ju? How on earth can you harass someone by holding a hearing just because they made a big mistake? The merits of the Yeon n, who personally went to the imperial pce to save His Majesty and contributed to the world, cannot be pointed at, even if they are traitors! That remark! You know there is clearly a problem! At least you shouldnt be like that! Are you really criticizing his actions for being wrong? Or are you creating this mess just to disparage him?! What is scary and what is strange? I will not tolerate any more insults! If you feel my words are an insult, why dont you take all the prosecutors from Namgung and go to Saeoe and have a fight with them! This guy is real! bang! The conversation between the two was cut off with a harsh roar. Jump! The public ambassador who broke the stone table retrieved his fist. Calm down your excitement. His voice was calm, but his actions were not. Sun-woo and Namgoong-in only red at each other and huffed, unable to open their mouths anymore due to the extreme behavior that was unbing of a public ambassador. The ambassador nodded and said. Jongnam Jang Munins words are correct. Namgoongin rolled his eyes. Ambassador! And I can fully understand the concerns andmentations of the head of the Namgung family and some of the elders. Sunwoos eyes trembled slightly. Ambassador Gong said with a sigh. Dae-su Yeon, or Yeon Ho-jeong Sobu-jus arbitrary act of transferring, deserves to be criticized. Moreover, since the decision was made without even informing ones rtives, this is clearly a great disloyalty. Yeonwi closed her eyes. He had a lot to say. But he didnt open his mouth until the end. Because I knew it was better not to do that. For the sake of my family and my children, it was better to remain silent even though I was frustrated right now. But many of you here have seen and know the merits and passion of Sobuju Yeonhojeong. As Sunwoo Jang Mun-in said, he is a confidant who has never drawn his sword in private. Namgung-in sighed and said. It is certainly true that he has made a great contribution. However, bing a disciple of Mukryongbuju at such a confusing moment can be said to be an act that shakes the very foundation of Baekdo martial arts. Binseung thinks that a fruit is a fruit, but it is a fruit that can be understood. Ambassador! This is something that should never be overlooked. Wouldnt you have been shocked by the transfer of a talented person who made great contributions to me? Everyone here must have been shocked and worried! . But if you turn a blind eye to the act and move on, you will leave a bad precedent. In the future, if there are traitors who im that they silently left the world for the sake of the world, will you say that you will forgive them because they have aplished so much back then? Namgoong family. For those of you here, we must not only think about the present. These are the people who muste up with policies that can amodate not only the present but also the future. If we get over such bad behavior, in the future the people of the world will! It was then. I think they will judge it as an unprecedentedly great move. Squeak. The door to the conference room opened and Mo Yong-gun appeared. The public ambassadors eyes widened. Huh, arent you the head of the Moyong family? Prince Moyong took control. Its been a long time since Ist greeted you. I contacted the military separately and had a meeting, but I also had a lot to think about, so I only showed up now. Please forgive me with a generous heart. Everyone was surprised by the sudden appearance of Prince Moyong. Even Zhuge Wenhu, who had been silent, was surprised. I never thought he would appear here today. Wasnt he the one who said he wouldnt attend the hearing in the first ce, saying he didnt want to discuss a case he didnt personally experience? Prince Mo Yong said while looking at Zhuge Wenhu. I heard directly from the military about how the world was going. I thought it would be better not toe forward because I had not experienced it myself, but I thought it would be better to add something, so I attended, albeit btedly. I guess so. The public ambassador pointed to an empty seat. For now, dont just stand there, sit down. yes. Mo Yong-gun sat down and looked around the audience. Everyones eyes were naturally focused on him. It wasnt because I was ate attendee. Prince Mo Yongs empty prayers were like those of a person who had not learned martial arts, but at the same time, they had a strange power that made it impossible to take your eyes off them. In fact, not many people noticed the change in Moyongs prayers, which became more and more disorganized. This was because the air in the conference room was so overheated. Huh. The public ambassador said with an admiring look on his face. It looks like the closing of the California State Library was very sessful. This is a very impressive change. As expected, I read it. Moyong said with a smile. I just let go of my worries and obsessions. Anguish and obsession. It is something we must experience as we live in this world, and at the same time, it is something we must try to let go of throughout our lives. The public ambassador chuckled. If you have achieved something like that, you can understand the change in Moyong Family. It seems that a great legend will soon rise in the Moyong family. Thats too much praise. The audience was greatly shocked by the Ambassadors words. A great legend had no other meaning. It meant no drama. If the Gonggong Ambassador, who is recognized as the best among the Bonggong gathered here, said so, then Moyongguns growth must have been truly remarkable. Its not something I should revealter, but I dont think this is the ce to talk about myself. Hehehe. Also, I wonder if I cane out of nowhere and say this, but I dont think we should catch Yeonhojeong Sobujus treacherous actions. Namgung-in looked at Prince Moyong in disbelief. Moyonggaju! Yeonhojeong Sobuju is the embodiment of the medical association. ! I will be honest here. I was jealous of Yeonhojeong Sobujus outstanding abilities. I am such an ugly person that I feel jealous of a young man who is my sons age, but at the same time, Sobuju Yeonhojeong is outstanding. Prince Moyong shook his head. It was my fault. I was foolish. Moyonggaju. His actions themselves were clearly wrong, but as Jongnam Jang Mun-in said, if it were not for him, the world would have be a sea of fire. I saved the martial arts not once, but several times, so why should I write a book just because I made a drastic decision for the sake of the world? How can you say that! Certainly, if we oppress Yeonhojeong Sobuju and Yeongaju here, we will not be okay either. ?! Prince Moyong smiled at Yeonwi. Yeon Jiaju is a great knight who was given the imperial sword by His Majesty the Emperor. The Yeon ns contribution is great, and if His Majesty the Emperor recognized it, we must also readily acknowledge it. The emperors anger may fall. Mo Yong-guns meaning was clear. Even if the emperor was powerless, considering his legitimacy and status, the Baekdo martial arts group could not help but care about the emperor. The feat achieved by Yeonga must be recognized. That is very natural. If we fight over something like this, wont only our enemies like it? Namgung-in gritted his teeth. At that time, Prince Moyong continued speaking. There are a lot of eyes watching, so it wouldnt be right to just ignore it. Many of our supporters are watching our decision. What do you want to do? Well, Ive never thought about it, but Moyong said, tilting his head. First of all, I wonder what the extent of the reduction or erasure of Yeongas right to speak and authority would be. Chapter 822 Episode 822. Back to the Murim Alliance (8) Reduction or elimination of authority. Although he said it calmly, the content of his words was anything but ordinary. Everyone was surprised by Mo Yong-guns remarks. However, Yeonwiman kept a calm face. Seung Hyun-jin, who had been silent until now, slowly opened his mouth. Mr. Moyong. Its so Please dont misunderstand. My intention is not to oust Yeonga from the Murim Alliance or to turn her into a scarecrow. What do you mean? We must care about the imperial pce. I feel safe because Yeonhojeong Sobuju is there, but that doesnt mean I cant be concerned about Heukdo Murim. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. But the people we should care about most are the countless crowds of Baekdo Wulin who support us. There was aplex look on the faces of the audience. Here, the positions of the Murim Alliances monks and elders were all upied by the heads of the nine major ns and the six major ns, as well as several leaders of the minor ns. In other words, all of them are the heads of the factions that represent the martial faction. However, in reality, the true power of the martial arts sectes from the united power of countless sects. It is clear that the power ofrge political factions is enormous, but when viewed within therger framework of political factions, there are limits to the power of each individual. Power that is not united can easily copse like a sand castle, so they were able to lead a huge alliance called the Murimmaeng because of the support of many factions. To put it simply, the imperial pce and Heukdo Murim can be said to be external problems. However, public opinion within Baekdo Moorim is a thoroughly internal issue and one that shakes their existence value. In terms of immediate importance, it is a problem that cannot even bepared to the Imperial Pce or Heukdo Murim. Even though individuals are wise, there are many people who are swayed by crowd mentality. We dont need to be overly swayed by public opinion, but we definitely need to appease them. Seunghyeonjinin sighed. Do you mean to reduce or eliminate the authority of Yeonga? Thats right. Of course, we must draw a line between temporary deprivation and not permanent deprivation. The Yeonga is a renowned family that has saved the lives of local people through countless cooperative efforts, and is a family that has changed the world of its time. I think people will understand that much. Huh. Seunghyeonjinin looked around the crowd and said. What do you think of Moyong Gajus opinion? There was a bit of difort on the faces of Bonggong and the elders as they looked at each other. But most people seemed to think it wasnt a bad thing. Sunwoo said. I dont think so, Bondo. No matter how much we have to care about public opinion, theres no need to insult Yeonga like this at this important time, right? This means that it will be a way for the leaders of the Murim Alliance to calm angry public opinion and take a breather, but it may also be a stain on the Yeonga family. Prince Moyong shook his head. The important thing is unity. Everyone is upset now and someone has to solve this problem. Someone else has to take responsibility. but! I dont know Jongnam Jang Moonins feelings. However, I think this method is easier on Yeongajus mind. Sunwoo looked at Yeonwi without realizing it. Only then did Yeonwi open her mouth. I dont have anything to say to you because of my familys concerns. Bokhosae said with a sad face. How can you say such a thing? Everyone knows that Yeonga is a cooperative song that discusses the best in the world. This situation was created because the situation was so bad, but no one here has the heart to criticize Yeonga. Mo Yong-guns eyes scanned the audience. More than half of the leaders were nodding their heads at the words of the restoration incident. Some of them were even more sad than the decryption incident. Its a good thing you came. Even before it closed, Yeongas status was significant. It was thanks to Yeonwis upright mentality and Yeonhojeongs great contribution. But now there are more. I dont know if you know it, but the leaderships eyes were showing deep sympathy, admiration, and even guilt when they looked at Yeonwi. I feel indebted to the Yeonga family, which took the lead in preventing conflict in these chaotic times. Moyong smiled bitterly. I risked my life to pursue righteousness. Yeonwi shook his head. Whether it is criticism or criticism, it is true that my mistake is clear. In fact, I was able toe out here because many people here understood me, and it wouldnt be surprising if I was kicked out of the Murim Alliance. Fortunately, since Heukdo is in an alliance with the martial arts group, it ends with their expulsion. If an alliance had not been formed, the Yeonga family itself could have ended. Thats why the leaders were feeling indebted. This was because I knew how fierce and great the actions of the Yeon family were, going wild without any means for the future in order to stop the enemy. However, people dont know whats inside, so to Yeon Ho-jeong, who made such a great contribution, Perhaps? There were quite a few people who had this mindset. This was the reason why they could not openly support Yeonwi. If Yeon Ho-jeong were to truly abandon Baekdo and live for the ck Ind, he could have posed a great threat to the Baekdo martial forest. I am in a position where I can neither agree nor oppose Moyongajus proposal. I feel a great responsibility as a member of the Murim Alliance, so I will decide my future course based on your judgment. Themittee clearly stated its position. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Zhuge Wenhu and said. What do you think of the military? He had never opened his mouth after a few words at the first meeting. Zhuge Wenhu saw Yan Wei. Yeonwi did not make eye contact with him. He was just staring straight ahead. A small sigh flowed from Zhuge Munhos mouth. Lets put surveince on it. hmm? What does that mean? It would be a good idea to not only temporarily deprive people of their positions and authority, but also cerge-scale surveince on members of the National Security Council. At that moment, Sunwoo hit the table. What do you mean! Surveince?! Bokhosae said carefully. Wouldnt a temporary deprivation of privileges be enough? I dont think theres a need to add surveince to that. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. If youre going to do this, its better to be sure. It makes no sense. Even Peng Wu-gang, who had been quiet, opposed that opinion in a strong tone. I agree with the removal of rights, but I think surveince is excessive. Even if the weight of merit is different for each person, wouldnt the merit of saving the Son of Heaven be a merit that deserves pardon for any crime? Everyone nodded. I couldnt help but admit that part. Furthermore, Yeongaju is a rare warrior who was even given the Cheonra Imperial Sword. How would the imperial pce view us if it became known that we had ced surveince on such a person? . Public opinion is important, but the eyes of the imperial pce are also important. Putting all that aside, it is clearly excessive to ce surveince on the Yeonga family, who have risked their lives and worked tirelessly for the world. Lord Panga. Please speak. We are members of the Murim Alliance. And we have the support of countless Baekdo martial arts people. Zhuge Lis eyes were clearer than ever. Rather than praising achievements, it is better to protect the immediate reality. Thats what we need to prioritize. but! If each organization imposes its own standards out of fear of external opinions, the organization will inevitably copse. ! Lets take care of our household first and then take a look around. Thats my opinion. Peng Wugang looked at Zhuge Wenhu with eyes that he could not understand. Yan Wei and Zhuge Wenhu were very close both publicly and privately. Although Zhuge Liang had a strict personality when it came to construction, there was no need to take the initiative and do something that would cause damage to Yeonga. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth again. I dont think Yeongas status will fall just by adding surveince personnel. On the other hand, now that such measures have been taken, public opinion will calm down. . It is right to be strict when doing things regardless of any friendship. Not all those people support us, telling us to do things based on friendship and profit. The restoration situation was frowned upon. These are difficult words to bear. What you said was like. The hearing wasnt supposed to drag on like this in the first ce. What do you mean? Zhuge Wenhu said while looking at Yan Wei. The longer this situationsts, the more suffering it is for the family members. Why dont you know that? ! As my soldier, I have only watched this position grow longer. I feel sorry for Lord Yeonga, but I wanted to see how efficient our Bonggong and elders could be in handling their affairs during this critical time. Military. There is nothing different about open-ended discussion. This is exactly what a desk theory is. The ck Ind is changing, and the flow of the imperial pce has also changed. However, nothing has changed since our Murim Alliance was first established. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Worse than regression is stagnation. Because there is no change. Organizations that change infinitely for the worse will fail, but organizations that remain stagnant cannot even choose to fail. . Let me take this opportunity to tell you. Its good to take your time, but now is a moment when more firm and progressive words and actions are needed. Even at this moment, the enemy will be targeting our weaknesses from various angles to upset the midfield. . I will vote not only for the temporary deprivation of the rights of the Yeonga state, but also for imposingrge-scale surveince on the Yeonga blood rtives. I have nothing more to say as today is thest day of this long hearing. Zhuge Munho stood up and bowed his head. I will leave first today. There is too much information to process. * * * The hearing ended half a hour after Zhuge Mun-ho left. Mo Yong-woo approached Mo Yong-gun who came out of the conference room and expressed his curiosity. For some reason, the faces of Bonggong and the elders look dark. It must have felt ufortable and frustrating. Mo Yong-gun chuckled and patted Mo Yong-woo on the shoulder. The appointment of the head of the Uijeong County will take ce in three days. Know that. Yes yes?! I just threw a pebble into the choppy sea. It was much easier than I thought. Since he was themander of the Tangma army, there was no disagreement. okay. by the way. Moyong smiled bitterly and shook his head. The Zhuge army has be even more fierce. Is that so? Mo Yong-gun told Mo Yong-woo the conversation that took ce at the conference hall. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. The soldier said that? It was a wise move. It was a great move that calmed the public opinion of Baekdo, calmed the spirit of the top executives who were in dire straits, and was helpful to the Yeonga family in the long run. You mean help? Prince Mo Yong looked at Mo Yong Woo with puzzled eyes. I dont know if Yeon-ga really had a different mind, but wouldnt she have done it? ! It may seem like a harsh measure at first, but in the long run, it was a measure that would highlight Yeongas innocence and strengthen trust. After all, I am not an ordinary person. okay. and. Moyong-guns eyes widened. Through such shouting, Zhuge Soldier is speaking. This is a moment when we need a Murim lord who is decisive and full of action. Chapter 823 Episode 823 Back to the Murim League (9) Late at night. Yeonwi, who was having a drink while looking at the moon outside the window, opened her mouth. Come in. yes. The door opened and Yeon Ji-pyeong came in. Yeonwi smiled. Have you gone to bed yet? yes. I had some luck. Hmm. Yeon Wi, who was looking around Yeon Ji-pyeongs body, nodded. Your entire body is full of sword fighting skills. Has this progress been made again in just a few days? I dont know if its progress. I dont even have to think about that right now. haha. Yeonwi smiled cheerfully. doing well. The martial arts of the main family are all gentle, but if you train them with a stubborn and driven mind, they show a slow pace. yes. There is no need to try to empty your mind. All you have to do is live faithfully every day. However, it is only natural that the achievements you achieve will vary depending on how you spend the day. Im just focusing on the sword. How far can a persons soul be honed with a sword Its a bit vague, but its very enjoyable. It will also be painful. yes. That is also true. Youve really grown up too. haha. Yeon Ji-pyeongs shy smile looked much more mature than before, but she still retained the childish innocence of her childhood. Yeonwi smiled and pointed across. Sit down, dont stand. Good. Yeon Ji-pyeong naturally sat across from Yeon Wi. My father had been having a difficult time just a few years ago, but now it was different. Yeon Ji-pyeong also gained theposure of a strong man and understood his fathers feelings well. Crucially, the change in Yeon Wi was also significant. Would you like a drink? Good. Yeonwi asked, handing over the empty ss next to him. Is this your second time? This is the third time. Huh, I see. sorry. I guess Abby has gotten older too. Yeonjipyeong and the third branch are drinking parties. The drinking party before that was quiet. It was awkward to drink alone with my second son, and I was proud of my son who had already grown up so much. So there wasnt much to say. But today was different. Lets drink it. Two people refreshingly emptying their sses. Yeonwis expression did not change, but Yeonjipyeongs face slightly frowned. Its so strong. It looks like your body hasnt epted the alcohol yet. I dont think Ill enjoy drinking in the future, even if its just three or four drinks. Huh, thats good too. In fact, there are not many things that are as bad for the human body as alcohol. It is said that we can expel energy through internal energy, but it would still be better to reduce it to a certain extent. From the human bodys perspective, alcohol is no different from poison. If you dont enjoy it, of course theres no reason to drink it. Ill pour you a drink. OK. So the rich man drank two more drinks. Are you going to stop drinking? Just rest a little. In fact, Yeon Ji-pyeongs face was slightly heated. He didnt necessarily try to prevent himself from getting drunk, but considering his level, he certainly didnt seem to be prone to alcohol. Yeonwi turned his head out the window. Not even your mother could drink a drop of alcohol. Is that so? One time, I found some good alcohol somewhere and asked him toe and drink it with me. It tasted really good. But your mother passed out after one drink. haha. No matter how many times I tried, the result was the same. In the end, I couldnt fix what my body wasnt receiving. There is no reason to fix it. Still, it seems like my mother wanted to have a quiet drink with my father. Yeah, I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong drank often. On the other hand, Yeon Ji-pyeong had a constitution that did not tolerate alcohol easily. Yeon Ho-jeong resembles his father, and Yeon Ji-pyeong resembles his mother. Yeonwi said calmly. Do you me your brother? It was a random question, but Yeon Ji-pyeong was able to immediately understand what his father meant. Right now, several experts were hiding around the residence. And at the main gate of the residence, two members of the Naeseong Combat Unit stood guard. It was surveince. Unless there is a notice of cancetion from above, they will continue to monitor Yeongas blood rtives forever. I dont hold any grudges. Why is that so? Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. For me, my older brother has always been an object of admiration. You could also call it an idol. I just miss you and I dont me you. As a father, its amazing that our brotherly love is so deep, but because Hojeong was so busy, we couldnt see each other often. Of course, the bond between blood rtives does not deepen with the number of times they meet, but isnt it still disappointing? If it werent for my brother, my family would have had a hard time. Yeonwi looked at Yeonjipyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong stroked his cheek. It seemed like he was trying to cool off the rising heat. Its the Nine Ju Myeongga. Didnt your older brother and father use their strength to capture Sejak, andter on, your older brother, who went out into the world, joined forces with the chivalry andpletely crushed their ambitions? It did. Furthermore, we traveled across the world, driving out foreign enemies who tried to trample on our homnd and destroying their noble realm. . In a big way, you helped the world, but in a small way, you saved our family. Yeonwis smile became warm. Yeon Ji-pyeong whetted his appetite. There is no other way to feel sad than not being able to see each other often. I just want to be healthy. I see. Oh, theres one more thing thats disappointing. What is that? Contact. No matter how busy you are, you should probably ask how you are doing a couple of times a year, but that never happens. That was really sad. Even if I wanted to contact you first, I cant because youre always wandering around. Hehe, okay. Its one of your brothers biggest weaknesses. Yeonwi looked at Yeonjipyeong with extraordinary eyes. Even though he is kind by nature, it will not be easy for him to maintain this kind of sincerity even after hearing rumors of his brother wandering around the world. As a military officer, you may feelpetitive or jealous of his incredible talent and explosive growth. You may wonder if he is not recognized as a warrior and a member of the family because he is not with you. Yeon Ho-jeong even became the sessor to Heukdo Murim. This is truly an unforgivable act of betrayal, and since you have deep trust and affection, you may feel an even greater sense of betrayal. These emotions were something that any human being could not help but have. It is not a question of good or evil, but a question of human nature. However, Yeon Ji-pyeong has never had such feelings toward Yeon Ho-jeong. I just believe the same as always. I love you as a brother and wish you a healthy future. Of course, Yeon Ji-pyeong is not an idiot. Although he didnt lose his innocence, he wasnt young enough to not know the impact Yeon Ho-jeongs actions would have on the family. Where does this unrealistic belief, which is difficult to express even with the words absolute trust,e from? What made you believe so much in your brother? yes? This kid is such a petty person that he shed with your brother a lot. Even if you are blood rtives, if you do not meet each other often and check each others feelings, you may be suspicious and sometimes lose affection. But you dont have anything like that. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. Do you by any chance remember? It was during an old ancestral rite. ancestral rites? yes. When my brother was caught in an investigation due to unexpected behavior. Embarrassment appeared on Yeonwis face. Yes, I punished you. At that time, I went to see my brother with rice balls. I heard so. Until then, I thought you didnt like me very much. . But I found out that day. Its not that he didnt like me, he just didnt have the time. I realized that day that he actually cared about me more than anyone else. . At that time, my brother said this to the emergency manager. He said he ordered me to bring rice balls. Make sure you make that clear. okay. I never mentioned it, but I was sure of it at that moment. You truly think of me as a brother, and you threw yourself to protect me in the face of harsh familyws. Yeon Ji-pyeong closed his eyes. That one thing is enough. For me, it was an irreceable act of kindness and touching. . After that day, I have never once doubted you. Doubt? At that moment, Yeon Ji-pyeong opened her eyes again and spoke in a stern voice. Is it such a big deal that I risked my life for my blood and family and went to war, only to turn to the ck Path? Whether he is the leader of Uijeong-gun or the minor head of Mukryongbu, he is just a reliable older brother to me. Yeonwi felt moved by those words. Perhaps Yeon Ji-pyeongs even excessive trust in Yeon Ho-jeong is due to an overly rigid additive method. It was my fault in the end. It was just one act of kindness. That one act of kindness was everything to Yeon Ji-pyeong. I regretted myself for creating such an environment, and at the same time felt sorry for my children, and I was proud of Yeon Ji-pyeong, who did not lose sight of righteousness even in such an environment. And I couldnt help but feel such a fool that I had no choice but to watch my eldest son, who went through everything and came back, suffer like this again. You are too much children for your ugly father. Dont say that, father. If I could turn back time, if I could go back to the past Just like the first child. If that were the case, I would now have the confidence to make your childhood much richer. Haha, dont even say that. I am still so happy. When I was young I was a little strict, but even then, I yed everything I could without my father knowing. Hehe, did you say that? of course. I drank alcohol a few times when I was young. Yeonwis eyes, which were wet with emotion, stiffened slightly. You drank alcohol? yes. In fact, I probably drank a lot better back then than I do now. At the time, it was amazing, good, and fun, but now its like this. . Did I say something for no reason? Adventure. Haha, it was a long time ago, but is there anything special about it now? But there was no ident, right? It was Yeon Ji-pyeong who showed quite the appearance of a sly snake. Seeing her son like that, Yeonwi immediately burst outughing. Every day, I realize how truly mistaken the confidence of parents who think they know their children well is. Yeon Wi filled Yeon Ji-pyeongs cup. Punishment. Take another drink. Its a sweet punishment. Was it a lie that you said you wouldnt ept alcohol? Thats just the way it is. The rich man smiled and passed the ss. How much time has passed like that? ? ! Yeonwis face hardened. Yeon Ji-pyeong also looked out the window in surprise. Jipyeong. Yes father. Pleasee back. All right. Chi-ik! Yeon Ji-pyeong, who pulled out the cycle in an instant, left the room. After a while. Sigh! I heard the sound of the front door opening far outside the window. Squeak. Squeak. Soon, I heard someone climbing the stairs outside the room. Although each step is heavy, it gives off a cheerful feeling as if nothing is rough. Can Ie in? Pleasee in. Sigh. Moyong-gun appeared through the open door. Im an uninvited guestte at night, but can I get you a drink? Yeonwis eyes deepened. If you like cheap white wine. Chapter 824 Episode 824 Back to the Murim Alliance (10) The Hwaryongdan (F) was one of the newly reorganized Murim Alliance elite units, the Six Dragons (Six Dragons), and had the tendency of an assault unit. Since senior members of such a unit were selected and entrusted with surveince, the atmosphere in the unit could not have been good. However, the selected seniors were different. The ten Hwaryongdan warriors who watched over Yeongas residence and personnel were in awe of the people of Yeonga. It was natural. Just looking at Yeonwi, his military power is one of the strongest among the feudal lords, and his second son, Yeon Jipyeong, was also a giraffe who achieved the peak of military power in his early twenties. Even Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son, was not only a man of great aplishments as he roamed the central ins for many years, but was also an unrivaled monster who rose to the position of Seongcheon by performing martial arts at a young age. Although the power of the six families was the smallest, it is no exaggeration to say that the military power of the Yeon family was the best of its time. These were people who wouldnt even dare to be jealous at this level. Pungjo, the most senior member of the Hwaryongdan, who was working inside Pagungak, the residence of Yeonga, suddenly spotted Yeonjipyeonging out of the building. Ah, Captain. The wind took over slightly. Are you out? Yeon Ji-pyeong bowed his head in a hurry. For a kid with no position, such a greeting is burdensome. A slight smile appeared on Pungjos stiff face. He admired the outstanding talent and powerful martial arts of the Yeonga people, but in fact, what impressed him even more was their character. Even before Maengs surveince, Yeonwi and Yeon Jipyeongs personalities were quite famous for being easy-going and polite. Among them, Yeonwi had the military power of a servant and his position as the head of the family, giving off an implicit cool majesty, but this Yeonjipyeong was different. People are upright and pure. Nevertheless, his martial arts skills are outstanding, and he boasts a military power that is no less inferior to that of the leaders of the Six Dragons at a young age. Even after umting such skills, he has a good personality and always humbles himself. Anyone cant help but feel good about it. Its a cold day, but youre working hard. Yeon Ji-pyeong unwrapped the wrapping cloth. Inside the wrapping cloth were rice balls wrapped in a round cloth. The steam was rising and it looked like it had just been made. Im not skilled with my hands, so I can only make things like this. Still, if you eat it, you will feel full. Eating while working is prohibited. Oh, is that so? Yeon Ji-pyeongughed as if he was embarrassed. Then eat it after work. I brought some for the other members too, so share them with them. If it were anyone else, they wouldnt have raised their eyes with suspicion, thinking that it might have been a ploy to rx the guard. But Pungjo didnt think like that. Looking into Yeon Ji-pyeongs innocent eyes, I could see that this young man was truly a person who knew how to take care of those around him. Pungjo smiled. Since just one border is enough, I will distribute these rice balls to the members. Haha, I dont know if Im scolding you for giving me rice balls that are nothing special. Pungjo called a member who was on duty from afar. Take it and share it. It was made by the master of the Yeonga family. thank you. The face of the member carrying the rice ball turned bright red. I was quite hungry at the time. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was looking at the back of the member with a satisfied face, asked with a shy smile. Are you going through all this trouble for no reason? Is this going to be a hardship? This is also a mission. okay. Pungjo, who was quietly looking at Yeonjipyeong, said. Lord Moyongs strength is truly amazing. The person who opened the door was Pungjo. It was my first time seeing the Moyong family so close, so the shock seemed quite significant. Yeon Ji-pyeong nodded. It is said to be the best among the six families in terms of advanced resourcefulness and powerful military power. I was very surprised when I met him briefly. But it seems that Lord Yeongas strength is no less powerful than Lord Moyong. It is inevitable to be cautious when discussing the military power of heads of prestigious families. This is even more so when ites to the blood of one of them. However, there was no hesitation in Pung Jos voice, and Yeon Ji-pyeong did not feel any difort. Your father is also amazing. I wonder when we will be able to reach that level of force. Pungjo smiled. With Lee Gongs talent and sincerity, I dont think its too far away. Yeon Ji-pyeong waved his hand. It cant be. My talent is worthless. Moreover, my father is a person who has achieved enlightenment beyond talent. I think it would be fortunate if I could keep up with even half of what I did in myter years. Rather than praising him more because he was his father, that was Yeon Ji-pyeongs sincerity. Yeonwis martial arts were not something that could be evaluated simply for the level he had achieved. The truly great thing about Yeonwi was the swordsmanship itself, which he practiced to the limit. A realization that is in a different realm from the overall increase in martial arts. Although kendo is also an aspect of martial arts, Yeonwis kendo, which broke the mold ofmon sense, advanced into the realm of the same level as the masters who reached the ultimate, even though the martial artists body and energy did not reach the ultimate. Gendora Pungjo seemed to hesitate and then continued. Later, when this mission is over, I would like to be shameless and ask the matriarch for a lesson. Haha, my father would always ept it. Actually, it would be an honor to have a chat with Lord Yeonga before the teaching. I cant exin it, but I saw something in him that was different from others. okay. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at the building. The window in the space where my father and the head of the family were chatting was tightly closed. What will Gaju Moyong discover from her current father? * * * How do you feel? Moyong-gun took a sip of his drink and shook his head. It was still drinkable before it closed, but it was still too strong. So did I. Hehe, you said that. The firelight was bright, but it did not light up the entire room. The two shaded faces created a strange contrast. Impressive. ? I knew your strength was as good as anyone elses, but I didnt know it was to this extent. Yeonwis eyes lit up. Prince Moyong shook his head. After entering my life, I gave up my obsession with force and impatience. Then I was able to look around at a lot of things. If there are times when you have to look only ahead, you also need time to let go of everything and check to see if you have left out anything, but I didnt have that. I guess so. Yeonwi nodded. When I saw you again at the conference hall, I was able to confirm that Moyongajus military power was noticeably different from before. As expected, I read it. It was like a cloud. If you look closely, it was so empty that it reminded me of a shamanist guru. Hehe, its an honor. However, that cloud was so fierce and dangerous that it could turn into a dark cloud at any time and cause lightning. Unlike the shamans who embrace us with infinite tenderness, the prayer embraced by Moyong Gaju was based on a thunderbolt that shook the heavens and the earth. Its a pretty abstract word, but theres no other way to express it. And after hearing Yeonwis words, Prince Moyong had no choice but to acknowledge the other persons insight. Consider where the lightninges from before it bes the lightning itself. While looking for the reason why I couldnt progress further, I gave up my impatience and started meditating, and I carefully checked the teachings of Noejeonggong. It was the right decision. The answer to development was found in the sermon that was usually overlooked. Where does lightninge from? Mo Yong-gun thought that the meaning of the sermon was the strong training of the Samdanjeon. Ultimately, at the center of all energy is the dantian. However, the meaning of Noejeonggongs sermon went beyond Danjeon. It meant thinking and exploring more fundamental areas and eventually bing one with the thunder energy. Change of imagination Change of will. This soon led to a change in prayer, and as the prayer changed, the blocked martial arts began to grow radically. Martial arts develops through training of both mind and body. However, as you reach the extreme, the importance of thinking and imagination increases exponentially, and just by changing your perspective once, your martial arts level rises. People call it enlightenment. Just one piece of creativity that can bring about change in ones currently stagnant phenomenon that was previously unknown. Maybe more than this person and even more than Ambassador Gong Gong or Seung Hyeon Jin-in. . I think were getting close to the end. It was a surprisingpliment, but Moyong smiled bitterly. Do you see it that way? exactly. I dont know what non-pr is. Because Ive never gotten there. Just because I have seen the level of mastery I have reached, there is no guarantee that my martial arts will be the same. That is correct. Its all nonsense. I am confident that I will reach that level, but I am not confident that I will be able to reach it before anyone else here. Because I dont think its a matter of effort. Yeonwi looked at Moyonggun with unexpected eyes. I have never had a conversation like this with Prince Moyong before. This was because he always thought about what the other person wanted and further focused on destroying the other persons foundation. But now that I see it, Moyong was not a bad conversation partner, at least when we were chatting about martial arts. Yeonwi thought so. Thats what the martial arts you see looks like. exactly. I have used all my talents and efforts. All thats left is to bide your time. Yeonwi smiled for the first time at Prince Moyongs calm words. Thats not like you. exactly? I remember Gaju Moyong as a much more ambitious and devious person who would do anything to achieve his goals. It was a Yeonwi who spoke quite sharply with a soft voice. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. Its no different now. Its just that my condition has changed. People dont change that easily. Its a shame. Prince Moyong filled Yeonwis cup. Its fun. Ive never even thought about having this conversation with you. Even if their pursuits are different, it seems like they are both martial artists. Thats right. But it would be a shame to exchange drinks and gossip at thiste hour. Yeonwis hand that was holding the ss stopped. Moyong-gun coolly emptied his ss and continued speaking in a calm voice. I will cut off all the unnecessaryments and ask you directly. Please speak. Do you want to be the Murim Lord? ?! What does this mean out of the blue? Yeonwi put down her ss again and said with a stern expression. What do you mean? why? Was that a question you shouldnt have asked? . This is not a question with any specific intention, so please answer honestly. Of course, its okay if you dont answer, as its up to you to answer. Yeon-wi, who was looking at Moyong-gun, suddenly said something. I have no intention of bing a Murim lord. I dont even have the ability to do that. Are you thinking youre not capable so you didnt even pay attention? Or is the position of Murim lord itself a burden? Both. I guess so. But why are you asking such a question out of the blue? I want to be the Murim lord. I know. Yes, you know. Moyong-gun filled his empty ss and continued speaking. But if its the current Murim Alliance, I have no intention of sitting in that position. !! Chapter 825 Episode 825 Back to the Murim League (11) Yeonwi s eyes wavered. Moyong-gun emptied his ss again. Wow, this is really toxic. But I think Im getting used to it as I drink it. After tasting it a few times, Moyong smiled bitterly. If you need to drink white wine again in the future, please bring some snacks. I think it will be better then. Why did you change your mind? hmm? How could someone who dreamed of bing a Murim lord change his mind? Prince Moyong shook his head. I still want to be a Murim lord. Unless I can achieve that dream, I probably wont be able to let go of my regrets until I die. Yeonwis eyes deepened. Did you say that you dont want to be the current Murim leader? exactly. Thats strange. No matter what state the Murimmaeng was in, I never thought that the Moyong family would give up on their dream. Rather, I saw him as someone who would move forward with both fists, saying that he would make an organization that did not suit him into an organization that suited him. The act of ssifying leadership positions ording to the status of the organization. If it was the vague yearning of a foolish person, it could be so. However, Prince Moyong was quite a realist. He was a man with keen insight and insight, and he was equally ambitious, and his ability to back up his ambition was also outstanding. Even if the Murim Alliance was disintegrated into pieces and was moving around on the ground, would you give up the leader position because you said you were not the right person to stand up and stand up, saying you would personally be the leader and make this organization the best in the world? Dont misunderstand. I just said I had no intention of sitting down, but that doesnt mean Ivepletely given up on my dream of bing a leader. It may seem different, but in the end, thats what it means. I dont know how the current Murim Alliance will look in your eyes, but at a time when the election of a leader is just around the corner, not burning your will means that you will not run for the position of leader. If I run for the position of leader, many of these servants will support me. Would you like to give it to me? . It is my dream to be a lord, but it is something that cannot be achieved through strength or wisdom. Mo Yong-gun filled his ss again. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at him, emptied her ss and said. Cant it be achieved through strength or wisdom? Its different than before. ? The current Murim League. Moyong-gun chuckled. The previous Murim League had the freedom to upy the position of leader by any means necessary, such as vicious politics, bribery, and inciting public opinion. . But what about now? Do you think the previous Murim League and the current Murim League are really the same? Its the same in my eyes. Same but different. But I cant criticize you just because you have a different perspective from me. What looks different in my eyes may look the same in your eyes. It didnt mean that I was seeing what others couldnt see. It literally meant that the way they viewed the world was different, that is, that Prince Moyong was acknowledging his seniority as a martial arts person. Yeongaju. There was always something wrong with where you looked. . Ignorant pessimists may think it is a typical groups struggle to pursue an unattainable illusion, but I differ. You walk a different path than me, but at least I know that your vision is not worthless. No persons ideals in the world are worthless. Of course it is. Its worth it. Its just different from other peoples values. Furthermore, there is the issue of right and wrong. Moyong-gun smiled. It was a truly strange smile that felt both bittersweet and hopeful. Have you ever thought about it? Why do I risk my life for the position of Murim Lord? . Im sure youve never tried it. No, but it would have ended in a fragmentary way. You probably thought that I was just a corrupt politician driven by greed for power. Yeonwi did not necessarily deny his words. Prince Moyong filled Yeonwis cup and continued speaking. I dont care that much about other people looking at me. In a world where it is difficult to take care of ones own people, is it really worth worrying about what other people think? If I worry about every single thing, it will only be an obstacle to my path. . I have never hesitated at all in following the path I have chosen. I didnt care about the opinions of those around me or the limits of morality. Yeonwis eyes grew cold. The limits of morality mentioned by Mo Yong-gun had many implications. Perhaps an innumerable number of people were harmed by various actions taken for the sake of political status. There will be many people who were directly involved and died, and many whose families were broken up. Poor people who were sacrificed without any connection for the sake of one persons dream. In the end, they would have been powerless grassroots people. I wanted to be the Murim Lord and make the Baekdo Murim Alliance the greatest force in the world. Do you mean supremacy in an area that is enforced by force? Of course you have to have strength. I wanted to make it the best force that no one can disagree with in various fields such as actual military power, information power, financial power, etc. That is Dont misunderstand. Not for the sake of the Murim League, but for me. As many people think, this man is a great man who would rather end his life than live a life without power. . but. Mo Yong-guns eyes as he looked at the flowerntern while twirling the ss in his hand were quite different from the Mo Yong-gun that Yeonwi remembered. I have to admit it. That I did not look back at the reason for setting this goal, and that the work toward it became toox. . He is the owner of the greatest force in the world and has acquired the greatest power in the Central ins. An ambitious person who wants to rule the world with that power. . But there was no next for that ambitious man. Whats next? After bing a lord, after bing the best in the world. ! What will I actually do? Would you be satisfied with that position? Or will we try too hard to reform and destroy the world? Surprisingly, his thoughts were very simr to Yang Cheons concerns after hearing Yeon Ho-jeongs direct words. The difference is that Yang Cheon did not realize it until he heard what others said, and Mo Yong-gun reflected through his own agony. In this case, it is of no value to consider who is greater. What was important was the result, and if Moyong-gun also reached a simr conclusion to Yangcheon, he could show different actions than before like Yangcheon. Yeonwi, who was looking at Prince Moyong, emptied his ss once again. It was a particrly bitter drink. How can you say this to this person? I dont know. ? Moyong-gun quenched his appetite. I really dont know. For some reason, I wanted to meet you and talk about this. Maybe its because youre the father of that guy Yeon Ho-jeong, or maybe I was so shocked by your powerlessness I saw in the conference room that it suddenly urred to me. . If you think its clear that there was an intention, I dont want to tell you to stop doubting. It has changed. Yeonwi thought. They say Moyong-gun has changed. There was no change in his speech or personality, as if he had be apletely different person. No matter what anyone said, this person was Moyonggun. He spoke and acted like Prince Moyong, and the passion and confidence in his eyes were still there. However, this level of leisure was clearly something that had not been seen before, and there must be a reason why he appeared with such leisure. Its a littlete, but congrattions. ? I mean, Gojeong. You put your name on the list of saints. Yeonwiughed bitterly. Its not something parents should be congratted on. That guy got a lot of fame because he was so good. And I dont know if a high reputation is necessarily a good thing. For a martial artist, reputation is life. Because they are a people who live and die by reputation. Moyong-gun let out augh. Anyway, I didnt expect that my name would be listed in Seongcheon at that age. Just opening a martial arts performance is something that will never happen again in the history of ancient times. . Honestly, even though I thought I had shaken off all my worries, I was dazed for a moment when I heard the news. Oh my gosh, I thought I had improved a bit, but that guy didnt just improve, he went all the way to the top of the midfield. Prince Moyong recognizes Yeonwi as a person and a martial artist. Yeonhojeong is different. He recognized Yeon Ho-jeong as apetitor before the martial arts people. Apetitor who is better than himself. However, since thepetitor has been listed on the thirteenth throne of the Holy Heaven, which will be revered as a legend, it is inevitable that he will feel bitter because he is not a saint. Yeonwi said while looking at Moyongguns honest and honest appearance. How about putting it down? hmm? Personal ambition is something that others cannot discuss, so I am not qualified to evaluate whether your dream is right or wrong. But Lets put aside our ambitions and join forces in defeating the Three Religions. . Is this what you want to say? exactly. When Prince Moyong showed honesty, Yeonwi also showed honesty. As always. Your resourcefulness and insight have reached a level where they cannot even bepared to someone like me. It is such a shame that such abilities are not used for the world. Its a shame Just because Im from Jungwon, I dont think that everyone should sacrifice their lives for the peace of Jungwon. But as the owner of a famous family in the central region Wrong. What do you mean? sh! A cold me appeared in Mo Yong-guns eyes. It was a sharp look in his eyes that he showed for the first time today. If you are from the central ins, you may live as you please, but you must risk your life and fight against the invasion of foreign enemies. ! No one who was born and raised here can escape that fate. If you cant risk your life, its better to disappear. It was a somewhat extreme statement. In this respect, nothing has changed from before. And I too am risking my life, just in a different way. It has been so in the past and it will be so in the future. . I dont care what you think of this statement either. Moyong-gun put down his ss and stood up. Yeonwi also stood up. It was fun today. If it goes on any longer, I think Ill just show my weaknesses. I saw it before. You mean my weakness? exactly. But I cant see very well now. Moyong-gun chuckled. Thank goodness. Because I hate being caught with my weaknesses. Moyong-gun turned around and headed toward the door. Moyong said before opening the door. I always made my own ce. ? What about you? . Yeonwis eyes deepened. Moyong looked back at him and smiled. You seem to fit in quite well with the current Murim Alliance. thud. Mo Yong closed the door and left. Yeonwi, who was left alone, stood silently looking at the door. The light in the windless room was shaking slightly. next day. Yeongaju. Are you here? Zhuge Wenhus face, who came early in the morning, was somewhat flushed. There was a look of puzzlement on Yeonwis face. Whats going on? I received a call from the Mukryongbu. ?! It is said that Hojeong ising to the Murim Alliance as an ambassador extraordinaire and plenipotentiary. Chapter 826 Episode 826 Master of the Three Worlds (1) Hmm. Yang Chens eyes were particrly serious as he scanned the documents. I didnt know it would be sorted out this quickly. Is that so? Arent there a lot of people who turn their backs on you? Put a line here, put a line there. Its really crazy. I thought they would gather around on their own if it was worth my name, but it was a ridiculous idea. It took much longer than expected to establish the Mukryongbu. Even Yang Cheon, a pure ck Taoist, had a hard time uniting the ck Taoists. Its not because hecks strength, but because he doesnt think anything of the martial arts warriors sticking a sword in his back. Having lived in the dark martial arts world where trust was not found to this degree, Yangcheon also had a good understanding of their characteristics. Nevertheless, the fact that it took longer than expected meant that it was difficult to unite the ck Inds. If things had been done differently, we would havee together sooner. In other words, the fact that the ck Sword is willing to betray like a meal means that it has a better eye for recognizing the strong than anyone else. He is like that too. Sticking to the stronger side increases your chances of survival. In that respect, Heukdo was definitely different. This means that they perceive the flow of power much more sensitively than the Baekdo political faction. In the end, what you did was to let these many ck Ind factions know for sure who the strongest person here is. Yes, but its actually simple. We reced the heads of nine organizations and installed new owners, and further contacted those who had done business with them on unfavorable terms and presented reasonable conditions. Thats all I did. That wasnt all. Yeon Ho-jeong, along with Baek Seo, quickly analyzed the informationing from all over the Heukdo Martial Forest, focused his strength on areas that could be weak points, first eliminated the sects that seemed likely to betray him, and promised more support to the sects that showed trust. It may seem great at first nce, but considering the power and influence of the Mukryongbu, this policy was actually quite natural. There may be differences in how the details are handled, but it is something anyone can do if they regain theirposure. Of course, the leaders of the Mukryongbu were not all stupid and did not do things like this. They wanted gradual development after maintaining the status quo. This was because a lot of blood was seen in the process of uniting the ck Sword. Therefore, the policy was passive, and although he had an eye for the big game, he chose a method to minimize damage. That was the defeat of the Mukryongbu. If it started like a ck sword, it had to end like a ck sword. Although the Mukryongbu started out as a ck sword, its maintenance department was pouring in a ntedmon sense that was only suitable for a white sword martial arts world. Yeon Ho-jeong changed the trend and proceeded with everything in a cool and quick manner, like a ck sword. If we are on the same side, we can coexist. If you betray, we will stab you first. Transactions are made usingmon sense, and if you pledge loyalty, greater profits are guaranteed. A practicalpensation system was introduced rather than the concept of mental loyalty. Of course, the effect was not greatly revealed, but considering the time it took for the policy to be changed and implemented, it was an unusual change. The zodiac signs and elders will work to reorganize the organization more rationally and quickly. What you need to think about, Master, is not a faster and more certain policy, but ways to console the factions that are losing money due to this policy. Its a loss. Many sects are supporting this policy, but on the contrary, there will be quite a few sects that will suffer losses. Its impossible to take them all with you. You may not be able to take everyone with you, but you should at least show that you are interested. Not for them, but for everyone else. Other than them? What will the ns who suffered losses do? I guess Ill just leave. Not everyone will, but the majority will. You might think that you are out of sight of the Inkryongbu. In other words, take care of the ns you need to take care of, but keep an eye on the ns you dont need to make sure they dont do anything foolish. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. As expected, I can have a conversation with Master. Yang Chen waved the document. No matter what, this change is unusual. There are two masters in the Mukryongbu who have been named to Seongcheon. It would definitely be more attractive than having just one. Of course, that too. But Yang Cheon, who was lost in thought for a moment, soon burst intoughter. Thats speed. yes? Thesemon-sense policies of yours can cause more harm than good if you take one wrong step. At least thats the case in our Heukdo Ind. Thats right. But you made it possible. The answer to being able to eptmon sense asmon sense lies in speed. ! If it had been Baekdo Wurim, there would have been an uprising. But the heukdo is not like that. We are being absorbed by these policies that promise incredible speed, boldness, and clear rewards. . This is the moment when it bes clear that there is no need to discriminate in the way one treats ck or white people. However, the important thing is to find out the personality and greed of the group. Yang Chen ced the document on the table next to him. Your insight is truly amazing, as you made everything possible with just one speed, in line with the nature of the dark sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I see you recognize me. I need to find out. It is said that exchange between priests and priests is mutual, but how can we live if we learn even these aspects from our disciples? Its easier said than done, but it was never easy to see through the reasons why this method maximized efficiency. This was especially true because it was simply a reasonable policy. If it had been an unconventional policy that did not makemon sense, it would have been easier to figure out why this phenomenon urred. He has changed. Yang Cheons insight was outstanding even in the past. However, Yang Cheons knowledge and insight has recently reached a different level than before. Its about continuing to learn and analyze. An absolute person named Seongcheon, the leader of the ck Ind Martial Arts. And since he has a trustworthy sessor, it can be said that he has achieved everything he could as a martial artist. However, Yangcheon continued to grow. Rather, faster and sharper than before. This was because Yangcheon was not satisfied with reality and was moving forward. It really wasnt easy for someone in that position to try to learn even one more thing. And this study and learning will also have an impact on martial arts. For martial gods, meditation and physical training are not the only training. In the world of a master, one can gain enlightenment by listening to the sound of a fallen leaf stepped on while walking. Yangcheons martial artist, who studies administration and various policies that he has never explored before, will soon face another turning point in his leap forward. Yeon Ho-jeong had no doubts about it. Anyway, youve had a lot of trouble. I had a hard time sleeping at night and went to 50,000 ces, but I was able to build a solid foundation. Im only saying this now, but I really thought I was going to die. It was a grumble that was not typical of Yeonhojeong. Yang Cheon burst outughing. Since you so confidently asked for the position of sessor, shouldnt you at least pay the price? If you think of that as a price, its still a long way off. Of course you should. There is no limit to this level. It was a voice that felt much more rxed. Here, take a drink. Good. Yeon Ho-jeong, who received the drink, smelled the liquor and tilted his head. What kind of alcohol is this? I do not know. yes? This is a liquor made by Baek Seo himself. It takes a long time to soak, so we only get a few dongs a year. Interest arose on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. That guy does that too. There are not many people who can hold on to themselves well in this hard, ck martial arts world. The white paper is one of them. It seems he fell in love with the fun of making alcohol while trying various things to improve his cultivation. Yang Chen pointed to the ss with his chin. Try it. Yeon Ho-jeong coolly emptied his ss. Huh, why is this so harsh? yes? This is my first time drinking alcohol this strong. Still Yeon Ho-jeongs facial expression as he wrinkles his nose a few times is quiteical. The aftertaste is heavy and good? I was surprised by the first drink and felt something unusual after the second drink. And the moment you drink three sses, you be addicted. This drink is like that. I dont know if its addictive, and its definitely not a drink that can be consumedmonly. I cant find anything simr. Thats why I only bring it out at times like this. Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the ss, paused. Yang Chen chuckled. Werent you nning on leaving tonight? How did you know? I think about it sometimes, and even though your guy says he wants to rest, it seems like he really hates resting. How can you leave right after work is over? Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat as if he was embarrassed. We have to deal with it quickly. They say the behavior over there is also unusual. Still, why dont you take a day off? You can rest as you go. I wont just run away. Who will stop you? Take another drink. Good. Just like that, two sses of alcohol entered Yeon Ho-jeongs stomach. Yang Chen did not drink. It only filled Yeonhojeongs cup. Master, arent you eating? Ill give you three drinks and Ill eat them all. Can I have three drinks please? Dont talk too much, just take thest drink. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly after finishing thest ss. It is just as you said, Master. After three drinks, I want to keep drinking. Dont be funny. From now on, this drink is mine. Yang Chen, who put down the liquor bottle in front of him, stood up and raised his left hand. try. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up hesitantly and blinked. What do you mean? Try it. ? I think Ive been practicing in my spare time even though Ive been busy. Lets see if I can get to a level that doesnt stain my face. At that moment, Yeonhojeongs right hand moved like a thunderbolt. Haha!! A tremendous sound rang out from Yang Cheons palm as he received Yeon Ho-jeongs fist. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose above the palm that was in contact with the fist. Yang Chen chuckled. Now lets y some more. It took me some time to use my warrior skills. Its not usually martial arts. of course. Even if you practice it all your life, it wont be enough. Yang Cheons hand was pointed towards the Taesa. Oooooh! Something huge floated away. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. thud! Sigh! What was ced on the floor with a heavy sound were the Gwangryongbu (), the Gyoryongsae (i), and the ck and White Twin Dragons (ڰp) that I had not seen in a long time. This is the item you entrusted to me. . Take it back. Yes, thats right. I was so busy all this time that I forgot about these beloved diseases. Maybe I deliberately forgot about it in order to escape reality even for a moment. If that was really the case, then it was time toe back to reality. m! m! The ck and white twin dragons were worn crosswise on the back, and the dragon chains were sucked into the sleeves to wrap around the upper body. The feel of the cold metal gave me goosebumps all over again. Lastly, Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the Gwangryongbu, draped it over her shoulder as if showing off. Yang Chen nodded. It looks like its yours as expected. It suits you very well. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Ill be back. Make sure youe back right after work. You still have a lot of work to do. Of course. Were just saying this among ourselves, but actually, the politics in that neighborhood arent that interesting. Hehehe. Yang Chen satfortably on the chair. Contact me often. yes. Ill see youter then. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left for Daejeon. It was a very simple breakup, but there was not that much awkwardness. Kugoogung! The gates of Daejeon are closed. . Yang Chen looked at his left hand. My hand, which was shaking slightly, became increasingly red and swollen. What a rude child. Chapter 827 Episode 827 Master of the Three Worlds (2) Bulord. Pleasee in. Kugoogung! The door to Daejeon opened and a white paper came in. Yangcheon, who was drinking alone, grumbled softly. We need to move it quickly. yes? This cave. Yang Cheon whetted his appetite. Every time someonees in, that big stone door opens with a loud noise, and sometimes Im startled. Oh yeah. White Papers face became awkward. So, what brought you here? Its none other than a call from the Zhejiang intelligence unit. hmm? This is the ce where I reported a while ago that some kind of experts wereing and going. Oh, thats right. Recently, we discovered that several suppliesing from Zhejiang are heading to Jiangxi. It was a very quiet movement, so neither we nor the Murim Alliance were aware of it. How carefully did you move? We were distributing supplies through various merchants and ports and transporting them to Gangseo. The destination is believed to be near Okhwasan Mountain in Gangseo. But that amount White Papers face hardened. They say its huge. I dont know the details, but considering the amount of silk and wooden weapons, it seems like the amount could be equivalent to the annual budget of the Mukryongbu. Yang Chens eyes lit up. The size of the annual budget of the Mukryongbu is iparable to that of any other major sect. Of course, the Mukryongbu earns an astronomical amount of money every month and does not spend money on unnecessary things. It means being bold when investing, but not doing anything for nothing. Even taking that into ount, the annual budget of the Mukryongbu is beyond imagination. I dont know, but it would be as much as thebined annual budget of the old Daemun faction. That amount of money is being collected in Gangseo? What happened to the expert group I mentioned before? I was going to tell you even if that wasnt the case. Some of those masters are near Jade Fire Mountain, while others have dispersed. I dont know where the scattered personnel went, but I suspect they probably went to escort the goods being transported to Jade Mountain one by one. Yang Chens eyes deepened. You probably investigated their identities separately, right? yes. We conducted a thorough investigation, but they say they are of unknown origin. What does it mean to have unknown origins? Thats literally it. Based on their prayers and movements, they clearly seem to have studied martial arts in the Jungwon region, but their origins have not been traced yet. Sigh. Yangcheons rxed posture changed to a somewhat restrained appearance. A martial arts whose origins are difficult to trace? Thats right. It is clear that martial arts other than Sae are difficult to find their origins. It was a remark with the three religions in mind. White Paper bowed his head. We are investigating that possibility. However, it is said that it is not a Sagong rooted in Saeumism or a Yeoyanggong of Shinhwaism. It is not a magic attack, so of course there is a small possibility that it is a martial art from the Gwanghyeolgyo religion. They are guys who have umted all kinds of amazing martial arts skills. For decades, they have been secretly operating in the central ins, encroaching on ns and siphoning off funds. Since many of the strange martial artists were taken away, there would have been enough time to create new ones and train masters. yes. Give more strength to that intelligence unit. All right. And finally, I have one more thing to report to you. Something? There was a lot of movement of workers near Okhwasan Mountain. Worker? The surrounding security is so tight that not even the intelligence team can get close, but the sound of hammers and various other things Are they building a castle? Im guessing so. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Three Bridges. I thought everyone had disappeared from the midfield. Since this was an issue on which the open and dark intelligence groups agreed, it was clear that there were no people willing to act openly. However, if you decide to stay hidden, there is nothing you cannot hide. Thend of Jungwon is so vast. Only the martial arts people live a nomadic life from one region to another, but for the average person, the area right next door is no different from another country. No matter how great the worlds information power is, it is impossible to know what is happening in small viges in each region. Although it is spread throughout the world, there are limits to its detail. Thats natural. Unless you have hundreds of thousands of informants, it is impossible to handle all kinds of personal information about the region. Rather, the intelligence of Heukdo, which recognized the movement of such materials and the appearance of the martial arts people, should be praised. There are many martial arts people in the world, and there are many sangangs and pyoguks. Is there a sign of recognition in the open? I dont know if it has reached the leadership of the Communist Party, but it is a report that there is a high possibility that the Communist Party operating in the vicinity of Jiangxi and Zhejiang are also keeping an eye on them. Right. White Paper asked cautiously. What are you going to do? Shall we report this information to the Murim Alliance? Yang Chen, who was deep in thought, shook his head. If we dispatch personnel hastily, their vignce may be more severe. The intelligence team also analyzed it that way. They say the movements of the open provinces are unusual, so they will soon notice. But if we announce it toote, it could lead to trust issues between allies. So Im thinking of informing Hojeong. yes? Oh, you havent met me? I left a little while ago. Yang Chen shook the bottle. I sent him off after drinking the three drinks you gave him. They said they were going to the Murim League. White Papers eyes widened. You mean already? Yang Cheon burst outughing. I knew you could make that kind of expression, so youve definitely changed a lot. ah. White Paper quickly adjusted his expression, but his face still showed surprise and puzzlement. The person who is supposed to deal with the ck Ind factions has already gone to the Murim Alliance? This guy. Is there anyone at headquarters other than him? Theres me and you, right? Of course it is. This policy of controlling the Heukdo ns was carried outpletely under the leadership of Yeonhojeong. There were more than one person who was surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongsmon sense and speedy handling of work. Even the way he handled things had a practical effect, so many of those who were secretly dissatisfied with him being the sessor to Baekdo were influenced by his abilities. The same was true for the white paper. As Yang Cheons closest subordinate, he was someone who had seen firsthand how outstanding Yeon Hojeongs abilities were, but due to his origins and past actions, he could not be trustedpletely. However, this incident made mepletely trust Yeon Ho-jeong. No matter how much we had to work together to fight against the three religions, it was not easy for someone from Baekdo to strengthen the power of the Mukryongbu with such great care. I cant help but trust him because of his outstanding ability, sincerity, and natural human charm. Perhaps Yeon Ho-jeongs true ability may not be his power or talent, but rather his unique words and actions that turn his rough and unconventional appearance into trust. Since hes gotten this far, wouldnt it be natural for us to take care of things? Thats a good picture. Yang Cheon chuckled and shook his head as if he couldnt stop him. I said, How about taking a day off? But he wouldnt listen. You may be very busy, but you all have your own intentions. If I do well on my own and take the ck Ind under mymand, how will people view me and you? ! Nevertheless, the reason I caught him was to make him a proper sessor. Isnt the heir already the heir? Wouldnt the way you look at Hojeong change in just those few days? From someone who took control of the ck Ind factions in one fell swoop, to someone who actually integrated those factions and made them his own. ! Yang Chen filled his cup. The stones in the body usually do not fall out. The same goes for trust and distrust. A person who believes once will believe until the end, but a person who is once disappointed will not believe at all. . Even if there is silence, the praise given to him will be ten times greater than it is now. There are probably a lot more people who view me positively than those who view me negatively, and that absence of trust would have been of great help in my future activities. He rejected it and left. White Papers eyes wavered. Did you keep that in mind when you stopped the Murim Alliance? I believed in your loyalty, so I was going to give everything to him. Didnt I also have a absenteeism? The absence of trust in this guy. . He knows it too. For that to happen, you and I have no choice but to be buried in the shadows. Yang Cheon, who emptied his ss, filed aint. Its all good, but youre being considerate in a really unnecessary ce. Well, thats his charm. White Paper thought. He has changed. After appointing Yeon Ho-jeong as his sessor, Yangcheon showed definite changes. Although his personality remained the same, he became more rxed and his perspective on things seemed to have be deeper. A person who used to be as sharp as anyone else now exudes the air of a wise man. Nevertheless, the power in your hand will remain the same. Yang Chen became more outstanding and more fearful. And Baekseo couldnt help but haveplex emotions of surprise, bitterness, worry, and anticipation about Yeonhojeong, who changed his lord like that. Anyway, the leader who did all the hard work left behind the grain, so we have to harvest it quickly. Yang Cheon twirled the bottle. Yangcheon put his nose to the mouth of the bottle to see if the scent became more vivid and nodded. Tell them to take the scythes. I follow your orders. And once the work is roughly finished, you can prepare to go to Bothaam. White Papers eyes lit up. Are you nning to proceed with the work you mentioned earlier? I am trying to achieve my dream of conquering the world in a different way. If thats the case, shouldnt the pitchfork I was nning to use need some maintenance as well? All right. Yangcheon, who was filling his ss, suddenly looked at the stone gate of Daejeon. Its the Murim Alliance I wonder what kind of treatment they will give to the Hojeong there. * * * Are you sure you want to do that? Are you asking me that again now? Paeyul said as he polished his short spear. If you look at the fact that he hasnt contacted me yet, hes definitely the kid that the fortune teller gave away. But things will be different when we get to Meng. Of course it is. There was no preparation time. You could really get emunicated. I told you, right? I wonder if the emunication is a big deal. Just help me avoid cutting the muscles in my limbs. I have no intention of bing an asshole, even if I end up being condemned as a monk. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. I dont know if he was holding a weapon or carrying a burden. Show your abilities so that you can be a weapon rather than a burden. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and looked around. Mukbi and Kangryang Jinyang were seen one after another. And to one side, I saw Makwon smiling brightly. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Jinyang. Have you been to Jeong Gwang? I stopped by once, but I wasnt in the mood to talk. This is my first time seeing such concentration. You seem to be concentrating properly. I cant help it. You cant disrupt ss. The prayers are already unusual. I wonder if he will be stronger than me by the time hees back. Then thats a good thing. It must be a bittersweet thing. By the way Jinyang turned his eyes to the woman standing next to Makwon. Are you really going with that woman? Everyone ready? Yeonhojeong, ignoring Jinyangs question, stretched loudly. Lets leave quickly. To a home that has be ufortable. Chapter 828 Episode 828 Master of the Three Worlds (3) Huu. A long breath flowed out with a light sigh. I guess the cold inte winter is not normal. It looks like General Dong is quite angry. The appearance of a public ambassador sitting on a table and drinking tea was very elegant. Even in this fierce cold, his posture remained undisturbed. It was cold, but the wind wasnt blowing much, so the beard and cor didnt move much. It takes winter to learn to be more grateful for the warmth of spring. If you cannot endure the misfortunes of today, you will not be able to feel the warmth of spring when life is in full bloom. Hehe, what the soldier said is correct. The sight of two people sitting side by side drinking tea looked quite good together. One was the head of the Gupa Ilbang and the head of Shaolin, known as Taishan Bukdu, and the other was the owner of the Zhuge family, called the family of the Divine Mountain. It was an inevitablebination, but considering what happened within the Murim Alliance, it was also subtle. As seniors and juniors in Moorim, we respected and respected each other, but at the same time, there were quite a few moments of confrontation. However, because they had human respect and recognized each others abilities, the two were able to maintain a good rtionship to this day. It seems like youve been in a lot of paintely. Zhuge Lien burst intoughter at Ambassador Gongs words. I think I neglected taking care of my body because I was using my head so much. It is clear that the Zhuge familys martial arts skills are truly miraculous, and in the meantime, they seem to have achieved magical skills. However, my body is so tired that it seems to be having a hard time coping with the power of my new skills. Zhuge Wenhu opened his eyes wide. Can you see over there? The public ambassador smiled. His smile was always gentle. Its because the original body is sensitive to disturbed bnce. Its not a great talent. Its an incredible talent. As expected, you have great insight. I will soon send you herbs from Songshan. Military martial arts is based on wood energy, so it will be a good fit. haha. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. I am grateful, but this is not something that should be done. If it is considered a bribe, the Ambassador will get tired. It was a euphemistic rejection. The public ambassador burst outughing. It is truly sad to see that even taking care of a persons body can be considered a bribe. No one will doubt the Ambassadors benevolence. I will ept your sincere gratitude. Hehe, anyway, I hope you pay attention to taking care of your body. It is thanks to the military that the Murim Alliance has been able toe this far. Only when the military is healthy will the Murim Alliance be healthy. Thats too much praise. Its cold. Lets just go inside. If its because of my body, its okay. In fact, I feel like my head is clearer as I feel the cold wind. The public ambassador smiled and shook his head, saying he couldnt stop him. So, why did youe to visit me today? Zhuge Wenhu said as he put down the teacup. Soon, Sobuju Yeonhojeong will visit Maeng. Yeonhojeong Sobuju. Do not call people by their personal names even when it is not in the meeting room. It meant that they hade for official business, and the public ambassador immediately understood the meaning. Is it because of arbitration? Thats right. If thats really why you came, its no different than walking in vain. Anyway, he is the minor lord of the Mukryongbu, and the Murim Alliance has formed an alliance with the Mukryongbu. What would happen if we persecuted the small master of the alliance organization? Officially, yes. No one will personally harm him. Sobujus martial arts skills were so great that his name was listed in Seongcheon. Who could dare point a knife at him? Even if you dont pull out the knife, you will be able to apply pressure. Pressure? Youve seen some of the long-time people who share the same views as the head of the Namgung family, right? The public ambassadors eyes deepened. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. This is also not correct. If personally epting and taking care of medicinal herbs from Mount Seongsan can be considered a bribe, thening to the ambassador and asking for such a favor can also be considered a bad move. Hmm. Looking at things like this, it seems like there is no such thing as goodness for me. If there is, you must be drawing arbitrary lines and living your life. Inflexiblews will always ruin the world. Concern appeared on the face of the public ambassador stroking his beard. If you look at Namgoonga Joosments so far, there are some rigid and fierce aspects, but I think such opinions are also necessary. Stagnant water tends to rot, so if there is no attempt to consider and understand the circumstances of those who have opposing thoughts, that is also a big problem. But isnt the intention behind that statement too clear? Hmm. If it were a healthy debate with people over there, I wouldnt do it either. No, I have nevere to the Ambassador with a problem like this before. Thats right. I came to this out of necessity because I knew that there would be criticism in areas where there should not be any debate or pressure. The public ambassador smiled. Is this something that shouldnt be debated? At least not now. I know that the military does not look kindly on the Nangung family. Zhuge Wenhu slightly lowered his head. In the military, everyone must be suspicious and not ce ones mind on one side. However, soldiers are also people, so there may be people whock affection and people who want to give even if they have not received anything. Nangong-in was a person whom Zhuge Liang could not view favorably. The reason was clear. This was because he was a person who tried to take care of his own interests even amidst the real threat of the three religions. He was wary of his influence being diminished and wanted any matter to proceed ording to his own initiative. Even the head of the Moyong family didnt do this. Moreover, Prince Moyong also possessed a greed that others would hesitate, but after learning of the existence of the three religions, he shouted that the first thing to do was to destroy them. The head of the Namgoong family has also changed a lot. Namgoongin is not a stupid person. If you were stupid to begin with, you couldnt be the head of the family. Rather, his political ability was one of the best among the government officials. The problem is that he considers everything only in terms of politics and power. What on earth is the reason? Namgung Gaju shows off her talent. That was then. Youd better stop there. Ambassador Gong Gong raised his hand and stopped Zhuge Munhao from speaking. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. Ambassador. He has never shown anyone to be shaken. The only people who showed him being emotionally shaken or weak like this were the public ambassadors and the Yeonwi. Its not because Im trying to find fault with the Nangung family. yes? The ambassador looked at the gate in the distance. There is no need to kill them. Pleasee in. Good! The gate opened and Prince Moyong appeared. There was surprise in Zhuge Munhos eyes. Unbelievable. It was said that the distance from the main gate was quite long, but it was only about a dozen or so. No matter how shaken your mind was, you didnt even know that Prince Moyong was there? I knew I had gotten stronger, but was it this much?! Mr. Moyong said with an embarrassed expression. I didnt mean to do it on purpose, but I was worried it might interfere with the conversation, so I reduced my poprity. I apologize if I was offended. The public ambassador said with a smile. Thank you for your consideration. I was listening to every step you took, so theres nothing to be displeased with. I wasnt being sarcastic. It was just a calm statement of the truth. A smile appeared on Mo Yongs face. As expected, you are amazing. The great thing is Moyongajuwae. Doesnt the fact that it can contain such powerful force as a thunderbolt and yet reduce its presence in such a way prove that the Gajus martial arts has already reached the unity of the inside and the outside? Its just a leftover talent. Hehehe. Prince Mo Yong said while looking at Zhuge Wenhu. I wanted to talk to the ambassador as well as the military, but since the two of you were together, I came with less presence. Has it be a nuisance? It could be so. Isnt that right, soldier? At the words of Ambassador Gong, Zhuge Munho stood up from his seat. Military? If you came from afar without notice, you would have heard everything I said. Prince Moyong didnt necessarily lie. Its sporadic, but I heard everything that was worth hearing. Zhuge Wenhu said coolly. What do you think? What do you mean? You mean about the head of the Nangung family? About Yeonhojeong Sobuju. It was clear that Prince Moyong had heard everything. There is nothing in the world that cannot be controversial. Is that also the case? However, in this situation where Mengbu has formed an alliance, arguing about Sobuju will be a nuisance to the alliance organization in a small way, and in arger way it is an act that destroys trust between allies, which may cause problems in the fight against foreign enemies in the future. An unexpected light appeared on Zhuge Wenhus face. It was because I had no idea that Prince Moyong would say such a thing. Moyong said with a smile. As expected, military service. What do you mean? That blind spirit of service that works for the Murim Alliance without any desire for power. It was a word that seemed like apliment, but strangely did not sound like apliment at all. If it were me, I would have just let the argument rage on. And after waiting until the Nangong family found a loophole, they would have buried him politically at the critical moment. ! If I thought that the head of the Nangong family was unsuited to this official position, or if I thought that she was a hindrance to my path, I would have done so. Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. Ambassador Gong Gong also couldnt help butugh at Mo Yongs words. Moyong-gunughed heartily. As expected, you are different from a chatan like me who is crazy about power. You dont know how fortunate I am that the head of the Zhuge family is in the military. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was looking at Mo Yong-gun, suddenly asked. Do you have something to do with me? exactly. There is a conversation that needs to be had. If you do But before that, I have something to see the Ambassador first. Could you please wait a moment until I finish my business with the Ambassador? Zhuge Wenhu paused. I felt it the first time I saw it after it closed, but the atmosphere in Moyong-gun was definitely quite different from before. There was no answer, but Prince Moyong looked at Ambassador Gong, as if he believed he would wait. Ambassador. Please tell me, Gaju Moyong. Can I ask you one thing? However much. Why dont you go up? What do you mean? Since you have seen the light and have paved the way to the light, why do you not reach it? ! The public ambassador was startled. Zhuge Wenhu could not understand what Mo Yong said. Prince Moyong, who was quietly watching the ambassador, nodded. As expected, you said that. The One who has the ability to reach out to Heaven has purposely stayed in this ce. Moyong family head. Now let me tell you why I came here. It was then. ?! The faces of Ambassador Gong and Zhuge Mun-ho hardened. Grumble! It seemed as if a strange sound of thunder was echoing from somewhere in the sky. Jiiiiiiing. Several solid blue lines waved above Mo Yongs feet. The blue line traveled all over the ground like lightning, giving off an unusual atmosphere. For the first andst time. Squeeze! A treasured sword taken from the belt. The hand holding the sword armor began to discharge blue brain energy. I want to share the sword. Chapter 829 Episode 829 Master of the Three Worlds (4) !! Zhuge Wenhu was surprised. I had no idea that Mo Yong-gun woulde in person and apply for military service to Ambassador Gong. I really never imagined something like that would happen in my life. Zhuge Li looked at the ambassador. The public ambassador was equally surprised. However, his eyes were still quiet and his prayers were also quiet. I was surprised, but not to the point where myposure was disturbed. Although he is a monk, he is also a warrior. Those who are involved in martial arts can be challenged at any time. It is unclear whether he actually had such feelings, but it was clear that he at least had no objection to interacting with others. The public ambassador said. May I ask why you suddenly asked this Daengjung to join you? There are so many reasons. It would be difficult to exin it one by one. I guess so. However, if I were to choose the reason that makes my heart pound the most out of all the reasons Moyong-guns eyes sparkled. This is because, as far as martial arts is concerned, there is no one in the Tang Geum Murim Alliance who has achieved a higher level than the Great Master. The public ambassadorughed bitterly. Thats too much praise. Right now, Seunghyeonjinin is as good as me, and looking at Yeongaju who returned from the imperial pce, her sword power is capable of defeating the poor Seunghyeonjinin is a Taoist monk. ? He is such a strong yer that he can have a good fight with the Ambassador. However, it is difficult to see theplete opening of martial arts, whether it is the characteristics of shaman martial arts or the limitations of Seunghyeonjinjin. . And Yeongaju. Prince Moyong smiled bitterly. His understanding of kendo () is much higher than mine. The public ambassadors eyes widened. Did you recognize it? It was harder to recognize. To be honest, I felt like I was not far behind the swordsman Seon-bae Namgung, who was named in Seongcheon. It was extremely overrated. Since such an assessment came from Prince Mo Yong, Zhuge Wenhu could not help but be even more surprised. But it is literally kendo. If you are a master, you will know the difference between the state of nothingness and kendo. Of course I know. Yeongaju is a noble sword. If a fight breaks out, we can get along really well regardless of whether we win or lose, but Prince Moyong shook his head. For some reason, I dont want to fight with him. May I ask why? Because I dont want to show him any weakness. Not only Zhuge Liang, but also Ambassador Gong, could not help but be surprised by Mo Yong-guns remarks one after another. Mo Yong was not the type of person to say things like that. Although he was a man with high ambition and strong pride, he was a man who thought he was superior to anyone else. But you dont want to show your weakness to Yeonwi? Those words seemed to mean that he viewed the owner of a family with less history than the Moyong family as equal to or better than himself. Any weaknesses that Lord Yeonga shows will be passed on to Lord Yeonhojeong. I dont like that. We are the same colleagues Are you still saying that? Prince Moyong shook his head. Before you are a colleague, you are apetitor, and before you are apetitor, you are a political enemy. We did. Moyonggaju. Even though we dont know what will happen in the future, we cant show any weakness. The public ambassador said as if he was throwing it away. Does the fact that you wont show weakness to someone you dont know what will happen to you in the future mean that you are confident that Binseung and the military here will not be enemies of the head of the family? Or does it mean that they dont even see him as an enemy? Thats because they dont mind showing their weaknesses. ! Its a long story. Ill say it again. This is my first andst request. Please fight me. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, raised his hand and pointed to the back of the residence. Lets go over there. thank you. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Master Gong in surprise. Ambassador! I know that you have been so busy with work that you have been living without leisure. The soldiers are also unmanned, so lets go together as spectators of this fight. It was even more surprising because those words came from the mouth of Ambassador Gong, not from Prince Mo Yong. Following the guidance of Ambassador Gong, the two reached a clearing deep in the forest. It was here. Prince Moyong smiled and put his sword on his belt. I heard that my brother was taught by the ambassador here before his first expedition. It wasnt just Mo Yong-woo. The Tangma Army and the Mortal Death Army went out at the same time, and Yeon Hojeong also joined forces with Gong Daesa. The public ambassador said with a smile. Hasnt Gao Moyong trained here a few times? It was like that a long time ago. If it is a ce that is familiar to both the monk and the head of the family, it would be a perfect ce to share a secret dance. This means that variables in the surrounding environment can be reduced as much as possible. It was a remark that was unusual for a public ambassador, but it also showed the noble dignity unique to a monk. Then shall we begin? Good. Ambassador Gong Gong smiled and lowered his posture. A public ambassador wearing loose-fitting monks clothing and robes. Since there arerge prayer beads hanging around the neck, it is not a good outfit for dancing. However, tension appeared on Mo Yong-guns face as he watched the public ambassador for the first time in a long time. Slurp. The treasured sword that came out of its armor gave off a cold glow. Even though it was apetition, it was a sharp duel between supreme experts. If you make a mistake, your life will be lost. As the other person is the ambassador, I will put aside all pretense and go with all my might. I am just grateful for the high evaluation of Binseung. Then Moyong-guns eyes suddenly changed. going. sh! The distance of ten feet turned into nothingness in an instant. Before we knew it, Mo Yong-guns movements as he thrust his sword in front of the public ambassadors body were very natural and beautiful, incongruous with his fast speed. Sigh! The speed was enough to make ones eyes spin, but Ambassador Gong dodged Mo Yongs sword by slightly raising his head. months! Prince Moyong, who expected to dodge as soon as he stabbed, swung his sword sideways. Attack and evasion An attack that expected evasion, followed by another evasion with a lowered posture. Thepetition between the two parties passed in an instant. Zhuge Wenhus eyes were colored with shock. strong! Just bypeting with each other, he realized that the martial arts skills of the two people were far superior to his own. Prince Moyongs movements and arrests were fast beyond imagination, and Ambassador Gongs evasion was leisurely and noble. Mr. Moryong is also Mr. Moryong, but he was especially surprised by Ambassador Gong. This is because it was so fast that it was difficult to think of the movements of a public ambassador who was usually very rxed and rxed. And then. What was reflected in Zhuge Lis eyes was a blow that clearly showed why the Shaolin leader was called the leader of the nine factions. Kwaang!! Moyong-gun was pushed back like crazy with a huge explosion of alcohol. It is neither a fist nor a pole. He simply swung his abundant sleeves lightly, and Moyongs body, which was hit by the hem of his sleeve, was thrown away as if hit by a flying rock. Jeeeeee! Blue electric lights zed all over Moyongs body. In order to disperse the power of public ambassadors, a brain attack naturally urred. The public ambassador, wrapping his fluttering sleeves around, moved his opposite foot forward and raised his hand to his middle finger. It looked like a noble crane. It is an honour. Before he knew it, Moyonggun had cut his chest, and the threatening blue light on his treasured sword began to flicker repeatedly. You are looking at the famous Banseon (PU). I guess you recognize me. It was a new technique that used the absolute strength of the fluttering sleeves to make them harder than steel, bringing out extreme offensive and defensive power. indeed. Mo Yong-guns eyes trembled slightly. I can take it up to twice. Three times would be difficult. Ambassador Gong Gong grinned and transformed his outstretched hand into a fist. I wont let you go more than three times. I understand that you are saying a lot about me. Paaaaang! This time too, it was Prince Moyong who moved first. I didnt use my sword properly for the first time, but I also didnt put all my effort into it. Anyway, how can you react so easily? Its also real. Gong Gong Daesas martial arts skills are the real of the real. Lord Mo Yongs sword scattering blue light. The sword was swung towards Master Gongs chest with the merciless destructive power of the Heartless Thunder Style. In an instant, the public ambassadors eyes turned golden. Quang! It was a head-to-head battle with nothing to do but dodge or sleep. The power of the thunderbolt was contained in an awl-like sharpness, and the sword strike was deflected with a single punch. Prince Mo Yong, who bounced and took three steps back, and Ambassador Gong Gong also took three steps back. Since it was Moyonggun who attacked first, it was obviously Moyongguns loss. But Moyong was able tough. If its this level of martial arts. No, especially since it is this level of martial arts. You will be able to let go of your regrets. Bababababaak! As soon as he retreated, Moyongs army advanced quickly taking shots to the left and right, and quickly upied the left side of Gonggongdaesa. The ambassadors eyes lit up once more. Its fast. It was literally a movement resembling a thunderbolt. There is no such thing as lightning striking in a straight line. Mo Yong-guns method of walking cannot bepared to the best walking method of Shaolin. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! With an eerie sound, a blue sword light spread out like a spider web and put pressure on the public ambassador. The area touched by that sword light will definitely be cut and exploded. It was a top-ss martial arts technique that was not limited to simply cutting, but allowed the pration of true energy to rupture the wound and even cause internal injuries. The dual arms of the public ambassador were dyed light blue. It was a color that gave off a feeling offort and strength, different from Moyongguns bluish blue sword. Qarring! It was an incredible pressure. Even in his own opinion, it was an admirable thing to use the Invincible Thunder-type Sword and Thunder Net for offense rather than defense. However, Gwaneum Cheonggangsu (^i), who overwhelms the highly creative swordsmanship with force, was truly a fearsome martial artist, worthy of being listed as one of the Seventy-Twelve Masters of the Arts. amazing. Even though he staggered back, Mo Yongs spirit did not die. Until now, no one has ever faced the power of Noejeonggong head-on and suppressed it. h h h! As he retreated, the sword wind of the twelve swords was aimed at the vital spot of Master Gong. It was a sword wind thrown at a wrong beat, so it was more difficult to avoid. but. Tiririririn! All twelve powerful sword winds flew out. It seems that the number of hands of public ambassadors has increased in line with the number of sword winds. It looked as if Gong Gongs arms were actually stretched out, just like Guanyins arms in a painting. Thousand-Armed Guanyin!! Thousand Hands Gwaneumjang (ǧ^) This is also one of the seventy-two rites. These are the new practitioners of Taishan Bukdu who are worthy of being called peak experts even if they master just one Shaolin Seventy-Two Artes to the limit. However, in this short moment, the public ambassador has already shown three exquisite gestures. Using advanced martial arts skills is not a big deal. The fact that he was able to use each of these difficult martial arts naturally, as if he was breathing, as if he had had it since he was born, is amazing. Not only did Jeonggi-shin () be one, but he also embodied all the martial arts he had learned and practiced. I wasnt the type of person to question whether or not I had practical experience. It was a moment when the true character of the Shaolin leader, Taesanbukdu, a martial artist who wasplete in itself, was revealed. still. Quang! Prince Moyong hit the ground strongly and swung the sword he held with both hands. I will still win! sh! Ambassador Gongs fist flowed towards the shing sword. A fist that was so soft that it didnt seem to contain even that much strength. bang! Moyongs body flew away along with the binge drinking. . Ambassador Gong Gong, who was watching Mo Yongnd with a serious expression, suddenly turned to his own fist. There was a deep cut on his fist. Even though it was a stab wound, the wound area was stained ck. The brain energy had burned the flesh. A smile appeared on the face of the public ambassador. That smile was no longer that of a monk. Ill go first this time. grasp! Chapter 830 Episode 830 Master of the Three Worlds (5) Boom! Kwarung! Pow! All kinds of explosions erupted one after another, causing terrifying tremors in the ground. Master Gongs rmendation was strong enough to be envied throughout his life, and the inner strength of the Shaolin Shingong surrounding that firm rmendation was as solemn as a mountain and as heavy as a rock. The same was true for Moyongguns sword. The power of the thunder hole contained in that dazzling treasured sword did not lose its sharpness even though it contained extreme destructive power. Both of them were super experts, skilled in the art of killing with a single blow. Rather than attacking a persons vital points by digging into a gap in his or her internal power, he was good at delivering destructive blows with his vast internal power. So, every time a blow was exchanged, a thunderous sound and a shock wave that turned the world upside down were generated due to the collision. Although they did not reach a no-geuk match, the energetic match between the two looked as shy and dangerous as a fight between no-geuk masters. And Zhuge Munhos eyes were spinning frantically as he watched it. amazing! It was a match that was difficult to describe. When Mo Yong-guns thunder sword presses across the space, Gong Daesas encouragement gently crushes the sword strike like a wave. When Master Gongs powerunches an attack like andslide, Moyongguns sword wind throws down a huge sword and is canceled by defense and evasion. It was a closely contested match with no one having a clear advantage. It seemed like the public ambassador was half ahead, but even that was only a paper-length difference. Prince Moyongs movements were violent, while those of Gonggongdae were leisurely. At first nce, it seemed like the busy Mo Yong-gun was being pushed back, but that was because his martial arts characteristics were fast, strong, and irregr. In fact, there was noposure on the face of Ambassador Gong, who was counterattacking after receiving Moyongguns destructive martial attack. It was a battle on a cliff where only one movement could determine victory or defeat. Even so, Master Moyong, how could he reach such a state! It is said that if you know something, you can learn more. Zhuge Liang was observing the two mens battle and gaining tremendous insight. The martial arts of the Zhuge Dynasty were characterized by meticulous and sophisticated qigong techniques. Although his maternal familys martial arts skills were top-notch, he was particrly adept at manipting energy as it included deep-gong methods where contemtion was important. The nature of that new skill was that he had acquired everything that could be obtained from the attack and defense of the two super experts. iced coffee! For the first time since bing a Murim Alliance soldier. Zhuge Wenhu forgot his military duties and returned to being a pure warrior. It had to be that way. This is because the martial arts skills of those two masters were overflowing with power and enlightenment that left those watching unable to breathe. Whether or not he knows that he is giving enlightenment to Zhuge Liang in real time. The battle between the two masters became more intense as time passed. Faaagh! Mo Yong-gun, who shot out like an arrow that escaped from a resilient bow, swung his three swords. Compared to before, it wasnt a very fast sword, but if you let your guard down and fight back, you cant avoid a fatal wound. The number of swords increased by the transformation was only three, but there were dozens of bundles of intangible sword energy swirling within them. hook! In an instant, the body of the public ambassador disappeared like a ghost. Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. For the first time, I missed the movement of a public ambassador. back?! He quickly retrieved his three swords, turned around, and fired a thunderbolt attack in the form of a thunderbolt. Like lightning bending and bending arbitrarily, Moyongguns sword made strange movements. Damn it! Mo Yong-guns face became a little pale as he stepped back. I barely swallowed the blood that was welling up in my eyes. Thats huge! The brain hole was raised to prity. Although it was a sudden attack that could cut through steel, it was easily neutralized by a single punch from Ambassador Gong. It didnt end there. sh! sh! The distance between the two, which had been seven pages long, narrowed in an instant. A new type of public ambassador, as if cut off, appeared right in front of Mo Yong-gun. Even though his legs didnt move much, he suddenlyunched an attack from the front. Geumgang Immovable Body Law!! It was one of the great divine techniques that Shaolin was proud of. It was said that the depth of the divinew itself was superior to that of any other rmended technique, so that in order to learn the divinew, one had to separately learn the corresponding mentalw. The movement of Geumgang Budong is literally like a legend. What followed was the martial arts, great power, and great power, representing the Shaolin Seventy-Twelve Artes. Kwaaaaang! Blood poured out from Moyongs mouth. Such power Even the expression that it was enormous was almost insufficient. The moment I blocked it with my sword and trust, my mind flew away and came back. If we hadnt stayed tense until the end, this would have been the difference between victory and defeat. Pusssssss. White smoke flowed from Mo Yong-guns body as he relieved his infiltrated experience. Amazing. Ilta (һ) of the Great Power Geumgangjang, following the Geumgang Imbudongsinbeop. Among those who have everpeted against Gong Gong Daesa, this was the first time that he came to his senses after being defeated by this martial arts attack. Admiration appeared on the public ambassadors face. What amazing martial arts skills this is. Does this mean the martial arts of Shaolin? It wasnt. Grumbling. Both shoulders of the public ambassador were soaked with blood. The sword energy of the Sword and Reliance that blocked the Great Power Diamond Jang naturally jumped up and cut into both of his shoulders. It wasnt a stroke of luck. Prince Moyongs will controlled the flying sword and attacked Ambassador Gong. Killing an opponent by manipting the sword energy that has left the hand at will. It was a move that could not be realized by anyone who had not glimpsed the state of the sword. Although it is difficult to say that he was a perfect swordsman, it was no different from the point that Mo Yong-gun was on the verge of reaching the peak as a swordsman. Sang-gos mastery of brain energy and enlightenment to match. There is no such thing as an unparalleled genius. p! A public ambassador who changes his stance again. His face also became a little pale. He suffered internal injuries from Prince Moyongs sword. It was a sword technique that was strong enough to pierce the Shaolin Godkong, which had attack power like steel and defense power like Mount Tai. The martial arts learned are great, but if there was no enlightenment to support the martial arts, it would not have been possible to prate the great power of nothingness. From now on, I will deal only with the best monks. For Prince Moyong, there can be no words more frightening than these at this moment. But Prince Moyong was not discouraged. A tremendous fighting spirit was surging in his burning eyes. Me too. It wasnt a bluff. He couldnt take them out because he didnt know how the game would turn out at the critical moment, but he also had hidden the secret swords. A smile appeared on the face of the public ambassador. It was truly a sense of liberation and fighting spirit that I felt for the first time in a long time. The passionate heart that a monk following Buddha should not have was pushing the power of superpower to its limits. hook! Ambassador Gong Gong appeared on this street on the right side of Moyong-gun. Even though I knew it wasing, the surprise didnt go away. I once again realized that the Geumgang Fudong Divine Law is the divinew that is discussed as the best in the world. Moyongguns treasured sword moved like a gale. h h h! Despite the rapid exchange of attacks and defenses, the ground burst and cracked in various ces. Even a sword stretched out unconsciously contains tremendous power. Both of them have embodied their trained martial arts skills to the realm of instinct. And finally. Ambassador Gong Gongs fist moved like a beam of light in a battle that the eye could not follow. Whoa whoa! Mo Yong-guns face distorted. My left shoulder slumped. It has been dislocated. It was no ordinary fist. The fist with the protruding middle finger, called Tougolkwon (͸ȭ), struck precisely where the shoulder de connects to the arm. A sharp pain that makes the hair stand on end. In the meantime, Prince Mo Yongs sword targeted Gong Gongs vital points like a greedy poisonous snake. Suddenly! A long sword image was engraved on the ambassadors chest. The thick prayer beads around his neck broke and flew high into the sky. ! The public ambassadors eyes wavered. Although it didnt touch the bone, it was a fairly deep cut. Due to the high fever unique to Noegi, there was not much blood. However, the cerebral energy prating the wound was more fatal than the bleeding. Ambassador Gongs body momentarily stopped to block the prator. And Mo Yong did not miss that moment. sh! He dug in like lightning and aimed at the shoulder of the public ambassador. There was joy in Mo Yongs eyes. With this! Taaaaaaaaaaa! With a tremendous resonance, Moyongs body was pushed to the left and staggered. A tremor rose from the hand holding the sword and spread throughout the body. Something had struck his sword, pushing not only the de but also Mo Yongs body to the side. Prince Mo Yong, who retreated in embarrassment, looked towards Ambassador Gongs left hand. beads! Master Gong Gong, who caught the end of the broken rosary before he knew it, struck the sword with all the power of his infinite power. It was abat ability beyond imagination. His horrifying judgment was even greater before his martial arts skills, where he could grab a broken prayer beads and block an attack. It didnt end there. Woooooo!! One hundred and eight beads poured out from the broken prayer beads, each rising into the air and emitting a soft golden light. An urgent look appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. PPPPPPPPPPPPING!! One hundred and eight beads were shot at incredible speed towards Mo Yong-gun. Ta-da-da-da-da-da-da-dan! Even though it is a wooden ball made of wood, every bone in my body tingles every time I hit it one by one. It was truly enormous power. Rather than approaching, the Moyong army gradually retreated and was conducting surveince. this! Baekpalbuljuyeonsa (ٰ˷B). It was called A worker under heaven whoes out of heaven. This means that all the learning in the world came from Shaolin. Although only a small number of people, Shaolin also possessed memorization skills. Ta-da-da-da-da-dan! Pow! Thest bead exploded into pieces due to the iing swordsmanship. One hundred and eight! It was then. Whoa whoa! An explosion exploded on Mo Yong-guns left thigh, and his body tilted. Theres one more left?! It wasnt. It doesnt feel like being hit by a bead. This was and wind. Master Gong, who had attacked Mo Yong-gun with an unimaginable magic technique, suddenly flicked his middle finger, which was in contact with his thumb. Tanjishintong (ָͨ)!! Plop! The intangible wind that flew faster than a memorization struck Mo Yong-guns left shoulder and thigh once more. It was a speed that could not be avoided or prevented. The realization of the public ambassadors ability to speed up the speed at the expense of prating power stood out. Moyongs body is falling apart. Although he never kneeled, his precarious posture seemed to indicate who was the winner. Coo! With a powerful advance, Ambassador Gongs right fist became colored with a golden swirl. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! A terrifying force gathered together. It was a power on a different level from the martial arts he had used so far. The martial arts technique that contains the full power of infinite power. The greatest season when rocks a hundred paces away were pulverized into powder and the greatness of Shaolin martial arts was announced to the world. The moment when the legendary martial art is used. sh!! Mo Yong-guns eyes were colored with a blue thunderbolt. The ambassadors face hardened. danger! Paaaaaaaaaa! The fist of Ambassador Gong, who had achieved the Hundred Treasures Divine Power, moved quickly and smoothly. and. sh! Crump! Yongwang Yukwon (ȭ) broke Mo Yongguns left upper arm. Jiing! Jiing! Ambassador Gong Gong, who was looking down at Moyonggun in front of him, slowly turned his gaze to his left shoulder. There was a sword gleaming with fierce lightning. Even though it was emitting a lot of power, its clothes and skin were still intact. Huh! Huh! Moyong is panting. How are you, Ambassador? The public ambassador closed his eyes. Binseung lost. Chapter 831 Episode 831 Master of the Three Worlds (6) Zhuge Lianghu opened his eyes. The fearsome battle between the two ended as quickly as the quick and fierce battle. This cant be right The sword is ced on the ambassadors left shoulder and is aimed at his neck. Moyong-gun suffered much more actual damage. The public ambassador also suffered internal and external injuries, but still had ample time to spare. On the other hand, Moyong was even breathing heavily. For a Naga expert who builds his skills based on breathing, if his breathing was disrupted, it meant that his skills had dropped by less than half. Nevertheless, the public ambassador admitted defeat. Zhuge Wenhu had no idea what was going on. Whew. Phew. Mo Yong-gun, who stabilized his rough breathing, retrieved the sword. The public ambassador also rxed his posture. It was still a calm and simple atmosphere and appearance. So the two looked at each other in silence. Mo Yong-guns eyes were shaken, and Ambassador Gongs eyes were calm. After a while. I guess I won. exactly. Prince Moyong kept his mouth shut. The public ambassador also did not bother speaking. And again after half an angle. Why didnt you take 100 steps? Hehe, Moyongajus sword was so fast that it didnt give him a chance to use the hundred steps. At the end, that sword resembling a thunderbolt was truly full of amazing martial arts skills. Its been a while since my eyes opened. If the Ambassador had walked a hundred steps, I would have most likely been defeated. Thats not true. Are you denying it? It wouldnt have ended in defeat. . If you had walked 100 steps to the end, you would have died. And Ambassador Gong Gong smiled bitterly. Binseung also probably lost one of his arms. Yes, I would have. We are fellowrades, allies, and warriors of the Baekdo faction. No matter how good thebat skills are, you cant truly kill your opponent. Moreover, there are no monks other than Buddhists. The public ambassador burst intoughter. Its a bit ridiculous to say that we are Buddhists when we exchanged such heinous martial arts skills. . Also, the head of the Moyong family also knew, right? That I will stop punching. Are you reading? A move close to Donggwi Jin. If you use that single sword with all your strength, that Daengjung will definitely take a hundred steps. Because you can never kill me. . Wasnt that a conversion blow that came from that judgment? Mo Yong nodded slowly. Thats right. It was an urate judgment that gave me goosebumps. Moyonggajus determination deserves praise for just reading Binseungs limits and throwing everything at him in that split second. . In the end, Binseung was able to withdraw his fist, so it was Moyonggajus victory. okay. Prince Moyong looked up at the sky. As the Ambassador said, it is my victory. But The overcast sky was full of cool darkness, as if snow might pour down at any moment. Moyong closed his eyes because he could not bear to look at that darkness. I still have a long way to gopared to the Ambassador. Thats not true. I won the match, but I didnt reach the level of a great master. There is no need for excuses to decide the winner. Since Ambassador Gong acknowledged defeat, it was clear that Moyongs army was victorious. However, Prince Moyong could not experience the joy of victory. This was because I clearly realized that in terms of actual skills, I was still a level below that of a public ambassador. Its the power I gained through that hellish pain, but the world is wide and there are many experts. Moyong said it was a hellish pain. It was a closed training session thatsted only a few months. That was a period that could be challenged by any peak expert whose growth was blocked. But the important thing was not the period of several months. What really matters is what you let go and what you gained in that short amount of time. He was greatly shocked to see the growth of Yeonhojeong and the military power of the Tang family during the Tang family crisis. For the Murim people, military power was as important as political power, if not more important. Prince Moyong was also not negligent in training, but it had been too long since he had devoted his soul and life to training like them. So I went to the closing room. It was a decision made based on the judgment that the position was such that it was impossible to move around the battlefield and that the force was not capable of developing into such a situation. However, he rarely swung his sword after entering the closed hall. The closure I took for the goal of improving my military skills soon became a battle against self-destruction, pain, and fear of an uncertain future. Prince Moyong was in agony. Why on earth did I hear that the building was closed? Simply because of greed as a warrior? Because of jealousy ofpetitors? Otherwise why am I doing this? Even at this very moment,petitors will be constantly developing and changing the world. While Im worrying so much, I wish I could at least swing a sword But when I get stronger, what am I going to do with that power? Even if I be stronger, will I be able to achieve my dream? Can I be the Murim Lord? Why am I so broken? I was nervous, anxious, confused, and sad. Although such negative emotions and agony were only for a moment, they even caused Moyongguns military strength to deteriorate. however. In a situation wherepetitors are united and putting pressure on you, you may have copsed for the first time in your life due to frustration, disappointment, anxiety, and confusion. Prince Moyong was not buried there. Although he tried hard to deny and reject it, in the end, his strong pride that he should not deceive even himself supported him. He became honest with himself. And I thought about what to throw away, what to take, and how to be confident in my life. and. The moment when you acknowledge your condition, look back on your life, and seek a better future. At that lightning-like moment when the limits of thinking were expanded, Mo Yong-gun suddenly realized that his sword was climbing the ridge of the eight parts of Mt. Taesan. Enlightenment and enlightenment. The way of humanity is the way of martial arts, and the god of martial arts demands a harsher price from those who ovee the limit and soar high than the price of the body. spirit soul. If you can find yourself shining clearly in the midst of hellish agony, God will finally open a way for the seed of nothingness who has ovee that moment of pain. Prince Moyong, who overcame the feeling of self-destruction that threatened to copse his mind and soared, acquired a much deeper and more powerful force than before. I was able to unravel without difficulty even the gugyeol and geomri of Shingong that I had misunderstood. But even so. He doesnt even reach the level of a public ambassador, let alone Yeonhojeong. We almost caught up, but even if it was just a piece of paper, the difference was clear. It was sad and empty, and at the same time, it aroused a sense of challenge. Ambassador Gong said as he looked at Mo Yong, who raised his head and closed his eyes. I tell you this with all my sincerity: Lord Moyong, there is absolutely no need to disparage yourself. Moyonggajus martial arts are no different from this Daengjungs martial arts. There is no need tofort me. Its notforting, its sincere. Regardless of the match, I believe that the reason why Moyong Gaju was consistently pushed by Lee Daengjung was because of thepatibility of martial arts, not because of differences in enlightenment. Simrity. Shaolins martial arts is a bnce that destroys perfection. It has developed stronger and be more solid. However, Moyongajous sword pursues extreme destructive power beyond that of Shaolin martial arts, so if it shes with bnced Shaolin martial arts, it will inevitably be disadvantageous over time. okay. The public ambassadorughed bitterly. Moyonggajus insight is truly remarkable, as he reversed the disadvantages of martial arts by recognizing the character of the person who learned them. Moyong opened his eyes. No matter how great a martial art is, it ultimately belongs to the person who mastered it. Thats right. Prince Moyong lowered his head and looked at Ambassador Gong. The smile gradually disappeared from the face of Ambassador Gong, who was smiling and looking at Mo Yong-gun. Moyong family head? Ambassador. Please speak. Prince Moyong, who had been watching the public speech in silence, slowly bowed. It was neither slow nor fast. It was not just a simple bow, but a proper greeting with great respect for the other person. thanked. The public ambassador was embarrassed. How can you do this? Thanks to the Ambassador, I learned a lot. In the past and now. Moyonggaju. But I didnt know that at the time. Of course, I have no intention of epting all of the Ambassadors teachings just now, but I know what the Ambassador was thinking when he gave those teachings. The public ambassador was even more embarrassed. This was because he had never once given advice or help to the head of the Moyong family. Moyong-gun bowed and straightened his back. Ambassador. . Please take good care of the Murim Alliance. Moyong family head? The public ambassadors face became serious. How on earth can you do this? Prince Mo Yong did not answer the question, but turned his head towards Zhuge Wenhu, who was far away. Military. Zhuge Munho, who was looking at the two people with shaking eyes, approached them with his mouth tightly shut. Moyong-gun smiled. It was an expression you couldnt even imagine was Mo Yong before that simple smile. You may have told me before. I and the military are not enemies. The reason is because the military can do anything for the sake of the Murim Alliance. Yes, you did. Thanks to the military. yes? It is thanks to the military that I was able to be where I am today. Zhuge Wenhu was just as embarrassed as the public ambassador. Mr. Moyong. What is that. How can the only person you be thankful for be a soldier? I am just grateful to the other monks and the warriors of the Murim Alliance. It was an unusual atmosphere. Mr. Moyongs words and actions, which werepletely iprehensible, were raising the heart rates of the two people little by little. Prince Moyong looked up at the sky again. Its snowing. The vast sky was still dark. Snowkes, which might be thest of this winter, were falling from ate winter sky full of dark clouds. My younger brother Woo is a soft and kind kid, unlike me who is stubborn and stubborn. However, he has the strength of a warrior, excellent insight, and the wisdom to decide the situation at a critical moment, so he will be a great person in the future. ? As the leader of Uijeonggun, he will grow up to be a pir of the Murim Alliance in the future, so I ask you two to let his talent blossom with a lot of support and loving reprimand. Moyonggaju. Prince Moyong smiled and looked around. It snows a lot this year. Still, the white snow doesnt spoil the beautiful scenery of the White Ind Murim Alliance. There were only tall, bare trees everywhere, but Mo Yong-gun could see the vast and ancient buildings of Maeng beyond them. The scenery of the Murim League that he had always wanted to see. He doesnt talk much, but I thought Jang Mun-ins ability as a fortune teller was very outstanding. Since he is not worthy of staying in the Presbytery, it will be of great help to the future of the Murim League if we have Jeomchang Jang Mun-in sit in the vacant Bonggong position. What do you mean by vacant position? Prince Moyong turned around. He turned his back on the two people and left the clearing without saying a word. Shock appeared on Zhuge Wenhos face. The public ambassador closed his eyes. Moyonggaju! Chapter 832 Episode 832 Master of the Three Worlds (7) Are you not going any further today? okay. You said it was urgent? Its good to go quickly, but theres no need to rush. What a strange thing to say. Makwon said to Jinyang, who frowned. If people dont have enough time, they cant look around. Its important to go quickly, but if youre in such a hurry that you cant look around, whats the point? Oh yes. Its not for nothing that they say that the more urgent you are, the more you have to go back. Well, theres no need for us to go back, but its okay to rest well when we have time to rest. Especially because my younger brother hasnt had a break in the past dozen days. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a grin. Do you understand, you gomtaeng? Jinyang pouted his mouth. Still, I couldntin because it was Makwons words. Yeon Ho-jeong said, turning his gaze to the river in the distance. Lets take a good rest today and go up on the boat tomorrow. It is said that the department has appointed someone in advance, so there will be no need to hire someone. Is that so? Everyone in the group nodded and agreed. Kang Ryang unfolded the map. ording to the map, there is a base managed by the Mukryongbu 10 miles away. Please rest there. Its good. In that way, the party covered ten miles in an instant and entered a simple camp operated under the management of the Mukryongbu. Rouju and Jeomsoy came out as a group and bowed their heads. Greetings to Lord Sobu. I received a separate call from the department. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly and waved his hand. I tend to avoid being overly polite, so please dont be too polite. All right. Usually, even if you tell them not to do it, they say, No. Rouju and Jeomsoy straightened up right away, even though they would have shouted at least once. It wasnt that he was clueless, it was that he was fast. Just by hearing his voice, he realized that the other person hated being pretentious and pretentious. The ce has been cleaned up, so you can go and rest wherever you like. Thank you for your hard work. And a separate letter arrived from Lord Sobu. to me? Thats right. Its directly from the vice-lord. Give it to me. One Jeomsoi brought me a red envelope. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes hardened for an instant as he took out the letter from the envelope and read it. As Mukbi was about to go up to this floor, he nced at Yeonhojeong. why? Did something happen again? . Yeonggongja? A mysterious group gathering at Jade Mountain? Not only was Mukbi, but Jinyang and Kang Ryang, who were sitting at the table on the first floor and trying to drink alcohol, also looked at Yeonhojeong. After reading the long letter several times, Yeon Ho-jeong folded it up and put it in her arms. Thank you. youre wee. Could you please give me a cup of tea? I understand, Lord Sobu. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting behind Kang Ryang and Jin Yang, crossed his arms and was lost in thought. There was something unusual about the atmosphere. It didnt seem like something big had happened, but it also didnt seem like something that could be ignored. The two people who were ncing at Yeonhojeong started drinking it as soon as the alcohol was served. Mukbi also shrugged his shoulders and went up to this floor. Of course, Makwon had already entered the room. Something is strange. It had to be assumed that the three religions who could be active in the central in no longer existed, at least officially. Of course, the worlds affairs cannot be trusted simply by the power of information. However, if the opening and the Mukryongbus intelligence groups hade up with the same results, it should be considered with a high probability that this was the case. In reality, there wont be many things that the three schools can do separately in the midfield now. At least thats the case externally. If these are the three religions, this is toox. Materials are transported using various vessels and ports? If there is only one Murim Alliance in the central ins, the Mukryongbu is holding out in a nearby area. Moreover, in a world where the atmosphere was so dark due to the invasion of foreign enemies, it was not something that could go unnoticed. Plus, there are mysterious experts. It was said that it was a group whose military strength was almostparable to that of the Yongah Iron Team. Regardless of the number of experts, if the evaluation of overall military power is like that, this is quite an amazing thing. The power of the Yongah Iron Team isparable to that of the Daemun Sect. Where did such experts suddenly appear? Of course it doesnt exist. In the case of the nine ns or the six major ns, each n has elite masters that it secretly trains. Just in Yeonga alone, there are dozens of low-level swordsmen who are thoroughly training in the shadows. Although they were not on par with Yongah Cheolgidan, each and every one of them was a top expert with deep knowledge of kendo. The Bicheon blood clot sword that was taught to So Jeong-gwang was the martial art they practiced. If Yeonga is like that, what about other families? What about the Gudaemun Sect, which has been called the pir of the martial arts faction and has been training Tao and martial arts for hundreds of years? There may be exceptions like Jongnam Strictly speaking, due to the nature of Jongnamdos system, the previous generations masters were scattered, but if they joined, the power would be tremendous. Each faction has different internal interests. There are ces where coriander is grown in an organized manner, and there are ces where it is freely grazed. The important thing is that what you see is not everything. While there are masters who are famous, there are also many masters who belong to some type of organization and train with blood and sweat, looking for an opportunity to rise to fame. But even if they were Shaolin or a shaman, it would be difficult for their secret power to be as great as the Yongah Iron Team. If the force is not one of the three religions, the probability that it is a secret organization of a single force is not high. Zhejiang Gangseo the location is good too. In particr, Zhejiang, like Jiangsu Province, where Yanjia belongs, is close to the sea, so trade with foreign countries is active. If we had topare, Zhejiang Province was much more active than Jiangsu Province. Actually, the number of masters is not that important. It is difficult to train a master, but if you have made a lot of investment a long time ago, there is nothing you cannot do. What you really need to pay attention to is the upper part and the markings. No matter how great an organization is, it is close to impossible to mobilize so many tops and representatives at once. There are too many of them to be considered the influence of a single force. The Jungwon Martial Forest isrgely divided into three branches. In contrast to the White Ind Murim Alliance, where most of the factions are concentrated in the north, the ck Ind Alliances Mukryong Club is concentrated in the south. Of course, there is a ck faction in the north and a white faction in the south. However, among them, there are not many sects that have be famous throughout the world. When simply divided into ck and white, the concentration of power in the midfield was like this. So where is the remaining branch? It is near Zhejiang and Jiangxi Fujian. Due to the nature of the ck Sword, which is much more dispersed than the True Sect, the density of power possessed by the Mukryongbu itself is lower than that of the Murim Alliance. Therefore, in the south, especially the southeastern region, the martial arts sects are scattered in great numbers. You have a good eye. It is unknown who or what organization is trying to gather strength there. However, I cannot help but acknowledge his perspective on the situation in the midfield. Even Yeonhojeong was good at seeing the big picture, but he wasnt able to keep every detail in mind. This was because there was no time to do so and it was one level lower in importance to the entire country. The possibility of it being a three-way religion cannot be ruled out. Because they dont know how they wille out. But what if its not the three religions? If its not the Three Bridges where on earth is it? At that time, Jeomsoy brought out tea. Thank you. no. As I took a sip of tea, I felt like my dizzy head had calmed down a bit. No matter where it is, one thing is clear that it is not a single group. Kang Ryang, who was drinking excitedly, suddenly turned around and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. why? Is there anything else youre worried about? Uh, a little. What is it? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I heard that some kind of group is gathering near Gangseo Province. I heard that the number of confirmed masters is huge, and the amount of goods moving back and forth is enormous. Huh. Kang-ryang stuck out his tongue. What kind of people are they? If you know that, you wont worry. Jinyangughed. Well, thats surprising. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong and Kang Ryang looked at Jinyang. Jinyang shrugged his shoulders. I dont know much about the world, but I know how vast this central in is. People like us who live at the edge of a knife, go back and forth here and there, like Bupyeong Elementary School, shooting, but itsmon for ordinary people to live their whole lives without leaving one area. Kang-ryang frowned. Is there anyone here who doesnt know that? I know, but why are you surprised? Eh? What do you mean? Is it possible that in such a wide world, there are only two groups, the Murim League and the Mukryongbu? How could other martial arts people, whose numbers are difficult to count, not have ambition? No, thats not it. I know, man. What I mean is that the desire to be the best is everywhere. There are many people who want to be, if not the best, at least big enough to influence the entire country. Of course, there are many people who do the opposite. A rare wise man has been born. How do you know that? Do I really need to listen to a wise man for something like this? Did you know that I am leading Hwaungmun right now? uh? When I think about it, thats true. The power of Hwaungmun was so great that it was difficult to say that it was a sect that was only a few years old. Although it was nothingpared to the Daemun Sect, wasnt the military power of Jinyang, the current Munju, so great that it could be used throughout the world? What is more surprising is that Hwaungmun, who possessed such force, moved his base here and there and went intoplete hiding. The martial arts people who live in a conspiracy would have thought that the existence of Hwaungmun was a secret organization of some group. Because thats reasonable. However, the Hwaungmun actually grew into a heukdo sect that wanted a stable life. We liked sword fighting and practicing martial arts among ourselves, but we didnt have the will to gain fame through it. The world is wide and there are many people. While there are people who act ording tomon sense, there are also many who act unreasonably. Some people are ambitious, while others arecent. In other words, although the size of the force may be surprising, the behavior itself is not surprising. Is there anything special? If we are weak, we shoulde together and be bigger. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled strangely. I didnt know you had that kind of insight. I dont think its something that requires insight. But what did you just say? hmm? Why are you doing this again? What are you trying to catch? Rather than being a pod Did you say that if we are weak, we should gather together and be bigger? I did. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I thought there was no way that group was a single force. But youre weak? Jinyang asked back with a puzzled look. Isnt it obvious? If you are strong, why gather together? Just eat it, right? I guess theyre gathering because theyre weak. Thats true, but a sect that has already conquered the surroundings is trying to expand its power If it was a sect that had started to pacify the surroundings, and if that sect boasted the power of a major sect, it wouldnt have been caught by that bloody vicious intelligencework. Do you understand? !! Im embarrassed. Why are you surprised by this? Am I really smart? Its not that Im smart, its that Ive lived that kind of life. Jinyang increased the power of Hwaungmun, but did not increase its size. What this means is that the survival of a small number of elites has been improved and their survival has been secured. This was because they knew that as their power grew, checks woulde from all over. Once you start devouring the forces around you, you can never live in the shadows. This was Jinyang and Su Jeonggwangs thoughts, and it was actually so. We gather together because we are weak They gather together because they are weak Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. A coalition of small and medium-sized factions? Chapter 833 Episode 833 Master of the Three Worlds (8) Early morning. Daebyeolsan Mountain, which was otherwise white, boasted a bright presence even in the darkness due to the heavy snow that fell all night. Feel so good. Snow falling heavily without wind. A smile appeared on Moyongs face as he looked out the window at the snow. It is truly beautiful. If it were less cold, I would be able to enjoy this wonderful sight morefortably. Although I was able to escape the heat and cold by reaching the state of invulnerability to the cold and cold, it meant that I literally did not suffer from the temperature, but it did not mean that I could not feel it at all. The weather is good for a quiet walk. After looking at his eyes for a while, Mo Yong put his hands on the table. Okay then. It was then. hmm? Mo Yong-gun was able to read the presence of a person approaching through the pouring snow. Mo Yong smiled bitterly. Its really sharp. After a while. Can Ie in? Pleasee in. Sigh. The door opened and Zhuge Wenhu came in. Moyong said with a grin. Did youe all the way to Ye for some reason after the holiday had passed? Its cold. It wasnt an answer to the question. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was shaking off the snow that had umted on his shoulders and head, suddenly saw his luggage neatly ced in the corner of the room. . Zhuge Munho, who was looking at the luggage for a moment, touched his hands and said. It was quite cold on the way here. Can I have a cup of tea? There is no tea, but there is leftover alcohol. Alcohol is good too. Prince Moyong came carrying a bottle of liquor and two sses. Zhuge Wenhus eyes widened. Its broad daylight. exactly. Did you enjoy the cheap white liquor? I used to drink it once in a while because of a certain rich man. I drank a lot of it before it closed, but after I left, I couldnt handle it much. I see. There is no other alcohol besides this, so if you dont want to drink it No, its okay. Theres nothing better than this to keep your body warm. Mo Yong-gun filled Zhuge Wenhus cup and his own cup. The two people lifted their sses without clinking them and brought them to their mouths. nice! Zhuge Wenhos face became distorted. This is particrly poisonous. Its probably even worse because its cold. It makes my stomach ache. I cant drink it often. Mo Yong-gun filled his and Zhuge Mun-hos cups again. It was quite dark in the room with only onemp on. Still, since it was ced next to the table, it wasnt difficult to see each others faces. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. He came to see me three days before he left the building. It did. In other words, we can say that the actual opening date is not the opening date that everyone knows, but three days before that. . Is that correct? Moyong smiled bitterly. What do you want to say? Even if it is closed, there is no problem with peopleing and going. This is especially true within the Murim Alliance, where there are many private rooms in forests and open spaces. . Also, just because it is closed, there is no need to survive only on Byeokgokdan and water. Thats too old-fashioned, and these days, everyone knows that its beneficial to practice rationally by getting nutrition from simple food and building up your stamina. . Who brought you the food? Well, letse. I dont remember. It looks like you were out of your mind. Do you remember anyoneing and going? Of course. Where is your daughter? Mo Yong-guns gaze, which was looking at the cup, shifted to Zhuge Mun-ho. Zhuge Lis shaded face looked strangely lifeless, like the skin of a stuffed animal. Where are your descendants? . The people the matriarch kept closest are no longer seen around. . But when did that start? Three days ago? Or was it a month ago? Or was it from when the Moyong family head closed down? Prince Mo Yong watched Zhuge Wenhu in silence. Zhuge Wenhus eyes grew deeper and deeper. I saw the entry and exit records of the Murim League. There has been no record of your daughtering to the hospital for the past few months. The only records left were of a long time ago. I think I should record that as well. of course. As expected, be meticulous. There is one record of your daughter joining the league from a very long time ago, and there is a record of an independent warrior with the surname Eon joining the union three weeks after the family home closed. . Was that hellish time three weeks? Or was it several months? A few months. Then But I must admit that the first three weeks were the most painful and hellish. . Every day felt like a year. Its not something I would say to a soldier, but I was so anxious and defeated that I even attempted suicide. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered for the first time. If a person continues to be immersed in one emotion alone, he or she will end up doing things that would normally be unthinkable. Moyong-gun emptied his ss alone. Thats when I realized. It is just nonsense to say that time is fair to everyone. . For some people, the same day can be half a day, and for others, it can be a year or ten years. A voice that somehow sounds tired. Just thinking about the brutal period of reflection at that time seemed to make him sick of it. The mental pain that was so extreme that it was burdensome to even think about it was something that Zhuge Liangzi had never experienced. What did you do after three weeks of reflection? Have you trained in martial arts? Moyong-gun chuckled. It feels like Im being interrogated. Zhuge Wenhu took out a neatly folded letter from his arms. What is this? Please read it. Prince Moyong slowly opened the letter and read it, then burst intoughter. Its amazing. . After a while? Or the Dragon Head Ark? Its a hindsight. I really thought that I would have a hard time in the future because of my weak and vague sense of justice, but I had no idea that Yongdu Arks eye for people was so outstanding. Are we already here? Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. To be honest, I thought he would deny it. Or I thought I would be embarrassed. At the same time, I thought it would show more than expected. After the closure, Moyong-gun definitely showed a different appearance than before. But I never thought I would admit it so easily. Since when? Prince Moyong answered honestly. Do you remember the operation in which that guy Yeon Ho-jeong was dispatched to the Mukryongbu as Sejak? of course. The head of the Moyong family also went to Honam as an administrator at that time. . Surely from then on? It was before that. At that time, I went down there and managed the operation team while also receiving information through merchants. We were transporting various supplies from Honam to Gwiju. Gwiju Sanghoe was one of them. !! That was the first time I received information. How much money has been raised? Moyong-gun chuckled. I didnt know at the time. I never thought that Yeonhojeong bastard would bring the inkryongbuju and hit me in the back. This is the first time in my life I have encountered such an outrageous scheme. I really thought my life was flying away. Zhuge Wenhu felt his heart beating strongly. After trying hard to calm his mind, Zhuge Liang emptied his ss. What the matriarch said is correct. hmm? The cold is going away. It makes me sweat. Haha, is that right? Mo Yong-gun filled Zhuge Lis cup again. Zhuge Wenhu took the bottle and filled Mo Yong-guns cup. Mo Yong-gun smiled and epted the cup. It has copsed now, but the head of the family also joined hands with the Mukryongbuju. I knew it, but it was an open secret that I tried to keep quiet. Zhuge Wenhu swallowed slightly. How far were you nning on taking the game? Its not important topete. Even if it happens, will it bepared to that guy in Yeonhojeong? Moyong-gun leaned back in his chair. Mo Yongs shadow-filled face, slightly distant from the light, looked like a mask split in half. My goal has always been the Murim lord. . I could have done anything for that one position. Not only did he have no hesitation in bringing in other forces, but also in reaching out to ces that people were not paying attention to, such as ns or top tier. Yes, I know. No, the military wont know. What did I almost do? Mo Yong-guns eyes became cold. I even thought about joining hands with the Three Religions to be the Murim Lord. !! Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. Moyong-gun chuckled. It was only for a moment, but it did. If you think about it, it doesnt even sound like words. Would you join hands with them knowing what kind of people they are? Arent you lucky if they dont try to eat me? Moyong family head. Their power is real. I only fought with a small portion of that power, but I couldnt even imagine how big the main body was. . I thought I could control those guys with my resourcefulness. . It was overconfidence and arrogance. There are so many foreigners that it wouldnt be a problem to beat them to death, but there are so many experts, so would you write that they are brainy people? I guess so. And apart from everything else. hook! The atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold. The subtle sharpness that Mo Yong gave out was that sharp. The very act of joining hands with arrogant invaders was something I could not bear. Would you rather give up your dream of bing the Murim Lord or join hands with those who are worse than beasts? Prince Moyongs hatred toward the three religions had a strangely blind tendency. In fact, although he did not know them as well as Yeonhojeong, he hated and despised the three religions even more than Yeonhojeong. And Zhuge Wenhu knew where Mo Yongs hatred came from. It may be because of the bloody and tearful past that is deeply embedded in the history of the Moyong n. In other words, it could be seen that the position of Murim lord was difficult for Mo Yong-gun to give up, to the extent that he even for a moment considered joining hands with an external enemy he despised so much. So you gathered your strength? Ive been gathering strength since I was young. My dream started from the moment I became the head of the family. Moyong chuckled as if it was fun. The main familys struggle to be the head of the family is on a different level from that of other families or ns. In order to upy the position of leader, all kinds of tricks and schemes are rampant, and betrayals are not hesitated. . Even that person is not a stranger, but a blood rtive. You are stabbing me in the back with a knife in my blood. . You and I are bound to be different. I only became aware of this after bing the head of the family. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was looking at Mo Yong-gun, suddenly asked. Have you given up on your dream of bing a Murim lord? People are different from animals. You had a lifelong dream, but instead of achieving it, you gave up without even touching the Taesa? Thats what people who dont know how to live do. Zhuge Lis eyes sparkled with fire. Then what is that group in Jiangxi Province? Do you n to use all the military force and financial power you have cultivated over a long period of time to confront the Murim Alliance by any means possible in order to be the Murim Lord? Ha ha ha ha ha! Mo Yongughed out loud. Do you really think that is my own strength? What if I do it? Its not my connection. It is not my strength. ? It is the power of the weak who have been marginalized and ignored. I just took advantage of it. !! Chapter 834 Episode 834 Masters of the Three Worlds (9) Those who are marginalized Those who have lived ignored. What does it mean to simply take advantage of the power of such people? Do you know why the master of the empire has feudal lords? . Because I know that I cannot rule the entire empire alone. Moyong-gun tapped the table with his index finger. The same goes for the Murim Alliance. The power of this martial arts alliance, the White Ind Murim Alliance, has clearly reached the peak in the world, but do you really think there will be a faction of the martial arts faction that will not suffer at all from the martial arts alliances handling of affairs? Of course not. You wouldnt think so, but you dont know how many there are. Youre such a busy person. I wasnt being sarcastic. It was just stating the truth. Military capabilities are outstanding, but as humans, there are limits. To make up for that limitation, we have gathered together workers, but half of them are wall-to-wall workers who only cry for consensus and justice. I dont know about administration and governance. Moyonggaju. You dont really know me. However, this time, I realized this after participating in the hearing on the issue of marriage equality. Half of them are not qualified to sit here. Zhuge Wenhos face hardened. This is excessivenguage. Its just the two of us. Do you need to be careful? All you have to do is be patient with the soldiers who listen. . The important thing is that because of the people at the top of the Meng, things are handled slowly and unclearly, and there are more sects that are harmed than expected. Zhuge Wenhu could not help but agree with those words. Personally, that was the part I found most frustrating about the Bonggongs. The existence of a strong and decisive Murim lord was what he wanted more than anyone else. And I tried to turn those feudal lords to my side one by one and be the Murim lord. ! In addition, the weak people gathered in Gangseo were the political funds and majority of the election votes that I had umted so that they could support me when the leadership election began. It was like that. Zhuge Wenhu was once again surprised by Mo Yongs thoroughness. And rather than its thoroughness, I was appalled by the immorality that crossed the line so freely and the blind ambition toward a dream. In other words, for the head of the Moyong family, the slow and unclear meeting of the servants was actually an opportunity. exactly. It was an honest admission. He even went one step further. I postponed the agenda of the meeting several times. I was trying to tell you that it was an important issue. ! The longer I dy in processing the work of the workers, the more I be the one who knowingly or unknowingly leads the atmosphere, and the more marginalized people there are who support me! . I had no doubt that I would get closer to bing the Murim Lord. Zhuge Wenhu swallowed his saliva. Moyong-gun, who was looking down at his ss, took a sip of his drink. As expected, its bitter. Then . You havent given up your position as Murim Lord, so why do you want to leave? What are you nning to do with the power gathered in Gangseo? why? Are you afraid that I will gather all my strength and attack the Murim Alliance? . Haha, the soldier is easier to understand than you think. Prince Moyong shook his head. I helped the Murim Alliance be much bigger than it is now, and I will never attack this ce. So how! I am not the right person to be a Murim lord. yes? Moyong-gun smiled. At that moment, Zhuge Liang felt himself crying. It is clear that he is a heartless, cruel, and ruthless person who will stop at nothing to achieve his goals. The smile that Mo Yong was making right now was strangely touching peoples hearts. How great of an organization do you think the current Murim Alliance will be when I be its leader? Thats something no one knows. Of course it is. If nothing had happened to me, I might still have been making a fuss to get to that position. What happened? Three Bridges. ! How long do you think it will take to change the Murim Alliance to my liking? one year? This bitch? Thats nonsense. Even if we estimate it less, it will take ten years. In the meantime, we have to hold another election and seek a second term. . Even if I change my tastes, how many people will trust me and follow me? This is the part. This was the part where Moyong-guns change was most clearly revealed. Moyong, who only saw his own abilities, is finally turning his gaze to his surroundings and trying to see people. If I dont change myself, the world I see wont change either. Mr. Moyong reflected on himself, going through repeated mental shocks that made him think of suicide, and eventually changed me. My changed eyes changed my martial arts skills and changed my perspective. As the perspective of seeing changed, the world seen also changed. That was the current Moyong-gun. Even with his smart mind and insight, he ran blindly without thinking about what came first, but now he has begun to reflect on himself and figure out whates first. I put the first button on wrong. It was like that both personally and publicly. . There is no longer a ce for me in this Murim Alliance. Moyonggaju. I thought I knew politics, but all I knew was tactics. Tearing, killing, breaking, and destroying the other person. . As a schemer, he was capable of getting a passing grade, but he didnt know anything about real politics. You mean real politics? exactly. Real politics. What is real politics? I dont know. Moyong-gun chuckled. It seems ironic that you would ask someone who doesnt know anything about politics what politics really is. . I only understand one of the functions of politics. What is that? Its a win-win situation. Zhuge Linzhus eyelids fluttered. Sangsaeng. I reached out to powerless ns and unconnected high-ranking countries. I wanted to make them mine because they wanted to advance to the central region but had no connections and couldnt easily leave because of their karma. . It may be hard to believe, but I treated them well in my own way. A descendant of a family scolded me, asking why I treated them so well and why the Murim Alliance was like this, but it was natural to me. Because they were my real strength. . If the Murim Alliance had yed its role, such people would not have existed. youre right. And I, too, would have copsed from anxiety if it werent for them. Moyong smiled bitterly. I was actually receiving strength from the weak who I looked down on. Truth is simple and obvious. I didnt want to admit it, but once I did, I took things for granted. I didnt look at simple things asplicated. What do you think? What do you mean? Do you think I can integrate them well and create a great force? The forces have already been formed, right? Oh, I guess I didnt say this. Moyong shrugged his shoulders. I am not going as the head of the small and medium-sized faction alliance that is not part of the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. yes?! Im going to unite them. In the first ce, I have no intention of starting as the leader of the alliance. Then?! You will be recognized. !! I want to appoint the first owner of the union as a thoughtful, strong, and wise young man. I want to learn from and enrich myself by looking at wise men of a different generation than me. Gaju Moyong. I want to learn more and realize more. I know that my martial arts skills will also rise only when I understand the world. Grrr. The alcohol filling the ss made a clear sound. If the weak truly want me, the day wille when they will recognize that my ability and insight are notcking as a leader. . At that time, I will happily be the head of the new organization and take over the position of Murim Lord. Zhuge Wenhus eyes turned red. Although he was a man who hadmitted such a cruel and unforgivable crime, his eyes and nose were cold. After gaining enlightenment, Moyong will no longer live in greed. Because I know its not right. It was not because of moral issues. It was because I began to know the world and people. Although I achieved great enlightenment, I lived a life that was immersed in that enlightenment. No matter how much I chase away my worries, how can I feel good at this moment when I give up my lifelong dream? Although he was smiling, Zhuge Wenhu could tell. Moyong-guns insides are rotting away. After being recognized by everyone, are you going to take over the position of Murim lord? It would be nice to actually be that kind of person. But there is no guarantee that such a day wille. This is because I came to want a position that was recognized by people rather than a position that I could achieve through my own efforts. Prince Moyong sent a sailboat, with the goal of setting his life on fire, into the stormy sea. He was filled with remorse and left, shedding bloody tears. The martial arts they learned are the visions of the Jinju Eon family. Please dont mistake us for being a bunch of people who have trained in other martial arts skills. Yes, I understand. They have been raising funds for me to be the Murim Lord for over twenty years. The money will go back to them, so please understand that it is not wealth umted through fraud. All right. I know that. With these words, Zhuge Mun-ho was able to understand the intention of Mo Yong-gun, who recognized that the force was clearly a subordinate organization of the Murim Alliance. Although it is a lower level organization, like the owner of an empire with lords, the region will be well governed by a coalition of small and medium-sized factions. All he wanted to do was acknowledge that he was a reliable subordinate and ally who would not take a different path. It would be better to send someone at the blind level. Because its more certain. You will need a clear guarantee that you will walk the same path, so I will build the bridge. If you say yes, we would be grateful. The Mo Yong family will still help the Murim Alliance. Also, the only people going to the Gangseo Alliance are me and Eonjabang, so there will be no vacuum in the power of the Murim Alliance. Furthermore, Prince Moyong himself cannot use the Gangseo Alliance to n bad things carelessly. Concentrating the power of the Sega into the Murim Alliance also means that Moyongse itself will be held hostage. Zhuge Liang was able to know Mo Yongs will. Furthermore, his determination. Mo Yong-gun stood up with both hands raised. It is quitete. I was trying to leave without anyone noticing, but I felt relieved to at least have a conversation with the military. Zhuge Wenhu said with a smile. If you hadnt had this conversation with me, you wouldnt have been able to leave the castle. I would have doubted its true intentions. You dont doubt it now, do you? I decided to give it a try. The messenger of death from the Murim Alliance will go anyway. Moyong-gun snorted. If you dont let go of that soft sensibility, youll get hurt a lot someday. I guess so. I tried to sneak out, but since youre here now, let me ask you a favor. I will speak separately to the workers. As expected, you are smart. I just dont like people sitting in the middle like a love song and just wasting time talking nonsense. Thanks to you, I will take all the criticism. Youre used to being criticized now, right? haha. Moyong-gun, who was carrying his luggage, pointed to the liquor bottle with his chin. You can eat everything thats left. Moyonggaju. Please speak. I hope to see you again soon. Moyong-gun smiled and opened the door and went out. Zhuge Munho, who was left alone, sighed softly. The amount of snow that had been pouring down seemed to have decreased slightly. After leaving the Cheongryong Gate, the eastern gate of the Murim Alliance, Moyonggun walked for a while and climbed up a small peak. Prince Moryong, standing at the top of the peak, looked back at the Murim Alliance. The scenery of the Murimmaeng in the dark and snowy early morning was truly exquisite. I wondered if there was another ce that was so big and cool. The minister. Moyong-gun smiled. What a thrilling life it would be to be the owner of such a wonderful world. And how tiring life must be with that responsibility. Prince Moyongs eyes, who were looking down at the Murim Alliance with a smile, wavered. Goodbye. To whom are you speaking? It was unknown. Is this being said to his younger brother, Mo Yong-woo, or to the remaining warriors of the Mo Yong family? Or is he talking about the Murim League itself? I hope we can see each other like this again. Grumbling. Tears flowed from Moyongs eyes. With a feeling of regret and regret in his chest, he takes a heavy step forward. The sight of Prince Moyong leaving on his way carrying a small treasured sword on his small luggage was very shabby, not befitting the owner of the Moyong family. The steps of a giant who gives up his dreams and moves forward in order to grow bigger and not be shabby anymore. The world was changing. Chapter 835 Episode 835 Seeds of Conflict (1) Zhuge Munho, who was returning to the Military Department, suddenly saw four people standing at the front gate of the Military Department. Ambassador. And Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Lord Yeonga. The other two were warriors of the Hwaryongdan who followed in the name of surveince. The public ambassador asked directly. Did your conversation with the Moyong family go well? Yes thats right. What did you say? It was a voice that did not feel rxed, unlike a public ambassador. Go in and talk. Just like that, the three people entered Zhuge Wenhus office. After a while. huh. The public ambassador shook his head. Gangseo Union Moyong Family Head? yes. Yeonwi said calmly. Since these two discerning people looked at the head of the Moyong family like that, it seems like the person has definitely changed. Zhuge Wenhu asked. What did you think, Lord Yeonga? Its hard to know the persons sincerity because we havent had a deep conversation. But at least I could tell that he was much different than before. As expected. Yeonwi tilted his head. I know that the militarys insight and handling of tasks are better than anyone elses, but there are some things that an ordinary person like me cannot understand. Thats too much praise. What are you curious about? Is it okay to send him away like this? Ambassador Gong Gong also looked at Zhuge Munhao with some concern and curiosity. In fact, Moyongguns unteral departure was a vition of thew. Of course, Bong-gongs authority was strong and he could join forces without permission from his superiors in case of emergency, but this time the case was different. Although he has changed greatly as a person by admitting his past mistakes, the fact that he has been gathering his strength in Gangseo without anyone knowing remains the same. Of course, the organizations mindset is to develop secret forces by n or family. There is no need to get permission from other organizations or worry about them. The problem is that the power gathered by Prince Moyong is so significant that it affects the entire country. It was not even a single Sega organization, but a concentrated force of countless small and medium-sized sects and top marks. Their actual military power cannot bepared to the Murim Alliance or the Mukryongbu, but it is not a force that can be ignored. As a member of the Murim League and the Bonggong, the fact that they arbitrarily formed an alliance without obtaining permission from the leadership is a problem in itself. Of course, Moyong-gun had to be detained, and even though it may have been frustrating, a hearing should have been held like the jointmittee. Common sense dictates that we should not have just let it go. exactly. What you two said is correct. Even if the Mo Yong familys entire force was sent to the Murim Alliance and held half of them hostage, they should not have been let go. In fact, even if I knew that Prince Moyong would not betray me, it should not have been like this. Because this was a matter of procedure. But Zhuge Wenhu closed his eyes. When I thought of Moyongs face smiling and turning his back, my mood calmed down. Even if we had captured him, Moyongaju would never have been upset. He probably knows that the Murim League is that kind of organization, and it actually makes sense. Still, the reason I tried to leave secretly at dawn was probably to avoid unnecessary conflict. I think so too. It didnt seem like a good idea to this foolish soldier to catch him there. What do you mean? Zhuge Munho opened his eyes again. His eyes were shining with strange sadness and clear wisdom. It may be an incongruous analogy, but I think there are moments when parents must silently support their childrens decision to be a monk, even if they feel anxious and worried. . For the head of the Moyong family, the Murim League was a lifelong dream to acquire, a home, and at the same time, a parent. Parents Yes, thats right. Of course, I did something beyond my authority. Even if the Murim Maeng holds Mo Yong Sega hostage, and even if we secure his brother Mo Yong Dae Su, he may have the option of betraying the Murim by abandoning his family and settling in a new ce. Excessive distrust? Not like that. Prince Moyong said. The battle for the head of the family of the Moyong family is a life-or-death battle of madness that must be won by putting a sword against ones own blood rtives. Since he is a person who gained the position of head of the family by killing his own blood rtives, he might consider the option of betraying the entire family, even if it is a low probability. The military must treat everyone without discrimination. It is not just a military virtue. Both the great master and Lord Yeonga are public servants, so I think we should be certain about that part. . In other words, I gave preferential treatment to the head of the Moyong family. Arbitrarily. The public ambassador sighed. As I said before, an inflexiblew is bound to break down. youre right. Still, it was my fault for pretending not to have seen Moyongajus departure. Nothing can be certain, so if the Moyong family truly betrays me, I may have to resign from my military position and spend the rest of my life imprisoned. Military. But I did it anyway. Because of a intuition that cannot be exined with logic and no one can convince. Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. I am prepared to be criticized. I am prepared for the worst. However, I sincerely felt that the head of the Moyong family should not be held captive. Ambassador Gong Gong seemed to know Zhuge Mun-hos feelings. In fact, it was Ambassador Gong Gong, not Zhuge Mun-ho, who most felt the change in Prince Moyong here. There is no need for words for an unmanned person. With just the swords and fists aimed at each other, the intense collision alone is enough to read the other persons heart and intentions to be considered a true warrior. Ambassador Gong Gong felt a fundamental change in Moyong-gun during that short and violent match. A gentle and elegant change that cannot be exined in words. By judging calmly. Ambassador Gong Gong and Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Wei. Yeonwi said in a calm voice. There is absolutely no possibility that the Moyong family will betray us and abuse the Gangseo Alliance. I think so too, but is there a reason why you are so sure? There are a lot of things I dont know about the Moyong family, but there are two things I am sure of. What is? Affection for the Murim Alliance and blind hatred for the Three Religions. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. He recalled what Mo Yong-gun said to Ambassador Gong after the meeting was over. Please take good care of the Murim Alliance. From those words, I could feel Mo Yong-guns deep affection and lingering regret that suddenly raised his head even though he had abandoned it. In fact, Prince Moyong even said that he would only help the Murim Alliance grow bigger and not attack them. Although he said it with a smile, the sincerity in his voice was so deep that anyone could feel it. Then what about the three schools? There is no need to even recall Moyongs remarks in that regard. His hatred for the three religions is probably the greatest in this vast central in. Yeonwi said. It is said that you may know the inside of ten roads, but you do not know the inside of a person of one road. However, even if you dont know the inside of a person, it is not difficult to analyze their behavior at least if you know what that person thinks is important. Zhuge Wenhu said with a smile. What youre saying sounds like a nobleman. Yeonwi smiled as if embarrassed. Thanks to him, my perspective on the world has improved a little. Compared to the military, it would be like reciting a text in front of Confucius. Absolutely not. In any case, the head of the Yeon family is not confident that the head of the Moyong family will not betray, but he is saying that it is not possible at all. exactly. Besides, he Yeonwi looked down at the table for a moment andughed. Because at least he is a great man who takes care of his people. I am merciless towards my enemies, but I will never tolerate harm to my people. In that respect, it is very simr to Yeonhojeong. Of course, there were differences in the way he treated others, but he never betrayed the people within the fence. The public ambassador let out a low voice of displeasure. The four letters, Amitabha Buddha (ӷ), contained concern and encouragement for Mo Yong-gun. Actually, what Im worried about is not the issue of my treatment. Like Yeongaju, I also know that Moyonggaju will never betray me. We have to send an envoy soon. What are you worried about? The biggest worry is. Zhuge Wenhu continued, sighing. I am the leader. ! The faces of the public ambassador and the Yeonwi became serious. As I said before, I am opposed to electing a leader through an election held by all factions. How is that so? It will take at least half a year just to deliver election votes to all factions in thisrgend mass. Even if we can go that far, who can guarantee that the votes are genuine? What do you mean by authenticity? It means that the votes may be manipted. In essence, elections are aw in which votes are divided ording to individual interests. However, Zhuge Liang did not intend to suppress individual freedom. The real problem was the intervention of a third party. I have heard that the three great religions have disappeared from the central ins, but there are probably some who are working in secret without revealing anything. Even if that is not the case, there is a high risk that Sejak will be dispatched again when the election proceeds. In other words, what Zhuge Mun-ho was worried about was the situation where individual freedom was being vited. We did not officially spread the word that the leader would be elected through elections. Furthermore, we were unable to establish a system or organization that would actually ensure an individuals vote. Hmm. If it were a time of peace, we would have taken our time and proceeded calmly, but in this situation where the three religions are active, it is impossible to resolve matters one by one. It doesnt make sense to leave the position of leader empty. Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu said while looking at the public ambassador. Fortunately, there is a leader of the group recognized by all of Moorim. hmm? We will have to consult with the feudal lords and obtain the consent of the Gangseo Alliance as well as various factions but I think that if he steps forward, the Murim Alliance will be able to find stability quickly. The public ambassadors eyes wavered. Military? Its an exhibition now. Although it is close to a ceasefire, it cannot be considered simply a ceasefire. Its not unusual for something to happen at any time. Sir, listen to me. This is a moment when everyone needs to make a decision. Honestly, what Moyongaju said is right. There are many factions that have suffered damage due tockluster meetings, and we cannot afford to make such a mistake again. No matter how much it is. There is no perfect policy or politics in the world. Depending on the situation and social atmosphere, there are times when it is better to be coercive and other times, it is better to be rxed. There are times when only efficiency should be considered, and there are times when stability should be pursued before efficiency, even if everyone suffers losses. . If you feel burdened, it wouldnt be a bad idea to just act as the first leader until this war is over. The public ambassador said while looking at the Yeonwi. Lord Yeonga, please say something too. How much is this? Im sorry for interrupting you, but can I ask the Ambassador just one thing? Tell me. Why didnt youe up? What do you mean? Why did you note to the light? ! The ambassadors face hardened. Chapter 836 Episode 836 Seeds of Conflict (2) The light that Yeonwi spoke of meant only one thing. Non-pr. It is a state of martial god that cannot be defined even by those who have reached it, which cannot be described in writing and is simply called martial arts. It was visible to me from the time I gained my own enlightenment before leaving for the imperial pce. What a great height the Ambassador has reached. . Master, you have probably reached the level that all martial artists hope to reach even in their dreams. I can still see it with my eyes. Yeongaju. But why did you give up on advancing to the world of light? Zhuge Wenhu looked at the two people with surprised eyes. If you think about it, Prince Moyong also said something like that to the public ambassador. Why didnt youe to the light? It may be the words of one person, Mo Yong-gun, but if it is seen in the eyes of the Yeonwi, it can be said that the public ambassadors enlightenment has truly reached its peak. If the Great Master had arrived there, Shaolin would have be a sect whose names were listed by two people in the sacred heaven known as the absolute leader of Danggeum Wulin. Shaolins reputation would have risen much higher than it is now, and its influence would have be so great that it could not even bepared to before. It was Shaolin, which is still called the Taesan Bukdu of Baekdo Martial Arts. Of course, shamans are also called Taesan Bukdu, but looking at it objectively, they are evaluated as being slightly lower than Shaolin. If even public ambassadors had been named in the Seongcheon, there would have been a clear distinction between superiority and inferiority. Shaolins reputation must have left a mark in history as it was called not only the best of its time but also the best of all time. Im also curious about the reason, Ambassador. Ambassador Gong Gong sighed as he looked into the eyes of the two people filled with puzzlement and admiration. What does it mean for someone who is not qualified to reach the light and see it? The poor monk is not foolish enough to bring back the agony that he worked so hard to shake off. Ambassador. Lets end this conversation here. The public ambassador stood up. Binseung also ns to do his best to cover up the matter regarding the head of the Moyong family. I think the military needs to think about the Gangseo alliance as well as the Maengju issue. Of course you should. The public ambassador raised the ss leader. Binseung, Ill just go back now. Just like that, the public ambassador left his office. Zhuge Wenhu asked Yan Wei. Did you see it? exactly. Yeonwi sighed. Ive seen it for a long time, but I never really asked. There must have been a reason. Nothing good cane of touching private parts. Huh. However, based on what the Ambassador said, I think it was because he was wary of his pride as a Buddhist. Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. The development of military power is something that martial people, even those with good nature, can never give up on, but you were a person who could give up even that. For any reason, the state of martial arts is the greatest temptation and ideal for a martial artist who has trained in martial arts. Anyone who had seen that possibility would have worked hard to forget the erosion and move forward. Didnt the greatest master of Shaolin, Muheo Daesa, reach that point? The public ambassador defended himself even in the face of that ruinous temptation. Only he knows the reason, but as a warrior, what he wants to gain at any cost is to the point of no end, so the patience of a public ambassador can be said to be truly incredible. I agree. yes? I agree. The Ambassador is on the leading position. . It would be difficult to find a person as good as the Ambassador when considering character and influence, regardless of military force. Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. I am against it. hmm? What does that mean? I hope you dont end up on the throne, Ambassador. Yeonwis eyes widened. Obviously, just a little while ago, the military. I asked Ambassador Ye to serve as the first leader. But how can you say its the opposite? I thought the ambassador woulde out there. ?! Surprise appeared on Yeonwis face. Do you think the Ambassador is unsuited to the position of leader? Its not like that. It would be difficult to find a good leader or a good leader like Master Daesa or Seung Hyeon Jin-in. But how? Because it is wartime. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Ambassador, you will certainly be a good leader, but you cannot be said to be a leader suitable for todays times. When the war between the three religions is resolved and a period of peace arrives, if you be the leader at that time, I will serve you with all my heart. Wartime. The world now needs a leader who is decisive, wise, and fiercely dignified, not a leader who is kind and good-natured. . At least thats how I see it. Zhuge Liang buried his back in the chair. There was a hint of bitterness on his tired-looking face. If only Gaju Moyong had shown the same attitude as he has from the beginning of the alliance I might have seriously tried to nominate him as the leader. Prince Moyongs desire was so blind that it went beyond the level of overwhelming people and felt bizarre. But if you look at just that part, in reality, there was no other leader as strong as Prince Moyong. He was intelligent, quick-witted, and skilled in martial arts, and he also possessed a hatred for the three religions and the ability to take care of his own people. Since he had a background that would satisfy those who like to question his origins, he was truly the perfect leader in exhibitions. The Ambassador must be feeling a great burden from what I said a moment ago. Regardless of his intentions, he will never be a leader. I think so. What I want from you is to y the role of a reliable assistant who supports the newly appointed leader. If a person of great influence and character, the leader of the Taesanbukdu of Baekdo, bes the political background of the leader, who can touch the leader? You mean Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Do you think that the leader should be someone from the new era, not someone from the old era? For a moment, Zhuge Wenhu was startled. What makes you think that? The Bonggongs and elders of the current Murim Alliance are all people with great influence. Of course, it would be better if the ambassador looked after us, but there are people who dont really need that kind of help. huh. If you are an outstanding person recognized by the worlds best Shaolin leader that wouldnt be a bad thing. amazing. Zhuge Wenhu was truly impressed by Yan Weis sharpness. Before that, he had the insight to see through the essence of the incident, but no matter how you look at it, Yeonwi was not the type to use his brain. Should I just say that he is a kendo expert with good insight? However, the analysis of Moyonggun was and is still like that, and Yeonwis insight seemed to have be much more meticulous and sharp than before. Actually, I think Lord Yeonga will be fine as long as ability and determination are considered. hmm? The first leader. Yeonwi shook his head resolutely. It is absolutely prohibited. Haha, I thought you would say that. Regardless of his abilities, it shouldnt have happened. Yeonga is still under the control of some feudal lords. The eldest son even converted to the ck Ind. His father is the Murim lord of the White Ind, and his son is the sessor to the ck Ind. This was a picture that was difficult for anyone to admit. I dont know if the ck Ind side will like it, but there will be an uproar in the White Ind martial artsmunity. He is a decisive person suitable for wartime a wise and dignified person Yeonwi smiled bitterly. I cant think of anyone right now. So do i. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Really, nothing in this world is easy. * * * After arriving at the upper part of Hubei by boat, the group once again hit a base and rested. The ship was so fast and stable that I had great stamina, but I still had to rest at least once. This is thest time I get to rx on base. Starting tomorrow, we will cross Hanam and head to Murimmaeng at full speed. I n to take the shortest route, so I have to keep homelessness in mind. Yeon Ho-jeongs words strengthened the groups determination to have a great rest today. As each person entered the dormitory, Makwon came to Yeonhojeongs side. Thats a lot of money. yes? Isnt the base here belonging to the Inkryongbu? youre right. To rent an entire base this big is a must-see. Yeon Ho-jeong scratched his head. Its not my money. haha. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong had to borrow the entire base was because of his identity. Even with the ck and White Twin Dragon and Gyoryongswae, he had just moved around with a light dragon the size of a human body slung over his shoulders. Rumors were already spreading that Sobuju of Mukryongbu had arrived in Hubei. The Baekdo political faction was very displeased with Yeon Hojeong, but they could not treat him carelessly. This was because Mengbu had formed an alliance. The Supreme Kings strength is famous for being so fearsome that even if there is an argument, it is impossible to fight against him. Moreover, as he is the minor lord of the Mukryongbu, his background is extremely strong. It would be ufortable for me and my group, and people would also be ufortable if we gathered in one ce. I cant help it. Can I just sleep on the street? I dont want to risk that level of difort. Its also a lot of fun spending other peoples money. Mak Won smiled and pointed at the Gwangryongbu with his chin. I kept looking at it as I came, and that ax is really awesome. Yeon Ho-jeong said with an awkward expression. Its a little ugly, isnt it? You mean its ugly? Where else can you find such beautiful works of art? Makwon, who was well known for his nickname Baekbyeongshingun and was skilled in all types of weapons, was also a man who loved weapons themselves. In his eyes, the de of the ax was sorge yet well-bnced, and the steel material and sticity of the extreme metal made the Gwangryongbu look beautiful. How is it? My younger brother seems to be very energetic. Should we try some fighting? Those were very tempting words. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Good. I also wanted to fight with all my might. You have to think about the old mans right-shaped joint. Where is age and where is joint in winning? Say such things only when you are weak. ha ha ha! Makwon burst outughing and pointed outside. There was an empty lot far away. Lets have a round over there. great. Unfortunately, the two peoples desire to win was not satisfied. I came from the open world. The person who knocked on the baserunners door was an old, open-minded beggar. Are you Lord Yeonhojeong? exactly. The beggar bowed his head politely. This is Heungshan Bunta County, Hubei Province. I havee to deliver a letter from Sacheon. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. You mean four thousand? Thats right. If its Sacheon, it cant be. Please take it. Yeon Ho-jeong opened the letter and read it in an instant. Makwon asked, secretly ncing at the letter. Who did ite from? I think we should leave this evening. A strange smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I can see people swearing at this person and that person again because they areter than adults. Chapter 837 Episode 837 Seeds of Conflict (3) Thats it. The sizzling grilled rabbit meat was very appetizing. Take one. yes. Dangyun, who received the meat, took a delicious bite. It is impressive to see him chewing his teeth quite harshly, which is not typical of him. This probably means that this journey was difficult. It was yesterday that we entered Shaanxi from Sacheon. Before that, I had never had a single day of proper rest. The reason was simple. I wanted to go to the Murim League quickly, but it was also good for training endurance, which I cant practice normally because its such a long distance. Tang family warriors had good physical strength. Since you have to keep the distance and shoot poison and magic, its only natural. However, Tangs best shinshinjutsu greatly reduces physical strength due to its speed and sticity. It is essential to have stronger physical strength than other martial artists. In that regard, Dangyun also had room for training. Brother, arent you eating? The official took out the beef jerky from his pocket. This is enough. Dangyun put down the rabbit meat with an embarrassed expression. The official waved his hand. If I were hungry, I would have caught more. Oh yeah. Tang Yun chewed the meat again. After the Tang Family Incident, Tang Yun admitted his guilt and tried to imprison himself. The party official imprisoned Tang Yun in prison. It was a decision made because we knew the parties wanted it. However, after being imprisoned for a month, his status was restored and he became the second head of the family. The reason was obvious. This was because, depending on the policy, Dangyuns actions may or may not be a crime. The strict policies of the Tang family were so famous that the entire martial artsmunity knew about them. In fact, it had to be seen as being overly cruel beyond being strict. The previous head of the family, King Amwang, recognized the problem and tried to fix it, and the current head of the family, Tang Gwan, also faced the problem and slowly attempted to improve it. As a result, the party failed. I tried, but the results were not good. Since his own brothers joined hands with foreign powers and started a rebellion, this could be said to be a huge failure that cannot even be an excuse. The party could not tolerate two failures. Having experienced great hardship both publicly and privately, he realized that governing ones own family well was the royal road to the reign of a powerful family. So he forgave Dangyuns sins. It was an act unbing of the party, which coldly punished even blood rtives. Dangyuns sin was obvious, but thanks to him, he was able to get the Tang family back. If he had not trained with the government and worked as a female monk, a disaster could have urred where the center of Sichuan martial arts fell into the hands of the enemy. Mistake is mistake and emptiness is emptiness. Moreover, it was a miracle that Dangyun remained sane. He had made a decisive contribution by returning to his home in such a state, so letting him rot in prison was an extremely abnormal act. Starting with Dangyuns pardon, a lot of things changed. Although it was only a few months, the current party family was developing into apletely different atmosphere than before. Tang Guans will and Tang Hyeongs support. In addition, many warriors of the Tang family, including Tang Yun, awakened and rebuilt the family. Although the power was lower than before, the potential for development had increased several times, so it could be said that it was another golden age for the party. Like many other organizations, the power of the leadership is important for the main family. Your vision and judgment are certainly excellent, but you have not yet achieved the perfect military power as the head of the second family. yes. There will be a lot of hardship before you can obtain that weapon, so I will take care of most of the work, so try to be stronger as soon as possible. I understand, brother. okay. This part also means that our view has changed. No matter how much my brother was, I wanted him to call me matriarch, but I wouldnt have made him call me brother just because it was just the two of them. The partys views have changed, and Tang Yun has alsorgely escaped the guilt of the past. It was a positive change. Anyway, brother. hmm? Its a bit awkward to ask now, but why didnt you bring a bodyguard with you? This is the path to take as the head of a Dang family, not as a warrior representing Sacheon. Of course, it was normal to go with at least an escort or a few elite warriors. The official shook his head. If you simply look at the family situation, you and I should not have gone alone. It is not the right thing to do to bring in unmanned soldiers to the point of creating a power vacuum. The opinions of the heads of each organization were needed regarding the election of the Murim Lord. So Im going. If the party had not experienced changes as much as it has now, the party would not have joined the Murim League. Fortunately, my fathers influence extends beyond the family and throughout Sacheon. Im sorry for burdening you with a somewhat heavy burden, but given the circumstances, I cant help it. On my way to leave the family name to my father. Considering the two peoples past, it was truly unimaginable. Tang Yun smiled awkwardly and said. Still, it is a bit shabby, even though it is the road where the master of a great Tang familyes. What is there to be shabby about? Whether there are people around me or not, I am still the head of the Tang family. There is no change in that fact, so there is nothing to be shabby about. okay. Anyway, are you mentally ready? yes? Shouldnt we pass on the Kings Sutra? Tang Yuns face hardened. Brother, as I said before, I. I cant make the son I raised incorrectly the head of the family. The crime is so clear that their status cannot be reinstated. So to speak, I have no sessor now. Isnt there ivory? The official nodded. Yes, there is ivory. In fact, I also taught Sang-ah the sutras. I heard it too. There is a clear session, so there is no need for me to learn the Emperors Sutra I dont care. yes? I am fine with Sang-Ah seeding me as the owner of the family. So But the senior members of the family will not ept ivory. Even a monarch who has absolute power cannotpletely ignore the concerns of his subjects. The partys closed and narrow-minded rules were being reformed, and the pace was fast, but it was not possible to change everything right away. It may be the next generation or the generation after that, but it was not yet possible to appoint a woman as the master of the Tang family. Regardless of everything else, Sang-ah also has no desire to be the head of the family. yes? He just wanted to be recognized as a member of the family. And I wanted to fly free. Thats it. The official looked up at the sky. The sky full of stars was very beautiful, not unlikete winter. I dont want to burden a child who has been confined and oppressed all his life by now cramming him into the framework of a family. . Dangyun, who was quietly looking at the hall, sighed. The official lowered his gaze back to the bonfire and spoke calmly. If there was someone more talented than you, I might have thought differently. But right now, its hard to find a matriarch like you. . It happened in the distant future. Even if you be the head of the family, you wont be able to live longer than me or your father. Just acting as a stepping stone is enough, so it would be better for you to make your own resolutions as well. The magistrate could not bear to tell Dangyun to marry and have offspring. It would be rude, even for a brother, to say such a thing to a child who has not yet recovered from the shock of seeing the person he loved die. done. Lets leave this discussion forter. For now, just think about bing stronger. All right. Sleep soundly. We will leave before dawn. yes. After finishing his meal, Dangyun entered into a meditation on the spot. Sleep is sleep and ungong is ungong. It was basic for Muin to reflect on himself at the end of the day. Tang Gwan, who was rummaging around the bonfire next to him, suddenly thought of Tang Sang-ah. Are you okay? You will be fine. He is a very lively child and has a sister next to him. He must have grown amazingly in a time when I didnt even see him. When I thought of Tang Sang-ah, Yeonwi naturally came to mind as well. Its truly amazing. I heard that Yeonwi returned from the imperial pce with great merit. Tang Gwan, who was well aware of Yeon Wis martial arts skills and judgment as a military officer, knew that he would one day aplish great things. However, I did not know that it would y a central role in saving the emperor. However, the reason he was surprised by Yeon Wei was not because of the ball at the imperial pce. No matter what, the bastard became the heir to the Dark Ind, so you just let that happen? I came across that information while I was training in my free time. Out of shock, I couldnt retrieve the memory I threw and lost it. It was such a big surprise that it was the first mistake made in decades. What on earth are you thinking? I didnt think Yeonhojeongs thoughts would have changed. This is someone who will not change even if the sky falls. I decided that it was definitely necessary, so I became Yang Cheons disciple No matter how much it is, no one can imagine that the eldest son from a prestigious political sect family would be the leader of the Heukdo Martial Arts. To put it in a good way, it was unconventional, and in a bad way, it was unprecedented. The party thought so. Well, hasnt it always been like that? Through the opening, I heard that this guy was alsoing to Mang. I immediately sent a letter to him. If it doesnt bounce quickly, it wont be fun. I sent such a letter on purpose. I know it wont change, but theres always that possibility. For some reason, I wanted to see his reaction. The officialughed bitterly. Its a reaction Even if you try to catch it like a mouse, you wont be able to catch it properly. This is Yeonhojeong, who has already broken the barrier in Sacheon. That guy killed King Bi and put his name on the throne of Seongcheon. With the nickname Paternal King. Its really annoying. Although he reached the top of the scale, it hasnt been long since he got there. The difference with Seongcheon will be obvious. However, considering that they had already killed King Bi, I felt truly appalled at the speed of his growth. Even though I am called a king, I am not yet at the same level as them. No matter how genius you are, there are limits. Killing King Bi may have its own reasons. But People tend to believe what they see. Since he has been given the title of Supreme King, his influence is no different from the actual Seongcheon. I think it would have been better if we had paired up Sang-a with him from the beginning. As I daydreamed about things that did not suit me, the bonfire continued to be lit at the hotel. How long has it been like that? ?! The gwans eyes, which had been shining brightly in the light of the bonfire, suddenly became sharper. sh! Dangyuns eyes opened like a thunderbolt as he entered the clouds. Did you feel it? I felt it. . Do you want to ignore it? The official who was quietly watching the bonfire shook his head. I dont think its a good time to just move on. And it looks like this scream is being massacred unterally. Then lets go. OK. Paaaaaaaa! The two people, who practiced the divine method as if they had been waiting, reached the top of the mountain peak in an instant. Its over there. Hundreds of torches were fluttering around the curved canyon visible far below the peak. And the torch shook wildly. A fight was going on. Its not an ordinary life. Furthermore, this momentum? Tang Gwan ced his hand on Tang Yuns shoulder. Dont overtake first. You must never act rashly. Unconditionally follow me. All right. lets go. Faaagh! The two people moved down quickly. When they were halfway down the peak, more than half of the hundreds of torches were extinguished. And when we came down from the peak and entered the canyon. People who dont even know the subject have an amazing smell of money. A person stood in andscape full of blood and corpses. The officials eyes wavered. Hmm? Were there any more left there? Chapter 838 Episode 838 Seeds of Conflict (4) Pussss. A white haze rose from the bloody knife. It was cold and there was snow everywhere that had not yet melted. Since the knife was covered in hot blood, it could have been steaming. However, the haze rising from the murderers knife was not steam, but tangible murder. Thats incredible. The officials eyes hardened. The knife filled with explosive murderous energy dissipated and the haze that rose up looked as if the souls of dead people who had be ghosts were screaming. Ive rarely seen life categorized like that. I saw it once. It was Yeonhojeong. Of course, it wasnt that greatpared to Yeon Ho-jeongs life. Yeon Ho-jeongs life went beyond the pale haze to the point where it burned like a ck me. It was such an incredible level of concentration that it was amazing that he could live sanely despite having that much life in him. That womans life wasnt as good as Yeon Ho-jeongs. But it was more serious than that. Living is much more polished. I consciously honed my ability to kill with my sword. To wield that level of life freely with a sword, you need to have murder experience at the level of a murderous demon. It must also be an experience close to a one-sided massacre rather than a simple battle. That is the minimum condition. In addition, he must havepleted his life through many battles. Hoo. A wry smile appeared on the womans face. I think he was around mid-30s? Even though he looks quite old, he feels strangely innocent. Thats why it was an even scarier smile. Youre not the same type as these guys. The momentum ispletely different. . I cant estimate your skill Its amazing, isnt it? I cant see the depth. It is the sudden appearance of a master. Its normal to be nervous if you cant gauge your skills. However, the woman showed no sign of nervousness. On the contrary, there was a dangerous and murderous look in the eyes that seemed to sparkle with interest. The official looked around. Are they bandits? The atmosphere in Shaanxi has not been good since the Chongnan War. Even so, looking at these numbers and the degree of training of the body, it must have been quiterge. It seems to be a fairly prestigious force. Isnt it managed by the Mukryongbu? At that time, the woman opened her mouth again. Hey who are you? Are you one of these guys? The official turned his gaze back to the woman. The eyes are calm and show no signs of tension at all. The womans eyes, which had been filled with excitement due to her inability to calm down, gradually hardened. Sreuk. The woman took a step back. It was only one step, but the distance increased by three steps. His ability to kill many bandits alone with very smooth movements was revealed from his walking techniques. And in fact, the womans skills were incredible. Like grains of sand on the beach, many are said to be retired masters, but at that age, they have already surpassed the radish species and have reached the stage of maturity. Compared to himself, he is clearly inferior. However, considering the womans age, it was truly remarkable. The official said with a calm face. You are a great expert. . Where did you study? It was a voice full ofposure. It was the leisure of the strong. Although the womans life is amazing and her skills are beyond reproach, she is still a long way offpared to Tang Guan, the emperor of Sichuan. It is said that it is a fight that needs to be fought, but the gap is already clear. The womans tension was increasing due to the presence unconsciously emanating from the hotel. Who are you? Reveal your identity! A woman shouting harshly while pointing a knife at the officer. Tang Yuns eyes became cold. He was a wise man, but he was also a Jinseong Dangga person who inherited the blood of his older brother Dang. I couldnt feel good in front of someone who dared to speak like that to the head of the party family. The official opened his mouth. I cantmunicate. I asked who it was! It would not be difficult to identify its identity just by looking at the patterns engraved on its clothes. Anyone who is a martial artist knows the pattern of the Tang family. It was difficult to understand frommon sense that he would say such a thing after seeing the scorpion and snake marks engraved on the sleeves and chest of the official. I wonder if I can leave it alone. You dont feel bad if the other person doesnt recognize you. Although his tone is harsh, it would be difficult to look favorably on Go Soo, who suddenly appears in the middle of the night. However, what worried the party officials was not the fact that they did not recognize the mark of the party family, but the extreme killing that flowed from that womans sword. Its a dangerous life. If you exude that level of honed lethality, no matter how good you think about it, its hard to call him a good person. But The official was inwardly shaken. Even though there is no dispute, it is difficult to take action. Even if you use your hands deliberately, I dont think you will respond obediently when you see those venomous eyes. Of course, he had all kinds of torture methods that could make even the best poisoner open his mouth. If you just write down a few words and memorize words that immediatelye to mind, you will even spit out the names of ancestors that you dont remember. The question is whether there is a need to go that far. Theres no need to deliberately find out, but I cant just leave it like that. Ill have to ask mypanions. It was time for the party to decide to let go. stop. The woman and Dangyun were startled by the voice that came from somewhere. The opponent is the owner of the Murim family that conquered Sacheon. Put away your sword. It was a sonorous voice. The voice of a young and energetic young man. Although there was no particr majesty, it was very nice to hear a voice that calmed the listener. Slurp! The woman who quickly led the way walked to a corner and bowed her head. For a moment, Tang Yun was startled. when?! There was a ratherrge kiln in a deep shadow near the stone wall. It was a pnquin, not a carriage. The tworge, expressionless men appeared to be pnquin operators. Why didnt I find it? The pnquin was still there. Its just that Dangyun couldnt find it. Are you going to step forward now? The official turned his head toward the pnquin. Thats amazing. I didnt even notice until halfway through. If you are a master, it is easy to hide your presence, but you cannot make the pnquin invisible. As expected, you are amazing. Shake! The door of the kiln opened and a man appeared. He was tall and of slim build. Although not shy, he was wearing very luxurious silk clothes and even held a sword in his hand. Tang Yuns eyes sparkled. Hes handsome. He was a typical young man with a literary style. He had no blemishes on his white skin and his five senses were clear, so no matter where he went, he would be told he was handsome. Although people may have mixed feelings about his overly feminine appearance, it was clear that he was a handsome man who was hard to find anywhere. It can be said that her appearance is truly amazing, as attention is drawn to her face rather than the clothes and atmosphere she is wearing. The young man lowered his head. My person was blind and did not know this great person. Im a person whos been sharpening my whole life, so Im not interested in whats going on in the world. . As the owner, I will apologize for this rudeness. There was a sad look on the officers face. Calm and rxed tone of voice. The voice was full of regret. It is such an exemry figure that itpletely erases the impression of a woman who has been shing with a deadly knife. There was no w in anything, from the lowered head, the expression beneath it, the way he spoke, and even his voice. The officer who was quietly looking at the young man asked a question. Is it true? The young man, who straightened his posture, smiled and nodded. Thats right. As you can see, I had a weak body, so I had to learn at least some fighting techniques to protect myself in this harsh world. The ability to hide the pnquin and its workers. The officialughed. After all, the world is wide. During the Tang Dynasty incident, I was trapped in the formation of the Gwanghyeolgyo bastards, andter I also studied the formation used by the Gwimun. Since the opponent was the best in the history of the party, he was broken through in vain, and even if he was just a party official, it would have been difficult to withstand Guimuns battle. He was not even close to Jinbeop in the first ce. After that, I studied Jinbeop from time to time, but it was still a difficult and mysterious study. Even if I reached the end with my martial arts skills, I felt like I would give up before I could even reach the halfway point of Mt. Taisan with my fighting skills. Its a bit weird that the other person knows my identity but I dont know the other person. Who are you? The young man answered politely. sorry. Due to circumstances, I cannot reveal my affiliation. But I can tell you the three letters of my trivial name. For some reason So whats your name? It is called Cheonhyorak (Ԙ). The name is truly unique. The official tilted his head. Its a name Ive never heard of. You will. It was a strange answer. The corner of the officials mouth, who was quietly looking at Cheon Hyo-rak, went up. The smell of blood was strong. Life was great too. I wanted to ignore it, but I couldnt ignore it because it was my ce, so I came to this point. I see. But is this a coincidence? Cheon Hyorak smiled. The bright smile was so beautiful. What a coincidence. I never imagined that I would meet the owner of the Sichuan Tang n on my way to the Baekdo Martial Alliance. Youre on your way to the Murim League? Thats right. Two parties heading to the vige. A meeting on the street. What a coincidence. Yes, what a coincidence. The official who was looking at Cheon Hyorak turned his attention to the woman. I dont know whats going on, but do you mind if I go with that dangerous knifeman? Haha, it may seem a bit dangerous, but if it were my order, I would be the type of person who would jump into the fire carrying a firewood. You dont have to worry. Dont worry. The question is whether you are qualified. Oh, since you are the master of the party, you must have a great say in the Murim Alliance. I wouldnt say its amazing, but it works if you put in a lot of effort. Is my guard someone who shouldnt be in the military? I dont know about that, but I dont think anything good wille of going in. Cheon Hyo-rak said calmly. Then, we can safely carry them to the Murim Alliance and wait outside the Alliance. It was a gentle response. There was not a single sign of displeasure. The officialughed. You cant reveal your identity? It will be clear when we go to the meeting. I see. Mr. King, it is a coincidence that I have met you here, so would you give me the honor of being with you? It goes one step further. He himself will know. The fact that your words and actions can cause strange misunderstandings in others. Still, I dont care at all. In fact, he was even suggesting to the hotel that we should go together. Not to anyone else, but to the master of the Tang n, a maniptor of poison and memorization. The officer shrugged his shoulders. I didnt know Id meet a friend on the way. However, our moving speed is quite fast. Is that okay? of course. These guys also have nimble legs, so theyll be able to keep pace somehow. It was said about pnquin workers. In fact, the skill of the pnquin drivers was worthy of being called a peak expert. What a strange guy. And it was a strange group. Im going to the Murim Alliance anyway The official smiled. It was a smile that was difficult to find friendly. Ill give you directions. It is an honor, matriarch. Lets go. yes. Cheon Hyoraks face, which was otherwise bright, became even brighter. It looks like I will have great luck. Seeing as how I got to meet the biggest loser in Sichuan. The officialughed. We will have to wait and see whether it will be great luck or the worst misfortune of our lives. I am a person famous for being unlucky. Chapter 839 Episode 839 Seeds of Conflict (5) Oh! Admiration appeared on Makwons face. Is that the Murim Alliance? Inside Daebyeolsan Mountain, full of unmelted snow. The appearance of the Murim Alliance, with its enormous high gates surrounding countless buildings, was so impressive that it was reminiscent of a small country. Wow Jinyang looked at the Murim Alliance in fascination. Even though he possessed enormous strength and power unbefitting his age, he wandered around in the shadows, avoiding the eyes of the world. Ive heard a lot about the Murim League, but this was my first time seeing it in person. Indeed, it was like the Baekdo Martial Alliance that divided the world together with the Mukryongbu. The panoramic view of the Murim Alliance seen from the foot of the mountain was truly overwhelming to the viewer. Was the Murimmaeng that great? It is the headquarters of the Baekdo sects scattered throughout the endless world. That much is natural. The faces of Yeon Ho-jeong and Mukbi Kang-ryang, who saw the Murim Alliance for the first time in a long time, were full of familiar joy. On the other hand, Paeyuls face showed a particrly sad look. Excluding Yeon Ho-jeong, there was only one person who belonged to the orthodox martial arts sect. Although I have a rough personality, I couldnt help but feel special emotions when I saw the Murim League, which was like my second home. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Paeyul. Are you mentally prepared? of course. After a quick answer, Paeyul paused for a moment and licked his appetite. Honestly, its still a bit like that. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. So do i. The thought of being stared at by so many people already makes my bones tingle. You have a position, so it might end up as a re, but I might get beaten up by a long sentence. So, even if you go back now. I said I would get hit, but I didnt say I would get hit to death. Isnt being beaten by someone your age a shame as severe as dying? Thats why I dont feel safe. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and took a deep breath. In the still cold air ofte winter, the green scent of spring, heralding the beginning of all things, was slowly being captured. Lets go. The main gate to the south of the Murim League was wide open. And countless people were standing in line in front of it. At the forefront were the monks and elders of the Tanggeum Murim League, and behind them were the innerbat units that had not gone on an operation, lined up on the left and right. That wasnt all. Although they were clearing the road because they were in a position, there were countless warriors behind the fighting unit, their eyes fixed on the main gate. hmm. Seunghyeonjinin nced back. Behind the fighting unit, countless faces of warriors were visible. It was dispatched by an ambassador extraordinaire and plenipotentiary officially appointed by the Mukryongbu. In fact, the dispatcher was the minor master of the Mukryongbu, and the identity of the minor master was the eldest son of the Yeon family, a member of the Tanggeum six families. He has a history so bizarre that it is difficult to exin even with the word unique. From the perspective of the members of the Murim League, on the bad side, it is the return of a traitor, and on the good side, it is the return of a talented person who can only be shaken. But what do the warriors look like? Its amazing. Hearing Seunghyeonjinins words, a look of puzzlement appeared on Bokhosaes face. yes? Honestly, I was nervous inside because I thought what would happen if the warriors of my hometown started a riot. The higher-ups have given strict orders not to act rashly, but crowd psychology is a very scary thing. Of course. But look at their faces. Bonggong and the elders looked back at the warriors. Among them, there were definitely people who did not view this weing ceremony favorably. The face, stained with jealousy, anger, and a sense of betrayal, has a harsh expression that cannot be described even with the word cold. But these people did not do much. Almost all of the faces were full of anticipation and longing. Seunghyunjin smiled. I think perhaps we who im to be the leaders of the alliance are blind. Hes blind Daesu Yeon, or Sobuju Yeon, has established countless majors since Kang Hos departure. I gained fame all the time, but I never cared about it. Because his eyes were burning with only one goal. haha. They seem to know that too. Youre wee. Several servants and elders smiled. At that time, Jangmun-in, Sunwoo, shook his head. It wont be like that. hmm? What do you mean? Of course, they cant possibly be unaware of the contribution made by Sobuju. And you know its a big deal. However, unless you see his actions in person, you cannot realize how great his feat is. Huh. Now their eyes are shining with longing for the strong. Sunwoo smiled. Loo Ji-soo, a genius who achieved explosive growth with countless majors at an early age, was finally named to Seongcheon. Its enough to be an object of admiration. Oh my. It may be a somewhat cold remark, but in their eyes, Yeon Sobujus talent is at a level that would be difficult to even be jealous of. I guess so. Sunwoo Jang Mun-ins words are also correct. At that time, Peng Wugang said with a bitter smile. That is also correct, but my opinion is different. Paenggaju? The exploits made by Yeon Sobuju, the martial arts umted by going through tough times. Its more than enough to make the world go crazy. But there is a real reason why they are so enthusiastic about Yeon Sobuju. The real reason? Its unprecedented. exception? Peng Mu-gang scratched his head. We, the warlike people of the Paeng n, are not as strict about etiquette as other ns, so of course we have no dignity. What is surprising is that writers from other small and medium-sized sects regard us as friendly. The public ambassador said with a smile. The simple atmosphere of a wealthy family would be the ideal image of a prestigious family that is closest to the people. Haha, thank you for thepliment. In any case, their enthusiasm for Yeon Sobuju means that they have not becent. You didnt settle? Why would a person who was born as the eldest son of a prestigious family representing the White Ind Martial Arts have any regrets and switch to the ck Ind Martial Arts? To be honest, with Yeon Sobujus ability and Zhugeguns political power, it would not have been that difficult to maintain a rtionship with Mulongbu if there had been proper coordination. hmm. Peng Wugangs eyes sparkled. Even though he was born into a prestigious family in the White Ind, he sacrificed himself to the ck Ind for the sake of the world. And in the eyes of warriors, most of whom were not from prestigious families, Sobujus choices and actions would have lookedpletely different from those of other warriors from prestigious families. Yongseonjinin, a member of the Hwasan Sect, cleared his throat. Its a statement that could be misleading. Its not that they have a bad view of prestigious families. However, for other martial artists, a famous painting is both an object of admiration and at the same time perceived as a wall that cannot be ovee. To be honest, our presence made them feel ashamed. The other monks and elders also cleared their throats at Peng Wugangs honest words. Kite Sobuju was different. Even though he came from a prestigious family, he was never boastful or boastful based on his reputation. On the contrary, his personality cannot be said to be a model of whiteness. On the contrary, it was rough like a ck sword, and at times, too extreme. . However, the nature of such carelessness was more rtable to the public. Although he possesses words and behavior that are not typical of a prestigious family, he does not rely on his reputation and does not hesitate to go to the extreme of converting to the ck Ind for the sake of the world Peng Mu-gang burst intoughter. You cant help but be fascinated. Even I, the owner of the Paeng family, sometimes feel warm when I think of Yeon Sobuju. What can other people say? It was quite a self-interested remark. It was also a remark that excessively highlighted only the good aspects of Yeonhojeong. However, he understood the public mind much better than Seung Hyeon-jin or Sun-woo Jang Mun-in. In fact, that was the reason the warriors were so enthusiastic about Yeon Ho-jeong. To walk steadily toward ones goal without paying attention to what others think. As you live in this world, you have no choice but to pay attention to what people around you think, even if you dont want to. It works both bad and good depending on the time. It is an issue that cannot be separated from human society. Yeon Ho-jeong was far removed from such social problems. So the evaluation of him can be good or bad. However, the reason why Yeon Ho-jeongs actions so far have been viewed more positively by the public than expected is because, as Peng Mu-gang said, he was not like a man from a prestigious family. A person with a personality that ismonly seen in those around him. However, people who do not show off their good looks often. It was bound to be fascinating. I hope you like it, Yeongaju. Zhuge Wenhu grinned and gently touched Yeon Weis arm. How do you feel as a parent whose child is recognized by the world like this? Yeonwi smiled bitterly. Dont tease me, soldier. ha ha ha! No matter what his choice was, many people were embarrassed and suffered damage because of him. Before it is a tribute to the Murim Alliance, it is an issue that, as a father, I cannot just ignore. Dont be too rigid. He is the son of Lord Yeonga, but he is also the disciple of King Tu. So, shouldnt I be scolded instead of others in the name of being a father? Your position as Tuwangs disciple cannot be easily touched. ha ha ha. Bonggong and the elders burst intoughter at the sight of Yeonwi, who had an awkward and embarrassed expression, yet was filled with pride that could not be hidden. Of course, not everyone felt that way. The faces of some of the elders, especially Namgungin, were stiff. Lets calm down. Namgung-in sighed and said. Whatever it is, the heir of an inconvenient alliance is still visiting Meng. You need to be a little more calm because you are an ambassador who hase here on official business, not a friend of yours. It is no longer in a position to be called ate-stage index. In a cold sense, it is true that it is ate index, but it was the return of a great general who is difficult to establish such an expression in itself. But it wasnt wrong. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. What Namgoongaju said is correct. We will soon enter that path, so get ready to receive guests. The leaders cleared their throats and straightened their postures. And after a while. Yeon Ho-jeong and his group appeared awkwardly between the bare, feverish trees. Yeonwis eyes shook greatly. Hey. It hasnt even been that long since we broke up, but it was nice to see them again, as if we had seen each other for years. Youve lost weight again. Yeonhojeong and his party walk proudly. They stopped in front of Samjang Street, the main gate. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had put down the Gwangryongbu, took control with great restraint. Ink Dragon Is it because of awkwardness or tension that has not yet been resolved? After quieting for a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong lowered her head a little more and spoke. My name is Yeon Ho-jeong, Sobuju of Mukryongbu, who has been appointed as the special and plenipotentiary ambassador. I dont know what to do with the overflowing hospitality. The public ambassador spoke on behalf of the public. You had a hard timeing this far. thank you. Well, its cold, so lets just go in. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong straightened his back and crossed over the main gate. Wow!! At that moment, a huge roar spread throughout the outer castle. Not only Yeon Ho-jeongs group, but even the leaders looked at the warriors with bewildered faces. The warriors shouts were so loud that they seemed to turn the heavens and earth upside down. The longing of the Murim Alliance warriors for Yeonhojeong was much greater than the leaders thought. Peng Mu-gang chuckled. I didnt know youd like it this much. Ipmaeng was not the head of Uijeonggun, but the minor head of Mukryongbu. It was the return of the prodigal son. Chapter 840 Episode 840 Seeds of Conflict (6) Paeyul, who entered the city following Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly saw an old monk. His grizzled head and beard were neatly trimmed. Although he was said to be an old monk, his skin was fair and he had few wrinkles, so if you look closely, he looked like he was in his forties. Paeyuls face became awkward. The old master walked slowly next to Paeyul and spoke with a calm face. He seems like an unpleasant guy. Long sentence of death sentence. Save your timeter. All right. Jang Jang-leung (), a senior member of the Nodo Temple fortune telling sect, chuckled. Why is my voice creeping in? Do you even know how to notice? . Youre such an old bastard. If you had been before you turned 40, you would have been caned! Paeyul cleared his throat. He was famous for being the most outgoing in the singing group. However, he never confronted or acted rudely towards just one person. He was none other than Jangmun Jang-neung. Not because of his position, but because of his personality, Paeyul could not be messed with. Amid the cheers of countless people. Jang-in-leung asked. How was it? yes? I asked what the world was like when I looked at it with a narrow perspective that could not contain anything other than the desire to win. It was beautiful. You said it was beautiful? yes. So I have to protect it. With someone who treats me well. Jang In-leung, who had been walking looking straight ahead the entire time, looked back at Pae-yul for the first time. Paeyuls expression was still awkward. However, it did not lose its unvarnished sincerity like before. Jang-in-leung smiled. You seem like an adult now. He, who was on the back foot, went ahead of the loss rate again. Dont worry about your brothers voices. I tried to leave you alone, but if you saw the world in your eyes, I should at least give you an indulgence that wasnt there before. thank you. Even as I get older, my life cant be that difficult as I keep falling behind you. Hey you damn bastard. In no time, Jang-in-leung, who wasining, had walked in front of me. Paeyul sighed. * * * Yeonhojeong was said to be the Murim League Museongjeon (}). This was because there was something to discuss separately with the Bonggong elders. However, the talk had to be public and formal. The main content was the general situation of Kangho, the atmosphere of the Mukryongbu, and stories about the future. I wasnt in such a hurry, but I wasnt taking my time either. In particr, one of the people Yeon Ho-jeong brought was Baek Byeong-shingun Makwon, who was named in Seongcheon. He came with one of the best yers in the river, and he himself is a master who has risen to the ranks of legends. Of course, even at the level of the Murim Alliance, they could not be treated carelessly, and it was polite to give them a day or two to rest. After finishing the half-hour conversation, the group headed to their respective residences. It is natural, but Yeon Ho-jeong could no longer stay at Pagungak, the residence of the Yeon family. Because he was on official business, he had to stay at Palseonggak (w), where the nobles of the Maeng Dynasty lived. The same was true for Mukbi, Makwon Gangryang, and Jinyang. Fortunately, Paeyul was still affiliated with Jeomchang, so he returned to his previous residence. Even in the case of silence, one was not officially disqualified. It is said that he was not dismissed as the head of Uijeong-gun. However, before being themander of the Uijeong Army, Mukbi was closer to Yeon Hojeongs personal adjutant. People were tacitly acknowledging that. Needless to say, Gangryang and Jinyang all ended up staying at Palseonggak. You are resting here. A look of puzzlement appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Where are you going? Yeon Ho-jeong said, pointing to Mukbi. We should stop by Uijeong-gun together. I would like to exin the situation so far. And would you like to apologize? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded with an awkward expression. Hmm, I also have a close rtionship with the people there Kangryang nced at Jinyang. Jinyang was looking around frantically, like someone who had lived in the countryside but came to Seoul. The pressure of the name Murimmaeng itself was great, but the excitement seemed even greater. Well, Ill visit youter. I will take good care of that man, so please go. Okay, thank you. And Senior Makwon Makwon was resting in his room. It was worthing out once and seeing it, but he seemed quite tired. Since he was the owner of powerful martial arts, there was no way his body would be tired. The fatigue Makwon felt was mental fatigue. Kang-ryang sighed. Its difficult for a person to be too famous. At that time, the voices that were normally muttering grew louder as if they had been waiting. Can you let me in? Oh, what are we doing? Im just doing this because I want to see your face! This is my lifelong wish. Please, Baek Byeong-shin, please let me see the old man. Stop being picky and open the door! I just wanted to say hello! Outside the gate of Palseonggak, there was literally a crowd of people. Even though Yeonhojeong was Yeonhojeong, it was because a lot of people who wanted to see Baek Byeongshinguns finale came here. In particr, there were many members of the Naeongseongbat unit, and they seemed to want to gain even a piece of enlightenment from Makwon, who was said to handle all weapons beyond just a hundred soldiers. Mukbi sighed. Cant we do something about these people? From Maengs perspective, wouldnt it be rude to just turn a blind eye to this situation since they are VIPs? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. It will be hectic even at the top. I have to go and say something. I saw you a little while ago and Senior Makwons face turned blue. I felt sick to my stomach. I heard youre weaker than I thought. Yeon Ho-jeong, who entrusted Kang Ryang with the Gwangryongbu, opened the gate of Palseonggak with Mukbi. !! As soon as the door opened, the noise in the area stopped for an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. I understand the feelings of those who respect senior Makwon, but it may be an inconvenience to guests who have not yetpleted their journey. Each of the warriors swallowed their saliva. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was in, but it felt like he was trying to control his emotions as much as possible as he was speaking to everyone. He is an unrivaled expert who made his name in Seongcheon before Irip and the minor owner of the Mukryongbu. None of them dared to raise their heads. Please understand that I am here on official business. Restrained emotions and calmness. However, there is also a politeness within it that makes the other person have no choice but to back down. The warriors bowed their heads to Yeon Ho-jeong and turned around. An awkward look appeared on the faces of the warriors who quietly went their own way. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed softly. I understand, but. They too will not know that their actions are rude. However, the strong desire to see a celebrity single-mindedly pursuing martial arts must have blinded his eyes. It may be difficult to understand rationally, but humans are inherently animals driven by desire. Of course it was a bit harsh. Even the higher-ups would never have thought that there would be this much crowd of people. Lets go. Lets do that. So the two people left Palseonggak and headed to the Uijeonggun unit building. . Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been walking forward for a while, looked around once in a while. Many people were ncing at him and silently. Most people wanted to say something but couldnt get close, some people just stared nkly, and there were a few people who seemed somewhat displeased. Its like that in everyones life. I received a much bigger wee than I expected. At first, I tried to ignore the unfavorable looks, but when I saw people cheering for my return, I felt grateful. However, there are also people who view themselves negatively. Its okay to look at me negatively. I can only hope that their harsh reactions do not affect the family. In reality, it will be like that. The contribution made by the Yeonwi was too great to bear the stigma of not being able to take care of ones children. Moreover, the choice Yeon Ho-jeong made was also for the sake of a better world, so although it was surprising to everyone, it was not something worthy of public criticism. The Mukryongbu had formed an alliance with Meng and was actually an ally fighting against the Three Religions. However, their anger and displeasure may have been due to their inability to escape the deep-rooted hatred between cks and whites. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly remembered the words of Emperor Ha Eung-yo. They dont know the difference. I just know that it is easier and more refreshing to interpret differences as mistakes. It is also a way to escape from the crushing loneliness. In the end, you be a monster who doesnt even know whats wrong with you. Like that Yeogwang. Among them, not many would have been harmed by the conflict with the Heukdo n. No, if we look at it objectively, it would only be a very small number. However, there are people who show blind hatred even though they have not experienced any conflict with the ck Ind. It will be simr on the ck side as well. ept differences as mistakes. The rtionship between white and ck ispletely different from the three religions. The three religions were the invaders. Hemitted all kinds of inhumane evil deeds in order to devour the central region. Of course they were obvious enemies. However, White Ind and ck Ind were simply people with different ways of living. Of course, the ck way where various criminal activities are rampant is not the right path, but it is literally a distorted ck way, and the real ck way is different from that. Ive given up on understanding. I gave up thinking. However, we cannot hate or loathe them. Because everyone is different and it is difficult for others to understand each persons circumstances. As I walked with various thoughts in mind, I arrived in front of the Uijeong-gun military base building. ? The front door was open. There was no gate guard guarding the gate. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Lets go in. Of course. After crossing the main gate and passing through the middle gate, a familiar training hall appeared. And the sight of the Uijeonggun soldiers filling it. All armies in line. The soldiers lined up at a frightening speed, hearing a voice full of deepposure and gentle dignity. That many people move as if they were one body. Admiration appeared on Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bis faces. Just by looking at the movements of the soldiers lined up, you could see how highly trained they were. Jump and jump. There was a man walking around the side of the training ground. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Long time no see. Its been a while, former professor. Puh! Is that so? ha ha ha! Mo Yong-woo burst intoughter and hugged Yeon Ho-jeong vigorously. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong was embarrassed. He didnt know that Mo Yong-woo would hug him. Wee back. Im d youre safe. thank you. Mo Yong-woo, who had his hand around Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder, looked back at Uijeong-gun. The two worst traitors in Uijeong County have returned. Let us wee you. Chiri riri ring! At the same time, five hundred and fifty soldiers drew their weapons. The momentum was brutal, but his face was full of mischievous smiles. For your information, if these two dont get even a scratch on their bodies today, there will be no alcohol. Jonmyeong! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-woo with a bewildered expression. Mo Yong-woo shrugged his shoulders. You have to take responsibility for your actions. Isnt that right? Oh really. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and rolled up his sleeves as if he couldnt stop him. Mukbi quenched his appetite and made a protest. Two people went up to the training ground. Its a wonderful wee ceremony. Wow! The Uijeong Army charged towards the two people. Chapter 841 Episode 841 Seeds of Conflict (7) The fierce fight with the Uijeonggun only ended after Lee Gak passed. Surprisingly, there was not a single scratch on Yeon Ho-jeongs body. The same was true for Mukbi, who disrupted the ranks with an appropriate intangible bomb from afar. None of the soldiers were seriously injured. Most of them had minor abrasions, and no one suffered fractures or major internal injuries. It was a fight, but it was a sparring closer to a wee ceremony rather than a fight to kill. Of course, there was no need or opportunity to see blood. Amazing. Mo Yong-woo stuck out his tongue. I heard that an absolute master who performs a martial arts performance can produce the power of a one-man n, but it is beyond my imagination. But Yeonho-jeong was equally surprised. What kind of training did you do? hmm? Its incredibly polished. We have moved as one body before, but not to this extent. Haha, I had a hard time. Individual skills have improved significantly, and the ability to respond to potentially embarrassing situations is outstanding. Its thanks to you teaching me well in the past, and its also thanks to Zhuge soldiers. Oh, by the way, what about Ah-yeon? You said you were going to your parents house for a while. Ill probably be back in a few days. okay. At that time, Pang Man-ho suddenly rushed towards Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong lightly pushed his shoulder. The Pang Man-ho, which was rushing, made a crashing sound and fell into a circle. Ugh! What are you doing? Its because Im d to see you! Thats disgusting, you idiot. ha ha ha! It wasnt just Pang Man-ho. In the past, during the era of the Murderous Army, soldiers gathered around Yeonhojeong one by one. There was a faintness on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Song Yeon-gyeong and Changsoo from Okcheong Ami, Yunho and Dongho from Hwasan, as well as Cheokgang from Jeomchang and Yeoguk from Kunlun. Are they all there is? All of the soldiers of the Army of Death were precious subordinates. Although not as strong as the Mortal Death Army, the soldiers of the Tangma Army were also friendly subordinates. These are the people who were together for the first time across the midfield. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at them all carefully, tilted his head for a moment. what? Cant you see Hodam and Gunpyeong? . For a moment, a shadow appeared on the faces of the soldiers, who were full of joy. Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bis faces gradually hardened. Everyone was busy. Mr. Moyong sat down in his seat and spoke calmly. When Emperor Yan traveled across the world and fought against the three religions, we also went on several expeditions. Even though they call it a ck ind, vicious people of all kinds appear all the time, and many of them have a level of military power that is difficult to ignore. . There was a group called the Evil God Association in eastern Henan. They were guys who proudly imed to be evil spirits. I didnt think it was a big deal, but it was more powerful than I thought. I see. You fought well. Among them, the militarymander risked his life to infiltrate to rescue the hostages they were holding. Hodam was opening an escape route for those military reviews and hostages toe out. Mo Yong-woo sighed. I couldnt save him in the end. It was the fate ofbat units. They are preciousrades, but at the same time, they are living lives where they never know when they will die. They live with the goal of great justice and the pride of belonging to the military, but in the face of death, all of that bes meaningless. Because they arerades in arms who never know when they will die, they are soldiers who value each other even more and be stronger to protect each other. The reason why the newly recruited people and people I had never seen before stood out was because of the rtionships they had with them that had disappeared from the ces they should have been. Hodam Gunpyeong. The two people were not from prestigious families. They were one of the few warriors from Ronin in the Mortal Death Army. They were the ones who gritted their teeth and persevered until the end, and their vicious spirit was more than enough to overwhelm even the masters of prestigious families. Although both of them were on the weaker side in terms of skill, they were more motivated than anyone else. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes and prayed for the two of them to rest in peace. And the names of the two people were enshrined in an innumerable graveyard of memories. Mo Yong-woo pped his hands. We have mourned a lot. Theres no way our deadrades would be happy to see us hanging out, and today is not the time. Is that so. Well, its been a while since Ive been here, so lets have a drink. I told the restaurant in advance, so the food and drinks will be delivered soon. As if they had been waiting, numerous workers brought food and alcohol. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting on the floor of the training hall drinking a drink, suddenly thought. Its familiar. I sat down on the floor and drank like this once in a while with myrades in the ck Emperor. It was the same when the battle was over and it was the same when the training was over. When the battle was over, I drank it for my deadrades, and when training ended, I drank it for my future self, who might die at any time. This environment felt familiar, like a well-fitting suit and a drinking party filled withughter. Well, to begin with, he wasnt even a good guy. The minor lord of the Mukryongbu, the lord of the ck Emperor Castle. He was not a good lord of the castle and would have a hard time bing a good sessor. Yeon Ho-jeong was always with the soldiers. We went out together, fought, cried, andughed. And I thought I would live like that for the rest of my life. When I think about it, Ive grown up a lot. I realize once again that I have be a person who has influence on the world. But I didnt feel proud of that fact or that I had achieved something. The position you are in now is a position you can shake off at any time. I only reached this position for a purpose and had no desire to be a great person. However, it was true that it was veryrge in terms of social status. The higher the position I reach, the more people there are under me, the bigger I can see, the less I can see in detail Yeon Ho-jeong said, licking his lips. Do you have a departure date set? Not yet. In the first ce, the Uijeonggun was a military unit. I spend a lot of time in the military for training, but even if I dont have a name, I will still go out and explore the world. Well, its probably other units that receive formal orders to deploy. We also receive it. But its a little more free. I did. Then Okcheong spoke. I heard you met with Master. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Where did you hear that? I received a separate call from a shaman. I see. No, but you dont have to be that ufortable. yes? Youre not an algebra anymore, so why are you treating me so politely? Even though Im older. It doesnt matter if you just do this or that. Okcheong looked at Yeonhojeong in bewilderment. Youre not a great master, but youve be a master at the highest rank in martial arts, right? Its actually more difficult to deal with. Whats not funny Master said that. He said he was the one who would pay Sadal someday. You can chase after him if you like, but he is a dangerous person, so if possible, stay away from him. Those are such noble words. And well once something is always something, its not like that, but we still have time together, so how can we make it easier? You live a very hard life, too. At that moment, Pang Man-ho wrapped his arm around Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder as if showing off. I dont think so. If you want to be treatedfortably, you should be treatedfortably. Isnt that right? Others can do that, but you shouldnt do that. why! It breaks the head. Huh. Pang Man-ho, who was clearing his throat, suddenly burst intoughter. Still, with my arm around Seongcheons masters shoulder, I too have achieved sess. Fuhahaha! The soldiers burst outughing. It was a drinking party filled with jokes and swear words. Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt be thatfortable in this position. As they continued to exchange drinks, Song Yeon-kyung asked. How was Heukdo? The soldiers looked at Yeonhojeong with curious eyes. It wasnt bad? Is that all? The neighborhood where people live is all there. While there are vicious people in Baekdo Murim, there are also many sane people in that neighborhood. Theyre at odds, saying theyre ck or white, but people in that neighborhood dont have three eyes, right? Mukbi, who had been quiet, suddenly added more words. In fact, it has be more fleshy. They were shaking their fists excitedly, saying they were okay to beat to death, but the smell of blood was strong every day. When did I? I guess I dont even remember because I beat him up so much. her. Laughter erupted once again. Their drinking party was like that. Usually, it was the soldiers who asked the questions, and it was Yeon Ho-jeong and Muk-bi who answered them. Half a day passed with such an exciting drinking session. As the soldiers began to chatter among themselves, Mo Yong-woo asked. You came as ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary? Thats right. Is the reason why you came as an ambassador at this time because of the election of the leader? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You cant just leave it and ignore it. I guess so. Why is there something wrong with you? There is nothing like that, but Mo Yong-woo sighed. Youll have to be careful. which? I dont know when Im outside the group, but when Im inside the group, unitmanders often hold meetings among themselves. The higher-ups want us to be friendly with each other, so we hold meetings once in a while. Hmm. You may feel it, but there are definitely people who dont view Yeonje favorably. Of course. Yes, you know very well. However, the people who view you negatively are concentrated at the top rather than at the bottom. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Yeah, I thought so too. No matter what, even if something happens, there wont be much Yeon-je can do. Mukbi asked with a puzzled look. why? Interference in internal affairs. ah! Yeonje is officially a member of the Mukryongbu. No matter how close our allies are, the moment Yeon-je gets involved in our politics, there will be chaos. In particr, people who dislike Yeonje will try to entangle Yeonje even by inciting public opinion. Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with worried eyes. I know Yeon-jes abilities are outstanding, but I think it would be better to remain quiet for the time being. Of course you should. Yeon Ho-jeong added, tipping his ss. We should at least pretend like that on the outside. * * * next day. ! Namgung-ins face was filled with surprise as he looked at his son. Thats amazing. no. Looking at his eldest son calmly drinking tea, Namgung-in stuck out his tongue. When on earth did you get to that level? Its been a little less than a year. Huh. Namgoongin continued to be impressed. The eldest son, Namgungpyo, was already approaching his mid-30s. Although he was still young, he was also at an age that could not be called youth. It was time to slowly reach the level of maturity as a martial artist. However, when I saw my son breaking through the barrier and emitting noble sword energy, I realized that it was arrogance to say that he would surpass me within the past ten years. What about the Emperor Sword type? I learned everything until the second half. Namgung-in was even more surprised. Your father taught you everything! A person who does not teach the sword to anyone who is not qualified, even if they are blood rtives. The fact that such a person passed down everything to Namgungpyo would mean that he recognized that Namgungpyos talent had reached its peak. amazing. And good job. Its truly magnificent! no. There were many hardships. Its all thanks to my grandfathers help. Hehe, no matter who helps you, you must carve out your own path. Now that I see you, I feel relieved. Namgoongpyo smiled. Even though it had been closed for several years, it actually seemed younger than before. And I bring good news. hmm? Grandpa says he and Hyeon are visiting Maeng. !! Chapter 842 Episode 842 Seeds of Conflict (8) Youve lost some weight. These were the fathers first lines after seeing his son for a long time. sorry. That was the first line of the shameless son. I should be sorry. Yeonwi said with a smile. Anyway, you bastard, why didnt you at least give me a hint in advance? Of course, I had in mind the possibility of you converting to ck Ind, but I never thought you would actuallymit it. . Dont you get treated poorly there? Yes, you are good. Well, if Manager Yang had eyes, he wouldnt treat someone like you whos just starting out poorly. If you dont want to make a fuss, you have to treat him well. . It looks like you were very busy. The more you do that, the more you need to eat. Ill keep that in mind. Also, no matter how busy you are, you should not vite the minimum sleep time. No matter how great a person has reached, he or she is still human. Health is something you must take care of while you are young. Yes, I understand. okay. Even though they said they would scold Yeon Wi, they could not reprimand Yeon Ho Jeong in any way. How can you reprimand? The status of the Yeon family was somewhat tarnished due to the decisions made by Yeon Ho-jeong, but he had never cared about the familys fortune throughout his life. Rather, Yeonhojeongs judgment was for the good of the world. In fact, after Yeon Ho-jeong became the sessor to the Mukryongbu, public opinion worrying about provocations or surprise attacks by the Mukryongbu decreased noticeably. It was all my sons fault. I was disappointed that they didnt tell me in advance, but that happens sometimes when youre doing great work. Yeonwi tapped Yeonhojeong on the shoulder. As your position is such that it will be difficult to see you often within the group. Still, whenever you have time, stop by and have a cup of tea. Of course you should. Okay, thats it. The somewhat tense atmosphere was rxed. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with trembling eyes, finally opened her mouth. older brother. Its been a while since Ist saw you. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with joy and surprise when he saw his younger brother. I knew it would grow a lot, but I didnt know it would get this big. Youve been so indifferent so far. Okay, Im sorry. Unlike my father, I do not have any position. I dont know when he will leave, so I will stick with you like a leech and harass you while you are in the prison. haha. Yeon Ho-jeong, who burst outughing, shook his head. Anyway, what happened to your martial arts skills? yes? I actually thought you would have broken through Martial Arts by now. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled as if embarrassed. Because I dont have as much talent as you. Thats ridiculous. In terms of talent, there are not many people in the world today who canpare to you. Its because Imcking a lot. No, not at all. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi and asked. This guy ispletely identical to his father? Do you think so too? yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became strange. The level he has achieved is roughly on par with that of King Mujong, but the sword energy that harmonizes with his entire body is almostparable to that of Senior Paeyul or Brother Moyong. His understanding of the sword is on a different level from that of his peers. If Yeon Ji-pyeong had prated Mujong, I would have been surprised, even if I had guessed it. He must have been full of praise for having brought his genius sense into full bloom. However, instead of running faster, Yeon Ji-pyeong focused on improving herself. And the effort came back as a powerful sword that was beyond arduous. Although it wasnt noticeable, Yeon Ho-jeong was truly surprised. I have everything I can take in my arms, so as long as I break through the Mujong, it will be truly something to see. Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head as if embarrassed. It was a bit awkward since I hadnt seen him in such a long time. However, his older brother, who had be a top yer in the powerhouse, was truly impressed by his growth. I was embarrassed and proud of myself. I felt fortunate that my efforts so far were not in vain, but I also felt determined to improve even more. by the way. Yeon Ho-jeong nced out the window. Are you a watcher? This is the Fire Dragon. Thanks to your wonderful choice, warriors were attached to keep an eye on us. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. Yeonwi said with a smile. They are grateful people who take care of all sorts of things. I actually feel sorry because the Zhuge army gave it to me on purpose. I see you are often indebted to the soldier. It was Yeon Ho-jeong who could see through Zhuge Lis intentions right away. Perhaps his appointment of a watchdog was a measure to quell the reckless and malicious public opinion toward Yeonga. And We wanted to talk about various things, but Yeonwi told us about the biggest incident first. Did you hear about the head of the Moyong family? I havent heard it yet but now that I think about it, I havent seen the face of the Moyong family yet. I heard you came out of a closed building. Hmm, I guess Master Moyong didnt say anything either. yes. Whats going on? Yeonwi briefly exined what had happened. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Did he really do that? okay. . Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt believe it. People change. But there are some things that never change. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that the only desire that would not change even after Prince Moyong died was to be the Murim lord, which he would carry with him for the rest of his life. But you shook everything and headed to Gangseo? We received information that some kind of organization is gathering there. I was going to meet you today and tell you about that, but the Murim Alliance already knew about it. To be exact, it was something Hugai sharply captured. I didnt know that that group had ties to the head of the Moyong family. Its the Gangseo Union. As I guessed, it was a union of small and medium-sized factions. However, I never thought that the organization would be Moyongguns political funds and supporters. Its scary as expected. If we hadnt formed an alliance, we wouldnt have known until the end. It was such meticulous personnel management. Precise is also precise. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were greatly shaken as he looked up at the ceiling. Have you really changed? A time with myself that was painful enough to remind me of suicide. Although it was only closed for a few months, the change in Moyong-gun facing its whole self was more meaningful than the closure of the building for decades. Honestly, its hard to believe. Because I knew that Prince Moyongs desire would not go away easily, and because I knew how terrifying his goal-oriented life was, I didnt think I could trust him unless I saw it with my own eyes. but. Im not the type of person who speaks weakly in front of others. Just by bowing his head and talking about his weakness and past mistakes, you can see how much Mo Yong has changed. Whatever it is, its much scarier than before. If it is not sincere, Moyong-gun will be so scared that he will put aside his stiff pride and catch the other person off guard. And if you are sincere. If he really changed himself, Moyong would also achieve tremendous growth. Because a master can jump up dozens of stairs with just one enlightenment. The growth and development is scary. If you have truly changed the way you see the world, everyone else will point fingers at you, but I will wee you with open arms. However, if your appearance was just a ruse to achieve your goal I will show you hell. but. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Mr. Moyong is a smart person. Youll know theres no need to act like this. Actually, the answer has been found. The answer came, but even so, I couldnt easily believe it. This was because he had a very conflicted rtionship with Prince Moyong. If it had really changed it would have been very painful. Yang Cheon personally persuaded her to give up her dream. Mr. Moyong tries to change himself and start again from the bottom. Yeon Ho-jeong felt bitter. No matter how great their dreams are, protecting mynd muste first. However, he felt strange knowing that he was the one who directly or indirectly destroyed the dreams of the two giants. Did I destroy other peoples future for my own goal? His actions were justified for the public good and purpose. But I feel a little no, a lot of regret. Yeonwi said while looking at Yeonhojeong who was confused for some reason. I think Moyong Gaju did her best in the circumstances she was given. . As humans live, they exchange influence with countless others. There is no need to be too bitter. He was the one who could read his sons thoughts like a ghost. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Why do I feel like drinking again today? Hold on for today. Shouldnt we meet with the militaryter? Yes, I know. In fact, we should prepare now, notter. preparation? About the election of the Murim Lord. Yeonwis face hardened slightly. I trust you more than anyone else, but youd better be careful when ites to electing a leader. Yes, if you do it wrong, it could lead to interference in internal affairs. yes. You know very well. We will meet privately and just talk about this and that. In the end, the Murim Lord must elect someone who everyone can understand, so there is nothing I can do about it if I step forward. Now that you say that, I can rest assured. yes. After finishing the heavy talk, Yeon Ho-jeong looked around again. Anyway, where is your daughter? I heard it was closed. Closed? Yes, I trained harder than anyone else. It wouldnt be surprising if we surpassed Mujong right now. okay. Yeonhojeong silent monument Gangryang Jinyang. Mo Yong-woo, Dang Sang-ah, Nam Gung-pyo, etc. In the past few years, talented people have raised their level through unimaginable efforts. Of course, there are less than a handful of geniuses in the wide world, but if you look at them one by one, they are by no means a small number. Its the intersection of generations. In previous generations, there were geniuses of simr age who broke through martial arts. And the generation before them was also the same. Yeonhojeong was finally able to feel it. This era, the world of Moorim, is going through another period of transition. At this time, the old eras masters are retiring one by one and the new eras leading figures are beginning to reveal their presence. Yeon Ho-jeong sincerely hoped that this turbulent era would not bepletely destroyed by the war between the three religions. Oh and father. okay. Well well, anyway, I have a sister, right? Yeonwis eyes sparkled. You mean Yang Bujus disciple? Thats right. If you look at the time of initiation, it is my sister-inw, and since I am a special case, the gentleman said that he would give me preferential treatment by being executed first. I think the picture will be prettier that way. He must be a good person. Im not sure about that. But why him? I was given some work to do on my way back. I will arrive soon, so I would like you to stay here. Not Palseonggak? yes. Of course it doesnt matter to me, but is there any other reason? Thats Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to say something, looked out the window in shock. Why are you doing that? Hmm. A smile spread across Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Its good that the Murim League is good. Good connections keeping together. hmm? After a while, surprise appeared on Yeonwi and Yeon Jipyeongs faces. Is it there? It was the return of the party. Chapter 843 Episode 843 Seeds of Conflict (9) Zhuge Lis face hardened. Where do you belong? A military officer responded with a puzzled face. . He was an unexpected person. To be exact, he came from an unexpected organization. Is it a coincidence? Probably not. Zhuge Munho, who had been quietly ring into space, stood up. Where are you now? I havent joined yet. In most cases, they would have told him toe in, but because of social status. The other persons status was too unexpected to threaten to treat guests without discrimination. First, bring it into the abode hall. And send the entire Geomryongdan (F) to the guesthouse. In name it is escort, in reality it is surveince. All right. It is time to start talking about the election of a leader. Of course, it was a time when many people had no choice but to gather, but I never imagined that people would be sent there. Convene all Bonggong and elders to the Museongjeon. This is an emergency call. * * * There was no bird to share the joy of reunion. Gods magic tree? exactly. Yeonwis face hardened. The official said with a frown. It has only been said that the demon Hyeokryunhwi builds a pce and lives in an unknown realm, but no one knows where he actually resides or how many magical forces he possesses. exactly. No, most people believe that the story itself is nonsense in the first ce. It has to be that way. People in the world have one perception when they see demons. It is absolute evil. Demon. The word Mara itself means devil and ghost. However, the meaning of the demon in Ganghos martial arts world is slightly different. It has the meaning of a devil-like person, but it also has a closer meaning to a murderous demon who has trained magic skills and is crazy about blood and ughter. Of course, just by training in magic, you can call yourself a demon. Perhaps among those who have trained in magic, there are people with a sane mind. However, the moment he learned magic, the eyes of the martial arts people could no longer be calmed. Demonic crafts innately eat away at peoples minds and increase their destructive impulses. No matter how thirsty he was for strength, how could he be viewed favorably when he learned such unstable and violent study skills? If Ma Seon is truly an orthodox devil who inherited the lineage of the devil, then it is understandable that devils are flocking under hismand. But Fundamentally, demons are unstable people. No matter how great his superiors were, he would not have been able to live as a king without anyints. hmm. Yeonwi, who was deep in thought, asked Yeonhojeong. What do you think? Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I dont think it really matters what I think. I have no intention of doing anything like this. I dont know anything about them to begin with. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled the days of the Emperor of Darkness. When the world was swept up in chaos due to Saeumgyos massive invasion of the central ins. Yeon Ho-jeong also met Ma-in before. To be exact, I once met a group of wandering demons without any affiliation. Surprisingly, they werepletely different from the preconceptions of strongmen. Of course, if you train magic skills incorrectly or learn iplete magic skills from the beginning, you can be crazy or a wreck in an instant. In severe cases, people may die suddenly one day. In fact, the majority of people were like that. However, just because you learned magic doesnt mean you have to be a madman. Magong is fundamentally different from the Shingong of Suncheon. If the ultimate goal of martial arts is to remove turbid energy through correct breathing, purify it into as pure energy as possible, and be one with the universe, then magic arts embraces turbid energy and stimtes the middle and middle energy, attracting all kinds of negative thoughts and creating natural energy. It creates an energy that ispletely opposite to ones own energy. Yeonwi nodded. Its a reverse heaven. I understand that the method of true energy cirction itself is opposed to begin with. Thats right. So magic is dangerous. By stimting the middle and mid-range, the intention is amplified and more energy is gained, so the achievement is faster, but the guilt about murder or assault disappears, just as a tongue ustomed to stimting things cannot sense the delicate taste. Andter you forget that your tongue ever tasted that taste. Even if you learn Suncheons new skills, if you be ustomed to criminal activities, it doesnt matter whether its murder or assault. But the demons are fundamentally different. If the former even recognize vicious acts as immoral, demons who have learned magic cannot understand why such violent acts are immoral. Thats why magic is dangerous. There are rules in the world, so I dont necessarilymit evil deeds, but I dont hesitate to shed blood if necessary. This is because there is no moral line in the first ce. But that could also be a prejudice. What are you saying? Can those who have lost the fundamental benevolence that humans possess and the guilt that they naturally feel be able topletely pass on their magical skills to future generations? ?! Magic craft is dangerous. However, it is highly likely that true magic craftsmanship that has been passed down from generation to generation is free from such harmful effects. Huh. Of course, this is just my guess. However, I have doubts about whether such crazy demons will be able to leave behind an intact structure. There will be more cases of people being stamped out for their exploits and dying before they can bring in sessors to teach them martial arts. That makes sense. Masun Hyeokryeonhwi is a person who is called the master of magic. If the description of Hyeokryunhwi as described by Master Muheo Gwonsin is true, it would not be strange to see countless demons gathered under him. Tuk. Tuk. The doctors index finger tapped the table. Shinmarim an organization ruled by Maseon Hyeokryeonhwi But. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. We met by chance? I said it was a coincidence. But I dont really believe it. The party exined in detail the process of meeting Cheon Hyo-rak. Speaking of which, the skills of the attackers were considerable. They werent just bandits. So are the numbers. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. I overturned a green forest once. In the first ce, it made no sense to make a living by banditry, so I told them to choose between disbanding or forming a formal sect and making a living like everyone else. Yeonwi smiled. Good job. There were some who escaped. Since we couldnt catch them all individually, we made a list of those who left. It appears that some of them have already reached Shaanxi. The party satisfied our appetite. Anyway, no matter how you look at him, hes suspicious. I learned martial arts, but I dont know what martial arts I learned and to what extent. Of course, I judged that if we stick together, we can subdue it within three sums. hmm. But the technique was amazing. Even though I was unfamiliar with the fighting techniques, my skills were not extraordinary. I dont know, but I think hes no better than the Zhuge familys masters of fighting techniques. Anyway, hes someone who cant be analyzed right away. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed deeply. It appears that we are in difficult times. Even the magic powers that have been quiet for so long are sending people. As he spoke, he suddenly became curious. Masun Hyeokryeonhwira. Master Muheo, Kwon Shin, said that he had once encountered Hyeokryeonhwi. He also said that his skills were so great that even he himself could not guarantee victory or defeat. Why didnt youe forward? In the war against Saeumgyo, I had never seen a demon from Sinmarim, let alone Hyeokryeonhwi. This is my first time hearing the name of the organization Shinmarim. A demon from Shinmarim came to the Murim Alliance during this period. Its definitely not a coincidence. Of course it cant be a coincidence. In other words, they are also opening their ears to the world. If you were watching the movements of the world, there would be no reason for you to stay far away during the Saeumgyo Rebellion. The formation of a ck-white alliance and the election of a Murim lord. Even though the flow of world affairs is different, it cannot be considered more serious than the war situation. But it wasnt there then and it has appeared now. Could it be that Shinmarim at that time surrendered to the Three Religions? That may be so. But I thought the possibility was small. I do not know yet. I dont know, but Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. no way? The official tilted his head. What? yes? What? What is it? Its been a while since Ist saw this kid, and he even jokes in rhyme. A risk! Seeing the glowing from your eyeballs, does it seem like theres something there? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is nothing to point out. I was just wondering if something might happen. Tell me what happens. I dont like it. Its still as cheap as ever. Your father is watching, but youre being rude. Why is it the parents fault that the child grew up wrong? Its his fault. Your father has nothing to be ashamed of. Youre saying something that you dont even mean. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Well just get up. The official frowned. Yeonwi cleared his throat. Hey guy, its been a while since Ist saw the Lord of the House, so youre not going to use it until hes already gone? I wont be able to see you for a long time anyway. Hmm? We dispatched someone from Shinmarim, where Maseon Hyeokryeonhwi is the leader. Would you like to leave it alone? ?! It was then. As if waiting, someone knocked on the gate of Pagungak. It seemed they were so urgent that they ignored the Hwaryongdans floodgates. I came from the military department! Is Lord Yeonga there? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You two, please eat the silent meal. The official stood up with a shocked expression on his face. I didnt call you. Are you goingter or now? Tsk! Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yeon Ji-pyeong. Its been a while since I wanted to see your martial arts skills. Shall we go have a game? omg! Its good, bro! Yeon Ji-pyeong woke up with a smile on her face. At that time, the voice of a military official came from outside again. The Lord of the Ink Dragon Club is also there! Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong with surprised eyes and Tang Gwan looked at Yeonhojeong with triumphant eyes. I see youre calling too? Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth wide. Why me? The military must have its own reasons. And its a good opportunity for you too. If not at a time like this, when else will we see the talent of the demon martial arts world that no one has ever seen before? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong with wide eyes. Yeon Ji-pyeong said with a smile. Pleasee back and do it. I feel sorry. Dont say that. So the three people opened the gate of Pagungak. The military officer lowered his head. Im from the military department! Yeonwi nodded. I heard the circumstances. The Lord of Dangga is also here, so lets go together. Oh yeah! But Hmm? Do you have anything else to say? The military official bowed his head, took out a letter from his pocket, and handed it to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes wide. Did the soldier send you? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head and took the letter and opened it. also. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Be thorough. why? What are you saying? Yeon Ho-jeong, who closed the letter, spoke to the military official. Were you the one who could be my guide? Thats right. I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yeon Wi. You can stay at Museongjeon. I will meet you first. Do you want to meet me? Who? Hes Cheon Hyorak or something. You mean that?! yes. The leaders need time to organize their thoughts, so they asked me to go first and look into it. Yeonwi opened her mouth wide. Yeon Ho-jeong twirled his shoulders. Sir, you know how to have fun, dont you? The official said with a worried expression. Dont get into an ident. No way. Chapter 844 Episode 844 Core of the Typhoon (1) . Cheon Hyo-rak, who was quenching his thirst with a sip of water, paused for a moment. The woman Hwahyang asked. Are you somewhere ufortable? no. Cheon Hyorak said cheerfully. By the way, its really amazing. I heard a lot about Murim Maeng, but I had no idea it would be this big. Its safe to say that this is a small country. Hwahyang immediately frowned. The great Murim Alliance treats guests like this. If only the master would give permission, I would do it right away Arthur. Its because hes indecisive, but theres no dragon as good as the Murimmaeng. If even one of the leaderses, you and I will be forced to go to hell. Its about going back to where you want to go. Cheon Hyorak chuckled at Hwahyangs humorous response. Although they ced great emphasis on a strict superior-subordinate rtionship when publically speaking, such as in public affairs, the two were quite close in private. It was almost like they were brother and sister. Thats right, Hwahyang was raised to be Cheon Hyo-raks bodyguard since childhood. His rank was bound to be different from other subordinates. But you are really right, master. hmm? Indecisiveness. Hwahyangs eyes lit up. If you look at the political situation so far, youve always been one step behind, right? Even though we have gathered excellent people, I feel like we cant utilize them. It is as you said. There are many excellent people. But I cant move efficiently. This is clearly a chronic problem of the Murim Alliance. Iknow, right. Looking at things like that, its definitely a fish that Mukryongbuju has picked up. There is no one who doesnt know that Tuwang Yang Chens abilities are outstanding. However, if you say that we can ignore the potential of the Murim Alliance, that is a different story. Are you talking about the leader? Yes. Cheon Hyorak looked out the window. Hwa-hyang said that she was bad at entertaining guests, but it should be considered that she treated her well enough by giving her the best guest room in the outer castle even when she visited Ma-in, who had never been in the world before. Of course, it is impossible to make it resistant. Even if it is Shinmarim, it will not allow sudden Murim members to enter the inner city. Rather, the priority would be to calm down the leaders who want to catch and kill him. They were probably in the middle of a discussion about what to do with this situation right now. Those who call themselves white swordsmen are said to have drawn their swords for the sake of narrow justice. But lets see. Putting aside the discussion, doesnt everyone have different ideas about justice? Of course. Using force to subjugate someone with a different opinion? Is that also justice? It is justice. For us it is. But from the victims perspective, you probably dont think that way. Theyll think its not right. Hwahyang frowned. Then shouldnt I just not set foot in Wulin? Did you have a choice? yes? Have you ever had the chance to choose a path other than my escort? Hwahyang was embarrassed. Lord master! How can you say something like that? I would never think like that! Haha, Im not here to discuss your loyalty. Anyway, you didnt have a choice. And the countless people born and raised in Murim had no other choice. I was just born that way and I couldnt think of any other path. Of course, but that doesnt mean you can change your parents, right? If you were born that way, you would quickly understand this situation and find a breakthrough to survive Thats natural. But there are many people in the world. There are strong people among them, but there are far more weak ones. And they think that the right way is to embrace even the weak. The smell of flowers whetted my appetite. These are reallyfortable things. Cheon Hyorak smiled. I was also the underdog. But I survived thanks to you. Lord master! Thats a different case! Its different, but if you look at it broadly, its not different. At least thats what they think. Cheon Hyoraks eyes deepened. In other words, thats why theyre so great. yes? Lets look at the history so far. Baekdo Murim was always one step behind. This is because we must embrace the weak. You cant ignore the other persons opinion, so you need to coordinate differences and no one will suffer less, so radical policies donte out often. . But when their powerse together, they be monsters that no one canpete with. Why is that so? When we embrace everyone, the weake together. If you look at each one individually, there is nothing special, but the number has increased exponentially, and more than 70% of the midfielders have been ssified as 100. ! Fools who think that the weak are weak no matter how they gather together will never understand the power of the many gathered together. Even though it has gone through countless hardships, there is a clear reason why the Baekdo martial arts group is leading thisnd called Jungwon. Hwahyangs face turned slightly red. Because I somehow felt like one of those fools. Lets look at the green forests we encountered in Shaanxi. They are all weak bandits. However, in the meantime, unless they were involved with a prestigious family, they would take revenge by chasing the person they had be involved with, even to the end of hell. What is the reason? I dont know? Because I know that even though it may be difficult and difficult right now, it will be beneficial in the long run. No one will be able to easily touch you. ah! The context is different, but so is Baekdo Murim. It may seem foolish to embrace the weak, but I know that when we face a big threat in the future, if everyone joins forces, we can be an iron fortress that will never copse. Cheon Hyorak chuckled. Of course, not everyone thought that way. However, what is important is instinct and nature. They have grown so much and grown so much. Thats why the Baekdo Murim exists today. Hwahyang thought that their perspectives were definitely different. To her, the world was simple. A diet of the weak and the strong. The strong are the predators. And those who are eaten by predators are the weak. But the world didnt seem to be like that. Well, if it had gone that way, Shinmarim wouldnt have had to remain in hiding until now. But even in the Baekdo martial arts world, Lee Dan-ah emerged. For a moment, Hwahyangs eyes sparkled. Yeonhojeong? okay. This is Yeonhojeong, known as the king. Honestly, I cant believe it. You havent even reached this point yet, but youre breaking through the realm of sacred magic? Didnt the current Grand Master surpass the Holy Demon Sutra? Of course, there is a gap of more than ten years with Yeonhojeong. As soon as the word big brother came out of Cheon Hyoraks mouth, an instinctive fear appeared on Hwahyangs face. The Grand Prince of Shinmarim was one of the greatest geniuses in the history of Madou Martial Arts. If we think about the age at which Limjuin Hyeokryeonhwi attained sainthood, we can see just how incredible the Grand Dukes talent was. However, Yeon Ho-jeong, who was much younger than the Grand Duke, who was called a rare genius, did not even achieve the Holy Demon Sutra, but killed King Bi and was named a saint. What a fearsome writer is this? Genius cannot even be described in words. In 1,000 years of history, there is no monster that is difficult to regenerate. But I still cant believe it. I have a suspicion that the Jungwon martial arts group is deliberately deceiving the world in order to create a hero for difficult times. It doesnt even sound like a horse. If he could deceive everyone in the world, he would have been able to do even greater things with that power. However, it was true that Yeonhojeongs reputation was too high to make such a thought. At that time, a subtle tension appeared on Cheon Hyo-raks face. I guess we can check that from now on. yes? Get ready to receive guests. Cheon Hyoraks voice became more serious. With just that slight change in voice, Hwahyangs posture changed. She got up from her seat and quickly cleared the table and sat behind Cheon Hyo-rak. How much time has passed? Are you inside? It was a deep voice. If I listened carefully, it wasnt that thick, but it felt strangely thick. Just hearing your voice feels like your whole body is vibrating. This is true even though he does not particrly radiate internal energy and his prayers are worse than those of ordinary people. It was impossible to tell whether it was because Cheon Hyo-rak was nervous about his opponents reputation or because of his opponents indescribable ability. Pleasee in. It rattled. The door opened and a man appeared. Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. big. He is not short. No, he is definitely taller than average. But it wasnt that his body and bones were magnificent. If you look at his skeleton alone, he looks like a tall schr. But in Cheon Hyo-raks eyes, it looked different. hook! The appearance of the schr who came in with a cool smile like a cool breeze grew exponentially, and soon became sorge that it broke through the ceiling of the room and reached up to the sky. !! It was a while. The illusion that was only temporary was literally just an illusion, so it could not distract Cheon Hyoraks five senses. However, although it may not have distracted his five senses, it was more than enough to shake his mind and heart. Cheering. There was a strange metallic sound. It makes that sound even though there are no weapons on the body. It seemed like he was carrying something simr to a chain somewhere on his body. Cheon Hyorak stood up and took the gun. It is called Shinmarims Cheonhyorak. Hwahyang was inwardly surprised. This was because the masters voice was tinged with thick tension. Until now, there were only two people that the master was this nervous about. Grand Duke of Shinmarim. And the other one was the God Marim Lord. Could it be that the author really read the Holy Magic Sutra?! Thepanys Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and hugged him. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, a former member of the Murim Alliance and the current Sobuju of Mukryongbu. It is an honor to meet Ingeol of the Demonic Murim. Are you talking about that fishman? I am truly honored to meet the greatest general of his time, gifted with the best talent in the world. Longevity were you looking into it as expected? Im just embarrassed. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and pointed to the seat. Can I sit here? of course. I thought of course he would allow it, so I asked someone in advance to give me a car. Cheon Hyorak burst outughing. He is indeed a man who is praised as having wisdom as great as his strength. Thats too much praise. Its not like Im going to talk about wisdom over something like this. Before you take a seat, may I ask you a question? of course. Cheon Hyorak asked in a slightly yful tone. What would you have done if I hadnt given you permission to sit there? You didnt mean to do that at all? ! Haha, well. I havent considered that situation. When you see something like this, you definitely cant believe its just a rumor. It seems like I dont have the wisdom or insight. Cheon Hyo-raks smile became a little awkward. If I make a mistake, I will be embarrassed today. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Its a relief to be at least embarrassed in such a harsh world. !! Do not worry. Would you pull out a knife in someone elses front yard? Cheon Hyoraks face became increasingly hard. The tension I had tried so hard to hide began to fill my eyes. Shall we sit down? Good. Chapter 845 Episode 845 Core of the typhoon (2) The air is nice. The voice was strange. It was a quiet voice typical of an old person, but it was filled with a coldness reminiscent of frost. It was truly refreshing to hear the admiration in that cold voice. Because the voice seemed to be blunt, the admiration expressed seemed more sincere. The beauty of Huangshan Mountain is the best in the world, but the scenery of Daebyeol Mountain in winter is not bad either. I found a ce in a nice ce with this refreshing air. The sight of an old man standing on a high snow-covered peak looking down was truly unusual. Wearing a white ceremonial uniform and a blue jangsam. Although early spring is just around the corner, the weather still requires fur clothes, but it doesnt seem to be cold at all. Although it is not particrly decorated, it has a very elegant feel. The neatly slicked-back hair and well-groomed outfit gave the viewer the impression that it was ssy. How do you feel? In your eyes? great. The man with the calm voice was a very handsome young man. A little taller than an old man. His presence cannot bepared to that of an old man, but the aura of devotion that the young man exudes makes him appear unusual. The old man looked at the young mans nose. In cold weather, it is normal for white steam to be released when breathing. Still, the young mans snort was not visible. What is invisible to the eyes of ordinary people is visible to the eyes of the elderly. There was nothing that could not be seen in the eyes of a rare power that transcended humanity. However, the fact that the young mans snort was not visible meant that his breathing was long and thin. Daebyeolsan Mountain is not low. Moreover, it must have been difficult to keep up with the old mans pace. However, breathing is very stable. The old man nodded. I sped up the car to check, and now its worth taking a look. Considering the hellish training I had been through, it didnt end with me saying it was eptable. But the young man was not offended at all. Because he knew that his grandfathers personality was like that, and in fact, he also thought that he had finally built a foundation. Of course, its hard to build a foundation, but we havent even really taken off yet. A bird that has never pped its wings properly is not yet a bird. The young man truly thought so. You think of yourself ascking. It was a long way away. There was a slightly satisfied look on the old mans face. It is more satisfying to see a young man truly say that he has far gone than his achievements. People are alwayscking. The important thing is whether you know what youck or not. Only now do I have the qualifications to fly to heaven. Its thanks to my grandfathers teachings. In fact, your talent was notckingpared to your older brother. However, your brother always knew how to look after his own talents. Sometimes I am overconfident and make mistakes, but I know how to admit when I amcking something. yes. In terms of martial arts, your older brother is better than you. But when ites to prudence, you are better than your brother. So your talents are on the same level. Thats too much praise. For a warrior, politics and management skills alwayse second. Even a brilliant mind will crumble in front of the mighty martial arts. Dont forget that you are descended from the greatest sword family in the world. Ill keep that in mind. OK. The old man looked at the Murim Alliance in the distance. The appearance of the Murim Alliance, boasting overwhelming majesty, was so great that it thrilled even the old man who thought that anything other than the sword was useless. Its strange. A strange excitement appeared on the old mans face. I thought there was no one I could share my hand with other than the old monsters of Seongcheon, but the energy of a half-seon is radiating out that makes this old mans heart flutter. yes? Its not even one, but two The world is wide, after all. One is cool and the other is bitter. . The old man pointed at the Murim Alliance with his chin. We will make sure it arrives within half a day. Please follow me carefully. yes. hook! Two people, old and young, disappeared from the peak. * * * ? Yeon Ho-jeong flinched for a moment and looked out the window. Why are you doing that? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head in response to Cheon Hyo-raks question. Theres something that bothered me for a moment. sorry. Haha no. Have a drink. yes. The two soothed their stomachs with hot tea. It was Cheon Hyo-rak who opened his mouth first. Its phenomenal. ? Honestly, I was skeptical until Sobuju came. What do you mean? Has the person known as the Supreme King really reached that level? Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his appetite. Fare King Its a nickname thats really not funny. no. Thats not true. After seeing him in person, I now understand why the world calls Lord Sobu the King. It wasnt just something I said. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I dont know what youre looking at when you say that, but in any case, its an excessivepliment to me. Its excessive. Its not even possible. Cheon Hyorak shook his head. I cant feel anything. On the contrary, if I had felt the slightest pressure on me, I would have thought that rumors from the public could not be trusted. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile deepened. I heard that the Demonic Murim is full of a ruthlessness that cannot bepared to any other ce. Haha, we are people too. Even if it were different, it wouldnt be that much different. I think I know a little bit about the secret of Prince Cheons ability to survive in such a cruel ce. Hwahyangs face hardened. On the other hand, Cheon Hyoraks expression did not change at all. Im pretty good at speaking, right? Any talent is nothing to be ashamed of if it is for survival. When I realized the absence of force, I tried to survive somehow with my wits and my tongue. ha ha ha! Cheon Hyorak shook his head. It would not have been a scene befitting an absolute master known as the supreme king of the Holy Heaven. Even now, sometimes I think Im better off with my tongue than with my axe. Then I guess Ill have to be really nervous today. Why is there even a need for tension? Whatever the reason, I belong to the Mukryong Club. You cant interfere with Murim Alliance events. So, can I say that it is your personal opinion that has brought you here now? It was a sharp question. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head as if it was obvious. Is that possible? How many people do you know? I received a request from my superiors. Cheon Hyo-rak looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with strange eyes, as if he was surprised. Are you admitting that? Will anything change if I dont admit it? difficult. Cheon Hyorak thought. This man is truly a difficult person. There is no gap in the person itself, even before considering whether he is an uninhabited person or whether he is a tribe. This is dangerous. He said that since he was a member of the Mukryongbu, he could not interfere with the events of the Murim Alliance. Nevertheless, he honestly admits that he came at the request of his superiors in the Murim League. It may seem incoherent, but if you think about it a little, you can see how dangerous this situation is. It was said that Yeonhojeong could do what the Murim League could not do. In other words, even if a fight breaks out here and he dies, it is the actions of Sobuju of the Mukryongbu and not the actions of the Murim Alliance. The smile disappeared from Cheon Hyo-raks face. If you dont be honest here, youll be in trouble. The moment he clearly recognized that fact, Cheon Hyo-raksposurepletely disappeared. It seems you have been asked to find out my true intentions. Isnt that right? Yeon Ho-jeong said while drinking tea. That is a secondary issue, and it is to give the leaders of the ruling alliance time to organize their thoughts. Cheon Hyorak was quite surprised. Is it okay for you to tell me that? Surely you didnt know? . I thought you knew everything. I guessed. Its not a guess, its a certainty. I dont hate hiding our true feelings from each other, but its not the right ce to do that, right? Dont roll your head and engage in conversation honestly. Cheon Hyo-rak, who was watching Yeon Ho-jeong, took a sip of tea and opened his mouth. What do you want to ask me? These aremon sense things. Are you talking aboutmon sense? I am curious about many things, such as how a high-ranking member of the Madou Murim, who had not been active until now, came to join the Murim Alliance at this time and what the intentions of the Shinmarim are. As expected. In the end, I am curious about the reason why Prince Chun visited Meng. You can tell that to the leaders of the alliance. Of course you should. It would be good if you could tell us why you came, who made this decision, who benefits from it, and if you benefit, why you benefit. Cheon Hyorak shook his head. I will also meet with the leadership and discuss this. Hwahyang was nervous inside. She did not know the deeper meaning of this short conversation. However, I could feel the strange tension in the conversation. Furthermore, I wonder how much the owners words could make this ce cold. Surprisingly, Yeonhojeongs reaction was different from Hwahyangs thoughts. You are honest. great. A sincere smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Hwahyang was nervous about Cheon Hyo-raks reaction, but Yeon Ho-jeong seemed satisfied with his answer. I would have been greatly disappointed if someone who could be arade who would join hands in moving forward had only thought of the other person for no reason. ?! I like the deployment that allows you to risk your life and be honest when necessary. I mean it. Cheon Hyoraks eyes trembled slightly. Arade? Oh, dont take it to heart. I am a person who does not like to divide between white and ck. The Dead Sea is called Dongdo, so theres no reason why we cant join hands with the Demon Ind, right? That may not be the only reason. But Cheon Hyo-rak couldnt ask why you didnt speak honestly. Are you serious? A smiling face, unwavering eyes, and a neat tone and voice. I thought he was just saying this, but he seemed to really think that way. At least that was how Cheon Hyorak saw it. Since you think so, I really dont have anything to say. Just think positively. Because I mean it. If you really think so Im touched. As a member of the Demonic Martial Forest. Yeon Ho-jeong said while maintaining a smile. Instead, I would like you to answer this now. Please speak. Did you know in advance where the head of the Tang n wasing? . I really want you to answer this question. Cheon Hyo-rak, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, suddenly asked. Does our life or death depend on this answer? Absolutely not. If you say that, you should at least lie. Yes, I knew. okay. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. Its an area Its surrounded by volcanoes and Jongnam, but its an area where a lot of people from the northe and go. Next to it is Gansu Castle, and active trade is taking ce through Okmun Pass. ? If you were in the Central ins, there is no way the government wouldnt have known, and even if the government didnt know, it would have been difficult for the Dark Inds intelligence group to not have known ! Yeon Ho-jeong touched her lips with her fingers and muttered to herself. As expected, its just as I guessed. There is a high probability that Shinmarim will be located not in the central region but near Cheonghae. Cheon Hyoraks face was colored with astonishment. Chapter 846 Episode 846 Typhoons core (3) Hwahyangs eyes suddenly became sharp. A transcendent expert can subdue an opponent with just his eyes. Its not a metaphor; it really can be. Beyond manipting energy with will, one can control objects with only consciousness, which can even inflict damage on the opponents mind. When it reaches its extreme, it bes possible to ovee empty space, and if it goes further and achieves ultimate enlightenment, it reaches the state of a person with mental impressions. In any case, the fact that Hwa-hyangs eyes became sharp meant that she was not in a good mood, and that mood was conveyed to the two people. Hwahyang. Yes, master. Is that fishman rude? Please apologize. There was no particr problem with words or actions. Its literally just a look and an atmosphere. Hwahyang bowed her head. Excuse me. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You have a good escort. He is someone who always supports me reliably. When I was young, I thought there were many people like that in the world. But as I lived, I realized how much of an asset one good friend is. Cheon Hyorak smiled. It was the first sincere smile I had sinceing here. Its a master-ve rtionship, but Ive never once thought of my escort as a stranger. For a moment, Hwahyang flinched. He was taken aback by Cheon Hyo-raks words. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats enough for me. As Prince Cheon said, you can tell the officials why you came to see me. Is that really all youre curious about? There are still many. But I dont want to bother the guests anymore. Of course, you are not my guest. It was a joke, not a joke. Cheon Hyorak chuckled. The rumors were true. It seems like youve heard a lot of rumors about me. So, what other rumors have you heard? They say that if you join hands with the King, the process will be rough, but the result will be right, and if you lose the King, both the process and the result will be bad. Youre not just making this up, are you? Absolutely not. The rumor spread all the way to Cheonghae. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Listening. By answering that question, Cheon Hyorak was no different from acknowledging the fact that Shinmarim was coiled around Cheonghae Fortress. I heard that the weather in Cheonghae is harsh. I dont think its particrly harsh because Ive always lived there. Cheonghae As you know, Kunlun, one of the nine sects, lives in the westernmost area of Cheonghae. Because it is such a far away ce, we rarely send people to the central region. I know. Also, it is said that Kunlun, unlike other sects in the central ins, does not actively form a top faction. So, I am not as well-versed in listening information as I thought. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. How are the conditions there? Cheon Hyoraks eyes also changed. You wanted an honest conversation, right? of course. I know that the reason why Jungwon, which suffered from measles due to three religious groups of unknown origin, was able to ovee the crisis was thanks to Lord Sobu. This is a hugepliment. Do you think, Lord Sobu, that the three religions are also stretching their influence over Cheonghae? You dont know. But if thats the case, I dont think we can just ignore it. I cant just pass by At that moment, Cheon Hyo-raks eyes narrowed. Is this an offensive? This time it was Yeon Ho-jeongs turn to be surprised. Thats amazing. I didnt know you would go that far. Do you admit that? I dont think you will believe me even if I say no. And I was the first to say that I wanted an honest conversation. Cheon Hyo-rak was puzzled and also embarrassed. What is this guys identity? Important political issues are being treated as mere talk in the market. This was a question of security before honesty. There are things that can be said and things that shouldnt be said, but you keep talking about this and that under the pretext of an honest conversation? He certainly seems like a smart person Smart. Hes smart, but its hard to keep up with him. This is not because he is saying this while looking ahead, but because he is saying things that should not be made based onmon sense. Cheon Hyo-rak, who was examining Yeon Ho-jeongs face, asked carefully. Isnt it possible that I could ruin this story? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are you going to do that? Of course I wont. Then thats it. No, what I mean is what part of me do you believe in and why are you being honest about such things? I intend to go on the offensive, but I dont know if I can really do that yet. It hasnt even been officially discussed. If it bes official, do you n to go on the offensive then? If everyone says they will, then they will. In that case, pay even more attention to security I know the three religions well. At least more so than others. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders as if he was amused. If our offensive bes known through the Emperors usation, what kind of reaction will they make? ?! An offensive is not just about rushing in and destroying something. We look at the other persons reaction and investigate why that reaction urred, and when we do that, our strategy and tactics change. !! Its not easy to say things that could cause real security issues. Can we go on the offensive? This is a factor that can confuse the enemy. Its not something to fret about and talk about security. okay. Furthermore, they are people I want to send to hell, but if they have brains, they will also consider the possibility of us going on the offensive. Of course, whether or not you actuallymit it is a different question. . This kind of thing cant even be included in a head-to-head fight. It cant be a single blow that will turn the tide, right? Even if we hide these things and do this and that, we are the ones who are having a hard time. Itspletely different. Cheon Hyorak realized. Yeon Ho-jeong is a person who is very far from ordinary. The perspective on war is different! Is the Jungwon Murim trying to attack Samgyo in reverse? When the story gets to the three schools, it is Jungwon Moorim who is embarrassed. It is so natural. However, Yeon Ho-jeong said that it didnt matter if the rumor spread. He expressed that rumors to that extent would not change the entire country, but rather, rumors could be used to exploit the enemys loopholes. This person is already Ordinary people take a breath and prepare for war, but Yeonhojeong is different. For Yeon Ho-jeong, even this moment of meeting herself was a part of the war. Instead of makingrge-scale preparations, each day is already a continuation of war. What was even more terrifying was Yeon Ho-jeongs sincerity in looking at him, tilting his head as if asking why he was asking such an obvious question. Thats scary. I am not a person who does not know that it is best to win without fighting. However, the reason we live with that mindset is because we have no intention of leaving the Three Religions in the world in the first ce. In addition, this reaction can ur because the individual has absolute confidence in his or her tactical abilities. I dont think of soldiers as words of chess. I dont even have any intention of investing long term. Im just thinking of brushing aside the other persons words. Cheon Hyo-rak swallowed his saliva without realizing it. The goal is not to win, but to obliterate. What I want is to make it as easy as possible to clean up the opponents pieces. Should we say that the bowls are different or that the way we look at them is different? No matter what, if everything Yeon Ho-jeong said was sincere, this person is too dangerous. Theres no need to be so definitive. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong took a sip of tea. The hot tea cooled down quite a bit, so much of the vor was lost. I dont know what you think of me, but today was the first time we saw each other. It is too short a rtionship to determine the other persons inclinations or personality. ! Even taking that into ount, I have to admit that Prince Cheons mind is extraordinary. I dont know what position you hold at Shinmarim, but if someone with this level of insight were dispatched, Shinmarim would be no ordinary. At that moment, a familiar voice appeared in Hyorak Cheons head. If you know how to see peoples personalities, you are called smart. However, if you know how to see peoples limitations, you are called wise. You are smart, but you are not wise yet. The voice that sounded like an auditory hallucination was full of intense majesty and subtle warmth. Cheon Hyo-rak, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, opened his mouth. I dont know Sobujus limitations yet, so it would be difficult to give you information about Cheonghae. As expected. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Cheon Hyo-rak was embarrassed and stood up together. Are you leaving already? Haha, if we talked more, it would just be a series of superficial conversations, so theres no reason to keep talking, right? If you still want to see me after seeing the servants, Ill see you then. okay. Cheon Hyorak smiled bitterly. Until we meet again, I will first think carefully about what my limits are. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Its different from the rumors. yes? I heard that the demons of the Demonic Murim are all cruel and ruthless. But it seems that Duke Tian is not like that. Is that so? Thats why I like it. People who are unpredictable are always interesting. As long as we dont be enemies. . If I get the chance, I would like to meet other heroes of the Demonic Murim. If I get a chance Ill introduce you. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Please tell the servants. He said he talked to me for a long time. The military will be embarrassed if we say we destroyed it so quickly. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left the room. . Even after Yeon Ho-jeong left, Cheon Hyo-rak stood there for a long time and looked at the door. Hwahyang asked cautiously. Um master? Hyang-ah. Ah yes! Cheon Hyorak closed his eyes. no. Cheon Hyorak sat down and buried his back in the backrest. Ill have to keep an eye out until someonees from above. Make sure you restfortably too. All right. Hwahyang carefully left the room. After a while. Confusion appeared on Cheon Hyo-raks face as he slowly opened his eyes. He is too dangerous. There is no need to look inside. Its very existence is dangerous and unconventional. Anyone who talks to Yeon Ho-jeong will feel that way. but. I cant see any limits, but the goal is very clear. Thats why its more dangerous. Phew! A subtle magical energy shed in Cheon Hyoraks eyes. What does that persons existence mean to the Murim Alliance? * * * Yeon Ji-pyeong waved his hand at Yeon Ho-jeong who came out of the guest room. How was it? huh? The guesthouse. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. There were too many worries. It seemed like there were some circumstances. Is there anyone in the world without mercy? Of course it is. Still, I felt like they were measuring too much, so it was a little frustrating. What are you doing? There is such a thing. He seems to be smart and has clear opinions, but he has a lot of clutter in his head. Anyway, I thought he was not a bad talent. You must have been a really great person for your brother to evaluate you that way. Yeon Ho-jeong ruffled Yeon Ji-pyeongs hair. This guy. Ugh! Dont give your brother too much credit. There are so many great people in the world. One of them is my brother. Am I not a monster crazy about fighting? Yeon Ji-pyeongughed haha without realizing it. by the way. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong with a smile, withdrew his smile and looked towards the Blue Dragon Gate. There is something truly amazing. The moment when Yeonhojeongs spirit caught something. The speed of that something became frighteningly fast. ?! Yeon Ho-jeongs face hardened. Seongcheon?! Chapter 847 Episode 847 Typhoon Core (4) sh! Sensing an unusual force, the speed of the old mans divinew suddenly increased explosively. Looking at the old man who had momentarily turned into a dot, Namgung-hyeon inwardly stuck out his tongue. Youre amazing. My grandfathers martial arts skills are truly the best in the world. Namgoonghyeon had no doubts about it. However, I have never actually seen my grandfathers true martial arts skills. Every time he showed me amazing sword techniques while teaching, my eyes were in awe, but I had never seen him fight an enemy with that sword. It was worth it. How many people in the whole world couldpete with their grandfather and save their lives? It is said that the level he has achieved is so high that no one canpete with him. I knew that the reason he lived in seclusion in his family and focused only on his sword was because there was no one he couldpete with. I wonder if the day wille in my future life when I can see my grandfathers true martial arts skills. Whats going on anyway? My grandfather often did things that brokemon sense. There were times when I would stare nkly into space, and there were days when I would suddenly mumble to myself while teaching martial arts. At first, I couldnt understand my grandfather at all, butter I realized. For my grandfather, everyday life is a series of realizations. Anyway, I need to speed up too. The direction you were running towards was Murimmaeng. Perhaps he found something interesting there. Something exciting. Namgoonghyeons eyes wavered. is there one? I do not know. The Murim League deliberately closed its eyes and ears to worldly matters. How can I survive in the world if I havent trained myself properly? It was only a month ago that I first learned of the alliance between the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. Maybe there is. The face of a womanes to mind vaguely. Namgoonghyun tried hard to forget that face. I couldnt ruin my future by being caught up in mere love. But why? The more I tried to forget, the more I tried to let go, the more vivid my memories of her became. Namgung-hyeons steps toward the Murim Alliance kept getting faster. Without being conscious of it, his breathing was also bing a little rougher. * * * It has be clear. Para rock!! A sword that runs at incredible speeds. The clothes the swordsman was wearing were fluttering like crazy. The speed was so fast that I wondered if it would be torn apart. Is there such a person in the world?! The old man thought. After all, the world is wide. I felt two unusual rays of energy within the Murim League. One was cool and the other was rough. The distance was too far to determine who had the upper hand, but in terms of the level of refinement, it seemed like the cooler side was slightly ahead. However, the owner of the wild energy had a strange power that could not be exined in words. And the moment the energy captured him, the old man also grasped the true nature of the power that the energy contained. Furthermore, as soon as he realized the reality, the old man was already flying away like a ray of light. young. One thing we can be sure of now is that the owner of the energy captured by the old man is young. Not even fifty or forty. Much younger than that. It is said that the quality and quantity of vital energy varies from person to person, but even taking that into ount, he seemed to be no older than his mid-thirties. It was a heaven-shaking surprise for the old man. Achieving this level at that age?! In order to gain better sword art, a higher sword, and more powerful sword power, he built a wall against the world and devoted himself to the sword. The Cains understood their seclusion as the solitude of an absolute being with no one to meet, but they were half right and half wrong. Although there may not be many experts who canpete with him, there certainly are. But they never tried to fight. This is because once you reach such a high level, fighting or superiority over each other will no longer be an issue. The old man was different. He was always thirsty for someone to sh swords with. The only joy in life waspeting for each others lives andparing whose enlightenment was superior. To him, who hides his warlike personality, none of his children are noticeable. His talent was like that, but rather than trying to rise above his talent, he fell in love with politics before even seeing the end of his talent. A warrior has no choice but tomunicate through martial arts. A swordsman has no choice but to put his sincerity into his sword. One day, I made up my mind and went looking for Tuwang, Changwang, Yin Emperor, and Dog Emperor. King Bi was a man who could not be caught in the first ce, and Seongcheon, who belonged to the political faction, went into hiding and started a fight, which was a nuisance in itself. However, that attempt ultimately failed. This was because King Chang and Emperor Yin could not be found, and King Tu had been informed that he was outside of Sae. I also looked at the Three Princes, but soon gave up my thoughts. As a prosecutor, I felt a sense of self-destruction due to the series of actions. In the end, he gave up everything and returned to seclude himself again. Then I taught my eldest son, andter I also taught my second son, who was depressed. In front of the burning will of his talented grandchildren, the old mans fighting spirit gradually calmed down. For the first time, he could feel the joy thates from teaching someone. But at this moment, the old man realized. That the spark of fighting spirit that I thought had disappeared is still breathing in my heart. No, I realized that it was not just an ember, but had be asrge as a forest fire. He was simply ignoring that fact, and his fighting spirit seemed to burn hot even in death. Who are you? Paaaaaaaaaaaa! A huge furrow formed where the old man passed. Although the ground was not actually dug up, the piled up snow was pushed left and right, creating a wide path. Who the hell are you?! Surprised and eager to win. I was almost delirious as I suddenly encountered the fighting spirit that I had consciously forgotten. However, I held on to a thread of reason. And that reason began to gradually push aside the burning instinct and bring about embarrassing emotions. How can humans?! The youthful vitality was surprising, but what was even more surprising were the five energies contained in the body. In addition to the powerful and distinct divine energy of the Four Colors, he is also learning strange martial arts that are neither straight nor evil, nor even magical. And something absolute that controls all that energy was imnted in the body. How can that be?! The energy of contemtion is of the same kind. It is not strange to deal with the four energies. However, the ck energy that did not belong anywhere in Jeongsama had apletely different texture. Holding even such energy without any problems meant that the realization of Qigong (⹦) was the best in the world. Wow!! The old man took off in a wild leap and finally saw a huge castle gate with a blue dragon engraved on it. The old man did not care that the gate was the Blue Dragon Gate of the Murim Alliance. I didnt even think about the correct procedure. Are you there! The old mans body instantly became a gust of wind. Quaaaaaaa!! There was no one to stop him. It wasnt something that could be stopped by blocking it. The Blue Dragon Gate, which had revealed the majesty of the newly founded Murim Alliance for many years, copsed. Kugugoogung! Quang! The fragments of the broken and copsed gate kicked up a thick cloud of dust. The good news was that there was no significant damage to the flood gate guards. The force of the attack was so strong that even the fragments of the gate were directed inward. Kwakwakwak! An old man who slowed down by stepping on the ground with both feet. The hem of the dress, which had been fluttering like crazy, was badly damaged. This was because the speed was increased to the point where the energy of flexibility and freedom was interrupted. And now. The old man saw two young men. To be precise, the only thing in sight was a young man wearing a ck long-sleeved robe with a young man behind his back. !! The old man was astonished when he saw the young man. The young man was nervous when he saw the old man. There is a state under the sky that is not permitted by humans, and there is no way to express it with the cognitive ability of a person the size of millet, so it is simply called no-extreme. Among the martial artists who have entered the state of infinite chaos, there are those who have reached a wider universe through continuous practice and enlightenment. People in the world called them Seongcheon (}) out of respect. In the name Seongcheon, there is no distinction between Jeong and Sama. Just because he reached that realm, he was a transcendent person who deserved respect regardless of tribe. Among them, the person who opened the path to enlightenment with the sword was called Geomseon, and the person who pushed the original principles of the sword to the limit was called Geomje. Geomje Namgung Seung. As far as swords go, everyone recognizes it as the best sword in the world at the time. When ites to personal reputation, many people give the swordsman Takmuja higher, but when ites to swordsmanship, more people say that Namgungseung is the best. This is how the Sword Emperor, respected by the whole world, appeared. However, in the eyes of the Geomje, who was praised by everyone, the new star, who was the first to prate the realm of the new eras god of great power, seemed greater than his own reputation. You Confusion appeared on the old man Namgung Seungs face. What on earth is it? Young Yeon Ho-jeong did not hesitate. He ruled with moderation. Yeon Ho-jeong of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga meets Geomje. He was someone I never imagined I would meet like this. In the first ce, I didnt even know that he wasing to the Murim Alliance. Byeoksan Yeonga? Are you sure you mean that love vacation? Thats right. ! Namgung Seungs eyes wavered. Could it be this guy?! The eldest son said. He said he was shocked to see the heights achieved by the son of the Gangdong Yeon family. He said that he came back because he felt that he was stillcking in the presence of someone who was born with much greater talent than him. Moreover, although Chason did not say it himself, he was said to have been extremely jealous of the eldest son of the Yeon family. My body and mind were ruined because of that jealousy. Oh my Namgungseung was dumbfounded. Yeonho-jeong was Yeonho-jeong, but she couldnt understand her two grandsons and son. Are these people sane?! Feeling the limits of your talent? Do you feel jealous? Whether you want to show fighting spirit or feel jealousy, it is only possible if the level is the same. In the eyes of Namgung Seung, Yeonhojeong was no longer a vessel worth sleeping in, considering her age. He is a true powerhouse who has transcended everything and reached the top of the midfield. Baby falcons, who have now gained wings and started to fly in the sky, are jealous when they see a divine dragon roaming the sky? This is apletely different level, talent, and even the species they were born with. And what ack of insight the son had in whipping his grandchildren without even recognizing this monster. Namgung Seung sighed. I was wandering around in the shadows chasing the sword, and then the core of the martial arts world was moving! It was difficult to understand. However, the samurai who were startled by the sudden incident and were muttering loudly soon ended up witnessing a scene that was even more difficult to understand. A prosecutor proves himself with his sword, and a lieutenant proves himself with his fist. Slurp. The sword pulled out like water was aimed at Yeonhojeong. I want to get to know you. Bring the means to prove it. Chapter 848 Episode 848 Core of the Typhoon (5) Even Cheon Hyo-rak felt the energy of the Absolute that suddenly came upon him. I couldnt help but feel it. I stormed in, radiating energy waves generously as if I was the best in the world. The energy wave would have gone beyond the outer castle and reached the inner castle. Cheon Hyo-rak and Hwa-hyang ran out in surprise and saw an old man. !! Cheon Hyoraks eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. He was a tall old man. The sword drawn was an iron swordmonly avable in the market, but the old mans indescribable sharp prayer forged the ordinary sword into a divine sword of immortality. If you have that much sword energy? Not a single trace of good energy is visible. He was simply a man with a powerful, sharp and upright sword that had no bending in the slightest, reaching all the way to the sky. Sword Emperor Namgung Seung!! It wasnt just Cheon Hyo-rak. Everyone gathered here noticed the presence of Namgung Seung. It was that strong and that unique of a prayer. In addition, a member of the Murim League could not have known the meaning of the word Changcheon (n) engraved on the blue jangsam worn by Namgung Seung. The Namgung family! Its the old Geomje! Three goodness! The murmuring voices grew louder in an instant. The spirit of Gosu, who has reached Seongcheon, overwhelms his son-inw. At their level, it was normal to not even be able to breathe due to the strong energy waves, let alone open your mouth. Nevertheless, being able to react means that Namgung Seungs prayers are strictly directed only to Yeonhojeong. In other words, it meant that almost all of the energy was concentrated on Yeon Ho-jeong, and the remaining fragments of energy were overwhelming everyone gathered here. Its huge. Those whose names are listed in the Holy Heaven are all monsters. During the time of the Emperor of Darkness, his level was very high. Since he was ranked among the top three in the world, it could be said that he was stronger than the Three Emperors of the Immortal Emperors. However, at that time, most of Seongcheon had already gone missing. In fact, Yangcheon was the only one who met a master named Seongcheon. The point is that it was impossible topare absolute force. How could it be that just Saeumgyo would have brought Jungwon to that point? Is there anyone like this?! Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed more emotion than admiration. Emperor Ha Eungyo was so confused that he was unable to see his true skills. Geomseon Takmuja was closer to a Taoist than a martial artist, and since we met in a unique ce, it was difficult to know his limitations. Now, Yeonhojeong has finally seen the true power of the Three Emperors. There is no difference from Tuwang. No, if you look at it only in terms of enlightenment. Of course, the fight is something you have to fight to know. Moreover, since Namgung Seung and Yang Cheon learned martial arts with different fundamental characteristics, it was difficult to determine who had a clear advantage. But one thing was certain. If Yang Cheon had not gained new enlightenment through his involvement with Yeon Hojeong and had not developed his current skills, he would have definitely fallen behind Namgung Seung. The sword itself is purely refined without any impurities. A surprise not about the state but about the person himself. The surprise gradually began to turn into a desire to win. It was a feeling that even I was embarrassed by. So to speak Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Do you want to fight? Namgung Seungs mouth twitched. Youre an opponent who doesnt need to be packaged with noble words. Yes. I want a fight. It was a tone that crossed between inness and extremeness. As the previous head of the Namgung family, it would have been reasonable to save face, but there was not the slightest sign of that. Seniors. Ha Eungyo said. The minds of those who have ovee the ultimate are all said to be unstable. To put it simply, it is not normal. It cant be normal. How can the minds of those who have ascended to a level not permitted to humans and recognized things they should not perceive be normal? Even after reaching that level, there are not many people who have built a mental barrier that is no different from usual. However, enlightenment is not high enough. There was a moment when, if I couldnt fully control myself, I would end up looking like a weirdo in the eyes of others. The higher your level, the more enlightenment you gain, the more likely you are to be exposed to such an environment. Perhaps Namgung Seung is also standing on that borderline. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Nam Gung-seung quietly, nodded. If its a fight with you, Im also very wee. A smile appeared on Namgung Seungs face. It was a smile that looked natural, but the joy contained within it was incredible. He is truly a junior I like. But there is a condition. What are the conditions? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the area near the castle with his thumb. If you go northwest from here, there is a training ground in the outer castle. It is thergest training hall in the Murim League. I hope it sticks there. The location doesnt matter. I want my senior and I to disy our martial arts skills to the world in front of everyone. Namgung Seung frowned. You mean to fight in front of other people? Thats right. Its just a battle between unmanned and unmanned. I dont want to be the eye candy for onlookers. Its teaching before its eye candy. teaching? Senior Noh deserves respect for his martial arts skills, but he failed to fulfill his responsibility as a member of the Murim Alliance. Please spread enlightenment to the members through this meeting. I encourage you to wash away some of your past mistakes. Namgung Seungs eyebrows rose. Failed to fulfill my responsibilities? Mistake? Thats right. Is what you are saying to me right now? of course. Wooooow. The iron sword trembled faintly. The anger of the Sword Emperor of the Central ins was conveyed in the vibrations made by the dark sword de. If you say something without a good reason, you will have to take responsibility. It was such vivid anger that it turned the coldte winter weather into hot midsummer. That pure anger was like the pure white heat that cksmiths pursue throughout their lives. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. He has also grown to the point where he can smile without being forced even in the face of the Geomjes vivid anger. It would be long to exin the situation. If the fight is important to you, I will exin the circumstances after the fight. Namgung Seung thought. Its clear that hes an amazing guy in many ways. This was my first time seeing someone who tried to make a deal without even asking for a favor in front of the Sword Emperor of the World. Well, you have the right to be arrogant. A level and talent that transcends age. He destroyed all humanmon sense and ultimately entered the realm. In fact, it was a force that would be understandable even if it were more disrespectful than this. Of course, understanding and forgiveness are different issues. good night. It doesnt matter if youre just a bystander, as long as they can see your power. As expected, you are simple. Instead, let me give you some advice. Please speak. The spirit of victory that I thought was under control is burning to the fullest. If its not martial arts that can satisfy me, I wont forgive even if its a waste of talent. You will have to risk your neck in this fight. It was a terrifying statement. These were not words that woulde out of the mouth of the previous head of the royal family, Namgung Se, the most prestigious swordsman in the central region. Yeon Ho-jeong, whom Namgung-seung saw, was a talented person who deviated frommon sense, but if you look closely, Namgung-seung was also a person who was far frommon sense. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile turned cold. You wont be disappointed. what?! Bonggong and the elders could not contain their astonishment. You mean Geomje, an old man? Everyones eyes were focused on Namgoongin. But Namgoongin was also surprised. I heard that the father and son woulde together, but I had no idea that they would arrive already. But what is even more surprising than that. Bi bimu? Thats right. Currently, many people, regardless of status, are gathering at the second training hall in the outer castle. this! The public ambassador suddenly stood up. This is not the time. Lets go quickly. Thats right! Everyone was surprised, but the people who were most surprised had to be Yeonwi and Namgungin. The gazes of the two people who were leaving the conference room collided. Yeonwis worried eyes and Namgungins rigid eyes seemed somehow simr. * * * The area around the training ground was extremely quiet. The rumor spread as quickly as a horse without feet, and countless people flocked to it. There were many people not only around the training ground but also on the roof of a building in the distance, looking down. But no one could easily open their mouths. her! Makwon, who had run faster than anyone else due to his unusual momentum, stuck out his tongue as he looked at Namgung Seung who was a long way away. I never imagined I would see Geomje senior. I had to look forward to meeting you someday. So do i. Yeon Ho-jeong took off his long clothing and put down his ck and white double dragon belt, revealing and tying a dragon chain over his clothes. Makwon shook his head. Anyway, your brother is really prone to idents. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Why is this an ident? Its a friendly meeting. You may be like that, but Geomje senior doesnt seem to think so? Monk Namgung, who had already climbed onto the training ground, was sitting cross-legged as if showing off. I ced my sword on myp and closed my eyes, but it seemed like these many people didnt care at all. Yeon Gongja. There was also worry on Mukbis face as he approached. Whats happening all of a sudden? Bimuji. Isnt it necessary for the performer to take the lead in dancing in the gym in front of everyone? How did you know? Then, would you say that someone as powerful as the Sword Emperor called someone over and lets fight? It wasnt wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong justughed. Jinyang, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, suddenly spoke. You were right. what? I heard I wouldnt be bored if I went around with you. Do you understand now? For some reason, I picture my future suffering to the point of death in the situation you yed in. Is this an illusion? Stop talking nonsense and take a close look at this match. It is a battle of martial arts yers that cannot be easily seen anywhere. It will be a lot of studying. Surely that was the purpose? Kang Ryang said. Normally, I would say something, but I cant say anything because its the other person. You too, learn a lot. Please pay attention to the route boat, not me. of course. More than seventy percent of the martial arts people carry swords at their waists. Among them, the majority are swordsmen. It will be a wonderful learning experience for you as well as the countless swordsmen gathered here. Its good to learn, but dont be discouraged. Just looking at it, the atmosphere on the ferry is unusual. I get it. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. I saw Mo Yong-woo in the distance. Mo Yong-woo, who made eye contact, sighed with an embarrassed look on his face. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled once and turned his head again. There was Yeon Ji-pyeong with a stiff expression. My father was also there next to Yeon Ji-pyeong when he arrived. Yeon Ho-jeong slightly bowed his head towards Yeon Wi and sent a message to Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who flinched for a moment, then nodded vigorously. There were many other people as well. In particr, the expressions on the faces of Bonggong and the elders were overwhelming. They wanted to stop him, but they could not, and although they wanted to see the fierce battle between the masters, their faces were filled with many worries. I guess Ill have to apologize separately. In addition, Cheonhyorak and Hwahyang were also seen. I saw Namgoongpyo, whom I had seen once before, and also Namgoonghyeon, who was out of breath. So many people gathered. After looking up at the sky for a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed the light dragon and went up to the training ground. at that time. sh! Namgung Seung opened his eyes and slowly stood up. Are you ready? Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Oooooh! Hepletely released the control of the God of Light and took a stance. Please skip the stupid full name. Namgung Seungs eyes twitched. Slurp. The iron sword was drawn. Chapter 849 Episode 849 Typhoon Core (6) ! The moment Namgungseung drew his sword. An even heavier silence fell over the otherwise quiet area of the training ground. I cant hear the sound of the wind blowing or the sound of peoples clothes colliding with each other. An eerie sound began to spread in that silent training hall. Wooooow. The iron sword was trembling faintly. It was a swordsmanship. It was a supreme enlightenment that could only be shown by those who entered the realm of unity of body and sword, and even unity of mind and sword, and put their souls into the sword, which was an external object. Although it was a high level of enlightenment, not only those who reached the ultimate stage could attain the ultimate enlightenment. Just by looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong right now, it was possible to put ones soul into the sword with an amazing realization. But the level was different. The sword name of an absolute expert who had entered the realm of infinity was quieter, cooler, and more intimidating than any other sound. Woooooo!! A constant sound that neither gets louder nor quieter. However, the warriors who heard the sword were shocked as if the sound growing louder prated their ears and shook their five organs. It was then. Weeeeeee!! A ferocious sound rang out from the ck godfather Gwangryongbu held by Yeon Ho-jeong. He, too, was hemorrhaging his sword. No, since the weapon he is holding is an axe, it should be called Bumyeong (Q). If Namgung-seungs sword name was cold and stern, Yeon Ho-jeongs fathers name was rough and fierce. If Namgungseungs momentum was like a snow storm blowing across a canyon in the middle of winter, Yeonhojeongs momentum was like a three-headed, six-legged monster swimming in a river of mes. Ugh! Weeeeeee! Vibration getting louder. And at some point. . As if they had made a promise, the vibration of the souls created by the two people stopped at the same time. A strange smile appeared on Namgung Seungs face. Its pretty good. Is that so. I did it just in case. Theres no way I could show this much emptiness, but I dont think I could escape the anxiety thates with your age. The way he spoke was different from before. The tone of speech, which was full of obvious politeness, had an old-fashioned feel to it. Yeonhojeongs skills were fully acknowledged. Since there are so many people, we need to control it well so that we dont get caught in a fight. Thats right. I wont make any concessions to yers. There was a subtle tension in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. I will take those words as apliment to me. Im going. Ugh. It was a moment of slight trembling. ! At the moment when things seemed to be blurry, Namgung Seung had already reached the front three walls of Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Quick Push! Before I could think, the attack came. A well-maintained, dark iron sword cut right across the shoulder. Although it only cut off the cor, it was a sword strike that woke me up. I couldnt even read life or spection, let alone pre-action. Yeonhojeongs light dragon swung diagonally. Hahaha!! Namgungseung took a dozen steps back. I was surprised at his old eyesight. It is an ignorant force. Even if the level is higher, it is difficult to deal with Yeon Ho-jeong in terms of strength. It may be true that Balgyeong possessed qigong, but his ability to sh weapons with weapons was inferior to that of Yeonhojeong even in the world of monk Namgung. I know you didnt necessarily avoid it. Although he spoke calmly, Yeon Ho-jeongs fingertips holding the Gwangryongbu were stained white. It was a blow that was swung with a stronger grip than ever before. Namgungseung nodded. Sword name and exchange of moves. This is enough. Is that so. Now lets start enjoying it. Hwaaaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed towards him before he could finish speaking. If you look at speed alone, there is no difference between him and Namgung Seung. However, unlike Yeon Ho-jeong, who could not read Namgung-seungs presence, Namgung-seung clearly read Yeon Ho-jeongs movements. good. Namgungseungs sword moved smoothly. It seemed like I swung it once, but before I knew it, the sword flowers blooming around my wrist increased explosively. Dozens of sword des created beautiful shapes, blocking Yeonhojeongs approach. Namgung-in, who was watching the scene from afar, eximed. Heavenly Flower Sword!! It was the Nangung familys Cheonhwageombeop, which was tied together with the Heavenly Wind and Thunder and the Three Heavenly Heart Swords. It was the height of fantasy swordsmanship. If you are mesmerized by beauty and stretch out your hand, your entire body will be torn to pieces and you will die. Yeon Ho-jeongs feet kicked the ground powerfully. Wow!! Namgung Seungs eyes widened. Advanced? As he approaches so quickly, he ignores inertia, stops his body, and then makes full use of an advance right in front of the swords domain. Wheeeeee!! A pure white gust of wind rising from beneath his feet enveloped Yeon Ho-jeongs entire body and passed by. Titty tititting!! It bounced off all the energy of the rising wind shield and sword fire, creating the shape of a stretching beast. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands held the Gwangryongbu. Paaaaaaaa! A sh from a huge ax raised diagonally. The sword that had been differentiated from that single attack waspletely destroyed. In addition to the technique of using one sword to suppress all attacks, it also contains the technique of attacking first by attackingter, suppressing an attack that arrives quickly with ate move. Although it looked simple with an axe, it was a strike full of profundity that was created by ovepping the highest ss of martial arts. There was even a powerful inner strength to support its profundity, so even the Nangong monks in the world could not dare to advance. Thats amazing! I wanted to open my mouth and scream. But such a shout would be an insult to the other person. The two feet of Monk Namgung, who retreated with a bow of heaven, crossed in an instant. sh! Namgung Seung, who was heading to the front, suddenly appeared out of thin air in the upper left corner. It was a movement like a thunderbolt, with no idea where it would go. Even Yeonhojeong couldnt catch Namgungseungs movements. Its not because I couldnt read the sign, its because I knew it but couldnt catch it. Monk Namgung struck down a strong sword. Hahaha! The sword was blocked by the spear of the Gwangryongbu. However, Yeon Ho-jeong had no choice but to ept the shock contained in the sword. The sword was so powerful that Yeon Ho-jeongs right foot dug into the floor of the training hall. thud! The ax de of the Gwangryongbu fell to the ground. It was when Namgung Seung, who had set foot on the ground, was about to extend his sword to Yeon Hojeong. ?! My hair stood on end from the feeling of bloody intimidation. A pole containing fierce force wasing under the spear that diagonally obscured the body of Gwangryongbu Yeon Ho-jeong, who was only holding it with his left hand. It was Yeongas secret weapon, Banryongjang (). Quang! Namgungseung staggered back. This guy. The gap was clear. Seung Namgung thought that not taking advantage of an opportunity was actually ignoring the other person. So I stretched out my sword without hesitation. But that was an illusion. Its not that a gap has been revealed. I created a gap myself. In other words, it induced an attack. And he was even prepared with martial arts to retaliate the guided attack. Namgungseung couldnt help but be impressed. I cant believe theres a guy like this. All we did was exchange a few sums. However, the fact that he openly showed the loophole means that he first saw through how he would attack. If it had been cut rather than pierced, the intentionally created gap would have been of no use. Yeon Ho-jeong was confident that Nam Gung-seung would stab him rather than cut him. It didnt end there. Buuuuuung!! He spins and swings his ax towards Namgung Seung, who was pushed away. The territory of the Gwangryongbu, which was swung in a semicircle, was incredibly wide. Unlike the monk Namgung, who possessed an ordinary Samcheok long sword, the Gwangryongbu held by Yeon Ho-jeong was a long sword measuring six feet in length. Damn it! He changed the path of the axe with a quick sharp sword. For an expert, the length of the weapon is not very important. This was because he mastered control of speed and speed over a distance, and was even able to attack opponents from a distance by using foot techniques as weapons. Nevertheless, Namgungseung could not estimate the distance of the weapon wielded by Yeonhojeong. I thought about going a little further in, but when I turned around, I saw that they were aiming for my entire torso. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from Yeonhojeongs feet. Whoop. Than the reign of the white tiger. Baekhogi heated up with all his might and activated his legs to their limit. Namgungseung, who was looking at Yeonhojeong from afar, had a look of determination on his face. I guess the weapons technology is good enough at this point. Rumbling!! A thunderous roar erupted from Namgung Seungs body. Jiiiing! Jeeeeee! An unusual sound. It was a sound simr to the thunder energy produced by Moyongguns brain hole. But it sounds much more solemn and much more old-fashioned than that. Namgung Seungs appearance, which gave off a blue haze as if it contained the sky itself, was as faint as an elusive cloud. Is it finallying out? Shingongjeolhak, representing the Namgung family. The ultimate Changgung Daeyeonsingong (n) was opened. Hwaaaaa! Thousands of people took a step back due to the overwhelming wave of energy spreading in all directions. He was overwhelmed by Namgung Seungs momentum. Namgung Seung took a light step. Tension appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Its reallying! It was then. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was ring at Nam Gung-seung, felt a sense of crisis sending a chill down her spine. knife!! A gruesome flesh rising from under the chin. Yeon Ho-jeong threw his upper body back like a thunderbolt. sh! Namgung Seung, who passed by where his chin was, flew high into the sky. Even though I was looking closely, I couldnt tell when I reached the bottom of my body. Its fast, but you cant catch its presence at all. It was the same when I first approached, and even now that I opened the Changgung Daeyeonsingong, I missed the movement. These were absurd moments for Yeon Ho-jeong. Even when I fought Yang Cheon, there was never anything like this. When I collided with that fast King of Rain, I was overwhelmed by its speed, but not to the point where I couldnt sense its presence. But Namgung Seung was different. Its not particrly fast, but Ive already missed it twice. This is not the time to think about such things! Yeon Ho-jeong quickly took his stance. Namgung Seung, floating in the air above him, was suddenly in a strange posture. The left hand pointed to Yeonhojeong and the ck sky in the right hand. The two legs raised up to the abdomen were in a dynamic posture as if they were ready to jump out at any moment, and the blue radiance filled with both eyes seemed to be clearly looking into the loopholes in Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! A light blue gem without any blemishes that gathers around the sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils were dyed a mysterious green-blue color. sh! Kwakwakwak! Five streams of sword energy rose from the swinging iron sword, causing an explosion. It was the Namgung familys best sword method, the Changgung Muai Sword Technique, which was said to be practiced only by direct rtives of the family. In the past, it was the apex swordsmanship in the central ins that made the Namgung family the best swordsman in the world. Para rock! Dust flew throughout the huge gymnasium, which wasrge enough to amodate thousands of people. It was a kendo with great power and no restraint. It was a time when everyones mouths dropped open. ?! Surprise appeared once again on Namgung Seungs face. what? The power of the Changgung Muai Sword, Five Dragons Wings, was not at this level. To be exact, it wasnt an herbivore that caused an explosion like this. I never intended for it to break on impact, even if it had dug into an unfathomable depth. It was then. In the thick dust, the illusion of a huge dragon with beautiful green-blue scales arose. this! sh! Yeon Ho-jeong came up through the dust and rushed at Nam Gung-seung with a scary expression. Chapter 850 Episode 850 The core of the typhoon (7) Can you see it? Namgoongpyos voice was tinged with a subtle sense of defeat. That is the martial arts of Yeonhojeong, who was called the greatest king of his time. . Namgung-hyeons face was distorted to the point of being distorted. When thete Jisoos first met, he hated Yeonhojeong. It was a rtionship that could not have been good in the first ce. Not only was he so entangled with the woman he admired, he also showed growth that surpassed even his older brother, who was called a genius. I dont want to admit it, but I couldnt help but feel jealous. But what is Yeonhojeong like now? The world changed while you were in the closing room. I also felt very disturbed seeing the world change. But. . There was no one who surprised me more than the monster who was the youngest person to be named in Seongcheon by author Moorim. Crash. Nam Gung-hyeons eyes became very bloodshot as he ground his teeth. I thought it wouldnt happen. It was a vague thought, but I was confident that even if I met Zhuge Yan again, I wouldnt be as shaken as before. But Yeonhojeong was different. Rather than being caught, that damned bastard who gave me the feeling of defeat for the first time in my life flew into the invisible sky and looked down upon the world. As long as the author exists, the martial arts of the next generation will belong to Yeonga. You cant leave it like that. Yes, no. But who will face that monster? Namgoonghyun bit his lip. Blood flowed from my bitten lip. Namgoongpyo sighed. Why did heaven send such a strange monster into the world? The person who was as surprised as the Namgoong brothers and despaired even more than them was their father, Namgoongin. Nonsense. Namgung-ins face was pale. Could it be that your father is hoarding his strength? I wanted to believe that. But no matter how I looked at it, it didnt seem like that. Immediately after first assessing each others skills through weapon techniques, my father immediately took out the Changgung Dae Yeonsingong. It was not just moderately open, butpletely open. Because of the level he had achieved, it was impossible to know the depth of his fathers power, but the serious expression he showed once in a while showed his sincerity. It cant be like this. This cant be happening. When I first heard that Yeon Ho-jeong had made it to Mugeuk, of course I didnt believe it. However, after several incidents, it was confirmed that he had truly reached the top. At that time, Namgung-in felt a deep sense of defeat from Yeon Wi, not Yeon Ho-jeong. What was even more shocking was that Yeon Ho-jeong killed King Bi and became one of the new Four Kings. That much was truly unbelievable. No, I didnt want to believe it. If there was a being called God in the world, this should not have happened. But unfortunately, that also proved to be true. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills,peting with his father, who was said to be the best swordsman in the world in name and reality, were so rough and profound that it was hard to believe even seeing them in person. Many people watching the two dance were as astonished as the rich people of the Namgung family. Some people were amazed and impressed, while others were surprised and frustrated. Some people were just amazed, while others were busy devouring the two peoples enlightenment. In a huge gymnasium stained with countless gazes from countless people. The fight between the two monsters wasing to a close. Puff puff puff! Fuuuuuuu! The two finally took out everything they had and entered into a full-fledged duel. Namgung Seungs Changgung Muae Sword Technique was heavy and solemn. Basically, the swordsmanship itself was like that. However, the Changgung Muai sword method, which melts all the skills and enlightenment that a sword can show, consists of a strong sword, a soft sword, a sharp sword, a dull sword, a heavy sword, and a light sword. ) It contained both fantastic swords and unchanging swords. Yeonhojeong was no different. He was able to embody martial arts suited to the moment by mixing white tiger defense, Hyeonmu instant kill, main action evasion and counterattack with blue dragon in attack, and was worthy of being called the seconding of the God of Fighting. As the rare swordsman and the unrivaled fighter collide, their movements gradually be more dynamic, creating a thrilling match. sh! Namgung Seung, who approached irregrly by mixing Cheonpungbo and Cheonroebo, unfolded Changgung Muais Chilcheonhyanggeom (). The seven strands of the huge sword danced and spewed out dozens of strands of sword energy. The feast of sword energy covering the sky was full of breathtaking beauty. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands held the Gwangryongbu. Weeeeeee!! A heavy weapon weighing more than 80 pounds rotated at high speed and sucked up bundles of sword energy that fell like lightning. Yeonhojeongs true g is full of greenish-blue air currents, which is clearly different from Namgungseungs sky-blue true g without any blemishes. The three types of dragons based on the Blue Dragon were revealed. also! It was the method that neutralized the power of the Five Dragon Secrets. Tension appeared on Namgung Seungs face. As if there was nothing to evade, Yeon Ho-jeong collected all the sword energy of the Chilcheonhyanggeom and turned into a blue dragon and attacked Namgung Seung. The moving steps were like the blue dragons feet, and the ax wielded with the power of the Chilcheonhyanggeom contained the Balgyeongsul of thest herbivorous Dragon King Hoecheonpo of the Three Dragon Lords. I will not back down. Namgungseungs sword moved cleverly and blocked Gwangryongbus ax de. Kwaaaaang! The loudest explosion of all the fights so far rang out. Yongwanghoecheonpo was an invincible counterattack technique that fired both my power and the enemys power with the ultimate Saryangbalcheongeun (lǧ). Surprisingly, Namgung Seung destroyed that enormous power with a lightning-like sword. The sword containing the blue thunderbolt, the sword power that momentarily created pressure to crush the son-inw, was not the Changgung Muae sword. Bababababaak! Yeon Ho-jeong retreated about twenty steps due to the merciless counter-resilience. I tried to ignore the pressure and rush into the White Tiger Military Limbo, but the shock wave transmitted through the grip holding the Gwangryongbu was beyond imagination. If it werent for the power of the Blue Dragon Dapunbo and Goeju Immovability, it would have broken at one point or another. Cheeeeeeeek! In front of Yeonhojeong, who is smoking a lot of smoke. The sky blue magic was no longer visible on Namgung Seungs body as itnded on the ground. this. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The Changgung Dae Yeonsingong was not the end. Ive heard it before. There is no doubt that Changgung Muaegeom and Changgung Daeyeonsingong are world-beating cutters. However, it is said that the enlightenment of the best swordsman in the world was so supreme that he redefined his familys martial arts and created another sword sword that reached its extreme. amazing. The appearance has be more rugged. The flowing hair and shabby robe did not suit Namgung Seong at all. However, the single smile on that cold and harsh face was full of sincere admiration and joy. The fight has reallye to fruition. The fight does not end with simply exchanging weapons, but the ability to use energy to deceive the opponent or create a loophole is also outstanding. Thank you for thepliment. But why? It is certainly a great talent, but it also feels like an art based on experience rather than talent. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong flinched. Namgung Seungs smile deepened. Whatever it is, I have no doubt that you will be the next master of martial arts. I thought it would be fun, but I didnt expect it to be this exciting. Crispy! The stones around the ground where Namgung Seung stood began to crumble one by one. An unusual prayer. An intangible energy that was much heavier than the Changgung Daeshinsungong was flowing out in strands. There is no such thing as an owner in the martial arts world. You can think whatever you want. I will no longer care about what others think. Until now, I have not cared about what others think. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to urately understand the meaning of Namgung Seungs words. Should I take it out? The real secret of the family. In the future, he decided to bring out in front of the world an invincible sword technique that would raise the reputation of the Namgung family by two levels. If you dont know how to use martial arts or real energy, you cant obtain the true body of that martial art. Therefore, the more advanced the martial arts, the simpler the movements and the more delicate the technique is beyond imagination. It is something that cannot be stolen or taken away just by looking at it. Nevertheless, it was inevitable that it would be burdensome to bring up the secret in front of so many people. Namgung Seung decided to forget that burden. Do you have any more martial arts than that? There are other martial arts but there is no martial arts beyond that. Not yet. At that time, what passed through Yeon Ho-jeongs head was a golden piece of supreme enlightenment. Namgung Seungs eyes deepened. Its a shame. He took a step. Rumbling! Even though I only lightly stepped on the shattered floor of the training hall, everything shook as if there had been an earthquake. Woooooo!! The energy of contemtion bloomed from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. All of the Shinigami were taken out. then. The corners of Namgungseungs mouth rose. I will show you my enlightenment. It was then. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The Gyoryongsae released from Yeonhojeongs body flew like an arrow towards Namgungseung. It was a sword that had never been wielded before. I could never have imagined that even the monk Namgung of the world would shoot out the iron chains on his body like this. What a guy. The moment when you make fine breathing adjustments to unfold your sword. They attack by targeting gaps that even they themselves had not thought of. This is to make it impossible to implement martial arts at all. I am unwavering. Swordsmanship () is indifference (o). Namgungseung stretched out his left hand. Faaagh! puck! Blood sttered from the arm bound by the dragon chains. It was not possible topletely resolve the issues surrounding the Gyoryongswae. However, before he knew it, more than 80% of the energy needed to use martial arts had gathered in Seung Namgungs sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. hook! bang! He pulled the dragon chain to break Nangong Monks posture and at the same timeunched a lightning storm of lightning speed. It was Hongnyeon Ilsom (tɏһW) of Hongyeomyuksalgong. puck! It doesnt break through. An intangible barrier surrounded the entire body of Namgung Seung as he flew along the Gyoryongsae. It is a sword technique and a new technique. They are separate, but they are also one. With this level of power, it could not interfere with Namgung Seungs martial arts or even bounce him off. Damn it! A martial arts attack that cannot be blocked even if you know it. It was the first time I had seen this level of reckless martial arts since the confrontation with the Four Masters. Whoa! The tightened Gyoryong chain. Namgung Seungs sword pointed towards the sky began toe down slowly and heavily. Quad deud deuk! The entire training ground floor began to crack. The sword wasnt even fully swung, but I felt pressure like I couldnt breathe. The air stung like a sword de, and my body felt increasingly shriveled. Sangdanjeon! The absolute martial arts of the Sword Emperorbined with the power of Sangdanjeon. Namgung-in muttered in a trembling voice. Its the type of a kings sword. sh! The slow speed of the sword became faster for an instant, and an immense force crushed Yeon Ho-jeong. Right then. I wont just ept it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who contained the weightless power of the me to its limit, struck a blow faster than a sword. Buaaaaang! Grrrrrrrrr!! The red-hot Gwangryongbu, which had ovee the pressure, gradually became colored with pure white me. The heat was so intense that the warriors standing beyond the training ground were startled and backed away. Astonishment appeared on Namgung Seungs face. Blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs nose and mouth. A gust of white me erupted around the two, creating a hell-like scene. This is thest and worst martial art of the Hongyeomyuksalgong, which I have never practiced since returning to this body and training the Four Gods. Extreme heat!! The ax de containing the power of fiery heat and the sword de containing the pressure of a royal sword collided head-on. Rumbling!! The gymnasium is crumbling into powder. The faces of those who saw the fierce battle between monsters surrounded by a storm of light turned pale. Chapter 851 Episode 851 What is a Murim lord? (1) Hmm? The old man looked down at the wooden sword he was holding. Gasp! Why are you doing this? . Master? no. The old man quenched his appetite. Did I make it too roughly? It looks like the inner wick is cracked. Youre amazing, right? Do you even feel that? Isnt it weird not knowing? Because I have lost my senses, I cant even follow this great teachers toes. There is no one my age who canpare to you Its loud! Its been over ten years since I caught up with him and taught him, but he still hasnt graduated from the basics. The man was absurd. In the past, Imented my own talent, thinking that the basics my teacher spoke of were really just the basics that others spoke of. However, when my teacher went out for a while, he got into an argument with the martial arts people. He prepared to die and pulled out a wooden sword to kill a family that was on the road. The match ended in nine rounds. The martial arts skills were too low. However, Iter heard that the martial arts people were called the Shandong Samak (ɽ|), who were quite famous in Shandong. It was said that each one of them was a skilled person approaching the peak of mastery, and that they were devils who had been carrying out all kinds of evil deeds in Shandong for several years. In other words, his skills were already at a level where he could be recognized by Moorim. And now, four years have passed since then. The teacher is still beating himself up for failing to master the basics. How about we leave it at that for today? Look at this guy? The person being taught randomly stops ss? Its ss, right? Its not just assault? Are you going to sleep today? Ah, arent you going to the Murim League?! How could it be that after running for two months, we are only now in Hanam! Im going to die if I keep doing this! Dont die, you bastard! Does this masters martial arts skills look so good that he would die after only two months of training? You cant do it in moderation. Go in moderation! I decide whether its appropriate or not, you bastard! Faaagh! Even though he was sorge, the old mans movements were reminiscent of lightning. profit! The man gritted his teeth and swung the wooden sword. Burbubbubbuk! Someones scream echoed through the mountain along with an exciting sound. After a while. Get some rest and then go back to work. Ill leave you with this for today. Cough! What a weak guy. The old man who wasining put his back and looked at the sky. Oh, the sky is clear. Its a good day for people to be energetic Wooweek! Noisy! Cough! My shit. The old man chuckled at his disciples extremely cruel words. It seemed like it was really hard, seeing as a shit sound came out of the guys mouth that didnt like being hit. The old man looked up at the sky again. The Murim Alliance well, the Murim Alliance would make room for that stupid disciple. They said they didnt know the basics, but in fact, they taught everything that needed to be taught. What remains is countless practical trials and individual efforts. by the way. The old man tilted his head. There will be something interesting in the Murim Alliance? Do you really want to do that? Although he was a very braggadocious man, he was still honest when he spoke. ording to what the tiger horse said, there must be something interesting to add fun to this stuffy life. Uh huh huh. Its a nice day to see you again. Hey guy, start flying quickly. I need to recover quickly before I can doundry again. Just kill me. no. why? You like hitting, but you dont like killing? I have to find another disciple, right? And when you die, what happens to my life of teaching you for over ten years? Ugh. * * * Please wait here for a moment. All right. The samurai entered Museongjeon. After a while. Please enjoy. Cheon Hyorak took a deep breath and listened silently. Coogugung. The Battle of Museong was a huge war. However, it was onlyrge in size and had no charm. There was no decoration, and there were no chairs, tables, rugs, or royal priests prepared. Is it because there is no lord? Museongjeon was the ce where the Murim lord lived. And when the feudal lords held a meeting, they had to go to the meeting hall through the corridor at the back of Museongjeon. Cheon Hyorak cleared his throat by clearing his throat and entered the corridor. . Every time he took a step forward, he had to feel a strange pressure. This was not the energy of a master. This does not mean that someone intentionally emits energy waves to exert pressure. Nevertheless, Cheon Hyo-rak felt a heavy feeling in his stomach. And he knew very well why. Opposites. The owner of incredibly powerful power. Although it cannot bepared to the martial gods whopeted in the outer walls of the Murim Alliance yesterday, there are great masters in that conference hall. There are experts who can subdue Hwahyang within 20 sum. And the strength of one of them was sorge and heavy that even Hwahyang could not withstand the threebinations. I see you came. There were five people in the conference room. Zhuge Munho, a military man who was the public ambassador of Shaolin and the shaman Seung Hyeon-jin. And the remaining two people were Jang Jang-neung and Dang-gwan, the newly appointed Jeomchang officials. Cheon Hyo-rak took the gun. Cheon Hyorak of Shinmarim greets the seniors who lead the Murim Alliance. Ambassador Gong Gong smiled and pointed in the opposite direction with his hand. Nice to meet you. Please sit there for now. thank you. Cheon Hyorak sat down and looked at the public ambassador. As expected, its this person. Ugh. I feel like I can hear tinnitus. Rather than revealing prayer, it is even killing its original existence. Despite this, the sealed demon energy was writhing wildly. The demonic energy that wriggled uncontrobly could not be controlled by will. Because of that, my stomach felt bloated. Its because of this persons prowess. Magical gong and magical gong are pr opposites. Among them, Buddhist spiritual techniques contained the power of anti-demon, so they could be said to be fatal to those who had trained in magic techniques. On the other hand, if Cheon Hyo-raks magical aplishments had been much better, the ambassadors body would have be abnormal. A rtionship of eat and be eaten. Thats what opposites are. It took a lot of effort toe this far. He says all kinds of things. Im just grateful that you didnt kick me out. Cheon Hyorak humbled himself and spoke honestly. The public ambassador smiled broadly. Your personality is calm and serious, so Im really looking forward to our conversation today. Isnt that right, soldier? okay. Zhuge Wenhu said with a smile. Did you hear anything from Sobuju Yeon? yes. They said they sent me to take care of it first. You really didnt need to say that much. Zhuge Munho smiled sheepishly and nodded. youre right. The martial arts martial arts have been the pr opposites of the Baekdo for generations. The history is filled with blood, and the ck people are also afraid of the devil. I did. It is past tense. It was a simple answer, but the meaning behind it was extraordinary. Zhuge Wenhu realized it immediately. Anyway, since you are a guest who hase a long way, we should treat you as we should, but our history does not allow for such hospitality. I hope you understand this part. Of course. On the contrary, it was veryfortable to stay. Im d you felt that way. It was then. No. Everyone looked at him at the sudden remark of the party official. The official said in a slightly crooked manner. There is no memorization or explosives, and it appears that no poisonous techniques have been developed. Kuhm! Dang family. why? Didnt you call me to find out about that? Zhuge Wenhu said to Cheon Hyo-rak with a bitter smile. Please understand. Of course I understand. The official nodded. You have to understand. I seemed to want to be honest, so I spoke honestly too. I dont think theres any need for you to go round and round and make your head hurt. No matter how different it was from before, the hotel was still the hotel. Seung Hyeon-jin cleared his throat at his remarks, which straddle the line between honesty and rudeness. Dangaju. Wow. The official licked his lips and crossed his arms. It seemed that Cheon Hyorak was not very pleased. Zhuge Wenhu said with a smile. Im sorry for continuing to ask for your understanding. Please understand. Cheon Hyorak smiled. I understand. Regardless of how I feel. Does the police officer look at this guy? I looked at Cheon Hyorak with these eyes. Cheon Hyorak shrugged his shoulders. I think you want me to be honest The corner of the officials mouth rose slightly. Its better to be unlucky. Yes, you will continue to do so. All right. The public ambassador raised his hand. Lets stop this. Hmm. Now, Prince Cheon. We have plenty of time, but it would be better to get straight to the point. Cheon Hyorak bowed his head. Thank you for your permission. So, why did the person from Shinmarime to the Murim Alliance? Hyorak Cheon straightened his back. Beyond being handsome, it is a beautiful face that is so bright that it is appropriate to call it beautiful. However, when he corrected his posture, his considerable severity was revealed. Ill tell you straight. We, Shinmarim, would like to establish formal diplomatic rtions with the Baekdo Murim Alliance. ! diplomatic rtions. In other words, it meant that the Shinmarim and the Murim Alliance wanted to establish diplomatic rtions. It was quite a shocking statement, but Zhuge Wenhu was not embarrassed. I guess so. There would be no other reason for sending someone from a ce called Shinmarim at a time like this. However, I thought that the traitor from Shinmarim may have run away to the Baekdo Murim side or may have something else he wants. But if that were the case, theres no way they would have sent just one person. Moreover, Cheon Hyo-rak is showing a very restrained attitude, so if you know the importance of diplomacy, it can be seen as a fairly appropriate appointment. Is that so. Cheon Hyorak smiled at Zhuge Munhos calm answer. You were expecting it. I expected it. What I just want to know is why Shinmarim wants to establish diplomatic rtions with the original alliance. I dont know anything about the Shinmarim, but just because they have been living well without being seen in the world for a long time, I can guess that they have considerable power. Did Shinmarim send someone to establish diplomatic rtions with the Murim Alliance in a time when there was a high risk of war breaking out? I couldnt help but be curious about the inside story. Cheon Hyorak straightened his back and took a moment to breathe. He looked nervous. Eventually, Cheon Hyoraks mouth opened. I would like to establish diplomatic rtions, but I think that will have to happen after the situation in the main forest improves. hmm? What do you mean? The main forest is currently facing a quite dizzying situation. Its a power problem that other factions and organizations are also experiencing. . I would like to establish diplomatic rtions after that issue is resolved. The public ambassador tilted his head. I understand what you mean, but Then you should havee after we resolved the internal issues, so why did youe all the way before we cleared up the confusion? I came early. I think I should tell you in advance. beforehand? Thats right. To be more preciseit is also a request for help from the Murim Alliance. !! The Dukes looked at each other. Jang In-leung, who had been quiet until now, asked. What kind of help are you talking about? Cheon Hyoraks eyes became brighter. I came all the way to Ye to ask for your help in rescuing my teacher and eliminating the group of traitors who have be difficult to touch. Chapter 852 Episode 852 What is a Murim lord? (2) Keuung. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was frowning as he touched her shoulder. You damn old man. I wonder why he is so strong even though he is old. Makwon chuckled. Seeing how youreining, it looks like you can still live. Thats right. Honestly, I didnt think it would end like this. If you make a mistake like this, you could end up dead? It was brutal. Still, that old man must have been hiding his strength to some extent. Thats right. I was worried because his eyes were so fierce, but fortunately he controlled himself. The group that heard the conversation between the two was surprised. You were hiding your powers? Geomje Noh Seon-bae? At Mukbis words, a look of puzzlement appeared on Makwons face. Why are you so surprised? Isnt it obvious? Its all natural? If you had only brought out true enlightenment and fought to kill, you would not have been safe. The whole area would have been devastated. ! And the same goes for your brother. I fought sincerely, but I didnt fight to kill him. Everyones eyes turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. Its not that they didnt know that Yeon Ho-jeong was great. Since we have always been together, we may not know the depth of martial arts, but we know that he is a stronger martial artist than anyone else. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills were much more amazing than expected. It was just the two of them fighting in a huge gymnasiumrge enough for thousands of people to line up. However, the entire training ground was cracked and shattered to the extent that it could not be used for the time being. But that wasnt a real fight. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a bitter smile. I did my best. But it was just a ce to see each others enlightenment. Now that I think about it Kang-ryang swallowed. If you think about it, the power your brother showed in the Tang family was truly enormous. That time when I fought against the head priest of the Gwanghyeolgyo Church and achieved no victory. Just by entering the realm of infinity and experiencing changes in the body and energy, a shock wave was created that wasrge enough to sweep the battlefield a long way away. Of course, this was due to the fact that Yeonhojeongs condition was different from others. Although it is a martial arts skill that is tied together as one, it contains much more energy than others, so in order to raise all that energy to the infinite realm, much moremunication with external energy was needed. It became a shock wave and created a gust of wind in an area with a radius of over 100 sheets. In fact, not many people create such a spectacr scene just because they have breached a certain level. It was truly amazing. Mukbi and Kangryang looked at Yeonjipyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong cared for his older brother so much, but things were a little different now. It seemed like he was still thinking about yesterdays game, as his eyes were filled with confusion. Thepetition among martial arts experts who reached the top was definitely different. I couldnt follow the movements properly but there was so much to learn that I didnt know where to start. Kang Ryangs eyes widened. You said you had a lot to learn? yes. On the contrary, Yeon Ji-pyeongs face was still filled with shock as he looked at Kang Ryang incredulously. You saw it too, right? The delicacy of using rare equipment reached its peak. Of course I saw it. This much. I never imagined that it would be possible to spread such powerful energy like a spider web across the world, while also changing the form from moment to moment without leaving a single gap. Yeon Ji-pyeong raised his head and looked at the ceiling. Instead of burning his will with hazy eyes, he seemed to be still immersed in the fight. It was the height of beauty. Who can even imitate such martial arts skills? Kang Ryang looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong with astounded eyes. That wasnt all. Not only Mukbi and Jinyang, but even Mokwon looked at Yeon Jipyeong in surprise. You cant believe it Makwon asked, muttering. Did you see that? yes? Me? Yes, there you are. Of course. Yeonjipyeong was still having a difficult time finalizing it. Although he is said to be a sworn brother with his biological brother, isnt Makwon also a master of Seongcheon, known as a legend of Gangho? I couldnt see everything. Even though I wanted to memorize the flow, I could only keep it in my mind as the technique changed several times in a split second. For me, its a state beyond my reach that I wouldnt even dare to dare. her. Makwon let out augh. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face turned red. This is because Makwons reaction seemed to be dejected due to his own shorings. Oh, its still not enough. Its not enough. yes? The problem is not that we arecking, but that we are too good. ? Yeon Ji-pyeongs face with her eyes wide open looked very innocent. Even though he became a full-fledged young man, his nature seemed to have not changed. Makwon said while looking at Yeonhojeong. What on earth happened to this blood? A child who couldnt even ovee the barrier of martial arts is peeking into the rare techniques used by the top masters of the Central ins? haha. Its not something tough at, man. In some ways, you are greater than your brother. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Hes a lot more talented and a lot more humble than me. It was scary sometimes. Makwon stuck out his tongue. Did you just go around the midfield without thinking about nurturing more of these monster talents? Wasnt that too indifferent? If you had gone with me, you might have been stronger than you are now, but you wouldnt have developed eyes like mine. For the sake ofter, its better to leave it the way it is now. her. To be a genius, you have to grow up to be able to utilize your talents. Hes not someone like me who should mess with him. Gangryangughed heartily as if he was once again surprised, and Mukbi looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong with warm eyes. Jinyangs expression became a little gloomy. I cant even rub it. hmm? Honestly, Ive never cared about my talents or anything like that. Not until I follow you. however? Afterwards, I thought that I too had quite an outstanding talent, but other than you, there was another monster this ridiculous? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I feel stupid sometimes, but youre not an ordinary genius either. Do you know that it doesnt really sound sincere when you say that? If you dont want to believe it, dont believe it. Anyway, you too, work hard. If I catch up with So Jeong-gwang, will I be embarrassed enough to go around with him? omg. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Lets go get some food soon. Im so hungry. I guess so. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yeon Ji-pyeong. Dont let your father eat alone. You can go. I will stop byter in the evening. Yes, brother. Dont be so obsessed. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong lightly fed honey chestnuts to Yeon Ji-pyeongs forehead. It is enough to look at it, be amazed, and remember it. If you keep immersed in it, your training wont work. Oh yeah! That kind of thing is poison regardless of talent. It is not that strong obsession itself is poisonous, but that obsession bes poisonous when one should not be obsessed. Make the difference clear. I understand, brother. Jinyang mumbled hard to remember Yeonhojeongs words. Because it was a pretty cool thing to say. Lets go. Thats right. It was then. . The group all turned their heads toward the main gate of Palseonggak. Makwons expression became strange. Your brother is loved by so many people, isnt he? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. You probably dont have the luck to eat. Mukbi shrugged his shoulders and said. I will eat dinner with my fatherter. I guess so. After a while. I came to see Yeonhojeong Sobuju. A voice that seems unfamiliar yet somehow familiar. Yeon Ho-jeong came out and opened the front door. There was Namgoongpyo with a stern expression. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. what brings you here? Although the words were short, Namgoongpyos expression did not waver. Your grandfather wants to see you. I thought so. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a bitter smile. Please guide me. Monk Namgung was naturally at Mugokgak, the residence of the Namgung family. However, there was a separate room in Mugokgak, and Namgung Seung, who disliked clutter, used it as his residence. The road to Mugokgak. Yeon Ho-jeong, following Nam Gung-pyo with his back to her, looked rxed and even leisurely. How long did it take to walk like that? What is the secret? hmm? Namgungpyo asked in a hard voice. What is the secret to bing so strong at that age? Namgungpyo was six or seven years older than Yeonhojeong. In particr, the Namgung family was a family that lived with pride in being the best among swordsmen. To them, Yeonga, who was called a master of orthodox swordsmanship, could not look very good. Moreover, to Namgoongpyo, who was full of outstanding talent and strong pride, Yeonhojeong was a truly jealous person and at the same time a very intimidating person. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Each person has a different way of developing. You wouldnt know, would you? I know. But even so, arent your achievements too abnormal? It will look bizarre to those who think it is abnormal, and it will look amazing to those who think it is beyondmon sense. ! Namgoongpyos face hardened. In addition to jealousy and envy toward the other person, the feeling of not wanting to admit it came out with the word abnormal. Its abnormal. This is an unprecedented growth rate. However, there was no need to embarrass the other person by using negative words. Namgoongpyo bit his lip. I had to admit it. The fact that I am overly concerned about the existence of Yeon Ho-jeong. But Even if I tell you, you wont know, and even if you do, thats my way, not your way. . There are many ways to grow, and the solution is always within yourself. You should turn the object of your agony on yourself; there is no point in trying to ask others for answers. . I can only give you advice, but honestly, were not in that kind of rtionship, are we? Namgoongpyos fist gained a little strength. Yeon Ho-jeong, looking at his back, chuckled. How much time has passed? The two people who entered Mugokgak walked into a separate room. The warriors of Namgung were lined up here and there, and their eyes were filled with envy as they looked at Yeonhojeong. Namgoongpyos face became even more stiff. not good. Even if it wasnt directed at oneself, directing that kind of attention to a talented person from another family was both undesirable and unsettling at the same time. But what can we say to them? Namgungpyo arrived in front of the separate room and spoke in a polite tone. Grandfather. Its a ticket. Are you here? I brought the eldest son of the Yeon family. It was then. Shake! The untouched door to the separate room opened violently. Namgoongpyo was momentarily surprised and looked inside the door. Namgung Seung, with his back behind him, slowly walked out and said. Namgoongpyo bowed his head. Grandfather. Where did you learn this speaking habit? yes? Murim people prove themselves by their military power. You may be young, but your military power is worthy of being called Holy Heaven, and your status is also that of a minor master of our ally, the Mukryongbu. Why were your words so frivolous? Grandpa Joe?! Are you sure that he thinks he is on equal footing with you? !! If you dont have any skills, you have to have some insight to save your life. I will turn a blind eye to your disrespect for the head of the household this once, but if you show such behavior again, as the previous head of the family, I will not ignore you. Namgoongpyo became thoughtful and lowered his head. Im sorry. Sosons thoughts were short-lived. Tsk. Seung Namgung clicked his tongue and looked at Yeon Hojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a smile. Do you have any more to hit me with? Namgung Seungughed. Stop talking nonsense ande inside. Chapter 853 Episode 853 What is a Murim lord? (3) Gurrrrr. The sound of a bird was heard from somewhere. Even though it was still cold, the voice sounded lively. It somehow sounded like a monotonous yet mysterious singing voice. Do you enjoy tea? I drink just about anything. It seems like you dont have any particr tastes. There is nothing to hide because it is a private affair. Cool the boiled water slightly and pour it into a teacup. The tea water, which was dark green in color, gradually became lighter and became transparent. Even if there is nothing to hide, you need to know how to distinguish. I know how to distinguish between alcohol. Unless you live alone, cultured education is essential. Some smart people are so sensitive that they risk their lives over things like this, so its tiring, but its still better than not knowing. Is that so. Its important to know. Its difficult to have the humility to not reveal what you know. Im not good at that, so I dont try to find out useless things. Good words. Eat it. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted the teacup to his mouth. I dont know much about cars, but I know that Namgung Seungs skills are good. If you are not interested in the ability to bring out a rich aroma with only subtle temperature differences, you will not be able to bring out such a fragrant tea scent. Its unexpected. what? I thought he was someone who would not be interested in anything other than the sword. Its not wrong. Namgungseung quenched his thirst with a sip of tea and looked out the window. Although I couldnt see it, I knew that Namgungpyo was outside the door. Namgungse had a unique heavy and sharp spirit, but his mind wasplicated and his spirit was a little off. Namgung Seungs eyes deepened. I was born into a noble family and from the time I first started learning the sword, I had no interest in anything other than that. Since he was born as the eldest son of the family, he was naturally the heir, but he was not even interested in bing the head of the family. That wasnt important to me. . But how can a person listen alone? Moreover, since I was born with the weight of my family on my back, I had no choice but to give up what I had to give up for the family that put the sword in my hand. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Youre definitely a lot more mature than a guy like me. Its nothing topare to you. Regardless of who is better, we stand in different ces. Arent the world you see, the environment you live in, and even the ce you were born different? Thats true. To be truly free, you have to let go of everything. But I cant. If I really want to let go of everything, I have to forget what I have learned and let go of the habits I have ingrained, but that means I am no longer myself. Laying down everything. I forget my family, my blood, everything I have learned and learned, and in the end, I even forget myself. Obtaining true freedom will be no different from the liberation of the Buddhist path of enlightenment as spoken of in Taoism. In the end, life is about doing your best in your own circumstances. Its just a question of how far we can expand the area of what is best. I guess so. It may not have been a big deal, but it was something that stayed in my mind for some reason. Rather, it can be said that for the current Yeon Ho-jeong, it is a much more impressive learning experience than swinging an ax or a fist. If you look at life from the perspective of martial arts. So do you have anything else to do with me? Namgung Seung chuckled. You have a short temper. If you are going to continue your position for a long time, please give me something to chew on. Im not usually hungry. To Yeon Ho-jeong, Namgungseung was a quite unique person. There were some aspects that were simr to the people I had seen so far, but there were also many aspects that werepletely different. On the contrary, to Namgung Seung, Yeon Ho-jeong was an infinitely unique person. Aside from ascending to Seongcheon at a young age, it is absolutely rare for someone to show such an honest personality in front of his seniors in martial arts. Is it because wepeted once? Namgungseung did not consider Yeonhojeongs behavior arrogant. Do you mean itsfortable? A martial artist proves himself through martial arts. Most people think of the meaning of these words as proof of their worth as a warrior, but Namgung Seung was different. Those who have elevated martial arts to the realm of art put their lives into the martial arts they use. So, just bypeting with a few sums, you can get a glimpse of the other persons personality and even infer their past life. In Namgungseungs opinion, Yeonhojeong was far from arrogant. Although his words and actions may seem arrogant, he was simply honest and bold. It may be difficult to be friends with people whose personalities do not match, but if there is an understanding and eptance, it is possible to be close enough to a talented person. Namgung Seung said with a smile. Are you outside? Please bring some dishes. After a while. Four simple dishes were served. There were a lot of things, but the te itself was very small. It looks like you have news? I have never eaten so full in my entire life. Its past lunchtime, so fill your stomach. Its almost dinner. Still, Im d I have alcohol. Namgung-seung, who was watching Yeon Ho-jeong ying with his chopsticks, chuckled. How does it taste? Its light and good. Its refreshing because Ive only ever eaten spicy food. You know how to eat. Namgung Seung did not lift his chopsticks. A cup of tea was enough for him. How much time has passed? Are you all asleep? Your hunger is gone. If your hunger has subsided, it is time toe out of your delusion. It was a randomment. Yeon Ho-jeong wiped his mouth with a clean cloth and quietly looked at Namgung-seung. Namgung Seung said while looking out the window. Do you remember what I said earlier? It is said that people cannot listen alone. I remember. Humans can never attain freedom in its true meaning. Because the moment you understand freedom, that freedom oppresses people. When you think about the meaning of freedom, there is no such contradictory statement. But small freedoms can be achieved with effort. A little freedom. You boldly asked for food from the previous head of the Namgung family to relieve your hunger. I granted your request, and as a result, you are free from hunger. ? An enemy has appeared who wants to harm me. I killed him to save my life. By destroying those who sought to oppress the freedom of life, I gained another freedom. ! Small, small, small freedoms came together to form me. I guess its the same for you too. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Namgungseung slowly turns his head and looks at Yeonhojeong. His eyes were indifferent. Like a person who has achievedplete freedom and is unable to feel anything. Compared to that, how insignificant is the process of abandoning the existing martial arts that you thought were your strengths and characteristics and acquiring new ones? Exciting! Isnt it my prejudice to think that it will be difficult and arduous? If you think of it as just letting go rather than giving up, it may be difficult, but not impossible. Excited! I knew the essence of the Mangeom (f), but I did not even change the heavy and solemn kendo (), which is the basis of Changgung Muai Sword. Because you cant change it? No. There was no need to change it. Because just by cing numerous key points on the sword, the ultimate meaning of the sword without love has been reached. Namgungseungs indifferent eyes gradually turned blue. I wanted to go further than that, so I created the Emperor Sword type. There was a lot of trial and error, but by letting go of everything I thought were my specialties and strengths, I was finally able to acquire martial arts that were truly my own. ! Why cant you do that? I Even if each of the four energies has distinct characteristics, that is not everything. It assumes everything from attack, defense, evasion, and counterattack, but martial arts is not everything. Woooooo!! Is martial arts, which assumes allbat techniques, really the end of martial arts as you see it? !! Is martial arts simply limited to fighting techniques using limbs? Is there anything more than that? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shook greatly. Namgung Seung suddenly speaks of martial arts. The question of why he would say this gradually disappeared as he continued to spit out words. Your fighting skills were perfect. There was nothing to add or subtract. The offense was strong and the defense was strong. His evasions and counterattacks were flexible, and his killing techniques were as fierce as fire. It would probably be difficult for anyone in the world to use perfect fighting skills like you. . But what will you do if someone stronger than that pressures you? !! Are you nning to solve the problem withbat techniques that have already reached perfection? In front of someone who has the power to crush even that perfection? Yeon Ho-jeong swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Even the realm of perfection ultimately lies within the martial arts that I have drawn. It is entirely up to you to decide whether to shatter perfection and move beyond it, or to let go of perfection and move toward another perfection. perfect. Do you know why I am saying this? I do not know. sh! Monk Namgungs eyes sparkled with fire. How can you know yourself more than any third party! A voice echoing throughout the room. Yeon Ho-jeong flinched for a moment at the sudden outburst. If I hadnt had sufficient contemtion of myself, I wouldnt have been able to reach that level! Is there any other case in the world as ridiculous and pathetic as this, where one does not know where ones martial arts is heading? What on earth is that? Martial arts are essentially one thing! Even if one is divided into two, four, and eight, in the end ites back together again! It is a truth that no martial artist in the world can escape from! ?! How could I, who realized the secret of the Ten Thousand Swords, not repair the Changgung Muai Sword? Why did I go through the trouble of making a new sword? !! Because Changgung Muae was perfect in itself! At least it was that way for me! But are those four martial arts skills really perfect for you? Is there really no ce for the four martial arts to return to?! Namgung Seungs expression became stern. Open your eyes! Dont just be obsessed with murder and think about killing people, but find the foundation that made you grow like this! basis. The foundation is the truth and the destination we must reach! Is it still invisible? Those four energies are desperately looking for a ce to return to, but you still dont realize it! ?! Can you really be confident that you have reached the ultimate goal of martial arts?! It was then. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong felt the world change in an instant. uh?! It wasnt just a feeling. In reality, the visible sight haspletely changed. The separate room in Mugokgak, which had a quiet atmosphere, suddenly turned into a drynd with no end in sight. The dark sky in thend where even wild grass did not grow was gloomy, as if it was going to rain at any moment. And Yeon Ho-jeong stood alone on that deste and darknd. Phew. The blowing wind began to randomly tease the sand and dirt that covered the ground. Soil. The basis of life. The ancient martial arts that originated from this hugend and waster given the name of the best in the world, but has not yet developed and is just hovering in ce. Excited! The ground shook. Something beyond imagination was moving beneath the ground. Chapter 854 Episode 854 What is a Murim lord? (4) Tea fragrance is good. Oh, I see. When did you, the guy who only waved a sword on this day, learn how to lower a car? Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his head as if embarrassed. I didnt learn anything in particr, but I learned from the sidelines what Brother Moyong taught me once in a while. Hehe, did you say that? The tea my son brewed himself is definitely special. Although the workmanship is poor, it tastes like it was cooked with great care. It was a sincerity that could only be felt because he was a father. Hojeong ising in the evening? yes. Thats what I heard. Oh, and you too. Its going to be a lively evening for the first time in a long time. Looking at Yeonwi smiling, Yeon Ji-pyeong carefully opened his mouth. father. hmm? Your father saw it too, right? Although it was a randomment, Yeonwi could tell right away that Yeonjipyeong was asking what he saw. Yes, I saw it. Really Yeon Ji-pyeongs face became wet with ecstasy. I realized once again that there is truly no end to martial arts. Haha, how amazing is this? Even for Abby Lee, the far-off state of non-existence is called entry into a realm not permitted to humans. They say that even if you reach that level, you cantpare to the masters of Seongcheon. Yes. Even more so, when you think about Master Muheo, a master of martial arts, who is said to be the closest to the best in the world, you realize that there is truly no end to martial arts. The previous head of the family of Hojeong and Namgung was so great, so what about Gwon Shins martial arts skills? Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed softly. I felt helpless. Really. But But doesnt it give you a sense of challenge? Yeon Ji-pyeongs face turned red. Its still at the level of a baby fish, but yes, it is. Haha, what a baby fish. Even if you search the whole world, there are not a handful of people your age who have achieved that level. Yeon Ji-pyeong cleared her throat as if embarrassed and asked quietly. What did your father think? hmm. Yeonwis eyes slowly looked into space. It was amazing. It was my first time. I got to see my sons true skills. We had sparred a few times before, but back then, my son wasnt up to par. However, the current son, who has experienced and developed through the world, has surpassed his father and has begun to catch up with those who are revered as martial arts legends. Hojeongs martial arts skills were very dynamic. However, it feels like the unique dynamism has decreased significantlypared to before. Is that so? At least thats how it looks. However, in simple movements, I used my powerful martial arts skills with unimaginable power. yes! Thats it. I was really surprised to see that too. I still cant believe that a person can change such aplex form so many times in a moment. I dont really have to say that much. Even this father can imitate that much. Yes?! Yeon Ji-pyeong was surprised. Yeonwi tilted his head. Of course, it would be difficult to use it in practice. Whats really great about Hojeong is that he goes beyond using suchplex forms like lightning, and reacts immediately to the opponents attacks, even predicting them until several movester. ! It was as if I could clearly see the opponents movements. Yeon Ji-pyeong swallowed his saliva. Until there I didnt see it. Hehe, of course. It is amazing just to look into the operation of their real skills. Your body is not yet in a state where you can understand what Abby saw. I see. also! I just felt somewhat frustrated. What do you mean frustrating? hmm. Yeonwi shook his head. Its hard to exin in words. Anyway, it was a bit frustrating. It is clear that Gojeongs martial arts skills have reached the world, but why does it feel like he is stuck in a rut? ?! Rather, I never felt anything like that before. Yeon Ji-pyeong couldnt understand his fathers words. My brothers martial arts skills were by no means stereotypical. On the contrary, wasnt it full of anomalous and creative battles that ordinary people couldnt even imagine? In any case, even with such excellent martial arts skills, I could not defeat the former head of the Southern Pce. To be precise, it should be said that it is a difficult battle to determine superiority or inferiority. If it went any further, bystanders could get hurt. To that extent, the confrontation between the two became heated. In the end, the two postponed the remaining confrontation. In the first ce, the purpose of Yeonhojeong itself was to provide enlightenment to the warriors of Meng, so there was no reason to wait for it to end. What if we fought like that? If you dont fight, its hard to be sure of the oue. But Yeonwi thought. It would have been his sons defeat. Regardless of the process, it was predicted that in the end, Yeonhojeong would have kneeled under the sword of Geomje. Your brother had the mysterious ability to see several moves ahead of his opponent, but that didnt work on Geomje senior. Why is that so? This is also difficult to exin in words. If I had to say it, it would be because the enlightenment is different. Enlightenment. Yes. Yeonwi quenched her thirst with tea again. If the enlightenment of the sword emperor I saw truly reached that realm, then the current Gojeong cannot win. Even if he was stronger, faster, and more ruthless, the ax of the Gojeong would not have been able to reach the body of the senior Geomje because the areas reached were different. ! Hojeong still fights with his body. However, Geomje senior fights with enlightenment. Enlightenment is not everything, but if you do not improve your physical abilities or develop the divine skill itself, it will be difficult for the Gojeong to win against the senior Geomje. Ha, but considering your age! Hehehe, of course its great. Right now, this father cant even reach your brothers feet. What incredible talent is this? However, there was something I regretted about being a military officer before bing a father. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. That guy definitely seemed like he could go beyond that. * * * Whoa. White breathes out in a light sigh. Its definitely colder than Anhui. Maybe its because its at the foot of a mountain. The sight of Namgungseung drinking tea in front of the small pond in front of his private room lookedpletely different from when he showed off his fearsome swordsmanship just moments ago. Namgoongpyo thought. Something has changed. It wasnt because he didnt hold a sword, but he looked strangely different from when I saw him at home. This is the part that I cant pinpoint. It was a minor change that only those who had always pursued the sword could feel. Why are you looking at me so intently? sorry. What is there to be sorry for? I was just curious. Namgoongpyo cautiously opened his mouth. There is one thing I would like to ask you. Tell me. How Namgungpyo nced at the separate room. Inside the separate room was Yeonhojeong. Only the cor was visible through the window. Why are you paying attention to Sobuju? The corners of Namgungseungs mouth rose. A young man who had not yet reached the level of enlightenment rose to the same level as the masters of Seongcheon, known as rare geniuses. If you just count the years, the difference is close to half a hundred years. . Is there any reason not to be interested? Of course it is, but Namgoongpyo couldnt keep his mouth shut easily. Although he was considered an extrovert by everyone due to his strong self-confidence and fierce passion, he did not dare to show such a thing in front of his grandfather. Isnt it possible that you have imparted to him at least a part of the vast enlightenment? Yeon Ho-jeongs motionless posture seen through the window, and her grandfather who made way for her. Naturally, I couldnt help but think that way. His hunch was correct. Is there any need to give teachings to someone who is already approaching my level? ? I just gave you some venttion because you didnt seem to be able to see what was clearly visible. For a moment, Namgoongpyos face hardened. Grandpa. Why are you doing that? Im sorry to say this, but the author is a member of the Yeon family. Is that even a problem? . When ites to Yeonga, they are considered among the noble families of the martial arts world along with us. They say that the Dead Sea is the Eastern Way. How much more can you be considered a senior of a powerful person if you cannot provide this much help to a practitioner walking the same path? But grandfather. What is so scary and disturbing? yes?! Namgungseungs transparent eyes turned to Namgungpyo. In front of those strange eyes, Namgoongpyo felt a chill as if his whole body had been exposed. He has already gone far beyond what you can deal with. ! If your opponent, who you might be able to catch up with even if you practice all your life, runs further away, it is right to grit your teeth and think about chasing after them. That Isnt it rather a blessing? What is it like to live in the same era as a monster that size? . As a warrior, you have the great incentive to not be arrogant, so why are you only thinking about taking him down and not trying to catch up with him? Namgoongpyos face turned red. Namgung Seung clicked his tongue. People hate and are jealous. There is hate and there is also disgust. The emotion itself is not the problem. The problem is that I am swayed by such emotions. . Hate and be jealous until you die. So think about going over there and crushing it. Bringing back someone who left because you are afraid of the long road ahead is just a foolish thing that blocks your progress. I just I dont think its a good thing for the main family that the power of the Yeon family bes stronger Also, those who are not honest with themselves can never reach the extreme. This is the same in any area. Namgungseung, who was quietly looking at his eldest son, sighed. Its my fault. yes? I risked my life just for a sword. So I didnt look around. Because only the sword was important to me. On the contrary, I thought that if my skills reached the ultimate level, it would be good for the people in the family. . But it was all an excuse. I had no idea that I would regret so much not being able to take proper care of my babies while I was crazy about the sword. If at least the martial arts stance had been clearly taught to you from a young age, would you have told lies in front of your grandfather? Namgoongpyos face turned pale. Im sorry! Do you still think you are the best engineer in the world? ! You know in your head that its not true, but you dont want to admit it in your heart? Namgung Seung pointed to the window of the separate room with his chin. Look at him. Even though he has greater talent than anyone else, he thinks that his talent is not that great and that there are many geniuses in the world. sincerely. ! You lost to me not because of your talent or effort, but because of your attitude toward life. Namgoongpyo closed his eyes. I felt extremely miserable. Not the King of Nangong, his presence in Anhui Province was no less than that of the crown prince of a country. But the world wasrge and there were many monsters. Not just Yeon Ho-jeong, but just looking at the nobledy apanying him, she broke through Mujong faster than he did and at a younger age. He couldnt admit it. I said I acknowledged it, but I couldnt ept it in my heart. Namgung Seung sighed. I have to go to your father. Just go in and rest. yes. It was then. ? Namgung Seungs eyes turned to the separate room at the sight of a strange prayer. At the same time, his eyes widened. Soft golden smoke was seeping out of the window. I may be an ugly eldest son, but I think I understand your feelings. How can you be so fast? Chapter 855 Episode 855 What is a Murim lord? (5) Its dark. There was not a single speck of light anywhere. Since there is no boundary between heaven and earth, I cannot distinguish between top and bottom, and I do not even know where the left and right are, nor where the front or back is. what. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at his hands. There was only darkness without a single ray of light, but strangely enough, I could clearly see my own body. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking down at his hands for a long time, looked around again. At that time, a ray of light emerged from the darkness. The white rays of light gradually formed a curved shape. The light that looked like a four-legged animal suddenly drew darkness like a mountain range behind its back. Is it the right one? Then what about the left? Phew. It seemed like a light wind was blowing. In the darkness where there was nothing, a phantom-like blue-green snake-like object gradually began to wriggle. The two long horned beards waved from side to side like waves. dragon? Yeon Ho-jeong looked to the right again. tiger. Left Blue Dragon (Left Blue Dragon) and Right White Tiger (Right White Tiger). then. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly looked back. Grumble! There was a me-shaped bird with two huge wings pping. Unlike the divine beasts on the left and right, which were full of mystery, the firebird in the south was only full of splendor. Although I couldnt feel the warmth, my whole body was burning so brightly that I could feel the heat just by looking at it. . Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking at the Firebird for a while, soon turned his head back to the front. It was quiet. Appearing against the background of dense darkness, a snake-like shape continued to wriggle on the face and tail of the hexagonal tortoiseshell. Front and back South and North. Namjujak (ȸ) and Bukhyeonmu (). They are the Four Gods. A divine beast from all directions rising from the darkness. The source that has protected him so far and made his amazing progress possible. The moment I realized that these were Shinigami, the world changed once again. sh!! It felt as if the sun rose high in the sky and struck the ground like a thunderbolt. A familiar sight was revealed behind the exploding storm of light. here is? It was then. Ha! thud! thud! A young man was pounding on a rock with his bare fists. The thin body with scattered hair was almost pitiful to look at. I didnt know where I had left my shoes, but I kept hitting the rocks with my bare feet on the snow-covered ground. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. me?! Yes. The person practicing by hitting the rock with his fist was his past self. However, it is not the past after regression. Before he returned, before he was called the Emperor of Darkness. When his family went extinct and he was wandering around the world aimlessly, he met a teacher and taught him Hongcheongi () and Four Gods Dance (Four Gods Martial Arts). It was that time when I focused on training with new martial arts skills and fierce persistence. How could this be? The world was showing me very clearly a time that I now only vaguely remember. It was as if I had returned to the past. At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes wavered. then? Me decades ago. Me when I had just entered Sasinmu. What if the world shows me back then? then? Stop it. Whoa! Blood burst out from childhood Yeon Ho-jeongs fist along with a heavy sound. The fist was already covered in blood, but the wound opened again. Whoop! Whoop! I told you to practice martial arts, but I never told you to vent your anger. Yeon Ho-jeong felt goosebumps rising. Jump and jump. This very contradictory sound of walking, heavy yet light as a feather. Sreuk. An old man in white clothes passed by Yeonhojeong and approached him as a child. Huh! Huh! Your breathing is getting heavier. If I hadnt stopped midway, I would have stopped breathing and died or be incapacitated. Wooooow. The old mans hands seemed very gentle as he injected energy into young Yeon Ho-jeongs back. Whoa. Young Yeon Ho-jeong let out a long breath. dump! Is it because I am rxed? The face of young Yeon Ho-jeong, who slumped down on the spot, was full of emptiness. said the old man. Your hands are a mess. . When did your shoes wear out? Im on the verge of frostbite. . Young Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the floor in silence. The old man, who had been looking down at him for a while, slowly squatted down in front of him and said. Did you say that if you vent your anger on a rock, the evil enemies who destroyed your family will die? ! Even at this moment, they are probably eating well and living well. Saaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised to see himself as a child. Surprisingly, the life I felt vividly was more than what I was now. It was beyondmon sense that he, back in those days when he could hardly be called second-ss, let alone first-ss, was exuding even more extravagant energy than he is now, after he has passed the stage of no return. A man so terrifying that just being next to him destroys his spirit. Even though he was acting so intensely that even a transcendental master would be heartbroken, his childhood self was fine. hook! When the old man waved his hand, his life disappeared like smoke. I couldnt figure out how that was possible. Even the current Yeonhojeong did not know how the old man had washed away his life. What a scary life. . I also fought against a group of demonic cults that invaded mynd. They really didnt look like humans. However, even among those devils, I have never seen anyone disy such extreme murderousness as you. A bunch of demonic cults? Yeon Ho-jeong could not understand the meaning of those words. I couldnt even remember if he actually said that. Of course. My younger self waspletely entranced. He must be almost out of his mind as he is unable to express his hatred and has even been deprived of the ability to live to the point of staining the world with blood. You may not have been born with martial arts, but your spirit is greater than anyone elses. Its just a pity that it was created by the sadness and frustration that crushes the spirit. If I had been born with that level of courage, I would have been able to reach enlightenment faster than anyone else. The old man sighed and took both of young Yeon Ho-jeongs hands. Then something amazing happened. Wooooow. The atmosphere seemed to twist. It seemed that way in the eyes of Yeon Ho-jeong, who saw the illusion. It was a fantasy, but it was also not a fantasy. The air flow was so strange that I could clearly feel it with my skin. Gi ()?! Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. The outside air is like this! The spirit of the mountain, filled with rich spiritual energy, entered my young body at an rming speed. Unbelievable. Its more than surprising. Master how do you have this ability? He is a person who has never properly demonstrated his abilities in front of himself. Thats what I thought. But no. Although he didnt remember, his teacher was freely showing off his abilities that transcended humans and even half-seon (). No, at that time, he did not have the eyes to recognize how great his teachers abilities were. In fact, he was a person who had never unfolded themon divinew except when teaching himself. It cannot be expressed as physical power. I cant believe this is possible. Transferring ones energy to others and increasing their internal energy is called Gyeokchepower. Of course, correcting the internal injuries of others with ones own energy could also be said to be a type of physical power. But the teachers abilities went beyond that level. Using his own body as a medium, he instantly heals the wounds of others with his almost infinite natural energy. Because energy has healing properties, it takes even martial arts experts less than a day topletely repair a broken bone. However, no one has the ability to correct all wounds so quickly and instantly. It was an ability that could not exist and should not exist. Its like a devil. Should we say that it is simr to the super recovery of someone who has achieved the pinnacle of magic? Of course, the teachers abilities exceeded even that. This is because it draws on the entire natural energy rather than the unclean ability of extremely evil magic energy. Look. Young Yeon Ho-jeong slowly raised his head. It was a face filled with nk eyes and confusion. The old man didnt even smile as if to reassure him. He simply spoke in a calm voice while maintaining his characteristic blunt expression. You may have heard the term causal retribution. It means that those who umte bad karma will definitely pay the price. . It is the truth. But it does not apply as truth only to people. . Among those who have done bad things, there are many who eat well, live well, and end their lives happily. If there really is such a thing as cause and effect, it shouldnt be like that. However, heaven does not punish the wicked. . Who knows the meaning of the vast and deep sky? However, if Heaven is so great that it cannot be understood by human cognition, cant we also see that it understands and epts even the human desire for revenge and hatred? . I passed on some of my martial arts skills to myrades who fought alongside me. Their descendants went to the rivers andkes and established worthy families. For a long time, that family was called the best in the world and was respected by the world, butter they umted all kinds of evil deeds. . Heaven did not punish them. Even though the sins have umted over decades. So I tried to punish them myself, but their martial arts skills were somehow distorted. A lot of our ancestors martial arts skills were lost. . It is obvious that they will soon walk down the path of destruction. In other words, it can be said to be self-employed and a gift from heaven. I dont even need to use my hands. . But where will the people who have been harmed by them find redress for their injustice? Will I be able to close my eyes even if I die? The old master held young Yeon Ho-jeongs hand tightly. I cannot tell you to bring down the mace of retribution on behalf of Heaven. Also, I cant tell you not to do that. I understand your resentment and anger, but I dont know everything because Im not you. . The reason I give you this power is not simply because I feel sorry for you. Its not because I suffered damage because of that vicious family that I have a connection with, but with whom I have lost ties since our ancestors. . The reason I teach you is because I believe in your natural endowment. Young Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes slightly wavered. I will teach you many things. However, I will not force you to live this way or that way. If you want revenge, do it. If you want to take over the world, do it. If you want to punish evil people, kill them, and go across the sea to another world, thats fine too. . But to do that, you need to develop yourself. You can release your anger and hatred at any time. However, this time when you can grow greatly should not be wasted because of such feelings. Master. Yes, I know. How can you not know? But your life doesnt end right away, does it? The teacher pointed his index finger to the sky. In this world filled with only darkness, light came down and illuminated all people, and that light reaches both me and you. . Be free. From hatred, from resentment. Put down those overwhelming feelings, at least for a few years. . From now on, if you continue my progress and be truly free in the future, only then will the Emperor (S) find you. Chapter 856 Episode 856 What is a Murim lord? (6) Its a ticket. Yes yes! From now on, anyone is prohibited from entering Mugokgak. Get the warriors outside and keep them under strict control. All right. After a while, Namgungpyo, who had given orders to the warriors, approached the front room again. Namgung Seung looked at the window with his back to me. The golden airflow flowing out the window was like a thick cloud of mist. The energy grew richer little by little, and as it reached the stairs on the floor, it gradually faded. Thats amazing. Namgung Seung let out a soft exmation. The energy is mixing. Mixed? Originally, Yeonhojeong Sobuju contained four energies. Each and every one of them was a world-ss divine skill, and just by controlling those energies exquisitely, he proved that his capabilities were great. . But now, those four energies are resonating and blending into one. What do you mean? I dont know. What will the results be? Namgung Seungs eyes sparkled. However, I too must havee to a realization that is difficult to describe in writing, and I will show a different side of myself than before. For those who have reached the top, enlightenment is both medicine and poison. Thanks to a single lightning-quick realization, your level may rise significantly, or on the other hand, it may plummet to the bottom. So this moment is important. The reason Namgung Seung controlled Mugokgak was to reduce variables as much as possible. Take a good look. Namgung Seung ced his hand on Namgung Pyos shoulder. If you let go of everything and act with one mind, you will reach the same level as me. * * * The world has changed once again. Has a year passed? Or has it been two years? Whoa whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was hit in the chest by his teachers hand, flew away and rolled on the ground, vomiting blood. Cough! The color of the blood was unusual. He suffered serious internal injuries. Hisplexion was pale and his eyes were bloodshot. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs posture as he slowly stood up did not waver. You still havent figured it out. The teacher was still blunt. He didnt even lift an eyebrow. Look. The teacher walked in front of the rock and gently stretched out his palm. A touch that is neither fast nor slow. It was the route of Blue Dragon Balju, the three types of dragons of Cheongryonggong. thud! The rock shook with a dull sound. That was it. It did not split the rock or send it flying with its overwhelming strength. How do you feel? I do not know. The teacher struck the sword without a word. Jump! I just punched the air and the rock split in half. For a moment, young Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were filled with astonishment. Yeonho-jung, who was seeing fantasy in reality, was greatly surprised. The young Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised by the condition inside the rock, and the real Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised by the teachers sh that split the rock. Did you see it? How? The center of the rock that was hit by the sun was carved out in a round shape. It was as big as a childs head, and the moment it split, stone dust flew in the wind. It is called the internal heavy hand method. Its too much for you now. But you must have seen what martial arts skills I had in hitting this rock. Blue Dragon It was a Blue Dragon order. Blue Dragon Ball is a counterattack technique that counterattacks the enemys attack with strong sticity. By itself, it doesnt have much power. . The structure is good, but the reality is different. Even though there was no enemy attack, I made the rock like this. If it were a human body, it would have died immediately. How is this possible? You just have to throw awaymon sense. yes? The white tiger is responsible for attack and the blue dragon is responsible for counterattacking and evading. Suzaku is a method of instant death, and Hyeonmu is an absolute defense. Is that correct? Thats right. I struck back the fist you threw with my white tiger ball and defeated it. Then did I attack or defend? ! Your swinging leg was blocked by the Northern Twelve Wall and bounced off. You failed to keep your posture and fell down the cliff. So, did I y defense or attack? . Attack, defense, evasion, counterattack, shooting, and archery are all one. Each has its own characteristics and can be used in dozens or hundreds of situations. okay. Thats why Sasinmu is difficult. This is because having mastered Sasinmu perfectly means that it is possible to implement martial arts through instinctivebinations even in a trance. Ah Getting to that point is the entrance. This is why Sasinmu is called the strongest fighting technique. !! Furthermore, once you go through the process of training and reach the pinnacle, the path bes extremely simple. The subtlety of energy will take the ce of that. perfection. Yes. If you reach that point, you can say you have reached the pinnacle. However, it is only the pinnacle ofbat skills and is not the end of Sasinmu. You mean its not the end? Dont be swayed bymon sense. The moment you break down allmon sense, Sasinmu turns into a divine kings skill. . Thats all I have to say. By Shinwanggong, do you mean the yellow dragon you mentioned before? It is a very distant state for you. Maybe we wont get there until we die. Forget about it now. Whoa!! The world has changed once again. It was already the fourth time. Every time the world changed, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to clearly see himself in the past when he trained with his teacher. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeong was greatly surprised. Have things like that happened? Every day was a hellish training day. It was a series of days that were so terrible that I couldnt forget them even if I wanted to. But looking at it like this, I realized that I had really forgotten a lot. In particr, the words the teacher said were all fresh. It made me wonder if something like that had really happened. Yeon Ho-jeong entered another world and listened to his teacher. The reason I passed on Hongcheongi to you was because your basics were so weak. Of course, Hongcheongi alone can be said to be a cutting edge technique, but if you want to go beyond that, you will need some kind of enlightenment. Or practice a new martial art that is more suitable for Sashinmu. The world has changed once again. It changed again and again. Each time, the teachers words shook Yeon Ho-jeongs mind and heart. Knowing the world is as important as learning martial arts. If you only learn martial arts, you may not know the world, but if you learn the world, you can grow in martial arts as well. Dont just rely on martial arts and try to go wild, but try to see more. Emotions are illusions. Because it is invisible. But such illusions make humans human. Then what does this clearly visible body define as a human being? Dont turn away because you cant see it, and dont ignore it because you cant hear it. If you try to see, you will see it; if you try to listen, you will hear it. In the end, all five senses are within my heart. When interpreting any phenomenon, you should always try to see the root. However, not all efforts are visible. In order to understand the fundamentals, we must look even further from the outside. Therefore, you must see everything. Insightes from there. There are as many personalities as there are people born into the world. Everyone who passes by is different and special. To achieve my own perfection in such a world, I must know what is the single quality that runs through countless personalities. What is martial arts to you? Is it a means? Is it a purpose? If its a means, youll live with a smile; if its a goal, youll live in pain. But Yeon Ho-jeong, who was calmly reviewing his teachers words, suddenly felt pain as if a lightning bolt had struck the top of his head. If you aim at martial arts, you will master it even though it may be painful. hook! In an instant, the world became dark. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked. It was back to the original darkness again. But for some reason I wasnt embarrassed. I just feltfortable. Do you understand? Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. There was a teacher who looked after him. The face was somehow blurry, but that didnt matter. Because it is important that he is a teacher. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. It has escted so far. It was I who left you behind. There is nothing to say. Is that so. The two stopped talking for a moment. It was the teacher who broke the silence that seemed like forever. You are also very old. You are still young. No way. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong touched his chin. I looked at my hands, opened my top, and looked down at my chest. It was the body of the Emperor of Darkness. Here was the body that lived for several more years as the body of the Emperor of Darkness, not Yeon Ho-jeong, who was called by the nickname of the Supreme King after his return. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking down at her body, smiled and said. yes. I ate quite a bit. Even though you have lived so long, your spirit is still young. The hot, pulsating vitality is clearly visible. . You grew up well. ! Now I feel rewarded for teaching. Yeon Ho-jeong felt like he was crying. In all the years we were together, my teacher never gave me apliment that sounded like apliment. He was a blunt person who was extremely stingy with praise and was far from loving. Apliment from a teacher for the first time. He is a benefactor who finally smiles not because of his martial achievements, but because his soul has not aged. Yeon Ho-jeong, trying to control her growing emotions, asked calmly. What exactly is your identity, Master? Thats not important. As if this space is not important, as if it is meaningless to question whether the person in front of you right now is real or not. He is like that too. Isnt it enough just to be able to see you again like this? Its not enough. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke clearly. I hope to see you again in the clear world. It will happen if the kite reaches it. If heaven isx in retribution, it can be done with human hands. . If heaven wont let the thread of fate touch, all I have to do is force it to touch. When I was young, I didnt know that he was very talkative, but now I see that his speaking skills are quite good. I hear it often. The teacher waved the air with his hand. You know, but I am just a thought. . When you truly reach this realm, I wanted to see you at least once. I thought I would never see you again. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Is that possible? You have already visited the mountain full of beauty left behind by someone who took off his human mask and became a hermit. It probably means Mt. Wudang. How do you know that, Master? Its a thought, but its inside you. All he did was respond to his words. However, each and every word of the teacher sounded strangely lyrical. It touched my heart andplicated my mind. Hate was as deep as the bottomless pit, and hatred was as wide as the sea. You were that kind of kid. . You managed to abandon everything ande this far. I couldnt throw it away. I just let go of martial arts for a moment. For a warrior, martial arts is like life. Now that you have mastered the martial arts, you will soon be able to let go of your resentment and hatred. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was nodding his head and looking at his teacher, instantly widened his eyes. The teacher was smiling. Although I still couldnt see his face clearly, I could clearly see that he was smiling. Now go. Master. Dont misunderstand the yellow dragon. The yellow dragon is enlightenment. Even if you reach that point, it doesnt mean youll be two or three times stronger right away. The teacher turned around. Just like when you hit the rock with your immature fist all those years ago, you will have to go through the process of being covered in blood countless times before you can even enter the gate. The best in the central region is still far away. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at his teachers back with shaking eyes, smiled and said. But isnt it worth looking at now? The teacher stopped walking. The teacher slowly turned around and smiled when he saw Yeon Ho-jeong. You were always worth looking at. . Dont dwell on lost rtionships and keep moving forward. With those words, the teacher disappeared. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking into the darkness, slowly bowed. and. Hahaha! The darkness cleared. Chapter 857 Episode 857 What is a Murim lord? (7) . My eyes opened and my ears opened. Gurgling. I heard a familiar bird song. There was no one on the chair opposite the cold teacup. But to Yeon Ho-jeong, that didnt matter. I was only aware that I had returned to reality and was not interested in anything else. This is it. Ugh. My heart trembled softly. The fresh airing into the closed room seemed to envelop my entire body. The liver became brighter and the kidneys became stronger than before. Huh. Huh. A soft light leaked from the sr plexus. It was Gwangmyeong Shindans Naedanggi. It was the final gate that the Yeonga Shindan, created by cultivating all of Yeongas five major divine techniques, was finally reached. However, for Yeon Ho-jeong, the Gwangmyeong Shrine was not the end, but the beginning. If Yeongas Secret Qi had been used as the main force, Gwangmyeong Shindan would have been muchrger. It would have been much more delicate and had much greater control. However, Yeonhojeongs Gwangmyeong Shrine did not have that much power. No, that much force wasnt needed. Perfectly controlling the Shinigami and putting to sleep the ck Lion, another cutting technique. Condensing energy as bright and powerful as light and bing an uninterrupted source of power. Gwangmyeong Shindan was like that until now. It means that that role was sufficient. But it was different from now on. If I had learned Hongcheongi, I would have reached martial arts much faster. Maybe I could be stronger than I am now. But there is nothing more to it than that. As his teacher said, he wanted more than Hong Cheon-gi. In order to go beyond the Four Gods and achieve the ultimate meaning of the Four Gods Dance itself, I decided to form the Yeonga Shindan even if it was a littlete. The fruition hase to fruition at this moment. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. There is no limit to energy. White Tiger Geumgi (׻) is in charge of the closing. But now that he had broken his limit, he no longer had to breathe only through his lungs. Phew! The wind that suddenly blew was sucked in and out of Yeon Ho-jeongs entire body repeatedly. It was a peaceful yet radical change. Seung Namgung, who was watching Yeonhojeong from afar, eximed. Its starting. Sara rock! A turbid energy came out from Yeonhojeongs famous blood vessel. There is no way there would be anything left behind in a body that has reached perfection. The energy that was now escaping through Myeongmunhyeol was the energy of the upper level of the agony he was carrying. Detoxification and filtration. The work that was supposed to be done in the liver and kidneys was handled with the whole body using the Blue Dragon Wood Energy and the Xuanwu Water Energy and extracted through the Myeongmun acupuncture point, which is the entrance to the energy. This is what the five organs and six parts did. If you were born as a human and had five organs and six organs, the whole body reces the issues that should have been handled with it. and. Hwaaaaaaa! The rough and ferocious main fire energy burned away the remaining impurities in the upper chamber. Sangdanjeon is a dangerous ce from its location. If you touch it incorrectly, you could be crazy or brain dead. Even if I avoided all of that, I could have lost all the spiritual power I had built up due to a momentary mistake. Despite this, the main firearm fired at maximum power and did not cause any abnormalities. Just naturally. The Four Gods Qi, which had blown away all other negative elements, leaving behind only pure spiritual power, gradually escaped Yeonhojeongs body. Huh! Whoa! It was a mysterious sight. The contemtive energy that escaped Yeon Ho-jeongs body became a small sphere and swirled around him. Namgung Seungs eyes wavered. Its huge. To ordinary people, they are nothing more than mysterious and splendid attractions. However, it was visible in Namgungseungs eyes. The incredible density of power contained in each and every one of those energies. The fire energy is strong enough to evaporate an entireke, and the water energy is dense enough to quench even a forest fire in an instant. The wood energy is so active that it seems to cover even the desert with bushes, and the metal energy is so rough that it seems as if hundreds of giant trees will be blown away from their roots. The power contained in each one is truly reminiscent of a disaster. Although it may not actually possess such abilities, its force was strong enough to give you goosebumps. It was hard to believe that I had lived with such strong energy in one body. The true energy that had been fused came out of the body again. Have I failed? Not like that. Even the sword emperor of the world could not clearly analyze the current situation since he had not studied the Four Gods Dance. Yeonhojeong did not fail. Rather, in order to experience greater sess, the true energy that was slowlying together was pulled out of the body. Before this realization that oscites between eternity and a moment disappears. Weeeeeee!! The Gwangmyeong Shrine rotated at high speed. It always spun like this when it exerted all its might. The rotation itself created a strong force and was able to greatly increase the output of the Shinigami machine. Not now. In the high-speed rotating Gwangmyeong Shrine, a terrifying force of gravity that had never been seen before began to be generated. A sea of light that wants only sacred energy that does not touch any external object. It was another source of life that would function as the egg of the dragon beast that silently controls the power of the divine beasts in all directions. Come in. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes opened. Eyes without shing light or lightning-like power. His eyes were calm and serene, like a monk who had attained enlightenment or a monk on the verge of liberation. yes! Ugh! The mass of contemtive energy that was slowly circling around Yeon Ho-jeongs body gradually increased its speed. I have grown thanks to the years I have been with you. Even though it was spinning so fast, Yeon Ho-jeong could see every single energy clearly. I want to start from scratch with you on a higher level. The Four Gods Energy is not a martial art that can be trained even if you know the nine techniques. You must gather the characteristics of each energy sleeping in the earth and call it out with your own spiritual power. So to speak, it is a summons. Once summoned, the energy remains in the owners body and grows until death. That was the part where the Four Gods were fundamentally different from other Neigongsim methods. Energy summoned by spiritual power. Since it is in line with Yeonhojeongs Sangsangjeon, it is as if each and every energy hase to life. White Tiger, Blue Dragon, Suzaku, Hyeonmu. These are four divine energies with spiritual power. It was the energy of the soul. Those four sacred energies responded to Yeonhojeongs powerful call and pure sincerity. hook! The first thing that came in was Hyeonmugi. Hyeonmu Sugi. The water god of the North summoned for the first time after returning. Whoa! Although they were opposites, they were also neutral. The so fierce Jujakhwagi was held in the arms of Xuanwu as the incarnation of the southern region. Shake! Yeon Ho-jeongs body flinched. I instantly felt bloated. The energy that resided in each organ and increased its strength was concentrated in one ce. I cant help but feel the burden. But still. Yeon Ho-jeongs heart did not waver even an inch. e. Damn it! Into the neutralized sea, the Wood God of the East, the peak of vitality, entered. A gigantic seed burrowed into the source and created a pulsating egg of life. Although it is still small and small, it has formed a clear shape. Just like the body of the blue dragon of the Oriental Faunshin. A long, flexible body was sleeping inside a small egg. Andst. Grow up. Whiiiiiiiing!! White energy swirled and gradually increased in size. Come into me, be one, and grow this. hook!! The white wind that shot out like a gale permeated Yeonhojeong and created a terrifying wind. The wind soon became a gust, creating waves, and the waves melted into the gust, providing infinite nutrition to the small egg floating in the air. The moment when everything came together. An egg born from the Four Gods Energy began to grow at an rming rate with the help of the Four Gods. Exciting! Exciting! A strong sound emanated from the five-colored egg. Yeon Ho-jeongs face turned red. Cheeeeeeeek!! The strong heatbined with the coldte winter air created water vapor. Come out. White Blue Red ck. And the yellow color slowly merged into one, creating gold in the egg. I will walk with you on a path that will not be defeated by anyone. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. And then he slowly opened his mouth. Come out. A word like the dignified words of a magician. Push! The egg broke. ?! Makwons face, which had been bursting intoughter at a drinking party that had already be boring, suddenly hardened. Jinyang tilted his head. Why are you doing this, senior? Perhaps because he drank too much, his speech became strangely slurred. Please stay still. Sensing that something was amiss, Kang-ryang pushed Jin-yangs head, which was leaning towards me, to the side. Jinyang Wow! It fell down with a sound. Even though it was quite a funny sight, Makwons expression did not change. The sight of him looking around with a strange expression, as if surprised or puzzled, was definitely strange. Kang-ryang whispered to Muk-bi. Sister, why are you suddenly senior. Shake! 100 million! Kang Ryang almost fell because of the silence that got up so suddenly. The same was true for Mukbi. No, it was a little different. The face showed a familiarity, as if it knew something, but the wonder within it was no less than that of Makwon. Kangryang was about to shout out to his sister why she was doing this, but for a moment he felt his body stiffen. !! Phew. A cool wind blew. It was such a pleasant breeze that it was hard to imagine iting from the mountains inte winter. If the wind had color, this wind would not have been colored in a clear and beautiful golden color. Paaaaaaaa! There was no need to say who went first. The four people left the restaurant in an instant and headed toward Mugokgak. They werent the only ones. The super experts who were close to Mugokgak all ran out with surprised faces and gathered at the residence of the Namgung family. There was Yeonwi and Yeonjipyeong. In the distance, Bonggong and elders, including Gong Daesa and Seunghyeonjinin, were also running. The warriors of Namgung lined up at the main gate of Mugokgak looked embarrassed. With so many experts suddenly flocking in, even they, who had strict discipline, were at a loss as to what to do. But nothing happened that could embarrass them. Lets not go in. Stronger than anyone here. Makwon said, looking at the main gate of Mugokgak with trembling eyes. You shouldnt go in just in case. It was then. Rumbling!! The ground shook. It was as if this vast earth was crying out sorrowfully and joyfully, like a mother inbor. and. Kyaaaaa!! It sounds like the roar of a tiger or the roar of a dragon. It could be like the shout of a bird or the ferocious threat of a snake. Or something like all those soundsbined. A huge light surged high into the sky, apanied by an intense howl that none of them had ever heard before. sh! It was a noisy ascension. Something long and golden is wriggling and moving through the sky. It was a fantasy. It definitely had to be a fantasy. However, in the eyes of experts with extremely polished top skills, it was reality, not fantasy. The public ambassador spoke in a trembling voice. The dragon has awakened. Chapter 858 Episode 858 What is a Murim lord? (8) ! Astonishment appeared on Cheon Hyo-raks face. What is this energy? Hwahyang was equally surprised. Her face waspletely frozen, and before she knew it, her feet were heading towards the door. Hyang-ah. . Hwahyang! Hwa-hyang flinched in surprise and looked back at Cheon Hyo-rak. Master? Dont go out. but! I dont know whats going on, but we came as honored guests. You shouldnt act rashly. Im sorry. no. Cheon Hyo-rak understood Hwa-hyangs actions of opening the door and trying to leave without realizing it. Even I almost lost my mind. My fingertips are shaking. What on earth is this energy?! It was an energy that was difficult to define. It felt as if a pleasant wind filled with golden light was passing through my entire body. An incredibly gentle yet strong-willed wind that cannot be resisted. And the strange power carried by the wind was so great that it shook even the minds of sane people. With such a strong will most warriors probably didnt even feel it. Unless you are someone who has ovee the wall of martial sect and awakened Sangdanjeon or someone who has naturally developed Sangdanjeon, you will not be able to feel the true nature of the power mixed with this wind. It looks like someone a huge expert has arrived. Hwahyangs voice was still trembling as she spoke. Yeah, it looks like that. Cheon Hyoraks eyes deepened. With martial arts skills of this level it is natural that it goes far beyond the great punishment. I dont know if I have reached Master. In the first ce, he had never seen Masters true skills. The teachers level was so deep that he could not even guess where the limit was. But one thing was certain. I dont know about the Sword Emperor, but I am certain that he is at least stronger than Yeonhojeong Sobuju. ! It looks like the expert from Seongcheon has arrived. But its hard to guess who this temperament is. It is amazing to be able to radiate such a subtle yet powerful energy wave mixed with strong will. Usually, when a wave arises in the hearts of masters, the energy that bes one with their will reacts and emits these energy waves. But this smell of the wind It is not the energy wave of someone who is surprised or greatly disturbed. The depth of energy is frightening, but the atmosphere is veryfortable. Yet, for some reason, it was a friendly yet majestic energy that I wanted to meet at least once. I dont know who it is. Hyorak Cheon let out a sigh. It is the best Murim League in the world When you see the incredible experts gathering one after another, you can see that their reputation as representing the central region was not in vain. * * * There was a lot ofmotion, but those who confirmed the identity of the person who gave off that strange force returned to their residence. I was very surprised and amazed. Of course, there were people who wanted to meet Yeon Ho-jeong, but Mak Won blocked them. When a person who has reached the peak of martial arts gains such great enlightenment, he needs more time than anyone else to sort it out. I dont think now is the time to mess with it, so lets go back. If you make a mistake, you may end up regressing. A realization that cannot be madepletely ones own can be detrimental to a martial arts expert. This is because the power that transcends the human category invades the upper level, and if it is not fully embodied, the new energy may be unstable and the memory of recognizing the previous enlightenment may fade. The good news was that Namgung Seung, the Geomje, was there with them. At least it wasnt a vessel that could harm Yeon Ho-jeong, so they could go back with peace of mind. Gurgling. The birdsong was beautiful. Namgung Seungs eyes were greatly shaken as he saw Yeon Ho-jeonging out of the separate room. It has changed. The energy has changed. The traces of the four energies, each with its own distinct characteristics, had disappeared as if they had been washed away. If it cannot be felt even with the Sword Emperors sharp senses, it is safe to say that it has literally disappeared. And what filled the ce where the wonder of contemtion was. I dont know. The moment a ray of enlightenment exploded, the entire star room was dyed in golden light. This was the first time Namgung Seung had experienced such a majestic yetfortable feeling. It was certainly powerful enough to be admired, but strangely, it did not have an energy that made people feel intimidated or nervous. An energy reminiscent of a friendly yet strict father. At the same time, it is simr to a kind mother who gives anything. One thing is certain. Yeonhojeong became stronger. That terrifying realization did not lower his strength, but increased it. And that too by arge margin. Namgung Seung spoke in a calm voice. Congrattions on your great achievement. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Thanks to senior Noh. I received the same grace as Hahae. Namgung Seungs expression became strange. Yeon Ho-jeongs posture and voice as he bowed his head in greeting were quite different from when we drank tea together. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong was honest even then. However, when I thought about whether that was his true appearance, it was not the case. I think Im wearing the right clothes. I became calmer and stronger. It seemed to naturally tell me that this was my true self. Namgungseung asked. Shouldnt we look back on enlightenment? Thats right. But I think one day will be enough. I dont know what enlightenment I gained, but it seems like I have gained a very soft andfortable martial arts. Its not like that. hmm? My martial arts skills before and my martial arts skills now are the same. The only difference is whether it went to the source or not. is it. Its an epiphany, but its not new. It just got deeper. Namgung Seung smiled. How was it? The source is. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Scattered clouds in the blue sky were clearly visible. I didnt know it was this warm. Excited. My heart was pulsing strongly. At the ce where the Gwangmyeong Shrine was originally located, a dragon with a huge golden body curled up with its eyes closed. Both the Gwangmyeong Shrine and the Four Gods have disappeared. But those energies did notpletely disappear. became one. So it disappeared, but at the same time it was eternal. Yeon Ho-jeong put his hand on his chest. Something huge that had its eyes closed with its coils open slightly opened its eyes. Exciting! It was strange. Like the Shinigami, this golden divine beast seemed to be living as a parasite on its own body. It is an energy with spirituality. However, unlike the Shinigami, they have a much more specific and clear will. The eyes of the most divine beast in the world, looking into itself as if a true spirit being was inside its body, were benevolent and strict, like those of a god. Yeon Ho-jeong, who took her hand away from her chest, rxed. Then Shinsoo closed his eyes again. ats. My heart started pounding again. It wasnt because of Shinsu. The fact that I had finally reached this point and acquired this martial art gave me tremendous pride and pleasure. Hwangnyongsinwanggong (S). Sasinmus dramatic meaning. ording to the teachers words, the person who awakens the yellow dragon will be able to surpass the best in the world and the best of all time. Now, Yeon Ho-jeong realized those words. At the same time, I was able to clearly recognize the difference between myself and my teacher. Master and I are different. The teacher was someone who had already achieved all the enlightenment possible in the realm of martial arts before awakening the yellow dragon. Such a person awakened the Yellow Dragon and further achieved deeper and higher enlightenment through consistent training. In other words, even before awakening the yellow dragon, Master was already a powerful person who discussed the best in the past and present. He was different. Even though he was unable to awaken the Yellow Dragon during his time as Emperor of Darkness, he acquired a force within three fingers of the world. Although he was a martial artist who was strictly focused onbat, he was not obsessed with useless enlightenment. Thats why I couldnt climb. Thats why I didnt reach it. The yellow dragon is the source and enlightenment. With the martial arts of the Emperor of Darkness, who pursued stronger strength, faster speed, and a stronger body, he could experience an increase in hisbat ability, but he could not reach the level of the Yellow Dragon. There are many ways to be stronger. But there was no yellow dragon on the way. Yeonhojeong was different now. He was a person who had learned the fundamental mental techniques that would support Sasinmu in a different way. If he had learned Hongcheongi and fully absorbed the enlightenment of the Emperor of Darkness, he would have been able to obtain the strength of the past within two or three years of practicing martial arts again. Even if your body doesnt look the same as before, the realization engraved in your soul doesnt go anywhere. In other words, the formation of the Yeonga Shrine, which leads to the Gwangmyeong Shrine, waspletely based on the goal of Hwangryong. Because he had such a mysterious energy, he was able to support even the Four Gods, but since the real target of the formation of the new group was Hwangryong, it was inevitable that his power would grow slowly over the years. Also, because of this, he was able to enter Hwangryong even though he was at a lower level than in the past. However, if it werent for Namgung Seungs angry words, we dont know when Hwangryong would have woken up. Its strange. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. I feel strange. It was thrilling and happy, but also strangely calm. I thought you would struggle with joy as if you had the world in your hands. It wasnt so. Its true that I was happy, but I felt strangelyfortable. Even though I still knew very little about the yellow dragon, I did not feel any strong sense of exploration or anticipation. I just felt peaceful, like waking up feeling refreshed and drinking a cup of tea while watching the dawn rise. If youre not that sensitive, I dont think theres any need to rent Namgungs private room. of course. After staying here, I found it veryfortable. But it may not be the mostfortable ce for you. Namgungseung nodded. Go to a ce where you can gain enlightenment. yes. And when your enlightenment is over, lets have some fun with this old man again. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I hope that my growth in martial arts will be of great help to you as well. There is no need to feel pressured. Just fighting someone as strong as you is enough for me. I have burned 30 percent of my lifes desire to win, so I want to burn off the remaining 70 percent. If you call me, I wille to you anytime with an ax in hand. Thank you for just saying something. Namgung Seung looked at Namgung Pyo. Namgungpyo was looking at Yeonhojeong with nk eyes. I waspletely entranced by the golden energy that Yeon Ho-jeong gave off. Namgung Seung sighed. If it doesnt bother you too much, please take care of my kidster. I dont know exactly what you are asking for. However, Yeon Ho-jeong seemed to know Namgung Seungs frustrated feelings. Since the Dead Sea is the East Ind and gave me enlightenment, I cant help but extend that grace to others. I would be grateful if you thought so. However, there is no ability to change ones personality or nature. Please take that into consideration. If I could die by being hit by a masters sword, that would also be a great blessing for the martial arts people. Dont worry. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. See you again. Come visit me anytime. I think Ill be busy for a while. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened slightly. How do you know? Namgungseung said in a cheerful voice. I only said one thing because your eyes and spirit are focused on the world rather than martial arts. You are amazing. Ill be sharpening my sword until Ie back. I wont disappoint you. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left Mugokgak. When he first entered Mugokgak, he received envious looks from the Namgung prosecutors. But now that I am leaving Mugokgak. The Namgung prosecutors were not even aware of the presence of Yeon Ho-jeong, who suddenly opened the front door and left. Chapter 859 Episode 859 What is a Murim lord? (9) Yeon Ho-jeong, who came to Pagungak, met his father and younger brother. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with envious eyes, and Yeon Wi was much calmer than expected. Yeon Ho-jeong just said hello to the two people and went into the room he originally used. Whether or not one has entered martial arts, it is important for a martial artist to take the time to make enlightenment his or her own. Yeonwi and Yeonjipyeong never touched Yeonhojeong and never left Pagungak. Its about protecting yourself in case something happens. That wasnt all. Since the surveince on Yeonga had not yet been lifted, the dispatched Hwaryongdan members also indirectly yed a simr role in protecting Yeonhojeong. In the middle, Mukbi and Kangryang came. The Yeonwi allowed the two people to enter, but did not allow them to talk loudly. Another day passed like that. Sigh. Yeon Ho-jeong came out of the room and appeared outside the building. Yeon Gongja. older brother. Mukbi and Kangryang Yeonjipyeong stood up as if they were happy to see each other. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. You guys are here too. Mukbi asked first. are you okay? of course. It cant be okay. Yeon Ho-jeongs usual speaking tone was the same. Kang-ryang sighed in relief and then grumbled. Oh, the world is really unfair. What kind of merit did you umte in your past life that your development is still on an upward curve? Do people without talent live in sorrow? If you knew what I went through in my past life, you would never say that. Yeon Ho-jeong just smiled. Yeonwi, who was sitting on a bench drinking tea, pointed across from her as if nothing had happened. I thought he would probablye out around now, so I prepared the car in advance. I want you to quench your thirst. yes. Yeonhojeong and Yeonwi sitting on a table. The faces of the two father and son were very calm. If his son had achieved great enlightenment and be stronger, he would have expressed joy, but Yeonwi showed no such sign. Yeon Ho-jeong also seemed to think that such a father figure was natural. Mukbi and Kangryang Yeonjipyeong also sat around the wide bench. Yeon Ho-jeong was the first to open his mouth. Did you see it? It was a randomment. Yeonwi nodded. It was visible. And I felt it. You are amazing. Hehe, there are a lot of things to be great about. Its just that my realization was a little different from others. Thats not it. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Wi with deep eyes. Eyes that are much deeper and more serene than before. It was like looking into the eyes of a seer. Now I understand. How supreme is my fathers level. Mukbi and Kangryangs eyes widened slightly. It is clear that Yan Wei is a great power. He was even an unrivaled swordsman who had reached a level of swordsmanship that only a few of the masters of Seongcheon had realized. If that were the case, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the whole world could be discussed. However, if we only look at the level achieved, Yeon Ho-jeong was overwhelming Yeon Wi. However, they still say things like that. I didnt really understand it when I had only the Four Gods around me. I just knew that he had reached the point of mastering the mind and sword, and I was impressed to see that my fathers extreme level of upper-level fighting was as good as that of the masters of Seongcheon. Is that so? But now I realize it. Thats not everything. Yeon Ho-jeong continued calmly. The way you look at the world is different from ours. Yeonwi burst outughing. Each person has a different way of looking at the world. Yeonwi knows thats not what he meant. But what Yeonwi said was not wrong. Being different also meant that I was no different from before. Even though my abilities have improved, I am no different from before, so it doesnt mean much whether I hold a sword or a stick in my hand. Yeonhojeong is Yeonhojeong and Yeonwi is Yeonwi. Hwangryong is Hwangryong and Simgeom is Simgeom. Of all the amazing people I have met, the most extraordinary was definitely Geomseon Takmuja. okay. My fathers top-tier y is different, but he isparable to Takmu-ja. Its an honor. In terms of vastness, Takmuja may be superior, but in terms of depth, my father is even better. Now I know it. Yeonwi shook his head. The size or depth of the top battle is not important, like a martial arts fight where the oue cannot be known without actually fighting, even though the difference in numbers isrge. . Its important what you see, what you focus on, and what you aim for. Yes, I know. I just wanted to say that my fathers spirit was so great that it wasparable to that of Tak Mu-ja. Yeonwi asked. Is it enough to look back on martial arts to that extent? If nothing else had happened, I would have looked back more. However, even if you do that, you will not achieve quick results. I just try to go with the flow and move forward. Is that so? yes. Because my martial arts is not going anywhere. A look of satisfaction appeared on Yeonwis face. He was the one who felt the change in his son the most. Nevertheless, the reason we didnt show it was because we had reached a point where we knew each other so well that we didnt have to say anything. However, I was proud to see my son honestly and honestly acknowledging himself without being embarrassed. There seemed to be no need to suppress that much. Looks like I have work to do. Your eyes are focused on something other than martial arts. Geomje Seonbae also said that. He is an extraordinary person. Regardless of whether it is a top battle or not, people who have reached the end in a field are different no matter what. It looks like my father will soon go to a simr point as Geomje Seon-bae. Hehe, I dont know that. Yeon Ho-jeong drank tea. It wasnt a very luxurious car, but to him it was the most delicious car in the world. I will do my job ande back. Lets have dinner together today. Its good. Lets get together with the family for the first time in a while and have a drink. Yeonwi said while looking at Mukbi and Kangryang. Please also bring senior Baek Byeong-shin and a warrior named Jinyang. If its someone Hojeong cares about, arent they also our family? Mukbi smiled. Yes, father. It looks like Hojeong has something else to do, so lets take a look at your martial arts skills in the meantime. Even at first nce, it doesnt seem like he has grown normally. yes! Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and stood up. Yeon Ji-pyeong said. older brother. Be sure to see your martial arts skills before dinner. Its hard to have time alone because things keep happening. Good. I wanted to tell you that too. haha. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head towards Yeon Wi. Ill be back. Yeonwi said calmly. Each person has their own circumstances. Dont push yourself too hard. Do you know who Im going to see? You are putting aside the trivial things and looking at the fundamentals. There is only one event that is most important in the Tanggeum Murim Alliance. . And there arent many people who are suitable for the position right now. You are truly amazing. Pleasee back. yes. Just like that, Yeon Ho-jeong left Pagungak. Yeon Ho-jeong left and Yeon Wi pushed the pyeongsang to the side. Shall we look at Via first? * * * Yeon Ho-jeong headed straight to Museongjeon but soon stopped. . He took a deep breath and looked around, then changed direction again. It was the military department. This time too, there were many people who looked sideways at him. The views were simr to those when I first came here as a small business owner. But the eyes of real experts were different. These people are very surprised when they see Yeonhojeong. Knowing that Yeon Ho-jeong was the one who gave off that strange and hard-to-disobey energy, they wanted to talk to him, but they couldnt bear to approach him. It was not because of his position as the minor lord of the Mukryongbu. This is what their energy is feeling. The calm majesty that naturally emanates from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. And Yeonho also knew that. I definitely need to trim it. I tried to take it slowly, but after seeing peoples reactions, I felt like I shouldnt leave it like this. Starting tomorrow, I really need to spend some time refining my martial arts. I just have to ask my brother for a favor. Makwon was an outstanding strongman who could freely use all weapons, not just a hundred weapons. In other words, he was the person who could most effectively give Yeon Ho-jeong what she needed. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was walking with a resolve in his mind, finally saw the building of the Military Department. After a while. Sir. Hojeong, is that you? yes. Come in. When I opened the door and went in, there was Zhuge Li, Ambassador Gong Gong, and Seung Hyeon Jin-in drinking tea. The three people greeted Yeon Ho-jeong with happy and surprised faces. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. Its been a while since weve seen each other like this. haha. Ambassador Gong Gong burst outughing and Seung Hyeon-jin shook his head. Before I went to war, I taught you Taijiquan. The teachings at that time were a great help. He was amazing at the time, but he was a bit clumsy and over-the-top, so I was secretly worried even though he wasnt a shaman. It was like a child thrown into the water. But that talented person has returned as a giant casting a shadow over the world. Thats too much praise. Seunghyunjin smiled. It seems the soldier has other things to attend to. I feel like I want to hold on to it and just talk to you, but its an important conversation, so please leave the room. no. I also have something to tell you two. Huh, was that so? Seung Hyeon-jin-in looked at Zhuge Wen-ho. Zhuge Wenhu smiled and nodded. Sit down. Ill give you a cup of tea. thank you. Soon a teacup was ced in front of Yeonhojeong. The public ambassador opened his mouth. I want to tell you a lot about you. However, as Seunghyeonjinin said, I think it would be better to first tell you why you came all the way to Ye. All right. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Zhuge Mun-ho. Sir. You tell me. I know you must be having a hard time regarding the Murim Lord matter. Suddenly, a story about the Murim lord appears. Either way, it was bound to be a sensitive topic. Ambassador Gong Gong and Seung Hyeon-jins expressions hardened slightly. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Yeah, its a pain in the ass. How could it not hurt? I dont think theyre saying this because theres no one qualified. Of course. If you look around the Murim Alliance right now, there are many people who could be the leader. Rather, I am worried because there are so many. I guess thats not it. hmm? No? Dont you think its the same no matter who you put on the throne? It was quite aggressive and direct speech. But for some reason, the feeling was quite different. Like Yeon Ho-jeong before, he did not bother to bring up this issue. However, it did not have the power to shake the listeners heart like before. His words sounded natural, as if they just came naturally to him. It seemed like he was stating an obvious point that anyone could understand. Zhuge Wenhos expression became strange. Its a bit of a dangerous statement, but To be honest, thats true. Rather, Ambassador Gong Gong and Seung Hyeon-jin-in were surprised by Zhuge Mun-hos answer. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats why I think they will want to give up many of their leaders and want strong talent who can be the pirs of the next generation of martial arts. As expected, you talk quickly. Thats right. As a military officer, I want such talent. As the Sobuju of the Inkryongbu, I also agree with your thoughts. I thought you would think that way. But as Yeonhojeong, a martial arts person facing a war that could break out at any moment, I am against that idea. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. Then who do you want to be the leader? That person may not be a leader just because I wish. However, the first leader who is like a cornerstone that I hope for is people that many people can recognize. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the public ambassador and Seung Hyeon-jin. I want one of you to be the first leader. ?! And if possible, I would like you to be a public ambassador. Chapter 860 Episode 860 What is a Murim lord? (10) Gasp! Master Sa! Are you here now? Cough! yes! The man, who was out of breath,y down on the spot. He was an expert who overcame the wall of great resistance and martial arts. He was out of breath just by running, so it seemed like he was running without stopping. The old man grumbled. Damn it, youre the reason I cant go faster. If I had gone alone, I would have been climbing Daebyeolsan Mountain by now. Wow! So, go first! Hey! Amman, but if I leave my disciple behind, will it be used? How about beating your student like a dog? The man wanted to question that question, but soon gave up. You dont even have the strength to speak, and if you actually spit out those words, you are guaranteed death. If it werent for a painful death, Id just throw it away, damn it. The man who was grumbling internally grunted and straightened his posture to correct his breathing. The breathing energy that had been disrupted for so long waspletely squeezed out, leaving not even a single ounce of energy left. However, the speed at which his breathing returned was very fast. This is because the body that has broken the barrier of ignorance and broken through human limitations is fundamentally different from that of ordinary people, and the limit of energy and air it can contain is several times greater. Wooooow. The old man thought as he looked at the man who instantly called a bet and regained his stamina. Ive learned almost everything now. The only problem is that the level is low, and it seems like the results are finallying after beating the fans to dust on rainy days. It was only for a moment that I felt satisfied. What was it? The old mans eyes turned to the west, where the Murimmaeng was located. You cant see it with the naked eye, but if you go a little further like this, you wille across Daebyeolsan Mountain. I definitely felt something I couldnt put into words. After breaking through the infinite, I sharpened my sword for a very long time. As I sharpened my sword, I also realized. Martial arts are not just about holding a sword and swinging it. When I realized that, God opened, and when God opened, I understood all the nonsense that people who had reached Zen were crying out. Dan Sang-jeon, who had be so gigantic, gave him, known as one of the kings of Gangho, power beyond imagination and at the same time forced him to realize things about the world that he did not want. It was truly embarrassing to have something that I couldnt prevent naturally telling me something I didnt want to know. I wanted to ignore it and just live a proud life on my own, so I studied Dandanjeon for a long time. Thanks to this, I gained great enlightenment and my martial arts skills improved. However, on the contrary, the top battle became unstable. This was because while trying to control divine energy, the vessel of divine energy cracked. If it had been anyone else, that alone would have been a death sentence. Even if I didnt die, I would have lost arge amount of divine energy and be a madman or lost my memory, eventually forgetting even myself. However, the old mans solid understanding was somehow able to fill in the cracks in the bowl. However, even though it was less frequent than before, I automatically became aware of things in the world that I did not want to see or hear about. Just like half a day ago. It was an incredible energy. The old mans eyes were still fixed on the west. I dont know the exact location, but its not that far. Probably the Murim League. Half a day ago, I could smell a ray of cool wind blowing from that direction. Afortable and majestic divine energy that can only be felt by those who have reached the extreme of Sangsangjeon, which is of a different quality from the cold wind ofte winter. Earth energy. It was reminiscent of this vastnd, but that didnt mean it only contained the energy of thend. Unfortunately, the distance was too far. If I had been in this position now, I would have been able to feel the scent of the wind a little more clearly. The old man, feeling somewhat frustrated, red at his student. The man who had built up his stamina flinched. Why why?! You look like a damn bastard. Ah, why again! Youre noisy, you weakling. Old man Zhong Libai took out arge knife from behind his back. The man swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Looking at it again, its true The teachers sword was a great sword that was well over five characters long. The de is only four feet long and the handle is over one foot long. Although the thickness was considerable, the width of the de was close to the shoulder width of an adult woman. How many people in the world can hold a sword like that and swing it? It even came with a luxurious sword de to match the wide de, which must have been made by some crazy cksmith. How does weight distribution work? I heard that the strongmen of Hebeis defeated Peng family often use swords asrge as a persons body. However, even if they were they, they would not possess a divine weapon asrge and perfect as their teachers true evil sword. Zhong Libai threw a truly evil sword at the man, Wu Guwen. Ugh! When I received the true evil sword, my knees buckled. My breathing returned and I recovered some of my energy and stamina, but it was a serious illness that came too suddenly. Dont be afraid, just swing it forward. Yes yes? Theres nothing to use right now anyway, so just grab it and swing it. ! He only holds a light wooden sword and swings it, so his physical strength is so poor. Oh Gu-muns eyes wavered. Master? You will have to be friends in advance. Hes a lot more violent than I thought. If you make a mistake, you will eat your master, so try to suppress him and control him. No matter what, he was a master who worked hard for his one and only sessor. Even though my physical strength was poor and all, I decided that now was the time to hold and swing the true evil sword without any problems. Thats why he handed me the knife. There is delicacy in the seemingly rough appearance. His perspective and disposition were like that, and his ability was also like that. Zhong Libais eyes sparkled. It looks like hes been staying forever, but I really want to meet him. Who could it be? * * * Ambassador Gong Gong was surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongs unexpected words. Look at you, Sobuju. Im sorry for interrupting you, but Id like to ask you first. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Why are you trying to stay away? . I know that the position of Murim Lord is a difficult position for anyone. It is a position that requires more responsibility than necessary, and there are not many people who can bear that weight. . Is it because of the burden of the weight and position of Maeng Juwi? The public ambassador sighed. Its not like that. If not, are you afraid that others will point fingers at you for being greedy? The public ambassador flinched for a moment. Yeon Ho-jeongs words were no different from before. He was unwaveringly honest and unwaveringly sharp. But it was strange. Is it because of the kind-hearted feeling in that voice? It didnt feel bad or surprising. However, it seemed as if he had very gently realized the feelings that even he had been ignoring. So the public ambassador was surprised. Pointing fingers greed Ambassador Gong nodded. Yes, thats right. Im scared of being criticized by people. Its scary that someone who has be a Shaolin leader is even trying to be a Murim lord and curses me because Im a greedy idiot. It was a very honest statement. Everyone, including Yeon Ho-jeong and Jegal Munho Seung Hyun-jin, smiled. You are very honest. The public ambassador burst intoughter. If you ask that question, how can you not be honest? Of course, he wouldnt have told a lie. However, he probably justughed it off as if he was embarrassed. Then thats strange. What do you mean? Why? Ambassador Gong Gong knew that the smart Yeon Ho-jeong would push him. The longer you continue the conversation, the more likely you are to push yourself to the edge. But strangely enough, I was looking forward to it. Even with the detection ability of Shaolins absolute martial arts and zero opponent ability, it was not possible to properly understand how Yeonhojeong had changed. However, he has clearly changed, and his changed voice and temperament have raised expectations among public ambassadors. Is the position of Shaolin chief a symbol of authority for Shaolin monks and a position of a politician with absolute power who can wield enormous power? Is that possible? Yes, that cant be possible. I think it will be a difficult position. Hehe, its too hard. I still think about it sometimes. The reason someone as ipetent as me is sitting here is not because of my abilities. The person sitting there will be the person taking responsibility. If the Shaolin monks make a mistake, he wille forward and receive harsh criticism. Thats right. And he will be a person who is devoted to helping Shaolin Buddhists and the people of the world move in a better direction. A person called Bangjang should do that. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Seung Hyeon-jin. It is the same for the shamans officer position. Isnt that right? Thats right. Its a position where you have to work hard for the world. I work hard for the world while taking care of my family and my family This is not just the responsibility of the two adults. Not all heads of so-called prestigious groups are free from such responsibility. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed his index finger to the sky. And so does the Murim Lord. ! Its going to be a little harder. But the fundamental role is not different. The public ambassador sighed. Sobuju. If youre a real person here, Im not a suitable person for Maeng Juwi. Are you afraid of dying? ?! Are you afraid that you will die as a leader? The conversation continued in afortable atmosphere, but this remark could not be ignored. That was the content of the words. Dying? Zhuge Wenhu tilted his head. What does that mean? Right now, the person who best understands the essence of the Murim Alliance is the soldier. I hope that such a military leader will rise to the top even if there is ack of new talent to lead the next generation of martial arts. Thats right. But that is not realistically possible. It may be possible if you push for it, but there will probably be moreints than necessary. There will be many enemies. so? However, if you really want to have such a talented person as your leader, there is only one answer. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the public ambassador and Seung Hyeon-jin. Let a great person who no one can refute serve as the first leader, and then appoint as your sessor a great talent that you think will be great. !! And the first lord must be nourishment and a strong wall for the second generation lords. We must embrace the reality where war can break out and instill stability in peoples minds. Furthermore, you must let everyone know that your next leader will be an outstanding talent. And it should wither. I have to die. . For the new leader and world of the next era. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. That is the role of the Murim lord. Just like a master who sacrifices himself for Shaolin, the position of Maengju is one where one sacrifices oneself for Shaolin. The public ambassadors eyes wavered. Ill ask again. Yeon Ho-jeongs smiling face was filled with solemnity. Are you afraid of sacrifice? Are you more afraid of the future that has not yet arrived, where you might be used of being greedy? . If you say so, I will not bother the ambassador any more. Chapter 861 Episode 861 The blooming strongmen (1) Ambassador Gong, looking at Yeonhojeong, sighed. Its a foul. . Its against the rules to say that, Sobuju. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. This is for the world. Not only can he cheat when ites to fouls, but he can also blow people in the back of the head if necessary. Im really not confident. Im a person who thinks it shouldnt be like that in the first ce. Do you really think so? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Seung Hyeon-jin. Jinin, when you see it, dont you think you are suited to be a Murim lord? Seunghyunjin shook his head. Is there anyone else in the world at the time who is as worthy of Meng Juwi as the Shaolin master? Look here, Jinin. Hehe, Sobuju just asked me a question. I conveyed my thoughts honestly, so the ambassador will have nothing to say. The public ambassador sighed again. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Zhuge Mun-ho. What do you think of me, soldier? Zhuge Wenhu let out augh. Thats really like you. Its bold and dangerous. Of course. But as if it was a scheme that came out of your head. Haha, a scheme? Fascinating. Zhuge Wenhu smiled and said to Ambassador Gong. Isnt this someone who was prepared to burn themselves a long time ago? Military. Cant you burn for everyone? Die proudly. Such terrifying words were not something to beughed at. However, the three people burst intoughter. This was because I knew that the words die and burn did not really mean die. At the same time, I also know that the ability and personality of a public ambassador are sufficient to discuss the world. The public ambassador shook his head. Binseung is a person who has a lot of troubles even though he has reached this position. Even if I shake it off and shake it off again, when I look back, I find myself reciting Buddhist sutras several times a day at the reverberations of this anguish that is still attached to me. A public ambassador who has suddenly be serious. Even the smiling faces of the three people had a serious look on their faces. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. What bothers you so much? There are too many to list. The public ambassador looked up at the ceiling and said. Sometimes I feel like I want to get rid ofwlessness and live my life the way I want. As you said, there are times when the thought of wanting to wield power to your hearts content urs to you. It was unexpected. It seemed like public ambassadors would never think like that. But he was also human. Although I had been pampering myself with the Buddha-centeredness and loving-kindness I had gained by throwing myself into the river of Buddha-dharma due to my natural ability, there were still moments here and there that I could not wash away. It has grown in size every time I have risen to a position of importance in the minds of others. He was the person who started out as a monk, became the youngest Arhat, and from the youngest Arhat to the youngest Arhat master, he rose through the ranks of the Eight Great Princes and quickly rose to the position of head. It was not because he was a disciple of his teacher, Muheo Daesa, who was known as a martial arts legend. In fact, Gong Gongs talent and power were great, and his abilities were also outstanding. however. In fact, Gong Gong could not smile while everyone was bowing their heads in admiration. It was because at some point I couldnt find myself as pure. I still remember when I became the host and received everyones congrattions. The public ambassadorughed bitterly. I wanted to drink a strong drink that I had never tasted before in my life. I wanted to put the tobo in my mouth that other people smoked so much. Do you know why? I do not know. Its because I knew that no one would say anything to me even if I poured myself a drink and puffed on cigarette smoke. Everyone will be embarrassed, but I wanted to do it because I wanted to see the faces of the monks who didnt dare say a word. Seunghyunjins eyes deepened. He could not understand the public ambassadors feelings. For someone who has lived his entire life as a friend of nature and knows the hierarchy, but considers everyone to be a part of the soil, the agony of the public ambassador was something he could not understand. But it felt like I knew. Just because I didnt live that way doesnt mean I cant empathize with other peoples worries and anguish. Although Seung Hyeon-jin had never done this before, he vaguely understood public speaking. And Yeon Hao-jeong and Zhuge Wenhu understood public ambassadors much better than Seunghyeonjinin. Half of my life has been absorbed into Buddhism. And half of it was a struggle to throw away worries. . What if I sit in the position of the Murim Lord? How great anguish wille at that time? Isnt it a practice? Unlike the public ambassadors voice, which felt frustrated and as if he was suppressing his emotions, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice sounded refreshing. What does that mean? Are you feeling sorry for the troubles that havee your way? Or are you scared? Or are you afraid that the training you have achieved will be nothing in the face of the anguish that is gradually increasing in size? The public ambassadormented. Its all of that. I am afraid of troubles. I hate bugs. What do you mean all of a sudden? In ces where the air is clear and humidity is high, bugs can be deformed andrge. I have seen countless insects like that. . But I knew there was a way there, so I had no choice but to go even if I didnt want to. And I killed all the bugs that stuck to my body. I killed all the poisonous snakes and centipedes that tried to poison me. . I wandered around Yunnan like that for several months. It was a terrible memory. Yeon Ho-jeong ced his hand on his chest. But this is how I live. It was difficult, but I definitely achieved what I wanted and came back. . If I hadnt walked that path because I was afraid of bugs and felt ufortable, I would have regretted it to this day. Look here, Sobuju. I If you are afraid of greater suffering, just walk. But if you dont want to admit the reality that sufferinges even after decades of practice Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Seung Hyeon-jin. I will not bother the Ambassador any more. Instead, I will teach the adult shaman Jangmun. Seunghyeonjinin chuckled. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze back to the public ambassador. As someone who cares about the Murim Alliance regardless of position, there is a reason why I think the soldier and I should serve the Ambassador as our leader. It may be a bit hasty to judge, but everyone, not just us, will think that way. Seung Hyun Jin-in nodded. I guess so. Even if there are people who are dissatisfied, no one will dare say that the appointment was wrong. In other words, we recognize your abilities and character, and at the same time, we want you to make a sacrifice. In a calm voice. Yeon Ho-jeong especially gave strength to the word sacrifice. Are you afraid that greater troubles wille? Do not worry. Even if the Ambassador goes astray, there are so many people who can correct it. . Dont you want to admit your troubles? You need to climb even higher. Even if you dont want to admit it, encountering it in a ce where you have no choice but to admit it will serve as good firewood that can further grow the pure me in your heart. Its strange. As Master Gong Gong listened to Yeon Ho-jeongs words, he felt that his voice was simr to that of a high priest reading Buddhist scriptures. It was truly a strange experience. How can his voice sound so smooth even though he makes somewhat provocative remarks? I couldnt tell if it was because Yeon Ho-jeong was special or because my mind was strange. Wouldnt the growing suffering mean that you are getting closer to the light? light?! He did not throw himself into infinite darkness for fear of further anguish. The public ambassadors eyes wavered. It was visible in both Yeonwis eyes and Moyongguns eyes. Of course, it will be visible to Yeon Ho-jeong, whose name is in Seongcheon. But that was a thing of the past. The ce where I stayed was still right in front of Infinite, but because I stayed there for too long, I was in the process of losing the enlightenment that could have been achieved one by one. I am a poor person. Thats right. You dont even acknowledge it because youre not good enough. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You dont think why everyone wants you here, Ambassador. No. Im thinking. Thats why Im grateful, and thats why I dont feel ashamed. No. Thats not what you think. Its closer to cotton. What do you mean cotton? The reason we want you, Ambassador, is not because we want you to be good at something, but because we think you wont be bad at something. !! Furthermore, I know that you will definitely sacrifice when you have to. There are not many people who can resist temptation and make a decision like that. . And you know that, Ambassador. But the Ambassador is stubbornly refusing with the excuse that he is afraid of suffering. . If you truly say that you dont want toe up because you feel burdened and dont like the position, then how can we be so strong about it? But until now, the Ambassador has not said that he really dislikes the position. that! Not everyone gets this opportunity, Ambassador. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile became warmer. It is an opportunity to ovee the most dangerous and deepest suffering in the face of the greatest suffering. As a monk who follows Buddhism and an adult of martial arts, how can you turn down this great opportunity? The public ambassadormented. Its an opportunity to ovee the agony. I think its okay for Seung Hyeon-jin, who is here, rather than the Ambassador, to be the first leader. He is a person worthy of sacrificing himself like the Ambassador. Seunghyunjin joked. You can be crazy about power and live extravagantly. Nevertheless, I want you to be the leader. Yeon Ho-jeong, who ignored Seung Hyeon-jins words with augh, spoke seriously. This is because I think that someone who knows their own limitations and who knows their own vulgarity is better suited to be a leader than someone who is closer to a immortal than a human. Those who are closer to immortals than humans are Seunghyeonjinin, and those who know their own limitations are public ambassadors. The two people Yeon Ho-jeong saw were like that. Seung Hyeon Jin-in cleared his throat because Yeon Ho-jeongs praise was burdensome, and Ambassador Gong Gong felt embarrassed because he thought he was worse than knowing his limitations and being worldly. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the two people, said to Zhuge Mun-ho. I have said everything I have to say. If I have to convince you more, I think Ill be the only one who bes the bad guy. Isnt that your role? The person who went to the Mukryongbu and became Lord of Sobu speaks well. ha ha ha! It was so cruel in the eyes of the people, but it cant be the same for the public servants, right? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and looked at the public ambassador. Could it be that he was possessed by agony in that brief moment? The face of the public ambassador, who was looking nkly down at the table and muttering, was full of seriousness andxity. Seunghyeonjinin looked at Yeonhojeong with admiring eyes. Your thoughts have reached the heart of Arhat. Is that so? You nted trouble. Did you give me a prescription to help me ovee greater anguish? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and lowered his head. Ill just go now. Where are you going? Im going to hide. Hide? What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong looked towards the east. Someone else ising. I think theyll be looking for me. Yes?! Ive told you everything, so Ill have to train and teach you. Chapter 862 Episode 862. The Blooming Strong (2) After watching Yeon Ji-pyeongs martial arts performance, Yeon Ho-jeong looked very happy while having drinks with his father, Mukbi Gangryang, and Jinyang Makwon. Whether you have achieved enlightenment or not. Whether strong or weak, healthy or sick. There is no happier ce than a ce where you canugh and talk with your family and friends. For a person who had been so busy that he couldnt even breathe, the concentration of happiness was bound to be even more intense. Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been drinking to the point of intoxication for the first time in a long time, copsed the fastest among the group. Im not this kind of person. Mukbi was embarrassed and tried to lift Yeonhojeong up. Jinyang stopped Mukbi and put him on my shoulder. Please drink. Ill just throw it on the bed ande back. Makwon let out augh. I waspletely rxed. Yeonwi said with a smile. Its been a while since weve been drinking and talking until dawn. If you think about it, it makes sense. Hasnt Hojeong been running without even being able to rest properly? When I had a brief drinking session after returning from the imperial pce, I got so drunk that I passed out, but at that time, I had a strong feeling that I was pushed to the edge of a cliff. Did he do that? Thats right. But its different now. I truly enjoyed this ce. Even though he had a body that wouldnt get drunk even after 10 drinks, the fact that he got drunk before anyone else probably meant that Hojeong was opening his body and mind. I think so too. And Yeonwi said awkwardly. As I said before, you dont have to be so respectful. Makwon was one of the youngest among the thirteen members of Seongcheon. No, he was actually the youngest. Still, he was well past his fifties and approaching sixties. It is much more than Yeonwi, the head of the Yeonga family. Since he was the owner of the highest level of military power and was older than himself, it was understandable that Makwons attitude was ufortable for the Yeonwi. But Makwon coldly shook his head. I became sworn brothers with Hojeong. I am not a person who has no reason to show proper respect to the person who is the father of the agenda. Just because your rtionship with Hojeong is like that, theres no need for you to do this to me. That is an unfortunate statement. I hate a world where people must be treated preferentially just because they have built a small reputation and lived a few more years. haha. This is the rtionship I wanted. Lord Yeonga does not need to think about his position in the martial arts world or his age. All that matters to me is that the head of the family is Hojeongs father. Thats it. It was a clear and firm summary. Although he is one of the strongest men in the world, in reality, Makwon appears to be simple-minded. Hojeong has built a wonderful rtionship. Its not cool because the martial arts skills you have are great. Although he is worshiped by people all over the world for his great martial arts skills, he is not arrogant, but rather cool and cool. He had a cool personality and was less knowledgeable about the world than I thought. However, it didnt seem like his personality could change even if he knew more. He is messy but kind, kind but not stupid. Although he possesses great power, he does not try to show it, but when he sees something wrong, he never tries to suppress his power. As a Yeonwi, he was a wonderful servant whom I had not seen in a long time. by the way. There was also honest admiration on Makwons face. What kind of martial arts did you practice, matriarch? yes? Even though you have not reached the ultimate stage, the spiritual power that shes between your eyebrows is clearer and deeper than that of Lord Inkryong, of course. In some ways, I think its deeper than Geomjes Seonbae. Thats too much praise. Its not an exaggeratedpliment, its sincere. What kind of training did you do to possess such a fearsome swordsmanship? Makwon shook his head. I cant believe it when I see it. Even among the strong in Danggeum Seongcheon, there cannot be more than five owners of Dandanjeon who areparable to Lord Yeonga. Everyone who heard Makwons words was surprised. It was a known fact that Yeonwi had acquired powerful military power through training beyond imagination. In particr, Yeon Ji-pyeong knew that his father was spying on his mind and body. But I wasnt sure it would have reached that great level. Since the level achieved in the first ce was different, there were areas that could not be seen even if one had good senses. If Baek Byeong-shingun Makwon openly acknowledges kendo, Yeonwis level must be truly great. Yeonwi waved his hand. I just gained a little bit of enlightenment by focusing on one sword. If its a force that wont actually work, its of no use no matter how sharp the sword you have. It would be a different story if that sharp sword were a divine sword that floated around on its own without the need to swing it. Hehe, youre lifting me up too much. Im just telling the truth. So be careful. yes? Makwon smiled strangely. Like Hojeong, the head of the family is also someone who strangely stimtes the spirit of a warrior. If there is anything else, the Hojeong is dynamic and the head of the family is static. Hehehe. Even if I have not learned anything, I will try to control it harshly because I am the father of the agenda, but others will not do the same. On the contrary, I would be honored if there was someone who felt a sense of victory for me. Im not just saying this. Makwon recognized Yeonwis sincerity. A smile appeared on Makwons face. Namgungs sword emperor, who is said to be the best sword in the world at the time, will also visit the head of the family soon. The Sword Emperor? The head of the familys sword power is so clear and vivid. Theres no way Geomje didnt feel what I felt, right? Huh. Thanks to Gojeong, you must have calmed down a lot of the burning passion of the king, but when there is someone who has such wonderful enlightenment, you cant help but look at him. It would be an honor in itself if the Geomje felt the favor of this master. The gentle yet heart-pounding conversation between the two stimted the martial spirit of everyone sitting together. Mukbi asked quietly. Anyway, did the practitioner say something strange earlier? hmm? What? Another great expert ising to the Murim Alliance. hmm. If the Yeon Gong-gong is to the point where he can be said to be a great master, I dont know, but I think he is a master who has surpassed the limit. Makwon and Yeonwi nodded at the same time. Thats urate. right. Mukbis eyes wavered. Is someone elseing? Yeonwi stroked her chin. Im still so far away that Im not sure. I havent reached that level, so even though I can see far away, I cant see in detail. yes? What is urate, however, is that the force of the personing here is notckingpared to that of Geomje senior. !! Everyone was surprised. Makwon touched his lips and said. I cannot see as far ahead as the head of the family, but because I have achieved this level, I can see in more detail. Hehe, I guess so. Its a sword. yes? It is a single-edged sword that is firm and sharp, but also straight and firm. Its very heavy. Baek Byeong-shin. He is a godman who freely wields a hundred weapons. Makwon, who was well versed in all types of weapons, was able to see what kind of martial arts he had practiced throughout his life through the temperament of the giants who came here. Its heavy, but Im freer than anyone else. Its a great realization. If its a sword? Yes, thats right. Makwon looked towards the east with strange eyes. If you hade all the way to the Yin Emperor, you would have had the opportunity to see the Holy Heavenly Three Emperors together Early morning the next day. Are you awake already? Hoo. Makwon, who was sitting cross-legged on the tform at Pagungak, looked at Yeonhojeong with a smile. Do you have a hangover? I blew it all away. Why dont we just leave it as good energy? Thats true. Shall we go quickly? huh? Makwon closed his eyes. Where? I gained new insight. If not you, who else will watch my martial arts skills? Ohh? Makwons face began to overflow with vitality. I still wanted to feel that golden energy again. It wont be just Makwon. Namgung Seung will do the same, and all the masters who were attracted by that energy will want to feel the new energy that Yeon Ho-jeong gave off. Nothing much. To be honest, I dont remember the Four Gods martial arts techniques Ive learned so far. Huh? You dont remember? yes. But it is also true that I dont think it will be a big problem. Thats a very interesting statement. Please check. Please help me too. Makwon chuckled and rxed his cross-legged posture. Good, good. Lets go. So the two suddenly moved. Easy profit! In an instant, the two people cross Pagungak and run to an open space in the forest. Makwon suddenly looked back at Yeonhojeong. Hmm. Makwons expression became strange. I guess its true. Yeonhojeongs neww took a form that made it difficult to call it a neww. Its literally just running. Even the distance between the legs was arbitrary, and there was no fluidity or strong sticity in the action of kicking the ground. It waspletely different from the Gyeongsinjutsu shown by Yeon Ho-jeong before. It wasnt that he was running like that on purpose, but he really seemed to have forgotten how to use shinshinjutsu. but. It feels strangely natural. Its clumsy. It is not apleted martial art. But its natural. Even empty words cannot say that the running appearance is of a high standard, but the form and movement of the true energy were very flexible and natural, as if watching the flow of natural energy. This will be a very fun training. After a while. The ce the two arrived was where Ambassador Gong and Prince Mo Yong had been having a meeting not long ago. Makwon said with a grin. Now how can I help you? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. I do not know. But once we fight, wont wee up with an answer? It was an extremely simple and clear solution. Im surprised that the masters who have made their name in Seongcheon dont have any noble enlightenment and just start throwing punches. Isnt it all about Seongcheon and martial arts? Hehe, youre right. Slurp. Yeon Ho-jeong took a low posture. Makwon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, took out a small dagger from his pocket. Ive been having some fun with thistely. Can I use it? Helping your guy is helping you, and I should also have fun. of course. good. Makwon, holding the dagger backwards, also lowered his posture. It was an even lower posture than Yeonhojeong. Arge sword is about toe towards the Murim Alliance. It seems to being slower than expected, but it will probably arrive by tonight. You know that, right? Yes, I felt it. Before that, lets make three martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and took his feet away. Good. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed in like the wind and threw a powerful punch. Chapter 863 Episode 863 The blooming strongmen (3) The face of Namgung Seung, who came out to the pavilion in front of his private room early in the morning and drank tea, looked indifferent and peaceful. But even for a moment. . At that moment, Namgung Seung felt a flow of unknown power and turned his head towards that ce. Wooooow. Monk Namgung was still, but the iron sword leaning under the pavilion was trembling strangely. How much time has passed? Whoa. White steam came out from my lightly exhaled breath. Soon, Namgung Seungs eyes turned elsewhere. Its really frustrating. The eldest son is well over 30, and the second son is also roughly 30. At that age, it would not be strange to start a family and have some grown children. Because he came from a martial arts family, he got marriedte, and it wasmon for people of that age to have at least three children. Even though I ate enough. And yet, he is still sleeping until this hour. If you received a huge shock as a military officer, there is no way you could sleep. Even if you swing your sword all day long, it is the pride of a warrior that you are possessed by a mental demon and be anxious. Of course, I dont want to go down that wrong path, but its usually not a big deal to sleepfortably like that. Its important to create good habits, but its also necessary to have the experience of being immersed in one thing and forgetting about the world. Seung Namgung clicked his tongue inwardly. Lets just say that Namgoong Hyun can do that. The first, Namgungpyo, witnessed explosive changes in Yeonhojeong together with himself. Furthermore, unlike his usual teachings, he gave clear exnations and taught us the mindset of a warrior well. However, his breathing is still uneven. It was clear that he was deeply asleep. A transcendent expert who breaks through the wall of martial arts sleeps for as long as three hours. I wonder if there wille a moment when I train so crazy that my body breaks down. Namgung Seung knew why his two grandsons were acting like that. It was because of my father. Namgungin, the head of the Namgung family at the time, had sufficient talent, but was not capable of bing the best in the world. In that case, he should have worked harder to reach the ultimate goal, but at some point, my son gave up on his efforts and turned his attention to politics. The moment the owner of the Murim family turns his attention from martial arts to politics, the level he has achieved begins to deteriorate. Even if you dont feel it right away, as the year or two go by, you will feel embarrassed by your ownxity. Whats more problematic is that such a son taught simr things to his own children. Even if they have the same blood in their veins, they have different souls, different appearances, and different talents. Namgoongin maintained thorough sleep and proper diet for decades. In other words, it was Namgoongins own way of living in the world. However, there was no need for Namgoongpyo and Namgoonghyeon. Nevertheless, the grandchildren lived like their father. You have to think for yourself and establish your own clear attitude in life, but you only follow what is taught. I emphasized that part when I was teaching swordsmanship, but when I joined the Murim Alliance, it seemed like I had forgotten what I had learned. Namgungseung was frustrated by that. You wont realize it if I tell you. To be precise, if you tell them too often, it will not be good for your grandchildren. Didnt Nam Gung-pyo get scolded just a few days ago? It would be better to give as much criticism as needed at the right moment. At least not now. Namgung Seung thought so. . Shaking his head in disappointment with his grandchildren and frustration with his son, Namgung Seungs consciousness naturally turned to those who possessed this supreme energy. There was a slight hesitation on Namgung Seungs face. But even for a moment. hook! Namgung Seung disappeared along with the iron sword. * * * Paaaaaa!! Makwons body stiffened as the fist caused a sharp wave. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and nodded slightly. I think the framework has been roughly established at this level. . Theres no need toplicate things. I have lost Sashinmus fighting spirit, but the principles of martial arts that Sashinmu taught me remain intact. I guess so. Once I mastered all the martial arts of attack, evasion, counterattack, defense, and instant death, my actions finally became simple. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Turo is simple, Jinki is delicate I went around and came back to the basics again. I could have realized it sooner, but when I see things like this, I am too far gone. Simple things always reach the truth. But that also varies from person to person. Just as the simplicity that suits Yeon Ho-jeong and the simplicity that suits Makwon are different. The simplicity of Makwons martial arts is close to the number of decisive blows. However, Yeonhojeongs martial arts pursues simplicity from the moment it is implemented. So it looks easier, but creating it is many times more difficult. Thats amazing. Makwon stuck out his tongue. Create a martial arts technique in just 30 years? Afterparing the two sums, we thought about it, divided it into three sums, discussed them, added one sum again, and covered them one by one. I was talking about 30 won, but it wasnt usually hard and careful work. But youre still 30, right? Its not just thirty plus. Thirty years. It was only after learning the Four Gods Dance for 30 years, going through wars, and seeing countless bloodshed that he finally reached the Yellow Dragon. If thats great, its great, butpared to Master, its just new blood. I dont really like what-ifs, but I also thought that if Jipyeong or Kangryang Mukbi had learned the Four Gods Dance, they would have reached Hwangryong before him. Of course, this is literally just an if. It was really difficult. No matter how others may see it, Yeon Ho-jeong did not reach this level easily. Makwon, who was looking at Yeonhojeong with admiring eyes, suddenly tilted his head. But its a little strange. What do you mean? The previous four martial arts had no distinction in form. Did you say Sashinmura? I was able to use all of the attack, evasion, counterattack, defense, instant kill, and archery techniques without distinction between armament techniques and boxing techniques. Makwon stroked his chin. But the martial arts you created now cannot be converted into martial arts or sword techniques or spear techniques. It is literally a martial arts style. Thats right. Even though you lost Sasinmus fighting spirit, you said you still have the group that Sasinmu gave you, so it doesnt suit Sasinmu at all. no. It goes well with Sasinmu. Hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Three seconds of martial arts. In these three principles, I see the harmony of martial arts. Maybeter, but Im satisfied with this. I cant help but be satisfied. When I saw it right away, it was a perfect shape with nothing to add or take away. The shape is like that. I need to put a little more effort into the operation of the machine. A guy like that would be good at any kind of Qigong skill. The moment you reach the Hwangryongshinwanggong, everything must be created anew ording to the will of the owner. The Yellow Dragon God King Gong is abination of the core of the True Qi, the Four Gods Qi, as well as the Four Gods Techniques, allbined into one. There is no distinction in technology or difference in temperament. However, there is only one true martial artist who realized it all. hook! Makwon stabbed his dagger in the air. It was as if the extremely rugged mountain was shaking. It was heavy and powerful. It was just that, but it was so full of perfection that nothing more was needed. Its a mountain. Jinakkwon (恎[ȭ). It would be nice to name it Jinakkwon. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. When naming Chosik or Shingong, deliberately naming them in a fancy and shy way is something only third-rate people do. The name reveals the purpose that the study should achieve and at the same time embraces the ideal to be pursued. Just as a name is important to a person, a name is as important to martial arts. Just by reviving the true meaning behind that simple yet meaningful name, super experts who control energy with the power of their heart can double their power. Jinakkwon. Its a good name. Geumryongjinakkwon (恎[ȭ). In this way, the first martial art that could be used with Yeonhojeongs golden magic, Hwangryongshinwanggong, was born. Your martial arts skills were often more destructive and impressive than any martial arts techniques. In terms of power, weapons skills are superior, but in terms of effectiveness, there were many cases where the enemy was defeated with bare-handed box fighting. yes. It was like that. However, in my opinion, he was much better at executing upper body techniques than with leg techniques using the lower body. Gakbeop involves a lot of movement, so I didnt feel the need to make and share the chosik. In a real-world battle where life and death can be determined in a single second, it is difficult to win using each method. So rmendations became the main thing. But your sharp legs were the best in the world. So the power of rmendation was even stronger. Then, lets leave eachw alone and focus our efforts on the longw and the restingw. I may not be able to help you much with footwork, but I can definitely help you with jangbeop. Please take care of me. The two shed violently once again. Even though it was intense, it wasnt like life or death. There was no need for Balgyeong to exert all his might. Even if it was just a fight, the two peoples enlightenment reached the highest level. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to create a martial arts skeleton with simple movements, and Mak Won was able to see what type of muscles fit that skeleton. Its incredibly flexible, but when pushed its like an angry wave. Freedom of movement It is like a dragon swimming in the air. Its much freer and higher than swimming in the sea. Buncheonjang (). It would be nice to have a ce to live. Following Geumryong Jinakkwon, Geumryong Beoncheonjang (). Kwon and Jang are Kwonbeop and Jangbeop. It was the birth of Hwangryongshinwanggongs powerful six-armed double attack, Geumryong-isu (). It may seem like it was made easily, but the magic power incorporated into simple movements is beyond imagination. The use of Jingi was twice asplex and sharper than when hepeted with the Sword Emperor Namgung. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts realization is simple, but no one can imitate it. By creating theplex structure of the form of martial arts and the use of true energy with Makwon, Yeon Ho-jeong was finally able to clearly understand the position his martial arts had reached. Jinak is heavy and intense, and Bndchen is flexible and destructive. Even though their strength is well mixed, there is no change in their ability to produce outstanding power, so the more I see them, the more I admire them. Its okay to copy the shape. You bastard, do you really think you have to steal the martial arts that your younger brother created to use them? What is the use of stealing your brother when you dont even know how to punish him? It is a form of enlightenment, so even if you dont know the rules, it will be helpful to you. Well, thats right. Still, I was grateful that you said this. Makwon cleared his throat and resolved to study what he saw and learned today. In any case, even if the martial arts principles are different, this method would be perfect for unleashing tremendous power. Its not shy, but its old-fashioned, powerful, but not simple. This is also a wonderful teaching method that reflects the enlightenment you have gained. okay. Just looking at the cancer, it looks like a dragon. I think it can be used as a new method as well as a supplementary method. I think so. The art of the seven steps is beyond imagination. I would just go with the dragon-shaped seven techniques. great. Now that we have created a framework for the walking techniques following the rmendations, lets move on to the walking techniques. Saaaaagh! Makwon quickly cleaned up arge tree branch that broke spontaneously and flew away with a dagger. Before I knew it, the tree branch had be a thin wooden pole five feet long. Im sorry, but I cant respond with as much ease as I can with the weapon technology. Chapter 864 Episode 864 The blooming strong ones (4) Yeonwis eyes sparkled as she slightly cooled the boiled water and poured it into a teacup filled with tea leaf crumbs. It was as the rising morning sun was caressing her back warmly for a while. Yeonwi said calmly. Please wait a moment. I say that alone in a ce where no one can see. Yeonwi went into the room and came out with another teacup. There were small tea leaves in the cup. There isnt much water. I have no choice but to express my sincere concern. Grrr. Two teacups with hazy steam rising were ced on a small table on the table. Yeonwi took a deep breath and looked at the right wall of Pagungak. An old man was standing there, holding his back. There were several Fire Dragon warriors, but none of them found the old man. There was no reaction from the warriors even though they were standing on the wall so openly that even an ordinary person who had not yet mastered martial arts would notice them as soon as they looked in front of them. The Yanwi took full control. I meet the previous head of the Anhui Nangong family, the head of the Gangdong Yeon n. It is full of politeness that makes it difficult to be more polite than this. Despite this, there was no impression that it was excessive. Even though it was exemry, it was a greeting that was notcking. The old man who had been watching Yeonwi for a while took his steps away. Huh. The moment a gust of wind seemed to blow, the old man arrived next to the bench. It was five steps away from Yeonwi. The old man, Namgung Seung, took the throne. Its Namgungs old sword. I apologize foring in and spying on you without your permission. Although he did not bow his head as deeply as his senior rank, it was more than enough courtesy considering his age and distribution. Aside from everything else, his voice, facial expressions, and manner of speaking towards his superiors were not those of a senior dealing with a junior. Yeonwi was greatly embarrassed. Senior, please do not embarrass Kanghos junior. If a distant senior says that, what can I do? Its Kanghos etiquette and we have a senior-junior rtionship, so it has nothing to do with us now. Seniors. Namgung Seung, who released his sword, looked at Yeonwi. There was more than surprise in the eyes of Seung Namgung as he looked at Pangwangeom, the strongest swordsman in Gangdong. When I faced the King on the off-stage, I smelled an unusual sense of enlightenment, turned my head, and there you were. . I knew without even asking that you were the Kings blood rtives. The level was surprising, but it did not reduce my concentration, which was full of the desire to win. . But today, after learning that there is a god worthy of the newly enlightened king, I felt lonely and came to see you. Its just an honor. I was nning to knock on the door and confidently enter through the front door, but a sudden surge of sword energy was so impressive that I climbed over the wall without even realizing it. Please forgive me. Did you climb over the wall because your swordsmanship was impressive? At first nce, it is difficult to understand what is being said. However, Yeonwi did not bother to understand Namgung Seungs words. Although he himself did not reach the peak of martial arts, he had a visionparable to that of masters who had reached the pinnacle of enlightenment in the world. Thats why I know it. The fact that martial arts masters see the world from apletely different perspective than other people. With a glimmer of enlightenment, ones martial arts skills fluctuate greatly, and if one does not constantly look around the world and follow the changing flow, one will quickly be the owner of a personality that can be called a strange person. Now that he has acquired powers not allowed to humans, his mind is having a hard time keeping up with him. It can be said that it is a characteristic of martial arts masters that they control themselves well, like Namgungseung, but still show such bizarre behavior from time to time. If you feel ufortable, my junior will not be embarrassed anymore. Hehe, yes. Try a drink. Its not a high-quality tea, but its brewed with great care, so its worth drinking. Monk Namgung naturally sat down on the bench and drank tea. Sounds good. Does it fit your mouth? It fits so well. As the head of the family said, it is not a high-end car, but it has a much stronger scent than most high-end cars. Thats too much praise. Im d you like it. Because. Admiration is admiration and anticipation is anticipation. Namgungseungs eyes as he looked at Yeonwi were filled with strong anticipation and a ray of curiosity. How is it that an extraordinary practitioner who has attained the path of meditation and meditation has not yet shed his human body? The question is, why didnt it reach the top? Yeonwi smiled bitterly. Even though its a heart check, it doesnt mean weve seen the end. In essence, there is no end. Like this universe. Of course. However, among the many masters who have entered the infinite darkness, there are only a handful who have reached the level of deep sword like you. I think you too can escape quickly if you put your mind to it. Namgung Seungs eyes deepened. Like the head of Shaolin. . I dont know why you are tying my body to the ground, but I dont have much time. yes? To put it bluntly, it is as if Taoists have realized the Way to a level that is sufficient to be called half Zen. . If the mind and soul have entered an iparable realm, it is normal for the body to also roam the sky ordingly. If the body cannot keep up with the mind for a long time, there is a risk of losing all awareness one day. Yeonwi closed her eyes. I had a guess. It wasnt just a guess, it seemed like I was already convinced. . The mind and body are one. We are bridging the gap with our fierce will, but in the end, there are limits. Yeonwi bowed his head. I will keep the words that be my blood and flesh in mind and do my best to face a good future. Its rude to get further involved in saying this. Namgung Seung also knew that much. However, I was so disappointed that I couldnt stop myself from clicking my tongue a few times. But even for a moment. I understand why Ina is so obsessed with an inferiorityplex that she cannot acknowledge reality. yes? There are numerous checkpoints in the central in. In that old faction, there are shamans and volcanoes, and among the martial arts family, there is a Yeonga where our Namgung and you are the masters. Oh yeah. It would not be an exaggeration to say that among them, there is no force that can be proudly called the best in the world. You can talk about being the best in the world, but where in the world is there a sect that everyone recognizes as the best in the world? There was such a family. It was Guju Myeongga. However, the reason why the Nine Zhou Myeong family was called the best family in the world was because of their wealth and power, and at the same time, because of the history of their ancestors sacrificing their lives for the world 300 years ago. It is not the best in the world in the true sense. The reason why the other ns remained silent even though the Myungga was so called was not because they recognized the Myungga as the best in the world, but because they were not interested in that aspect. But Ina was different. Ina. Namgung refers to the head of the Namgung family at the time and the eldest son of the Namgung monk. I had no doubt that this person was the head of the Seven or Sixth Generation and the best swordsman in the world. Yeonwi smiled. Dont you have the right to be called the best of the sword gates in this vast central in? That was indeed the case. The swordsmanship of the Namgung family had a deeper history than that of the Hwasan school. If it were limited to swords, everyone would admit that it was the best in the world. Thats not true. Namgung Seungs eyes deepened. If you really want to believe that he is the best in the world, he should have be the best in the world himself. Strict and ruthless. However, Namgungseungs words contained a clear rationale. It was the duty in the martial arts world. Gaju is the representative of Sega. If the martial arts of the person representing the world is not the best in the world, how can he proudly carry the four letters the best in the world on his back? . Whats more, the head of the neighboring province, who is several times stronger and more talented than me, is devoting himself to kendo with a quiet mind. Yeonwi was a little embarrassed. Theres no need to say that Thats why he even wanted to believe that Namgung was the best in the world. yes? Namgoongin smiled bitterly. The owner of a small sword family must have felt nervous because he was so humble even in the face of martial arts. If you reach the top with that humility and talent, its obvious that your faith and confidence will be shaken to the core. Seniors. However, even though I feel sorry for that guy, the reason I cannot me you and your blood rtives is because my child was so ugly. Namgung Seung burst outughing. All my veins are like that. Gaju was pushed by Gaju and Hugi Jisoo was pushed by Hugi Jisoo. Hundreds of years of Nangungs history are so meaningless, so you shouldnt even dare to mention it as the best in the world. Yeonwi felt a great burden from Namgung Seungs words. However, if you are the greatest swordsman in the world, Namgung Seung, you can say that in front of anyone. Moreover, he was not saying this in an attempt to put a burden on the other person, but was just expressing feelings bordering on regret. Also, we cannot tell people to stop because it is burdensome due to human nature. This was the reason why Yeonwi kept clearing her throat. Namgung Seung sighed. Im talking about all sorts of things. no. I would like to see your enlightenment, but the time may be a bit vague. A blush appeared on Yeonwis face. It would be much better to confirm each others understanding than to have such a burdensome conversation. In fact, he was also curious about how high the Geomjes enlightenment was. Enlightenment does note with time or ce. Hoo? If its okay with you, Id like to ask the best swordsman in the central region to teach me. Hehehe! It is absurd to say that it is a teaching. I have not changed it into a luxurious sword armor, but I know that your sword is as good as mine once it is drawn. These are extremely burdensome words. I just have a favor to ask. yes? Is it okay if the ce to see enlightenment is in front of my separate room? There was a look of shame on Namgung Seungs face. Even if theyre ugly, theyre my bloodlines. They say the future is going to be rough, so I want to show my children my enlightenment and yours. Is that okay? Yeonwi burst outughing. It is a great honor just for you to teach me. Im just grateful wherever I am. Thank you. I am grateful. Hehehe. Seung Namgung suddenly found himself no longer feeling the divine energy of Yeonhojeong and Makwon. Because I was no longer interested in the two. If you do, lets meet at noon. In the meantime, I will be reflecting on myself. Yes, I wille to you by noon. Namgung Seung, who was smiling and nodding, turned his head to the east. For a moment, his eyes burned with a desire to win. I think today will be a very interesting day. Chapter 865 Episode 865 The strong ones who are blooming (5) Oh my gosh! Yeonhojeong was pushed back like crazy by the powerful force. hook! The snow on the ground scatters. The ice breaks apart and scatters, beautifying the world in sight. Makwons wooden baton stabbed in coldly. Ugh! It was Yeonhojeong, which was made by trimming thick and long tree branches like a wooden pole to create a wooden pole measuring more than six characters. The material is the same and the length and thickness are simr. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong was helplessly pushed aside by Mak Wons baton skills. What are you doing! The bottom is empty! sh! The sticity of the wooden pole, which curved like a snake, was truly incredible. Although it is not made of iron, it boasts strength greater than that of steel, while retaining the unique sticity of wood. The Heavenly Martial Gods Weaponry, which has reached the pinnacle of Makwons vision, transformed an ordinary wooden baton into the best infantryman in the world. Wooooow. The wooden pole of Yeonhojeong contains a subtle charm. It was a strange color that I couldnt quite put into words. It was close to gold, but if you looked closely, it looked red and blue. Makwons eyes lit up. sh! thud! The wooden baton that swept across the bottom suddenly bent once again and stabbed Yeon Ho-jeong in the chest. Fortunately, I blocked it with a wooden bar, but the impact remained in my upper body. A look of disappointment appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he took a dozen steps back and took a stance. There were no internal injuries or external injuries. Since it wasnt a game where you were going to hit the nail on the head, there was no chance of getting hurt. However, Chosiks drinking technique was sincere. It was the same martial arts approach that is usually implemented when deciding between life and death. However, with the qigong technique that reached the level of a god, only the speed was saved and the power and attack power were reduced. It was an amazing martial art that could only be shown by those who reached the ultimate stage of martial arts and went further to achieve great enlightenment and perfect their own martial arts. Why are you doing this? Makwons face was full of puzzlement as he collected the outstretched wooden stick. Why arent you responding properly like before? Considering Yeon Ho-jeongs skills, it was normal for him to deflect or avoid all the attacks just now. Its not that we didnt respond. if? Have you lost focus? Of course not, either. Then why are you doing this? It took less than half an hour to create three types of martial arts, including martial arts and martial arts. But why is there no progress in weapons technology? I shared it. huh? Yeon Ho-jeong lightly tapped his head with his index finger. I tried to separate the talent I have from the martial arts characteristics I have achieved so far. Not even the most powerful person in the world could understand those words at once. Yeon Ho-jeong thought. also. I thought I had no talent. There was a time when I thought that way. If his martial arts talent was limited to his muscles, senses, and visual ability to imitate what he saw once, then he was close to being a genius. But I have a talent that others dont have. I also told someone in the past. When I was told that I dont have as much talent as you, I said that if you think that talent is limited to just your muscles or senses, you will never be able to catch up with yourself. From then until now. I thought I knew for sure, but when I realized the yellow dragon, I felt like I knew again. I didntpletely trust myself. The talent he possessed was clear. Detection of weakness. It is the talent to see weaknesses. He has an incredible talent for spotting weaknesses revealed in his opponents movements. That was Yeon Ho-jeongs unique talent. However, such talent has nothing to do with learning martial arts quickly. On the outside, it looks like that. However, if you can think differently and apply it, Yeon Ho-jeongs talent is as great as anyone elses. Seeing the weaknesses of others means being able to see the weaknesses of martial arts and martial arts. The same applies to the martial arts you have learned or your condition. If you see a weakness in your opponent, you can attack it. If you see a weakness in yourself, you can repair it. I can easily destroy my opponent and know how to move toplete myself. However, you should not neglect your efforts even for a moment, but at least you are not at a level that was achieved through effort alone and without any talent. Even if you were born with that kind of talent, its still difficult. Even if you know what you need to do to grow, it is ultimately up to you to learn it. If he had been gifted with excellent muscles and senses that cannot be exined by logic, he would have been able to reach the Yellow Dragon several times faster than he does now. No, its not that again. Of course, that may not be the case. If I had taken all my talents with me, I would not have had to fight with others, so I might have copsed due to pride. Regardless of other things, martial arts and yellow dragons arepletely due to enlightenment. And now. Yeon Ho-jeong, who perfectly understood his own talent, was dealing with Mak Won whilepletely excluding weaknesses that he could clearly see. The three types of martial arts and weapon techniques are different. hmm? Kwonbeop and Jangbeop Bobeop are martial arts that I implement with the flesh attached to my body. On the other hand, since weaponry is a study that involves wielding objects outside the body, we must strive for greater perfection. Is that your enlightenment? I do not know. But I think we have to be cautious. Makwon tilted his head. Whether it is boxing, martial arts, or weaponry, martial arts is ultimately one. That is the realization I gained. So, it is not as simple as punching, and there is nothing more difficult than using a weapon. I thought that way too and practiced it. Its different now. yes. Exactly. How should I exin it? Yeon Ho-jeong was lost in thought for a moment, then nodded and said. Even the best fighting techniques in the world cannot escape the path permitted by human muscles and joints. of course. However, the best sword technique in the world can attack the enemy by bending at an angle that is impossible with human joints, depending on the material of the sword. ! Yes, thats it. A fist is a fist and a ck sword. Thats what weapons are like. My arms just got longer? It is merely an exnation for those who have not achieved the unity of body and sword. Yeon Ho-jeongs enlightenment is different from Makwons. Because our innate talents, environmental experiences, and perspectives are different, even if we are in a simr state, we havepletely different realizations. The divine skills have beenbined into one, but the maternal martial arts should not bebined into one. There is no reason for that and it shouldnt be done. Thats what martial arts you see. For me, yes. People can breathe naturally without having to learn how to breathe. Talent is like that. Yeon Ho-jeong fought with Mak Won,pletely ignoring his inherent talent. Of course, unlike before, it has no choice but to be pushed back. Geumnyongisu and Yonghyeongbo are martial arts in themselves that can be passed on to others. Because it is the perfect martial arts skill for everyone. hmm. Weapon technology is different. Even though I can create a weapon technology that suits me right now, I cant say its perfect. You wont be able to pass it on to others. Makwons eyes lit up. Do you want to pass on your martial arts skills to others? Thats not what Im saying. Whether you teach it or not, it is difficult to create a perfect weapon technique. At least for now it is. I see. I think things will be fine as is for now. Sigh! The sight of Yeonhojeong with his wooden baton stuck in the ground looked quite relieved. If Im stuck, Ill search for the answer even if it means staying up all night. Yeonhojeong was like that until now. But now it was different. Make sure to work hard on things that need to be worked on, but if there are things that need to be let go, let them go without hesitation. Makwon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, smiled. Somehow I feel like Ive grown up. Is that so. Im just sorry I couldnt be more helpful. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It is entirely thanks to my brother that I was able toplete these three martial arts. I dont know how long it would have taken if I had done it alone. These were not empty words. Makwon was a rare expert who boasted outstanding skills not only in all weaponry techniques but also in hand-to-handbat. In other words, it is possible to deal with any situation. Makwon put pressure on Yeon Ho-jeong with almost all types of martial arts, and thanks to this, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to perfectly establish his only vague strategy. I feel like I want topete seriously with your new martial arts skills. hook! A strong fighting spirit arose in Makwons body. The sincere fighting spirit of Seong Cheon Il-jwa, a martial arts expert, in itself created tremendous pressure. In fact, as Yeon Ho-jeong, who had never seriouslypeted with Mak Won, it was the first time he received his serious energy. You are wee anytime. Then, shall we stop making martial arts skills and move on to purepetition? Id like to, but Yeon Ho-jeong nced toward the east. Makwon grinned. I felt it too. It appears that almost all of the most famous sword-shing masters in the martial arts world have arrived. okay. But what does that mean? A king is a king and a monarch is a monarch. A king is a king. Then please go. Yes? A look of puzzlement appeared on Makwons face. Are you going? Where? The vacant lot here is quiterge and a nice ce, but if you hit it hard, it will copse significantly. ! Besides, this is an inner city. If you and I fight each other seriously, everyone will be shocked ande after us. Work will be paralyzed and the Murim Alliance will be noisy. Huh. Shall we go? Makwon smiled broadly. Good, good. They became sworn brothers and recognized each others talents and abilities. However, even though they are sworn brothers, both of them are warriors to their core. Makwon was like that, and when Yeonhojeong reached Hwangryong, he realized again how great his desire for nothingness was. Two people who acknowledge each other and move forward. It is apletely different stimulus from his father, Yeonwi, and his other sworn brother, Mo Yongwoo. Although we only spent a short amount of time together, he was a powerful person who gave us greater enlightenment than anyone else when he reached the perfection of martial arts. hook! Two people disappeared from the vacant lot. In the center of the vacant lot, which had be quite rough, only the wooden stick that Yeon Ho-jeong had nted was trembling. * * * What did you say your name was? Its called a floating ship. Its already been four days since we set out on the road together. The indifference of the man who asked Bu-seons name after four days was also unusual. Yeah, that was the name. I remember. It is an honour. Buseon showed an unprecedentedly polite attitude. Except for his master, Tuwang Yangcheon, no one had shown such a low attitude. Thats how difficult it is for the other person and to think highly of them. No matter how much I think about it, I dont understand why the road to Mukryongbu was blocked. Did the damn thing say anything else? The person who followed me for four days without saying a word, keeping an extremely ufortable expression on my face, nowes and asks me that. From Buseons perspective, it was quite shocking, but her attitude was very polite and polite. I just heard my brother-inw tell me to bring the elder with me. Hmm, hes an old man. The assistant manager taught me well. Hes on a different level from that guy who ate cheap rice. thank you. It is done. I was going to try Yeongaju anyway, so this isnt bad either. How much is left? At this rate, we will enter Daebyeolsan Mountain in two days. Two days Now that weve broken the path, lets speed up the pace. All right. Hahaha! The mans shining eyes were filled with such evil energy that he could not even breathe. Why? I feel strangely excited. Its like Im entering a demonic hall. Chapter 866 Episode 866 Strong people who are blooming (6) Heueu-eup. Breathe in lightly. All you can do is inhale air that is empty and invisible to the eye. However, Hwahyang, who was watching Cheon Hyo-rak, saw an illusion in which golden particles spread in the air seemed to be entering the owners nose. Whoa. Spit out heavily. Whether it is the original Neigongshimbeop breathing method or Danjeon breathing for the health of Taoism, it is based on taking a thin, long inhale and exhaling slowly. However, Cheon Hyoraks breathing was different. Although it had a clear purpose for Neigongshimbeop, it was different from ordinary breathing techniques. A light inhale and a heavy exhale. It is not leisurely or slow. In fact, his breathing seemed faster than that of an ordinary person who had never practiced martial arts. Hwahyangs eyes wavered. Youve already reached the Seven Steps. She swallowed without realizing it. He is truly a great talent. If it werent for his physical body that suffered from punishment, he would have acquired sufficient strength topete with the Shaolin master by now. Hwahyang felt sad. Cheon Hyoraks talent was both extraordinary and unique. His talent was that of analysis, and he was able to reproduce any martial art he had seen once. That wasnt all. Anyplex martial arts structure could bepletely disassembled and interpreted with just one reading. The anecdote of how he perfectly analyzed a top-ss magical skill given to him as a joke by Shinmarimju when he was young is still passed down like a legend. It was one of the reasons why Cheon Hyo-rak was able to survive until now in Shinmarim, which can be said to be the epitome of strong self-respect and thew of the jungle. Although he was unable to learn martial arts properly due to his heavenly punishment, his talent was so outstanding that he could easily be considered the best in Shinmarim. Fortunately, there was a way to utilize that talent, and thanks to that, I was able to have incredible strength beyond imagination. However, I could not properly handle the internal power. It was still like that. The Heavy Demonic Gong, which I started practicing only three years ago, has already reached the level of the Seven Danged Gong. How happy Lord Rim would be if he knew about this. Hwahyang sighed inwardly. How much time has passed like that? hook! With a strong inhtion, Cheon Hyorak opened his eyes. Hwahyang knelt down. Congrattions to the Grand Duke, Prince. What about the Archduke? Cheon Hyorak smiled bitterly. I knew the way to reach Childan Gong from the moment I first read the secret. Its just that I wasnt able to practice it because my body wasnt suited to it. Still, wouldnt it be an unprecedented feat in the history of Shinmarim to achieve the Seventh Stage of the Middle Kingdom in just three years? It is a martial art that cannot be implemented properly. Its not a feat. A look of sadness appeared on Hwahyangs face. Hyorak Cheon repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fist. Its still good. In the past, it was not even possible to amplify the five senses with internal energy. This means that although the overall function of the body increased because it contained strength beyond imagination, it could not go beyond that level. But it was different now. If I wanted to, I could make my eyesight several times clearer, and I could use my hearing and senses as good as any expert. It is impossible to implement martial arts, but this alone is enough. This was the first time I used inner energy to maximize my physical sensations. I cant forget the pleasure and surprise of that time. It was as if all the senses that had been suppressed had been opened up, and I had acquired a sense more sensitive than any other expert. hmm? And now that not only the five senses, but also the energy senses have be more active, Cheon Hyo-rak realized that the sixth sense, which had naturally stretched ording to the energy senses, was sending a blinking signal. Who is it? yes? Cheon Hyorak looked out the window. His expression became strange. Someone else ising. Someone ising? Could it beBonggong? No, not this room. sh! Cheon Hyo-raks eyes were filled with subtle magic. It was only when I reached Seven Dangong that I was able to have a decent eye glow. Even Cheon Hyo-rak himself was not aware of that much. I think hes an expert who has reached the level of a holy demon but its a little different. A master who has reached maturity. Hwahyang thought it was difficult to be surprised anymore. How many super experts are gathered here in the Murim Alliance? The distance is incredibly far away. It doesnt seem to be anywhere in the outer city, but hundreds of miles away. It was truly an unbelievable ability to detect the approach of a master from hundreds of miles away. It is a sacred skill that cannot be imitated by anyone other than the masters of Seongcheon who have learned their own way of martial arts by not neglecting practice even after reaching martial arts level. Moreover, it is extremely difficult to read another persons energy from this distance unless even Seongcheon is strongly conscious of it or has the power of coexistence or opposition to ones own true energy. It was another talent of Cheon Hyo-rak. The moment I awakened my senses through internal energy, my extremely developed brain and sixth sense allowed me to demonstrate abilities close to irvoyance. Although it was not an ability that could always be disyed like those saints. This is the first time I felt someone approaching from this distance. Maybe its because of the energy that person carries. You mean energy? Simr to us. They are not the same, but they have the same origin. then? It is the true story of the evil demons external path. Its not a magic craft, its a boatman. Among the masters named in Seongcheon, he is an absolute master who has honed his skills. Cheon Hyoraks eyes sparkled. Whats going on? Why on earth is the absolute master of the ck Ind Secting to the Murim Alliance? Im sure he wont try to fight alone. . Is there something I need to see? Whatever the purpose, Cheon Hyo-rak felt his heart sink inside. How many masters are gathered here in the Murim Alliance? A master who is presumed to be Namgungs sword emperor and apprentice. Yeon Ho-jeong, the great king of wind and luck, was newly named to Seongcheon by Baek Byeong-shin, the leader of the three armies. That alone is terrifying, but now even the noble army known as the worlds master of boating ising. But something is different. It didnt feel like we were gathering for a single purpose. At least that was how Cheon Hyorak saw it. So it was more of a problem. The fact that so many amazing masters are gathering together in the Murim Alliance even though they do not share a single set of values is in itself proof of the great status of the Murim Alliance. As expected, its a fortune telling. It is not a lie to say that we are the best martial arts group in the world. I knew it, but as time goes by, I feel it more and more. A shadow fell on Cheon Hyo-raks face. Is this okay? Although he did not show it, he was a man with as much pride in Shinmarim as anyone else. However, as I stayed here, I felt a little uneasy. I came here to ask for help and to hold hands, but somehow I felt uneasy as if Shinmarim would be swallowed up by the huge shadow of the Murim League. No, it still has to be enforced. We must think of ways to avoid being pushed back by the Murim Alliance and not neglect real-world problems because of an uncertain future. Furthermore, it might have been better for Shinmarim to fall into the shadow of the Murim Alliance rather than be disintegrated by those cruel traitors. Cheon Hyo-rak, who was depressed, sighed and said. Give me a long cloth. Ah yes! As I put on the long cloth that Hwahyang gave me, I heard a polite voiceing from outside the door. The distinguished guest is inside. exactly. I received a call from Museongjeon. The officials would like to see the distinguished guest now. Cheon Hyorak nodded. Im going out now. yes. Hwahyangs face turned cold. No matter how much I ask, you are asking too much. Its not like were meeting at a set time, so why are you asking me toe because I want to meet you? Its consideration. yes? Cheon Hyorak smiled. Its their consideration. I was the one who asked first and they had no choice but to be cautious. Nevertheless, the reason Im asking you to see me right now is to quickly calm my disturbed mind. Then? okay. It looks like they will listen to our demands. Hwahyang opened the door. Cheon Hyorak smiled. Lets go with a smile. At that time, three people were gathered in the conference room. Seung Hyeon-jin, a public ambassador, and Zhuge Mun-ho, a soldier. Cheon Hyorak bowed his head. Im just grateful that you made up your mind so quickly. Zhuge Wenhu smiled and asked. Youre already thankful because you know what kind of decision we made? Whatever decision you make, its better than just waiting. Hehe, it looks like Prince Cheon has already guessed our decision. Yes thats right. Zhuge Li looked at the ambassador. Ambassador. Ambassador Gong Gong slowly opened his eyes. For some reason, the smile that always appeared on his face was not visible. His face looked a little distraught and he clearly showed signs of exhaustion. But his voice, as always, was deep and full of pleasant resonance. I would like to ept Prince Cheons offer. thank you. There is just one condition. Please speak. I think Prince Cheon knows that the current atmosphere of the Murim Alliance is somewhat chaotic. . We have been thinking about electing a Murim lord for a long time. Because there was no proper leader, it was impossible to immediately respond to incidents and idents that urred in the midfield. We were always slow because we had to assume the minimum amount of damage before making decisions. . But that wont happen anymore. Like now. Cheon Hyo-rak slightly lowered his head, but was inwardly embarrassed. Why are you saying this? There was no need for the Shaolin leader, who was dispatched from the Mado Murim, not to anyone else, to speak of him as the leader of the Murim and make promises. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking at Hyorak Cheon, continued speaking. You need to tell me exactly what the situation is in Shinmarim. yes? You must tell me about the situation in Limju, the leaders of the rebellion, the size of their forces, and their ultimate goal. You will need to tell me in detail about the number of masters in Shinmarim, their operational power, their clear location, and their weaknesses and attack areas. Cheon Hyorak was embarrassed. Ambassador. Is there a problem? It is only natural to tell you in detail about the situation in Shinmarim and the enemys strength. However, it is difficult to tell you about the magic attacks weaknesses and strategies. Why is that? yes? We n to help Emperor Cheon and return Shinmarim to normal. We will have to dispatch valuable warriors from our homnd for him, but can Duke of Heaven guarantee their lives? Great Ambassador. That wont be possible. If you had the power to do that, there was no need toe all the way, right? But Magong In order for even one more of our warriors to be safe and to correct Shinmarim, Prince Cheon will have to show the same level of sincerity. Is that part agreed upon by all of you? There was no need for that. They just follow my opinion. yes? A faint golden aura began to appear in the Ambassadors tired eyes. Binseung is the first Murim lord. Chapter 867 Episode 867 The blooming strongmen (7) The first Murim lord. If you are a Shaolin leader, you are notcking in being the head of the Murim League. Meanwhile, before his influence, Daesa Gong was one of the wise men of Wulin, renowned for his outstanding personality, strong martial arts, and constant self-discipline. Anyone would nod their heads when they hear that such a person has be a leader. However, it was surprising in many ways that he, who had not yet officially dered that he had ascended to the rank of leader, proudly became the leader in front of the equipment of the Demonic Murim. Murim Lord! Thats right. Cheon Hyo-rak, who had been nkly watching the public ambassador, turned his gaze to Zhuge Mun-ho and Seung Hyeon-jin-in. ! The faces of the two people were extremely calm. Since Zhuge Li is a soldier, he must be very knowledgeable about facial expressions. However, even Seung Hyeon Jin-in was looking at the public ambassador with a ray of smile. Its real! It wasnt a joke to surprise me or a trick to impress myself. Those two people really recognized Ambassador Gong as the Murim lord. And the public ambassador also did not feel burdened by the trust-filled eyes of the two people. Cheon Hyo-rak stood up from his seat and bowed. Greetings again to the first leader of the Murim Alliance. The public ambassador raised his hand. It hasnt been officially announced, so theres no need to be polite again. What is important is information about Shinmarim. yes. Cheon Hyorak sat down again and spoke calmly. No matter what you say, I cant tell you the magic attacks weaknesses and strategies. is it. Please understand that much. There would be nothing more shameless than denying the side dish given to us when we came to ask for help, but now you are trying to cut off our legs with just one meal. Its not the ambassador, its the leader. On the contrary, he took an even harder stance because his opponent was a leader. If he had been a Bonggong, he would have been unable to avoid conflict of opinion among many people, but he believes that a leader would have a certain degree of determination. Consistently showing a weak side to such a person is like offering your neck to bite. Didnt we decide to be allies? As you know, even if the Murim Alliance and Shinmarim form an alliance and move forward, I do not feel the same way about what is going on in the world. I cant be sure how long this rtionship willst. . I hope that doesnt happen, but if that moment trulyes, we will receive a fatal blow from the Murim Alliance, which knows the weaknesses of the Shinmarim Demon Lord. is it. Cheon Hyoraks eyes deepened. Im sure the leader clearly understands this. Nevertheless, can we interpret the fact that you are making such unreasonable demands as meaning that you have something else you want to gain from us? well. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Cheon Hyo-rak intently. As Cheon Hyo-rak met those eyes, he felt his heart beating twice as fast. Even if you just strain your eyes and look, your heart rate goes up on its own. Its not like Im showing off my inner strength or showing off my will, but I feel endlessly nervous in front of the public ambassadors deep eyes. Ambassador Gong Gong, who had been watching Cheon Hyo-rak for a while, opened his mouth. I dont know anything else, but Prince Cheon owes a debt to Prince Bin. What do you mean debt? Wasnt there an achievement in magic? ?! Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. The public ambassador smiled. A ray of smile appeared on his tired face. It was his usual face. In the end, the difference between coexistence and opposites is just a piece of paper. The same goes for the inner qigong of Buddhism and the qigong of Sima Mao Dao. What do you mean? In front of the Shaolin magic practiced by Bin Monk, Prince Cheon was oppressed. When we first met here, Duke Chen had a hard time even looking at me properly. Although he did not show off his mental strength, Ambassador Gong Gong had already seen clearly into Cheon Hyo-raks inner thoughts. When the anti-demonics Buddhist Qigong reaches its peak, no demonic energy of the Four Demons Path can be unleashed in front of it. On the contrary, when the magic doctrine of reverse heaven reaches its ultimate stage, any spiritual practice of Taoist Buddhism will be destroyed in front of it. So they are pr opposites. If one side rises above a certain level, the other side will bepletely broken down and weakened. However, there are many variables in the world. If he was a low-level magician, he would have lost his internal energy and suffered from high fever by now, making it impossible for him to lead a normal life. ?! I knew from the first time I saw that the level of magic that Prince Hana Cheon had trained was truly amazing. He seemed to be such a great magician that he didnt get discouraged even in the face of Shaolins great power. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. Regardless of whether they are spiritual or magical, a good martial artist always does his best to protect his master. In other words, the Ambassador deliberately put pressure on me to increase my magical power? I wanted to see your will. I also wanted to see your sincerity. If you had copsed and revealed your undeserving true colors before the power of the infinite power unleashed by the Binseung, your residence would have been a prison five stories underground instead of a guest house. Hyorak Cheon felt a shiver run down his spine. But you didnt hide anything from us. I told everything sincerely. Now that the demon from the martial arts world, a difficult enemy of history, hase, I also have a strong desire to test you. There was no word of apology. Rather, he confidently said that he tested you, as if it was obvious. Cheon Hyo-rak said in a whisper. Youre saying that my Majestys Majestys Demon King has achieved his own achievements in order not to be discouraged in front of the Lords infinite power. I tested you without saying anything. If its a lie, its death, but if its sincere, it can induce growth. You are amazing. Amazing. How could it not be amazing that he tested people by using worldly methods of calction while following the teachings of Buddha? It was a voice that felt somewhat frustrating. However, even though it is frustrating, I have no regrets. The eyes of the public ambassador who had begun to ovee something were full of brilliant will amidst the confusion that had not yet beenpletely eliminated. I knew from the first time I saw him that he was born with a natural inability to perform martial arts because he seemed to have great talent but his skills were not up to par. . You were honest in front of all of us, so consider it a gift in your own way. Hyorak Cheon, who was watching the public ambassador, sighed. What you mean is that you owe money. Thats right. I thought it would take a little more time, but I felt like I was getting excited too quickly. There are divine and magical techniques that weaken the power of opposites. The magic craft you trained was not like that. Seeing how he has grown steadily while bathing in the light of his infinite power, it seems clear that he is one of the best magicians in Shinmarim. In other words, I owe him a big debt of gratitude for inducing such great growth in magic. If I hadnt been honest, I would have been in prison, but anyway, I received an unexpected gift, so this can definitely be considered a debt. thank you. Still. . I cant tell you the weaknesses and strategies of Shinmarims magic attack. Cheon Hyo-raks appearance of bowing his head was very polite, uncharacteristic of a magician. The public ambassador smiled. Is that also the case? . Then theres nothing we can do. Cheon Hyorak raised his head and saw Ambassador Gong. A face that looks tired, but has no regrets. Cheon Hyorak asked cautiously. You knew I would say no, right? I assumed so. But why did you ask such an unreasonable request? It may be an unreasonable request, but what good would it be if the Prince of Heaven were to tell you, just in case? ! As the Murim lord, if there is something I can gain from my opponent, I will do whatever it takes to get it. Even if it looks a bit petty and stupid. okay. But doesnt that mean you cant find out what you want by torturing or beating a messenger who came as a representative of another sect? If we make people who came to ask for help do that, how will the world view the Murim Alliance? They will be seen as a very unruly group. yes. So thats all Ive done here. This is my limit. Its not a limit. Rather, public ambassadors have broken through their limits. If you be ustomed to secr calction methods, there is a high possibility that you will move away from Buddhism. However, even worldly idiots can attain extreme enlightenment and attain Buddhahood in their lives. The public ambassador did not want to be stern anymore. I tried not to be afraid of immersing myself in the secr world, even if it meant bing violent and cruel. The decision has been made. I have received an answer of my own from you, so I will just have to discuss future matters with the military. The public ambassador stood up. Why? Cheon Hyo-rak asked this question without realizing that all he could do was to bow his head and say thank you and see youter. Do you want to go further? The public ambassador smiled. Can you see it? I do not know. Now that I have be the first Murim Lord, I am trying to obtain the qualifications appropriate to that status. ! The heavens and earth are filled with anguish, so closing your eyes and moving forward does not mean that the dregs of anguish will not stick to you. It was just not visible to me. . Now Im going to open my eyes proudly and face the worlds troubles. sh! The golden eyes of the ambassador pressed down on Cheon Hyo-raks shoulders. Cheon Hyo-rak swallowed his saliva without realizing it. this is! The public ambassadors eyes and his prayers. Its simr yet different from when we first met. The temperaments are simr, but the direction in which energy is looking is different. Jinki is turning his head to a higher, more distant ce. A person who has transcended human limitations but is still clearly human is now trying to throw off the shell of a human being and move on to the path of God. Its the same, its different, its different, but its the same. Please I hope that the Archduke is there. The Archduke is already in my heart. The ambassador turned around. All I have to do is throw myself into that heart. Cheon Hyoraks heart ached! I felt it ringing. This is because thest words of the public ambassador somehow touched my heart. When the public ambassador disappeared like that, Zhuge Wenhu spoke. It hasnt been officially dered yet, so please dont spread rumors. Although I am an inexperienced and clumsy customer, I can tell the difference between when I should speak loudly and when I should not. Do not worry. Thank goodness. Cheon Hyorak cleared his throat. Then how about support? First of all, I n to send it after the leader appointment ceremony is over. There is no need to worry about being dyed too long. It will be announced three dayster, and the appointment ceremony will bepleted in a simple manner. thank you. However, we need to think about who should be sent as reinforcements Cheon Hyo-rak was nervous. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Seunghyeonjinin. Seung Hyun Jin-in nodded. Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly. I feel very sorry to ask you in this situation, but there is also one person who can handle it better than anyone else. Who is that? The problem is that he is no longer a member of the Murim Alliance. At that moment, Cheon Hyo-raks eyes widened. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Would you like to go ask for a favor together? Chapter 868 Episode 868 Powerful people who bloom (8) Who are you? The water gate guard guarding the Blue Dragon Gate took a step forward and asked. In front of the gatekeeper was a man with a dignified physique simr to that of a handsome old man. Although both men had a scruffy appearance, the huge sword hanging on the mans back showed off an enormous amount of pressure. It doesnt seem like something is happening. In martial arts, it was rare for someone carrying a huge weapon to be an outstanding expert. This is because there is no need forrge weapons as one can use the power of a thousand powers with a single finger. Recently, King Yeon Ho-jeong surprised the world by swinging an ax bigger than a human body, but the perception of giant weapons was still not very good. Still, he was the gatekeeper of the Murim Alliance. His face showed a certain politeness as he suppressed his desire to constantly belittle the other person. The old man, Zhong Libai, said in a whisper. Whether that person is Bonggong or an elder, tell them that Zonglibaek has arrived. yes? What is this bold and arrogant statement? The gatekeepers expression became dazed. Zhong Libai frowned and said. I heard you havent elected a leader yet? what? Have you done it recently? Ah, not yet The floodgatesmittee gave that answer without even realizing it. If I were my normal personality, I would have kicked him out right away, but strangely, I ended up answering like this. So, contact the higher-ups. Jonglibaek has arrived. You will understand when I tell you. The water gatemittee wanted to kick out this old man right away. But what happens? Tell it inside. Su Wen Wei, who ryed Zhonglibaeks words to his juniors, bowed his head. Please wait a moment Ive traveled a thousand miles without hesitation, so why should I wait any longer? Yes yes? I wont cause an ident, so open the door. Anyway, if you pull out the knife, it will be there, whether its outside or inside. The floodgatesmittee was embarrassed. I was embarrassed by the rudeness of the old man in front of me, and I was embarrassed by the fact that I was not even angry but rather embarrassed when I had to chase this old man away. Then It was iprehensible. Even though they said this should not be done, the floodgatemittee eventually told them to open the gate. I wasnt pressured by momentum, nor was I particrly intimidated by Zhonglibaek. Still, I follow his words. It was truly a strange thing. Kugugoogung! Soon the gate opened, and Zongli Baek and Wu Gumun entered proudly. The water gatemittee instructed the juniors to guide the two people to the guesthouse. After that, they closed the gate again and stood guard. ?! Only then. Only after the castle gate was closed and Zhong Libai was no longer visible did the gatekeepers face be distorted. But that guy! I said I would go in very confidently. He seemed like a person who had a good rtionship with the public servants. So I let them in. Thats how the floodgates perceived their actions. He didnt realize that he was different from usual. What a fucking mistake. I shouldnt have just let you in. However, there was no way I could ask him toe out again now. Sumunwi, who was in the middle of a fuss, suddenly remembered the face of an old man. What a man with dirty eyes. I couldnt even remember the face of the man following him. Above the water gate, only the old mans face and eyes were clear. There wont be any idents, right? Yeah, I wont hit it. Still, its a Murim League. That was back then. The gatekeeper recalled the old mans voice. So, contact the higher-ups. Jonglibaek has arrived. Youll understand when I tell you. Its Jongri Baek. He had an extremely confident attitude, as if he thought it would be resolved by contacting the higher-ups. Looking at things like that, it seems like we really know each other. Jongribaek? Thats funny. Ive never heard of this before The water gatemittee flinched. Never heard of it? really? I feel like I remember something, but I cant. I dont think Ive ever heard of it, but its not unfamiliar. Its a name I have no connection with, but Im sure Ive heard of it. Who was it? Zhongli Baek Zhongli. Knife? What the water gatemittee immediately thought of was the knife that the man standing behind the old man was wearing. If the sword was that size, it could be said to be the heaviest of heavy soldiers. The width of the de alone was equivalent to the shoulder width of an adult woman. It seemed difficult to even carry it, let alone hold it and swing it. There were only a very small number of people who wielded suchrge weapons. A representative example was the Supreme King Yeon Ho-jeong, and some of the thieves of the Hebei Paeng family Wait a minute, thieves? The name Jongribaek and the thief. omg!! In an instant, Sumunyusplexion turned pale. It was such a big and great name that it didnt immediatelye to mind. It was because I never imagined that I would be able to meet someone like him even though I was at the gate of the Murim Leagues Cheongryong Gate. Old Master Zhong Libai, the provincial governor! The flood gatemittee quickly knocked on the gate. Open the door! hurry! I will go to the Museongjeon Hall myself, so you take the two of you to the highest-ss guesthouse! hurry! * * * Youre in. Namgung Seungs sudden remark while talking for a while was simr to that. Yeonwi nodded. okay. Namgungpyo and about thirty warriors were around the pavilion of Mugokgaks separate room. Namgung-in and Namgung-hyeon were not there. They were kneeling down on their knees listening to the reasoning of the two super experts. Although he was a Namgung monk, he also had the highest level of enlightenment, so even though he was the head of a rival family, the Yeonga, he could not help but be polite. Namgung Seung smiled. It seems that the merit umted by the ancestors of the family is great. My fault and that of my bloodline are so great, but I still feel like I still have some blessings left to receive. Yeonwi also smiled. My father-inws family is always special. haha. Namgung Seungs smile was very bright. Namgungpyos face was distraught as he saw his grandfathers smile. The grandfather he remembers was always strict and quiet. After he grew up, he smiled and gave me various advices, but even at such moments, he wasnt the type of person who could be called bright, even with empty words. But what about now? Starting with the gorgeous dance with Yeon Ho-jeong, the stiffness and nervousness that I felt from my grandfather was gradually disappearing. Not only that, but you are even showing half-respect to Yeonga-ju, who is one generation younger than you. Is it really that much? There was a rumor that Yeongajus enlightenment was the best among all the family heads. Although it is hard to believe, it is said that he is a strong person who even embodies the strength of his heart and sword. Of course, Namgoongpyo didnt believe it. It is known that Simgeom is the final enlightenment that a swordsman or warrior can reach. It is impossible for someone who has not yet reached that state to attain enlightenment. However, looking at your grandfathers facial expressions and words and actions, it seemed like he truly considered Yeongaju to be on the same level as you. I dont know the extent of his sword, but it was clear that he had achieved an enlightenment that even the experts of Holy Heaven could show respect for. Is Gangdongs Yeon family really so great that it overwhelms our Namgung? The Namgung family is the family that produced the best swordsman in the world. Byeoksan Yeonga is the family that produced the youngest Seongcheon. Looking at those two facts alone, it is difficult to say for certain which family has the upper hand. However, if Yeongajus martial arts skills are so great that the Worlds Best Sword is impressed, it would be a different story. Even if the force is small, if each member has great power and influence, it can be said to be great in itself. hmm. Namgung Seungs eyes lit up. Guests areing again. yes. Yeonwis smile deepened. It looks like youve finally made up your mind. hmm? You make up your mind? A person who was fully qualified to take charge of Baekdo Martial Forest refused the position because of his worries. But now youve decided differently. Hoo. I also received confirmation and agreed to it. However, just getting to that position is not everything. You need strength and force appropriate to your position, and it appears that you will regain the enlightenment you gave up and enter the realm of infinity. Namgungseung shook his head. There are so many talented people in the world, and there are as many masters as there are grains of sand on the beach. Even so, it is indeed Shaolin. You are probably ready. But the reason youreing here is I guess its to prepare for an unexpected situation. I guess so. It was then. hook! I felt a strong energy sweeping over my son-inw. It was an illusory energy wave that could not be felt by anyone except those who had entered the realm of infinity, and could not be seen with the eyes or felt with the skin. That illusion was not an illusion to Namgungseung and Yeonwi. Yeonwi eximed. Thats amazing. Hmm. Namgung Seungs expression became strange. When he met Yeon Ho-jeong, he felt a sense of victory. And when he met Yeonwi, he felt a sense of kinship. Move on now. Faced with the provocative energy of a man possessing military power that could safely be said to be of the same ss as him, Namgungseung felt the intense fighting spirit that had dissipated creep back up again. The battle of power between the sword and the sword, two weapons with extremely simr yetpletely different characteristics, has continued throughout the history of martial arts. Since then, the sword has been called the king of all diseases, but in fact, it shows no difference in efficiency in the hands of a sword or Taoist expert. If you look at the nervous warfare between those with two weapons, there was really no difference between them. And now, in the martial arts world, the martial god called Geomjungjeil (еһ) and the martial god called Jungjungjeil (еһ) were in the same area. Apprentice Zonglibaek. Namgung Seungs eyes deepened. The gentleman who was not even visible when I was looking for him has finally revealed himself. As if it was right in front of your nose. Seung Namgung was speaking calmly. You seem like the type of person who doesnt pay attention to those around you, but if you have anything to do, juste out. The solemn voice could not even escape the separate room. However, Namgungseungs strong will went beyond the inner walls and reached the outer walls. Hwaaaaaaa! How long has it been? Woooooo!! The subtle and deep golden color automatically put my mind at ease. It put my mind at ease, but everyone could see how terrifying the reality of that power was. It was such a noble and powerful energy. It was the appearance of a Shaolin public ambassador. Whoa! Sigh! At the same time as the public ambassador appeared, a huge sword flew in an arc from high in the sky and stuck in the soft ground next to the pavilion in the separate room. Its impossible to guess where it came from. His legendary swordsmanship and free-spiritedness were so outstanding that he was said to be the best in the central region. Grumble! There was a person standing on top of the pavilion next to the separate room with his back to him. He was a master who had a proud physique and was able to loosely unleash his immense energy. Although it had a shabby appearance, its solemn ki wave showed off the dignity and elegance of the owner of a pce. From sword emperors and apprentices to masters who reached the level of swordsmanship and the first Murim lord. In the history of the Murim Alliance, there has never been such a powerful group of masters gathered in one ce. Monk Namgung looked at Zhong Libai and Yan Wei saw Master Gong Gong. Namgungseung said. Come down. Yeonwi said. Pleasee in. Slurp. Seongcheons disciple and Shaolins master slowly approached the pavilion. Nam Gung-pyo and the warriors, who could not ovee that terrifying presence, had to leave the separate room, turning pale. Even if I tried to hold on, I couldnt because I felt like I would vomit and suffer internal injuries. Shake! Shake! Soon all the doors leading to the separate rooms were closed. And after a while. sh! Quaaaaang! A huge explosion rang out along with the ascending golden brilliance. Chapter 869 Episode 869 The eyes of the kings (1) . The old monks eyes opened. His eyebrows were long, almost like a beard. Even with his eyes open, his eyebrows, which covered half of his eyeballs, were simr to those of old Bodhidharma. That guy really. There was no strength whatsoever in the old, grayish voice. The lyrics, written on the body of a cracked and muddy voice, spread out as if they could cover the entire ground. No matter where I looked, there was no trace of vitality. A skinny body. It was difficult to guess its age, and its appearance looked more like a ghost than a person. Anguish is like a snowke. If you avoid it because its cold, youll be scared. If you think its beautiful, youll be thrilled. Even when you know its pretty, you avoid it because youre afraid of getting sick, but now youve touched that cool me. I feel like Im going to burst outughing at any moment. The tone of speech was like that. His voice is so cracked and weak that it gives off a strange feeling. He was a strange monk. Go ahead, you bastard. I already taught you everything I need to teach you thirty years ago, and I know that the reason you have not reached the light is not because ofck of ability but because of your will. The old monk, the teacher, did not see his disciples choice as a bad thing. No, I actually thought it was great. Rather than resting on his overflowing talent, he went through a painful training process day after day to reach the ultimate realm, but was unable to reach out for fear of being consumed by agony once he entered that realm. I consider suffering and Buddhism more important than martial arts. That alone deserved praise. However, if it is the agony of a young person, if you are not able to shake off the agony even after ten or twenty years, that is an ugly act in its own way. Fortunately, the student who was better than anyone else but was as ugly and stupid as an idiot seemed to have finallye to enlightenment. Grumbling. A thick fluid flowed from the corner of the old monks eyes. Its ooze, but its color is ck. But the viscosity was just like ooze. It wasnt something that could be misunderstood as bloody tears. The color and viscosity of the flowing fluid was so thick. The old monk wiped the ooze with his sleeve. Chi-ik! Along with the faint smoke, the sleeve I had wiped off the ooze was slightly burned. Its getting worse. The old monk felt bitter. In the world, there are things that are good to know and things that are not good to know. The old monk knew that things would not work out on their own. But it was okay not to know. He thought so. The result was this. Thats amazing. How on earth could he have held on to this for three centuries? An old monk sighing and looking into space. The pupil of my left eye, where cloudy fluid had flowed, turned gray. It felt like I lost sight for a moment. Ugh. Ugh. The golden brilliance flickered repeatedly on the old monks body. Although it was a highly pure energy, it seemed unstable for some reason. If I keep going like this, in a few years I had no regrets because I had lived long enough. It would have been nice if he could attain Buddhas enlightenment and reach paradise, but it would not have been a bad idea to sacrifice ones body for the world instead of attaining enlightenment. However, it is disappointing. I wish I could stop by at least once before I be a handful of bone dust. As a Shaolin priest, not a martial artist, there was a realization I wanted to pass on to my students. Of course, if a disciple is talented, he will always realize what he has realized on his own. But times were changing dramatically. The world of Tanggeum was changing faster, more violently, and more gloomily than the people in the world knew. I wanted to convey this realization so that my disciples could achieve great things in that chaotic world, and so that Shaolins history could be maintained even if it was stained with blood and destroyed. Is that also greed How small and insignificant our conflict appears in the eyes of the sky, which is like the waves of the world. I couldnt help it. The old monk was still a monk. Although death was not far away, the path to bing a Buddha seemed far away. As a human being, dying is not a bad thing. However, since he is a human being, he is not free from the seven passions, so I wish he could give something for his disciples and the mountain temple. Exciting! My heart was beating loudly. The old monk sighed inwardly. It was another seizure. Its been a few days and the seizures are already back. The symptoms were getting worse. hook! An old monk who suppresses his surging energy with the infinite power of Shaolin. The battle of the old monks was continuing in the dark abode of Seongsan, which no one but the old monks of Shaolin knew about. * * * !! Zhuge Munhos eyes widened as he looked at the battlefield. Needless to say, Cheon Hyo-rak, and even Seung Hyeon Jin-in, who is famous for his unwavering spirit, was holding his tongue. uh? Are you here? It was really embarrassing to casually greet someone with a face covered in blood. In the meantime, Yeon Ho-jeong was waving her hands as if she had caught her breath and even looked bright at first nce. The bottoms were in good condition, but the top had gone somewhere, exposing the well-trained muscles. Even though there were all kinds of abrasions and cuts on it, it didnt look like it was very painful. It looks like you have some business to attend to. I guess so. Makwons appearance was also not normal. No, in some ways it seemed more rugged than Yeonhojeong. I dont know where I got it from, but I was wearing a ck iron bar hanging over my shoulder, and the end of the bar was bent at a strange angle. If the iron bar protected by the absolute divine power of the Heavenly Martial God Weapon and the Baekbyeong Shinguns absolute strength was bent, it would not have been a very fierce battle. In fact, the atmosphere of the fierce battle between the two super experts was enough to shake the outer walls of the Murim Alliance. Because it was not an energy filled with the will of an absolute master, but a literal shock wave, everyone living in the outer castle could feel the energy. If it werent for the fact that the two had said they were having a secret party, I would have thought there had been an earthquake. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. What on earth is that? I was supposed to give him official treatment, but it was such a shocking sight that I couldnt help but ask. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and approached. I had a little chat with my brother. Now that we have created a new martial art, we need to find out how powerful it is. Huh. Seunghyunjin shook his head. Are you satisfied with it? of course. Seunghyeonjinin looked around. The entirend area of over 50 square meters waspletely devastated. It was easy to imagine how powerful the forces collided. However, there were other traces that Seunghyunjin noticed. that? You saw it as expected. Seunghyunjins eyes wavered. Taijiquan (̫Oȭ)s martial arts training?! yes. Paang! Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile, lightly hitting his palm with his fist. The strength of straight lines is not everything. If you add the warrior spirit of Taijiquan, which is the pinnacle of softness, you can obtain tremendous destructive power and suppressive power. I always nned to make it one, but I was finally able tobine it with my martial arts skills. Huh! Its thanks to Jang Mun-jins teachings. thank you. Is it possible to control it? yes. Ipeted with my brother to find out. Seunghyunjin stuck out his tongue. Be sure to stop by the shamanter. yes? You only taught one strand of Taijiquans enlightenment, but based on that, you took away the entire shamans martial arts. Is there any other thief like this in the world? Is that so. I wont tell you to vomit again, so please pass on some of your enlightenment to those stupid Taoists. I should get that much. I will definitely make time. Please do so. No matter how talented they are, there are people who can capture the essence of shaman martial arts with just Tai Chi, but howe they cant even capture half of it? A look of deep regret appeared on Seung Hyun-jins face as he clicked his tongue. Yeon Ho-jeong, feeling embarrassed for no reason, cleared his throat and looked at Zhuge Mun-ho. Whats going on? Oh, thats it Zhuge Wenhu looked at Cheon Hyo-rak. Cheon Hyorak, who was looking around the battlefield nkly, quickly came to his senses and opened his mouth. Sobu. Please solve Shinmarims problem? For a moment, Cheon Hyorak flinched. A look of deep surprise appeared on his beautiful face. How do you do that? Zhuge Wenhu smiled bitterly and said. Dont be surprised. He is a person who can see seven or eight moves ahead. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I heard that something went wrong at Shinmarim. We must havee a long way to solve that problem, but the Murim Alliance is currently in such disarray. ! I dont know if its a request or not, but is there anyone else besides me who would feel free to order it? Zhuge Wenhu said with a shy face. It hurts a little when you say it like that. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a chuckle. Its true, right? Thats true. And thats also true. In the first ce, I came as a special envoy because of the Murim Lords matter, but now that he has made up his mind, there is nothing else to do. A risk! Furthermore, Shinmarim is ruled by the Demon Master, who discusses the best in the world. It would be more profitable to have at least a Seongcheon-level expert. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Thats right. There are others besides you, Seongcheon, but it is difficult to ask the Geomje Seonbae. However, there is no reason to ask senior Baek Byeong-shin for help, so lets move on Apprentice Noh Seon-bae is also here. hmm? You are here. It looks like our paths diverged. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. Although he looked surprised, his voice did not waver. So you came. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Cheon Hyo-rak. Time is running out, but its not so urgent that we have to leave right away. If that were the case, I would have sent a letter, but you couldnt havee in person. Am I right? youre right. Then, is it okay if I go after watching the Murim Lords appointment ceremony? What more could I ask for in such a disappointing situation? I am anxious, but I would be grateful if you could help me. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You are honest. He is also someone I like. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Zhuge Mun-ho. When is the Murim Lords appointment ceremony? The deration will be made in three days, and we n to keep it as simple as possible, so Im guessing it will be around five days. What do you n to do with the bacsh from public opinion? The public ambassador of Shaolin Bangjang bes the first leader. No one will deny it. But there is an order to everything. The election of the leader, which was carried out so suddenly, will be announced to many people, and there will certainly be people who will be offended by it. Of course, there will be no outright opposition. Still, I felt like they were processing things a bit hastily when more time could have been used to minimizeints. I had no choice but to endure a certain level of dissatisfaction. I thought it was right to proceed as is before the ambassadors heart wavers. okay. Anyway, you cant go alone. I still dont have the courage to see Lord Yeonga or Lord Mukryong. Of course I cant do it alone. It will take several people. Well, the troops that will be with us. I will guess. At least. Would you like to? yes. I need to talk to the sky driller about how much power is needed. Okay, thank you. And Im sorry. I always do bad things. its okay. Ah, now that Im talking Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Seung Hyeon-jin. I will take Ok Qing with me. Yes? Oh, you mean Okcheong? Thats right. her! Would jade blue help? Of course, he has grown greatly. There is a reason why the shaman Geomseon praised him as a talent better than himself. I didnt know before, but now I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong twirled his shoulders. There is much more to do. Father, Brother Moyong, Ambassador, etc. Im going to be extremely busy again. Chapter 870 Episode 870 Eyes of the Kings (2) What an orphan. Yeonwi nodded at Namgungseungs calm words. And its deep. Thats right. Namgung Seung chuckled. No matter what, its so hard for a person to enter infinity without saying a word. The vacant lot in front of the separate room. Next to the pavilion, a monk was sitting cross-legged. Although he was in the lotus position, he was not absorbing energy by putting his hands on the danjeon like other Naga masters. He gently released his right hand and ced it on his right knee. The fingertips of the right hand are touching the ground. The left hand is ced in front of the navel with the palm facing the sky. This is the anti-magic seal of Buddhas five seals. It was a hand seal that subdued and eliminated all demons, and it was a hand seal that symbolized that the earth god had proven the enlightenment that Sakyamuni had attained. Ugh! Wooooow! Shaolins great power epassed the middle and lower levels of warfare and instantly soared to the upper level. A beautiful golden light burned between the Ambassadors eyebrows. The enlightenment and teachings of impermanent power are the teachings of martial arts that contain the enlightenment of the age-old Buddhist scriptures. As I raised all of that concentrated meaning and power to the ce of my soul, the unknown world that I had reached but had so painstakingly forgotten was opened so easily. And the moment you enter infinity. The enormous energy released from Ambassador Gongs body began to sweep over his son-inw. Namgung-seung and Yeon-wi, who immediately read the signs, spread deception everywhere. If the deception had not been spread at the right time and ce, the wall of the separate room would have copsed and several buildings in Mugokgak would have been damaged. Naturally, the warriors who were swept away by that energy would have been injured quite a bit. Its a great energy. Yeonwi stuck out his tongue as he saw the golden charm of the Gonggong Ambassador flickering. Its such a powerful energy. This is an enlightenment that reaches apletely different realm than mine. Because the power exploded all at once, the energy released must have been strong. With a body that has not yet entered the realm of infinity, I have achieved enlightenment that is only avable to those who have reached that realm. The gap between that realization and my body was serious. Therefore, the level of both the body and true energy had to rise to match enlightenment, so the shock wave caused by the sudden change became stronger. Maybe so do I. As soon as Yeonwi enters infinity, his body and true energy will undergo tremendous changes to follow enlightenment. Perhaps it could be even stronger than the shock wave that just exploded from the body of the public ambassador. still. Yeonwis lips drew an arc. It was because I saw a small smile on the public ambassadors face, which was full of confusion and anguish. It was very nice to see a smile that wasnt too exaggerated and an expression filled withfort. I wondered if the smile of Buddha, free from all the troubles of the world, would be like that. Please be a good leader. Rumbling!! At that moment, the sound of thunder echoed from Ambassador Gong Gongs body. At the same time, the golden essence shooting up into the sky gradually lost its light. Crump! An eerie sound. Toad! Tuk! Grumbling. An unusual sound continued toe from Ambassador Gongs body. Its amazing. A heavy voice came from one side. Namgung Seung turned his head. There was Jonglibaek with his arms crossed. You may be a Shaolin who studied all over the world, but just by ascending to infinity, your body is rebuilt from its roots. Zhonglibaek clicked his tongue. Is it the mysticism of Shaolin martial arts? Or is it because his own enlightenment is unique? The body is reconstructed from its roots. In other words, it is aplete transformation of the bone. It felt like a real transformation, not just a metaphor. Bones are broken and reassembled, and blood vessels are broken and rebuilt. The muscles were shattered into pieces, bing thicker and clearer, and blood vessels, nerves, and even the skin were changing. When you break through the martial arts, your body, a vessel, blooms to a higher level to contain more powerful energy. It was the same with Mugeuk. However, neither Nangungseung nor Zhonglibaek had ever seen or experienced such a clear and intuitive change. Station area and tax revenue. It is said that those who havepletely mastered the fundamentals of Shaolin martial arts canpletely reassemble not only their soul but also their body at the ultimate level of enlightenment. After hearing Monk Namgungs words, Zhonglibaek looked at him. Namgungseung smiled bitterly and withdrew his hand. Woooooo!! The energy of Changgung Dae Yeonsingong, which had covered the entire room, disappeared as if washed away. Likewise, Yan Weis sword fighting skills also disappeared. From now on, it was okay to not have to stop Jinki. He is indeed Kwon Shins favorite disciple. Jonglibaek, who had been quietly watching Monk Namgung, copsed on the spot. Nangungseung looked at Zhonglibaek. Zhonglibaeks eyes were tinged with strange interest as he looked up at Namgung Seung with his arms crossed. Is this your first time seeing me like this? It was a strange tone of voice. He speaks in a rxed, yet polite manner. Namgungseungs face also had a smile on his face. I guess so. Is this why the noble greatest swordsman in the world has summoned this butcher to this day? Butcher. It was an unexpected moment, but Yeonwi was reminded of Yeonhojeong by the word baekjeong. It urred to me that my son had always belittled himself, calling himself a bitch. How can you be the only butcher? All the martial arts people who kill people with swords are butchers. Is there any other reason why a butcher would call a butcher? Hoo? What do you mean? Sword and Tao. Although many people have praised me as the best in the world when ites to swords, I have never truly thought of myself as the best in the world. Something like politeness and humility? However, I really wanted to meet you, the person who was intertwined in the name of the sword. Whose insight is superior? Whose enlightenment is supreme? And Whose weapon is sharper? Even though Zhong Libai interrupted him, Nangong Seung was able to smile selflessly. exactly. Thats why I always wanted to see you. I didnt really miss you, but its not that I wasnt interested. I thought that if we ever met, we would be able to get along quite spectacrly. It is truly an honor that you still have the fighting spirit for the retired old sword. You seem to be about the same age, but you talk like an old man. Jonglibaeks eyes shed as he suddenly stood up. At that moment, Yeonwi flinched without realizing it. Jonglibaeks sharp eyes were like martial arts in themselves, so his body reacted first. I came to the Murim Alliance because I had some business to attend to. I didnte here to be with you. I never thought Id meet you either. Hmm. Zhonglibaek, who was quietly looking at Monk Namgung, stroked his chin. Its better than I thought. What do you mean? I vaguely imagined that he would have a sensitive and sharp personality. I predicted that he would have an extremely sensitive mind, but I guess I waspletely wrong. On the other hand, I think my imagination for you was quite urate. How did you look at me? I thought he would be a master with a resolute disposition that straddles the line between politeness and rudeness and a more intuitive insight than anyone else. The corners of Zhonglibaeks mouth rose. Are you amazing? You are creating a trend that has no choice but to fight. Because he is such a good fighter, you and I have been immature at this age and have not been able to let go of weapons. Thats right. Slurp! The true evil sword that had been stuck in the ground spontaneously rose and was caught in Zhonglibaeks hands. There was admiration on Yeonwis face. Fish sword (S). It wasnt that he couldnt use it himself, but the natural swordsmanship shown by Zhonglibaek was different. It was as if there was an invisible person who personally pulled out the sword and handed it to Zhong Libai. The art of empty space objects has reached its peak. It is an art of swordsmanship that is much more delicate and gentle than what Yeonwi himself uses. Looking at its personality and the size of the sword, it showed a level of meticulousness that was hard to imagine. I was nning on leaving the poor student in charge, earning a decent amount of money, and then leaving, but it turned out to be a lot of fun Huh? Zhonglibaek, who had been burning his fighting spirit while looking at Nangong Monk, suddenly turned his gaze to Yeonwi. What is this? There was a sad look on Zhonglibaeks face. Is it because the old mans sword was so clear that you couldnt see it? Or were you hiding yourself? . What are you? The Yeonwi could not help but be embarrassed once again. In the imperial pce, the light spirit demons did this, and in the royal pce, Namgung monks did the same, and now even Jong-ri-baek uses the banjodae. The Yanwi took full control. I am said to be the head of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. It is an honor to meet you, Senior Doje. Byeoksan Yeonga? One of the six families? Thats right. Zhong Libais eyes grew bigger and bigger. what? If its the Yeonga, isnt it the family that was the youngest to achieve sess? But the owner of Yeonga is like this? . Are you a monster? Yeonwi bowed his head. Thats too much praise. Its too much to praise him, hes got a heavenly sword packed into his frail body. Zhonglibaek nced at Nangungseung. I guess Ill have to hold on and fight with that old man, and exchange enlightenment with you. Namgungseungs face crumpled slightly. Zhonglibaek stood up and smiled. Its going to be a great day. If possible, Id like to show it to my students too Huh? Zhong Libai was startled and turned his head. what? Strange monsters areing again? Namgungseung and Yeonwi were even more surprised by his reaction. If it was at the level of Jonglibaek, I should have noticed it a long time ago. However, he was surprised as if he had finally felt it. In fact, it was because the two people did not know much about Zhonglibaek. As he almost experienced the copse of divine energy due to the extreme development of Dandanjeon, he sealed the energy of Dandanjeon itself. That is why the sense of the top is less than that of other Seongcheon. After a while. hook! There were two people who flew through the sky andnded on the wall of a separate room. It was Yeonhojeong and Makwon. Tuk! Yeon Ho-jeong went down to the ground and took control. Meeting apprentice Noh Seon-bae. ?! My name is Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga and the minor head of the Mukryongbu. A look of shock appeared on Zhong Libais face. It was your guy. yes? That golden wind. You were the owner of that energy that I had never felt before in my life. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. The golden wind that Zhong Libai spoke of clearly referred to the yellow dragon. When did he first realize the yellow dragon? It seems that Zhonglibaek urately read its energy and moved on. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it could be read from hundreds of miles away. amazing. Makwon, Namgungseung, and Jongribaek. Although all of them were listed in Seongcheon, they each saw the world with different eyes. All three reached supreme levels, but their characteristics were different and the enlightenment they achieved was different. They were all unique and full of personality. Im like this too. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was shaking his head, suddenly looked at the ambassador who was sitting cross-legged. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It will take quite a while. Still, I was d I had made up my mind. I knew that I was trying to break out of my shell and move on, but I was grateful once again to see it with my own eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Yeon Wi. I have something special to tell you, father. hmm? Oh really? Yeonwi furtively looked around. Monk Namgung and Zhong Libaek were standing with nk faces. Anyway, there are martial arts legends in front of him, so he just exchanges greetings and says he has something to say to him. Even Yeonwi, who possesses an unwavering spirit as strong as Seunghyeonjinin, could not hide the feeling of awkwardness and embarrassment that came over him. Are you busy? Otherwise, with the seniors here Im busy. Looks like Im leaving again. I think we can have a game with the seniors here after we finish work. Ha, what do you mean? What did you say Sorry for interrupting you. Lets go now. Yeon Ho-jeong left, almost dragging Yeon Wi with him. Makwon followed the two with a puzzled expression, and in the end, only Namgung Seung, Jongribaek, and Master Gonggong, who was sitting cross-legged, remained in the yard of the private room. . Zhong Libai, who was standing silently, spat. Give me a drink. Well, lets do that. Chapter 871 Episode 871 Eyes of the Kings (3) Yeon Ho-jeong gathered together not only Yeon Wi, but also Mukbi, Gangnyang Jinyang, and Yeon Ji-pyeong and exined his situation. Are you leaving again? A look of disappointment was evident on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. Its been a while since I saw my brother. It is said that the older brother is joining the Murim Alliance again. There didnt seem to be any promise as to when I would be able to see it. There is no choice. Yeonwi nodded. You are right. The owner of Shinmarim is a strong man who ims to be the best in the world. At least one strong person from Seongcheon must go so that even if the worst situation arises, we will be able to deal with it. I guess so. But Yeonwi looked at Makwon without realizing it. Makwon grinned. What are you so worried about? Theres no way I could have left you to go alone, right? Hehe, Im just sorry. Its my little brother. Ive devoted the rest of my life to this friend. At least until the war ends. Makwon tapped Yeonhojeong on the shoulder. When I think of the grace I received from my younger brother, it is not a waste to give up my life. So dont worry too much, matriarch. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. It would make things easier if you came with me. It will be much easier if they are not special people. If there are stronger people than expected, it may be better to bring abat unit rather than me. Maybe so. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi. I havent heard from Prince Cheon about the situation yet, but in any fight, it would be good to have someone who specializes in sniping. Mukbi smiled. Its a long way, but itll be okay. Kang-ryang raised his hand. Me too You and Jinyang will stay here. yes?! Kang Ryangs eyebrows rose high. why! Jinyang hit Kangryang with his elbow. What are you so upset about? The Murimmaeng rice was delicious. Its such an annoyingly long way Oh brother, just shut up! This damn kid? Hey man! Amman, just shut up! Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand and stopped the conversation between the two people. father. OK. Please take care of the two of them. Yeonwi chuckled. Dont worry. I already checked the martial arts skills of the two people, and I was very disappointed in an unexpected part. Kang Ryang and Jin Yang flinched. and. Yeonwi spoke honestly. It was the same with Via. Mo Feis face turned slightly red. Im sorry. hmm? Haha, how can you say sorry? Is it something to feel sorry for or feel sorry for someone because you have shorings? But If you want to be a leader in that field, all you have to do is admit your shorings and work hard. Is there anyone in this world who doesnt have any shorings? Im not good at anything, and even Hojeong and our seniors, who are stronger than us, each have their own shorings. Yeonwi looked at Makwon and asked. Isnt that right? Makwon smiled brightly and said. Yes, there are still many thingscking. To be honest, I felt prickly when I saw my senior apprentice a little while ago. If I just dragged it into a fight, it would probably end up in a fight, but if I just kept fighting, I thought it would be hard to get past 80 sum. Thats a significant difference. Thats right. I expected that he would be stronger than me, but it was a truly surprising realization. It didnt seem like a particrly good match. Yeonwi said while looking at Mukbi. Did you see it? Even masters who have reached great heights have shorings. Its never something to be ashamed of. yes. What Im curious about, however, is that although it is true that your martial arts skills are higher than Gangryang and Jinyang, there is clearly still room for training. Yeonwi turned his gaze to Yeonhojeong. Are you nning on leaving Via alone? In my opinion, if BIA focuses well, it seems that explosive growth can be achieved in a short period of time. So, I would like to go with someone who can help this guy. Hmm? Everyones eyes were focused on Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. There are people who havent mastered archery, but if they put their mind to it and learn it, they can be masters in an instant. Who is that? Isnt there a family in the martial arts world that can be proudly said to be the best in the world when ites to projectile weapons? Hoo. Yeonwis eyes lit up. This is a person who came to elect a leader. Can we join hands and feet together? I guessed it once before. Moreover, his ability to kill on a mass scale is as good as anyone elses, so he could be of great help. Of course it is. If you go with that person, there will be no need to bring abat unit. And Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong. I would like to take Okcheong and Jipyeong, shamans belonging to Uijeonggun. Yeon Ji-pyeong was surprised. Yeonwi was equally surprised. But his expression was calmer than expected. Are you going to take Jipyeong with you? yes. Do you have any other thoughts? Ji-pyeongs talent is amazing. If you had been traveling through the martial arts world with me and fighting, you would have crossed the border by now. Instead, I wouldnt have been able to gain the same insight I have now. Thats right. Even without that bloody experience, my horizons grew well. In terms of insight and understanding, he is no less than the master of a faction. Yeonwis eyes deepened. Ji-pyeongs amazing talent does not need teaching. At least I thought my teaching would not be necessary. But? Its different now. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. After reaching this level, I feel like I have something to share with Jipyeong. I want to be with you. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with an impressed face. older brother. You bastard, dont look at me like that. Its nice to say that you have something to give, but in the end, youre going to a ce where you dont know whats going to happen. Its good to be nervous. Yes, I will be nervous. You dont look nervous at all. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and turned his gaze to Yeon Wi. Yeonwi nodded. I will guard this ce well. Take care of your little brother. Yes, I understand. Is there anyone else you can join? There is a floating boat. By Buseon, do you mean your samae? Thats right. I will probably arrive at Maeng with senior Gok-gyeong within three days. Yeonwi nodded. Hes your senior Did you call him a leader? Thats right. It seems like I was thinking of going straight to Mukryongbu, but I couldnt do that. The atmosphere will vary depending on where you stop first. Okay, good job. If your senior had headed straight to the Mukryongbu, there would have been some degree of tension between the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu as it coincided with the leader election period. Furthermore, once tension and doubt arise, they rarely go away. After the Murim Alliance came to congratte us, it would be a good idea to go to the Mukryongbu with the Murim Alliance personnel. If its a minor detail, its a minor detail. However, the subjects who create that minor conflict are the emperor and his army. Then it can no longer be a trivial problem. If the imperial pce sends someone to the Mukryongbu for a wedding ceremony ahead of the appointment ceremony of the first Murim lord, the picture bes very ambiguous. Even though things may be okay for each other, those caught in the middle are starting to notice. It may not be a problem, but there is no need to make room for it. Then lets see. Yeonwi folded her fingers and said. You, Senior Makwon, Bia, and Jipyeong are going. Taoist Okcheong of Uijeong-gun will be with us, and he and the person who will be your samai will also go together. Thats right. Hmm, Ill figure it out, but there wont be many people who have worked together, so is that okay? Of course, if it is rain, it will be rain. Makwons abilities areparable to Yeonhojeongs. Even if you have never put your hands and feet together before, you will do well, and apart from that, your very existence is a huge help. Mukbi and he said that they had worked hand in hand with Yeonhojeong before, but they were taking Yeonjipyeong and Okcheong with them. There is no need to say how talented the two are, but even outstanding talent can be in vain in real life. In addition, Bu-seon, Yeonho-jeongs master, had no experience in group warfare. It will be fine. Even if it doesnt work, we have to do it. If a war breaks out in the future, you cant just kill someone with a sword just because they never fought together. Youre right, though. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. We will do that for now. Ille backter. Are you going to that person? yes. If you donte first, Im going to lose my temper again. Just change your clothes and go. My whole body is covered in blood. Makwon cleared his throat. Because he was the one who made Yeonhojeong covered in blood. Well, if you look at it that way, Makwon wasnt normal either. Thanks to the extreme use of the Heavenly Martial God Weapon, there were no significant injuries, but the internal injuries were significant. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong, who had changed his clothes, spoke to Yeon Wi. Ill be back. OK. And father. hmm? Your father is slowly making up his mind now. For a moment, Yeonwis eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. You can even forget what you have. Your father will know. okay. There must be a reason why you dont go up. I can only guess, but I dont think it will be any good if it drags on for too long. Remember this. yes. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong left Pagungak. * * * Shhh! thud! When Yeon Ho-jeong arrived at his residence, a fight was in full swing there. Piiiiing! Ting! The sound of tearing the air, the sound of a piece of iron being thrown away. Its truly brutal. There were no noticeable shock waves or scary killing sounds, but just the sound of steel shing against steel was enough to send goosebumps all over my body. surely. Even though they knew that Yeon Ho-jeong was tantly standing on the wall, the officials eyes were focused on the other person. Kwanilgong thats amazing. Its much more powerful than before. I thought it boasted excellent perfection back then, but now it seems like there is literally no way to go higher. Paeyul, who retrieved the short spear, nodded. It was an incredible cancer technique. Just by flicking out a fingernail-sized instrument, my entire upper body shakes. Isnt the world changing rapidly? I ended up reading sutras thanks to my father, but it is not a memorization technique. I had no choice but to pay more attention. I felt like I would grow even more. Thats why its even creepier. Its still like this now, butter I dont want to infer an area that hasnt been reached. Anyway, I enjoyed it. The loss rate was extremely high. Thank you for epting the secret service. I learned a lot too. The Guan Ilchang and the Guan Il Sword are as powerful as a beam of light and produce a killing result with a single strike. It is a strong and amazing martial art, but strangely its basis is closer to shooting techniques such as archery and arm techniques than to other spear techniques and sword techniques. This was the reason Paeyul asked the party official to take care of the affairs for a few days. Thanks to this, Paeyuls martial arts skills were also experiencing another change in just a few days. so. The official frowned openly and looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. What are you doing? Without any message? Paeyul tilted his head. Whats going on? Why? Yeon Ho-jeong fell to the floor, thinking that the two peoples personalities and speaking styles were very simr. I didnt even think about Paeyul, but it turned out better. Both of you, please prepare to leave within five days. What are you talking about all of a sudden? What are you talking about? You know my strengths and weaknesses clearly. Hey, are you going to see blood again? Thats it. What did you do in your past life? Where are you this time? Cheonghae Castle. Lets see, hes really fierce. Although they grumbled, the two still did not reject Yeon Ho-jeongs offer. What was surprising was the hotel. There would still be some housework left to do, but Yongke nodded and said he would dly join us. It was fortunate for Yeonhojeong. Although others may not know, the party had no master who could rece him. In less than a day, Yeon Ho-jeong gathered all the masters to go with him. Chapter 872 Episode 872 The eyes of the kings (4) sh! My eyes opened. Even though I opened them slowly and gently, it felt like lightning had struck my eyes. Grumbling. A clear liquid flowed from the eyes. I wasnt crying because I was sad. The turbidity remaining in the upper part of the eye travels through the optic nerve and is discharged along with the tears. Those tears were colored with the refreshment of someone who has washed away their troubles and the tension of someone who is about to face another trouble. Pusssss. My beard fell out. To be precise, the beards, which were as stiff as wire, crumbled and fell off. The same went for the eyebrows. And the remaining beard and eyebrows were ck and thick, yet surprisingly elegant. The wrinkles that used to be there are no longer visible. Thanks to his unique appearance and deep eyes, he looked middle-aged or older, but if you only looked at his skin, you could believe he was a red-faced young man in his twenties. Whoa whoa. Unspeakable emotions carried by the lightly blowing wind. A quiet voice was heard from the pavilion behind the public ambassadors office. Even thest ray of regret and anger was carried away by the wind, but when I looked back, I saw another ray of agony engraved on his face like a thunderbolt. The public ambassador, who was sitting cross-legged, stood up from his seat. How long had it been sitting? I dont know, but half a day must have passed. However, his entire body was flexible, as if he had just sat down and immediately stood up. The public ambassador turned his head. On top of the pavilion, two old men were exchanging sses of tea or alcohol. Namgung Seung, the owner of five senses with sharp yet strangely thick lines, asked with a smile. What do you think of the ce we arrived at? The public ambassador spoke in a calm voice. Its quite different from what I saw. Of course it is. No matter how beautiful paradise may seem, how can you truly experience the joy of being an enlightened being who has escaped reincarnation unless you are a Buddha who has stepped into it? Hoo. Even though I was in a situation where I couldnt even imitate Buddhism, let alone paradise, I realized once again that seeing, hearing, and smelling things was worse than directly stepping on, touching, and brushing against them. Namgungseung burst outughing. In the long history of martial arts, no more than three people have reached this level in one era. Except now and three hundred years ago. yes. It is absurd to know such a wonderful realm only by guessing. Namgungseung nodded. Wee. In this area. The public ambassador gave a half-funeral. I just want to thank you for listening to Daengjungs silent request. The silent request was nothing but a defense. Currently, there are only a few people within the organization who canpletely control the power of public ambassadors. Two of them were Namgungseung and Yeonwi. Those two people can control the powerful power that bursts forth from the body, which is in an infinite state simr to the reincarnation of an ordinary person. This was the reason the public ambassador came here. However, the public ambassador did not ask the two people directly. He just knew that these two people would help him. Namgung Seung said with a smile. If you had nned to arrive quietly, there was no need toe here. All you have to do is go to the peak of Daebyeolsan Mountain and climb high alone. . Nevertheless, there must be another reason for the Ambassador toe here. Thats right. Could you please stop by? Ambassador Gong Gongs eyesnded on Namgung Seung. At that moment, Namgungseung flinched without realizing it. What a strange look. Clear and deep. It is profound yet twinkles like a morning star. Rather than the eyes of an enlightened monk, they are closer to the eyes of an innocent child who grew up unaware of the chaos of the world. Who would have thought that this was the look in the eyes of a Shaolin leader who was actively involved in the bloody affairs of the martial arts group? I would have been less surprised if my eyes had been filled with a true energy that was superior to my own in a moment of enlightenment. He is a great person. Namgungseung was impressed. No, I was impressed. If there is no outstanding enlightenment before the reverse and the tax, transformation and transformation are close to impossible. Since I had practiced Shaolins martial arts skills, it would not have been surprising if I could attain a level of martial arts that was close to that of the Three Lords with just one flight. But The energy that fills the body. What was more impressive than that energy were those eyes. I deliberately threw away a piece of my own enlightenment. I dont know the details. Master Gong Gong also broke through the barrier, so Namgung Seung could no longer see him clearly. However, I knew one thing that I gave up the great realization that would have allowed me to fly higher through my own will. Why did you do that? It was a bottomless question. However, Ambassador Gong Gong knew what Namgungseungs question meant. I would have been arrogant. Arrogance? I now know the limits of the suffering I can endure. So I knew I couldnt be Buddha. . But just because you realize that you cant be a Buddha, you dont have to stay away from Buddhism. If you cannot be a Buddha, you must work even harder to get to the bottom of Buddhism. Namgung Seung sighed. It was a subtle sigh mixed with admiration, emotion, and regret. As expected, you were a monk before you were a warrior? Thats right. I heard that you became the first Murim lord. A look shed in the eyes of Zhong Libai, who was drinking across from him. The public ambassador nodded. So it happened. The Murim Lord is the position that oversees the Baekdo Murim. The position of general manager is a position that carries more responsibility than anyone else. There are times when you have to make harsh and heartless judgments, so why did you choose the path of a Buddhist rather than a warrior? Because it is such a position, I must walk the path of a Buddhist even more. Why is that? Because its out of bnce. It was a strange thing to say. Namgung Seung seemed to know the meaning of Gong Gongs words, but he also seemed not to know at all. Slurp. Monk Namgung got up from his seat and came down to the pavilion. He bowed his head slightly. Greetings to the first lord. It is difficult to handle such greetings. The irresponsible old man has retired from active duty. Its just that I came all this way because I was worried about the children of the family, so Im just a guest and not an idiot. . I came as a guest, so I should be polite to the host. The public ambassador smiled. Namgungseung turned his head toward the pavilion. What are you doing? Its the same asing as a guest, so you have to say hello to the host. Zhong Libai grumbled. I didnt help that guy. I will try to fawn over youter when we have a separate meeting. host guest. If you were a previous public ambassador, you would have felt a great burden from that title. But he was different now. I have to go see the servants. Ill be busy with various things for the next two days, so you cane visit me in three days. Zhonglibaek chuckled. Well, lets do that. With those words, the public ambassador disappeared. Pure admiration appeared on Namgung Seungs face. Its called geumgang immovable (moving). A gust of wind carried a force of a thousand pounds. However, the movements of the public were so unexpected that even when I saw them, I could not believe them. Like a huge rock that has stood in ce for a thousand years even after being hit by strong rain and wind. Namgung Seung closed his eyes at the heavy and stable ray of enlightenment left behind by Master Gong. The world is vast and vast, and there are so many outstanding talents. It would be nice if my bloodlines could also germinate the seeds of genius. Dont be too greedy. Namgungseung turned around. Jonglibaek, who was sitting in the pavilion and sipping a drink, said grumblingly. Even the student who taught me for ten years is finally starting to understand something. It took me ten years to awaken a talent that is no less powerful than mine. You didnt do that either, did you? It did. Dont expect much. Just correct me if I am going down the wrong path. Thats your job. Although this was our first time meeting face to face, for some reason, Zhong Libais words soundedfortable and sincere, like informal advice from an old friend. Namgungseung smiled bitterly. Maybe I am the most troubled person here. Jong-ri-baek, who was watching Namgung-seung quietly, got up with a loud noise. A look of puzzlement appeared on Namgungseungs face. Dont you want any more? I was going to have a drink and discuss the superiority of swords, but I lost the mood because of how inarticte I was. My agony and victory are in a different realm. You have to burn off your worries to make the game more fun. Besides, I have two more interesting partners than you right now. If there are two of you? A subtle look of anticipation appeared on Zhong Libais face. Isnt it unprecedented that so many saints have gathered in one ce? In that case, I should indulge in the enlightenment of those who are called emperors and kings other than myself. * * * Whoa. Mo Yong-woos body was soaked with sweat as he dispersed the military forces that had finished training and was left alone swinging his sword. Even the cold mountain air could not cool Mo Yong-woos intense passion and fiery desire. There was a faint tremor in his hand as he held the great sword Tang Demon God Sword. I cant swing it anymore. Okay. Although he did not show it to others, Mo Yong-woo repeated the training to the limit of his strength and endurance two or three times a day. The reason I was able to remain fine in front of my unit members was because I was ustomed to quick recovery after extreme training. Wooooow. A green energy surged from Mo Yong-woos entire body. As soon as the Qiangon Eight Extreme Heart Method is used, a deep blue energy attracts natural energy from all directions. It was a horribly honed technique. The martial arts themselves are great, but Mo Yong-woos enlightenment in improving the martial arts to fit his own situation shines. The world is wide. It was only a glimpse. In just one second, I filled up 30% of the energy I had consumed. It was a speed that no one could easily believe. However, Mo Yong-woo felt inadequate. Since when did I put a limit on myself when there are so many talented people in the world? Although Mo Yong-woo did not show it on the outside, he felt an indescribable shock upon seeing Yeon Ho-jeong, who had returned to Mang. However, in the meantime, I gained enlightenment once again and entered a deeper state. It took less than three days for me toe to enlightenment and attain enlightenment. It was truly an achievement beyond imagination. What iscking? As the head of the Uijeonggun, it was his responsibility to control and train the soldiers under hismand. However, just because you are responsible for the soldiers, you cannot neglect training as an individual warrior. I thought he did his best too. But looking back now, I wonder if I really did my best. The theme was different. Yeon Ho-jeongs talent is far superior to his own. Mo Yong-woo acknowledged it. However, it is not because he is so talented that he reached the top level faster than he did. Mo Yong-woo knew that. Even before Yeonje ascended to the ranks of martial arts, he led his soldiers well. Nevertheless, I reached Seongcheon faster than anyone else. It is not a position achieved solely through talent. The sweat would have been simr to that of Yeonhojeong. Still, there is such a difference. Is it a difference in actual experience? Of course, that cannot be ruled out either. different. Mo Yong-woos eyes sank deeply. No amount of factors can exin Yeonjes achievement. What is it? Mo Yong-woo is alone in his agony. As he looked down at the training ground floor, he suddenly felt that his vision had darkened. And then a single voice is heard. You seem to be worried a lot. I raised my head. At that moment, Mo Yong-woo felt his eyes dazzle. In front of him was a golden warrior with afortable smile. I came here because I have something to tell you, but the atmosphere is strange. Yeonje. yes. Mo Yong-woos eyes trembled. Please enlighten me. Chapter 873 Episode 873 Eyes of the Kings (5) Enlightenment is not something that is given and received like an object. It cant be done in the first ce. Even Mo Yong-woo would not know that. Still, he said that. Yeon Ho-jeong, who came with a somewhat light heart, was able to see the self-destruction, tremendous improvement, and anger on Mo Yong-woos face. Anger. The target of that anger was none other than himself. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. People feel the need for extreme change in extreme environments. But there are also people who are not like that. . I am a person who cannot give enlightenment. Anyone can do that. In order to reach a higher ce, you must try to change yourself rather than seeking help from others. Mo Yong-woo nodded. Yes, I know. Its not someone you dont know. Yeonho already knew. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Are you feeling anxious? Nervousness yes, there is that too. But thats not everything. Mo Yong-woo sighed. As the head of Uijeong-gun, I feel full of pride. Even though it is not a position I wanted, I was able to reflect on my own foolishness in giving up everything in the past. . I also realized how precious and rewarding it is to be together. Fortunately, the. But the soldiers would have grown well even if it wasnt for me. Rather Mo Yong-woo closed his eyes. Thanks to the soldiers, I was able to sustain myself where I am today. I didnt lead them, they led me. Why? His expression and voice werepletely different from his usual Mo Yong-woo. With just one small trigger, a person can enter a realm that ispletely different from their previous self. People call it immersion. Immersion was the key to change. I dont want to be separated from them. However, if being with them takes me further away from my own perfection, I want to do it even if it means enduring the pain of tearing off a piece of my flesh. This cannot be seen as an irresponsible statement. Every warrior in this world dreams of his own perfection. It may not be limited only to those who engage in martial arts. now? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-woo, shook her head inwardly. Not now. Maybe he thought for a long time that this was not the ce he belonged. It is said that you may know the inside of ten roads, but you do not know the inside of a person of one road. It is a phrase often used to mean not to trust people easily, but it fundamentally means that it is extremely difficult to see through a persons mind and heart. In a confrontation with an enemy, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to read the opponents mind and aim for a fatal loophole, in fact, simply by reading the intention of that moment. It is impossible for another person to see through the mind of another person unless he or she is a hermit. When I think about it, was I too insensitive? I was on my way to meet Okcheong. But Mo Yong-woo was also there. It was as if there was a defeat when I went to meet the party official. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly felt bitter. Once again, Im a really bad guy too. Just as Mo Yong-woo looked back at himself for a moment and faced a time of change. Yeon Ho-jeong also looked back at herself and realized that it was a moment when change was necessary. It was apletely different kind of enlightenment than realizing the yellow dragon. The emotion in Mo Yong-woos shaking eyes was simr to the embarrassment of a lost Mia. Considering Mo Yong-woos ability, talent, and personality, it is an extremely unsuitable word, but there is no other expression that is more suitable. ah! Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. It shouldnt have been that way. Those who discuss life, those who discuss the world. Those who move forward without hesitation with outstanding talent and insight do not dwell on the past. They do notin that their lives have gone astray due to the influence of others. For example, Moyong-gun and Yangcheon were like this. Yangcheon suffered great damage because of Yeonhojeong. At least, if he had stubbornly maintained his pride until the end, he would have epted all of his actions as harm. But Yang Cheon didnt do that. Rather, he thought about why Yeon Ho-jeong said and did such things, and eventually realized that there was something wrong with him. Although he actually suffered damage, he did not me Yeon Ho-jeong or stay away from him. I recognized it as a better stimnt and even harbored the ambition to make it my own person. That is what was great about Yang Cheon and why Yeon Ho-jeong recognized him as a great schr. Even though he acquired enviable power and martial arts skills that were considered the best in the world, he did not me the unfortunate events that urred around him, but instead used them as fertilizer to make his life bloom. What about Moyong-gun? I couldnt give up one greed until the end, so I made all kinds of usations and even cursed at Yeon Ho-jeong,menting several times that if I had done this or that, my life would have been much better. However, reality did not change, and eventually Mo Yong began to look at himself rather than his surroundings. As a result, Prince Moyong changed himself. In a way, it was a greater change than Yangcheon. Yeon Ho-jeong was often gentle and soothing towards Yang Cheon, but he was always sharp towards Mo Yong-gun. In this way, the two people let go of the past and their anger towards the person who pushed them into a corner. Furthermore, after giving up his greed, he figured out the direction he should go in. What about Mo Yong-woo? Mo Yong-woo has never shown anything like that. Due to his outstanding talent, he was called the Tiger Sword Ssangwi along with Yeon Ho-jeong, but his rapid growth stopped there. Until Yeon Ho-jeong ascended to the rank of martial arts and engraved his name in Seongcheon, Mo Yong-woo still remained as the head of Uijeong-gun. But is that something to be dismissed as ugly? Is it a matter of clicking ones tongue and saying that it is the slow pace of ackey like Yangcheon or Moyonggun who has not properly looked after himself? Absolutely not. Mo Yong-woo came to the Murim Alliance thanks to or because of Yeon Ho-jeong. In other words, his life underwent a great change due to Yeon Ho-jeong. Once you have witnessed a change, from then on, you must clearly set a life goal for where you are heading and then run forward without hesitation. That is the royal road. Mo Yong-woo couldnt do that. Is it because they are not as good as Yangcheon or Moyong-gun? Its my fault. It is up to Mo Yong-woo himself to think about whether the time is right or whether his abilities are there. Actually he is doing that now. The problem was Yeonhojeong. I told my brother that I wanted to be the leader of a new era. And he said he was ready to do anything for that dream. to the end. It instilled confidence without reason. Mo Yong-woo brushed it off, saying that Yeon Ho-jeong might have his own thoughts, but he still had no intention of bing a Murim lord. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong constantly persuaded him. No matter how strong and clear Mo Yongyus will is, a single word from someone who can influence the world itself can shake the soul. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong told Mo Yong-woo that he had no talent other than you to be the Murim lord, he never gave him a proper exnation as to why he should do so. Even if you dont tell the reason, you can solidify the path to that goal, but Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt even do that. Because of the fight against the Three Religions? That is literally just an excuse. Because I was busy, I couldnt take responsibility for my words and actions, so in the end, it could be said that it was Yeonhojeongs fault. Mo Yong-woo has not yet bloomed, and Yeon Ho-jeong has not been able to take responsibility and help the other person to bloom. That was the problem the two were facing now. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-woo, lowered his head. sorry. Mo Yong-woo, who was staring nkly at the sky, was surprised. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Its my fault. what? Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head without saying a word and turned his gaze to look at Uijeong-guns lodgings. Ugh! At once, a golden glow shed in his eyes. After a while. Parrak! The smooth new method is like a single melody running across the Tangeum. The level achieved is truly amazing. Even though I could not go beyond the level of Buddhism, I seem to have attained enlightenment beyond the level of Buddhism. It was like looking at Yeonjipyeong. Sararak. Okcheongnded on the training ground and looked at Yeonhojeong with surprised eyes. Master Sobu? Yeon Ho-jeong said to Mo Yong-woo. I have a mission. Jade blue is a must. Can I take you with me? It was an unexpected request. However, the tone was so quick and sharp that Mo Yong-woo flinched without even realizing it. Oh, of course. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Ok-cheong. Come see Seunghyeon Jinin. I already told Jinin, but it would be better for you to get permission again ande. yes? Ah Right now. Okcheong, who was confused, quickly nodded. All right. When does your mission begin? At the earliest, in four days. Make sure you know that. Oh, I understand. Okcheong, who was secretly watching Mo Yong-woo, used a divine method for a moment and disappeared. . An awkward air flowed between the two people. The awkwardness was entirely due to Mo Yong-woo. Yeon Ho-jeong just looked at Mo Yong-woo with transparent eyes without the slightest awkwardness. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. Yeonje. Is there anything else you can say to this brother Woo? there is. Then There are so many that its hard to give them all. And you probably have a lot to say to me, too. I? Of course there are many. I want to drink and listen to stories for three days and nights about what they have seen and lived, the missions they have experienced, and how intense the battles have been. However, Mo Yong-woo could tell without listening that that was not what Yeon Ho-jeong meant. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. I was busy. hmm? There were many incidents all over the central in. I was also neglectful of my family. ah. I havee to the Murim Alliance with my work at the Mukryongbu roughly finished. Its because of the election of a leader. It is a matter for the Murim League to take care of, but I came here as an ambassador extraordinaire and plenipotentiary out of concern that the three religions actions or the petty desires of those full of greed might interfere in the process. . Fortunately, Ambassador Gong Gong has decided to erase his troubles and ascend to the throne at the request of me, the military, and many other service members. Its something to be happy about. Mo Yong-woo had no idea what Yeon Ho-jeong was talking about. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. His monotonous voice somehow seemed to be darker. There were many new strong yers. It seemed like there was a need to be a stronger Murim Alliance and a more united Murim Alliance, so I had a fight with my senior Geomje. In the process, I gained enlightenment that I could never have imagined and saved ten years of hard work. Yeonje. It was messy, but I got a lot out of it. A lot has changed. And I got a lot of things. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. After ascending to the Yellow Dragon, for some reason I thought it was awkward to go back to the Murim Alliance. It just seemed strange and confusing. But now I know. ? The problem was with me. I forgot that although I am an unmanned person, I am also a person carrying a lot of things on my shoulders. I dont know what Yeonje is talking about. Brother, get your enlightenment. Mo Yong-wooughed bitterly. Im sorry. I was caught up in something for a moment and asked Yeonje But I will make a ce for you. Yeonje? Yeon Ho-jeong grabbed Mo Yong-woos sleeve. Lets go to Museongjeon. Chapter 874 Episode 874 Eyes of Kings (6) That ce sucks. Yes thats right. Zhuge Munho bows his head politely. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Taesi with deep eyes. Yes. What he saw was the Taesa. However, he was not the kind of morous and stylish Taesa that others would look up to. It is simple enough to be called simple. The floor was t but seemed solid. The armrests and backrest also seemed overly hard. Only the framework has been created. The original shape is like that, and I n to invite craftsmen toplete it in an old-fashioned way. Why go to such trouble? I think its enough as is. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Yes, I thought you would say that. In that case, you must have prepared everything you can say to persuade Bin Seung. of course. What is the reason? The Murim Lord is a position with so much power that he can hold and shake the Baekdo Murim in one hand, but at the same time, it is a position that carries with it a great deal of responsibility. I know. Thats why it has to shine even more. It is very good to consider frugality as a virtue, but I think that the seat of the leader, who is the core of the alliance, should be given a proper ce. As the military says, frugality is a virtue. Theres nothing wrong with being simple. The first leader must be the first person to create and decide everything. You will have many opportunities to leave your mark as the leader of the already established Murim Alliance. . Please order me to make the Emperor feelfortable. He is a person who must work for the world at any time and under any circumstances. Therefore, Ambassador Gong thought that it was necessary to make the Emperor feel ufortable so that he would be even more nervous. However, Zhuge Liang had different thoughts. Since one must always serve the world, the intention seemed to be to relieve fatigue even at the moment of sitting at the Taesa Temple. The public ambassador nodded. If thats what the military wants, then I will follow. However, I think anything extravagant or old-fashioned is too much, so just aim to make it calm andfortable. Set a clear line where you ept opinions but do not give up. Although he had not yet been given a proper job as an official leader, Zhuge Munho realized that the public ambassador was notcking in being a leader just by his words and actions. thank you. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. A strange feeling is expressed in the clear eyes where childlike innocence and deep wisdom coexist. Just a few days ago, I never imagined that Binseung would be the first leader. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Do you me us? The public ambassador burst intoughter. I will use it only because I me the people who made Baekdo the most powerful person in the martial arts world. haha. I am just worried whether I will be able to lead the Murim Alliance well in the future due to my limited ability. Since I dont have the ability, I entered this realm to at least raise the authority of the leader, but the leaders work cannot be done through strength alone. That was the reason why Ambassador Gong voluntarily entered Mugeuk, which he had half-given up on. He was a person who could live his whole life peacefully without having to go to extremes. Although he was curious about the infinite realm, the rise of force was close to a poison that caused anguish to him. However, if you do not have a brain as brilliant as others and a sh of wisdom, you must have something special about yourself so that others will not look down on you. So he went to the top. And only when I reached the top of Mugeuk did I know how to face the agony I was so worried about. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. There are many people who can help us. Bonggong and the elders, including myself, will support you, Master. Dont worry too much. It was a confident statement. It could also be said that this is a statement that reassures the public ambassador. Ambassador Gong Gong, who smiled and nodded, suddenly looked up at the ceiling. . Ambassador Gong Gong, who had been looking at the high ceiling in silence, opened his mouth. What do you think? yes? The masters of Seongcheon who have gathered here and who will continue to gather here. It was said that these are the experts of Seongcheon who will be gathering in the future. Zhuge Wenhu said. Do you want to tie it up in Maengs name? The public ambassador smiled. It was a strange smile that seemed both bitter and embarrassed. I only found out after I got into the Mugeuk stage. No, I knew it, but I guess I could say I really felt it. yes? This realm is dangerous. What do you mean? This state, which has no way to express it and is simply called nothingness, is in fact a state that is too much for the small human brain and soul to endure. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. A master who had reached Mugeuk was discussing Mugeuk. Zhuge Wenhu also knew that those who reached that level all had character ws. Of course, there were people who did not, but they were only a very small number. In other words, it is difficult to say that only those with personality ws gain great talent and reach the top. However, it must be said that the way those who have reached that level perceive the world is different from ordinary people. What is that? Now the public ambassador was talking about that very thing. Although he was the owner of the Zhuge Dynasty, which was called Shingi Zhuge and regarded as a symbol of wisdom, even he could not know what he had not fully experienced. Much less can we even dare to guess about the ultimate state of transcendence, which is said to be the state of transcendence. Are you saying there is a risk of mania or paralysis? You could suffer from mania. However, there will be no chance of getting caught in a coin trap. If the martial arts you are talking about means that a persons body and mind copse and they die or be incapacitated, then that would be rare. At that moment, Zhuge Liang felt goosebumps rising. Are you saying that there is no chance of falling into a horses mouth, but there is a chance of going crazy? If you are not constantly aware of your condition, you may fall into mania at some point. ! And if that madness leads me to the desire for destruction Zhuge Wenhu swallowed. It appears that the Gwangma (ħ), who freely wields the power of a martial god that no one can handle, will descend. exactly. The public ambassador shook his head. The supreme power of the head office is the study of the highest mindw that governs all three dantians, upper, middle and lower. In particr, it is a mental exercise specialized in controlling the mind by drawing on numerous Buddhist teachings. I remember what the Ambassador said earlier. Binseung has nowpletely excluded the power of non-responsive ability from the top battle. yes? The Shaolin Yineng (ֶ) headquarters possesses two great powers. One is impermanence and the other is prajna. ! The great ability of Prajna is the martial art of enlightenment. Even though I realized that ability, I deliberately abandoned it. I thought that if I continued to practice my abilities, I would end up reaching zero levels without realizing it. The public ambassador closed his eyes. The moment I reached the peak of oneness, Ipletely filled the top half with my Prajna power. The great ability of Prajna is the power of wisdom and the martial arts of enlightenment. Although it is also an anti-demon Buddha energy that has reached its peak, it can be said to be a little more worldlypared to the great ability of prajna. That is why the masters representing Shaolin learn the ability to be free. Although it is a martial art that cannot be learned at will just because one wants to, it is simply because Musang is one step above Prajna in terms of powerlessness. However, without the wisdom energy of the great ability of prajna, there is a possibility of being caught up in all kinds of delusions. In that respect, impermanence cannot follow prajna. Thats why I threw away a piece of enlightenment even though I could have be stronger. I abandoned the more powerful martial arts and instead entrusted Dandanjeon to Panya. Ambassador Gong Gong suddenly opened his eyes and smiled bitterly. If even one in ten million times the Murim lord falls into madness and causes an ident, how will the world view the Murim lord? I see. For me, keeping my mind and soul right is ten thousand times more important than bing stronger. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head without realizing it. The public ambassador who reached the peak was able to be stronger than now. Any warrior risks his life against a stronger force. The stronger you be, the greater your greed will inevitably be, and the desires of those who have reached the ultimate will be on a different level from that of other people. However, even in that area, public ambassadors knew how to reflect on themselves. Mental power itself is on a different level before force. There are many transcendental people in the world who are called martial gods, but there is no other transcendental person as great as Daesa Gong. Do you know what Binseungs words mean? . Zhuge Wenhu sighed. The Great Master reduced the possibility of mental breakdown through the power of Prajna Dae ability. exactly. However, other Saint Heavenly Masters may not have such preparations. The public ambassador sighed. Each person must have something to do. Who in the world would want to be a Gwangma who lost themselves? Among those who have been named in the Holy Heaven, there is not a single one who has not made efforts to correct their unstable minds. I guess so. Nevertheless, the majority of Seongcheon have their own personality ws. Are you saying that transcendental people who are revered as martial gods are living in this world with greater anxiety than other people? Its probably different for each person. However, what the military said was not seriously wrong. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Then arent the masters of Seongcheon walking around with a fire bomb nted on their heads? Its not an exact analogy. exactly. Masters of Holy Heaven live with the risk of their minds being invaded by divine energy at any time. And. Ambassador Gong Gong thought of Nam Gung Seung and Jong Ri Baek. The two seniors, the Sword Emperor and the Apprentice, have already been invaded by divine energy to some extent. !! Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. The magic that Master Gong talks about is not the magic that is mentioned in martial arts, but the magic that literally means a ghost (). This was the divine energy that magicians suffering from divine disease were talking about when they said, I heard divine energy. So, Bin Seung-eun. Ambassador Gong Gong sighed again. I want to embrace them all under the name of the Murim Alliance. To be precise, I want to prevent you from leaving this ce. Will they really agree to that? I dont know. If he refuses, what can I do to persuade him somehow to get him to sit on the table? All you have to do is create a position. Since they are experts who discuss the best in the world, and their distribution is high and they are older, it would be okay to give them the status of martial minister orw protector. Anyway, I had no idea that the story that started with one of Taesa would continue to this point. Zhuge Munho, who was touching his lips out of anxiety, swallowed dry saliva when a sudden thought urred to him. Ambassador. Please speak. The martial emperors of the sword said that they had already been invaded by divine energy. exactly. Just a little. Then Zhuge Wenho had a look of tension on his face. Yeon Sobuju? It was then. Are you inside? Although the voice came from far away, it was as vivid as if it were being spoken right in front of me. It was Yeon Ho-jeongs voice. And it seemed like someone wasing with him. This is Sobuju. Can Ie to the Museongjeon Hall? The two people looked at each other. Ambassador Gong nodded as he looked at the door of Museongjeon. Pleasee in. Chapter 875 Episode 875 Eyes of the Kings (7) Hook! The door to Museongjeon was opened. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was entering through the open door, closed his eyes as he felt a ray of wind apanied by moderate pressure. heavy. It was an energy that put pressure on my whole body. It wasnt that someone was intentionally emitting air waves to exert pressure, but it was air pressure that Yeon Ho-jeong felt like an illusion after reading the outstanding inaction of that being. It is as powerful as a thousand-year-old rock. Its like an unwavering Buddha statue. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the public ambassador. Thefortable yet strong presence of the Gonggong Ambassador, who was standing with his back to him, stimted Yeonhojeongs five senses, as if there was a huge seated Buddha statue behind him. Wooooow. A huge dragon that had been sleeping, coiled deep in its chest, opened its eyes. Hwaaaaaaa! The yellow dragon energy of Yeonhojeong is released in an instant. The public ambassadors eyes widened. Its truly amazing. . Before I ascended to this realm, I thought it was the closest force to the power of Mother Nature. It was so clear and deep that I wanted to approach and entrust myself to it without even realizing it. . But that wasnt it. Sobuju, your energy is a powerful divine skill with a clear will. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The anti-dry fire that hung like a halo behind his back made the public ambassador look extraordinary. On the other hand, the energy flowing from Yeonhojeongs entire body rose upward and formed the shape of a golden dragon with its mouth wide open. The one who had not yet be a Buddha and the one who had only taken on the shell of a human but had already be a dragon were looking at each other in surprise. How long has it been like that? Grrrr. With the sound of burning, Yeonhojeongs yellow dragon g disappeared as if it had been washed away. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. See you, Lord. The public ambassador did not dare to ept Yeonhojeongs greeting lightly. His appearance, with his head slightly bowed in a half-funeral manner, was truly full of elegance befitting a great general. I havent officially be a leader yet. You are truly amazing. hmm? A public ambassador with a look of confusion in his eyes when he says something out of the blue. Even those eyes were a refreshing wonder to Yeon Ho-jeong. You abandoned a path that could have gone further in order to protect your higher enlightenment. There was surprise on the Ambassadors face. Do you see it? I can see it so clearly. Hehe, you are definitely amazing. I thought I had alreadypletely mastered my powers as time went by, but it showed. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled calmly. Is it a half-day ability? Thats right. Its quite different from Monk Beom-ohs Prajna ability. The public ambassador burst intoughter. I learned it to stop the flood that was about to overflow, but it was that guy who learned it authentically. He may be inferior to me in terms of strength, but if he reaches this level in the future, it will be truly something to see. I will. Just as you are surprised to see me, I too cannot help but be surprised toe into this realm and see you. Even the immovable heart of the Geumgang River is not in vain. haha. I feel like I want to have this conversation more Ambassador Gong looked at Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woo, who was nkly watching the public speech, hurriedly lowered his head. The Commander-in-Chief of Uijeong-gun meets the Lord. The public ambassador smiled bitterly. Im not the leader yet. Oh, Im sorry. Hehehe. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and asked. Did youe because of Moyong Daesu? Thats right. How? Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Zhuge Mun-ho. Zhuge Wenhos eyes shook slightly. He seemed to have guessed why Yeon Ho-jeong brought Mo Yong-woo. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Ill tell you straight. I would like to appoint Mo Yong as the next leader candidate. ! The public ambassador asked back with a shocked face. You mean algebra? Thats right. Mo Yong-woo was equally surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong has always said that you are the only one who will make him the leader. However, I did not expect this. Yeo Yeon-je! Even though the position was vacant, I ended up calling it Yeonje. It was a part that showed how surprised Mo Yong-woo was, who was certain about the distinction between construction and construction. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Please dont misunderstand. Im not talking about confirming that he will be the next leader. What do you mean by that? I told you this when I first persuaded the Ambassador. As the first leader, I ask you to be the foundation for the next great leader. It did. I remember. If you are the ambassador, you will y that role well. No matter who bes the candidate, he will lead us well. Thats too much praise. Yeon Ho-jeong ced his hand on Mo Yong-woos shoulder. In the first ce, the reason why the Great Master became the first leader was not because of his greed for power, but because he wanted to break the functional limitations of the Murim Alliance and provide support for the next leader. Is that correct? This is absolutely clear. And the next leader. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Zhuge Wen-ho. You must be young, enterprising, and strong, yet possess the same level of consultation and wisdom as anyone else. . Is that correct? Zhuge Wenhu nodded. okay. I wanted a leader like that. Thats right. And the reason we want such a leader is not for our own personal protection. Of course. Zhuge Munho spoke as if he had been waiting. You never know when a war will break out. Even if the next leader is appointed after the war, that person must be the person you mentioned a moment ago. Because a leader who is so merciful and gentle is not suitable for a leader before or after a war. Thats right. So, the military officer would not have wanted you to be the leader. Mo Yong-woo was once again surprised by the extremely sensitive story. Zhuge Wenhu nodded calmly. Thats right. It is not because I ignore the Ambassadors abilities, but because the Ambassador is a person who is more benevolent than anyone else. Is that correct? Who in the whole world would distrust the Masters abilities? As you said, I hoped that the Great Master and Shaolin would be the next leaders strength. The public ambassador smiled. Yeon Ho-jeong said. As the first leader, you will also y the role of resolving peoplesints. However, our gaze toward the next leader we want will not be as kind. Of course it is. Because they are young. Among the martial arts groups, the Baekdo martial arts group was so conservative that there was a tendency to believe that young people were inferior to older people in all aspects. It is not just Baekdo Moorims prejudice. Such trends exist in any area of the world. That was the reason why Yeonhojeongs reputation did not rise as quickly as expected. Considering the things he has aplished, he should have been called the worlds best Jisoo Jisoo, someone no one could match within a year of his departure from the martial arts world. But the reality was not like that. Even when he broke through the Mugeuk and killed King Bi, people did not want to acknowledge it transparently. Even though there was clear evidence and testimony from famous people, some people still dismissed it as nothing more than a rumor. Mo Yong-woo was over thirty. At that age, he could never be considered young. However, it was difficult to regard it as an age of experience. There would be many people who would feel ufortable even if he became the leader at the age of over 40, but if he is as old as Mo Yong-woo, it goes without saying. There is only one way to dispel that dissatisfaction. There are many ways to quell public discontent, including showing full support from respected experts and groups as well as creating a situation in which everyone can trust. But none of those methods are certain. There is a high risk of believing that most of the achievements are due to the help of those around us and not due to the leaders individual ability. This is the sessor ss. Its a sessor ss. Rather than having a single master, we have several capable sessors so that the leader, the great master, can teach them directly and encourage fairpetition. The ambassadors eyes sparkled. Zhuge Munho didnt seem to have thought that far either. An expression of surprise was evident in both eyes. It had to be that way. The Murim League is an alliance of various noble families and countless political factions, so it has a structure that makes it difficult for the leader to gain absolute power. Of course, there is no sessor. When the leader of this generation retires, the traditional method of Baekdo martial arts was to elect the next leader as fairly as possible. Anyone is wee. Of course, there shouldnt be too many. However,petition among sessors will be of great help to each other. Even if you dont be a leader, you can still achieve a lot. Dangerous. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. It could easily be the start of a vicious power struggle. Of course I do. But Zhuge Wenhu looked at Ambassador Gong. It is not because it is unconventional, but considering the current situation and efficiency, it is a fascinating method. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woos eyes were trembling endlessly. However, he did not seem to feel burdened by the public ambassadors gaze. The public ambassador smiled. So was Yeon Sobu-ju, and so was Moyong Ga-ju, who went to be the backbone of the Gangseo Alliance. ? They spoke highly of Mo Yong Daesu. Actually, I think you are a talent worthy of high praise, but it seems like the two of you could see something in you that Daengjung couldnt. I I dont see any excitement. yes? I cant see the excitement on your face. Its just full of surprises and worries. A look of embarrassment appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Ambassador Gong Gong said while looking at Yeon Ho-jeong. I think I understand why you like Mo Yong Daesu. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You often say things that give me goosebumps because I like you. Are you serving a brother-inw that you dont even like? It was this party that recklessly suggested we be sworn brothers. He just said that, but if his heart wasnt moved, he would never have be sworn brothers. Mo Yong-woos eyes turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeonje. yes. What do you mean by making a ce for me? You cant be a leader right away. Its all natural! And I had no intention of bing a leader. Mo Yong-woo, embarrassed, spoke gibberish. Yeon Ho-jeong held Mo Yong-woos shoulders and spoke seriously. We can make room for you. However, not everyone who holds the world-famous sword bes an excellent swordsman. ! I had high expectations from my brother. I was so busy that I forgot about it. But now the time hase for me to take responsibility for my words. Yeonje. Please function for the world. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. Of course A smile spread across Yeon Ho-jeongs face. If you are not capable, you can give up. It wasnt a provocation. It wasnt even a joke. Yeon Ho-jeong meant it when she said that it was okay to give up. They made a space for you, but it was up to you from here on out. Even if I give up and stay in Dae-sus ce, it doesnt mean our rtionship will end. That is what Yeonhojeong meant. Mo Yong-woo looks at Yeon Ho-jeong withplicated feelings. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking at the two people, spoke. Speaking of which, should we call everyone in? yes? They all have an entric temperament, but thanks to their extreme enlightenment, Seongcheons masters have amazing insight. The public ambassador smiled. Im thinking of tying them up here and calling them in to see what Grand Master Moyong looks like. Chapter 876 Episode 876 Lord of the King of Fist (1) . Yeonwi, who was sitting alone on the bench and drinking a ss of wine in some unknown loneliness, suddenly felt a sense of force and stood up. After a while. Yeonwi came out of his residence with an empty ss and another rather old-fashioned looking liquor bottle and looked at the main gate of Pagungak. Pleasee in. Im sorry. The door opened and the hotel entered. Yeonwi smiled. You came. Howe you have learned things like irvoyance now? hmm? The moment I was about to knock on the door, he told me toe in. Im done with being a ghost. Yeonwi burst outughing. Stop yelling ande up. Lets have a drink. The official grumbled. The snacks look very meager huh? The magistrates eyes widened when he saw the new bottle of alcohol. Its not broad daylight? I was wondering what I should drink if I had to have another drinkter, and I heard that something good came into town, so I bought it. Yeonwi flicked the bottle with her finger. Im Geomnamchun. The officialughed. Are you saying youre going to treat me, a Sichuan citizen, to Geomnamchun? Geomnamchun is a liquor produced in Sacheon. There was no need to drink the same alcohol that I drank so much in my hometown. Yeonwi smiled. Dont they say that the taste and aroma of alcohol vary greatly depending on the manufacturing method? It is said that it varies depending on the time it was made, so it will be different from what the head of the family ate. Ive tried hundreds of dongs of Geonamchun with subtly different tastes and aromas. I guess you can add one more dong to the hundreds of dong. The official smiled and climbed onto the tform. Youve gotten so much better since Ist saw you. Thank you for thepliment. The two people shared a drink. Yeonwi asked. How are you going to be okay? I already drank it, so why should I ask if its okay? But this is a bit strange. Its true that its Geonamchun, but the scent is much stronger. Ive never had this much of Geonamchun before. Not alcohol. The officer shrugged his shoulders. Only then did he understand the meaning of Yeonwis words. If it wasnt okay, I wouldnt havee in the first ce. You probably should have done that. And The official chuckled. Things are going very well even without me and my younger brother. Because my father is holding on like hell. A strange glow appeared on Yeonwis face. I heard and knew that Tang Gwan had reconciled with his father, the King of Amwang, his brother. However, given the nature of the royal family, I thought it would be difficult to ask the king to act as the head of the family. Although he had some quirks, he was a very responsible person. Entrusting the family name to an already retired father was something that no party official in the know would ever do. Yeonwi did not bother to hide his true feelings in front of the party hall. I didnt know that the head of the family was so informal with the olddy. The official shook his head. Its still awkward. Its extremely awkward, really. Although the rtionship has improved once, the umted love and hatests for decades. There was no way they could be an ideal father and son just by reconciling. Even though their feelings for each other are affectionate, it is difficult to show it outwardly. Fortunately, Tang Guan constantly tried to improve himself, and Tang Hyung also did not want to live a tired life in hister years, so he treated Tang Guan very gently. So now, at least to this extent, the rtionship has been restored. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to continue the conversation due to the awkwardness. The family has all recovered. Furthermore, my father did not want me to repeat the mistakes he made. But I ended up repeating myself. hmm. I moved differently than before. If my father wasnt there to watch over me, I wouldnt have dared toe to Mang. My father knew very well that the atmosphere at home had to change. The party brother, who had long realized the need for change, must have thought tens of thousands of times about how the party should change after imprisoning himself. Without hesitation, I told my son about the ideal methods I hade up with over a long period of time. However, the head of the family did not show any coercive behavior, saying that it would be better to go that way since it was a party official. He respected Dang-Gwan, his son and head of the family. Just as the party administration changed, the party structure also changed significantly. Thanks to this, the Tang family quickly found stability, and the Tang official also restored their rtionship to the point where he entrusted the family to his Tang brother. Perhaps Brother Dang is leading the family in the direction his son wants, not his own. For the family, all we have to do is send our younger brother. That too, of course. Yeonwi cleared his throat. Anyway, the leader of this mission will be Gojeong, so the picture may not be very good. Dang Gwan is the owner of the Dang n and a distant senior to Yeon Hojeong. In other words, it means temporarily working under a junior and carrying out operations. It was something that would hurt anyones pride. Whats bad about a picture? That Oh, it might be a little strange. The official stroked his chin. We will appoint Sobuju of the Ink Dragon Club as the chairperson It may certainly hurt Baekdos pride. ?! But I am not the disciple of the leader of the ck Path Alliance. Heukdo is the actual second-inmand of the martial arts group, so distribution and age probably dont matter much. There was surprise on Yeonwis face. The official asked as if it were amusing. Why are you so surprised? I guess there was such a calction method. From your point of view, he is your son, but from my point of view, he is like a nephew and the second-inmand of the Heukdo martial arts team. I guess so. Its not true, the head of the family is right. On the contrary, if there is anything to be proud of, it is in helping Shinmarim itself. The official frowned openly. Did you say Cheonhyorak? He was definitely an unusual guy. However, he seems to have excellent talent, but it seems difficult to properly demonstrate martial arts. You will be sentenced to death. The internal energy of the entire body is extremely high, but it is difficult to implement martial arts I looked into it to see if it was due to a trick or psychological factor, but there was no sign of it. Anyway, I dont like him at all. Is that because you are from the martial arts forest? Thats also the part that makes me angry. Tang Heungs eyes sank deeply. For some reason, it seemed like there was a lot to hide. It cant be helped. If I or the head of the family were to go to Shinmarim right now, information about the family and the Murim Alliance would be strictly controlled. Its not that kind of problem. It seemed like he had a feeling that was difficult to exin in words. The frustrated agony was evident in the persons appearance with his arms crossed and his head tilted. Well, anyway, I dont trust him. And if you noticed that I was strange, Hojeong probably noticed too. Yeonwi smiled. Why did the title change? hmm? You always call me cheesy. Are you trying to y a joke with me? Even so, I am not a great person who goes out of his way to the point of calling me a cheap person and leaving my name behind in front of the person who is my father. I wouldnt know if that cheap guy was really in front of me. Hehehe. Yeonwi burst outughing, as if the officials words were funny. The official also smiled and filled his ss. Looking at it, the hotel has really changed a lot. After that, the two spent time talking about various things. It was truly a drinking party with friends that we havent had in a long time. How long has it been like that? Can I ask you something? Ask as much as you want. The official holding the drink asked in a passing tone. Why dont youe up? . Yeonwi, holding the ss, flinched. After refreshingly emptying his ss, Danggwan burped as if showing off. Although it was quite an inelegant thing to do, he seemed to be embarrassed at the thought of asking a question that was pointless. However, the official asked without hesitation what had already been said. It seems to me that the end of the world is already just around the corner. Yeonwi did not deny that statement. In fact, it went one step further. Do you see that? Rather than seeing it, you just feel it. Amazing. The family heads military power is no different from that of the Moyong family head. The official openly expressed his displeasure. Dontpare yourself to that damn human being. I was better then and now. haha. Anyway, why are you doing this? This was the question that his son Yeon Ho-jeong, military man Zhuge Mun-ho, and even the public ambassador asked Yeon Wei. Yeonwi always smiled and avoided answering. However, in front of the first real friend she made after joining the Murim Alliance, Yeonwi could no longer hide her true feelings. Because I think its excessive. Too much? what? . Are you going to say something so absurd that it is too much for one family to have two masters who have broken through the martial arts? That sound is true, even though it doesnt even sound like a word. The officer covered his eyes with his hand. It was so absurd that I hit the corner of my eye with a p from the palm of my hand! It was enough to make a sound. Oh my god, are you sure? exactly. Then what about Shaolin? Daesa Kwon Shin, Muheo, who was said to be the closest to being the best in the world, and now Daesa Gong, the first Murim lord, has also reached the rank of martial arts. Has Shaolin gone too far? no. But why?! Yeonwiughed bitterly. Hojeong will not be Sogaju. ! I have to hand over the position of the next family member to Ji-pyeong. I said I would do it myself. I will not wonder any more since parents and children have already talked about it enough. But why is that a factor that hinders the matriarchs desire to reach the top? greed. The party said it was greed. And Yeonwi thought that the word greed was a word that urately understood his condition. A years song is a years song. The Zen question and answer is uneptable. Neither in my generation nor in Jipyeongs generation will its size be mentioned. Well, it has to be that way. I grew up watching him, but he is not the type of child who will suddenly be ambitious and go on a rampage, saying he will make his family the best in the world. I guess so. Once the horizon rises, there will be pressure from many directions. Generations have changed, and thats natural. Not only the old group, but also our party group did the same. So shouldnt you, too, reach the ultimate? So that no one can take it lightly. Yeonwi sighed. My familys reputation is already too much. Would you say its excessive? The pressure from the surroundings is starting toe in. Youre saying youd give in to that much pressure? They said it was too much or too little. The power of the main family has already reached its limit. Yeonwi shook his head. If I want to see the pinnacle of swordsmanship after I retire, I have no intention of reaching the pinnacle of martial arts right now. Its frustrating. I dont really understand. Hehe, I have no intention of seeking understanding from others. Its just Yeonwi licked her lips. I think just Gojeong is enough. . Hojeong went from a martial arts hero to a traitor to Baekdo. The world says otherwise, but many people treat Hojeong as a traitor. . It is not a good idea to suppress public opinion with more overwhelming force. The official sighed. Hey, Yeon. That was then. !! The two peoples eyes widened. This? I see you came. Yeonwis eyes lit up. You are a ghost of light spirit. Chapter 877 Episode 877 Lord of the King of Fist (2) Gok-gyeong, who joined the Murim Alliance, did not wait in the outer castle like Cheon Hyo-rak or Jong-ri-baek. To be precise, there was no need to wait. This is because Gok-gyeongs bosom contained a gold te issued by the most secret and most authoritative ce among the imperial pces. The same was true for Buseon. He had a document proving that he was a disciple of Mukryongbuju, a disciple of Sobuju, and a member of the group that came as a special and plenipotentiary ambassador. The two quickly crossed the outer castle and reached the inner castle. . Buseon looked around. The warriorsing and going were looking at Gok-gyeong and themselves with nervous eyes. It had to be that way. Gok-gyeong did not bother to hide his strength. However, although he did not openly disy his unique psychic energy, he clearly revealed his true character as an expert of the Sapa without learning the correct techniques. Buseon also learned the martial arts of Tuwang Yangcheon. Gok-gyeongs energy was so dark and heavy that it was barely noticeable, and her presence was also far from bright and honest. Its an honor. Gokgyeong and Buseon immediately entered the annex next to Museongjeon to serve VIPs. The ones who weed the two people were Seung Hyeon Jin-in and several officials. This is how I meet you, the master of the three armies, the master of the bright soul. I greet you on behalf of the Twelve Peaks of the Murim Alliance. Hes the shamans Seunghyeon, so hes out of the question. The calm voicebined with the old-fashioned tone calms the atmosphere. Seung Hyeon-jins age was not much different from Gok-gyeongs. However, the difference in the level achieved was clear. Nevertheless, the reason they cannot greet each other with respect is probably due to the deep-rooted distance between the two factions, the political faction and the political faction. Gok-gyeong said with a grin. Its Gokgyeong. Its nice to have some cool air in the Murimmaeng area. If Seunghyeonjinins tone did not vite etiquette, Gokgyeongs tone was very liberal. If they met in the martial arts world, they would have a higher chance of pulling out a knife than drinking tea together. In addition, Gok-gyeongs personality is so rough and direct that you can see that he put some effort into his vocabry. Seunghyeonjinin asked in a soft voice. I heard something different. He said he was originally going to Mukryongbu, but he changed his path in the middle and came to Murimmaeng. Did you hear from him? That guy meant none other than Yeonhojeong. Seunghyunjin smiled. Thank you for drawing a not bad picture. It wasnt an answer to the question, but there was no need to mince words. Gok-gyeong snorted. When will the leader be elected? The exact story didnte out. But the election will take ce within a few days. I have as much work to do as you do. Im having a hard time, so Ill just stay in the guesthouse. Youvee a long way, so how about having a cup of tea? Were not just drinking tea with a smiling face, are we? Seunghyeonjinin was not embarrassed by the sharp reaction. Depending on how you think about it, wouldnt it be possible for a rtionship to develop from an awkward rtionship to an awkward but not bad rtionship? The corners of Gok-gyeongs mouth rose. Im not interested in that kind of rtionship. Its just a pity. I tell you in advance, I did note as a martial artist. I came as a representative of His Majesty the Emperor. The air, which had settledfortably for a moment, rose to a coolness. Representative of His Majesty the Emperor. It was a name too heavy to just hear and ignore. Your Majesty is very interested in that Yeonhojeong guy. I dont know who knows His Majestys true feelings, but one thing is certain: He cares about that guy. . If it werent for what he said, I wouldnt have paid attention to the picture or anything. It is said that even a super magnate who was a member of the Thirteenth ce of the Holy Heaven and who was operating under the imperial emperor turned his back on Yeon Hao-jeongs request. The Dukes once again realized how tremendous the influence of Yeonhojeong was. The atmosphere has be needlessly tense. What I mean is, there are a lot of people involved here and there. I dont have the personality to cause trouble in a ce like this, so please take good care of the warriors under mymand. Although it was an overly harsh and rude remark, it was something that could have been said from Gok-gyeongs perspective. The gaze of the White Ind factions martial arts people, who viewed the ck Ind faction as a whale, was one of hatred itself. There were many people who thought that even if they did not im to be a ck sword, the fact that they were learning evil skills was something that should be captured immediately for the future. There are extreme people and evil people everywhere. It is difficult to conclude that no one would move with lights on in both eyes without permission from superiors. Gokgyeong pinches that very point. Seung Hyun Jin-in nodded. I can assure you that Mengs warriors will never touch you. I will take action to ensure that nothing happens. . Gok-gyeong, who was quietly looking at Seung Hyeon-jin, chuckled. It seems like not just anyone can be Bonggong. Thats too much praise. Has the leader already been confirmed to be a member of Shaolin? Seunghyunjins eyes widened. How do you know that? Gokgyeong turned his head towards Museongjeon. A spark of fraud appeared in his cool eyes. They said there was no battle better than the Murim Alliance, but that was true. Mugeuk is no joke, and there are a lot of experts who have reached that level. . The most unpleasant aura among them is shining golden. It is far from enough to be called a power god, but if you ask whether he has reached Seongcheon, it is also ambiguous. . The old Yeonhojeong guy praised the Shaolin leader so much, but it really wasnt normal. After all, he is a disciple of that authority. Admiration appeared on Seunghyeonjins face. Your insight is truly amazing. Thats it. That was a long talk. Ill just leave, so please show me the way. Gok-gyeong looked back at the boat. Buseon blinked. What do you n to do, junior? I At that time, a smooth voice came from far away. Since this is my sons sister-inw, how about letting her stay at Pagungak? Everyone looked back. Yeonwi and Danggwan were walking from there. Gok-gyeong smiled strangely. They already knew he wasing. I thought there was no benefit in showing my close rtionship with the head of the six families. So, I tried to get in quickly, but it seemed like they somehow knew and camete. After meeting each other like this, Gok-gyeong didnt feel the need to think about the other person and even act. Its been a while. The Yanwi took full control. Its been a while. Gok-gyeong sighed and took the gun. The Dukes were surprised once again. Thats because I never thought that he would give a separate bow ceremony to Yeongaju. If the Imperial Sword Master doesnt treat mefortably, I feel ufortable too. Lets livefortably. Yeonwi smiled bitterly. I will be careful from now on. Well, theres a lot to talk about while having a drink, but its not a good ce. Lets have a drinkter when the timees. Thats right. You must have had a hard time on your journey, so rest well. Gok-gyeong exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders and headed out. Seunghyeonjinin looked at Yeonwi. Yeonwi smiled apologetically and nodded. Seunghyeonjinin spoke to the officials. Now that weve finished our brief greetings, lets split up. Please tell your warriors to be careful. With those words, even the servants left. . Bu-seon looked at Yeon-wi with an expressionless face. Although it looked very cold on the outside, Yeonwi did not miss the awkwardness and embarrassment hidden in that indifferent expression. Nice to meet you. yes? ah! I could tell just by looking at the reaction. Embarrassed, Bu-seon hurriedly straightened up and took the gun. It is said to be the floating ship of the Inkryongbu. Yeonwi lightly raised both hands. They say she is the head of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. I am Hojeongs father. Its an honor to meet you. And this one the official said in a whisper. I am the owner of the Tang n in Sichuan. You know the name, right? Why? Buseon felt much morefortable with the introduction of the party than with the response that could be considered exemry by the Yeonwi. I sensed a strange difficulty from Yeonwi, to the point where it would have been easier to just grumble out loud. Yeonwi, who was shaking her head as if she couldnt stop him, spoke in a soft voice. I heard a lot from Hojeong. It took a lot of trouble to bring that difficult person along. no. An awkwardness appeared on Buseons face. Yeonwi nced at Museongjeon and then opened his mouth again. Hojeong is busy here too. Since we havee here, we need a ce to stay and we will also have to meet the death penalty, so lets go to where we are staying. Oh, its okay. Im alone The official cut off the conversation in a cold voice. I have no ce to let you stay alone, so dont talk nonsense and follow me. . Buseon remained silent, not knowing how to respond. If it had been a ck sword, he would have red at me earnestly and if an argument broke out, I would have pulled out my sword, but I couldnt do that here. Yeonwi spoke hurriedly. If you feelfortable being alone, you can do that. But how about we go and wait until Hojeonges? Ah yes. I will. Let it be so. Oh, do you like tea? The car is not that I see. Seeing Yeonwi making an awkward expression, Bu-seon added a word. I like alcohol. Hehe, its alcohol. Its good. Lets drink it to relieve fatigue and wait. The officer who was following the two people said something. Im going to drink a lot of cheap alcohol again. * * * ah! Its finally here. After passing the outer fortress and entering the inner fortress, Zhuge Zhenyeon stretched himself. Its the same mountain air, but my introspection and extroversion seem very different. You too? Is that possible? It was a moderately low and calm voice. He was a little less than six feet tall and looked somewhat thin despite wearing loose clothes. Among the neat features, the eyes sparkling with wisdom seemed unusually deep. Zhuge Yan said. Because youve never been inside the mine. there is. uh? when? Not long after it was established. Did you? You still dont have the slightest interest in your rtives. Well, if youve been here, youve been here. The young man, Zhuge Jun, smiled. The boy who showed his immaturity a few years ago has now appeared as a full-fledged young man. After being appointed as head of the small family of the Zhuge Dynasty, he practiced civil and martial arts within the family for a long time. Now that he has received instruction from the worlds most knowledgeable schrs and countless martial artists, he seems more mature than Zhuge Yan. And now that the election of the leader was just around the corner, Zhuge Jun, the head of the small family, also had no choice but toe to the meeting. That wasnt all. People were sent from various factions of the martial arts faction. There was a reason why the alreadyplicated Murim Alliance became particrly noisy. Ugh, I feel ufortable. I want to wash up quickly. You washed yesterday. Dirty guy. Unless something goes wrong, I usually wash every day. Before you wash your body, cleanse your mind. No thanks. This guy has studied for a few years and has be a very schr. Zhuge Jun burst outughing hahaha. He has certainly grown into a very attractive young man who appears more rxed than when he was young. Zhuge Zhen Yan walked with great strides, pping his front skirt. Lets go quickly. Lets go quickly. Its still cold, so I dont know why Im sweating like thishuh? At that moment, Zhuge Yans steps stopped. Why are you doing this, sister? . sister? At that time, Zhuge Jun saw a man looking at this ce from afar. It was Namgung-hyeon, a schr of the Namgung family. Chapter 878 Episode 878 Lord of the King of Fist (3) I dont remember. Since when did I have such deep feelings for you? From the moment they first saw each other, Nam Gung-hyeon harbored feelings for Jegal A-yeon. It had to be that way. From a young age, Zhuge Yan had both amazing beauty and intelligence, and was unassuming for a child from a prestigious family. Even when she smiled, she was different from the countless women who covered their mouths out of concern for what people around them thought. He was nice, but at the same time he had no hesitation. Apletely different person from the women who acted coquettishly in front of him. He didnt ask for anything, as if he had nothing to regret, and he didnt seem to admire Namgungs name. At first I thought it was arrogant. Even though he was famous as a famous family like Zhuge Emperor, he could notpare to Nangong in terms of power and influence. I fell in love at first sight, but I didnt admit it. However, as time passed, Zhuge Yan became even more beautiful, and Nam Gung-hyeon could not sleep at night thinking about her. Year after year passed like this until now. He could have made her his woman in the middle. I actually did it, and I couldnt tell you how much my heart was pounding during that time. However, the marriage did not take ce. The head of the Zhuge family, who thought he would just smile and nod his head, refused to marry. Afterwards, Zhuge Yan lived an active life as if he was free from all restraints. At least it seemed that way in Namgoong Hyeons eyes. Do you hate me that much? Is it so ugly? It was when Jegal Zinc started hanging out with Han Hui Jisoo that his self-esteem, which had already copsed, was rekindled. Yeonhojeong. A genius warrior who became a new saint of his time and is difficult to find even if we search through history and modern times. Unlike Zhuge Yan, he was someone I didnt like from the first time I met him. So, they deliberately tried to cause disgrace by causing a quarrel with the familys warriors. However, he overwhelmed the warrior who was a top expert and received everyones praise. It didnt end there. Suddenly, he appeared in the martial arts world and continued his sess, winning the title of the worlds bestte-stage index. Unbelievably, he reached the rank of Seongcheon and was even called the greatest genius of all time. Currently, Namgoonghyeon has reached a position where he cannot even dare to look at him. That made Namgoong Hyuns jealousy soar to the top. I couldnt forget the insult I received on the way to the newly established Murim Alliance. His resentment towards Zhuge Yan, who was not interested in him, actually faded with the appearance of Yeon Ho-jeong. Now, all that was left to him was a love that was much deeper than before and a never-ending jealousy toward Yeon Ho-jeong. In that situation, I now see Zhuge Zhen. Its zinc. Namgoonghyuns voice was trembling slightly. Zhuge Yan lowered his head. Gongja Lee. Namgoonghyuns eyes slightly shook. Are you Gongja Lee? How can you call me that? Zhuge Yan said in a monotonous voice. I am a soldier of the Murim Alliances military unit, the Uijeong Army. ! Im on my way back after studying the new military strategy of Uijeong-gun along with the election of the leader. I came here for official business, so please treat me as the son of Namgung. She firmly draws a line with her beautiful voice. Namgoonghyeon opened his mouth. You are a soldier of the Uijeonggun, but I am not here on official duty. Isnt there a need to divide up the work by considering it one by one? Although it may seem a bit pathetic, it is not entirely wrong. This is because Zhuge Yan will not talk about official duties and ask others to treat him like a soldier. Is there anything else you want to say? Zinc. If there isnt one, the report is urgent so Ill go first. Zhuge Yan walked out in stride. Zhugejun looked at his sister with strange eyes, nodded to Namgunghyeon and followed her. Namgunghyeon, who was left alone, did not look at Zhuge Yan. No, I couldnt do that. My clenched fist was shaking. A rough energy was pulsating from Namgoonghyeons body as he bit his lip. sister. Zhuge Jun, who quickly followed behind Zhuge Yan, asked. Why did you do that? what. I know its an awkward rtionship, but there was no need to react so coldly. Zhuge Yan shook his head. I guess you didnt know because you were in ss at the time. yes? Do you know why things have been so difficult for my family? There was a time when the Zhuge family, which was doing well, was suddenly in trouble as its finances deteriorated and businesses closed. In other words, until just a few years ago, Zhuge was thest person of the Seven Dynasties, if not the Sixth Dynasty. Considering the history before that, it was a significant fall. Its because of Namgung. !! Its precisely because of Namgoongin, the head of the family at the time. He did not have as much talent as the old Geomje, so he wanted to increase his familys power through politics, not martial arts, and be the best in the world. Then how can it be? okay. The reason our business closed and transactions stopped was all because of Namgungs tricks. Zhuge Juns eyes deepened. Do not show any signs of anger carelessly. It was a very calm expression that showed Jegal Juns growth. Zhuge Yan sighed. Nevertheless, the reason we did not condemn it was because we should not fight each other at a time when we should be one. At least thats what my father thought. . Besides, after my father took charge of the Murim Alliances military, Namgung couldnt touch us anymore. I cant do that. Unless a leader emerges, the military position is no different from the highest authority in the Murim Alliance. In fact, after Zhuge Master ascended to military service, various businesses and ns sent treasures to Zhuge Dynasty and proposed transactions. Thats how life is. When it copses, they cut off their hands and say, Oh my gosh, but when it starts to rise, most people pretend not to notice and jump on the bandwagon. Meanwhile, there was a family that helped us even before my father became a soldier. Where are you? Yeonga. Zhuge Juns eyes wavered. A smile appeared on Zhuge Zhens cold face. Of course, there was no help such as outright support or funding. However, the Yeon family is the only family that supported us knowingly or unknowingly, starting with Hojeong, who destroyed the Nine Ju Myeong family. I see. Hojeong is my friend. But before you are a friend, you are a benefactor. He is also my benefactor. huh? Zhuge Jun smiled. Have you forgotten? Didnt Brother Hojeong catch the viins who were burning down the base during our first meeting? It did. When I think about it, weve been receiving help from Hojeong since then. If you hadnt cleaned up that ce back then, my sister and I would have been in a terrible situation. Zhuge Zhenyan chuckled. Weve really been entangled for a long time. But is that all? huh? what? Zhuge Jun nced back. I could see Namgoonghyeon in the distance. It looked a little sad to see him still standing there in confusion. I drew a line because of the Namgung family. . Zhuge Zhenyan stopped walking. She looked up at the sky. It was cold, but the sky was clear. A wedding came in from Namgung. I know. He was a schr named Namgunghyeon. Are you asking knowingly? Im saying this because I feel like Ive drawn a line that goes beyond whats necessary. Zhuge Yan smiled bitterly. Is there anything more burdensome than the blind affection of someone you dont like? . Regardless of family issues, it would be cruel to be nice to someone who has feelings for you. This side has no intention of joining hands and envisioning a future together. Is that so? Its really cruel to give hope when its unattainable. Do you feel burdened? Yes you bastard. Zhuge Jun chuckled. I guess your sister is a good girl. Even though we are brother and sister, I recognize your beauty. Have you finally figured it out, you bastard? The problem is that, except for his looks, he looks like an old man in everything. Shut up, you bastard! Zhuge Yan, who shouted exaggeratedly, giggled and started walking again. Zhuge Juns mouth opened again. sister. Oh why again! Why are you so curious? Then what about Brother Hojeong? ! As if I had been hit by an unexpected blow. Zhuge Zhenyan stopped walking without realizing it. Zhuge Jun, who was quietly examining her face, shook his head. I said something pointless. Lets go. Its Hojeong. The voice was filled with some vague sadness. Soon, Zhuge Yan smiled and said. Yes, if you say Hojeong is good, I think you can live a fun life. Zhuge Jun looked at her with surprised eyes. But whatever. Zhuge Yan shrugged his shoulders. Because hes so busy. Moreover, just like you said, he treats me like an old man. There is no chance of this continuing. Is that so. Even though he answered calmly, Zhuge Jun was able to interpret the hidden meaning in Zhuge Zhens words. If only Brother Hojeong said he liked it? In other words, it can be seen that Jegal A-yeon himself has some feelings for Yeon Ho-jeong. Of course. Even if only half of the rumors circting around Joongwon were true, Yeon Ho-jeong could be said to be a truly attractive man. Of course, the Zhuge Yan that Zhuge Jun knew was not a person who admired someone based on their background or reputation. However, from the younger brothers point of view, a person with that level of ability can be said to be the best brother-inw. I dont know if thats actually the case. Because I am not your sister. I said that men and women think very differently, so maybe Im mistaken. It was then. uh? Someone was walkingnguidly from afar. what? When did youe in? A friendly yet familiar, extremely free-spirited yetfortable voice. It was Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeong was approaching from the direction of Museongjeon. Zhuge Jun, who was smiling with joy, suddenly looked at Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Zhens face was a little flushed. It was the bright face of his sister that Zhuge Jun had never seen before, with apletely different expression from when he met anyone else. Howdy! How have you been? Zhuge Yan said this in an angry voice. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Youre still the same. Neither you nor I will ever be able to change our personalities. is it. Anyway, did you personallye to the Murim Alliance because you had something to target, Lord Sobu? Oh, stop. Im already so tired. If you went there all of a sudden, who are you mad at? Okay, so go ahead and take a look. I dont know what the report is about. What are you doingter? Would you like to eat something after a long time? I am not an idle person like you. When Im bored, Ie to Pagungak and chat with people. The two people giggled and had a pleasant conversation. Zhuge Zhens smiling face looked even brighter than before. It was as if starlight was pouring down on my bright face. Then, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes immediately turned to Zhuge Jun. But who are you? Zhuge Jun bowed his head, sighing. Its been a while, brother. Ohh? You cant believe it, Jegal. . Jeon? This is Jun, brother. Have you forgotten? Haha, its been a while. How have you been? Youre aplete adult, right? The three people chatted andughed loudly. It is a conversation between handsome men and women that will make anyone smile pleasantly. Their appearance, which naturally energizes them just by looking at them, is truly the essence of vibrant youth. As the three people walked down the streetughing and chatting. From a long way away, Nam Gung-hyeon was looking at the three people with bloodshot eyes. What was in those red eyes were terrifying jealousy, intense anger, and extreme emotions that couldnt be defined. Time passed and times changed. Now, Jungwon, which suffered from measles knowingly or unknowingly due to the return of the three religions, has regained its original form. Even at this point when a new leader of the Murim Alliance was to be born, darkness was gathering. In the Murim Alliance, where everyone gathers, everyone smiles, and everyone is busy. A ray of ck will was slowly raising its head. Chapter 879 Episode 879 King of Fist (4) Cant you? I told you no. It is a path for the world. You are lowly, not mine. This is heaven for all of us. What if they try to turn the world into a sea of fire and, as a dangerous element, try to harm the old master? They will realize. I thought there were some of the swordsmen in the world who were this scary. And you will seed. what? You will seed. Once you decide to kill, you will definitely be able to kill Nosa. This is another statement that is difficult to ignore. Of course, this is a statement that should not be ignored. A master who has never fought against them would not be able to imagine how fearsome masters they have. I know because I heard it. I guess they must have had a lot of Seongcheon-level experts? Thats right. Furthermore, they live by orders and die by orders. There is no morality or intention. We will have no hesitation in joining hands and killing our opponents. hmm. Let me ask you. Can you be sure of your survival even in the face of a secret attack from two or more Seongcheon-level masters? . Yes, it will be difficult. They might even be able to move in threes and fours. So what are you asking me to do? Please join us. If the war is going to break out at any time, lets fight it together. Damn it, I have no intention of getting involved in this kind of war. If you do not have a heart for the world, please join us at least for the sake of yourself and your students. . Please do this. I came here to have fun and ended up getting my nose stitched. . If you listen to my suggestion, I will at least think about it. What kind of proposal do you mean? Please do it. Thats Its okay if you dont like it. You will have to look at the qualifications first. Hes a guy who can use martial arts just fine. My temper is a bit of a problem, but to put it bluntly, are there any sane people among the martial arts people? . It doesnt matter if you dont reach the peak. That too is his ability and blessing. I just want to show you the sea as a teacher. The sea Whether he ys in the sea and gets swept away by the waves, goes around catching fish, or its his ability to make the sea his own. . What are you going to do? There are a few more. hmm? there are a few more people who did it. I know. Thats why I called it a suggestion. If I hadnt known that in the first ce, would I have suggested something like this? . Consider it. I will consider it too. All right. Hey, I came here hoping something fun would happen, but it turned out to be aplete disaster. The old man prefers fluttering his snout rather than cutting, and the younger one is reluctant because his mission is just around the corner. Its a life without so many blessings. Do you want to fight? Isnt it obvious? Its been decades since I met a worthy opponent. If you do, will I give you someone to fight? Ugh? who? You? Oh, thats okay. I was curious too. Hehe, besides me, there is one more absolute expert who needs to learn. ? Instead, may I decide where the fight will take ce? * * * The day before the leaders appointment ceremony. After returning from Museongjeon, Yeon Ho-jeong headed to Pagungak again today. Are you here? yes. Just then, Yeon Ji-pyeong came smiling and carrying the award. The snacks are here too. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Are you spying on when I wille? Your brother arrived just in time. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sitting on the bench, saw Bu-seon. Bu-seon was standing at a distance. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. What are you doing? Come and eat together. Ah yes. It still seemed awkward. Pagungak had several rooms. One of them was Buseons quarters. Shecked the ability to talkfortably with people. Especially after taking over everything from Yangcheon, he became much more blunt than before. It was because of responsibility. Although she was no longer the heir, the responsibility that arose back then still weighed heavily on her shoulders. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. how is it? Isnt it ufortable to stay? yes Im okay. It was a strange sight. Bu-seon was older than Yeon-ho-jeong and even Muk-bi. Although she looked young on the outside due to her strong internal skills, her unique aura made her look mature. It was quite strange to see such a person politely answering the words of a young man who looked much younger. However, her elegance was considerable enough to be considered a maid. If you feel ufortable, tell me. Lets stay together at Palseonggak. . Buseons expression became awkward again. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I asked my father to let me stay here on purpose. Yes, I heard. Do you know why? I dont know. In addition to her personality, Bu-seon found Yeon Ho-jeong to be a difficult person. Even when I first met him, he was very stiff and intimidating. This is a man who would have been an enemy if he had not been connected by this kind of rtionship. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong seemed like a wild beast with big fangs, but now he was extremely friendly. It was a strangely big change. Shall we have a drink first? yes. As always, Yeonwi took a reasonable amount of time to drink a ss at a time, and Yeon Ji-pyeong seemed to be excited for the first time in a while and matched the pace with Yeon Ho-jeong. What was unexpected was the floating boat. Her drinking style was incredibly fast and dynamic. Once he received a ss, he never left a drop, and when the ss was empty, he immediately refilled it. Is that why? The atmosphere wasfortable, but I got drunk quickly. Bu-seon and Yeon Ji-pyeong both drank while keeping their inner energy, which releases energy on its own, to sleep, so they got drunk in less than half an hour. And when another hour had passed, Yeon Ji-pyeong hadpletely fallen asleep. Are you okay? are you okay. It didnt look very good. His movements were much slower than before, and his eyes were slightly rxed, making him look sleepy. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Go in first and sleep. are you okay. Whatever. The person who spoke the most at this event was Yeon Ho-jeong. It had to be that way. Yeonwi was not a talkative person to begin with, and Buseon had not said even twenty words until now. After another hour, Buseon dozed off and eventually fell asleep. Thats fascinating. What do you mean? Yeonwi said while looking at the boat. Life on the ck Ind is probably different from here. Isnt this a life where you cant rx even for a moment? Thats right. Moreover, to be a disciple of the Lord of the Dark Dragons, you must have gone through quite a bit of chaos, and yet you are sleeping so peacefully. Of course, I wanted you to befortable. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. So thats right. hmm? It means that this guy becamefortable because he wanted his father to befortable. Yeonwi chuckled. Im not a magician who can control peoples minds, so how can that friend befortable just because I want him to? And I hoped so too. what? Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at the boat. This person lived his whole life in tension. When he was conscious, he said you, but when he fell asleep, he naturally changed his name. As my father said, life in the dark ind is extremely intense. In the meantime, this person added it. ck porcin is as conservative as white porcin, but it can also be unimaginably rough. There are a lot of people who see women only as objects of sexual desire. hmm. It must have been so difficult to live in such an environment to be the best. They say my pain is the greatest pain, but honestly, if you ask me if my pain is the same as this persons, I think it would be hard to say yes. Yeonwi nodded. Yeah, I guess so. This person is seeking afortable life. To begin with, I never deeply wanted to be the sessor. If I didnt do that, I would be eliminated and die, so I just gritted my teeth and held on no matter what. . There is no need for that anymore. But hes the only one who doesnt know that. Thats why I said it would be nice to stay here. Yeonwi smiled and filled Yeonhojeongs cup. Thank you for being so kind to Abby. I will try harder to live up to my sons expectations. There is no need for that. Your father is already doing that. haha. Thats what heart and sword are all about. Yeonwi, who was holding her ss, paused. While having a conversation where you can exchangefortably as usual, suddenly you say something. A puzzlement appeared on Yeonwis face as she looked at Yeonhojeong. What do you mean by heart and sword? What is Simgeom? It was a sudden question. I was curious about the intention, but Yeonwi first answered. It is the state of wielding a sword with ones heart. So, if the sword and I be one and can draw the sword road as intended, it can also be said to be a mind sword. In a broad sense, it can be said to be a form of Simgeom. Of course it is. Thats not the kind of examination Im asking about. What other kind of mind and sword can there be? In the end, the definition of a sword with the heart is up to the person who defines it. Handling a sword with your heart means that you can handle anything with your mind. ? By handling the sword, which is an external object, with the mind, the mastery of the sword ispleted, and the state in which one does not even need to hold the sword, and can influence not only external objects but also people through will alone, is the mind sword. ! Cutting people with your heart It may be like a dream, but my father has already done something simr. He cut off the will and heart of the monsters and devils of the Shinhwa religion who fought with you. Its different. Its not like cutting a person, its more like breaking their will. He broke the heart of a man who had reached a much higher level than his father. This is impossible for anyone. . Yeonwis eyes deepened. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon-wi, shook her head. I am not praising my father for his greatness. I am putting into my words the change of my father who achieved that heart and soul. change? The reason why self-examination is dangerous is because an individuals will can influence others beyond external things. That is why it is called the state of God, and although everyone longs for it, they conclude that it is impossible. ! There is no need for words or actions such as swear words, verbal abuse, praise, encouragement, assault, arguments, politics, etc. Thats what heart and soul examination is all about. Is there any need to lift a sword when you can see, feel, and lead the world with your heart? What youre saying is The reason I sent this person to my father is because I thought he would be able to take good care of this person. Yeon Ho-jeong touched Bu-seons shoulder. Buseon, who had been shaking his head, lifted his head slightly and fell asleep again. I am not someone who has lived in a world where it is easy to get drunk and fall asleep in front of someone I have only seen for a day, no matter howfortable the seat is. . What made this possible was my fathers heart and sword. To be precise, it reflects my fathers will to make this personfortable. Yeonwis eyes trembled. This is nonsense. I dont n on harming someone with my heart and sword! Consciousness cannot ovee the unconscious. The moment you try to do something consciously, your true energy will be exhausted and your mental strength will take an extreme hit. What Yeonwi remembered for a moment was when he cut down the rebels who had invaded the imperial pce with a single strike of his sword. Not only did it consume a huge amount of internal energy, but the excessive use of the upper stagebat was enough to cause a nosebleed. This is not a power granted to humans. Only by bing a non-human being can you escape from the influence of that power and be able to control it. You mean? Wooooow. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned golden. Now, I can see that the great Sword of the Heart is eating away at my fathers mind and heart. Chapter 880 Episode 880 Lord of the King of Fist (5) Huuuung. The cold wind passed through the two peoples hair. Yeon Ho-jeong took off his outer garment and covered Bu-seons shoulders. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at her son, asked as if asking. Did you say that the mind and sword that I realized is eating away at my mind and heart? yes. Its not serious. Did you say it was visible to you? I can see it now, but I think I vaguely knew about it before. ! Yeon Ho-jeong carefully filled his ss. Yeonwi, who was looking at her son, emptied her ss. Yeon Ho-jeong refilled Yeon Wis cup. Is that what you said about getting to the top quickly? yes. . I guess it wasnt just me. I heard that you had a conversation with Geomje Noh Seon-bae. Didnt Master Noh tell you? Yeonwis eyes wavered. How is it that an extraordinary practitioner who has attained the path of meditation and meditation has not yet shed his human body? The mind and body are one. He is bridging the gap with his fierce will, but in the end, there are limits. Namgungseung said: If the physical body fails to reach that level of enlightenment, it will inevitably lose everything it possesses. And that was what the chronology had guessed as well. However, he did not know that this enlightenment called the sword of the mind was eating away at his mind and heart. He just thought it was a treasure that could be lost, but he had no idea that it would destroy him. Abby I dont know how shell take it when I say this, but shes really fine. Its not like that. My father is not okay. It just looks fine. Yeonwis eyes wavered. My sons answer was decisive. At any time and at any moment, my sons work was unhindered. Unlike half-geniuses who are only smart but dont know which path to take, my son even has an unconventional drive. But on the other hand, he was also a guy who cared more about his blood than anyone else. Moreover, because he still harbored the guilt of having survived alone after his family copsed in his previous life, he never spoke so aggressively in front of his father. There is something there. Changes that you cannot feel yourself. Yeonwi believed in his son. There must be a reason why your son says this. Putting aside enlightenment and looking at the level of martial arts, Yeon Ho-jeong was a man whose skills far exceeded his own. If it looks that way to you, there must be a reason why. Yeonwi sighed. I still have a long way to go. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at Yeon-wi in confusion, asked as if throwing a question. Why dont you ask? hmm? What do you mean? Why dont you ask yourself how you can get out of this state when you dont feel that there is something wrong with your mind or heart? That is. Father. ? The war is not over. !! Why? Yeonwi felt a shock that made her backbone stiffen even though she only heard the simple truth that she herself knew from her sons mouth. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly examining Yeon Wis face, spoke carefully. For me to dare to find out my fathers true intentions may, in some sense, be against etiquette. But this time, I would like to tell you what I see under the excuse that it is for my fathers sake. . Father, his dream came true. dream? There is no such thing as a safe ce anywhere in the central world. There is no need to divide white and ck. The world is very dangerous. It is an environment where you never know when, where, and how someone might try to take your life, so it is difficult for anyone to survive while shouting out their beliefs in such a ce. What did you want to say? My father has proven himself admirably in that world. The reason Yeongas name stands shoulder to shoulder with the leading families of the central region is probably because of my fathers efforts. . But my father had concerns. It is a worry that all parents in the world have no choice but to have, but no one knows the depth of my anxiety. Im worried. Its me and Jipyeong. ! Yeonwis eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. As a child of the Murim family, it is my destiny to go out into the world and prove myself. However, this world called martial arts is extremely dangerous, and if you make even the slightest mistake, you can lose your life for nothing. . I proved myself in that world. And now, Jipyeong is also young, but he is fully prepared to start a family. Although he was talented and skilled, Yeonwi had already made up his mind to make Yeonjipyeong the head of Soga. In other words, not only the eldest son, Yeon Ho-jeong, but also the second son, Yeon Ji-pyeong, have already grown up enough. For Yeonwi, who lost her lifelongpanion, there is nothing more important than raising her children healthily. It is important to protect the family line built by ancestors, but his primary task is to raise his children well. Luckily, Yeonwis two sons perfected themselves much faster than others. There is no need to be in your fathers arms anymore. My dream came true. What was Yeonwis dream? Was he the strongest swordsman in the world? Or did you want to live the life of a seeker who devoted his life to swordsmanship like the swordsman of Namgung? That was not the Unions goal. When this end of lifees, it may be a goal to aim for, but not now. I will be a husband who will not be ashamed of my wife. In the future, I will meet my wife who has passed away before me, and I will be happy tough and say that our children have grown up so wonderfully. If you dont achieve that dream, your life is worthless. For Yeonwi, the very existence of Yeonhojeong and Yeonjipyeong is like a lifelong dream. Why did I sharpen my sword? Yeonwi was a man who loved the sword. But he was also a man who loved his children ten thousand times more than that sword. To him, the sword and martial arts were means. It was just a fence to protect my children. And unfortunately, the world was a mess. It was only after my son went out into the world and fought against foreign enemies that I realized that a crisis in the world that I had not noticed before was just around the corner. It was at that time that Yeonwi began to grow explosively. The reason I risked my life to sharpen my sword was to protect my children in such a harsh world before the world. But now? It was peaceful, right? Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. After re-entering the Murim Alliance, I spent such peaceful and peaceful days for the first time in a long time. To put it mildly, it was full of boring daily life. . But father. Countless powerful people are flocking to the peaceful Murim Alliance. Ambassador Gong Gong ascended to the Mugeuk stage and became the first leader, and an unexpected talent from Shinmarim also came to see us. What could be the reason? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. The fight against the three religions is not over. Rather, a more insidious and dangerous war awaits us. So to speak, the peace now is the calm before the storm. Yeonwis fists gradually gained strength. Your father knows that too. But your dream has alreadye true. You mean Yes. . I havepleted my lifes goal, and this is the end of my fathers journey. ! But the first goal has only been aplished. My father must aim for higher heights next year and the year after that. Because human life does not end with achieving one goal. Yeon Ho-jeong emptied his ss. Cutting the minds and hearts of others means having a powerful influence on their minds and hearts. And furthermore. . It even harms your own mind and heart. All the enlightenments in the world are like mirrors. A look of confusion appeared on Yeonwis face. As my son said, if he knew there was something wrong with him, he should have asked what the problem was. And I had to try to fix it. But Yeonwi did not ask Yeonhojeong that. Because it was okay. This feeling is because I am satisfied with my current life. My two sons have grown up so well that I cant be more satisfied than this. Right now, the only thing that mattered to Yeonwi was that he had achieved his lifelong dream. Considering Yeonwis original personality, this is unimaginable. The sword he achieved was as dangerous as his supreme influence, allowing him to maintain the status quo he wanted most. My sword knew that my heart was satisfied and cut down everything else. That power cannot be handled by those who have not reached the peak of martial arts. Because its out of control. . If my father reaches the level of martial arts, he will be able to control his rampaging heart and sword. In addition, the ability that has be a magic sword that unconsciously influences people may no longer be implemented. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I want to see my father lose that bad sense that I started growing on my own because I couldnt control it. Pusssss. The cup in Yeonwis hand turned into powder and scattered. It was not because my inner energy was unleashed. The energy of the Heart Sword that flowed out unconsciously turned the cup into powder. He read Yeonwis dizzy state of self-destruction and tried to get rid of what he was holding. Yeonwi looked at her hands in surprise. Simgeom is having a hard time. this? Its getting out of my fathers control. No, you probably didnt even control it. You must have thought that enlightenment was natural. !! Its not your fault, father. But as an unmanned person, this is a shame. Right? . Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Tomorrow is the leaders appointment ceremony. . As you may have heard, the appointment ceremony will be extremely short and simple. This is behavior worthy of an ambassador. . There will be a small festival after the appointment ceremony. It is a wonderful festival suitable for the martial arts people. And the main characters of the festival are me and Doje Seonbae. Yeonwi looked at Yeonhojeong with surprised eyes. I will show you this handsome eldest son at the festival. How beautiful strength is, and how scary it is to have perfectly controlled power. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head and immediately turned around. His voice, which he left before leaving Pagungak, became a song and lingered in Yeonwis ears. Dont forget. My father is the head judge of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga. Chapter 881 Episode 881 Lord of the King of Fist (6) Thirteen seats of the Holy Heaven. It refers to absolute masters who are revered as legends in the powerhouses of their time. This era could be said to be the heyday of martial arts, with as many as thirteen masters of martial arts, which are said to be difficult to produce in one generation, as many as thirteen. Of course, there were no times like this. Even when the Blood Religion War broke out 300 years ago, countless martial arts masters, like the powerful men of the time, appeared and protected the world from blood religion demons who walked the extreme of non-human and external ways. At that time, Emperor Shafang Wu, who fought with many martial arts masters, was the unrivaled best man in the world and contributed to the victory of the central ins by disying his powerful force against the blood demons who were threatening the central ins. To put it another way, it means that the Hyeolgyo side also had martial arts yers that wereparable to or better than those in the central world. This was a passage that showed how powerful the blood religion was at the time. And now. The world once again gave birth to countless geniuses and created another legend under the name of Seongcheon. However, if we think about the history of 300 years ago, it is worth thinking differently about the fact that so many geniuses were born at that time. The energy of the world repeats strength and decline. In the process, when yin bes strong, yang raises its head to resolve it, and if righteousness goes too far, evil is born again to bnce it. In other words, the fact that so many martial arts masters have emerged in thend of the central ins can be interpreted to mean that another group that canpete with them is holding its breath. Thew of the world is that there is no excess or deficiency, so even though it may seem like there is nothing topare to the past and present right now, as time goes by, we will naturally face a period of elimination. The world was like that. That was the case with Moorim. Yeon Ho-jeong killed King Bi and assumed the title of new king. As a result, the name of Seongcheon Thirteenth ce was maintained as is. However, when Master Gong epted suffering for the sake of the world and attempted to ascend to the rank of Maeng Juwi, he, who had already realized everything, immediately broke through the martial arts stage and became the second saint of Shaolin after Gwon Shin. People respected Gong Daesas outstanding martial arts and personality and did not hesitate to give him the title of King of Kwon and at the same time elevate him to a new rank. In fact, even if you have reached the level of martial arts, you can only make your name into the heavenly realm by reaching a higher level through intense training. However, Ambassador Gong Gong, who exploded everything he had suppressed so far, ignored the huge gap in just one moment and obtained a forceparable to that of the three armies. This was confirmed with the testimony of the Geomje Namgung Seung and the Doge Jongribaek Baek Byeongshingun Makwon. However, since he rose to the prestigious position of Murim lord, people gave him the title of king, not king. Gwonwangmaengju (ȭ) public ambassador. With this, the moment hase for the Seongcheon Thirteen ces to be called the Four Four ces, but Gok-gyeong bursts out with a remark that seems like a bolt from the blue. The Blood Jade Demon, who was imprisoned in the imperial pce prison, lost all his inner strength and became a ruined person. Aeback is impossible, so he is no longer a saint. It was a remark made by someone who was not someone else but a member of the same three armies and came as the emperors representative. The weight of those words was no different from those of the emperor, and in terms of depth of trust, it could be said to be the highest level of testimony. In the end, Seongcheons thirteen positions were maintained as is. However, there were five kings and two monarchs remaining, and the detailed titles were reorganized. They are one god, two gods, three emperors, five kings, and the ck and white twins. The highly developed martial arts of the central ins has brought about the flowering of many geniuses and created legends of thirteen positions, so only one person must be left out to upy that position. A public ambassador who has be a new saint. The appointment ceremony for the first Murim Lord ended with Seongcheons name. The tightly gathered Baekdo martial arts masters cheered towards the first leader. Now that there is finally someone who can hold the center of the Murim Alliance, the affairs of the Murim Alliance will be handled more quickly and reliably in the future. And time goes by. Many people gathered again at the ce where the Geomje and the Great King had met before. * * * Its a festival Mukbi sighed. Is this really a festival? Its a festival. The official shrugged his shoulders. For the martial arts people of the world, the dancing of the strong is in itself learning and enjoyment. Moreover, the dance moves of super-adepts who have reached great heights can be said to be the best of the best. Anyway There were a lot of Bimu festivals. Even on celebration days for local ns, several masters often add to the excitement of the festival by showing off their martial arts skills. I see. Since it has reached the level of the Murim League, the status of the non-Murimans is also frightening. The leader is definitely not ordinary either. The party very naturally called the public ambassador Maengju. A title was bound to lose its authority if no one called it. One way or another, the party officials, who had lived in a world with a clear hierarchy, were quicker than anyone else to recognize public ambassadors as leaders. By the way, you managed to attract apprentice Noh Seon-bae. Kang-ryang said as he took a lick of his appetite. Thest time I saw you, I thought you didnt like ces with this much snow. Makwon chuckled. Beyond not liking him, he seemed like a personality you would dislike. It seemed like you had the personality of not being involved in anything in the world other than your own martial arts. Jinyang grumbled. You really are someone who is just starting out. I guess he was able to raise his martial arts skills to the highest level because he was so advanced. The majority of people who achieve historic achievements are those wall-windows. Huh. by the way. Makwon put his hand on his eyebrows. Although the weather was cool, there was a lot of sunlight shining down. Its a nice ce. The top floor of the building, far away from the off-stage, was where Makwons gaze was directed. And there were about twenty people sitting in that open space. The military, servants, and elders were centered around the leader, Gong Daesa. Everyone was there except for the hotel staff who hade here because they didnt like the ufortable seats. They were the undisputed leaders of the Murim Alliance, and now that the leader had been elected, they could no longer sitfortably as before. That wasnt all. Many people were looking up from all over the buildings near the off-stage. And there were countless people standing between buildings. Several members of the Murim Alliancesbat units stood guard from afar. When the Geomje and the Emperorpeted the other day, a significant area was devastated. Now, a space twice asrge as then was used as an off-stage, so the number of unit members deployed was correspondinglyrge. Anyway, its going to be a very exciting fight. Makwon turned his head. In one corner, Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting cross-legged. It wasnt really about luck or meditation. He just looked like he was thinking deeply about something with his arms crossed in that position. Makwon asked. why? Are you nervous? yes? Are you nervous? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Of course Im nervous. The other person is the apprentice. He is a strongman of Cheonoecheon who is treated on the same level as Geomje Seonbae. But havent you grown since then? Of course it is. But somehow it seems like it will be a harder fight than before. Makwon nodded. Yes, I think there might be apatibility issue. Now that Yeonhojeong has realized the Yellow Dragon, he has not yet created a usible neww. In other words, the best martial arts he has right now are white striking techniques such as fighting and fighting. Although it can be said that it is at the highest level because it has won a battle in the first ce, there is bound to be a difference from using even weaponry. But I think we can somehow make a good fight. I think I can learn something big. It was then. Wow!! Tremendous cheers erupted from the off-stage in the distance. Youre here. A little tension appeared on Makwons face. The guy who doesnt like that kind of thing got on the off stage first. It means that you came here with purpose. Whether the words are mixed or not, its a game anyway. If you dont decide, you will get eaten. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture and stood up. Zhuge Zhenyeon, who had been quiet until now without saying anything, asked. Are you going to be okay? Whats not okay? The opponent is Doje Seonbae. He is a tremendous powerhouse. Considering the strong yers Yeonhojeong had faced so far, it was nothing new. However, Zhuge Yan had never seen Yeon Ho-jeong fight with an expert of his size. I was understandably nervous. Yeon Ho-jeong hit Zhuge Zhens head with the de of his hand. Dont worry unnecessarily and get everything you can. It hurts, you bastard! You are also a warrior. Instead of seeing me as a friend, you should see me as an expert who has a lot to learn. At least that is the case for now. Zhuge Yan nodded with a serious face. Yes, thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Bu-seon. I will also use Masters martial arts skills. Buseons eyes sparkled. ck lion? I will use all the martial arts I learned from my martial arts master. Still, hes a tough opponent to beat. So, keep an eye on it. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head again. There were many people around. Mukbi, Kangryang, Jinyang, Makwon, as well as the Jegal siblings and Buseon. Even Mo Yong-woo, who leads the troops from afar, is worried about himself, and Pae-yul, who is with the Jeomchang warriors, is also nervous. Thats a lot. Yeon Ho-jeong once again realized that there were so many people who cared for him. Its the same as then, but different. Darkness Emperor. Even at the time when he was called the best man of the ck Ind and swept the world, he had manyrades by his side. However, in those days when he was busy fighting, he recognized hisrades as beings to be remembered, but could not ept them as the joy of life itself. There was no room for that. It was different now. I am now standing in the middle of the world. Wooooow. The yellow dragon stretched. A clear and certain piece of recognition awakened his mood. It could certainly be said to be a small but definite realization. At this moment, the yellow dragon energy rushed through his entire body, greatly amplifying his vitality. You shouldnt keep your senior waiting. Ill just go now. The friends shouted together. Come and have fun. Dont give up. It may be difficult. older brother! The mission is just around the corner, so dont get hurt! cheer up. Yeon Ho-jeong climbed onto the non-stage without hesitation, carrying on his back the enthusiastic support. Wow!! The shouts of countless people. Even Yeon Ho-jeong, who reached the ultimate level, felt his body shaking with the cheers of many people. Are you here? Zhong Libais expression was brighter than expected. It was difficult to find any signs of irritation or burden. Rather, he seemed very excited to face a strong opponent who had no shorings. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. I will give up pretentious things like Tongseongmyeong and Pogwonjirye. Things that have no need for fighting. But before we dance, theres something Id like to ask you. Something? Senior Noh, did youe here only for yourself? Of course. I have always lived for myself. okay. But Zhong Libai nced at a ce. Among the countless crowds, there was one man who particrly caught his eye. Now I have to get my student to graduate too. It would be nice if I could get this and that. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Me too. He looked at the ce where the Dukes were in the distance. There was Yeonwi with a stern face. Okay then. Thump! Thump! Yeon Ho-jeong, who shed his fists, immediately lowered his posture. Shall we begin? Slurp! A terrifying sword wind swirled from Zhonglibaeks body as he took out the true evil sword. I hope it will be a fun fight. Faaagh! Regardless of who went first, the two rushed towards each other. Chapter 882 Episode 882. The moment of creation is brief and eternal (1) It has begun. Namgung-ins eyes opened softly. On the off-stage below, two rare masters rushed towards each other. bang! With a strong explosion, the two people were each thrown backwards. It is an incredibly exciting act of sharing. It was an attempt to find out with one number how strong each other was and how much capacity they had. hook! The wind carrying shock waves spread in all directions, blowing the clothes and hair of the leaders. No matter how far away it is, it sends out a shock wave like this. The density of energy carried by the wind was incredible. Balgyeong that leaves the owners hand is bound to lose its momentum at an rming rate unless it is held back with internal energy, but the Balkyeong that was created as a result of the collision of two super experts was showing an incredible density of true energy even over such a long distance. This does not mean that the internal force was held until the end, but that the density of energy generated at the point of impact was so high that it was beyond imagination. A truly different level of master. The power of martial gods who have ascended to realms not permitted to humans is so great. As expected, its impressive. Admiration appeared on Peng Wugangs face. When Ipeted with my senior Geomje, I didnt show this level of conflict. The public ambassador shook his head. Its because the opponents are different. Its different from the time when I controlled the spreading energy as much as possible, held it in my body, and even used the shock wave as my strength to attack the opponent. Did you? Enlightenment was important in the fight against the Sword Emperor senior. Sobujus intention at the time was to encourage everyone to see that enlightenment and reach a higher state. If you do, what now? Its a sh of pure power. If the fight with the Geomje senior was for everyone, the fight with the Doje senior was full of the will to show all the power he has. A smile appeared on the face of the public ambassador. He has a personality that doesnt pay attention to whats going on around him, but hes usually someone who doesnt like to reveal himself, but today, for some reason, he seems determined to stick around. Shock appeared on everyones faces. So, does that mean he didnt fully show his skills in the previous fight with the Sword Emperor Namgung Seung? Terrible! A look of astonishment that could not be hidden appeared on Namgung-ins face. Of course, my father didnt show everything about himself. It seemed that way and I believed that way. However, when I heard that Yeonho-jeong did the same, I couldnt control my shock before my jealousy. still. A ray of cold sweat ran down Namgung-ins forehead. Still, he may not have reached the Three Emperors yet. Now I dont know. Is this thought of mine the analysis of a warrior who observed with cold eyes, or is it simply wishful thinking? Why the world! How could the world bestow such an absurd talent on one person? If only I had that level of talent. If that were the case, the world would have already praised Namgung as the true king of the world. Damn it. Namgoongin bit his lip. Hmm. Jang In-leungs eyes deepened. It hasnt moved anymore since the first impact. Yeon Ho-jeong and Jong-li-baek were ring at each other from a long distance away. Jang In-leung looked at Ambassador Gong as if seeking an answer. The public ambassador shook his head. Unless you are in there, it is difficult for even Bin Seung to read the intentions of the two people. If you bump into it, youll know why. Hmm. When everyone was silent and watching the battle between the two masters. Yeonwi had her eyes closed. Simgeom He recalled what his son saidst night. I will show you this handsome eldest son at the festival. How beautiful strength is, and how scary it is to have perfectly controlled power. The beauty of strength and the dignity created by perfectly controlled power. Yeonwi opened her eyes. I saw the two people colliding with my own eyes. But it ended there. When I closed my eyes again and tried to feel the energy of the two people, I was able to see their condition more clearly than seeing it with my own eyes. With just one sh, we were convinced that we were formidable opponents. The senior was calm and Hojeong was. He was moderately excited. Even though he is excited, there is no mistake in his eyes looking for the other persons weaknesses. It is an immovable battle eye that can only be obtained while standing on the sharp line of life and death that has be ingrained in ones body. Thats amazing. The sons fighting ability, which has gone through dark times, is already worthy of being called the best in the world. Even though you have reached such a high level, you have not lost any of the abilities you have umted and have made them all yours. Its amazing skill. Suddenly, Yeonwi felt eyes on her. It was a public ambassador. Ambassador Gong Gong was looking at himself with deep eyes. Yeonwi nodded with an awkward expression. A strange smile appeared on the face of the public ambassador as he nodded. I noticed it. That the Yeonwi is watching them with a keen eye. And the reason why Yeonhojeong is burning particrly fiercely today. When the leaders were looking at the off-stage with their own thoughts. Finally, the two people made their move. * * * Hook! The one who moved first was Yeonhojeong. Paang! In an instant, he entered the three-way street and punched out with force. Zhonglibaek swung his evil sword diagonally. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A ray of wind tore and flew diagonally, making a powerful explosion. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to attack again, suddenly stopped, controlling his energy like a thunderbolt. bang! The entry speed was so fast that it stopped momentarily, and then an explosion exploded in the air. The explosion that rang out only after Yeonhojeong stopped meant that his movements were faster than sound. Oooooh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. This is so outrageous. A bloody sword wind invisible to the naked eye. The intangible, sharp wind was blowing around Zhonglibaeks body, blocking any hasty approaches. Unless you protect your body with considerable strength, if you enter the full range, knife marks will be engraved on your entire body at that moment. Even with that much Tao Wind wrapped around my body, there is no sign of my strength decreasing. It was an incredible amount of power. In terms of simple internal power, he seemed to have more power than even the Great Master Gong, as well as the Monk Namgung of the Sword Emperor. Furthermore, that sword attack was not simply a martial art created by eating up internal energy. I too am enlightened. By creating an intangible shield by matching the flow of air and the extreme sword method, it boasts a level of depth that is one level higher than the sword method that simply carries out internal energy. It will be much freer, much richer, much sharper. He probably doesnt have that tendency. Jonglibaeks personality, which was felt in the exchange of the first move, was very aggressive. In his previous duel with the sword emperor Namgung Seung, he felt a great enlightenment and perfected sword principles. Since he held in his hands all kinds of swords, both attack and defense, the harmony of Kang Yu was perfectly preserved no matter what sword technique he implemented. The apprentices martial arts skills were different. We pursue offense rather than defense, and offense more than offense. Infinitely powerful and linear martial arts would be the true martial arts of a disciple. Nevertheless, he is watching the opponents reaction while wearing an intangible sword. This is what I want to see. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist gained strength. I want to find out how sharp and powerful my opponent is and whether he can truly perform a proper sword dance. then. I have to pierce it. The energy flowing from Yeon Ho-jeongs body exploded in an instant. Kwakwakwakkwak!! The yellow dragon energy gushing out created a terrifying feeling of pressure. There were numerous cracks in the ground where Yeonhojeong stood. The hard non-stage floor cracked and broke like dry ground, and white stone dust rose up. Zhong Libais eyes sparkled. Is heing? The right hand holding the true evil sword gained strength. Show me your martial arts skills. Before I knew it, my left hand, which had been empty, was holding a sword. The rare sword held in both hands gave off a subtle glow. I want you to prove for yourself that you have the skills to show everything you have! At that time, Yeonhojeong moved. hook! There was no loud binge drinking. Yeonhojeong Jongribaek, who disappeared from sight for an instant, turned his gaze to the sky. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly appeared overhead and swung both fists. Kwakwakwak! It was enormous pressure. The power contained in the single fist was great, but the five fists that swirled around the air and struck down seemed to make the gravity itself several times heavier. Sigh! Sigh! bang! The intangible sword wind was distorted by the twin fists swirling with brilliant golden energy, but soon it could not hold out any longer and created holes in various ces. Once the Dopung shield was pierced, it could no longer be maintained. Zhong Libais eyes widened. Quad deuk! Yeon Ho-jeongs fist hit the off-stage floor. Half of the wide non-stage floor was caved in. Zhonglibaek, who instantly widened the distance, smiled broadly. Feel so good! bang! Only now. Although he had guessed it, Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts, which fully satisfied Zong Libaeks desire to realize the magnitude of the power he could wield with his mind, ignited the sincerity of the Doge, who was revered as the best swordsman in the Central ins. Pabababak! Jong-ri-baek rushed towards the broken floor of the off-stage and swung his sword. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was trying to fight back with his head raised, felt his eyesight turn dark for a moment. tremendous! One search is enough. Zhonglibaek had no intention of sharing his enlightenment for a long time with a possible opponent like Monk Nangong. Strike one strike with all your might. It was truly a martial arts game, but a game that conserved strength or preserved stamina was not something that Jong Li Baek wanted. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, who read his thoughts in a split second, instantly changed into that of a warrior full of the spirit of victory. Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved diagonally. Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who collided with a huge sword, had knife marks all over his body. There were no deep wounds, but it prated through the Hwangryonggis resistance shield. The martial arts performance of the apprentice, who gave his all from the beginning, was terrifying. Whoa whoa! Yeonhojeongs Golden Dragon Jinakkwon (恎[ȭ) flew in, aiming for Zhonglibaeks torso. It was the first martial art he had used since the creation of the two six generals of Geumryongimu. Although it was a martial art created in a hurry, all the enlightenment that Yeon Ho-jeong had gained was melted in it. Quang! It felt like the strongest steel sphere in the world had been thrown at me. Zhonglibaeks left sleeve crumbled like powder. He tried to stop it himself, but he recognized that it was an unstoppable force and let it go. Nevertheless, the pressure that could not be fully released turned his sleeves into powder. It pierced the inner strength of a master who had reached Seongcheon. A joyful smile appeared on Zhong Libais face. Thats great! sh! bang! Yeon Ho-jeongs body was thrown away by the huge de that was struck diagonally. I blocked it by putting all my energy into my crossed arms. Still, there was a knife mark on his forearm. This time, it wasnt deep, but the pressure of the sword was so strong that about a dozen pieces bounced off. Pabababak! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was thrown away, did not gather his strength. I didnt intend to do that and I shouldnt have. This was because the opponent was already running towards him. sh! Jongribaek runs towards you with a smile on his face, as if he is about to burst intoughter at any moment. Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which had the same smile as Jong-ri-baeks, were stained with madness. For a moment, the two super experts, immersed in the game, shed swords. Oh my gosh! Chapter 883 Episode 883 The moment of creation is brief and eternal (2) Yeon Ho-jeong, who was pushed out, raised his fist and spat blood-stained spit. Zhonglibaek, who hesitated on the spot, raised his sword above his head and corrected his posture. sh! A sword that strikes straight down. It is a single cut that is extremely honest and simple. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong felt as if the world was split in half. Haha! Instinctively, I turned my body and punched the side. The steel sword that flew like a thunderbolt shattered like broken ss and scattered in all directions. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist, which hit the pottery, swelled red. The density of the pottery thrown out by Zhonglibaek was beyond imagination. After reaching Hwangryongshinwanggong, there was no growth in the divine energy itself, but even though it contained a more powerful true energy density than before, I felt an exhrating pain that extended beyond my fists and wrists to my elbows. Strength versus strength is meaningless. The question is not who is stronger, but the concept of power that each person pursues is different. Yeonhojeongs power was the pure power that everyone thought of. It is a faster and more intense martial art. Faster speed creates stronger destructive power. The martial arts that Yeon Ho-jeong has shown so far has been a simple yet firm expression of power. However, the power that Zhonglibaek sought was different. The power he sees is confronting and sometimes avoiding, but at the best moment, blowing away the opponent with the greatest force. Yeon Ho-jeong was also good at the same method. Rather, creating an opening and somehow delivering a fatal blow to the opponent was one of Yeonhojeongs greatest skills. now? I carry that realization with me. But that is not the essence of my martial arts. The Yellow Dragon God King is different from the Four Gods. To be precise, the advanced enlightenment that epasses the characteristics of the Four Gods is the Yellow Dragon God King Gong. Anything that can be done with the Four Gods can also be done with the Yellow Dragon God King Technique. In fact, just a little while ago, he revived the speed of Zhou Jakgong, the power of White Tiger Gong, and the counterattack ability of Blue Dragon Gong to deal with Zhonglibaek. But does it really end there? Although this body instinctively used the Four Gods Dance, which he was very familiar with, the true power of the Yellow Dragon God Kings Gong that he gained was not like that. Ugh. The yellow dragon cried in my heart. Yeon Ho-jeong, who realized the true nature of the energy that he had used like the Shindan of Gwangmyeong, split the moment into moments and realized that he had not performed the Yellow Dragon Dance properly. Then what is the yellow dragon? How were Geumryongjinakkwon and Geumryongbeoncheonjang made? For what purpose was the Dragon Shape Seven Technique Technique created? How did Hwang Ryong-gi change my body? sh! Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed towards Jong-ri Baek. Zhong Libais eyes sparkled. Slowed down? The absolute speed is fast. However, there was no such frighteningly fast new method as was shown just a moment ago. It was not Yeonhojeongs method of appearing from all directions and showing off extremely rapid attacks as if folding space, embodying the legendary state of Chukjiseongchon (sسɴ). however. The temperament has changed. If the previous Divine Law was as fast and splendid as weightless fire, the Divine Law shown by Yeon Ho-jeong now was much heavier than that. It seems as if the divine beast from the story of the ancient hermits running rampant is stomping away on its four huge legs. And what is the identity of that divine beast? dragon?! The golden energy rising from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. To Zhonglibaeks eyes, which were sparkling with divine energy, the exterior of Yeonhojeong was no longer visible. The essence of the energy he gave off seemed to be a huge golden dragon rushing towards him with its mouth wide open. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his fist. Coooooo! It was much slower than before, but it had a scary weight. But for some reason, it was difficult for Zhonglibaek to avoid that extremely simple weapon. Kaaaaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeongs fists shed with the Chamakdo, which seemed to weigh dozens of pounds, making a horrifying sound. Zhong Libais eyes widened. does not exist. There are no wounds on Yeon Ho-jeongs fist. Just a little while ago, when they were exchanging brilliant attacks, even if they avoided a direct hit, the wounds remained. This is because each others attack power was so powerful. However, the true evil sword that was now facing Yeon Ho-jeongs fist head-on was unable to make a mark on his fist. Rather, it felt as if the de was being pushed back by the pressure of the fist, which was overflowing withpressed golden essence. this. hook! Yeonhojeong moved once again. It was still fast, but it was definitely slower than Chojang. It was a movement clearly visible to the naked eye without needing to be noticed with the senses. At this speed, he was able to upy the position using Jong-ri Baeks footwork and take the attack line in an instant. In fact, Zhong Libai attempted to do so. But. what?! Zhong Libai was embarrassed. Yeonhojeong was clearly slow. So, I tried to upy the position first and blow it away with a heavy wind. But Yeonhojeong had already reached that location. This was something beyond the realm of understanding. The eyes and senses of the best Taoist in the world could catch everything. Without that level of perception, he would have already suffered losses from Yeon Ho-jeongs surprise attack on the Yeonhwan Five Fist in the early stages. Yeon Ho-jeong gently extended his hand. It was a fist, not a fist. Just looking at the soft sounding from the bottom to the middle, you couldnt think it was powerful at all. There was a look of urgency on Zhonglibaeks face. bang! There was a short, intense explosion. Zhonglibaek, who blocked the tension of Yeonhojeong with the sword body of the Chamakdo, was pushed back like crazy. Its heavy. It looks like a rock weighing tens of thousands of pounds flew in and stuck in it. It is not a martial arts technique that utilizes speed and strength. The martial arts itself was heavy and strong. But it wasnt fast, but strangely I couldnt avoid it. Zhonglibaek advanced vigorously. thud! The powerful energy that radiated from beneath my feet pushed away the energy waves of Yeonhojeong, which were writhing fearfully. sh! Zhong Libais eyes glowed with intense light. Before he knew it, the image of Yeon Ho-jeong rushing forward with both fists clenched was reflected in his eyes. Dragon I couldnte to my senses. I couldnt tell if the opponent was a human or a dragon. Thanks to his extremely active upper level, his eyes were seeing things simr to those of a magical magician. And at this moment, his advanced insight was making it difficult to implement martial arts. It was my first time experiencing something like this in my life. Thats a person. Its just that the young mans presence is sorge and clear that he is showing this illusion. Even while being pushed back, Zhonglibaek could not help but be amazed. Itspletely integrated. I became one with the new art I was learning. Since he has reached that level, he must have learned how to perfectly control his power. Zhong Libai closed his eyes. I am a swordsman. Dont be fooled by appearances. Zhong Libai, holding the true evil sword with both hands, coolly raised his sword and struck. Wow! Im stuck. I had no choice but to get stuck. It was a blow with all his might, but the opponents true energy was no less dense than his own. but. I see. Zhong Libai opened his eyes. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong was right in front of me, swinging his rock-like fist. Suddenly! Blood sttered into the air with an eerie sound. The sight of Jong-ri-baek passing by Yeon-ho-jeong and raising his sword was as cool as a painting. Grumbling. An icon of a diagonal line was engraved on Yeonhojeongs chest. The true evil sword prated the Hwangryongshinwanggong and left a scar. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was touching her wound, smiled. You are amazing. It was not the time tough. Zhonglibaeks true energy remaining in the wound continued to prate into the body and cause internal injuries. Still, Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Uduk. Zhong Libai grabbed the little finger of his left hand and twisted it. As he passed by Yeon Ho-jeongs body, Yeon Ho-jeongs hand grabbed his little finger and broke it. A person who uses destructive rmendations without much delicacy reads such a subtle gap and breaks his finger. But Zhonglibaek did not feel any pain. Rather, he smiled brightly like Yeon Ho-jeong. I thought I could win with just a sword strike with all my might, without having to use my martial arts skills. Is that so? It was my mistake. It was you, not me, who dragged him into a fight where he read every gap and used single blows. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. A sharper energy wave than before flowed from Zhong Libais body as he held the sword with both hands. He didnt seem to care about the broken finger or anything. The true power of Martial God had already healed the broken bones andpletely hardened them. Hwaaaaaaa! The sight of Jong-ri-baek holding his sword upright with both hands was reminiscent of a seeker walking only one path. I wont be able to do that anymore. I will not fight on the battlefield you created. Me too. Then, of course, there is no other way but a head-to-head match. I told you in advance that the same moves no longer work. Good. Zhong Libai closed and opened his eyes once again. However, there were no gaps at all. This was the reason why Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulders flinched. I guess Ill go and see. hook! Jong-ri Baek, his sword raised above his shoulder, rushed towards Yeon Ho-jeong. Zhonglibaeks left hand, which was holding the bottom of the sword, slightly rxed. One sword, Danak. The martial arts true spirit sword trained by Zhong Libai finally appeared. The very simple herbivorous names Il-gwa Dan-ak. It was abination of herbivory with a single cut of a knife and herbivory with splitting a mountain. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. The martial arts of a master who has reached the ultimate level is to carry out the enlightenment that he aims for and imagines. Zhonglibaeks martial arts skills were simr. big! Its just one cut of a knife. It felt like a huge sword, like a mountain peak, wasing down, calling a storm. It seemed as if the mountain could be destroyed with just one sharp sh of the knife. This was the true martial art of apprentice Zhonglibaek. It was the true form of a swordsmanship that boasted the power of maximized shing and killing blows. But Yeonho was not far behind. thud! This is not the first step of the White Tiger of the West. The earth shook with one step of the dragoncquerware. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist, which had raised all his intellectual power, was burning with the golden sun. The two mens swords collided. It was a sh of pure power. Quaaaaaaa!! The onlookers screamed and covered their ears due to the incredible explosion of drinking. Quad deuk! Quad Deuk! The rain stage was split in half by the merciless shock wave. Fortunately, it did not affect the surrounding buildings, but the blowing wind disrupted peoples vision. Grumbling. Blood from Yeon Ho-jeongs head passed through Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes and cheeks to his chin. The same was true for Jonglibaek. His unruly white beard was stained red. He vomited blood due to internal injuries caused by strong pressure. Aaaah!! Yeon Ho-jeong screamed, not knowing whether it was a scream or excitement, and lowered his posture and dug into the gap in the bag. He ovees the shock wave that pushes his entire body and enters. Zhonglibaeks true evil sword moved urgently. Whoa! The left leader of Yeonhojeong hit Zhonglibaek in the chest. Although blood was gushing out, he raised his upper body and swung the hilt of his sword with terrifying passion. Whoa! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was hit in the face by the hilt of the sword, spewed out blood and was thrown away. sh! Even though he is older, his passion is no less than that of a young person. Like Yeon Ho-jeong, he took a step forward, ignoring the air pressure, and used a wave of the True Soul Sword towards the upper body of the fallen Yeon Ho-jeong. Crumbling! The edge of the non-stage turned into powder and scattered. Chapter 884 Episode 884 The moment of creation is both brief and eternal (3) Is there such a fight? The leaders watched the battle between the two super experts as if they were fascinated. The words spoken by one of them represented everyones feelings. The level of military power that has reached heaven is a state worthy of praise in itself. However, since they are all humans, they have different tendencies, different types of force they use, and different goals. Yeonhojeong and Jonglibaek were the same yet different, different yet the same. The level that Zhonglibaek wanted was in the sword itself. All you had to do was cut everything you wanted with a single sword. He was someone who risked his life for a stronger, more certain, and bigger cut. On the other hand, the martial arts depicted by Yeon Ho-jeong had the goal desired by the majority of martial artists in the world who wanted to fly higher than anyone else, embracing all kinds of things that were difficult to define. However, he was a man who knew what he should do while trying to achieve a goal that was difficult to define. Two masters who each run for the ultimate goal they pursue. Attack takes precedence over defense, and he spares no effort in each blow. However, because their targets were different, their martial arts skills were very different. At the same time, as they were fiercely running toward their goal, their martial arts skills were extremely simr. Higher, stronger, more perfect. Jonglibaeks sword was like Yeonhojeongs fist. Looking at the amount of attack power and theplete form of martial arts itself, Zhonglibaek seemed to have the upper hand, but Yeonhojeongs martial arts, which never lost sight of the flow of power, were also close to art. Even in martial arts that boast destructive power, each person clearly shows what they are pursuing and shows off surprisingly beautiful dance moves. Even though blood flowed and flesh was torn, those who saw it did not feel cruelty or danger. He was drunk on fighting. The two people who hold the best festival that warms everyones hearts, the festival that the martial arts people want the most. Watching the fight, Yeonwi realized something. Was that it? The face of my son, swinging his two fists like gunfire as if possessed. Although it was a long distance away, Yeonwi could clearly see her sons expression. Yeon Ho-jeong was smiling. But I wasntughing because I was drunk on something. Although he had a clear sense of reason, he was aware of the position he had achieved through the joy of fighting, and it was a smile made with confidence that he could get a glimpse of a higher level. The same was true for Jonglibaek. How long has it been since I faced an indomitable opponent? He was beyond admiring and even moved by Yeon Ho-jeong, who was dealing with him with infinitely powerful strength while throwing countless invincible sword cuts that could split mountains. Two people who show martial arts to perfection. Two people who are destroying the perfection of radish and exploring something else on top of it. The martial arts skills of the two people, who improved their skills moment by moment by making something else their own, could not be expressed even with the word heavenly attire. And in it. The aesthetics of strength that Yeon Ho-jeong wanted to show were incorporated into the beauty of perfectly controlled power. Its art. It is a famous battle that makes viewers sweat. And the heart pounding came to Gangdongs greatest chatan, who was satisfied with his life. If only I could gain the same strength as me. If only I could melt into the same realization as them. It will be sweeter and more fantastic than any nectar in the world. Grrrrrr. Yeonwis fists were shaking. In the eyes of Yeonwi, who was immersed in the fight between the two, there was no longer any sense offort and satisfaction in this position. Toward a higher, more ecstatic ce. I want to reach that ce and fight that Zhonglibaek. I also want to fight Yeon Ho-jeong. I want to throw everything I have into the sea of enlightenment, which is nothing short of splendid, bypeting not only with the Great Gong Gong, but also with the Sword Emperor Namgung. sh! A ray of light prated the top of Yeonwis head. An intangible something that is invisible to anyone and can only be known to oneself. That something was the heavenly energy that shattered the huge iron gate that had already been painstakingly built in front of the path. Ugh! Ugh! The change has begun. However, no one sitting next to him, not even the public ambassador, noticed the change in seniority. Quietly but clearly. Yeonwi, watching the fight between the two super experts, was moving away from her previous self. * * * sh! Suddenly! Yeonhojeongs side was cut by the force that cut through the air. It was a pretty deep cut. Although it did not reach the internal organs, it would have been cut for sure if the movement had been dyed by even half a step. this. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered slightly. The two were possessed and used extravagant martial arts, but it was Yeon Ho-jeong who suffered a dangerous injury first. What does it mean? Strength Decreased concentration. Yeon Ho-jeong and Jong-li-baek were warriors who were good at killing with a single strike. They are skilled at striking an overwhelming blow, enough to change the flow of a fight with a single strike if they put their mind to it. Those people have already exchanged hundreds of blows with their best efforts. Anyone who fights at this level is bound to get tired. Although it is a power not permitted to humans, it is ultimately only humans who use that power, so it is inevitable that its endurance and stamina will decline over time. And surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeong was one step behind Jong-ri-baek in terms of physical strength before the internal attack. Although there is no such thing as loss of strength due to the ups and downs of time as he has reached the level of Banseon in his seventies, it is normal for Zhonglibaek, who has not experiencedbat for a long time, to have less concentration than Yeonhojeong. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong got tired first. However, this was not Yeon Ho-jeongs failure, but Jong-ri-baek was great. The divine energy at the top went out of control, causing the bowl to crack, and he was able to hold the bowl together and maintain the sacred energy using only his mental power. Such a task is so difficult that it is close to impossible even for masters who have reached great heights. With such mental power, he is fighting the incredible battle of his life, so he cannot tire even if it means giving up his life. sh! sh! It gets faster. The movements of dozens of Geodo swords are powerful enough to cut through castle walls with a single blow. The speed of such cutting was slightly increasing as time passed. It was a fearsome sword technique and a skill beyond imagination. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had sutured the wound with the Hwangryonggi, gently advanced and struck down the sword. While I was making an opening and firing a blow, I received another sword blow to the shoulder. Quang! Jonglibaek was pushed away, coughing up blood. Although they were faster and used more powerful force, the martial arts skills of the two were so close that it was difficult to argue about their superiority. If you get too caught up in it like you are now, you could face a counterattack. And Yeon Ho-jeong, who took this blow well, was able to collect himself, even if only for a moment. Whoa! Cough! Yeonhojeong is out of breath, coughing up blood, and at the same time, Jongribaek is correcting his internal injuries. . The two people stumbled and looked at each other. My rough breathing was instantly corrected. The energy that fills the bodies of super experts is iparable to that of ordinary martial artists. This was the reason why breathing returned quickly. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. You are amazing. I didnt know my concentration would drop first. Why do I have trouble concentrating when Im ying such a fun game? Hagi Zhonglibaek stroked his abdomen. I corrected my torn intestines, but my abdomen still hurt. Although it is a method of inflicting trauma before causing internal injuries, it exerts the same power as a hammer. I was so absorbed. So I allowed the blow. I was too focused on the attack. I think so. You are such an amazing person. The world is amazed that he has reached such a level at his age, and his understanding of the fight itself is also very high. It seems like his ability to control energy is beyond me. Thank you for thepliment. Its been a long time since we had a fight like this. I dont know how much longer I will live, but I wonder if I will be able topete in a famous match like this again. Zhong Libai looked up at the sky. In an extremely pleasant weather with a cloudless sky, Park Bings martial arts and Jininbas martial arts were divided to the limit. There will never again be a match as satisfying as this in the life of Jong Libaek, the best in the world. Even if I fight that sword emperor, even if I fight two gods or one god, it wont be this satisfying. and. You damn disciple. Zhong Libai saw Wugu Gate in the distance. Ogumun stood nkly with his mouth open. It seemed like he was greatly shocked by the battle between the two super experts. Zhong Libai smiled. But since he has that level of insight, he will be able to grow well on his own. It is impossible to properly trace the flow of this fight due to the level of ignorance. Common sense says so. However, Oh Gu-moon had a talent that transcendedmon sense. As a so-called genius, he seemed to be gaining a lot even though he couldntpletely grasp the flow. The expression on his face was prayerful, and the emotions and divine energy oozing from his eyes proved it. But dont be arrogant. There are many monsters in the world that go beyond you. This young manpeting with me right now is younger than you, but he is already crossing swords with this master. Thats enough. Even if you dont say it, you will understand how you feel. Although he struck me in vain, he put his energy into each blow and forced his true energy into him. I felt sorry for the teacher who could only express it that way. Still, I was grateful that he knew my sincerity and followed suit. Okay then. thud! Jong-ri-baek, who had taken a picture of a truly evil sword, pped his hands together on thepletely broken floor of the non-stage. Its good enough as it is, but I think the audience is starting to get tired of it. You dont seem to be bored at all. When will they ever see a fight like this again? However, it is the day of the leader election, so why not use it when the protagonists are us? I agree with that. We are warriors who risk our lives with a single sword. One way or another, we have to see the results clearly, right? I agree. There are some things I havent written about yet. Please ept it until the end. I used up everything. So, Im trying to go higher. If you can, try it. Jump! The true evildoer was pulled out. Cheeeeeeeee! A bloody haze rose from therge de. The energy of the sword was different when it was inserted into the ground and when it was pulled out again. It was true that there was a martial ability that had not been used yet, and that power seemed to be thest thing that Zhonglibaek could master. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yeon Ho-jeongs clothes and hair were flying around like crazy. It unleashes a more powerful yellow dragon than before. It is a wave that shows pure strength, but it is full of harmony and majesty, making the viewer feel a sense of solemnity. Zhong Libai grinned. Have I not done my best so far? Its a shame that the true energy density increases there. I did my best. But I didnt risk my life. There is no need to risk your life. I dont think theres any need to hang it. Yes, thats true. The two lowered their posture at the same time as if they had made a promise. You said things like etiquette for dancing are useless, but for the first andst time, I want to be polite to my junior. Zhong Libai lifted his chin. Ill only ept one sum. Come in first. Risk your life. sh!! A golden swirl arose in Yeon Ho-jeongs fist. In Jonglibaeks eyes, it was a fist filled with soul that looked like a huge yellow dragon with its mouth wide open. going. The fight between the two masters has finally reached its end. And the eyes of those who saw the final fight opened with even more surprise than before. Chapter 885 Episode 885 The moment of creation is brief and eternal (4) There was no sh of light or sound of tearing wind. It makes the atmosphere breathtaking. Yeonhojeongs movements were like that. Carry your soul. Yeon Ho-jeong thought. Hwangryonggi is a new technique that does not need to be touched any more. Just keep going up and thats it. The Yeonhuan Five Fist that was first applied to Zhonglibaek was an attack that utilized the speed of Zhou Jakgong and the power of Baekhogong. That alone was strong enough. Enough topletely shatter Zhong Libaeks internal attack shield made with Dao Feng. However, it was not a true yellow dragon. It was only a use of the Four Gods Dance belonging to the Yellow Dragon, and it was not a martial art suitable for the Yellow Dragon God King. After that, Yeon Ho-jeong dealt with Jong-ri-baek entirely using Geumryongjinakkwon, Geumryongbeoncheonjang, and Dragon-type Chilgi Bobeop. The speed became slower. Physically, yes. However, Zhonglibaek found it difficult to deal with the slower Huanglong. What was the reason? The yellow dragon is the very harmony that unites everything, but at the same time, it is also Mother Nature that can be feared more than anything else. So it is strong, heavy and strong. There is no need topare rivers and rivers, and Mother Nature simply showed its power as it is, as if it were beautiful and terrifying in its own way. Take control of space and prevent enemies from escaping. The wriggling yellow dragon exerts influence on everyone who sets foot on the earth. The influence may be binding the body with actual energy, or it may be flowing through energy and causing abnormalities in cognitive abilities. In the case of Jonglibaek, he was influenced by thetter. Just showing it as it is. That was the way that Yeonhojeong, who had trained the Hwangryongshinwanggong, could demonstrate his maximum power. But I havent shown the full extent of my power yet. Now Hwangryonggong showed it properly. However, Yeon Ho-jeong has not yet been able to bring out the Yellow Dragon Ball to the extent that Yeon Ho-jeong used it. Although he is said to have melted all enlightenment, Yeon Ho-jeong was a man who could show even more skills. Darkness Emperor. It is the Emperor of Darkness. I vividly remember the enlightenment I had during my time as Emperor of Darkness. However, it was not possible to implement all of the Dark Emperors enlightenment. After returning and forming the Yeonga Shindan, I calmly unraveled only the things I had gained one by one. It shouldnt be like that. He is obviously lower now than he was during the time of the Dark Emperor. There was a wall built between them that was a subtle difference, but at the same time a bigger difference than Mount Tai. Its not enough. It is only through the fight with Zonglibaek that Yeonhojeong finally realizes. To truly embody the Hwangryongshinwanggong perfectly means that I have to make everything I have into one. After the return and development from Yeonga Shindan to Gwangmyeong Shindan, I have to bring out not only the present self who awakened the yellow dragon, but also myself who ignored the past days of the Dark Emperor. All in one. To ovee myself during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. To even affirm myself during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. To move forward holding everything together without having to give up something for something else. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist flew towards Zhong Libaeks chest. Paaaaaa. It is a single hand that moves through the distorted, wave-like air. Zhong Libais expression suddenly changed. He raised his sword at an angle to block the attack. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The force of incredible densitypressed the air and then exploded it violently. It was a terrifying single blow that exploded four times in session. It was a blow so powerful that even if it had been blocked head-on, an arm would have been blown off. This is the sum. Yeon Ho-jeong finished his courtesy with an impressive move. Jong-ri-baek epted Yeon Ho-jeongs move with a surprised face. Finally, the final fight between the two masters came to an end. Puff puff puff puff! Yeon Ho-jeongs fists were strong. It was quick and there was no need to worry about yourself. It was just infinitely strong. It was so strong that no one else could catch a glimpse of it. Still, it was strong. Still, it was difficult to stop. Zhonglibaeks sword danced a splendid dance. Ten degrees of lightning. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The de, moving like a thunderbolt, instantly separated into two pieces and put pressure on Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs body was cracked in various ces even though it was not touched by a sword or even a pottery. This wasnt even a fad. The energy was so strong that my body could not withstand it and was being torn apart. Immense power! Its okay though. Yeonhojeong had a yellow dragon. With the help of Namgung Seung, the Sword Emperor, I was able to reach a level that I thought I could reach even if I practiced all my life. And now, he is trying to melt the Dark Emperors enlightenment by fighting with the sword emperor and the sword emperor. Just as I said to my father, I will unite everything I have and show it perfectly. Hwaaaaaaa! The energy of Yeonhojeong, which was harmonious, proud, and infinitely strong, changed in an instant. It was rough and fierce. The power of the King of Hundred Beasts, who is as ferocious as that of a wild beast but at the same time does not resemble any beast of this world, was revealed. Zhong Libai was surprised. Yeon Ho-jeongs two fists created a terrifying gust of wind. Kwakwakwak! Quad deud deuk! Even though it was a fist that struck the air, it felt as if it had been scratched by the front paw of a huge lion. Five crushed furrows appeared on the broken rain stage. Buseon, who was watching the scene from afar, trembled. ck lion energy! Its a whirlwind lions fist! However, the Whirlwind Lion Fist used by Yeon Ho-jeong was quite different from what she knew. Although he was a martial artist, he created furrows in the ground like a super expert in martial arts. But it was clearly herbivorous from the whirlwind lion realm. It is a lion dance performed by a master who has reached martial arts level. Use any type of attack you want in the form of martial arts. It was a sight that shatteredmon sense. Pabababak! Jong-ri-baek, who had retreated with his sword, raised the sword held in his right hand above his head and turned it upside down. Oh Gu-muns eyes were shaking due to his extremely strange posture. Chambaek ()!! sh! Even though it is a curved strike, it is faster than a straight attack. Nothing would be able to avoid being torn apart by a blow that strikes along the texture of the air. It was Zanbaek, one of the secret techniques of the True Spiritists. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his fist. It was a whirlwind lion fist that was used with the ck lion sword, not the golden dragon sword that was used with the yellow dragon sword. It was fierce and rough. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! An impact sound that shook the heavens and earth erupted. The absolute sh that seemed to bend and cut was losing its power in front of the ck Lions fist. The unresolved pottery carved long furrows into Yeon Ho-jeongs vicle, elbow, upper arm, and shoulder, but that was all. Thats amazing! Faaagh! Zhong Libais body rotated quickly. Even if you rotate your body once, you cannot find any gaps. The rotational force created by Jong-ri Baek was actually deflecting Yeon Ho-jeongs ck lion g and opening a path for close range. Green onions! Jong-ri-baek, who came into Yeonhojeongs full range in two steps, swung the Chamakdo from the bottom to the top. It was the ascension of the true soul believers. It was not a simple sh, but a deadly attack that destroyed the opponent with a heavy sword blowing up through the sword de, and was the strongest counterattack. It was then. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand made a strange movement. Babababababaak! The Chamak Ind rose into the air, but the Tao Wind that blew around it broke into pieces and scattered. Unbelievable! Yeon Ho-jeongs hands were sharp, like a lions paw or a dragons paw, as if he were ready to tear something apart. It was a second of whirlwind lion power. But it was no ordinary whirlwind lion fist. It is a whirlwind lions fist used with yellow dragon energy. With that herbivore, all of the Dao Winds of Ascension were torn apart and thrown away in all directions. He even realized the absolute beginning of the Lion Fist with the Hwangryonggi, which makes everything one. And right then. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong was able topletely break down the boundary between me after his return and the Emperor of Darkness before his return. bang! Its not as soft as before. Zhonglibaeks body flew backwards by five lengths due to the double strike that went in a straight line. It would have been better for Jonglibaek to have flown farther. That would have been better to relieve the power of the Golden Dragon Domain, which was twice as powerful. However, Jonglibaek stopped himself even at the cost of internal injuries. This was because I felt a sense of crisis that if I lost this time, I would not be able to prevent a follow-up hit. Pabababak! It was great energy. Even after receiving such a blow, it moves faster than before. Zhonglibaek, who immediately closed the distance, delivered another ascension strike. In response, Yeon Ho-jeongs fist struck diagonally. Quack! Whoa whoa! Oops! At this moment, Yeonhojeong couldnt help but be surprised. Jong-ri-baek, who delivered the blow of ascension, broke Tu-ro in the middle, turned his body, and delivered a blow to Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. Switched from martial arts to martial arts. However, the flow was so natural that it looked like a martial art. this. My heart felt tight. The yellow dragon g and the ck lion g swayed, turning my stomach upside down. However, Yeonhojeong did not back down either. Wow! Yeon Ho-jeong, who nted his left foot on the ground, ovepped the palm tips of both hands and stretched them forward. Kaaaaaaaa! The evil sword flew high into the sky. It was a moment of astonishment. Yeon Ho-jeong used the strength of his bare hands to blow away the sword held by the Emperor of the World. However, although the viewers were surprised, Yeon Ho-jeong could not feel pleasure. This was because I realized that Zhonglibaek had deliberately set up the true evil path. Bababababaak! Zhonglibaeks two-handed sword swung like a thunderbolt. It was not a practice of Geodo, but of bare-handed dual swords. Pibibbik! Pop! There were stab wounds all over Yeon Ho-jeongs body. I lost too much blood. I suffered too many injuries. Even if he reached the highest level, it was no longer dangerous as long as he had a human body. Jonglibaek even went one step further. sh! The true evil sword that had bounced off into the distance spun around for a moment and then flew towards Yeonhojeong with a tremendous rotation. Namgung Seungs eyes wavered. Eodosul! It was no ordinary fishway. It was an invincible art that destroyed and cut everything, even if it had rotational force added to it. It was then. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were pouring out blood, met Zhong Li-baeks eyes. flinch! Zhong Libais body stopped for an instant. It was the martial arts ghost eye of Sang Sangjeon. But even in the meantime, the sword of true evil had arrived right in front of Yeonhojeong. Rumbling!! I saw Yeonhojeong, who had raised all the yellow dragon gs and gathered them with both hands, spinning the Chamakdo. here! Paaaaaaaa! Quad deud deud deuk!! Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which held the spinning sword of the Chamakdo with great reflexes, moved backwards, plowing the ground with the power of the sword. Stop. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were filled with golden majesty. stop!! Wow!! The true evil sword trembled, and Zhonglibaeks true energy was suddenly cut off. With his will, he cut off the powerful divine energy that was connected between Jonglibaek and the Chamakdo with the divine energy of the upper level. Cheeeeeeeek!! A white haze rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs hands holding the true evil sword. Yeonhojeongs spinning body also stopped. !! Zhonglibaek looked nkly at Yeonhaojeong. I dont have any strength at all. thud! Yeon Hojeong nted the Chamakdo into the ground. I think I received all of your martial arts achievements. Huh. Zhong Libai shook his head. I have no more martial arts skills to show. So do i. Yeah, I guess so. However, his beloved illness fell into the hands of that young man. I did not hand it over of my own will, but it was stolen from me. With a stronger will and a stronger will, he changed the master of Eodojutsu. Ive never once thought that something like this was possible. Its a heavenly world Was there ever such an epiphany? Zhong Libai smiled. As expected, there is still a lot to learn in the world. Zhonglibaek looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. I lost. I lost. yes?! Zhonglibaek burst outughing. It is the defeat of the swordsman. You won. Chapter 886 Episode 886 The moment of creation is short and eternal (5) Wow!! A thunderous roar erupted. The fierce battle between the Supreme King and the Protg, the best neer and the strongest middle-ranking official, was enough to make everyone tremble. It wasnt just Mengs ordinary warriors. Rather, the higher the level of martial arts, the more enchanted I became by the attack and defense of the two super experts. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke amidst deafening shouts. It is my defeat. No, its my defeat. I no longer have the strength to attack you, senior. Each person showed what they could. Then, what remains is who will hold out until the end and who will inflict more damage on the other person. In that part, Yeonhojeong was one step behind. This is because gaining the enlightenment of the yellow dragon did not originally increase the amount of internal energy. If we were to interpret it, the problem would have been Yeon Ho-jeongs clumsiness, as he had no choice but to consume more internal power than he should have because he used martial arts with which he had no experience in operating Jingi in extremely specialized detail. Zhong Libai shook his head. I didnt say it was my defeat just because you received all my martial arts skills. What do you mean? In your fight with me, you have taken a step forward by culling what you originally possessed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Did you see it? I cant not see it. I was the one who dealt with it directly. okay. Until I melted my enlightenment into one, it was clearly my superiority. If you think about it after realizing enlightenment, the difference in skill between you and me is close to nothing. They are equal hands. Yeonhojeong was the same number as Doje, one of the three emperors of Seongcheon. In fact, if you refine your Hwangryonggong further and fully master the enlightenment gained from this fight, then you will be able to show a much more delicate and powerful martial art than you do now. Taking that into ount, it bes truly difficult to gauge who has the upper hand among the Three Emperors. Of course, you dont know until its a match, but if it was possible to risk your life against the Three Emperors before turning 30, it could be said to be unprecedented. Besides, you took my sword. Well, I gave it to my student, so its not even my sword anymore. Zhong Libai looked down at his hands. I was confident that even if I fought Lee Seon, he wouldnt be able to take the sword from my hand. Yet you cut off my sword and changed the swords owner. . This is the first time Ive had such a realization in my life. This is my clear defeat. The meaning of defeat will vary depending on which side you ce it on. However, in his entire life, apprentice Zonglibaek had never lost a match, but had never had his sword taken away from him. This could be said to be a humiliation beyond defeat. Whats more, the opponent is a new expert who has not even been established. Its humiliating, but as a warrior who has witnessed another enlightenment, its not a bad feeling to lose. Even though he was defeated, he was an opponent who reminded him that this world is still worth living in because it still hides countless enlightenments. If you say so. Huh. The floating sword of True Evil flew gently in front of Zhong Libai. As Jonglibaek grabbed the hilt of the sword, Yeonhojeong took the sword. I will ept this as a proud victory. Jong-ri-baek, who held his sword back, attacked him. It was a great learning experience. If you have a chance in the future, lets meet again. Its my honor. As the two masters bowed to each other, the cheers that erupted became twice as loud. At that time, the public ambassador flew through the sky and came down to the center of the off-stage. Even though it is descending quickly, its movements are very leisurely. The state of Master Gong Gongs divinew, whichnded stably on the ground as if he had originally known how to fly, was truly heavenly. It was the Neunggong Heavenly Sangje () of Shaolin. The ambassador bowed his head in a half-funeral manner. As the leader, I would like to express my gratitude to the two people who heated up the atmosphere of the group on the day of the leader appointment ceremony. The shouting that seemed like it couldnt get any louder got louder. The non-stage was destroyed, but there were as many as three Seongcheon masters who were revered as martial arts legends. Where else in the world could you see a scene like this? As the names that were passed down as legends like immortals above the clouds finally came down to earth, the warriors of Meng finally realized that they were living in the same world as them. There will be a small dinner in the evening. Senior apprentice, please attend as well. Not senior. ? Zhong Libai draped the True Evil Sword on his shoulder as if showing off. It was a satisfying festival. It was beyond my expectations. So I too will ept your offer. The public ambassadors eyes wavered. What do you mean? From now on, I, Zhonglibaek, am the martial leader of the Baekdo Martial Arts League. The shouts were so loud that only a few people heard Zhong Libais words. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked at the public ambassador. Congrattions, Ambassador. Isnt this something for which you should be congratted? We should rejoice together. It was said that they were not moving forward together as ck and white allies. Yeon Ho-jeongughed out loud. Yes, Ambassador, what you said is correct. Even the public ambassador, who was extremely calm, eventually burst intoughter. Zhonglibaeks decision was a surprise and joy to him. At the same time that the first leader was elected, one of the three emperors of Seongcheon came in free of charge. That in itself will greatly increase the reputation of the Murim Alliance and the status of its leader. I am not happy because my reputation has increased, but I am happy that my worries have disappeared and I have gained the strength to deal with my enemies. So the public ambassadors smile was full of selfless innocence. By the time the cheers that filled my son-inw had died down. Sobuju, please return to your residence. Yeon Ho-jeong saw the public ambassador. There was a strange look on the face of the ambassador. If my eyes arent wrong, I think I have something to study on my own. There was a reason why Yeonhojeong was not mentioned in the dinner invitation. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Then Ill be shameless and leave. whenever. The group weed Yeon Ho-jeong, who came down from the off-stage. are you okay? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head in response to Mukbis question. Its not okay at all. Its tingling and Im dying. Even though he said so, the soaring Yellow Dragon Qi was already suturing the wound. Even if the spilled blood cannot be restored, it is possible to quickly return the body to its original state. Rather, the yellow dragon, concentrated into one energy, was restoring Yeonhojeongs body faster than the Four Gods. This is truly a monster. The officials face, with his arms folded, showed a look of boredom. For some time in recent years, he also received strong stimtion from watching his father perform martial arts. But even that seemed like he was just showing off his skills. The power of the Seongcheon masters who fought with determination was no different from a natural disaster. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. There is still a long way to go. With that one word, you are insulting everyone here. My problems are just my problems. The official snorted. Still, the surprise did not disappear from his face. I knew right away that Yeon Ho-jeong was stronger than me, but I never really saw the true nature of that power. I only found out today. What a terrifying level Yeonhojeong has reached. Fighting spirit welled up. Although he was distant from his father, the same was not true with the rich Yeon family. The first meeting may have been the worst, but now we have never been this close in Moorim. Among them, my junior, who was about my sons age, showed such a brilliant appearance that I became jealous and greedy. If you do that, I will be the first That was then. Makwon approached from far away. I couldnt see him for a while, but he must have been somewhere. younger sister. older brother. I enjoyed watching the fight. My blood boiled. no. There is still a long way to go. It seemed so. Makwon chuckled and pointed somewhere with his thumb. There was a Gwangryongbu in Palseonggak. This is the way to bring it. I put it back there. ?! My body is pretty messed up, but Im sure theres nothing wrong with holding it and swinging it, right? Everyone was surprised. I was wondering if I was going to have another fight with Makwon, who felt like winning. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Have you read it? Dont overdo it. Although the new divine skill is an unexalted martial skill, our bodies that contain it are ultimately human. Yes, I understand. Mukbi asked. Are you going to fight again? Thats right. With myself. yes? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. We need to move now. Otherwise, you will forget it. He hurried out. It was just as Makwon said. Outside the waiting room, a ck light dragon and a ck and white double dragon were neatly ced. Yeonhojeong, carrying the Twin Dragons on his waist and the Gwangryongs on his shoulders, ran out in a huff. . Everyone looked at the waiting room door in confusion. Jinyang asked Makwon. what? My younger brother has gained new insight, but his martial arts skills are still rough. I created the three rmended martial arts techniques with amazing insight, but I cant help butg behind in detail. Everyone was astonished. This is Yeon Ho-jeong, who fought against the apprentice Jong-li-baek without losing an inch. His martial arts skills stillg behind in delicacy. I couldnt believe it. It will be okay once you get used to it, but the problem is the weapon technique. He is good at all kinds of martial arts, but the main martial art of Gojeong is ax cutting. Makwons eyes deepened. Senior Zhong Lis martial arts technique has some simrities to ax cutting. Hojeong, who experienced this firsthand, finally gained the starting point to create a neww. Its not over after one fight. Martial arts is a journey of swimming in the endless sea. Having fought against an opponent like a storm, he is now trying to obtain another power so that he can create a tsunami. I cant do it anyway. There is a lot of talk about martial arts being just a means and all, but I dont think there are any other guys that are that passionate about martial arts. * * * Yeon Ho-jeong, who came to the vacant lot alone, felt his vision bing dark for a moment. My head was pounding. Too much blood was shed. Wooooow. The Hwangryonggi, which had poured all the way to the bottom, soared and kept Yeonhojeongs mind clear. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. It wontst long. At least create a foundation within it. hook! He took a powerful step forward and swung the light dragon. Whoa! A heavy ax that cuts through the air. A super-heavy weapon that is harder to handle than a scissors sword makes refreshing movements. Like Seon-bae, who risked everything with a single cut, my martial arts skills should be like that. It doesnt have to beplicated. It doesnt have to beplicated. Its simple, but it doesnt have to be fast. So that everything can be destroyed with just one swing. Yeon Ho-jeongs face, wielding the Gwangryongbu, was suddenly filled with joy. In the joy of creating a new martial art, I forgot about the hardships. and. Sreuk. Soon, Yeonwi arrived at the side of the vacant lot and could see his son swinging the ax with excitement. Like a seeker who risks everything for martial arts, yet like a genius who enjoys the difficult process itself. sh! sh! The huge ax sparkling in the sunlight looked as happy as its owner. Yeonwis eyes wavered. But the first goal has only been aplished. My father must aim for higher heights next year and the year after that. Because human life does not end with achieving one goal. What is left for a father who has let his children go from his arms? What is the joy that parents who lived watching their children regain after sending them away? What have I dedicated my life to? Sword Yeonwi closed his eyes. sh! A ray of light that pushed Changcheon rose up from Yeonwis body. Cheeeeeeeeeeeee!! Arge amount of true energy emanating from his entire body. Hundreds and thousands of swords suddenly became four to five timesrger and clearer, and they all began to cheer. The judges sword was ascending into the sky. Chapter 887 Episode 887 The moment of creation is brief and eternal (6) Cringe! Yeon Ho-jeongs body, which was swinging the Gwangryongbu, stopped. He didnt look back. Even without looking, I could tell who was there. father. A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Fortunately, the. It was a change I could feel because I was close by. Ambassador Gong, Emperor Geom, and Emperor Baek Byeong-shin, as well as his older brother Baek Byeong-shin, would not have noticed the change in rank. The change in Yeonwi was like his personality. Its quiet and quiet. Yeonwis body, which was receiving an energy that could only be described as heavenly energy, was bing very calm, as if she was not practicing martial arts to show off to others. Youve finally made up your mind. What did my father see and realize? Its unknown. Yeon Ho-jeong escaped the human realm and ascended to the sky, but because he was not a hermit, he could not clearly see into the hearts of others. But I knew what I had to do now. I am I and my father is my father. Why did my fathere here? Such questions have no meaning. My father is my father and I am me. And now is now. sh! The light dragon parted the air diagonally. A ray of pure white light appeared like an explosion and then disappeared. It resembled the sword of the Doges true soul sword. Although it was a very simple type of Taesan tack, the density and use of energy were beyond imagination, and it boasted an invincible majesty that could not be avoided or blocked. Okay, this is it. Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand was not holding the spear of the Gwangryongbu. It was freely touching the air, like a cor naturally fluttering along a rotating body. A strong force went into the right hand holding the spear. bang! For an instant, lightning turns the sky white, curves down and strikes the ground. Since most of the inner power of the middle and lower part of the upper sacred device was used up, the power did note out as much as desired. However, even though it drew a weak curve like the True Spirits Chambaek (), it became a lightning bolt faster than a straight line and created furrows in the ground. Even though I didnt want it to be fast, it was faster than anything else. It was a terrifying sh that cut and destroyed everything in front of it. sh! sh! sh! Every time the Gwangryongbu cut through the air, Yeonhojeongs herbivory became scarily sophisticated. It is not the path of an axe, but the path of energy. He had already reached the peak of herbivorous appearance. All of the herbal techniques he used were thoroughly focused on howplexly, precisely, and richly he could capture the movement of energy. Manryu Gwijong (fw). Even if it starts out in 10,000 different ways, it will all end up as one in the end, so if you master 10,000 kinds of herbivorous food, it will be simple in the end. However, it does not end there. What is included in those simple movements? How to express the spirit and will is the ordeal of those who stand at the ce where Yeonhojeong arrived. Now, Yeon Ho-jeong is witnessing that ordeal, fighting with himself, and creating martial arts that are true to himself. Until I reached the Yellow Dragon, I focused on how practically I could wield the Gwangryongbu. Swinging a huge ax that weighs more than 80 pounds like a stick is something that even a person with great endurance cannot do easily. Yeonhojeong was able to do it. In other words, it could be seen as a remnant from the days of the Emperor of Darkness, and it was also the result of digging into what he was best at until the end. Wrong. It shouldnt have been like that. The current Yeonhojeong was able to understand that even the enlightenment of the Emperor of Darkness had been melted. The implementation of such a dynamic and destructive herbivore suited me at the time, but it does not suit me now. So, if you were to define Yeonhojeongs martial arts in one word, what would it be? It is strong. It can be said that it does not simply mean a strong and destructive martial art, but symbolizes the concept of strength itself. So the yellow dragon can be soft, fast, or slow and gentle. So, what was the martial arts during the time of the Emperor of Darkness? Technology. Technology reached to its extreme. It was truly like art. The ck Dark Emperors skills, which had reached their peak, were refined to the point where they could even destroy enlightenment, so at first nce, they did not seem to be much different from the martial arts of a transcendental master. However, if you dig deeper, it is full of delicate techniques that cannot bepared to any other master, and in terms of technique alone, it can be said that it is clearly the best in the world. Thats why I couldnt reach Hwangryong. The Master said. Furthermore, once you go through the process of practicing martial arts and reach the pinnacle, the path bes extremely simple. The fineness of energy will rece that. It was no exaggeration to say that during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, his inner strength and skill had reached their limit. But it wasnt the extreme. When discussing the level of a martial artist, it is true that he is at the highest level, but he has not reached the pinnacle of martial arts that he has trained. On the contrary, Yeon Ho-jeong, who obtained the Yellow Dragon, was unable to sharpen his internal energy and enlightenment skills like a famous sword like he did during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. However, the pinnacle of martial arts was achieved. So the route became simple and attention naturally focused on the use of energy. And now that I have even embraced the enlightenment from the time of the Emperor of Darkness through my fight with the Emperor. The ultimate art is ultimately about preserving the most natural form. What is the form of Geumryongjinakkwon? The tour is by no meansplicated. If you give a demonstration to kids on the street and ask them to follow it, 9 out of 10 times it is so simple that they can roughly follow it after just looking at it two or three times. The same goes for Geumryongbeoncheonjang. There are softer and more flexible movements, but they are notplicated at all. The most natural and simple form of the fist and palm. That is the golden dragon. Then what about the Gwangryongbu? How should I wield the ck Dragon and White Dragon? An ax is wielded like an axe. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong, holding the spear with both hands, embodied the simple movements of Heeng So-cheongun. For a moment, he saw it in his eyes. The illusion of thousands of armies falling like fallen leaves with a single blow of an axe. This is it. The light dragon part is heavy and simple. The ck and white double dragon part is quick and simple. And with the power to cut and destroy everything. This is it! It was then. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong could feel a force like a thunderbolting from behind. Hahaha! A tremendous resonant sound erupted. It was a single treasured sword that struck the Gwangryongbu, which was swung sideways. At first nce, the sword looked like an ordinary long sword that was a bit wide and thick, but it contained intense divine energy, extreme taboo energy, and a terrifying artistic soul. It was the Cheo Imperial Sword. It was a divine sword containing the fortune of the nation, forged by the owner of this country andnd through pain and wisdom through years of suffering. And the person who held the divine sword was none other than Yeonwi. father. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was filled with surprise. Yeonwi had her eyes closed. He simply swung the sword naturally with his eyes closed. It was just that I was there. Soon, Yeon Ho-jeong knew. That my father doesnt recognize himself right now. That you are fighting against an imaginary opponent simply to ept a very judgmental realization within yourself. Cheering! Yeonhojeong shook off the Gwangryongbu. Then Yan Weis imperial sword also flew backwards. The two people took a step back and jumped at each other without regard to who went first. Cheer ring! Ching! Ching! It was a cheerful sound and a beautiful sound. The imperial sword that struck a heavy soldier weighing more than 80 pounds did not have a single scratch. Rather, it was amazing that even though it was colliding with a thick ax de, it was emitting a clear sword sound. The same was true for the Gwangryongbu. Despite its size overwhelming the imperial sword, it was showing very refreshing movements. No energy is needed. There is no need to actually pump up energy and check its power with the naked eye. Yeon Ho-jeong realized that. Because of my father and no one else. Chiri ririn! An ax and a sword that make a cheerful sound. Although they are swinging their weapons at each other, there is no trace of life and fighting to this extent. Treat the real opponent as if it were a virtual opponent and hit them with one swing. Because of that simple and peaceful act, Yeonhojeong was able to create the four basic principles of Bubeop (). So what is the age? Its high. Yan Wei was standing in front of a huge golden sword tower. And by striking the sword tower with his sword, he was absorbing what he had umted one by one. I have built something so high. Treasures were piled up. A treasure that cannot be reced by anything else. All the sword intentions I had practiced and realized throughout my life had be a golden tower and were living and breathing within me. The golden tower was shouting. Why did youe now? He could have held me and flown higher, but I wanted to see more in this unknown world, but I was feeling sad and wondering why he had turned away from me. At the same time, Yeonwi realized. The reason why Simgeom was so upset. I am also a prosecutor. Shimgeom was disappointed with me. He was hating me. Yeonwi let out a sigh. In other words, I ignored and hated myself. I raised my children well. With that, the biggest goal in life came to an end. But his life would not end there. His talent and hard work were honed to the limit, and his upright mind was not easy enough to end there. If it is the destiny of parents to raise their children as well as others, Yeon Wi, a military man and the owner of the Yeon family, had a different destiny. For the perfection of martial arts. Although I was born as the child of a martial arts family, I was the one who loved the sword and martial arts. I have never once considered martial arts to be a nuisance. On the contrary, whenever I dreamed of a state beyond the present, my heart pounded like it did when I first held hands with my wife. I epted martial arts. There was a smile in Yeonwis eyes. I love the sword. Kugugoogung! The imperial sword struck the golden sword tower dozens and hundreds of times. Each time, the sword tower sank at an rming rate. Yeonwi began to ept the enlightenment of the past. Andst. Ugh! When Yeon Ho-jeongpleted the final Seven Chosiks Bubeop with a simple blow. ?! A woman was seen where the golden sword tower was. Two beautiful hands on a slim body. Her white skin and elegant smile were so beautiful. There were marks on the womans forehead and around her eyes. The womans chin and mouth had a horizon. And in the womans eyes, there was Yeonwi herself. honey. From the day we first met to this moment, this is thepanion of three lives that I have not forgotten even for a single day. And for Yeonwi, Mu (), like thatpanion, was never far from his side. Is that okay? I abandoned myself for the rest of my life in order to be a good husband to my wife who left before me. There was only a future for the parents, but there was no future for Yeonwi. But not anymore. My wife, who went first, had to ask her heart and move forward again as a proud warrior. That was the path that I, my wife, and all of our children wanted. Can I live a wonderful life and forget about it for a while until I go to your side? The woman smiled brightly and nodded. Tears flowed from Yeonwis eyes. He slowly closed his eyes. Woooo!! The ce where the woman disappeared. A sword of judgment is engraved on it. The most famous sword in the world that can decisively cut down all the negative and evil things in the world at the time. Yeonwi opened her eyes. sh! When his eyes opened again, he finally saw the sky. It was the moment when a swordsman cast off his burdensome human mask and entered the realm of martial arts. Chapter 888 Episode 888 The Demons Hometown (1) Really Yang Cheon had a look of shock on his face. I cant tell if this guy is causing idents on a random day or if hes instinctively looking for ces where idents happen. White Paper bowed his head at the grumbling words of his lord. I dont really understand the thoughts of the Meng military. hmm? The organization called Shinmarim, whose owner is Maseon Hyeokryeonhwi, is clearly a secret traitor that no one has ever seen. And although Sobuju is a close friend, he is clearly a person of Mukryongbu. I wonder how it is possible to ask the sessor of the Mukryongbu to do something like this. Yang Chen smiled. Is Sobuju worried? Of course there are concerns, but I want to talk about the burden. Is it a burden? Zhuge Wenhu is definitely a wise man. It is safe to say that it is highly unlikely that such a person would see So Bu-ju as a person of the Yeon family and ask for it like before. I think so too. If you look at it another way, it is no different from asking the next leader of the Murim Alliance to resolve the request of the Shinmarim higher-ups who came to us. There was a look of puzzlement on Baek Seos face. Regardless of his pride, there is no way he doesnt know that it can be a significant political burden. Still, its a little strange that youd ask me for something like that. Even within the group, he may be criticized for hastily driving out the sessor of another organization to the death, but before that, the Mukryongbu does not look kindly on the military. That is very natural. Since Yeon Ho-jeong had already reached a position where neither the Murim Alliance nor the Mukryongbu could do anything rashly, it was difficult for anyone to readily ask for something unless he acted of his own will. Nevertheless, Zhuge Lianghu demanded it. Isnt the situation confusing? In the midst of all this, there is also the Shinmarimju Maseon, and whether he is an archduke or something, isnt it said that he is a genius who has reached the ultimate level? If you have that much power, it would be natural for there to be a Seongcheon-level expert among your dispatchers. Of course it is, but. Yes, I know. Speaking of being an expert in Seongcheon, it would be strange that he chose the Gojeong when he also possesses the Murim Alliance. Even if it puts a burden on you politically. Thats right. In fact, if you put all these things aside, Yeonhojeong was definitely the ce to be. Yeon Ho-jeong was not only a martial arts expert. Yeonhojeongs true strength was not in military force, but in his ability to quickly judge the situation, his unfailing wit to respond, and his fearsome driving force. Yeon Ho-jeong had outstanding insight and experience that allowed him to conclude the case in any form. There are many people who can rece Yeon Ho-jeong when ites to martial arts skills, but it is safe to say that there are almost no people who can rece Yeon Ho-jeong when it is necessary to close a case to suit ones taste. However, if we only think about the use of Yeonhojeong in that way, he would have to be involved in all kinds of events under the martial arts world. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong was involved in major cases and solved most of them, but there were many talented people in this world other than Yeon Ho-jeong. Considering the current situation, it would have been okay to collect and dispatch several experts. There is no reason to send Yeonhojeong at the expense of political burden. Actually, I was also skeptical about that at first. As expected, you said that. Just as you said, Zhuge Lianghu is not thoughtless. So, I think he didnt bother to ask Hojeong for something because he was confident or had his own thoughts. White Papers eyes deepened. Its a bit cunning, though. hmm? On our side, we can run into this issue at any time. However, in the current situation, expressing dissatisfaction with the Murim Alliance is also an act of damaging a well-established alliance. Thats right. At least the Molongbu wont be able to say anything else I wonder if Zhuge Lianghu had such thoughts in mind when he did this Yang Chen nodded. Im sure you thought that too. But in this case, the Murim Alliance would also not be able to express their dissatisfaction with us. Thats true. I think maybe Yangcheon continued after a pause. It seems like a question of influence. Influence? hmm. Yang Chen picked up the teacup. Steam slowly rose over the cooled teacup. Hojeongs presence is unrivaled even in his time. In fact, he went as a special and plenipotentiary ambassador to the Mukryongbu, but there were so many people cheering for Hojeong, right? Although the human mind was different yesterday and different today, Yeon Ho-jeongs unconventional moves and endless talent were certainly enough to make her an object of envy. People are bound to feel jealous of those who run wild withinmon sense. For monsters that deviate frommon sense, one feels admiration rather than jealousy. Yeon Ho-jeong was exactly like that. In the minds of the Murim Alliance warriors who already saw him, Yeon Ho-jeong would have been perceived not as a peer of the same age, but as a monster from another dimension. Now, Hojeong has gone beyond simply being the best in the world, having reached Seongcheon, the master of problem-solving ability, and has be a person who leads the hearts of all people. But how could that be? Wasnt the first Murim lord born? ah! White Paper let out an exmation. Yangcheon twirled the teacup. Lately, he has stayed away from alcohol and closer to tea. It wasnt because I had any other purpose, but because I thought it was unreasonable to drink alone. The character and influence of a public ambassador are as good as anyone elses. Its natural since hes already the leader of Shaolin. However, the influence of Hojeong is also significant. Especially among the younger generation, it can be said to be truly enormous. I see. No matter how respected the public ambassador is, if you divide him into new and old, he is clearly an old-fashioned person like me. Since such a person became the first leader, there will be no one more unpleasant than Gojeong when looking at the political situation. Of course, I would not look at Zhuge Li, Ambassador Gong, or Yan Haozheng in a bad light. What was important was his own influence, which did not work as he intended. The mere existence of Yeonhojeong has the potential to cause division among members. Of course, the possibility of that happening is extremely small. But it definitely exists. In that case, it is important to drive him out of that position as soon as possible, but that is not possible since he came to the alliance as a special and plenipotentiary ambassador of the Mukryongbu. That was the reason why Zhuge Liang pushed Yeonhojeong into the Sinmarim incident. You really use it however you like. yes. But we cant me him. Of course. If its bitter, we spit it out, and if its sweet, we swallow it. After taking a sip of tea, Yangcheon said, Huh! He made a sound. It was like drinking and having a hangover. White Paper continued speaking cautiously. No matter what, petty dogmatism can clearly be said to be a problem. You wouldnt know if we had discussed it thoroughly, but didnt you contact us through notification? Thats right. Yang Chenughed bitterly. But you cant help but listen, right? Its a problem where you cant just grab that guy by the hair and drag him from a long distance away. . And this is an era that needs that kind of temperament from him. yes? Honestly, isnt this a rtionship in which we joined hands based on the needs of the head offices minor governor? Bubu lord! Im sure he has his own thoughts. Yang Chens eyes lit up. Like were doing things our own way. White Paper sighed slightly. To him, the Mukryongbu is his lords organization and the proudest organization in the history of the ck Ind. As Yang Cheons direct subordinate, it was as important for him to cultivate this organization as well as any other sect. Rather than an organization that will end in one era, we want to create an organization that will maintain its existence for a long time. In that sense, the existence of Sobuju was simr to, and in some ways even more important than, Yangcheon. He is truly a difficult person to deal with. I knew that, but it urred to me that he was a truly reckless person. Well, its already happened like this, so what can we do? I dont know if its anyone else, but Im sure hell do well since hes used to that type of work. As Yang Cheon said, Yeon Ho-jeong was involved in this kind of work once or twice. Whether against those weaker than him or those stronger than him, Yeonhojeong always seeded in his mission. Even if he failed, he always came back with his life intact. No one can be sure how things work in the world, but you can still trust Yeon Ho-jeong. At least as a minor lord of the Mukryongbu, he is not a great man who would carelessly risk his life. By the way, have you heard from him? Oh yeah. It is said that we have entered Honam together with the Confederation Province. Yang Cheon smiled bitterly. I never thought I would see it this way. After all, life is a fun thing. Since we are closer than the Murim Alliance, it would definitely be good to meet once and find out each others intentions. I guess thats why Im asking you to see me first. At the same time, he knows how to bow first and is very good at it. Interest appeared on Yang Chens face. Gangseo Alliances Moyonggun Is this the first time since Hojeong came as head of the intelligence department and left? * * * Two days have passed since the leaders appointment ceremony ended. Do you like tea? yes. Very good. Thank goodness. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. I am so confused about the appointment ceremony. You came at a time of chaos, and Prince Cheon suffered a lot. Hyorak Cheon said with a smile. Im here to ask a favor. You dont need to worry about that. And Cheon Hyo-raks face became slightly excited. He wasnt pretending, he seemed really excited. Thanks to you, I was able to see the dance of the transcendentals. Really, where can you go and see a fight like that? Zhuge Wenhu smiled. It was really amazing, wasnt it? yes. I was truly surprised. And I was sure. Cheon Hyoraks eyes sparkled. I am confident that with his strength, Yeonhojeong Sobuju will be able to y a decisive role in resolving the problems of this area. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. I have never seen a person as talented as Yeon Sobuju in my life. To be honest, I hope everything goes well for my daughter. I heard that your daughter is a heroine with both beauty and intelligence. Hehe, Im just thankful that there are people who look at me like that. Anyway, Yeon Sobuju is a great person. So Zhuge Wenhos eyes suddenly changed. Never take him lightly. Cheon Hyo-rak was inwardly surprised. He knew that Zhuge Wenhu had asked Yeon Hao-jeong to do this. Although he was a member of the Yeon family, he was also the head of the Mukryongbu, so I wondered if there was a need for him to do so. Only now was I able to guess the reason. It was a deliberate attempt to send the first leader, Ambassador Gong, to gain control over the alliance. But looking at Zhuge Lis face now, I thought it wasnt just because of that reason. Yeon Sobuju is a very important person to me both publicly and privately. If I lose him, I will grieve as if I lost my own flesh and blood. Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. Our family gained strength thanks to the Yeon family. And as a political ally, he crushed countless evil karma and brought the Murim Alliance to this point. We have that pride. . The reason I send him to Shinmarim is because I think he is a vessel that can epass the evil and the evil, and even the magic, even before the masters control. ! So ask him for help thoroughly and without hiding anything. Dont hide it because its a secret, and dont reject it because its a different culture. In the unlikely event that he suffers injustice in Shinmarim Zhuge Munho smiled coldly. The rtionship between the Murim League and the Shinmarim will not be very good. Chapter 889 Episode 889 Mados hometown (2) As I looked at the steam rising, I felt at ease without realizing it. Yeonwi lowered the temperature slightly with her sleeve and took a sip of tea. It smells good. Fortunately, the. I know Ive never learned how to brew tea separately, but it tastes really good. I was just looking over my shoulder and following what I saw. I was able to bring out the scent and taste of tea leaves well without learning properly, so if I make up my mind and learn, it would be okay to open a tea shop. Im not saying this as a joke. Even though he was born and raised in the Murim family and became a martial artist, not many parents would want their children to wield a sword forever. Whether its a tea shop, a bar, a dry goods store, or a cksmith, it wouldnt be a bad idea to get a job like that if you have one. Yeonwis feelings were like that. Unfortunately, I cant say that to Yeon Ji-pyeong. Because I have to carry on the family. But for Yeon Ho-jeong, that can happen. The Yeonwi never considered this discrimination. He was the eldest son who led the family for decades and overcame difficult hardships for just a few years. If it werent for the eldest son, not only Yeonga but also the entire Murim could have fallen into abyss. He is like a hero of the country and a savior of a powerful nation. There was still another war ahead, but it was the eldest sons ability that made even that war possible. Everyone praised my son. However, Yeonwi had no choice but to think of his sons fatigue rather than his sons aplishments. He has grown well and is living well. Even now, although he was entrusted with a dangerous task, his heart was calm because he believed in fate, not in his sons skills. I also heard that the weather there is very different from here. It will be as cold as it is dry. yes. Dont overconfident yourself just because youve reached the ultimate. When you sleep, you sleep, when you eat, you eat, and when you rest, you rest. Do you understand? All right. It has been a long time since we entered the realm of unrivaled Chinese writing. Moreover, the body is in a state where it epts the energy of all things and does not need much sleep. But even though they knew everything, their parents were worried. And the moment a child understands his or her parents feelings, he or she bes an adult. So how many people are going in total? Yeon Ho-jeong said while folding his fingers. Me, Jipyeong, and Mukbi are together. I got permission from Jeomchangs senior Paeyul, and the head of the party is also joining us. I think I heard you were going to take Taoist Okcheong with you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. You will grow greatly in this fight. In fact, we need his strength. You said your sister-inw would go with you. Thats right. Lastly, Senior Makwon. A group of eight experts in total. Among them, there are two masters of Seongcheon, three possess the power of a master of the Great Moon Sect, and there is one who is one step behind him but possesses the ultimate power. The remaining two are geniuses who have not yet achieved martial arts, but are just around the corner from it. Looking at it this way, it was not a force that could be ignored just because it was small in number. Right now, one Seongcheon master is calcted to have a powerparable to that of the Great Gate Sect, so a power approaching the total power of three of the Great Gate Sect is being transferred. But wouldnt it be enough? When ites to special operations such as infiltration, local warfare, and assassination, a small number of strong forces would be good. However, we do not know the extent of Shinmarims power and we do not know what its condition is. Although it was said to be sufficient power, it was difficult to confirm that it was satisfactory power. In the unlikely event that a group fight breaks out, no matter how many experts there are, they will inevitably be at a disadvantage. So, Im thinking of asking for a unit to support me. A unit? Are you talking about Uijeong-gun? It would be great if Uijeonggun were to join us, but the force is so strong that it would be difficult to remove it now. Thats my opinion too. I would like to ask for one of the Fire Dragons level forces. If it doesnt work out, theres nothing we can do. hmm. Yeonwi nodded. You will figure it out. In any case, it is a fight in a distant border. You will have to be fully prepared. of course. Yeonwi quenched her thirst again with a sip of tea and looked at Yeonhojeongs face. Suddenly, Yeonwi felt dazzled. Its different. After realizing the power of the heart, I felt only great power from my son. A power with no end in sight. It was like seeing a gigantic general freely embodying the beauty of contemtion. The overflowing spirit was impressive and the fiery fighting spirit was overwhelming. Later, when I saw my son soaring high with new enlightenment, I could not see his spirit and fighting spirit. It was like seeing a veryrge dragon. It was a legendary beast that could not be controlled by human power. But now it was different again. Its just infinitely strong. All that was visible was a human holding the power of a divine beast shining in brilliant golden light. A very strong human being. It was not the kind of strength that could not be broken or that reminded one of hard steel. It is a strength that will never lose no matter what situation or what opponent it faces. Sometimes it will be flexible and sometimes it will be as strong as a castle wall. Martial God, where the strength of all concepts is concentrated. This is how Yeonhojeong was viewed by the current Yeonwi. There is also an area that those who havent reached cant see. Yeonwi smiled. You were that strong. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Hes like a father. hmm? Its nothing. what? I was like that and so was the Ambassador. I went through a change that was close to aplete transformation, and my energy fundamentally changed. The magnitude of the force was so great that even people far away could sense it with just their senses. haha. But my father is different. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became strange. There are certain types of martial arts that naturally be infinitely deeper. A dance of enlightenment that leads each other to a higher realm. With that dance, Yeonwi broke through the path he had not intended to take and ascended to the sky. It means that it has broken through the barrier. Yet it is still calm. Unlike other martial artists who face extreme changes, nothing has changed noticeably. However, if a master who has reached the same martial arts level concentrates, he or she will be able to see how deep the power of Yeonwi is. It is like a gentleman. A gentleman does not reveal himself. The enlightenment that Yeonwis heart melted into ended up simply deepening itself without any fuss. Of course, just because there is no noticeable change does not mean that you have achieved a mediocre enlightenment. It was visible in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. The moment my father threw down his sword, a powerful sword power that seemed to split the sky was released. Now, you wont dare to let down your guard based on pure skill alone. If, by any chance, his fathers sword came through the gap and struck him directly, even he himself would not be able to guarantee his survival. Quiet, not noisy. However, when that power is revealed, it will embody a fearsome martial art worthy of an expert who has reached the peak of martial arts. How is it? Feel? Yeonwi smiled. It was aplex but positive smile. Your mother was there. yes? The moment I came to see myself with all the realizations, your mother was there. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. mother. She passed away shortly after giving birth to Jipyeong. Although she passed away when she was young, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to vividly remember her mother. This is because the energy reached its peak and activated the brain to its limit. There was a lot of anguish. I was satisfied with my current life, but at the same time, I was wondering if I could really go up. whats the reason? Im afraid Ill be obsessed with martial arts. Im afraid youll be so absorbed in nothingness that youll forget your mother. . Abby has never forgotten your mother even for a single day. It was alive and breathing in my memory several times a day. Is that so? But now Im going to let go, just for a little while. Yeonwi turned his head out the window. Because I realized that being faithful to my life was actually the path that your mother wanted. . There was no enlightenment of martial arts for me. I just realized how I should live. With that alone, I was able to reach zero. It wasnt to be stronger. It was so I wouldnt be embarrassed of myself. So the change in chronological order was extremely quiet. It was like a cool breeze and clear, deep air. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon-wi, smiled and asked. The power of the Heart and Sword has decreased a lot, right? Yeonwi nodded. It was just as you said. Since I tried to swing it without holding the reins properly, it ran wild like an angry colt. It got stronger and expanded as it wanted. I can see that my fathers mind and sword are no longer the same as before. Acquiring the mind and sword without reaching the ultimate state was in itself an apostle (а). It was not a power that could be wielded by an unqualified person. So, even though it was a magic sword, it was notcking. Yeonwi smiled. Furthermore, I do not feel regretful that the influence of Simgeom has been drastically reduced. Rather, I feel relieved. Thats it. There was a reason why Yeonwi was more special than others. Although he loved the sword and the sword, he was also a person who could throw away his power at any time. This is because they do not care what the object of their love changes into. Thats why solidarity is great. That is the reason why I was able to be strong even though I did not aim for strength. As expected, your father is amazing. You look much more amazing in my eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. As you have just reached the level of martial arts, you will need deeper and more proper training. Anyway, its just the beginning. know. I can already feel it. My heart is already pounding at the thought of how supreme he will be when I see him again. OK. I will show you the strength to live up to your expectations. Yeonwis eyes widened. So, pleasee back healthy and without any problems. of course. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Yeonwi also stood up and bowed his head. It was not a greeting between father and child, but between a generation of masters. There was no need to argue up and down because everyone had mutual respect for each other. The two people were changing like that. When I came down to the first floor and opened the door, there were already a lot of people gathered. There were Yeonjipyeong, Mukbi, Gangryang, Jinyang Makwon, and Paeyul. There was a float ship and an Okcheong ship. There was no hotel, but it would arrive soon. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Yeon Ji-pyeong. Where is Confucius Tian? They say they are now preparing to join the alliance. I see. Shouldnt we go to our leader too? Of course you should. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Kang Ryang and Jin Yang. I hope he grows big by the time hees back. It will be difficult if we dont rise to the current level of silence. Kang-ryang sighed. It would be better to risk your life and fight. You are saying something very difficult. Jinyang shrugged his shoulders. Dont worry Mashu. Itll be soon. The horse is Cheongsanyusu. Youre so noisy, you idiot! Kangryang, who was giggling, soon hardened his expression. Please arrive safely. I heard that Mado Murim is not usually a bloody ce. Okay, I hope you get back safely without getting hurt. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. Now, lets go out soon. Chapter 890 Episode 890 Demons Hometown (3) Its been a long time. Thats right. I have to admit it. As for Moyongguns proud distribution. Yang Cheon smiled at Mo Yongs tone of voice. What was interesting was the fact that the other person had not changed at all from when I saw them before, and yet their eyes werepletely different. Rather, the look in the eyes of Baekseo, who founded the city behind Yangcheon, became harsh. No matter what, I dont like the idea of showing such a stiff attitude in front of the absolute master who is the master of the ck Ind Alliance and holds the throne of Seongcheon. But White Paper was a cautious man. Just because I didnt like it, I didnt tell him to be careful with what he said. How long has it been? I dont know. Quite a bit of time has passed. It seems like it was just yesterday. You held your head high in front of me and offered to make a deal. Its quick in hindsight. The back of my head felt quite tingly thanks to my student, I guess? Moyong-gun chuckled. I thought my eyeballs were popping out. I thought that kind of road murder also exists in the world. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. I tried to gently touch the other persons pride, but they responded more flexibly than expected. Its definitely changed. I knew about the change in Prince Moyong by receiving it through a letter. But Yang Cheon did not believe everything he said. It can be said that the way he changed his mind and the way Mo Yong changed his mind are clearly simr. However, the difference between himself and Moyong was clear. Yang Chen had a vague dream. Although I lived a purpose-oriented life, Icked any usible ns or preparations for the future. In other words, it could be said to be an overly vague dream. Moyonggun was different. He was cruel and greedy by nature and lived his life preparing many things for his dream. It was visible in his eyes. The path to your goal is how you live to achieve it. A viin with a cold nature and clear goals. Can such a person change like this? This is my first time. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. It was admiration and bitterness at the same time. They said you cant change your nature. But Moyong changed himself. I dont know if his nature has changed, but its clear that he has at least realized how to give up. There are not many people who give up on their true goals just because they know how to give up. Rather, he would have rejected that realization and tried to find another way. This would be especially true for a person like Moyong. Nevertheless, Prince Moyong epted that realization. He calmlyid down his dream of bing the Murim lord and his goal of bing the best in the world. It seemed very amazing to Yang Cheon. Its true that a persons life changes a lot, but there is nothing more difficult or greater than an adult with clear opinions changing himself. Yang Chen nodded. You too have changed a lot. You dont need to say that. It only changed because it needed to change. If I had always been convinced that I could achieve my goal, would I have been crazy enough to give up on it? There was a clearposure in Moyongs voice. I just adapted to the situation. He was saying that. Most organisms that cannot adapt to the changing environment are destined to be eliminated. Prince Moyong clearly recognized the current situation and changed himself in order to survive. Whatever it is, it feels new. Yang Cheon looked Mo Yong up and down. It has changed a lot. Mo Yongs military force had entered apletely different realm than what had been seen before. No end is just around the corner. We are not half-heartedly knocking on the door of no drama, but we have really arrived just around the corner. Its an era overflowing with geniuses. Mo Yong-gun, who formed a family, was still a young middle-aged man in Yang Cheons eyes. If he could break the barrier at that age, it could be seen that his talent was not much different. He is a great talent in many ways. Prince Moyong shook his head. Would it be okay to stop talking about Buju and me and introduce ourselves? You talked a lot. Sure. Then the young man standing next to Moyong took a step forward. Even when he saw Yang Cheon sitting in the royal pce in front of him, he did not feel intimidated at all. Even if he didnt show his energy, his presence could be felt on a different level, but he seemed to be oveing it with a strong will. Interest arose on Yang Cheons face. The young man took control with moderation. Its called Hongikcheon (t). The leader of the Gangseo Business and Military Association sends greetings to the master of the ck Ind Alliance. It was a very confident voice. The strangely dark look around the eyes is impressive. Nevertheless, it is confident. He seemed like a person with his own story. Im Yangcheon. I am the owner of the Mukryongbu. Ive heard a lot about the best reputation in the midfield. Yangcheon, who was looking at Hong Ikcheon, tilted his head. Can I call you Lord Hong? I am just grateful. How old is the lord? Hong Ik-cheon bowed his head. I just turned 30 this year. It was a face that looked much younger than my age. However, those who know how to look at people will be able to feel the leisurely dignity emanating from Hong Ik-cheons body. Although he was young, it seemed like his age of 30 was not a lie. Thirty thirty Yangcheon opened his eyes tentatively. I couldnt get over Mujong. I am afraid that I will fail the expectations of those around me because I am not talented enough. I couldnt get over Mujong, but he seems strangely strong. Im learning a strange martial art. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. As expected, Tuwang. It was only after he faced Hong Ik-cheon that he realized that he was learning a unique martial art. But Yang Chen saw through it at a nce. Indeed, Mugeuksus insight seemed to be on a different level from that of general-purpose warriors. Although he is unique, he is not at the level of being called a genius, so he probably has other abilities that are outstanding. I think I have some skills other than martial arts. It was great confidence. Even after saying those words, there is no change in his expression. The unique dark atmosphere remained the same. And yet he spits out such confident words. Strong interest appeared on Yang Chens face. Good. Youth is blood and confidence. I prefer people who can proudly prove their worth rather than weak people who taunt in front of famous people. If our Gangseo Business Association can maintain a good rtionship with the Mukryongbu, we will be able to show the Vice Lord a satisfactory image. ha ha ha! Yang Chenughed loudly. I dont know anything else, but its nice to have a refreshing personality. Thats too much praise. Yes, thats how I saw you. What do you think of me? Hong Ik-cheon raised his head and looked straight at Yang-cheon. There was a strong majesty in Yang Cheons eyes, as if he was looking down from an infinitely high ce. Although he was smiling, Hong Ik-cheons eyes were more impressive than his smile. You look like a loser. Is that the end? There is nothing more to see. From my perspective, that seems to be the limit. Yang Chen chuckled. Okay then, thats it. He asked Mo Yong-gun. What will you do about the seats? Prince Moyong looked at Hongikcheon. Hong Ik-cheon slightly lowered his head. Although he is the leader of the Sangmu Alliance, he is indebted to the Moyong Family Lord. I dont think Im at the level yet to engage in conversation with big people, so Ill just wait outside. If you want to do that, then go ahead. then. Hong Ik-cheon left Daejeon. Yang Chen got up from Taesa Temple and pointed to the table with his hand. Sit there. After a while, White Paper brought drinks. Yangcheon said while filling Moyongguns cup. Its a strange martial arts skill. As expected, Mugeuksus insight is beyond imagination. I had no idea until I saw it. Its worth it. It was more secretive than most assassins. He didnt reach martial arts level, but he seemed more dangerous than a transcendent expert. exactly? Its a magic method It doesnt seem like magic or magic from Taoist monks or Buddhist monks, but it seems to be based on magic from the folk world. There was surprise on Mo Yongs face. Do you even know that? Who do you think I am? Before he earned the title of King of Fighting, he traveled around the central ins and engaged in bloody battles with many masters. In terms of experience, Im as good as anyone else. Prince Moyong, who was looking at Yangcheon, chuckled. It was a smile full of bitterness. I wont be able to beat you either. what? You dont necessarily need a lot of experience when you want to be the owner of an organization. If it turns out well, thats okay. But it seems like a wealth of experience makes a good leader. Is this apliment? exactly. Its a simple tone. Yangcheon could not have imagined that such a conversation with Prince Moyong would be possible. Its nice because its such a refreshing ce. Lets have a drink. The two people coolly emptied their sses. Yang Chen took his hand away from the ss, leaned back on the chair and crossed his legs. Its fun. What do you mean? The Gangseo Sangmu Alliance is a significant force, but there was no need toe all the way here and ask for a good look at it, right? Moyong said as he filled his ss. I want to eliminate unnecessary noise between forces. In terms of strength alone, the Sangmu Alliance does not even reach the three-tenths of the strength of the Mukryongbu. Hmm. If youre weak, you should crawl. Yang Chen smiled. The way you speak doesnt sound like that of a weak person? You cant change your nature. ha ha ha! In short, Yangcheon thought it would be okay to take a friendly attitude toward the Sangmu Union. Prince Moyong also filled Yangcheons cup. Yang Chen brought the ss and held it. It doesnt seem like they just came and crawled because they were weak. Of course there are other reasons. Are you thinking of increasing the size? Of course. Shouldnt we prepare for the future war? Yang Chens eyes suddenly changed. I didnt know you were thinking that far. If the midfield bes a sea of fire anyway, my dreams and goals will disappear. For now, Ill just have to keep an eye on it. I guess my head is spinning a little now. Mo Yong nodded his head. It seems like that. Its new every time I listen to it. Its really how people can change. Yangcheon once again reflected on himself, thinking that he had mastered the world. Anyway, I heard about it. You are marrying His Majestys daughter. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. Thats it. The light spirit demon wille and decide on a wedding date. You have achieved sess. I seeded. I gave up. Mo Yong-guns eyes lit up. Its an opportunity for the imperial pce and the martial arts to be one. It would be good for everyone if Buju existed as a bridge between them. I hope its someone who doesnt get ripped off. Thats none of my business. You seem like a nasty person. Moyong-gun emptied his ss and asked. Did you send it? hmm? what? You must have heard. I heard that my beloved disciple is going abroad for another fight. I know because I heard it, but how did you know that? The Dragon Head Ark told me. I didnt think you had a deep friendship? I thought I had to go deeper, even if by force. Because we have a force at our back that cannot be ignored. He is like that too. So I asked if you sent it. what? Mo Yong-guns eyes became cold. Do you want your heir to die? . If we dont give power to the sessor here, what will the Murim Alliance think of the Mukryongbu? Yang Chens eyes sparkled. You probably dont know that an alliance cannot be strengthened with just one piece of paper, right? How much more so, if you stand by and watch your sessor fall into danger, it will only be like admitting that Yeon Ho-jeong is a member of the Murim League and not a member of the Mukryongbu? . Give him strength. Right now. Chapter 891 Episode 891 Hometown of Magic (4) Yangcheon, who looked at Moyonggun with strange eyes, filled his cup. Please help him? Isnt it obvious? Of course There is no doubt about Yeonhojeongs abilities. He can be said to be at the top level in martial arts, resourcefulness, and insight. In fact, he solved countless cases with his wonderful abilities. It makes no sense to believe that and leave it alone. You cant prepare for the future with the easy-going thoughts that he will do it and that he will seed this time too. Yang Chen smiled. Werent you enemies with this guy? Its still like that. Are you still asking me to help him? Prince Moyong, who was looking at Yangcheon, nodded. Youve already sent someone. Yang Chen was slightly surprised. How did you know that? I dont know about you, but at least I know youre a good listener. A person who can listen. Depending on what you hear, it can be either very satisfying or a little disconcerting. It was a moment when there was no need to change words. But he was so calm. Huh. Go Su-jin seems to have had enough, so I think he probably sent a unit-level force. Yangcheon, who was looking at Moyonggun with strange eyes once again, shook his head. That guy was right. Who is that guy? Im talking about Gojeong. It was said that Moyong Gajus wisdom and insight were truly amazing, and it turned out they were right. They say you can only detect the sending of people, but its usually not a big deal to see through even the sending of unit-level forces. Mo Yong nodded his head. If you already sent it, thats fine. After all, hes not so ipetent that he doesnt even know about politics. It was quite a cheeky tone. White Papers face suddenly became grim. However, Yangcheon did not care about Moyongguns arrogance. If he wanted to make an issue of that, he would have told him to change his tone right away. Rather, Yang Cheon felt interested in Prince Mo Yong. More than just interest, I felt like I wanted to do something with this cocky yet talented guy. There is a Moryong family in Honam. exactly. Isnt it true that you came here in person for the sake of the Moyong family? I wont say that I never thought about it. Considering the strength of the Mukryongbu, from Moyongguns point of view, the family was no different from being held hostage. Id like to ask you something. Please speak. Is the Moyong family part of the Murim Alliance or a separate family? Of course I belong to the Murim Alliance. Right. Yang Chen smiled. Its a shame. If your family had broken away from the Murim Alliance, I wouldnt have hesitated in suggesting that you join us. Thats nonsense. And its also meaningless. It has no meaning? The Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu have formed an alliance. And Buju will be His Majestys vice-mover and be a bridge where the imperial pce and the martial arts team join hands. . The world is bing one. In such a situation, it is not a very good idea to try to absorb another Daemun faction. You would know. The world can never truly be one. Of course. Isnt it a very natural and natural instinct to join hands with worthy people for the future? Moyong-gun put down his ss filled with alcohol. Lets stop talking nonsense and get to the point. I didnt even mean it. Are you really serious? Yangcheon, who was quietly looking at Moyonggun, chuckled. Thats halfway true. I didnt know you would bloom so beautifully. I heard that you are giving up many things and living for one value. But when you see him say things like that, it seems like his personality is gone somewhere. Ive lived my whole life like that, so whats the point? But just not having any regrets is a big harvest. Yang Chen tapped the table with his index finger. Yes, you came to Ye for various reasons, but the real main point must be separate. What is that? Is there a unit in the Mukryong Department that specializes in catching Sejak? hmm? Yang Chen tilted his head. There is no separate unit like that. There are many warriors with discerning eyes. It is in this union. her? I was nning to use the Gangseo Alliance as my support base. I see. Of course I couldnt help but worry. Whether it is the power of public opinion or financial power, if their true identity is revealed, the power I have built up so far may be destroyed. Im not saying it wasnt, I guess it was. Yang Chen shook his head and asked. But why is that? There is a way to develop the eye to expertly catch three moves in a short period of time. To be exact, I dont have it, but I do have an instructor who teaches well. ? I would like to send the unit and instructor here. So please create a separate search force for Sejak. Sejak search unit? exactly. Yang Cheon looked at Mo Yong in silence. Prince Moyong continued. Of course, we will provide all education funds. Casualties are inevitable. Yang Chen tilted his head. Why are you suddenly trying to create a Sejak search unit? Why are you asking us? The power of the Gangseo Commerce Association exceeds that of the Daemun faction. However, that is only an evaluation based on all factors including financial power and influence, and their pure force is barely enough to handle one of the old factions. That alone is great. We havent even be one yet. The only thing that matters is that there is a shortage of middle-aged and high-ranking people. Hmm. Yang Chen stroked his chin. In other words, what you are saying is that we need to form a search unitposed of high-level personnel with a certain level of military power. exactly. What is the reason? Its so sudden. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. I would like to ask the Vice lord. Can you say for sure that there really isnt a single Sejak of the Three Religions in Wulin now? . Yang Chens eyes deepened. Are you sure that there wont be a single one of the three religions in this vast world? Of course I dont think so. The opinions of the open and ck intelligence groups agreed. There wont be any three works from the three religions that can be active right now. In other words, he was convinced that he would never be able to do any notable activities. If two of Moorims top intelligence groups expressed the same opinion, it would probably be safe to think so. However, if you were to ask if there were actually no three works, then of course that would not be the case. Its just that they cant do any noticeable activities. Now that the entire martial artsmunity has be aware of the three religions and has realized that they are ipatible enemies, it is clear that if they are caught hastily engaging in Sejak activities, it will be fatal. Unless you are an idiot, you will not be able to help but care about the public sentiment of the area you are targeting. Nevertheless, Sejak would have been released. To prepare for one emergency. We should prepare for the future. From the perspective of the other side attacking first, it makes no sense to not infiltrate Sejak or the advance guard. Of course I will. Besides, the world is wide and wide. Since we do not manage all the martial arts sects in the world, it will be difficult to find Sejak who has prated deep inside. I think the same thing. if. Yang Chen frowned. Are you trying to set up a search unit to catch even those who dont reveal themselves? If Sejak doesnt reveal himself, how can we know its Sejak? Sejak, who neither sends information to the three religions nor tries to make contact with anyone, will live assimted perfectly with the Central ins. I guess so. Then how can you form a search unit? Let me ask you one question. Mo Yongs face became serious. If the three religions resume their activities, how do you think the three groups will behave? What and how do you move? They will again carry out activities such as spreading information to the Central Powers or disrupting our information. Of course there are people like that. But would the three schools fail to manage Sejak like that again? if? I heard it from the instructor. Those who professionally operate Sejak dispatch Sejak for two main purposes. Tell me. Mo Yong-gun raised his fist and raised his index finger. The first is information theft. I guess so. The information Sejak asks about is divided into levels of importance. But I dont ignore even trivial information. The reason is that when you want to take a closer look at a group that you have not seen and felt directly, you can understand the personality of that group based on trivial information. In other words, all the information Sejak asks is useful. exactly. I know that much. What will be the second? Well there are probably many things. Moyong-gun spread his middle finger and said. In the grand scheme of things, the main reason for dispatching Sejak is to turn the enemy into an ally. ! Yang Chens face hardened. Professional Sejak said that two days is enough to blend into the target environment. Blending in well with the environment means being able to blend in with anyone without difficulty, but at the same time, it also means being able to be the leader of the group depending on the time. Of course But taking control of that group and cooperating with it is problematic in many ways. Unless a parasitees in at a young age and blends into the environment for decades, it is rare for a parasite to be the leader of an organization. What do you mean? In fact, he will make the leader of the organization on his side. Yang Chens eyes wavered. Moyong touched the ss. At the decisive moment, Sejak will make his move. information? Of course, we will put our efforts into that as well. But the theft of information will only begin in earnest after the war begins. Are you saying that the three people who have infiltrated the central ins can persuade various people to follow the Three Religions? exactly. How many idiots like that are there in the world? Even as he said that, Yang Chen felt himself disappearing. How many idiots are there in the world like that? He was the one who knew how wide the world was. As the world is vast, there are all kinds of people living in it. There are many cases where people who appear strong and solid on the outside are actually deaf and do what others want them to do. Such people be targets for the three groups. The war hasnt started yet. But the battle between darkness is not over. Mo Yong-guns eyes sank. We have to catch those three people. The Gangseo Alliance has not yet be one and cannot freely wield its power. What we can do best is catch Sejak. But how can we catch Sejak, who, as you said, is not doing anything? Its not about catching Sejak. ? Its about catching the people who are possessed by Sejak. !! Yang Chens eyes widened. Moyong-gun coolly emptied his ss. There may be Sejak in the Mukryongbu. However, the influence of Carelessness is so strong that I doubt whether it will be able to move properly even if a war breaks out. if? Murimmaeng. !! There is almost a ten percent chance that Sejak will exist in the Murim Alliance. and Since it is an alliance, there are many rivalries and jealousy of each other. There is a possibility that they are still allyizing someone. Moyongguns eyes sparkled with fire. If I were Sejak, there would be no other banquet hall like the Murim League. Chapter 892 Episode 892 Mados Hometown (5) The groups departure took ce quietly in the dark of the night. If its natural, its natural. This is a special operation led by Sobuju of Mukryongbu, who came as an extraordinary and plenipotentiary ambassador. At least on the outside, the Murim League was not the main group, so the less people saw it, the better. Shinmarim has three members, including Cheon Hyo-rak, his warrior guard, and the coachman who drives Hwahyangs carriage. Starting with Yeon Ho-jeong, there are eight martial arts unions, including Makwon Dang-gwan, Paeyul Muk-bi, and Bu-seons transcendental masters, and Yeon Ji-pyeong and Ok-cheong, who are stillcking but have exceptional talent. There were a total of 11 people in the party opening the White Tiger Gate, the western gate of Maeng. As the road to Cheonghae Fortress was long and they did not know how bloody the action would be there, their steps forward were not very light. * * * With Cheon Hyorak riding in the carriage, Makwon and Mukbi Paeyul Okcheong took their ces at the front, while Yeonhojeong, Buseon Danggwan, and Yeonjipyeong took their ces at the rear. The arrangement was to divide the group of eight masters into two groups. Although it was the front, the four people with Mak Won as the chairperson were two groups, and the back four people with Yeon Hojeong as the chairperson were one group. Their movements were smooth. Although there were times when we rested due to the horses physical strength, no one in the group had any problems with physical strength. Among them, Yeon Ji-pyeong and Okcheong were the weakest in simple terms, but Yeon Ji-pyeong had extremely high physical strength thanks to Yeon Wis strict teachings and his own fanatical training. Okcheong experienced numerous battles as a member of the Uijeonggun, and was full of the experience of marching without sleep for several days as well as the strong endurance unique to a shaman. A speed that is not too fast but not too slow, but not too slow. The group, who did not have any conversation with each other, was only able to enter Shaanxi after 10 days. Its strange. A group of people taking a break on the roadside. The group sat deliberately spaced apart from each other. Since each yer is a very unique expert, this was to get them used to acting together with their group. Surprisingly, it was Okcheongs suggestion, and it was a very natural measure considering his experience of fighting numerous battles as part of a unit. And everyone epted Okcheongs proposal. The power of a master who can split the sky and break rocks is great, but if one does not feel a proper sense of belonging, the power of the group is bound to weaken. Okcheongs ability to point out what Yeonhojeong could not point out shone from the beginning. It was a fairly leisurely move, but this is strangely difficult again. The doctors voice as he trimmed his nails with a knife was quite leisurely, contrary to the content. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. When moving from one region to another, members of the martial arts tribe use divine methods or be immersed in something in order to practice. Thats why theres less time to be bored than you think. You are right. Just sitting on a horse and running isnt that boring. Oh, give me some beef jerky. Here you go. The official started eating the beef jerky. The ability of martial people to control their metabolism is on a different level from that of ordinary people. If you put your mind to it, you can survive for several days with just one meal. Naturally, the higher the level achieved, the more the ability shines. This is because if the density of true energy in the body is high, there are no major problems with movement even without external nutrition. Of course, its only possible, but in reality, its better to eat all your meals like any other normal person. However, when traveling for such a long time, the ability of the martial people was to control their own metabolism and travel further with minimal meals. Its been a while since I chewed it, and it tastes good. A person who lived a life worthy of a king in Sacheon is moved by just one piece of beef jerky. Everything you eat when youre hungry is a feast. Anyway the official asked in a passing tone. Shouldnt we share some information soon? Up to this point, the group had not had any public or private conversations except for minimal conversation. But now its different. You might think its something you dont have to listen to until you reach Cheonghae Castle, but the museum didnt think that way. Shaanxi is connected to Gansu. After Gansuk, I have to ask for help. There are still thousands of miles left to go, but just in case The official nced at the carriage. If that suspicious idiot came with a tail, wouldnt an unexpected fight be possible? If that were the case, we would have fought a long time ago. Are you kidding me? No matter how many people treat Demon Seon as their master, they wont underestimate the power of the Murim Alliance, right? Theres no way we wouldnt know that if we dare to be active in the territory of the Murim Alliance, well be the only ones suffering losses. It was a reasonable thought. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Its the same in Shaanxi. Of course, Shaanxi Ind can be said to be Mengs territory. Whats more, there are volcanoes and Jongnam. Thats right. But the atmosphere in Shaanxi Wulin is not the same as it used to be due to the Zongnan War. Jongnams power has been greatly reduced, and although Hwasan remains healthy, it has lost a lot of the power it sent to Jongnam. The officials eyes sparkled. It can be quite dangerous if you rush to your death. The likelihood that they will be active in Shaanxi is almost the same as the likelihood that they will be active in Henan Province. Why do you think that? As you said, it hasnt been long since the Jongnam War broke out. The power of Shaanxi Wulin itself has weakened, but the tension is still strong. It refers to information power. Whether it was Hwasan, Jongnam, or the Shaanxi branch of Openness, their eyes were wide open. Shaanxi was one of the few regions that could be attacked directly from the north. This means that although the path is limited, once it is opened, we can experience another war. The chances of prating such a ces extremely advanced information power are not high at all. Even if theye in, they will have to deal with the anger of the martial arts group that has soared to the point where there is nowhere to go. Making the opponent angry and creating a loophole was one of the tactics, but the Murim Alliances power was too powerful to provoke hastily. What if you make a provocation now that the Murim Lord appointment ceremony is approaching? At that time, all the martial arts people in Baekdo will turn Cheonghae Fortress into a wastnd. A handshake that touches emotions before reason. If that happens, Shinmarim will also fall into a state of extreme tension. It was a tactic that could never be used, especially since Cheon Hyo-rak, from Shinmarim, was in the midfield. I know what you mean, but there are variables in the world. The officials voice became slightly quieter. If by chance the Shinmarim is joining hands with the Three Religions, they could use a move that touches Shaanxi one more time. The official was speaking without hesitation about the thoughts that everyone who watched Jungkook had in their head at least once. Yes. If they knew the base of Shinmarim, it was a group that the three religions could have easily touched. In fact, it will be easier to touch than Moorim. It was inferred that he would have even taken control of Soroeumsa, which was said to be a powerful force in the martial arts world. Aside from that, I dont know the ability of the three religions to have absorbed numerous sects, but if they had overwhelmed Shinmarim, they would have been overwhelmed. If thats the case, Shinmarim will even be unable to deploy demons into Shaanxi. why? Because we will use people other than Mine. huh?! Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I agree with the head of the family that information needs to be shared. Everything I said was just a possibility, so its time to think about it. The official grumbled. Why did you bring up such a long story anyway? Because you need to know. hmm? Wouldnt you like to know what the team leader is thinking so that you can lead the team if a problem arises? The officialughed. It looks like he made a very big deal out of using the owner of the Tang n of the world as his assistant. When will I ever again have you as my subordinate? Think of it as a partnership, not as a subordinate. I have no intention of acting like a dog under anyone. The official stood up. Ill ask you to get together. no. Yeon Ho-jeong saw the carriage. It seems like that nobleman had the same thoughts as the head of the Tang family. Rattling. The carriage door opened and Cheon Hyo-rak appeared. He had nevere out of the carriage except three or four times. Cheon Hyo-rak looked around the group and said. I have something to tell you. After a while. Indeed, for the first time in a long time, one group and two groups came together. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Is it time? Cheon Hyorak smiled bitterly. If you say that, wouldnt it mean that I withheld this or that information on purpose? You never know. The official snorted. I couldnt believe it because it looked like it had eaten a hundred boiled snakes. Hwahyangs eyes turned cruel. Cheon Hyorak stopped Hwahyang with a wave of his hand and said. Thank you for your words. It means that you have lived well so far. what? I grew up in an environment where I couldnt survive without pretending to be a snake. The party becamepletely dumb. Makwon, who was leaning against a tree with his arms crossed, said. I heard that the Demonic Murim adheres to the principle of strong self-respect more than any other force in the central ins. youre right. No, that would be correct. I havent looked into all the sects of the Jungwon Wurim. A world where the strong are eaten and the weak are eliminated. I was really curious about how you, who were carrying the death penalty in such a world, managed to survive until now. Cheon Hyorak nced at Hwahyang. Thanks to our trustworthy escort, we were able to ovee many dangers. Was it an easy ce to get through with just one escort? Of course not. However, there is no otherpany that can be trusted as much as this at a critical moment. You look like a good gentleman. So what do you have to say? Cheon Hyorak, who was quietly looking around at the group, took a deep breath. You all came running here with me without even hearing the details of the situation. I am truly grateful, but I also had a lot of trouble knowing how much I should say. That would have to be the case. I havee to ask for help from the Murim Alliance, and in order to do so, I must clearly inform them of the current situation of Shinmarim. That way, the probability of sess increases. However, Cheon Hyorak was clearly a Shinmarim person, so he could not reveal all the information, even for the sake of the future. Common sense says so. And that very thought made Cheon Hyorak change his mind. This was because it was judged to be a situation that could not be ovee withmon sense. Before we get started, I think I should tell you my secret personal information. Master?! Despite Hwa-hyangs surprised voice, Cheon Hyo-raks expression remained calm. You probably know that the owner of Shinmarim is Lord Hyeokryeonhwi Hyeokryeon Lim, who is called Maseon in the Central ins. exactly. Wrong. hmm? The real name of my teacher, Shinmarimju, is not Hyeokryeonhwi but Cheoningeol. ?! And one of the three religions, Gwanghyeolgyo (Ѫ), has been headed by the Cheon family for generations. Everyone in the group, even Yeon Ho-jeong, widened their eyes in surprise. Cheon Hyorak closed his eyes. Shinmarim is a group that broke away from Gwanghyeolgyo. Chapter 893 Episode 893 Demons Hometown (6) There was silence for a moment. Everyone in the group was shocked, but the person who was most shocked was definitely Yeon Ho-jeong, who had made it his mission to destroy the three religions. The group nced at Yeonhojeong. I couldnt help but notice. The Yeon Ho-jeong they knew was a person who would hunt down and kill any person from the three religions no matter what the circumstances, so to speak, exterminating them. Although only brief information has been released so far, the contents are very shocking. In particr, Mukbi, who had been fighting the three religions by his side for the longest time, could not hide his worry. But unexpectedly, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was calm. I was surprised, but there was no sign of hatred or murder towards Cheon Hyo-rak. Shinmarim is a group that broke away from the Gwanghyeolgyo Church In terms of hatred, Tang Gwan, who was ravaged by the Gwanghyeolgyo bastards in Sacheon, is no less powerful than anyone else. His younger brother even joined hands with the Gwanghyeolgyo and not only devastated Sichuan, but almost destroyed the Tang family. Saaaaagh! A terrifying, deadly force began to flow from Tang Gwans body. Chaang! Hwa-hyang reacted to death and instinctively drew her sword and stood in front of Cheon Hyo-rak. This is a very interesting story. The temples hair and clothes danced as if they were underwater. It was fortunate that the emperor poison did note loose. If the party had not been around, the officer would not have been able to control the poisonous attack due to the momentary explosion of anger. You are a group that broke away from the Gwanghyeolgyo? Thats right. Cheon Hyo-raks expression was as calm as Yeon Ho-jeongs. tsk tsk tsk. The hotel bows its head and smiles. The life of the party was insidious and vicious. He had changed a lot after experiencing numerous events. However, in the blood of the Tang n, which had been passed down for hundreds of years, was the power of a fierce chauvinism that would repay a grudge tenfold even if it did not repay the favor. Light blood Light blood? Burrr. The officials fist trembled slightly. Sensing danger, Mukbi suddenly stood up, and Paeyuls eyes lit up and he put his hand on the spear. but. Thats interesting. hook! The murderous spirit that seemed like it would turn the area into a poisonous hell at any moment disappeared as if washed away. Tang Gwan, who was sitting on the rock, slowly crossed his legs. He spoke with a cool smile, leisurely cing his sped hands on his knees. For some reason, I didnt like your face at all. My intuition was right. . Keep reciting. Cheon Hyoraks eyes sparkled. Even if the party official had nned and taken action, he would not have died. Yeon Ho-jeong and Mak-won, who maintained theirposure, would have prevented it. However, I did not think that the official himself would be able to calmly control his emotions. Gwanghyeolgyo is the Cheolcheon supporter of the Sichuan Party. The group that even the poisonous cks and martial arts dare not touch is the Tang dynasty, and the Gwanghyeolgyo attempted to destroy Sichuan itself, starting with the Tang dynasty, by conciliating the leaders of the Tang dynasty. It is obvious that anyone who inherits the blood of the Tang family, wears the clothes of the Tang family, and receives learning from the Tang family, will burn their lives for the destruction of the Gwanghyeolgyo. Among them, the party hall, which is the pinnacle of the situation, shows such cool-headedness. Its even more amazing than I thought. When I first saw Dang-gwan and Dang-gwans younger brother, I inferred that Dang-gwan would be more emotionally unstable than his younger brother. Wrong. Dangyun, the leader of the Tang family who now remains in the Murim League, was a resourceful person who, despite the sorrow that seemed like the sky was falling, spent several years consulting with the gods andpleted the final retrieval of the Tang family. However, the hotel is no different. No, the current Tang Gwan, who had gained tremendous experience, had be such a scary person that he could even control his nature. Hyang-ah. master? Dont worry. Step back. Hwahyang watched the party hall with nervous eyes and retreated. The drawn sword was still held tightly. Cheon Hyorak nodded and said. I would like to focus only on the main story, but in order to talk about it, I cannot help but mention Gwanghyeolgyo. This is why Ive been thinking about it for so long. . Honestly, I didnt want to tell you until the end. But after thinking about the advice of the Murim Lord and the soldier, I realized that I couldnt let this go without saying something. The officer spoke in a sharp voice. Its a long story. All right. Let me continue. Cheon Hyorak sighed. I dont know about the other two. However, in Gwanghyeolgyo, children were precious for generations. To be precise, he was saying that the flesh and blood of the Gwanghyeol cult leader Cheon was precious. The reason is not yet known. Some people assume that it is a harmful effect of the magic arts that came down from ancient times and have developed to the extreme, but that is not important. The important thing is that in one generation, children were precious, so the sect leader had many demon wives and demon wives from generation to generation. . Even so, there were not many cases where more than four were born. The most it was three, the fewest it was one. so? The phenomenon has be worse over the generations. Especially since 300 years ago, we only had one son. Yeon Ho-jeong remembered the side effects of magic. Magic has several side effects. It gets worse the lower the level of magic, and it cannot be said that there are no side effects even with the highest level of magic. Moreover, Gwanghyeolgyo, which is closest to the blood religion of 300 years ago, would have suffered from even more severe side effects. Originally, the Three Religions were three tribes that formed a blood religion and were not a single religious group but priestly families. Although they secretly imed that it was a divided religion, they did not dare to express their dissatisfaction in front of the head of the religious religion, the god of blood religion. I see. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. If you look at what they say, the Gwanghyeolgyo existed 300 years ago, but I heard that the three sects were divided by the Hyeolgyoji Rebellion 300 years ago, so I thought it was strange. yes. It can be said that the three families were not divided 300 years ago, but were originally a priestly and noble family that supported the blood religion. so? But a problem arose two hundred years ago. ? The leader of the cult who had one son had another son 20 yearster. The corner of the officials mouth rose. They must have held a festival because they like dogs. No. what? Let alone the festival, we are faced with a situation so dangerous that the denomination is shaken. Buseon muttered softly. Fight for sessor. Hyorak Cheon looked at Buseon and nodded. Exactly. Yeon Ho-jeong continued calmly. Twenty years apart The eldest son must have already grown up and received thorough training for his sessor. Thats right. The bigger problem is that my second-born sons talent far exceeded that of my first-born son. This can be said to be the worst case of all. A crown prince appeared who was quite good for the country, but the son born after him turned out to be a good prince. The leader was worried. I had no choice but to worry. If the second child grows up like this and an internal conflict breaks out, the centuries-old history of bloodshed coulde to an end. Could it end like that? possible. The internal strife was not only internal strife, but it was because the rivals Saeum and Shinhwa were watching each other intently. The religious leader, who was worried, eventually kicked out his second son. I couldnt bear to kill him with my own hands, so I sent him outside with servants and some troops. The officialughed. I thought even the devil would take care of his baby. Of course, the sessor did not wait for it. It is said that my father, the religious leader, secretly released his men and ordered them to be eliminated somehow. But you failed. If the second child wasnt a genius, he would have been caught and killed. . The seconds talent was beyondmon sense. By the time he was three, he had already read the Book of Demonic Arts, and before he was ten, he was able to memorize and interpret the majority of the Magical Arts of Light Blood, showing his genius. By the time I reached the age of twelve, I had mastered not only martial arts but also martial arts. The officials face hardened. If that is true, the second child was truly a talent sent from heaven. The second son, who somehow escaped with his attendants, settled down in Cheonghae. Afterwards, he went into the mountains and built a huge formation so that not only the light blood, but also the evil spirits and myths could never be found, and hepleted his own residence. That is the beginning of the divine magic forest. Thats right. He is Lord Cheon Yo-myeong, the founder of Shinmarim. That is why the saying that Shinmarim broke away from Gwanghyeol came about. Shinmarim has grown quietly but quickly. This is because the founder knew how vicious and persistent the Gwanghyeol group was. He was confident that he would find Shinmarim even after sessive generations. hmm. If Shinmarim is discovered and grows into a force that cannot be ignored, a way for future generations to live will be prepared. That was the founders idea. Cheon Hyo-rak looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were still calm. It was calm and deep. My father, who was my teacher and father of the time, is the sixth lord of Shinmarim. That was the history of Shinmarim. And this was the beginning of the main topic that Cheon Hyo-rak really wanted to convey. The Grand Masters brother is not the Chen n. Unlike Lims ancestors, my teacher dered that anyone with the ability could be his sessor. He said that this is truly the magical path of divine magic. Hmm. Its not just the ambassador type. The sister-inw and the fifth priest just above me are not from the Cheon n. There are only two members of the Cheon family: me and the fourth sister. Even though they were brother and sister, their culture of addressing each other as priests seemed quite unique. Tang Gwans eyes deepened. so? Is there any reason why the Grand Master shouldnt get his hands on the Shinmarim? In order to follow in your fathers footsteps, you didnt pretend to be crazy and framed the great brother and obtained the Murim Alliance troops, right? Cheon Hyorak shook his head. As you can see, my body is not normal. Even if you ascend to the position of leader with a body like this, you will not be able to lead properly. Wouldnt it be better if you were a sister-inw? Thats interesting. So that guy called Daesang-hyung started a rebellion and captured Lim Ju? It would be fortunate if we could have gathered our strength and hit it on our own. Of course, if that were the case, this situation wouldnt have happened now. Masters martial arts skills are absolute. then? Master has not passed away yet. Theyre just being held captive. Cheon Hyo-raks eyes shook slightly. The Great Master type attracted the light blood. !! I dont know whether it was the Gwanghyeol or the Great Master who approached first. The important thing is that the Great Brother is targeting the Shinmarim with not only the demons that follow him but also the power of light blood. Life flowed out of Tang Guans body again. At this time, Yeon Ho-jeong also could not maintain hisposure. Although he did not shed any blood, his eyes filled with a terrifying chill resembled that of the Emperor of Darkness. Cheon Hyorak bowed his head. I dont care if I cant lead Shinmarim. Master, please save my father. . If my father is released it will only be a matter of time before we get Shinmarim back. Chapter 894 Episode 894 Hometown of the Demon (7) Cheolkeng. The old man opened his eyes to the heavy and cold sound. Even when I opened my eyes, most of what I saw was darkness. Against the background of the darkness, torn bottoms and rather bony knees were visible. Good! The sound of the iron door opening was so bizarre that it sent shivers down my spine. Master. The old mans eyes became clouded. I wanted to raise my head, but I couldnt because I had no strength. Even in the dark, the messy hair looked white even though it was dirty. This is ridiculous. Just before achieving the true reverse heaven, he realized that the true reverse heaven was a ce that should not be reached, so he turned his attention to the peak of martial arts rather than the peak of magic. Although he may have prioritized radish over magic, it was clear that the magic skill he practiced was one that would be difficult to find a rival in the world. Even though he was close to eighty years old, his hair did not turn gray, but rather became shinier with each passing day. But what is this like now? His hair turned white, and his limbs, which boasted perfectlypressed muscles, became as thin as insect legs. Judging by the skin covering his skinny knees, his once taut face must have been covered in wrinkles. I thought I would experience aging only right before I died, but I thought this day woulde. You are amazing. His hair, skin, muscles, and vision were not the same as before, but his brain was running calmly. However, the speed of idents has be noticeably slower than before. Even though the demonic energy waspletely blocked, the majesty still remains! After all, there was no other reason for those cheeky powerhouses to be in awe of him and call him the devil. The old man opened his mouth. is that you? The voice was muddy. It was weak and dull. However, even though everything else was aging, traces of the past were still visible in the voice. Even at this moment, the old man felt fortunate. I felt like if someone came to save me by chance, this voice alone would be enough to prove that I was the owner of Shinmarim. Of course, only heaven knows whether you can hold out until then. It is indeed different. I wonder if you can survive for several days by drinking only water. . Howe you dont eat? Suksu made it with his own consideration and sincerity. The old man smiled faintly. I had difficulty raising my head due tock of strength in my neck, but strangely enough, I still had the strength to speak. I couldnt eat because I thought about you. They say people show their true colors in extreme situations, and I see all of this in Master. It looked fragrant and delicious. It was truly appetizing. The old mans eyes became cold. Although he couldnt open it properly and couldnt see the other person, his eyes still changed. But it was full of disgusting poison, and it was clear that it would harm my body the moment I bit into it. . The moment I first saw you, I changed the rules andws of this vige. I dont know if another person as talented as you will emerge in the future, but wouldnt it be too easy to hand down the position of leader from generation to generation when there is such a great genius? . It was my mistake. . I didnt know that you, despite your superficial appearance, had a rotten poison sac in your chest. If I had known that, even if your talent was the best of all time, would I have made you my disciple? But you took me as your disciple. Thats why Im skipping meals to avoid making two mistakes. . What do you want to find out about me so much that you put all sorts of drugs into it? . I guess I know. Slur. The old man raised his head. I had no strength at all, but the more I talked, the more I felt energized. I actually felt energized. What brought out that energy was pity for the other person, self-destruction, and anger that overwhelmed it all. The old man finally saw the man in his eyes. I couldnt see the face because of the backlight. Now, he had been suppressed in everything except the minimum amount of demonic energy necessary for survival. A man whose entire face was ck. However, both eyes were clearly visible. Eyes full of red desire. A magical eye that is as hard as steel, as heavy as a rock, and as fierce as fire. Are you so eager for Pacheongyeol (E)? . why? Didnt the master of the Light Blood say he wouldnt teach you magic separately? The mans eyes deepened. There was a chill in his eyes that contrasted with his intense desire as he looked at the person who had once been his teacher. Even though I joined hands with them, I did not covet the bright-blooded martial arts skills. I was afraid of their power and wanted their power, but I didnt want the devil. because? Because I know that the magic skills of the Shinmarim Church, which have been passed down for generations, are no worse than those of the Gwanghyeol Cult. . The martial arts of Rimju, created by the founder of Shinmarim, are the best in the world, both in name and reality. I may bow my head to the Gwanghyeol cult leader for a while because my level of achievement is low, but if I learn all of my masters martial skills and work hard, will the Gwanghyeol cult leader be a problem? Thats an interesting statement. In the end, are you saying that you were not in league with the Gwangblood Cult but wanted to use them to be the greatest demon in the world? If I can get my hands on the Pacheongyeol that Master has been hiding, I can be the best demon in the world. You let your guard down. ? Normally, I wouldnt have been able to see through your country of lies. Did you let your guard down just because you took control of Shinmarim and brought me to this point? . Your dream is not the best in the world. No, there is nothing like a dream for you. . You are just an ugly bastard who has no sense of distinction between truth and misunderstanding and can only be jealous. There is no purpose to your actions. Even as he spoke, the old man med himself. absence? no. This guy was always like that. Just because I let my guard down now doesnt mean I saw through his lie. Its just that he trusted his firstborn too much. I was so busy with my training that I neglected it too much. Knowing that he was very good at it, I paid more attention to other students. In the end, it was he who created this situation. Thats interesting. The man turned around. Youd better eat some food. But even if you dont eat it, death wille. . Of course you wont pass away easily. Even if you want to, the demonic energy sleeping in Masters body will never allow death. Sigh. The man who closed the door halfway looked back at the old man. There was a hint of mockery in the corner of his bent eyes. When I lose my mind, then I will be able to know the fate of Pacheon-gyeol. this guy. Well, you dont have to wait until then. In fact, I only saved your life for one reason. I know who the master taught Pacheongyeol to. For a moment, the old mans eyes wavered. The iron door closed slowly. The mans voice gradually became quieter. My people will catch the third one soon. You should have reached the central ins by now, so the day the third childes is the day Master goes to the underworld. p! The door closed and thetch locked. The old man, trapped in the darkness again, leaned against the wall. Hyorak. * * * Theres something I havent told you yet. Everyones heads turned. Unexpectedly, the person who said those words was Okcheong. Ugh. A pure and mysterious energy rose from Okcheongs body. Cheon Hyorak and Hwahyang frowned without realizing it. Although it was not as strong as the Great Gong Gong, Jade Qings Taoist magic energy was also very ufortable for them. Even Okcheongs Honwongi (Ԫ) was a rare new technique created by Geomseon Takmuja bypiling the martial arts of a shaman. Jade Cheong? I dont know why. Okcheongs face was full of confusion. Whileing here, he had a hard time controlling the rampaging Honwongi. The reason was obvious. This was because the high-level demonic energy flowing from the bodies of Cheon Hyorak and Hwahyang kept stimting the soul energy. It was also an opportunity. The demonic energy of the two people constantly stimted and suppressed Okcheongs true energy, and in the process of oveing it, Okcheong was able to control the spirit energy much more precisely. The realization of thew of mind that can only be obtained in pure qigongbat, which cannot be obtained in unit-levelbat where ughter urs frequently. Moreover, the density of the soul source also increased in opposition to the demonic energy, so this trip raised the level of the jade Qing just by moving. I dont know why, but it seems like Prince Chen is hiding something more. ?! And I dont think I have to know that, I just feel like that. Cheon Hyoraks eyes deepened. He looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was smiling faintly. For some reason, I wondered why they brought a warrior who was a bit unsophisticated. There was a reason. I dont know if the Taoist masters intuition is good or if Taoism is a magical power, but the author seemed to be able to figure out the secret or purpose hidden within just by reading the tone of this persons voice or eyes. But is that possible? The public ambassador also could not fully read his own thoughts. In other words, this could be said to be the special ability of the Taoist master named Okcheong. Cheon Hyorak opened his mouth. I Thats enough. It was Yeon Ho-jeong who interrupted him. If there is something you must say, say it. But there must be a reason for your hesitation. ! Please tell me only before we leave Shaanxi. There is still a lot of time and a long way to go. Do you understand? Thank you for your consideration. I know, but there are a lot of holes in what you say. Im not saying you lied, but I can guess that you intentionally left out some important facts that needed to be known. Even before Okcheongs detection ability, Yeonhojeongs quick insight had already prated Cheon Hyorak. I dont mind listening to itter. But tell me this one thing now. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils were colored with a soft golden color. The moment Hyorak Cheon looked into those golden eyes, he felt something in his heart being shattered. Theyre probably targeting you over there too, right? Thats right. To them, Seomseo is as dangerous as Hanam. I think theres a good chance they wont be able to cause trouble in Shaanxi. . But after a conversation with the head of the Tang family, I thought that might be the case. So, I will ask. . Is there anything they want from you other than asking for support? Thats right. Even though Qinghai Province is quite far away, they are well aware of the news from here. In that case, we can say that they also understand our movements to some extent. Is that right? Im not sure. Then I guess Ill have to go on the assumption that its certain. I will ask you onest question. I wish you could tell me this clearly. . Is the fact that the leader of the rebellion joined hands with Gwangbloodism? Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. Even if it wasnt, I was going to talk about that, but I asked first. This meant that Yeon Ho-jeong had excellent tactical insight. Its not like that. However, those who are not Gwanghyeolgyo are also not free from the influence of Gwanghyeolgyo. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Yeah, I knew that would happen. He looked at the hotel. We need to change groups. what? why? What is it again? Along with Mukbi, the two of us are part of this group. Please take charge of sniping and sneak attacks. This kid is alone again. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head and said. The first team to break through to the front is led by Brother Makwon, with senior Paeyul and the assistant line. Jipyeong and Okcheong and I will take on the role ofmand and reinforcement as a three-team unit that moves closely together with the carriage. Hey man! We need to get daily necessities such as food and spare clothing as quickly as possible and find our way to a ce where there are no people. The official got angry. Exin as you go! If you dont tell me properly, I will drill a hole in your head! Chapter 895 Episode 895 Blood Monk (1) Are you okay? sure. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. You guy. Abby said its okay to be alone. Although it is within the military department, there are only two of us at the moment. Zhuge Lis face as he treated his daughter was full of love. Zhuge Yan shrugged his shoulders. Im not as fast as my father, but its still better if we do it together. Not quickly. Its a great speed read. Now that weve talked, shall we take a break? Ill boil some tea. Hehehe, yes. Lets do that. After a while, a fragrant tea scent spread throughout the room. Whoa. Zhuge Munho quenched his thirst with a sip of tea and buried his back in his chair. A look of pity appeared on Zhuge Yans face. Are you having a hard time, Dad? I heard there is nothing difficult in this world? Everyone lives with their own hardships on their backs. No need to be unusual. Still, take it easy. Haha, I got it. Its been fifteen days since the first ruler was appointed. There are so many warriors flocking to the Murim Alliance, but wouldnt there be a smart one among them? huh? Im asking you to select more soldiers who will serve as your hands and feet. Zhuge Wenhu chuckled. We are already starting. Now I am at my limit. Well done. why? Would you like to join us too? Zhuge Yan slightly stuck out his tongue. Im still a soldier of the Uijeonggun Army, right? Hehe, thats right. Zhuge Wenhu turned his gaze out the window. Winter has passed and spring hase. But the night air was still cold. Where is our Sogaju? He must be in his residence. I will be busy practicing martial arts. hmm? Again? You saw the strong people swarming around, right? Its definitely stimting. Hagiya. Besides that fight. Zhuge Zhens face became slightly flushed. It seems that the fight between Hojeong and Ilho Musang (һ̖) ignited a fire in his heart. Zhuge Munho burst outughing. A guy who makes paper boats still dreams of a grand ship? There was a time when everyone couldnt even make a paper boat, right? The higher the mountain you aim for, the harder you will work. Tsk, hes not that kind of guy, but Im afraid hell just be in a hurry because of his desire to win. Im already an adult, so what? It will be okay. Haha, thats right. You are adults now too. I dont know how long its been since Iughed like this. Zhuge Wenhu thought while letting out a chuckle. After all, family is the best. There is no need to hide anything from your family, whether it is your parents, siblings, wife, or children. For Zhuge Li, who had to hide everything, his family was his only sanctuary. How long has it been like that? By the time the teacup reached its bottom. Zinc. yes. In just a few years, you will turn 30. Is that so? Are you not nning on getting married? Zhuge Zhens hand, which was holding the teacup, stopped. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. For you who suffered because of the hawks sent by the Namgung family in the past, these words will only make you feel noisy. Its a topic that even Abby finds difficult to bring up. Yes. I know. But Abby just wants you and Jun to be happy. I hope to meet good people, build a happy family, and live well. . Zhuge Yan smiled. It was a slightly empty smile. Zhuge Wenhu continued. Ive been thinking about it for a long time, but Abby has found a family that suits my daughter, who is better than anyone else in the world. . There is a ce where I want to be a polite hawk. father. However, if I dont like you, I will never let Abby go. The world is rough and it ismon for you to marry someone you have never met, but I still want you to live with someone you like. . How do you feel? Do you intend to get married? Or do you have a special guy in mind? Zhuge Wenhu thought that this was not the right thing to say at a moment like this. At the same time, I thought that there would be no other time to speak unless it was a moment like this. So, even though I knew my daughter would be upset, I spoke first. Zhuge Munho even felt sorry for that. . Zhuge Yan had no words. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. Is there a guy you like? no. no. Is that so? Zhuge Yan sighed. To be honest I dont know. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. I do not know? Those words may not have been uttered out of genuine ignorance. It is rare for a person, whether a man or a woman, to openly say that they like someone they like unless they have a fairly straightforward personality. This is especially true the younger you are. Rather, in front of the person they like, they tend to intentionally act like they are not interested and use excessive words and actions. Zhuge Munho knew that Zhuge Yan was the only person who showed such a side. But I tried not to judge hastily. Im not sure, but my daughter may have different thoughts. ter. Zhuge Wenhu put down his teacup and said. Let me knowter when you have made up your mind. Abby can wait anytime. . But there is no guarantee that the other person will wait. Just dont forget that. Zhuge Zinc, who was looking down at the teacup withplicated eyes, soon smiled. Thats it. I just want to live with my father. Nothing to do, you idiot. why? I have such a smart and pretty daughter supporting me? Rather than a daughter who supports me until she dies, I want to see a daughter who builds a happy family because she doesnt have to visit until she dies. lie. Im not lying. If you donte to me by the time she passes away, shell yell at me for being an ungrateful bitch. This damn kid? Hey you guy! Thats what Im saying, of course I have toe visit once in a while! Is it normal for a child to never show his face until his father dies?! It was then. I heard someones footsteps rushing up the stairs outside the door. Soldier! Its urgent! The two peoples eyes suddenly changed. Pleasee in. The warrior who opened the door handed me a rolled up letter. Zhuge Wenhu immediately opened the letter. After a moment his eyes wavered. Is this true? They say it guarantees reliability beyond what you can ask for. this! Zhuge Wenhus hand holding the letter trembled. Contact Museongjeon right now! I have to see my lord. yes! Zhuge Yan asked in surprise. Whats going on, father?! Saeoe Moorim has moved. Currently, some troops are heading to the central ins. Zhuge Zhens eyes widened. Cant it be possible that we have already reached the Three Bridges?! No, its not the Three Religions. Zhuge Lis expression became as hard as stone. This is Chief Wulin. letter?! All of a sudden I dont know whats going on. Zhuge Wenhu, roughly wearing a long robe, shouted. Ayeon, go back to your ce! From now on, dont act rashly until you are told to do so! * * * Doo doo doo doo. The speed of the group running down the mountain path in Shaanxi was a little faster than before. Even though they were running on that rough mountain path, the horses showed no signs of getting tired. The horses pulling the carriage were horses raised with elixirs from Shinmarim, and the horses the party rode were also famous horses. It runs smoothly on both t and mountainous terrain. It was amazing endurance. How long did it run like that? Sasak! The officer turned his head to the left. Cheap! Yes, I know. Someone was running at a frightening speed from the forest far away. It was a familiar feeling. Compared to his inner strength, his level of skill was frighteningly deep. What appeared a momentter was a middle-aged beggar with three knots tied around his waist. See you, Lord Tang! Even though he ran alongside horses that were much faster than ordinary horses and had several times more stamina, his voice did not waver. I have two letters! One is from the Wulin League and the other is from the Gansu Nanzhou Branch! The governor of Shaanxi personally brought a letter from Gansu. This wont be normal. Our office has received the letter. The beggar bowed his head. Okay then. hook! The open Buntaju disappears into the forest road in the distance again. receive. Yeon Ho-jeong was no longer a member of the Murim Alliance. So Buntaju handed over the letter to the party official. The party handed over a letter from the Nanju branch to Yeon Ho-jeong. The two people quickly opened the letter and read it. this?! The official shouted. Chief Murim is said to be moving! His voice was very sharp. The Sichuan martial artsmunity was more ustomed to fighting foreign powers than other regions. Sacheon itself is made up of rugged mountains surrounding a huge basin, so even a decent martial artist cannot easily climb over it. In other words, none of the foreign martial arts people who crossed over to Sacheon were experts. The Sichuan martial arts people fought against such bastards and won. Of course, Dangga also knew Chief Murim well. What kind ofmunication did you receive from the public? Sararak. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled as he closed the letter. It is said that a suspicious group is crossing Gansu. The majority are wearing ck robes, but strange monks have also been identified with ck rosaries around their necks and blood-red robes. Lyrics red as blood. The officials eyes became sinister. Soreoeumsa (С). Noeumsa, who seeded Buddhism, changed after epting martial arts and techniques from the West and the East. Those who still devote themselves to Buddhism belong to Daeroeumsa, and those who became drunk with power and began to take control of Seojang are Soroeumsa. The power of Soreoeumsa was truly incredible. It was even said that if there was Shaolin in the central ins, there was Soroeumsa outside Sae. However, because we lived so far away from each other, we didnt actually bump into each other often. Then this is?! yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils were colored with a soft golden color. Its a double pration thats akin to seongdongseo (•|). If its double pration, cant it be that they are not the Gwangbloods you mentioned before? They are targeting this direction. They sent the experts to capture Emperor Cheon alive. These! The powering from there will not be at a level that can be ignored. We need to keep the eyes of the Murim Alliance. The number must be veryrge. if? There will be powerful experts among the grouping our way. Even though he knew that he wasing for this direction, a smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. It was a cold smile. As expected. The Grand Duke of Shinmarim attracted Gwanghyeol. And he dispatched Gosu to capture Cheon Hyo-rak. But at this point, Chief Murim is making his move. The results were clear. As expected, the Three Schools have taken control of the Chief Murim. I guessed it, but when it was confirmed to be true, my anger slowly began to build up. Its not the middle school vs. the three schools. It is the total power of the Sae-Woong Moorim vs. the total power of the Jungwon Moorim. Before the return, when the Rebellion of the Four Religions broke out, only the Three Religions were focused on. I thought that if we just defeated them, the midfielder would be restored to its original state. Wrong. From the beginning, this fight was an all-out battle that risked the lives of both Jungwon and Sae-o-e. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Lets break through faster! If there is an enemy attack, we will definitely annihte it, so prepare your hearts! Crumbling! White dust rose from the ground where the group passed. It was as if I was watching a dusty wind blowing in the wilderness during a melee. Chapter 896 Episode 896 Blood Monk (2) The group crossed Shaanxi Wulin at breakneck speed. I was going to a ce with few people as much as possible, but if I had to take too much of a detour, I would find a route and run. Hey aww. Is it really necessary to do this? It is true that we need to prepare for enemy attacks, but Yeonhojeong seemed to be in too much of a hurry. It was Cheon Hyorak who answered Makwons question. A unique, sonorous voice came from inside the carriage. This is to minimize casualties. I know how you feel, but what does running so fast have to do with the loss of life If they happen to enter Shaanxi, we will have to stop to fight them. If such incidents continue, the time it takes to pass through Shaanxi will be longer, and the longer that happens, the more enemy forces will continue to enter Shaanxi. ! So we need to get into Cheonghae as quickly as possible. To them, Moorim and civilians are the same. If they use some strange trick to catch us, then the time to get to Cheonghae will be even longer. I dont know everything, but one thing was certain. We need to reach Cheonghae as quickly as possible to reduce unnecessary sacrifices. Of course, thats not everything. Isnt that right, Yeon Sobuju? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. As long as our goal is fixed on Shinmarim, there are things that must take priority over fatigue management. What is that? Elevation and Conservation of Electric Power. ?! I dont know how good their intelligence is, but considering the speed of our movement and the path we have taken, they probably dont know our strength for sure either. I guess so. Thats enough. Who knows what Yeon Ho-jeong thinks? In most cases, he would have shared what he knew. However, not saying anything could be said to be a case where there is no need to say something or a case where one is not properly organized. How long did it run like that? The group, which ran with minimal rest, was passing near Sohwasan Mountain. Brother! I felt it too. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Quite a lot. A man in his fifties or sixties. Jade Blue Horizon. yes! Yes, brother. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at the two people. We will break through there without taking a breath. yes! Of course they will follow suit. These words are absolutely necessary when considering the distance you have to cover as well as managing fatigue. We will only protect our own horses and carriages. The eyes of both people sparkled. We will take care of the flying insects at the front. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head again. A ce that leaves the forest road ahead. It felt like a wide in, and there was another road beyond the in. Handle it and catch up. It was neither a request nor a coercion. It was an order. The leader of this group is giving a mission to his subordinates. All right. Okcheong responded immediately. He was familiar with this type of situation. On the other hand, Yeon Ji-pyeong paused for a moment and then spoke. Are we all annihted? okay. ! No one should be left alive. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face hardened. But even for a moment. I will try. good. After a while, the group passed through the forest path and entered the in. Makwon muttered. Theres no need to leave it for the two of you to improve and gain experience in martial arts, right? It was a mumbling sound, but Yeon Ho-jeong could hear his words clearly. The ones in front. Its good. In an instant, they cross the middle of the in and enter another mountain path. It was then. Faaagh! Masked people hiding in the forests everywhere flew high into the sky. It was a great neww. I was able to move more than a dozen steps in a single jump, and I was able to see that the new technique I had practiced was much better than the level of my strength. And as soon as they took off, they each sprayed dozens of memorabilia and dozens ofs. Makwon snorted. Children. The seven-foot-long iron bar in my hand trembled. go away. Makwon swung forward as if stabbing an iron bar. Crumbling! A terrifying whirlwind whirled around, pulverizing and blowing away the dozen or so people in the air in front of the forest path. There was no visible vivid color or Qigong flow that made the air hot. With just one swing, it swept away all the enemies in front and in the air. strong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Its a power that hasnt been shown before. The intangible Heavenly Martial God Weapon creates a gust of wind and tears everything apart. A martial arts skill so secret and quiet that you cant even feel the flow of energy. However, the result covers a radius of more than five fields and crushes the enemy. Ta-da-da-da-da-dan!! Hundreds and thousands of memorized words were poured out targeting the group. And the group was able to memorize many of the memorizations very easily. Bu-seon and Pae-yul, the front-line assault group, each used the shield of Cheongwon and spear swords to bounce off the armies and tear up the. The same was true for Yeonhojeongs Gwangryongbu. He built a huge energy barrier that epassed not only his horse but also his carriage, repelling all memorization ands. That was enough. Among our troops, not a single one was injured or even scratched. Rumbling! The group entered the forest path in an instant. The masked people split into three groups and chased after them. One is a forest road and the other two are to go through the forest on the left and right. It was then. Sigh! There was no strong explosion or harsh metal sound. The jade blue sword that rose from the forest on the left made a graceful movement. puck! puck! A strong sword wind blew, punching holes the size of fists in the chests of the four masked men. It was the shamans secret technique, Taegeukhyegeom (̫Oۄ), based on Honwongi. Taegeukhyegeom, which prioritizes enlightenment over herbivorous knowledge, was reborn as a calm, lethal swordsman in the hands of Okcheong. h h h! Suddenly! Another shower of swords and arrows was swept away by the sword wind, formed a circle, and fell to the ground. It was a defensive style of the Taegeukhye sword swung with purpose. It was an amazing technique that poured out the soul energy and activated a huge sword energy circle, protecting not only himself but also the Dang Gwan and the silent queen in the rear. Okcheong was inwardly surprised. It got wider. The scope of the miracle expanded and its intensity also increased. As the level of Honwongi increases, the power of the Balgyeong itself released with the sword also increases. Until now, in order to get a result of ten, it was necessary to pour out eight internal efforts, but it seemed that five internal efforts would be enough. If Okcheongs attack and defense were impressive, Yeon Ji-pyeongs swordsmanship was also amazing. h h h! There is no need for fancy qigong or enlightenment-like sword wind. The sword that Yeon Ji-pyeong wielded was fast, precise, sharp, and strong. He captured all the movements and artistic attributes of the sword without missing a single detail, and there was not a single memorization that could pierce his sword. Its authentic. Okcheong, who nced at Yeon Ji-pyeongs swordsmanship, was inwardly surprised. I knew that I had improved tremendously through training with Master Dae-su. Sparring with Mo Yong-woo and endless pursuit of the sword. Yeon Ji-pyeongs sword was a straight sword. It was an honest swordsmanship that was correct, straight, and faithful to the basics, making youugh just by looking at it. but. Suddenly! Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes slightly wavered as she cut down one of the masked people. The sword technique and posture did not waver, but the energy wavered. If your spirit was shaken, it meant your heart was shaken. Although they were obvious enemies, it was not easy to cut them down when they appeared out of nowhere. Should I help you? That thought urred to her for a moment, but Okcheong soon focused on her area. You cant help me. Chiri ririn! puck! The sword that pierced the masked Hanas neck changed its trajectory in an instant, splitting the waists of the two enemies that passed it. Jade Qings sword was resolute. The smooth and uninterrupted stroke of the sword took the enemys life so naturally. Turning his body and running backwards, his sword, which cut down the enemy so efficiently, could certainly be called a battle sword. No one would have known that the shamans sword technique, the sword of life and death obtained from numerous battlefields, could kill enemies so efficiently. Lets not be shaken. Seeing Okcheongs excellent swordsmanship, Yeon Ji-pyeong also calmed down. You cant hesitate. These are the enemies. Regardless of whether their face is covered with a mask or not, if I leave them alone, my person will die. I could tell just by looking at his eyes. These are people who treat human life as nothing more than a stone rolling on the side of the road. This is a fight. Its not training or sparring. Yeon Ji-pyeongs posture lowered. I havent made up my mind yet. I think I understand why my brother told me to deal with them. The path ahead will be the path of Sura. And my brother has ovee this path countless times to reach his current position. Lets not think about anything else. I do it because I have to. Woooooo!! The cool sword magic covered Yeon Ji-pyeongs entire body. A small smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he rode the horse. Thats it. sh! Suddenly! A one-shot sword technique that draws a huge half moon. The six masked bodies were split horizontally by that blow. It was as fast as lightning, but there was no impression of it being evil or full of destructive power. It just felt like aplete martial art in itself. It was the Chamwol Jeonggeom (ؑ), one of the thirty six types of the Cheolgeom Daeyeon (Fʮ6ʽ). It was an amazing sword technique with outstanding power. Although it was a long way away, Tang Gwan was quite surprised to feel Yeon Ji-pyeongs sword power. Did that kid know such extraordinary sword techniques? Yeon Ho-jeong said. This is the Iron Sword Team. It is one of the three major sword techniques of the main family and has the least power. Falling? Isnt it usually a strong sword technique? Jipyeong realized that it is not the martial arts that are important, but the awareness and inaction of the person who interprets the martial arts that is important. Depending on how quickly and powerfully you make the pitch that pours out the attack, it may or may not be an upward martial art. Compared to the Eight Swords of the Gentleman or the Eight Swords of Asura, the Iron Sword Daeyeon is a sword technique that clearly has less destructive power. However, with the help of the Cheolgeom Daeyeon, which contains all the techniques of all swords in the world, Yeon Ji-pyeong was able to kill six iing enemies at once. Regardless of Gugyeol and Balgyeong High School, he is already melting his own enlightenment into creating his own sword technique. Rather than creating a new martial art, I created the Iron Sword Demonstration performed in my hands to be a martial art that is as good as the Eight Swordsmanship of the Gentleman. That was Yeon Ji-pyeongs true skill and insight that he would not have obtained if he had followed Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Finish and catch up! You must maintain as much physical strength as possible! Puff puff! puck! Countless explosions and clean hitting sounds. Okcheong and Yeonjipyeong gradually narrowed the distance, then exquisitely exchanged positions, killing thest enemy. Faaagh! Two people got down on a horse running next to the carriage. Take a breath. There was no praise. This level of course must be aplished. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Maybe it was to check our level, but they followed us until the end. They have no fear of death. You mean? The officials face hardened. Its a quantity transfer. It seems like they are nning to cause as much fatigue as possible here. Youre saying its going to be this bloody? I heard there are a lot of crazy people at the police station? Thats right. But weve already expended so much military force You can think about thatter. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. From now on, we will fight without stopping. Chapter 897 Episode 897 Blood Monk (3) Ho. His abundant beard was like the color of ashes from a fire. His gray beard was braided into three braids, and at the end of the beard was a thumb-sized golden ornament. Each of them was an exquisite piece of jewelry with a scary-looking Buddha face like a yaksha. A face with quite a few wrinkles. But both eyes were clear and deep. Although he appeared to be close to sixty, his eyes held the innocence of a child. I expected that they would have sent arge army, but I never thought the ck ghosts would have disappeared so quickly. The ck, white prayer beads around his neck continued to tease the blood-red lyrics. The sound of the prayer beads brushing against the silk cloth was simr to the sound of a snakes tongue. A monks uniform that is much darker than the lyrics. It is clear that he is a monk who worships Buddha, but the color of his clothes and the atmosphere given by his essories are by no means static. The strange incongruity between pure eyes and unsophisticated clothing makes the old monk seem like an unusual person. And the old monk was looking into a red bead the size of a childs head. Well, thats the end. Of course it is. The old monk burst intoughter. It was augh that was as clear and pleasant to hear as the eyes. Even though they are at the very end, they have mastered the art of fj, but I didnt know they would oxidize so quickly. Arent they the only ones who know how to do other than that, such as spraying memorization or throwings? The Dark Demons are a group that was originally created by drawing on the misceneous skills of those from the eastern continent. Zen masters who wanted to understand their studies better brought them in and taught them. If that is the limit of those on the continent, then there is no need to find out more. Thats another problem. The old monk tapped the bead with an object in his hand. The object was a gold jewel. Among Geumgangjeo, it has the shape of a single-legged sword, and it was like looking at an ornately decorated dagger. It is the Continent bastards who defeated those bastards who learned those minor tricks in one fell swoop. Still, they must have sent some experts called the Murim League. Even though it was a short-term study, it was a risky study. Its not usually difficult to catch a dark spirit thats over 60 years old so easily while its moving. Even though they learned the Wei Taesin (fjbody), they havent mastered even half of it. If I just send ten Rakshas under mymand, I can wipe them out in no time. Definitely. A small red dot appeared in the pupil of the innocent old monk. It was red, almost blood-red, just like the lyrics he was wearing. If someone like Cheon Hyo-rak or something has requested assistance, there is a high probability that an absolute expert who has reached the level of Buddhist scriptures will also be involved. The man with his arms crossed behind the old monk flinched. Hyeolbulgyeong means a state that transcends everything that heaven has granted to humans. There are quite a few masters in Seojang Murim who have reached the level of Buddhist scriptures. This monstrous monk before my eyes was also a monster who had attained blood-sphemy twenty years ago. But such monsters did not only exist in Seojang Murim. A small number of them exist in distant ces like Xinjiang and Mongolia, and filled with endless ins and desert wilderness. Furthermore, I dont know how many more monsters have reached blood sphemy in the Blood God Church that haspletely taken over this world. Of course, he himself was a person who experienced the grace of blood and fire three years ago. So he couldnt believe it. I still cant believe that in thend of those uneducated bastards, there are many masters who have reached the point of blood sphemy. is it? They call them the Seongcheon Thirteen Chairs, right? So to speak, there are thirteen people who have attained blood sphemy. Does that even make sense? They are people who practice minor tricks in the outskirts. Of course not thirteen. I guess so. Its more than that. Those who have reached the point of blood and fire. ?! Among them, they call those who are especially exceptional, those who have reached the level of Blood Buddhism and built their own world through longer training, as Seongcheon. There was a light of disbelief in the mans eyes. The Buddhist scriptures were a state in which a small being born in a human body opened its own nirvana in this world. It is a state of enlightenment where you feel with your body and energy that the ground you stand on with both feet is not everything in the world. He could not admit that there were so many people who had reached such a supreme state. He was praised as one of the greatest geniuses in the history of Daerae, and it wasnt until he was in his mid-40s that he reached that level. I heard from the Gwanghyeol side that one of the people belonging to Seongcheon was looking for Saeum and got into a fight. Is that so? I heard that the head of the Saeum sect personally came forward because he was the same number as two masters who had reached the level of Buddhism. The mans eyes wavered. What was the result? Of course it was andslide victory for the Saeum cult. Because the expert had already lost a lot of his strength. Of course, even if we fight in perfect condition, I dont think the Four Masters will lose. Of course it is. However, I heard that the experts martial arts were quite unique among the martial arts on the continent, so the Master of the Saeum Church coveted him. The man openly expressed his displeasure. Yes, its nothing more than a trick of ignorant worms. The old monk smiled. Where are you going to hit it yourself? With those idiots who use dirty tricks? Me? I told you. It is highly likely that among those who practice Cheonhyorak, there are masters who have attained blood Buddhist sutras. Really? Cheon Hyorak went to request support from the Murim Alliance and ising back this way. The speed is also very fast. What could be the reason? The mans eyes narrowed. Are you confident? It is known that the martial arts skills of the Shinmarimju areparable to those of the three sect masters. Although they dont know about Gwanghyeol, they say its not inferior in any way to myths and evil spirits. Of course, Ive never actually seen it. . Since the Shinmarimju is locked in prison, wouldnt you have thought that there was a master who could harm him? It made sense. No, he must have thought so. Shinmarimju is what those on the maind call a demon ship and is an absolute master who is counted among the top three in Seongcheon. Of course, they would have sent a master who had reached the level of blood and Buddha. If it really exists. The male Daegeumbul () said. The chairperson here is the blood-red spirit monk. If the priest has made that judgment, you can just give him an order. The old monk called a blood monk, who peoplemonly call a blood monk, chuckled. Any way I look at it, you should havee our way. A person born and raised in Daerei talks like a soldier who lives and dies by orders. Stop talking about that now. Daegeumbul once again showed an unpleasant look. The blood monk shrugged his shoulders. Whatever. He turned his eyes to the beads again. The blood monk closed his eyes and muttered something. It was simr to, butpletely different from, thenguage of Cheonchukguk (Ç), whose meaning I could not understand. Ugh. A dark red haze rose from the blood monks body. The white energy that flowed from his mouth as he mumbled as if he was performing a spell mixed with the dark red haze and surrounded the bead. Daegeumbul frowned. No matter how I look at it, its a feeling I cant get used to. Soreoeumsas martial arts developed independently. However, it was not only martial arts that developed. The Shaoreum Temple had transformed into a crazy group that wanted to purify the world with a blood-soaked Buddha on its back. Any method is used to suppress the opponent. Although he was not good at strategy and tactics, in addition to martial arts, he was also able to use strange magic that I did not know how he made. Its simr to the death energy exuding from a freshly dead body. After a while. Wooooow! The beads began to emit red light. Hoo. The blood monk opened his eyes and smiled. In Daegeumbuls eyes, it was just a strange bead emitting red light, but the blood monk was looking hundreds of miles away inside the bead. It was a tactic close to the supernatural power that people in the world often talk about. The ce where the Six Paths trick, which was said to have been created byter generations tomemorate the greatness of Buddha, was actually implemented was Soreoeumsa Temple. Of course, there was no one who could properly handle the meat. Even so, with the exception of Cheon-rime (ǧ) and Cheon-yi (ͨ), they were only theoretical magics, and the two spells of Cheon-eye (cheon-eye) and Cheon-yi (cheon-yi) could only be performed if certain conditions were met. Among them, the person who knew how to use the magic of irvoyance through beads was a blood monk. Thats amazing. Weve already passed almost all of Shaanxi. Daegeumbul was surprised. Already? How long has it been since the dark demons were wiped out? Actually, it was two days ago that the ck ghosts werepletely exterminated. Its just that the wandering dark ghosts soul couldnt reach the reincarnation and took time toe here. Daegeumbul could not understand at all what the blood monk was talking about. So did you see them? Only half. hmm? What does that mean? The blood monk frowned. It looks like Seongcheon was definitely dispatched. I saw some of their faces and that they had reached the end of Shaanxi, but I couldnt see the rest. What does that have to do with the existence of Sheng Tian? It is impossible to see those who have reached the level of Buddhist scriptures and are surrounded by heavenly energy. To be precise, they are people for whom irvoyance or the magic of Cheonyitong does not work. The blood monks eyes deepened. I understand this one thing. Its not just one person. Not just one? There are more than two. If it had been one, it wouldnt have looked so dark. Daegeumbul shook his head. I have no idea what the blood monk is talking about. I dont know. There is nothing to think deeply about. The important thing is how to deal with these guys. If there is a master who has truly reached the level of blood Buddhism, there is no point in sending the dark spirits, right? Even elite dark spirits would die without being able to use their hands properly. hmm. In the meantime, shouldnt we save the guy who is Cheon Hyo-rak or something and take him with us? yes. The blood monk, who was quietly lost in thought, suddenly asked. How many Rakshasa did you bring? One hundred. Daegeumbuls voice was full of fear. Still, the fact that he had brought in as many as one hundred Rakshs seemed quite surprising. The blood monk nodded. The Hongnahan I brought with me are eighteen years old. I had a hard time calling out the bad guys. Daegeumbuls eyes wavered. The Hong Arhats of Soreoeum Temple were as famous as the continental Arhats were to the Arhats of Shaolin. They even said that being a blood monk was a bad thing. Considering that Hyeolseung was the previous elder of Soroeumsa Temple, the Hong Arhats he called meant the Arhats distributed at the level of the head of the time. If you were eighteen Hongnahan, it would be difficult to guarantee victory or defeat even if you fought against a hundred Rakshachals. Have youe to fight a war? If we dont handle this properly, even if the three religions eat the continent, thend we can take over may decrease. . The blood monk put the beads into arge pouch. I guess Ill have to bring in everyone except the dark ghosts who were dispatched in advance. I tried to reduce their stamina, but it wouldnt have meant much. if? This is not the time to take things slow. If we continue like this, it will only increase the enemys morale. The blood monks once pure eyes gradually became stained with vicious madness. Call everyone. We need to strike and get rid of it quickly. Chapter 898 Episode 898 Blood Monk (4) Heo-eok! Huh! After a fierce fight, the group quickly broke through twenty ri and took up a position at the bottom of a hill on the border between Shaanxi and Gansu. Yeon Ji-pyeong got off the horse and continued to breathe heavily. Okcheong approached Yeonjipyeong with a worried face. Are you okay? Huh! omg! Its okay. If its too hard. Wow!! Yeon Ji-pyeong fell down on the spot and vomited. It was watery vomit mixed with a little blood. There were signs of internal injury. However, the internal injuries suffered by Yeon Ji-pyeong were by no means serious. It was a light internal injury that would have healed on its own within three days for Yeon Ji-pyeong, an expert. Nevertheless, the reason Yeon Ji-pyeong was throwing up was not due to internal injuries. this. Okcheong looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong was talking about various things with Mukbi Danggwan. If it were their level, there was no way they wouldnt have heard Yeon Ji-pyeong throwing up. Still, I didnt even look back once. I understand the intention, but A look of regret appeared on Okcheongs face. Will this friend really be able to ovee it? Yeon Ji-pyeongs martial arts skills were remarkable. It would not have been more surprising if he had broken through martial arts and used much more powerful sword strikes at this age. Yeon Ji-pyeong used incredible sword techniques that even masters who had pierced martial arts without piercing martial arts could not dare to think about. And that in actual battles that I havent even yed a few times. Although there was some clumsiness, Yeon Ji-pyeongs sword skills became more sophisticated at an rming rate as he fought off the attackers. In the first battle, Yeon Ji-pyeong killed one enemy with the strength of this half, but now he easily kills the enemy with less than half a penny of strength. Considering that the level of the opponent was increasing, this was truly amazing. The problem was Yeon Ji-pyeongs heart. It will be difficult. Okcheong also had a close rtionship with Yeon Ji-pyeong. I was in Guangdong Province with Uijeonggun, and we fought several times as the same prosecutor. Thats why you know. Yeon Ji-pyeongs swordsmanship is sufficient to be called a genius. I had no idea that he had developed to this level after not seeing him for a while, but the Uijeonggun soldiers already knew that Yeon Ji-pyeongs talent rivaled the world. And no one knew about his gentle and good nature. Its definitely difficult to please people. Whats more, a young man with a good nature and upright heart killed dozens of people in an instant. people say If you are a martial artist living in Gangho, you should not be afraid of killing people. That can be seen as correct at first nce. However, not many people can properly incorporate their own experiences into their words. It is no joke for people to kill people. Ending the life of a person who had a personality and wasughing and talking with others means evaporating that persons future as well. This is not an easy thing for any sane person to ept with a smile. Among the strongest fighters, there were many who retired due to the shock of killing someone inbat. And Yeon Ji-pyeongmitted unfamiliar murders dozens of times over three days. Although they were obvious enemies, in Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes, they also seemed like people whoughed and talked. Thats why it was so difficult. Tuk! Fight! Okcheongs eyes wavered. Blood was dripping from Yeon Ji-pyeongs nose. The internal injuries were not severe, but the mind was so shaken that the energy flowed back and invaded the upper abdomen. this! They said I had to ovee it alone, but I couldnt just leave this alone. Okcheong hurriedly ced her hand on Yeon Ji-pyeongs Myeongmunhyeol and pulled up Honwongi. After a while. Whoa. Yeon Ji-pyeongs breathing stabilized at once. Okcheong asked. Are you okay? yes. Yeon Ji-pyeong said with a bitter smile. thank you. If it werent for the Taoist monk, I would have been in big trouble. Dont say that. My help isnt much. Youre being too pushy. If we hadnt overexerted ourselves, our group would have suffered damage. . Considering everyones skills, that probably wouldnt have happened, but theres always what if. Okcheong nodded heavily. okay. You protected me and everyone else. Think like that. Im sad. . This is how my mind bes stable. ? Okcheong tilted his head. Your mind is stable? Youre sad about being stable? yes. What does that mean? Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with helpless eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had already finished the conversation with Muk-bi and the party official, went to Mak-won and was talking about various things. Honwongi is an amazing martial artist. hmm? Ah, because it was invented by Master. I caught the wild energy right away even without Jinki Doin. great. Taoist new techniques emphasize naturalness but also go against naturalness. Jingi itself is specialized in eliciting steadfastness. Thats why I dont like it. Okcheong was momentarily taken aback. Yeon Ji-pyeong said bitterly. I was disgusted. Im getting used to it even though I killed so many people. Look here. I was able to reflect on myself, not because I was getting used to technology, but because I didnt think anything of killing people. . That is never right. But I no longer thought of them as people and cut them down. It was so easy. . I couldnt stand me like that. It wasnt that he couldnt escape the shock of killing people, but the problem was his self-loathing, which made him think that killing people was no big deal. I see. Okcheong sighed. Yeon Ji-pyeong is right. We shouldnt think of people killing people so easily. However, the majority of martial artists, including myself, live with the experience of murder. The other person is trying to kill me with a knife, but I cant just be beaten to death. Of course, we have to fight back and escape from that crisis. Suddenly Okcheong was worried. What do you think about murder? I think its bad. Of course its bad. However, I also believe that when there is no choice, we must pull out the sword. Killing sword. A sword that kills people. It is far from what shamans and martial arts pursue. Okcheong closed his eyes. My sword is no longer a sword. After joining Uijeonggun, he wandered around the world and killed many evildoers. It was apromise. It can also be said that justice has been achieved. On the contrary, in the process of achieving justice and cooperation, he moved away from the sword. Is this really right? If it werent for you, more people would have died. huh? Yeon Ji-pyeong was still looking at Yeon Ho-jeong. Brother, you attacked the Nine Zhou Ming Family. If we hadnt exterminated them, our family would have been ruined. Yes, I heard about it. After joining the Murim Alliance, we hunted down the three major factions and achieved victory against cruel enemies. I dont know how many enemies died in the process. . But I know this one thing. If you hadnt worked hard day and night to hunt down the enemy, cut them down, ande back victorious, our home could have be a sea of fire by now. Okcheong nodded heavily. You may be an enemy, but your enemies are also people. Each of them must have lived a life with their own story. My brother wipes out such enemies without a second thought. That is by no means a bad thing for Sobuju. Can I be like that too? ?! Will I be able to live resolutely like you? You dont know that. Okcheong smiled. But Master once said something like this. . It is said that each martial artist lives with his or her own strength. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes wavered. The power that Yeon Sobuju carries must be very clear and distinct. Its clear and simple enough that anyone can understand it. . But I cant even imagine howplicated thoughts and feelings must have tormented that person until they became so clear and simple. Its a line. I drew a line on the ground with my index finger on the horizon. I see you have a clear line. I think so. Okcheong stood up. There is a reason why Sobuju Yeon entrusted me and you with the blood clot. I realized it yesterday. . And now, looking at you, I realize what Yeon Sobuju especially wanted from you. yes? Okcheong turned around. Think for yourself. Just as you perfected the advanced swordsmanship through your own enlightenment without anyones help. . Whether it is martial arts or ego, isnt it worth it if you get it with your own strength? Okcheong returned to her seat and sat cross-legged. It was to re-store the power consumed in battle. He seemed extremely ustomed to fighting without any hesitation. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked up at the sky. clear. Even though countless people died, the sky was clear without any measures. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who had been looking up at the sky for a while, soon closed her eyes and sat cross-legged. At least he could know one fact for sure. This is not the time to waste time obsessing over concerns that cannot be resolved right away. After half an examination. Sigh. The carriage door opened and Cheon Hyorak came out. And hispanions were sitting around in front of him, looking at him. Cheon Hyo-rak quenched his appetite. Its burdensome. The time hase. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the distantnd with his chin. Once you get past that point, youre in the dark. . I asked you to tell me everything I didnt tell you until I passed Shaanxi. yes. Cheon Hyorak sat casually on the floor. Actually, theres nothing I havent told the people here. I told you everything you need. Of course, I didnt tell you about Shinmarims history or detailed circumstances, but thats something I can tell you about when I arrive. But Okcheong tilted his head. There must be something? It was then. I will rest a little longer and then leave. If you dont really have anything to say, its okay to keep your mouth shut. Cheon Hyorak sighed. I Okay, do you know anything about jutsu? yes? Whats the trick? exactly. I said before that the first lord of Shinmarim was very knowledgeable not only in various magic arts but also in magic. If that were the case, then the current Shinmarim must also have some pretty cute magic techniques, right? Of course it is. But Im not from a drinking family, so I didnt dig deep. hmm. But what about the jutsu? Someone is watching us. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mak Won. Makwon nodded. I felt it too. I dont feel like Im popr, and theres no special distortion of energy, but I feel strangely bad. As if someone was watching us from up in the sky. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Cheon Hyo-rak. Even if you dont know how to use magic, can you figure out if the roots of magic are the same? I dont know about that. Ive never seen that before Hmm. Did you say you felt like someone was watching you? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Its okay to say its just because I cut it out, but it feels like that. Well, it wasnt like that all the time, but I felt those stares once in a while. It felt a bit strange. Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. Then it wouldnt be Bon Lims technique. As far as I know, Lims techniques mainly focus on studying the true form and various illusions or inting the power of Mother Nature. then. Yeon Ho-jeong and Cheon Hyo-rak spoke at the same time. Soreoeumsa. It must be Soreoeumsa. Cheon Hyo-rak continued calmly. I have heard information that Shaoleiumsa is struggling to implement the Buddhas Six Paths into practical abilities. You mean physical pain? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. So youre saying youre using irvoyance? I dont know much about that either. However, if So Buju and Baek Byeong-shin felt something, maybe Interesting. yes? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mak Won. Makwon said with a worried face. Why do you look at me like that? older brother. I dont know what it is, but does your face look simr to the one you had when you had a fight with me? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. It was a sound. Makwons expression changed every moment. Hey brother? Please speak. Ive never fought with magicians? Yeon Ho-jeongughed evilly. I have no doubt that you will ovee it well. . Chapter 899 Episode 899. Blood monk (5) Doo doo doo doo. Carriages and horsemen rode across the ins. As we passed over the grassy ins here and there, a thick sandy wind rose up. The mountain range stretching far to the right looked like the backbone of a giant. The grasnds and mountain ranges, with no end in sight, seemed overly deste, but boasted a majesty that overwhelmed humans, who were no bigger than ants. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was driving a horse right in front of the carriage, thought. Theres nowhere to hide. Even during the time of Emperor Heukam, I visited Gansu a few times. Moreover, the map made by the Murim League was so detailed that I was able to see quite clearly where I was running. There must be some rocks to hide in. But that doesnt mean anything. The view was so wide. In this type of environment, broad daylight with clear visibility would be better than dark night. My head was dizzy with various thoughts. ! Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Ugh. The sleeping yellow dragon raised one eye. The appearance was the same, but in an instant, the yellow dragon qi filled the entire body. It was instinct. also. He felt the unknown gaze once again. The feeling of Yeon Ho-jeong, who reached the ultimate stage,pletely epted the energy of heaven and earth, continued deeper training there, and reached the current level was beyond imagination. In terms of simple sensitivity, Makwondo cannot bepared to Yeonhojeong. Even though you can feel the same thing, you can receive more information about what you felt. Its really bizarre. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. If this type of technique could be used indefinitely, there would be no power more terrifying than that. Naegong is a scary power. It was inner energy that made impossible things possible ording tomon sense. Does it make sense for someone who looks like a student on the outside to be as slim as a student could break a rock with a single punch? But inner strength makes it possible. In a way, human knowledge and strong desire have made it possible to gain the power to transcend human limitations. However, inner strength is not limited to martial arts. If martial arts pursues physical strength and destructive power, techniques such as martial arts and martial arts techniques that show illusions can be said to be the domain of superhumans in other respects. However, it is by no means normal to create mystical harmony between heaven and earth by using the power of spirit, which is as vague as energy. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled a conversation he had with his teacher a long time ago. Martial arts has been with human history. Before we borately carved wood to build buildings or extracted iron to make weapons, radish has been with humans since the primitive times. of course. Humans are animals. It is a naturalw of nature that a stronger force preys on other forces. Then what about the technique? The drinking method is different. Although martial arts has also been with human history, it is not as primitive as martial arts. The art of magic began with ancient rituals that sought to achieve by borrowing the power of heaven what was impossible with human power. Rituals In the end, the magic technique is also a harmony of energy. While martial arts were developed to defeat opponents, martial arts were developed to achieve the impossible. And I ended up seeding. There is such a terrible side to the human spirit and desire. Is the magic technique that magical? If internal energy is what turns an ordinary human into a superhuman, then magic is closer to stealing the power of a immortal. It is the same as wielding more than human strength, but the techniques are much more difficult,plex, and dangerous than martial arts. Danger Especially because the majority of witchcraft takes the form of destroying harmony, the implementation itself is an evil way and a reverse heaven. Even people who have seen the end of witchcraft cannot freely wield powers beyondmon sense. Because heaven doesnt allow it. At that time, I thought that my teachers words contained many somewhat absurd expressions. However, now that Yeon Ho-jeong is epting the energy of heaven and earth with his whole body, he is finally able to understand and experience each and every one of his teachers teachings and words. I dont know if its irvoyance or what, but this is a power beyond providence. That much is certain. He not only felt the presence of eyes, but also felt the extremely subtle flow of evil energy mixed in those gazes. The morale waspletely different from that of Gokgyeongs boatman. Its sticky. I smell blood. Among all the magic techniques, it is clear that it is a technique that is closer to witchcraft. Sreuk. I feel a huge invisible eye in the vast sky looking down at the group and then disappearing again. I will not see. Yeon Ho-jeong was sure. With their magic, you wont be able to see your own existence properly. Although he had no knowledge of magic, his understanding of energy had reached the peak of the midfield. No matter how great a spell, it cannot carelessly touch a person who has surpassed the limits of his inner strength. That was the reason why Makwon was sent down a different path earlier. Its almost now. Furthermore, Yeon Ho-jeong felt it. Now the battle is just around the corner. Even though he could not use magic or magic, Yeon Ho-jeong had experience in countless life-or-death situations and had the ability to sense death. Its windy. Yeon Ho-jeong, who closed her eyes for a moment and let herself be blown by the wind of the meadow, opened her mouth. Okcheong. Although it is a calm voice, it prates the loud sound of horses hooves and settles in Okcheongs ears. You must have received a separate sword from Seung Hyeon-jin, right? Thats right. There will be a battle soon. Put away the Songmungo sword and deal with it with the sword you received from Seunghyeonjin. Okcheong nodded. I dont know the intention, but this is also an order. All right. How long did it run like that? hey. Paeyul, who slightly slowed down his speech, came next to Yeon Ho-jeong. Did you feel it? of course. Paeyul frowned. If you feel it, can you tell me? Theres nowhere to hide, right? The grasnd is wide, so even if you find it, it is a long way away. There is plenty of time to prepare. Paeyul snorted and then asked in a cautious voice. How many enemies will there be? I do not know. But I expect there to be at least a hundred. I dont know whether those one hundred masters will attack all at once, in separate groups, or at a timeg. Hmm. However, there are difficulties within it that are difficult to handle. Please leave that guy to me. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. Even a person of the Old Daemun Sects rank would not say that he was a difficult enemy to deal with. then? No drama. Paeyuls cheeks twitched. Damn it, this is no joke. I feel it again. There are so many masters in the world. Buseon. yes. Buseon also rode next to Yeonhojeong. There is no need to use unfamiliar spear techniques just because you are on horseback. It has always been my two fists that have protected you. Yeon Ho-jeong ced his hand on Bu-seons shoulder. Ugh. Buseons eyes wavered. The energy that flowed through Yeon Ho-jeongs hand was ck lion porcin. Its huge. It was a highly concentrated energy that was on a different level from his own ck lion porcin. Just by entering that energy, the true energy of the whole body was shouting at the same time. Yeon Ho-jeong said as he withdrew his hand. Even if a cavalry battle breaks out, you fight in the way you are most familiar with. Please keep this in mind. All right. good. At that time, the officers voice was heard from far behind. Cheap. yes. I know. What are you going to do? Lets go first. Rumbling!! The group picked up speed. The rising dust cloud became muchrger. How long did it run like that? sh! Paeyul and Buseons eyes lit up. The enemy was finally visible to the eyes of the two people running at the front. !! Paeyuls eyes wavered. what. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! There seemed to be a sweet smelling from the blowing wind. It was a sweet but somehow unpleasant smell. It was sticky and stuck to my body, and no matter what I did, it seemed like it wouldnte off. And Paeyul could clearly see the identity of that smell. Live! Its definitely living, but itspletely different. Having fought all kinds of battles in the Jungwon martial arts world, even losing was the first time I felt this kind of death. The rtionship was too close to be considered a difference in martial arts skills learned. It wasnt that Jinki was in a rtionship, but his very existence seemed to give off an aura of intimacy. Bu-seon also must have felt a strange sense of death, and his grip on the reins tightened. And beyond. Hwaaaaaaa!! The wind of death that suddenly increased explosively turned into a storm and blew towards the group. It was then. Yeon Ho-jeongs pupils turned golden. Whiiiiiiiing!! As I swung the Gwangryongbu carelessly, I suddenly collided with a storm of translucent golden wind that rose in front of Buseon and Paeyul. Paaaa!! There was no binge drinking. The collision of a storm and a gale. The two winds collided head-on, scattering into pieces, raising huge clouds of dust to the left and right. Heeheeheehee!! The horsemen slowly slowed down along with Tourezil. It wasnt that the riders pulled the reins, but that the horse was scared. After a while. The group stopped running. Phew! The blowing wind teased the groups cors. Over 100 troops could be seen about 50 yards away in front of the group. Eighteen of them were wearing blood-red robes and holding in their hands a stone tablet with an ominous image of Pluto on it. After that, about a hundred people. Monsters?! Yeon Ji-pyeong ended up saying that without even realizing it. It had to be that way. The one hundred warriors lined up behind the eighteen monks were all in bizarre postures. He wore a hideous ghost-like mask on his face, and his upper body was bent like the back of an animal. His long, thick arms reached below his knees, and surprisingly, his fingernails were sharp like daggers. If he straightened his back, his height seemed to be no less than that of Jinyang. There are as many as one hundred such monsters. Definitely broken. While the eighteen monsters did not emit any energy, the vitality of the living was not felt at all in the strange energy emitted by the group of one hundred ghost masks. They are unpleasant people. The official frowned openly. Mukbi next to him also frowned. Yeon Ho-jeong shook the reins. The horse, which toured several times, slowly walked forward. Slurp. Then, a monk appeared among the hundred ghosts. It was an old monk holding a dokgojeo instead of a stone pole. The lyrics, which were richer and darker in color than the eighteen monster monks, and the ck white and eight beads stood out. The two experts from each camp stood facing each other with a distance of about a dozen lengths. Thats amazing. The face of the old monk and blood monk was as hard as possible. I guessed that there would be a master who had reached the level of blood Buddhism but I never thought he would be such a highly aplished master. Unlike the blood monks, Yeon Ho-jeongs evaluation was quite poor. Soreoeumsa? Thats right, Im an unknown expert from the East Continent. Bin Seung. Its the same. ? Are you looking at us here in this dusty ce to get something to gain? Dont you have so much to do? The blood monk frowned. All disasterse out of ones mouth, but if they had already noticed our presence, they would have spoken quickly. How much? What are you saying? I asked how much the three religions paid so that the proud Soreoeumsa was licking the soles of those idiots feet. ?! I tend to avoid unnecessary fights, so Id like you to tell me. You Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his right ankle. Its about money, so dont be shy and tell me because I can help you by telling Master. How much will I pay you to lick the soles of my feet? Chapter 900 Episode 900. Blood Monk (6) The blood monks face became more and more brightened by Yeon Ho-jeongs outspoken remarks. In particr, the face of Daegeumbul, who was sitting with his arms crossed behind an army of 100 Rakshas, was distorted more frighteningly than the masks the Rakshas wore. That lowly bastard! Daegeumbul suddenly wakes up. At that time, the blood monk spoke. Guests from the continent are very harsh. Before I knew it, the blood monks color had returned to its original state. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Not bad. The blood monks voice continued. What if someone licks the soles of their feet? We just walk the path we want and the path we dream of. Thats a petty excuse. Furthermore, Binseung did note here to make excuses to you. So wouldnt it be better to leave this unnecessary talk aside? There is no reason why I should listen to you. Its a good thing I didnt curse the enemy who brought those ugly bastards to kill people. The corners of the monks mouth rose. is it? Strange. Yeon Ho-jeong thought. What a strange expert. The energy flowing from the blood monks body was so strong and upright that it was reminiscent of the public ambassadors of Shaolin. But the atmosphere is different. It was equally heavy and upright, but while the energy of the public ambassador was full of righteousness, the energy of this blood monk was full of evil energy that would give you goosebumps just by looking at it. No matter how much they pursued power, werent they still people who worshiped Buddha? Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly looked at the blood monks beard. His abundant gray beard was braided into three braids. At the end of the braided beard, an incredibly borate head of an evil Buddha was attached as an essory. I thought they had some really strange hobbies, but in the end, the shape of those essories meant that they had strayed from the correct way of Buddhism. I cant figure it out at all. Its infinitely heavy, but if you look at it carefully, its as light as smoke. One thing is certain. Stronger than the lord. surely. As soon as Master Gong ascended to the rank of martial arts, he was freed from all the umted troubles and instantly acquired the power of the three forces. Interest is added. Regardless of enlightenment, the confidence of a truly powerful person who had practiced martial arts for a very long time was exuding. At least three groups. It is a martial arts skill of the emperors level. The blood monk opened his mouth. I guessed that they would have sent a great coriander, but I had no idea they would send it with such amazing coriander. What is your name? Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong did not bother to hide his name. The blood monk nodded. I heard that there was a genius warrior born in the East Continent at the time who was hard to find even if you searched all over the world. It is said that the young genius wielded an ax the size of a human body and was at the forefront of the fight against the Three Churches with unconventional tactics and ruthless hands. It seems like a lot of rumors about this are spreading in that neighborhood too. I dont know the details, but thats true. The blood monk let out a sigh. It would be nice if there was a genius like you at headquarters. Its noisy. p. Yeon Ho-jeong ced the Gwangryongbu on his shoulder. Should we fight? The blood monk smiled. I dont want to fight either. But there is a condition. Give up the human in that carriage? Thats right. I guessed it. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Did you join hands with the Three Churches? Or did you go under there? You dont need to know that much. You went under. . Even the Noeumsa, known as the Shaolin of the Birds, has reached the end of his power. The blood monks face became expressionless. Do you want to fight that much? No, I dont want to fight. So, I will also ce a condition. ? Get out of the way. If you dont get out of the way, youll all die. The blood monk, who was quietly looking into Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, smiled again. In the end, we were destined to fight. I just want you to know one thing. Ugh. A golden glow filled Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes again. This fight is yours, so dont me us even if you die. Dont worry. Even if we die, we will return to Buddha. I gave my life for him. This is the first time Ive heard such bullshit in my life. Although he spoke leisurely the whole time, Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly licking his lips. There are no gaps. There is no need for this conversation. These guys are the ones who came to kidnap Cheon Hyo-rak. And this side must head to Shinmarim with Cheon Hyo-rak. Of course, a fight is bound to break out. Makwon was not sent to another ce for no reason. the problem is. After all, nothing is easy in this world. The intention was to drastically reduce the opponents strength with a sudden surprise attack, but there was no room for loopholes. That wasnt all. Not one, but two? Behind those guys wearing ghost masks, there is another Mugeuksu. Just fighting this strange bully will require all your attention. However, there is one more expert who has reached the final stage. There is no reason to lose in a head-to-head fight, but it is difficult to fight another martial arts fighter while fighting someone who has reached a simr level to yourself. Well, I did set up my own defense n, but I guess I had a lot of unnecessary thoughts. Is your brother still there? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the blood monk, opened his mouth. I have a question. You tell me. The blood monk seemed quite rxed. He already knows that Yeon Ho-jeong is looking for a loophole in himself. Nevertheless, I also know very well that it is not easy to attack. That fact itself gave us a lot of leeway. At least it didnt seem like he would lose in a fight with this extraordinary strongman. Did you use a spell like irvoyance? The blood monks eyes slightly wavered. Did you read that? also. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. It looks like you dont use it often. Still, it wasnt a very good feeling to have someone whose face I didnt know looking into me openly. You are truly amazing. I thought you might feel ufortable, but you wouldnt be able to tell it was a magic trick. Its not just me. One of my colleagues felt the same way. colleague? The blood monk looked around at Yeon Ho-jeong and his group. They are all extraordinary experts, but I dont see any experts who can understand the techniques. I sent it separately. ? I sent the magicians to give up the pieces. The blood monk chuckled. Thats such a shame. There is no one person who used that spell Its you. ?! I know at least that you were the one who looked into us using a irvoyance-like technique. You know? okay. Are you saying you sent it even though you already knew? I didnt know until I encountered this. The blood monks smile became brighter. What a pity. If we hadnt sent that expert, we would have been much more cautious. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Thats right. I was confident in my strategy and tactics, but it seems I have be quite arrogant. I make all these mistakes. Im enjoying talking to you, but I dont want to take any more time. So, I will ask you this for thest time. lets fight. The blood monk frowned. Yeon Ho-jeong naturally got off the horse. flinch! The blood monk twitched his hand without realizing it. They were thinking ofunching a surprise attack on Yeon Ho-jeong as he dismounted from his horse. But there were no gaps in sight. Even though he openly crouched down, it seemed like the surprise attack wouldnt work. Yeon Ho-jeong sent his horse back and struck the ground with his Gwangryongbu. thud! The dust on the grasnd ground rose in a puff. If we cant give each other what we want, the only oue is a fight. Even if you want to look for an opening, you cant see it, so whats left is strength vs. strength. In the end, this is what happens At that moment, Yeonhojeongs eyes lit up. Quang! The left hand, who moved as fast as a thunderbolt, exploded with a golden dragon. The blood monks response was dazzling. In an instant, the same left hand was raised to stop the Buncheon tension, and it waspletely blocked to prevent even a single trace of experience from leaking out. also. A fight that broke out suddenly. I wasnt looking for an opening, I was just starting the fight first. We do our best from the beginning. Yeonhojeongs feet stepped on the ground. bang! A brilliant golden energy ignited with a tremendous vibration. The blood monk shouted. Hit them! At the same time, Yeonhojeong moved. In just one moment, Yeon Ho-jeong, who had brought up all his strength, hit Gwangryongbu. The blood monk who opened the blood-eum-bari spiritual technique immediately felt goosebumps running down his spine. !! A huge ax is struck with a force that could crush Mount Tai. The enormity was truly jaw-dropping. It really felt like a double-edged ax the size of a mountain peak was falling, burning the air, but the pressure was so strong that my limbs became heavy. this! It is such a simple movement, but the power contained within it is so great that it can break down a mountain. Cant stop it?! I never would have thought that he would unleash his secret weapon with all his might right from the first strike. It was not the time to think about this and that. The blood monk instinctively threw his body to the right. Since I couldnt immediately bring out the power to counter the opponents internal strength, dodging was natural. And the blood monk regretted it. This was due to the destructive power unleashed by the light dragon that struck down and set the air on fire. Quaaaaaaa!! The sh that devastated the earth went beyond the ce where the blood monk was and reached the Hong Nahan and the Raksha Army who were waiting behind. omg! Avoid blood! Burbubbubbuk! The three Hongnahan and the two Rachals, who were unable to avoid or block the giants blow, turned into blood clots and flew away on the spot. this guy! After striking a blow with all your might, even a small gap is bound to be revealed. The blood monk chose to act skillfully before getting angry. In an instant, the blood monk crawled into Yeon Ho-jeongs arms and stabbed Yeon Ho-jeong in the side with his diamond sword. Kaaaaang! The blood monks eyes widened. The diamond was slightly thrown away with a strange nking sound. also. sh! Before I knew it, the blood monk had retreated far away again, and a red line was engraved on his chest. It was the White Dragon Club. Without even touching his hand, he used the secret art of the fish sword and attacked the blood monk with the white dragon belt hung on his waist behind his back. Your life is just like that. Wooooow! Weeeeeee! Suddenly, the ck and white twin dragons that rose above Yeonhojeongs head began to rotate menacingly. It has a light dragon in both hands and a ck and white twin dragon on top of its head. It was fully armed by Yeonhojeong, which utilized its overwhelming air power. Paaaaaaaaaa! The spinning ck and white twin dragons flew like a beam of light towards Hongnahan and the Rakshasalgun. Rumbling! A terrifying wind blew out from the blood monks fist. It was a power that could not be easily stopped by the emperor of the world. Yeon Ho-jeong pursed his lips. Revenge roll. The Gwangryongbu moved like a thunderbolt. Quaaaang! After drinking heavily, Yeon Ho-jeong and Hyeol-seung each retreated a distance of three feet. And at the moment of the explosion, Yeon Ho-jeong stepped back and took out a small pill. It was hard to breathe from the pressure, but I swallowed it down. Ta-da-da-da-da-dan!! The ck and white twin dragons that flew away were blocked by Daegeumbuls encouragement and bounced high into the sky. this guy!! The blood monk rushes towards Yeon Ho-jeong. Kill them! Bring only Cheon Hyo-rak alive! At Daegeumbuls nervous cries, Hongnahan and the Rakshachal group moved. At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Matriarch! Rumbling!! Translucent ck clouds rose around the carriage. The fight in the grasnd finally begins. The beginning of a foul-smelling bloodbath rose beneath the sky overlooking the scattered clouds. Chapter 901 Episode 901 Quick decision (1) The official recalled the conversation with Yeon Ho-jeong. We dont know how many enemies there will be. But I think it will be an elite few. At most there will be around a hundred people. Its not a minority. The question is, how many poles are there? If they had brains, they would get the support of the Murim Alliance and return, but they wouldnt think that there wouldnt be any martial arts warriors. I guess so. Right now, Lord Shinmarim and that Grand Duke are invincible. Then there is at least one. I believe there are at least two. Did they send the Baekbyeongshin army separately? Its because I believe in the head of the family. Its embarrassing, but Im not in the dark yet. It seems like I can see something, but youre not going to trust that possibility and leave it to me, right? Never. If everyone who fights gets to the top level, there will be no one in the world who doesnt get the top level. You seem like a cheap guy. I heard it from King Noh Seon-bae. It is said that if you master the Emperors Sutra, you can poison even the most dangerous water. It is said that if you are lucky, depending on the opponent, you can inflict poisonous wounds that can lead to death. Its the power of poison and memorization. Its the same even if there is a difference in level. The head of the family chanted sutras aloud. Daesung did it. But Thats enough. If its an extreme poison that can work on a martial arts beast, the enemys troops wont even be able to touch this area. You mean? Its not an attack. This is Mercury. Thoroughly protecting our allies until our strength is exhausted is what the matriarch will do. You want to go passively? There is nothing we can do because the terrain is like this. However, a small castle protected by the head of a family could be an attacking castle in some cases, right? ! We havent even arrived in Cheonghae yet. Its definitely a quick decision. Please keep that in mind and move. Anyway Yeon Ho-jeong is probably the only person in the whole world who treats the owner of the Tang family like this. good night. This time, I will give you strength. A green light shed in the doctors eyes. Hwaaaaaaa! The intangible energy that spread from his body covered a radius of about ten squares centered around the carriage. Grumbling. Cold sweat broke out on the guests forehead. The intangible energy has not yet contained any poison. No, I couldnt do that. If we put poison in it now, the people inside will not even be able to scream and will melt. Phew. The intangible energy slowly stirred and formed a membrane. Baekdogbaekchul(ٶٳ). Woooo!! A dark green cloud spread out from the center of the formless curtain that formed a huge hemisphere. The officials mouth was soothed. A Thousand Poison Returns. Grumbling!! The venomous diaphragm caused an earthquake in the ground as if it had real weight. Cheondogguijin was not originally a martial art of the Emperors Doggyeongsang. This was a type of Jinbeop that incorporated the study of the masters of the noble family who had copsed at the hands of Tang Hyeong by modifying it to suit the chanting of sutras. I thought I could only use it at thest moment when my life was at stake, but I never thought I would reveal this precious study right now. 10,000 poisons and 10,000 walls are protected. Crumbling!! The sound of lightning echoed throughout the hemispherical curtain covered with huge green clouds. It was one of the secret techniques of the Emperors Sutra, the ten thousand poisons and ten barriers. If killing a thousand poisons is a method of forming a poisonous line surrounding the enemy and oneself, the Mandoksipbangbyeok was an extremely poisonous technique that releases all kinds of poisons dormant in the poisonous essence of the party and kills the enemy in one go. Tang Gwans tyranny, which originally consisted of one hundred and eight types of extreme poisons, had increased to three hundred and sixty types thanks to the Tang family crisis and training with his father, Brother Tang. This wont work. Even if you release all three hundred and sixty poisons, you may not be able to poison the Mugeuksu. But it wasnt that there was no way. Cheeeeeeeeeeeee!! The three hundred and sixty extreme poison paths that spread like threads in the swaying clouds were instantly reduced to seventy-two. It wasnt about hoarding strength. When poison meets other poisons, it can be neutralized or its poisonous power can increase. Thousands of forms for mixed poisons were engraved on Tang Gwans head. Although I had never used it properly in actualbat, I knew of a trick to amplify the power of the poison attack itself by adding internal energy to the strongest mixed poison. Chi-ik! Chi-ik! White smoke rose from various parts of the clouds, which had already begun to turn ck. Poison and poison meet and fuse, changing their characteristics and increasing the concentration of poison. Our body was instantly drenched in sweat. It was not easy for even him to create the best mixed poison while maintaining the ten thousand poison defenses. However, just because it was not an easy task did not mean that the pace was slow. Twelve seven four. Ugh! The eyes of the hotel, which were full of green light, also turned ck. one. Kwakwakwak! The ten thousand poisons and ten barriersbined with the Heavenly Poison Guizin began to rotate. Yunghaesamsaenggong (ڽ). The past life and the present life are collectively called the three lives. The fearsome mixed poison that is said to melt and destroy all three lives of a person has finally been revealed. this?! Paeyul, who was looking into the air, stuck out his tongue. Thats incredible endurance. Although there is a certain disparity in strength its internal strength is overwhelming. To hone his poison skills, he must have consumed hundreds of elixirs and chewed thousands of poisonous nts. Since all that energy was channeled into internal energy, Danggwan was higher than Yeonhojeong in terms of simple internal energy. this. Astonishment appeared on Cheon Hyo-raks face as he came out of the carriage. Hwa-hyang was looking at the translucent sphere of poison cloud with his mouth wide open. Its tremendous endurance. If you look at the flow of internal energy, it is almost as good as Masters It is said that quality is more important than quantity when ites to internal energy, but in order to store such a huge amount in the body, it requires not only extreme training but also the highest level of martial arts to stably relieve the burden on the body. It requires some kind of strength or durability as strong as steel. This inner strength transcends any limits. How can someone who hasnt even reached holy demons have this much power? For a moment, Cheon Hyo-rak was surprised. I couldnt break through the Holy Demon, so is it possible to have this much strength? That doesnt make sense. He looked at the hotel. It seemed like it took all his might just to maintain this enormous power. Tang Gwan, whose entire body was drenched in cold sweat, was frowning and raising his right hand to control something. Cheon Hyorak swallowed his saliva. no way? I once heard of a person whose enlightenment was so extreme that it surpassed the changes in his body and true energy, and his mental power itself reached the pinnacle. Are you saying this person is the opposite? Tang Guans body, which has absorbed thousands of poisons with different characteristics and densities, can be called a Diamond Buddha in another sense. The fearsome internal power that transcends human limitations contained within the body of the Diamond Buddha. The body is already in the Holy Demon? At that moment, the light in the hotel shed. Rumbling. The hemispherical clouds on the Mandoksipbangwall, which were extremely dark, gradually became brighter. But thats only what it looks like from the inside. From the outside, you wont be able to see who is here. Because it will still be full of ck clouds. be careful. Although it was a little weak, the officers voice was clear. Everyone, prepare for battle. If an enemy general breaks through here, it will be a pain in the ass. * * * Sigh! The movement of the gwangryongbu, which is struck diagonally, was very dynamic. The sandstorming up along the Gwangryongbu drew the shape of a dragon ascending to the heavens in a whirlwind. Faaagh! The blood monk, who had avoided Yeon Ho-jeongs ax blow with an amazing walking technique, took a gentle step forward. hook! Even though it was only a single shot, it was already in front of my nose. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Chukji (s). The so-called Chukjibeop (sط) originated from tales of gods who traveled long distances extremely quickly. Chukji literally means a technique of folding and moving the ground. Therefore, Chukji is considered a type of Taoist magic, and it is said that there are actually practitioners who use simr secret techniques. The celebration of blood monks was different. His understanding of the walking technique has reached its peak, allowing him to break through the distance of 10 jang with one step. It was a supreme enlightenment that cannot be understood with humanmon sense. h h h! The blood monks diamond sword swung like a thunderbolt. Diamond Jeo is originally a dharma tool that helps monks practice, and its origin symbolizes the thunderbolt that the Thunder God of Cheonchukguk struck when defeating Asura. The blood monks Geumgangjeo was a dokgojeo and had a shape simr to a dagger. And in fact, the blood monk swung his diamond sword like a dagger. But its power was beyond imagination. Pabababak! As I turned the ax de and the spear pole to block the Geumgangjeo, my palms were tingling. The power radiating from a short Geumgangjeo that weighs only a little is worthy of being described as mighty. Strength is power, too. Pajik! Blue sparks flew out from the tip of the pole. Is it thunder energy? Although it is a magical tool that symbolizes the tool of the Thunder God, it cannot truly contain the power of lightning. This power is entirely due to the inner strength of the blood monk. It is light and fast, but has heavy aerodynamics. Meanwhile, even his brain energy is alive, so each blow boasts deadly power. If we hadnt met in a ce like this, we would have had a pretty exciting fight Quang! A spinning gust of wind exploded beneath the blood monks feet. The blood monk who was approaching Chukji stumbled, unable to keep his bnce. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who appeared before the blood monk like a ghost, lifted the Gwangryongbu again. The blood monks eyes wavered. The appearance of Yeonhojeong, standing with his back to the sun and holding an ax as big as his body, was simr to Asura (_) in mythology. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Quick resolution! sh! The light dragon unit, which swings as fast as a thunderbolt, is full of golden mes. The blood monk felt his eyesight bing dark. The swing speed was fast, but the intimidation was beyond imagination. There is a saying that heavy soldiers are based on strength. It may seem like you wont be able to swing it properly if you dig in, but the reason its difficult to dig in is because your life can be in danger the moment you enter the area. Yeonhojeongs ax was like that. There are noplicated movements or strange techniques at all. It is a series of extremely simple and honest attacks. However, when I decided to strike with one blow, I felt pressure as if every bone in my body was going to be crushed to dust. Quaaaaaaa!! The ground a radius of five feet wide copsed in a huge explosion. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong stepped back. It was clear that they were trying to create an efficient attack distance. The blood monk gritted his teeth and followed him, swinging his diamond sword. It was then. ?! The blood monks eyes wavered. what? when?! A tingling sensation felt from the fingertips. It wasnt brain power. This insidious energy creeping up my nerves. Poison?! Wow! The blood monk, who widened the distance with the Thunder Sound and Heavenly Bodhi Sutra, pulled up the Blood and Bodhi Spiritual Technique. Cheeeeeeeek! ck smoke rose from my fingertips. It really became an addiction. whenever?! The moment the blood monks face was stained with embarrassment. His eyes saw a huge ck cloud behind Yeonhojeong. Are you saying I was invaded by miasma even though I was this far away? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Are you noting? ! Then Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked at Daegeumbul. He was able to immediately understand the other persons personality just by looking at his/her facial expressions and posture. You y with it, kid. Daegeumbuls eyebrows rose sharply. You bastard who will tear you to death! Paaaaaaaa! Daegeumbul rushed towards Yeonhojeong. The blood monk shouted. Get back! At the same time, Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated. The Gwangpungguryongsal (L), which was created in a sparring match with the Yeonwi of the Gwangryongbu, who was burning with Hwangryonggi, was revealed. Chapter 902 Episode 902. Quickly and quickly (2) Originally, there were seven types of Bubeop that Yeon Ho-jeong created and acquired. But he added two herbivores to it. In fact, the two added types of herbivory were closer to the realization of enlightenment. Whether its an axe, a sword, a spear, or a sickle, each ultimately reaches the limit that suits its characteristics. So, there was no need to use an ax to spread those two types of herbivores. In the end, martial arts did not make any distinction after ascending to heaven. The existing seven herbivores also boasted such simple routes that it would be difficult to call them herbivores. It had to be that way in the first ce. Regardless of the severity of the illness, the original purpose of the ax was to swing it and chop it down or cut it down with more force. Whether it is the light dragon or the ck and white double dragon, it is the same ax with only a difference in length and weight. Rather, Yeon Ho-jeong swinging the three axes by melting them into Sasinmu was something unusual. It is said that only the Twin Dragonbu can do this, but what expert in the world would be able to swing a Gwangryongbu weighing over 80 pounds like a master of the quick sword? Also, Yeonhojeong did not always wield the Gwangryongbu too aggressively. If it could be finished with a single blow, there was no need to use a shy attack. Hundreds of battles that have unfolded everything fromplex herbivory to simple blows and techniques. All of that came together and Yeonhojeong exists today. And because it was Yeonhojeong who had gone through everything and reached the level of Hwangryong, he was able to create the extremely simple yet most powerful martial art, Gwangpungguryongsal. A simple and powerful ax strike. The will to put your own momentum and imagination into it. The rare weapon called the Gwangryongbu wielded the martial arts of Gwangpungguryongsal in one second. sh! A huge ray of light split a radius of five squares wide. It was a very simple sh, but somehow Yeon Ho-jeongs movements as she released the strike looked beautiful and dynamic, like a dancing dancer. Hahaha!! Only after it bounced away did a terrifying resonance sound emerge. Even though he raised his true energy to the limit by covering the hand holding the Dokgojeo with his other hand, the blood monks body ended up being thrown over a dozen sheets. Sigh! Unfortunately, Daegeumbul could not be blocked like a blood monk. Although he was able to block it with the red stone sword he had pulled out, Muchams attack power ended up pushing the stone sword away and leaving a deep wound on his right arm. It didnt end there. The shock wave that exploded along with the sh sent Daegeumbuls body flying over twenty pages. Rumbling. Just one dynamic swing. The aftermath was enormous. There was no longer anything in front of the swung Light Dragon. There is no need to increase the destructive power through Qigong, but simply throw it out with the power best suited to an ax as a weapon, and a shock wave follows, blowing away everything around it. This was the first moment of the Gwangpung Guryong ughter. Its huge. Even Yeon Ho-jeong, who had used Gwangpung Guryongsal for the first time in actualbat, was embarrassed. I thought it would be enough to throw the two people away, but it wasnt something that was thrown away, it was just sent flying. No matter how excellent Hwangryonggong is, can he produce this kind of power? It was then. sh! I felt a spark fly in the corner of my head. ah! Hwangryongshinwanggong is the best divine ball in the world. However, learning the best new skills in the world does not mean you will be the best in the world. It is martial arts that even those who have learned the magic of the worlds third rite can die. There may be several factors. Experience, physical condition that day, mental strength, environment, mistakes, luck, etc. all kinds of factorse into y. These were factors that Yeon Ho-jeong, who had fought more than anyone else in the world, knew well enough to get tired of. But it was different now. You need to check your physical condition. Mistakes should not be made. Its good if luck favors you, but if it doesnt, theres nothing you can do about it. So what about mentality and environment? The wind, the golden dragon, and the dragons appearance all originated from the yellow dragon. It was thanks to enlightenment that I was able to ascend to the Yellow Dragon. Enlightenment mentality. The reason why Gwangpung and Geumryongimus herbivory has be simpler is because they have umted enough experience and enlightenment to not needplicated herbivore operation, but it is also because mental power is now more important thanbat. Sangdanjeon! Just one swing. What kind of determination do you have when swinging an axe? What kind of imagination do you have when wielding it? Why is this Chosiks name Mucham? Yeon Ho-jeong finally realized. At that moment, Ipletely understood what my body knew but my mind did not. I have already deviated frommon sense. The power of Dan Sangjeon and Hwangryonggong resonate. Originally, Hwangryonggong would not have been like this. The operation of this Hwangryonggong is a martial art entirely interpreted by Yeon Hojeong. How do you swing it with what force? Depending on my spirit and concentration, my martial arts skills bepletely different. There is much greater variation than other people. You can generate power that cannot be seen at this level, or you can implement martial arts that are so crude that they are not suitable for this level. So, environmental factors may or may not result in victory or defeat. If your concentration is strong and your will is firm, a fight in anyplex environment will be no different from a fight in this grasnd. In the end, everything depends on Yeonhojeongs will. sh! Just by unleashing a second of the martial arts he had created, he gained great enlightenment. You have seen the direction in which you should move. If this is not enlightenment, what is it? Paaaaaaaa! That moment of realization felt like an eternity. I had so many things in my head alone, but the time that passed was only a blink of an eye. Before I knew it, the blood monk was running towards me, holding Dokgojeo. Just blocking Yeonhojeongs overwhelming blow caused an internal shakedown, but even so, the presence of the blood monk who had pushed the blood-eumbori magic to its limit was a tremendous threat. Paaaa! The blood monk who had flown in through the thunder-yin-cheonbo-gyeong opened his fist. For a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt as if his entire vision was turning red. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Ahhh. I had the illusion of an evil fire with red skin and huge fangs sticking out of its lips. The evil fire seemed to be groaning in a cave-like voice and holding out its right hand. It was a fearsome martial art. It was Soreoeumsas strongest technique, Hyeolsu Daejanggong (Ѫƹ), used by a blood monk who finally came to his senses after receiving a blow from Yeonhojeong. There was nowhere to escape. It wasnt easy to take a single step. The force emanating from the entire palm was reminiscent of a tsunami. Yeon Ho-jeong took the lead. It was the head of the Golden Dragon Bundle. Quaaaang! Tension versus tensionbined to create a huge storm. A fierce battle between martial gods that surpass humans. I could feel the ground in a radius of about a dozen pieces cracking and sinking little by little. strong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who offset the remaining shock with the dragon-shapedcquerware, looked at the Daegeumbul. An expression of surprise was also evident on the face of Daegeumbul, who suddenly grabbed the stone statue and rushed towards it. It seemed like the two super experts didnt know that they would face each other and achieve a tie. capture. Yeon Ho-jeong pursed his lips. Gwangpungseom(LW). Gwangpung Guryongsal Sedge Gwangpung Ind. It was the secret technique of Igigeom (ԚS). Rumbling! A terrifying gust of wind rose above Yeonhojeongs head. The moment the thought urred to me, the ck and white twin dragons rotated independently, creating a huge whirlwind. Wind is invisible to the naked eye. The sandy wind in the grasnd soared along with the gusts, creating an earth-colored dragon fist wind. The two rays of the dragon fist bent and flew towards Daegeumbul. h h h h! Fuuuuuuu! I managed to block the two crazy spinning axes with a stone sword, but I couldnt stop the shock wave brought by the gust of wind. Faced with a true natural disaster, Daegeumbul was unable to ovee the aftermath and was thrown away once again. The distance was close to twenty pages. If I hadnt made my body heavy with internal energy, I would have flown farther. Kaaaang! Before I knew it, Dokgojeo was blocked by the spear of the Gwangryongbu. h h h! He swung the short dokgojeo like a dagger, and I had never seen such fast and flexible dagger technique before. There was no bird to swing the ax. Hyeolseung, who blocked Yeonhojeongs opportunity to attack with simple but overwhelming speed, extended the index finger of his right hand. Peeing! Pow! The power of Hyeol-eumji (Ѫָ), which grazed Gwangryongbus ax de and flew away, pierced the ceiling of the Mandoksipbangwall and disappeared. If you are an expert of the level of a blood monk, you can break through the Ten Thousand Defenses with Qigong. The blood monk who confirmed it shouted loudly. Great Geumbul, together with the Arhat Rakshasa, get rid of that poisonous cloud first! Even before that shout, the Hongnahan and Raksha soldiers who had already reached the Ten Walls were unable to advance easily. No, instead of moving forward, I kept going backwards. This was because the moment they entered the bowels, the intangible poison that flowed out poisoned them all. Its not like I read it again. There is a section where the toxic air flowing out from the Yonghae Samsaeng-gong gradually dissipates for five hours, and if you enter it, you will naturally experience symptoms of poisoning. Wow! Koolok! About a dozen Rakshasa, who had weak stamina, copsed on the spot. Although he did not die, the poison in his body prated his internal organs and he could no longer move. The blood monk could not believe it. Thats terrible! Is there a king of cancer in there? Attack! If its Daegeumbul and your Qigong, it will break through! Kwarung! After speaking, the monk stepped back with a frustrated groan. The Geumryongjinakkwon, which was struck with a single blow, sucked in the air and interrupted the blood monks breathing. In addition, the wind that exploded at the mid-point hit even blew his body backwards. This is crazy! The blood monk could not believe it. The powerhouse of the Eastern Continent in front of him was no different from himself in terms of realm. That alone is daunting, but he is putting pressure on himself with martial arts that cannot be seen at that level. The blood monk gritted his teeth. Once Cheon Hyorak was intercepted, there was no reason to fight with these guys. But once my pride was hurt, I felt like I couldnt let go of my anger without somehow killing this guy. this guy! He, who made Yeon Ho-jeong retreat with his blood vessel cksmith, cut off the prayer beads around his neck. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Even when the string broke, no beads fell. She was the Baekpaljeokgongju (ٰ˄޹), following Dokgojeo, the blood monks German weapon. Ill kill you within ten seconds! It was then. ?! I felt the blood pouring out of me as the Princess of Baek8jeok suddenly break in the middle. what?! thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who turned his waist stically with a scary advance angle, threw out an honest strike. The tour was honest, but the powering out was like a mountain. The blood monk was taken aback and tried to evade with the Noeumcheonbogyeong, but even that did not work as intended. Kwaaaaang! Blood burst from the nose and mouth of the blood monk who blocked the Geumryongjinakkwon with a single sword. Cheek! Smoke with a foul smell rose from the blood that fell on the ground. poison! The blood monks face hardened in embarrassment. Have you already decrypted it once? That is the poison of Tang family that has reached its peak. The blood monk was surprised. Before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong appeared from the rear room and turned the Gwangryongbu over his shoulder. Yeon Ho-jeong said coldly. What is ten sum? sh!! The sh that fell like a thunderbolt split the blood monks Dokgojeo in half. Chapter 903 Episode 903 Quick decision (3) Its so crazy. It was an eternal truth that honesty is beautiful. But the authorities rejected it. As you live in this world, therees a moment when you realize that honesty is not the only answer. So did he. Even the party official had no choice but to be truly honest at this moment. The waves of energy are like that You cant look in from the outside, but you can see the outside from the inside. What the officer saw was neither an enemy unit that had been poisoned and then moved away, nor a young martial arts fighter who had bounced further away and was shaking his head. However, this does not mean that we are seeing a blood victory. What he saw was Yeonhojeong. Its a strange thing. Those two were in the midst of a battle befitting their nickname of absolute masters. If you are a martial artist, you will have no choice but to watch the fight between the two people, not just one person. However, the only thing the party sees is Yeon Ho-jeong because his martial arts skills are so mysterious and strong beyond standard, and most importantly I want to be like him. Yes. The party became honest with itself. He wanted to be like Yeonhojeongs martial artist. It wasnt just admiration or emotion. The reason he was watching Yeonhojeongs martial arts was because his martial arts ideally depicted the martial arts he pursued. There is an emperors sutra in all kinds of martial arts. Emperor Sutra. It is an invincible season created by Tanghyeong, the greatest warrior in the history of Tang Dynasty. What an incredible feat it is topile the characteristics and power of all the poisons in the world into one martial art. That is why it is difficult to recite the Emperors Sutra. And it was Tang Gwan who was the first to achieve great martial arts skills after Tang Hyeong. He recalled his fathers words. People say. It is said that all martial arts in the world will meet at one point in the end. I dont believe that. There were parts that were in line with my realization, but I knew that it was not the truth. It can be simr. But even at the end, it is bound to be different. What is the reason? Of course, everyone who has learned it is different and each person has a different end in mind. Truly bing one is not a martial art. To transcend everything and be one would be to be a god or immortal. An unmanned person cannot be a god or a good person. Unmanned is unmanned. Those words, which could not help but be sinct and conclusive, were agreed upon by the authorities. So it was surprising. Even though the endings of martial artists stretching out into the tens of thousands of directions may be different, Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills were exactly in line with the ends set by the official himself. That is Sangdanjeon. As a third party, Tang Gwan was able to see and understand what Yeon Ho-jeong himself realized. Without Tang Hyeongs teachings, Tang Gwan would not have been able to discover Yeon Hojeongs principles of martial arts. The will to cut is maximized. Itspletely different from my fathers management of the top. Immersing yourself in the depth of the act itself, and the ability to realize what you imagine into reality, that is the enlightenment he gained. The officials eyes fluttered. Is it inevitable, or is that guy and I seeing the same thing? A thought suddenly urred to me. There was help from Yeonwi inpleting Mancheonhwawoo. However, although Yeonwi has helped with the flow of inner energy, it has never helped with herbivory using the flow of memorization. Yeonwi simply emphasized the enlightenment of martial arts. The Power of Imagination He constantly exined to me what was where I wanted to get and told me that in the end, it would turn out the way I wanted. The party epted that realization. That was the season when Mancheon cows came out like that. It was born as an invincible season even without a more brutal herbivorous, sharper flow, or stronger internal energy. The reason was clear. This was because he realized what he had imagined through memorization. In other words, Tang Gwans enlightenment contained Yeon Wis advice and advice. And Yeonwi must have conveyed his own enlightenment to Yeonhojeong in some way. Yeonwi is a friend. But he was a teacher. He also became a teacher to Yeonwi. In other words, the three were teachers and students who grew up with a deep influence on each other, and furthermore, they were spiritual ssmates that cannot be defined by such a trivial rtionship. Like my all-powerful cow, the Emperors Sutra can change like that. It was already changing. Combining the Heavenly Return to Life and the Ten Thousand Defenses and realizing it as imagined was an area that was impossible without the power of Sangdangjeon. He remembered his fathers words once again. It is difficult to recite the Emperors Sutra. Thats why youre so great. This is because before talent, one must have the survival power and patience to experience and ovee all kinds of poison. you did it I am proud of you. But Daesung is not the end. In particr, the greatness of poisoned martial arts is different from other martial arts. Poison attack is literally a martial art that uses poison. Being able to control poison at will means that you can create tens of thousands of new poisons. Ifpared to a cksmith, embodying all the skills of handling iron can be seen as the greatness of the Emperors Sutra. Then what is there for you to do after Daeseong? The answer was clear. The goal is to create the best weapon based on embodied technology. The goal is topete with world-famous craftsmen to create a divine sword that is second to none. And in order to create that new sword, the party official turned to Sangdangjeon. I create and intoxicate poison ording to my will. Detoxification can also be done at will, and when you reach that point, you will not need even small poisonous bottles. That was the state Yeonhojeong was showing right now. Fuuuuuuu! At that moment, the Mandoksipbangwall groaned. The blood monks blood shadow prated the ten defense walls and disappeared. The reason why the melting samsaenggong was so scary was because it could melt even Balgyeong with its poisonous power. But even that is useless if you dont touch it directly. In other words, the blood monks blood shadow had such a great density of true energy that even though it had lost its momentum due to the poisonous power of the ten defense walls, it prated the wall and reached the other side before disappearing. Kwarung! Blood burst out from the blood monks body due to Yeon Ho-jeongs unprecedented attack. The officials eyes sparkled. Even in a fight between ordinary experts, one mistake can determine victory or defeat. In a fight between experts of their level, the impact will be even greater. good. I dont know if I can win for sure. However, it was clear that the blood monk was harmed by the poisonous power of Yonghaesamsaenggong. Yeon Ho-jeong would have taken the antidote condensed from the emperor miasma long ago, so it would not cause much harm. then. It was not the time to leisurely look at Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills. The magistrates eyes turned to Daegeumbul. Its him. Daegeumbul, who was ring at Yeonhojeong with his life in full swing, turned his head at once and looked at the Ten Walls. At that moment, Tang Gwan felt a chill running down his spine. Can you see it? My father said that it would be impossible for even a saint to see the inside of the Ten Walls like this. Of course, you wont be able to see the Daegeumbul. However, I heard that the martial arts of the Jungwon and the martial arts of Sae-O developedpletely differently. What ismon sense here may be emergency sense elsewhere. Wow! Daegeumbul, soaring above the enemy troops that had retreated and were ring at this ce, suddenly appeared at the top of the Ten Walls. Daegeumbul released his tension. Quang! The poisonous clouds of the ten walls billowed violently. Grumbling. Blood flowed from the doctors mouth. Perhaps it was done with intention, but the explosive power of the tension was enormous. Fortunately, some of it was offset by the venomous power of Yunghaesamsaenggong, but the remaining shock was borne solely by the party. Sigh! Daegeumbuls face turned red as he flew up again and stood beyond the five walls of the Ten Walls. Youre addicted. He suffered a deep wound on his right arm. Although the bleeding had been stopped, the molten poison had prated into the area and ck smoke was spreading. But even for a moment. The smoke rising from Daegeumbuls right arm gradually disappeared. The officials eyes wavered. Have you deciphered it? That cant be possible. Its not detoxification, its just putting it to sleep for a while. There is no way to detoxify the molten poison that quickly. The same would be true even if it were a non-pole number. It was then. When Daegeumbul raised his hand, the masked guys took out something ck and round from their arms. For a moment, the officials eyes wavered. Could it be Hwatan? I dont know. However, when the owner of the Tang family, who was well versed in both poison and gunpowder weapons, saw it, it was clear that it was either a poison bullet or a fire bomb. There is no point in throwing a poison bullet into a ce surrounded by poison. In that case, there was a high probability that those ck beads were fire bombs. Damn it. I had no idea how those damned bastards got their hands on the fire bombs. No matter how many walls there are, Hwatan is impossible. This was because he was the one who maintained the ten barriers themselves, even if he did not know them. Can it withstand that much of an impact? It was then. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! An iron sword that flew through the ten defense walls blew off the head of a Rakshasa. The official and the entire party looked at Muk Fei in surprise. Before I knew it, three iron wars were loaded in the silent Hongryeon Pce. Mercury first, then attack. ! Right? Mukbi didnt even hear an answer. Peeping! Tea teating! Daegeumbul, who recognized the three arrows that flew like beams of light like a ghost, swung his stone spear. It was an amazing reaction speed. Even though the venom of the Ten Walls was so severe, it was able to catch and respond to the deadly force of arrowsing through the walls. The authorities could not contain their astonishment. The target was not Daegeumbul but Mukbi. how? Mo Feisplexion had turned extremely pale. This was due to the rapid consumption of internal energy. If an attack from the outside doesnt work, then of course an attack from the inside is also useless. In order to prevent that, the power of the arrowhead itself, which was close to its limit, was concentrated. It seemed that the excessive pressure that had been temporarily released had caused internal injuries. But the silence did not stop. Daejangjeon is important. Its also important to step up where you need to go. Geek! The silence attracted particrly strong protests. At the tips of the two arrowheads, a frightening amount of milky essence was gathered. But if you can help, you should help. I cant just suck my fingers. The protest was held in silence. Puff! One of the arrows that flew through the ten walls was caught in the hand of Daegeumbul. However, the remaining one pierced Hong Na-hans corbone. It was tremendous power. Considering the venomous power of the ten defense walls, the prating power was unbelievable. Its because it was concentrated into a dot. It prated the bloodstream, but the tension shook the barrier. It was because of the concentration and form of Jinki. Mukbis inner strength was also at the forefront among transcendental masters, so it was clear why Arrowhead, who concentrated all his strength and excluded the minimum internal strength for survival, was able to break through the ten barriers. At that time, Daegeumbul shouted something. Then the Rakshas all threw something they were holding in their hands. Not everyone had it, but the number of flying ck beads seemed to be nearly thirty. The officials face turned pale. Damn it. Mukbi protested again. Five iron bullets were hung at Hongryeon Pce. Wooooow! The ten walls changed shape and twenty tentacles stretched out. This was to melt the flying coal first. But what about the rest? danger! It was then. Puff puff puff puff puff!! A huge number of arrows flew and the bombs exploded in the air. Chapter 904 Episode 904 Quick decision (4) Hmm? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Papa pang! Fuuuuuuu! The tension that exploded one after another obscured my vision and shook my mood. I didnt get hit, but if I didnt back down, my strength would be shaken. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was calmly using the dragon-shapedcquerware to retreat to the rear and prepare for the Gwangryongbu again, caught the blood monks eyes. Chi-ik! Reddish smoke rose from the blood monks eyes. Anyone could see that it was not normal. The problem is that the prayers of blood monks have be more insidious than before. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the blood battle, vigorously swung the Gwangryongbu. Quang! The brutal blow blew away everything in front. Before the shock wave could spread, the swirling sh hit the Blood Monks White-Eight-Red Princess and she was destroyed. Pabababak! The blood monk was pushed back again. Hisplexion became pale and his breathing became heavier. Yeonhojeong did not stop. Its a quick question and answer dance. No matter what state his opponent was in, he had the martial arts and confidence to crush everything. Paaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong, who found the optimal gap in three steps, swung the Gwangryongbu from the side of the blood monk. Haha! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Although it wasnt a violent blow, it was clear that it was a blow that was struck with intention. However, the blood monk was fine. To be precise, I was shocked, but it wasnt because of the Gwangryongbu. The Baekpaljeok Princess is a divine object and was not cut off by the weight and de of the Gwangryongbu. Rather, it uses the sticity of the string to absorb and receive shock, and its mysterious martial arts were so soft that even Yeonhojeong was impressed. In other words, he was being hit not by Yeonhojeongs attack but by something inside himself. Opportunity. Papa pang! Indeed, for the first time in a long time, he moved as fast as Hyeolik Hwicheon and upied the rear of Hyeolseung. thud! He overcame the strong advance and unleashed the Golden Dragon Jinak Fist. Phew! A heavy rotating power touched the blood monks body. It was then. Kurung! Squeeze! For a moment, a fierce thunder energy leaked out from behind the blood monk. ?! A look shed in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Cheeeeeek! White smoke rose from all over the blood monks body. Jiyiing. Jiiiing. The blue brain energy traveled throughout the blood monks body, causing electrical discharges. Surprise appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Bullfight! With a strong rebound force, Yeonhojeong retreated five long distances. It was an amazing power. I had no idea that someone who was addicted and suffered internal injuries would have this much strength left. Its a joke! Yeonhojeong, who was about to attack, stopped moving. Jiiiiiiing!! The discharge phenomenon in the blood monks body gradually grew in size. Not only was the range broadening, but the thunder energy itself was bing stronger. It could not bepared to the brain energy scattered by Moyonggun. It was to the point where I thought that Mo Yong-gun would only be able to show off that kind of brain power after practicing for a long time even after reaching the rank of martial arts. Wow! A power that even the worlds Yeonhojeong cannot easily approach. However, the blood monksplexion worsened as time passed. The blue lightning connecting the skin, which went from pale to bluish, tormented the blood monk by changing its location dozens of times in a split second. Cheeeeeeeek!! A ck venom spewed out from the blood monks body. decoding. The poisonous power of the ten defense walls was being deciphered in an instant. I didnt take an antidote, nor did I use magic to drive out the poison. That was pure thunder energy. The brain energy, which has a concentration simr to that of natural lightning,pletely burns away the miasma. I wont be fine. A runaway of brain energy. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was wondering why something like that had suddenly happened, turned his attention to the split Dokgojeo. Doggojeo rolling on the ground was gradually scattering into dust. Yeon Ho-jeong noticed the situation. Before knowing about Buddhism, I realized it by seeing the flow of power. That Geumgangjeo was not a simple Buddhist instrument. It was a seal that sealed the power of the stone. The Geumgangjeo itself is a magical tool modeled after Jeseoks thunderbolt. However, it is just a simplew and a tool for practice. It was like that for other monks. However, in Soroeumsa Temple, which pursues power, Geumgangjeo was a Buddhist instrument that sealed the actual brain energy of the Buddha. And the blood monks body, which had be one with the Buddhist sphere, had its vajra broken and it was carrying the brain energy running wild. Hold on! Kaaaaak! A terrible scream burst from the blood monks mouth. Even without Yeon Ho-jeong touching him, he himself was suffering a huge blow. The fight became a little futile, but Yeon Ho-jeong did not let go of his tension. This cant be the end. He took advantage of the opportunity and destroyed the Geumgangjeo with an extreme sh, but no matter how alien his martial arts skills were, he could not have put his life into a mere supernatural object. Its not just a runaway. It was then. Puffpuffpuffpuff! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was concentrating on the fight against the blood monk, heard a huge explosion in the distance. Because it was a fight with such a powerful shock wave, the battle was separated by more than 50 walls and more than 50 walls. Hwatan?! Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. Doo doo doo doo doo! Was there too much concentration? This sound vibration that resonates through the earth. And this very wee momentum. A smile spread across Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Doo doo doo doo!! It is the main force of horseback riding that gets faster and faster. There was arge unit that appeared with heavenly horses that surpassed the martial arts masters divinew. Light armor that is not heavy at all. Most of them were carrying spears, but they also had swords strapped to their waists and flexible bows hanging from the sides of their horses. The number was three hundred. Originally, it was a unit with a strength of 1,000 troops, but since it was such a long journey, it was better to keep the number small to minimize supply problems. Instead, only the most capable people were selected, and the swirling military spirit was terrifying. I expected it, but I didnt expect it to catch up so quickly. Neither Ambassador Gong nor Zhuge Munho attached separate troops to their party. It wasnt because I wasnt worried about the group. This was because the unit that had already joined the group and would raid the enemy lines had already departed. Hwang Seok-tae, the leader of the Three Hundred Cavalry, pointed at Daegeumbul and the Rakshasa with his Jeokryongshinchang. Kill him! PIPPPPPIPPPING!! The number of arrows flying in the air is a whopping two hundred. Arrows armed with powerful internal power. Although it was nothingpared to Muk Feis archery skills, the arrows fired by two hundred archery experts were terrifying in themselves. Even the ranks of the Hong Nahan and the Raksha Army were quite disorganized due to the pressure of the fire bomb that exploded in the air. The Daegeumbul moved. thud! As I swung the stone spear with a strong forward motion, a translucent curtain was formed, epassing a wide area. Ta-da-da-da-da-da-da-dan! As expected, Mugeuksus power was extraordinary. Armed with powerful internal energy, Gimak deflected over a hundred arrows. But I couldnt hit the remaining arrows. Bub bub bub! Tea teating! Aaaah! With a terrifying scream, about a dozen Rakshasa fell to the ground. There were many people who brandished their weapons and struck down arrows. The Rakshasas who died now were the Rakshasas at the front who copsed due to the pressure of the explosion. A fire lit up in Daegeumbuls eyes. What are you guys doing?! Paaaaaa! Daegeumbul, who was running towards Yongah Iron Gidan alone, stopped moving for a moment. Cheeeeeeeee! The officer who recovered the tentacles of the molten poison that had spread forward had sprayed poison in advance in the direction of Daegeumbuls advance. Daegeumbul felt heat spreading to his head. That terrifying poisonous cloud was so severe that even the person who had ascended to the Blood Buddha Sutra felt a sense of danger. There are people who use poison in Seojang, but I have never seen anyone who can use poison techniquesparable to that skill. Daegeumbuls body rotated. Hiss! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! It was tremendous power. The hemispherical poison cloud of the Ten Thousand Poison Barriers waspletely pushed away and then returned to its original position. It was a great thunderbolt, a force that was deliberately thrown away. It is one of the best martial arts of Daereumsa, and its power isparable to the Great Power Diamond of Shaolin. The officer burst into tears and vomited blood. This tension was too strong. The poison almost dissipated in an instant. Even though the impact was reduced with melting poison, it was strong enough to cause deep internal injuries. This was the true power of Mugeuksu. Although it did not reach Seongcheon, the density of the true energy it contains is different. this. The ten defense walls shook and ck smoke rose in various ces. The Yonghaesamsaenggong is about to disperse. It was a season that would not havested long if it had not been for the absolute strength of the party in the first ce. Just maintaining this massive poison cloud until now can be said to be the highest level of defense power in the world. Daegeumbuls eyes sparkled. Yes, that was the limit. My anger towards the guy who created that poison cloud was much greater than that of the mysterious unit that came out of nowhere. Sigh! A powerful arrow flew through the ten walls and aimed at Daegeumbuls chest. Pow! After hitting the gpole and sending the arrow flying, Daegeumbul gathered enormous energy into both hands. Now that it was like this, there was no point in using the Hongnahan and the Rakshasa army. If we crush that poisonous cloud with overwhelming force, the rest will be a breeze. The moment when Daegeumbul is about to swing the double pole of Daeregeumcheonjang. ! His eyes wavered. For a split second, I felt a force like a gust of wind fired from over fifty pages. If you ignore it and fire the tension, you can blow away the poison cloud, but if you do so, your life will also be lost. Damn it! He recovered the air power of Daere Geumcheon andunched himself backwards. Whoa! The White Dragons Windy Ind, which grazed the ground and curved, was shot at Daegeumbul with its sharp edges. Daegeumbul was shocked. Nonsense! I never imagined that the Igigeo sword, which possesses such enormous power, could move so freely. How can human power! Daegeumbul unfolded Daegeumcheonjang again. Quaaaang! Blood poured out from Daegeumbuls mouth. In the process of recovering and re-releasing the air power that was to be released, the true energy that protected the inside had already been greatly shaken. Since it was a direct hit in that situation, the damage was greater than the damage from Gwangpung Ind that was hit before. Quad deuk! Daegeumbul, who had retreated a dozen more steps, gritted his teeth. this! It was then. Squeeze! Only then did Daegeumbul also feel the unusual flow of brain energy. Daegeumbuls eyes widened. That?! Could it be that the Geumgangjeo is broken?! !! I couldnt believe it. The Blood Monks Geumgangjeo was a divine object that could not be scratched even by the Daere Geumcheongjang that he used with all his might. It goes without saying that it contains the inner power of a blood monk. how! Before I knew it, the guy holding the ax had retreated far away and was about to swing the ck ax again. sh! Daegeumbul did not care about the front or back. Hongnahan and the Rakshachalgun, retreat! Im looking for the next opportunity! Daegeumbul ran out with an urgent cry and rushed towards Yeonhojeong. this guy! Come fight with me! Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Gwangryongbu from bottom to top as if he was annoyed. It was Gwangpungguryongsals Icho Seunggongsae (NՄ), which he created to suit himself, taking in his head the Ascension Strike of Doge Jonglibaek. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! The power of the Samcham () that entwines the earths intelligence and ascends to heaven. A golden dragon appears to be swinging its ws and ascending to the sky. You cant ept it or stop it. Daegeumbul retreated to the left with all his might. Quad deud deud deuk!! The overflowing light waves copsed the earth and blew off Daegeumbuls right arm. The blown right arm turned into blood and then evaporated. It was an incredibly powerful force. Daegeumbul, whose face was contorted in excruciating pain apanied by extreme emptiness, flew straight towards the blood monk. Blood monk! Come to your senses! Retreat! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The brain energy exploded and the Daegeumbul flew away again. ck burns were left here and there on the body of Daegeumbul, who was blown away. Although he did not die, the explosive force was enough to cause him to lose consciousness. Today, Daegeumbul was suffering the most humiliation since he learned martial arts. Chapter 905 Episode 905. Quick Action (5) It was the same as Yeonhojeong who was pushed away by Noegis explosion. However, Yeonhojeong did not suffer even the slightest damage. This was because he used the Yellow Dragon Ball to bend the flow of brain energy into a spiral and send it flying high into the sky. That wasnt the important thing. I cant touch it. You cant touch the blood monk. The blood monks clothes were tattered. Not only the bloody hem of his robes, but also his three-pronged beard was scorched by brain energy and shriveled up. Even now, the amount of brain energy flowing out was enormous. I couldnt figure out what the hell was going on. then. People must be diligent and frugal. Combat is the same. Daegeumbul, who was far away, fainted, and the only ones left were Hongnahan and Rakshasagun. Kwaaaaang! Yeonhojeong runs towards them at a frightening speed. One of the Hongnahan shouted. Avoid! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! It was the beginning of a terrible massacre. Five Hongnahan and about a dozen Raksha soldiers were swept away by the blow of the Gwangpung Guryongsal Musam. Naturally, their bodies were torn into several pieces. Puff puff! The surviving Hongnahans exhorted encouragement, and all kinds of daggers were fired from the hands of the Nachal soldiers. Yeon Ho-jeongunched a winning offensive against Gwangpung Guryongsal. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! The tension and daggers were broken in vain and scattered into the air. It wasnt just tension and daggers that were scattered. The bodies of one Hongnahan and about twenty Rachal soldiers were broken into pieces and flew high into the sky. He killed dozens of people with just two ax blows. This was the real power of Yeonhojeong, who ascended to Seongcheon. But somehow, his strength seemed to be weaker than when he joined the blood monk. Even with that weakened power, the enemies could not even put up a decent resistance. No matter how strong Yeonhojeong is, such a one-sided massacre is not possible. The hearts of Hong Na-han and the Raksha army had already been broken and they were in the process of retreating, so the damage was actually increasing. No, rather than that. There was a look of puzzlement in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes as he looked at the Rakshachal group. Lord Sobu! The Iron Guard led by Hwang Seok-tae followed behind Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. The man who will move without you having to say anything is Hwang Seok-tae. Pipipipiping! About two hundred arrows flew in the sky again, targeting the fleeing Rakshachal army. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong saw an amazing sight. h h h! Two hundred arrows only took the life of one Rakshasa, but all others were blocked. It is not easy to hit that many arrows when you are running away. It is even an arrow fired by the Iron Team. The strongest unit of the Mukryongbu and the unit with stronger concentration and more powerful than any other unit of the Murim Alliance was the Iron Team. Yeonhojeong stepped forward. Quang! The tension of the Geumryongbeoncheonjang flew with the wind and exploded in the middle of the Rakshachal army. There were quite a few Rakshasa who were swept away by the explosion. However, only five Rakshashas definitely died. It was a strange situation. same. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. The momentum when no one died is the same as the momentum now with a little more than half left. The temperament and sheep are the same. The density of military discipline actually increased. Perhaps the dead Rakshasa left behind their souls and internal energy, but the remaining Rakshasas energy and vitality seemed to have be much stronger. First of all, kill them all That was then. sh! A sh of light, like a lightning bolt, passed in front of Yeonhojeong. Quad deuk. The lightning that burned the earth burned the weeds of the grasnd in the blink of an eye and advanced to the distant mountains. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. The blood monk had suddenlye to his senses and was aiming at him with his blood-covered left hand. It was stained with blood, but it had already dried. The wound on my palm that had burst from the strong heat seemed to be stained with burns. The blood monk took a deep breath and said. How about we end it here? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Lets just start a fight and end it however we want? You know very well that there is no point in going any further. I dont know? Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his hand to the left. hook! An intangible wind containing enormous power brought the fallen Daegeumbul. He pulls in dozens of people from outside with his overwhelming power. It was a terrifying horror. Yeonhojeong, holding Daegeumbuls head, poured yellow dragon energy into his body. Fight! Toad duduk! Daegeumbul continued to wriggle. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. We blockaded Sangdanjeon and destroyed 30% of the major blood vessels. I didnt show off my skills, but it would take at least ten years of hard work to make aeback. At least we reached zero, so thats it. If even a supreme expert had suffered this much damage, he would have lost all his martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong threw the Daegeumbul to the rear. Hwang Seok-taes spear moved strangely and caught the Daegeumbul. The body of Daegeumbul, hanging on the pole of a long spear, looked pitiful. puck! Grumbling. The blood monks cheeks, which had been sitting still, exploded slightly. Blood flowed from the open wound and dried quickly. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Cant you control your brain energy? This brain machine. The blood monk touched his chest with his left hand. It is the Jaseok Heavenly Energy that was sleeping in the Geumgangjeo. Whether it is Jeseokcheon or Asura is none of my business. He who is recognized as the owner of this vajra gains great power. However, if the diamond is broken, the brain energy sealed within it enters the owners body and causes a runaway. Its a fun martial art. Its not an evil skill for nothing. The time period for which the Taseok Cheongi is maintained is only one hour. If I dont transfer the energy inside it to another object, I will die. Shall we at least cheer? Fortunately, I can move faster than anyone else with my Qishok Qi. So, lets stop at this point. Isnt this a problem that can be bothered for one visit? The blood monk smiled. If you dont let me go, I will pour all the brain energy that willst for one hour into that poison cloud. Ohh? Then I will die too. But wouldnt it be better to give my enemy a little trouble than to die even if I endure it? Hwang Seok-taes eyes were shining with murder. Dont believe such foolish words, Lord Sobu. If you give me an order, immediately. Go. Hwang Seok-tae was taken aback by Yeon Ho-jeongs clear answer. Even the blood monk raised his eyes, as if he didnt expect the other person to agree so quickly. Are you saying youre sending it away? If any of us had lost our lives, we would have tried to kill you by any means necessary. . Fortunately, none of us died. Then there is no need to waste energy trying to catch you alone. We are also in a hurry. Right. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Anyway, you give up too easily. To be honest, I thought you would risk your life to kidnap Prince Cheon. The work at headquarters is more important than that. Soreoeumsa? Whether I die or not, this brain device must be delivered to headquarters. Compared to that, there is nothing to know about Shinmarims work. Blood monks said something like that. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Those who surrendered to the Three Religions often say that. Who said they surrendered? Isnt it? Lets call it an alliance. What are you doing? We want the fertilend of the Eastern Continent. I admit that the power of the Three Religions overwhelms us. However, the reason the Three Churches reached out to us instead of attacking us is because they are not aware of the temper of the headquarters. The blood monks eyes deepened. One eye gradually turned red. The blood vessels in my eyes began to burst. The headquarters are people who have even melted the techniques of Buddhism with their power. If they fight with us, the Three Kingdoms will have no choice but to suffer some damage. And we, too, are people prepared to be imprisoned. . What could be so good if we could form an alliance without hurting each other and share the vastnd? Is it pride? Its true. Yeah, at least thats what I think. I dont know what the governor thinks. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching the blood monk, spoke calmly. You sent your troops to the central ins, right? The blood monks eyes wavered. Do you know that too? It must be Seongdong Seok-dong. No matter what you guys are thinking, once you send in the troops, they will be eliminated. . Get out of here. Its a waste of time. The blood monk nced at Daegeumbul. This guy is a trophy. Dont look past it. . A blood monk looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with dark eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been receiving his gaze, suddenly shouted. Get out now! Do you really want to die right here?! The blood monk sighed and turned around. lets go. The surviving Hongnahan and the Rakshachal army followed him. Among them, the movements of the Nachal group were strange. Their master was clearly like a Daegeumbul, but he was also following a blood monk. He didnt even turn his head towards Daegeumbul. And just like that, the bloody fight ended. Whoa! The poisonous cloud, which had expanded horribly, gradually thinned out and soon disappeared without a trace. Uwaeeek!! The attendant, who was sitting cross-legged, vomited blood on the spot. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately approached the official and ced his hand on his inscription. The official shook his head. The characteristics of the energy are very different. Dont do that. its okay. Please focus. Wooooow. Hwang Rong-gi prated into Tang Guans bloodstream very easily. There was surprise on the officers face. The true spirit of Yeonhojeong, who used such destructive power, was soft and deep enough to embrace even poisonous energy. Good luck. The party closed his eyes and went into the fortune-telling breakfast without saying a word. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at the group and asked. Are you guys okay? yes. Everyone nodded and answered. Yeon Ho-jeong approached Muk-bi. Mukbi smiled. Im OK. hand. yes? Give me your hand. Mukbi held out his hand. Yeon Ho-jeong held her hand with both hands and closed his eyes. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! There was surprise on Mukbis face. Her hair and the hem of her clothes fluttered lightly as if hit by a cool mountain breeze. Her pale face regained its color in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes and let go of her hand. I can contain the matriarchs poison, but the poison is so strong that I cannot tolerate it beyond a certain limit. But you are different. Mukbi looked down at his own body curiously. Although it was still not normal, most of the internal injuries were corrected in an instant. Even though I had no choice but to use up all my energy, I felt no pressure at all to move. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Good job. I didnt even fire a few shots. The head of the family did all the hard work. anyway. Yeon Ho-jeong, who patted Muk-bis back, suddenly looked at Cheon Hyo-rak who came out of the carriage. Cheon Hyorak sighed and lowered his head. Thank you for your hard work, Sobuju. It was nothing. Yeon Ho-jeong made eye contact with each and every member of the group and walked towards Hwang Seok-tae. thud! Hwang Seok-tae put down the Daegeumbul and stabbed a spear into the ground. I see you, Lord Sobu. See you, Lord Sobu! Everyone in the Iron Team bowed their heads on the horse. Even when it wasnt a war, they never got off their horses. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Master? Hwang Seok-tae smiled. Thats right. Hwang Dan-ju is going through a lot of trouble because of the troublemaker Sobu-ju. Is that possible? I will learn a lot on this journey. Learning is supposed to protect us. Thats basic. It was Hwang Seok-tae who looked much more rxed than before. Compared to the Jongnam War, I felt like I was seeing apletely different person. Yeon Ho-jeong exhaled once. Lets take a break for half a day and then go. You worked hard. Damn it, my head hurts so bad too. All right. Anyway, why doesnt this guye here? Isnt he too motivated? Chapter 906 Episode 906 Breath of the Demon (1) Hmm. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. His eyes were mysterious, as if he was lost in thought or had decided on something. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. Shall we send additional troops? The public ambassador shook his head. Im not sure. ording to intelligence, the enemy forces are not veryrge. But as much as I dont know what kind of expert is hiding inside. No, thats not what Im saying. yes? The public ambassador tilted his head. Chief Murims local provocation itself is not a big deal. The reason is because this situation was already foreseen by me, Zhuge Commander, and Duke Feng. Thats right. I have already guessed that there is a high possibility that the three religions have taken control of the Seojang martial forest and are manipting them like their own hands and tribes. The question is, why now? Zhuge Wenhus eyes lit up. The public ambassador nodded. It must be because of Confucius Cheon Hyorak of Shinmarim. of course. Probably the real troops were headed toward Yeonsobuju. I think so too. What is the reason for sending secondary troops separately? Because I dont think its a simple gender equality book. Chief Murim is also one of the powers that have had their eyes on the Central ins in the past. This was especially true of Soreoeumsa Temple. It was like that. In fact, it is difficult to even describe this as a gender equality book. There is no need to turn your attention in this direction because there is not enough time to send troops to Sobujus group, who have already traveled a long way. However, Soroeumsas role would be to draw a line so that Sobujus party would not dare to go to help them until they reach Sinmarim. The ambassadors eyes sparkled. What the military is saying is that there is a high possibility that they also sent experts of their own stature to taste the power of the central ins? That may be true, but there may be a bigger problem than that. A bigger problem? Its missionary work. The ambassadors face hardened. Unlike Daeroeumsa, Seyumsa chose the path of pursuing only power. It is famous for its strange doctrine that interprets the Buddhistw in a strange way and exposes desires as they are. . Soreoeumsa is a ce in Seojang where likes and dislikes are extremely divided. Regardless of their military power, their doctrine itself is not easy to understand throughmon sense. yes. But I heard that once those who enter Soreouin Temple can never get out. Hmm. It is not to prevent them from escaping, but because those who are absorbed in doctrine are viewing the world incorrectly. Their doctrines are so strange and dangerous. In other words, there is a possibility that they will spread their doctrine to the Central ins? I think theres a pretty high probability that it could happen. Maybe Zhuge Wenhos eyes narrowed. You can also think that this is toy a paving stone in advance for the area they will upy after taking over the central in. Quack! Ambassador Gongs hand broke the handle of the Emperors throne. Although he was merciful and wise, he couldnt help but be sensitive to Soroeuumsas behavior. In the past, Shaolin often interacted with Daeroeumsa. Although it was not formal, mendicants who went to a mountain temple to explore the world shared teachings with each other as they traveled back and forth between the central and western regions. But Soreoeumsa was different. They defined Shaolin and Daerei dervishes as heretics and incited public sentiment to arrest and kill them. It was not known to the world, but the number of such cases was close to double digits. With such a dark history, even the worlds public ambassadors have no choice but to be sensitive. The false teaching is the devil itself. When the Buddha attained enlightenment under the Bodhi tree, the Mara of the world of desires tested him with all sorts of temptations out of fear that his well-being would be shaken, but he did not waver. . Everyone in this world can be a Buddha. However, humans are imperfect beings, and those who are caught up in reality and do not pay attention to the truth can easily be deceived by the teachings of xie jiao. Yes, thats right. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking up at the ceiling, said. Call us. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. But even for a moment. All right. After a while. Mo Yong-woo heard about Maengjujeon. See you, Lord. The public ambassador smiled. I havent officially dered you as the leaders disciple yet, but since our path is the same, Binseung already considers you to be one of my sessors. It was an old-fashioned and benevolent tone of voice. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head without saying a word. It seems like Yeonhojeong Sobuju wants to make you the next leader. . Yes, if someone with such discerning eyes saw you as a talented person worthy of bing the leader of the Baekdo Martial Arts, there must be a good reason for it. Mo Yong-woo was neither embarrassed nor ashamed. Ambassador Gong continued. Senior Jong-ri-baek, who has be a free minister, put his position on the line and asked me a favor. He was requesting that his student Oh Gu-moon be included as one of the sessor candidates. yes. I heard. However, Supreme Master Zhongli did not want his disciple to be the next Murim lord. No, it actually seemed like he hated it. Nevertheless, he wanted to appoint his disciple as a leader candidate. What do you think is the reason? Mo Yong-woo said calmly. Isnt this meant to help people learn about the world under heaven? The ambassador smiled in satisfaction. right. I saw it right. That is why Supreme Master Zhongli entrusted his disciple to me. . No matter how wide the Murim Alliance is, how can we learn about the world within it? Isnt the Murim Alliance a federation that exists as part of the world rather than a ce that contains the world? yes. Ogumun was also well aware of his teachers intentions. From the beginning, I thought that Gu Muns personality was free-spirited and without hesitation, so he was not a suitable person for a position where he had to take responsibility. Why does he say things like this? Ambassador Gong continued. Its not just syntax. ? The Grand Duke of Nangong and the Grand Duke of the Peng family are also human, so they each have their own ws. Just like you and me. ! The same goes for the Zhuge familys Xiao family. The military taught us well, but we are young and inexperienced, and even if we pretend not to be, we get excited easily. He is a good young man, but hecks many things. Mo Yong-woos eyes widened. What do you mean? Yes. I n to make you, Gugun Namgung, the Grand Duke of the Peng family, as well as the militarys eldest son as session candidates. !! Could this be too much? A thought like that suddenly urred to Mo Yong-woo, but he quickly lowered his head. Ambassador Gong Gong and Zhuge Wenhu are rare figures. Everyone will have their own thoughts. I would like to add one more person as a sessor candidate. Who is it? Dang Sang-ah, the daughter of the Dang family. ! I received a separate message from the head of the party. He said so. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered for the first time. The public ambassador shook his head. The one who is qualified among these will be the next leader. However, I and all of us do not see martial arts alone as a requirement for the next leader. . Its heaven. Under the world. Those who know the world, those who see the world, those who listen to the world. . As we are all members of the faction, there is no need to worry about nothing. They are geniuses who are ready to be stronger at any time. However, even for a rare genius, knowing the world is a different matter. Mo Yong-woo asked. What is Heaven? The question of what heaven is is meaningless. The reason is because everyones view of the world is different. . The next leader must be better than the first leader in every way. But martial arts does not belong to all of those aspects. We are living in difficult times. There are people who must fight the world with strong martial arts skills, and there are others who must lead the world. I think so. yes. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-woo, spoke again. I know its confusing. . Yeon Sobu-jus words: I know that in a way, he became the leading candidate by force. You must feel burdened by the position you are in now. Thats right. Mo Yong-woo never told a lie. The public ambassador smiled. It was really nice to hear Mo Yong-woos voice honestly expressing his confusion. But you didnt refuse. That is also true. Do you have greed? doesnt exist. You have no desire, so why didnt you refuse this position? Mo Yong-woo closed his eyes. Although he was confused, he was able toe to grips with his own thoughts little by little. I have no greed, but I ran to see a higher ce. However, I soon started to bump into other members of the unit and thought that life with them was also good. But? One day, I suddenly realized something. Mo Yong-woo opened his eyes again. I dont know all my talents. I dont know how far I can go. And I wasnt sure how I would survive. . Not anymore. . All of the soldiers of the Uijeong County are the ones who became a light to me. Your rtionship with them will continue until the moment you die. I still want to remain a militarymander, but I also want to learn about the world in another ce. Is that so? Even if I leave my post to learn about the world, the soldiers will not me me. The reason is that even if the soldiers decide to quit the Loyalist Army, I will not me them either. The public ambassador burst intoughter. Mo Yong-woo did notugh. His face was as calm as it was full of deep seriousness. Uijeong-gun is one of the ces I will return to. Now that Im out of my hometown, I have to see more of the world. Is that so? This is heavenly luck. Yeonje is a younger brother who is so worthy of me. But if Yeonje, who has such great insight, saw something in me, and if that was a path I had not taken before. . Even though I may fail and be frustrated, I have no intention of turning a blind eye to the path that unfolds before me. The public ambassador burst intoughter. You have already taken one step towards the world. But I dont know what that world is. Its a ce I hang out in without even knowing it, but the more I try to find out about it, the farther away it goes. That is the world. Ambassador Gong Gong handed Mo Yong-woo a piece of paper lying aside. Chief Wulins troops were torn apart in Gansu. Some of them are moving through northern Shaanxi and toward Shanxi. ! There will be powerful experts. No one has ever entered a state of non-existence, but maybe it exists. . Can you take out all the candidates and defeat them? Mo Yong-woo bowed his head. I will try. They will disturb the public sentiment with false doctrines and will resort to vicious measures to expand their religious affiliation. Mo Yong-woo immediately understood what the ambassador said. Fighting is important, but the most important thing is controlling the public sentiment. haha. Admiration appeared on the public ambassadors face. You already know whats important. Its just experience. good night. We will also contact other candidates separately. Be fully prepared to leave at dawn tomorrow. I follow your orders. Mo Yong-woo stood up with his head down and left Maengjujeon. A warm spring breeze passed by the tip of my nose. The refreshing scent of grass and the calming scent of flowers calmed my mind. Mo Yong-woos face looked confused as he looked at the sky. Be humble. Chapter 907 Episode 907 The Demons Breath (2) Makwon returned an hour after the fight broke out. her! Makwon sighed as he saw Yeonhojeongs clothes bing a bit harsher and his paleplexion a bit harsher. I am toote. Iknow, right. What happened to the enemies? I defeated it. It wasnt annihtion, but if we fought any longer, the damage to our troops would have increased. Makwon nodded heavily. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. How was it? I looked at all the points you mentioned. I looked a little further out just in case, but it wasnt there. As expected, it was like that. Makwon closed his eyes. As expected? Yeon Ho-jeong briefly shared the conversation he had with the fighting monks they had experienced. It seems that there were no magicians. That irvoyant-like technique was performed by a blood monk alone. Makwon sighed. I guess I fell for no reason. You didnt know. Who would have imagined that I could perform such a ridiculous technique on my own? Thats true, but I cant help but feel regretful. There was no reason for the head of the family to get hurt like that. The official shook his head. Those who live in the rivers must bear the battle that falls before them. There is no need for you to say that, Lord. Makwon smiled bitterly. I have nothing to say. Yeon Ho-jeong said. If you say sorry, Ill be more sorry. It was I who sent my brother to take out any possible magic forces. If you say that, what am I? Thats right. Makwon cleared his throat. Anyway, isnt this the first time? What was wrong with my younger brothers prediction? Its not the first time. I made this mistake often. It was rare, though. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong said while stroking his chin. But that doesnt mean there is no harvest. harvesting? Speaking of which, lets rest a little longer and then go. I hope the head of the family is having a good time too. Yeon Ho-jeong called the whole group. Even Cheon Hyorak and Hwahyang appeared. lets see. He unfolded the map. Brother, this is where you came back from here, right? After seeing that ce, I looked a little more northeast of Nanju and came here. I see. The group looked at Makwon with their mouths wide open. No matter how you look at it, it was not a distance worth exploring in such a short amount of time. Makwon smiled sheepishly. Its not that surprising. This is something that can be postponed. If you put your mind to it, you can do it. Mukbi shook his head. It would have been impossible. I heard your magic is very fast. Its not much different from me. Just because there is no y doesnt mean you can reach the neww faster. The difference in speed of new techniques with a transcendental master is not that big. Of course, theres nothing you cant do if you do it but it would only be a shorter distance. This is because of the limit to the absolute amount of internal energy. Maybe so. But the thing about inner strength. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand to stop Mak Won. You can talk about martial artster. Oh really? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed out a part of the map with his finger again. We are currently in this area. And that blood monk was inside. Considering the way we came and the speed, we can say that the technique was used roughly in this area. A small circle drawn on a map. I dont know how far alcohol is allowed. What I felt while fighting against them was that their martial arts skills were simr to those of Jungwon, but the texture was different. Well, I guess so. But handling energy is the same. When you look at the limit of energy, no matter how much you think about it, the distance of a thousand miles is impossible. Everyone in the group nodded. In the first ce, it makes no sense to use magic to look into something that happened over a hundred miles away. This is a power that is almost like a reversal of heaven, which is not enough to even be called a divine technique. Unless enlightenment reaches its peak and reaches the realm of immortality, ignoring this distance will be nearly impossible. Cheon Hyorak blurted out. I dont know if its possible, but it doesnt mean that there is no way to truly see a thousand miles out. The group saw Cheon Hyorak. Cheon Hyorak sighed. Among the magic arts, there are some things that are so monstrous that it is difficult for people in the Middle East to even imagine. I havent seen it myself, but just from hearing about it, there are evil secret techniques that make me wonder if they are possible with normal human nature. for example? There are things that can increase the achievement of magical arts or maximize the power of magic by collecting the blood of vibrant men, women, and men. At that moment, a look of anger appeared on the faces of the group. It is said that most of those evil secret arts have disappeared now. However, it is said that until about 300 years ago, so-called demons often used such methods. . So, if youre a demon, youre shaking. Of course, this is not what I, a member of the Demonic Martial Forest, would say. There was silence for a moment. It was Yeon Ho-jeong who broke the silence. for now. He pointed to the map. Lets say the minimum distance is this. Regardless of whether it absorbs energy or not, this type of technique is not normal in the first ce. If Soreoeumsa had been able to freely use this level of magic, he wouldnt have been confined to Seojang until now. Cheon Hyorak nodded. That is correct. To begin with, there are only a few people who can use the technique. You can learn martial arts and martial arts, but if you dont have talent for martial arts, you cant even get into it. Even if you have natural talent, it would be difficult to use this type of technique right away. That is also true. When ites to techniques, the basic technique is to use the divine energy of the Dandanjeon. I know that not only can I not use it freely, but it takes many years just to learn how to use it well. Most people die while practicing. If you think about all this, Hyeolseung was also a great person. His martial arts skills were not much inferior to those of Seongcheon, and he was even able to use techniques such as irvoyance. Makwon asked while looking at Yeonhojeong. Do you think Soroeumsas monks can participate in the fight against Shinmarim? I dont think it wille, but that doesnt mean the possibility ispletely gone. Makwon nodded. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Anyway, thanks to my brother looking around this area, I was able to roughly infer the allowable distance for the technique. Its a distance you cant be sure about. How many things in the world can we be sure of? Even this amount is a huge benefit. Paeyul was sarcastic, like a joke. Youre not making things up to cover up your own mistakes, are you? There is nothing to be ashamed of, so why make it up? I make a lot of mistakes too. Good job. The faces of the group rxed somewhat at Paeyuls joke. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Hwang Seok-tae. What is the condition of the one-armed bastard? I havente to my senses yet. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall. Although Hwang Ryong-gi corrected some of the internal injuries, the internal injuries of a person living with tyranny cannot be easily corrected by anyone other than the person himself. The life of a German was one in which he had to bear as much responsibility as his outstanding killing power. Since the matriarchs condition is also like this, I think we should dispose of the loot now. Shall I bring you? I know. After a while, the Daegeumbul Buddha was ced in front of the group. Even though I forced him to kneel, he still couldnte to his senses. Yeon Ho-jeong pped Daegeumbul on the cheek. puck! It wouldnt be surprising if my head flew off just by hearing the sound. However, blood burst from his mouth and his body remained in a kneeling position. Ugh. Daegeumbul shook his head and opened his eyes. ! As his vision became blurry, Daegeumbulsplexion turned white. Yeonhojeong was visible. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. hi? . How are you feeling? Daegeumbuls eyebrows trembled. His eyes were full of venom as he silently red at Yeon Ho-jeong. That venom was based on unconscious fear of the other person. One arm was blown off and internal injuries were deep. I avoided the fatal acupuncture points, but a lot of the main acupuncture points needed for internal attack operation were destroyed. . If we clean it up for about ten years, it will be able to be restored to its original level. how is it? Isnt it hopeful? Daegeumbul spat blood-mixed spit and said. Kill it. Then did you think I would save you? Daegumbul felt a chill running down his spine. I had never even imagined that I would die this way. He was a natural genius and a monk recognized by everyone in Daerei. I always lived looking up, but never looking down. The moment I thought this situation really felt like a dream. He suddenly remembered the words of the chief priest of Daeroeumsa Temple. We grow up. A Buddhists duty is always upward. And above us are the footprints of countless people living on this earth. Therefore, we must share enlightenment with countless people and save the weeping people from suffering. Its good to be absorbed in martial arts, but use that power to take care of the people. That was the fate of the monks from Daeroeumsa Temple. But Daegeumbul did not think so. The Daeroeumsa temple he saw was a rotten temple. This was because he thought that the people were not the next Buddhas, but lowly bastards worse than even a single petal of a lotus flower. And now he has be a flower petal. Of course I will kill you. You even mobilized fire bombs. If the Iron Team had not arrived in time, our troops would have suffered significant damage. . But we cant kill him now. Daegeumbul gritted his teeth. Even if you torture me, I wont say anything. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Daegeumbuls words were not simply the pledges of a poisonous person. Its strange. But I felt like I knew Daegeumbuls personality. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. It seems so. . I knew it even while we were fighting. I filled you with loot, but I had no intention of finding out about Chief Murim through you. It didnt seem like he was going to get drunk. Then why? For a businessman who doesnt give you a cut of money, you have to trade with your future as coteral. ? Do you know where Shinmarim is? Daegeumbul swallowed his saliva. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. As expected, I know. If you know, then you can assume that everyone who is in the samepany as you also knows. yes? . There must be a route they take. To get from Seojang to Jungwon, it is faster to cross Cheonghae than Sacheon. He must be very good at listeningprehension. Am I right? I can tell you Lead them on a path they wont follow. Then I will let you go. !! Daegeumbul swallowed again. How can you believe that? It seems like there are a lot of braggarts at the police station. But there arent many people like that in the midfield. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became as hard as steel. I will take responsibility and send it to you. how is it? Do you want to make a deal? Paeyul and Mukbi Makwon, who were standing behind, snorted inwardly. good night. I failed the mission anyway, so Ill go with my life at least. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Im d my brain is working well. Okay, lets do that. The people who had snorted sighed in unison. Daegeumbuls future was obvious without even looking at it. Chapter 908 Episode 908. Breath of the Demon (3) The road to Shinmarim in Cheonghae was quite rough. After escaping from Gansu and entering Cheonghae, the group realized that the weather in Cheonghae was quite dry and cold. Of course, everyone had a lot of energy and was used to staying overnight, so there wasnt much time to prepare thick clothes to avoid the cold. But the air in Cheonghae was definitely different from Gansu. It felt more exotic than Gansu. The sight of the wide-open grasnds, ins, and mountains lined up in the distance was overwhelming. Looking here, it was deste, and looking at that ce, it was magnificent. And that seems harmonious yet strangely disharmonious. So it was and that was more mysterious, scary, and magical, making you want to see it often. This way. Cheon Hyorak also climbed onto the ceiling of the carriage. His face was full of worry and turbulence as he smelled the vastnd of his hometown. How difficult was the road from here to Jungwon? It was a situation in which it would not be strange to feel sentimental. The details of the hotel improved quickly. Considering the internal injuries he suffered, it would have been right to recuperate for a month, but Yeon Ho-jeong corrected the internal injuries in the beginning, so after 15 days, he was in a state of considerable recovery. older brother. hmm? Yeon Ji-pyeong held out the beef jerky. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and epted the beef jerky. Thank you. How amazing. what? I never thought I woulde all the way to Cheonghae with my brother. Its because we both live very busy lives. In particr, hasnt Yeon Ho-jeong lived like a person who has no tomorrow since Kang-hos departure? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Letse again in the future when the situation in the midfield gets better. I also brought my father with me. I really hope so. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face looked quite calm. It seemed like I had developed good discipline whileing here. Yeon Ho-jeong did not bother to talk to Yeon Ji-pyeong about martial arts or his attitude. I had faith, but I also thought that such things were meaningful only if I thought about them and achieved them myself. There was also the idea that all you had to do was learn by watching how he handled his work or how he dealt with his enemies. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was patting Yeon Ji-pyeong on the shoulder, looked at Ok Cheong and said. Youre about to explode. yes? My whole body is full of spirit energy? Compared to when I started from Maeng, it is almost like heaven. Okcheong stroked her stomach. Thats right. Im nervous too. Unlike how he treated Yeon Ji-pyeong, Yeon Ho-jeong did not hesitate to give advice to Ok-cheong. You do know that Emperor Tian and his guard are stimting Honyuan Qi to grow, right? yes. In fact, if you wanted to be the next shaman, you should not have joined the Mortal Death Army. Okcheong looked at Yeonhojeong with calm eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Did you know? yes. In a vague way. I had a conversation with Mr. Takmuja Noh Seon-bae. They say your sacrum is better than anyone elses. I heard that you thought that perhaps the shamans chief priest had appeared. Is that so? So you criticized me a lot in the beginning. Of course its a joke. Okcheongs expression became bitter. Of course, the world I see and the world you see are different. It has to be that way. Everyone is like that. Master wanted me to immerse myself in the energy of Mt. Wudang and be a true swordsman. Maybe if I hadnte out into the world, I might have grown really fast. It must have been so. In fact, during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, Okcheongs military power was great. Unfortunately, he was killed by a master sent from Samgyo, but Okcheong was a genius who broke through martial arts at a young age. But now I dont regret the path I chose. Is that so? Where can I use the Tao I gained by staying in the mountains? I will be able to achieve my own perfection. Yes, thats just one thing. Just that one thing. That was the only personal achievement Okcheong could see. Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a smile. Is there anything more important than that? If I hadnt joined the Mortal Army, I wouldnt have known. I see. It is not important whether you have the talent to achieve the Tao or not. If I have any power, I just use it with all my heart for the world. Even if it deviates from the Tao, it seems more correct in my eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly watching Okcheong, turned his gaze forward again and said. I dont know if I can say this to a Taoist monk, but I heard that even the Buddha of Heaven and Earth threw away his wealth and fame and went out into the world to practice penance in order to attain enlightenment. . Enlightenment is not something that can be achieved through hard work. You dont have to go through hardships to gain enlightenment. Still, the Buddha came into the world and witnessed with his own eyes a life full of suffering. Even though that in itself would be painful. . Every moment in life has its own meaning. It cannot be said that the Tao that is confined in the mountains is inferior to the Tao that has sprouted after experiencing the world. youre right. In the end, its a difference in how we see the world. Even amidst the differences, the world is stirring. Yeon Ho-jeong patted Ok Cheong on the back. Honwongi is making a loud noise. What you have seen and experienced will soon give you enlightenment. Make sure you keep pushing forward. Ill keep that in mind. No one intervened, but everyone in the group was listening to the two peoples conversation. Some people pondered the conversation seriously, while others listened with one ear and let it go. But at least the traces left by the conversation were engraved in all of their hearts. The road to Shinmarim was quiet. The poption density of Qinghai Province was quite low. Is that why? There werent many people we met along the way. . It was the seventh day after entering Cheonghae. Makwon felt a strange feeling. Brother. yes. Im sure Im not the only one who feels this, right? Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. I think Im in the zone. As expected. Mukbi asked. What does that mean? It felt a bit strange from the moment I entered Cheonghae. We only met a few people, but most of them showed little curiosity or wariness when they looked at us. Do you feel that? any. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Ive been seeing a lot of hawks for the past few days. Paeyuls eyes deepened. Are you contacting Shinmarim? To be exact, its not the Shinmarim, but the Archdukes side. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Cheon Hyo-rak and asked. Isnt that so? Cheon Hyorak nodded heavily. I guess so. But ? Thats strange. Although Bon Lims information power is very good, I cant use Jeon Seo-eung that much. Cheon Hyo-raks eyes sank. Ive just realized that his speed seems to be faster than that of Jeon Seo-eung, who was raised in this rim. If you look at the distance it flies, it seems to have greater endurance. Its Gwanghyeolgyo. The official, who was riding a horse with his eyes closed, said: It would be a response from Gwanghyeolgyo. I thought it felt familiar somehow. The mood of the group suddenly changed. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Eyes on us have be sharper. It looks like it has probably entered Shinmarims territory. Cheon Hyorak said. The realm of true divine demons requires one more day. However, if the Great Brother is stationed here with the power of the Gwangma perhaps the fight has already begun. Silence fell between the group. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at the hall. The official grinned. do not worry. Im fine. It may not be in perfect physical condition. But there seemed to be no problem with fighting. Yeon Ho-jeong rode next to Pae-yul and Bu-seon. Seniors. Say it. Be at the forefront with your side ships. If we discover the enemy, then both of us must take the lead. The two of you? Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Dang-gwan and Muk-bi. There will be support fire from the rear. Right? Mukbi nodded and checked the bowstring, and the official snorted. Is there any need to have a leader? Theyll all blow their heads off before they even get there. Paeyul grinned. good night. When Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Buseon, she immediately opened her mouth. I know we fight as usual. good. After all, I never forget something Ive said. At that time, Buseon said something unexpected. Please watch behind me. hmm? what? After seeing Sahyeongs martial arts skills, I wanted to test myself. If a fight breaks out, please watch carefully. The beat rate was whistled. Testing it in real life? As expected, its amazing. There is a pulpit. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Then you could die by being stabbed blindly. Then I guess my limit is there. good. Ill take a good look at it. Makwon stepped back and stood on the right side of the carriage. It was the ce where Okcheong was located. Yeon Ho-jeong and Yeon Ji-pyeong rode on the left side of the carriage, and Dang-gwan and Muk-bi, who were five feet away from the carriage, drove the horses on the left and right. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back. There was an iron team following the group at a distance of about a dozen lengths. Hwang Seok-tae smiled and nodded. I heard the whole conversation here. It was then. now let me go. Daegeumbuls weak voice was heard from inside the carriage. The group looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded with a calm face. i get it. Instead, there is a shortage of food. Ill fill you up with plenty of water, so take care of your own food. Joe is good. Daegeumbuls voice was full of trembling. As time passed, I wondered what would happen if Yeon Ho-jeong did not keep his promise, but he said he would let her go in peace. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke to Cheon Hyo-rak and Hwa-hyang. Get inside the carriage. Let me sit on the ceiling. All right. Yeon Ji-pyeong held the reins of Yeonhojeong. As Yeon Ho-jeong climbed up to the ceiling, the door opened and Daegeumbul came out and got on a horse. Although it is still difficult to use the original internal energy, the physical abilities that I have trained my entire life have not gone anywhere. As Cheon Hyo-rak and Hwahyang entered the carriage, Yeon Ho-jeong said. good. Dont appear before us again. Daegeumbul turned his head without answering. Then I ranfortably west. Mukbi nced at Yeonhojeong. Shall we shoot? The official looked at Mukbi with wide eyes. You let this guy go, why are you shooting him again? Its the first time Ive seen a practitioner let go so obediently. I think theres something dark about it. Even the people back home dont do that. This person seems to be more outgoing than I thought. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Just let it go. It is impossible to influence the general trend anyway. Still. You never know. It may cause division of its own kind. yes? It was then. Youre here. A group of people appeared in the distance. It was such a long distance. It seemed to be at least twenty miles away. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. He suddenly appeared? Except for the mountains, it was an open in. If he was going to show up, he should have shown up sooner. There is something, after all. Makwons eyes narrowed. Im not sure. The distance is too far. Still, everyone rode a horse. Its Mine. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. The eyes of the coiled yellow dragon slowly opened. Its the smell of magic. A pleasant scent with strong malice was mixed in the extremely cool air of Cheonghae. What are you going to do? What are you going to do? Its a question and answer dance. Still, we have to listen to the story Lets listen after weve knocked out all the stories. Senior Paeyul. Paeyul swung the reins vigorously. Hey! Hee hee hee! The lead and auxiliary ships increased their speed. At the same time, the carriages and the horses following behind also increased their speed. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had ced the Gwangryongbu on the ceiling of the carriage, pulled out the ck and white Twin Dragonbu and ced it on hisp. Now how are you going to get out? Chapter 909 Episode 909 Breath of the Demon (4) They run vigorously towards each other. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled, Oh. As the distance between the enemies narrowed, the huge mountain behind them appeared. It was amazing. If it boasted that much width and height, it should have been visible a long time ago, but it was only now that the mountain appeared in my field of vision. There was light snow piled up at the top of the mountain. Cheonghae itself is at a higher altitude than other regions, so it would not be strange for a mountain that high to have permanent snow. Even though it was noisy with the sound of horses hooves and the rolling wheels of the carriage, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Is that a mountain? Cheon Hyoraks voice was heard from inside the carriage. Can you see the mountain? The top is covered with snow. It is not the main peak. But were almost there. What is the name of the mountain? We call it Ani Snow Mountain. No, Snow Mountain By the way, is that also a technique? If it was that high, it should have been visible right away. Ive never been down this road before Now that I think about it, I should have seen it a long time ago, just like Sobuju said. Please wait a moment. Cheon Hyorak stuck his head out the window of the carriage and looked ahead. At that moment, demonic energy passed through Cheon Hyo-raks eyes. Okcheong, who was riding a horse next to him, flinched. Its a world without any sense of sight. A fearsome enemy? It is a wide-area method held by Shinmarim. It is a first-ss illusion that blocks the view for dozens of miles in all directions. People were surprised. The official tilted his head. The main family also has a wide area, but it covers dozens of ri? Is there such a method? At that time, Buseon said. there is. Everyone saw the floating boat. The vice ship continued without slowing down. This department has a simr strategy. I havent installed it properly yet. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes wide. Was there something like that? yes. Master told me before that I would use it when Ie up to earth. Yeon Ho-jeong cleared his throat. Are these people allowed to listen to that? The loss rate was ridiculous. That bastard? Hey, even if you joined the Mukryongbu, does that mean anything? Are we strangers? Its someone else. Im the one whos left. Still, its a shame to say that! Buseon said. its okay. I cant write right now even if I want to. I see. Cheon Hyo-rak spoke in a sombre voice. Thats bizarre. What do you mean? Shinmarim doesnt usuallyy down invincible attacks either. ?! The fearless counterattack is a counterattack, but it is also a method that can raise unnecessary suspicion if used incorrectly. The deeper you go inside, the more strange illusions arise, and you cannot escape this illusion with any amount of sincerity. Hmm. But not everything is impossible. If you are Yeon Sobuju or Baekbyeongshingun here, you will be able to break through that formation without much trouble. In other words, if a master who ovees the martial arts discovers the true method, it is only a matter of time before Shinmarims stronghold is revealed? Thats right. Originally, very few people visited this mountain. Its too high and the weather isnt good. It is better to ce a small camp only around the buildings of Shinmarim to show it as it is. Thats not to say it wasnt true, but it made sense. Actually, I wondered what kind of Mugeuksu woulde all the way to Cheonghae and climb that mountain. Its definitely strange. What do you mean? Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. The Mushimbuldaejin is a veryrge-scale foray that takes half a year just to disarm, even when the materials are ready. In fact, it may take years just to obtain the materials. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Before we knew it, the distance between the enemy and enemy had shortened to within ten li. So to speak, the Archduke was preparing that strategy in advance. Thats right. But those ingredients Those ingredients must have been brought from the Gwanghyeolgyo. What the Gwanghyeol cult leader wants is the destruction of the Shinmarim base and the absorption of its troops. There is no reason to set up such a grand strategy. It looks like they are thinking of using it as a branch. chapter?! The reason the Three Schools began to invade the midfield was probably because they judged that their strength was sufficient. In other words, we are at a saturation point. !! Arent you trying to expand the power of light blood rather than absorbing Shinmarim into the main group? Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong hit the carriage ceiling with the handle of an axe. Just go in now. My neck must be sore. There will be a fight soon. Cheon Hyoraks face disappeared into the carriage. But his words did not stop. Master Sobu. Can you feel their momentum? exactly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. I havent felt any hostility yet, but they are very strict. It doesnt really look like a defeated soldier. hmm. The momentum of the charge is considerable. Besides, if they knew we were approaching from here, they would have been okay with waiting, but they came running armed. Cheon Hyorak sighed. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. I will decide after seeing their response. Dont worry. All right. If by any chance I think you are an enemy, then I will not have mercy in my hands. Yes, I understand. How much longer did it run like that? Finally, the distance between the two groups narrowed to about two hundred. At that time, the troops from Shinmarim began to slowly slow down. Paeyul shouted. What are you going to do? Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly reading their momentum, opened his mouth. Lets slow down too. Doo doo doo doo. The sound of the horses hooves, which had been so cheerful, gradually became heavier. Rumbling! A thick cloud of dust was blown here and there by the wind. As we slowed down, the distance between us decreased to about a hundred. Whoa! The dry wind of the Cheonghae tempered the fierce momentum of the two groups. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the enemys troops. I spent roughly five hundred a lot. It was said that Shinmarim itself was an organization created to avoid the eyes of Gwanghyeolgyo, and that this trend is still maintained. However, sending that many troops meant that the total size of the troops was enormous. Is it light-blooded? no. The momentum is different. Even if they are the same Magi, the differences are clear. Yeon Ho-jeong was convinced that they were units belonging to Shinmarim. After a while. Sam Gongja. A middle-aged man came forward, leading a horse, and spoke in a strong voice. What is this? Theyre bringing in external troops. There has never been a case of subversive people being brought into the front yard of the sacred Shinmarim. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at the man, lightly pounded the ceiling of the carriage with his fist. Click. The carriage door opened and Cheon Hyorak and Hwahyang appeared. Cheon Hyo-rak sighed when he saw the middle-aged man. Stomach sobriety. Wei Xiaogang, a middle-aged man and leader of the Xinmarim Homa Dan (oħF), said with a stiff face. Bringing in external troops for no reason is no different from treason against Shinmarim. Would you like to exin? Are you okay Lord Lim? I asked if you would like to exin. Answer my question first. Are you okay, Lord Lim? Wei Xiaogang snorted. Who in the world can harm Him? why? Are you scared when you see us in front of you? I said something wrong. Cheon Hyoraks eyes deepened. Is my master okay? . Aside from being an ungrateful person who brought in external forces to take over the main forest and captured his master with bizarre tricks, the Lord of the forest whom you have trusted and followed for a long time is fine. Wei Xiaogangs smile grew brighter. Hey, Samgongja. The way he spoke changed and his voice became gloomy. You really lost your senses. . Shinmarim is proud of its strength. A ce where the strong prey on the existing strong and monopolize everything. A ce where the weak arepletely eliminated. Shinmarim was that kind of world, wasnt it? So, did you end up with the ambassador? Stuck? Thats a pretty unpleasant thing to say. The lord has changed, but you cant forget the previous lord, so youre telling me to protest? . The sky has changed and we only live for the one who leads us. Since when did it start? What do you mean? Cheon Hyo-rak said calmly. The calm expression and calm voice was filled with a creepy chill. Since when did we recognize trickery and betrayal as the abilities of the powerful? Wei Xiaogangs face hardened. Cheon Hyorak shook his head. I was wary of you leading the Homadan. The reason was clear. You have no honesty. I dont know about other organizations, but Homa Dan shouldnt be like that. Are you finished speaking? I should have looked into it a long time ago when I became the deputy leader of the Homa Dan on the rmendation of my great brother. Choose. Will I quietly retreat, or will I be dragged away covered in blood? Looking at your behavior now, I can see that Shinmarim is also over. Of course, all the troops I brought with me will die here. What a piece of trash. Wei Xiaogangs face was distorted. Cheon Hyorak said. Hwahyang. Yes, master. If a fight breaks out, there is no need to hurt other people. Save Wei Xiaogang and bring him to me. Hwahyang took control with moderation. I will risk my life to carry out your orders. Wei Xiaogang snorted. Im going to drink this punishment. Good. If thats what you want Sobu-sama. At that moment, a powerful sh of light exploded from Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. Bub bub bub! The White Dragon, which flew like a beam of light, blew off the heads of the five people in the front row of the Homa Dan and then returned. ?! Wei Xiaogang as well as the members of the Homa Troupe seemed puzzled by the sudden incident. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Things that are not that big of a deal areshing out at the face of the most insignificant person with their tongue. hook! A terrifying energy wave erupted from Paeyul and Buseons bodies. Heeheehee!! The two famous horses raised their front legs and let out loud dragon roars as they galloped away. Only then did Wei Shaogang shout. Kill everyone except the Three Dukes! Pipipipipiping! About two hundred arrows fired from the rear units of the Homadan flew in a small curve. At that moment, Okcheong and Yeon Jipyeong stood in front of Cheon Hyorak and drew their swords. Before we knew it, Makwon was standing next to Yeonhojeong, which hade down from the ceiling of the carriage. Hwang Seok-tae raised his spear. Then the Iron Knights spread out their positions to the left and right. It was then. ? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae, seeing his gaze, smiled and lowered the window to the bottom. Theres no need for us toe forward. Faaagh! Dang-gwan and Muk-bi climbed onto the carriage. The silence took three iron shots at the protests. The party official said. Take out the two iron coins. yes? Whether the enemy is strong or weak, dont exert too much effort against idiots like that. But are you really going to use poison? No way. It takes a lot of time for my poison attack, which did not reach the ultimate level, to recover. It would be a waste to use it against things like that. A dagger was held in the officers hand. He said, putting his hand on Mukbis shoulder. I will tell you the expulsion method of the Tang family. If you dont understand, I wont teach you in the future. I cant teach the familys vision to someone without talent. Mukbi, who was looking up at the temple, put two iron coins into his quiver. Ill take it all and eat it. Try to strike first. Piiiiing! An iron coin flew with a horrifying sound and blew off the heads of two demons who approached the barge. Chapter 910 Episode 910 Demons Breath (5) Sigh! Paeyuls javelin pierced one of the demons chest like a sh of light. It was a quick and light stroke of the spear, but it did not have the destructive power typical of Guan Il Gong. They literally just took advantage of the gap with minimal force and killed him instantly with one hit. Suddenly! The movement of the loss rate was not that fast. The spear strike was fast but had no weight, and the small sword wielded with the left hand was sharp butcked speed. Nevertheless, there were no problems in dealing with the enemy. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The ends of the clothes blowing in the wind were torn by the swords wielded by the demons. The sword wielded by Homadan was a machete. It was a powerful sword wielded with one hand, a weapon often used by the horse-riding people of the North. A sword with a sharper curvature than the Park sword of the central ins, making it specialized for lunging and cutting. Paeyul thought that a gray-ck crescent moon was flying from all directions. h h h! The movements of the short spear and short sword were harmonious and proud. It was extremely difficult to wield two weapons withpletely different characteristics ording to their respective characteristics. Moreover, it was a weapon filled with great power and strength. It is more difficult to control. He even swung the short spear in his right hand quickly, and the small sword in his left hand rather leisurely. Even though he was wielding different weapons ording to conflicting principles, he was easily blocking the des of the Homa members. Although each person seemed to be ying separately, at first nce, they maintained a natural and correct path as if they were one martial arts team. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the scene from afar, eximed. Thats amazing. He also wielded the Twin Dragon, but he had never wielded it with different characteristics. It wasnt even what his martial arts pursued in the first ce. If you try to do the same thing as the loss rate, you can try it, but its just an imitation and you wont be able to embody it as perfectly as I did. This difference was not a matter of state. It was the difference in martial arts that each person looked at and pursued. Even taking that into ount, the fact that even Yeon Ho-jeong was able to freely use martial arts that could only be imitated meant that the realization of defeat was enormous. Makwon whistled. If that friend reaches the top of the Martial Arts, I wouldnt be sorry if I passed on the nickname of Hundred Soldiers. Is that so? That friend is exining weapons with different characteristics in conflicting ways. I wonder if something like that is even possible for me. Since the spear and sword arebined together, any weapon can be used harmoniously like me. Its not a waste of a hundred soldiers star title. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its finally blooming. Paeyuls skills were almost the same as when he was in the Mukryong Club. However, now that he has fully embodied the enlightenment he established immediately after the museum closed, his fighting power has evolved several levels further in just a few months. Now, I wouldnt be short of being called a great master. On the other hand, what about bus lines? puck! puck! puck! It was a neat move. Minimal movement. There is not a single moment of unnecessary force. In the meantime, he delivers a single blow to the stomach of a nearby enemy, and the power of the light wave exploded at the point of impact is more than enough to take the life of a person. It seemed to show that a swordsman without a weapon should fight like this when fighting against arge number of people. It was truly a textbook on white batting techniques. bang! Even while dealing with minimal force, the enemy forces advance towards the area where the enemy group is excessively concentrated. Buseons ck lion porcin was the best ck sword technique. The demons, who were unable to keep their bnce due to the shock wave that caused the waves, quickly jumped in and punched each of the five people in the face. Of course, those who were hit by the fist died immediately. This is because the career carried in ones fist destroyed the brain. Paralock! Parrak! The movement bes increasingly lively. Bu-seons movements, which used to finish off the enemy with short, efficient steps and a single blow full of explosive power, gradually became smoother. As more enemies surrounded him, his use of his body became smoother. On the contrary, martial arts and janggong became heavier. Grumble! Pow! It was a great feat. She was fighting with only the ck lion. Although it followed the style of the Whirlwind Lion Fist, it did not fully utilize the power of the Lion Fist. Still, it was strong. It could be seen that the level of closebat techniques had truly reached its peak. Meanwhile, no method was used. Defeating demons with only two fists. It was then. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The float floated away and three pieces flew away. Homadan did not only have regr members. The skills of a leader level demon are more than twice that of an ordinary member. Captain Lee, who suddenly attacked and struck with all his might, smiled slyly. But that smile disappeared in an instant. The float that flew backwardsnded stably on the ground. There were so many enemiesing from all directions that they deliberately defeated them. This leader gritted his teeth. Tear that damn bitch limb from limb! Whoa whoa! Captain Lees head was bent backwards as if it would break, but then returned to its original position. There was a small hole in his forehead. His head soon tilted to the side as if his neck vertebrae had actually been broken. Thats it. The official said from the carriage. This one was very good. Reload. Crackling. Silence fueled the protests. Surprisingly, there was nothing at stake in her protest. The party official said. Your formless bullet is definitely strong, but it is too thick. Its like a cksmiths hammer. yes. But arrows are weapons that pierce the enemy. If you be ustomed to being surrounded by an abundance of energy and demonstrating the power of a cannon, you will lose the true nature of archery. The official looked everywhere as he spoke. The goal is to check which direction the enemy forces are gathering and where to fire. The intangible bomb should be a sharp wind, not a wind or a long wind. It has to be an awl. If you can make an awl with intangible coal, from then on you can freely use any form of qigong technique. yes. Concentrate. Grumble. Cold sweat broke out on Muk Feis forehead. My hair stuck to my sweaty face. Mukbi didnt even notice that. Gather your energy sharper. You have already entered the top battle. Theres nothing you cant do if you want to. The important thing is concentration. . Collect more. Make it sharper. And At that moment, the officer pointed his dagger at someone. Piiiiing! With the sound of a bow being thrown, an intangible arrow pierced the body of Mine Net charging at Paeyul. The official nodded. good. Mukbi was dumbfounded. It was as if an iron fist had been struck. The intangible bullets that are fired by making the arrows gpole out of intangible energy consume more energy than shooting a regr arrow. Thats natural. But the party says that is not a given. A teaching that tells us that nothing is taken for granted. A realization that shattersmon sense. If you shoot it with the teachings intact, even an intangible bullet can be as powerful as an iron war. You are already a somewhat aplished archer. However, what you need to learn is not to be bound bymon sense. To a warrior,mon sense is nothing more than an illusion he created. Military power develops only when you constantly breakmon sense. Thank you. One more step. Piiiiing! Another intangible bullet flew out and punched a hole in the bodies of five demons. Three were heads and two were necks. Onest time. Piiiiiiiing! The arrow, fired with greater sticity, pierced the torsos of a leader and three members in a straight line. The official nodded. This is enough to remember. thank you. A great blessing! what are you talking about. Its just the beginning. yes? Direct shooting is useful. Now lets move on to singing. Mukbis eyes lit up with fire. The art of curved shooting, which involves holding a solid, intangible arrow and deliberately bending it and shooting it, is much more difficult than shooting straight. In this battle,plete the howitzer. You have to know how to do that, so I can teach you the next level. Ill keep that in mind. Mukbis fingers repeatedly snapped in protest. The curved intangible bullet instantly pierced the demons bodies. The demons who did not die from the single blow lost their lives due to Paeyul and Bu-seons attack. That wasnt all. As the front line troops died, the demons who had fired arrows from the rear rushed forward, pulling out machetes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Yeon Ji-pyeong and Ok-cheong. Faaagh! The two men who had blocked Cheon Hyoraks path quickly rushed forward and threw themselves into the battlefield. Fuuuuuuu! Fuuuuuuu! With an explosion of alcohol, the bodies of the five demons were torn to pieces and flew through the sky. Paeyul, Buseon, silence, Yeonjipyeong, Okcheong. There were only five. Only five experts were fighting an incredible battle against five hundred troops. The number one contributor to this fight was, of course, Mukbi. If an ally is in danger, the silent archery technique that opens an escape route with a split-second judgment puts enormous pressure on the enemy and gives soaring morale to the ally. If there was a demon who could not finish the battle clearly, the official would throw a dagger and take his or her life. While teaching Muk Bi the catapult machine, Tang Gwans insight into the situation on the battlefield was notcking in his reputation as the master of Sacheon. Wei Shaogang was astonished. Unbelievable! Five masters fighting an entire unit. Among them, when they moved to catch the four masters except Muk Fei, the four of them ran away from Wei Xiaogang with fearful movements. The ce they fled was inside Homa Dan. They stirred with all their might, created an escape route, and tried to escape again, but there were already over 200 casualties among the demons. It was an amazing thing. Five people killed two hundred people. Nevertheless, none of those fighting at the forefront looked visibly tired. What nonsense is this! It was then. Kaaaaaaaa! Wei Xiaogang instinctively raised his sword and was pushed back five or six steps. Before he knew it, there was a flower pot in front of him. The cruel blood-red de of the eye, burning like fire, was aimed at Wei Xiaogang. Wei Xiaogangs face distorted. You! The guy who is weaker than me is the Homa Danju? I dont know who your master is, but you are truly pathetic. It was a terrifying provocation. Demonic energy exploded from Wei Xiaogangs body. You bitch! Ill kill you right away! Faaagh! Wei Xiaogang, whose eyes rolled back, rushed towards Hwahyang. Hwahyang, who was snorting, suddenly realized that Wei Xiaogang was holding something in his hand. Poison bullet Eumma poison?! Surprised, Hwahyang swung his sword, but the Yin Madok bullet in Wei Xiaogangs hand had already exploded. pop! Whoa! A terrifying venom radiating out. but. Its so cute. The miasma that exploded shrunk in an instant and flew through the air toward the hotel. The official extended his hand. Cheeeeeek! The poison that entered my heart screamed and melted. Its tasteless. Teuong! Wei Xiaogang, pushed by the knife, was pushed back a few steps again. Hwahyang, who had risked poisoning and attacked, felt bewildered. The poison had not prated. Hey you idiot. The hotels voice spreads loudly. Dont worry about Germany, cut off his arms and legs nicely and bring him back. Hwahyang grinned. She hated Tang Gwan, who hated Cheon Hyo-rak, but at this moment, she couldnt be more grateful. Faaagh! Hwahyang narrowed the distance with flexible walking techniques and coolly swung the heavy sword. Wei Xiaogangs face turned pale. Suddenly! Chapter 911 Episode 911 The Demons Breath (6) Mokgyedams eyes looking at the Great Master were colorless and transparent. The carpet he stepped on was a dark red color. It was so soft that if you stepped on it once, your peach bone would be buried in it. Mokgyedam thought. This dark red carpet is like mud stained with blood. It seems like its a swamp made up of the souls of the dead, so its sinking in like this. It doesnt suit me. Mokgyedam thought again. This mud-like carpet is definitely not suitable for this ce. Only the strong can sit at the Taesa of Shinmarim. However, the strong self-respect of Shinmarim was different from the strong self-respect of the Mado Murim three hundred years ago. True magic is no different from chaos. Such was the nature of the devil. It is a mixture of violence, betrayal, obscenity, death, ridicule, thirst, broken order, and productive destruction that cannot be understood by humanmon sense. So pure. The devil was chaos itself. Such is the nature of demons that they had no choice but to be ostracized in the human world. Mokgyedam, who was looking at Taesa, suddenly felt disgusted. Thats funny. Strong self-respect? Only the strong can stand at the top? With only half of that pride, I felt like I had remained a mysterious group of martial artists. Strong self-respect is aw of nature. The White Ind political faction in the East Continent, which promotes inferior morals, also does not treat anyone other than the strong. It was the instinct of all living things to serve and admire the strong. In other words, if you think about it differently, the White Ind Jeong faction and the ck Ind Sa faction could also be seen as tributaries of the devil. However, a true magician should not stop at simply looking at and admiring the strong. Death and death violence and violence. It had to be filled with love to betray, love to humiliate, and coexistence to destroy rtionships. That was true magic. In the eyes of ignorant people who only see one side of the world, it may be no different from hell, but the nature of the world was chaos, and the desire for destruction was the most fundamental desire of living things. All humans in this world who ignore the fundamentals and live are unclean beings. Its only magic. Those who understand demons are those who know the rules of this world, and when such a person gains power, he bes the king of the world. The Lord Shinmarim and his followers did not know that. How about it? A strange shape stirred behind Mokgyesam. It felt like smoke and also like a person. It was like a ghost and also like an animal. An indefinable being spoke. How do you feel now that the Taesai of Shinma, whom you have wanted so much, is right in front of you? Mokgye-sam smiled without even looking back. Do you think I wanted a prince like that? hmm? Then how did you intend to gain power? I dont think its because I simply want to be stronger. Mokgye-samughed at him inwardly. Even the super expert who came from the blood-red religion that was said to be the sessor to the true magic martial arts world was not seeing what he was seeing. If you look at things like this, even the devil will eventually be enlightened. I myself came a very long way to truly understand the meaning of a single letter. Wanting to be strong is everyones desire. I just wanted to be stronger. Are you saying theres nothing else you want? It is like that now. I want to rest. Hmm. But when I want to move again, I will have to live with the demonic character once again. What is the devil you see? Endless chaos. Smoke billowed once. He seemed surprised and also seemed like he wasughing. Is this going to cause chaos throughout this vast world? exactly. You are an interesting person. Youre saying something simr to our ancestors who dealt with the four-colored madman 300 years ago. exactly? Its only half of it. Only then did Mokgye-sam look back. When it wasnt in my field of vision, it looked like smoke, but when I looked directly at it, it was clearly a being with the appearance of a human being. The monster in the smoke was dwarfed. Although she was small, her waist was very bent. The clothes looked old and the skin was wrinkled. He was an old man who seemed to be over eighty years old. The cane holding the ground looked very old-fashioned. He was a strange old man. It was the kind of appearance you would see once in any rural vige. The clothes, posture, and face were like that. But you couldnt feel its presence unless you were looking closely. There is not even the vitality that humans naturally feel. However, evil spirit energy did not rece it. It wasplete nothingness. That was the presence of the old man. Did you say it was half-sized? Thats right. Why half? Did you say you wanted chaos? exactly. There is no such thing as true confusion in concepts that can be defined. ?! Chaos is literally chaos. Chaos is a concept that cannot be conquered. Demons are not without such attributes, but if you truly pursue chaos, you wouldnt be alive until now. Mokgye-sams eyes wavered. The old man grinned. Even though he was so old, none of his teeth were intact. You are strong. The talent is also outstanding. If you had caught the attention of the head of our church first, rather than the head of Shinmarim, you might have be the first outsider to rise to the position of vice-president. Vice leader of Gwanghyeolgyo. The leader and deputy leader are positions that cannot be held unless they are of direct lineage. Among them, the position of the leader is immutable, but the position of the deputy leader is not. There were a few cases where, if there was a person with particrly outstanding achievements, the position of vice-priest was given to him, ignoring his lineage. In other words, the highest position that those carrying demons at the time could aim for was that of Gwanghyeolgyos deputy leader. Except for Saeum and Shinhwa, of course. But is it because I learned from that renegade Shinmarimju? Your vision is very limited. Well, if its a demon that sees only what it wants to see, then you could say its a demon. A faint demonic energy appeared in Mokgyesams eyes. Even the old man didnt know what he was feeling. Its definitely amazing. The old man lived a life nearly twice as long as Mokgyesam. He was also a magician who was called a genius. However, the young man in front of me seemed to have been born with a much higher level of talent than himself. If he were to fight right now, the odds of that young man beating him wouldnt be even a penny, but if he trained for another ten years, he wouldnt be able to guarantee how he would win or lose. Its a shame. If I hade to this school, I would have been able to fully blossom with that talent. While the old man feels regret. Mokgyesam opened his mouth. Did you see it? What do you mean? Did you see the former Rimju? The old man grinned. I saw it. Almost everyone died. Are you still alive? A person whose vitality is stronger than an iron tendon. amazing. Even in such a situation, your mental strength remains the same. It is enough to hear the voices of the entire martial arts world. Mokgye-sam said as if he was displeased. He is nothing but trash. Still, its nice to say something like that to a teacher who once gave you affection and taught you. I am naturally narrow-minded. Hehehehe. The old man stepped onto the carpet. But you cant deny that hes a great person. I dont know his original skill, but just by looking at the purity of his remaining magic energy, I can see how high of a level he is as a godman. He is a worthless person. Dont say that. As I said, looking at the purity of his Magi, no priest of our church can surpass him. Would a pontoon leader be a winner? In order to kill him for sure, the cult leader might have had to use his own hands. It was extremely overrated. Mokgye-sam shook his head. He denied the existence of his teacher until the end. He was able to ovee the limits of the devil. But even though I could have reached it, I gave up. And then I turned my attention to martial arts. Those guys on the continent didnt give us the nickname Demon Demon for nothing. Masun? Its not even funny. Hes a piece of trash who isnt even half as good as he is. Even though you were born with such talent, you dont even have the courage to throw yourselfpletely into the devil Its absolutely disgusting. Hehehe. While they were talking, the old man continued to walk on the carpet. After passing the wooden wall, he stood in front of the prince and sat down, patting his waist. For a moment, Mokgye-sams eyes became sharp. The old man tilted his head. why? Didnt you say you were not interested in Taesa? Come down. Was it a bluff? That position is vacant. I n on destroying it right now. I dont know if its pride or what, but please stop talking nonsense and tell me what you n to do next. As I get older, its hard to even stand. . Mokgye-sam, who was quietly ring at the old man, spoke in a cool voice. In the future, you will die by my hands. Anyway, Im a person who works on today and tomorrow. If its a threat, you picked the wrong target. . So what do you n to do next? Mokgye-sam raised one hand. Grumble! In an instant, his hand spewed out red mes. The entire hand spewed out red mes, and the firepower was truly enormous. Mokgyesam looked at the mes. There was a world inside that was invisible to other peoples eyes. Youre fighting the Homadan. Oh really? The old man stroked his chin. You mean the Three Princes who brought the Murim League troops? exactly. The unstoppable battle is amazing. I cant feel the military spirit and life flowing out of me. It will be the same over there. Thats right. Mokgye-sams eyes narrowed as he looked at the mes. Even though the troops were sent to kill everyone its still surprising. why? Only five of us are dealing with five hundred. More than half of it has already been swept away. Ohh? The old mans face was filled with smiles, as if he was watching his grandchild y. It looks like the Murim Alliance has dispatched quite a few experts. They are all people who have mastered the magical arts of divine magic, but just the five of them are destroying them all? There is a female expert with tremendous archery skills. Archery? Female expert? exactly. Mokgyedam slightly tilted his head. Shes a female expert at archery Ive heard that before somewhere. Gungung maiden. Mokgye-sam looked at the old man. The old mans face, which had been full of smiles, suddenly became stiff. Its a bitch named Mukbi, a nobledy. I am a young master who is considered the best archer in the martial arts world of the Tanggeum Continent. Um, right Mokgye-sam paused for a moment and continued. I heard that there is a master who goes around with a bitch who looks like a nobledy or something. The old man asked in a sharp voice. Is there anyone there holding an axe? He is a young man who appears to be in his twenties or thirties. Mokgyesam looked into the me again. there is. Its amazing. The old man smiled empty-handedly. Yeonhojeong It really is stained with a terrible rtionship with us. The old man came down from Taesai. Yeonhojeong, that guy is not someone you can handle. Dont be hasty. Mokgye-sam frowned. Hes a young guy. In terms of martial arts, you are much younger. I dont know, but if you catch up with him, youll be brutally murdered before you turn fifty. The old man standing at the edge of the carpet sighed. Now Im sick of just hearing Yeonsst name. Chapter 912 Episode 912. Demons Breath (7) Come on! With one iron sword blow, the heads of two demons were blown off. It was a clean cutting blow. Even before the sharpness of his swordsmanship, the decisiveness of the prosecutor himself stood out. Pabababak! Yeon Ji-pyeong, who dodged the shower of machetes by spinning, held the sword with both hands. Puff puff puff! Holes were made in the foreheads of the charging demons. It was not a shing sh, but a stabbing strike. Although the sword was originally developed in a stabbing form, it seemed difficult for anyone to imitate Yeon Ji-pyeongs sh-like sword technique that pierced four peoples heads in an instant. What is that? In response to Makwons question, Yeonhojeong said with a strange look on his face. This is the One Sword Tongcheon of the Iron Sword Demonstration. You used it in a chained manner. The movement itself is not something that can be implemented in a sequential manner Thats right. Makwon sighed. They say there are many geniuses in the world, and you are one of them, but your younger brother is also extraordinary. Your talent is better than mine. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened as he watched Yeon Ji-pyeongs movements. Simple movements and upromising swordsmanship. There is no hesitation in killing the enemy. Combat techniques that achieve maximum efficiency with minimum movement were putting the martial arts skills he had practiced into practice in a short period of time. It was a tremendous talent. But theres still a long way to go. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face was grave and stiff. It was the moment when a person killed another person. Even if it is an unavoidable situation, it is impossible to feel good. Of course its difficult. You have to admit it. Youre still confused. It was a problem that could not be taught. It was something that couldnt be exined in a thousand words or ten thousand sentences. All I can do is wait for him to realize it on his own. That was the only thing Yeon Ho-jeong wanted from Yeon Ji-pyeong. On the other hand. Quad deud deuk! Buseon, who had been calmly killing the enemies one by one with efficient movements, suddenly destroyed Minesets body with a move. The bodies of the demons destroyed with a single blow fell down covered in blood as if they had been hit by the paws of a huge beast. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I embodied it. In his fight with the disciple Zhongli Baek, he implemented a form simr to the fighting method with a fighting method called Whirlwind Lion God Fist. The bus line was different. Although he did not reach the level of Yeonhojeong, he incorporated the Four Gods tactics into his training techniques and put the enemy in a state of incapacity for battle with a single blow. Although the power was not sufficient, it was a practical implementation of enlightenment. It was a growth worthy of praise. In the end, the oue of every fight in the world varies depending on who is more immersed, who breaksmon sense first, and whose heart is more determined. Pow! Pow! Bu-seons martial arts ability, tearing off the necks of two demons with his fingers like a lion swinging its front paw, was nothing short of bloody. That wasnt all. Buseons walking style and posture, which had been somewhat standardized and neat, gradually changed violently. Since the power of the swing technique was not as strong as desired, the movement was changed to better utilize the power and technique. Even if it is only for a moment, it is a great thing to step into that area. That was the talent of a master. If he digs into that talent more intensively, Buseon will also be able to take the path of creating new martial arts like Paeyul in the future. There is no way we will fight in this fight. Thats right. Did you mean it? From when you first went on the campaign trail? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. To some extent it was intentional, but not entirely. I dont have the magic of irvoyance like the Soul Master, so how can I know how they will turn out? Well, they thought there was a magician and sent me first. However, I knew that this was a path where the people who are currently with us could definitely grow. how? Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Yeon Ji-pyeong. Ji-pyeong had a soft attitude toward his enemies. Because of that mindset and attitude, even though I know I can climb higher, I cant reach out. hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Okcheong this time. Compared to him, Okcheong is a person with a certain level of experience. It has to be that way. Because he fought countless battles in both the Mortal Army and the Uijeong Army. However, he does not know that the shamans sword and the flesh sword that he has learned throughout his life are no different. Huh. Mukbi is receiving training in marksmanship from Lord Dangga. Muk Feis archery is an extremely outstanding and unique martial art that defiesmon sense. However, in order to move forward by destroyingmon sense, you must also know the existingmon sense. Mukbi requires orthodox martial arts proven through long history. The injection ceremony, which had beenpleted for hundreds of years, was also being passed down to Mukbi. This way she will know. The power of traditional archery. Senior Paeyul needs to work on raising the level of martial arts he has perfected, and for Buseon, this fight itself is important. I have always fought against cancer. I see. Makwon nced at the party hall. Tang Guan waspletely concentrating and passing on various enlightenments to Muk Fei. Seeing Mukbi absorbing the teachings as if possessed, the party official also seemed excited, even if he pretended not to be. If you do that, will you be the head of the party? The Lord of the House is a person who cannot be absent from this ce. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shining brightly as he looked at the hall. We still dont know how many masters there are in the three schools of martial arts. . In martial arts wars, there are separate fights based on numbers, and there are separate fights that can only be fought by masters. Its good to bring at least one person to the top. of course. From what I can see, Dangaju is born with outstanding talent. Enlightenment is enlightenment, but especially that inner power is enormous. Honestly, if you just look at the amount, its more than you. Thats whats important. Danggaju is someone who has already surpassed the limit in one aspect of martial arts. Makwon nodded. You are different from your father. Itspletely the opposite. My fathers endurance was great, butpared to a master of the same level, I felt that his endurance wascking. He wasnt someone who cared that much about his performance to begin with. He is a person who has achieved the pinnacle of kendo through thorough enlightenment. The head of the party is against it. I hope that during this Shinmarim journey, Danggaju will ovee everything and move toward the light. In particr, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to feel the changes in the party hall more clearly. At the end of the Battle of Sacheon, Dang Gwan was also a great expert, but after reorganizing his family and returning to the Murim Alliance, Dang Gwan was left with countless things. Of course, it would be because he received the teachings of King Danghyeong. However, it was that inner skill that could not be obtained through teaching alone. The amount of internal energy that seemed like it could no longer increase increased explosively. Whether it was poison, medicine, or a separate enlightenment, Dang Gwan was a person who broke the limits with his body. A person who has broken the limit even halfway can break the limit again. That was exactly what Yeon Ho-jeong expected from the party official. Tang Gwans poison and memorization can be devastating in group warfare, but he would have been brought in even if he had been unable to demonstrate his skills. For just one possibility. Pow! Kaaaaak! After several stabbing attacks, Hwa-hyang struck Wei Xiao-gangs abdomen with a brutal angle and cut off his right arm. Suddenly! With the sound, Wei Xiaogang trembled. With a familiar hand gesture, Hwahyang grabbed Wei Shaogangs demon blood and threw Wei Shaogang towards the carriage. thud! Wei Xiaogang flew through the air and rolled around on the floor with a miserable look. When I fell, I hit my shoulder wrong and even broke my left arm. Faaagh! Yeonjipyeong, Okcheong Paeyul, and Buseon retreated as if they had been waiting. Mukbi, who had been continuously firing arrows, also let go of his protest for a moment and rxed his hands. . A strange silence fell. There were now only about two hundred and fifty members of the Homadan left. Just five people wiped out half of the Homa Dan. A one-sided fight unfolds. Even the leader was caught there. Homa Dan was embarrassed and only aimed his sword in this direction and could not advance any further. Paeyul nced at Yeonhojeong. What should I do? Should I kill them all? He was not nervous at all even when facing over 200 troops. To begin with, he and Buseon were still in good spirits. On the contrary, a white haze was rising from the bodies of Yeon Ji-pyeong and Ok-cheong. There were wounds all over the body from the rough fight. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes once, then opened them and red at Ho Madan. Kugugoogung!! A gentle wave of energy flowing out. Behind Yeonhojeong, whose body was covered in a golden haze, the body of a huge dragon appeared like an illusion. The demons machetes that were pointed in this direction slowly lowered. As the enemy was oppressed with overwhelming energy, even if the number exceeded two hundred, one could not help but feel fear. In front of the mysterious energy of Hwangryonggong, a demi-gods power that transcends humanity, the members of the Houma Corpspletely lost their will to fight. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. I dont know anything about Shinmarim. I just know that you are dogs that met the wrong owner and that you are stupid people who were dragged out without even being able toment the changed sky. The demons swallowed their saliva. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly ring at them, looked at Cheon Hyo-rak. What are you going to do? . Whatever the reason, Shinmarim has degenerated. I dont think you can think of just one unit being like that. Cheon Hyorak sighed and looked at Ho Madan. Homadan was unable to do either this or that. Since I received an order, I should fight, but I hesitate because the oue of a fight is clear. Cheon Hyorak hated seeing them like that. Shinmarims orders are absolute. Even if Wei Xiaogang, who was disgusting to look at, became sober, he should have at least had the courage to burn his life until the end. They have be the same people as their superior, Wei Xiaogang. I became aware of hesitation and the fear of death. Can my opinion influence Sobujus decision? Of course. They know a lot more about this ce than we do. Cheon Hyorak closed his eyes. He thought about normalizing Shinmarim. After everything is corrected, will Shinmarim be able to stand as an organization of steel like before? We too are standing in the middle of a battlefield. Whether you want it or not. Cheon Hyorak opened his eyes again. The faces of the Homa members are filled with fear. Could it be harmful to you if a fight breaks out because you dont want to forgive them? The question that Cheon Hyo-rak was talking about was whether something could go wrong with our armysbat power. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Is that possible? The vanguards have done well enough. Now Brother Makwon and I will have to take action. okay. Dont worry too much. Its best to preserve your strength, but you also have the option of resting. Cheon Hyorakughed bitterly. Please kill them all. sh! As soon as he finished speaking, Yeon Ho-jeong and Mak Won rushed in. Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! For a one-sided massacre, just half an angle was enough. Chapter 913 Episode 913 Originally there was nothing (1) Kkeik. The iron door opened. Mokgyedam didnt even frown an eyebrow despite the unpleasant smell that wafted in. also. Mokgyedams eyes deepened. Where he looked, there was an old man who looked older and thinner than he had been just a few days ago. Unlike before, even though I opened the door and came in, I couldnt raise my head. It was clear that there was no strength in his body. But I could tell about Mokgyedam. This old man is clearly aware of his appearance. I have no strength, but my heart is still not broken. It wasnt just my heart that wasnt broken. The minimum level of magic needed to maintain the body is still intact. If the body had be so devastated, it would be normal for the demonic energy that supports life to decrease, but there was no difference from when I visited not long ago. Mokgyedam, who had been looking down at the old man for a while, slowly sat down. It was then. Kaaaaang! A withered finger wiggled in front of Mokgyedams nose. Before he knew it, the old man had moved and was reaching out his hand toward him. However, he couldnt reach it because of the chains on his ankles that were connected to the wall. You are amazing. Mokgyedam spoke in a calm voice. I knew you were in good health, but I never thought you could move like this. Between white hair stained with grime. A pair of terrifying eyes looked towards Mokgyedam. As Mokgyedam met those eyes, he felt goosebumps rising all over his body. It is said that the eyes are the window to the heart. However, for a martial artist, eye light was also a window through which a persons power could be glimpsed. The old mans eyes, which were so red that his pupils were not visible, were full of overwhelming majesty. Even in this state of losing strength and not being able to perform even a decent martial arts attack, he was giving his opponent a terrifying intimidation just with his eyes. also. The old mans voice became much thicker and quieter than before. Its out of reach. Yes, I didnt reach it. Mokgyedam raised his finger. Unlike me. He lightly hit the old mans hand with his finger. bang! An old man flew into a binge and was thrown against the wall. Sssss. The fallen stone dust turned the old mans hair gray. An ordinary person who had not learned martial arts would have fractured his spine just by hitting him. But the old man was fine. It seemed like he had lost his strength again, but his eyes were still the same as he raised his head and red at Mokgyedam. Mokgyedam shook his head. What kind of nonsense is this? If I keep living like this, it wont be good for you either. If you can die, its better to die. If you really want to die, shouldnt you just kill yourself? The old mans hair twitched. He is smiling. What did you mean by suicide to Mine? Thats why I was able to keep you here. . Do you want to die? It would be better to die than to look like this in front of you. You have really changed a lot. I never thought those words woulde out of your mouth. The old man red at Mokgyedam in silence. Mokgyedam, who was looking at the old man, spoke calmly. The third one brought the Murim Alliance troops. ! It looks like they are nning to destroy the entire ce. Seeing as they even brought the Holy Demon expert with them. It would be better to disappear than to be trampled by you. Its not something I should say as Lord Rim. The person who drove out that Lord Lim and took the throne for himself still calls me Lord Lim. . If you came here with the intention of seeing the pitiful behavior of losers, then take a good look before leaving. . If you have anything else to say, just say it and get out of the way. Its disgusting to even breathe in the same space as you. Mokgyedams eyebrows twitched. It was a very small change in facial expression. However, the change proved that there was a crack in Mokgyedams heart. I was just going to say what I had to say, but I changed my mind. A sloppy bastard. yes. Its messy. But I cant help it. Demon is chaos and irregrity itself. Living as you please, isnt that the devil? You are a simpleton who mistakenly thinks you know the world with your small head There is no such thing as Jeongjeojiwa. Ive always taught you not to be impatient, but cant you change your nature? p!! Before he knew it, Mokgyedam approached the old man, grabbed him by the neck, and pushed him against the wall. Mokgyedam said coldly. Arent you curious about the fourth childs identity? . Yeah, you wouldnt be curious. Because you dont want to admit the existence of the bloodline that betrayed you and helped the rebellion by my side. . Hes dead. ! He died quite miserably, too. My whole body is shriveled, and even a ny-year-old woman would look prettier than that. The old mans eyes wavered. A wry smile appeared on Mokgyedams face. Still, it looks like Ive been feeding my children a lot of different things since they were young. It sucked all the energy out of my body, and the amount was enormous. You sure? Its Chaeumboyang (a) You condemned such magical techniques asmon arts that are shameful to even call it a secret art of the world. Mokgyedam shook his head. But thats not true. Just as a wild animal eats its prey and burns its own flesh, gathering food for health is one of the most natural methods. this! There were many people who wanted the fourths body. I was nning on giving it away as a trophy, but when they saw it, no one wanted to touch it. Well, its shriveled up to the point where it crumbles if you just hold your hand. The old mans majestic eyes were filled with hatred and sadness. You really are! If you are thinking of saying that you are walking the path of outer magic, I would like to tell you that it is apliment to me. Is there anything more joyous than this since the person who walks the magic path has truly be a demon? Mokgyedam snorted and rxed his grip. The old man who fell to the ground looked up at Mokgyedam. Look here, Master. . Are you not going to tell me the fate of Pacheongyeol until the end? Crazy guy. Even if you bring a few masters from the Murim Alliance, do you think you can handle the troops gathered here? Shut up. You will never be able to get your hands on Pacheongyeol. If I catch the third child, do you think I will kill him? I will never kill the third child. A blood-red aura shimmered in Mokgyedams eyes. His eyes were full of intense desire, different from the majesty of the old man. In a way, it could be said that his eyes resemble those of the devil he speaks of. Even if you want to die, I will make it so you cant. It will bring you heavenly pleasure and hellish pain. I willpletely subdue his spirit and turn him into a dog that lives by licking my feet. This guy! The Cheon n coterals living in Cheonghae will bepletely destroyed. Actually, if you look at the state of the third childs body, it looks like he is alreadypletely ruined. I will never, ever forgive you! I never asked for forgiveness. I have no intention of asking for forgiveness until the moment I die. This guy Get over the breaking point. Shut up! If the master ovees the challenge, the third child will not live as my dog. I may not be able to keep you alive, but I will at least promise you a clean death. this! Ill give you one day. I dont want to wait any longer. Mokgyedam turned around. I wille back at this time tomorrow. If you dont give Pacheongyeol even then, the third child will live a more miserable life than the fourth child. . Pacheongyeol will be in my hands anyway, so please think carefully, Master. bang! The iron door closed. The lighting in from the small iron window just below the ceiling seemed quite bright today. . The face of the old man who was ring at the iron door gradually became expressionless. The change was slow, yet natural and dynamic. The old man closed his eyes. It seems like youre in a hurry. He did not believe that his daughter, the fourth child, had defected. Naturally, I did not believe that he died after being consumed by Mokgyedam. No, I was sure. Chaeumboyang Youre still too far gone to try to shake me up with a move that doesnt even sound like words. When the bastard came to visit him before, he couldnt help but be ovee with anguish. The agony was over before the bastard came back. He searched for answers for a long time and finally made a choice. At that moment, he opened the door to this ce. I hate the word fate, but I couldnt help but say that it was truly a fateful moment. The old man raised his hand. It was difficult to lift even one arm due to the thick piece of metal tied to my wrist. The moment I rushed in to grab the guys neck, I had already used up all my strength. I benefited from acting in such a way that I was provoked and provoked. Ugh. Ugh. A faint demonic energy rose from the old mans body. The bluish magic did not match the old mans prayers at all. It was insidious and cold. That energy was more suited to Mokgyedams prayer than to that of the old man. You dont know how to nourish the body. No, I dont know what it is. Suction. Jeong () means essence. The essence of a martial artist is internal energy, and the essence of a person is life force itself. The old man tried his hand at all kinds of magical arts when he was young. This was because I seriously thought about what a demon was and wanted to reach the extreme with it. However, even though I knew about the absorption magic technique, it was difficult to put it into practice. The act itself was easy, but it didnt seem like I could handle it. He hesitated in performing the absorption magic attack because he felt that he would lose his humanity rather than being able to handle the physical martial arts. Just once. After pondering over and over again, and having used the Absorbing Magic Ball just once, he gave up on achieving the pinnacle of magic and turned his attention to the pinnacle of martial arts. He then used the energy absorption magic that he had sealed himself. In a moment when the other person does not realize it, he has made an amount of it his own that he does not even realize. It was a truly insignificant amount, but it was a meaningful move because the opponent was Mokgyedam. Woooooo!! The demonic energy of Mokgyedam, who had reached sainthood, began to melt into the demonic energy of the old man who was maintaining his life. The wheel, which had been stopped by the old mans demonic power, which was hardened by a lot of rust, began to slowly rotate, stimted by the power of another holy demon. Rumbling!! The chain tied to the cart wheel could not withstand the terrifying movement and broke. The chains of reality were the same. Kaang! The chains restraining my limbs were broken at once. It was indeed the first time in a long time that he felt freedom of his limbs. Since it was apletely isted solitary confinement, it was possible to cut it off in advance. The old man looked at his hands for a moment and then closed his eyes again. There was no hesitation. However, once it sprouts, it cannot be undone, so the feeling was both light and mixed. If the situation worsens due to my fault, I have no choice but to end it with my life. A self-deprecating smile appeared on the old mans face. Not the session, the curse of the Cheon family, the rtionship with the Gwanghyeol, or the Absorbing Demonic Art It was a life in which I could not achieve what I wanted. Rumbling!! The magics rotation became faster. Almost all of its power has been taken away, but the vessel remains the same. The old mans powerful vitality filled the empty vessel. The old man who was waiting for the day to die turns to Sinmarimju Hyeokryeonhwi. The Demon Son (ħ) whose name was given to Seongcheon began to return to being a demon with the surname Cheon. Just one dayyoull regret giving me one day. Chapter 914 Episode 914 Originally there was nothing (2) Hmm. Paeyul stroked his chin. This guy is amazing. Buseon looked at Paeyul with puzzled eyes. However, even though he didnt ask any particr questions, Paeyul said while looking at Okcheong who was sitting cross-legged. The practitioners of Taoism all have different origins. Since our perspectives on the Tao are different, the goals we pursue are bound to be different. Everyone has the power to resist the devil, but thats why their prayers are different. . But even though the new techniques this guy has learned are clearly Taoist new techniques, there is something strangely murky about them. If he didnt learn martial arts incorrectly, he pursued such prayers from the time of production Paeyul scratched his head. I dont know. Although it shows the characteristics of a typical shaman and martial artist, it doesnt suit him at all. How did Master Geomseon () teach such martial arts? Paeyul speaks alone without anyone asking. However, there was no sign of embarrassment or awkwardness at all. Maybe Ive developed that habit due to the long period of closure. Buseon thought so. But Paeyuls self-talk did not end with self-talk. Youre amazing too? You mean me? Yes you. There was a strange look in Paeyuls eyes as he looked at the boat. It was a look in his eyes that was not easy to understand, but there was a desire to win at the base of it. Ive never seen anyone use martial arts so dynamically. Yeon Ho-jeong, that guy wasnt that good either. Is that really the martial arts of a fighting king? I dont know. You dont know? I just reinterpreted Masters martial arts in my own way. So that it fits my body. Paeyul nodded. Making it my own martial arts. Its really important. To have already epted such enlightenment at that age is truly worthy of being called Tuwangs disciple. Did you say loss rate? yes. Why are you speaking informally? Paeyul looked nkly at the boat. As the two people continued their strange conversation, their conversations continued in other ces as well. The official exined to Mukbi about the injection ceremony, and Mukbi listened to his teachings with a serious expression. Yeon Ho-jeong and Makwon Cheon Hyo-rak were also talking about various things about the fallen Wei So-gang. Hwahyang was located behind Cheonhyorak, and the look in her eyes as she looked toward Shinmarims headquarters was vaguely vague. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was stroking the horses mane alone, suddenly looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. older brother. There was not a single drop of blood on Yeon Ho-jeongs clothes. Of course, it was the same for Makwon. Even though Yeon Ho-jeong had just wiped out a whopping 250 demon troops with unbelievable force even with his own eyes, Yeon Ho-jeong did not seem to be shocked at all. It seemed strange to Yeon Ji-pyeong. Its not that you dont feel guilty. People probably dont know that its wrong for people to kill people. Thats for sure. In order to know something, you had to point out clear facts. But my brother is not shocked. I dont think its just because I have a lot of experience. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who had been looking at Yeon Ho-jeong for a while, sighed. I still have a long way to go. I still dont know. It was then. The little guy is already sighing. Yeon Ji-pyeong raised his head in surprise. When the conversation ended, Yeon Ho-jeong was in front of me. older brother. Are you feeling okay? Yes, its okay. As if he had been waiting for some reason, blood was seeping out from around the shoulders of his clothes. Yeon Ho-jeong clicked his tongue and took out a white cloth from his arms. Show your shoulders. Its okay. One minor wound can have an impact on the actual battle. You will know when you reach the limit. For now, listen to me. yes. Yeon Ho-jeong began tying a cloth around Yeon Ji-pyeongs shoulders. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was sitting awkwardly, spoke quietly. older brother. why? How long will you rest? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. why? Are you feeling itchy already? Oh no. Thats not true Is it because you seem too rxed with the enemy lines in front of you? Thats right. They were on the border of the camp. If you go a little further from here, the fearsome and unstoppable force will begin to create illusions. Of course, I couldnt just go in. Even if it was just Yeon Ho-jeong and Mak-won, some measures were needed for the whole group to enter together. Of course, despite that, I couldnt help but feel rxed. The first thing to do is to disband that group. And we should first find out why that situation unfolded before the disbandment. You caught the enemy captain, but why dont you ask him? What kind of fool is the captain? The internal injuries are so severe that I cant evene to my senses. Even if he had his mind, unless he was an expert, there was no way he would know how to break through that camp. Oh, I see. Prince Cheon clearly said that the formation was not in ce when he left Shinmarim. But you said you need a lot of materials to carry out that strategy. hmm. It is difficult to say that Prince Cheon was nning to leave. If you could bring that much material or troops, you would think it was no big deal. In other words, they had been preparing for it for a long time, and the fact that Duke Tian escaped there before that can only be exined as pure luck. Is that so? Since we joined hands with Gwanghyeol, there will be martial arts beasts that came out of Gwanghyeol. What matters is the number. They would never have been able to dispatch arge number of them since they were trying to have a fight with the entire midfield. This is a fact that can be seen just by looking at the fact that Soroeumsa was immediately brought in. . However, considering the history of the Shinma, there is no way they would have sent someone like that. Gwanghyeol considers divine magic as a kind of coteral. If so, how many troops and responsible personnel would have been sent? Still, the number of Gwanghyeols Martial Arts will not exceed two. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked nkly at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was expressionless as he stroked his chin and analyzed the current situation. But what he said was by no means light. Yeon Ji-pyeong also had some knowledge of strategy and tactics, but he did not have such sharp and outstanding eyes. I knew you were great, but Martial arts is just martial arts. It is strategy and tactics that can raise the power of martial arts to the limit on the battlefield. Power can only be used when it needs to be used, and power that is stretched out recklessly cannot have much of an impact on the battlefield. Anyway, for that reason, I decided to take a short break. This fight is likely to be a long one. Or it could happen faster than you think. I think now is the time to take a break and watch the other persons reaction for a while. older brother. huh? Yeon Ji-pyeong said with an admiring face. You are truly amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. what? It seemed like I didnt know what was truly great. I wasnt pretending not to know because I was embarrassed, I was sincere. In other words, it was only natural for Yeon Ho-jeong to exercise this level of analytical power. Yeon Ji-pyeong did not hide his feelings. Your brother is truly amazing. Even if I work hard and study all my life, I dont think Ill be able to reach your feet. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became gentle. Jipyeong. Yes, brother. Do you know why I brought you into this fight? Yeon Ji-pyeong was about to nod but sighed. I thought I knew but now Im not so sure. You are the head of the main family. older brother. Leading a family is ten times more difficult than practicing martial arts for a long time to achieve rapid development. I passed on such a difficult task to you. Brother tongue! Dont say things like that. Leading a family is not just about raising the power of the warriors under yourmand. Sometimes you have to bargain over things like a businessman, sometimes you have to bow your head over something insignificant, and sometimes you have to take responsibility and risk your life even though it is not your job. . But thats not something you can learn by teaching. On the contrary, if you keep it in your head too hastily, you will end up making mistakes that you shouldnt have to make at a critical moment. Yeon Ji-pyeong swallowed his saliva without realizing it. In times like that, what standard do you think we should set and reflect on ourselves? I do not know. You have to look into the essence of who you are as a person and what makes you who you are. Is it your heart? Yeon Ho-jeong ced her hand on Yeon Ji-pyeongs chest without answering. Ugh. The gently rising yellow dragon energy flowed through Yeonjipyeongs heart chamber. Dont try to be like your father. Dont try to be like me. Father and I love you, but we cannot show up every time you are in danger or trouble and solve everything. yes. I know. There must be someone besides us who can help. But in the end, the desire to get help is also yours. Everything happens under your judgment. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Werent you disappointed because they didnt tell you anything after being dragged here? Yeon Ji-pyeong was embarrassed. Oh no! I cant believe Im sad. It cant be. Is that so? Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was silent for a moment, lowered her head unconsciously. I was a little disappointed. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled broadly and stroked Yeon Ji-pyeongs head. Although he has now be a full-fledged young man, in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, he is still just a young and cute younger brother. At least not yet. I hope you realize this for yourself. I will never tell. Im sorry for making you feel sad. Yeon Ji-pyeong waved his hand. No, brother. Its because Im not good enough. I just want you to know this one thing. The reason I havent exined this to you is because I believe you can understand it on your own. ! Even if the sky falls and the earth splits and this world splits in two, I love you. There was a time when I was jealous of you because I didnt want to admit my own inferiority, but I swear to heaven that wont happen again. older brother. You are my younger brother who has no other ce in the world. Thats why I believe in you. I dont believe you because you follow me, I believe you because you are me. Yeon Ji-pyeong bowed his head once again. I was somehow touched and embarrassed. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. In the past, I thought I had no talent. Wrong. I also had talent. I have never seen a genius as big as you. I am now seeing a genius greater than that. yes? You are there, right? Brother tongue. I Blood is blood, but you, like me, cant admit that part at all. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and turned around. Believe in yourself. Then you will see the answer. If your father and I believe in you, but you dont believe in yourself, you will never feel so defeated. . Dont get hurt. My father and I feel the pain of having our arms cut off by the sword carved on your shoulder. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled as he spoke. I dont think theres anything to say about a subject that has brought you to such a critical point. Forget this. Although he told her to forget, Yeon Ji-pyeong thought she would never forget those words for the rest of her life. It was because my brothers words were filled with deep affection and sincerity. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at his brothers back for a long time as he walked away with his back turned. After two examinations. A time when countless stars twinkled in the dark sky. The ghost came unexpectedly. Chapter 915 Episode 915 Originally there was nothing (3) ?! The officials eyes wavered. Sreuk. As he came down from the ceiling of the carriage, the Mukbi Paeyul assistant ships stood one by one. Yeon Ji-pyeong and Ok-cheong stood behind them, and Mak-won, who had been looking up at the sky from the back of the carriage, walked forward with an iron bar draped over his shoulder. Sigh. The carriage moved slightly backwards. Mak Won, who had surpassed everyone and was in the lead, saw a ghost appear in front of him. big. A look of tension appeared on Makwons face. The ghost that suddenly appeared had the appearance of an old man. He held a cane in one hand on his bent back, but even after wiping my eyes, I couldnt find anything unusual about him. But in Makwons eyes, the old man seemed so huge. This suddenly?! An unknown ghost that suddenly appeared without any sign. There was no sign of any temperament from the ghost. However, it was filled with a huge presence like Mount Tai that only Makwon could feel. Amazing. The old mans voice was pure. Just listening to it made my ears feel refreshed. The voice was so clear and deep that I wanted to close my eyes and listen. These are experts dispatched by the Murim Alliance they all have their own unique characteristics. Among them, the two masters who entered the Holy Demon are an iron unit surrounded by a powerful military spirit that I have never seen before? Makwon opened his mouth. What about you? you? The old mans face looked rxed. Youre such an old bastard. Even though we met through enemy means, isnt that too rude in front of an old man who has not long left to go? Are you here to talk about such useless things? Hehehe! The old man burst intoughter. Makwons eyes deepened. There are no gaps. Even though he threw his head back andughed, there wasnt a single gap in sight. No, to be precise, the problem was that there were too many gaps. He was an opponent who inspired confidence, as if he could be killed in one hit no matter where or how he attacked. Thats why I couldnt move any more quickly. If a master with that much presence is showing so many loopholes, the side that attacks first will suffer losses. As a result, there were no gaps. I couldnt attack first. Well, its a situation where I cant fight right now anyway. The old man nodded. You are right. If were going to point our swords at each other anyway, we shouldnt expect respect based on age. . Thank you for your hard work on the long journey. The road from Hanam Murimmaeng to Cheonghae was over several thousand miles, so it must have been really tiring. Whats the point? thud! A strong vibration urred from the iron bar that hit the ground. The old mans eyes sparkled. That is an intense prayer. I thought I knew a lot of the masters of the central region, but I didnt know that I could feel the spirit of martial arts in the people themselves. . Are you a member of the Baekbyeongshin Army? You know me. You cant not know. Seongcheon, who is praised as a legend by the Jungwon Martial Arts. That was then. sh! A ray of ck lightning passed over Makwons shoulder, pierced the old mans body, and returned to its original position in a huge arc. p! A sharp metal sound rang out. Everyone turned their heads and looked back. Yeon Ho-jeong was seen holding the Gwangryongbu in his right hand and the ck Dragonbu that he threw in his left hand. You cant turn your head when the enemy is in front of you. The group, startled by Yeon Ho-jeongs words, looked at the old man again. Hmm. The old man stroked his chest. Surprisingly, there were no wounds on his chest where the ck Dragon prated. Let alone any wounds, the clothes were not even torn. I didnt expect you to get caught this quickly. Makwon grumbled. I knew it from the moment I first came. Is it true? Of course. It was a bit old and sad, but no matter how much I looked at it, I couldnt feel any vitality. Thats amazing. It wouldnt have been easy to recognize even thetro in the holy horse. You have an extremely sensitive sense of humor. Sigh. Yeon Ho-jeong stood next to Mak Won. The old man sighed as he looked at the two people staring at him in silence. This is Yeonhojeong, Chief of Byeoksanho, in the far reaches of Baekbyeongshingun. Chief of Byeoksanho was his nickname before he became the reigning king. They know that Yeon Ho-jeongs military power has reached Seongcheon, but they do not know that his nickname has changed. This meant that they were cut off from the outside world and received only important facts as information. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Enough with ying with ghosts, what did youe here for? I was nning to attack it when the time was right and cut off its branches straight away. The old man chuckled. Its just as reported. They said it was extremely extreme, but really. I asked you, what did youe here for? . If you just came to see the face, go again. Youll see it soon anyway. The smiling old mans face slowly hardened. You are a more dangerous person than I thought. What do you know? I know very well how to provoke others. The way you speak, your voice, your facial expressions, your eyes they may seem trivial, but they are absolutely not trivial. He can truly be said to be a veteran. The praise is excessive. Its not excessive. I thought I was being cautious, but theres something about your tone thats so unique that I feel like I want to ignore everything. I was impressed. Isnt it embarrassing if you admire me too quickly? . So what is the main point? You demon bastard who hid his true body and revealed himself using something simr to a hex. Tsk tsk. The old man lowered his head and burst intoughter and spoke calmly. That guy over there named Cheon Hyo-rak has already said everything, right? I said it came from Gwanghyeol. okay. I am Mukro, the chief priest of Gwanghyeol. Mukro? You talk so much, is it Mukro? Silencing the opponent is my skill. I think I understand. Although he was speaking calmly, Yeon Ho-jeong was in a very surprised state on the inside. Ilsajejang of Gwanghyeolgyo. In the past, King Gongsun Baekryong, who died at his hands, was said to be the five priests of Gwanghyeolgyo. In other words, this old man in front of me is one of the greatest priests. surely. Because it is not the body, its true force cannot be known. However, just by the presence of the illusion created by magic, it was possible to guess that he was an emperor-level expert. Maybe its more than that. Mukro said calmly. Before we get into the main topic, I would like to make a suggestion. Recite it, old man. Is there anyone who wille to our school? Could it be something like the will I only heard about? . I hope you refrain from talking nonsense before you piss on my body. Okcheong gasped without realizing it! Heughed, then realized his mistake and his face hardened. That wasnt all. Yeon Ho-jeongs joke-like words were easing the tense bodies of the group. Old Man Mukro shook his head. Words wont be enough. I know. Even if my martial arts ability follows only half of the snout, it is the most certain of all time. They say no one ising to the main school, so Ill get to the point. Actually, I expected it, but its still bittersweet. Get to the point. Mukro looked around at the group. They all had unusual eyes. Regardless of the level of martial arts, each and every one of them had a strong heart. Mukro felt bitter once again. I shouldnt envy my enemy, but I really envy you. There is a lot of talent in the midfield. Mukro sighed, his eyes shining. Im not afraid of fighting you guys. I feel a sense of kinship in this unusual situation. We should win. However, the damage on both sides will be very great. I cant admit that, but anyway. How about having three representative experts decide the winner? Yeon Hao-jeong of the world never imagined that the other person would make such a proposal. Letspete in a life-or-death fight? Thats right. I dont think its a joke? Of course it is. You expected it to be obvious that I would reject you, right? at all. Mukro shook his head. Like I said, if you guyse in, its going to be a pretty big fight. But we will win. You cant defeat us with your current forces. Go ahead. But its clear that we will suffer a lot of damage, and we dont want that. We have a lot of work to do. And honestly. . Didnt the school, as well as Shinhwa and Saum, suffer a great deal because of you? We lost a lot more masters than we expected. know. I think the higher-ups dont want to waste any more unnecessary power. Its the same for you too. Yeon Ho-jeong red at Muk-ro without saying a word. Makwon said while looking at Yeonhojeong. That doesnt sound like a horse. You know too, right? Mukro intervened. If you think its nonsense, its okay to attack right now. Actually, we feel morefortable that way too. If the war is going to break out anyway, its not a bad idea to end it quickly. . But Im making this suggestion because I dont like pointless bloodshed. Did you understand what I said? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Yes, I understand. Would you agree? Let me ask you just one question. Sure. Do you know what we want? Its obvious. If you heard the whole situation from Cheon Hyo-rak, wouldnt your goal be to return Shinmarim to its original state? Well, if you look at it broadly, its like that. In the process, the true purpose of youring here would be to defeat the archduke, who can be considered your enemy, and drive out the blood-blooded troops. It was a fact that could be seen even if you thought about it a little. but. Why did this guye out? Yeon Ho-jeong was puzzled. It would be better if someone who is an archduke or somethinges out. Its hard to think that it didnte out simply because we couldnt create this illusion. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong continued the conversation by emphasizing Muk-ros words was because she wanted to find out more from him. But it was still vague. There was clearly something these guys wanted, but I couldnt figure it out. Yeon Ho-jeong asked aggressively, thinking he might be able to find out something if he probed further. What if we win? The light blood will retreat. Didnt you make a promise to the Archduke? promise? Of course it is. But if each others honor is at stake in this match, we will act ordingly. I needed more. Representative Gosu Are they putting forward the strongest Gosu from each side? Or is it a ce name? How is it any different from going to war if each person puts forward his or her best soldiers? If its a life-or-death situation, even if one person survives, he or she can be fatally injured. is it? Lets make a nomination. Wouldnt that be good for both sides? Nomination three rounds of life and death. These guys definitely want something. Yeon Ho-jeongs head began to spin violently. Signless loss of troops? It doesnt even sound like a horse. These guys arent the ones to regret such things. They may be corrupted Shinmarim, but they are fanatics who risk their lives for one mission. What are you aiming for? What do these guys really want? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Is the Archdukeing too? I dont know. why? Are you unable toe out because you are keeping an eye on the demon ship Hyeokryeonhwi that you guys have captured? Yeon Ho-jeong did not miss the slight shaking of Muk-ros eyes at that moment. That cant be possible. Okcheong Danggaju, stay silent! Cheer ring! For a moment, Yeonhojeong, who had connected the ends of Gyoryongswae and Gwangryongbu, shouted loudly. You three areing in with me! As for the rest, stay here to protect the Emperor! There was surprise on Mukros face. what! These guys have no intention of killing Prince Tian! I n to capture you! sh! Yeonho-jeong, who swung the Gwangryongbu full of yellow dragon gs and cut down the illusion of Mukro, kicked the ground. Paaaaaaaa! Tang Gwan and Okcheong Mukbi quickly followed behind him. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly decides to infiltrate with the unexpectedly appearing Muk. Cheon Hyo-rak came out of the carriage and shouted. Yeon Sobuju! How can I fight against the fearsome enemy! This was all a hoax! Just like that old mans illusion! Woooooo!! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had raised the Hwangryonggi to its limit, used the Gwangpungguryongsal in the air. Crumbling!! The air began to split. Chapter 916 Episode 916 Originally there was nothing (4) Bullfight! Tsk! Mukro, who was sitting on a chair with his eyes closed, fell backwards as if bouncing. thud! Mukros face distorted as he stepped on the broken chair and maintained his posture. What the hell?! At that time, the head of the Samsa Temple, Yahyeok, who was trimming his nails next to him, his eyes lit up. The airborne magic spirit was forcibly cut off? Even with Yahyuks unique booming voice, Mukro couldnte to his senses. What is this power? Mukro looked down at his hands. My hands were shaking slightly. You broke through Tugongmayeong?! I could understand it as long as it cut off energy. In other words, even a blood demon level expert who has not reached the Holy Demon level can cut off the flow of energy with a single strike with all his might. However, it is not possible to transmit energy waves through the illusion of Tugong Mayoung and even provide shock. Even Mukro himself couldnt do this. The reason was obvious. This is because Tugong Mayoungs secret art itself is a harmony of true energy based on the spiritual power of the top. If you understand it a hundred times and have someone else unfold it, it could be so. However, it was impossible even for the Holy Demon to deliver shock to the main body through the Fighting Demon Spirit, which was used directly by the person who had ascended to the Holy Demon level. Wouldnt it be great if it were a cult leader who reached the peak of the Ten Thousand Demons, a mythical cult leader who reached the level of a fire god, or a Four Eum cult leader who entered the extreme evil? Nonsense. Is it possible that he has already be someone close to the Three Gods?! Probably not. If that had really been the case, he would have been able to see through even the falsities of the invincible battle from the beginning. Hey, Mukro. Hes a dangerous guy. Cheeeeeek! Mukro clenched his fist. A yellow haze rose from my fist. I am learning a strange martial art whose identity is unknown. Is there a guy like this in the central ins that even shakes the devil? Yahyuk frowned. What do you mean by that? Mukros eyes lit up. You lead the blood demon swords and prepare for battle. battle? Thats good. Yahyuk, who was grinning, tilted his head. But youre suddenly ready for battle? What happened? They started attacking. Its not our full strength, but its something that happens just in case, so we have to be prepared. You started an attack? already? Thats right. No, why? You havent epted life or death? Mukro shouted. Thats not the point! They even have intentions here! Mukros expression became nk as he spoke. Now that I think about it, how did he know that Yeon Ho-jeong was targeting Cheon Hyo-rak over here? How did they figure out that they were nning to catch him alive instead of killing him? Could it be with that brief conversation? This is ridiculous. Muk-ro couldnt tell which part of the conversation earlier revealed his intention to capture Cheon Hyo-rak. There are degrees of insight. If you can steal information from the other person with just a few words in a situation where neither person knows anything about the other, it would be difficult to find a more terrifying ability. Anyway, now was not the time to sit idle. Shinmarims forces must be preserved as much as possible! You take the blood demon swords and go! Anyway, kill them all, right? Take charge of the front line defense. With his senses, he will definitely be able to figure out the location of the main base. Okay. I will. I was so excited that I followed him, but as expected, fun things happen when youre with Mukro. At that time, Mukro raised his staff. No, wait a moment. Why are you doing this again? Mukros eyes darkened. The martial arts of the Samsajaejang are focused on attack rather than defense. He looked at Yahyuk. Yahyuk was openly frowning. It seemed like he wanted to fight right away. Do you know the Thirteenth ce of the Holy Heaven? Of course. Are you confident that you can defeat the three kings among them? Yahyuk chuckled. The three people I want to hang out with the most are the three. Of course I will win, but it will be enough to create some excitement. I havent seen it in person, but if the rumors going around are true, its suitable for three groups of people to y with. Yahyuk thought so. Mukro nodded. Use the East Road to take a detour and attack the remaining guys. Instead, Cheon Hyo-rak should never be killed. He must be captured alive. Dont worry. But how do you know who Cheon Hyorak is? Its a kid Ive never seen before. Even though he cant use it properly, he is a guy who has mastered magic. Youll know it the moment you see it. Oh, I see. Crump! Crunch! Yahyuk, who made a bone noise while moving his hands around, immediately left the room. I cant help it. thud. Mukro hit the floor with his cane and sighed. I have no choice but to block this ce. Yeon Ho-jeongs guess was correct. In fact, Gwanghyeol did not dispatch many troops. However, they only dispatched two super experts who did not need to be numerous. Those two were the Ilsajejang and the Samsajejang. The martial arts skills of the two were undisputedly at the imperial level, and it was more than enough power to capture the sealed Shinmarim. Moreover, each and every one of the 100 Blood Demon Sword troops dispatched together were elite masters trained with great care by Gwanghyeol. They are literally 100 swords per day, so there wont be much difficulty in wiping them out. The only problem was that the three hundred iron troops were impressive, but each individuals military strength seemed far below that of the Blood Demon Sword. It feels a little early, but I cant help it. Mukro left the lodgings and headed to Mokgyedam. Mokgyedam, who was looking out the window in Shinmarims Daejeon, was inwardly surprised by the sudden appearance of Mukro. Mukro was making an expression he had never shown before. Whats going on? Some of them areing in. Mokgyedams eyes wavered. If you say some, you mean more than one? If what I saw and heard is true, then it is four. There are four coriander in the holy horse?! It was a line that could be said because one knew the mysteries of the fearsome and invincible enemy. Mukro shook his head heavily. I realized that Yeonhojeong guy is half of the Invincible Daejin. how? There was no time to exin everything. Even if there was time to exin, there was no need to say something that would lose the trust of our allies in such an urgent moment. Thats not the point. His insight and martial arts skills are very outstanding. Mokgyedams eyes became gloomy. Is it too much for you to handle? What do you mean? Literally. The corners of Mukros mouth rose. You dont know, but its not something I cant handle. Then please block it well. I will check the condition of the sacrifices. Are you ready yet? Im going to check whether the preparations areplete or not. Mukro raised his voice. What have you done without checking that? Ugh! A murderous demonic energy flickered in Mokgyedams eyes. If you have time to yell at me, go and stop them. bouncer. Part of me wanted to swear at him, but Mukro suppressed his anger. It wasnt time to do anything about this guy yet. Choose the Shinmarimdo who are not sacrifices and send them to the defense line. I understand. But it wont be long. Maybe about three hundred? Thats enough. No, but did they tie up the rest as sacrifices? exactly. . why? Is this a problem? Mukro felt trembled. The more offerings there were, the better it was for the religious leader. But no matter how much I thought about it, this guy was not normal. Even demons are humans after all, and no one would think of offering up all the people they have known for a long time as human sacrifices. Get me ready. Just in case, put the offerings aside in a safe ce. I understand. Lastly, make sure to keep your youngest disciple by your side. Mokgyedam snorted. Youre quite greedy. In fact, the old man who said he would no longer ept disciples broke his promise and epted them. Move. Be sure to stop it. With those words, Mokgyedam left for Daejeon. A grim smile appeared on Muk-ros face as he looked at the door through which Mokgyedam came out. Youre dead and you wont even know when you wake up. He will never know how he is being used. Okay then. Mukro took a deep breath. Uduk! Crunch! With the sound of bones breaking, Mukros bent back slowly straightened. That wasnt all. My shriveled shoulders straightened out, and my wrinkled fingers gradually became more stic. In an instant, Mukro transformed into apletely different person than before. There must be a limit to the axial bone technique, but when the small body stretched out, it became a proud body that was six feet tall. Pussssss! Mukro moved, emitting dark magical energy. It was earlier than expected, but the time hade to return to school. * * * Chiri riririn! Fuuuuuuu! Puff puff! The illusionary wall that had been hit directly by the overwhelming blow of the Gwangpung Guryongsal cracked, and an explosion of sound rang out from all over the air. The sight of the transparent ss ss breaking and rainwater falling was reflected in everyones eyes. Even though the original view did not change, the invincible formation that was only half of it began to copse. Paaaaaa! The newws of Tang Gwan and Mukbi Okcheong, who followed Yeon Hojeong, were very fast. Although it was an urgent moment, all three of them were expert in divinew, so they were able to catch up with Yeon Ho-jeong. Among them, Okcheongs speed was the slowest, but he was a shaman who had learned Jeunjong, the best new method of shamanism. Moreover, as he got closer to the mountain, the demonic energy became stronger and was constantly stimting his spirit energy. Rather than losing strength, it burns like fire and gives powerful power. A brilliant light shimmered from Okcheongs body. The official shouted. Cheap! Is it okay to suddenly rush in like this?! Mukbi, who experienced this kind of thing all the time, didnt feel the need to ask, but it wasnt the party. Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. They didnt have the materials or time tounch a fearsome attack in the first ce! Nevertheless, I hoped that my opponent would misunderstand that I had deployed this strategy! What could be the reason? !! These guys have no intention of protecting Shinmarim! I have no intention of establishing a base or branch! These guys?! Whatever kind of thing youve been working on ising to an end! Since we arrived in such a situation, the intention was to waste time by saying things like life and death! This is crazy! Hey you bastard! Then shouldnt we attack now?! You should be more careful! For now, we can just keep going like this. They know were going to attack them, so theyll be busy. This is a golden opportunity to save the Tomb of Surprise! Damn it! This is okay, right?! Trust me. They tell you to believe in yourself, but what can you say to that? The official grumbled. Damn, I dont know who said you were a genius at strategy and tactics. If you cant handle it, just fall back in. That could very well be the case. Anyway, what about the rest? We are dividing our forces. Some of them will wander off into the side streets and target the Emperor. You bastard! Then you shouldnt split your troops even more! No, thats why we have to split our forces even further. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The yellow dragon raised its head and was clearly reading the flow of demonic energy in the sky. Soon, Shinmarims main base will be revealed. Brother Mo Yuan is dependable, but Huang Danju is there. Chapter 917 Episode 917 Originally, there was nothing (5) The party thought. I didnt know we would fight this quickly. He checked inside himself. Its okay. There was no problem in firing the Emperors poison attack. What was important was Yonghae Samsaenggong. In times of danger, it would have been unavoidable to unfold it, but considering the bloody power of Yonghaesamsaenggong, not to mention Mukbi and Okcheong, even Yeonhojeong could have been in danger. Even if it is not life-threatening, the poison can cause internal injuries or interfere with the perfect martial arts performance. Its better for me to handle it myself. Yeonhojeong was the strongest force on this side. Even if he is in an unfavorable situation, he can make a way out in some way. Regardless of personal friendship, no harm should be done to Yeon Ho-jeong. And one more thing. We have to watch. A strange feeling that cannot be exined by logic. The hotel could feel it. That you are ready to go beyond the limits of your martial arts skills. If you havent seen Yeon Weis Sword of the Heart, if you havent made Mancheonhwawoogong through discussion swords with Yeonwi. Furthermore, if he had not received additional teachings from his father, Tang Hyeong, the legendary master of Tang Gao, he had reached the limit that would have taken him ten more years. I was lucky. The party frankly admitted this. That he was lucky. Luck is also said to be skill, but it was a blessing in itself to have so many people give so much to oneself before skill. Of course, I had to put in a lot of thought and even engage in an all-out war with my family to bring about that luck. This kind of luck is not something that willst forever. Now Ive reached a high enough point. If you dont hurry up, you wille down from this high point. My instinct as a warrior was telling me that. The officials gaze turned to Yeon Ho-jeongs back. The image of a genius proudly leading toward the enemy lines with a huge ck ax slung over his shoulder. I wont take my eyes off you. He felt that Yeon Ho-jeong had a simr military philosophy to himself. In that case, the path that Yeon Ho-jeong reached was also the path that he had to follow. Now there is no need topare seniors and juniors. The best educational materials are in front of our eyes. He had to face the question of how that training material would be used in this fight. He was determined to do so. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Okcheong! Ok-cheong, who was three feet behind Dang-gwan and Muk-bi, answered. yes! from now on! Okcheong felt embarrassed. I was still running as hard as I could. I couldnt speed up any more than this. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his left hand behind his back. Woooooo!! The invisible and intangible career swirled, creating a huge gust of wind on Jade Qings legs and back. sh! At that moment, Okcheongs new form arrived in front of Yeonhojeong. The speed of the Jeunjong increased by more than three times. The officers eyes shook when he saw that. Its scary. It wasnt given power. Okcheongs lower body and back spun with an unknown force. The power of the rotation was preciselybined with the divinew of Jade Blue, creating explosive speed. I cant believe something like that is possible! Okcheong was equally surprised. In fact, Okcheong was more surprised than the party official. Taegeuk Balgyeong (̫Ol)!! Although the energy was different, the power of this dynamic warrior was clearly in touch with the ultimate meaning of shaman martial arts. I cant believe it can be operated this way! Yeon Ho-jeong said. Detect. yes? I couldnt stop running. This was because Yeon Ho-jeong was constantly giving power to his divinew. Concentrate. Honwongi is a divine skill from heaven. The power of perm is on the same level or higher than Shaolins ability to be free. ! Concentrate. Read the flow of demonic energy. Because the Invincible Fortress has notpletely copsed, I know where the enemy camp is, but even I cannot know how the enemys troops are moving. Can I do it? If I thought I couldnt do it, I wouldnt have asked it. No time! hurry! yes! Okcheong raised Honwongi to its limit. Wooooow! A dark blue-green energy began to pulsate throughout my body. Opening all internal energy at once ces a great burden on the body. He was even running with all his might. Okcheongs face turned red as if it was about to explode. It was then. uh?! Cheeeeeeeek! A haze was burning above the flowing blue-green essence. The perfectly controlled Honwongi went out of control for a moment and began to exert its power arbitrarily. Okcheong was embarrassed. What is it? Paaaaa!! The closer the distance to the enemy camp is, the higher the density of demonic energy bes. The power of Honwongyeol, which was created by Geomseon Takmuja by gathering the essence of shaman martial arts, began to rapidly amplify. Mukbis eyes wavered. big! The jade blue soul energy that was clearly visible from behind began to spread out into a huge hemisphere, and before I knew it, the area had grown to over a dozen fields. Although it is a momentary output, if you look at the amplified amount, it is not enough to say that it is a non-pole number. Although the quality of the force cannot bepared, the absolute amount of force emitted wasparable to that of Yeonhojeong. What kind of harmony?! Yeon Ho-jeong shouted. Dont get drunk on power! Sharpen your senses! Yes yes?! Dont try to see with your eyes! You can see them with your heart, with that energy! At that moment, Okcheong remembered Master Takmujas words. When you look at an object with your eyes, you see one thing. If you look around using your five senses, you can see ten things. But once you begin to read the world with your mind, there is nothing in heaven and earth that you cannot see. Okcheong closed his eyes. The soul energy that was burning endlessly was sucked into his body in an instant. Uduk. There was a strange sound, but Okcheong didnt care. with my heart. There is no need to look into heaven and earth. Although I gained enlightenment for a moment, I was still unable to see everything like Master. However, if it is a demonic flow. If you try to see just that one thing, there is nothing you cannot see. Okcheong opened her eyes again. A blue-green light shed in the unfocused eyes. Where is it? Without even turning your head, you point at one part with your finger. Its east. A huge force is heading somewhere to the east. If its huge, how big is it? I do not know. However, he seems to be a master who is no less inferior to Sobuju. Is it just one person? The power is too big no, no. One person is correct. More than a hundred demons are following behind them. good. Tang Guan and Mu Fei looked at each other. The two people could see the young surprise in each others eyes. Crump! Uduk! It was never big. Rather, it was a sound so small that you couldnt even hear it properly if you didnt listen carefully. However, Okcheong could no longer ignore the burning change and the sound resounding in her body. One hundred Majins for one Mugeuksu. Thats enough for Makwon and Cheolgidan to handle it. Well done Okcheong. Oh no. And congrattions. yes? Slurrrrr. The soul energy I had collected began to shine and spread throughout my body. A body of extraordinary fullness. The fatigue and minor injuries I had suffered on the way to Cheonghae were burning away so naturally. Okcheongs eyes wavered. When I clenched my fist, an incredible amount of power gathered in me. I have crossed the border. Congrattions. Do you mean me? You were already ready. This is a natural trend. Okcheongs face, which was full of surprise, slowly became tinged withfort. okay. I broke down the wall of martial arts. There are no shy or explosive changes like Yeonhojeong or Kangryang. Jade Cheong, whose body and essence have changed naturally and gently. It was a quiet and natural rise to the level of those who had learned Taoist martial arts. The official grinned. Congrattions. Mukbis face also showed pride. congrattions. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Congrattions, but we still have a long way to go. Dont be satisfied with that. As long as you fight against demons, your level can rise endlessly. yes! Remember this flow of Balgyeong that I ced on your body. This is a reflection of the enlightenment given to me by Seunghyeonjinin. Suddenly, that realization became the pir of my martial arts. As expected. Its Taegeuk. Hone this power properly. Your level, which has been at a standstill, will rise faster than anyone elses. I will not ce any limits. good. It was then. Weeeeeeeee! The appearance of numerous pces and buildings, the headquarters of Shinmarim, was seen all over the mountain. The moment it was seen, the surrounding scenery began to distort. The invincible core that was notpletely broken was activated. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were colored with golden mysterious energy. Quaaaaaaaaa! The core of Great Qin began to copse in vain due to a gust of golden wind. Crispy! The world made of transparent ss shattered and flew away. Finally, Shinmarims main base was revealed. Goes! * * * Cooung! A shock wave heard from afar. Makwons eyes deepened. Were in. The distance was so far away that even with Seongcheons power, it was difficult to read the situation properly. However, it was only through the flow of shock waves spreading through the air that it could be felt that the battle had begun. Protect Prince Tian? He nced at Cheon Hyorak. You dont need a lot of troops to protect the emperor. It might be better to have just me. However, why did he bother to leave even one unit behind Hwang Seok-tae said at that time. All members of the Iron Team to Yongasambaekjin (). Rumbling. With the sound of horses hooves, the Iron Knights began forming formations left and right. Mak Won looked at Hwang Seok-tae. Hwang Seok-tae said calmly. The enemy wille. You need to prepare quickly. I was guessing but how long will it take? I do not know. However, based on Lord Sobus prediction, I believe that even if it is difficult, there will be enough power to handle it. Paeyuls eyes sparkled. You mean the enemy ising? I was a little dissatisfied with being left behind to protect Cheonhyorak, but when I heard that the enemy wasing, my hands started itching. He was a helpless fighter. Yeon Ji-pyeong asked. If the enemy wasing, brother, why did you bother to divide your troops? Hwang Seok-tae shook his head. Its a rainy day. He did not divide his troops to meet the enemy, but rather induced the enemy to divide his troops. yes?! At that time, Makwons eyes turned to the in on the far right. Youreing. The moment I felt the enemys momentum, they were already in sight. It was surprisingly fast. In particr, the momentum of the person running from the front was so ferocious and ferocious that even at such a great distance, my skin felt numb. Hwang Seok-tae said. They areing to capture Prince Cheon. Prince Cheon, his escort, and Princess Buseone into Yongajin. Cheon Hyoraks eyes deepened. They must be crazy. Its not that easy. Then its even better. Paeyul grinned and twirled his short spear. Does this mean you dont have to leave a single person alive? Hwang Seok-tae said with a smile. You just need to be as active as you were at Jongnam Mountain. Thats good. Come to think of it, its been a while? Working together. Lets just do it the same way, no more, no less. good. Makwon shouted. Itsing! Get ready! Paaaaaaaa! The moment when you think the distance has narrowed to some extent. A huge figure in the lead rushed forward like an animal. Mak Wons eyes sparkled with fire. Paaaaaa! Makwon, who ran first, vigorously stretched out the bar. Qarring! With the spectacr sh of the martial arts fighters as the signal, the battle finally began. Chapter 918 Episode 918 Originally, there was nothing (6) Myeong Do-gang, an elder of Shinmarim, shouted as he busily walked down the stairs. Kill all the sinners! Blow off the head, leaving only the solitary confinement! Jonmyeong! Horrible screams and ttering sounds rang out from all over the ce. Prisoners imprisoned in Sinmarims prison began to lose their lives at the hands of their guards. Although it did not reveal itself to the world, the reason Shinmarims power could grow so much was because it controlled Cheonghae. As for the poption, there were quite a lot of people who invaded Shinmarim in the hope of at least touching it once, or people whomitted crimes and were imprisoned. Many prisoners were dying all at once. I wonder if its really necessary to do this. Shinmarim was destroyed anyway. It would have been okay to leave them all behind, but just in case, it would have been better to kill everyone who knew anything about the divine demons. Eventually, Myeongdogang arrived in front of the cell. Whoa. There were a total of three elders who nned a rebellion following Mokgyedam. One of them, Myeong Do-gang, was a person with no particr greed. However, in his opinion, the trend was already tilted and he followed Mokgyedam because he judged that it was better to save his life. Because of that, there was nothing else that could be called performance. This was the reason why I came to prison at this busy moment and took care of something that was not the same. Im shaking. The order he received was to bring Jeondae Rimju to Mokgyedam. Even though it was really an insignificant mission, my heart trembled because I knew about the terrifying past of Shinmarimju Hyeokryeonhwi. Okay. Hes just a toothless old man. When I opened my energy box, there was one thing I couldnt feel. Myeong Do-gang opened the door to his cell, feeling bitter. Good! The door opened with a creepy sound. For a moment, Myeongdogangs eyes wavered. ?! The old man, whose limbs were bound in chains, could not be seen where he had gone. It was then. hook! I felt a strange chill. It was when Myeongdo-gang instinctively tried to pull away. bang! Whoa! Wow! A hand broke through the iron door and grabbed his neck. Myeong Do-gang grabbed his skinny wrist with both hands. Cheeeeeeeee! At that moment, Myeongdo-gang felt pain as if his palm was burning. But for some reason, I couldnt take my hand off the bony wrist. The pain grew more and more, and blood flowed from the neck that was caught. The flesh was torn by long, animal-like fingernails. This energy Myeongdogangs face, which had been flushed red, suddenly became contemtive. A heavy voice came from behind the iron door. It was the voice of the Absolute, remembered with fear for almost my entire life. The Three Eum Demon Demon Gongs (Three Eums Demonic Powers) Its the Myeongdogang. Oops! Ugh! My palms still didnte off, and my head was pounding from the tightness in my breathing. Myeongdo-gang instinctively used magic and kicked the iron door with his foot. bang! Myeongdogangs eyes widened as if they were torn. Originally, with his strength, it would have been normal for the iron gate to be broken through. But the iron gate was fine, and only my toes hurt. Only then did Myeongdogang realize. The internal air management is not working properly. No, your inner strength is moving as it pleases. Didnt I tell you this many times? My martial arts skills and my mothers martial arts skills are the same. I told him not to neglect physical training because he was so absorbed in the power of internal energy but it was a waste of talent for his reckless nature. Wow! Li Lim! Im crying! Im crying! The thick blood vessels on my thin wrist continued to wriggle. Myeongdogangsplexion gradually became whiter. My strength Is this really a magic attack?! Cheeeeeeeek! My energy is sucked in at an rming speed. It was difficult to open the water at first, but once it was opened, arge amount of demonic energy began to escape. The amount and speed were so great that I instantly felt empty in my lower abdomen and felt a stiff pain. Myeongdogang opened his mouth wide. Before I knew it, all the demonic energy I had built up through the Three Eum Demonic Demonic Balls had been sucked out. The empty Danjeon shriveled and the five organs and six parts shook. But it didnt end there. Before I could even feel the tremendous pain and loss, my entire body began to dry up. Uduk! Crunch! It does not end with internal energy stealing and demonic energy absorption. Myeongdogangs eyes turned cloudy like rotten fish eyes. Holy shit Pussssss. The body of Myeongdogang, which had be a dry body, was turned into powder and scattered. thud. The iron gate falls. Hyeokryunhwi, the old Jeondae Shinmarimju who appeared behind him, slowly turned his neck. Crunch! The sound of bones colliding was truly terrifying. Hyeokryeonhwis body, which had only a piece of skin left, had some muscles attached to it before he knew it. The stolen internal energy was immediately drawn into the Danjeon, removing only the impurities to increase magical power, and the absorbed life force was used to revive the power of the body, which was the vessel. This is enough for my body. It was a body that could not be used for a long time anyway. He awakened his original power with Mokgyedams Holy Demon Qi, and removed impurities from Myeongdogangs insufficient demonic energy, extracting only pure demonic cores and increasing his amplification power. Rumbling! The demonic energy that had spread throughout the body returned to the Danjeon, and the demonic energy that returned to the Danjeon spread again throughout the body, constantly increasing power. What?! Elder! Guards came running from far away. This is because I felt an unusual flow of power. Hyeokryeonhwi looked down at his hands. The sharp, sharp fingernails were stained ck. It looked like a hawks ws. A bitter expression appeared on Hyukryunhwis face for a moment. I tried to escape from the devil and reach the end with my own martial arts. Contrary to what I thought, my body was stained with aplete demon. Huh! Who are you? The guards swung their machetes at Hyeokryeonhwi. Hyeokryeonhwis magical eye spewed out a terrifying killing force. Who did you ask? Chiri ririn! The long chain hanging on the wall moved freely and wrapped itself around Hyeokryeonhwis arm. The guards faces turned pale. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The powerful energy wave that erupted from Hyeokryunhwis body knocked down more than a dozen guards. You guys arent enough. Bring more prey. Burbubbubbuk! The chain that pierced the nine guards Danjeon. Through the chains, the guards magical energy began to enter Hyeokryokhwis body in an instant. * * * h h h!! The iron bar and fingers hitting each other in session made an incredibly resonant sound. Makwons eyes deepened. Its strong. Even though it is not a deliberate strike and is a method of wielding it with a smile, strong pressure is conveyed. Are you Baekbyeongshingun? Makwons face became distorted. The other persons voice pierced my ears like a needle. The voice itself was heavy and low, as if a rock had been ced on it, but the feeling it reached my eardrums was very pointed and sharp. noisy! Makwon swung the iron bar vertically and horizontally. Awesome! A quick, short burst of separation. It was an attack that seemed insignificant, but Yahyuks face showed surprise when he blocked the attack. this guy! Youre strong! Then am I weak? Coo! When the iron bar is thrown out with a sharp thrust, a huge gust of windes out from the end of the rotating bar. A bright smile appeared on Yahyuks face. good night! very good! The moment when ck magic energy appeared in both his hands. Kwaaaaang! Along with the explosion, the ground about a dozen square meters in width was slightly crushed by the bizarre pressure. It was a fierce battle between the top midfielders. Of course, if you were sucked into it, it would be difficult to save your life. Makwon nced at the group. The group was fully prepared. There were some people who were nervous, but the face of Hwang Seok-tae, who could be said to be the leader of the group, was full of sternness. My brother said that it is a device that can exert as much influence as Seongcheon only in many-to-many battlefields. If Yeonhojeong is like that, it is like that. I could see about a hundred swordsmen taking a detour behind this beastly expert. There seemed to be more than ten swordsmen who had broken through the wall of martial arts, all with seemingly powerful power. At that level, it would be enough to call it a thoroughlypressed front-level force. In fact, there were only three swordsmen who reached the same level as Hwang Seok-tae or Paeyul Buseon, but the remaining swordsmen were also very sharp and were no easy feat. Lets not worry. For now, I believe it. At that time, Yahyuk came in like a gale. Where are you looking! Quaaaang! Mak Wons body was pushed away by five pieces. Youre so ignorant. I realized it with this one move. It was an opponent that could not be defeated by force. He was a powerful expert who could ovee Yeonhojeong or even higher in terms of physical strength alone. But fighting isnt just about strength. Coo! After correcting his posture, Mo Yuanpletely opened his Heavenly Martial God Weapon. Paaaaaaaa! The silver-white, brilliant g looked like the de of a weapon forged by a craftsman. There was a bit of tension in Yahyuks torn eyes. I thought he was an opponent worth ying with, but when he unleashed his true power, I felt like I wouldnt be able to defeat him easily. this guy! Rumbling! ck magical energy rose like a cloud from Yahyuks body. The Yasu Demonic Gong (ҰFħ), one of the Gwanghyeolgyos Ten Great Demonic Gongs (ʮoħ), has beenpletely opened. Makwon grinned. The density of amplified power was enormous. Its not something tough about. However, the reason why I started tough without realizing it was probably because of the martial arts warriors unique spirit of victory, which affirms the existence of difficult enemies worth risking ones life to encounter. e! Paaaaaaaa! It was a bizarre move. It lunges at the ground with its two long, thick arms. The back, full of enormous muscles, was also slightly curled, making it look like a truly gigantic beast. Yahyuks hand aimed at Makwons head. Quang! Five furrows were dug in the ground without even scanning the ground. Makwon, who struck diagonally to the side, grabbed the center of the iron bar and swung it. Burbubbubbuk! Hit repeatedly with both ends of the baton. That quick single hit hit Yahyuks bodypletely. Quang! As if he didnt care, he blocked his swinging elbow with the iron bar, and before he knew it, Makwons body was pushed out three times again. sh! It turned its body and lunged at me, but its movements were out of sync. A movement that cannot be seen through the joint structure of the human body. It feels like a possessed tiger is charging at you. Oooooh! The iron bars of the curtain were colored with a brilliant silver-white light. The spinning Cheonmushin weapon, sucking in the dry air of the Cheonghae, gradually became sharply focused. Buuuuung! Yahyuks fist came aiming for the left side of Makwons face. Makwons body tilted toward the bottom and the iron bar flew out. Tongcheonilryong (ͨһ). Kwaaaaang! Yahyuks body rotated and he was pushed back about a dozen times. It was a powerful blow focused on one point. It was not a baton technique, but a stabbing simr to a spear technique. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Yahyuks side. Although it was only a little bit, a piece of flesh was torn off and flew away. puck! A wound btedly opened on Makwons forehead as well. He couldnt ovee Yahyuks pressure and his skin was torn. Yahyuk growled. This guy is pretty good at it. Makwon grinned. You son of a strong bear. Ill show you the power of a human being. Crazy guy! The two people rushed towards each other again. It was a life-or-death situation that had to be fought with all ones might without giving up an inch. Chapter 919 Episode 919 Originally there was nothing (7) Hook! The four people who stopped rushing looked up. The mountain was majestic. Even the expression vastness of the mountain ranges stretching wide on the left and right seemed insufficient. The high peak that towered over the three or four peaks waspletely stained white. It is covered with permanent snow. The ce where the group stood was much lower than that, but the temperature was definitely lower than on the in. Thats great. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Maybe I should build a building like that in the mountainster and live there. There were five or six magnificent pces and numerous buildings built around them. It was a skill that only a very aplished fortress would not be able to master. Even though I came here to fight, it was so magnificent that I was amazed. The official frowned and said. If you really want to live like that in the future, tell me. Let me introduce you to a few craftsmen from the main family. Is anyone even building a house? The original store is the best when ites to manufacturing, building, and creating anything. As expected, it is a party line. Well, lets say thats true. The official took a deep breath. Rather than being nervous, it was more about smelling something. The smell of blood is strong. When handling poison, your sense of smell and taste develop more than other senses. Of course, if ordinary peoplee into contact with poison like the Tang people, their lives will be at risk. I heard that its been a while since the rebellion broke out, but the smell of blood is still vivid. okay. thud. Yeon Ho-jeong, who ced the Gwangryongbu on the ground, looked around and said. The Prince of Heaven said that the number of demons, excluding the leadership, was one thousand. It feels like its not even half that popr, let alone one thousand. Mukbi asked Okcheong. Do you feel something? of course. What? I dont know what it is, but Tension appeared on Okcheongs face. There might have been some excitement since I had ovee the barrier of no end, but there was no sign of that at all. Im sure now is not the time for such a boring conversation. The official nodded. I guess so. Can you feel it, both you and Manager Mook? I can feel the presence of a master who is difficult to handle. But Mukbi said. I know the super expert ising. The tone is so tant that Im asking because I wonder if hes nning something else. I see. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand and stopped the conversation. As Okcheong said, lets end the conversation here. He raised his head. Before I knew it, an old man was standing at the edge of the roof of the central pce with his back to me. Even though it stands at the end of such a high and narrow roof, it looks very stable. In the hand behind his back, he was holding a long staff. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. The soul energy began to burn in Okcheongs body. A dagger was held in each hand of the official, and the silent sword caught the sword of the Hongryeon Pce. Old man Mukro spoke in a calm voice. Im d you came. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his index finger. Come down. Mukro frowned. It was the same when we talked to Tugong Mayoung, but he was truly a strange guy. If you think about it, it was a provocation that didnt even seem like a provocation. I could just ignore it and just say what I had to say, but strangely, I couldnt ignore it when I looked at the guys eyes and listened to his voice. Sasasasak. Under the pce, demons holding machetes and scimitars appeared. The number was roughly three hundred. The sight of the demons spread out to the left and right felt as if I was looking at a long wall. They are all proud of their enormous size. It was equipped with ck light armor as well as a helmet, and at first nce, it seemed as if any significant shock would be offset by the armor. It is called Shinmarims Cheolmadan (FħF). Its called the Iron Horse. They are quite a group of guys. Honestly, if you look at his power, he doesntck muchpared to the elites of our school. Saaaaagh. Perhaps excited by Mukros words, the Cheolmadans spirit became even more aggressive. They knew that the origin of Shinmarim was Gwanghyeolgyo. Their morale couldnt help but rise as their power wasparable to that of the Gwanghyeolgyo, the origin of the religion. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at them, nodded. Youre going to stop us with just these guys? Wrong. These guys and I are going to stop it. It was a tone that exuded confidence. It had to be that way. If you are the first priest of Gwanghyeolgyo, it means that there are no more than five masters higher than you in the school. Although they did not reveal their power, the super experts of the Three Schools always looked at the Seongcheon of the central in under their eyes. I think they are the ones who cant let down their guard, but they never think that they are below Seongcheon. I guess its worth it. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of Gongsun Baekryong. Gongsun Baekryongs divinew was so outstanding that it is difficult to find simr examples throughout the entire martial arts world. How amazing would it be to be called a king rather than a king with just his magical abilities? He was an expert who would be difficult to deal with unless he had excellent coping skills. Such a polite Baekryong is nothing more than the Emperor of the Five Temples. However, in the midfield, they called him the king of kings and praised him as a rare expert. I think that alone is enough to know how the martial arts people in the central region view Go Soo. Even if they were truly superior to them, they wouldnt believe it out of pride. Of course, there are some who view the world with cold eyes. However, most of those whom Yeon Ho-jeong dealt with were so intoxicated with their own power that they could not see the world clearly. Which side of the expert does that old man in front of me belong to? Yeon Ho-jeong heard the Gwangryongbu. Theres no need to say anything, right? Mukro chuckled. Of course it is. Now then, where are your skills? That was then. Whoa whoa! With a bloody sound, one of the Iron Demon members standing in the center fell. Huh. White smoke rose from the silent Hongryeon Pce. It was an extremely sharp and fast intangible bullet strike. It was a magical archery technique that involved sniping enemies with invisible arrows while drastically reducing internal energy consumption. The official smiled. Im paying back what I taught you. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The Iron Demons unleashed their deadly spirit. Mukro shouted with a distorted face. Attack! Babababababaak! About a hundred Iron Horse members threw javelins on the ground, and the remaining Iron Horse members slid down the slope. It was then. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong took one step forward and swung the Gwangryongbu from the bottom to the top. sh! Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! The slope split vertically, and about 20 members of the Iron Horse were sent flying left and right. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at the hall. Before we knew it, a dark green energy was emanating from our body. It was an imperial miasma with apletely different impression from the blue-green aura of jade blue. The official nodded. Paaaaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong climbed up the slope using the dragon-shapedcquer technique and swung the Gwangryongbu to the left and right. Puff puff! Although I did not use my strength, the wind emitted from the ax de knocked down about 20 other members of the Iron Horse. Bye! Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on the top of the head of Hana, a member of the Iron Horse throwing a javelin, and soared high into the air. Demonic energy shed in Mukros eyes. He pointed the tip of his staff at Yeon Ho-jeong. Quaaaang! It was an explosion that exploded without warning. Yeon Ho-jeongs body floating in the air was pushed backwards. There was no damage, but just being pushed out of thin air where movement was restricted was enough to be considered a crisis. however. ?! Mukros eyes wavered. It seemed like a phantom-like fire was burning beneath Yeonhojeongs feet. The mes looked like huge wings, and the body with the wings was long like that of a snake and as heavy as a rock. dragon?! Paaaaaaaa! The speed of jumping in the air was no different from running on t ground. Treading in the air! It was a movement like a fantasy. Before we knew it, Yeonhojeong had appeared above Mukros head. Mukros chair was pointed overhead. hook! An invisible, intangible tension pressed Yeon Ho-jeongs body. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong had a vision where all the skin on her body seemed to be peeling off and flying away. To that extent, the tension of the mukro boasted a brutal pressure. It was the Intangible Demon Hwanjang, the season of Gwanghyeolgyo. The level of difficulty of the method was one of the highest even in Gwanghyeolgyo, so it was a feat that no one has seeded in achieving so far. Yeon Ho-jeong also made a left move. The tension that went down heavily along with the illusion of a golden dragon collided with the intangible demon illusion hall. Quaaaaaaaaa! A loud roar rang out, loud enough to drown out all the loud and misceneous sounds. Quad deuk! The pce roof could not withstand the pressure and copsed. Mukro also had no choice but to fall under the copsed roof. It was then. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The sound of metal scales shing could be heard from somewhere. Mukros eyes shed. chains?! In the aftermath of the tension collision, the new model of Yeonhojeong, which should have flown farther, expanded at an rming rate. It was a Gyoryongswae. The Gyoryongsae, which had not been used much in recent years, were fired at iron pirs under the copsed roof, tied and flew away. Boom! Mukros staff swung with a threatening sound. Intangible demonic energy swirled here and there, creating tremendous pressure. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Yellow Dragon. The golden divine dragon sleeping in the hugeke fully awakened and began to fill his entire body with the golden dragon divine energy. The Gwangryongbu was struck down with the force of a Taishan tack. Quaaaaaaaaa! Tsk! The force field, as hard and heavy as steel, tore like a sheet of paper and threw away Mukros body. Mukro could not contain his astonishment. You split the intangible demon wall? Only one move?! Mukro was not the only one surprised. This easy? I couldnt believe that I was able to shatter that enormous pressure inner wall with a single blow of an axe. Of course, considering the amount of force put into it, it could not be said that it was easily destroyed. But I never thought that it would be torn apart and blown away by this one blow. I dont know what it is, but if its this flow. Paaaaagh! This was an opportunity. Yeon Ho-jeong, who got down to the ground, retrieved the Gyoryongswae and ran forward. As the dragon-shapedcquerware unfolded, the new type moved to the ce where the opponents gap was most clearly revealed. At that moment, Mukros eyes sparkled with fire. You got caught. Where the opponent perceives a gap, a wall of intangible magic illusions spreads out. It was not a gap that originally existed, but a gap that was created on purpose. Mukros main attack method was to induce the opponent to attack, deprive him of his physical freedom, and then counterattack. Mukro poured out magical energy from his staff. Soon, Yeonhojeong entered the area of Apmajungbyeok. bloke! finished! Mukro swung his staff like a thunderbolt. It was then. His eyes became the size of saucers. His wide-open eyes were filled with disbelief. Yeonhojeong was approaching. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was radiating golden energy from all over his body, was rushing forward, ignoring the pressure of the Apma Middle Wall, his body wrapped like an illusion around the body of a huge yellow dragon. If it gets caught properly on the Apmajung wall, the rock will be crushed. No matter how strong you were, it was normal for you to lose your physical freedom momentarily under that much pressure. However, Yeonhojeong did not seem to be under any pressure. With a strange sound like a boom, the wall of the Apma middle was torn apart, and before we knew it, we had reached a distance in front of us. Nonsense! Mukro hurriedly waved his staff. Yeonhojeong also swung the Gwangryongbu diagonally. Kwaaaaang! The two people who broke through the left and right walls and were pushed out fell to the floor. Chapter 920 Episode 920 Natural Enemy (1) Burbubbubbuk! There were two hundred Iron Horse members who came down the slope, but only one hundred and twenty of them reached the front of the group. This was because forty people were blown away by Yeonhojeongs ax blow, and forty more people were blown away by Silences high-speed continuous shooting and Tang Gwans memorization. h h h!! The attack power of Tang Guan and Muk Fei was amazing, but in fact, it was Ok Qing who was truly amazing. Taegeukhyegeoms herbivorous Taegeukbangsan (̫Oɢ) was an exquisite martial art that returned the received attack with force. However, by broadening the scope of such herbivorous behavior, he was perfectly protecting himself and the two others. Okcheong also felt pressured because there were so many powerful javelins, but the fact that he was able to block such a wide range of attacks without injuring anyone was an incredible feat in itself. It didnt end there. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It is impossible to know where the power of Honwongyeol Honwon Shinkong ends. Shin Gong, the strongest of Taoism who burns like an active volcano in the face of strong demonic energy, was firmly supporting Ok Qing so that he could properly implement Taegeuks martial arts. Unbelievable. The one who was more surprised than anyone else was Okcheong himself. Was Hon Won-gyeol such a great martial artist? It is a new skill created by one of the greatest martial gods in the history of shamanism. Of course, it has to be a great martial arts skill. It was only then that Okcheong suddenly realized. That he had been practicing Honwongyeol, considering it to be a simple inner gongsim method. Honwongyeol was not a simple Naegongsimbeop. The umted power reached the essence of the shaman martial arts he had learned so far, and in itself was like a treasure trove of enlightenment. I see. At times, I resented my teacher who insisted on only training in the mountains. But there was a reason. Even if you have not experienced the shadowy world, everything has been condensed into Divine Gong, so if you had continued to practice without turning your attention to other things, you would have broken through the barrier of no end in no time. Its not about the inner gongsimbeop, but the non-partisan martial arts itself. One fact that could not have been realized if Yeon Ho-jeong had not shown the Taegeuk Balgyeong, took Okcheongs level one step further at this moment. Puff puff puff puff! As I swung my sword, the flying spears exploded and turned into powder. Even Tang Gwan and Muk Fei were surprised by the overwhelming power, but Ok Cheong med himself for only realizing this power now. The self-reproach soon turned into anger, and the anger was controlled with self-control, and the self-controlled mind soon began to burn with the desire to win and the excitement for new martial arts skills. Jade Cheongs sword cut through the air once again. Whoa whoa! It seemed to move in a straight line, but the sword, which drew a smooth arc, punched holes the size of bowls in the bodies of the three Iron Demon members. It was the power ofpressed sword power. As he fired Taegeuk martial arts into the pouring sword, the shamans realization that extreme softness is directly rted to strength was clearly revealed. Okcheongs eyes sparkled. Paaaaang! The forward movement is also a curve, not a straight line. Still, its fast. The new method of the Jeun Sect, which moves along the flow of air, gave apletely different level of speed and freedom than when it was practiced before. Burbubbubbuk! As he swung the three swords on the left and right, the heads of the fifteen members of the Iron Demon were blown off without any resistance. It didnt matter if the distance was far. Honwongi, which consumed the pouring demonic energy and burned, was naturally enhancing its power even though it was at a distance beyondmon sense. It was like magic meeting water. However, if Okcheong had not properly recognized his own limitations, he would not have been able to disy such spectacr power. This is no joke. The official, who had blown off the heads of two members of the Iron Horse with a single shot of the Cheon Eagle, stuck out his tongue. There are no other fish in the water. What is this guy? Was it that strong? Pipipipiping! Burbubbubbuk! Mukbis archery skills, targeting only the neck and face of the Cheolma member with incredible speed, were also amazing. Rather, the partys killing ability was not highlighted here. Mancheon Hwawoo and Yonghae Samsaenggong were absolute killing methods that epassed all directions. Its perfect for attacking the enemy camp alone andpletely wiping them out, but its a difficult martial skill to use if there are people you dont want to kill. However, there seemed to be no need to build ten walls. Muk Feis strength was at least that of the leader of the Great Moon Sect, and Okcheongs strength, rather than decreasing, was increasing as time passed. Since there were two monsters who tirelessly attacked the enemy, there was no need for the officer to step forward and waste his strength. Because I cant just sit still. Tang Gwan, who returned behind Mukbi, red at the Iron Horse members throwing javelins from afar. These guys. He raised his fingers and started aiming at each person. After a while. Aaaah! Kaaak! The demons who were throwing javelins suddenly started screaming and falling. Even as they frantically dealt with the enemy, Mukbi and Okcheong felt absurd. It was strange that he was falling down even though he wasnt attacked by anything. The party satisfied our appetite. I couldnt help it. Of all the poisons that can be used at such extreme distances, the only good one is Pyochung poison. Pyeongnae venom was not a poison with good killing power. However, it could drive people crazy. The poison that caused extreme itching depending on the concentration was python venom. In severe cases, it can cause people to frantically scratch their skin and even dig into their muscles, and bybining several poisons, it can cause needle-like pain all over the skin. Although it is not instant death, it can be said to be a more severe poison than instant death. Although it was a poison that did not suit the nature of the party, it could create an effective situation depending on its use. Tsk. I want it because its a little bit awkward. Because the distance was far, I had to use a lot of energy to transport the poison. Of course, considering his ability to attack, it was no problem. Bababababaak! Although it only poisoned about a dozen people, the invisible fear of the poison aroused fear even among demons. The demons who were throwing javelins began moving here and there, targeting the party hall. Demons wielding machetes and scimitars also rushed towards the temple. Mukbi muttered softly. Im getting tired. No, it worked out better. Because the movements of the Iron Horse members had changed, Okcheong had also returned to the two men. The officer pushed the two people back and stepped forward. Woooooo!! Three types of energy, red, blue, and yellow, began to gather in both his hands. Because it was a perfectly controlled miasma, no one was poisoned just by raising their energy. However, the true energy in his hands was emitting extremely powerful energy waves that were unbing of a poisonous attack. What is this funeral?! Okcheongs eyes widened. The eyes of the hotel shone brightly. thud! With a powerful advance, he extended his double arms to the front. The swirling three-colored energy exploded from the stretched out twin intestines along with a colorful gust of wind. Crying!! Kaaaaak! With an eerie scream, the frontline Iron Horse members fell to the ground. The breasttes of those who had been hit directly were severely cracked, and some demons died with their helmets crushed, while others had their limbs broken and flew away. However, as many as fifty people copsed in good condition. The entire front line was literally wiped out. !! At the unbelievable sight, even the demons stopped attacking and stared nkly at the temple. The officer withdrew his hand and asked in a calm voice. Do you know what this funeral is? Isnt it the Three Yang Gods? You sure know. It is said that there are several funeral techniquesparable to the ten dangeum (ʮ\), the best funeral technique in the main mountain. The most famous one is the Great Power Diamond of Shaolin, and I heard from the teacher that among the three families there is the Samyang God. Elder Geomseon said that? Thats right. The officialughed bitterly. Although Samyangjangjang was a method with great destructive power, it was notparable to the Ten Dangeum or Great Power Diamond Jangjang. However, the story is different if the person who used the funeral is King Tangs brother. My father concentrated the pure strength of his Samyang Kidney and reborn it into his own martial arts technique full of destructive power. There was no doubt that the Geomseon Takmuja was also surprised to see it. Whatever it is, after unfolding it for the first time in a while, its delicious and delicious. The official took out three daggers from his arms. What are they doing? Cant you see those kids are hesitating? Pipipipiping! As soon as the words were out, Mo Fei protested and Ok Cheong unfolded the Taegeukhye Sword and the Samjeolhwang Sword in session. The party official made a pledge as he watched the young stars constantly attacking their enemies. I wont be overtaken by these guys, at least not yet. Regardless of Mugeuk and Nabalgo, as the head of the Murim family, I will show you a wall that is difficult to ovee. Lets blow it up quickly and go to the next battle. * * * Cooung! Yeon Ho-jeong rushed through the copsed wall and saw Muk-ro who had just woken up. Mukrosplexion was grave and hardened. Both eyes were filled with surprise. Yeon Ho-jeong stepped on Yonghyeongbo and gave up his job. He was one of the Geumryong Immu, Geumryong Beoncheonjang (). Qarring! As an explosive career was nted in a soft tension, Mukro also responded with an intangible magic illusion, but was unable to ovee the aftermath of the collision and flew backwards again. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeong also flew straight to the rear, offset as much pressure as possible, and rushed back. And at that moment, he felt that Mukros pretense of poprity had disappeared as if it had been washed away. where?! At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand moved. It couldnt even be exined by the expression that it was instinctive. Following his gesture, the flowing dragon chains stretched out and shot toward Mukros chest. Mukro waved his staff urgently. Quang! Muk-ros body shook as he drank heavily. But that was all. He gritted his teeth as if he couldnt go any further than this, offset the shock, and struck away the Gyoryongsak again, then threw out an intangible demon illusion. Coooooo! An illusion of a huge dragon body arose at Yeonhojeongs feet. The Gyoryongswae moved again. Quad deud deuk! Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! The Gyoryongsae, which still contained the yellow dragon g, swept through the pce interior, moving like the giant body of a real dragon. Chains were moving at an invisible speed from front to back, left and right, and all the way to the top of the head, destroying the walls, iron pirs, and even the roof structure. Googoo googung!! A huge pce began to copse entirely. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly escaped and climbed onto the roof of another pce. Quaaaaaaaaa! The central pce, the first battlefield, waspletely destroyed. The thick dust rising and stone fragments flying in all directions overwhelmed the viewer. What about you? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Mukros face was filled with astonishment as hended in front of a cliff that looked like a railing behind another pce. What is your identity? . What on earth is that martial arts?! What kind of martial arts is it that my magic arts cant use any power?! I do not know? Yeon Ho-jeong almost answered that way without even realizing it. Whatever happened. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu wasssing!! Hwangryong, who had stretched out greatly, raised his head straight and seemed to be looking down at Mukro. Yeon Ho-jeong felt like he was looking down at Muk-ro as if he were a yellow dragon. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. What should I do? Do you want to run away? I dont know why that was said. This is not even a joke, let alone a provocation. Nevertheless, Yeon Ho-jeong was confident that his words would cause turbulence in the other persons heart. Indeed, that confidence was correct. Innoom!! Kwaaaaang! Mukro flying down the cliff. Yeon Ho-jeong, who strengthened his hand holding the Gwangryongbu, finally took out the Gwangpungguryongsal. Chapter 921 Episode 921 Natural Enemy (2) The technique of striking several times in short bursts looked very gentle and natural. Puff poop! All four intangible demon illusions exploded out of the spinning and swinging light dragon. Mukros eyes wavered. The sight of Yeonhojeong approaching, stepping through the air with minimal movement, seemed as if he was stepping on the back of an invisible dragon. sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs dance moves were beautiful. The left hand, which was not holding anything, naturally stretched out and pointed at the opponent, and the right hand, holding such a huge light dragon, moved smoothly and cheerfully like a dancer performing a sword dance. The first second of Gwangpung Guryongsal was brutal. sh! Quad deud deuk! The dance moves that follow. Yeon Ho-jeong, who created a crazy wind, naturally rotated his body and swung the Gwangryongbu from the bottom to the top as if he were practicing tai chi. It was a victory attack in the second half of Gwangpung Guryongsal. Kwakwakwak! Three huge furrows were carved into the cliff. The length of one furrow seemed to be seven or eight lengths. The width was close to two feet and the depth was so deep that measurement was impossible. It could be said to be truly devastating attack power. Muk-ro couldnt help but be taken aback by Yeon Ho-jeongs ignorant attack. How does this kind of powere about? Despite such a merciless attack, there was no sign of fatigue at all. Aside from that, if you look at the level of simple martial arts, Yeon Ho-jeong was definitely a number below him. This difference wasrger and higher than expected. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a difference that could never be ovee. The top battle is an unstable one, so depending on the situation, a one-step difference could turn into nothing or a bigger difference, but for now, it was right for him to push Yeon Ho-jeong. Definitely. That kind of attack power The traces carved on the cliff looked as if a huge monster like Taisan had hit it with a paw of unimaginable weight. Thats not normal. Even masters who have reached maturity have their limits. Even after carrying out that level of attack, he doesnt look tired, and at the time, there were no more than five people in the three schools who had that kind of stamina, endurance, and destructive power. Its abnormal. And Mukro had no choice but to admit it. I dont know what it is, but he is my greatest enemy. I havent quite figured it out yet. Although the situation was not leisurely, it was not something that should be rushed into a fight. Mukro dodged Yeonhojeongs attack with a cheerful magic trick and looked at him. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. He realized that Muk-ros movements, who had been targeting his weak spot, had suddenly changed. Its observation. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to use Gwangpung Guryongsal one after another, stopped his attack. The corners of Mukros mouth rose. Why are you doing this? Arent you going to ax it? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking up at Muk-ro, smiled and threw the light dragon. Quang! A light dragon embedded in the center of a cliff. It was a long way off from the direction where Mukro was located. The huge ax de waspletely stuck, leaving only a palm-sized width. What are you nning to do? Crunchy. Crunchy. Yeon Ho-jeong said, rotating his fist, shoulder and neck in turn. He seems like a guy who needs to fight with his bare hands. It wasnt a provocation, it was a fact. Mukros divinew was fast, irregr, and difficult to detect. If I unlocked all the abilities of the upper stage, I could catch up to the end and fight a decent fight, but there was no need to waste that much energy. Each martial art has its own use. At least that was the case with the current Hwangryonggong. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Dont be too scared, juste in slowly. Mukros face distorted. After ring at Yeon Ho-jeong for a long time, he took a deep breath. He had the will tough off even the insulting remarks of Mokgyedam, who was much younger than him. But strangely enough, I felt my emotions keep shaking with a few words Yeon Ho-jeong said. It was not simply because Yeon Ho-jeongs provocation ability was excellent. It was a reaction that was difficult for even Mukro to understand. good night. Sigh! Muk-ro nted his cane in the ground and slowly walked towards Yeonhojeong. Ill check it properly. Just check and die gracefully. Im tired. hook! A new form of Mukro appeared on Iljang Street, in the upper right corner of Yeonhojeong. It was the Eighteen Treasures of Spiritual Spirits, paired with the Formless Demon Demon Gong. It was a supplementaryw and a neww. Mukros divinew, which moved like an insubstantial ghost, was full of insidiousness that even Yeonhojeong had never experienced. Mukro threw away the intangible demon illusion. Yeonhojeong also raised his right hand and pushed the Geumryongbeoncheonjang into it. Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeongs upper body was bent to the side as he drank heavily. On the other hand, Mukros new type that went on the attack flew backwards. Geumryongbeoncheonjang was a technique full of destructive power that was connected in a straight line with the internal energy of Hwangryongshinwanggong. It was the same with Geumryongjinakkwon. However, the Intangible Demon Hwan-gong was also one of the most powerful magicians in the Gwanghyeolgyo. There is not much difference in destructive power. Nevertheless, Muk-ro, who ran and attacked, was pushed back further than Yeon-ho-jeong, who caught it from his spot. It was said to be in the air, but considering the difference in level, it could clearly be seen as a bite. Mukro calmly walked through the air and approached the front of Yeonhojeong again. Buuuuung! Yeon Ho-jeongs fist moved. The dragons paws pressing down on the mountain were seen ovepping the fist that was tearing through the air. Muk-ro also curled his fist and issued an intangible fist. Fuuuuuuu! The atmosphere was turbulent, creating incontinence in the remains of the copsed building. The ground cracked apart. An endless gap appeared behind Mukro, who took three steps back. Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Yeonhojeong, who took two steps back to offset the shock, moved like a thunderbolt. Mukros eyes widened. what? fast. But it is slower than me. The attack lineing in was visible. It was a situation that could be dealt with appropriately. However, I couldnt decide for a moment how to move. No matter how I responded, I felt like I couldnt shake it off. No matter how I attacked it, it seemed like it wouldnt cause any damage. Mukros hands opened wide and unleashed a double-armed attack force epassing all directions. Crumbling!! Although it was not visible, its power was so strong that it seemed as if it could blow away a castle wall. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Quang! Before I knew it, the extended dragon chain was struck vertically, splitting the tension in half and mming into the ground. bang! bang! The two split strands of tension destroyed a building and shook the cliff. Yeon Ho-jeong, who pulled back his right hand and retrieved the Gyoryongswae, extended the angle to Muk-ros upper body using an irregr beat. bang! Mukros body shook like crazy. this?! With one kick, I was pushed back five miles. For an instant, I felt paralyzing pain from the shoulder where the angle was blocked to my corbone. Not only did he shatter the barrier of the Intangible Demon Demon Hwan-gong, which had been perfectly constructed, with a single blow, but it also delivered a shock. Papa pang! Muk-ro, who once again stepped on the 18-step ghost and caught the rear of Yeonhojeong, swung his elbow toward his backboard. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. When was thest time you were caught at the rear in a one-on-one fight with the enemy? Mukros divinew was truly amazing. The speed was great, and the ability to reduce the presence of the enemy was great, but the upper guards ability to instantly disrupt the five senses and move was especially outstanding. Its a neww. Pow! I instinctively twisted my upper body, but ended up getting hit near my shoulder de. Fortunately, it didnt break. He turned his body andunched himself straight into Mukros abdomen. Mukro swung his knee, probably thinking he was going to aim for the abdomen. bang! Mukros body rotated. Using the power of Beoncheonjang, he spun around and swung his heel like an ax, aiming for Yeonhojeongs head. Fuuuuuuu! Mukros feet created a crack in the ground. Yeon Ho-jeong took a step back and threw out his double sword. Kwaaaaang! Mukros body flew away andnded on the remains of the broken building. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Oooooh! It felt like Hwangryongshinwanggong was getting hotter and hotter. The amount of energy that filled my entire body was the same, but the energy seemed to burn more brilliantly. It wasnt because of the top battle. Rather than being immersed in the opponent and increasing the density of true energy, it felt like the Hwangryongshinwanggong, who met an enemy called Mukro, was inting his power on his own. The core of his martial arts skills is divinew. Sangdanjeon is used as an aid to the movement itself. Mukros magic skills were amazing in many ways, but his real strength was in his movements. Even Yeonhojeong couldnt read when, how, and where it was moving. The already fast and insidious magic technique has be even more perfect thanks to the upper body magic that so gently shakes the five senses. Thats amazing. Its apletely different idea from the Shinigami Demon. It assists one to use ones martial arts skills more efficiently with less force. It was then. Right. Pusss. Mukro got up after wading through a pile of stones. Even though I was buried in rubble, when I got up, there was no dust or stone on me. I dont want to admit it, and I dont even know why Im doing this A somber look appeared on Mukros face. Looking at his expression and momentum, Yeon Ho-jeong realized. That he intentionally received the blessing that he had thrown away a little while ago. I thought it was a bit vain. thud! Muk-ro emerged from the wreckage and red straight at Yeon-ho-jeong. Its the opposite of your martial arts and intangible magic illusion. Is that so? The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. I wasnt sure? The instantaneous true energy density was clearly superior to mine. And yet, with one attack from you, it is torn apart or blown away or ignored. Hmm. What martial arts did you learn? Who did you study with? I think so. Theres no way you could have learned the martial arts of an ancient blood god I think your skills just fell off before the conflict. At that moment, an explosive killing force burst out of Mukros body. The life was so terrible that even Yeonhojeong was shocked. Ive met countless masters so far, but Ive never seen anyone exude this level of deadly force. Except yourself, of course. good night. Mukros momentum, who had been tapping the ground with his toe, suddenly changed. Despite his best efforts a moment ago, his intention was clearly to get to know the other person. But not anymore. He acknowledged that he was an opponent he could never defeat unless he faced him with the will to kill. Ill see if I can be that rxed even after my limbs are removed. If your limbs are torn off, youll die, you idiot. Dont you know that? this guy! Paaaaaaaa! Mukro moved. And at the moment when the opponent seemed to be making a move, Yeon Ho-jeong hit the yer. ?! That moment split into a split second. Mukro was shocked when he tried to use the Mumu Demon Eye (Fħ), which obscures the enemys five senses, with the Eighteen Steps of Ghostly Sword. Sangdanjeon?! hook! Mukros eyes wavered. Before he knew it, he saw Yeon Ho-jeongs hand reaching for his neck. danger! Okay. Mukros new form immediately climbed onto Yeonhojeongs shoulder. The reaction speed was such that even the evil eye could not detect it. It was fast and exquisite. It was then. Muk-ro, who was about to hit Yeon-ho-jeongs back, saw a huge hand filling his field of vision. urg! puck! Yeon Ho-jeongsrge hand cupped Muk-ros face. Quaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong, holding Muk-ros face, mmed his head into the ground. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. I dont know if its opposites, but Im slowly starting to get used to your movements. Chapter 922 Episode 922. Natural Enemy (3) Phew! As he poured his energy into the ground and destroyed the support, the Emperor of the World had no choice but to momentarily flinch. Mukro, who was in a copsed position, swung both hands towards Yeonhojeongs uv. This is a killing that ignores the power of opposites. Yeon Ho-jeong had no choice but to let go of his hand holding Muk-ros face and step away. Quang! As soon as he retreated, he let out a Jinakkwon wind, but before he knew it, Mukro was no longer there. He immediately retreated with that crazy walking method. A look of caution appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. The other person was strangely caught up in his provocation. It was a provocation that did not even seem like a provocation, considering the outrageous swear words usually hurled at enemies. It wasnt because of the other persons temper. Rather, the other persons temperament is closer to the calm and insidious side. Only now was Yeon Ho-jeong able to be sure. Its aplete opposite. Hwangryongshinwanggong is the opposite of Mukros magicgong. I dont know about other magic attacks, but against Mukro, no matter what technique he uses, he can be torn apart with the power of the Yellow Dragon God King. Of course, if the difference in each others realms is significant, even that would be useless. However, despite this, a certain degree of response will be possible, and considering the current gap in martial arts between the two, the victory lies on this side in a head-to-head match. The two martial artists are at perfect opposites to the point that my voice is also affected by them. The reason why Mukro can hardly control his emotions is because of this martial arts skill. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was not just voice. Since the entire body is filled with yellow dragon energy, even the sound one exhales is filled with yellow dragon energy. That Hwangryonggi was giving Mukro a tremendous amount of stimtion. Moreover, to Muk-ro, who had ascended to Mugeuk and was filled with demonic energy from head to toe, Yeonho-jeong, with its yellow dragon g, was like a terrible poison in itself. Dangerous. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeong was more cautious. He distanced himself a little more from Mukro. The moment you win, the moment you think you have won, is the most dangerous. I dont know why, but the yellow dragon is the exact opposite of that guys magic attack. However, we must go into the fight thinking that they are not opposites. Otherwise, its a fight that could turn in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeongs mind and heart, honed through countless battles, were like an iron wall. The moment I see victory, I be even more determined. In order to avoid being stabbed by your opponent, you need to calm your excitement. That guy Muk-ro, who had retreated, sensitively felt the change in Yeonhojeong. Dont get excited and attack. Instead, he took a couple of steps back and red at himself, his eyes full of caution. Mukro felt dispirited. How can someone so young do that? Even a decent veteran couldnt do that. Just thinking about what he had shown so far, it seemed like he was going to rush in with his demonic spirit, but instead, he was paying attention to counterattacks and trying to fight the battle step by step. There will be no such warrior in Gwanghyeolgyo, Shinhwa or Saeumgyo. In a fight, a cautious personcks decision-making and an extreme personcks patience. This guy was cautious, decisive, experienced enough to be patient at a moments notice, and could be more aggressive than anyone else when he had to strike. Mukro thought of the wordplete. At least in the realm of life-or-deathbat, that young guys mind and body are close to perfection. Muk-ro, who was quietly ring at Yeon Ho-jeong, rxed his posture slightly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Mukro spoke in a calm voice. Shall we talk for a moment? Not fighting? okay. Dont fight. Youre being damned. Lets fight with our mouths? Mukro was upset, but did his best to control his mind. Didnt you sometimes attack with your tongue while punching? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Is there any reason why I should listen to you? Even as he spoke, Yeon Ho-jeongs nerves were digging into the gaps in Muk-ro. The moment a gap was revealed, the intention was to strike a blow. But there was no longer any gap. There was no blind spot for Mukro, who had concentrated all his strength without being surrounded by that bizarre pressure. I could have just closed my mouth and fired a punch, but I couldnt attack hastily because I didnt know what the other person was thinking. Mukro said. Im faster at light engineering. Its deplorable. If you dont want to talk, I will give up fighting you. Instead, I will run to those midfield yers you care so much about. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It was a tactic that could only be used by someone who was faster than their opponent. Since it was a tactic that Yeonho-jeong used asionally, he could see how dangerous Mukros statement was. It might not work properly, though. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his posture. Mukro nodded. Thank you. Thank you and go to sleep. Is there anything you want to do? We met to kill each other anyway. That too. I dont have time. Say it briefly. Do you know the blood god? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Arent you calling the evil god you fanatics serve a blood god? Mukro even had to take a deep breath to stop his fist from almost flying without him even realizing it. It refers to the god we serve and the legendary demon god who ruled the Three Gongs. So what should I do? Muk-ro, who was quietly ring at Yeon-ho-jeong, asked in a somewhat blunt tone. Do you know the maniac of contemtion? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became strange. Four colors and a madman. These words came not from anyone else but from the mouth of the demon of Gwanghyeolgyo. In that case, the target could only be one person. Mukro is revealing the history of the past that has been suppressed until now. Emperor of the Four Directions. Yeah, I forgot that you guys on the continent call it Four Directions Unlimited. Yeon Ho-jeong asked in a pretentious tone. What is omnidirectional freedom? Muk-ro closed his mouth for a moment and silently studied Yeon-ho-jeongs expression. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned openly. Speak up, man. This guy! Mukro took a deep breath again. This time it was really dangerous. All of the Intangible Demon Demons magic energy almost spewed out from his entire body. After controlling himself once again, Mukro spoke in as calm a voice as possible. Three hundred years ago, weunched a massive offensive to take over the continent. know. I heard that the Allied forces on the continent were strong at that time. But it wasnt at a level that I couldnt handle. It says so in our librarians. however? But just one person changed the course of the war. Is that 4-way freedom? Yes. Mukros eyes deepened. There are no details left about him. We can only infer that it is because it is a painful history, but we cannot know the circumstances of 300 years ago. . However, his martial arts arepared to four colors, and it is known that he uses martial arts to perfection in battle, including attack, defense, retreat, and counterattack. Master. Yeon Ho-jeong almost muttered that without even realizing it. I had to work hard to control my mind so that Muk-ro wouldnt notice. The story of Masters past, told through the mouth of an enemy, gave me an unexpected sense of nostalgia. And I heard that a hundred years ago, while gathering information for another advance into the continent, they picked up a lot of rumors about a meditative maniac. Of course, I dont know much about him. . It is said that the contemtive maniac went into hiding somewhere on the continent after ending the war three hundred years ago. Was the story you wanted to tell a story about the hero who ended the war 300 years ago? Yes. Why are you bringing up a story about someone you messed up with in the past? Its a waste of time. past? The corners of Mukros mouth rose. okay. A person from the past. But we cannot be certain that he died at some time in the past. Yeon Ho-jeongs face became even more frowning. But his mind was subtly disturbed. What are you talking about? That rebellious bandit whom you, a maniac of spection, calls the Emperor of Four Directions, has stolen one of the sacred objects of our church. ! Now that he has obtained that sacred item, his chances of survival are not nil. My heart was pounding. It was fortunate that the Yellow Dragon was fully loaded so that it could attack at any moment. Otherwise, Mukro would have noticed my stronger heart movements. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Is the conversation over? There is still more left. I found outter. At some point, the meditative maniac who lived in seclusion on the continent was called the Yellow Dragon Emperor by you bugs. Mukros eyes sparkled with fire. Your martial arts skills are theplete opposite of my magic skills. My magic technique is one of the ten great magic arts of Gwanghyeolgyo, and it is one of the few magic arts that has maintained the original form from the time when it was called blood religion. . And such a top-ss magical skill is helpless in front of your martial skills. I didnt want to talk, I just wanted to mutter to myself. If your martial arts were Buddhist or Taoist martial arts, your thoughts would not have reached this point. Of course, your martial arts is pure martial arts, but it doesnt seem like you have the supernormal ability of perm. Wooooow! Mukro raised his demon energy. I will ask you directly. Your martial arts skills Are you a descendant of a meditative maniac? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Can we just start now? Muk-ro couldnt read the truth in Yeon-ho-jeongs reaction. It feels like my eyes are covered in a hazy fog. Just listening to his eyes, attitude, and voice, it seemed like he had no interest in the Four Directions, let alone the blood religion. Is this a highly deceptive tactic? I thought about it, but I also wondered if there was any need to deceive myself in this situation. But no matter how you look at it I have never heard that the martial arts of a contemtive maniac are the opposite of the martial arts of blood religion. Rather, the demonic power of the blood god, who had facedplete death at that time, was an absolute demonic power that controlled ten thousand demons, and all demons were unable to show their strength in front of the blood gods power. So at first, I had doubts that Yeonhojeongs martial arts were the martial arts of blood gods. Otherwise, it was difficult to understand this phenomenon. However, when I looked closely, I noticed that his martial arts skills were clearly pure, and it was rather reminiscent of the nickname of the contemtive maniac that the continental people called Hwangryongje. furthermore. I thought I heard it at first nce Byeoksanhojangs martial arts skills are good at actual attack and defense. I couldnt be sure. The three schools were one and rivals, and it was a delicate rtionship that kept each other in check while helping each other. Naturally, the characteristics of each denomination were distinctly different, and among them, the Gwanghyeol Church often had no ess to information from the continent as it was trying to solve internal problems. Shinhwa and Saeum did not have the loyalty to intentionally tell us that. Althoughrge-scale information was exchanged, small details or information that was of excessive benefit to the other party were strictly controlled. I dont know. I thought I could challenge my opponent. But no. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like it would be difficult to get anything from Yeon Ho-jeong. If he is indeed the disciple of the meditative maniac If this guys martial arts skills are truly those of a meditative maniac. Mukros eyes sank gloomily. good night. thud! Mukro, who had raised his fighting spirit with a strong advance, waved his hand. I will do my best to protect the being you are. Quaaang! Mukros body was pushed back like crazy. Yeon Ho-jeong swung his fist at high speed. I dont like anyone who talks more than me. Geumryongimu attacked Mukro faster than ever before. Qarring! Chapter 923 Episode 923 Natural Enemy (4) Thats amazing. The momentum of the red swordsmen charging in a wedge-shaped formation was truly amazing. Its a huge magi. Transcendent experts stationed at the front, center, and rear. And the peak swordsmen who filled the gap and charged at an appropriate distance maintained an unwavering sharp edge. furthermore. Its charging, but its not very fast. It is slowly advancing while maintaining sufficient breakthrough power. Since you cannot know how the opposing unit will respond, advance as cautiously as possible. Of course, prudence will notst. The opponents are magicians who have learned magic. Even in one-on-one life-and-death situations, it ismon for people to be unable to hold back their excitement due to the sense of urgency. If it is a unit unit, the transfer of emotions is much faster and more intense. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Yongasambaekjin Sanjin (ɢ). The three hundred iron corps divided into three units changed into the shape of a long chain. It was these ten rows. They were not only wearingrge chains reminiscent of a chain of rings, but each member was acting as a ring and preparing to receive the blood demon sword. Paeyul and Buseon Yeon Ji-pyeong kept an eye on Hwang Seok-tae. Yeon Ho-jeong selected a few of his best soldiers and charged into the main camp, while Mak Won was in the middle of a one-on-one life-or-death battle with the enemymander. If so, the chairperson here is Hwang Seok-tae. His personal power was great, but his leadership skills and tactical ideas were so outstanding that Yeon Ho-jeong entrusted everything to him. Hwang Seok-taes eyes shone sharply. Forward charge The change in momentum is not diverse. In that case, it would either movepletely as one body ore as a mass and spread out all at once. Even if the level was simr to that of Hwang Seok-tae, reading the force of the unit and predicting its formation was not something that anyone could do. This will only be possible if you have always studied unit tactics, have extensive experience in group warfare, and are sensitive to the elements. then. The distance to the enemy is about twenty miles. Hwang Seok-tae opened his mouth. From now on, for smoothmunication, we will omit honorifics. The two men on the losing line should hold on to the spearhead with all their might in their Qigong skills. Faaagh! The defeat rate and secondary line, which increased the power of waiting, moved quickly. Coo! It seemed as if it had been nned in advance. At the same time, the two people who stepped on the ground each threw away Guan Yigongs descendant ind and Xuanfeng Lion Fists gust of wind blood. It was a qigong technique performed by two transcendent experts with all their might. It was an amazing move that made me even more embarrassed because no matter how many units wereing together as one, they wereing together as one. Crumbling!! Along with the heavy drinking, the speed of the blood demon swords advance decreased. The ground went numb and the dozen swordsmen in the lead were pushed left and right. Hwang Seok-taes eyes sparkled. No one died. This was because the power of the two masters was offset by the sword fighting of the transcendental master at the front and the momentary concentration of force. But that was enough. sh! The two javelins fired by Hwang Seok-tae were struck squarely in the chests of the two blood demon swordsmen who were pushed to the left and right. Although it wasnt piercing, the spear depletely pierced my heart. Two swordsmen fell down, coughing up blood. From the start, I killed two enemy soldiers. Since each and every one of them was an expert with the dignity of a peak expert, the surprise attack aimed at an opening worked well. Nevertheless, everyones faces hardened. Even if you are unfamiliar with strategy and tactics, everyone knows that a powerful attack must beunched to exploit a revealed loophole. However, it could not pierce the chests of the two swordsmen. Although the heart was urately destroyed, it did not even cause a prating wound. There was no way Hwang Seok-taes singing could not stop at that level of power. also. That wasnt a high-level study that involved building an intangible defense shield with the energy emitted by each person forming the formation. If you run with that much energy all the time, a long fight is impossible. It was just that the bodies of the demons were solid. I dont know what kind of magic skill he had mastered, but if you look at its strength, it seemed almost as strong as a rock. It wont be easy. Paaaaaaaa! The momentum of the Blood Demon Swordsmen, who had once faltered, began to burn again. A fierce murderous spirit emanated from the eyes of Blood King Geom (Ѫ), the unit leader of the Blood Demon Corps, who blocked the attacks of Paeyul and Buseon at the forefront. dare! He let out a shout and swung the sword he held with both hands in a horizontal motion. sh! Coo! It was a radical sword attack that he threw out knowing that he would not avoid it. Of course, we could not avoid losing and being sidelined. This was because if the two avoided it, Hwang Seok-tae and Cheolgi Dan had to stop it. Instead, Paeyul defended himself with a short, deformed sword using the Gibonggeombeop (᪍o), and Bu-seon took out the Ssangsuhotu (pֻ^), a quick and rmended technique created through Yang Cheons enlightenment. Kwakwakwak! A huge sword energy dispersed. Paeyul and assistant line were pushed back one step at a time. The power of the Blood King Sword was almost the same as that of the two people. If you look closely, its probably less than half that number. However, the sword energy thrown out as they charged in in the form of an assault force was difficult for even two people to block. Moreover, the Blood Kings Sword has learned magic techniques. Magic Gong is an unrivaled form of martial arts, requiring extreme power output while abandoning physical stability. The martial arts itself is bound to be fierce. The moment when the two people who retreated are about to attack again. The loss rate and the second line are each battle. Wow! The two people, who widened the distance to the left and right as if they had been waiting, attacked the left and right nks of the rushing blood majin. Blood King Swords eyes turned to Hwang Seok-tae. Before I knew it, Hwang Seok-tae and Cheolgi Dan were rushing. However, the form of the charge was different from the blood horse unit. In the center, there was only Hwang Seok-tae and about a dozen members of the Iron Team. The rest moved like a soft chain andpletely wrapped around the blood demon belt. After attacking the nks with outstanding experts called Paeyul and Buseon, they support the back with members of the Iron Team who are good at hitting and running away. It was Jinse who stood out for his ability to respond at a moments notice. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. I see. He had never properly learned unit tactics. Still, I realized it right away. The fact that the enemy can split up in an instant and fight individually. It was intuition before learning. It was the sense of a genius recognized directly by his rtives who discussed the world, whose name was listed in the glorious heaven. Hwang Danju knew from the beginning. So, this formation. Yeon Ji-pyeong couldnt help but be impressed. Even if they knew, not everyone would make that judgment. This was a matter of experience before knowledge. No matter how much you felt it and knew it, it was difficult to deal with it resolutely unless you had extensivebat experience. I understand why you absolutely trust Hwang Dan-ju. Now Yeon Ji-pyeong was seeing a new world. Even when I stayed in Guangdong with Uijeonggun, when I followed their expeditions and looked around the world, and when I was absorbed in kendo like a crazy person and had numerous sparring sessions with Mo Yong-woo, I wasnt this surprised. This is the world. There were a lot of things happening in the world that I didnt know about. Yeon Ji-pyeong suddenly felt ashamed. He was a witness to the lives of real people who went out into the world without hesitation and grew up oveing harsh circumstances. If he hade into the world earlier, would he have been at the same level as them, or at least at their feet? I could never have done that. Yeon Ji-pyeong suddenly became calm. He also understood. That your talents are better than others. This could be seen just by looking at the level achieved. It was rare in the world for ater index to achieve this level of achievement at his age. Its just that he couldnt really feel it because the people around him were so talented. However, having outstanding talent did not mean that one had an advantage in survival. My brother said. If we had gone out into the world and ovee danger together, we would have already surpassed Mujong. But I wouldnt have been able to obtain even half of the knowledge Ive gained now. He trusted Yeon Ho-jeongs words more than anyone else. If thats the case for you, then thats the case. Not even alone, but together. If I had gone out into the world alone without my brother, I would have been buried in a mountain by now, with only the bones remaining. A problem that has nothing to do with talent. sh! A brilliant light burst from Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes. I see. If I had gone out into the world alone, it would have been harder to guarantee my survival than anyone else. Its not for any other reason. This is because of his own nature. For the first time, Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at her personality calmly. I was not decisive. He killed the enemy with a firm sword. But that was not resoluteness in the true sense of the word. Rather, it was a cut that ignored one truth. I just thought there was nothing I could do. I thought that in order to protect my people, I had no choice but to kill my enemies. I have dealt with my enemies with that kind of mindset until now. Wrong. It is true that it is unavoidable, but what is truly necessary to deal with the enemy is not hatred toward the enemy, an aversion to murder, or even concern for allies. I should have known just one mindset to have when dealing with the enemy in front of me with my sword. If I dont kill the enemy in front of me, I will die. Yes. Everything starts with me. I am the center of the world and I am the only one who proves the present and guarantees the future. Yeon Ji-pyeong had been ignoring this very obvious truth. Because he is nice. This is because their nature is good and gentle. Thats because Im the type of person who always puts the other person before myself and worries that the other person might be ufortable because of me. However, I didnt know that fact. Of course, if I dont kill the other person, I will die, but you wouldnt be a fool to know that. However, Yeon Ji-pyeong just turned away. Even if you kill an enemy, you kill for me. Whether Im dealing with one person or a sect, I draw my sword for myself and not for anyone else. Thats it. Only those who deeply acknowledge this can worry about their own people. You be qualified to hate your enemy. Only those who acknowledge themselves can be truly resolute. Rumbling! Yeon Ji-pyeong stumbled for a moment. It felt like thunder was raging inside my head. Aaaah!! My heart was breaking. The huge wall that had prevented me from looking into myself until now, the huge wall that had surrounded me so that I could not see, was copsing. What existed within the copsed walls was a will that shined so brightly. It is survival. The boy (), who was so good and altruistic that he could not really look into himself, turned into a young man (i) the moment he discovered and realized his true self. The walls were copsing. The wall built by the unconscious and the huge wall erected in front of the destination of martial arts. After breaking one wall, the next wall and the next wall broke easily, revealing a wide and long highway. There was no way not to walk. Yeon Ji-pyeong vigorously stepped onto the street. thud! It was the sound of a giants footsteps. When he finally set foot on the main street, another realization came to Yeon Ji-pyeong. My brothers words to believe in your own talent. My older brothers affectionate advice that it is time to acknowledge that I am better than myself, who made his name on the Seongcheon. sh! The brilliant light green great sword became asrge as a pir of a pce, amplifying Yeon Ji-pyeongs sword power infinitely. older brother. Yeon Ji-pyeong closed his eyes. Now I know not to hesitate. hook! Yeon Ji-pyeongs new form, leaping high into the sky, suddenly appeared in the air in the center of the Blood Demon Command. The moment when everyone looks at Yeon Ji-pyeong in surprise. His sword, which had increased to eight, began to draw the path of the gentleman and the path of the sura. The great leader of the Blood Demon Corps, Hyeolcheongeom (Ѫ섦), shouted. Spread out! sh! Chapter 924 Episode 924 Natural Enemy (5) Hwaaaaaaaaa! Yeonhojeongs attacks, using Geumryongjinakkwon and Geumryongbeoncheonjang one after another, were as natural as water. Puff poop! The Intangible Demon Demons power, which had been thrown out by concentrating demonic energy to the point where space was distorted, was helplessly broken. sh! sh! The two peoples eyes light up at the same time. The moment Mukro was about to use the Mumuma Eye, Yeonhojeongs Death God Demon Eye activated on its own and blocked the flowing upper god energy. Although it was a martial arts attack with apletely different effect, the transcendental power of Dandanjeon is the same. Mukros will was strong, and Yeonhojeongs will was no less. It was also the same for both of us that we couldnt take any more time. The concentration of the two super experts was soaring as they risked everything to annihte their opponents. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Mukros fingertips brushed Yeonhojeongs face. There was surprise in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. He immediately lowered his posture and exploded in front of his nose. Quang! Muk-ros face was distorted as he flew back three pages. They approached in an instant with a ghost barrage raised to its limit andunched a surprise-like attack. As the density of the demon energy that protects the body decreased, the opponents tension took a significant hit. But its okay. I feel sick, but I can endure this much. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong appeared from the room to his left. Its amazing. The fist that is thrown out has the power of an active volcano. Now I have a sense of how much force I need to use to block an attack. It will break through with the same force. At least half the attack power must be added to offset Yeonhojeongs martial strength. Fuuuuuuu! Muk-ro, who blocked Yeon Ho-jeongs fist, immediately attacked with stronger attack power. bang! For the first time, Yeon Ho-jeongs body was pushed back. The difference in one move is not simply that the quality of the attack is higher or that the upper levelbat operation is better. This means that you have an advantage over your opponent in all areas, including the quality and quantity of your internal skills, as well as the way you look at the way you implement martial skills. Only then does Mukro realize. Yeon Ho-jeong could be said to be a natural enemy, but that was only based on the martial arts they had learned. An expert who has not only be one with martial arts but has even begun to transcend the concept of martial arts must be able to escape in some way even from an unfavorable situation of opposing forces. hook! Muk-ros body, which was in Yeon-ho-jeongs arms, suddenly lowered. My movements, which were already fast, became even faster. Yeon Ho-jeongs knee flew like a bullet fired from a cannonball and aimed at Muk-ros face. Quang! The knees and palms of real energy collided with real energy, creating a powerful shock wave. The ground five feet in width sank down, and naturally the two peoples bodies also shook. At that time, Mukros eyes sparkled. hook! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was trying to straighten his posture, felt a tremendous invisible force pressing down on his body. It was a pressure that could not be ovee by magic. If the body was filled with the Yellow Dragon Qi, it could have been easily torn apart and escaped, but the problem was that it was an unexpected blow. This?! Kwaaaaang! Muk-ro, who did not miss the opportunity, hit Yeon Ho-jeongs chest with an intangible magic spell. It was Mukro who was the first tond a direct hit in this battle. Yeon Ho-jeong, who vomited blood, was pushed away five times while plowing the ground. also! grasp! Once attacked, there is no time to counterattack. He approached at the eighteen steps of the ghost andunched a series of attacks of the Intangible Regimes Intangible Demon Demon. Just as Yeon Ho-jeong unleashed Geumryong-imu, he also used lightning-like magic to drive away encouragement. Kwakwakwak! Yeon Ho-jeong was pushed back again and again. The Hwangryongshinwanggong is the opposite of the Intangible Demonic Hwangong, so it reliably dposes and blocks the iing attack, but Yeonhojeong had to bear the full impact of the shock wave. Its over, you guy! Mukros fingertip was immediately aimed at Yeonhojeongs uv. It was then. ?! In a split second, Muk-ro realized that Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were so calm. The game was tilted for a moment. This is what fighting is like. One loophole, one mistake, and you can lose everything. That is life and death. But why are Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes so calm? No matter how you looked at it, it was not the look in the eyes of someone who was about to face death. Mukro instinctively felt threatened. It wasnt some kind of trick operated with the magic of upper-tier warfare. The calmness of Yeonhojeong was informed by the nerves of the experienced Mukro. That this situation is not normal. collect! Paaaaaaaaaa! When I returned the attack with all my might, a powerful shock wave was generated as the movement crossed the sound barrier. Fuuuuuuu! The two men vomited blood and each retreated to the rear. The extreme air resistance barrier kept the bodies of the two people safe. Although the inside was shaken due to the force of the shock wave itself, itsbat ability was not reduced to this extent. whats the matter? Yeon Ho-jeong said, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. Am I that scared? No way. Rumbling!! The scenery around Mukro was distorted. The Intangible Demon Demon Gong was raised to its full potential. Ill finish it right away. Paaaaaaaa! There is no need to check the liver any more. Mukro flew in a straight line and loaded with his left hand in the sky and his right hand behind his waist. Kugoogung! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs body shook once again. It was not the pressure of an intangible demon illusionist using his magical energy. The Intangible Demon Hwan-gongs Abdominal Wall (ħر) was to press down with strong pressure the area around the ground where the opponent was standing, taking only the structure of the qigong technique. Since it is not operated by demon energy, it will not be able to move without restrictions like before. For a moment, Yeonhojeongs new Mukro twisted, and he was confident that this time he would be able to end his opponents life. Its over! It was the moment when he was about to throw out the strongest assassin of the intangible regime. !! The pace slowed down. I couldnt tell if the world had slowed down or just my body and perception had slowed down. The important thing was that it was not the speed he intended. why?! At that moment, Muk-ro saw a strange expression on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. An expression close toughter. It was an expression that was difficult to define, as I did not know whether it was amazement or admiration. Soon, astonishment appeared on Mukros face. A golden, powerful energy began to gather in Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand. The golden energy that created the gust of wind boasted a density that had never been seen before. Can this be?! Yeon Ho-jeong took a step forward. Even though it was a huge advance, there was no sound. Mukro retrieved the intangible power and converted it into Demon Hwanjang. But it wasnt easy. The true energy that was moving through the entire bodys bloodstream at lightning speed was suddenly cut off. Ma Huan-gongs energy stayed in the central core and then went out repeatedly. The flow of Jinki operation itself was not maintained. Even though I wasnt directly hit by the opponents attack, my whole body felt heavy and my actions became sluggish. Apmajungwall!! The Golden Dragon Buncheonjang broke Mukros right hand, which was trying to block his chest, and exploded. Quaaaaaaaaa! The ink that flew with the explosion pierced the building about a dozen times outside. sh! Yeonhojeongs new form suddenly appeared on the other side of the building. It was a magical technique that far surpassed imagination. It was faster than Zhou Jak-gongs Blood Wing Hwicheon before evolving into the Yellow Dragon God King. In fact, Yeonhojeong did not need faster speed. This was because the overflowing Hwangryonggi tied the opponents feet to the ground even without increasing the speed. In the future, there will be no need to endure extreme consumption of internal power for the sake of extreme speed. However, the reason he was able to achieve this speed now was thanks to the realization he gained in a moment. Mukro, who was staggering from the impact of the building copsing, felt pain as if every bone in his body was going to break. But what was even scarier than that was the enemys prayers that he could feel behind his back. Unbelievable! When did we get to this point? It was faster than eighteen ghost paces. It wasnt just one level higher, it was much faster. It was to the point where I wondered if this was really the speed that a human body could speak at. Mukro urgently turned his body and swung his fist. Kugugoogung! A fantastic-like roar is heard. The fist, which had been tracing a straight path, began to go down to the bottom. The speed also slowed down. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had already moved to Muk-ros side, unleashed a ruthless attack on his abdomen. bang! Crumbling!! Mukro was pushed out, carving a deep furrow in the ground, and spewing out arge amount of fresh blood. It seemed like there were no five organs left. The demonic energy began to flow back and upset the blood flow system of the entire body. this! Mukro endured the excruciating pain and ced his hand on the ground. The moment you straighten your back and prepare for the next attack. Whoa whoa! His right arm was ripped off starting from the shoulder with a blood-curdling crack. Mukro lost his bnce and fell backwards. Huh! Huh! Mukros face turned white. Even my breathing became disrupted for a moment. Once my breathing was broken, it did not return to its original state even if I used energy. Naegong operation became increasingly slower. The true energy, which had been cut off, repeated forward and backward movements here and there in the blood stream. Mukro looked up at Yeonhojeong with nk eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion wasnt that good either. However,pared to Mukro, it would not be strange to say that it was fine. You? One mistake, one surprise, one loophole. . Its a moment when the pendulum of victory tilts. Isnt that so? Mukro cried out, coughing up blood. You bastard! How do you know about Apma Middle Wall?! Was that really it? Surely you knew about the Intangible Demon Husbandry? Yeon Ho-jeong drew various pictures in the air with his fingers. They used a bizarre trick. Should we call it pressure or gravity? By pressing down on a certain area with strong pressure, movement is blocked or slowed down ! Ive used simr tricks before, but this is the first time Ive seen a force so powerful that it can work even on non-geuk beasts. It was amazing. Mukros eyes widened as if they were torn. You did that in this short moment?! Yes. Mukros new form that was attacking Yeonhojeong slowed down and his attacks also slowed down. Furthermore, the fact that Yeonhojeong was able to achieve transcendental speed for a moment was entirely due to the application of Apma Jungbyeoks tactics. Nonsense! How can I do that! Its probably not this powerful. However, I think it had a much stronger effect because the other person was you. ! There is room for improvement, but we cannot make more use of its power. This is the limit. In fact, if you can push it down with a stronger pressure than this, it can truly be said to be the power of God. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. However, I think I can incorporate it into the core of my martial arts like a shamans Taegeuk Balgyeong. Unlike how you intentionally manipted the pressure to fill the gap. This guy! It seems to me that there is still room for improvement. Martial arts are perfect in themselves, but I have not yet reached a level worthy of martial arts. Wooooow! Mukros new form slowly rose into the air. It was a powerful threat. Muk-ro, whose entire body was damaged, could not even resist. It was a good fight. Thanks to you, I had a good experience. Mukros eyes were bloodshot. You will kneel in front of our school. certainly! Yeon Ho-jeong waved his fist without saying a word. Bye! Mukros body, his head blown off, fell to the ground. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong knelt down. There werent many injuries, but the fight was more intense than ever before and I felt dizzy. If I hadnt studied the rotational power of the Taegeuk Balgyeong and the pressure control structure involved in the rotation, I wouldnt have dared to imitate it. Although magic is the pinnacle of left-hand attack, there are also martial arts of such a high level. Yeon Ho-jeong clenched his fist. Ill pick them all and eat them. Kugoogung! He got up again and turned his eyes to the battleground of his party in the distance. It was time to organize. Chapter 925 Episode 925 Natural Enemy (6) Pow! There were three wounds on Makwons chest. It was a wound that had been ripped open like a furrow. It felt like I had been hit by the paw of a wild beast. bang! A terrifying sound erupted from the iron bar embedded in his abdomen. Yahyuk was pushed out, coughing up blood. Mak Won calmly checked the blood pressure in his chest and stopped the bleeding. It was painful enough to send a chill down my spine, but now was not the time to tremble in pain. this guy! Yahyuk wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and jumped headfirst again. Yahyuk has never induced an anomalous attack until now. Although he has evaded or countered Makwons attacks with the movements of an instinctive martial arts beast, he has never used trickery or overused mistakes. It really feels like fighting an animal. Buwaaaaah! There was a sound of paper being torn from the tip of the swinging finger. The menacingly sharp ck nails seemed harder than steel. It is much stronger than the ws of an animal and is imbued with powerful demonic energy, so it is not surprising that it is truly a new weapon created by a master craftsman. Kaaaaang! The iron bar was bent as if it would break, but then returned to its original state. bang! I hit Yahyeoks abdomen with an iron leg, and a great deal of pain came from my toes. It felt like I had kicked in a thick iron door rather than a human body. Unless the attack was carried out with extreme spirit, it could not have had a usible impact. Yahyuk grinned and waved his arms wildly. h h h! fast. Not only was his body movement like that, but the speed of swinging his nails was also fast, like that of a master of quick swords. Makwon, who had calmly blocked Yahyeoks attack, retreated to the rear. Yahyuk shouted. Cant you fight properly? That one word represented Yahyuks personality and martial arts skills. Yahyuk didnt use any tricks. I just attacked my opponent with a martial arts attack, and although I had dodged it, I never used a proper defense. However, the movements were too linear to rely on a strong body and just attack. Additionally, if you really believed in your bodys durability, there was no need to avoid it. Its a real beast. When fighting between animals, there is no such thing as deceiving or luring the opponent like the martial people do. All they do is avoid fights as much as possible, and once a fight starts, they rush in with the intent to kill. It instinctively avoids attacks that seem somewhat dangerous, and other than that, it just thrusts its teeth in to suffocate the opponent. Its unique. I was just wondering how they managed to ovee the drama with such simplicity. Perhaps that tendency was hardened after breaking through the drama and discovering ones true self. Or that there is a unique way to increase the level of magic. anyway. Makwons eyes sparkled. Its an animal. Paaaaang! Yahyuk crouched down. Sigh! The iron bar that was fired in a gust of wind hurt his shoulder and flew away. The iron bar that was fired in an instant was like a sword technique. Even though the iron bar that held together the powerful force field of the Cheonmu Shin Weapon did not touch the bar, it left a scary mark and left Yahyeoks shoulder covered in blood. INOOM! Paaaaaaaa! I hurt my shoulder, but I have no problem swinging. Yahyuk unleashed the Beast Demons only attack method, the Hundred Eight Beast Techniques. Puff poop! wickedness! Basically, there is no fighting method in Beast Demon Attack. It pierces, rips, and dismantles everything within its grasp. The essence of Beast Demon Attack was to crush the enemy with great power. So it was simple but strong. It is not strange to say that he is the strongest in the entire martial arts world in terms of pure strength. This is because the moment one masters the Beast Demonic Art, even the bone density and muscle structure change like that of an animal. Whoa! Yikes! He concentrated his Heavenly Martial God Weapons on both arms to block the martialw, but the force was so strong that he was pushed back by about a dozen pieces. The defense shield that I had concentrated so hard on was also shattered. The sleeves were all torn and there was a small wound on my forearm. But Makwon was not embarrassed. Hehehe!! Now it is running towards me with a wild roar as if it were a real animal. The sound sounded like the roar of a real tiger. The fangs visible inside the wide-open mouth also seemed to be particrly prominent. Good. Makwon took out a dagger from his arms. When Yeon Ho-jeong ascended Hwangnyong, he held a dagger and fought with him. A dagger is also a great weapon. Especially when the opponents physical strength overwhelms you, there is no reason to use heavy soldiers. And Makwon was a master. He was the best weapon master in Danggeum Wulin, who could handle a hundred soldiers like limbs. Faaagh! Makwon, who threw away the struggling soldier and held his dagger in return, flew high into the sky. bang! Yahyuk also kicked off the ground and took a leap. The sticity was so good that his new model moved to the vicinity of Makwon in an instant. At that time, Makwon swung his dagger at a frightening speed. Burbubbubbuk! Yahyuks eyes widened as he blocked Makwons attack with both arms. Dozens of sword marks appeared on both arms, which were harder than rocks. It wasnt enough to break the muscle, but it was shocking how easily it got hurt. Boom! Teuong! Makwons movements as he kicked in the air were truly reminiscent of a bird. Makwon, who disappeared from Yahyuks front line for a moment, gently returned behind him. Yahyuk was surprised. There was nothing he couldnt do if he was walking in the air, but it was impossible to roam freely in the air like Makwon. Unless you are the shamans Jaeunjong or Kunluns Cloud Dragon Grand Eight Forces, you will not be able to show such movements. grasp! Makwon, who was holding Yahyuks curved back and neck, instantly wrapped his left arm around his neck. Kaaaa! Yahyuk swung his arms and legs wildly. Surprisingly, Yahyuks hand could not quite reach Makwon, who was hanging behind him. As the Beast Demonic Gong reaches deeper levels, his body changes to resemble that of a beast. Muscle bundles be more detailed and more numerous, and instead of bing curved, the skeleton bes thicker and harder. Thanks to this, you can gain explosive strength and stamina, but because the structure has changed, it bes difficult to turn your shoulders like an ordinary person. Of course, since it was not a real four-legged animal, Yahyuks thick and long arms gradually began to scratch Makwons back. Squeak! Yikes! Two scratches. The power was not great. It was because of structural problems. A brilliant silver-white brilliance emanated from Makwons dagger. Burbubbubbuk! A dagger technique that involves rapidly stabbing from the side to the top and bottom of the ribs. Aaaah! Yahyuk struggled wildly. The force was so strong that even Mak Won, who had reached the limit, felt that the arm around his neck was about toe loose. Wow! After stabbing him about a dozen times, Makwon released his arms and tried to get off Yahyuks back. At that time, Yahyuksrge hand grabbed his forearm. As if Makwon had been waiting, he reversed his dagger and cut Yahyeoks wrist. Phew! Ugh! A dagger that cuts precisely between bones. In order to seed in that one attack, more than 30% of the effort had to be put into it. Yahyuk struggled and fell to the ground. Tooung! Makwon flew through the air andnded on the floor. Quang! Yahyuk took an ugly fall. He couldnt ovee the shock and stumbled. Fuuuuuuu! Makwon hit the ground with terrifying force and suddenly swung the dagger he was holding correctly at incredible speed. A dagger was literally a short sword. There was no need to invent martial arts for short sword techniques; all he had to do was use the true soul sword techniques he knew. The power was reducedpared to using an ordinary long sword, but it became twice as fast and three times more sophisticated. Babababababaak! A-like sword image was carved all over Yahyuks body. Because it was not a strong sword that used all its strength, the wound was not deep. However, because the same herbivore was hit at a much faster speed in the same area, the pain Yahyeok suffered was considerable. Kaaaa! Quack! There is a terrifying magical energy in the two hands that are swinging wildly. Even though his wrist was stabbed by a dagger, he seemed to be able to swing it somehow. The experience of True Soul Swordsmanship waspletely shattered, and even Mak Wons body was thrown away. The moment when Yahyuk rushes in with all his might as if it is now his turn. sh! A tremendous amount of light burst out from Mak Wons body. The light was so bright and strong that Yahyuk felt burning pain in his eyes for a moment and had to step back. Phew! Yahyuk, who frantically slowed down with his arms and legs, was once again astonished. Crumbling! The momentum of Makwon, whose body was covered in brilliant silver-white brilliance, amplified in an instant. Yahyuk opened his mouth wide. what!? Makwons momentarily amplified momentum was more than twice as strong as before. Magic amplification?! Gwanghyeolgyo also had an amplifier simr to mine. However, an instantaneous and gentle explosion of true energy like Makwon was impossible. Although the power of the martial arts is not doubled, based on this momentum, it seems that the martial arts are ready to be implemented faster and more powerfully than before. Its been a while. It was the opening of the secret technique of Cheonmu Shin Weapon, Cheonmu Byeongjanggong (). It was a secret technique that instantly strengthened the body and nerves by exploding all avable internal power. However, even if it is a secret technique, it will only be a slightly stronger special move for a Seongcheon-level strongman who has mastered the principles of martial arts. Their fight was one in which victory could not be assured even if the bodys internal energy nerves were strengthened to produce twice the strength. But it works for Yahyuk. Makwon was confident, and his confidence immediately turned out to be reality. Paaaaaaaa! Makwon, who approached at a faster speed, used the True Soul Sword technique faster than before. Babababababaak! Ugh! Yahyuk stepped back like crazy. Although my entire body was as hard as a rock, I could not withstand the amplified internal force. In the first ce, the beast magic attack itself, which increased the hardness of the body this much and changed the structure of the body, was not normal. When he ultimately reached the realm with martial arts that was not normal, Yahyuks limitations were clear unless he gained enough enlightenment to abandon those martial arts. In an all-out war where you collide with great force, you are stronger than anyone else, but in the end, something solid will break in front of something even stronger. For Yahyuk, who gave up a lot for extreme offensive power, Makwon, who had a secret technique that instantly doubled his output, was literally a natural enemy. h h h! The ck nails and daggers collided and colorful sparks flew out. Before, I was pushed out of power, but now I am not. Since they face each other with amplified internal power, they can even stand up to Yahyuks extraordinary power. The power was simr and the speed was much faster. Yahyuks body became increasingly stained with blood. Damn it! puck! h h h! puck! Even after shing with each other countless times, the dagger stabbing at an opening left a huge stab wound on Yahyeoks abdomen. If it werent for the Beast Demons resilience, he would have vomited blood and died right away. Yahyuk, who did not lose his skills even after being stabbed several times, could also be said to be amazing. But now it was the limit. Damn it! Boom! Makwon, who was only using the true spirit sword technique, grabbed Yahyeoks wrist and twisted it. Buuuuung! bang! Yahyeoks body flew through the air and fell to the floor. It was a Geumnasu that was close to a divine skill. In an instant, Makwonid Yahyeok on the ground and stabbed him in the armpit with the dagger he was holding. Sigh! Ugh! Gritting his teeth, Yahyuk took a picture of Makwons upper body with his knee. bang! Makwon was pushed away with a frustrated groan. It may not have been hit, but he held back and attacked in order to inflict fatal wounds. Byeongjang Cheonmu shook and the momentum he had been emitting decreased significantly. Grumbling. Yahyuk stumbled back. Armpits are vital areas. It was an area where it was difficult to stop the bleeding by pinpointing it. Although the skin and muscles were tightened with real strength, arge number of blood vessels were cut, making it impossible to continue the fight. Whoo. Whoo. It was when Makwon, out of breath, was about to hit the ground again. omg! Yahyuk looked in the direction of Shinmarims headquarters with startled eyes. gaffer?! hook! Makwon approached him looking for an opening and swung his dagger at his chest. Chapter 926 Episode 926. Grand Master (1) Is it over? Hundreds of coffins were moving through dark passages. execution. Mokgyedam turned his head. A boy who looked to be just over ten years old was standing there with an anxious face. What should I do? Are we going now? I should go soon. The boy was Hyeokryunhwis youngest disciple and was named Bang Wonhu. Bang Won-hus talent was so outstanding that he changed the mind of Hyeokryun-hwi, who had dered that he would no longer ept disciples. To be exact, he had strong bones, but he was a natural at learning magic. Mokgyedams eyes when he saw Bang Wonhu like that were not very bright. Even if the talent is outstanding, a kid is still a kid. There was no way I was willing to carry around an annoying hump. Especially at a moment like this. The work is done. Lets go now. Death penalty. . Hey what about Master? The other brother-inw and his sister-inw. Its noisy. Mokgyedams voice was firm. If you want to live, follow me. Even children who dont know anything about the world are treated the same as grown adults. Bang Won-hus neck shrank like a turtleneck. Mokgyedam came out of the passage and headed straight toward Daejeon, but then flinched. Grumble. A strong shock wave felt from afar. It must be the sound of Mukro and the Cheolmadan fighting against the invading enemies. . It was no exaggeration to say that a shock wave of this magnitude was truly a whistle blow. At least, looking at the momentum of Chungcheon, it could be said that it was a close match. Mokgyedams eyes deepened. Its about equal in number to the old man. I thought he was just saying something to ignore me, but it seemed like a real enemy had attacked. There are many truly strong people in the world. Moreover, the enemy who faced Mukro was said to be a rare genius who made his name in the world at a younger age than himself. If you dont see it, you wont know. Thats what fighting is like. However seeing that Mukro is not able to overwhelm him, he is worthy of being called a true powerhouse. doesnt care. All you have to do is get your hands on Pacheongyeol. Nowadays, talented monsters are running rampant here and there, but if Pacheon-gyeol is in hand, he will be able to stand at the top of those monsters. Mokgyedam asked the Daejeon guard Mine. What about Elder Myeongdo River? It hasnt arrived yet. Mokgyedams face was distorted. What is that old man doing? Is it really that difficult to bring in a prisoner? Myeongdo-gang has long been famous for beingzy. Still, he was someone who knew how to step forward when he had to, so when he said he would join him, he dly epted it, but he seemed to know his master like a dog, so he was procrastinating even on simple missions. Call Elder Hamheon. yes. It was then. ?! Mokgyedam felt a strange energy reverberating from somewhere underground. The moment I felt it, the owner of that energy moved at a frightening speed. There was surprise on Mokgyedams blunt face. bang! Quack! Daejeon shook. It wasnt just Daejeon. The entire main pce of Shinmarim shook. A tremendous force surged out, creating a gust of wind, and its destructive power was so great that it seemed as if the mountain range was shaking. Who the hell?! Even in the midst of his confusion, Mokgyedam felt puzzled. I had no idea who the owner of this surging energy was. It was somehow familiar, but also very confusing. It seemed as if a huge mass of corpses was rising, made up of the shattered corpses of countless people. It was the appearance of a monster that was strange, strong, unstable, but had an enormous presence. The moment Mokgyedam ran out of Daejeon in surprise. Quaaaang! With a loud noise, a hand came out from the central clearing in front of Daejeon. Hands like dry firewood. The sharp, ck nails that sprouted from the end reminded me of the hands of Yahyeok, the head priest of Gwanghyeolgyo. Kugoogung! Soon, the ground around the hand split open and a ghost appeared. It would be more appropriate to say that the clothes that became rags were put on rather than worn. His hair, covered in stone dust, had turned gray, and his thin but well-built muscles did not look like those of an old man. !! It was my first time. Mokgyedam was feeling an emotion close to fear for the first time since he became fully immersed in the devil. Pussssss. The chains draped roughly over the tangled clothes wriggled uncontrobly. It didnt get wrapped around the skin. It feels like its just wandering around my body. The chains that wrapped around the old mans body made a nging sound as if they were alive on their own, which was strangely eerie. It wasnt just the chains. The density of the heterogeneous energy radiating from the old man had reached the level of half-zen. Mokgyedam said in a trembling voice. celestial! No. Crunchy. The old man slowly turned his neck and spoke in a hushed voice. As soon as I was freed from the curse, I abandoned Mr. Cheon. I am Lord Hyeokryeonhwi of Shinmarim. ! Isnt that so? Mokgyedams eyes were bloodshot. how? There were many doubts in his question. Hyukryunhwis eyes deepened. The eyes, which were as bloodshot as a wooden fence but exuded a much more mysterious aura, were the highlight. Did you say you wanted to know about demons? . Its not evil to live only the way you want to live, steeped in usible illusions. Shut up. Hyeokryeonhwi looked around. At that moment, Mokgyedam almost threw up his fist without realizing it. This was because he had read numerous loopholes in Hyeokryeonhwi. However, my instincts, which had be extremely sensitive, blocked my movement. I had a feeling that if I hadunched an attack at this moment, I would have been unable to resist and would have suffered a fatal counterattack. trap! Its a trap. The trap was clear. Its not just that Hyeokryeonhwis martial arts skills are so outstanding that he cant be matched. The reason was clear. This was because Hyeokryeonhwis magical energy was too unstable. Although the density of demonic energy was high, the amount was far less than his own. In terms of energy alone, Mokgyedam thought that he was no better than Go Soo, who had just entered the martial arts world. However, the opponent was a strongman from the Banseon faction, which was discussed as the strongest martial arts warrior. Even though his body and true energy have reached such a low point, his enlightenment is the closest to the strongest in the world. He is not a person who can be easily defeated. Such traps will continue to beid. Dont be shaken! Hyeokryeonhwi sighed. Its broken. . Who knew that the long history of Shinmarim woulde to an end not at the hands of the cursed Cheon family but at the hands of a crazy idiot? Shut up! Qarring! Powerful demonic energy rose from Mokgyedams body. Hyeokryeonhwis body staggered in front of that terrifying force. Mokgyedams expression changed strangely. I was worried about what would happen if I didnt win, but looking at that situation now, it seemed like there was no reason to lose. On the other hand, Hyukryunhwis eyes were calm. Even with bloodshot eyes, his emotions remain unwavering. No, it didnt seem to exist. The disciple brought in a bright blood, and the child brought in a master who couldpete with him. Dont worry. I will kill you first and send everyone to hell. You? Hyukryunhwi snorted. Are you saying something like that even after reading the spirit of the person fighting the bright-blooded priest from afar? As expected, you were far away. shut up! hook! Mokgyedam approached at a frightening speed and swung his fist towards Hyeokryeonhwis face. The killing spree thates before you can even swing it is much more threatening. The magic method of turning a long distance into nothingness in an instant was also amazing. Hyukryunhwi closed his eyes. Crumbling! Mokgyedam bounced around helplessly, breaking the gate of Daejeon and flying all the way to Taesa Temple. ?! Mokgyedams face was filled with astonishment. There was no significant damage. Because I just pushed it. Hyeokryeonhwi, who easily dodged the thrown fist, pushed his chest with his hand. With that one push, I flew all the way here. Fortunately, thanks to the demonic energy that filled his entire body, he suffered no damage other than a bit of stiffness even though he broke down the main hall door and even smashed the Taesa Temple. But the psychological impact was significant. Whoa! And before I could get over the shock, I heard a strange sound. Mokgyedams eyes widened as if they were torn apart as he quickly stood up. Im crying! Im crying! Hyeokryunhwis devil-like hand was grabbing the neck of one of the escort demons. However, the demon who was grabbed by the neck could not resist at all. I was just shaking, but when I looked closely, I saw that my body was slowly getting thinner. hook! The ck magic energy gushing out from the seven holes was sucked into Hyeokryunhwis mouth. The milky energy flowing from his entire body seeped into Hyeokryeonhwis skin. It is sucking not only the demon energy but also the life force. It was an uneducated magic attack of destruction that was not allowed even for those who learned magic arts. bang! Due to the furious advance of Mokgyedam, cracks appeared in the wide wall of Daejeon. Surprising Demon Lord I knew it, but there really is no such thing as a hypocrite! After all, you locked me in prison without even reading a few words so that you could keep it to yourself! Now I understand. How was Hyeokryunhwis bizarre prayer created? It was clear that he had sucked out all the magic energy and vitality of the guards, including Myeong Do-gang. Pusssss. The escort mine held in Hyeokryeonhwis hand turned into powder and scattered. You talk a lot, Mokgyedam. ! dissembler? Monopoly? Was it your demon that was talking like that? this! Further conversation is unnecessary. Today, I will show you what the true end of evil is, so stop unting and attacking me. A thousand people!! Paaaaang! Two red and blue demonic energies surged out like fire from Mokgyedams body, which was filled with anger. Among the three great magic attacks of Shinmarim, Jeokrin Magical Powers and Cheongjon Great Magical Powers began to be unleashed at the same time. Ugh! Bang Won-hoo screamed and hid in a corner. Hyukryunhwis eyes shed. Its pretty good. Shinmarims three great magic skills are notckingpared to the Shin Gongjeolhak at the peak of the central ins. Even if you search the world, it is rare to find a talent who can practice two techniques of that level of difficulty. No matter what, Mokgyedams talent was extremely outstanding. Mokgyedam threw out his double sword. Qarring! With a thunderous roar, the enormous tension of red and blue copsed the wall of the battle hall and poured down on Hyukryunhwi. Hyeokryeonhwi just stands still without any movement. It was when joy spread across Mokgyedams face. hook! ? With a single gesture from Hyeokryeonhwi, the red and blue tension disappeared as if washed away. Mokgyedams face turned pale. To destroy the red phosphorus and blue phosphorus kidneys with a single wave of your hand? It was truly an unprecedented martial arts feat. However, Hyeokryeonhwi did not extinguish the tension. Im crying! Im crying! The veins that had been writhing along the back of Hyeokryeonhwis right hand went up his arm, passed through his shoulder, and down his left arm. He raised his left hand and aimed it at Mokgyedam. Mokgyedam, who felt a threat to his life at that moment, flew up through the ceiling of Daejeon. Crumbling!! A huge red-blue magical power flew towards the wooden wall floating in the air. bang! I avoided the tension with the secret technique of walking in the air, but the moment I thought I had avoided it, the tension exploded. The new model of Mokgyedam fell to the floor in front of Daejeon due to its tremendous power. I could never have imagined that an explosion would ur in the air. Nonsense! Mokgyedam suddenly stood up. Kiiiiing! The chain that flew in for the moment wrapped around his neck in an instant. Mokgyedams face turned red as if it were going to explode. The corners of Hyukryunhwis mouth rose. This is the first time Ive ever yed a game that was so easy that I got dizzy, kid. Chapter 927 Episode 927 Grand Master (2) Burbubbuk! It was no exaggeration to say that Mukbis intangible bullet was nowplete. There were times when iron bullets were fired depending on the situation for stronger pration, but in other cases, intangible bullets were fired. I dont know how many dozens or even hundreds of rounds were fired. He may have actually fired hundreds of rounds since he was aiming at those who were attacking Okcheongs weak spot. In the process, the speed of generating intangible bullets with maximum efficiency with minimum internal power has increased significantly. It was the ability of a divine archer to easily ughter the enemy even without the destructive Nine Dragon Wave Heavenly Archery technique. Rumbling! Although it was said to be a gap, Okcheongs gap also disappeared as time passed. Not only was the number of members of the Iron Demon Order decreasing, but as everything was left to the fiercely heated Soul Won Gyeol, the essence of the shamans martial arts skills was attaching itself to my body at every moment. The party leisurely crushed the iron horse troupe with its backs turned. His dragon poisoning technique, which reliably poisoned each person, served as a reassuring barrier for the two swordsmen. In an instant, the number of members of the Iron Horse was reduced to about twenty. Fear appeared on the Iron Demons face. It was a match so close to massacre that it wouldnt be surprising if they all ran away, but even though they felt fear, they didnt stop moving forward. The official frowned. Are you really saying that this is a game that will end only if everyone is killed? It was then. sh! In the distance, something huge spun around quickly and flew towards the remaining members of the Iron Horse. Burbubbubbubbuk! The ck giant soldiers flew in like a gust of wind and tore the armor worn by the Iron Demon members to pieces like sheets of paper. With enormous weight and unimaginable rotation, the speed isparable to that of a silent arrow. In an instant, the remaining members of the Iron Demon were oxidized without even being able to scream due to the Gwangryongbu breaking through the entire force. The three people looked up the hill. p! Yeon Ho-jeong said as he very naturally epted the spinning and returning Gwangryongbu. Is anyone hurt? The officialughed. That thing speaks informally now. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I believed that the head of the family was not hurt at all. What about that fight? I killed it. The officials eyes sparkled. Regardless of feelings of hatred, the enemymanders martial arts skills were truly amazing. It was impossible to make a detailed estimate since he had not yet reached Mugeuk, but I still thought he was one step above Yeonhojeong. Of course, I was confident that he would somehow win, but I had no idea that he woulde back in such good shape. Although he looked a bit exhausted, his internal and external injuries seemed to be much lighter than expected. What a monster. Pabababak! Three people came to Yeonhojeong at once. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Its a bit difficult. There was concern on Mukbis face. Shall we rest for a moment? You cant do that. I just gave it a try. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes looked towards Daejeon in the distance. Pale smoke was rising around the huge pce. Unusual demonic forces are popping out one after another. Lets go now. * * * Kaaaaaaaa! Hyeokryeonhwis magical eyes shed. I tried to twist Mokgyedams neck in one go, but the chain around Mokgyedams neck broke. Of course, the person who broke the chain was Mokgyedam. Burrr. Mokgyedam, who was shaking once, red at Hyeokryeonhwi with crazy eyes. Its a thousand people. Hyeokryeonhwi did not answer. I just look at Mokgyedam with cold eyes. Did I make it look that easy? I stretched out my hand in the direction of Daejeon, where Mokgyedam copsed. The pile of stones shook, and a long scimitar was caught in his hand. It looks almost simr to the Blue Dragon and Woldo of the Jungwon, but the difference is that the de is a little longer and the dragons head has been reced with the maw of an unknown beast. The beast seemed to resemble a tiger, a lion, or even a wolf. There was a red jewel embedded in the elongated torn eye area, and it looked very ominous. There was life in Hyeokryunhwis eyes. Pacheonwoldo (µ)?! The ancestor Cheon Yo-myeong, who founded Shinmarim, began refining it and was perfected by the third Lord Rim, making it a natural sword and an absolute magic weapon. The ck spear pole was four feet long and had delicate engravings like dragon scales, and the thick de was more than two feet long. Even the head and de of the beast werepletely stained ck. That horse bottle contained the demonic energy of the ancestors who achieved the Holy Demon. It was a cursed weapon that, due to the magical energy that was perfectly mixed without any conflict, could cause a person who had not reached the Holy Demon to wield it and fall into the demonic nature, be a madman, or be robbed of the expedition and die. Pacheon A weapon with the will to one day destroy Gwanghyeolgyo, the heaven of magic. How dare you hold the Pacheonwoldo? Grumble! ck mes flickered from Pacheonwoldo Ind. It was not a me caused by Mokgyedams magic craft. Pacheonwol was also a demonic me emanating from the weapon itself. Hyukryunhwis face distorted. dare! Faaagh! Mokgyedam screamed and rushed at Hyeokryeonhwi. The speed was noticeably faster than before. In an instant, the distance was narrowed, but I didnt use any special techniques or footwork. Even though you literally just hit the ground, you get that kind of speed. For a split second, Hyeokryeonhwi looked into Mokgyedams eyes. The whites of his eyes, drenched in madness, had already turned ck. Pacheonwoldos demonic energy prated into Mokgyedams body in an instant. Hyeokryeonhwi swung both hands. Damn it! The Pacheonwoldo, which was swung in the shape of a cross, was blocked with only ten ckened nails. Blocking wasnt a problem. The real problem was power. Hyukryunhwis body was pushed back like crazy. Somehow, I didnt fall down, but the joints of my whole body seemed to creak from the shock wave of magical power that I couldnt handle. Whoa. White smoke rose from Mokgyedams mouth. Both eyes becamepletely ck, and red and blue magical energy flowed from the shoulders. It was like seeing a devil that does not exist in reality. I wondered if this is what the ghost who leads the evildoers of hell would look like. Hyeokryeonhwi looked at Mokgyedam with sad eyes. The crosscut (ʮ֔) lengthwise and horizontally. That was the one-line sword method that he first taught to Mokgyedam. Among them, Cross Cham was the beginning and end of Ilseon Dobeop, so he was a martial artist confident that he would be able topete with the continents sword masters once he reached the end. The cross was pointing towards me. In the battle of life and death, unnecessary emotions continued to shake my heart. Even if I die, I wont give up on Pacheon-gyeol, right? . good night. I will kill you right here and go to your son. Mokgyedam smiled evilly and raised the Pacheonwoldo. do not worry. If you just vomit, your son will have nothing to do with you, so send him straight to your ce Boom! With a short, intense burst of drinking, three pieces of Mokgyedam were pushed away. Surprise arose in his eyes, which had be ck due to the true energy of the demonic forces. when? He looked at Hyeokryeonhwi. p! p! The chains wrapped around Hyeokryeonhwis body broke of themselves and fell to the ground. Woooooo!! Dozens of unmixed demonic energies were forcibly tied together and began to circte through Hyukryunhwis blood path. Quad deud deuk! Deep and thick cracks spread out beneath Hyeokryeonhwis feet. Mokgyedams eyes widened. Something huge was happening behind Hyeokryeonhwis body, which was blooming with colorful magical energy. It wasnt an illusion. The energy achieved was so enormous and the level achieved was so high that it was different from the momentum of an absolute expert who even unlocked the power of the upper level battle. The colorful magical energy gushing out was rising high, creating a shape that was actually visible to the naked eye. That figure Gasp! Mokgyedam looked at Pacheonwoldo. The head of a demonic beast roars, shing with its eyes the ominous jewel holding the de of the Pacheonwoldo. When I looked at Hyeokryeonhwi again, I saw a demonic energy of five colors the size of a house, with its mouth wide open in the form of a demonic beast that was much more realistic than the demonic beast of Pacheonwoldo. The crown of Pacheonwoldo is modeled after Pacheongyeols beast of hell. Hyeokryeonhwis voice rang out low and loud, as if speaking from inside a cave. Also, Pacheongyeol is a magic technique that Zen Master Cheon Yo-myeong, the founder of divine magic, modified to enable descendants to learn more easily because he wanted to break the Gwanghyeol at some point. Contrary to what you may know, Pacheongyeol itself is an individual magical technique in the first ce. What?! This is the original of Pacheongyeol. It is the ultimate half-measure that seeks extreme output and absolute destructive power, which is different from the breakdown that limits output for stability. sh! When Mokgyedam saw Hyeokryeonhwis eyes, he felt an indescribable fear. Hyeokryeonhwis bloodshot eyes were also shining with five colors. The five-colored magic energy gathered in one eye changed its position arbitrarily, creating a bizarre atmosphere. This is the absolute magic power and the five-colored hell power that even the old Glow-blooded cult leaders did not even dare to try to learn. It was Hyeokryeonhwi, who robbed dozens of people of their magical energy using energy absorption magic and forced them to use magic energy. No matter how much supreme enlightenment one attains, there is no way that one can properly embody the power of the original martial arts. This is because my basic martial arts skills are a mess. Nevertheless, the force emanating from him overwhelmed Mokgyedam. His enlightenment was at a level that could be considered the best in martial arts, but it was also because the martial art itself, the Five-Colored Hell Ball, was amazing in the first ce. Mokgyedam, who was looking at Hyeokryeonhwi nkly, shouted hysterically. Crazy guy! Even though he had that kind of power, he was only confined to this destend of Cheonghae to rule as king! Hyeokryeonhwis face showed bitterness. If I could have this power entirely as my own, why wouldnt I have gone to the Gwanghyeol? ?! Even if you have the power to overpower the sky, if you cannot wield it as you wish, it is only half power. Could there have been any other reason why I gave up the magic path and pursued pure martial arts? A look of emptiness spread across Mokgyedams face. Hyeokryeonhwi slowly rolled his shoulders. The exnation was long. In the first ce, you are not the main character of this fight. Im starting to leave the stage. what? Kaaaaang! Quad deuk! Mokgyedams lower body dug into the ground. Hyeokryeonhwi, who came like a thunderbolt, blocked the downward strike with the spear of Pacheonwoldo. However, because it could not handle all that force, half of its body was buried in the ground. Mokgyedams eyes became hazy. He was the one who saw the end of his power, even if only for a moment. No, he was the one who felt the desire-filled power of the devil. As I caught the magical energy that flowed from Hyeokryeonhwis hand, I felt like I couldnt even breathe. Crispy! I feel like my mind is falling apart. Mokgyedams face turned white. This was because the red eyes of the gigantic hell beast standing behind Hyeokryeonhwi were staring straight at him. That majesty, that fear. Infinite despair that cannot be lifted even with a finger. Aaaah!! Hyeokryunhwi held the Pacheonwoldo. Crunch! Mokgyedam, who could not let go of Pacheonwoldo until the end, had both of his arms torn off entirely. Even though both arms were blown away, Mokgyedam screamed with blood in his veins. You cant even feel physical pain. The fear of facing the beast of hell embodied in the five-colored hell ball was too great. Even the top battle that extends through the Holy Demon cannot withstand it. On the contrary, Mokgyedam was trembling with fear without even being able to die because he had prated a great realm. Hyeokryeonhwi closed his eyes and swung the Pacheonhyeoldo. Suddenly. Mokgyedams head flew high into the sky. Even as his head was separated from his body and falling through the air, his expression was distorted with fear. . Hyeokryeonhwi opened his eyes again and looked at the half-destroyed Daejeon. Come out now. Chapter 928 Episode 928. Grand Master (3) Master Master! It seems that he somehow survived even in the half-destroyed Daejeon. Hyeokryunhwisst disciple, Bang Wonhu, walked out unsteadily. His face covered in stone dust is truly pitiful. The left arm was covered in blood and the sight of the man limping, as if he had sprained his ankle, was enough to elicit sympathy from the viewer. . Hyukryunhwis eyes, which had been shining with five colors, gradually returned to their original state. As if Hyeokryeonhwis soul had be visible, the huge hellish beast that stood tall behind him slowly disappeared. Bang Won-hoos face, which was full of fear, gradually turned into a tearful expression. Master! Prime Minister. Huh! Bang Won-hoo burst into tears and ran to Hyeokryun-hwi. The running was like that of a child who had not yet learned a single martial art. The way he looked so frightened and even his breathing was shaking was no different from that of a typical 10-year-old child. It was then. omg! Bang Won-hoo, who was running, was startled and hit his butt on the spot. Master?! There was even a look of self-reproach on Hyeokryunhwis face as he aimed his Pacheonwoldo at Bang Wonhu. Bang Won-hoos face turned pale. Buy, buy! I cant even speak properly. Hyeokryeonhwi, who was quietly looking at Bang Wonhu, shook his head. Stop it now. yes yes?! Im telling you to stop acting like that. Master? Burrr. Pacheonwoldo trembled faintly. The sound of an animal was heard from somewhere. It was not the cry of an animal living in this mountain. To begin with, there are no wild animals living around here. The cry was a roar that erupted from within Hyeokryeonhwis body. Like a hellwater created by the gathering of spewing fragments of true energy, a gigantic beast that did not disappear even after death was alive and breathing within his body as he opened the five-color hell ball for the first andst time. Hyeokryeonhwi said, ignoring the sound of the beast. Ten Master Cheon Yo-myeong said: The ultimate goal of the Gwanghyeolgyo is to reach heaven as a demon, but this is impossible unless one escapes the human body, so in the end, what the Gwanghyeolgyo dreams of is nothing more than an illusion It was a word whose meaning I could not understand. Bang Won-hoo gasped and trembled. Although I didnt feel alive, the person I had treated as a teacher for three years was pointing a sword at me. Since the teacher was naturally a man of few words, my fears could not help but be doubled. Master Sa. Help me! The human survival instinct is great. Even in a situation where it was difficult to even open his mouth, Bang Won-hu was asking for his life. And that too in front of Hyeokryeonhwi, a major servant of the Demonic Martial Arts. Help me! Yes, I was wrong! Please save me! At that time, an urgent voice was heard from afar. Stop! The owner of that voice was the party official. Hyeokryeonhwi slowly looked back at them. thud! The first to arrive were Yeonhojeong and Okcheong. Even during this brief movement, measures were taken so that Dang-gwan and Muk-bi, who are good at long-distance attacks, could follow from the rear. The official shouted. What can you do to a child! Cant you put away your sword right now? Although he is the head of a party that says there is no blood or tears, the children are the ones who make an exception. Moreover, in a ce called the headquarters of the Demonic Murim, a master with strange magical energy is pointing a sword at a trembling child, so anyone will have no choice but to stop him. It was then. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand and stopped everyones movements. Mukbis eyes wavered. Year-old?! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hyuk Ryeon-hwi in silence. Excited. My heart was beating strongly. I felt the yellow dragon inside my body running wild. He was ring at Hyeokryeonhwi with sinister eyes that had never been shown before, and the intensity of his true energy was increasing to the point that even Yeonhojeong was embarrassed. Pusssss. A white haze rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. It was an independent movement of Jingi, whose spirituality was contrary to the will of the owner. Just blocking it took a huge amount of mental strength. Crrrrr. The situation was no different in Hyeokryeonhwi. The beast of hell hiding inside his body was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong, blooming with thick murderous energy. Hyukryunhwi was also surprised by the unintentional amplification of demonic energy and hurriedly suppressed it. However, it was a strong pulsation that could not be easily suppressed even if one tried to suppress it. However, he was able to control Jinki much more easily than Yeonhojeong. Yeonhojeongs Hwangryonggi was an energy that grew along with his spirit, but Hyeokryeonhwis Hellbeast was only half made of crude demonic energy. Pussssss. Hyeokryeonhwipletely sealed the beast of hell for a while. He brought the energy of Sang Sang-jeon into a pile and suppressed it with force. For a moment, I felt like my mind was getting dark, but my body actually felt freer. Grrrr. Surprisingly, when the energy of the hell beast waspletely sealed, the yellow dragon, which had been growling fiercely, gradually lost its momentum. No matter how spiritual it was, at times like this it felt like I was raising a creature with a very clear will. Whoa. Yeon Ho-jeong took a long breath and looked at Hyuk Ryeon-hwi with eyes full of caution. Hyeokryeonhwis mouth opened. Are they people from the Murim Alliance brought by the Third? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly examining Hyeok-ryeon-hwis face, sternly took control of the Gwangryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga and Sobuju of the Mukryongbu of the ck Ind Alliance, meets senior Demon Lord Hyeokryeonhwi. For a moment, the group was startled. I had no idea that the old man with such bizarre attire was Hyeokryeonhwi. Hyukryeonhwi was also a little surprised. I had heard about the eldest son of Gangdong Byeoksan Yeonga, but I never imagined that he would be this expert. Even more so, the Sobuju of the Mukryongbu? How did the eldest son from a prestigious martial arts sect be a minor master of the ck Ind League? Hagiya. Hyeokryeonhwis face looked bitter as he looked around. Isnt this a world where it wouldnt be strange no matter what happens? He nodded. I am Hyeokryeonhwi. It is an honour. Its an honor Hyeokryeonhwiughed. It was a self-deprecatingugh. Do you consider the person who was the leader of the Demonic Murim a warrior rather than a demon? Thats right. Its okay. Unlike the martial arts he possesses. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats something I hear sometimes. Tang Gwan and Mukbi nced at Yeonhojeong. It was absurd to hear this sometimes. Hyeokryeonhwi, who was examining Yeonhojeongs eyes and chest, shook his head. Lets talk about the things hidden inside the body after work is over. Thats right. But Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Bang Won-hoo. Bang Won-hoo was shocked and shed tears and snot. Even an expert with an ax the size of a human body appeared. For a child, it was a sight that would make his eyes turn in horror. Hyukryunhwis eyes changed. Go!! Haha! It was such an incredible event that it felt as if all the air within a radius of several dozen walls would explode. A voice so strong that it made not only Dang-gwan and Ok-cheong, but also Yeon-ho-jeong, flinch. Bang Won-hoo was truly distraught. The arms covering his pale face were trembling, and he looked truly sad. Hyeokryeonhwi said with a stern face. A human body cannot reach heaven while containing demons in the flesh Then, there are two choices for Gwanghyeol. You either give up or you continue to challenge. Master Sa. But it bes a problem if external methods are brought into the challenge. Thats not magic. It is simply the evil path of someone who does not know good. Hyeokryeonhwi mentioned lines. This was the line that Yeonhojeong and Yeonwi emphasized so much. It was only about ten years ago that I learned that Gwanghyeol was walking the path of non-humanity. I was furious at the crazy actions of the fanatics, but unfortunately I did not have the power to catch them. That wasnt even the case. I had to waste my energy on a false day to save my children. Hyeokryeonhwis past. It could also be said to be a secret story that only he knows. He was saying it. The soul that has left this world should go to the universe called the afterlife. It is an absolutew that cannot be called the Tao of Heaven. But you did not. Hyeokryeonhwi looked at Bang Wonhu and said, You. What does that mean? Could it be that this little boy, who is only ten years old, is a member of the Gwangblood Church? The soul of a dead person ascends to heaven, and the soul returns to earth. The two are different yet the same. You cant just pick one and move on your own. . But you did it. Sparks flew from Hyeokryeonhwis eyes. The souls of the deceased priests of the past were taken and embedded into the bodies of their rotting corpses, allowing them to live a second life not permitted to humans. How can this be said to be normal? Second life. When Yeon Ho-jeong heard those words, he felt an eerie feeling. Speaking of second life, it was a phrase that suited Yeon Ho-jeong more than anyone else. He even transcended time and space and returned to the past, so it could be said to be a second life in the true sense of the word. Hyeokryeonhwis voice gained strength. Stop letting me go now. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded without realizing it. Aside from Hyuk Ryeon-hwi, he was the only one here who felt a sense of alienation from Bang Won-hu. Its ridiculous to bring in the bright-blooded squadron masters! But are you taking the soul of a child who should be heading into space in the name of achieving immortality and forcing him to walk the outer path? Can you really call yourself human! Hyeokryunhwis stern voice gradually became filled with harsh demonic energy. hook! Hyeokryeonhwi, who achieved the Pacheonwoldo, stretched out his left hand. The devils hands were grotesquely twisted, like the paws of an animal with ck fingernails. Just let me go! I knew your identity from the beginning! Nevertheless, the reason I pretended not to know is because I had no idea what you guys would do with that childs soul! ! Let me go! Dont you feel sorry for the child? If you try to dream of immortality with that kind of inhumanity, true immortality is absolutely impossible! In what realm of immortality can one find the splendid greatness of life! It was then. Cheeeeeeeee! As if Hyukryunhwis extremely heightened emotions had touched him, ck mes began to rise from Pacheonwoldo Ind. The me immediately prated Hyeokryeonhwis veins and was transmitted to the tip of his left hand. Hwaaaaaaa! Terrible pressure. By drawing out the power of the Holy Demon tied to the Pacheonwoldo and unleashing it into ultimate enlightenment, even the bright-blooded doll that has achieved the pinnacle of non-humanity can no longer withstand it. Crump! Bang Won-hoo looks at Hyeokryeonhwi with a nk face. The sound of bones breaking came from somewhere in his body. Crump! Crump patter! Once the dislocating sound started, it quickly spread throughout the body and began to change Bang Won-hus skeleton. Quad Deuk! Uduk! Yikes! The skeleton grewrger and the skin tore. Cheeeeeek! Surprisingly, the torn skin was stitched up in an instant thanks to an unknown force. In that way, Bang Won-hoo grew bigger and bigger. A doll moving into a body that can no longer be called a child. Hyeokryeonhwis eyes began to turn five colors again. Come out, Lord of Light Blood. Chapter 929 Episode 929 Grand Master (4) Quaaang! Makwons eyes wavered. Yahyuks movements became noticeably distracted for a moment, wondering what on earth he was feeling. It was fortunate for Makwon. Thanks to this, I was able to drive six more daggers into Yahyuks body. But now. Kaaaaaaak! Yahyuk, who burst out with a fearsome demon, suddenly turned and started running towards Shinmarims main base. Even though I was cut several times and stabbed several times, the speed at which I ran was so fast that my eyes rolled back. Im not running away. Makwon knew instinctively. I gave up this fight for something other than flight. Makwon shouted. Hwang Danju! I will chase the enemy! There was no answer. There was no choice but to be there. This was because there was also a fierce battle between life and death on the other side. Paaaaaaaa! Commander Cheonmu gradually lost his strength. Unnecessary fatigue began to build up in my body. Still, Makwon ran. I had no choice but to run. This is because Makwon was also responsible for what he had to protect. Yeonje! * * * Mukbi shouted. What is that?! Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. No, I couldnt answer. Excited! As the five-colored hell balls were released, the sealed hell beasts began running rampant again. Hwangryonggi became angry again at the terrifying energy emanating from Hyukryunhwis body. That wasnt all. Quad deud deuk! Bang Won-hus body changed, and the density of demonic energy emanating from his body became frighteningly deep. The density suddenly entered the realm of no prity and deepened endlessly. I had no idea what the limit was. Because of the enormous density of demonic energy, Yeonhojeong had to grit his teeth and suppress the forcible opening of Hwangryongshinwanggong. The official shouted. Kill! Hwaaaaaaa! Intense poison condensed in his hands. The magical energy that Bang Won-hu exuded was different from that of Hyeokryun-hwi. Although Hyeokryeonhwis demonic energy was mixed, it could be seen that it was no different from the demonic energy recognized in the Jungwon martial arts world. Bang Won-hoos magic was on a different level. It is not evil energy, but evil energy. Existence itself was evil. It was such a terrible energy that I couldnt help but think that if I left it alone, the whole world would be a sea of fire. The officer fired a series of intangible bullets at the Samyang kidney. A powerful force was poured out that even a master who broke through thebined effort of two supreme masters could not ignore. but. hook! The two masters eyes widened. The destructive force of the Samyang Kidney and the five bullets possessed by Silence disappeared without a sound as soon as they touched Bang Won-hus energy waves. No, it wasnt extinction. As if by absorbing that energy, the speed of Bang Won-hus physical transformation became more resilient. Okcheong shouted. Do not attack! Magic energy is converted faster! Having learned Honwongyeol, he felt the change in Bang Wonhu as clearly as Yeonhojeong. profit! Tang Guan and Muk Fei gritted their teeth. Hyeokryeonhwi nodded. You cant touch it now. And you cant even touch it. If you prevent him from revealing himself, the soul of an unknown child will continue to wander this world. ?! Leave it alone and dont touch it. It was full of iprehensible words. The official shouted. Hey, senior! What did you mean from earlier? Bringing your soul? What is immortality? I cant understand a word my senior says! Hyeokryeonhwiughed bitterly. Thats not what I meant to exin to you. I was just making a fuss to stimte the memory of the ghost that resides in that body. senior! This is not a fight for you to get involved in, so stay away. This fight is mine. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong heard the Gwangryongbu. thud! Golden smoke rose from the Gwangryongbu where the bottom was taken. Its not your responsibility, senior. Ji-ing! Jeeeeee! Yeon Ho-jeongs golden, flickering eyes did not look like human ones. The most powerful energy was boiling over since I had trained the Yellow Dragon God King. Its everyones business. Hyeokryeonhwi, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, turned his gaze to Okcheong. At a nce, the spirit energy emanating from Okcheongs body was pulsing dangerously. Although they are magicians who face demonic energy and summon their strength, the energy that transcendsmon sense radiated by Bang Won-hoo and Hyuk Ryeon-hwi rendered even the opposing powers useless. No, it was dangerous beyond simply not being able to use strength. If the spirit source explodes, his own body will not be able to stay healthy. Take that young Taoist and retreat outside the hundred fields. If you make a mistake, the Taoist body will explode. It will be difficult for you to survive, too. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall and nodded. The official gritted his teeth. Damn it. In the end, he left the ce with Okcheong in tow. Mukbi looked at Yeonhojeong before retreating. Yeon Ho-jeong was ring at Bang Won-hu with determined, mysterious, and dangerous eyes. Biting his lip, Silence followed the party hall. And after some time. Rumbling!! Bang Won-hu, who released all his demonic energy, took a deep breath. Hmm! Phew. A deep breath seems to awaken all the nerves in the body. Its been a while since I felt the air of the secr world. Yeon Ho-jeong felt goosebumps rising at the sound of that voice. He was as tall as Yeonhojeong, and his frame was as wide as that of a general of a nation. The saying that he had magnificent bones could not be more appropriate. Shakegolgong! Yes. That was a martial art simr to Mukros Chukgolgong. But although it was the same, it was very different. No matter how much you shorten or increase the bodys skeleton, you cannot control the aging of your skin. Bang Won-hoo changed from a child to an adult. At first nce, he looked like he was in histe thirties or forties. The voice of the child who had called out to Master a moment ago was heard mixed in with the deeper voice. That made it creepy to listen to. Hyukryunhwis eyes trembled. What about you? The name is unknown. But it feels familiar. That familiarity was not felt in energy or voice. Bang Won-hoos face, appearance and skeleton were all too familiar. Could it be Mr. Cheon? Hmm? Bang Won-hus eyes widened as if he had discovered Hyeokryeonhwi only then. But even for a moment. Yes, it has to be that way. Bang Won-hoo smiled. It was a very benevolent smile, unlike someone with terrible demonic energy all over their body. It would be impossible to pull me out of my long sleep unless I was a being who inherited the blood of a holy demon rather than the lowly beasts of that continent. Is it because of my mood? The more he spoke, the more the childish innocence and unique voice seemed to gradually disappear from Bang Won-hus voice. Sinmarim has been devastated. I could have expected a scene like this, but I never thought I would wake up in this situation. . It seems like half a sess. Is that fortunate? Hyukryunhwis eyes sparkled. Who are you? hmm? Hehe, okay. You havent even revealed my name yet. The man who was Bang Won-hoo spoke in a calm voice. I am Cheonggyohong (). It was like that too. Hyeokryeonhwi felt his teeth tremble at the crazy action of the bright blood. No, I felt goosebumps rising at the insane sense of purpose of those with the Cheon surname. Yes, I am Cheon Gyo-hong. It has to be Cheon Gyo-hong. Other than that, there is nothing else that defines me. I am just a member of the Cheon family who left everything to future generations and went to rest. Leaving everything to future generations? It was a difficult statement to ignore. To Hyeokryeonhwi and Yeonhojeong. At that moment, unbelievable words came out of Hyukryunhwis mouth. Light-blooded squadron leader Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened as if they were torn apart. Chen Qiaohong shook his head. Wrong. what? The leader of Gwanghyeolgyo is always one. There is no meaning to Sentai or Sentai. It was just one of several beasts that held that position for a short time. It was a strange tone. Although he called himself a beast, he did not show the slightest bitterness or self-deprecation. The leader of the Gwanghyeol cult is always one. The first generation has continued to this day. And it will continue to be so. What nonsense. It will be difficult for you to understand. Cheon Gyo-hongs smile deepened. My distant nephew. Cheon Gyo-hong was said to be his nephew. Considering Hyeokryeonhwis age, it was ridiculous. There was no one still alive who could call him a nephew. However, Gwanghyeolgyo achieved that unrealistic task. Chief of the Six Masters! Yeon Ho-jeong thought of the bright-blooded Six Masters who fought in the Tang Dynasty. A half-baked expert who could not show his true martial arts power. A person who can overwhelm a transcendent master, but has many shorings to be called a true martial arts master. However, this may be because the body in which the six chief priests resided was not the body he had previously handled. In other words, it is a mismatch between soul and white. So didnt his body also rot? Stop using names that dont even sound like words. Its disgusting. Hehe, I dont usually have a temperament. good night. If you want, I can call you Shinmarimju. Chen Qiaohong smiled. I dont have much time left in this world anyway, so I shouldnt get upset about unnecessary things. It was the sound of death. He was talking about himself, not Hyeokryeonhwi. It means that ones life is not long left. Despite this, there was not a single trace of despair or urgency to be found. It was as if it transcended life and death. Your feelings are none of my business. Rumbling!! A terrifying energy wave exploded from Hyeokryeonhwis body. By absorbing the ck magic energy of Pacheonwoldo with his whole body, he was amplifying the power of the five-colored hell ball. Even though it already contains dozens of demonic energies within its body, it also absorbs the power of holy demons. If it were not for Ma Seons realization that he is the closest to the strongest martial artist, who would be able to show such abilities without realizing it? Chen Qiaohongs eyes sparkled. Its an unusual power. Its truly amazing. I raised my magic skills to a new level. Grumble! Rumbling! If it werent for such a miserable situation, it would have been difficult for me to guarantee victory even when I was in active duty. You are the sixth generation of geniuses Your children must be just as much monsters as you. Shut up. Hehehe! The shape of a huge beast appeared behind Hyeokryeonhwis back. Chen Qiaohongsplexion changed for the first time. This magic craft cant be?! I also have a short time left in this world. I will take at least one more of you who are leaving anyway. You mean you learned the five-color hell ball?! Hyeokryunhwi burst into anger. Lets join hands with people who shouldnt be in this world and go to the afterlife! It was just as he was about to swing the Pacheonwoldo. Its noisy. A brilliant golden storm rushed towards Tian Qiaohong. sh! Crumbling! The body of Cheon Gyo-hong, who was hit by the tempestuous Guryong ughter,pletely destroyed the ruins of the copsed Daejeon and became lodged on a cliff. Hyukryunhwis five-colored magic eye shook. this guy! Dont get involved in this fight! You old man with a long tongue, if you have the energy to speak, help me fight! What?! Yeon Ho-jeong fiercely raised her eyes full of golden life. ? ???? ??????? ? ??? ? ?? ?? ?? ???. Chapter 930 Episode 930 Grand Master (5) Huuuuu. White smoke danced in the soft sighs. I held a huge ax in my hand, but I couldnt feel its weight. Although I was stepping on the devastatednd, I could not feel the texture of the soil. I couldnt recognize the wind, the temperature, or the cool yet stuffy air of Cheonghae. Yeon Ho-jeongs golden divine eyes were only looking at Cheon Gyo-hong. Crumbling!! An animal-like howl flowed from the maw of the yellow dragon as it inted its body. It was not a cry directed at Hyeokryeonhwi. Hwangryong, who was so sensitive to demonic energy that it went against his masters will, waspletely controlled at this moment by Yeon Hao-jeongs will and kept an eye on Cheon Ji-hong. Light blood cult leader. One of the three religions of Gwangshin. Even though he was only a half-person with a dead soul, Yeon Ho-jeongs feelings toward someone who was the master of one of the three religions were trulyplicated. However, even in the midst of suchplicated feelings, one emotion that particrly stood out was anger. Even though I had abandoned my past, which was stained with madness and murder, I could not hold back my anger when I saw one of the enemies destined by heaven. It was cold anger. Even in the midst of boiling emotions, Yeon Ho-jeongs reason was functioning properly. Because it was an inevitable opponent. Theres no point in checking the liver. Understanding the other persons habits or looking for a loophole are useless against that guy. Yeon Ho-jeong calmly grasped Cheon Gyo-hongs power. He is higher than me. Its definitely up there. It was different from the Sixth Commander, who radiated half-power. I may not know it, but the author was a being who could use power much closer to active duty than the Chief of the Sixth Army. then. There are only attacks! I heard Hyeokryeonhwi talking next to me. Yeon Ho-jeong did not listen to that. I didnt need anyones information or stimtion right now. There is only one thing to do. Rumbling!! The golden essence, whose density was increased to the limit, passed through his legs and gathered at the soles of his feet. Yeon Ho-jeongs posture lowered. and. bang! Yeonhojeong rushed forward as if pushing the ground and unleashed a powerful strike. He was the head of Geumryong Imu, the first martial artist created after achieving Hwangryongshinwanggong. However, this meeting was something different from the ones that had unfolded so far. Whoa! It was harder and more explosive even though it covered a wider range. Quaaaaaaaaa! The rubble of Daejeon shattered once again, and Cheon Gyo-hongs body, which was stuck on the cliff, was further buried. Kwarung! Qarring! A huge explosion rang out from the cliff. In the cliff that was carved into the shape of a huge palm, only Cheon Kyo-hongs arm was exposed to the outside. The rest of the body was buried in the cliff. Yeonhojeong attacked Gwangryongbu. Hyeokryeonhwi was about to attack, saying he had no choice, but he was surprised by the force field that made his whole body feel like it would be torn apart, so he retreated. Qarring! Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! The earth shook. It seemed as if the entire mountain peak was shaking. The golden power moving throughout the devastatednd was like seeing a yellow streak of lightning. The amplifying Hwangryonggi. Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts, which brought out the power of Sang-dang-jeon to the limit, was exuding the power of destruction. In order to utilize its power, the Yellow Dragon Ki was amplified, which was no different from causing a permanent increase in Yeonhojeongs resistance power by one level. Gwangpungguryongsal. Thick veins twitched on both arms holding the light dragon. Mucham. Buuuuung! A light dragon that swings diagonally as if dancing. For a moment, a crescent moon of blinding light poured into the center of the giant palm print carved into the cliff. Quaaaaaaaaa! Destructive power, cutting power, and propagation power were all at their peak. Hyukryunhwi felt goosebumps running down his spine as he watched the attack. strong! I know that I am exerting strength beyond my capabilities. But even though we knew that, it was such a powerful blow that we couldnt help but be surprised. Even with my current body, which had summoned the five-colored hell ball, it seemed difficult to block it. It was then. The moment when Yeon Ho-jeong prepares for Gwangpung Guryongsals separate victory attack. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A huge hole appeared in the middle of the cliff, and countless stone fragments flew out. Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu from the bottom to the top. It was a winning offensive. sh! Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! Many of the fragments collided with each other and soon spun majestically and soared high into the sky. It was a martial arts feat that went far beyond imagination. People gave the masters of Seongcheon the nickname Martial God, but they did not truly be gods. However, those who see Yeon Ho-jeong and Cheon Gyo-hongs martial arts will kneel down and shout that it is the seconding of God. It was a power like a disaster, a superhuman strength that could not be shown unless it was a god of great strength in mythology. Thats amazing! thud! Despite receiving such a powerful martial attack, Cheon Gyo-hong did not die. The left arm was broken and shaky, and there was a long, thick gash on the body, but the density of the demonic energy flowing out did not decrease in the slightest. What was more surprising was the speed of recovery from the wound. Crump! Uduk! The broken left arm wriggled uncontrobly and was restored to its original state. The open wound closed on its own and soon became fine. It was a sight that shatteredmon sense. At the end of the reverse heaven, Cheon Gyo-hong was proving what the demonic energy that aims for immortality can show when it reaches its ultimate stage. Paaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong was not surprised by Cheon Gyo-hongs recovery. He just closed the distance in an instant, jumped up high, and swung the light dragon he held with both hands with great force. It was Gwangpung Guryongsal Samcho Bongsanse (ɽ). Cheon Kyo-hongs eyes suddenly changed. Wow! Weeeeeee! The writhing energy of Mother Nature was rushing in at an rming speed,pressing enormous power. And thatpressed power was constantly flowing into the Gwangryongbu. It was synchronization with natural energy. It was a devastating blow thatbined his own magical power and the energy of Mother Nature through his body and threw them away. Chen Qiaohongs eyes widened. Drove from a horse?! no. That wasnt a true mask. However, synchronization with natural energy could be said to be the path to escape. In other words, it was a martial art that touched the beginning of the escape from the horse. Unbelievable. How can someone who walks halfway up a mountain draw upon the power of the peak and use it? At that time, Cheon Gyo-hong looked into Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Two eyes colored with brilliant gold. The body of a huge yellow dragon writhing inside. Both of Qian Qiaohongs hands unleashed the power of the Demon Emperor God. sh! There was no binge drinking. The incredible strength of the two people collided, drowning out even the sound. Everything in the quiet world turned to dust. The remains of the Daejeon and the outer walls of distant pces copsed, and the cracked cliff surfaces were shattered into pieces. bang! bang! In a noiseless world, it was Hyeokryeonhwi who burst into binge drinking alone. This was because the shock wave could not be offset by the absorption magic attack, so he had to protect himself with the Pacheonwoldo and tension. hook! The shock wave that was exploding soon condensed again with an eerie sound. It was literally a moment when the power gathered into one point and exploded. Quad deud deuk! The force of the ground, apanied by a terrifying tempest, caused incontinence throughout the mountain peak. It was not a metaphor, but a force that could truly break a single peak. It is literally the power of God. Cough! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was thrown back about twenty feet, fell to his knees and vomited blood. But that was all. The internal injuries were not serious. This was because his unconsciousness wanted to offset the spreading shock waves, and Hwangryonggi once again pushed himself to the limit and faithfully carried out his masters will. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong stood up once again, holding on to the Gwangryongbu. Hwaaaaaaa! It was a shocking thing. Even though he used transcendental attacks, his strength did not decrease. Rather, it was more intense than that. And from then on, the Hwangryongshinwanggong began to show strange appearances. Grumble! Rumbling! Masters who have developed top-tier warfare so far read the momentum of Yeonhojeong and thought of a huge yellow dragon. It was just an illusion and not real. In the first ce, a dragon is just a divine beast that exists in mythology. Unlike the Four Gods, which emit the energy of contemtion, the Yellow Dragon God King Gong is enlightenment, so it cannot take the form of such majestic energy waves. But now, Hwangryongong showed off that he was another living being, just like the Four Gods of Death. A huge yellow dragon coiled behind Yeonhojeong appeared. !! Hyukryunhwis eyes widened. Powers that were impossible at the level of Yeonhojeong, or not allowed to any martial god in the world, were gathering together to create a divine beast. It was also a form of energy created by thebination of true energy. Thats why its even more surprising. This was because even the Five Colored Hell Ball, the worst magical attack in history, could not create a huge hell beast like me. huh? And Hyeokryeonhwi realized. Is there any other martial artist in heaven and earth capable of manifesting illusions like the Hell Ball? does not exist. Its impossible. The illusion of manifestation is realized through the unity of salvation and enlightenment. Even if you use true energy ording to the rules, if enlightenment does not reach it, the beast of hell will not reveal itself. Then what is that? What is Yeon Ho-jeongs martial art that actually summoned that golden giant dragon, not an illusion? Why does the beast of hell, who bared his teeth while watching that martial arts performance, howl with joy? no way!! Quang! In the aftermath of the explosion, Cheon Gyo-hong, who had been buried in the ground, appeared by performing a magic trick. It is truly in an unsatisfactory state. Surprisingly, recovery was slow even with the magic treatment. This was because recovery was being hindered by the yellow dragon energy that had taken over even the natural energy of the area. as expected. Cheon Gyo-hongs face was filled with astonishment. But his voice was still calm. There is no power in the whole world that can suppress the Demon Emperor Qi. Even if it is possible to defeat an opponent with five-color hell balls, it is impossible to destroy them. thud! He adjusted his misaligned kneecap first and straightened his posture. Except for one martial arts attack, there is nothing that can stop the magic attack. Cheon Gyo-hong red at Yeon Ho-jeong. I dont know if Im sane or not. Yeonhojeongs appearance, with her ck pupils and even the whites of her eyes tinged with gold, was like the incarnation of a martial artist or a yellow dragon. It was you. thud! Cheon Gyo-hong took a step forward. By encouraging Demon Jegong by cutting down his remaining lifespan, Demon Jegong, free from Hwangryonggis interference, quickly normalized his body. Cheon Gyo-hong shouted. It was you! The meditative maniac who has lived in hiding for hundreds of years has finally revealed himself to us! Ugh! Wooooow! Cheon Gyo-hongs voice was ringing in Yeon Ho-jeongs ears. The worst traitor of this church, or blood religion! The devil who erased the footsteps of a thousand years of blood religion! A thief who changed history and the seed of destruction! A voice that prates deep into your eardrums. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had received no stimtion or information other than killing Cheon Gyo-hong, felt his five senses awaken from the moment he heard the word contemtive maniac. A traitor? Pussssss. Chen Qiaohong took another step forward. Hepletely recovered his body and magic power in just two steps, and was surrounded by ck darkness like a veil. You could be called an eternal traitor just by stealing the blood jade and running away, but to show up like this as a half-devil who couldnt even die! Blood jade? Arent you embarrassed, you bastard! sh! Cheon Gyo-hongs eyes, like Yeon Ho-jeongs, were stained withplete darkness, even the whites of their eyes. If you have bloody blood flowing through your veins, you should give me the blood jade right away! Chapter 931 Episode 931 Grand Master (6) Hwang Seok-tae coolly analyzed the situation. Something unusual is happening. The roar that erupted from Shinmarims main base in the distance became an echo and could be heard all the way here. Even while fighting for my life, my concentration was broken. It was clear that something unimaginable was happening. Lord Sobu. Hwang Seok-tae was worried about Yeon Ho-jeong. However, I couldnt give up the fight just because I was worried about him. It was also because of Yeonhojeongs orders, and the Cheolgidan was not that kind of unit in the first ce. Finish as quickly as possible and rush forward. Fortunately, the fight was going in the iron teams favor. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Irongidan, prepare Gyorojin (·)! h h h! The air in the area became thick due to the sparks that flew out as the spears and swords collided. The Iron Team members, who were watching the progress and exchanging attacks, rode their horses roughly while holding their long spears with both hands. Damn it! Faba Park! The blood demon swordsmens momentum faltered due to the sudden barrage of spearsing from all directions as if they were being squeezed tightly. Fuuuuuuu! Hwang Seok-taes red dragon spear possessed the power of the Georyong Spear technique and tore the two swordsmen in front to pieces. That was the signal. The Iron Knights who had been pressing around the blood margin formed groups of five and began to infiltrate the inside of the blood margin. Bub bub bub! Nearly three hundred iron pieces were split into sixty pieces and prated various parts of the blood margin. The change was as natural and fast as flowing water, changing from a strategy of strong pressure without a single gap to a strategy of infiltration by a small number of people. The blood demon swordsmen were embarrassed. Their swordsmanship and magic skills wereparable to those of the elites of any great gate sect, but they had never experienced such flexible formation changes as the Iron Team. puck! Sigh! Quack! The power of Gyorojin, which changed so quickly, was truly amazing. As many as a dozen swordsmen lost their lives while they were panicking about attacking the blood demons by changing into a different power rather than a stronger one. The blood demon swordsmen were by far the strongest in terms of individual military power. In the first ce, each and every one of them was worthy of being called a peak expert, and their simple power was not enough to handle a single Daemun Sect. The Iron Team is also called the Moving Gate Sect, but the current strength here is only 30% of the original Iron Teams troops. The reason they were able to drive down the blood horse unit with only 30% of their strength was thanks to the well-organized formation, flexible change, strong pressure, and efficient orders from the leader. still. Hwang Seok-tae looked at Paeyul and Buseon. The moment the Iron Team broke through the blood margin, the two retreated far away and were looking for another gap. The loss rate was not only a loss rate, but Buseons martial arts skills and insight were also remarkable. In terms of experience, it was less than the loss rate, but theck of experience was made up for with superior talent and learning ability. If it werent for these two people, the Iron Knights wouldnt have been able to go on such a rampage against the Blood Demons. The two men were clearly showing how great an influence one supreme expert could have in war. If it werent for those two, the casualties of the Iron Knights would have been around 50. and. puck! Plopping! In a realmpletely separate from those who step foot on the earth and fight spectacr battles. A genius swordsman was distracting the Blood Demon Swordsmen. Hwang Seok-tae stuck out his tongue. I thought he wouldnt have ordinary talent since he is Lord Sobus blood rtive, but He looked into space. Yeonjipyeong was there. Its in the air. Literally in the empty air, he stabs all over the blood demon band with crazy movements. The sword throw was simple, but the wind blowing out from the sword exquisitely distracted the Blood Demon Swordsmen. If you hit it hard, you can easily destroy it, but if you ignore it, its powerful enough to cause quite a bit of damage. It was being thrown dozens of times. The power was great, but the delicate coordination of that power was even more amazing. It was a supreme swordsmanship that could not be shown at such a young age. Now I understand why Lord Sobu called my younger brother a rare genius. I didnt think Yeon Ji-pyeongs talent was better than Yeon Ho-jeongs. That is impossible in the first ce. However, excluding Yeonhojeong, it would not becking to say that it is by far the best in Danggeum Wulin. As soon as he broke through martial arts at the age of early twenties, he showed such divine status as me. Who in the world could show off such abilities? What are those movements?! Yeon Ji-pyeongs movements were not dynamic. He stepped on the air, burst into the air, and moved here and there to avoid the attacks of the few blood demon swords. The movements of his movements were like looking at an upright bamboo. Although he is swinging both arms at the same time for bnce, it looks as if he is holding back with his left hand. The sword in his hand seemed to be wielding a brush rather than a weapon. It felt like a good-looking schr with an upright mind was swinging a brush with one stroke. A few blood demon swordsmen threatened my Yeon Ji-pyeong by shooting sword energy, but I avoided them with not-so-hurried movements, and even that was stylish and elegant. He said it was a monument to a heavenly journey. The best new method of Yeonga that achieves maximum efficiency with minimum effort. Yeon Ho-jeong also showed me a simr divine method. However, although it was the same neww, the method of operation waspletely different. While Yeon Ho-jeong was concerned about speed and endurance, Yeon Ji-pyeong seemed to pursue ultimate freedom. Even for the same martial art, the interpretations are so different. The difference in interpretation is due to each individuals personality, and Yeon Ji-pyeongs new method of pursuing freedom was so beautiful that you could admire it just by looking at it. But this may be the limit now. Unless one had entered the ultimate state, it was impossible to swim in the air for a long time, no matter how high ones enlightenment of divinew was. In fact, the prayersing out of Yeon Ji-pyeongs body were noticeably reduced. This is because a huge amount of internal energy was consumed each time it kicked and bounced in the air. Hwang Seok-tae saw the Blood King Sword in front of him and the Blood Heavenly Swordmanding the Blood Demon Swords while screaming loudly beyond it. Its a little early, though. It was time to take the fight. Hee hee hee! The horseman raised its front paws and let out a roar and rode away at a frightening speed. Hwang Seok-tae held the Red Dragon God Spear with both hands. Puff poop! Pow! The three Blood Demon Swords and the Blood King Sword were pushed back by the powerful spear strike. Hwang Seok-tae shouted. Wonjin! Doo doo doo doo doo! Damn it! The Cheolgi Dan, who had once broken through the blood demons through Gyorojin, once again created a strong barrier surrounding them. For a moment, the group disintegrated, so they just huddled together and were embarrassed, unable to show any reasonable energy. Hwang Seok-tae aimed for that and rushed in. Oooooh! The Red Dragon Divine Spear began to tremble like crazy. The Blood King Swords eyes widened as he was a new recruit who gained strength in an instant. Avoid! sh! The Red Dragon Spear, which wasunched like a thunderbolt, was imbued with enormous power. It was a Georyong spear technique, a Georyong cannon (h). Qarring! Five blood demon swords flew out, spilling blood. His arms and legs were broken, his side was torn apart, and he was clearly incapable of fighting. Haha! The Blood Kings Sword flew with tremendous momentum and attacked Hwang Seok-tae. Although he blocked it with the spear of the Red Dragon Spear, the sword pressure of the Blood Kings Sword was certainly great. Even though Hwang Seok-tae was walking several levels above him, the power of the sword made him hesitate for a moment. Puff poop! Fuuuuuuu! There are about 40 blood demon swords remaining. When Hwang Seok-tae was blocked, Paeyul and Buseon attacked strongly. The Iron Knights were watching their backs, and thanks to this, the Blood Demon Swordsmen, who were faced with apletely different environment for an instant, had no choice but to be embarrassed once again. Get out of the way! Hwang Seok-tae, who deflected the sword power of the Blood Kings Sword with a quick and light spear technique, found an opening and immediately thrust his spear in. bang! The Blood Kings Sword was pushed back five or six steps. this! Even though I had be a demon body, I felt like all the joints in my body were out of alignment. The weight of martial arts was different. Although he was driven by the force of a horseman, for a moment he felt pressure that made it difficult to lift his sword. You must avoid! Doo doo doo. Hwang Seok-tae ignored the Blood King Sword and attacked the Blood Demon Swords. The Blood King Swords face turned red. How dare you ignore me?! It was then. Hahaha! The weight of a thousand pounds is ced on the sword being struck. Blood King Sword instinctively raised his sword to block and felt his spine tingle. This was because he received a brutal sword attack while he had not yet recovered from the shock of Hwang Seok-taes spear strike. What about you? The one who kept the Blood Kings Sword far away. He was none other than Yeon Ji-pyeong. Whoop! Yeon Ji-pyeong took a deep breath. This was because he did his best to throw away the devastating sword. The face of the Blood King Sword was lifeless. You fresh-faced kid! It was a good catch! sh! The blood kings sword grazed Yeon Ji-pyeongs chest. His eyes widened. Since it was a sword attack that went in without paying attention to the beat, I thought that even if I dodged it, I would get a pretty severe hit. Wrong. At least for a sword-wielding Blood King, Yeon Ji-pyeong was a more difficult enemy than Hwang Seok-tae. This may not have been known before he broke through Mujong, but now that he has broken through, Yeon Ji-pyeong has the ability to realize all the kendo () that he has achieved so far into reality. In addition, his insight was so great that he could instantly understand any opponents swordsmanship, unless he was a martial arts expert. Damn it! The Blood King Swords eyes wavered. After avoiding the magic sword strike, lightly raise and strike down, and then quickly swing the sword diagonally left and right. It seemed like he was swinging it randomly, but the pressure was enormous. Even though the power of the sword itself was lower than mine, I didnt dare to break through. Yeon Ji-pyeong took a deep breath and said. You can only y with me until this fight is over. How dare you, you little brat! But dont let your guard down. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes turned bright blue with swordy. I will kill you to live. h h h! A spectacr sh between two swordsmen. Hwang Seok-tae, who left them behind and rode his horse like a storm, swung his red dragon spear with all his might. Damn it! Fuuuuuuu! Pow! The Red Dragon Spear, which moved freely as if possessed, was like a dragon, just like its name suggests. He can achieve everything he wants by judging in an instant when to attack with force, when to simply threaten, when to push away with light wind, and when to attack with a mixture of grass and grass. As Hwang Seok-tae broke through the center, the blood demon swords were torn left and right, and the torn blood demon swords were slowly but surely killed by the attacks of the Iron Knights, who had be a huge barrier to defeat and failure. this guy! Haha! The power of the Blood Demon Sword, the greatest expert of the Blood Demon Corps, was like a strong crashing wave. Combined with the weight of the horse, even Hwang Seok-tae, who was charging at him, hesitated. Faaagh! He was not an expert who could be dealt with on horseback. Hwang Seok-tae, who kicked off his saddle and flew into the air, swung his spear at Hyeolcheongeom. Kaaaaaaaa! It was clear that he was a horse soldier no less powerful than the Red Dragon Spear. I struck it with a thick spear, but there was not a single scratch on the thin de. In Hwang Seok-taes eyes, life was young. busy. Die quickly! Shut up! The two masters spears and swords intertwined like crazy, creating a powerful shock wave. Fuwaaaaak! Paeyul and Bu-seon, who selected and killed the leaders of the Blood Demon Corps, immediately cut through the Blood Demon Swords and caught the back of the Blood Demon Sword. Blood Heavenly Swords eyes wavered. A smile appeared on Hwang Seok-taes face. You didnt want it to be one-on-one, right? Whoa! puck! Puhwaak! A red dragon spear and a short spear were inserted into the body of the Blood Heavenly Sword. Chapter 932 Episode 932 Grand Master (7) Hook! The huge yellow dragon that rose up with brilliant mes disappeared in the blink of an eye. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which were full of golden light, also returned to their original state. The majesty that seemed to overturn the world disappeared, but Yeonhojeongs power did not diminish at all. Rather, his body, which had stored up all the power he had burned, was exuding a dangerous energy as if it might explode at any moment. Blood jade? The corners of Cheon Gyo-hongs mouth rose at Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Im going to take off the hour hand. Pugh! Cheon Kyo-hongs body shook violently. My right shoulder was broken by the wind that struck me like a thunderbolt. Considering the magical energy concentrated in his body, it was inexplicable that he was attacked with his bare body, even if it was a surprise attack. Does this mean that Cheon Gyo-hong is also not of sound mind? It didnt seem like that was necessarily the case. Crunchy. Cheon Kyo-hongs shoulders wriggled uncontrobly, but instantly fell back to their original position. Such a thing would not be possible simply because ones magical aplishments are deep. It was the ability to restore ones own life force by gnawing away at it, a characteristic of a demon seeking immortality. In other words, even though my lifespan is being cut off by the minute, there is no sign of panic. This was possible because I epted death in the first ce. Yeon Ho-jeong said angrily. I dont know what this nonsense is. Are you sealing your own memories? Or are you just pretending not to know? Shut up and give me your head. Ill cut it in one go. Ill see if you can recover even if your head is cut off. Chen Qiaohongs eyes deepened. what? He was convinced that the other person was a contemtive maniac. It had to be that way. It is an unknown fact, but the contemtive maniac was the first monster in the history of the three gong families, as well as the main body of the blood religion, to practice the five-color hell gong stably. However, the Five-Colored Hell Ball is not a human magic ball, so although it can be practiced stably, if you continuously raise the level, you will inevitably suffer damage to your mind and body. Of course, the end was death. There is a reason why a contemtive maniac is a genius sent from heaven. He was a monster of monsters who achieved something that no one had ever attempted before: disassembling and recreating the teachings and teachings of the Five Colored Hell Ball down to the letter by letter. Ignoring the casters mind and body and constantly increasing his strength, hepletely extracted only strength and depth from the hell ball, which had no choice but to be a living devil in the end, and transformed it into a martial arts ball that pursues the limits of both mind and body. It didnt even end there. If that were the end, all the demons under the Blood Cult would have called him the greatest genius in history and not the worst traitor. Natural enemy. The contemtive maniac turned the recreated hell ball into a destruction ball that breaks down demonic energy. The supremacy of martial arts itself is enough to discuss the past and present, and if you train the martial arts, you can easily crush those who have learned the magic arts. Before the casters ability, it was the instinct of the martial artist itself. Beyond destroying a specific magic attack, it was the natural enemy of all magic skills in the world, so from the point of view of the blood religion, it was the worst study that must be eliminated. I dont know about other magic balls, but the only thing that can destroy a magic power is a transformed hell ball. Even though it has been transformed, its level is still so high that it is said to be a martial art that cannot be practiced unless one is a gifted person from heaven. Of course, the guy in front of me is probably a meditative maniac. Looking at his body, he is not a person who has gone through a transition from old age to old age. In that case, he was actually around 30 years old, so it would have been impossible for him to learn Hell Ball at that age. It is clear that he is a meditative maniac. In all likelihood, the body was transformed into blood jade. Sreuk. Chen Qiaohong took a step back. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to attack right away, flinched. Just a little while ago, there were strangely many gaps, but in an instant, all the gaps disappeared. Chen Qiaohong said calmly. You are a meditative maniac. Think however you want. Even if youre not a meditative maniac, we cant keep you alive as long as youve mastered that hell ball. Whoa! Incredible magical energy erupted from Cheon Gyo-hongs body. The magic energy that was quiet and then exploded gave an intimidating feeling that was truly like a disaster. Even Yeonhojeong, who had mastered the Demonic Attack and his natural enemy, the Hwangryongshinwanggong, was able to momentarily take three or four steps back. The density of demonic energy was surprising, but the level that Cheon Gyo-hong had achieved was incredible. It is clear that it is less powerful than the first time, but it still has the momentum to be considered the best in the world. In the eyes of Hyukryunhwi, who was observing Cheon Gyohong from the side, his strong spirit of life was once again seen as young. The reason he couldnt attack easily even if there was an opening was because he couldnt just ignore Cheon Gyo-hongs words. However, Chen Qiaohong has strengthened his will to fight, so there is only one thing left to do. Paaaaang! Before Yeonhojeong moved, Hyeokryunhwi came within close range of Cheon Gyohong. Hyukryunhwis hand stretched out towards Cheongyohongs middle finger. It was Jincheon Marajang (ħ_), the Jinsin season of the Demon Seon (ħ). Qarring! With an explosion of alcohol, Hyeokryeonhwis body was thrown out. hook! Cheon Gyo-hong, who had already reached Hyeok-ryeon-hwis nose, smiled grimly. No matter how great your martial arts skills are, if you use them with that kind of trivial energy, you are no better than third-rate. Cheon Gyo-hongs chair flew towards Hyuk-ryeon-hwis chest. The speed was incredibly fast. Hyukryunhwi hurriedly crossed his arms. bang! With the sound of a bomb exploding, his body flew away, destroying a building in the distance. sh! The light dragon was swung diagonally, creating a huge shock wave. Cheon Kyo-hongs new model shook precariously due to the shock wave. The yellow dragon flying out of the air restricted Qian Qiaohongs new form, which had to move immediately. Yeonhojeong powerfully thrust out the Gwangryongbu. Rather than swinging and cutting, it stabs like a sword. The yellow dragon g on the de of the Gwangryongbu rotated wildly, coloring Cheongyohongs entire field of vision in golden light. Cheon Kyo-hong threw out a pair of swords. Crumbling! Yeonhojeongs new form faltered. Cheon Gyo-hong was pushed back as many as five steps. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was about to swing the Gwangryongbu again, was momentarily shocked. bang! He cried out and vomited blood due to the tension that exploded in front of his chest. The Yellow Dragon Qi arose and terrifyingly dismantled the demonic energy infiltrating the body. There was no damage other than minor internal injuries, but the force was strong enough to make my whole body tremble. There was no time to swing the Gwangryongbu again. The chairman of Yeonhojeong headed to the front. It was the head of the Golden Dragon Bundle. Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Cheon Gyo-hongs hands wrapped around the tension as if they were pressing down on it and exploded. It was an incredibly surprising move. Instead of directly protecting the martial arts attack, which was obviously a natural enemy, he wrapped it around in the middle and exploded, reducing the impact to less than 30 percent. Even Yeonhojeong of the world had never used such a method. It was truly an ingenious idea worthy of a great master of magic to devise a method to receive the Yellow Dragon with only a few exchanges. Chen Qiaohongs feet pressed down on the ground. Crumbling!! It was a terrifying advance. It is not a practice of simply increasing ones strength or using ones intellect to strengthen ones power. The ground was splitting vertically. ck smoke rose from the cracked ground, as if the sulfur fire of hell had risen to the ground. Puff puff! A huge explosion followed the smoke. The explosions were ced vertically and exploded sequentially. Regardless of whether it was an effective means of attack, it was questionable whether this was possible with human strength. Yeonhojeong swung the Gwangryongbu. Quaaaang! The power of Borsanse was contained in the vertically struck Gwangryongbu. The exploding Balgyeong was covered with Hwangryonggis Balkyung. The thick smoke and spray of hair fell and flew backwards toward Cheon Gyo-hong. But Cheon Kyo-hong was not there. Using surprisingly fast divine techniques, he appeared in the rear room of Yeonhojeong in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong quickly swung his left arm. He aimed for the upper part of Cheon Gyo-hong with his elbow. however. Bub bub bub! Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. Cheon Kyo-hongs fist struck his side and left arm in an instant. There was no doubt that Hwangryongshinwanggong was an anti-demonic martial artist, but that was only possible whenpeting with strength. By melting the enlightenment that had reached a high level, I was helpless against the attacks that came and avoided the opponent. Quang! Yeon Ho-jeong threw out the Geumryong Jinakkwon Geumryong Beoncheonjang one after another, pushed Cheon Gyo-hong away, and swung the Gwangryongbu. sh! It wasnt all about grabbing and swinging. It was an attack with evasion in mind. The spinning light dragon flowed through the secret art of the fish sword and aimed at Cheon Gyo-hongs body. Cheon Kyo-hongs face was full of admiration. Its an incredible sense of battle. I tried to avoid shing with each other and thoroughly looked for an opening to attack, but I tried to block it and use the secret technique of the fish sword to enforce the martial arts and spiritual techniques from the root. Although he possesses opposing martial arts skills, it does not end there. The fighting method was flexibly changed depending on the opponents response. This is not a half-baked warrior who only trusts in his strength. indeed. I was surprised, but soon came to terms with it. A contemtive maniac who is talked about as a legend had to show this level of skill. sh! sh! Cheon Gyo-hong, who had avoided Gwangpung Ind with his crazy movements, appeared right in front of Yeon Ho-jeong in an instant. It was a neww beyond imagination. It doesnt seem overwhelmingly fast, but at some point it appears in an unexpected location. This was Gwanghyeolgyos blood demon practice. It was a divine art of extreme ascension, with less than five people in the history of the Blood Cult practicing it to reach greatness. Cheon Gyo-hongs fist hit Yeon Ho-jeong in the chest. Quang! Cheon Gyo-hong, who was trying to widen the distance after the first blow, felt embarrassed for a moment. Crump! Yeonhojeong throws his head back and spits out blood. But before he knew it, his hand was holding Cheon Kyo-hongs right arm. Chen Qiaohong instinctively poured magic energy into his right arm. but. Cheeeeeeeee! ck smoke billowed out from Cheon Kyo-hongs right arm. Stronger demonic energy only ignorantly increased the power of the yellow dragon g. The yellow dragon g that destroyed the pouring demonic energy like a thunderbolt instantly covered his right arm. For the first time, Qian Qiaohongsplexion became pale. Pow! Cheon Gyo-hong, who cut off the area around the shoulder of his right arm with a left-handed strike, retreated. Grumble! The right arm that Yeon Ho-jeong was holding was instantly engulfed in golden mes and then turned into powder. Buuuuung! Buuuuung! Above Yeonhojeongs head, the Gwangryongbu was rotating sideways. It was intended to attack the opponent at any time. Whoop. Cheon Gyo-hong took a deep breath. Yeon Ho-jeong also controlled his breathing. As expected, legends never go anywhere. Responding so quickly That was then. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand turned towards Cheon Gyo-hong. It was a movement that seemed to radiate tension. However, Yeonhojeong did not show any tension. Rather, what was spewing out from his hand was the yellow dragon energy that filled his entire body. Hwaaaaaaa! It wasnt an attack. It was spewing out vital energy in all directions, but at first nce, it seemed like it was just consuming vital energy at random. Cheon Gyo-hong, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with puzzled eyes, was shocked for a moment, causing his whole body to tingle. Phew! The abundant yellow dragon energy that spread into the air immediately surrounded Cheon Qiaohong. It took over the air with its true spirit. The yellow dragon that spread through the air slowly rotated and aimed at Tian Qiaohongs body. this!! Faaagh! Cheon Gyo-hong escaped from the scene with a blood demon attack. Before we knew it, the light dragon flew like a beam of light and exploded onto Cheon Gyo-hongs body. Quaaaang! Cheon Gyo-hong, covered in blood, fell to the ground. Yeon Ho-jeong approached, out of breath. His face, looking down at Cheon Kyo-hong in a dazed state, as if possessed, was not normal for anyone to see. die. Do you even know what you are talking about? Wow! He suddenly returned, holding the Gwangryongbu in his hand and unleashing his deadly force on the fallen Cheon Gyo-hong. Im dead!! sh! Cheon Gyo-hongs upper and lower body were separated by a strike from the light dragon that emitted a ck sh. Chapter 933 Episode 933 Grand Master (8) Huh! Okcheongs pale face began to turn pale. The mixed energy that had swelled beyond its limit subsided and gradually built up into his Danjeon. The spirit that almost damaged everything from the blood vessels to the nerves and muscles has finally returned to its original state. are you okay? yes. As I took a deep breath, I must have perfectly captured the Okcheong Honwongi, and the unstable airway became stable. Mukbi nodded as if relieved and suddenly looked towards where Yeonhojeong was. Kugoogung! A building was falling apart. Even though we had retreated about 300 pieces, the air was still rumbling. Mukbis eyes wavered. Its huge. I have seen battles and defenses of super-advanced fighters who reached no conclusion many times, but this was the first time I had seen such a fierce and destructive fight. I wondered if this was truly a power that humans could wield. If the power of the martial arts fighters I had seen so far made me feel that they were on a different level, the fight that took ce there now felt like something out of a fictional story. How can humans be like that That was then. Now is not the time to worry about that ce. After hearing the officers words, the two people looked at him. There was strong tension on his face. Damn it. It looks like the fight over there is not going as nned. It was only then that Mukbi and Okcheong could feel the presence of a figure approaching at an rming speed. Jiiiing! Jade Qings spirit spirit stirred again. The silent prayers of Hongcheon also stood sharply high. In the distance, I saw two people running in a straight line across an endless in. Senior Makwon?! Makwon was chasing someone. However, even with Makwons magic, the distance could not be narrowed. A strong tension also appeared on Okcheongs face. You are the owner of the energy I felt. I didnt even know it wasing close because the horn was fluttering around at its own will. Okcheong felt it again. Any martial art in the world has its limits if the masters heart is not in the right ce. Right. The officials eyes sparkled. I dont know the exact reason, but that demons urgency is being conveyed here. It must have something to do with the fight going on over there. Even though I am disturbed, I try to analyze it as calmly as possible. It was one of the many advantages of the hotel. No one should be involved in that fight. If Baek Byeong-shins army couldnt catch him, we should help him. Wooooow! A dark green radiance rose from the body of the person using the Emperor Poison Attack. The energy wave emitted momentarily was amazing, but despite this, it did not spread the poison to those right next to it. This was thanks to his ability to use poison freely. At least not yet. Mukbi is the support fire, Okcheong can be dealt with on its own. That beast is stopped here. There was a look of determination on the faces of the two people. Wow! The party hall that went down the slope suddenly came down to the in. In that short period of time, Yahyuk had already reached about 200 pages. Considering the distance I was looking down, the speed was truly mind-boggling. But the authorities were not surprised. He is a master who has not even been able to win the final prize. That speed was natural. When ites to speed, I cant lose. If the six major forces of the Nine-Fight-One-Bang Forces are the head-level force of a Jeongdo organization, they are not inferior to the Mugeuksu in terms of absolute speed. The only difference was how the speed was managed. It can be prevented. It was unexpected, but the hotel had this thought. It wasnt a vague confidence. These were not words shouted out of strong pride. That thought just seemed like a revtion. The thought that I had to stop it, and of course I could, dominated my entire body. His body was shaken and his body was covered in blood, so it seemed like he had been severely beaten by Makwon. However, even in that state, Mugeuksu can emit power of a different level. Yes. It was impossible with the power of Tang Gwan and the power of Mukbi and Okcheong. Even if the three of them join forces, they wont be able to handle that beast. Thats okay. hook! The dark green brilliance gradually became darker and turned into a seething miasma. It was an extremely dangerous aura. The venom he carried was so vicious that it could even threaten the lives of martial arts prisoners. Yahyuks expression suddenly changed when he felt the poisonous energy. We must abandon the idea of joining forces with Baek Byeong-shins army to catch him. I cant even survive three sums with such soft thoughts. Grumble! The dark green miasma that arose from Tang Guans body proliferated like a giant tree that had survived for a thousand years. Cheap. The party was reminded of Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills. The power of Dan Sang-jeon, which transcends the herbivorous form realized with extreme mental power and brings out the original power of energy. The official muttered softly. Jewang Ilbo (һ). thud! The ground shook with each step I took. In that short period of time, Yahyuk was already within a hundred pages. The officials hands went up. The Three Treasures of the King. I took two steps further and before I knew it, the entire area around the hotel was covered with ck clouds. Unless you were flying, you couldnt pass through the poison cloud spread by the party. Yahyuks feet stepped on the ground like crazy and slowed down. Thats right. Even if you pass, you may not die. However, it is clear that the damage will be significant. Then eventually you die. In front of him was not only the man who would be the king of Mando, but also a genius Taoist master taught directly by the female swordsman called Shingung. Moreover, it was a natural choice since the Baekbyeongshin Army, which had almost no difference in skill, was chasing behind them. Rumbling! A dangerous aura began to rise around the building where we took three steps. The ten defense walls and the melting three life attacks cannot be used. Because it is a martial art that is fatal to everyone, regardless of enemy or enemy. However, the emperor poison attack is enough. No, it cant be done unless its an emperor poison attack. Chrrrrrrrr!! Hundreds of memorizations were swimming in the air riding on the intangible energy that spread in all directions. I couldnt figure out where in my body I had hidden so many memories. Yahyuks eyes widened at the martial arts feat that was close to a stunt. The corner of the officials mouth rose. He was the one who opened up everything about Emperor Poison. Even in the face of someone who couldnt smile, he was able to smile just because he gave it all he had. He was that kind of man. He was the child of a monster that would never appear again in the history of the Sacheondang Family. The official swung his sword. Qarring! The career of Emperor Cheondoksu (ǧ), spewing poisonous dance, spread to the left and right of Yahyuk. The area that can be moved has been reduced in one blow. A look of murder appeared on Yahyuks face. You little brat! Quang! Yahyuk rushes in not to pass but to kill. At that moment, he felt as if every bone in his body was creaking. He was the one who fully took on the pressure of a super expert who reached zero. Even before the actual attack came, I felt pain all over my body and felt nauseous as if I had inhaled a deadly poison. It was different from when his father, the King of Darkness, showed serious force. The powerfulbination of deadly and magical energy was hindering the development of martial arts itself. But its okay. Yahyuks momentum is familiar to him due to his fathers momentum. Yahyuks lifestyle is familiar to Yeonhojeongs lifestyle. When you think about the struggles and struggles of your father and Yeon Ho-jeong, two super experts, Ya-hyuk isughable. I had to think it was funny. I am not trained to be weak enough to not be able to endure even this much. The double head of the hotel was moving like crazy. Puff puff puff! A storm-like tension exploded right in front of Yahyuk. hook! It is clear that he is a leader, but Yahyuk rushed through his career. The poisonous clouds were so thick that it was difficult to enter Makwon Ind. It was clear that he had mobilized his demonic energy to shield his entire body. Jewangsabo (IJ). The official took a step back. I only took one step, but I was pushed all the way to the rear. It was a street that felt like magic had been used. The officials eyes sparkled. Yahyuk, who was screaming and rushing forward, entered the streets of King Sambo. hook! The poison that had spread in all directions suddenly focused on one point on the officials right hand. The posture of the party holding the wrist with the left hand and aiming at Yahyuk with the right. At that moment, Yahyuk felt a chill running down his spine. The official calmed his mouth. Emperor Poison Gonghoe Cheonpo (hh). sh! A ck line exploded from the heart and reached right in front of Yahyuks nose. It was literally as fast as a beam of light. It was a martial arts attack that would have inevitably resulted in a direct hit if one had not prepared in advance. Sigh! bang! The ck line that passed by Yahyuks ear touched the ground behind Makwons shoulder and exploded. There was a loud noise, but the explosion itself was not loud. However, the ground that the ck line touched began to melt and be mushy due to the deadly poison close to the melting hole. Did you avoid it as expected? To be honest, I thought it would be inevitable. But even though I avoided it, I wasnt embarrassed. The opponent was a super expert who had broken through zero. It is not strange if some kind of magical act is shown. This guy! Yahyuks left ear was burning. It was the moment when Yahyeok, who was at the peak of his life, was about to attack the hotel. Sigh! The memorabilia swimming in the air collided with each other and began to emit dazzling light. You cannot enter without permission. Yahyuks intuition told him so. But now was not the time. He was the one who sensed Mukros death. There was no time to waste, as this explosive demonic energy meant that the him who was sleeping in Bang Won-hus body had awakened. Ugh! The officials eyes lit up with a dark green glow. sh! sh! At the same time, memorization shot towards Yahyuk like a beam of light. h h h! No matter how great the cancer technique was, if it touched Yahyuks hands, it would only crumble to dust. It was incredible magical power. It was a feat that could destroy memorization that could pierce even rocks with just a few gestures. That wont work. In a split second, Yahyuk made a decision. It goes through. If the opponent had been an ordinary expert, this would not have happened. But surprisingly, the poison emitted by that damned brat was so powerful that it was life-threatening. Fortunately, the poison hasrgely subsided now, so it seemed like it would be enough to take some damage and get through. Yahyuk poured beast magic energy into both feet. It was then. ?! Yahyuks eyes wavered. It felt like time had slowed down, or only I had slowed down. My head throbbed and my limbs felt heavy. poison?! At that moment, Yahyuk grabbed his left ear and ripped it off. Boom! As soon as the torn off ear falls to the floor, whoop! It melted with a sound. But it didnt end there. The palm holding the ear was turning dark green. Even though I protected my hands with demonic energy, the poison that pierced my ears transferred to my hands. Unbelievable! It was a martial arts attack that pierced the demon energy that filled his entire body and damaged his ear. Of course, its bound to cause damage to your hands. Easy profit! Makwon, who had been following in a straight line, took a detour and returned with a punch. Although it was a long way away, the wind was far enough to touch it. Quang! Yahyuks body shook. He blocked the poison with his hand and intentionally inflicted a wound. As the poisonous blood poured from the burst palm hit the ground, gray smoke rose. And then. The officials hand was aimed at Yahyuk once again. Double-headed dragon, full of rain and rain. Qarring! Hundreds of dark energy divided into two dragon bodies and swept through Yahyuks body. The power of the poisonous cancer reached its extreme. Regardless of the level of martial arts, it was a fatal killing method that posed a threat to life. It was the moment when a man who was called the greatest genius of the Sichuan Tang Dynasty at the time finally began to threaten the talents of his predecessors. Chapter 934 Episode 934 Truth (1) . The old monk, who looked like a dry old tree, opened his eyes. How long has it been since your eyes opened? The fluid that flowed down my cheek hardened and looked like the sap of a pine tree. The old monk raised his head and looked at the wall. My vision became very blurry. It seemed as if my Buddhist training skills, which I had practiced my whole life, had suddenly fallen below 30%. But its still okay. Because I dont think Ill die right away. The old monk opened his mouth. What is going on. We stayed silent for too long. The thick voice seemed to cut out in the middle of speaking. Its been a long time since I went into deep meditation. It was short, but it was deeper than ever. Then a shadow appeared behind him. the shadow asked. Was it peaceful? Is that possible? I am a blind person who has not been able to understand even a single grain of Buddhism. Because enlightenment is not deep, there can be no peace. It can be said that such enlightenment is remarkable enough in an environment where one can be the mostzy. The old monk smiled. He was so thin that his appearance was reminiscent of an inner ear, but his weak smile looked very kind. Im just grateful. I should be the one to thank you. How is it. Are you feeling better? Thanks to. Hehe, Im d. The shadow behind the old monk slowly sat cross-legged. The old monk shook his head without even turning around. Dont do that, armed adult. Do you still call me that? I have lived long enough. Of course, this is not something I would say in front of an armed adult. I lived a long time. Im just abnormal. haha. But you can live longer. Shouldnt you at least stay alive until your disciple takes over the title of Gwonsin? What is the importance of titles? If it werent for me in the first ce, my life wouldnt have been shortened. I feel responsible to you. It shouldnt be like that. . Thanks to the armed adults, countless civilians survived. If I can help Eun-gong save the world, thats enough for me. There is no reason to live and breathe anymore. What do you think? The shadow was silent for a moment. After half each. Its been a long time since I forgot the passage of time. So I dont know exactly when. Roughly between five and eight years. Maybe it was even longer ago. . The God Jade is broken. !! There was surprise on the old monks face. Its broken? Thats right. Seeing that there is no great emotion even though the object is broken, I feel that I have be a lot more dull. It would not be strange to say that beyond bing dull, the emotions one should feel had almost disappeared. Shinok was an object that made this shadow forget the passage of time. In other words, the breaking of the divine prison meant that the shadow had returned to being an ordinary person. If my body had been fine, I would havee to you as soon as I broke down. I must havee and retrieved the hell energy that settled in your body. You dont have to worry about me. I feel sorry for you, but I dont feel sorry for you. I still said I was sorry, but now I dont even know how those feelings affected me. The old monk felt sad. This shadow has survived until now, transcending times that ordinary people cannot even imagine. Even when he was a militarymander, he lived for the world, and even when he jumped through time, he lived for the world. And now, his emotions have worn away and he has be a monster that is difficult to recall from his normal days. Now I have only one feeling left. No, I dont know if its a feeling, but I want something. What is? tranquility. . The first hundred years were good. From the next hundred years onwards, it started to fail. And for the past ten years, I have not been able to find a reason why I am alive. You dont have to have a reason to live. Of course it is. There was no particr emotion felt in the answer. I couldnt tell if he was saying that because he truly felt that way or if he was just showing a general reaction that was ingrained in him. I feel exhausted. Thank you for your hard work. So live the rest of your life happily and peacefully. I cant be at peace just because I have the rest of my life left. What can I say, having never lived the life of an armed adult? But I remember. The look in his eyes at that time is what the militarymander said to me ten years ago. What did I say? He said that someday, whenever he has time, he would like to pass on the lifelong study he had honed to his descendants. . The old monk thought that the shadows energy was somehow shaking a little. The old monk continued speaking in a much softer voice. There are many talented people in the world. There are many people with good character. So, please find the person who has studied and umted his entire life and hand it over to you. Its a shame. of course. But its troublesome to search the whole world to find the next person. Of course, you dont necessarily need to find a sessor. For too long, you have lived for someone other than yourself. Whats more, he risked his life for others whom he never saw. Is that so? Did I really do that? Maybe it was also for the armed adult himself. But that doesnt matter. The only thing that is certain is that you havent had a deep conversation with yourself for a long time. How do you know that? Even if you dont have the power to shake a mountain, even if you dont have the martial arts to split the sea, even if you dont have the eyes to understand thews of the world, if you live long enough, you will learn such things. . In other words, you have lived much longer than me, but you still dont know it. The old monk closed his eyes. Its okay to just walk around aimlessly. However, I dont think that peacees only when you die. is it. Its okay to try to find disciples, and its okay to reflect on yourself. I hope you at least get a good rest. Good rest. When you die, therees peace Right. It may be so. But true tranquility meanspletion and closure. . Many people around the world end their lives unexpectedly. Whether it is intentional or not, it is truly unfortunate. . I dont know if you were unhappy, but youve had a hard enough life, so wouldnt it be a bad idea to live the rest of your life and find ways to find peace? There is no reason to choose the easiest path to death when you can obtain it alive. The shadow opened its mouth. You have a point. I really appreciate it if you thought that way. Actually, I should have changed when Shinok was broken. But looking at you like this, it seems like death is still early, just like you said. Hehehe. Theres just something strange. which? The shadows voice became faint. I dont know what, but I feel like someone is calling me. I thought I had finally gone crazy, but after talking with you, I guess thats not the case. Did you feel someone calling you? I woke up from my meditation when I heard the call. To be exact, I woke up from a dream after hearing that call. What kind of dream is this? A dream that opens the final remaining path for the disciple. ! No, I dont know if its thest time. Its just Its as if a student I taught a long time ago came to Hwangryong and said various things. My memory of that part is not clear. When the old monk opened his eyes again, turbulence appeared on his face. Hwangryong. Something that is martial but is also not martial. It was a great new skill, but it was, so to speak, enlightenment. Just as the Tao () is difficult to describe in words or writing, Hwangryong could also be said to be the Tao (Tao) of martial arts. In other words, awakening the Yellow Dragon is not much different from a monk mastering the Buddhistw and reaching the state of Buddha. Of course, the old monk did not know much about Hwangryong. It was the same principle as saying that a person whose name was not listed on the Buddhist register did not know much about Buddhist scriptures. However, when I received the old hell message, I had a conversation with the shadow for over half a day. The discourse was full of unimaginable principles of martial arts. And the shadow said that Hwangryong was the one who put together the principles of martial arts that had beenid out so far. Hwangryong. Emperor Huanglong. Shadow, or rather, chatting with the Yellow Dragon Emperor, the old monks level surpassed two levels. And the old monk realized. That for him, martial arts is nothing more than a means. At the same time, true martial arts, like Buddhism, cannot be described in words or writing. Still, Im d. The fact that a disciple who was not under hismand opened the Yellow Dragon does not mean that the Yellow Dragon Emperors subconscious desires a disciple. Did you like the content of the dream? I like it yes, I like it. I think I will be really happy if that dayes. Why do you think youll be happy? The shadow hesitated for a moment and then spoke. I have no children. Of course. If by any chance there is someone I can take as my disciple, that person will be someone I would give my all to. Of course you will. If someone who could give me everything in my painful life appeared, talent and such would not matter. I guess I was just born with a natural talent to build a rtionship. . If a guy like that got to Hwangryong, I wouldnt have to tell him to be careful anymore, so what would be such a good thing? A sorrowful look appeared on the old monks face. Not to prove myself. Its not because the student is special. Reaching Hwangryong was the path to absolute invincibility. Now that you have opened the door to that path, you will be able to live well in this harsh world without much risk. Thats why Im happy. Emperor Huanglong could be happy simply because his pityful yet wonderful, affectionate yet worrisome disciple could live his own life in this harsh world without worrying about his life. Its not that you dont feel anything. Even at this very moment, you are stricter and more kind than anyone else. The old monk said with a smile. I hope you raise disciples. First, I need to retrieve the hell energy from your body. This is the mandate I have set for myself. Its okay, now lets go out into the world That was then. hook! The Yellow Dragon Emperors prayer was shaken for an instant. Why are you doing that? . Armed adult? It is a yellow dragon. yes? . Armed adult. I felt the yellow dragon. No, is this what I felt? ? Is there anyone else in the Tang Jin world who awakened the Yellow Dragon besides me?! The old monk could not tell whether Emperor Huanglong was truly referring to a person who had mastered Huanglonggong or a person who had reached the path through martial arts. However, I was able to say this one thing. Go and see. . We canst another ten years. So go and check it out. There was no answer. The old monk could see that the shadow had disappeared. He closed his eyes again. Be a disciple You bastard, the poor master has not even seen the end of Buddhism, so you must enter nirvana. Chapter 935 Episode 935 Truth (2) The power of the two-headed dragon was beyond imagination. Ugh! Since he couldnt avoid it, Yahyuk epted the martial arts attack and swallowed his saliva when he saw his tattered arms. Titty teating! The demonstration at Hongryeon Pce gave off a splendid tone. Bub bub bub! Four holes were drilled in the ground where Yahyuk was standing. The power of the intangible bomb has now be so deep that there is no room for it to go any deeper, having reduced its destructive power but made use of its prating power. hook! Makwon lunged at Yahyuk, who dodged the intangible bullet, and swung the dagger he was holding in return. puck! Cold sweat broke out on Yahyuks face. He blocked Mak Wons arm with both blood-covered arms. Even though he waspeting for supremacy in Gwanghyekgyo with his strength, it was difficult to block Makwons sword sh with one arm. Whoa! Okcheong, who was fluttering her white uniform and moving as if she was sweeping the clouds, stretched out her sword. The came loose from the tip of the sword and immediately wrapped around Yahyuk. It was a blow that would have left spiderweb-like wounds all over the body of even a decent expert. However, Yahyeoks hard skin was difficult to pierce even with the sword technique of Honwongi, the highest ranked Taoist God. Considering hispatibility with magic, I think it was an even greater feat, but it was also because Yahyuks magic energy was so strong that Honwongis power did not work properly. The gap between the two was directly revealed. However, the power of the Taoist new technique was enough to threatenly shake Yahyuks insides, and thanks to the timely attack, Yahyuk lost strength in his arms. Sigh! Ugh! Makwons dagger stuck in Yahyuks shoulder. At that time, the party official shouted. Get back! grasp! Makwon reflexively retreated from the officers words. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! There was a huge ball of light surrounding Yahyuk in front of the makwon. The constantly moving mass of light was a wall of light made up of countless memorizations. There was no escape anywhere. The venomous energy of the Emperors poison resided around the memorabilia, shaking Yahyuks body at every moment. Damn it!! In the end, there was only one answer. bang! Yahyuk flew high in the sky. Silence, not missing that moment, let go of the protest. Due to the realization of intangible bullets, Shingungs power has decreased, but he has acquired faster and sharper strikes. Guryongpacheongungs Yonga Cannon directly hit Yahyuks body. Quang! Yahyuk was thrown out with a loud explosion, flew out of the twenty sheets and fell to the floor. Tsutsutsutsu. The face of the official who recovered all the poison that had spread everywhere was very pale. It was the result of countless techniques, from the secret technique of the Emperor Poison Attack to the Mancheonhwawoo, that required an enormous amount of internal energy in an instant. Whoop! After taking a deep breath, the official asked Makwon. Are you done? yet. Makwons eyes shed silver-white as he looked at the fallen Yahyeok. I havent lost my mind. Although it has be much weaker, it still contains strong magical energy. Im sick of it. Not only did he get hit by the divine archer who used the worlds best poisonous attack and the best dark technique in the world with all his might, but he was also struck by the sword of the Baekbyeongshingun, with his insides shaking with the highest divine attack in the world. The fact that he didnt be incapable ofbat after all that was astonishing. This was partly because he was a non-geuksu, but it also meant that Yahyuks vitality went beyondmon sense. Lets finish. The official was twirling his arms, and before he knew it, he was holding three daggers. At that time, Makwon raised his hand. Wait. why? If I had been able to attack him, I would have followed him and cut off his head. What does that mean? Okcheong spoke in a nervous voice. Its amplifying. what? The demonic energy is amplifying. Continues to remain unstable. I have nothing. Hwaaaaaaaaaaa! At that moment, dark red energy began to bloom from Yahyuks fallen body. Okcheong was right. The dark red magic energy that burst out of Yahyuks body was full of apletely different spirit than before. The officials face distorted. What I hate the most is those endless secret techniques. It would be better for that bastard to take it out right away. Everyone agrees with this, but it wasnt a situation where people were swearing. Okcheong spoke quickly. I heard that there are many strange secret arts in the Demonic Forest. I heard there is a secret technique that doubles or triples your internal strength like mine. But There will be side effects. In fact, what was felt in that magical energy was the original human vitality. Its a difficult situation to break through no matter what, and Ive even be addicted to the poison of Tang family. While I was losing strength by the minute, I was hit directly by an archery attack that I should have been careful to block and suffered internal injuries. There is no way to go back or go through this situation. But you cant run away either. Because running away means death. In the end, what Yahyuk chose was to kill his enemies by sacrificing his own life. Kaaaaak! Ya-hyeoks scream made not only the party official and the silent Ok-cheong, but even Mak-won flinch. It was a truly enormous lions rear that seemed to reach the end of the endless in. It was a devilish sound that made you feel weak in all limbs just by hearing the cries of the devil, which was different from the lions hu in Buddhism. Cheeeeeek! White smoke billowed out from Yahyuks arms, which were covered in blood. The officials eyes sparkled. I felt a familiar venom in the smoke. It was clear that the poison that had infiltrated the body had been pulled out with the power of amplified demonic energy. My real. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Dang-gwan, who once again sucked up the memorized notes scattered on the floor and floated them in the air, spoke with an expression of boredom. Its terrible, its terrible. Isnt that too petty? Do all the magicians have such despicable tricks? Probably not all. Maybe You didnt mean to get an answer! Sigh! Sigh! The memorabilia circted in a circle around Dang Gwans body. A total of three thin circles collided continuously and spewed out brilliant sparks. You cant use poison. I knew it instinctively. Now, the poison doesnt prate that devils body. Would it be considered poison to a person who raised his existing demonic energy several times by cutting his own life force? However, since he couldnt use the Yunghae Samsaengkong, all that was left was the dark technique that he used with all his might. Makwon shouted. Ill hit you first! Paaaaang! Makwon, who had created an extravagant lightsaber by adding an elongated silver-white gem to the tip of his dagger, began to sprint. The officer shouted. Please get some rest! Pipi Piping! Sigh! Dozens of intangible bullets and dozens of memorized bullets jumped over the barrier and rained down on Yahyuk. * * * ?! Yeon Ho-jeong narrowed his eyes. what? For a moment, my head felt dizzy. I felt like I hade to my senses after being under the influence of a terrible drug. For a moment, I couldnt understand what was happening around me. Ugh. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at his hands. The light dragon in his hand was resonating. As if it knew how its owner was feeling, it gave off a cool vibration as if telling it to calm down. ah! He looked at the broken remains of the ground. Chi-ik! Cheeeeeek! In the puff of hazy smoke, there was a man whose body was split in half. Even so, the man did not die. Rather, it seemed as if the demonic energy in his body was constantly promoting regeneration, and the severed area bubbled up and created something, then died down again and again. Is this your first time seeing me? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened at Cheon Gyo-hongs words. His voice, not even his very existence, struck the Hwangryongshinwanggong. But that wasnt the case now. The demon energy gushing out was uncontrolled and I lost my will. Although it still resides in Tian Qiaohongs body, he can no longer emit demonic energy at will. It ends this easily? Cheon Kyo-hong possessed a power that had never been seen before. It was at a levelparable to that of the Saeum cult before its return. No matter how contradictory it may be. Cheon Gyo-hong said at that time. Is it surprising that its so easy? Cheon Gyo-hongs words were sharp, as if he had read Yeon Ho-jeongs mind. I dont know if he lost his memory or if he was forced to sleep. Or is he really a descendant of a contemtive maniac? Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. It was strange. Normally, he would have jumped right in and crushed Cheon Gyo-hongs head without listening to anything. He would then run at full speed to help with the fight taking ce in the rear. But strangely, the hand did not move. Specifically, I wanted to hear what Cheon Gyo-hong said. No, not that either. It was a hunch. I felt that if I didnt talk to Cheon Gyo-hong now, I might end up missing out on something big. I need help. I have to help, but Yeon Ho-jeong kept his mouth shut and walked towards Cheon Gyo-hong. Cheon Gyo-hong said. No matter how much I think about it, I dont think its Huin. The level of opening the gates of hell is not a level worthy of reaching that age. Well, since it is a modified Hell Ball, it probably has a different name than Gaemun. Yeon Ho-jeong, standing in front of Cheon Gyo-hong, aimed the light dragon at his chest. Chen Qiaohong smiled. Youre thorough. After all, I am a maniac of reflection. Even if there is no threat, there are no options such as attack or suicide. Yeonho knew that well. Still, for the sake of one thing, I put pressure on Cheon Gyo-hong at the Gwangryongbu. It was the caution of a seasoned veteran. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. The term contemtive maniac probably means the Emperor of the Four Directions, which the Jungwon Martial Artists hold up as a legend. Its omnidirectional Now that I think about it, I think Ive heard that the beasts on the continent are called that. Im omnipotent? It cant be wrong. A person cannot live three hundred years. What have you been listening to me until now? Once you have the blood jade in your hand, it is not difficult to use the trick of divorce. divorce. It meant transferring the soul. It is a dream-like secret technique studied at Sima Oedo and is also called de-soul-returning-baek (ZQ). Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I dont know why, but this guy seemed convinced that he was a contemtive maniac, that is, Master. Yeon Ho-jeong asked, pretending not to know. What is blood jade? The corners of Cheon Gyo-hongs mouth rose. Im worried. I dont think it would be meaningful to tell you, and if just in case I can bring back your past memories, that would be a good thing. Is it a good thing to bring back memories of the past? In fact, I thought it was the opposite. If all the memories are recalled, it would mean that the Emperor of Four Directions, who ended the Blood Bridge Rebellion 300 years ago, would descend, but how could that be a good thing? Whatever it is its good. At this level, I have done enough. The sessors will take care of it, so even if you use your strength, you wont be able to defeat the leader of this church. He said it with a smile, but Yeon Ho-jeong read a look of exhaustion on his face. I thought that perhaps holding a soul that did not make it to the afterlife was against the way of heaven, and that it was something I couldnt do to the person I was dealing with. Cheon Kyo-hong was clearly having a hard time. At the same time, they were rejoicing. The thought that I could finally die and have a conversation with someone that I havent had in a long time. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Enough of that nonsense, tell me what blood jade is. Cheon Gyo-hongs smile deepened. good night. You dont seem to think of yourself as a meditative person, so please treat me as a third party. . What is blood jade? Yes. Hyeol-ok is one of the three great divine objects of Gwangsehyeolgyo. I heard someone say its a new thing. From what I heard, it looked like a bead, but what kind of thing is that? Because of the supernormal effect of divorce? There is no choice but to be something new. Blood jade is the source of blood religion and the source of life. Blood jade is an ancient treasure that can ultimately go against time. !! Chapter 936 Episode 936 Truth (3) Yeon Ho-jeongs expression did not change. His eyes also did not waver. However, I was shocked to the point where my head was dizzy. Back in time? This is ridiculous. It would be much more realistic to say that the ultimate medical technique was used to bring a dead person back to life. In fact, at one time in the past, it wasmon to say that abination of harsh drugs and extreme medical techniques created a magic trick that brought the dead back to life. If you look just around Yeonhojeong, the person working under Prince Moyong is a descendant of the extinct Jinju family. The Jinjueon family was an unlucky family that failed while trying to gain stronger martial arts skills and a stronger body by taking advantage of Gangsi techniques. In other words, it is not impossible in this powerhouse. However, going back in time was not something anyone was allowed to do. Time is not a substance and is something that goes beyond even vague concepts such as energy. It is impossible to reverse time using any technology in the world. Yes. It was the truth and it was the truth. However, Yeonhojeong could not say that it was impossible at all. It was because he himself went back decades. I could not say that it was absurd because I had the experience of literally going back in time, not just in another world with the same environment. Going back in time? How many people have you fooled with such nonsense? Cheon Gyo-hong burst intoughter. Unexpectedly, it was very nice to hear hisughter while not dealing with demonic energy. It would have been better for us if we had cheated. There would have been no need to search the world to find it. Furthermore, there would have been no reason to hide for that long. ? Do you know about blood religion? I only know as much as other people know. It means you dont know. Cheon Kyo-hong turned his gaze to the sky. The clear yet dark sky was like looking up from the underworld. Conversation is good, but there is no need to give information that could be harmful to the people behind you. Im losing interest. Our blood religion was torn apart by the war three hundred years ago. know. There were three noble families that supported the blood religion. It was the noble family that supported the words, but it was the Three Gongs that actually moved the blood religion. The main body of the Blood Cult did nothing. I simply offered sacrifices to God and continued research to be a superior being. Does that mean that such information is somehow good? I couldnt figure it out. However, it was clearly useless information to Yeon Ho-jeong. Information about a mysterious organization that no one knows about is nothing more or less than a story. Still, the status of the blood cult was absolute. It was the Three Gongs that moved the blood religion, but blood religion could not exist without the blood religions leader. But why was it torn? Its because of blood jade. ?! It must have been three hundred years ago, maybe even more. Hyeol-ok refused to divorce the blood cult leader. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Does this mean that mere objects have will? Rather, what does it mean to reject it? Until now, in the history of the blood religion, no one haspletely opened up the blood prison. If we hadpletely opened the Blood Jade, the world would have already been ours. The world that Cheon Gyo-hong spoke of was not the level of the central ins. Its literally mean. It is said that all thend under the sky, with no end in sight, would have belonged to the blood religion. If you use all of the power of the blood jade, you can reverse time. Of course, the only person who actually made it possible was the first sect leader who established the first blood religion. The first sect leader. The first sect leader first learned magic at the age of Gyeok-sik. At a time when there was no concept of magic in the first ce, a person who did not know anything about martial arts suddenly mastered magic, and in just 20 years, he reached a level where it was difficult to find a rival. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. A person who didnt know anything about martial arts suddenly realized magic arts? Of course, this is impossible. Furthermore, it is difficult to understand that a person who did not learn martial arts until the stipted time became the strongest person in the world in just 20 years. But Yeon Ho-jeong saw herself in those words. In the eyes of others, Yeon Ho-jeong will not be much different from him. A young man with ack of talent and an immature ego suddenly changed his personality and achieved great sess in an instant, leading to the end of his familys education. He also learned a martial art of unknown origin and suddenly became stronger. In less than ten years, let alone twenty years, he has reached the ultimate state of martial god, and is now receiving the enthusiasm of all people as one of the greatest absolutes in the world. Is this possible? Unless it was a gift from heaven or a revtion from God who truly rules heaven, this would have been absolutely impossible. It is difficult to be sure whether he actually went back in time when using the blood jade. However, if it were not for time reversal, such a mythical event would not have urred. In fact, there were many people who were influenced by his story and became believers. . Since then, blood jade has be one of the three major sacred objects of blood religion. It was one of the most important treasures among the three great gods. Chen Qiaohongs eyes deepened. It wasnt you, but a meditative maniac who stole it and ran away. . Although it was the power of divorce, it was not permanent. In the thousand-year history of blood religion, there has never been anyone who used blood jade to rule for more than three generations. Of course, that alone is huge. Three generations. Even if one persons lifespan is sixty years, it is one hundred and eighty years. In other words, they rejected the lifespan given by heaven, used a technique that went against the way of heaven, changed into a new body, and ruled the blood religion just like the previous generation. It was literally a fictional story that you would hear while drinking in a guesthouse. Then, the blood cult leader from 300 years ago was not chosen by the blood prison Thats right. He was the first one. Of all the blood cult leaders in history, he was the only one who could not benefit from a single divorce. At first nce, aplex expression appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. If there really was such a thing as blood jade, it was truly a monster that defied the way of heaven. The problem is that the monster may be rted to him. Existence itself is a reverse heaven. It was difficult for Yeonhojeong to define his own existence. And then the meditative maniac stole the blood jade. why. Yeon Ho-jeong asked in a whisper. What kind of position did the meditative maniac hold in the blood cult that allowed him to steal the blood jade? The corners of Cheon Gyo-hongs mouth rose. Even though he said he treated Yeon Ho-jeong as an unrted third party, he was still convinced that Yeon Ho-jeong was a contemtive maniac. Unless you are a fanatic of contemtion, you would not be able to understand my martial arts skills and abilities. He spoke in a heavy voice, hoping that the meditative maniac who was sleeping in the other persons memory would hear. The contemtive maniac was the eldest son of the blood cult leader who could not handle blood jade. !! He was also a monster born with the greatest talent of all time, and he was an unexalted genius whopiled all the magical arts of the Blood Cult to the point of perfection. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Master. The contemtive maniac, Four Directions Muje. Furthermore, he, who was called Hwangryongje, was the greatest martial god of all time and a hero of the Central ins who suddenly appeared 300 years ago and put an end to the Rebellion. It was difficult to think that He had lived for three hundred years. It was like that at first. However, recently it urred to me that this could really be the case. In fact, looking at what you told your younger self when you opened the Yellow Dragon, it was clearly a person from 300 years ago. Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeong remembered what Cheon Gyo-hong said before the fight. The worst traitor in this church, not the blood religion! The devil who erased the footsteps of a thousand years of blood religion! A thief who changed history and the seed of destruction! You could be called an eternal traitor just by stealing the blood jade and running away, but to show up like this as a half-devil who couldnt even die! Arent you embarrassed, you bastard! The worst traitor. A thief who changed history. Yes. From the perspective of the remaining remnants of the religious cult, Master was a person who could well be called that. Yeon Ho-jeong was puzzled. Master said that he was the greatest genius and monster in the history of the blood religion. Why did such a person break out of the religious cult and point his sword at them? To countless ordinary people, their teacher was a hero who will live on forever, but at first nce, it was difficult to understand that a person who had lived his entire life as a sessor to a blood religion would suddenly betray his family and point his sword at him. It seemed like there was definitely something going on. Even Shinig is strange. The Master said. He himself is the sessor to the Four Gods of War, the strongest fighting technique in ancient times, and the sessors of the Four Gods of War are called Four Gods of War, and they fought on the battlefield. As Cheon Gyo-hong said, if the teacher was aption of all the magic techniques of blood religion, there would have been no need to learn Sasinmu. No, I probably wouldnt have even learned Sasinmu before that. The Four Gods Qi (Four Gods Qi) were each a sum of sacred energy, so it was a Shingungjeolhak that those who had trained in Demonic Gong could never master. There is something. Something that no one can imagine. Cheon Gyo-hong continued. If it simply ended there, then yes. I could have moved on with that. We would have gone on a rampage to somehow retrieve the blood jade, but we wouldnt all have been so united in hatred. . But the contemtive maniac modified the five-colored hell ball, which is said to be the worst magic attack in the history of the martial arts world, and created a strange attack that is the opposite of all magic arts in the world! The martial arts he created werepletely different from the Buddhist martial arts or the martial arts of Taoism! It was a sword of destruction that went beyond the principles of coexistence and coexistence, and was designed topletely destroy the devil! Cheon Kyo-hongs eyes lit up with fire. What does that mean! Isnt this a will to eradicate us, even if it means sessive generations? It cannot be exined except by the twisted desires of So In-bae, who cannot acknowledge his own extremely ungrateful roots! The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. I didnt know that you guys would say things like being ungrateful and petty. You can think whatever you want. The contemtive maniac has gone too far. With your overflowing talent, you aim your sword at the blood religion. Isnt this a mortal sin worthy of death 10,000 times over? I think it was a great choice. I dont know what might happen if I let crazy fanatics like you loose. Chen Qiaohong smiled. Yes, it may look like that to you. No matter what great reason you have, what you did cannot be defended. If thats the case, then the same goes for meditative fanatics. Chen Qiaohongs expression changed again. The terrifying expression on the ghosts face and the ghost fire filling its eyes were truly terrifying. If he hadnt created a martial art that destroys magic, maybe I wouldnt have belonged to the Gwanghyeol. what? The contemtive maniac was the eldest son of a blood cult. Then, where did the second son go so that he could not be the master of the blood religion? ?! When Sa-eum and Shin-hwa, who were ovee with a sense of betrayal and at the same time possessed by a deep desire, tried to me that bloodline, it was the Gwanghyeol Maga (Ѫħ) who brought in that bloodline and protected the legitimacy of the blood religion. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes trembled. Do you understand? I am the descendant of the Cheon family who almost died because of you, the meditator! Chapter 937 Episode 937 Truth (4) Puss. A hand broke through the rubble and slowly pushed away the remains of the building. Grumbling. Blood was flowing from the eyes and nose. Fortunately, my hearing was fine. I was out of my mind and could hear a buzzing sound, but other than that it was fine. The real problem was endurance. Already The price of sucking up the inner strength of dozens of people and forcibly mixing it with them was terrible. The five organs and six parts were being invaded by demonic energy and were going crazy. In order to correct it, I had no choice but to pour in my inner energy to calm it down, but since that inner energy was demonic energy, even while the pain was decreasing, it was bing more and more contaminated with demonic energy. Fun. Before my achievements through magic, I was confident that my research on magic would be the best in the world and one of the best in the world. He was dying because of the demonic energy he had dealt with his entire life. Although it was the worst situation, I burst intoughter at the thought of a truly funny ending. Not yet. The end is just around the corner. But not now. Grumble. The body I lifted up from the rubble was very heavy. Has your body ever felt this heavy? Looking back, it felt like it had never happened. No, there was. he recalled. A time in the past when I met a monk. It was an encounter I couldnt tell if it was coincidence or fate. He didnt even try to find himself, and he was the one he wondered if he could meet once in his life. The leader of political factions. Taesan Bukdu of the Jungwon Murim. He was the strongest Shaolin master of his time, raised by Taesanbukdu. The old man wanted to fight him. I didnt think we would ever meet, but when we actually met, it was hard to control my desire to win. However, there was no need to fight the monk. To be precise, there was no need topete with the strength of the body. Rather, we shared our mutual understanding over a cup of tea. I didnt know how it happened. It may have been because I felt like I was winning, but at the same time I didnt want to kill my opponent. At the time, it was pointless for the monk and himself to gain the upper hand. I thought there were no truepanions in this world, but ironically, the two were walking in the same realm. At that time, I had a long conversation with the monk. I couldnt even remember if it ended in one day or if itsted for several days. And when Muron was over, the old man felt that his whole body had be as heavy as wet cotton. The old man recalled hisst conversation with the monk. Isnt it really ironic? what? Binseung has not yet reached the end of Buddhism, but he is feeling it in his body. That being in the sky. Thats how everyone goes crazy. A person who learns Buddhism discusses heaven? Heh, he is like that too. Honestly, I dont know if its the sky or what. But I understand this. Soon our time wille to an end. The times always seek change. But I think that even when our timees to an end, the legend everyone hopes for will remain the same. What kind of nonsense is that? Even if I die, someone will appear to take my ce. That is also the providence of the world. The providence I hate most as I walk the path of magic. Same goes for you. . Even if you die, heaven will not reduce the myths that the people want for the time being. I cant even increase it. Are you trying to answer a Zen question while youre busy doing something else? Im speaking in facts, not Zen questions. If I die, someone will be born to take my ce? Who will rece this position you call Masun? There is someone who uses the sword name Takmu. Its called a sword. Instead of seeing many things, he cannot y with his body as he pleases. What do you want to say? The monk who had a much higher enlightenment than the poor monk said this. The world does not tolerate solitude. It is said that when the shadows begin to darken over the world, a brilliance that pushes away the shadows is prepared to appear in the world. The so-called great adults of Shaolin and Shaman are both crazy. Its okay if you dont feel it now. Because you n to abandon the devil and move on to martial arts. If you walk the path of nothingness, one day you will know what I mean. If you dont want to show me at least a trace of the Baekbo Shinjeon, then get out of here. If it goes on any longer, I think Ill be the first to throw a punch. haha. I didnt understand it at the time. Daengjungs words. But I understood it physically. As the saying goes, even if my mind didnt understand it, my body already understood it. The body was saying this. You will be the bridgehead of the times. You are working to transform the world into something more like the world. At that time, for the first time, the old man felt indescribable frustration. I felt like my own existence was being denied because I felt with my intuition, not my head, that my existence was a bridgehead for a new era. But now I know. That it is flow. Even my past life was achieved through my will, not anyone elses will. I have never looked into the will of heaven. I have never been hung up on the collusion that the political factions talk about, and I have never turned my eyes to low-level desires. Only strength. He wanted the end of strength. He was satisfied with the fact that he could live as a seeker even if he could not see the end. Thats why it didnt matter if he became someones bridgehead. To begin with, I wasnt the type of person to be offended by something like that. The moment he realized this, he was able to escape not only all frustration but even the devil. Who are you? Ugh! Ugh! The true energy of the misceneous demons gathered through intoxication ran wild. I couldnt smell it anymore. I couldnt see my eyes. Still, I felt at ease. Even though I was blind, I could see the world with my mind. In fact, when I became blind, I was able to look around more clearly. It definitely exists here. Someone who will take my ce when I fall. Its not Hyorak. There is someone. He became blind and lost his sense of smell. Sooner orter you will lose your hearing. Thats why I was able to feel the will of heaven and the providence that I didnt know if it was heavens will or not. This was because he too, like Gwonsin (ȭ) and Geomseon (), ascended to the realm where God and Seon could see. Even if the position is empty, the Taesa is not so easy that an unqualified person can step up. Im sure someone around here would be fully prepared to climb to the Holy Land. Woooooo!! The mischievous energy spread throughout my body. Even though I was getting closer to death by the minute, I immediately felt energized. thud. As I took a light step, the earth seemed to shake. The ground didnt actually shake. He knew the future of his steps. That future was shaking the world seen through the eyes of the mind. The old man walked. I walked where I had to walk. The ce he was heading to was the ce where the scent of his dying blood ancestors wafted. He thought as he walked. It was a good life. I wanted to resolve thest fight myself. But I couldnt. The leader of the Glow-Blooded Squadron, who was thought to be hisst opponent, was defeated by an expert from the midfield whose source was the Five-Colored Hell Ball. Its okay though. If he hadnt risked his life and tried hard, that fight wouldnt have happened. Perhaps, as Bang Won-hu, he went to the Gwanghyeol headquarters and gave stronger power to the religious leader of the time. What happens happens happens. It wasnt an irresponsible idea. Each person lives their life to the best of their ability. Not only people, but also animals and nts are doing their best to bloom while they are alive and breathing. If each person takes responsibility for his or her own life, then providence will take action. . The old man stopped walking. I was trying to go to my ancestral rtives, but suddenly I couldnt go any further. Even though his body was falling apart, he was calm. It was the point at which his life ended. There was no need to rush. I thought that if it copsed like this, it was also fate. Fortunately, his fate did not end in a meaningless copse. There it is. The old man kicked the ground. Just as he was about to hit the ground running, his new brother was heading towards the foot of Shinmarims headquarters. I see. Wherever his feet went, there was a fight. I thought it was the consideration of a being that I dont know if it was heaven or something else. Just falling down and dying was not a death worthy of Hyeokryeonhwi. Kaaaa! The roar of a terrifying beast was heard. It was a roar with so much power that it made my whole body stiffen. The amount of magic energy was also enormous. I felt an uncontroble force. Quang! Ugh! Someone who blocked the beasts path with deadly will was thrown to the side. It was clear that he too was an expert who had reached maturity. Even as it bounced away, it left behind three lightning-like sword wounds on the beasts chest. Still, the beast ran. In fact, it seemed like he was going wilder as blood poured out. Its you. The old man raised his hand. Unlike Yahyuks rugged hands, only bones remained, but they bore a striking resemnce to the ck nails that were harder than steel and sharper than a treasured sword. But the half-demon guy managed to survive! Yahyuks voice was directed directly at him. The old man smiled. He struck out without a word. pop! It wasnt a very loud sound. However, Yahyuk, who rushed in like a gale, was unable to avoid the strange attack and flew backwards, spouting blood. Kwakwakwak! Yahyuk, who had retreated while plowing the ground, looked at Hyukryunhwi with surprised eyes. For a moment, even more shock appeared in Yahyuks eyes. Before he knew it, Hyeokryeonhwi hade next to him and was putting his hand on his shoulder. Hyukryunhwis nails pierced his rock-hard shoulder muscles. Buuuuuuck! Puhwaak! Five furrows were dug from the left shoulder to the forearm. It was a blow that cut through the skin and muscles and even scraped off the bones. Yahyuks face was distorted in pain. Yahyuks right hand grabbed Hyukryeonhwis left wrist. Hyukryunhwis left arm gently turned downward. Quang! Yahyuks face fell to the ground. I didnt even know how I got stuck. Even Yahyuk lifted his head and looked up at Hyukryunhwi in a daze, as if in confusion. Tuk! Hyeokryeonhwis right hand grabbed Yahyeoks neck. I cant kill him. After these few attacks, my magic energy was depleted. I grabbed the guys neck, but I had no means to attack him any further. Is this the end? At that time, Hyukryunhwi suddenly felt that his vision became clearer. My mental vision remained the same, but my lost vision returned in an instant. Those blurry eyes caught someone. Someone rushing at Yahyuks back. A middle-aged man with a mysterious glow all over his body was running with all his might. My entire body was full of venom, but I was more interested in the memorizations moving together than the venom. The moment I identified the man. At that very moment, Hyeokryeonhwi was convinced. You must be the author. Overwhelming endurance. An incredible feat of empty space. The level of the Holy Demon has been reached right in front of us, and we rush forward, embodying martial arts that are unsuitable for that level. Are you another Seongcheon who will take my ce? Hyukryunhwi closed his eyes. Even though we couldnt kill the enemy, we made a few cool moves. That was enough. Wee to Bonlim. Thanks to you, my children live. Five colors of energy emanated from Hyukryunhwis eyes. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! A strong suction power urred from the hand holding Yahyuks neck. It was thest suction magic attack. Hyeokryeonhwi shouted. Kill me!! PIPPPIPPPING!! Hundreds of memorized words were shot like arrows towards Yahyuks back. Chapter 938 Episode 938 Truth (5) Huh! Huh! The official knelt down. I can say without a doubt that I have never expended this much energy in any fight before. Even during the test to be the head of the family, it wasnt like this. Of course, at that time, mental strength was much more consumed than martial arts. Now it was both. Both my mind and body were extremely exhausted. Still, I caught it. I poured out all the memorization I had. Yahyuks back, which was hit directly by the storm of memory, literally became a beehive. Actually, it shouldnt have ended like that. It would have been normal if the entire body had been torn apart to the point where the shape was unrecognizable. This was proof that the enemys body was strong. Fortunately, this strike seemed to have worked properly, and the transcendent magic energy from before was not felt in the fallen enemy. dump! The building copsed and copsed on the spot. Matriarch! Mukbi came next to him. Are you okay? The official, out of breath, nodded weakly. I wanted to answer, but my voice wouldnte out. Since I couldnt breathe properly, my energy stopped flowing and my head started spinning. Okcheong looked at Yahyuk with nervous eyes. Are we finished? Yahyuks body, which had be a beehive, was still pulsing with ominous demonic energy. However,pared to before, even the expression of new blood was insufficient. There was only the level of inner strength left of a child who had just learned inner strength. Still alive. Ugh! Tang Guan and Muk Fei turned their heads. The Spiritual Energy of Jade Qings sword was burning. Okcheong said calmly. I think we need to see it end properly. It meant cutting off his head. Although it was not what the Taoist monk wanted to say, the two nodded. It was because I knew what a terrible enemy that beast-like demon was. The official gasped and said. Stay silent. Please bring Senior Makwon. I suffered an unusual attack. Are you sure you dont mind? To whom are you speaking? Even in moments like these, Mukbi seemed to be trying not to lose his dignity as the head of the family, so he smiled without realizing it. So, Muk-bi headed towards Mak-won, who was far away, and Ok-cheong walked towards Ya-hyuk. It was then. Cough! A little far away from Yahyuk. Hyeokryeonhwi, whose entire body was a mess, fell to the floor and vomited blood. Okcheongs eyes wavered. The old mans arms were twisted and broken, and his left leg was also bent in a strange direction. Unstable demonic energy trembled throughout the body, and unlike other demons, a strong vitality could be felt from the demonic energy. Who is there? Hyeokryeonhwis voice had no strength. It was different from the voice of the party official who had used up all his strength. It was a soulless voice typical of someone who was close to death. Okcheong, who was standing still looking at the two people, sighed and said. It is called the shamans okcheong. Shaman Shaman Mountain. When you think of Shaman Mountain, only one person came to mind that Taengjung had mentioned at that time. Geomseon Takmuja. Ive never met him before, but he said that that damn bastard had achieved a much higher level of enlightenment than he had, so I thought he might have made the leap by now. Thats how it goes. Hyeokryeonhwi had no time left. Although he was betrayed by his great disciple in hister years and faced the tragedy of killing that disciple with his own hands, that was also a part of his life. There was a moment of regret, but it wasnt enough to make me want to go back. Ugh. The magic energy that seemed to be dying out cried mournfully. Seeing that he didnt die even after doing this made me think that he was pretty tough. Its okay now. Even if I die At that time, Okcheongs mouth opened. Are you Lord Hyeokryeon Lim? I asked one more time just to confirm. Hyeokryeonhwi did not answer. I didnt have the strength or spirit to answer. Okcheong continued. We are from the Murim Alliance. Confucius Cheon Hyorak is also behind me. I dont know why. He felt he must say these words to the fallen old man. . Hyeokryunhwis blurred eyes gradually regained their light. I thought it was a lifeless life, but when I heard that there were children nearby, I didnt want to die like this again. The human heart is so treacherous. Is Hyorak okay? Deep affection in a weak voice. Okcheong nodded. Thats right. He is well and unharmed. Okay Is that enough? Not like that. Since I didnt die even after doing this, I wanted to see my childs face at least once before I die. Ugh! Wooooow! Except for the minimum amount of demon energy, the remaining demon energy turned into smoke and dispersed. It was the minimum amount of magical energy needed to sustain life. His demonic energy was constantly attacking his five organs and muscles and nerves, causing irreversible inmmation. On the contrary, the path to death was noticeably slowed down by plucking out and blowing away all that was left of the magic that was enough to sustain life. Instead, it was painful. Magi was the energy that saved him and killed him at the same time. Only the minimal, tightly knotted energy was left behind and the rest was scattered, so there was no pain anywhere from the muscles to the internal organs. Okcheong was able to clearly see Hyeokryeonhwis condition. It was thanks to Honwongi. The moment I felt sad and tried to move him to a morefortable position. careful! There was urgency in Hyeokryeonhwis weak voice. yes? Its because of your energy! Okcheong was momentarily startled and looked back at Yahyuk. Chiri ririririn! All the memorizations embedded in his back were pulled out and fell to the ground. Whoa! Intense magical energy began to surge from Yahyuks body again. Okcheong had never been so surprised in her life. Although he said he would see the end properly, he thought he would die soon, but he is not dead and is regaining his strength. At that moment, Okcheong remembered Hyeokryeonhwis words. My energy?! Only then did Okcheong realize. Although he was dying from the merciless baptism of memorization by Tang Gwan, Yahyeoks Danjeon was not destroyed. The energy that remained within it began toe back to life after reading Okcheongs good energy. It was a terrible recovery that urred because the quality of the demonic energy possessed by Yahyeok overwhelmed Okcheong. Although they are opposing energies, if one sides energy overwhelms the other, the tide can turn at any time. In that respect, Honwongyeol is superior to any Taoist magic, but Yahyuks energy, which exploded even the source of life, easily exceeded Okcheongs Honwongi. Of course, it was not the time to be surprised. Okcheong swung his sword like a thunderbolt. Hahaha! Blood flowed from Okcheongs palm holding the sword. The protector was torn. Unbelievable! It struck the nape of the neck in one go, and the force was enormous. Tang Gwans martial arts ability to put so much memorization into such a body was truly amazing. It was not the time to discuss this and that. Okcheong quickly picked up Hyeokryeonhwi and spread the distance between them. It was then. Yahyuks hand grabbed Okcheongs sleeve. Yikes! Okcheongs sleeves were torn long. If it had been just a momentter, my entire left arm would have been torn off. Kuh Yahyuk slowly gets up. His eyes were not normal. Although his demonic energy was restored as a result of his opposition to Honwongi, he actually came back to life after his heart stopped. His extremely confused mind could no longer be considered human. However, even in the midst of such chaos, a single, extremely powerful will remained alive. Yahyuk kicked the ground. Bang Won-hu, or rather, was going to Cheon Gyo-hong, the head of the former sect. It was then. at there. Quang! Yahyuk, who had kicked the ground, tilted and rolled on the floor. After plowing a length ofnd, he growled and turned his head. A man was caught in Yahyuks red vision. It was a party hall. Although he was extremely exhausted both physically and mentally, his power in the air was extremely powerful. It was the force of the party that grabbed Yahyeoks ankle and knocked him down as he tried to run away. A scary expression appeared on the exhausted face of the official. You cant go there without my permission, you damn brainless bastard. He was such a disgusting guy that just saying he was disgusting would not be enough. Even the mythological warrior didnt die in one hit. So I melted all the intestines. But youre even worse. Crrrrrrrrr. good night! I will kill you until you die! The officer who shouted loudly used the emperor poison attack. The internal energy that had been exhausted to the bottom began to burn brightly under the strong will of the party official. The inner energy, which was just a bean, absorbed the energy of Mother Nature and was reced with the Emperors poison through a powerful poison. The speed was literally like a thunderbolt. In an instant, a dark green glow emanated from Tang Gwans eyes, which filled 30% of his Danjeon. Yahyuks instinct caught the attention of the party. The power of the top divine device is so sharp that it even shakes the mental power of the demon who broke through the demon that cannot be ignored. Quang! Yahyuks speed was not much different from before. The speed and durability were mind-boggling. On the contrary, it seemed more dangerous than before because he was running without sanity. hook! Dang-gwans body passed by Ya-hyeok. pop! The dagger stuck in Yahyuks shoulder exploded and ruptured his right eardrum. Pieces of the exploded dagger were stuck in various parts of his face, creating white smoke. Aaaah! It was poison. It was a dagger full of imperial miasma. Puhwaak! The officials face turned pale. I couldnt dodge properly because the dagger was stuck in my head. The flesh on his side was tattered. It was torn by Yahyuks fingernails and turned into a rag. Pain running down my spine. However, that pain was forgotten by the terrifying feeling of intimidation and destruction of life. And even at that moment, his reason remained calm. It cant go on like this. Damn it! pop! bang! Earlier, Samyang Kidney was cut into a crack caused by Hyeokryunhwis fingernails. Yahyeok was in pain, but his subsequent headbutt knocked Danggwans body to the ground. It was a shock so strong that it made my eyes sh. The reason he didnt die after receiving this blow was because he used his sharp mental power to show off his skills in the air and slowed down Yahyuks charge. Okay, it cant go on like this. Fuuuuuuu! Yahyuks hands touched the spot where the party hall was. Incontinence spread to the ground within a radius of three feet. The ground, which had once broken and exploded, groaned again in pain. Before we knew it, our hotel was flying high in the sky. Yahyuks head turned towards the official. Yahyukspletely distorted face truly looked like an animal hunting for its prey. Since it floats in the air, it would be nice to move along in the air, but that is not possible. There are already only 10% of the emperors poison left. If you take a mid-air stance in this state, you cannot prevent a follow-up hit. Then you die. What do we do. Cold reason went through, analyzed, and discarded dozens of methods. no method. The body started to fall. As if Yahyuk couldnt wait even for that, he exploded his tightly closed body and shot towards the hotel. There was a look of disappointment on the officers face. There is a way If you avoid it, you die. Even if you cant avoid it, you die. There was nothing I could do. Damn it! Is this the end after cursing you? That couldnt be possible. Even if I died, I had to blow this damn thing up. Of course, life is a waste, but even so, it is not dignified as the owner of the Four Heavenly Danga if you cannot handle even an animal that has given up on being a human. good night. A split second. The party prepared to die. I thought, even if I die here, I will drag this damn beast with me. This time for sure! At that moment, a bolt of lightning struck our head. ?! I saw three daggers flying faster than Yahyuks charging speed. Those daggers were flying due to his own empty space. It was an art that was drawn only by pure will, not by internal strength. A dagger? Why did I attract Bisu? How can those beasts move ording to my will without even an ounce of strength? At that time, what was passing through the Tang Gwans head was Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts like a fantasy. The enlightenment of the martial god who realizes what he imagined. If I be a dagger. sh! The new model of the hotel disappeared on the spot. Chapter 939 Episode 939 Truth (6) The official recalled a conversation with his father. This means that there is no such thing as a true Manryu return species. I remembered my fathers words that although things can be simr, they cannot result in oneplete enlightenment. It was apletely different statement from the thoughts of the experts in thend world. The party noted the freshness of the statement and asked why Manryu Guizong did not exist. Our father, King Danghyeong, said it was because we were human. He said that because true unity is the realm of God, the state of Manryugoijong, which transcends everything, cannot and should not exist in the human world. see. The martial arts you and I learned are the same. However, the martial arts you have learned are based on the emperor poison technique I created. In the end, the Emperors Doggyong is like the sum of hundreds of years of Tang Schools Doggyong, and as a result, the martial arts you and I have learned are nothing more or less than the Tang Schools martial arts. Thats right. Then your martial arts skills must follow my footsteps. Even if it is somewhatcking orcks delicacy, it should not be much different from the martial arts used by this father. But what do you think? Do the martial arts you use follow my martial arts methods? No. You could say that things might change in the end. But who decides the ultimate oue? It is decided by people. Could the end I decided and the end you decided truly be the same? I could never do that. For example, lets say you or I reach the heights of talent and reach the ultimate level of Mother Nature that surpasses themon sense of royalties through fierce effort and luck. If so, is that being a warrior or a god? I dont know about God but at least you can say that we have escaped the realm of nothingness. Thats it. True Manryu Gwijong means throwing off the shell of the body and bing one with this world. Such a being cannot be called unmanned. Unless they start out as warriors and dream of attaining the Tao and bing immortals, martial people can never be free from thews of the human world. Brother Tangs words were decisive and full of confidence. Although no one else knew, Tang Hyung firmly believed that his own logic was the truth. At least for Tang Hyeong, it would be true to say that there is no such thing as a Manryu return species. So what about me? hook! The world slowed down. The world gradually slowed down and seemed to have suddenly stopped. No, it stopped. I couldnt tell if time in the world had stopped or if my senses had be transcendentally sensitive and faster. But that wasnt the important thing. At this moment, in this situation, why does the conversation with my fathere to mind? The moment I became curious about that, Baek Byeong-shins face was oveid on my fathers face. The party saw his face and his surroundings change. Listen. To be exact, it was the road to Cheonghae. At that time, I had this conversation with Makwon. hmm? You mean weapons? exactly. How can you handle so many weapons like your hands and feet? Haha, my nickname is Baek Byeong-shin. If I cant even handle this, wont the worldugh at me? Thats not what I mean. Senior Mak is handling a weapon he has never seen before so naturally, as if he has practiced it all before. The same goes for cancer technology. My seniors cancer technology was not inferior to my familys cancer technology. There are no signs of any serious training in cancer techniques. Is there any difference? Swinging it ording to the shape of the weapon would lead to such natural movements. Type of weapon? The purpose of all weapons in the world is clearly revealed from the moment they are made. Of course I know. The sword is better for stabbing than cutting, and the sword is better for cutting than stabbing. Spears have better prating power than swords, but because they are heavier and longer, they are not as fast and free as swords. On the other hand, a dagger is lighter and shorter than a regr long sword, so it can move much faster and more dynamically. So What does that mean? ? Different forms of weapons mean different flows of power. ! There are sharp weapons and blunt weapons. If there are short weapons, there are also long weapons. Ill ask again. What does this mean? I dont know. Ichirao. reason? Light and heavy, fast and slow, weak and strong, soft and hard. !! The power of a heavy fist is by far greater than that of a light fist. Is there really no reason to use a light fist that doesnt have enough power? Thats not true. Fast martial arts are effective in suppressing or killing enemies. But that doesnt mean theres any need for slow movement at all? He isnt like that either. Whats important is efficiency. Thats it. Many martial artists want faster and stronger martial arts. But I think that is not true martial arts. I believe that true martial arts is not just about being fast and strong, but about being able to freely implement lightness, strength, speed, and ease. Is that what you think is true martial arts? At the same time, it is the beginning and end of my martial arts career. ! To our eyes, things that seem frustratingly slow are the same as turtles and earthworms. But the turtle is bigger and a little faster. Then, to an earthworm, a turtle is fast. Its rtive. Its rtive. Everything in this world is like that. That is why rtive is absolute. Are you elevating the rtive plural concept to the absolute singr concept? Youre wrong. Rtive things are like two sides of an iron war. In the end, that too is just a concept. It has always been man who divides one into two. !! They say that ten thousand paths ultimately lead to one. Manryu Gwijong. There must be one absolute truth that we cannot understand. It is entirely up to the person to understand how much it is and whether to move forward or just know about it. Senior, do you want to reach Manryu Gwijong? exactly. Because I believe that true martial arts ultimatelyes down to one thing. Thews of the world do not change. Although we do not know what the reason is, it has always been people who share the truth of the intangible world. Mo Yuans group () was at the exact opposite point from Tang Hengs group. Although they had nothing inmon, everything from how they viewed the world to what they pursued were very different. It was amazing. It is said that Danghyung has the upper hand in terms of skill, but Makwon was also an absolute expert who was named in Seongcheon. Although the two masters shared a simr area, they were moving inpletely different directions. It was a great shock and interest to us, and at the same time, it became an opportunity to reflect on ourselves. The true Manryu return species does not exist. Since humans cannot be gods, there is no need or need to surpass the noble sect unless they follow the ways of immortals. Every concept in the world embraces Manryu Gwijong. Dividing one thing and dividing it again is just a human stereotype, so it is important to try to understand the principles of martial arts in order to ultimately reach one. The officer was able to fully understand what the two people were saying. However, I did not understand the countless paths that the two people had to travel before they each became convinced. What should I pursue? The party official thought of his brother. Where should I head? The museum reminded me of Makwon. What do I want? The official thought of himself. ?! As Dang Gwan looked at himself, he felt a sense of extreme shame and defeat. Unbelievable! there was nothing. Surprisingly, Tang Guan himself did not have a single truth of which he could be absolutely certain, like Tang Heng and Mo Yuan. Until now, I have had a clear confidence when teaching my familys students or children. This has to be done this way, that has to be done like that, etc., and it has presented a path full of confidence. But now? The official was astonished that he had no clear understanding of anything in his life beyond martial arts. Master of Sacheon? The head of the Sicheondang family? Tang family lineage? Tang familys desire for revenge? The severity of the poison? The dangers of memorization? Oh my They were information. It was difficult for the party to think that he truly understood all of that. Thats how I knew it, thats how I learned it, and thats how I just pretended to understand it, but I never fully grasped the source of all the information I knew. Still, the fact that it has reached this level is surprising. There was effort and suffering, but I felt empty in the fact that I was missing the part that really needed effort and suffering. The officer recalled what he said to his son who was imprisoned in prison. When everyone was stuck in the same ce, buried inmon sense and the opinions of others, we took on challenges in other fields centered on change and innovation and waved the g of victory. The officials eyes wavered. Thats not me. It was not he who took on the challenge again and again and finally waved the g of victory. However, it was not the ability of a single outstanding ancestor. Its history. The Sacheondang family was a family created based on the history of death. But why did I understand that such pride was solely mine and lived my life bragging about it? There was a sense of emptiness in the eyes of the party official. A chill ran down my spine as I realized that the words and actions I had been saying to others had not trulye from my own ego. I am. The party was unable to look into the real me. I waspletely unable to see what my own desires and forms were, trapped by the countless information and values that were all around me. I am What is dissuasion and what is Guijong? Who is Tang Hyeong and who is Mak Won? Where is martial arts and where is the way of immortals? Who am I. where am i Chii Iik. The persons arms and legs turned into smoke and began to disperse. Dang Gwan, who could not find himself in the information that the world had created, that he was the owner of the Dang n, could not handle the truth he had discovered. Tsutsutsutsu. The limbs disappeared, and the abdomen and chest also disappeared. His chin, cheeks, forehead, and nose disappeared, leaving only a small dot where he originally was. Just like that, the soul of the party shriveled in an instant. It was death. Unable to bear the truth beyond the copsing wall of enlightenment, Dang-gwans soul chose the path of self-destruction under the fake history of living as if it were the real thing. Amazingly, he was truly dying. His mind, unable to handle the realization, began to push his body to the brink of death. Enlightenment lies in the gap between life and death. The hotel could not bear the weight of the empty shadow that had covered nearly fifty years of history. The moment when the party crossed the threshold of death. A voice like a song was heard. Dang Gaju is a good person. Theforting voice that was vaguely heard was neither the fathers voice nor the childs voice. Even if I went astray at one point, wouldnt it get better if I get it right? That sounds hopeful. Who is it? Who am I talking to now? ah! A familiar, yet familiar voice. It was the voice of a benefactor who recognized my own worth that neither the wife I sent away nor the friends I made could understand. Arent we always dreaming of hope? hook! The smoke that had dispersed for a moment came together again and formed the two eyes of the person in charge. Chapter 940 Episode 940 Truth (7) Cough! Makwons face was extremely pale as he coughed blood. Seniors! Are you okay? Cough! Im fine. Its okay, lets fight Uweek! It didnt look okay at all. He inflicted a near-fatal wound on Yahyuk, but surprisingly, Yahyuk was able to counterattack at a simr level even after receiving Makwons merciless swordsmanship with his bare body. No matter how powerful he was, he couldnt remain unscathed after receiving a blow delivered with all his might by an expert in a simr field. The Heavenly Martial God Weapon was constantly repairing his body, but the infiltrating demonic energy was so severe that he could not even move freely. It was then. ?! The Cheonmu God Weapon, which was recovering, gave off a faint tremor. The tremor was a tremor of tension, a tremor of joy, and at the same time a phenomenon of attunement to the heavenly energy striking like a thunderbolt. This? Mo Yuan turned his head and looked for this flow of power. It wasnt difficult to find. Ya-hyuk is revived, and Dang-gwan shows amazing martial arts skills against Ya-hyuk. An unusual energy was rising around the hall floating high in the sky and Yahyuk chasing after it. and. sh! The new model of our hotel hasnded on the ground. There was surprise on Makwons face. Dangaju?! * * * A memory suddenly came to mind. They say its the sword of the heart but Im not sure. If it is a sword of the mind, it can be called a sword of the mind, but that is also just a letter stuck in the eyes of people who like to make names. Then what is it? I dont know. The way I saw it, thats right. Its shocking. For someone who has not even reached the level of martial arts to awaken the mind and sword, something like this will never happen again in the past. Hehe, I guess not so. Its not cheap, Hojeong said that. Peoples names and martial arts names should not just be passed over. They say that the names given to something all have their own meaning, so you have to interpret that meaning carefully. Hmm. If its not Simgeom, give it a separate name. You dont know either, do you? Depending on what name you give it, it may havepletely different power. You corrected something that could have easily been overlooked. Thank you. Ive always been curious about this. Arent you embarrassed when you say that? Hehehe. Okay, what do you want to name it? Well, its a name This sword was born from my ideals of hope and hope, so I should call it Jeongjeongyeongeom (Q). Coordinated research? Its the sword of the love family that creates clear things? Its hard for a sword sharpener to say this, but I wish for peace. I hope for a world where there are no major conflicts and everyone understands each other well. Its like a dream. Will such a world evere? Isnt it worth dreaming about because you know it wonte true? The persons face, which had been scattered by smoke, was restored here and there like a broken mask. Tang Gwans eyes became blurry. Its called Jojeonggeom. I didnt think it was funny. At this age, I made my first real friend. However, that friend was a person with a personality very different from his own. It is truly admirable that he has achieved a high level with such a disposition. Thats like you. When asked to give a name to the Supreme Prosecutors Office, all I could think of was the Royal Prosecutors Office. It was funny. I also thought it was fitting. If it were me If it were me, I wouldnt have been able toe up with a name. Yeonwi was a great person. It wasnt because of his temper or the children he raised for martial arts. What made him great was that even though he had many goals, he looked at the world with his own eyes without a single doubt. The party recalled another memory. I had forgotten it, it was just a passing memory, but somehow it was vivid and clear as if it was happening right now. I failed. Youre drunk. Failed? What do you mean? We didnt raise our children properly. Are you insulting me now? no. Otherwise, what kind of nonsense is this? The first is the best reviewer in the world, and the second is a renowned genius. Because martial arts talent is not everything in life. For a martial artist, there is nothing more important than martial arts talent. They grew up on their own. I was a hard father to my first child and a scary father to my second child. I taught martial arts and academics, but I couldnt teach you how to live in the world. But you grew up well. The reason my kids grew up well is not because I did well. You grew up well. Yes, sometimes its good to be human like this. People should live their lives pretending to be proud. I promised my wife that I would raise her well. . But I was caught up in work and the world, so I couldnt raise him properly. This is not a problem where the process is unnecessary just because the results are good. Im d the results turned out well. The bottom line is, even if I die now and go to where my wife is, I dont think Ill be able to see her with pride. The greatest goal of Yeonwis life was to raise his children properly. Furthermore, it was to teach them strictly so that they could live well on their own and grow up alone in the harsh world of martial arts. But Yeonwis life did not exist just for that. Yeonwi looked at the sword with the right perspective and lived. Although he always cared deeply about his children, he also spent his life worrying about what he should do to create a world without chaos. He never for a moment forgot the value of pursuing his own goals. If he had changed his mind and sincerely wished for the world to be destroyed, he would not have been able to get the sword. A world-ss giant who seriously considered the martial arts knowledge he had umted day after day and turned it into a firm set of values. The party thought that it was on the other side of the Yanwi. In some ways, the party officials could not imagine such beliefs bordering on fanaticism. You are exalted because you have seen the world with such a firm mind and right eyes. Ugh. A light appeared in the officers eyes. A light that was different from Yeonwis, but had the same source, was shining in the eyes of the party official as he lived with the principles of righteousness and justice in his heart, which were bound to be embarrassing because they were close to the truth. I am not Yeongaju. Theres no need to be like Yeongaju. however. If only I could see myself as unwavering as Yeongaju. Hahaha! The scattered smoke began to gather again and form his neck, chest and shoulders. The party looked at something that was stuck together in the shape of countless mouths and eyes. I wont care anymore. Phew! Two strong arms began to stretch out. I will no longer adjust myself to other peoples eyes and tongues. Pussssss. The mouth and eyes surrounding me swelled up and then poop! And it exploded. The blood mist exploded and scattered in all directions. There was someone in there who had never even stood properly, let alone stretched. It was the party official himself. Whoa! The lumpy smoke formed the lower part of my abdomen. Puff puff puff! Mouths and eyes exploded indiscriminately. The blood mist and debris left over from the explosion stuck to my other crouching body. The hotel did not have the power to clean it up. I didnt even feel the need to clean it up. No one can be free from the eyes and mouth of the world. As long as I live in a human society, I cannot live ignoring the people around me. however. If only I could see my own form in such a harsh and dangerous world. If only I could look transparently at what I want and what my condition is. Then isnt that enough? I, who have no choice but to walk down a path fraught with blood and death, just as I have until now, cannot be as noble as a saint. That scum full of blood and flesh will always be with me. The official opened his mouth. I finally saw myself. Slurp. Another me, covered in blood, straightened my back. Rumbling. The blood and flesh stuck to the body became entangled and turned into a dark red cloth. It was a creepy outfit. However, the other me wearing those clothes had an expression that was very much like me. The official smiled. He finally realized what it was like to be himself and was able to find his own martial arts within it. I dont fit in with the head of the family at all. Its noisy and cheap. I cant handle it properly yet, but there is no other martial art that suits me better than this. So what is the martial artists name? Pick your ears and listen carefully. This martial arts skill is ten thousand. sh! An invisible sh struck like a thunderbolt in the dark sky. Quad deud deuk! The ground beneath my feet cracked and began to emit a terrifying poison. thud! Yahyuk, who got down on the ground, instinctively stepped back. This was because the person who ascended to heaven came down to earth and was no longer human. Hwaaaaaaaaa! A bitter poison spewed out from Tang Gwans body. It was not a solo attack. The poisonous energy that was the characteristic of the true energy that had achieved such absolute strength began to evaporate. Even though all the poison was gone for a moment, his strength did not decrease. No, on the contrary, the dantian grew bigger, and the true energy it embraced began to surpass theter heaven and knock on the door of the previous heaven. You cant go through that door. Because we are human. However, as he began knocking on the door, his energy instantly began to be sacred. The poison that pulsates like a heart is still there, but the poison that had been the foundation until now has disappeared. Ugh! Wooooow! The new true spirit was to use internal energy ording to instinct and reach extreme enlightenment, naturally releasing new energy that had never existed before. The elements of the Taoban Samyang Gwiwon Gong (ꖚwԪ) method of the Emperor Doggong arebined to smoothlyplete one martial arts. It was a dissuasion. The martial artist of Tang Gwan, who escaped from the enlightenment of his father, the King of Darkness Tang Hyeong, and found his own path, created a blood-colored war cloth that casts a shadow over Mancheon, following the will of Manryu Gwijong. Hahaha! The red essence flowing from the officials shoulders hung down like a long gun and fluttered with the wind. Emperor Samyang Gwiwon Mancheon. And Manryu Gwijong. The Manryu Gwiwon Shinkong (fwԪԪ), which will be talked about as the strongest upper divine art in the history of the Tang Dynasty, has begun to show its strength. Chiri-ri-li-ri-ling!! Hundreds of memorabilia that had bounced in all directions heard their owners call and flew high into the sky again, shouting. Mukbis eyes went nk. beautiful. It didnt shine when it hit. It seemed like hundreds of meteors covered the sky as each memorization gave off a brilliant light. There is only one thing I wish for. Chiri-ri-li-ri-ling!! The dark energy that covered the sky began to create gusts of wind and wrap around the building. The blood-stained Manryu Guewonjin g was fluttering like crazy. The memorized instruments that received the power of fluttering inner energy were colored in dozens of colors. To be the one servant who represents all the Tang ns under Manchuria. Whoa. Tang Gwan let out a soft breath and opened his eyes. His pupils, which had been shining dark green, had changed to the same color as the screams of the sun emanating from Seosan. The official raised his chin. Cheering! With a sharp sound, all the rotating machines stopped in midair. This is the fire of all heaven. !! Goodbye. Puff puff puff puff!! Hundreds of memorizations shot out like an explosion began to shatter Yahyuks body. Chapter 941 Episode 941 How to untangle a tangled thread (1) Cheon Gyo-hong looked up at Yeon Ho-jeong with harsh eyes. There was no change in Yeon Ho-jeongs expression. The corners of Cheon Gyo-hongs mouth rose. Still dont remember? . How did that happen? It is truly iprehensible to me that the greatest genius of all time and modern times, who was called a contemtive maniac and was hated and feared, copsed like this. . Where is the blood jade? Its blood jade. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head and looked at the sky. Cheon Gyo-hong, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, shouted. I asked where you put the blood jade! The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. What are you going to do with that? ?! Chen Qiaohongs eyes wavered. Are your memoriesing back? I think about this every once in a while. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head again and looked at Cheon Gyo-hong. His eyes were extremely cold. You guys live in this world so easily. what? See what you want to see, hear what you want to hear, and believe what you want to believe. ? I guess thats why you were able to rally so strongly. At the same time, this is why you are dangerous and why you are still crouching where you are despite your great power. Shut up! Do you know the hatred and patience we have endured for hundreds of years? Blood jade is both a divine object and a demonic object! It is a self-evident fact that even if we have taken control of the world, if someone with the blood jade reverses time, our hegemony will eventually copse from the roots! Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. The fact that you are so afraid of the power of just one person to reverse time is proof that your conquest project is incorrect, you idiot. What is the reason? Qian Qiaohongs face was distorted like a ghost. I need to know why you betrayed us, other than the seemingly absurd reason! I am not a meditative person. gibberish! It is neither the four-way martial system nor the yellow dragon system. It doesnt even sound like a horse! Im just a disciple of the Shinigami warrior who was called the greatest genius of all time. what? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Im confused. It was a word that did not match his facial expression. The fact that the teacher was from a blood religion was a difficult fact for even me, who prides myself on having experienced all my hardships, to bear. ?! However, as you say, if there was a reason for the teacher to betray the blood religion, I am sure that it would have been a judgment that would not be shameful to him. Shut up! Absolute power is guaranteed, the ability to change bodies, and at the ultimate stage, a monster from heaven that can even go back in time. ? A life filled with so many fascinating options that it was difficult to give up anything, so why would you regret leaving the religious cult and fighting for the world? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Whatever the reason, you will never understand His thoughts. Even if I heard it, it would be meaningless. Because you guys will not choose anything other than revenge simply out of hatred for your teacher. The corners of Chen Qiaohongs eyes trembled slightly. Yeon Ho-jeongs words were indeed correct. No matter what grandiose reasons you give, if a meditative maniac appears, he will try to kill you with all the power of the three religions. You lived in hiding because of Blood Jades ability to return? Dont be funny. . Because its just not the right time. Its because I wasnt confident that I could win. After spending a long time targeting the midfield, wasnt it because you finally gained confidence that you started to w your way out? Chen Qiaohongs eyes deepened. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Well, this situation means nothing to you anyway. Because I will die soon. . Dont worry about unnecessary things, go to hell and suffer hard and live. The corner of Qian Qiaohongs mouth twitched. Hell I fought all my life to obtain the presidency and lived worrying about the return of a madman to blood. When I died, I couldnt even go to the afterlife, but I was resurrected for bloodshed. . There hasnt been a single moment that hasnt been hell since my consciousness became straight. Theres no need for me to know that much. Thats better. It feels refreshing to have lived my whole life like hell. I am not the only one. sh! A deep murderous glow appeared in Cheon Gyo-hongs eyes. Im not the only one who lived in hell. Past religious leaders, as well as those who died because they could not be sessors, and countless other believers also went through hell. Because of you, the meditative maniac. It doesnt matter to me that you think of me as your teacher. Because I lost interest in you. A lion only feels annoyed by the sound of a bugs wings pping, but does not get nervous. ! I enjoyed todays conversation. Thanks to you, I learned a lot about Master. Jump! The yellow dragon g rose again from the body of Yeon Ho-jeong, who was holding the Gwangryongbu. If you cant go alone, Ill help you get there. The moment Cheon Gyo-hongs face hardened. ? Yeon Ho-jeong felt a small explosion ur within his body. what? Although it was so extreme that it could be described as an explosion, the impact was by no meansrge. However, I noticed something strange. My body, which was not in a normal state, was suddenly experiencing an unknown change. Tududududuuk! Once the explosion started, it spread throughout the body in an instant, triggering another explosion. It was a chain explosion. It was a strange phenomenon that had no real shock and no one knew what was going on. Embarrassment appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. What the hell is this At that time, the power of numerous explosions extending to all limbs rushed into the center of my chest like a thunderbolt. bang! The light dragon that fell from his hand fell to the ground and made a bloody roar. Oops! Yeon Ho-jeong, who stumbled back three or four steps, fell to the ground and clutched his chest. Grumbling. Dark red blood poured from the nose and mouth. Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion instantly turned pale. Internal injuries were bursting here and there around the explosion point, which was otherwise fine, causing turbidity. Even the moment I suffered an internal injury, the skin on my entire body turned blue. It was a bloody bruise. The tiny blood vessels in the body were bursting and the blood flow was disrupted, causing terrible pain. A situation I have never experienced before. Even at the moment when her eyes were spinning from the excruciating pain, Yeon Ho-jeong wondered what was going on. At that time, Cheon Gyo-hong said. That is the power of the Five Colored Hell Balls. Yeon Ho-jeong trembled and looked at Cheon Gyo-hong. Pusss. Fine powder was scattered all over Chen Qiaohongs body. The powder was flying toward the western sky, carried by the cool Blue Sea breeze. Its time. The moment everything disappeared was the beginning of death. Cheon Gyo-hong said, looking down at his hands that were slowly falling apart. Even if the five-colored hell ball was disassembled and reassembled, the absolute magic power that rules over ten thousand demons, it would have been difficult to eliminate the harmful effects of the nine shapes. Ugh! Still, its great. The more you learn the Five-Colored Hell Ball, the more it loses its humanity and contains magical energy that goes beyond imagination. In other words, it is a true study from hell made by human hands. You be a living devil. Chen Qiaohong smiled bitterly. As he bes the devil and controls royalties, his followers have no choice but to be devils as well. Those who mastered the Five Colored Hell Balls were truly a disaster, but at thest moment, all of them, including their blood vessels, nerves, muscles, and internal organs, exploded and died. ! The body contains energy that is not allowed in royalties, and the human body cannot withstand such energy. Wooooow. A golden, brilliant energy flickered repeatedly on Yeon Ho-jeongs body. And soon. Chi-ik! Reddish smoke rose from all over his body. Chen Qiaohongs eyes widened. Is it really a cure? Cough! Yeon Ho-jeong wiped away the flowing blood and looked at Cheon Gyo-hong. Tired looking eyes. But there was no shadow of death anywhere. Didnt you say that it was the teacher who changed that damned technique and created an anti-demonic martial art? !! As you say, if Master is the greatest genius of all time, there is no way he would have left a fatal limitation on the martial arts he himself is learning. No, there are restrictions on Hwangryongshinwanggong as well. It was the very deep and vast door of enlightenment. It is not a martial art that can be opened if the level of martial arts is high. All kinds of factors, including enlightenment that is difficult to describe in writing, as well as attitude toward martial arts and attitude toward life, must be concentrated, and in the meantime, even heavenly luck can be used to open the Hwangryongshinwanggong. Now Yeon Ho-jeong realized. Why did Master make Hwangryongshinwanggong one with such a mysterious realm? Hwangryongshinwanggong is in contact with the end of martial arts. The End of Nothingness What is the end of nothingness? Heart Sword (Ą). The closest thing to the heart-sword spoken of by royalists was Hwangryongsinwanggong. Hwangryongshinwanggong was not simply a stronger, faster, more powerful martial art. Hwangryongsinwanggong was the foundation. It could be said to be the foundation that supports the body of someone who has realized the Yellow Dragon and the ultimate internal energy management method that most appropriately embodies what they have realized. So what is the martial art of enlightenment? What is Simgeom? It can be said that the form of martial arts changes only with ones mind and thoughts. If you wish for a strike like a thunderbolt, you will be able to use martial arts with the speed of a thunderbolt, and if you wish for a strike as heavy as the Great Mountain, you will be able to copse a cliff with a single punch. As long as your own strength and body are strong, you can realize the power you want and imagine into reality. That was the reason why Hwangryongshinwanggong was the ultimate martial arts technique. However, perfection cannot exist in this world. Even if you want lightning-like power, you will never be able to achieve what you want if you do not have enough strength, i.e., the quantity and quality of internal energy, to actually realize that power. Yeon Ho-jeong did it. While fighting with Cheon Gyo-hong, he copsed the cliff and used much faster and more powerful martial arts than usual without even taking a breath. As a result, my body came to this point. Because it has continuously shown the power to ovee limitations. but. Perfect healing may be impossible, but Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion was still pale. However, little by little, the bruises all over my body began to disappear. Internal injuries and trauma are being corrected thanks to the healing ability of Hwangryonggi, which boasts extremely high density, and the powerful mental power of Yeonhojeong, who wants to return the body to its original healthy state. At least I wont die like you did. Chen Qiaohongs eyes wavered. A contemtive maniac. Why on earth did you betray us and create such a nasty martial art? I dont know. Dont ask me. Are you truly the disciple of a contemtive maniac? This is not something you should say to a dying person, but dont call him a madman. Master is a great person. He is not someone who can be disparaged by being called a madman. tsk tsk. Pusssss. Chen Qiaohongs shoulders and chest sank. White ribs and a ck, dead heart were visible among the powdery flesh. Even the limitations of the Five-Colored Hell Ball have been corrected You, a maniac of contemtion, are truly a monster made by heaven. hook. Tian Qiaohongpletely crumbled into powder and disappeared. Whoop! Yeon Ho-jeong touched her chest. If the five organs and six parts had not been cultivated to the extreme with the Four Gods Qi, it would not have been possible to heal the body with only the Yellow Dragon Qi and willpower. No, if it hadnt been honed to its limit in the first ce, it wouldnt have been possible to open the Yellow Dragon. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly closed his eyes, thinking that perhaps the Death God itself was just a cornerstone to awaken Hwangryonggong. Master. What on earth are you Boom. Yeon Ho-jeong fainted and fell to the ground. Chapter 942 Episode 942 How to untangle a tangled thread (2) Tuk. One finger fell off. Yahyuk, whose entire body was torn apart by hundreds of memorizations, disappeared on the spot. Exactly one index finger left. Even the index finger slowly turned into powder and flew away, and it was only then that I realized the death of Yahyuk, who had extremely vitality. Cough! Red blood spurted from the doctors mouth. Tuk. My legs lost strength. The officer who was kneeling unconsciously felt his head spinning. But it felt good. More than just feeling good, I felt a distinct sense of aplishment and reward. This is The official looked down at his hands. Hands shaking. It was so neat that I wondered if this was really my hand. Even without using internal energy, my fingers, which had a faint green energy, became colored pink, typical of healthy people. It was as if I had gone back to before I learned how to do poison. This is no drama. Although it was his hands that saw, his five senses were clearly aware of his mind and body. Everything was different. Before climbing up, I had no idea what the world was like and how to get up there, but when I actually climbed up I thought, Its just luck. I didnt know how I got to this point. I remember how I climbed, but it was truly a stroke of luck that I found enlightenment at that moment. It was said that to reach the level of martial arts, not only must ones talent and effort be supported, but there is even a slight possibility that one must receive revtion from heaven. That made sense. I was fully prepared to climb to Mugeuk, but it wasnt the time to climb. The official clenched his fists. Although it is said that it is a state that requires a call from heaven, it is the individuals will that summons that heavenly fortune. He was able to know what kind of will he had that brought about heavenly luck. It was the desire to protect. Without any distracting thoughts, I summoned heavenly fortune with pure will. I never imagined that I would have such feelings. Is it okay? The official turned his head helplessly. Before I knew it, Makwon was there, supported by Mukbi. Makwon smiled. Congrattions. I never thought I would rise to the realm of infinity in a situation like this and at a moment like this. The officer asked in a weak voice. How are you feeling? Its hard to move. That guys magic is so vicious. I dont think Ill die though. Thank goodness. All you have to do is not die. That was enough. Mukbi carefully made Makwon sitfortably and bowed his head. Congrattions, matriarch. The officialughed bitterly. What are you celebrating? Even though he reached the top level, that didnt mean his natural talent changed. I just discovered my true self. The hotel was just a hotel; it had not be something new. Phew. The dark red essence that had translucently surrounded the body of the party gradually disappeared. Its hard. The method of reaching martial arts is different for each person, but the moment anyone enters that state, their body and internal energy arepletely transformed. Of course, it was normal for the expended energy to returnpletely. But our institution was different. It was too much. He used the extreme upper level magic to destroy Yahyuk with the Manryu Returning Spiritual Art. Because it was my first time, I couldnt control my strength. As I tried to fill the Manryu Guewonjin Qi with my naturally built up energy, my body felt as heavy as wet cotton. I need to rest for a while. I wasnt in a state where I could do anything mentally. If you move too hard, the Manryu Returning Spiritual Art that you worked so hard to create will cause a runaway. Makwon, who was looking at the hotel with a smile, hardened his face when a sudden thought urred to him. Anyway, what about the series? ah! Mukbi looked into the distance. It was then. Itll be okay. It was a small and weak voice, but everyone here heard Hyukryunhwis words. Hyeokryeonhwi continued calmly. The malice that seemed to pierce the sky haspletely disappeared. It means that the enemy leader is dead. Ah Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Makwon, who was sitting, struggled to get up and staggered towards Hyeokryunhwi. Hyeokryeonhwis eyes were transparent. It is impossible to see ahead. Makwon, who was quietly looking down at him, lowered his head. This is how I meet Kang Hos senior. Makwon is out of the question. Baekbyeongshingun Makwon. exactly. Yes, it is truly amazing. Even with my dulled senses, I can feel your vivid energy. He is at a simr level for his age, so I think he will be able to surpass even the kings in a few years. Thats too much praise. Okcheong opened her mouth. Limju Hyeokryeon. Please take a break. I will bring Prince Cheon. No, that wont happen. Makwon turned his head and looked behind him. In the distance, three hundred horsemen and several expert soldiers were running at a frightening speed. The fight is over. After a while. Hwang Seok-tae, who could see the aspects of the battle just by looking around once, breathed a sigh of relief. Thank you all for your hard work. You too. And Hwang Seok-tae smiled and looked at the hotel. Congrattions. The official waved his hand. That was enough of an answer. It was because I didnt even have the strength to open my mouth. It was a time when another absolute expert was born in this world. It is a moment that everyone is bound to be surprised by and should be amazed by, but the respect and congrattions towards the institution were carried out solemnly. This is because it was too hard a fight to shout for him. The Iron Guard, who received orders from Hwang Seok-tae, searched the surrounding area and spread out over a wide area to protect thew. It was to prepare for any possible danger. and. Rimju. Cheon Hyorak and Hwahyang approached Hyeokryeonhwi. Cheon Hyoraks face, as he fell to his knees, was filled with sorrow. My father was always strict, but I couldnt have imagined how much of a shock it must have been to see him lying down in such a pitiful state. Still, there was no significant change in Cheon Hyoraks expression. When dealing with others, he showed freedom and change as if he were wearing a mask, but when he actually revealed his true feelings, he was rigid. And Hyeokryeonhwi could tell even without his eyes. What kind of expression is your son making? The reason Cheon Hyorak became faceless was entirely due to his life in Shinmarim. It was because of Hyeokryeonhwis teachings. . The two were silent for a moment. After a bitter silence, Hyeokryeonhwi was the first to speak. It was a cold winter day. ? It was such a cold day, but your body was bursting with vital heat. It wasnt just body temperature. The sun was breathing in your body with the umbilical cord attached. Cheon Hyoraks eyes shook greatly. In Hyeokryeonhwis calm voice, I could feel the power unlike before. It was dawn. White smoke came out of your body. You cried as you felt the new world with your whole body, but I felt joy and immense joy that I had never felt before in my life. . As soon as you were born, I realized that there truly is a sun in this world. Rimju. I have lived my whole life crying. I lived my life only to not fall behind, to be stronger, and not to ruin the history of Shinmarim. . The moment you were born, I wanted to throw off the burden of fate that I had carried on myself. I wanted to take you and my three-year-old wife, whom I had never called my wife, and go down to the warm south and live in peace for the rest of my life. Cheon Hyoraks breathing became rough. Hyeokryeonhwi has never said anything like this. He was a person who taught that the moment others look into ones emotions, one loses ones qualifications as a politician. Because of that, he probably had no choice but to be even more strict. But I couldnt. Although safety was not guaranteed in the first ce, the Forest of Demons cultivated by the five ancestors cast a shadow bigger than Mount Tai. I couldnt escape that shadow. . But at least for a few years after you and your younger brother were born, my life, which was gloomy and dull, couldnt have been so good. You were the treasure that allowed me to bear the weight of the name Shinmarimju. For a moment, Hyeokryeonhwis breathing became rough. Although he was holding his body in this world with minimal demonic energy, he gradually reached his limits. Cheon Hyorak spoke urgently. Rimju. Stop talking. No more I am a sinner. Rimju. The more I thought about my happy life with you, the deeper my agony became. The peak was when your mother died. When I was dying from a serious illness that couldnt be cured by even heavenly arms or mountains of wealth, I knew that something inside me waspletely broken. . I thought it was the curse of the Chen family. I believed it couldnt be exined otherwise. In the end, since there was no way to escape this curse, I wanted to at least allow my children to live happily. . But I, who climbed the Holy Horse, knew. The natural power of the devil is growing stronger somewhere. It was more like an intuition that I couldnt understand with martial artsmon sense, but I couldnt ignore it. Cheon Hyo-rak held Hyuk Ryeon-hwis hand. Hyeokryeonhwis hands had no strength at all. In the end, tears flowed from Cheon Hyo-raks eyes. However, there were too many lives on my shoulders to embrace you and use my divine demons, so I had no choice but to make you my disciples. In the end, while trying to kill two birds with one stone, I ended up passing out without catching even one. Cheon Hyo-rak, who was shedding tears, opened her mouth. Father Dont do that. ! Dont call me father. I am not worthy of being called father by you. It wasnt for myself. I said that for Cheon Hyoraks sake. Hyeokryeonhwis voice gradually became quieter. It was difficult, but I still lived my life. It was a life full of regrets, but I felt alive thanks to you. Thats enough for me. Its even too much for a gift for the afterlife. . Your younger brother is going crazy. Im moving somewhere with the warriors from the main forest. You probably wont be able to catch it right now. ! Do your best to save your brother. When you reach the Tenth Dan Gong, all restrictions on your body will be removed. You can learn Pacheongyeol right then. Sssss. Little by little, Hyeokryunhwis legs crumbled into powder and scattered. Cheon Hyoraks tears fell on Hyukryunhwis forearm. The forearm touched by those tears crumbled like water-soaked sand. Once everything is finished, dont worry about the name of the Divine Demon any more, just be your own Hyeokryeonhwi was unable to continue speaking. Pusssss. Hyeokryeonhwis entire body was reduced to powder and disappeared into thin air following the blowing wind. Cheon Hyo-rak sobbed silently. Telling him not to call me father would not mean he was unworthy. This may have been said with the hope that I would live my own life so that I would no longer be controlled by the name of the Divine Demon. Even until hisst moments, his father worried about his future. Just like it has been up until now. Cheon Hyorak looked up at the sky. The powder fluttering in the air swirled in the dark Cheonghae sky and finally flew toward the moonlight. Chapter 943 Episode 943 How to untangle a tangled thread (3) . Takmuja, who had been meditating for over three days while surrendering himself to the flowing Zen energy, opened his eyes. Phew. The sound of the wind blowing along the valley sounded strangely eerie. Huh. An old man with his back to his back stood next to Zhukwuzi and looked up at the sky. Why is it something unusual? Takmuja nodded. A guest has arrived. What if you are a guest? I didnt know you woulde here first. I thought it was someone I would meet at some point, but Its nothing new, but its hard to understand anything the brother-inw says. Tongcheon ising. For a moment, the old mans eyes wavered. Takmuja smiled bitterly. It reminds me of the conversation I had with that guy Yeon Ho-jeong. It was quite a long time ago, but it felt as vivid as if we had a conversation yesterday. How about going to Tongcheon Jinin instead? No matter how good your ability is, if the old ship decides to catch you, its not like you cant catch it. Its not like I havent even thought about it. There must be something I dont know about. Is there anyone who doesnt have a story? However, although the people who are suffering are noticed, it does not seem that the way of heaven has been distorted yet. So I guess Im lucky. In other words, do you mean that you will step forward if it seems like the capital of heaven will be distorted? I guess I should step forward before that. Zhuk Wuzi looked up at the sky. I couldnt see the sky clearly because of the hazy sky. It felt like there was a thick fog. How can someone who used to sit still and look down at the worlde now? I was surprised, but not that surprised. As we live in the world, we can see that unexpected things often happen. Tongcheon was like that too. I thought I would live on that bleak cliff for the rest of my life, but I never thought I woulde here in person. Even though he knows that he is being watched directly. Priests, please enter the silver forest. Are you sure youll be okay? Hey man. To whom are you speaking? The old man chuckled. I wouldnt have to worry about this if my brother had put down his meditation and drawn his sword. Dont worry, go in and get a good nights sleep. I understand. The old man disappeared behind the fog. Zhuk Wuzi swept the air with his hand. The Zen energy flowing like fog moved here and there. It was like a fish swimming in a sea without current. I dont know why Takmuja closed his eyes. Is the world about to begin to shake again? Zhuk Wuzi closed his eyes and fell into meditation. At this peak, where the flow of time is different from the secr world, time sometimes flows faster or slower than the secr world. What about now? When Takmuja opened his eyes again, the world was full of darkness. It was night. It was a night with a full moon, but it was difficult to see the beautiful night sky because of the fog-like coolness. Instead, the person who harbored the primal fear of the night was already sitting across from Takmuja. Skinny appearance. The skin was dead ck and the eyes were bloodshot. The loose clothing was ck, darker than the darkness. I dont know what kind of dye was poured into it, but it was so dark that it looked like there was a ck hole where the body would have been. So the two looked at each other in silence. How much time has passed? It will be difficult tost long in this sea of sea, but shouldnt we take care of the business as soon as possible? Takmujas voice was as calm as always and yful, like that of an innocent child. But his eyes were different. The eyes, which were deep and clear like ake, were bristling scary unlike usual. His eyes were so majestic that even ghosts would run away in fright. The in-house Tong Cheon Jin-in opened his mouth. This is my first time seeing you in person like this. The voice was muddy. There wasnt even phlegm, but there was a hissing sound. Now that I think about it, my once neat hair has fallen out here and there and has be thin, exposing half of my head. The dark red skin was covered with a lot of blue veins, making it look like someone with a weak heart would faint at once. The corners of Zhuo Muzis mouth rose. Do you like it? What do you mean? Its about your appearance that has been ruined by foreign affairs. The corners of Tong Tian Jins mouth also turned upward like a tactile figure. While I was very thin, my skin also lost its sticity, and all of my facial skin was raised along the corners of my mouth. It was a bizarre expression. At our level, we shouldnt be obsessed with the appearance of royalties. I have eyes that can see and a mind that can think, so how can I not be obsessed? Just by looking at the exterior, you can see the danger of the god you serve. There is nothing more dangerous than judging nine by looking at just one. How can a person who has been called the greatest Taoist since Sampungjin say things that only uneducated people in the world would say? You dont seem to know that you can tell ten by just looking at one. It is a bad habit to criticize the way of others because it is different from your own. If I were truly that kind of person, I would have ostracized the Shaolin authorities. Not all paths are the same. Looking at your face, steeped in the magic path, the saying, One degree is one step, one magic is one chapter,es to mind again. You have a narrow-minded view. Was it that hard? hmm? They say that divine abilities are not something a Taoist should pursue, but after losing those abilities, did you feel like you were nothing? Tong Tianjins eyes narrowed. A subtle sadness oozed from Takmujas eyes, which were full of majesty. I heard about it from Yongdu Ark. At some point in the past, heavenly signs were no longer visible. Stop it. I heard that he was even happier because he was the kind of person who clicked his tongue asking why a Taoist who should follow the Tao would rely on such magical magic to use it. . You, who are said to have continued the entire march, regretted it so much that you made a hole in the city wall you had built? Tong Tian Jinyin, who was quietly ring at Zhuo Wuzi, smiled coldly. I guess back then, like you now, I was so steeped in the world that I wasnt perfect. . But since it wasnt perfect, I was able to open my eyes to another way, so I guess it was a blessing in disguise. What the hell. Lets stop talking about him. We did not hesitate to travel a thousand miles to nder each other. Takmuja, who was looking at Tongcheon Jinin, nodded. You tell me. I havee to negotiate. Negotiation? It was an unexpected remark. Negotiation? As you know, it is difficult for us to move while you are watching me. Of course, that goes for you too. In fact, Zhuo Wuzi could not move from this ce even before Tong Tian Jin-in fell. There was a reason, but I had never really told anyone why. A clear reason was not even told to Seung Hyeon Jin-in, who currently serves as an officer of the shaman. In other words, even if it were not Tongcheon Jinin, Zhuo Wuzi would not have been able to move for a while. If it really seemed like the world was going to be swept up in a war, I would have given up everything and gone down, but it was still okay. Moreover, I thought it would have been better because the embers of an unexpected disaster called Tongcheonjinin were burning. I dont know. Takmuja was sure. Tongcheon Jinin thought that the best shaman expert was trapped in this peak only because of him. Tong Tian Jin-in continued. I will speak openly. I will die for you. ?! Zhu Muzis eyes widened slightly. Are you willing to die? exactly. No matter how much I be a servant of a blood god and keep an eye on the world, I cant do such things anymore if I dont have a body, right? So I will die for you. Even though it is his life, he speaks as if it is nothing. It would be difficult for Taoists who achieved the Tao or monks who achieved the Dharma to say that they would die so obediently. Takmuja said, once again feeling the danger of magic. so? If I die and disappear, you will have no reason to stay here anymore. From your perspective, the world will seem to be on the verge of copse, so you will have no choice but to descend. . Go down and kill the Shinhwa cult leader. It was a sight to behold. Zhuk Wuzi frowned. The head of the Shinhwa cult is one of the three religions and can be considered your ally. How can you ask me to kill him? Tong Tian Jinyin sneered. A friend? Who would say that? what? Hes just one of those guys who pretends to be the owner, forgetting about the owner who went away for a while. ! But the martial arts skills of the Myth Cultist are amazing. To be honest, among the people you call Seongcheon, the only one who canpete with him is the Three Emperors. It was a very high evaluation. Even though he said that he was a nasty person who took his masters ce, he also told me that his skills were certain. Takmuja smiled strangely. Arent you ignoring Seongcheon too much? I think it would be possible to sort out the masters served by cultists at the three military levels. Please dont say things you dont mean. Eumje Ha Eungyo has been captured by the Four Eums. The only damage suffered by the Saeum cult leader was some internal injuries and a few scratches. I guess so. You would have had to fight all kinds of battles before you got involved with the cult leader. I wont deny it. However, I can assure you that even if it had been in perfect condition, Eumje would not have been a match for the Four Eum Cultists. Ha ha ha ha ha! Takmuja suddenly bursts intoughter. Tong Tian Jinyin frowned. Whats so funny? Even if you have the eyes of wisdom that can measure the energy of the heavens, you have not entered the state of infinite infinity, so it is not strange to think like that. . Did you say that the leader of the Saeum Church suffered internal and external injuries? I suffered some damage. If you inflicted that much damage on the leader of the Four Eumsects with a body that is not in perfect condition, it means that you are at least close to the mark in terms of pure skill. That sounds interesting. The world calls Seongcheon the Immortal Emperor and the Three Princes, but in reality, there is no clear gap in martial arts between us. Rather, in some cases, it is our fight that even the God of Power can be defeated by the Four Kings. Ah, are you now the Five Kings? . Still, if you want to show off that we are part of the same family, its okay to not say that. No matter what you say, I will only see the world through my own eyes. Tong Tian Jinyin spoke in a gloomy voice. How about this? What do you mean? Originally, Shinhwa tried to take control of the imperial pce. But I failed. It is proof that the way of heaven has not been distorted. Thats why the Shinhwa cult leader made the move himself. ?! Zhu Muzis expression suddenly changed. Was his changed expression interesting? Tong Tianjin also burst intoughter. Do you think the emperor can stop the Xinhua cult leader? Yes, there is a spirit demon next to him. Do you think the Shinhwa cult leader will go alone to rip out the emperors head? !! I think we can finally have a conversation. Chapter 944 Episode 944 How to untangle a tangled thread (4) Huuuuung. Seongi wriggled. The spiritual energy that flowed like fog was constantly trying to prate Tong Tian Jinyins body. But surprisingly, Tong Tian Jinyin was not affected by Shen Qi. This was because the demonic energy he contained was thoroughly protecting his body. But even that had clear limits. Since it is not a demonic energy obtained through self-studying, no matter how powerful it is, it cannot remain unharmed in this terrifying magical energy. As time passes, the demonic energy within his body will begin to shrink. If you dont get out of this situation, you will eventually face death. Zhuo Wuzi, who was quietly looking into Tong Tian Jin Yins eyes, shook his head. I dont understand. I just dont understand. Even though you have that much power, youre stuck in this stuffy ce because of nothing more than a chaff like me. Even if you werent possessed by a ghost, this wouldnt have happened. How fortunate are you that I am now willing to disappear? Wooooow. Zhuo Muzis pupils glowed white. Taegeuk Seonbeop (̫Oɷ), one of the Jinsan secret techniques of the Shaman school, the highest peak of Seondo martial arts, is being put into practice. However, it was difficult to understand the true intention of Tongcheonjinin even with the enlightenment of Banshen that reached the ultimate stage and the divine energy of Taegeukseonbeop. I thought it would be much faster to find out through conversation. Even though he fell into the magic world, Tongcheonjinins Sangdanjeon was not an inch inferior to Takmuja himself. Rather,pared to his own Dandanjeon, which has a hole in it, it can be said that it is literally like Cheolongseong. Even if you have that much mental power, you can say that you are corrupted by someone who has not been able to develop his natural talent. Takmuja opened his mouth. Please capture the leader of the Shinhwa cult? You have no choice but to catch it, right? If only you could tell me the route they areing from, how much power they will exert, and what their martial arts characteristics are. You really thought I would believe that? Tong Tian Jinyinughed. Im willing to give up my life, but if thats hard to believe What about your life? ? Why do you think I should follow your lead? Tong Tianjins expression suddenly hardened. It was a face I couldnt get used to. These are not wordsing from the mouth of someone who achieved the level of immortality with a sword. What about the lies of those who realized that they had fallen into the magic world, but were deluded by it and did not try to understand thews of heaven? . Looking at it like that, it seems that your act of reading heavenly fortune in the first ce was a reverse. As a mere human being, you dared to see the flow of fate and speak out, so it is no wonder that your end ended up like this. It was a harsh word, uncharacteristic of a Takmuja. Takmujas mind as he spoke these words was also not at ease. However, in front of a Taoist warrior who was like the incarnation of heaven, I could not hope to win just by being myself. In addition, the other persons very existence caused these words and actions, so it seems that it is not wrong to say that it is indeed a matter of patience and patience. I never thought I would have this conversation with you. Its fun. I am very bored. Anyway, are you refusing the offer to bury my life and the life of the Shinhwa cult leader together? Takmuja tilted his head. Everyone else, I wonder why you want to kill the Shinhwa cult leader. . If the martial arts skills of the Shinhwa Cult are at least equal to those of the Four Eum Cult, then you are saying that you will just destroy a one-man army. Everyone has their own circumstances. If its a person. . That can only be done if the Shinhwa cult leader dies. However, if the Shinhwa cult leader dies, the cultists will go crazy trying to find the culprit, and they will naturally find me. Are they really that scary? Its scary. We cant be careful because it could cause harm even to the innocent monks of the main temple. I didnt know you were such a picky person. Is that the only thing you dont know? It was the same before the fall, only knowing how to see the sky but not seeing people. Tong Tianjin flinched. It seemed like he was greatly shocked by Tak Mu-jas remark. Tsutsutsu. A faint demonic energy rose from Tong Tianjins body. At that moment, a terrifying light shed in Zhuo Wuzis eyes. dare!! Haha! The words that burst out of Zhuo Wuzis mouth became a terrifying storm that swept over Tong Tian Jinyins body. His body was fine, but the demonic energy that was blooming in his body was all scattered and blown away by Takmujas great power. The magical energy that flew away was instantly purified by the good energy that enveloped the entire peak and flowed out. Wooooow! Takmujas eyes radiate divine light. Although he was a Taoist monk who followed the Tao, his appearance was like that of a Buddhist king trampling on the demons of hell. Tong Tian Jinyins body was instantly drenched in cold sweat. Even though he was an excellent magician and an expert with absolute magical energy in his arms, he could not remain sane in the face of the energy of the swordsman who created a legend with a single sword. Takmuja said with a calm face. Tell me. What benefit will you have if I destroy the Shinhwa cult leader? What good will it gain me if I die? However, the god I serve and his believers. There are many secret arts in the main temple. If I were to exin one of the secret techniques, it would be to remove the spirit energy from this rich peak and permanently erase the demon-stained soul. ! To put it in Buddhist terms, it not only allows one to escape from the six paths of reincarnation, but it also prevents one from bing a Buddha or even a hungry ghost. Can we say that it is the annihtion of existence and theplete death of both spirit and body? Tong Tianjins eyes deepened. Dont lie. It is up to you to decide for yourself whether what I am saying is false or not. Even if that is true, you cannot use that secret technique. Completely annihting a heroic spirit is itself a reversal. So, am I not risking my life too? ?! Do you really think I gave you permission toe up here without any preparation? !! A fight with you cannot be a battle of martial arts. In the end, it is a battle of souls and a battle of magical powers. Wouldnt it be a waste of ones old life to be able to erase someone as severely corrupted as you from the world? Takmujas rxed attitude did not change. Just as it was difficult for Zhuo Wuzi to look into Tong Tianjins head, it was also difficult for Tong Tianjin to confirm whether Zhuo Wuzis words were true. Therefore, the fight between the two could only be an ordinary conversation. A fight that can be much more acute or ridiculously easier than a fight with a sword drawn through a conversation that is deceived and deceived. Tong Tianjins cheek twitched. Do you think it would be useful for Geomseon, who is respected by everyone, to go back just to catch me? Are you willing to risk your life just for me? Its only you, but when you think about the whole world groaning because of you, theres nothing to regret. You are such an interesting person. I think hes so good at lying that I really want to believe him. Zhuo Muzi smiled without saying a word. That gentle smile looked more like Buddha than a Taoist monk. Tong Cheon Jin-in, who was quietly looking at Zhuo Mu-zi, nodded. Okay. I will trick you. At that moment, Takmujas eyes sparkled. I was fooled. He was the first to catch Tongcheonjins lies. It meant that it was shaking that much. Tong Tian Jinyin said with a smile. It still looked quite bizarre. The leader of the Mythology Church has deviated from the doctrine of the blood god. What is the doctrine of the blood god? Dont tell me that much. But what is certain is that the head of the Shinhwa cult has be unsuitable for us. Is it true or false? Takmuja thought it was true. At least that statement is probably true. Are you saying you would destroy that much power just for that reason? Thats not all. Moreover, the Shinhwa cult leader also knows that we are looking at him with disdain. When were together, were powerful, but when were apart, isnt it a threat? Takmujaughed. Then I cant even follow your suggestion. Why would we destroy someone who could pose a threat to you? If I dont kill him, I wont die either, and if I dont die, I will be the first to attack Wudang Mountain. Zhu Muzis eyes deepened. I could just kill you right here. Do you think Im a fool and came here naked? He was the one who gave back exactly what Takmuja had said. If I die by your hands, the demon energy in my body will fly away to find a new host. And that host will most likely be someone nearby. Tong Tianjin, who was looking at Zhuo Wuzi, smiled and turned his head. Theres a forest far away. Are they your executioners? Thats right. Takmuja did not bother to hide it. Tong Tian Jinyin nodded. No one has reached you. If its the blood gods demon soul, it can be dyed before half its strength has passed. What have you heard so far? I said I have a secret art that will destroy your spirit and body. Even if that is true, reverse appointment cannot be denied. Instead of trying to be a demon for no reason, how about negotiating within an appropriate line? The idea was to achieve what each other wanted clearly. Takmuja shook his head. You had a hard timeing this far. . There is no problem except my decision to scatter your spirit and body, but there are many people in the world who contribute to peace day and night without me, so you and I will keep each other in check until we reach the bottomless pit. In Tong Tian Jins eyes, life was young. Do you really want to see the end? Who started the game first? Negotiations have copsed. Its not stuffy! My calm. Phew! Tong Tianjins dark face suddenly turned pale. The spirit energy that flowed from Zhuo Wuzis body was on a different level from that of Okcheong. Once the momentum was revealed, Tong Tian Jinyin could not lift a finger. It was an absolute power that blocked even the body and demonic energy of Tongcheonjinin, whose magic power was said to have reached the sky even though he was not using his best. Would you be satisfied if I were to scatter your spirit and body right here and turn you into something no better than dust? ! I speak for thest time. Negotiations are broken, so go to the cliff that suits you and live by eating grass. After all wars are over, I will wipe out the shrunken demon souls from the face of the earth. It was an incredible pressure. Considering the appearance he showed to Yeonhojeong and the priests, his majesty was so great that it made you wonder if it was the same person. Tong Tian Jin-in, who was ring at Zhuo Wu-zi with trembling eyes, soon burst intoughter. I guess Ill only give good gifts. It was information that he thought the Shinhwa cult leader was something to behold. This peak is the highest peak of the shaman, containing all the wisdom and good energy that Sampungjinin realized in hister years. You havee to a sacred ce, so think of it as the price of admission. It is the most expensive entrance fee in the world. This is information that could change the direction of the world. Thats enough of lying. It is impossible not to have considered the number of possible breakdowns in negotiations. . The day we meet again, one of us will disappear from this world. Tong Tian Jinyins body became blurred little by little. Tong Tianjin said as he disappeared from the peak. You and I will never meet again. hook! Just like that, Tong Tian Jin-in disappeared. It was a technique that was difficult to believe even when seen with the eyes. Zhuk Wuzi sighed and looked up at the sky. The cloudy night sky remained the same. Hey, Im looking forward to it. Soon, I might end up entrusting all the karma we decided to share to you. Chapter 945 Episode 945 How to untangle a tangled thread (5) Oh, please leave it there. I understand, footnote. Ki Woo-hee wiped the sweat from his forehead. phew. There seemed to be a mountain of medicine to administer today as well. Indeed, the amount of various medicinal herbsing in every month was beyond imagination, as the Murimmaeng was a Murimmaeng. Fortunately, most of the material was being used up, except for teaching aids that would enhance Ki Woo-hees personal knowledge. The financial power of the Murim League was great and the flow was also active. Since the amount of medicine going out anding in was somewhat consistent, all patients were showing good recovery except for the patient who was toote. No. I cant just say its fortunate. Ki Woo-hee sighed. Where on earth do theye from so injured? The Murim League had severalbat units. Not only was the performance of the mainly active units and masters so impressive, but numerous members went out to all corners of the world and returned after carrying out countless operations. Among them, there were units that went to solve the problem of bandits and numbers that would never be eradicated as long as the powersts, and there were units that were sent to stabilize public sentiment, and there were units that were sent to settle n rivalries that broke out in each group or eliminate demon heads that appeared out of nowhere. There was also a unit to do this. After being deployed on a variety of missions and returning, there was no shortage of patients. The good news was that the number of medical students in Uiseongak was veryrge thanks to the active support of the rulers and feudal lords. However, considering that he was so busy despite having so many hands, it was clear that Kangho Moorims incident was not normal. Its done, Lord. Thank you for your hard work. Now we will take care of the patients. Lord, please go in and rest now. no. If just one more person helps, everyone can rest quickly. Mr. Gakju will get sick while checking on the patients. You havent had a single nap in three days now. Ki Woo-hee was surprised. Three days? Look at that. You didnt know, right? Once you focus on something, you even forget the passage of time, so Im still amazed no matter how many times I see it. okay. Its already been three days. For some reason, my body felt heavy. My eyes were dry and my arms and legs were weak. The congressman said with a smile. If thats true, just rest for one hour and thene back. Your skills are the best in the world, but wouldnt they be anxious if you treated patients in such a tired state? That couldnt have been possible. When dealing with patients, Ki Woo-hee never made any facial expressions other than smiles and never once looked tired. But if I dont say this much, I will never rest. The congressman, who had been with her for quite a long time, wanted to put her to rest even in this way. Ki Woo-hee smiled awkwardly and said. Then Ill rest for a bit and thene back. You can rest for a few days. With those words, Ki Woo-hee entered the living quarters. Whoa. Its already getting dark. Ki Woo-hee lit the bronze brazier. Although it was summer, this ce itself was at the foot of a mountain, so it was quite cool when the sun went down. Ki Woo-hee took off his coat and hung it up before sitting on a chair. I wanted to lie down in bed, but I felt like I would sleep all day if I did that. Three days. Ki Woo-hee closed his eyes. Its getting longer and longer. Ever since she was young, she had lost track of time when she focused on one thing. After bing an adult, when I tried to concentrate properly, I was much less aware of my surroundings than when I was a child. You literally end uppletely immersed in the object you focus on. Still, the most I could do was stay up all day, but now its been three days and I dont even realize that time has passed. Its not normal. She was a member of parliament. He knew better than anyone else that his condition was not normal. Ki Woo-hee rxed his body and concentrated his mind. I wanted to sleep like this, but it would be better to get a good nights sleep after clearing my head. Ipseimjeong (o), Gak-in-ho (X˺), Seonjeong (opening the eyes), Il-yeo-gongbueon (һո). The phrase that Ki Woo-hee memorizes is precisely what Geomseon Takmu told her. It was the Wonmuchisangbeop (ԪϷ) that I taught. Wonmu means Jinmusin, the god of Wonmu, and it means Mt. Wudang. In other words, Wonmuchisangbeop is thew of controlling Sangdanjeon with the power of Shamansanshin. Although the name is very simple, the difficulty of studying was not easy. Whenever Ki Woo-hee had time, he memorized the Wonmuchisangbeop and controlled his Sangdanjeon. In fact, after refining my upper body with the Wonmuchisang method, my eyes became much brighter than before and my head felt refreshed. In particr, unlike in the past, no matter what happened, I no longer had joy and sorrow, and I was able to maintain the right mind even in urgent moments. By refining the upper part of the game, the middle part of the game has be more solid. I received great grace from my elders. It actually worked well. But why suddenly three days? Even if you have a lot of concentration, it is difficult tost three days. It is a problem of the body before a problem of the mind. But it was possible for her. I havent really improved my skills or learned any great new skills. Tsutsutsu. A faint haze leaked from the top of her head. The brain fatigue that had umted over three days was quickly being eliminated. Artificially extracting fatigue in this way is also close to the left path in medicine. If you are tired, the best thing to do is to sleep well, rest, and take in nutrition until it goes away. I cant help it. Ki Woo-hee looked at his top-tier pantry where Takgi had disappeared. ah! Ki Woo-hee was quite surprised. Its been quite a while since Ive looked at the Sandangjeon properly, and the outer wall of the Danjeon, which traps divine energy, has be thicker and more solid than before. It would be no exaggeration to say that it was a world of difference from when I first learned the Wonmuchisangbeop. If at first it was a roughly built house made of old wooden boards, now it was like a castle wall carved out of dense stone. There is still a long way to go before the end, but I had no idea it would have grown this much. Ki Woo-hee was purely happy. What a great study. If my body wasnt strong, I wouldnt have been able to concentrate for three days, but if my upper body was this strong, it would be a different story. Ki Woo-hee was able to clearly see his condition. Its great, but its actually not good. Since the bnce between body and mind is greatly disturbed, it would be better for me to learn martial arts from now on. Ki Woo-hee, who stopped the upper part of the Wonmuchisangbeop, took a deep breath and opened his eyes. It was then. ?! Ki Woo-hees pupils fluttered. What about that? Yellow embers began to glow in a bronze brazier located quite far away. It was simr to a regr ember, but apletely different color. The yellow embers gradually turned golden, and soon even the burning mes of the furnace were colored. Whoa! omg! Ki Woo-hee, startled, stood up from his seat. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The golden me, which was gaining momentum, suddenly became sorge that it reached the ceiling. What was surprising was that even though the me grew sorge, the bedding, ceiling table, and chairs did not catch fire. There was no fire, not even soot. This meant that the temperature of the golden me was much lower than it seemed. and. The golden mes that became huge gradually formed a single shape. It was a human shape. The mes that rose in two strands formed wide shoulders, and the burning embers naturally fell and formed hair. There were shoulders and the upper body, but no arms. The lower body was full of burning mes. Ki Woo-hees eyebrows trembled. The golden me became huge and the man had a majestic physique. Brother. Because the mes were constantly burning, his distinct features were not revealed. However, even at a nce, it was a face with very thick lines. He had the appearance of a Westerner, whom the people of Central ins call Hongmoin. How could you?! The me opened its mouth. Although the actual me did not speak, Ki Woo-hee was able to recognize the mes will through sound. How have you been? . How can you not say anything? So far have you been at peace? The me giant smiled. No, it looked like he was smiling. Peace? This is my first time hearing that. . How do you feel? Life on the continent. Dont you want to leave the world of ignorant barbarians? Ki Woo-hees expression, who was looking at her brother with trembling eyes, soon became calm. How did you find me? It was a voice withposure and strength. mes chin rose. Did you forget your manners after hanging out with the monkeys of the Shameless Continent? At least I just remember that my brother and I are not in a rtionship where we canugh and talk amicably. The me giant was silent for a moment. Ki Woo-hee stared at the mes with cold eyes. His eyes were cold and dry, as if he could extinguish a gold coin at any moment. The giant opened his mouth. I never thought the day woulde when you would look at me like that. Im asking you why youre looking for me now. . If you were curious about my personal information, please just disappear. You cant do that. The giant shook his head. More than a word of holy fire was used to find you and to use fireworks. also. Ki Woo-hee was able to find out how his brother found him and how he was using the highest-ranking Shinhwa cults techniques. Why did you go to the extent of using the religious sacred items to find me? I will tell you straight. Come back to school. Ki Woo-hee shook his head. I left the church. Its an order. Ki Woo-hees eyes trembled slightly. They were obviously brother and sister. However, there were certain people who used the wordmand and who were controlled by the word. A child with a different stomach. Children of different blood. To the Mythological Church, he was nothing more than a lowly person who happened to be born with magical abilities. Just go. If you return to the church, I will make you a new saint. Ki Woo-hee was surprised, but did not show it. Was the name saint something so casual that your brother mentioned it? Be careful what you say. If I ignore etiquette again, I will never This is the end of our business, right? . If youre going to talk nonsense that doesnt work, theres no reason to listen to you anymore. Just disappear. And donte looking for me again. Ki Woo-hee lifted the teapot on the table. There was quite a lot of water in it. I used the art of speaking, but it wasnt perfect yet. If you spray just enough water to extinguish an existing bronze brazier, the fireworks will be invalid. Then the giant opened his mouth. We must stop my father. ?! It cant be done without you. So,e back to school. Ki Woo-hees eyes became sharp. I dont know anything about the situation there. So no more Father is nning to attack the imperial pce. ! It is not time for us to act recklessly yet. But there is no one on campus who can stop my father. . With your spiritual power, you can stop my father, at least temporarily. Well take care of the rest, soe on Let me tell you this for the first andst time. Ki Woo-hees face was grim. For me, the three religions are my enemies. ?! If we meet in the future, I will point my sword at you even if it means losing my life on the spot, so please look forward to it. Ki Woo-hee poured water into the brazier. Cheeeeeek! The fiercely burning me suddenly disappeared and white smoke rose. Finally, nervousness appeared on Ki Woo-hees face. The imperial pce? She turned around. I have to tell the lord! Chapter 946 Episode 946 How to untangle a tangled thread (6) Hasnt it been a long time since weve been alone like this? okay. Ambassador Gong Gong smiled and looked at Yeonwi. Yeonwis appearance while drinking tea was no different from before. With his straight back, lean movements, and perfectly bnced energy, he looked more like a schr who had studied literature and Taoism his entire life than a military man. Thats amazing. I was able to find out who the public ambassador was in the drama. How amazing is Yeonwis natural prayer. Reaching the state of infinite infinity means that a person who was stuck on the ground has soared to a position halfway between heaven and earth. Despite this, the seniority remained the same as before. Its worth showing a slightly different energy, slightly different eyes, and slightly different actions. Perhaps this means that innate talent and learning itself were in contact with martial arts. Yeonwi said as she put down the teacup. So, Lord Maeng, whose construction work has beenpletely ruined, why did youe to visit me like this? The public ambassador chuckled. Im not saying anything other than regretful. Arent yourades of the same Murim Alliance? haha. Although I have the title of leader, which is not suitable for me, I know very well that it is a stepping stone for future generations. So, the head of the family, dont make fun of this person too much. I didnt mean it that way. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was looking at Yeonwi with a smile, soon hardened his expression and sighed. Even though its just a stepping stone, theres no day when hes not busy as a leader. Its even noticeable that youe to have a cup of tea with someone youre so close to. . What the matriarch said is correct. How nice would it be if you came to rx and have tea together? Yeonwi said calmly. Is there something you want me to do? There are many truly amazing techniques in the Gwangsin Samgyo. It was a random remark, but Yeonwi listened without being embarrassed. Ambassador Gong Gong took out a document from his pocket and handed it to the Yeonwi. This is a detailed report written by the military about the report of Uiseon Gakju. Take a look. The Yeonwi read the document. After a while. The imperial pce?! exactly. Are you talking about the head of the Shinhwa cult himself? They said so. Although heaven and earth were shocked, Yeonwis prayers did not falter one bit. Only the eyes changed a little. Ambassador Gong Gong said, admiring Yeon Wis steadfastness. It is said that he appeared using a technique called fireworks. There is something called a sacred flower pot, and Im not sure what it is, but it is said to be a sacred relic of Shinhwaism. It is extremely difficult to manufacture, and the quantity produced at a time is very small, so it is not used unless it is very important. It meant that such a precious treasure was used to contact them. Yeonwi shook his head. We cannot rule out the possibility that this is a deception on the part of the Shinhwa Church. Of course it is. The military thought so too. . However, I also received a call from a shaman. Are you talking about non-partisanship? exactly. And that too directly to the governor of Geomseon. Yeonwis eyes widened. Geomseon Takmuja was the idol and goal of all swordsmen scattered throughout the world. It was no different from Yeonwi. I heard that Tak Wuja met Tong Cheon Jin-in. The public ambassador calmly conveyed the contents of the letter. The corruption of Tongcheonjinin, the dialogue with Takmuja, and the movement of Shinhwa cultists. After hearing the whole story, Yeonwi realized that this incident was truly unusual. It is said that the three religions were the main axis of the Hyeolgyo Rebellion 300 years ago. exactly. In other words, it can be said that the three religions were branches of blood religion. To be exact, they are said to have been three noble families that supported blood religion. It was only a momentter that Yeonwi, who had been lost in thought for a moment, opened her mouth. It is difficult to believe that infighting broke out among the three schools. The public ambassador nodded. I think so too. But the military seems to think differently. Yeonwi turned his head. A familiar figure was approaching from a distance. Zhuge Munho had a unique new method of moving at a fast pace but not losingposure. After a while. Lord. Are you here? Zhuge Wenhu sat next to Ambassador Gong. Did you hear everything I said? Yeonwi nodded wordlessly. Zhuge Wenhu nodded and continued speaking. It looks like there has been a rift in the three schools. Is there any possibility that it was a deception? Of course it could be so. However, since the person Tongcheonjinin was trying to negotiate with was Geomseon, the probability that it was a deception is low. hmm. If the intention was to lure the Geomseon adult or several masters to the imperial pce and attack them, there is no reason for Tongcheon Jinin to go out and visit the Geomseon adults in person. All you have to do is spread the rumor that the imperial pce is in danger. In order to lure the enemy and take them down, perfect possession of the point was essential. In other words, if the imperial pce was truly upied, there would be no reason for Tongtian Jinyin toe directly and ask to kill the Xinhua cult leader. That makes sense. In fact, it is none of our business to talk about the art of hwahwa or sanctification. You can guess how great they are just by looking at Uiseongakjus words and actions, but we must look at the timing rather than the amazing techniques of the Shinhwa religion. period? Grand Master Geomseon said that Tongcheon Jinin lost his fortune-telling skills and some magic techniques that reached a divine level, and became possessed by a mischievous spirit called the Blood God. To be honest, we cant say anything because we havent seen what kind of condition he is in. exactly. However, if you are going to see the senior prosecutor in person, you should consider that the abilities you had before deployment are still excellent. That is also true. Its not far from here to Wudang Mountain in Hubei. And it was five days ago that Geomseon and Tongcheon had a conversation, and it was only half a day ago that Uiseon Gakju posted this report. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. The timing is so wrong. Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu said calmly. Uiseongakju said that her brother, who appeared in the art of hwahwa, was a minor cultist of the Shinhwa religion and was as ambitious as he was born with heavenly talent. There were times when I made a mistake in my work due to excessive greed and pride, but because my talent was so outstanding and my position was so solid, it was never a problem. hmm. Because I havent seen this myself, I cant just cover it up and respond. However, if he has a strong personality and even contacts his half-brother, whom he abandoned, it seems like something has definitely happened. Definitely. Yeonwis eyes deepened. I dont think the Three Schools will lose the battle against the Central ins. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Of course, if you pretend, you pretend. In other words, the military thinks there is no reason to use such unreasonable methods of deception. Thats right. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. In fact, it is difficult to be certain as this is a conclusion based solely on the circumstances. When ites to anything rted to those guys, I have never moved with solid evidence. That too. However, what makes me worry is that there has been nothing that could have had as much of an impact as this one. The Xinhua cult leader kills the emperor and takes over the imperial pce? If thats true, this really wasnt normal. This is something that could have the biggest repercussions of anything the three religions have done so far. It is a self-evident fact that even if we send outstanding experts from this side at the right time, the imperial pce will be devastated. Also, since that much power was mobilized, there was no way that rumors would not spread, and the public sentiment would sink through the floor after seeing the imperial pce attacked twice by yin and yang. Theres something puzzling. Yeonwi tilted his head. Even if an internal conflict broke out, why did Tong Cheon Jin-in personally go to Geom Seon and ask him to kill the Shinhwa cult leader? I guess youll get there as expected. Even if you are confident that you will never lose in a fight with the central world, you would not be so foolish as to just kill someone as big as the head of the Shinhwa cult. We will try to appease them somehow, and if it doesnt work out, we will try to resolve it among ourselves. The public ambassador, who had been silent, opened his mouth. Grand Master Geomseon wrote these words in a letter. which? He said he would die if I killed the leader of the Shinhwa cult. Yeonwi frowned. What is that? It seems like there was some kind of situation between Geomseon and Tongcheonjin. The important thing is that Tong Tian Jins death is of great help to us. . Even the worlds greatest swordsman said he couldnt read the writers intentions. So the negotiations at that time broke down. hmm. Yeonwis face hardened. Tong Tian Jinyin is truly a fool if he came blindly and informed us of the purpose of the Xinhua Sect without expecting the negotiations to break down. There was admiration on the face of the public ambassador. Amazing. I wondered where Yeon Sobujus smart brain came from, and I found out that he must have inherited it from the family head. The important thing is that there is no way that the negotiations over the worlds ambassadors did not consider the consequences if they broke down. We think so too. Then Yan Wei looked at Zhuge Wenhu. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. yes. It means there is nothing to regret if you tell me. ! In other words, among the three religions, the Shinhwa Church should not be seen as trying to follow a dogmatic path, but rather as the dogmatism of the Shinhwa Church. The words of the leader of any religious group are absolute to believers. When the religious leader moves, the believers also move. When the religious leader steps down, the believers also step down. In other words, a religious leader is a god who can move the organization called religion itself. However, the Shinhwa cult remains the same and they only n to attack the imperial pce with the dogma of the Shinhwa cult. We cant watch quietly, and its difficult to move If we do this wrong, well end up having to use poison. Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. So, I ask the matriarch for a favor. Since you have a rtionship with His Majesty, I would like the matriarch to go to the imperial pce one more time. Yeonwi nodded as if she knew that would happen. Your Majesty says its dangerous, so of course I have to go. But will you be okay with just me? Currently, there are light spirit demons in the imperial pce. Its already been a month since he returned to the imperial pce after going to see Yang Cheon, Lord of the Ink Dragon. However, we do not know how powerful the Shinhwa cult leader is, and furthermore, we are not sure how many troops he will bring. Just because he acted on his own, it would not have been possible for all the adherents of the Shinhwa religion to turn a blind eye to their leader. It was the public ambassador who answered themittees questions. So, after receiving a call from Mr. Geomseon five days ago, I immediately sent a letter to Honam. By payment. If its Honam Yeonwis eyes widened. no way? The person who is the master of a country in a big way and a great person in a small way says that he is in danger, so why should I just sit back and protect my position? ! They say they epted it by the end of the day, so in reality, the marriage is no different. If you dont move even when your wifes parents are in danger, the nickname Tuwang will cry. her! Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. Tuwang Yangcheon has moved. Please go with him to the imperial pce. Chapter 947 Episode 947 How to untangle a tangled thread (7) Yeon Ho-jeong had a dream. This very realistic dream was an extension of the dream I had just before realizing the Yellow Dragon God King. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. A very deste mountain. Because of the broken and cut down trees, it looked like a rocky mountain from a distance. And within it were myself and my teacher. How do you feel? Young Yeon Ho-jeong, whose luck was over, opened his mouth. I feel morefortable. And It must have gotten faster. Thats right. The teacher still spoke with a blunt expression on his face. The Four Gods Qi (Four Gods Qi) is the worlds divine skill that can perfectly control the five organs and six parts. Aside from that, a person who possesses immeasurable supernormal abilities but cannot handle the human body properly since he or she was born as a human being cannot handle limitations in any area. yes. Managing the five organs and six parts well means that you have properly practiced the middle and middle battles. Reaper goes one step further. Unlike other martial arts people who control their internal organs with one or two inner gongsim methods, Sashingong is capable of practicing each organ to the extreme. What does this mean? Young Yeon Ho-jeong could not answer right away. It was an expression that showed caution rather than concern about the question itself. After a while. Doesnt this mean that one can achieve absolute immobility or that extreme expression of emotions is possible? urate. Although there was no praise, the expression on the teachers blunt face was clearly one of admiration. Of course, it was difficult for my younger self to notice the change in expression that was reflected in his indifference to his teachers feelings. Only now, looking back as a third party, was Yeon Ho-jeong able to clearly see his teachers face. said the master. If you practice jungdanjeon well, you can achieve immobility and your five organs and six organs be stronger. On the other hand, the Four Gods Extremely activates the five organs and six organs, making it possible to practice the middle and middle battles without limits. Its the opposite. Its the opposite. So, at one time, there were people who called the Four Gods Demonic Gong (ħ). This is because, in the eyes of those who have only learned hard martial arts, the training method itself is close to reverse heaven. . And that can be said to be true to some extent. yes? The teacher looked up at the sky. The not-so-bright sunlight was racing through the scattered clouds. Are you saying that only those who exude magical energy are magic? Anything that goes against correct principles is evil and evil practice. It can also be called the left road, as the Central ins people call it. But Yes, the Shinigami is a sacred energy. On the contrary, it emits a deeper and purer energy than any of the new techniques of those who are called the Baekdo Righteous Sect. yes. Additionally, I dont think that practicing the middle finger obtained through the Four Gods is against thew. How did you think that? I think that there is something called nature. However, there are many ways to follow nature. I believe that Sashingong is not a martial art that goes against reason, but is one of many ways to follow the natural path. You are better than me. yes? The teacher who was looking up at the sky lowered his head. I never thought anything like that when I was your age. I realized this when I finally regained peace after going through many experiences and frustrations over a long period of time. Ah And when I realized that, I opened the Yellow Dragon. Thats right. Maybe you can reach the Yellow Dragon much faster than me. Young Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. I dont have the talent for that. I heard that martial arts skills go up depending on talent. Isnt that right? You cant ignore talent. However, true martial arts blossoms through constant self-discipline and timely training. What does timely training look like? Practicing continuously every day is martial arts. Of course, you have to practice constantly. However, if you carry a stone weighing 100 pounds today, and a stone weighing 200 pounds a yearter, how much weight will you be lifting ten years from now? Are you going to practice while holding a thousand stones? ! Training is in life. Life always seeks change, and my mind and situation are not the same every day. . Of course, the training will also have to change. There will be times when I have to practice carrying stones and times when I need to take a closer look at my own knowledge and emotions through meditation through sitting meditation. okay. And sometimes there will be moments when you have to decide between life and death with the enemy. In the end, even if you learn the same martial art, the quantity and quality of training will vary depending on the person. Yeon Ho-jeong was very surprised. So we had that conversation. Even before I got the Yellow Dragon, I felt like I had forgotten a lot of things. Of course, there were more things that did not ovep than ovep in the teachers teachings. He was a person with such vast knowledge and enlightenment. Then . How can I capture the moment when my practice needs to change? You just have to ask yourself. To myself? If you truly practice martial arts deeply every day, your instincts will automatically tell you the type of study you need. This was also something that Yeon Ho-jeong did not remember. To be exact, it was the same thing that I could vaguely remember. However, I have never practiced using the teachers words as a guide until now. Now that I heard it like this, I remembered it again. It was the same as the dream I had before realizing Hwangryonggong. Enough sleep for today. Its still day. Havent you been recing sleep with clouds? People need to sleep. Even if you reach the Yellow Dragon, you must not give up on sleep. Sleep is like a natural healing agent that restores all parts of the human body from head to toe. All right. Young Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head andy down. There were no pillows or nkets. Little Yeon Ho-jeong, lying on the cold stone floor, fell into a deep sleep before she could count to ten. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong realized. no way? The teachers expression changed as he looked at his sleeping disciple. The face I couldnt remember was clearly smiling. Round, curved eyes. The characteristic blunt expression disappeared, and a soft and kind smile without any awkwardness pierced Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes painfully. The teacher opened his mouth. The past five years have truly been like a dream. Its like that too. This dream that Yeon Ho-jeong had was the day before his teacher disappeared without a word. I dont know how I ended up meeting a dangerous guy like you. The Way of Heaven is mysterious. I really dont know. The teacher sat next to his sleeping disciple. An old, grayish hand came up to the disciples forehead. I thought that even in this world where it is difficult to be sure of anything, there are things that never change. I saw it as fate. I saw it as a gift. The teacher closed his eyes. I thought that when you and I met, our rtionship waspleted when my heart, recognizing your genius, reached heaven. The rtionship between priests and priests is a rtionship sent from heaven, no different from parents and siblings who are intertwined by heavenlyws. It was a strange voice. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that his teachers voice was like a song. Every single word seeps into my heart. There was no fancy technique or sad melody, but there was a feeling that resonated throughout my body. But yesterday my thoughts changed. The teacher closed his eyes. When you and I met, it wasnt a predetermined fate. Our priestly rtionship was created by you, not me. What does this mean? Yeon Ho-jeong could not understand his teachers words. I thought your natural talent was outstanding. Even though you were buried in resentment and hatred like the sea, I chose you because your innate nature was like a cloudless sky. I thought so. sh! When the teacher opened his eyes again, his face looked like that of a monk who had escaped from secr life. I was wrong. I didnt choose you based on your natural qualities. We didnt meet like this because you and I are intertwined with an absolute bond that has existed since time immemorial. . It was you who chose me as your teacher. The foundation of the famous painting of a rtionship that wasnt even drawn in the first ce waspleted with the look in your eyes that looked at me. I only colored the picture, but without you, I wouldnt have existed. The teacher took his hand away from his disciples forehead and sighed. It was only after meeting you that Master Lee was able to ovee the terrible psychic energy that had stained his soul. I still dont understand how that was possible, but I knew clearly that it was because of you. Phew. The wind blew. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at his teacher withplicated eyes, was momentarily surprised. White powder was flying from the teachers shoulder. It was such a beautiful and sacred energy that I was relieved and at the same time overwhelmed just by looking at it. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Master. A voice that cannot be heard. The teacher looked over his shoulder and took something out of his arms. It was a small bead with a reddish aura. It was as big as a thumbnail, and even seeing it in a dream sent a chill down my spine. By nature, this thing cannot exist in this world. Existence itself is reverse and chaos. My ancestors took control of uncontroble monsters and became conceited, breaking away from the cycle of nature and heading down the path of eternal extinction. And I could have made people all over the world lost for eons. ! This object is a monster and a precious object, and just having it in possession of it drives people crazy. Even I, who was born with the greatest talent in the history of the blood religion, could not be free from the power of this thing. A strong force went into the teachers fist holding the marble. Crispy! When the teacher opened his hand again, the red beads turned into sand finer than desert sand. However, it did not blow around in the wind. Just by looking at it, I could realize that it was something that went against thews of Mother Nature. But now that I have finally freed myself from the bondage of this precious thing, my self, which I have realized through you and regained through you, is about to reach the light. The teacher sprinkled red powder on the sleeping disciples forehead. The red powder that was not blown away by the wind fell directly between the disciples eyes. The powder did not umte. As if there was an invisible hole between the eyebrows, every single particle was sucked into the disciples eyebrows. Phew. The powder of light that had been flying from my shoulder gradually began to rise all over my body. The teachers body became increasingly transparent. A mysterious sight that cannot be seen anywhere else. Yeon Ho-jeong intuitively realized this. This is truly a fable deungseon (𻯵) that is talked about in myths and legends. The strongest demon born from the seed of a demon gave up everything and reached the Way. Master! There is no more Godok. . If you live a life worthy of yourself and be noble, it will be difficult to meet you. If you die while living a life uncharacteristic of yourself, you wille back to earth and repeat your lonely history. !! It is thanks to you that I destroyed the monster that could erase the existence of tens of millions of people. So, shouldnt you also receive some blessings from Yeokcheon? Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The teacher was scattering. Tears flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. The first hundred years felt like ten years. The second hundred years lived like one year. . And thest hundred years of meeting you left me with a fleeting regret, giving me a thousand years of joy. ! The teacher closed his eyes. At the same time, the teachers body disappeared and only his voice remained. Live with a smile. Chapter 948 Episode 948 How to untangle a tangled thread (8) Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was continuously fanning the wood fire, turned her head back at the sudden feeling of poprity. Hwang Danju. Can I sit next to you? Of course. Hwang Seok-tae did not necessarily treat Yeon Ji-pyeong with the utmost respect because she was So Bu-jus younger brother. He wouldnt have wanted that in the first ce, and unless he was the head of the household, it didnt suit his personality to act cautiously, even towards his family, even if the person he served was high-ranking. Hwang Seok-tae, sitting next to Yeon Ji-pyeong, looked at the huge cauldron ced on the fire. I was making porridge. The rice was a little different. I didnt know how much water to hold, so I thought it would be better to just make porridge. For a patient, porridge is better than bare rice. By the way, I managed to stock up on rice. I thought we ate slightly different food in Cheonghae. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who stopped fanning, said with a smile. It seems like all ces where people live are simr. Hwang Seok-tae, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong, suddenly said something. Your father must be very supportive. yes? The eldest son has be an absolute expert recognized by the entire world of the central ins, and the second son has broken through the military sect and started a family at the age of just passing his term. The head of the family is truly blessed. Yeon Ji-pyeong blushed. My brother says yes, but I still have a long way to go. Its simr to Lord Sobu. yes? Lord Sobu also strangely underestimated himself. A bitter smile appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. Your brother said the same thing. I dont know what you think, but in our dark ind, there are only two situations when you have to humble yourself. What is the case? If the other person has a higher rank than you or is an expert who deserves respect. Thats usually the case. Or if I want to hide my skills just in case. It wasnt about humility, it was about lowering myself for the sake of absolute survival. To catch the enemy off guard. To ensure survival at the critical moment by preventing the enemy from properly recognizing my skills. Sobuju was a person who did not fit into any of the above categories. On the contrary, he freely reveals his power to the Vice Lord. Strong to the strong and weak to the weak. I cant think of it in that specific sense, but if you look at it from the outside, it was an action that could easily be interpreted that way. And to some extent, that was true. However, although he is not a thorough principled person, he is a person who values a certain level of fairness, so if hemits a crime, the only difference is that he is considered a weak person and does not consider the situation. But if you say that you are holding your head upright to the Vice Lord, that is not true. It doesnt seem like he has any intentions in private other than public affairs. That was really unique. I see. I think of him every time I see him. How did he be such a monster at such a young age? Your brother is a genius. I thought so too. Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. Hwang Seok-tae lifted the lid of the pot and stirred the porridge with arge spat ced next to him. It was boiling hot. It goes without saying that he is talented, but in fact, Lord Sobus level and insight are not something that can be dismissed as mere talent. . I also thought that people were born from a different species just because they were different. But its too friendly for that. Of course. If I were topare it, it feels as if an absolute martial arts expert who has lived for hundreds of years has entered a young body. Of course it doesnt make sense. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled. Ive thought about that once too. Hwang Seok-tae nodded. No matter what, there will never be another person like that in the world. And looking at you like this, I get the feeling that not just Lord Sobu, but the Yeon family itself, is descended from outstanding blood. Yeon Ji-pyeong did not say anything like excessive praise or shame. It was because he felt like his father or older brothers honor might be tarnished because of him. In the end, with those words, the two made porridge without conversation. After a while. Its done. I see. I will scoop it up and carry it. No, I will order our members to do it. You set a table and go to Lord Sobu. Is your brother awake? You came to your senses before this. Did Ie here for no reason? A look of joy appeared on Yeon Ji-pyeongs face. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been unconscious for two days, finally woke up. Although there were no serious injuries, it was still true that I was anxious. Then please. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who headed to Yeon Ho-jeongs temporary residence carrying porridge, flinched. Are you here? The person who weed Yeon Ji-pyeong by checking the pulse of Yeonhojeong was the party official. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Yeon Ji-pyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeong breathed a sigh of relief. Im d you look okay. I caused unnecessary worry. Thats right. Yeon Ji-pyeong grumbled uncharacteristically. Is that dead? yes. you? Im fine because I pick up things and eat them. What about the head of the family? sorry. I didnt know you were there. The official shook his head. I also picked up and ate this and that. Eat quickly and regain your strength. Yeon Ji-pyeong ced a bowl of porridge on the table. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at the party hall. I think its okay if you stop. Im fine, just a little less energetic. Thats why Im pointing it out. yes? The official stroked his chin. No matter how much I look at it, its so fine. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the party hall with wide eyes. Is it a problem that Im fine? Its a problem. Finally, the party official whoid the foundation for Yeonhojeong folded his arms. Senior Makwon may not know, but I know. Even though I couldnt see it far away, I could feel it. You defeated the enemy with a power that far exceeded your original skills. You have be very sharp. Even if you reach the ultimate level, you cannot truly show god-like abilities as long as you live in a human body. So do you. In particr, a master who has reached the peak of martial arts may be mentally deranged or his entire body may be shattered if he uses his strength without knowing his limits because the gap between his mind and body grows exponentially. The official tilted his head. But youre not like that. There were definitely signs of injury, but he recovered too quickly. If I had seen him just a few dayster, I wouldnt have even known he had suffered such internal injuries. My body is unique. Its too good to pass it off as unique. Or maybe its because of the martial arts I learned. The officialughed. Have you learned any magic skills? It was said as a joke, but Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt take it as a joke. But he didnt show any signs of it. Anyway, congrattions on reaching the final. I saw that the head of the family had reached his limit, but I had no idea that he would reach his limit during such a fierce battle. You said that too. Thats why I cant do it to others. Its like saying you should grow up by getting past the point of death. The official smiled and stood up. Take a good rest. Ill stop by againter this evening. You dont have to stop by. The head of the family needs to rest too. I am not a weakling like you. After I took a nap, I feltpletely better. If youre feeling well, shouldnt you take a look at your martial arts skills? You must be young. The official left the room. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed and stood up. Brother, is it okay for you to wake up? Okay. In fact, I feel like I have some energy left after sleeping well for two days. ah. I will eat well. Oh yeah. Yeon Ho-jeong immediately sat down on a chair and started eating porridge. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was sitting across from Yeon Ho-jeong and watching Yeon Ho-jeong, handed me a bowl of water next to her. Let it cool before eating. Its still hot. Are you okay? It was a random question, but Yeon Ji-pyeong calmly epted it. Of course its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Not the body. Im asking you if youve resolved your disappointment. Yeon Ji-pyeong scratched his cheek. I wasnt that disappointed even then. It was just a little frustrating. I guess so. Im just embarrassed that I didnt know what everyone else knew. Each persons situation and environment is different. What I learned is different and my personality is different. Of course, you cant know everything that others know. Yeon Ho-jeong said while mumbling. The important thing is to try to be enlightened in order to learn. yes. Congrattions. Im talking about going beyond martial arts. It was truly the greatest joy for a martial artist to ovee the barrier of martial arts and ovee human limitations. Considering Yeon Ji-pyeongs age, it is not surprising that the partysts for several days. However, Yeonhojeongs congrattions were simple. And Yeon Ji-pyeong learned another thing from Yeon Ho-jeongs behavior. For my brother, martial arts is both a purpose and a part of life. No one throws a party because they ate food they had never tried before or read a book they had never read before. For Yeon Ho-jeong, breaking through Mujong was exactly that. It may not have been true before, but it is now. Thats why the congrattions are so simple. Yeon Ji-pyeong found his older brothers attitude admirable. I didnt do it intentionally, but I thought it was worthy of respect because it was a show of wear and tear and self-discipline. There will be many trials in the future. yes. I am prepared. Each persons attitude toward trials is different, whether they take it seriously, overlook it lightly, or think of it as fun. After saying those words, Yeon Ho-jeong concentrated on eating again. Doesnt give a clear answer. However, Yeon Ji-pyeong could tell his brothers intentions. Since each person has a different attitude toward epting certain phenomena, it meant that you should also ept trials and grow in your own way. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, smiled brightly and said. thank you. Im going to pretend, you bastard. Dont say such harsh words at the dinner table. You must be a person who knows how to convey your sincerity at any time and at any moment. Think about the other person. I give it to you because I know you will ept it. I also have that level of insight. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and drank water. By now, I had finished eating the porridge. What about the others? Everyone is resting. I didnt show it, but it was a very long trip. Furthermore, he was unable to rest in time and was in a life-or-death situation. Nevertheless, there were no deaths other than a few seriously injured patients, so it was truly an incredible crime. What about Confucius? Ah, Prince Cheon Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed. I am very sad. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. i get it. You too, go and get some rest. All right. Lets have dinner togetherter. OK. Yeon Ji-pyeong walked out carrying an empty porridge bowl. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was left alone, walked to the window. Outside the window, I could see rugged mountains and wide ins. The in stretched so long that it was difficult to distinguish between heaven and earth. It must have been cold, but they managed to open a window in a ce like this. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking around the world in silence, suddenly looked up at the sky. It was dark but not very cloudy. It was a truly strange sky. When will this fight end? Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been looking up at the sky for a while, turned around. Im thinking of resting a little longer. It was then. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong felt the yellow dragon coiled in her chest suddenly raise its head. What?Why suddenly? Woooooo!! A sound that no one in the world can hear, only Yeon Ho-jeong himself. Yeon Ho-jeong, surprised, turned his head out the window. Yellow dragon?! Chapter 949 Episode 949 How to untangle a tangled thread (9) Brother, Im here huh? Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes widened. sister? Mukbi was sitting on the window sill, looking outside. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked around the room. sister. Where is your brother? Im gone. yes? Mo Fei waved a piece of paper in his hand. I left this document behind. You went? Where? well. Mukbis face became clouded. She learned a lot from the official during this trip to Cheonghae. It wasnt highlighted because there were martial arts experts who finished a major fight, but without her, there might have been quite a lot of casualties. Still, the sight of her walking around and taking care of people without showing any emotion was definitely impressive. However, since she was only human, it was inevitable that she would be tired, and she was able to relieve that fatigue by talking to the Yeon brothers and the party official. But now her face looked so tired. The gaunt expression on his face was very pitiful, as if all the fatigue from the past hade to him at once. It would be great if you could at least tell me directly. Mukbi smiles bitterly and Yeon Ji-pyeong is embarrassed as he doesnt know whats going on. At that time, a somewhat helpless voice was heard. I guess you went too? The two people looked out the door in surprise. There was a magwon and a party hall there. Unlike the party hall, which looked fine, Makwons face was still pale. Yeon Ji-pyeong asked. Did you know? Makwon shrugged his shoulders. I dont know the exact circumstances, but I could feel that Yeonje was a bit impatient. Amazing! and jumped out. It was their own sense that people who were not in the infinite universe could not feel. Mukbi spoke with a self-deprecation that was uncharacteristic of her. Now youve be someone you cant understand unless you climb into that realm. Makwon cleared his throat for no reason. Yeon Ji-pyeong sighed. However, the response from the authorities was quite different. If I were to judge whether or not I understand a person based on what I can and cannot do based on the state of nothingness, I would have cut off ties with the bastard long ago. Mukbi looked at the party hall. Tang Gwan was leaningfortably against the wall with his arms crossed. He seemedpletely unfazed by the sudden disappearance of Yeonhojeong. It wasnt because he felt Yeonhojeongs energy. Sometimes you may feel sad, and sometimes you may feel angry. Because of this, you may not want to understand the other person and may live with a deep-rooted feeling in your heart for a long time. All people are like that. . But if you want to understand the other person and create a better rtionship with the other person, you have to have a proper conversation. Because it wasing from a party official, the statement carried weight. In that respect, he was the one who lived more foolishly than anyone else. He was not even a stranger by blood, and had lived without seeing his father for over twenty years. Because the words were full of such enlightenment, I was unable to answer in silence. Of course, even if a thousand words are exchanged, it is meaningless if those words are scattered in the air without entering each others hearts. The important thing is to have many deep conversations with the other person so that clear interactions are possible. Mukbis eyes wavered. The official shook his head. There arent many people in the world who know how to do that. Even I, who know that, am not good at it. However, even if you are angry and frustrated with the antics of someone close to you, unless you are nning to end the rtionship, conversation is absolutely necessary. Is it ultimately about understanding the other person? In the end, its about understanding the other person for your own sake. If you dont like it, you can just break off the rtionship. Although it was an extremely simple statement, it was a statement that was difficult to understand because it was so simple. Dang Gwan, with his arms folded, spoke to Mak Won. Lets rest a little longer and then head back. If that guy had moved separately, something would have happened, so all we have to do is act as we please. Well, the matriarch is right. Yeon Ji-pyeong looked at Mukbi. Mukbi, who was quietly staring into space, sighed. You looked ugly. No, sister. Even though I know hes that kind of person, its frustrating when he leaves without saying a word. Its not that difficult to just say a few words and leave. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled bitterly. My brother was really bad at that. Mukbi, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ji-pyeong, smiled. Do you want to see your bad brother? of course. Mukbi sighed again and put his arm around Yeon Jipyeongs shoulder. I think well have to stay a while longer, so lets have a drink. There was good alcohol in the warehouse. Dont you have to get permission from Prince Cheon? Then lets get permission and drink together. Good. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was leaving the visit, looked around the room for a moment. Yeon Ji-pyeong smiled bitterly. Brother, just when you think youve gotten a little closer, you start to move away again. * * * Yeonhojeongs new method of crossing the Cheonghae using Cheonjongs operating fee looked old-fashioned, but was very fast. Afterpleting the Hwangryongshinwanggong, the overall form and flow of martial arts changed. However, in the meantime, the neww was not much different from before. The Cheonjong Haengbi was not fundamentally a divinew belonging to the Sasinmu. It is a new method of Yeonga Vision, and although there is a slight difference in output depending on the inner air core method, it provides very stable and fast speed. If you learn it properly, you can move quickly and with endurance using any skill. If you are a master who has reached the pinnacle of excellence, it goes without saying. Since he was carrying three axes, he was not as fast as if he were bare-handed, but he was able to escape Cheonghae at twice the speed of traveling on horseback. By moving alone, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to change the essentials of the Cheonjong Unbi, which he had not paid attention to so far, to suit Hwangryonggong and his own body. Although it was not apletely new creation like Geumryongimu or Yonghyeongbobeop, it was a meaningful training in itself. Thats how Yeon Ho-jeong came to prison. At night, we lit a bonfire and went to sleep, and when day came, we moved on. When they were hungry, they hunted or found clear water to catch fish. And when it was digested, I ran again. It wasnt that I was in a hurry, but I moved at a very fast pace because I only moved with the mindset of practicing divinew. Days and days and more. Yeonhojeong entered Shaanxi from Cheonghae via Gansu and climbed to the top of a mountain. dark night. The countless stars and the shining moon could not have been more beautiful. After looking up at the sky for a while, Yeon Ho-jeong took out new clothes from her luggage and went to the stream to wash for over half a day. After grooming himself neatly, he sat down on a hill with a clear view of the mountain below and sat cross-legged. Then I fell into meditation. One day passed quickly. I lost concentration for a moment, but when I fell back into meditation, two days passed quickly. On the third day, the sun was particrly hot. The moment I felt it, my concentration was broken once again, but I quickly fell into meditation. How many days have passed like that? Yeon Ho-jeongs meditation was not broken even when the sharp wind blew, the hot sunlight scorched his skin, and even when the poisonous stink of the mountain animals washed over him. In that lonely and cozy darkness, Yeon Ho-jeong thought. Why did Ie here? Even though he packed his bags and left, he didnt understand why he was leaving. I just ran vaguely. And I didnt try to understand myself. It was because my instincts told me there was no need to understand. But now I had to know. Now that he was in deep meditation, he was finally able to look at his own iprehensible actions transparently. Whose will is it that led me here? Is it my will? Or is it the will of someone whose instincts grasp it but whose mind cannot? Either that or else. Yellow Dragon. Rumbling! The huge copper hole in the chest containing the yellow dragon shook as if there had been an earthquake. Stone debris falling from the ceiling. The yellow dragon, coiled as if it wanted to destroy the entire cave, howled fiercely. thud! thud! The body of the dragon, which seemed like an illusion but was so huge, struck the cave wall. It was not a struggle of anger. It wasnt because of urgency or tension. Joy? Yes. Now Hwangryonggi was howling with joy. What are you so happy about? The yellow dragon was a contradictory energy that could be both a clear object with spirituality and Yeonhojeong itself. It can be this and it can be that. That is why it is difficult to awaken the Yellow Dragon God King. Even if you know it with your head, it is difficult to reach if you do not realize it with your body and mind. For the first time since reaching Hwangryong, Yeonhojeong was unable to properly interpret Hwangryongs struggles. however. fy. Im not worried. Rather, Yeon Ho-jeongs own heart was pounding ording to Hwang Ryongs emotions. I cant exin it, but I feel like this moment will be a big turning point. Since he had formed a group, the group heading to Shinmarim were people for whom he was responsible. And he has never once turned his eyes away from his responsibilities. but now. This moment was different. I arrived here following a vague yet strong instinct that made me feel like I had to set aside all previous rtionships and move. No matter what reason or what situation happens, I just exist as me and thats it. Yeonhojeong makes a small resolution. However, the next day, his calm and strong resolve was shaken to its core. ? After meditating for a while, Yeon Ho-jeongs ears twitched. At the same time, my consciousness shifted somewhere between reality and meditation. what? Even when I am drowsy, I feel tense. Is it an animal? Or It wasnt an animal. But its not a person either. Although it was clearly a living thing, something that could not be defined as any kind of being was approaching this ce. Wooooow. The yellow dragon, which had struggled for a while and then became quiet, raised its head again and roared. Grumbling. A drop of cold sweat flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs forehead. Tsutsutsu. A faint red light leaked from between his eyebrows and then dissipated. sh! Yeon Ho-jeong finally opened his eyes and looked up at the sky. Even though it was not a full moon, much brighter moonlight was shining down on the hill. The flowing clouds were gorgeous, and the twinkling starlight wriggled like scattered light, showing off its splendid beauty. Is it a particrly beautiful sky or is the sky reflected in my eyes beautiful? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and turned around. Exciting! My heart was beating strongly. Cheeeeeeeee! The yellow dragon g that extended throughout his body smoked golden smoke. The appearance of Yeonhojeong, draped in a golden haze, was finallyplete under the moonlight. And there was an old man in front of him. Her hair, neatly tied behind her old, shabby but clean white coat, was shining gray-white. Even though he wasnt holding anything in his hands, it seemed as if he was approaching with his hands full of thousands of dragons. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyelids fluttered. The falling moonlight cried loudly, and the twinkling stars cheered all at once. In the brilliantly burning light of darkness, an amazing light appeared on the tired face of the old man as he walked step by step across the pale earth. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a trembling voice. Master. Chapter 950 Episode 950 How to untangle a tangled thread (10) Who is it? The old man felt strange. The face of the young man standing with his back to the moonlight was hard to see. Even the fine workmanship of the huge ax next to it was visible, but strangely the young mans face was not visible. The next emotion I felt was admiration. Its amazing. He wandered the world in a body that was not allowed to die. Three hundred years felt so short. However, I remembered every single person I met while traveling around the world. Because he was deprived of even the freedom to forget. But no one was like this young man. Even though Im ready to move toward the light, Im stuck in this world. The reason is unknown. In fact, you may not know whether you know it or not. What was important was that the young mans studies reached the summit of Mount Tai. The summit was not a ce that could be reached simply through martial arts achievements. It was a ce that only those who, through countless experiences and countless realizations, could go beyond the clear confidence in themselves and looked into themselves with transparency without any blemishes, could climb there. No one has reached that level at that age. Looking at the history of blood religion, there were very few demon lords who achieved a levelparable to mine at a young age, but I can tell you that there was no one who reached enlightenment like me. Even he, who was immediately called the greatest genius in the history of the Blood Religion, was unable to properly cultivate his mind, body, and ego at that age. amazing. This is how you encounter a properly cultivated soul. A moment when admiration adds to admiration. The old man, who was examining the young man, immediately felt a shock that made his whole body stiffen. hook! The brightly shining world seemed to suddenly turn dark. The brilliant moonlight and the starlight that twinkled like the sun lost their shine in an instant. The pale earth sank into ck darkness and became sticky, and the flowing air was heavy and stuffy, as if it had fallen into mud. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. As the old mans emotions became dark and toxic, he felt as if the whole world was bing dark. It was truly an unprecedented level. It was not a mere illusion of force, but it seemed as if he was manipting not only the light and darkness of Mother Nature, but also the density and gravity of the air. The world holds its breath just because emotions have changed. Even the leader of the Saeum Sect, who was so cruel, Cheongyo Hong, who fought not long ago, and Prince Moyong, who was called the Sword God after gaining the ultimate sword power in his previous life, did not dare to do this. It was you. hook. Light began to shine again in a world that was darker than the bottomless pit. The old man looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with a stiff face. It was you. The person who brought me here from the shadows of the distant Seongsan Mountain. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at the old man with trembling eyes, closed his eyes. The surprise of the teachers overwhelming power and military power that reached the sky was not great. To be exact, I didnt have time to worry about that right now. The teacher does not know himself. Of course it had to be that way. He went back in time and returned to the past before meeting his teacher. Since we have never met in the first ce, it is natural that we do not know ourselves. But how can such an obvious fact make us so ufortable? I dont understand. Three hundred years was more than enough time to wear down a persons emotions to the bottom. The old man was very surprised by Yeon Ho-jeongs presence, but his surprise was not enough to make him lose hisposure. Even though I witnessed by far the most iprehensible moment since the end of the Blood Bridge Rebellion, there was no significant change in my expression. The old man was alive but at the same time not alive. He was a ghost full of life who wandered this world unable to die when he should have been. How It was the teachers voice he remembered, but at the same time it was an extremely unfamiliar voice. Why do I sense the yellow dragon in you? Yeonhojeong didnt move at all. Why do you call me teacher? I wanted to open my eyes, but I was afraid to do so. Although he felt his teachers presence throughout his body, he did not open his eyes because he did not want to see his teachers face looking at him with unfamiliar eyes. What on earth is your identity? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a line of conversation passing through her mind. What on earth what exactly are you? Whats important is not my identity. ? Whats important is what kind of rtionship you and I build in the future. It was the first conversation I had with my teacher. When Yeon Ho-jeong first saw his teacher, he was shocked as if the sky had turned upside down. Although he did not show any particr force or looked extraordinary like the emperor of a country, he felt such an overwhelming majesty that it felt like he could not even breathe. The teacher was now asking himself this question. What is it? Yeon Ho-jeong finally opened his eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the old mans face for a while and slowly bowed. The old man did not stop the young man from bowing towards him. This is because I felt like it wouldnt stop even if I blocked it. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed just once before kneeling and straightening her back. Yeon Ho-jeong said, looking up at his teacher. What is important is not my identity. ? An important thing is. Destiny. Yeon Ho-jeong remembered the fate. I once wandered the world, leaving my extinct family behind, and climbed a mountain with a mind and body that had fallen into hell. At that moment, I thought of the teacher who appeared like a revtion from heaven. The important thing is And Yeon Ho-jeong finally realized. That he shouldnt havee here. No, considering thew of heaven, I had toe, but I realized that this ce would be an extremelyplicated and sad ce for the human Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. My heart was beating irregrly. It seemed like the middle game would explode and copse at any moment. But I couldnt show how sad I was. Because the teacher would not want that, and at the same time, because he knew that he would not be able to send the teacher off with a sad face. With this, my rtionship with Master isplete. What does that mean? Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky without answering. It was still dark, but bright light was slowlying out again. Its really ironic. During those five years, I thought of myself before my teacher. It was only after I went out into the world that I felt that Masters grace was like heaven. Is there any other disciple in the world who is so ungrateful? ?! It seems that the teacher gave me one more chance to beat the head of my ugly student. The old man could not understand what the young man was saying. What the hell is that? Looking back, Master didnt just teach me martial arts. what? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. At least the two of them didnt know whether it was the tears or the starlight. I was a person who was prone to breaking down. Hitting a rock on a cold winter day without even wearing shoes was like trying to kill yourself. At that time, Master stopped me. . When I was looking for medicinal herbs and came across a tiger weighing more than 500 pounds, if Master had not appeared in time, it would have ended up in the stomach of the mountain king. . The more I try to separate them, the deeper the hatred and resentment bes. When the images of my enemies appear like illusions outside my eyes, if you hadnt stopped me from running towards them, I might have fallen off the cliff and died. Look here. Master, you have saved me countless times. . But more than that, what is even more memorable to me is how you shared your affection for me, even though I had a hard time saying a single word, and showed me that there was hope, and prepared me well to go out into the world. I have no idea what the hell youre talking about That was then. Wow!! The yellow dragon curled up in Yeonhojeongs chest appeared, d in a fantasy-like light. The appearance of the yellow dragon, revealing its entire body beyond the sr plexus, was truly dazzling. A body covered in golden scales, two horns that were much grander than those of a deer, a dragon blowing in the wind, and five ws that looked as if they could grab and break anything could not have been more mysterious. The old mans eyes wavered. An epiphany! If the realization and enlightenment of the Five Colored Hell Balls are exactly aligned, the hell beasts residing within the body can be brought out. It is called an epiphany. If you are an expert whose Qi is so enormous and the depth of your upper level battle is beyond its limits, you can show something simr to me without having to learn the Five Colored Hell Balls. However, there are only two martial artists of all time and history who have such vitality that the true energy itself has another self rather than being forced out of it. Yeon Ho-jeong held out his hand. Then the yellow dragon, colored with a mysterious light, wriggled and approached the old man. Look. ?! The Master is there. The old man touched the yellow dragon without realizing it. It was then. sh!! Crrrrrrrrrrrrr!! A ray of blue lightning struck from the sky where the clouds had passed. The thunderbolt appeared from a ce it shouldnt have appeared and instantly consumed the old mans body. Only after the lightning struck did the thunder spread out in all directions, announcing the majesty of the sky. omg! The old mans mouth opened wide. The thoughts of Emperor Wu residing within the yellow dragon of Yeonhojeong returned to the original owner and brought back memories that had never existed. Even if time goes back and the world changes, the enlightenment that has reached heaven will not go anywhere. However, the history that only flowed forward was cut off, and the history that was cut off fell infinitely deep beneath the coloring of time that filled the empty space, causing echoes. In the hands of the disciple who brought with him a piece of that echoing history, the ovepping memories of the teacher who gave him another opportunity, even giving up Deungseonjiro (֮·), were revived. Countless scenes, countless conversations, and countless memories filled the old mans head like a river rushing through a canyon. An old man who feels the passage of time and history with his mouth open. How much time has passed like that? The moonlight became brighter, presenting a bright night, and the stars were as splendid as before, praising the moment in history when the two priests returned. Slur. The brightly shining yellow dragon dispersed without a sound, and a little bit of hazy light flowed from the body of the old man who was looking up at the sky nkly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. That strange group of lights, simr to light powder but emitting bright light, was the sight of the teachers body falling apart. The image of the teacher reaching the summit in my memory was now unfolding in reality. Master! It was a long, long, long, long time. There was no longer any confusion on the old mans face as he looked up at the sky. A long time ago, the young man who brought his soul down to the bottom, looked at me with dead eyes and screamed silently, came back to life in hatred after years of suffering, and bloomed proudly. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened as if they were torn. It was the same voice, but apletely different voice. Where had the unfamiliar hardness gone? That voice, blunt yet affectionate, heavy yet soft, rang distantly in Yeon Ho-jeongs ears. Master. The old man, Heavenly Dragon, nodded. I finally see you now. Chapter 951 Episode 951 Enlightenment means (1) He carried an ancient sword symbolizing the hero of the nations salvation behind his back, and held a powerful long sword between his loosely folded arms. The figure of Yeonwi, standing on a lumpy rock and looking out at the wide northern in, looked like a bamboo or a sword. The blowing wind was cool and the scent of swords blowing around was cold. Yeonwi, who was looking at the sky and feeling the world, suddenly remembered the past. That girl didnt recognize her original family as the Seventh Generation. Its just an immature remark from an immature child. What is the difference between Namgungse judging it based on the will of the whole and being triumphant about knowing ten things after seeing one thing? I am not dissatisfied with the Namgung family. if? What matters is the circumstances and who is at fault. Do you mean to face the essence? Thats right. It was a conversation that the eldest son, who had suddenly changed, returned from his guesthouse after shattering the restraint of the Namgung family. Although he did not show it, Yeonwi was very surprised at the time. A child who hated the world and gave up on himself, closing off the possibilities that had opened up at some point. The child, who could not easily say a word in front of his strict father, returned after beating up the son of the famous Anhui loser, the Namgung family, and proudly dered that he had done nothing wrong. There had been changes before then, but it was from that time that I was especially surprised. Something has changed. Although something had been strange before, Yeonwi realized that something about her eldest son hadpletely changed due to that incident. Those eyes full of rebellion. When I thought of my son that day, a smile escaped me. Yeon Ho-jeong was proud and firmly believed that it was the right path. At the same time, there was also a loving rebellion towards his father. Its not love-hate, its affection. Looking back, my eldest son never once hated or hated himself. At least that was the case after I came back. Return. Yeonwi once again recalled the conversation with her eldest son. And the fact that you came back after living a long life wasnt really something to believe in or not to believe. father. Hojeong. yes. It was a lot of hard work. . How much hardship must it have been for you to go out into the world alone after your family was destroyed, and to endure with your teeth clenched in the midst of the vicious thugs of that dark ind. This father must have suffered a series of unimaginable hardships. ! In your memories, I would have been a ruined servant of the world who could not possibly be called a parent. It would not have been easy to go back to the past and understand each and every detail of such Abby. Yeonwis eyes became cloudy. He couldnt believe his sons confession. Your family went extinct, you went out into the world, lived for decades, and then returned to the past? It was a story that would make even those who made a living selling fictional stories in guesthouses click their tongues, wondering if it made any sense. It was such an absurd story that even my son couldnt say it for a long time. Since it would be a story that no one would believe even if I told it to anyone, I would have thought it would be better to bury it alone. Yeonwi felt extreme disgust. It was entirely my fault that my son had such thoughts. Even if it wasnt because of him, he certainly couldnt be called a proper father because he didnt know the frustration of his son who kept such a mysterious secret. When I first heard that, I thought they were making fun of me. I wondered if he was making a bottomless joke with the intention of disturbing the spy of Prince Moyong, who was waging a political war. But no. My son was serious and anxious at the same time. He was trembling because he was afraid that his reliable shield, who would never betray him even if the whole world betrayed him, would think he was crazy. If I knew that feeling, I should never have shown it like that. I should have at least pretended to trust him. In the end, as I looked into my sons serious eyes and heart, I thought that the world was truly a ce full of unknown mysteries. Thats how much I trusted my son. And at that time, Yeonwi felt that he wasplete. After that, he made many mistakes and became stagnant while missing his wife, but at least that was the decisive turning point that made him who he is today. You guy. Yeonwi smiled. Thanks to you, this father has stepped into a state that is difficult to dream of. Yeonhojeong was different from Yeonjipyeong. It wasnt long before Yeonjipyeong began to soar. In other words, it was only a few months ago that I felt reassured that I would truly do my part in living a strong life. Is that why? Yeon Ji-pyeong still looked like a child. I am at an age where it would not be strange to get married, but strangely, when I look at the horizon, I am reminded of the days when I was young with fair skin and big eyes. But Yeonhojeong was different. Although he was clearly a child, the sight of his son taking charge of the worlds major affairs and struggling against foreign invaders was truly unbelievable. Yeonwi realized that she regarded Yeonhojeong as both a child and a friend. If Dang-gwan was a friend who had his back, Yeon Ho-jeong was a friend who would move forward together. As soon as I thought about it, I no longer cared about Yeonhojeongs past. What if he came back after living for decades? What if he didnt? A son is a perfect being as a son. This will be true for all parents in the world. Yeon Ho-jeong went one step further in that area and became apanion whom he could trust, rely on, and walk alongside. I brought my father up to this point and told him not to rest, so how can he act carelessly and say he needs my time? How can he pretend not to know the difficulties in the world andugh and pat his stomach saying that he will live well on his own? The corners of Yeonwis mouth rose. The twinkling stars on a dark night were particrly beautiful. Who are you thinking of? hmm? Peng Mu-gang said in a sly voice. why? Have you found a wife or child you like? Would you like to go to the cage? If I had heard something like this before, I would have either looked at it with a straight face or felt embarrassed, as if it wasnt worth hearing. However, the current age was different. Do you have a good marriage partner? omg! If Yeongaju were to marry a new woman, pretty women from all over the Central ins would be lining up in groups. There might be a line from Jiangdong to North China. Hehe, just kidding. Me too. But wouldnt it be better to live together than alone? I dont feel lonely all the time. I yearn for the life of a person who retires from the rivers andkes, wanders the world, and lives leisurely. Peng Mu-gang would say something mischievous like this once in a while, and then add something strangely memorable, giving us something to think about. Yeonwi smiled and shook his head. The woman I have loved all my life will die, but only one woman will die. Peng Mu-gang tensed his neck excessively. It was a Pengmu Gang-style expression that gave goosebumps. I heard a hero doesnt mind having three wives or concubines? Not only am I not a hero, but those words are all a thing of the past. What is the old saying? For people living on the edge of a knife like us, is there anything more important than giving birth to another life? So shouldnt we try to make the world peaceful? Peng Mu-gang chuckled. You cant have a conversation about this. Yeonwi shook his head. There wille a moment when you feel a little lonely and envious of others. However, just thinking about my wife and grown sons who left before me will help me spend my old age well. Tsk, its not like I was joking just to get such a serious answer. So dont expect much from me. I am such a boring person. Peng Mu-gang burst outughing. So you want to touch me more? Yeonwi shook her head and smiled as if she couldnt stop him. Peng Mu-gang said, licking his lips. I dont know anything else, but I envy you that. The two sons have grown up to maturity. What are you saying? Didnt Pangajus sons grow up well too? You grew up well? Yes, you grew up well. The body. Heo Heo Dae-ho and Man-ho are both good-natured and generous children who will be great pirs of Kang-ho in the future. Anyone can see that it is like that. Peng Mu-gang snorted. I hope so. Somehow, the older child has be more careless than the younger one these days. After all, a person needs to roll around and bleed like a little child to be mature. Although it was a somewhat extreme statement, the National Assembly also acknowledged part of it. In fact, Yeon Ho-jeong went out into the world and grew greatly, and Yeon Ji-pyeong also grew incredibly after leaving the safety of his family and joining Uijeong-gun. Only when you see and feel the lives of many people can you look back on your own life. In that respect, I can say that my sons went out at the right time and grew up well. Still, your original nature will not go anywhere. In fact, if you look at it only in terms of psychological pressure, how can Man-ho be as good as Dae-ho? The quality of difficulty and pressure felt by each person is different. However, Yeonwi said that because her concern for her eldest son was evident even when she said it as a joke. Peng Wugang sighed. Well, when I was that age, I lived through all kinds of idents, so I think I was better than me. Parents are worried even if their children are better than them. Peng Mu-gang was also a parent who had no choice. Peng Mu-gang, who was sighing, suddenly smiled sinisterly. Yeongaju may not have any intention of going to the bird cage, but peopleing from far away will have their hearts pounding right now and wont be able to eat well. Yeonwi chuckled. But would a person as powerful as a warrior be like that? Huh? You do this even though you know that fame and martial arts are all meaningless to both men and women. Are you curious? There is nothing to be curious about. Of course I would. Hmm. Honestly, Im curious. I cant even remember thest time I felt my heart pounding. Then lets ask him directly. hmm? At that moment, Peng Wugang felt as if all his well-groomed hair were standing on end. Yan Wei and Peng Mu-gang looked back. Then, the Paewangdae, lined up next to the Pengmu River, also turned their heads. A group of people was approaching from the far south. These people are approaching, raising clouds of dust. They all rode horses, and the number seemed to be over a thousand. Pengmu Gang whistled. Did you use some strength? It seems like just the right number. If you bring too many troops, you will arouse the emperors suspicion, and if you bring too few troops, you may end up in a state of conflict due to sexual problems. Looking at things like that, I could tell that he was not just a person strong in martial arts. Doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo doo. One thousand troops closing the distance in an instant. In the center was a middle-aged man wearing a ck uniform. Whoa. Purr. The horses toured noisily, but soon calmed down and stopped. The man calmed down his horse as if he was used to it and approached the two with a smile. At that moment, a subtle tension appeared on the faces of Yan Wei and Peng Wugang. In particr, Yeonwi was even more nervous. Although he was his sons master in name only, he was able to see the opponents true strength much better than Peng Wu-gang. strong! It doesnt give off any momentum. It even killed his presence to the fullest. However, it contains a thousand fire bombs. If all the bombs explode, the entire area will be hell. A being that makes even highly enlightened seniors feel admirable and nervous. Nice to meet you. I am Yangcheon, Lord of the Inkryong. A meeting of righteous and evil giants who joined hands to protect the imperial pce. The wind blowing from the north made the giants eyes glow. It was a meeting of the protagonists that would mark the beginning of the Great War of Three Schools. Chapter 952 Episode 952 Enlightenment (2) Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shook greatly. Master. He was a benefactor of the world who saved him from wandering the mountains, unable to live or die, exhausted not only in body but also in mind. If he had not met his teacher at the time, he would have be a madman wandering the wilderness and would have ended his life miserably by being blinded by a sword. In other words, the fact that he was able to stop the Three Religions and further reflect on himself and pursue a progressive life were all thanks to his teacher. The benefactor that such a teacher thought he would never meet again appeared before his eyes like this. Yeon Ho-jeong knelt down and bowed. Master. What else is there to say? In my dream, my face appeared blurry and I felt strange at first, even though I had not seen him for decades. When I thought about it, my memories were vague. Although I clearly remembered Masters voice and actions, I couldnt remember his face. Only now did Yeon Ho-jeong realize why he could not remember his teachers face. Because the teacher wanted it. The great martial god, who could even control natural energy just by changing his emotions, had the ability to control energy to the extreme and could amplify or decrease a persons cognitive ability with just a strong intention. But it was different now. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed and raised his head. Just from its appearance, it doesnt seem that special or special. To put it a little exaggeratedly, the face was no different from the face of an old manmonly seen in any town. However, there was something different about the teachers face from other old people. It was the eyes. The mysterious eyes, which seemed to contain something deeper than a deep, sunken abyss, made the viewer feel distant. The wrinkles on his forehead and cheeks around his eyes were like the surface of a giant tree that had survived the elements of a thousand years. Without a single exception, the neatly done hair was dyed silver-white. Even though the not-so-big body was covered by loose clothes, it was clear that it was perfectly bnced. The body was so solid that you couldnt believe it was an old mans body. Yeon Ho-jeong felt dazzled again. Only now was the teacher clearly revealing himself. And because he also practiced the same Yellow Dragon as his teacher, he was able to truly see his teachers true colors. God-man. He is a human like God. Other than those words, no other expression is suitable. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at his teacher nkly, soon hardened his expression. Slur. Powder of light fluttering from the masters shoulders and back. The teachers appearance seemed to be increasingly blurred. Master. Huh. The amount of scattered light powder decreased. Yeon Ho-jeong realized that his teacher had temporarily blocked the deungseon. Get up. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly stood up. The Heavenly Dragon came in front of him and ced a hand on his shoulder. Yeon Ho-jeong thought that the shoulder touched by his teachers hand felt somehow cool. Feel so good. Deep affection was evident in the touch of Cheoninryong that touched the shoulder, upper arm, lower arm, and then the wrist. I guessed that he had been constantly training since he broke the mold of a Shinigami and reached the Yellow Dragon, but I never thought he would have trained his body so well. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes began to tremble. How long has it been since I felt the warmth of a teacher? He was so d to hear his teachers hand brushing his arm. but. The Heavenly Dragon lowered his hand and smiled. Yeon Ho-jeong saw his teachers smile for the first time. It was my first time seeing my teachers face with such a clear expression. It is much more impressive that he has maintained his burning soul until now rather than his polished body and energy. The teacher spoke soulfully. soul. The current Yeonhojeong was a concept that could neither be seen nor felt. In order for a person to be a human being, he must find himself by facing others. This teacher didnt do it right. If I hadnt met you, even though I lived for over three hundred years, instead of reaching the light, I would have lived wandering around the floor and dragged my rotten body to the underworld. Master. Its so nice to see you again like this. Yeon Ho-jeong felt his vision bing blurry. The warm words of my teacher, who had never shown such sincerity before, shook my heart more easily than any enemys de. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. I wanted to see you again sometime. know. The disciple was insensitive and realized it toote. Cheoninryong burst outughing. The teachersughter was very noble and had a deep resonance. Just listening to it made my ears feel refreshed. Your teacher realized the Yellow Dragon after living for more than a year. You were much faster than your teacher. Moreover, now that you have grown up and experienced Sasinmu, your natural talent and talent can truly be called Cheongchuleoram. If it werent for the teachings given to me by my teacher, I wouldnt have even been able to dream. Of course it is. But if thats the case, what excuse will the disciples who were worse than their teacher have to ovee their shame? I do not know. However, even if I reached Hwangryong faster than you, it does not mean that I am a better warrior than you. I didnt know your speaking skills would be this good like they were in Memories of Thought. I was just telling the truth. The Heavenly Dragon looked up at the sky. Yeon Ho-jeong was curious. What does the sky and this world look like through the eyes of a teacher who has reached the level of immortality? Cheoninryong, who was smiling and looking up at the sky, lowered his head again and looked at Yeonhojeong. The night sky is nice. yes. Shall we walk for a while? The two priests walked around the mountain. Is that your weapon? Thats right. Lets take a look. Yeon Ho-jeong politely handed over the Gwangryongbu. Admiration appeared on the face of Cheoninryong, who lifted the light dragon with one hand and looked around. Its a great weapon. Judging from the vitality of the iron, it does not seem to be an ancient divine weapon. Who is the producer? A skilled craftsman lives near my home. It is a weapon made by him. It is a skill that is difficult to describe as a skilled craftsman. Although I have lived for many years, I have never seen such a highlyplete weapon. It can be said to be andmark that will leave a mark in 100 years of history. It was the first time Yeon Ho-jeong saw his teacher praising someone like this. Is it because its just before the summit? Or is it because he is thrilled to see his student grow so much? The teacher revealed vivid emotions that he had never shown before without hiding them at all. Just looking at this rich emotion made me wonder if they were really the same person. Cheoninryong handed over the Gwangryongbu again. Even if it is a world-ss product, if the qualifications of the person handling it are not right, it is no better than a butchers six swords. He probably wanted to let go of it before he reached the Yellow Dragon. Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised. How do you know that? Its not that surprising. You may not have been able to see it transparently because it is your own work, but when you look at other peoples martial arts and weapons, you will be able to analyze them with the same perspective as me. Not at all. When Yeon Ho-jeong first obtained the Gwangryongbu, he held it and wielded it in any fight. This is because the weight and destructive power of the weapon helped him demonstrate power beyond his own abilities. However, after his level rose, for some reason he did not want to hold the Gwangryongbu. He found the reason for his change in martial arts skills. In fact, it was said that he grew explosively after being exposed to various martial arts groups over the Gwangryongbu. But it wasnt because of his own change, but only because of the greatness of the weapon. Thats what a divine soldier is. It shows the way to go far beyond ones own skills, while it also rejects or even degrades those who do not meet the qualifications. ! Your ax is like that. Because of its size and weight, it would have been a weapon that even you could not easily handle. You instinctively realized that it was not suitable for a weapon that boasted of outstanding perfection, and you grew quickly after several attempts. This can also be seen as the greatness of being a new soldier. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Gwangryongbu with new eyes. I know that it is a luxury item that can bepared to any other weapon, but I have never thought of it as being that great of a weapon. On the other hand, the two hatchets attached to your waist are different. If he were a new soldier, he would be a new soldier, but this sword didnt have as much soul as the godfather. It wouldnt have been too much of a burden to hold and swing it. okay. Even a simple weapon can overwhelm its owner if it is imbued with the right spirit. It is no exaggeration to say that you owe your life to the craftsman who made that weapon, so make sure to make time to visit him in the future. Ill keep that in mind. Still, the fact that you unconsciously felt whether you deserve it or not means that your senses are very sensitive. Without constant training and self-discipline, we would not have been able to face such a period of change. The Heavenly Dragons voice was like a distant songing from beyond the sky. The whole world is like that. While they find themselves in others, they are also influenced by Byeonggi, which is an object outside of the body. Then, isnt this mountain path we are walking on, the night sky, and the invisible air also important factors that change us? . Enlightenment is everywhere. People change when theye into contact with any shape or material. Only by keeping my five senses open and always feeling the world can I increase the possibility of growth. The Heavenly Dragon smiled. Fortunately, you tried to feel the world much more sensitively than others. Even though you had less martial skills than others, behind the scenes you grew up faster than anyone else, and it was your natural ability to always see and feel your surroundings. Yeon Ho-jeong calmly listened to his teacher. It was a strange feeling. When I first found my teachers original memory, I couldnt hide my trembling heart, but when we started walking together, I felt very calm. Thats why he was able to put each of his teachers words into his heart. In the past, I had forgotten a lot of my teachers precious teachings due tock of leisure, but I couldnt do that now. The time we can spend together is so short. In the face of that final separation, Yeon Ho-jeong nned to show her teacher all of her progress. I have one question. It wont be just one. Of course I do. Ask anything. A voice filled with ampleposure. Yeon Ho-jeong tried to ask about blood religion, but soon gave up and asked another question. It is said that Four Gods Martial Arts is a summation ofbat martial arts with a long history, and is an unparalleled martial art that has been improved over several generations and has soon acquired an extremely free form. It did. Also, it is said that a person who has trained in the Four Gods Dance is called the Four Gods of War and can exercise physical power that can end any war. Thats also true. However, the Yellow Dragon God King Ball was created based on the Five Colored Hell Ball of the blood religion. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking and looked at Cheoninryong. What is the identity of Sashinmu? Master, how did you be the sessor to Sashinmu? Chapter 953 Episode 953 Enlightenment is (3) under a starry night sky. The young disciple, who had been ruining himself with a cloudy soul polluted with hatred and resentment, asked in a clear and confident tone. Who is your teacher? For Cheon In-ryong, Yeon Ho-jeong was the first andst disciple he had in his life. Since he gave everything he had to it, it is not enough to call him his only disciple. However, despite his desire to cleanse his one and only disciple, he was unable to do so. The reason was clear. The Celestial Dragon was a human being. He was the oldest master in the history of Gangho, having lived for over 360 years, if you think about it from the time of the n religion. Difficult things do not be easier just because you have lived more years. Furthermore, making difficult things easy requires some effort, but Cheoninryong only focused on cultivating his natural talents and did not bother to worry about other things. It was only after meeting his first andst disciple in his life that he realized that he had wasted more than three hundred years of time. Although he became a priest and taught his disciples, it was he who learned and realized much more than his disciples. Cheon In-ryong, who was learning about another world day by day while facing his disciple, realized that he could not heal all of his disciples wounds. Even if it were possible. I didnt have time to do that, but even if it were possible, I wouldnt have deliberately treated the wound. This is because I knew that artificially treating mental illnesses would only suture superficial wounds and would not be a true cure. Although he had given so much, his one and only disciple respected him so much that he felt sorry for not being able to do more for him. And now. The disciple who was sent out of the world after giving him only the weapons to get through the harsh world has now reached the top of the world and is now standing proudly with an appearance that would not be strange even if he heard the sound of the god of martial arts. Just as Yeon Ho-jeong was dazzled when he saw his teacher. Cheoninryong also felt dazzled by the growth of his one and only disciple. As a result, I felt more pain and lost enlightenment, but when I think of the time I endured to see my disciples wonderful growth, this moment was truly a gift. As a teacher, you cannot blurt out a question from a student who gave you such a wonderful gift. The history of Sasinmu spans a thousand years. Maybe its even older than that. . The reason I learned Sasinmu was thanks to a sage who appeared near the headquarters a long time ago. Gundan. Yeon Ho-jeong realized that the Chongdan that his teacher was talking about meant blood religion. If were going to talk about that, we have to talk about blood religion. Cheoninryong realized that his disciple already knew a lot about blood religion and even knew about his identity. Thats why I said itfortably, and thats why it was shocking in a calm way. The blood religion was a group that should not exist. The Celestial Dragons tone was stern. In a way, the group called Blood Religion itself could be said to be Cheoninryongs family, and past religious leaders were his ancestors. Nevertheless, he says that his blood should not have been passed down to his family. The first leader of the Blood Cult acquired a monster called Blood Jade and manipted space and time to create the worst group in history. . A lot has changed over the generations, but there have been many festivals in the blood religion for several generations since the first generation. Among them, representative examples include human sacrifice and yin and blood nourishment. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Human sacrifice refers to the ritual of sacrificing a human being and offering it to heaven, while yin and blood nourishment refers to drinking blood to replenish the yang energy in the body. In other words, blood religion means drinking the blood of people who died through human sacrifice every year to restore energy. Sorcery. No, that was an act that did not even deserve to be called a sorcerer. ? It was nothing more than an evil act born of the greed of those in power who wanted to trivialize religious believers just for the sake of authority. Even evil deeds and evil deeds. There is no need to do anything grandiose. It was just the atrocities of fools who were unaware of their own foolishness. There is no great meaning to it. For better or for worse. Cheoninryongs words were decisive. A calm voice without any emotion. But Yeon Ho-jeong knew. That the teacher hated and despised the powerful people of the early blood religion. But the devil is not the only one who has reversed forces. There are many evil deeds and atrocities in the world, but in general, such acts do not significantly deviate from the flow of heavenlyw. That is because it is also an aspect of human history and world history. . The blood religion was different. Their evil deeds had clear intentions. And as soon as that intention was passed down from generation to generation, their evil deeds were finally recognized as acts that went against thew of heaven and came under the watchful eye of heaven. It was difficult to understand. It is a concept that is difficult to believe in todays Yeonhojeong, as it is a thousand miles and a reverse heaven. Since he could not discuss the soul like his teacher, he could notpletely understand his teachers words. However, because Yeon Ho-jeong had an idea of what it was about, he nodded and listened. There were people in the blood religion. I dont remember if it was the eighth or ninth generation. It was probably from the old days. From then on, the scary-sounding festivals such as human sacrifice and drinking of yin blood disappeared. okay. But heaven was already watching the blood religion. Its like fixing a barn after losing a cow. In addition, the fall of the blood religion was destined because the blood jade, which could control not only thew of divorce but also space and time, was not only banned, but the cruel festival was banned. The Heavenly Dragon looked up at the sky. That is why it became increasingly difficult for the blood cult leaders of the past to see their children. This world did not tolerate their blood, which was reversed by their merciless evil deeds. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Gwanghyeol Maga inherited the blood of the blood cult leader. However, it is said that Gwanghyeol religious leaders have valued their children for generations. It was exactly what the teacher said. Some people guessed that it might be a side effect of magic, but they were wrong. The reason it was difficult for them to see their descendants was because their very existence was against the odds. Thats fascinating. Was there really such a thing as heavenlyw in the world? Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quiet for a long time, suddenly remembered what his teacher said in the past before ascending the Hwangryong. You have already visited the mountain full of beauty left behind by someone who took off his human mask and became a hermit. It was the teachers answer to Yeon Ho-jeongs question about how it was possible to insert a piece of thought into a persons mind and have it appear when he reached the Hwangryong, an act that could only be possible in a fictional story. Yes. The teacher is someone who has already left the realm of humans. No matter what unbelievable actions he shows his ability, he has no choice but to understand because he is a teacher. Since he was born with a human body and rose to the rank of immortal, it was impossible for Yeon Ho-jeong, who had the awareness of an immature human, to understand everything about his teacher. The teacher continued. I was born when the evil deeds of the blood religion reached their peak. Ironically, I heard that I was born with the greatest talent in history, and that was true. Before I reached the terms of my life, Ipiled all the magical arts of the blood religion and entered the state of bing a holy demon, or what the contemporary Central ins people call martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong was purely amazed. The reason he was able to ascend to martial arts in his twenties was because he carried with him the enlightenment of his previous life. Although he looks like a young man in his twenties, he is actually an elderly man in his fifties. The teacher was different. Without going back in time, I reached the realm of martial arts just before my twenties, using only talent and intelligence. It was truly a talent sent from heaven. It can be said to be a genius that cannot be exined with themon sense of martial arts. From then on, I questioned the existence of our school. By reading through the writings of ancient saints on magic and magic, as well as magic books, I made it clear that blood religion was an extremely abnormal group. Even if talent is given from heaven, if you are exposed to the group for a long time, it is difficult to correct if the group goes astray. The Celestial Dragon was different. He looked at the world with a more cool-headed perspective than anyone else, and the same was true for the group he belonged to. My blood rtives disapproved of me. I knew that I could dominate the world with my talent, but I neglected my learning as a sessor and tried to control myself when I went out into the world. . When I was wandering between the wishes of my flesh and blood and my own path, I finally met my teacher. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. A faint longing appeared on the face of the Celestial Dragon as it looked up at the night sky. It was a strange thing. Did such a faint feeling still remain in a rookie who was just around the corner from bing something more than a human being? The teacher was the one born with the worst talent among the sessors of Sasinmu. Even though he was over 50 years old at the time, he was unable to reach the pinnacle of Sasinmu. . But Master was equipped with a power greater than martial arts. What is that. Eyes that know how to see the right path. ! He was a person with a sincere heart who could move forward without being swayed by any temptation when he was convinced that the path was the right one. Cheoninryong looked at Yeonhojeong. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong saw starlight in his teachers eyes. It was three years. I studied Sasinmu from my teacher for three years. He, who saw that there was a right path within the heir to the blood religion and who could easily be the incarnation of evil that would stain the world with blood, willingly passed on the Four Gods Dance to me. . I achieved great sess in Sasinmu in three years. But I couldnt even reach Masters feet. A teacher who failed to achieve the ultimate performance of Sasinmu. A disciple who achieved the ultimate feat of Sasinmu in three years. Despite this, the disciple says that he could not even reach the feet of his teacher. It did not mean a helpless aspect. It meant that his mind on how to live in a righteous spiritual world was so shabby that he could not even bepared to his teacher. For a warrior, is there anything more important than physical strength? I thought there was none. It was my belief that justice without power was empty. I, too, had no choice but to be a member of the blood religion. Is it different now? different. Are you saying that even justice without force is good? Power without justice is wrong, but justice without power is strong because it does not deviate from righteousness even though it is weak. !! Just like you before. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Afterwards, Master gave me the Four Gods Energy and passed away. He was wary of the fact that the demonic energy he had been cultivating was so strong that he could be intoxicated by its power at any time. . Master showed me the light. He showed me what was right. The Heavenly Dragon smiled. Thats how I went from being the heir to the blood religion to bing a messenger general who built another bridge with a thousand-year history. Chapter 954 Episode 954. Enlightenment (4) Yeon Ho-jeong felt his heart pounding. This is a detailed history of Master that I have never heard of before. I see. It was clear that the teachers teacher, that is, the person who became Taesabu to Yeon Ho-jeong, was another rookie with extreme mental power. Although I have never met him in person, if he is a person whom the Master considers great, he must be a saint who will leave a clear mark on the world. Then, the Emperor of the Yellow Dragon God? Hwangryongshinwanggong existed within the Sasinmu from the beginning. There was a clear conclusion. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. The Hwangryong he learned was a martial art with nothing special to say. It was literally a new art of enlightenment, so although there were simr teachings, there was no guidance that showed how to use true energy or the framework of the new art. The Heavenly Dragon smiled. However, the existing Hwangryongshinwanggong was unfinished. ah! Originally, the Hwangnyongshinwanggong was divided into Hwangryonggi (S), which governs the middle and lower parts, and Shinwanggi (), which governs the upper end. Thats why he was called Hwangryongsinwanggong. I see. Then, Master? okay. Even though I walked slowly, step by step, I had already circled the peak. Still, the two priests did not stop walking. They were stepping on the same ground a second time, but that didnt matter to them. The five-color hell ball was the strongest and worst magic attack in the history of not only the blood religion but also the martial arts world. It boasted such a bizarre operating method that it made you wonder what kind of crazy person would create something like this. You fixed that. To be exact, I separated the elements of the Hwangryongshinwanggong and the elements of the Five Colored Hells andbined them. It means that the two magical and magical skills, which would not be strange to put the word super in front of the word advanced, were broken down andbined into one. Yeon Ho-jeong was also very free in the implementation of martial arts and the transformation of techniques, but he could not reach the ability of his teacher. Afterbining the two martial arts, I was worried. I wonder if this should really be left as ast resort. Sasinmu itself is a martial art that ranks among the strongest in the world, but I wondered if it would be necessary to go one step further and include a new art that fights with enlightenment. It was a huge change. As the sessor to the blood religion, a person who sneered and said that justice without power is only empty felt ufortable with excessive power and even gave up manufacturing Gugyeol. Itpletely changed the subjectivity that used to be as hard as steel. That clear change was proof that the teachers enlightenment was reaching its ultimate conclusion. Thats why I also changed Sashinmu. yes? The Four Gods of the Four Gods, the Four Gods Qi that you practiced, are newly created martial arts that have been fine-tuned by this master. It is almost simr to the previous one, but it functions as a new technique with clear differences. Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised. I couldnt believe that the sashin dance he learned was different from the existing martial arts. Its not that surprising. In the first ce, Sasinmu itself was a battlefield martial art, so it underwent numerous modifications and developments over the generations. There was no reason why I couldnt touch it. I see. Unlike the existing Four God Dances, the Four God Dances you have created contain all the characteristics of the Yellow Dragon God King. However, the nine points of each of the Four Gods have be much more extensive than the previous ones, and the methods of operating the Yellow Dragon God King are scattered among the vast nine points, so it is not easy to reach them. in other words. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. In order to awaken the Yellow Dragon God King, it is necessary topletely dismantle the entire Four Gods Dance, align it with ones own enlightenment, and then create a new one. Yes. A look of pride appeared on the Celestial Dragons face. Just like how you ascended to the Yellow Dragon. The ability to discard the existing and create something new. Although he awakened the yellow dragon as the creator intended, he was able to reach that point with just enlightenment in a situation where he knew nothing, so he can be considered a great master. Its not just Yeonhojeong. This is how all warriors in the world develop and grow, leaving behind greater gifts for the next generation. How do you feel? yes? Its different from what you thought, isnt it? I mean Sasinmu. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. No matter what the nature of Sasinmu is, the fact remains that it is a martial art that changed my life. Whether it is the same as before or different, it is enough because I have protected my people and myself. haha. I wont say its good because its a martial arts skill I received from a teacher. Cheon In-ryong liked Yeon Ho-jeongs honest attitude. In fact, there is no need to mention it because everyone already knows that it is good because it is a martial arts skill that was given to them. He felt good just because his student had grown properly in his own way through the martial arts he had taught him. There is just one thing that is puzzling. What is it? Cheoninryongs voice was full of generosity, as if telling him to say everything he wanted to say. It is said that Sasinmu has the physical power to end any war with its battlefield martial arts. It did. I know that Sasinmus martial arts are morebative and superior to any other martial arts. But can a single individuals skill be enough to end a war? Indeed, if that is possible, wouldnt it be because of the high level of the person who practiced the martial arts, not because of Sasinmu? It was a polite yet direct question. And Yeonhojeongs question was rted to what Cheoninryong really wanted to say. A war in which tens of thousands of people are fighting can be ended by one person Do you really think such a person can exist? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. It cannot exist. A group war between dozens of people can be ended. A master who has reached the point of no victory can cleanly end a group battle of hundreds of people. However, if it is a fight between thousands of people, then it is a different story. Each of their levels may be unremarkable, but if they are above a certain level, they may be able to change the tide of war, but they cannot end the war. In the end, the ability to change people with strong force and the power to end a war should be viewed as different concepts. It may be okay for a strong person like the Celestial Dragon, but as long as he is a human, such a thing is impossible. You are right. One individual cannot end a war that involves tens or even hundreds of thousands of people. If you look at it excluding political factors. Thats right. Its impossible with physical force. But the envoy generals always ended the war. How is that possible? Because you are not alone. yes? The Heavenly Dragon stopped walking. I would have said it. How did I teach you the Four Gods Dance? ? If you only look at martial arts, you are not good enough to transmit ancient divine techniques. Thats right. But I saw your genius. I saw your character. yes? Why is a person who has practiced the Four Gods Martial Arts called a militarymander rather than a warrior or martial god? ?! Because it is longevity. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. A person who has mastered the Four Gods Dance can easily kill the enemy on any battlefield. If we only look at killing power, it would not be unreasonable to say that it is the best of all time. Just because you attack with more power does not mean you have higher lethality. Martial arts is dealing with people. If you hit the enemys vital spot with even the slightest force, you can kill the enemy in one hit. Sasinmu was such a martial artist. It is the sum of art, killing techniques, andbat techniques that destroys the enemy using the minimum amount of force in an extremely free form. Suzaku, Hyeonmu, White Tiger, Blue Dragon. Each of the four martial arts has different characteristics, but when they reach the extreme, they react freely in all areas of attack, defense, evasion, and counterattack. That means that at any moment, you can find the best path and annihte your enemy. . What would happen if such martial arts were taught to a murderer with a bad character? It will be a rare castle. Its like that in all martial arts. But Sashinmu is even worse. Martial arts itself makes one ustomed to fighting and killing. This creates a stronger temptation than the magic of the blood religion, and that is the reason why natural talent is prioritized over the talent of the sessor. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. However, if it is in the hands of someone who has the temperament to control himself and who can disy his courageous temperament when necessary, Sasinmu bes the best martial art. !! And usually, people with that kind of personality will attract people around them with their strong mentality and outstanding charm. It felt like a lightning bolt had struck out of nowhere and flowed down the top of my head. The envoymander always stands at the forefront. You will fight against the toughest enemy in the toughest battlefield. Would there be no one behind such a general? Cheoninryong pulled his chin and looked at Yeonhojeong. Before you went against the times, did you survive alone? Not like that. Yeon Ho-jeong always had someone by her side. I hadrades and friends. The ck Emperor Castle was not originally created by him. People gathered around us and we couldnt leave them alone, so we formed a group and that was the beginning of Heukjeseong. And now that you have gone against the times, are you alone? Not like that. Besides his father and younger brother, he had countless friends by his side. In addition to the rtionships he had made during his time in the ck Emperor, he formed rtionships with many people he had never had a conversation with before and fought against the Three Religions. And he was always at the forefront of that fight. Just like the teacher who put an end to the Blood Rebellion 300 years ago. Furthermore, the four body organs prate into the heart, lungs, liver and kidneys and strengthen the five organs and six organs. As you said in the past, by strengthening the five organs and six organs and correcting the middle and middleplexes, when the four vital organs are bnced, it matches your original nature and it bes easier than anyone else to deal with the five passions and seven emotions. At the same time, you can be so absorbed in one emotion that it bes extreme. Such emotions are necessary when facing an enemy. Yeon Ho-jeong eximed. He analyzed the enemy without much surprise at anything and sought to ensure the safety of his allies. This may be due to his natural experience and innate intelligence, but it was the Shinigami thatid the foundation for him to demonstrate such abilities. In addition, it was the Shinigamis supernormal ability that allowed him to break his immobility when facing an enemy, raise his anger to the limit, and crush the enemy with overwhelming power. so! Sasinmu is called the sum ofbat martial arts, but it is said to be suitable for battlefield martial arts. All of the abilities that Yeon Ho-jeong had demonstrated through his life up until now were melted into Sasinmu. Sasinmu is a battlefield martial art. A person who masters Sasinmu bes a general. And you, who have transcended the four gods and martial arts and reached the Yellow Dragon, have now finally entered the state of transcending the power of the divine martial arts and dominating life and martial arts ording to your own will. !! Youve grown just as I hoped for you. Yeon Ho-jeong swallowed his saliva. Hwangnyongsinwanggong. It is a truly divine skill that allows you to control the power of martial arts with just your imagination. As he expected, the Four Gods were a bridge to reach the Hwangryongshinwanggong and at the same time a huge system of study thatpleted myself. Cheoninryong burst outughing. I have ced the treasured sword of heaven into the hands of the right person, and that alone makes me feel rewarded for being born and raised in this world. How could I not climb the mountain? Chapter 955 Episode 955 Enlightenment (5) The road to the imperial pce was fast, solemn, and quiet. The road to the best of the powerhouses. No one knows what kind of fight will take ce there. Moreover, since they were an alliance of political and political factions who had hated each other for a long time and had never seen each other even once, the atmosphere was bound to be tense. Its like the tension before the storm. The warriors of the Mukryongbu and the members of the royal family of the Paeng family marched with cold, stiff faces. Everyone seems nervous. The one who broke the silence was Yeonwi, who was leading the horse. Yeonwis words whetted Paengmugangs appetite. I guess it cant be helped. Its a dangerous mission, and Peng Mu-gang nced at the warriors of the Mukryongbu. Most of the warriors brought by Yang Cheon were elites. Moreover, since I was in the middle of an ufortable walk with the martial arts faction, the prayers that naturally flowed were extremely dark. The members of the Kings Team were also causing a stir with their unique and energetic prayers. It feels like the tension is a bit too much. It seemed like if even a single stone fell, he would immediately pull out his long sword and swing it. Peng Wugang smiled bitterly and said. You guys. The members of the Supreme King looked at Pengmugang. If I keep putting pressure on my shoulder like that, Ill copse before I can swing my sword even a few times. Why are your eyes so raised? Whats so ufortable? It was clear that Peng Wugang was a good leader. The faces of the crew members who heard his words, which contained a bit of a joke, suddenly became awkward. Then, I slowly began to loosen up the airway that had be so stiff. Peng Mu-gang snorted. Its far away. Its far away. It seems better to make a fuss, you guys. The members of the Supreme King cleared their throats. Yeonwi smiled as he looked at the crew. The crews trust in Pangaju is enormous. Trust is shit. It would be nice if people didnt criticize me behind my back, calling me a big and strong old man. At that time, Yangcheon, who had been silent, opened his mouth. Isnt it apliment to be big and strong in martial arts? The two people looked at Yang Chen. Yang Chen smiled. Is that Panga-style monarchology? Peng Mu-gang said in an awkward voice. Its a grandiose thing to say, but I just lived like this my whole life. Its nice to see a rtionship as flexible as friends. Although they were captains representing Jeong and Sa, Yeon Wei and Peng Mu-gang thoroughly treated Yang Cheon as their senior. He was a civil servant and not someone you could treat harshly. In other words, if it werent for Yangcheon, there would have been a lot more tiring things in the martial arts world. In addition, it was necessary to be a little more personal in order to coordinate the atmosphere among the warriors under hismand. On the other hand, Yangcheon respected his position even though they were younger than him in terms of reputation, martial arts, and age. The once rigid atmosphere of the warriors became more flexible due to conversations between the chiefs. Yeonwi asked with a smile. I should have sent a letter in advance, but in many ways, my junior waste. Hehe, there must be one or two busy things going on in the world. Whats more, he is the master of his family and not the leader of the Murim Alliance. Just in case, dont take it to heart. I should have contacted you first, since I have a strong son as my disciple. Is it because of Yeonhojeong or is it because of Yeonwis location? Yangcheon was showing much more flexibility than usual. It was a gentleness that could be said to be unconventional to anyone who knew him on a daily basis. Yeonwi also knew well that Yangcheon cared about him. He bowed his head slightly. You went through a lot of trouble because of your rough son. Yang Cheon burst outughing. Except for a very rough guy. However, thanks to that guy, my life was saved, so on a small scale, he is a lifesaver, and on arge scale, he can be called the Hongbok of the ck Swordsman. I owe your son a great debt. He is a good-natured child. However, I am worried that I may not be able to understand the feelings of my senior because he speaks harshly and has a habit of proceeding with things in a radical manner. Sometimes I feel like spanking her. Yeonwi smiled awkwardly, as if she was embarrassed. Yang Chen said with sparkling eyes. Anyway, I was wondering where his monstrous talent came from, but it seems it came from his fathers blood. Thats too much praise. Im not exaggerating. It looks like you just entered that ce, but your level of enlightenment seems to be higher than mine. Peng Wugang looked at Yan Wei with surprised eyes. Yeonwi shook his head. How can we discuss superiority or inferiority in enlightenment? Even a great master of a sect or a child who has just learned martial arts can achieve the same realization and progress. I guess thats what you think of as martial arts. Isnt this true of all enlightenments in the world? Yang Chen smiled. Same but different, different but the same. You have mastered the martial arts of the right faction. Senior, do you think differently? Yeonwi asked out of pure curiosity. Rather, his attitude was quite refreshing to Yang Cheon. It is normal for people who have entered this stage not to share what they have with each other, but Yeonwi tried to exchange theories very naturally. It seemed like his original personality was like that, not just for the purpose of getting something from him. Hes an interesting person. This is a person who has no boundaries for sharing. In that respect, I thought he was very simr to Yeon Ho-jeong, who gave up politics. Yang Chen shrugged his shoulders. Unlike the martial arts of the right faction, our martial arts pursues faster and stronger power. Therefore, the so-called enlightenment is also a more intuitive and somewhat standardized stage. ah! You are strong yet weak because you are infinitely free. Also, because the viewing area is narrow, it is easy for us to climb up, but we cannot easily expand. ! The ck and white political factions and the four factions each have many ws. It was a unique vision. At least Yeonwi had never thought of it that way. Is that why? Yang Cheons words shocked Yeon Wei considerably. Yeonwis face went nk for a moment. Yang Chen chuckled. A magnanimous person who knows how to take even a few ordinary words seriously. I understand why the Judges Sword is said to be the pride of the Jungwon Geommaek. Yeonwi, who came to her senses in surprise, smiled and shook her head. Others willugh when they hear that. Its okay because Im not the type of person who pays attention to what other people think. Anyway, its a unique idea. Thanks to you, I learned a lot. You have a great talent for embarrassing people. Yang Chen looked around. By the way, they probably dont know were going, but theyre still quiet. Peng Wugangs eyes deepened. You can guess that they areing, but you dont know how many troops will attack. Since we cannot confirm the quality of our troops, I think we would rather gather our strength and attack the imperial pce more quickly. You have great insight. I didnt think that far. After running into them a few times, I was left open to many possibilities. Then wouldnt it be better to speed up? I thought so too. Peng Wugang nced at Yan Wei. Yeongaju wants to be a little more cautious. Yeonwi smiled wordlessly. Yang Chen asked. How did you take your time, Lord Yeonga? Some of the Jungwon Wulin troops are going to the imperial pce They will know that too. Of course it is. Just as Pangaju said, there is a high probability that they will not disperse their forces and target the imperial pce itself. I think concentrating firepower is more effective. Because the distance is so far away. Fortunately, His Majesty the Emperor has one of the best guards by his side. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Are you talking about you? Thats right. Its been a while since Ive seen you since were getting married. My skills have improved more than in the past. However, if the opponent is a Shinhwa cult leader The imperial pce itself is a strategic point and a huge maze. ?! I would like to fly to the imperial pce right away, but the imperial pce will probably have its own n in ce. Operation? Yeonwi took out a small letter from his pocket and handed it to Yang Cheon. Due to the imperial pce incident in the past, countless degrees of openness have gathered in the imperial pce. We have established the fastest connectionwork with Gangbuk Moorim. !! Since the safety of His Majesty the Emperor is at stake, I will use Jeon Seo-eung, which is equivalent to a spiritual object. On average, we can contact you within two days or a day and a half. There was surprise on Yang Chens face. Peng Wugang nodded. I know that. Still, it is better for us to quickly go and help Once the imperial pce has been invaded by foreigners, powerful poisons and fire bombs are ced everywhere. ?! The amount of poison and fire bombs is literally beyond imagination. In particr, in the case of a poison bullet, once it explodes, it will cause a series of explosions and surround the entire imperial pce with deadly poison. Huh! The power of the poison is no less than that of the Tang familys five extreme poisons. In particr, it is said that His Majestys royal residence and the safe houses in various ces are equipped with extreme poisons that are not far behind the Tang familys intangible poisons. The Intangible Vicious Poison was a rare monster created by the pride of the Tang family by condensing a poisonous liquid that could instantly kill thousands of people with just a handful. Even absolute masters who immediately reach the top are not free from intangible evil. It may not be impossible to extract it somehow since it has reached the peak of Qigong, but it is an intangible poison that is so enormous that even a martial arts expert cannot move and only focuses on deciphering it. But they are basically learning Yeoyanggong. In most cases, poison is the pr opposite of fire, so if experts who can breathe fire all over their bodies attack, the power will be halved. It would be difficult to stop even the fire bombs. !! Even the light spirit demon army is by your side. Yeonwi smiled. What we should do is not to waste our stamina by going in a hurry, but to go leisurely and preserve as much strength as possible. If we get information that they have started attacking the imperial pce, we can run from there. Yang Chen nodded. What is important is not that the imperial pce wins, but the safety of His Majesty the Emperor. In that case, as Lord Yeonga said, all we have to do is store up as much strength as we can and then head straight to His Majesty. Peng Mu-gang, who was looking nkly at Yeon-wi, chuckled. Did you keep that good information to yourself? Thanks to you, Im the only one who suffered a lot, right? I was going to tell you, but who told you to figure it out and closed your eyes and went to sleep first? Cough. and. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Several small mountain peaks were visible in the distance. If you just go over there, youll be in Hebei. We are getting closer to the imperial pce, so until then, it is our job to coordinate the atmosphere so that the ck and white warriors can help each other. Peng Wugang looked at Yang Chen. Yang Chen smiled and nodded. Lets do that. Thank you for your permission. It was nothing. Yeonwi breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didnt say it, he was worried about what would happen if Yangcheon appeared too authoritarian. However, the person I saw in person, Yang Cheon, did not look like the leader of the ck Ind at all. He had a calm yet exciting side, so there was no shortage of conversation partners. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. Hey. Is everything going well on your side? Chapter 956 Episode 956 Enlightenment was (6) a special night. A teacher who appeared like smoke, gave a grace that was difficult to bear, and disappeared like smoke just as he appeared. Such a teacher suddenly appeared once again, gained even forgotten memories, and returned, showing generous sincerity to his disciple for the first andst time. Yeon Ho-jeong said many things. How he lived his life, who he connected with, what events he experienced, how he escaped the threat, and ultimately why he lived like that. Cheon In-ryong listened to everything Yeon Ho-jeong said. I didnt just listen because it was my duty. As Cheoninryong listened to his disciples life story, he was genuinely happy or sad, sometimes impressed, and sometimes with a solemn expression. It had to be that way. Just as Cheon In-ryong was a more special rtionship to Yeon Ho-jeong than anyone else, to Cheon In-ryong, Yeon Ho-jeong was the most brilliant rtionship and a benefactor who guided him to enlightenment over a period of well over three hundred years. A rtionship that is bound to be special to each other. After attaining enlightenment through Deungseonji, he suddenly disappeared, but when he returned to this world and chatted with the only disciple, the special feeling was something that cannot be exined in words. Just like that, the time of the examination passed by in a sh. Even though we talked so much, there was still a lot to talk about. It was a rtionship that would be regrettable even if we talked about it for a month or a year instead of just one visit. But Yeon Ho-jeong knew. The time has finallye. The conversation with my teacher, whom I had longed for, was so moving that I cried, but I realized that the time hade to end this rtionship. Master. OK. Master, were you happy? The Heavenly Dragon looked up at the sky. Wherever all the clouds that had been moderately scattered in the cool wind had gone, and the entire sky was filled with the splendor of the moon and stars. I wasnt happy. Until I met you. . My life has always been difficult. I dont know who in the world could have lived a life of happiness, but for me, life was a wheel of a new world driven by constant worry, reflection, and enlightenment. I understand. A gift from heaven. He was gifted with the talent to see things that ordinary people cannot see and think of things that cannot be imagined. Who could understand the loneliness of a genius who ran alone on a mountain path and reached the summit at a young age while everyone around him was leisurely walking and enjoying the world? Even more so, aftering down from that mountain, the teacher realized that the world is a continuous mountain of mountains. For the teacher, who had no choice but to climb the mountain again despite the despair and went through lonely asceticism, life for over 300 years would have been a curse rather than a blessing. But after meeting you, I realized. That I am not special. . Others were also looking up at the sky from their own wheels, waiting for the moment to take flight. The Heavenly Dragon smiled. Like you. yes. Even when I was in the Blood Cult, when I left the Blood Cult, and even when I subdued the Blood Cult and wandered the world, I was not a person who worked hard for anyone. But thanks to you, Master, countless peoples lives were saved. Its only for me. Rather, I used Jungwon Moorim. No matter how much I am, I cant deal with the blood religion alone, so I decided to join forces and defeat them. If our goals were aligned and what we wanted was different, we wouldnt have joined hands. Of course it is. Even though he was a teacher who transcended everything, Yeon Ho-jeong was worried that he might ruin his mood due to self-destruction, so he supported him. Heavenly Dragon shook his head. The important thing is that there was always only me in my life. I always saw the world through my own lens, tried to understand it alone, and tried to be satisfied with just being myself. . But after meeting you, I changed. I could have lived alone in the world as before, but I realized then that living together is the way to make life richer. Cheoninryong burst outughing. I heard you were very angry before your willingness to exist. I couldnt understand why this guy was so dissatisfied that he didnt listen, or why he risked his life for something fleeting and abused himself. I did. But as a teacher, I wanted to raise you properly. I hoped you could at least live a life without hating yourself. . I realized it after working so hard. In fact, I, the one teaching you, was coloring my own life with hatred. The Heavenly Dragon stopped walking. A ce where the moonlight shines particrly brightly. It was at the end of the hill where Yeon Ho-jeong first came to sit cross-legged and meditate. In the end, I was teaching you and correcting myself. Yeon Ho-jeong also saw the sky that his teacher saw. The elegant moonlight seeping into the darkness and brightening the surroundings was like a teachers teachings. Hojeong. Yes Master. You should be happy. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Cheoninryong smiled and continued speaking. Happiness is the most abundant power that humans can attain. Unfortunately, in order to feel that happiness, you have to experience misfortune. Just as there is no shadow without light, my situation must not be all good for my happiness to increase. . So being happy means living life properly. There is no such thing as a happy life. Because happiness is rtive. When my situation is difficult and things dont go my way. When people are tired from the long journey called life, they sometimes copse. However, those who struggle to move underground have the right to raise their heads and look at the sky. You can look at the sky and gain strength to ovee your current situation. Thus, great happiness is given as a gift to those who ovee hardship and adversity. Since you can feel joy just by not having any difficulties, how can you not say that this is a life full of happiness? Cry a lot and rejoice a lot. Suffer a lot and have a lot of fun. Life cannot be achieved with just one value. In other words, it is not possible to select one emotion and color it with a single color. yes. And you must also let go of the idea that your life will not exist until this war is over. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Master. There has never been a moment of worthlessness in your life, from when you first came into the world and when you faced death to when you returned and started a second, half-life and reached this moment. . Every moment is like a jewel that decorates your life. If you want to live a proper life, you must embrace even the history in your memories that has colored your heart red and ck. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. While fighting against the three religions, he never once felt like he was living his life. Every day was a day of passion. In order to protect my people and end the terrible wealth umted in the process, I repeatedly fought and killed. And that fight continued even until we returned to the past. Yeon Ho-jeong did not put those bloody days on the bookshelf of his life. Why did he do that? My thoughts deepened. Why didnt I consider those moments as my life? Is it because the teacher is next to me? The answer came quickly. Because I didnt think I could survive on my own. Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised at his own weakness. Yes. He hated how the moments filled with war against the three religions seemed to be invading his life. I was excluding it because I thought there would be nothing left for me if I acknowledged it. But surprisingly. It was as if he had read his students mind. The teacher closed his eyes and spoke. You never forgot the brilliant rtionships that exploded within the moment you turned your eyes. !! You too were making choices about your life. Like me in the past. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shook greatly. The Celestial Dragon opened its eyes again. His face was filled with only a kind smile. A teacher is not someone who only teaches skills to a disciple. Sajejigan is about passing on all the knowledge and values of life that you have gained so far, even rtionships and separations. . Still, even though youre my student, you have many simrities to me when you were young. . But now things have to change. This teacher hopes that you will gain the enlightenment he gained only in hister years and live a true life as soon as possible. Master. It is said that there is nothing more rewarding to a teacher than to be a disciple of Cheongchuleoram. Cheoninryong tapped Yeonhojeong on the shoulder. You are already faster than me. So, you will be able to get your life back much faster than your teacher. ! Thank you for having me as your teacher. Its hazy. Heart pounding. My vision was bing blurry in an instant. Yeon Ho-jeong realized. Now the time hase to let go of the teacher. However, he could not let him go in tears and regret, so he bowed his head and knelt down. A polite bow ceremony. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed and stood up again, his face filled with a faint but bright smile. It was nice to see you again. me too. They are rted to Masters family, but I think I will have to fight until the end for my people. Cheoninryong burst outughing. When didnt you do that? Dont worry, just do what you want. When will the war with them end Yes. I will definitely build Masters tomb then. What kind of tomb is a tomb for a teacher who has gained all the enlightenment thanks to you and is walking the path of deungseon? However, if it is because you want to remember your ugly teacher, I will dlye down to the tomb you made and smile and talk with your student. Please do so. In the future, whether you are a child or a disciple, please bring him to the tomb you made and say hello. of course. okay. Master. OK. Yeon Ho-jeong could not hold back his tears. Thank you for having me as your disciple. Cheoninryong, smiling brightly, took the gun. Respect between masters and disciples, not between masters and disciples. Teacher Cheon In-ryong recognized his student Yeon Ho-jeong as a true adult. Sasinmus twenty-fifth sessor, Cheon In-ryong, finally passed everything on to his twenty-sixth sessor, Yeon Ho-jeong. Let Yeon Ho-jeong, the twenty-sixth sessor, value that history and choose a good heir so that our light can be passed on to future generations. Ill keep that in mind. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head and hugged him. How long has it been like that? I slowly rxed my hands and raised my head, and before I knew it, only scattered lights and moonlight filled the ce where my teacher was. Master. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky with tears in her eyes. Satisfied with everything, the scattered light of the teacher spun around in the air and spread out among countless starlight. Yeon Ho-jeong stood still and looked at the sky. A day or two passed by and Yeon Ho-jeong did not move from that spot. Chapter 957 Episode 957 Enlightenment is (7) . How long has it been? I went into meditation to straighten out my disturbed mind, but I could not truly reach the depths of my self. Then, I will truly forget about the world and walk in my own world for a long time. However, it was not easy to read the passage of time at the peak of Seonhae. Even Takmuja, who had reached one of the highest levels in the history of the shaman faction, did the same. After waking up from meditation, Takmuja took three Byeokgokdan tablets and went down the mountain. Because it was a ce so steep, it was impossible for ordinary people to easily climb up or down. Takmuja came down from the peak by the simple method of throwing himself off the edge of the cliff. Slurp. Taksooja descended rapidly as if he had wings, but then gradually slowed down using internal force and stood on the ground. Its been a while. Takmuja looked up at the peak. The top of the peak was surrounded by a hazy cloud. As I came down through the fog, I was able to feel the passage of time with my whole body. And what came down from there Takmuja lowered his head and looked into the forest far away. Seeing you like this. Sararak. The leaves rustled against each other in the blowing wind, making a cool sound. And in between. There was a monk walking very naturally on the babbling stream. He was quite small in stature. He was so dry that even the gray monks robes under his robes looked very baggy. However, the old monks presence was great despite his weak body. It was as soft as the sea that surrounds the tip of that peak, and as empty as the invisible air. At the same time, it had a solid and heavy center like a wriggling mountain range. There was a look of surprise on Zhuk Muzis face. It was not because the old monks presence was great. No, it was true that it was amazing, but I was embarrassed because the old monks condition was much better than expected. Dangjung. How are you? It was very nice to hear the old monks voice full ofughter. Could it be said that it is like the sound of sutra chanting resonating in a quiet mountain temple? The melodious voice of a highly enlightened monk, carried by the wind that was not burdensome at all, cleared Takmujasplicated head. Takmuja, who was looking at the old monk nkly, asked in a yful voice. Do I see something meaningless now that Im old? Have you ever thought that your enlightenment is too high to see nonsense? Looking at that persons embarrassing way of speaking, it seems like its definitely the Daengjung I know. Since I havent even seen the end of Buddhism, I wonder if he came to visit me as a ghost. Takmuja burst outughing. The old monk also smiledfortably. After a while. Tak Mu-jas face, which had beenughing, became increasingly serious. What happened? The old monk turned his head towards the distant western sky. Unlike when I was meditating in a quiet cave in Seongsan Mountain, my wrinkled eyes remained the same, but the fluid did not flow. You have ascended to heaven. what? To be exact, I dont know if he ascended the Zenith or entered Nirvana. However, it is clear that he escaped from the reincarnation of the six paths and reached heaven. !! Otherwise, how could the hell energy that was gnawing away at this body disappear as if it had been washed away? Takmuja opened his mouth wide. You said you took the light ship? I dont know because I havent seen it in person. Tell me in detail! The old monk smiled. You came to visit me recently, and while we were talking about this and that, you said that you suddenly felt the presence of another yellow dragon. ?! I dont know exactly what that means. But for the first time I saw some desire in his face. And I realized that in that desire was the answer to what had been troubling him. so? You went. And now the result is like this. Before that, I asked you if you would like to raise a disciple, but perhaps in that short period of time, you may have met someone truly talented enough to be a disciple. I heard it was a while ago? You dont know because you havent seen him in person, but I know that his power is enough to be called a godman. . If he wants, its not strange to pass on everything about yourself to someone else in less than half a day. A look of upheaval appeared on Zhuo Muzis face. You left a disciple behind? I told you. I dont know exactly. However, he always wanted an heir. A person with a good nature who can inherit everything he has. You said that. The reason He held on to your life until the end was to find a worthy heir. Who could drive him out of this world except by his own will? But that object called Shin-ok. You said it was broken. Are you broken? The old monk ryed the exact conversation he had with Cheon In-ryong at the time. Zhu Muzis expression became strange. Didnt you say that the object called divine jade or blood jade is both a monster and a divine object? If it were something that could break so easily, you wouldnt have gone through that trouble. I wouldnt have prepared like this either. I think so too. But would He have any reason to lie to us? Thats true, but Ive been thinking about it. The reason why Shinok has no choice but to break. The old monk closed his eyes. No matter how much I thought about it, there was only one answer. What is that? It is said that Shin-ok, or rather, blood-ok, inherently enables the trick of divorce, and furthermore, if all of its abilities are unleashed, it can even cause time reversal. Its unbelievable, but anyway. I guess all the power contained in that monster was used up. ! Zhuo Muzis face hardened. Are you saying that someone used all of the power of that divine jade? I dont know if someone dragged it or if the monster itself used its power. I still dont know. It is said that there are spirit creatures and monsters in the world that exist even if you dont see them directly, but no matter how much you think about it, the divine jade object is outside the standard. When he first appeared, it was hard for me to believe that he had lived for well over three hundred years. This means that the existence of the Celestial Dragon, as well as the existence of Shinok, is outside the standard. In other words, the world is still full of countless mysteries that we dont know about. Thats not whats important. The military leader has left this world. Collect all the hell energy contained in my body. I dont know if something was collected or destroyed. Hmm. Zhuo Muzis face turned slightly red. Is it a feeling of excitement? I didnt know exactly. Its been so long since Ive felt such turbulent emotions. Does that mean I can now intervene in the affairs of the world? The reason I retreated to that peak for such a long time was to prepare myself to be the next vessel for the hell. In the process, there were realizations and failures. Its truly a shame that problems arose in the top division due to being greedy. Furthermore, he realized the existence of Tong Tian Jin-in, who was possessed by the blood god, and kept an eye on him constantly to keep him in check. At least one of the two reasons for going into hiding has been resolved. What about Tongtianjinin? He came to me not long ago and proposed a deal that didnt even seem like a deal. Takmuja also informed the old monk about the incident with Tongcheonjinin. Everything, including contacting the Murim Alliance. Hmm. The old monk stroked his chin. The Murim Alliance must have dispatched experts to the imperial pce. I guess so. Tong Tian Jin-in asked me to kill the Xinhua cult leader. Then he said he would die. It was a deal I couldnt understand at all. Would he bring up something that would not benefit him as a deal? In other words, you think Tong Tian Jin-in actually sees his own death as an advantage. I dont know if its for his own benefit or for the benefit of the Three Churches. Since he was possessed by a mischievous spirit, he might be of benefit to the blood god he serves. If such a being really exists. Then the answer is simple. answer? The old monk smiled. Shall we go on an outing for the first time in a while and catch the leader of the Shinhwa cult? * * * A vast continent. These people, who had difficulty earning a living each day, did not care at all whether war broke out in thisnd or not. Rather, for them, every day was a battlefield. Those who have lived in one vige ever since they were born gave up on moving out into the wider world and chose stability, giving birth to future generations who inherited their blood and continued the endless cycle of life. Schrs who devoted themselves to learning to revive the empire that had lost its power devoted themselves to studying day and night to restore the national power of its past glory. And it was the same for those aiming for military service. Farmer, merchant, schr, unmanned. In addition, countless people who chose or were forced to choose lived their own lives in various parts of the vast continent. But there was another world beyond their attention. Those aiming for the fertilend mass of the continent, and those who roamed the world day and night to fight against them, red at each other and shouted over the melody of blood and death. Those who shed blood and sweat to stop the invasion, to kill, to save. Their dark war, which they fought and fought and fought again, finally came to an end. Fighting by exploiting or predicting each others loopholes also has its limits. Those who cannot back out of this situation where it is clear what each other wants have only one choice in this critical situation. All-out war. In the distant future, when debating what event marked the beginning of the Great Three Wars, there was one event that most people picked. It was an invasion of the imperial pce by the Shinhwa cultists. But those who remained had a different argument. It was investigated exactly what event led to the war breaking out during the invasion of the imperial pce by the Shinhwa cultists. The true beginning of the Great Three Kingdoms War, as they say, was the assassination of the emperor by the Xinhua religious leader Hogyoshinjang. * * * Late at night. The Emperor, who was sitting alone on the throne and looking at the dark Daejeon, suddenly saw that the fire in the brazier to the right of the Grand Master was turning into a strange color. Grumble! The fire inside the turquoise-colored brazier flickered loudly for a moment and quickly soared up to the ceiling of the pce. It was a mysterious and bizarre sight, but the emperor was not surprised. I just look at the brazier with deep eyes. The huge bluish-green me gradually took on a certain shape. It was the upper body of a person. He was a ming giant whose flexing muscles, thick beard, and long hair were clearly expressed. The emperor looked at the me in silence. The giant opened his mouth. Emperor. It was a surprisingly clear and solemn voice. The emperor asked, clenching his chin. Who are you? Was he surprised by the emperors calm and weak attitude? The giant was silent for a moment. The corners of the emperors mouth rose. Jim asked who you were. Although he was not as solemn as a giant, his voice and presence that would make anyone shiver were truly terrifying. The giant opened his mouth. Youre so arrogant At that time, the emperor threw the liquor bottle that was lying next to him into the brazier. Push! Cheeeeeeeek! A turquoise me that disappeared in an instant. The inside of the furnace cooled down and white smoke rose. The emperor buried his back in the dragon statue. Where are you ying with ghosts? Chapter 958 Episode 958 Enlightenment (8) The group passed through Hebei and moved to Angukhyeon. On the way there, Yang Cheon was greatly surprised by Yeon Wei and Peng Wugang. It really isnt that easy. The more they talk, the more surprised he is by Yeonwis insight and the more impressed he is by Peng Mu-gangs Yongin skills. At first, I only had eyes for Yeonwi, but as time went by, I found myself admiring Peng Mu-gang more. Perhaps because he is someone I didnt expect much from, every time he shows an unexpected side of me, ites as a bigger surprise. What is important is that both of them are talented enough to attract the attention of Yang Cheon, one of the leading experts in the powerhouse and the head of the ck Ind Martial Arts. There are not many people in the Ink Dragon who are as well trained as this. Both in terms of martial arts and character. Furthermore, the ability to manage people as well as thorough self-management. Its time for a water change, though. The actual masters of the Mukryongbu, excluding the zodiac gods, were scattered among the elders and chairs of thebat units. This can also be seen as due to the special nature of the ck ind. The history of each individual sect in the ck Ind is iparably shorter than that in the White Ind. He treats betrayal like a meal and decides everything into a battle of life and death. Of course, once he takes his ce, he does not hesitate to do all kinds of terrible things to assert his authority. In other words, the majority of organizations end up taking the path of a reign of terror. And the moment one chooses that path, the person who gains authority faces decline. A ce where no one can touch me and if I get caught, I can kill them. Even none of the below think such a structure is strange. What if such powerful people gather together? Of course, there is no way the organization will run properly. It was for this reason that when Yang Cheon first established the Mukryongbu, he had the zodiac gods in his entourage rather than the heads of the Heukdo n. To ensure that the organization runs smoothly, people who fit each individuals characteristics were assigned. However, only the minimum number of private military organizations were permitted under the zodiac. As time has passed, if the current Mukryongbu was like the Murim Alliance, the leaders of the factions who would have been at the top of the group have been moved down to the middle ss. It may be said that there is no need to be dissatisfied. However, noints coulde out in front of the name Tuwang Yangcheon. This could also be said to be another form of reign of terror, but at least that was the reason why the Mukryongbu was able to grow in size so far. Even private soldiers were forbidden to the elders, who were highly skilled, and were tied to the Mukryongbu with only dreams, passion, and a considerable amount of monthly sry. andbat units. The leaders of numerous units trained around the Yongah Iron Team, the strongest unit in the Mukryongbu, all possessed tremendous military power. In other words, it could be seen that the zodiac signs and themanders of thebat units divided the roles of the Murim League servants into two. Even because of the origins of the ck Ind, it is impossible to converge opinions like those of the Murim Alliance. The strongest person should always sit at the head of the ck Ind. However Yangcheon hardened his thoughts as he watched Peng Mu-gang eating beef jerky and flirting with not only the Kings Army but also members of the Mukryongbu unit. We can introduce it. Just as Zhuge Munho was impressed by the boldness of the Mukryongbu and wanted to establish a Murim lord as soon as possible. Yangcheon also feels this when looking at the warriors of the Murim League. That kind of harmony is needed even in the dark. Youre an interesting person, right? Yan Weis words brought Yang Chen out of his thoughts. Thats right. We dont talk that much during our public meetings. However, I get along very informally with my subordinates. So, the officials pay more attention to their pens than they seem. Because of public opinion? yes. This is because there are so many people who have be friends with Pangaju. If such a person breaks silence once in a while and presents an opinion, it is not easy for the officials to ignore his opinion. Yang Chen chuckled. He is someone who knows politics. I dont think it was specifically intentional. I think that is Pangajus character. Its not politics that doesnt betray ones character. As Yeongaju said, it would have been difficult for a person like that to be called the head of the six families if he did not know how to show his intentions. Yeonwi smiled sheepishly. Then I am disqualified as the head of the six families. I dont know how to do such calctions. No way. You just wont show it yourself, but when you analyze others, youll be as sharp as a ghost. Thats too much praise. Furthermore, the fact that you have achieved enlightenment at such a young age makes you a person worthy of being the head of the six families. haha. As the two continued to talk loudly, Peng Mu-gang approached from a distance. What interesting conversations are you two having? Yang Chen said in a cheerful tone. I was mocking you. Oh! Is that so? Peng Wugang looked at Yan Wei with sharp eyes. I didnt see it that way, Yeongaju. Its secretly fun to talk behind peoples backs. Ive epted it. Later, I will have fun disparaging Yeongaju together with the military. Yeonwi, who wasughing, looked at the ce where Pengmugang was. There, the warriors of the Great King and the Dragon Guard of the Mukryongbu were having a long conversation. I became friends with a lot of people in just two days. Thats right. Its all the same wherever people live. Yang Chen looked at Peng Wujiang with coy eyes. In fact, it was thanks to Peng Mu-gangs activities that the warriors of the Peng family and the warriors of the Mukryongbu began to be closer. He didnt really give a speech or do anything that stood out, but the moment he ate in the middle and opened the exchange with a hollow dance, ck and white became one. Not everyone can do that. Whenever the atmosphere seemed to be about to be harsh, Peng Wu-gang subtly intervened to calm the atmosphere, and at times, he put strong pressure on each other to make them feel like they were on the same page. I guess that wasnt the intention. In Yang Chens view, Peng Wugangs skill in handling people was innate. Is there someone like that at headquarters? At that time, Peng Mu-gang grumbled. Anyway, when are the samurai from Yeongaing? Yang Chen looked at Yan Wei in surprise. Are the samurai from Yeongaing too? of course. As the situation is so severe, wouldnt it be impossible to leisurely train people in Gangdong? Huh. These are people who should have been dispatched to the military at some point. The imperial pce is in danger, so there would be no better opportunity for Gangho to escape. Interesting. From what I heard, the power of the Yeon family is the smallest among the six families, but the level of each prosecutor is superior to that of any other family. Peng Wugang nodded. Even the familys Jinsin Festival is passed down as is, so there is no choice but to do so. ! Yangcheon was once again surprised by Yeonwis distribution. Yeonwi scratched his head and said. I dont know how long it will take because the way to get there is different. However, I contacted him through an open door and he wille by Shandong, so it is not toote That was then. Beep! The loud cries of a hawk rang out from somewhere high in the sky. Yeonwis face hardened. Yang Chen and Peng Wugangs faces automatically became serious when they saw his face. Is it the imperial pce? yes. After a while. In the distance, a ck hawk glided quickly and then descended at incredible speed. The speed was much faster than the divine method of the Transcendent Master. Because it was so far away, it seemed a bit slow, but in reality, it came down to the ground in the blink of an eye. p! The hawk approached, pping its wide wings, soaring slightly andnding on Yeonwis shoulder. After removing the chimney from Maes ankle, Yeonwi immediately opened it and took out a rolled-up letter. Yan Wei quickly read the contents and delivered the letter to Yang Cheon and Peng Mu-gang. The eyes of both people shed. It has begun. We need to speed up. Yang Chen shouted. The imperial pce is under attack! We will run without stopping for a moment, so everyone be on your toes! * * * There are many masters in the imperial pce. In particr, the officers of the imperial pce, who had previously suffered great hardships, took measures to defend the center by calling in more than 70% of the officers and masters who had left on missions in all directions. The eyes of Geum Heon-tae, themander-in-chief of the imperial pce guard and the strongest expert in the imperial pce, sparkled. That way. All residents of viges near the imperial pce had already been evacuated, and advance guards and spies had been stationed in their viges. Thanks to this, they were able to detect the appearance of the enemy much sooner than expected. Grumble. Geum Heon-tae saw a group of people approaching. Although it was a long distance, I was able to immediately estimate the number of enemies due to my longbat experience. A thousand people? It was clearly a force of around 1,000. Geum Heon-tae was dumbfounded. Is it possible that they decided to protect the imperial pce with only that many troops? Of course, since he was a super expert who was just a stones throw away from reaching the level of a member of the old school, he knew very well how someone who properly learned martial arts could umte a terrible record. However, group warfare and war are different things. Furthermore, there is a huge difference between the group tactics learned in the military and the group warfare of the martial arts people. If ten warriors and ten imperial soldiers fight, the imperial army will inevitably lose. If a hundred warriors and a hundred imperial soldiers fight, the imperial armys defeat is certain. However, if there are 1,000 warriors and 1,000 imperial soldiers, it is difficult to guarantee victory. As the number increases (10,000, 20,000, etc.), the power of military tactics increases exponentially. The imperial army is the ones who can respond to any extraordinary martial arts attack. Furthermore, there are a huge number of masters in the imperial pce whose names are not known to the world. One mistake puts His Majestys life in danger, but there is no such thing as two mistakes. It was not for nothing that the imperial army and masters spread across the world were gathered together. There must be something. Even if the leader of the cult was an expert at the level of the Thirteenth ce in Heaven, it would be difficult to prate the imperial pce with that much force. It was such an obvious fact. Because it was so natural, Geum Heon-tae was actually nervous. The ministers dispatched by the Shinhwa Church had been in the imperial pce for a long time, so there was no way they would not know the true power of the imperial pce. In other words, it was judged that it would be possible to attack around 1,000 people. Or, another force may be targeting another area of the imperial pce. Anyway, the time has finallye. Geum Heon-tae said to the manager. Raise the g. Light a signal fire so that it can be delivered to the four armies. I follow your orders! The moment Geum Heon-tae nodded and turned his head towards his enemies again. uh? He saw that the 1,000 enemies that were well over 300 feet away had already approached 200 feet away. And something was flying at high speed from behind the group. It is not an arrow, a sword or a spear. Fireball?! A fireball the size of a small rock wasunched after hitting as many as two hundred pieces. Geum Heon-tae shouted. Get out of the gate! Kwaaaaang! The fireball flew like a thunderbolt and shattered the castle gate, sending out colorful fireworks in all directions. It was tremendous power. It was an indescribable feat of martial arts. ording to Geum Heon-taesmon sense, even a master who had reached great heights could not have achieved such ridiculous power. And at that moment, a solemn yet sonorous voice rang out from behind the enemy. Call the emperor. Chapter 959 Episode 959 Enlightenment (9) has begun. The imperial pce was incrediblyrge, and of course the distance between the castle gates on all sides was beyond imagination, so even those who had learned martial arts to a certain extent and had heightened senses could not immediately see what was happening in each ce. But Gokgyeong was different. He could feel the vibrations starting from the northern castle gate in the distance with his whole body. The emperor remained calm despite Gokjings words. He looked very drowsy as he slowly emptied the ss next to him. I dont know. Gokgyeong was a person who served the emperor for a long time. It was, so to speak, the emperors personal bodyguard, guarding only the emperor in secret without any position. Naturally, he had no choice but to know the emperor better than anyone else. However, even Qu Jing had a hard time knowing what the emperor was thinking at a moment like this. That was truly amazing. The fact that even the eyes of an absolute being who has taken a step out of the realm of infinite human beings cannot see his true intentions means that the emperors mental power is that great. When Gok-gyeong was about to open his mouth once again. Gokgyeong. Yes, Your Majesty. Gok-gyeong lowered his head. The emperor never once called Qu Jings name openly. Even if others dont know. Whenever I sang Gok-gyeong, I always gave him the title of Gok Escort. What do you think? which? The eldest son of the Yeon family. It was the emperor who suddenly asked about Yeonhojeong. Gok-gyeong answered obediently. I think he is a good talent. Of course it is. What I mean is. The Emperor continued, filling the cup himself. Can that guy truly live for the world? ?! Gok-gyeong realized that the emperor was mulling over his conversation with Yeon Ha-jeong. The emperor was like that. He said that in the future, once the war with the three religions is over, he will have to slowly clean up the martial arts world. If you leave these people who move around withoutw or morality in the world, there will be no end to conflict. And he said those words to Yeon Ho-jeong, and Yeon Ho-jeong also understood what he said and said that he would fight for the world. What is important here is that we will fight for the world, not that we will live for the world. Thats typical of him. I dont know exactly what Yeon Ho-jeong is thinking. However, it was clear that he thought about the well-being of the world as much as anyone else. However, since he knew exactly his own abilities and goals, there was a high probability that he thought it was his duty to organize the three schools. It may mean that he will not intervene in what happens afterward. Gokgyeong said. If His Majesty were tomand you to do so, who in the world would refuse to do so? The emperor smiled. Such sweet soundse out of your mouth, and the world will live to see it for a long time. . The power of the empire is weakening. In fact, it would be safe to say that it exists only in name. The reason the imperial pce has been able to exist until now is probably thanks to the countless civil servants and military officers who miss past history. There may be many other reasons, but Gok-gyeong did not bother to exin them. The emperor closed his eyes. The head of the Gangdong Yeon family had a spirit of chivalry that I had never seen before in my life. yes. The eldest son, who inherited his blood, also looked arrogant on the outside, but he was full of passionate cooperation, perhaps because he took after his father. Gokgyeong trusted the emperors insight. And in fact, in his opinion, Yeon Ho-jeongs cooperation was great. Its just that he himself doesnt admit it properly. At first, I wanted to have that father. But I gave up. Even if I tie him up with a royal decree, will he be truly loyal to me? If I had not been loyal to Your Majesty, how could I have run a thousand miles without hesitation? Its precisely because of his position as emperor. I had no personal preference. . Even if I kept you by my side, even if you were loyal to me, it was meaningless. That person wasnt someone worth tying up somewhere. In fact, for the good of the world, it would have been much better to leave it free. . But I still have regrets. So I saw my son. Surprisingly, the son was just as good as his father. In some aspects, he even surpassed his father. They said there was no seed under the charm, so it would be like giving birth to a dragon instead of a tiger. . So I thought it was dangerous. It was dangerous but exciting. So I poked around here and there The emperor opened his eyes and chuckled. Hes a timid guy with the greatest talent in the world. Gok-gyeongs eyes widened. What do you mean? With that kind of martial arts skills at that age, its clear that he has a talent that has never been seen before. Of course I do. Your eyesight is also extremely excellent. I dont think I read a lot of books, but I knew how the world worked better than anyone else. In particr, his political skills seemed outstanding. The emperor emptied his ss again. That was what was puzzling. Its hard for anyone to have a brain like that at that age. It is not a brain that can memorize everything it has seen, but rather an extremely developed analytical ability that is demonstrated by understanding people and the world. Is that so. If an older person were to ask what can definitely overwhelm the young, I would not hesitate to say that it is the wisdom of life learned through experience. There are many people who cannot be respected because of their ridiculous stubbornness. I think so too. Hes not even thirty. But he possessed the wisdom of an old man who had lived for a hundred years. Thats not something you can get from books or martial arts. It is knowledge and wisdom that can never be learned without thorough experience. ! But if he is also a natural talent, then it is true that he was born with the greatest talent of all time. It is a truly terrifying talent that surpasses martial arts talent. The emperor whoid down the cup. Gok-gyeong carefully approached Taesa and filled his cup. The emperor continued. But he wasnt fully aware of his talent. . It seemed like you knew. But I couldnt seem to pull it off properly. As the conversation continued, I started to wonder if he was afraid of his own talent. I see. Gok-gyeong, who came down to Taesa again, asked. What does it mean to be timid? Even with such talent, instead of thinking about conquering the world, after the war with the Three Religions, he returns to his hometown and finds pastimes to live out the rest of his life. Who could be so timid? . I thought it was okay whether it was timidity or ignorance of my abilities. What do you mean its okay? If you harbor even dangerous thoughts after your talent has fully blossomed. ! The world will surely groan. Maybe we can make the continent more impoverished than the three religions. Gok-gyeong said without realizing it. No way. I received a report on what he did against the three religions the other day. . You tell me. Can we say that the ability to travel across the entire continent, breaking the strategies of the three religions and ughtering all of their masters was simply due to being smart, strong in martial arts, and lucky? Gok-gyeongs face hardened. Not really I wont. There were a lot of people helping. But even if those people werent there, we would have somehow gotten to this point. I can only exin it by saying that I was born with it. Kurung. There was once again a tremor that only Gokjing could feel, which the emperor could not. Gok-gyeong lowered his head. It looks like a full-scale fight has begun. No way. yes? The emperor recalled the bluish-green mes that rose from the brazier a few days ago. The giants voice and intimidating feeling were so vividly embodied. A real fight doesnt happen until a proper conversation takes ce. What do you mean by that? It was then. Gok-gyeong looked at the door outside the pce. Is someoneing? He appears to be a military officer belonging to the Imperial Pce Guard. Pleasee by right away. After a while. your majesty. Gok-gyeong stretched out his hand. Shake! Wow! The huge gate opened of its own ord. The emperor smiled. Its always a brilliant trick. Did I say it was a piece of air? Thats right. If I had been able to obtain such convenient abilities, I should have learned proper martial arts from a young age. Cracking. After passing through the fishway, the military officer standing at the edge of the carpet knelt down. your majesty. Currently, foreign enemy forces have arrived in front of Bukseong. Gok-gyeong asked in a sharp voice. Were you attacked? Themander swallowed his saliva and said. They shot a huge fireball and destroyed my gate. It was over two hundred pages. The emperors eyes sparkled. The militarymander continued. It is a gunpowder weapon of unknown origin to the enemy It is a martial arts weapon. yes? Gok-gyeong said calmly. Its not a firearm or anything. It is martial arts. The whole world knows that the main martial art of Shinhwaism is Yeoyanggong. Ha but! In fact, the masters of Shinhwaism said they knew how to breathe fire and throw fireballs with their bare hands. But A subtle tension appeared on Gok-gyeongs face. It is beyond human standards to destroy the gates of the northern city with a fireballunched from two hundred yards away. I dont know what kind of martial art it is, but even if he had mastered the same martial art and achieved martial arts status, Gok-gyeong also did not have the confidence to hit the target by throwing a fireball from 200 yards away. Even the broken Bukseong Fortress Gate was one of the stronger gates among the four walls. Since he destroyed it with one blow, it was difficult to guess the enemys capabilities. indeed. The emperor nodded. Gog Escort, if you are nervous, it seems true that the Shinhwa cult leader came to visit you in person. It seems so. The emperor asked themander. Is there anything more to say? The report is over Themander was hesitating. Gok-gyeongs eyes grew cold. What kind of safety are you talking about? Did you not tidy up properly before you came? Im sorry! The enemys demands were so absurd that themander of the Imperial Pce Guard just passed them off Hoo. The emperor asked with a smile. What request did you make? He said he wanted to see His Majesty John in person, so he asked me toe Hwaaaaaaa! The morale emanating from Gok-gyeongs body became a gust of wind and struck the militarymander. Themandersplexion turned pale. Even he, a supreme expert under the imperial guard, felt his whole body tremble from the force of Gokjing. Gok-gyeong muttered as if chewing. They are truly ruthless. Who dares. Then the emperor spoke. Its all good, but its ufortable to sit for a long time, this damn Taesa. It hurts here and there. your majesty? The emperor got up from his seat and came down the stairs, roughly putting on the robe he had put aside. Gok-gyeong was embarrassed. your majesty! Was there any other reason why everyone evacuated, centering on the empress? But The imperial pce is my home and it is like a temple that the subjects of the empire look up to. When a guestes, it is right for the homeowner toe forward and greet them. Isnt that right? !! The emperor, who had stretched himself greatly, turned his back. Its a nice day, so lets walk to Bukseong. I will take care of you. Of course it has to be like that. Contrary to his bold decision, the emperors eyes were cold and sunken. Hes the leader of a cult I wonder what kind of face he has. Chapter 960 Episode 960. Enlightenment is (10) doo doo doo. The advance speed of the Allied Forces, riding on world-famous horses, was very fast. Peng Wugangs eyes sparkled. excuse me! Where he pointed, there were countless openings. When you think of openness, it wasnt the beggars outfit thates to mind. They are dressed much neater than expected. It is no wonder that they are ordinary workers. Hee hee hee! The group slowly slowed down and quickly got off their horses. One of the open degrees said. Because this is an urgent situation, I will skip greetings. What about the imperial pce? To prepare for any unexpected situation, all but the minimum number of people withdrew. We have not received any information yet as we do not act unless it is of the highest level. That means it is not yet a serious situation. Yan Wei looked at Yang Chen. Yang Chen nodded. lets go. yes. Paaaaaa! More than 1,000 troops, led by Yangcheon and Yanwi Pengmu River, unleashed the Divine Law all at once. From here on, you must not spare your physical strength. If it were a long-term movement, it would be better to say it, but since it was close to the imperial pce, it was advantageous to shorten the distance as quickly as possible using the divine method of extreme speed. When the huge walls of the imperial pce appeared far out of sight of the party. bang! Beyond the booming sound that echoed like an echo, the remains of the broken castle walls flew through the sky. Yan Weis eyes sparkled with fire. your majesty. There was a fierce aura in his hand as he held the imperial sword. * * * Because the interior of the imperial pce was sorge, it took a very long time to actually walk to the North Castle. However, the emperor was rxed. I didnt necessarily walk slowly, but I wasnt in a hurry either. Gok-gyeong, walking in step with him, spread intangible energy in all directions, forming a web-like deception. It was to prepare for an unexpected situation. The emperor looked around with a leisurely expression. The sight of him walking along a well-paved path without saying a word reminded me of the demeanor of an absolute person, even though he had not learned martial arts. Was he born to be the power of all people? Following the emperors footsteps, Gok-gyeong was able to realize once again that martial arts was not everything in this world. How long did it take to walk like that? I think I walked for an hour or even longer than that. Finally, Bukseong was visible in the distance. p! p! The imperial pces elite warriors, wearing armor, lined up to the left and right of the emperor and knelt down. Pleasee, Your Majesty! The warlords loud voices cleared away the clouds in the sky and caused an earthquake in the clutterednd. They were originally brave warriors, but when the emperor himself appeared, their morale went up. It was not just a story about military officers and soldiers. The face of Geum Heon-tae, who was standing on the castle wall and ring at the enemy soldiers who hade fifty feet in front and encamped, gradually came to mind. You really came. Hahaha! The intense morale you feel behind your back. The military spirit, like boiling hot water, spread throughout the entire Bukseong in an instant, heating the eyes of the garrison elites likeva. There was also turbulence on Gok-gyeongs face. Thats amazing. Just showing up raised the morale of the warriors who were very nervous to the sky. It was not because of his position or authority as emperor. The strong presence of the emperor himself as an absolute being was conveyed to all the warriors. I couldnt understand how someone who had never learned martial arts could possess such power. Even a master of magic would not be able to raise morale this high. This is the Son of Heaven. A unique being under the sky. It is the pinnacle of the human world, a bridge that connects its subjects to heaven, and a deity of heaven and earth that symbolizes the empire in itself. Even for Gok-gyeong, who had seen the emperors extraordinary activities up close and for longer than anyone else, this was the first time he had seen a scene like this. There are a lot of stairs. The emperor did not say obvious things like thanking the soldiers for their hard work or saying he would trust you. Because I didnte here to congratte you in the first ce. The emperor, who was looking at the stairs leading up to the castle wall, turned his gaze to look at the open castle gate. The remains of the broken gate were not visible, as they had been removed in the meantime. Lee In-ja and hundreds of soldiers from the imperial pce guard were encamped and blocking the breached gate. The emperor looked at the ckened wall and nodded. Its just as you saw. He climbed the stairs of the castle wall with his back to him. Surprisingly, my body must have been exhausted from the long hours of living, but even though I walked for a little less than half a day, I did not look tired at all. Even as I climbed the stairs, I didnt even gasp for breath. Considering the height of the castle walls, this was an incredible feat. When the emperor finally climbed the castle wall, Geumheontae turned and knelt down. See you, Your Majesty. Because it was a wartime situation, etiquette was extremely simple. Youve been through a lot. Herees the Emperor. Get up. Isnt the enemy ahead? Geum Heon-tae got up and looked at the enemy again. A thousand troops camped only about fifty miles away. In fact, trying to devour the imperial pce with that many troops is almost an insult to the imperial pce. But none of the warriors, not even the emperor,ughed at them. There was someone who threw a huge fireball and destroyed the castle gate with one blow. With that level of capability, even a 1,000-strong force should have been tense, not ignored. This is because the imperial armys military tactics were created with man-to-manbat in mind, not to deal with fire-breathing monsters. Gong Escort. Yes, Your Majesty. Can you see it? Gok-gyeongs eyes were focused on the huge golden pnquin behind the enemy lines. The size of the kiln was considerable. It was spacious enough to amodate about a dozen peoplefortably, and it waspletely covered in fluffy, soft silk, so just looking at it made me feel drowsy. When I looked down a little, I saw thirty shirtless men carrying a pnquin. All of them were muscr and strong, but unusually, they had chains wrapped around both wrists and ankles. On the left, right, and rear, about twenty warriors wearing bizarre helmets were seen holding huge gs. The gpole was golden, and the unfurled g had a ck shape drawn on a red background. Although it is small, it creates an overwhelming sense of intimidation. And the peak of that intimidation came from a person sitting in a pnquin as if half-lying. yes. I can see it. Gok-gyeongs eyes wavered. Hes the leader of the Shinhwa cult?! It was a surprisingly mysterious appearance. The man sitting on the red silk was from the West. The golden hair, particrly white skin, and blue eyes were impressive. Because their appearances were so different, it was difficult to guess their age, but from the looks of it, they looked like young people who were no older than 30 at most. He was truly in his prime. However, Gok-gyeong could tell that the man was several times older than he appeared. strong! It doesnt give off any momentum. Although he had a lot of life as a human being, he did not show any particrly dangerous spirit or fire characteristic of Yeolyanggong. However, its presence was truly terrifying. Like the emperor of another country, he was quietly but clearly giving off the feeling that he was alone in the vast world. She was wearing clothes that were whiter than her skin, but they were loose and exposed all of her cleavage. Their limbs were longer than those of the Central ins, and their skeletons were alsorger. However, it was perfectly trained, giving it a sleek and solid feel rather than dull. In one hand, he was holding a transparent wine ss, and translucent blue mes fluttered in the wind. Gok-gyeongs fist gained strength. Dangerous. I didnt feel any force, but my instincts were sounding the rm. That man is dangerous. It was not because of his personality or personality that could be inferred from his eyes, or because of the unexpectedness of his sudden march into the imperial pce. Since the power it contained was not visible even to Gok-gyeongs eyes, the danger of the Shinhwa cult could clearly be seen. Rebuttal, return to truth. Yes. The head of the Shinhwa cult was a person who had reached the stage of refuting and returning to truth. It is not that the energy has been forced to appear ordinary, but the level achieved is so high and the density of the true energy is so deep that it cannot be read even at the level of Gokgyeong. So, can it be said to be a rebuttal in the true sense of the word? I couldnt even imagine how incredibly powerful his body was. Fighting is possible. For a short time, Gok-gyeong coollypared his own power to that of the young man on the pnquin. The answer came quickly. It was possible to fight, but I didnt think I could win no matter what. When I met Yang Cheon again due to his marriage to Princess Cheonghwa, I was very surprised to see him build a deeper level of knowledge. The author was more than Yang Cheon. Of the three emperors we met in the Murim Alliance, he seems to be stronger than the Geomje and the Doje. It is difficult topare because the enlightenment achieved is different, but if he fought alone, it seemed that even the sword kings who were said to have achieved the essence of martial arts in the world would be pushed aside. There would be no one who would be able to win in a one-on-one match unless he was on the same level. Gok-gyeong was so sure. How about it? Unlike Gok-gyeong, whose face suddenly hardened, the emperors expression was calm. What kind of enemy mass do you see? Gok-gyeong answered without hesitation. Currently, there is no one in the imperial pce who can deal with you one-on-one. You too? Thats right. Geum Heon-tae and all the military officers looked at Gok-gyeong in surprise. The emperor chuckled. If you have such strong pride that you say something like that, you must be a powerful person on apletely different level. The fight can be established. You cant be sure of anything unless you actually see the authors martial arts skills. But we will probably lose. Regardless of pride, the emperors life depends on it. It is impossible not to be cold-hearted. Geum Heon-tae spoke in a low voice. Do not worry. The imperial pce has many means to defeat any enemy. hmm. I hope that Gog Guard will protect His Majesty until the end. Of course it will. It was then. Are the conversations over? It was a voice that wasnguid yet had tremendous resonance. Although young and innocent, it was low and intense. The words spoken calmly from that far away were loud enough to echo throughout the castle walls. The air in Jungwon is very clear. The reason the wait wasnt boring was because I was breathing in the same air you guys were breathing. For me, this itself is new and enjoyable. It was a strange voice. The more I listen, the weaker my body bes. It wasnt some kind of hex magic like seobunjutsu. That was his natural voice. Although it is not a sound martial arts technique that forces one to rx just by listening to it, it can also be considered a type of sound technique. But I didnte this far just to smell the air. The young man smiled. It was the fatal smile of a beautiful young man from a foreign country. He pointed at the emperor with a goblet that emitted translucent blue mes. Are you the owner of this dusty house? The eyes of Geum Heon-tae and all the military officers turned cold. It was a voice so strange that it evoked a sense of difort, but no one was filled with fear. The young man tilted his head. With your splendid attire and unrivaled dragon eyes, you must be the emperor. Why is there no answer? Hes a strange guy. ? If I had wanted to have the honor of talking to Jim, I could have just sent him a letter. Why bother dragging this guy and that guy around and bothering people? Chapter 961 Episode 961 mes covering the sky (1) ! The young mans eyes became strange as he heard the emperors words. No emotional disturbance was seen. Rather, he seemed to have a little interest in the emperors words. On the other hand, the discipline of the 1,000 troops excluding him changed drastically. Whoa! Intense heat spreading in all directions. The dust on the floor scattered in a circle. The sight of blowing away dust with just air waves without even touching it seemed very mysterious and dangerous. Meanwhile, smiles spread across the faces of the military officers camped within the walls and gates. The emperor, who had never seen his face in person, came directly to the march of an invader whose military prowess was god-like, and spoke as if admonishing them. This situation was very refreshing to them. A strong confidence builds in me that I can win any battle with the emperor. Wee. The young man smiled. The bright blue eyes and shadowy eyelids that are deep beneath the eyebrows overwhelm the viewer. It was worth crossing that long road. I heard that people be addicted to luxury and pleasure, avoid romantic rtionships, corrupt their natural talents, and be exhausted both physically and mentally. But seeing and hearing in person is so different. The emperor looked at the young man in silence for a moment. How much time has passed? I have one question. The young man tilted his head at the emperors words. Any questions? Are you the one who sent Chief Inspector Wooheon? Qu Jing nced at the emperor. That treacherous traitor who would have no problem even if he were torn to death was from the Shinhwa Church. Of course, it was a three piece sent directly by the head of the Shinhwa cult, so why are you asking such a question? Surprisingly, the young mans answer waspletely different from what Gok-gyeong expected. Who is Taegam Wooheon? The emperors eyes deepened. Im not the one you sent. As expected. Gok-gyeong was inwardly surprised. You expected it? It was to overthrow the emperor of the world. No matter how great the Shinhwa Cult is, there is no way that such a decision would not have been made by the cult leader. Even if the decision had been made from below, reports on it would have been constantly received. However, the young man who was expected to be the head of the Shinhwa cult did not know who Taegam Woo-heon was, and the emperor expected that the person who sent Sejak was not the head of the Shinhwa cult. how? The young man seemed to have the same doubts. How did you expect that? Do you want to talk? Or do you want a fight? . If you wanted to talk, like I said, all you had to do was send a letter. fight. It may be a shy word, but hearing the word fighte out of the emperors mouth somehow made the current situation feel very trivial. The young man chuckled. Should we stop with the useless conversation and get to the point? The idea is to make your course of action clear. Like you said, didnt youe a long way? That is correct. I heard you wanted to see me. The fact that he came to me in person instead of sending me a letter or something, and found me first without any engagement, seems like he has something to say after seeing me in person. . Is what Jim said right? The young man, who was looking up at the emperor, slowly closed his eyes. A young man who closed his eyes in silence. There was no answer, but the emperor could tell that he was gathering his thoughts. After a while. Go back. At the young mans words, the thousand believers lined up opened a path to the left and right and fought with all their might. Very natural appearances. The reverence is clearly evident. It was as if he was dealing with God, not the head of a religion. The believers who showed their respect with all their might stood up and retired in a polite manner. Thats incredible. Geum Heon-taes face hardened slightly. They are properly trained. They are not stupid people who are obsessed with cults. Before they were fanatics, they were obviously elites who were thoroughly trained to rival the imperial army. The 1,000 troops fell back by as many as a hundred pieces in just a moment. The men holding pnquins and the warriors holding gs remained the same, but it was difficult to say that their will to fight was still alive. The young man looked at the emperor and said. Come down. Geum Heon-taes face distorted. That brute! It was then. sh! A ray of light seemed to sh from the young mans fingers, and before he knew it, a small hole had opened in the castle wall. p. thud! Geum Heon-taes eyes wavered. A small ray of light passed by, and his waistband came loose and fell to the floor. Naturally, the generals sword that was hanging on the waist belt also rolled around on the floor. It was a fearsome martial art. Exactly, only the straps of Geum Heon-taes belt were erased. And Geumheontae only became aware of the enemys attack at the moment when the hot and cool light prated the castle wall and erased the straps of his belt. Unbelievable. Martial arts beyond imagination. It was a light move, but it was a martial arts attack that uprooted the will to fight back. If that light had flown to his chest or forehead, Geum Heon-tae would have died that way. It is said that a master who is evaluated as having martial skills higher than that of a master of the old school could die without even lifting a finger. Phew! The blowing wind feels particrly cold. The young man did not even look at Geum Heon-tae. It was a long way away, but everyone could see it. Come down. The young man repeated the same words once more. The emperor, who had been looking at the young man for a while, smiled and said. Please bring a soft chair in front of the authors ten chapters. your majesty! Geum Heon-tae knelt down. No, thats not true! The leader of the cult is a man of amazing martial arts, and could easily end up in Your Majestys body! Gok-gyeong interrupted Geum Heon-tae. Defense captain. ?! Are you nning to reject His Majestysmand? Geum Heon-tae looked up at Gok-gyeong in surprise. Gok-gyeong spoke in a cold voice. The enemy is in front of you. Dont you dare damage the majesty of His Majesty the Emperor. Gog Escort! I will be by your Majestys side. As the leader of the imperial pce guard, this was something that should never be tolerated. but. I follow your orders. If the emperor says he will do it, he must do it. Of course, there are moments when the name is ignored. That is the case now. However, after seeing the emperors eyes, Geum Heon-tae could not dare to say no. After a while. Sararak. The soldiers lined up inside the broken castle gate turned left and right. Although it was not the size of an emperor, a ratherrge and ornate chair was ced in front of the young man. The emperor trotted over and sat downfortably in a chair. And Gokgyeong was founded right after the emperor. The young man said with a smile. The distribution is amazing. If you want to be the master of a country, this level of distribution is a basic skill. Even if I be a fool who lies down without even looking at his ce to die? Did you call me to the ce of death? The young man who was looking at the emperor with a smile suddenly looked at Gokjing. Gok-gyeong had his back turned and was looking at the young man with transparent eyes. There is no blinking of an eye or change in facial expression. However, the morale that permeated his entire body was sharply forged to the point where he could react at any moment. Admiration appeared on the young mans face. What a great warrior logo. Although he may not be as good as the vice-president of the main school, he will be able topete well with the head of the school. There were indeed people in the imperial pce. From the young mans point of view, it was apliment, but from Gok-gyeongs point of view, it could have been an insult. However, Gok-gyeongs expression still did not change. My mind wasnt disturbed at all. The young man looked at the emperor again and said: There is no way a warrior like that could have been raised in the imperial pce. Was he a strong warrior? The emperors eyes deepened. When you be Shinhwa Cyoju, you have to be very good at midfield situations. Moreover, if Gok-gyeong is a master who cannot guarantee victory, it will not be that difficult to read the opponents energy and identify his identity. However, the opponent did not even know the identity of Gok-gyeong. the emperor asked. There is nothing to confirm, but are you the leader of the Shinhwa cult? The young man nodded. Its called Gicheonwoong (). I am the one who rules the mythological religion of our time. My surname is Yu () and my surname is Heum (J). Yuhm. The emperor of the contemporary empire is a burden. You dont have to straighten your back and have a dignified posture or lower your voice. The presence of an emperor who proudly spoke his name and imed to be the master of a nation even in the face of a rare monster that could kill him right in front of his eyes was no less than that of Ki Cheon-woong. A look of admiration appeared on Ki Cheon-woongs face. amazing. What is this intimidation when you have the body of an ordinary person who hasnt even learned a single martial art? . It is said that losers of the times are born. It is a spirit worthy of iming to be the master of a vast continent. I have never seen anyone like you anywhere. Saewoesamgyo. Among them, a rareplimentes from the mouth of the Shinhwa cult leader in charge. Even in the eyes of a giant who could rise to the pinnacle of the world through martial arts alone, the emperors appearance certainly seemed different. But isnt that too careless? It was then. thud! thud! thud! thud! The huge stone wall in the center of the castle wall fell back and a ck gun barrel appeared in front of it. The number was fifty. Fifty pieces of artillery were aimed at the Xinhua Churchs troops, who had retreated to less than a hundred yards. Ever since I was young, I was interested in many different fields, so I tried my hand at various things before going astray. Among them, administration was the first and military was the second. . Those artillery pieces are new type artillery pieces created through coboration between Jim and some of the greatest masters of all time. I finished it just three months ago. Its artillery itsing out bloody. It is a monster that has four times the power of existing artillery and can even fire repeatedly. You wouldnt know it if a master like you were nearby, but since they are so far away, who can stop them? Gi Cheon-woong said with a mocking smile. In terms of fire power, there was no organization that couldpare to our school even in the world of the time and all over the world. If you put your mind to it, you wont even be able to use them. why? Do you want to give it a try? . If you called me to make such a trivial provocation, it would be truly unpleasant. If it were only that size, I wouldnt have even walked there. Ki Cheonwoongs face hardened slightly. The Emperor tapped the armrest with his fingers. After this time, if you ever lose the dignity of facing your burden, the hardships ofing a long way will be paid in blood, so do not disturb your dignity with useless nonsense. . Say. How did you ask to see Jim in person? It had to be that way. A smile appeared on Ki Cheonwoongs face again. It was not an expression of a certain degree of yfulness, intended to test the other person. It was only now that he fully understood the majesty and high dignity of the emperor. Ki Cheon-woongs smile was a smile that came from the heart. I need to see and confirm what kind of person you are before I can respond and see if it would be okay for our school to advance to the central region. The emperors eyes widened slightly. Youre advancing to the midfield? Thats right. Gi Cheon-woong slowly emptied the ss in his hand and then spoke. If you, the emperor, recognize us, it will be much easier to advance into the central ins. Chapter 962 Episode 962. mes covering the sky (2) Now, lets rest here and then go. Is it okay to go leisurely like this? I sat for a long time in a ce full of traces of illegality that the investigators realized. It was a good experience in its own way, but there were many times when I missed the fresh air. The speed is easy. At a time when the emperor of a country is in danger. haha. Although he said this to the grinning old monk Mu-heo, Tak Mu-ja did not know that in fact, it was because of him that he asked to take a break. Ugh. A bluish vein slightly bulged on Zhuo Muzis temple. His expression didnt change, but on the inside, he was doing his best to control the hole in his stomach. Let me see. Muhe got up and went behind Zhuo Muzis back. Takmujaughed bitterly. Its truly pathetic that a guy who has mastered Taoist martial arts is breathing with the true energy of Dingzhong. Its not a magic path, so why is it so bitter? There is only one difference between being Taoist and being Buddha. Cant you see that even the sensitive upper body divine energy is channeled into it? Muhes hand touched Zhuo Wuzis famous acupoint. At their level, they can bestow energy without any physical contact. Nevertheless, doing this was to read Takmujas internal situation more delicately. After a while. Ugh. The golden essence shimmering from Muhes hand covered Zhuo Wuzis body. Whoa. Takmuja took a long breath. How is it? Are you okay? Ive had it a couple of times and its really amazing. There is a thick golden energy forming a curtain in front of the holey outer wall of Sangsangjeon. Admiration appeared on Takmujas face. I couldnt have done this with the Wonmuchisangbeop (ԪϷ). Wonmuchisangbeop was a shamans secret technique that he taught to Ki Woo-hee. Although it is a secret technique, it cannot be learned through just nine skills, so unless you have a special ability, it cannot be leaked to others. It was such a mysterious study. It would be better for Wonmu to govern Sangdanjeon itself. However, when ites to building and strengthening walls and reinforcing the Danjeon, there is no martial art that can match Prajna. The Prajna that Muheo spoke of meant the great ability of Prajna. Along with the great ability of Mu-sang, the great ability of Banya, called the two-great ability of Shaolin, was Seongsans most powerful secret technique. Just as Beom-oh, who is said to be the closest to the next divine power, acquired the great ability of Prajna through his own enlightenment, Mu-heo also realized the great ability of Prajna at the very beginning. This time we injected arger amount than before. It willst for 15 days. When you dont do anything. Thats right. If you actively use the upper body, the iron wall of Venus will quickly melt. Takmuja quenched his appetite. For some reason, I feel like I have a terminal life. Do you feel good? I lived like that for a long time too, and it wasnt that bad. It was a good experience to look back on my life. Dont talk about depressing things. Iughed without permission. Even Tong Tianjins magical eyes wont be able to see you. You can rest assured. However, we can infer that you were involved. That cant be helped. Zhuo Wuzi nced at Muhe. I couldnt help but be shocked to see my friend whom I had seen for a long timee back with such a thin body. But why? In fact, he seemed stronger now than when he was covered with strong muscles before he went into hiding to control the hell energy. Even though my actual strength has decreased and my actions have be a bit slower, I feel like I have be stronger. Even Zhuo Wuzi, who prided himself on being second to none when ites to martial arts, could not clearly see the changes in martial arts. Have I gained enlightenment again? At that time, Muhe, who was leisurely looking at the distant mountain, asked: What do you think of the unexpected actions of the Shinhwa cultists? Takmuja shook his head. I dont know. Its not really a hermit. I heard Tongcheon said that. The Shinhwa cult leader wants to kill the Emperor. Isnt that why we are going? I didnt know you woulde with me. Are they really trying to kill me? hmm? I stroked my beard without permission. ording to rumors, the leaders of the three religions are all people who have amassed the highest level of military power. I dont know what their personalities are like because Ive never seen them, but since they are the heads of each religion and their military power is great, I can guess that their pride is very strong. I guess so. He ising to kill the emperor himself? Of course, as he is the master of a country, he may be of higher dignity than anyone else, but if he were the head of a religion of that level, he might consider the Emperor inferior to him. Takmujas eyes sparkled. Do you believe that Tong Tians words are lies? It wouldnt be a lie toe to the imperial pce. They are actuallying. if? What Im saying is that maybe we are looking at things too simplisticly. Hmm. We dont know how strong the Shinhwa cult leader is or what kind of personality he has. Tong Tian said he was nning to assassinate the emperor, but that means we dont have topletely believe that. One thing is certain. The Xinhua religion was clearly our enemy. Thats right. In fact, the central ins saw a lot of bloodshed due to the warlords and secretaries from the Shinhwa religion. If we hadnt found and eliminated them in advance, more than half of the central ins, starting with the imperial pce, might have fallen into their hands by now. Iughed bitterly without permission. Really, how can humans live so unsatisfied? So did I, and so did you. Hehe, thats right. I got up from my seat without permission. Anyway, I dont believe everything Tong Tian says. Was it because he was controlling the hellish energy, which can be said to be the root of demonic energy? The voices of those associated with demons are strangely difficult to trust. Even without experience like you, it would be difficult to trust a magician. Takmuja also got up from his seat. How is it? Are you feeling a little better? of course. Now then, lets run quickly. hook! The two people disappeared like smoke on the spot. * * * The emperors eyes deepened. Will the Shinhwa Church be permitted to advance to the Central ins? The word permission sounds a bit odd. Gi Cheon-woong rested his chin. Deep blue eyes,nguor and majesty coexist in the figure sitting on a huge pnquin. Whatever the reason, he lived for a long time as the leader of an organization or a religion, so such dignity may have been created naturally before his martial arts skills were umted. The emperor tilted his head. Im going to try living in the fertilend of Jungwon. It seems like a better ce to live I dont think thats the reason. I am a person who has never set foot on the continent. The air is definitely better here. I believe you will understand that Jim cannot help but be suspicious of your intentions. I guess it cant be helped. Moreover, he came to the imperial pce and smashed the castle gates to pieces. Wasnt this an overly drastic greeting to think of as proof of his ability? I thought it was necessary to show a somewhat coercive attitude. So to speak, it could be said to be the final trick. The emperor could not understand. Are you serious? He also has the eyes to look into the hearts of others. It wasnt some kind of innate magical power. Over many years in the imperial pces political arena, he developed the ability to understand the true intentions of others with just a few words and nces. A daily life where you cant feel at ease even for a single day. He was even one of the few princes who went out into the world outside the imperial pce and confirmed the reality of the continent. How dare you ever be attacked by a group of bandits? The minds eye honed in this way was often sharper than that of those born with magical powers. Even when I was talking to the rich people of the Yeon n, who were the experts of Ilse, there was almost no moment when I couldnt read their intentions. But what about this guy? Im serious, though. He felt the deep sincerity in Shinhwa cult leader Ki Cheon-woongs words. So I didnt understand it even more. From what he was saying, it didnt seem like he had ever dreamed of living on the continent. From that point on, it was surprising. It was because they did not know that one of the reasons the three religions were targeting the continent was because of the fertilend and rich environment here. also. One by one, the emperor cleared up the doubts that had been in his mind ever since he had recently seen a bizarre technique of burning a human figure in a bronze brazier. Are you the head of the Shinhwa Church? Gokyung nced at the emperor. This was because I could not guess why the intention was to reconfirm the obvious fact. Ki Cheon-woong smiled. Of course it is. You dont know the identity of Taegam Wooheon. . Then you dont know that the so-called generals of the Mythological Religion have been hiding in thisnd and running amok. . If those martial arts leaders had not driven them out in time, 30% of thend in the central ins would not have been able to function properly by now. Do you know that? . Your daughter is also in the central area. I heard he was an illegitimate child, but I dont remember his name. It was my first time. Ki Cheon-woong, who was silently listening to the emperors words, suddenly changed. You mean Woohee. Ki Woo-hee. Yes, I think it was that name. Woohee, Woohee. A bitter smile passed across Ki Cheonwoongs face, which was full of drowsiness. I had a lot of scars since I was young because of my bad father. . The emperors eyes deepened. Ugly father? I had no idea such a thing woulde out of the mouth of the head of a cult. Gi Cheon-woong closed his eyes and said. Do you know about the history of our school? I do not know. Of course it is. You dont even know how I became the master of the Shinhwa religion. . The emperor looked at Qi Tianxiong in silence. I couldnt figure out why Ki Cheon-woong said that. But I understand one thing. Gi Cheon-woong was regretting it now. what? The road we passed? Or the past when he was desperate to be the master of the Shinhwa religion? Or his very existence? Slurp. Gi Cheon-woong came down from the pnquin. I dont know how I got down even though I was looking with my eyes open. Therge drinking ss in my hand was still there. Since I wasnt wearing any shoes, I went down to the ground barefoot, and even though I stepped on the dirt floor, my feet didnt get dirty. Tension appeared on Gok-gyeongs face. Gi Cheon-woong, who came down from the pnquin, was very tall. It seemed like it was bigger than young people these days. He seemed to be simr to or slightly taller than Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quite tall. The golden hair that fell down to her shoulders seemed to be shaking even though there was no wind blowing. Each wavy hair came together and looked like an upside-down fire. Gi Cheon-woong looked to the northeast in the distance. To the northeast, much further than the imperial pce. The me man from a strangend covered in ice spoke in a calm voice. How did you be the master of a country? ? He probably rose to that position after a fierce political struggle. . Still, your child doesnt try to eat you, so wouldnt it be a stroke of luck for someone who achieved power in a bloody conflict? The emperors eyes wavered. Ki Cheon-woongs eyes became blurred. There is only one fire. It means the weightless phenomenon itself. The fire that always wants to unite as one constantly burns itself, but at some point it disappears, leaving behind nothing but ashes. . I dont want to see scenes like that anymore in my generation. Chapter 963 Episode 963 mes covering the sky (3) The emperor, who was quietly looking at Ki Cheon-woong, suddenly spoke. Please exin. From the first meeting until now, the emperor is the master of a country and has spoken as if he were a person with absolute power and treated his subjects. Surprisingly, Gi Cheon-woong did not show any signs of displeasure at the emperors words. If it was special, it was special. Grumbling. Blue mes flickered again from the drinking ss that Ki Cheon-woong was holding. It was a mysterious sight. The drinking cup itself was not usually made of porcin. There was no alcohol in it, but the fire was burning. A strange object. At a nce, Gok-gyeong could tell that the drinking ss was a rare item in the world. Originally, Gwangsehyeolgyo was supported by three noble families. These are Gwanghyeol and Shinhwa Saeum. We who served the blood god were each called the Maga family. . The circumstances were endless, but in the end, our three noble families established their own religions and split apart. Each family has received the three characteristics that symbolize the ancient blood god. What is it? Expansion of Destruction and Purification. ? Light blood means destruction. It is the image of an angry blood god itself. Although it has now beenpletely erased and remains only as a scripture that is difficult to open, the blood gods anger described in that scripture turns the world red with blood flowing backwards. In his right hand he held a huge spear made of blood. . Myth means purification. In the left hand of the blood god who destroyed the world with his outpouring of anger Gi Cheon-woong raised his drink. This very Holy Grail is in the air. Burn the world with the blue me thates from the Holy Grail and evaporate all the dirty blood. That is the ability that represents the purification mythology maga. Then what about expansion? Fornication. . Expansion means spreading the clones who carry on ones blood throughout the world to create the masters of a new world. Only those who inherit the blood of the Blood God can live in a clean world. Therefore, Saeumma and Saeumgyo encourage promiscuity throughrge festivals. There is no such thing as an animal. It wasnt like that in the beginning. The expansion was only a symbol of the Saeum Maga, and the true blood lies with the blood religions original lineage. Rather, Saeum Maga was a ce where people were forced to lead a stricter lifestyle than anyone else in order to spread the myth of expansion to future generations. Gi Cheon-woong smiled bitterly. I wonder if anyone cares about such things these days. the emperor asked. So what does the history of blood religion have to do with youring to Jungwon? I dont know about light blood and evil spirits, but mythology thoroughly reveres power. There is no need for age or social status. This is a school where only the strong can rise to the top. Except for the Ki bloodline. . Our school, which was burning for stronger power, crossed the line at some point. line? The border has copsed. If you want to gain more power, you will go against thews of heaven. Parents started eating their children, and the children started pulling out their parents hearts. The emperor did not know what parable was meant by those words. Ki Cheon-woongs exnation continued. Fires just merge into one and be a bigger fire. Our martial arts skills are the same. For our martial arts like origin, the more we eat our opponents, the more powerful we gain and the ability to control firepower. Do you mean to eat it? It sucks the life out of you. Gok-gyeong muttered without realizing it. Sahupgong ()? Gi Cheon-woong looked at Gok-gyeong with strange eyes. How do you know about Sa-Hyeok-Gong? Gokjing looked at the emperor. The emperor nodded slightly. Conversation was permitted. Gok-gyeong informed him that some kind of organization had unleashed Sa-hyeok-gong on several sessors of the Jungwon Wurim. Among them was the head of the Tang family, Ye Seong, who was the grand duke of the Mukryongbu. Gi Cheon-woong chuckled. Its as if the masters of our school are risking two lives even without such trivial martial arts skills. In the first ce, my head didnt even turn in that direction. It wouldnt be us who unleashed Sahyeok-gong in the midfield. Im guessing its a four-eum religion. If its Saeumgyo, its worth it. Our three noble families have each tried to exceed the human lifespan in their own way. life span? Gwanghyeol is good at divorcew and first marriagew. They seek another life by transferring their soul into another persons body or by summoning and taking over another persons soul. . Shinhwa formed Hwajeong. If you live with apleted passion, you can live longer than the life of heaven. Of course, its not something that goes beyondmon sense, but you ageter than others. With Hwajeongs magical ability, it is possible to achieve extreme recovery as long as it is not a fatal injury at the level of decapitation. Its bizarre. What happens if you do it? The fornication failed. Of course, there are a lot of things we hide from each other, so we dont know if we truly failed. Maybe Ive perfected my own method now. . As you said, if Sa-hyeok-gong had been spread in the midfield, it would have been induced from Sa-eum. They used to study the techniques of Heupseongdaebeop and Chaeumboyang or Chaeyangboeum for a long time. I heard that Saheopgong originated from the chief. I dont even know that far. The emperor intervened in the middle. Im intrigued. Leaving aside for a moment why you want toe to Jungwon, I want to hear about the Three Schools. Ki Cheon-woong smiled. Isnt this enough? He was saying that he had already provided enough information about the three schools, that is, that he had shown his readiness to enter the central region. Its not enough. Everything you said is interesting, but there are no important areas such as the weaknesses of the Three Religions or the current situation. Its a pity. Im curious. Everyone wants to extend their lifespan, but I feel like you guys have crossed the line. Why are you doing this? To be God. god? Ki Cheon-woong closed his eyes. If you excel at martial arts or be a schr who knows nothing, can you be called a god? . Any realm that can be achieved through effort is far from God. However, if you reach a level that cannot be achieved through effort, you will truly be called a god. Is that lifespan? Yes. Why are you so obsessed with God? Over the years, reasons have be less important. Childrens children inherited the wishes of their ancestors and tried to surpass their life expectancy. So did I. is it. However, I think it is because of orthodoxy. The blood religion has disintegrated, and the three noble families each im that it is the forerunner of the orthodox blood religion. If he is truly the forerunner of a god, he must have the appropriate abilities. then. Now is the time to really listen. The emperor gazed intently at Ki Tianxiong. Are you saying you are going to give up being a god ande to the central ins and die as a human? . Why do you want to settle in the midfield? Gi Cheon-woongs eyes deepened. He was silent for a moment. From the moment he announced that he would move into the midfield in the first ce, he had no choice but to say why. Just how to say it. After a short silence, Ki Cheon-woong opened his mouth. I am dying. ?! I want to resolve my lifes destiny with you before I die. I want to burn myst me here. The words that came out of nowhere were truly shocking. Youre dying? Yes. The emperor nced at Gokjing. Gok-gyeong frowned and said. Your martial arts level is so high. Im not sure, but I think Ive reached the point of truly refuting and returning to truth. Its a rebuttal Thats half the case. How can someone who has reached such great heights easily mention death? I dont think its just because of longevity. No, its lifespan. Gok-gyeong saw bluish veins blinking on Gi Cheon-woongs white neck. Is it an illusion? Or is it a sign of something? My prayer did not waver, but since I was an expert who had reached the level of refuting and returning to truth, I could not notice even the slightest changes in my strength. the emperor asked. What is your destiny in life? The fall of Saeumgyo. !! Even the emperor of the world was surprised by that statement. Gokgyeong, as well as countless other officers and soldiers who were listening on the walls, were also surprised by Ki Cheon-woongs remarks. The fall of Saeumgyo? Yes. I dont understand. Why are organizations that have beenpetitors and allies joining forces for a long time? Ki Cheon-woong closed his eyes. He was once again lost in thought in silence. Even though I came this far, my mind must have beenplicated. Gok-gyeong, who was quietly looking at Ki Cheon-woong, asked. The Central ins fell ill due to the tricks of the Shinhwa Church. I dont know why, but you are joining this group just by saying that you want to destroy Saeumgyo Its not me. What do you mean? Ki Cheon-woong opened his eyes again. For a moment, Gok-gyeong was shocked. Exotic blue eyes. The sea-blue eyes, which werepletely unsuitable for the head of the Fire God n who controlled mes, could not have looked so sad. Today, it has been less than two years since I came into the world after fifteen years of training in the closed world. ?! My son has been leading the school in ce of me. Gok-gyeong opened his mouth wide. The emperor nodded slightly. Gi Cheon-woong smiled and asked. Did the emperor know? I was making an inference to some extent. I didnt know if your son was representing him, but I at least assumed you werent really involved in the organization. how? Considering what your Shinhwa Cult has been doing so far, the leaders sudden advance into the imperial pce was an entirely unbing move. If that were the case, wouldnt they have brought in troops andunched an attack earlier? Ki Cheon-woong smiled. Just for that reason? Not only that, but that was the most decisive. The color of an organization changes depending on the personality or ideology of the leader. Moreover, not long ago, a turquoise fire erupted in the bronze brazier of the pce, and a strange giant appeared. Its the art of speaking. I dont know what kind of technique it was, but it felt really messy and petty. At least the technology was amazing, but I was puzzled. I heard that the head of the Shinhwa cult would personallye to attack the imperial pce, so why do you insist on trying to talk to me using such tricks? . Nothing was right. Thats why I asked you earlier about Taegam Wooheons affairs. Gi Cheon-woong nodded. You may have thought it was logical, but in the end, its just a feeling. The emperors sixth sense was truly extraordinary. Whether its a sixth sense or something else, whats important at this point is that one of our rivals, a man named Shinhwa Cyoju, truly wants to join the Central ins. yes. Ki Cheon-woong said with a bitter smile. Will you ept it? If youe into the imperial pce and start rampaging, the damage we will suffer will be astronomical. I cant let you in that easily. What else do I have to prove? A story about Saeumgyo. . And about that. The emperor stood up. Lets do it at the royal pce. Chapter 964 Episode 964. mes covering the sky (4) . It was around the end of Yusi (ϕr) that Ki Woo-hee, who had closed his eyes and focused on Wonmuchi Sanggyeol, opened them again. After a while. Can Ie in? yes. The door opened and the public ambassador appeared. Ki Woo-hee bowed his head. See you, Lord. Haha, did you know? Ive been a little sensitivetely. Thanks to the Wonmuchi Sanggyeol, the sloppy Dandanjeon ripened solidly. Additionally, due to her innate spiritual eyes, she was able to see everything around her with her minds eyes. Her spiritual eyes, which had grown further due to Wonmuchisanggyeol, had now reached a level that even Seongcheons masters could not avoid. Of course, you wouldnt know if she was aware of her existence andpletely hid herself, but at this point alone, she deserved praise. Youve be a lot thinner in a few days. Compared to the Lords construction, it is nothing special. Dont say that. Is there anything more sacred than saving a dying patient? It can be said that the work of each member of the organization is the most important. Ki Woo-hee smiled. A slightly faint smile. His face definitely looked tired. The public ambassador pretended not to notice her fatigue. Because I knew she wanted it. Please sit down, Lord. Then excuse me for a moment. After a while. The two people sat across from each other, with tea steeped in medicinal herbs. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking at Ki Woo-hee, smiled and said. It reminds me of the first time I saw a footnote. Me? You looked really anxious back then. Ki Woo-hee bowed his head. There was nothing else to say. But now he seems very stable as the head of an organization. This is truly a good thing. Thats too much praise. What does the empty seat look like? It was a random question. Meanwhile, he was said to be an empty monk and not even a leader. An extremely personal yet sudden question. Ki Woo-hee said calmly. It looks like King Myeong sitting cross-legged. Ambassador Gong Gongs question was to ask how he sees himself in her spirit, and Ki Woo-hee, knowing his intention, answered as follows. is it. But it looksplicated. hmm. An angry figure or expression is benevolent. He sat cross-legged and there was fire everywhere, but none of the fire touched his body. Both eyes are closed, and there is no anti-demon sword in hand. . And on top of the legs in the lotus position, there is a stone statue shining with gold. The public ambassador sighed. The boiling me of the Buddha symbolizes the wisdom that has reached the truth. However, it is said that although there were mes everywhere, they did not reach the body. It means that you are far from wisdom. King Myeongs two eyes symbolize the state of practice. If only one eye is open, it means that the practice is in a state of continuous practice. If both eyes are open, the practice isplete. However, it is said that although he had a benevolent expression, his eyes were closed. This means that you are far frompleting your practice and are still in a state of insufficient practice even with both eyes closed. The fact that the anti-demon sword is not in hand means that there is no intention to cut off all kinds of troubles. The fact that there is a stone pole used only by monks on Myeongwangs legs suggests that he was neither a monk nor a Myeongwang. Its truly magical. Ki Woo-hees spiritual eyes did not simply see the essence of the person. You can also see the future the person is pursuing or the persons current state. No matter what anyone said, Ki Woo-hees words were thetter. The ambassador said, closing his eyes. Its only natural that it looks that way since weve moved away from thew. So, I tried not to fall into infinite martial arts and I tried not to rise to the top of the leader. But you dont regret it. Thats right. Its because I knew that making a distinction between the mountains and the secr world meant narrow-mindedness in my practice. My Lord, you are a great Buddhist. Ambassador Gong Gong opened his eyes again and said with a smile. Thank you. Those words were definitelyforting. no. Ki Woo-hee asked calmly. Do you have anything to say to me about leaving school separately? The public ambassador nodded. There is one strange thing. What do you mean? Exactly I dont know. I dont know if I should say this is my sixth sense or if its just a feeling. . The soldier said. I dont understand at all. Do you understand? Due to the attack on the imperial pce by the Shinhwa cultists, we sent Yeongaju and Paenggaju. I contacted the Mukryongbu lord and even the Mukryongbus troops headed to the imperial pce. A bitter smile appeared on Ki Woo-hees face. It was an inevitable reaction. One way or another, the head of the Shinhwa cult was her father. I couldnt help but feel shaken just by mentioning it. Ambassador Gong continued. Considering the movements of the Shinhwa Church so far, you said that it is difficult to understand the Shinhwa Churchs sudden attack on the imperial pce. I hadnt even thought of that, but after listening to the militarys detailed exnation, I thought it was indeed worth it. I see. Thats why you said you rmended Yeongaju even more. Yeongajus sword of heart can demonstrate absolute power in any situation at least once. I dont know, but you are not an unmanned person. no. I know how scary Lord Yeongas heart and sword are. In fact, Ki Woo-hee had seen Yeon-wi in martial arts a few times. And I was very surprised. Although the size of Sangdanjeon did not changepared to before it ascended to Mugeuk, its majesty became so powerful that it could not even bepared. Would you say that your mind and body are in perfect harmony? The gigantic sword positioned at the top contained the power of a god that could destroy not only physical destruction but also human emotions and thoughts. If he wants it, it can be an absolute strategic weapon in a decisive battle with Go Soo. Its simr to my spiritual eye, but its different. The spiritual eye can only look into the existence of others and cannot control them. However, Yeonwis heart and sword can be enforced the moment the presence of another person is recognized. It could be said to be a divine technique with the same origin but apletely different use. I felt strange when I heard that. What do you mean by strange? Isnt that so? The Shinhwa religion is a rebellious enemy of the martial arts in the central ins. It is one of the sessors of the blood religion that waged a rebellion against blood religion 300 years ago. Just considering the power of one of the three schools can attack an unprepared midfielder and inflict a fatal blow. . The head of such an organization suddenlyes to the imperial pce? why? Ki Woo-hee spoke carefully. Do you think there might be something else you want? Of course it is. There is no way a person of his caliber would go to the imperial pce unless he had something he wanted. But the question is what you want. Isnt it the purpose of assassinating His Majesty the Emperor? Everyone knew that. So did I. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. But no matter how many times I think about it, I dont think thats possible. ? Because it is the sect of a religion, or rather its sect, it must not be moved directly. In the current situation, there can be no more than two cases where a person in that position moves directly. . When leading the cultists into an all-out offensive, or a strategic outing that is close to entertainment due to absolute confidence. okay. The problem is that no matter how much you think about it, the situation is outside of those two cases. Of course, it is not an all-out offensive, and it is not a strategic outing that is more like entertainment. If you are alone, there is no way you would enter the midfield with an unsophisticated army. Ki Woo-hee nodded. That is correct. If you do that, what on earth will it be? Why does he want to go to the imperial pce? If we had headed to the middle of the Jungwon martial forest, it would have been understood as a strategic deception. What does the Lord say? Why did we think the Xinhua cult leader was attacking the imperial pce? yes? It is true that the head of the Shinhwa Church headed to the imperial pce. But what made you think he was going to attack the imperial pce? Ki Woo-hee became a little dazed. It is natural to try to target the most important person on the enemy side Of course. But like I said, if I wanted to do that, I could have done it a long time ago. then? I am Tongcheon Jinin. ?! Tong Tianjin said that the Xinhua cult leader would attack the imperial pce. And when Mr. Takmuja heard that, he urgently contacted us. !! Its not something you can just ignore. Even if its a lie, we have no choice but to move. So to speak, hes a little outsider. Because we know that, we only dispatched those who showed the minimum and highest efficiency in preparation for an unexpected situation. Ki Woo-hees eyes wavered. What the Ambassador said is that the Shinhwa cultists attack on the imperial pce itself could have been a lie? Im not sure, but I dont think it was intended to be aggressive. There was power in the eyes of the public ambassador. If only the leader of the Mythical Religion had the status of an absolute person who had established a high state. ! Thats why I came to check it out with you. How can I do that? You practiced medicine for a long time and then came to the central in to treat patients. I heard you also learned the Naegongsim method back then, right? Thats right. No matter how much you have forgotten your surroundings, you probably have not forgotten all the memories of the person who became your father. No, on the contrary, if you were the owner of a Sangdanjeon as big as you, you would remember it clearly. Of course I remember. What are your memories of your father? Was it just scary? It was a sensitive question, but there was no sign of regret on the public ambassadors face. Because it was such an important issue. Father Ki Woo-hee recalled the past. My father was a kind man. He was firm but kind. and? But that changed when I was about ten years old. You changed? I could feel it. That my father loves me very much. But I got the feeling that he was trying to stay away from me. . Then, at some point, it seemed like he was looking at me in a lowly way I dont know why I should say this, but I felt like he was looking at me in a lowly way. hmm. From that point on, I delved into medicine. My medical practice began when I epted at face value that blood is inferior and delved into the question of why human blood is different. You said so. And then I also saw the leader of the Four Eums. The ambassadors eyes sparkled. Ki Woo-hees eyes trembled. I still couldnt forget it. The look in the eyes of the Saeum cult leader. The eyes of a real devil who is ready to fly to the highest ce because he lives in the lowest ce in this very cruel and cruel world. His father, whose blue eyes filled with me were filled with intense dignity and inhuman cruelty, and the existence of the Four Eum cultists who seemed to embody evil itself. Those eyes were so harsh that she didnt even bother to think of the Four Eums cult leader. Afterwards, when I came to Jungwon, the first time I thought of Saeumgyoju was when I saw Yeonhojeong. When I first saw Yeon Ho-jeong, I was surprised to learn that his presence in my spiritual eyes was no less than that of my father and the Four Masters. Was the leader of the Shinhwa religion close to the leader of the Saeum religion? I dont know about that either. However, just when I thought my fathers eyes had changed, I was able to see the leader of the Saeum Church for the first time. Was your father the same person in your spirit? Of course. . No, actually. Ki Woo-hees eyes shook as if there was an earthquake. I dont know, Lord Maeng. The superior warfare of those who have reached that level is so powerful that even my spiritual eyes cannot detect their existence without permission. Just like the current leader. I see. But it was definitely my father. Just by that appearance. The priests of the Gwanghyeokgyo Church transformed into other peoples bodies and became strangers with the same appearance. !! The public ambassador stood up. We are now living in an era where we cannot be sure of anything just by looking at the outside. Chapter 965 Episode 965 mes covering the sky (5) It was after midnight when the group arrived at the imperial pce. The imperial pce gatekeepers asked with nervous faces. What about you? On behalf of everyone, Yeonwi handed over a visiting album for the delegation given by the Murim Alliance. The Hydrological Commission said after checking the visitor log. Please wait a moment. Yeonwi stood there without saying a word. Yang Chen, who was standing a long way away, focused his mind and looked around the imperial pce. this. Peng Wugang asked. How can you say that? Yang Chens face was filled with shock. There was also a hint of surprise, enthusiasm, and iprehension. Thats incredible. What on earth is this hot energy? What do you mean by heat energy? Yang Chen did not answer. I wasnt in the mood to answer. Its huge. Even before arriving at the imperial pce, he had a feeling that there was no particrmotion here. It was the same with Yeonwi. It was truly strange. It was iprehensible that no fight took ce even after receiving notification that the Shinhwa Churchs forces had arrived. A situation where the emperor may have already died without anyone knowing. So they sped up even more and shortened the time even further. But no matter how much I thought about it, there was no way the emperor was dead. This is because there are numerous masters by his side and, crucially, an army of mad spirits. And now. Arriving in front of the imperial pce, Yang Cheon realized that there was an overwhelmingly strong man within the imperial pce, which wasrger than most viges. Even though I barely feel any energy. Its so far away that you cant even feel its presence. Rather, the traces of fraud that was inferred to be that of the light spirit demon army and the traces of a simr yeolyanggi were clearly readable. However, a very faint ray of prayer was caught by Yang Chens sensitive senses. Yangcheon was able to feel what Gokyeong, the light spirit demon, could not feel. I cant believe that just a small fragment of true energy can give such an intense feeling. Yang Chens hair twitched uncontrobly and rose into the sky. The ck Lion is about to activate on its own. This feeling makes your whole body tense just by feeling the energy. This was the first time I had felt this much tension since my battle with the Four Masters. no way? After a while. Pleasee in, but the government and allied forces must be stationed near the outer walls of the imperial pce. Thank you. It seemed like the ce had been prepared from the beginning. So the group entered the imperial pce. Yan Wei, Peng Wugang, and Yang Cheon separated from their troops and entered the inner pce. Because there was a call from the emperor. Originally, there was aw against running inside the pce, but for the party, such aw had no meaning. I didnt know what would happen to the emperors life right now, but it wasnt a situation where I could go into detail about thew. The three people headed to the royal pce following the guidance of themander of the imperial pce guard. The more they ran, the more Yeonwi and Yangcheons faces hardened. Its huge. Thats right. Yeonwis eyes were filled with tension. There is a strong man simr to yours. It literally has ava-like energy. If a fight were to break out, it would be difficult to guarantee a clear victory unless you were a senior. This means that it is difficult to guarantee victory with ones current abilities. Yang Chen shook his head. But the real problem is someone else. yes. Its hard to express how incredible it is. Yang Cheon looked at Yeon Wi with surprised eyes. Did you feel it too? Its weak, but yes. I can feel it. her! Sam-gun, no, now its two-gun. If a master whose power is simr to Lees isva, then the owner of this subtle energy has the same power as the sun. Thats amazing. I thought it would be difficult to feel it at the current state of Yeongaju, but your heart and sword are truly great. Thats too much praise. Peng Mu-gang quietly intervened. I dont know. Who is the person in question? I dont know who it is, but who could it be? no way?! Yeonwis hand automatically touched the imperial sword. I dont know why the head of the Shinhwa Church is in the pce. * * * The emperor said, putting down the teacup. How about it? . They are troops dispatched from Murim to protect the luggage. A smile appeared on Ki Cheon-woongs face as he satfortably at the foot of the stairs, sipping tea. They are very strong people. Of the two masters who have reached the realm of heaven and fire, one is highly trained and the other has mysterious abilities. You should have learned martial arts, too. Its amazing every time I see it. That feeling. If the emperor had learned martial arts, he wouldnt have be an ordinary expert. After a while. your majesty. Before themander could continue his words, the emperor spoke. Come on in. I ept Your Majestys orders. The door to the royal pce opened. hook! The wind blowing outside the door violently shook the candlestick inside the royal pce. Yeon Wei and Peng Mu-gang fought on the spot. I have an audience with Your Majesty the Emperor. The emperor smiled. Its really been a while since Ive seen you. Its an honor to see you again. Jim is like that too. Even if you dont know martial arts, you can tell that he has been trained to an even greater level in the meantime. It was a lot of hardship. Gokgyeong, which was founded after the emperor, also couldnt help but admire Yeonwi. Compared to thest time I saw him in the Murim Alliance, it was truly a world of difference. There is no such thing as a monster rich person. and. You. Finally, the Emperor and Yang Chen looked at each other. Unholy, Yang Chen did not fight with all his might. I just look at the emperor with transparent eyes. The emperor also did not feel displeased with Yang Chen, who did not immediately bow to him. We just looked into each others eyes and tried to feel each other. The unknown atmosphere between the two people had a unique edge even among the gathering of experts who could blow up the entire imperial pce. How much time has passed? The emperor opened his mouth. Its the same. . Good eyes. You can feel the fierce beastliness of the candle-filled eyes and the majesty of the absolute. . I guessed that he would be the embodiment of greed filled with greed, but I really didnt know that he would be such a manly expert. The emperors words were filled with admiration that could not be hidden. Only then did Yangcheons mouth open. He ascended to the throne with the talent bestowed upon him by heaven, and was a noble prince who did not rest on his talents but worked hard for the people. However, one day, he became greedy for luxury and abandoned government affairs, and he turned into a dark ruler that the civil and military officials deplored. Yan Wei and Peng Wugangs eyes wavered. Interest arose on the emperors face, and a strange smile appeared on Gi Cheon-woongs face, who did not look back. Yang Cheon continued calmly. However, after avoiding the eyes of enemies he could not defeat as a dark warrior, he finally realized that the time hade, threw off the filth he had been wearing, and returned to the light. He regained the qualities of a monarch bestowed by heaven and restored peace and justice to the endless world. It will be established. . Many people say that about Your Majesty. Peng Wugang cursed inwardly. Its not respectful, its semi-respectful. It was a moment when it wasnt strange for a fiery shout toe out right away. But surprisingly. is it? exactly. Then, excluding the judgment of the world, what kind of person is Jim in your eyes? You cant judge someone you havent even had a decent conversation with yet. Yangcheon said he was a person. The Emperor is a god sent from heaven. It was sphemous to call such a person an obvious person in such a ce. However, this time too, the emperor epted Yang Chens words with a smile. Arent we able to get a rough idea of what kind of person the other person is without even having a conversation? Has Your Majesty reached that level? Its been decades. Its also the reason I was able to be a cancer fighter. . So you dont have those eyes? Yang Chen, who was quietly looking at the emperor, slowly made up his mind. Yang Cheon, who serves as vice-lord of the Mukryongbu of the ck Ind Martial Alliance in the southern part of the continent, meets with the master of the empire. ha ha ha! The emperor burst outughing. To him, Yang Cheons life-risking generosity and quick recognition were like a sweeter gift than heavenly nectar. Yeonhojeong, that young hero suddenly started talking about marriage, so I felt angry for a while, thinking that this guy was trying to take advantage of my burden. . Looking at the talented person who will be the royal familys sessor, I dont think it would be enough to give tens of thousands of gold and hundreds of thousands of pyeong of rice fields to the Gangdong Yeon family. Jim clearly saw that the head of the Heukdo Murim was a giant born to the times. If Yang Chens evaluation greatly cheered the emperor, the emperors evaluation more than made Yang Chens heart flutter. A meeting of giants and giants. As they acknowledged each other, the tense atmosphere of the royal pce was suddenly filled with heavy tenderness. Just get up now. Three people stood up. Theres no need to say much. Its not my responsibility to discuss thew in a ce like this, so please make yourselffortable even if its too much for you to do at home. As soon as he finished speaking, the three people walked forward. Slowly and calmly. But with a step that never lets ones guard down. There was a hint of blue in Yeonwis eyes. My heart is pounding. I saw a blond-haired man in a white robe sittingfortably under the podium, drinking tea. Even though I am getting closer step by step, my field of vision seems to be two to three times bigger. The person itself is big. It was a presence that seemed even bigger because it gave the feeling of being out of the loop. The blonde man in Yeonwis eyes was like that. And although not as much as Yan Wei, Peng Wu-gang could also see at a nce that the man in front of him was nothing short of extraordinary. Yangcheon was different. Its burning. In Yang Chens eyes, the blond white man was not a person but fire. The huge fire was constantly changing colors and roaring. The closer I get, the more I feel the heat on my face. Although they all saw different things, the three were able to intuit. The identity of that enemy, or the identity of that giant. Thats amazing. widely. The fingers that put down the teacup were so gentle that they were called seomseomoksu even though they had therge bones of a westerner. The fight between those who reach this level is won or lost in a split second. You can reach a higher level, but one mistake can cause all the effort youve made to disappear. Nevertheless, I thought I could handle the three heavenly fire beasts of the central ins alone. The voice that came out was low and strong. Yet, it is so soft that the moment it prates into your ear, the strength in your limbs is released. It was a strange voice. I was wrong. If all the Cheonhwasu in the central ins were like you, our schools troops alone would have been too much. There was no other reason why the demons of light-bloodedness and evil-doing had been making a fuss about doing the work for decades. He slowly turned his head. With you two, my life is in danger even if I dont let my guard down. Ever since I was young, I heard that the power of the Jungwon martial arts group was likeva, but I never thought I would feel it in this way. Slurp. The Shinhwa cult leader slowly stands up and turns around. All of the pale muscles were revealed through the loose toenails on the still bare feet. A body that covers the body. The bright candlesticks on the left and right sides of his statue made his blonde hair look like a lions mane. Yeonwi said in a heavy voice. Shinhwa cult leader. Gi Cheon-woong nodded. Its called Gi Cheon-woong. Yeonwi raised the imperial sword. Although he did not draw it, the hand on the sword was ready to strike like a thunderbolt at any time. Ki Cheon-woongs blue eyes turned dark. Would you like to try pulling it out? Yeonwis answer was overwhelming. Where do you want to die? Chapter 966 Episode 966 mes covering the sky (6) It was a confrontation that instantly chilled the atmosphere of the pce. Unexpectedly, the emperor was looking at the two people with interested eyes. The fact that he could not be embarrassed even in a tense confrontation between absolute masters who had risen to the top of the world was enough to show that he was special. A sudden moment. Its outrageous. One word that stops the temperature from falling over time. Gok-gyeong, who was sitting next to Yongsang, spoke in a cool voice. This is outside the ce where the Emperor is. His Majesty told you not to care about thew, but if you truly care about His Majesty, you should not show it like that. There was no mistake in Gok-gyeongs words. Gi Cheon-woong, who was quietly looking at Yeon-wi, soon smiled. Put down the knife. I was a little harsh. He was reacting to Yeonwis unknown power. A man who is clearly below him but possesses an iprehensible power. This was the first time since I left the building that I had provoked someone without my knowledge. Yeonwi slowly put down his sword. He bowed his head. Although Ki Cheonwoong was in front of him, his apology was directed at the emperor. I showed a frivolous appearance in Your Majestys presence. Please forgive me. The emperor waved his hand carelessly. Its okay. Two tigers cannot live on one mountain. When you meet, you start a war of nerves. Isnt it natural for a warrior to want to win? At this level, it was difficult to guess the extent of the emperors understanding. If you just look at his actions and words, he is no different from in rejection. It was his disposition to never create a rigid atmosphere except for the minimum level of authority. Gi Cheon-woong sat down next to him and raised his teacup. Although he was sitting below the dragon statue, his posture was sofortable that he did not look like the emperors subordinate. Yeon Wi and Yangcheon Peng Mu-gang knelt across from Gi Cheon-woong and sat in a sitting position. They sat in a seat where civil, military, and civil servants were naturally lined up on their left and right. Gi Cheon-woong did not even look at the three people, but as he drank tea, his senses were minutely scanning the prayers of the three people. The emperor opened his mouth. You had a lot of troubleing this far. Peng Wugang bowed his head and said. Im just sad I couldnte sooner. Its okay. The emperor looked at the three people and then looked at Qi Tianxiong again. Id like to talk about how we lived so far in a quiet ce, but I guess I should at least exin the situation to those of you who took the time toe here. When the emperor closed his mouth, Qu Jing opened his mouth. After the first Xinhua cult leader broke down the Northern Gate Afterwards, Gokjing exined in detail what had happened so far. Although it was detailed, it didnt feel long-winded, perhaps because it was exined so coherently. Although he was usually a difficult person to approach due to his sharp personality, he had umted many abilities while staying by the emperors side for a long time. After hearing Gok-gyeongs story, the group looked at Ki Cheon-woong with different eyes. Transparent eyes, interesting eyes and eyes full of distrust. Gi Cheon-woong chuckled. Even if its up to the emperor, were going to join hands in the future, so dont re at me too much. I still dont feel very good. He spokefortably as if he were a friend, but his tone made me feel even more intimidated. Yan Yu, who had been looking at him for a long time, bowed his head to the emperor and said. your majesty. You tell me. Would you like to have a private conversation with the person who will be the next Bumadowi? Gok-gyeong opened his eyes. Hey, Yeongaju. Its good. The emperor looked at Yang Chen with excited eyes. I liked you from the first time we met. I, too, am anxious to talk to the master of the ck Ind Martial Arts as soon as possible. Then, would it be okay for Soin to have a separate conversation with the Shinhwa cult leader in the night breeze? Theres no reason Jim shouldnt be okay. The emperor looked at Qi Tianxiong. Gi Cheon-woong chuckled. I thought the first meeting would be quite troublesome, but its really frustrating to be treated like this. Yeonwi stood up from her seat. If you do, I wille back after the conversation. Its okay to go straight back to the lodgings you used before and relieve your travel fatigue. Ille again tomorrow. Yeon Wei bowed his head once more and left the royal pce with Peng Wugang. Gi Cheon-woong also put down his tea cup and left the royal pce with his back behind him. Outside the royal pce. There was an extremely long and ornate wall lined up next to the magnificently polished fishway. Yeon Wei smiled and said to Peng Wugang. You must be tired, but you dont rest. When will I have another opportunity to have a deep conversation with the leader of the Shinhwa cult? Although he was grinning, there was a tension that couldnt be hidden on Peng Wugangs face. Yeonwi looked at Ki Cheonwoong. Ki Cheon-woong is still leisurely walking from afar. The sight of him looking at the night sky with his back to me was full of breathtaking, solemn beauty. Although he was an unfamiliar handsome man from a foreign country, his blond hair blowing in the wind, his bare feet exposed to his proud physique, and his white clothes made him look like a hero god from mythology. How close did it get like that? Good. Gi Cheon-woong took a deep breath again. The air is very nice. Its strict but very clear. The emperorsws and regtions can be drawn like a painting on the clear air of the central ins. Yeonwi thought. Its like a me. Its dangerous, but beautiful. If you look at it quietly, you wont even think about anything else. It was the shape of the me itself, fluttering freely, setting heaven and earth on fire, and living a short but splendid life. so. Ki Cheon-woong has already reached the first chapter of Yeonwi. It was big when seen from a distance, but it was even bigger when seen up close. Should I call it presence? Even the skeleton felt different from the Jungwon people. It wasnt just the atmosphere, but the long limbs and gaping skeleton itself seemed to make the person look bigger. Why did you ask to see me separately? The corners of Ki Cheon-woongs mouth rose. Maybe you want to scold me? How many people in the whole world can scold you? Does it even exist? Its a different story if youre just killing them. The smile was the same, but Ki Cheon-woongs eyes became cold. Yeonwi said calmly. See? How could I kill you? . I dont think I can see very well. The smile on Ki Cheon-woongs face also disappeared before he knew it. Peng Wugangs face was tense, and Yan Weis face was filled with a characteristic indifference. I will ask you directly. . Why is Sangdanjeon like that? Gi Cheon-woong was silent for a long time. Yeonwi patiently waited for his answer. How long has it been? Do you see that? I can still see it clearly. A smile appeared on Gi Cheonwoongs face again. It was a strange smile filled with bitterness, admiration, sorrow, and joy. Thats amazing. . I heard from the emperor that your son has captured and killed many of our churchs children. Because we had a good rtionship. I didnt say this to me your son for causing damage to our school. . Considering your age, my son would have been over 30 at most, but I doubted that such a genius was possible. . Looking at me like this, I understand. If the talent of the person who became the father was so outstanding, how could the abilities of the child who inherited his blood be ordinary? My son is stronger than me. Gi Cheon-woong nodded. Things like that happen, too. Because its not strange no matter what happens in the world. . But if it is a matter of life and death, there is no one more dangerous than you. They said I couldnt see it. You cant see it, but you can feel it a little bit. Ki Cheon-woongs finger pointed to Yeon-wis forehead. There is something scary lurking in your upper chamber. If you use that power freely, it seems like you can neutralize any opponent with a single blow. If you give me the opportunity to do that. Of course it is. Gi Cheon-woong turned and sat down, leaning his back against the wall. The feet and clothes are strangely clean. Yeonwi also sat next to Ki Cheonwoong. Peng Mu-gang felt awkward for some reason and just stood leaning against the wall. You said youve been staying at the closed house for fifteen years? It did. To be stronger? There are no warriors who have to close for reasons other than gaining strength. I guess youve be stronger. At the same time, I feel weaker. What I want to know is. Yeonwi looked back at Ki Cheonwoong. Suddenly, he realized that he was sitting side by side with a rare monster that could fill the entire midfield with fear. And that reality did not give Yeonwi any inspiration. Did you make a mistake or did you fall into someone elses hands? . Senior Tuwang Yangcheon knew my abilities thoroughly as soon as he saw me. But you cant do that. Its probably because half of the upper deck was destroyed. . Its hard to believe how you can survive in such a state. Its thanks to Hwajeong. Gi Cheon-woong said in a calm voice. Our school has a technique called Hwajeong. If youplete Hwajeong and raise it to that level, you can preserve your life even if you receive a serious fatal injury. Is that what prevented the copse of Sangdanjeon? I stopped it, but it doesnt live long. It was an honest statement. Due to his nature as a senior officer, no matter how hostile he is, he does not act aggressively from the first meeting. However, the reason he came out so strong was because Ki Cheon-woongs existence itself was so strange. I thought they were probably using magic spells or special magical techniques to maintain the status quo. In that case, I thought I might have to make a firm decision for the future. However, when we actually had a conversation, Ki Cheon-woong did not feel any samagi. Rather, he was covering up feelings of emptiness and bitterness more than anyone else with a strong presence and slightly sharp vocabry. What on earth did the Saeum Church do? Before ming the Saeum Church, I must have raised my child incorrectly. . Furthermore, he was not good as a monarch. The intentions were good. . In the end, I brought it all on myself. Did your son rebel? Gi Cheon-woongs eyes deepened. My sons talent is beyond mine. Like your son, he reached heavenly heights more than 20 years ago thanks to his God-given talent. He must be around 50 now. At the age of fifty, if it was more than twenty years ago, it means that he reached the realm of heaven and earth before thirty. If true, it would be no exaggeration to say that it was truly a talent sent from heaven. I wonder how much dissatisfaction must have built up since he was unable to be a religious leader for a long time even though he had such talent. I said that I would be the leader of a religious cult at some point, but I dont think my son thought that way. You had no patience. I had patience. The desire was just too big. . The person who ignited that desire and manipted him from behind to take over the real power of this church is the leader of the Four Eums. Ki Cheon-woongs blue eyes contained vivid anger. Samunhyang, the leader of Saeumgyo. As a result, Tanggeum Shinhwagyo became practically a branch of Saeumgyo. Chapter 967 Episode 967 Fireworks covering the sky (7) Yeonwi thought that this was somehow not surprising. It was strange. The three religions attacked different areas to prey on the martial arts in the central ins. The Saeum Church dispatched Sejak and Gosu to various regions starting from Guangdong, the Gwanghyeol Church undermined the peoples livelihood and the martial power of Sacheon, the entry point for the invasion of the Central ins, and the Shinhwa Church was in charge of the imperial pce. Gwanghyeol and Saeum are in charge of the martial arts and Shinhwa is in charge of the imperial pce, so at first nce it may seem like Shinhwa religion stands out, but if you think about it carefully, it was Gwanghyeol that really stood out. The Gwanghyeol did not even invest their full power properly in the first ce. At least, King of Rain Gongsun Biryong was the chief priest of the Gwanghyeolgyo Church, but he was a demon who was active in the central ins from the beginning, so he should be excluded. Rather, Gwanghyeol had a strong impression that Jungwon viewed the world as aboratory. In order to surpass the human lifespan, they summoned dead souls and gave them to the bodies of others. In reality, the true demons of Gwanghyeolgyo rarely appeared in the Gangho. We have always fought against the Xinhua religion. Even though Shinhwaism was in charge of the imperial pce, it was strangely often intertwined with the Murim League. In fact, it was because they were involved in the affairs of the martial arts group, but considering the characteristics of the areas each was targeting, it was natural that the masters in the central ins that they often shed with should have been Saeumgyo. It is said that Hojeong also fought with a person called Hobeop of Saeumgyo. When I met Eumje Ha Eungyo, he said that demons from Saeumgyo were using her to develop strange weapons. At that time, the person Yeon Ho-jeong fought was the one who used the name Ho-yeon for protection. Furthermore, he also fought with women from the Yayul and So ns of Guangdong Province, so it can be seen that he had quite a run-in with the demons of Saeumgyo. But thats it. Among the battles fought to drive out the Three Religions, there were particrly many followers of the Shinhwa Religion. The Xinhuaists offensive, which was dangerous and at times strangely bold, was the result of your son giving orders from the Four-Eum Cult. Its an order Gi Cheon-woong sighed. Its frustrating, but thats the end result. I dont know how bold it was. Didnt you find out what your school has been doing since it closed? I couldnt even recognize it. Because all real power has already passed to my son. Mythology says that strength has absolute value. No matter how much real power rests with the son, the leader and the most powerful person in the church has appeared, but no one told you what happened? Did you just forget that I was dying? ? My martial arts skills have limits. I said it was lifespan, but my lifespan is directly rted to martial arts. Peng Mu-gang, who was quietly listening from the side, spoke in a calm voice. Does this mean that the more you use martial arts, the shorter your lifespan will be? Ki Cheon-woong looked at Peng Wu-gang. Even though the experts eyes were beyond imagination, Peng Mu-gang was not at all intimidated. On the contrary, I felt a little sympathy for him in my heart. A lot of blood was shed in the central ins because of a group called Shinhwaism, but as a father who experienced his childrens rebellion, he couldnt help but feel a sense of kinship. Gi Cheon-woong nodded. Its simr. I could have asked in more detail, but Yeonwi didnt touch on that. It is a martial artist who does not even practice herbivory in front of others. Just by revealing his condition without hesitation, Ki Cheon-woong showed many weaknesses. The problem is that my son knows that. How? The basis of martial arts in Shinhwaism is one. If it gets to the point, they might eat each other. In other words, we can recognize each others status. If at least one of the fundamentals of martial arts is Sangdanjeon, if it works properly Yeonwi, who was speaking, soon sighed. Gi Cheon-woongughed bitterly. I could not hide anything from my sons burning eyes. I dont know how it got into that state. Its greed. Ki Cheon-woong leaned his head against the wall. Greed is a double-edged sword. It makes people develop and makes them regress. Yeonwi, who had been quietly listening to him, stood up, shaking her buttocks. In other words, you are trying to join forces with us to destroy the Saeum Church and restore the Shinhwa Church to its original state. Youre wrong. hmm? The Xinhua Church is a group that should no longer exist. The two people looked down at Ki Cheonwoong in surprise. Ki Cheon-woong folded his arms resting on his upright knees. A blue me flickered from the hand in front of my nose. Although it felt like a powerful fire, it didnt feel strangely hot. His ability to control the characteristics and pressure of his energy had reached the level of a god. The Xinhua Church must be destroyed. Everyone doesnt have to die, but so many people shouldnt be banded together under such bizarre doctrines anymore. . I told the emperor that we would establish our own force in the central ins. I dont know yet whether it will be a sect or a family. But if such an organization can be created, it will prevent our organization from being involved in world affairs for at least the next hundred years. Peng Mu-gang asked a question without realizing it. Do you really think thats possible? The Shinhwa religious leader, who was almost driven out by his sons rebellion, creates a new sect or family in Jungwon? There was no way this rumor wouldnt spread. It was a fact that everyone would find out one day, but there was no way Joongwon Moorim would just ignore it. No one knows what the future will hold. Just try it. I thought about just disappearing like this, but wouldnt the legacy weve built so far be too disappointing to do that? Hmm. Yeonwi said. It wouldnt be impossible if your heart or the ability and usability of the person who takes over your legacy are good. Gi Cheon-woong smiled bitterly. Finding a sessor will be the problem. Even if everything else is problematic, I think the issue of session will be easier than you think. Im sure youre not saying that I should pass on my martial arts skills to a talented child from Joongwon, right? Are you going to shake your head and say no if thats the best option? . Even if its not that way, you already have a child to pass everything on to. For a moment, Ki Cheon-woongs eyes wavered. Peng Mu-gang muttered without realizing it. Uiseonggakju Ki Woo-hee? Yeonwi said, looking up at the night sky. I dont know what you think of your daughter. However, in our view, it is difficult to find someone with a character as beautiful and strong as Representative Ki. . The fire is strong, but it goes out quickly. He may be a child with a personality that doesnt suit him, but let me tell you carefully that he might end up getting better results because of that. Woohee. Ki Cheon-woong said in a somewhat awkward voice. How is Woohee doing? Im doing well. I dont know how he feels, but I can tell you that he is being treated well enough. is it. Thanks to that child, many people survived. Rep. Kis noble actions did not discriminate between people, even if their skin color was different and their eyes were different. . We all owe you a big debt. And yet, he had the disposition to feel sorry in front of a patient who died after reaching the end of his life. How can we view that child negatively? okay. Ki Cheon-woong smiled aplicated smile. Im d youre doing well. Do you miss your daughter? I miss you. It was a question I asked reflexively, but I didnt expect the answer toe right away that I wanted to see it. I have seen many children. It was like that even before I became the leader. They are my children, but ording to my fathers orders, each was raised to have its own purpose. I was like that too, so I thought it was normal at the time. . Woohee is different. That child is the first andst child I have had since bing the leader of the cult. Is that a problem? There will absolutely be no problem. If only it werent for the mothers background. . Even a cult leader who holds absolute power has no choice but to care about the opinions of those around him. Because the noble lineage must be maintained. But I really loved her. Yeonwis eyes deepened. A Shinhwa religious leader who speaks of love. I could never have imagined that I would see the head of the Shinhwa cult in this way, or that his voice would convey such a heartbreaking emotion that everyone could share. The childs mother was a strong person. He was a strong person who knew his position but was not concerned about the opinions of those around him. That aspect was impressive to me. . But I couldnt take care of Woohee properly. My children, who had already grown up to be dragons and tigers, were sensitive to my every reaction. It doesnt matter how many wives you have, but if you have the same children, you are not an object of sharing the affection of blood rtives, but an object ofpetition. I guess so. I loved him more than any other child, but I never showed even the slightest bit of that affection. That always bothered me. Gi Cheon-woongs eyes twinkled. It wasnt until some time after I left the closed building that I realized it. The wife I loved died, and Woohee couldnt win the lonely fight and ran away to the continent. . I couldnt control my boiling anger. But the longer the anger persists, the more The top battle caused a problem. okay. Even if I wanted to take revenge, I couldnt. And my son saw right through my condition. . In the end, its all my fault that things got to this point. I could have killed my son with words that were not meant to be. We die together. But still, even though I was so angry at my son, he wouldnt let go. It must have been a feeling that things should happen as they happen. Regardless of the circumstances, the tragedy that Ki Cheon-woong experienced was no different from that of others. It was a situation that was difficult to endure with any amount of mental strength. I think things are going better now. Ki Cheon-woongs sparkling eyes lit up again. When I looked around the campus with a cold head, even though it was in chaos, there were people following me. . I will bring them all out to dismantle the myth and destroy the Four Eums. I was able to endure my anger for a moment and dere a more certain revenge. Yeonwi nodded wordlessly. Gi Cheon-woong finished speaking with somewhat heavy breathing and nced at Yeon-wi. You are such a strange person. Me? Originally, I didnt say this to the emperor. Its an honor. Even though youe off as such a strong-willed person, you strangely have a knack for opening peoples hearts. Even if I be broke, I wont go anywhere and starve to death. Peng Mu-gang chuckled. Gi Cheon-woong stood up. Bury all the personal things we talked about today. Because its not good for other people to hear it. I will. Do you have any more questions for me now? Lets ask onest question. Tell me. Yeonwi turned his head towards the far north. There is a great master near the royal pce. The boiling fire is impressive. Is this the person you brought with you? He is the leader of this school. He is the only one among the leaders who did not betray me. I guess so. Yeonwi nodded. I understand. Ki Cheon-woong also nodded silently and headed back to the royal pce. Peng Mu-gang said as he watched Ki Cheon-woong walking away. I realize once again that friends, enemies, and foreigners with different skin colors are all the same as us in the end. . Yeongaju? hmm? Oh, did you say that? Hehe, what are you thinking so deeply about? Oh, theres something thats holding me back a bit. Yeonwi turned his head to the north again. Its strange since hes the leader of the religious order. He looks somewhat hazy. Chapter 968 Episode 968 In the Swamp (1) Whoa. Mo Yong-woo was breathing lightly and looking around, with deep fatigue on his face. Namgungpyo was polishing his sword, leaning against a tree at some distance away. Although he looked rxed, his pale face and blood-soaked clothes proved that he had fought an unimaginably fierce battle. Wu Gu-mun stuck hisrge sword in the ground and looked out at the wide world below the cliff, while Peng Dae-ho perilously perched on the edge of the cliff and looked up at the sky. Each person seemed to be resting, but in reality, this was not rest but preparation for battle. A battle with the Xiaoleiyin Temple forces that took ce in Shanxi. In that battle, many enemies were killed and many warriors were lost. Among the six dragons belonging to the Murim Alliance, the warriors of the Changryongdan and Daeryongdan were strong, but they had no choice but to suffer considerable damage in the inevitable melee with the enemy. Soreoeumsa was strong. Although it is said that they came to patrol the area to be upied in advance or to spread missionary work, the troops they brought were greater than thebined forces of Changryong and Daeryong. Fortunately, after several close encounters, both sides retreated and were able to keep each other in check. In addition, since the friendly side was expected to have a slight advantage, they achieved results that exceeded expectations for those who ledte-exponential generals who did not have much experience. Its thest time. Mo Yong-woo looked to the side. Jegaljun suddenly came next to me. The deep and strong prayer had been refined several times more fiercely due to this battle. Is that what you think? Zhuge Jun pointed to the in beyond the cliff with his hand. Red clothes and gs fill the field of vision. It was a ce where about 500 troops were gathered. Until now, we have fought in every direction to prevent them from moving to the center of Shanxi. Their offensive was more intense than expected, but fortunately not a single enemy was able to break through this defense line. It did. Their preparations were thorough. The fact that we blocked all the ces they could attack means, on the other hand, that they also knew most of the ces they could attack in the center of Shanxi. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. In other words, you realized there was no more room to break through? Otherwise, there would be no way we would have gathered the remaining troops together. hmm. Either retreat or engage in all-out war. I will choose one or the other. What do you think? Zhuge Juns eyes became as deep and cautious as Mo Yongyus. It looks like there will be a high probability of a fight. Why? Is it because they resemble fanatics? Because the tail of the great horse has been caught. There are people over there who know the art of war, so they wont know that if they retreat boldly and are caught, they will be defeated without even being able to fight properly. There are few ways to achieve victory as easily as pursuing and attacking a retreating army. That is why many armies conducted intensive retreat training. In some cases, you can attack troops at any time or even lure them into traps. From a distance, an army that pursues a retreating enemy only to be caught in a trap and annihted may seem foolish. However, actually digging a trap and luring them was not an easy task, and there were many cases in which they were killed before reaching the trap. In other words, even if you wanted to retreat, a situation would inevitably arise in which you could not easily retreat. The forces of Xiaoleiyin Temple should have sought a retreat three days ago, at least yesterday. Nevertheless,st night, troops were deployed again to move to the center of Shanxi. It is no exaggeration to say that with that one fight, the odds of victory were tilted in favor of the Murim Alliance. Whats even more serious for Soreoeumsas side is that if they escape from here, they may lose most of their troops. As you say, if there is someone over there who knows the art of war, isnt there a possibility that they could have predicted a situation like this? Of course it could have been so. However, looking at the movements of their offensive army, it seems that although they know the art of war, theyck caution. Not all smart people can produce good results. What is important is quick judgment and the ability to execute depending on the situation. Even though they knew they shouldnt attack, there were so many soldiers who couldnt ovee their anger and were killed while advancing with their troops that it was impossible to count them. In Zhuge Juns opinion, they were exactly that type of case. Anyway, there is no need for us to force ourselves forward and provoke a fight. If theye in, we can fight, and if they retreat, we can chase them and kill them. Mo Yong-woo nodded. He is the owner of the small family of the Zhuge family. I learned a lot from you during this battle. Zhuge Jun smiled sheepishly. Its no big deal. In fact, it was my first time experiencing such arge-scale battle, so I made a lot of mistakes. He looked back. In the distance, the surviving warriors of the Changryongdan and Daeryongdan were huddled together and taking a rest. A look of regret appeared on Zhuge Juns face. If I had had a sharper perspective, this was a force I would not have lost. Im talking about Yeonje. A title that appears out of nowhere. Zhugejuns eyes sparkled as he knew that Yeonje meant Yeonhojeong. That wasnt all. Even though they were resting at a considerable distance away, Namgungpyo, Ogumun, and Paeng Daeho, who were keeping their ears open towards this direction, all turned their heads to look at Mo Yong-woo. Was it during Operation Guangdong? I dont remember when, but he once said something quite impressive to me. What did you mean? It is said that it is better for a warrior to maximize his strengths than to reduce his weaknesses, and for a strategist, it is ideal to make up for his shorings rather than highlight his strengths. ! You also said that there are actions necessary to know your own strengths and weaknesses. That is restoration. Rey is one of the terms of Baduk and refers to ying the game from the beginning again in order to review the progress of the game that has already been yed. Recovery ispletely different from regret, so it is said that a clean recovery is essential for my own development. Yeon-je herself said that although she is not always transparent in her recovery, she always tries to clearly recognize her own strengths and weaknesses. Good words. But Zhuge Juns face showed a hint of bitterness. That is not an easy thing to say. Especially for strategists. I guess so. A single word from a soldier can kill someone. It is not easy to ignore their deaths and make a transparent recovery for my own development. Its not easy, but I have to do it. If thats impossible, you shouldnt engage in actualbat anymore. . In the end, the priority would be to consider how much responsibility I ce on the soldiers who died due to my choice and what I can do for them. Furthermore, if you really want to be a great strategist, the key is to develop yourself and strive to achieve the best results with fewer sacrifices. It is inevitable that people die on the battlefield. No matter how good a soldier is, he cannot lead a battle to victory without killing anyone. Either a little or a lot of people will die. Thats war. If you cant endure that, Ill raise another strategist who can take on your role. Zhuge Jun bowed his head. Mo Yong-wu knew that Zhuge Juns condition was worse than it seemed on the outside. So we continued to talk about strategy and tactics every time. Avoid having useless thoughts. In the process, he learned a lot, but his first goal was to prevent Zhuge Jun from copsing. Fortunately, his condition seemed to be better than a few days ago. Thats why I say such bitter things. If you cant endure it, dont go to battle in the future. I think hes a really great person. Mo Yong-woo looked at Ogu-mun. Oh Gu-moon, with both hands on the hilt of his sword, looked much more stable than otherte-day exponents. My teacher said that since there is no perfect martial art in this world, and a warrior cannot be perfect either, he must be a master in the field he is good at rather than the field he is bad at. Only when he reaches that point can he be said to have pioneered his own martial art. You said there was. I guess so. Get rid of your shorings and take advantage of them to create your own study. This is what I have been doing so far. I lived ording to my teachers words. In fact, the people who yed the most active role in this battle were Mo Yong-woo and Oh Gu-moon. The two mens martial arts skills were the most outstanding among them, and especially when considering individual bravery, even Mo Yong-wu had a hard time following Wu Gu-mun. Mo Yong-woo was cautious but bold when he had to be bold, and Oh Gu-moon showed a venom thatsted until he died once bitten. But Yeon Sobuju learned the same principles at a younger age than us, so I guess geniuses are born with it. Pang Dae-ho chuckled. I thought there were many geniuses in the world. But after seeing Yeon Sobuju, I changed my mind. I thought this is what a true genius is. Namgoongpyo was speechless. Just cleaning his sword. However, there was no sign of jealousy or defeat toward Yeon Ho-jeong on his face. This was partly because of the teachings he received from his grandfather, but also because he experienced Yeon Ho-jeongs talent right before his eyes. I just felt bitter in silence. Youre having an interesting conversation. Everyones eyes turned to the west. There, Dang Sang-ah, who had just climbed up the cliff, was walking cheerfully shaking off her clothes. Zhuge Jun asked with a stiff face. How are you? Tang Sang-ah shook his head. I dont know. But no matter how much I looked, I didnt get the feeling that the fighting spirit was boiling over. Among these, the person most famous for divinew was Tang Sang-Ah. His stealth skills were as great as his memorization skills. So, he secretly went to check on the enemys movements, but he said that there was no sign of the will to fight. Zhugejun rested his chin and fell into thought. Dang Sang-ah came to Mo Yong-woos side. Have you all been resting well? exactly. She nced at Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-wus figure, standing upright while holding the Tang Demon God Sword in his arms, was like that of a Yan Wei. It reminds me of a noble bamboo tree. Tang Sang-ah cleared his throat and said. Their behavior is really strange, isnt it? To be honest, I thought I would grit my teeth and start preparing my posture. I assumed that the Zhuge brothers would not retreat and were preparing for the final fight. I also agree. The look in their eyes when we fought in person was truly cruel. I guess it could be said that I felt fanatical belief rather than skill. They are fanatics who follow a distorted Buddhist path. But even so, it looked so rxed Is there something there? Couldnt you go deeper? I couldnt infiltrate inside because there was a supreme expert. I was worried that if I got caught, the number of cases would increase too much. It was then. If you have no intention of retreating or fighting, there is only one answer. Everyone was surprised and looked towards Changryong and Daeryong. A young man was walking there. Mo Yong-woos mouth dropped open. It was an incredible moment. As expected, there was a shining rtionship there that I never thought I would see in a ce like this. A man trotting along carrying a huge ax on his shoulder. Yeonje?! Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Youvee a long way. Chapter 969 Episode 969 In the swamp (2) Tang Sang-ahs eyes widened. Peng Da-hos mouth widened, and Wu Gu-wen and Zhuge Juns eyebrows rose to the top of their foreheads. Namgungpyo, who was cleaning his sword, also got up without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand with a calm face. Its been a while, everyone. Yeonje! Mo Yong-woo ran in a huff and suddenly hugged Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong clenched his chin. The slim jawline was full of fine wrinkles. Why are you doing this again? I know it was an expression of happiness, but when the calm and mature Mo Yong-woo was like this, the worlds Yeon-ho couldnt help but feel awkward. Mo Yong-woo grabbed Yeon Ho-jeongs shoulder. Are you okay? Then is there anything that wouldnt be okay? Didnt you go to Shinmarim in Cheonghae? Mo Yong-woos tone suddenly changed to that of a younger brother. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly and nodded. Thats right. It worked out well. Then thats a relief. But judging by your behavior, it looks like you came straight from Cheonghae? Although they were emotionally close, the two actually did not hang out often enough to be called sworn brothers. Nevertheless, just by looking at Yeon Ho-jeongs behavior, Mo Yong-woo immediately figured out where he had been and whether he had rested. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeongs understanding of people is excellent. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. A cool, dry wind blows. I could see the sky beyond the scattered clouds, but it felt strangely dark. I was thinking of going back to Maeng, but my brother told me that he was going to stop the troops of Soreoeumsa, so I decided to go here. Mo Yong-woo smiled. You are the only one who cares about your brother. I just came to see the sights. What are you worried about? Even though he said that, he knew better than anyone else that Yeon Ho-jeong was worried about him. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was well aware of the military history of himself, otherte Jisoo, and the Changryongdan and Daeryongdan. Nevertheless, the fact that he came in person because he was worried could be interpreted as meaning that something was holding him back. But Mo Yong-woo was more concerned about Yeon Ho-jeongs expression than anything else. What happened? What is going on? You dont look good. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt herself crying without realizing it. Even if it were someone other than Mo Yong-woo who said it, he would have felt emotionally shaken. Master. Its been a while. Ive never had my emotions sink this much because of someone. To him, his teacher Cheon In-ryong has always been special. Its just that life was busy, there were people to protect, constant agony and fighting were part of everyday life, so he didnt think about it often, and if it werent for his teacher, he wouldnt be where he is today. Furthermore, if it werent for the teachers teachings, if he hadnt purified the blood jade and given himself that ability. If that were the case, Jungwon would have been fighting a much tougher fight with the three schools by now. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong is not someones puppet. I just lived for myself and my people. However, without the teachers teachings, would it have been possible to stop the Three Schools even if it had returned more than a hundred times? In the end, Cheon In-ryong, who taught Yeonhojeong, could be said to be the benefactor of the Jungwon martial arts group who helped Jungwon, which would have been swept away by the firepower of the three religions, build a huge wall. Three hundred years ago and now. I hope you can livefortably there without worrying about the troubles of this world. I think it stayed in my heart even more because we didnt see each other often and we didnt have many friendly conversations. But now was not the time to be lost in thoughts of the teacher and not be able to do what needed to be done. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled at Zhuge Jun. Is it difficult? older brother. Jegaljun looks at Yeonhojeong with shaking eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. The prayer is very sharp. I can see how much you suffered in this war of death and death. . Still, dont break down. It may be painful and difficult, but would someone who is the head of the small household of the Zhuge family give up to this extent to use it? Yeon Ho-jeongs words, following Mo Yong-woo, who suggested the right path with a sharp word, ignited Jegal Juns confidence. Zhuge Jun smiled. Its hard, but Ill try. There are things that are valuable only through effort, and there are things that be worthless if the results are not good even if you put in effort. The seat you are sitting in falls entirely into thetter category. Work hard and achieve it. Ill keep that in mind. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Pang Dae-ho. Pang Dae-ho grinned and waved his hand. Its even nicer to see it from the outside. They say there is no younger brother as good as the older brother. That is absolutely true. Ugh? Its more worth seeing than Manho right now. Paeng Dae-ho burst intoughter. No problem. Its embarrassing and I cant do as well as my younger brother. Otherwise, the years of being beaten by your father would be such a waste. Yeon Ho-jeong responded with a silent smile and turned his gaze to Oh Gu-moon. Ogumun bowed his head. Its been a while. Your prayers are better than ever before when you were in the military. Thank you for your hard work. It was hard work for everyone. That is also true. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes fell on Nam Gung-pyo this time. Namgungpyo, who was looking at Yeonhojeong nkly, soon lowered his head slightly. It was a wordless greeting. He was the person who led a life that I could not have imagined when I first met him on his way to the Murim League. Yeon Ho-jeong also nodded silently. Although he had an uneasy rtionship with his younger brother, Namgung-hyeon, Namgung-pyos pride seemed to have subsided a lot, perhaps thanks to the teachings of Namgung-seung, the sword emperor. and. Commander. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders at Dang Sang-ahs calm voice. I am Sobuju of the Mukryongbu. Im not amander. Its been a while since I saw you. A clear look of joy appeared on Tang Sang-ahs face. She received many lessons from Yeon Wi, and Yeon Ho-jeong overcame many dangers with Tang Gwan. Furthermore, since Yeonwi and Danggwan shared a deep friendship, it would not be strange for the two to be sworn siblings. We are that close to each other, so it doesnt feel unfamiliar at all even though its been a long time since weve seen each other. Thats amazing. yes? I heard it from my father, but for the first time, the Tang family may have a female head of the family. Tang Sang-ah chuckled. How closed is the Tang family? My father has changed a lot, but not yet to the extent of shaking up tradition. Does this mean you will take on a position if you shake up tradition? Youre still being mischievous. haha. Even though Tang Sang-ah felt Yeon Ho-jeongs strong presence, she did not celebrate her ascent to Seongcheon. This was because he thought that praise for military power did not mean much to Yeon Ho-jeong. Before being a martial artist, you are a person. Just by not mentioning force, it was possible to see how Tang Sang-ah viewed the world. That was the end of the brief yet pleasant greeting. But what do you mean by that? hmm? Zhuge Jun asked with a serious face. My brother said that earlier. If you have no intention of retreating or fighting, there is only one answer. It did. Can I hear your thoughts on what that is? What kind of opinions are you talking about? If you think about it a little more, theres no way you wouldnt know, right? yes? Are they so weak that they cant fight or retreat and just tremble? Thats not Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Dang Sang-ah. Kilina, the best of the Tang n, personally scouted and returned. From what this person said, it didnt seem like he had any intention of fighting, nor did he seem in a hurry. . It doesnt look like theyre going to retreat or fight right away. However, it is difficult to just rest because the enemies are clearly visible. Still, itsfortable. ! There is only one answer, right? Zhuge Juns eyes shook greatly. Could it be reinforcements?! Everyone who heard him was surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Thats why I came here myself. Soreoeumsa is Shaolin outside of the bird. It is no exaggeration to say that, excluding the three schools, it is the strongest in terms of single force. In fact, in terms of stature alone, it can be said to be superior to Shaolin. So then?! It means that a strong or overwhelming support force capable ofpletely crushing this army ising. omg! Tension appeared on everyones faces. Mo Yong-woo, who looked at Yeon Ho-jeongs face for a moment, asked as if asking. Is Seongcheon-leveling? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. That is unknown. However, if they are leisurely as much as they are, it means that a master of at least Seongcheon level or arge army that can handle Seongcheon level ising. Then its the former. Why do you think that? The number of enemies we crushed alone exceeds three hundred. It wasnt that much originally, but more reinforcements than the Murim Alliance had predicted arrived at every moment. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. No matter how big Soreoeumsa is, there is a limit to the number of troops that can be dispatched to the central ins? I dont know if its a real war. But now they said they did note to wage war. It is literally more like a mission to seduce the people with their preachy doctrines. The number is toorge for an envoy, but you are right. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. In fact, it is difficult to understand that a master of martial arts ising. The reason they moved to Shanxi was to carry out missionary work in Seongdonggyeokseo. No matter how much you think about it, its too much to think about it. That is the will of Soreoyinsa. will? On the way to Shinmarim, I met the masters of Soreoeumsa Temple. There was one expert who was a king and one who was inferior to the three armies. ! They said. The reason they joined hands with the three religions was not only for the sake of the general public, but also to make the fertilend of the Eastern Continent their own home. A bloody chill appeared in everyones eyes. So to speak, they are trying to see and see for themselves which piece ofnd in the midfield is right for them. And we will send Mugeuksu there to solidify our will. Huh. If you are a non-geuksu of Soreoeumsa, you will most likely be a powerhouse with a high distribution. He would have been well-versed in the doctrine of Sorei, so considering the current situation, it would not be surprising if he came sooner. I see. And decisively. Wooooow. The Gwangryongbu draped over Yeonhojeongs shoulder let out a faint cry. Whileing here from Shaanxi, I felt an indescribable anxiety at times. That feeling of anxiety felt oddly familiar. Perhaps there was a coriander moving parallel to the road I took here, not too far away that would blur my senses. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. You can feel something like that? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Its not easy. The mental energy consumption is also extreme. However, I have learned the ability to embody and see what I want. Of course, it doesnt always work. It is the power of top battle. He reached a higher level than before just by talking to his teacher, and went through a development of pure enlightenment rather than an actual rise to the level of martial arts. I still dont know what the principle is, but just like when my teacher felt his yellow dragon, my sense of the masters ying along the same line has be as sharp as a needle. Those who transcend everything and handle natural energy with ease. If we limit it to those people, they can perceive it through the harmony of divine energy even from a certain distance. However, if I lost concentration or felt dizzy even just a little, I would immediately lose energy. A martial art that provides absolute ability but can also vary from moment to moment depending on the individuals capabilities. That was Hwangryongshinwanggong. I will catch the super expert who is too difficult to handle, so you can fight your own battle. Chapter 970 Episode 970 In the swamp (3) The next day dawned at the imperial pce. Yan Wei and his party rested at the residence chosen by the emperor himself. Of course, in the meantime, Yeonwi did not sleep. Even though he was able to relieve his fatigue with appropriate moves, his energy was always directed towards Ki Cheon-woong, the head of the Shinhwa cult. Peng Wugang restedfortably and relieved all his fatigue, and Yang Chen sat deeper than the two, closer to the royal pce, and had another deep talk with the sleepless emperor. Time passed and the sun was about to set on Seosan again. The conversation with Yang Cheon and the time when the emperor, who hadpleted some government affairs, called for Gi Cheon-woong. A ray of cool me rose from the red mes that engulfed the imperial pce. * * * The giant, colored in a brilliant shade of turquoise, asked. How is the situation? The head of the Jiangdong Byeoksan Yeonga, the head of the Hebei Paeng family, and the vice head of the Mukryongbu are leading troops and stationed at the pce. I heard that he is the Emperors favorite swordsman of the Imperial Sword. Rumor has it that his martial arts skills have reached the level of Heavenly Flower Sutra. Is that true? I cant be sure because I cant see it in person. However, after listening to the people in the pce, I think we must say that he has actually reached that level. Its amazing. From that small family, there are two masters who have reached the level of heaven. You said that Yeon Ho-jeongs talent is better than mine, so my fathers talent is probably not average either. . What about Yangcheon? As the emperors prospective sire, he sits near the royal pce. Its a pain in the ass. Can Yangcheons military power be confirmed? It was quite far from the inner pce, so I couldnt check it in person either. However, when Yang Cheon entered the country, his intense prayers could be felt. How was it? Based on prayer alone, there is a high probability that he is stronger than me. I heard that you showed a bad side in the fight with the leader of the Four Eums, but it looks like you put in a lot of effort in that time. . But at this rate, things worked out well. My father managed to persuade the emperor. yes. You know very well that the sooner the better, right? of course. However, if there are that many experts camped out, it will be difficult to survive even if the mission is aplished. Coming here, I thought my life was already dead. Dont worry about it. Are there still any changes to that thought? . What happened? It would be a waste to exchange the life of an emperor for the life of a beggar your size, but if you truly wont return to me, I cant help it. I just act for the greater good. In the end, a great cause is just a y on words. Even if they promote the same cause, the actions of those who see one year ahead and those who see ten years ahead are different. . Time is running out, and I have no intention of arguing with you about this. So what about your father? You must be having a private meeting with the emperor. Didnt you doubt yourself? You had no doubts at all. Thats interesting. This is why the world is fair. You should have been satisfied with the military power that reached heaven, but you have lost your sense of purpose and even the roots of your spiritual eyes due to excessive greed. How can I understand your true intentions? Even if his spiritual eyes were intact, he wouldnt have doubted me. Well, I guess he is like that too. Because you are not working for us, you are acting for yourself. . What are you going to do? It seems difficult to survive, so how are you going to let people know that the emperor is dead? If the emperor dies, there will be a big change not only in the imperial pce but also in the movements of the martial arts kingdom. Look at their movements and predict them? Its too uncertain. if? Since I want to die, it would be okay to break into the royal pce and explode it, but that is not enough to be sure that the emperor died here. . If you can escape and return to the main school to report, then do so. If that is impossible. It would be impossible. hmm. And I dont have the time or ability to contact you. . I just do my best to kill the emperor. I hope you can figure out how things are going here. You that way . Youre going too far, saying youre ready to die. Have you forgotten that I am the leader of the Shinhwa cult of the time? You are the leader of the Little Church. . You have not officially ascended to the position of leader of the church yet. There is no difference except for the title. Can I tell you something? I think Ill do it even if you tell me not to. Please dont be fooled by the evil cult leader. this guy. He is not a viin that the Little Lord can handle. Weve been holding hands so far, but even if this is over, either kill me or cut off ties. You really decided to mock me. If you are the only one who does not know what others say is the problem, it is not because others are strange, but because you have failed to reflect on yourself. . For Su Jiaoju, that is pride. If we throw away that useless pride and properly reproduce our original desire for improvement, Shinhwa Religion will be the best of the three religions and will be able to live for a long time. Shut up. Five of the pnquin workers are my subordinates. . I will watch the situation here and tell you to return to the temple when the emperor dies. Two out of five will reach the Order. Is that enough? . Okay then. Sigh! The brazier, extinguished by a bowl of water, gave off a cloud of white smoke. The eyes of Yaharuk, the leader of the Shinhwa religion, caught fire. If your character was just as good as an ants eye, I wouldnt have risked my life for something like this. After giving his final orders to his subordinates, Yaharuk came out of his residence. He looked up at the sky. There are a lot of stars. It was the same as the sky seen from the Shinhwa Churchs headquarters, but strangely different. The stars I saw at the headquarters all contained pure white mes. Each one was bright and hot. The starlight was so clear and vivid that it wasnt dark even though it was full of clouds. However, the starlight that adorned the sky of this continent looked very cool. The brightness is the same, but it does not contain fire. It was as if the small, immeasurable eyes of God were looking down at the earth. Inexplicable coldness and difort. Yaharuk sincerely hoped that the stars that filled the sky of this continent would also be filled with pure white fireworks. Then lets get started. It was then. Are you there? Yaharuk turned his head with a calm face. There was no change in his expression, but he felt his heart sink. When did ite? I felt no sign of anything. It was only when I heard his voice that I realized he was there. Yaharuk opened his mouth. Who are you? Its a necessity for Gangho. He is said to be the head of the Gangdong Yeon family. For a moment, Yaharuks eyes wavered. The Gangdong Yeon family meant the Byeoksan Yeonga, to which Yeon Ho-jeong, the greatest martial artist of the time, belonged. And the person above that Yeonga would be Yeonwi, the head of the family. In an unexpected moment, an unexpected person came to visit. Yaharuk felt a little nervous. Why now? no way? Do you know about the emperors assassination? I was so nervous that I couldnt help but think about it, but soon Yaharuk sneered. That cant be possible. It was a mission that no one knew about. There is no way the martial arts leaders would know something that even Shinhwa cult leader Ki Cheon-woong doesnt know. In the first ce, it is impossible to recognize the signs of the fireworks that are performed through sacred pots unless you are a descendant of Yeongan. What if you have reached the peak of enlightenment and have stepped into the realm of immortality? No matter how much I thought about it, Yeonwi was not the person who fell into that category. What is the head of the Yeonga family doing here? I guess you came because you had something to do. It was aughing voice. Calm and deep. Just listening to it makes me feel rxed. A voice that ispletely different from the leader of the cult, Ki Cheon-woong, but also has a strangely simr aspect to it. Yaharuk opened the door. There stood a man who looked like a bamboo tree or like an old schr who had worked hard to study properly all his life. Yaharuk nced over Yeonwis body in an instant. does not exist? The sword is not visible. Its appearance shows that it has no intention of fighting. An invisible relief appeared on Yaharuks face. Yeonwi said with a smile. Its my first time meeting you. I guess so. I have felt your rich charm since I entered the imperial pce. I was curious what kind of person he was, but he really didnt look like an ordinary person. You can tell at a nce that he is an excellently trained martial artist. It was a sincerepliment. Yaharuk asked. What business do you have for me? Youre blunt. Its different from what I heard. Yaharuks eyes narrowed. Yeonwi pointed in the direction of the pce with his thumb. I asked the religious leader if it would be okay if I had a drink with you before meeting His Majesty. Fortunately, both the religious leader and His Majesty gave permission. ! I heard youre quite good at drinking. Just a little bit. Whatever the reason, we arerades who will fight together in the future. Are you going to use it if you dont see each other even once? So I mustered up my courage and came to see you. Yaharuks eyes wavered. Comrades to fight together. It was a word that was difficult to hear anywhere. There were norades in Shinhwaism. There was no need to use those words in the first ce. Because it is only natural to sacrifice ones life for God and the religious leader. Yaharuk, who was quietly looking at Yeonwi, suddenly spoke. If you do, I will drink just a little. There is no need to refuse just because the religious leader gave permission. If you refuse, you may actually be suspicious. But there is no alcohol here. Dont worry. Because its in my ce. Lets walk slowly. Yaharuks shaking eyes gave off a brilliant light. Could it be easier than you think? Yeonwis residence is very close to the royal pce. Compared to that, the distance here is considerable. Anyway, if I was on my way to the pce, I thought I could have a drink with my wife and then sneak away and do some work. Yaharuk nodded. Good. Thank you for epting me. To be honest, I thought you would refuse. Why did you think that? Isnt it obvious? How many people have died between us? Actually, we dont have a rtionship that makes us smile like this. I was like, oh my gosh. Yeonwi shook his head. Still, the head of the Shinhwa cult must really have an eye for people to allow it so coolly. Yaharuk could not figure out what this action, which he so coolly permitted, had to do with the religious leaders insight. Thats too much praise. If you do, lets walk slowly. Good. So the two people walked in the direction of the inner pce. Since they were powerful masters in the dark of night, the soldiers of the imperial pce guard guided them. Although it may be a verbal guide, it was intended to prevent unexpected actions as much as possible if something happened. Naturally, Yaharuk felt frustrated being surrounded by soldiers. And Yeonwis eyes looking at Yaharuk were cold and subdued, unlike when she first saw him. Chapter 971 Episode 971 The time hase (1) The appearance of Yeonhojeong, sitting cross-legged with a light dragon on one side, was full of majesty that no one could easily touch. It feels majestic, yet strangelyfortable. Its not easy to say, but its a prayer that doesnt make those around you ufortable. Something Oh Gu-moon muttered as he looked at Yeonhojeong located under arge tree. Something is different from before. This is the disciple that Zhong Libai, the disciple of the world, took aside countless talented people and raised him. Ogumuns level was amazing, but his senses were not usually outstanding. Wu Gu-wen nced at Tang Sang-ah. Tang Sang-ah was trimming a tree branch with a dagger. Dang sojeo. yes. Tang Sanger didnt even look back at Ogumun. Still, it didnt seem like it was against etiquette. This is because they became friends through many fights. How long have you known Sobuju Yeon? Its been a few years. why? Have you received any teachings from Sobuju Yeon? The corners of Tang Sang-ahs mouth rose. I learned a lot about life wisdom and attitude rather than martial arts. Hes a young person. I still have a bright future ahead of me, but having lived to this age, I realize that age is not everything. Well, thats true. why? Do you want to talk to Lord Xiao? Ogu-mun quenched his appetite. I am not an expert who has achieved equal skill with my teacher. There must be something special about him, but since we are not close friends, it is difficult to talk to him easily. Dang Sang-ah put down the dagger he was cutting tree branches with and looked at Ogu-mun. Ogumuns profile as he looked at Yeonhojeong was tinged with vivid regret. This person is also amazing. Since they have the best midfielder as their teacher, it is not strange that they are proud of being the best among the midfielders. However, even though he sees a strong man of simr age who overpowers him, he does not feel jealous. Rather, I am wondering if there is something I can learn from talking with him. Tang Sang-ah was impressed because she knew it was sincere. I thought that if the bloody martial forest was full of people like that, at least the number of local wars that would break out due to pride would be reduced by 70 percent. Go Tang Sang- ah, who was speaking, soon closed her mouth. I was going to just go and talk to him, but now that I think about it, Ogumun probably doesnt know that either. Dang Sang-ahs gazended on Yeon Ho-jeong. The figure of Yeonhojeong, sitting cross-legged and with his eyes half-opened, looked like a stone Buddha carved out of stone. It feels strange somehow. Together, they carried out an operation to infiltrate Sejak of the Mukryongbu. Even though we didnt do much, we felt a strong sense of familiarity and kinship with each other through that operation alone. The name of the era at that time and the name of the era heard through rumors were the same. Yeonhojeong was always Yeonhojeong. But now? Is it because my name was put on the throne? I dont think he would be someone who feels pressured or swayed by such a title. I didnt say it, but when I first found out that Yeon Ho-jeong had been crowned Seongcheon, I was so surprised that I cked out. It was because he could not have imagined that there would be someone of simr age to him who had already reached that level. It felt awkward for someone I was quite close with to fly to a ce so far away. Tang Sang-ah smiled bitterly and cut the tree branch again. It was then. Mo Yong-woo, who was standing at the edge of the cliff and watching the enemys movements, walked steadily towards Yeonhojeong. The people who were pretending not to care about Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-woo in surprise. Because everyone felt like they shouldnt touch him. Of course, no one could raise their voice and stop Mo Yong-woo. Tsk. Mo Yong-woo, who sat down next to Yeonhojeong as if he hade to a familiar ce, leaned his arms back and ced them on the ground. It was a posture that feltfortable. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes, which had been indignant, returned to their original state. Mo Yong-woo said calmly. Are you okay inside? I dont know the circumstances, but I know its different from usual. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Honestly, its not okay, but its not bad either. Thats enough. Mo Yong-woo did not ask what happened. Instead, I blurted out this one word. There are more people who give for you than you think. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I didnt care before, but Im feeling it a lot these days. Im just grateful. Its okay to feel grateful, but theres no need to push yourself into a corner because of other peoples worries and expectations. Of course I will. In fact, it is like that. Im not really a cheesy person. haha. You dont deny it. . Mo Yong-woo cleared his throat and continued calmly. My brother contacted me a few times. The older brother he spoke of meant Prince Moyong. What happened? No, nothing is wrong. It was hard, but I felt relieved because I was taking care of myself well. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened slightly. Was it a call to say hello? okay. It was just a message to say hello. Yeon Ho-jeong was truly surprised. It was because I never thought that Prince Mo Yong would send a letter to Mo Yong Woo simply to check on his well-being. In the first ce, he had only heard that Moyong-gun had changed greatly, but as he had never seen it in person, it was difficult for him to realize the changes in Moyong-gun. People can change so much. Yeon Ho-jeong did not say that it was in front of the same Mr. Moyong. Rather, it was because he was considerate and knew that Mo Yong-woo would feel ufortable if he said that. Mo Yong-wooughed. Thats right. To be honest at first, I was nervous too. I wondered if there was something he wanted from me or something he wanted me to do. If you say that, I have nothing to say. But it seems sincere. The letters at the beginning of the letter were trembling slightly. Its clear even without looking at what kind of feeling he had when he wrote it. Yeon Ho-jeong imagined it. The appearance of Prince Moyong writing a letter. He probably hesitated several times before writing the letter with a brush that left him feeling awkward. Then, as you gradually get used to it, your handwriting may have lost unnecessary force. People really change this much. Yeon Ho-jeong, thinking of Prince Moyong, felt bitter for a moment. I was hoping for that choice from you. More precisely, I hoped that they would join hands and use their wonderful abilities to destroy the three religions. Of course, we are still making efforts to deal with the three schools in the long run. However, if they are with someone as powerful as Prince Moyong, the movements of the Murim League will be much sharper. Well, thats why I could trust it. Even if he changed his mind, he would have been suspicious if he had remained in the Murim Alliance until the end. However, Prince Moyong chose to leave. In a way, it was an obvious choice. He may have wanted to start anew, but as he regretted his past, it would have been difficult for him to be active in the Murim Alliance due to his pride. Thest letter said this. I will go to the Murim League in a month. ! If you dont have anything else to do, how about we join you after this fight? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Yes, you say so. Okay, I thought well. ah! Mo Yong-woos face suddenly became serious as he remembered something. Did you hear about what happened at the imperial pce? I heard. And that Lord Yeonga, Lord Paengga, and Lord Mukryong have gone? yes. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was calmer than expected. Mo Yong-woo asked without measuring things like Yeon Ho-jeong. Arent you worried about your father? As a child, I am naturally worried. But Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. It is an insult to him to worry about his military rank. * * * How long did it take to walk? Yeonwi, who was heading to her residence in silence, opened her mouth. How do you feel? Yaharuk looked at Yeonwi. What do you mean? It is truly fortunate for us, but in fact, as the leader of the church, I think this choice by the leader can be quite confusing. Yaharuks eyes deepened. Its not the cult leader, its the cult leader. Im sorry. I will call it that. Yaharuk looked straight ahead again. How long has it been? We just follow. You mean the leader? exactly. I guess so. It is Gods word and I will follow it. I did not feel the madness of a fanatic that ismonly talked about. There are many people in the midfield who absolutely trust the leader. This is a bit of a sensitive question. Can I ask it? . What kind of person is Su Jiaoju? Yaharuk flinched without realizing it. I didnt know that Yeonwi would ask about Su Jiaoju right away. This guy is looking at me because he wants to know something. No matter how well parents raise their children, they are the ones who dont really know whats inside their children. I dont know how the leader raised his son, but if he had that level of ambition, it would have been quite noticeable. . Now that I have met the leader of the cult whom I had only heard about through rumors, he is now a high-ranking leader whom I would not even dare to deal with. Of course, he will be stronger than Xiao Jyoju. Even if you dont know the childs true intentions, you can recognize the military mans true intentions, but didnt you take action against it before it was closed? Yaharuks eyes grew cold. As you said, its a sensitive area. I apologize if the question was too sensitive to answer. Anyway, I thought that if you lived here with the religious leader, you would be able to have this kind of conversation. We just follow. But that doesnt mean I have any intention of bing friends with the people on this continent. Thats a bit sad. Also, if I wanted to answer that question, I couldnt. It is forbidden to reveal the mythological bloodline to outsiders, and it is because they do not know much about it in the first ce. I made you mad with pointless words. I will apologize like this. Yaharuk took a slightly deep breath. When the story about the mythical bloodline came up, I became excited without even realizing it. So they moved on again in silence. Its out there. The ce Yeonwi pointed to was east of Jay Pce. Now we are there. As it is the imperial pce, it may not be a ce where we canugh and talk excitedly, but lets have a simple drink and relieve the tension between us. There was no answer from Yaharuk. Yeonwi smiled and nodded to the guards. Then the garrison members bowed briefly and then disappeared. Since we are all here, we will go and see. When the guards disappeared like that. Its strange. Yeonwi said while looking at the backs of the guards walking in the distance. We can only follow Thats what Master Hogyo said. Yaharuk frowned. Is there a problem? I dont know if its a problem, but theres something strange. Are you saying its strange? Even if I were an ordinary person, if I had this level of loyalty, I would definitely have mentioned the religious leader directly. ? We just follow the sect leader. I just believe in and follow the sect leader Wouldnt you normally say this? ! Yaharuks face suddenly hardened. Yeonwi looked back at Yaharuk. Because I had my back to the moonlight, I couldnt see Yaharuks face, only his colorful eyes. Who are you following? What do you want? . Are you following the Shinhwa cult leader or the Xiao cult leader? . Is the object you follow a person? Or a will that is difficult to exin? Chapter 972 Episode 972 The time hase (2) Exciting! My heart started beating strongly. I felt heat rising all over my face, starting from the nape of my neck. Yaharuk red at Yeonwi. Yeonwis face was still calm. However, his eyes were cold enough to immediately cool down the burning emotions of the leader. What do you mean? Do you think what I said to you so far had any great meaning? . Its a straightforward question. I wonder whether you are from a religious cult or a small religious cult. Yaharuks eyelids fluttered. You Even though I thought I knew well the darkness of my power, I tried to live my life correctly. I thought that if I started reaching into that darkness, I would also turn ck. . But that wasnt it. I was just clumsy. Its just that I didnt have the confidence or the will to handle that darkness. . Real people are different. Those with a subjectivity close to faith throw themselves into the darkness without hesitation and leave behind seeds of brilliance. The person Yeonwi is thinking of right now is her son Yeonhojeong. When was it in the past? He felt an indescribable sense of difort as he saw his son horribly chopping up a Shinhwa cult leader. I feel like my son is no longer the son I knew. I am worried that my sons mind may be devastated in the future if he continues to use that kind of hand. In fact, Yeonhojeong at that time was at a loss. Although he clearly knew what he had to do, he couldnt gauge the extent of his anger, so he wandered. But now its different. Yeon Ho-jeong, who has achieved great martial arts skills and mental growth, has the qualifications toe back clean even if he throws himself into blood and darkness. In fact, it was Yeonwi himself who did not have the qualifications. In fact, it would be rare even if you searched the whole world to find someone who could do something like that and still be sane, regardless of their level of martial arts. You too. You are more unsuited to darkness than I am. . Thats why if you ask even the slightest sharp question, you get so embarrassed and a mark appears on your face. Yaharuk almost put his hand to his face without realizing it. Yeonwi, who was quietly looking at him, soon smiled. Lets go in and have a drink. Yaharuk was taken aback by Yeonwis words. Clearly this guy knows something. In that case, it would be okay to use his hands right away, but he suggests that we have a drink. Yaharuk, who was confused by the iprehensible situation, soon hardened his expression. Did you know? What do you mean? Dont y with words. Did you know? I honestly dont know. But I knew as soon as I saw you that something was strange. If I knew it as soon as I saw it, it means there was something suspicious even before I saw it. Is it because I emptied my mind? Yaharuks voice no longer wavered. It was calm and heavy. However, Yeonwi did not miss the subtle tension in the voice. Before I first entered the pce, I was able to feel your prayers, even though I was obscured by the mighty power of the Shinhwa cult leader. Yaharuks eyes shook slightly. It is said that he felt it before entering the pce, not after. It was a remark that could not just be ignored. It was only long after Yeonwi entered the pce that Yaharuk was able to feel his fierce sword energy. Is this a lie? Its not a lie. Yaharuk knew it intuitively. Yeonwi is not the kind of person who would tell lies about something like that. I didnt know at the time. But the closer I got to your presence, the more the Shinhwa cultists prayers wavered, the more I began to focus on your prayers. . It felt unstable for some reason. It was unstable? Qi () is a thought, and the power that arouses a thought is the human mind. It is an absolute truth that no expert can avoid. ! It has been a while since I reached this level, but I have never seen anyone who has reached such a high level and whose spirit is as shaken as you. It wasnt even injured, but it was shaking like antern in the wind. Yaharuk didnt even know what his condition was. and. Yeonwis eyes deepened. I could feel it. The fire energy rising from your residence. ?! It was a strange weapon that neither you nor the Shinhwa cult leader possessed. To begin with, it wasnt an energy worthy of being contained in a human body. The concentration was low, but there was something stimting about it. Yaharuk could not contain his astonishment. You felt that? It was clear that the fire that Yeonwi felt was the art of speaking. It is impossible to feel the presence of a fireworksman from such a distance. Even if Gi Cheon-woongs upper body was fine right now, it would be difficult to know if he had notpleted the spiritual eye. It was not just a guess, but a belief close to certainty. But the continents prosecutor felt that. lie! It doesnt matter whether you believe it or not. Actually, thats not even important. Contrary to what Yeonwi said, the matter was very important to Yaharuk. If liaison is possible, someone else can too. If there is a study unique to martial arts that cannot be understood through the martial arts of the Shinhwa religion, it will be difficult to properly practice the art of speaking in the future. However, with Yeonwis next words, Yaharuk was able to face reality. Arent you prepared to die? ! I could feel it. I must have made some great determination. He is a master of martial arts who has the determination to shake his heart and even his true spirit Ugh. A small resonating sound rang out from Yaharuks body. Although it wasnt opened, Yeonwi already felt her face heating up from the hot fire. It was truly an incredible feat. If you make up your mind and open the pores, immediately thend within a radius of a dozen fields will groan with merciless fire. Yeonwi said without embarrassment. I dont know what youre going to do, but lets just calm down and have a drink. There was no way Yeonwi didnt know what was going on. Now Yeonwi was giving Yaharuk a chance. Since no one knows yet, lets have a drink. Have a drink and calm down. . I was so confused that I forgot who I was, but Yaharuk was not a stupid person. How can you not know that the other person is giving you a chance and is advising you not to fall down an irreversible path? Yaharuk, who was quietly looking at Yeonwi, smiled bitterly. Yeonwi, seeing that smile, sighed inwardly. Yeongaju. Please speak. You are a pretty good person. . At the same time, he is a very stupid person. If it were me, I would have sensed something and made a surprise attack at the same time. Cant you change your mind? Thank you for your thoughts. If nothing else, I could tell that you had some kind of kindness for me. If it werent for that, I wouldnt have tried to make you feelfortable like this. . Of course, that favor was also for the future of Jungwon. Yaharuks eyes turned towards the royal pce. Yeonwis face turned cold. Dont do that. It looks like the leader is leaving. . The leader also has anger. I sense that he is withdrawing from his presence and heading toward his abode. . Of course he can feel me too. But you wont feel any difort from me. This meant that even if he ran with all his might to kill the emperor from here, the leader would not be able to stop him. Thank you for bringing me here. . And Im sorry. I wont ask you to understand or do anything for the greater good. Yaharuk suddenly looked at Yeonwis body. Its strange. Your abilities are clearly at par, but your military power is not up to par. Yeonwi looked at Yaharuk in silence. Yaharuk also stopped talking and red at Yeonwi. How much time has passed like that? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The tension that erupted in an instant sent Yeonwis body flying beyond the five walls. Paaaaaaaaaa! Yaharuk, who sent Yeonwi flying away, unfolded the divine method of flying the fire god. Its been a while. The moment I hit the ground, I had already passed a few buildings and saw the royal pce in the distance. It was truly a tremendous neww. However, even though the distance was narrowed in an instant with that great divine method, Yaharuk felt like time was passing slowly. This is my first time. The Divine Law of Hwashinbisang was a Divine Law of Super Ascension that only three people in the Shinhwa Church had mastered. And this divinew was a martial art that was directly taught to him by Shinhwa cult leader Ki Cheon-woong. This is the first time Ive used this divinew with all my might. Furthermore, it will be thest. Your life will be lost in this one mission. Yaharuk, who reached the front of the royal pce in an instant, suddenly saw the main gate of the pce. . There was no one. There was no sign of poprity from the gatekeepers guarding the pce gate or even from the maids. It felt strange, but now was the time to act. He climbed over the pce wall in one go. It was then. ? Yaharuk, who was flying high in the sky, felt his body jerk to a halt. He looked down. !! Yaharuks eyes began to flutter. Phew. I was trapped by an unknown force, but it wasnt to the point where I couldnt break free with Yaharuks power. Nevertheless, he could not proceed into the royal pce. Slurp. He freed himself from his shackles through intense inner strength andnded in the middle of the fishway. And in front of him. Gi Cheon-woong was sitting alone on the stairs leading up to the royal pce, drinking. Yaharuk, seeing Ki Cheon-woong, closed his eyes. Whoa. Ki Cheon-woong put down the liquor bottle and wiped the liquor from his mouth. The drink tastes good. . Good night, nice weather. Maybe its because its the emperors drink, but its not an ordinary famous liquor. I feel like taking a few coins and stacking them up. Gi Cheon-woong smiled bitterly. Well, even if I wanted to pile it up, I dont have a ce to store it right now. . Look at your kidneys. Sir. Why are you standing so quietly? Yaharuk slowly opened his eyes. Ki Cheon-woongs figure, sitting in the middle of the high stairs and looking down at himself, was as full of dignity and dignity as he had always seen. Gi Cheon-woong said calmly. Would you like toe up and have a drink with me? . Why arent you saying anything? Master. Now that I think about it, you dont even show any courtesy to me. Gi Cheon-woong looked at Yaharuk with iprehensible eyes. Yaharuk couldnt say anything. He just looked at Ki Cheon-woong with helpless,plex eyes. How much time has passed? Since when did you know? Ki Cheon-woongs calm face gradually became colder. It was a cruel expression that Yaharuk had never shown before. Yaharuk never thought that he would see the leaders face like that. It was then. Im sorry. The pce gate was opened. Refreshing yet heavy steps. Yaharuk turned his head. Before I knew it, Yeonwi was walking with a calm expression, holding the imperial sword in his arms. Even though it was hit by the force of a surprise attack, there seemed to be no problem. Although it may have been a hasty blow, it would have been powerful enough to make even a master of martial arts cough up blood. Except for the slight scorching of his sleeves, he looked fine. Yeonwi sighed and said. I will sprinkle the drink you were able to drink in this world on the banks of the Samdocheon River leading to the afterlife. Chapter 973 Episode 973 The time hase (3) Is it possible to express this feeling in words or writing? Yaharuk said nothing and looked up at the sky. Its over. In front is Shinhwa Gyoju and in the back is Yeongaju. In front, there is a half-incarnate god who ascended to heaven and then fell, and at the back, there is a sword god who wandered around under the ground and then flew up into the sky. He was an expert whose victory or defeat was difficult to guarantee even if he was ranked immediately. Since there was even Gi Cheon-woong, whom he worshiped as a lord or even a god, his strategy could be said to have been a failure. But why? Even in the midst of confusion, I feel an unexpected sense of relief. Is it because he has already prepared himself for death? But isnt death something that can be epted with a smile only after the goal has been achieved? Why am I so calm? Why do I feel relieved and reassured? You went astray. Yaharuk looked at Ki Cheon-woong. The sight of Ki Cheon-woong with his arms crossed on both knees was like looking at a crouching fire dragon. Yeongaju must have given you thest option. also. Yaharuk smiled. Even Ki Cheon-woong, who was facing him, could not tell what the smile meant. Did you already know everything? I didnt know. Ki Cheon-woong was honest. Now that Sangdanjeon has copsed and even the roots of spiritual vision have been lost, I am the most powerful weapon in the world, but at the same time, I am no different from an inactive artillery weapon. You need someone to point you in the direction before you can shoot. . But even though I regret that fact, I have never turned away from reality. Even though I served blindly, there are still people who can be my eyes. Ki Cheon-woongs eyes shook slightly. Yaharuk realized that the eyes of the human he had looked up to like a god were shaking because of him. One of those people was you. . But the person who I thought would be my eyes turned out to be a businessman who took advantage of the owners service tomit robbery and went to make a deal. It was Yeonwi who informed Ki Cheon-woong that Yaharuk was in an unusual condition. However, until then, Yeonwi also had no idea what Yaharuk was nning to do. That was natural. The ability to know everything if you want to know is not in anyones hands. However, preparations were possible, and Yeonwi immediately conveyed the message to Ki Cheonwoong. Ki Cheon-woongs first reaction was cold. He said that was nonsense and that if it were true, he would talk to Yaharuk himself. It was the emperor who rejected it. I didnt know what he was going to do, but I knew that if I had already made up my mind and was on the path, the best way to find out what was going to happen was to just keep an eye on it. Even if Yaharuk were to lie, Ki Cheon-woong is so tactful that he would not be able to distinguish between truth and lies even when they meet face-to-face. However, no matter what Yaharuks intentions were, this was not just a problem for Ki Cheon-woong alone, but could be directly rted to the problems of the entire Central Powers, so they promised to wait and see. Yaharuk, who did not know what had happened so far, fell for Yeonwis trick and ended up here. okay. You are a person who has no talent for lying. . If I had called you and treated you alone, I would have realized right away that you had an agenda. I guess so. There were various political reasons for what I did to you. But that was just the emperors opinion. The reason Yeongaju asked me to watch over you was different. What is the reason? He didnt give you a chance. They put up with it for me and gave me another option. Yaharuk looked at Yeonwi. Yeonwis expression did not change. The eyes were also the same. An absolute swordsman known as the mighty Judge Sword. Although he may have treated him kindly before, the result was like this, so he became a strict judge like his nickname and only pursued one goal. All preparations areplete. All that remains is the final conversation between Ki Cheon-woong and Yaharuk. Why did you do that? . Why did you deceive me? . The reason you followed me even after knowing my purpose was because you thought that by following me you could achieve a cause that is opposite to what I wanted? Yaharuks eyes sparkled like lightning. Did you say it was for the greater good? . Thats right. It was a great cause. For what purpose? It is a great way for Shinhwaism to conquer the world as it is for Shinhwaism. The word world is much bigger and broader than people vaguely think. Mythology is fire. It is me and chloride. It is the me of God itself that can purify everything in this unscrupulous world. That is our doctrine. Its not just a doctrine. Do you really think this world is safe enough for the world to return to its original state with a little fire? . Absolutely not. This world is rotten. It cant prove anything and it cant admit anything. Its the same not only in our North Sea, but also in the Southern Continent and everywhere else in the world. So what were you trying to do? The greatest influence in this world is our main enemy, the martial arts of the Southern Continent. And at some point, the martial artist tried to revive the emperors honor and establish the worlds security. Doesnt your words about establishing the security of the world prove the opposite of what you want to do? Absolutely not. Yaharuks words were definitive. This world is crazy. Even if a clear principle emerges, no one follows it. Even if you say that this is right and that this is the best, isnt this a world full of people who drool as if they are possessed because they think thats all they say? Whoa! Yaharuks face turned slightly pale. A strong energy emanated from Ki Cheon-woongs body as he sat on the stairs. The intensity of that energy was truly beyond imagination. Yeonwi vaguely thought that the density of this energy alone could turn a small forest into an active volcano. A huge wave of fire. When Yeonwi looked at Ki Cheonwoong with trembling eyes, he red at Yaharuk with unwavering eyes. Which one principle do you think works to lead this world correctly? At least considering the reason why the leader has not acted so far, something I can do could be much more valuable. Yaharuks remarks were offensive. Is it because he has already risked death? Yaharuks face was full of excitement. Xinhuaism is rotten. . Without mentioning the atrocities of the Xiao cult, the Xinhua cult just wandered around the ce without any goal. Even after the religious leader closed down the temple, the strong began to focus only on increasing their power by preying on the weak. Ki Cheon-woong could not free himself from those words. His face turned pale. Yaharuk shouted with a fire-breathing feeling. The world was like hell in that situation. The stronger gets higher power? What does that mean? Su Jyoju couldnt even control this situation with his political power. We all just went with the flow. So youre going to kill the emperor? Ki Cheon-woongs remarks were like arrows. Does what youve said so far have anything to do with what youre about to do next? Master! Do you think this world can be made right if the emperor dies? Absolutely not. Then why on earth do you want to kill the emperor? Assassination of the emperor. That fearsome and terriblebination of words came out of Ki Cheonwoongs mouth for the first time. Yaharuk did not taint the truth with lies about what he had to do. If the emperor dies, the entire continent will rise up. . From then on, there is no need for strategy or tactics. The death of the emperor leads to the destruction of the continent. Did you want that? There is only one thing I wanted. Grumble! Terrible mes rose from Yaharuks two fists. It was the Shinhwa religions strongest fist, Fire Dragon God Fist. And the Hwaryong River Divine Fist was also Gi Cheon-woongs Jinsin Jeolgi. To burn and evaporate everything and then nt the sacred seeds of mythological religion in its ce. So you tried to kill the emperor? Thats right! Did you feel that no words could persuade you? Yaharuk shouted loudly. Everything must be destroyed in order to burn everything! Everything must be meaningless and everything must be burned! . It doesnt matter whether you are a religious leader or a small religious leader! It doesnt even matter whether Gwanghyeolgyo or Saeumgyo is involved. It would be a million times more valuable to be an agent of the Avatar to restore everything to its original state than to be a stooge of another force! Yaharuk shouted as if there was no one behind him. It seemed as if he was shouting in anger or madness. But when Yeonwi looked at his face, she felt that he was not as excited as she thought. Why? Why? Is it because he is pouring out all the silent words he has against his master, Shinhwa cult leader Ki Cheon-woong? Why cant I feel any emotion other than relief in the authors voice? Even if he had lost his spiritual eyes, there was no way that Ki Cheon-woong, who had practiced Yeolyang Gong and lived in a Shinhwa cult all his life, would not have been able to understand the true feelings of Yaharuk. Do you want to die? yes! Kill it! Isnt that what the religious leader wants? Its not what I want. Gi Cheonwoongs eyes sparkled with fire. I think thats what you want. ! What youve said so far has no meaning, right? . Isnt it just something you blurt out because you dont think the other person will understand your cause? Yaharuk gritted his teeth. He was truly a man who could not hide his expression. It was the first time that even Yeonwi, who was supposed to be upright, was as entric as Yaharuk. Gi Cheon-woong, who was quietly ring at Yaharuk, spoke out loud. Cant you give up that feeling even now? . Couldnt you go down the same path with me even now? It was then. Chaaaaang! Yan Weis imperial sword was pulled out with a sound that was nothing short of spectacr. Cheonra Imperial Sword. The first andst famous sword given to a warrior by the emperor of this country in this era. Yeonwi aimed his sword at Yaharuk. The opportunity is already gone. All that remains is to condemn you. . Do you have anyst words? Yaharuk looked at Yeonwi. His eyes were soft, but Yeonwis eyes were as hard and straight as steel. I have nothing to say, but I would like to have a cool fight with a master like you. Im sorry. Yeonwi lowered his sword. That is impossible. Are you saying that I am a sinner? Thats because I already cut you down. ? What does that mean? Yaharuk, who was tilting his head, felt his vision bing dizzy for a moment. It wasnt my body that got cut, but my vision was cut straight and I felt dizzy. I couldnt tell if my ears were shocked or what. Yaharuk stumbles and falls to his knees. Yeonwi put the sword to the nape of his neck. I have cut the heart you gave up once more. ! Ill go buy you a drinkter. Yeonwi coolly drew his sword. Suddenly! Chapter 974 Episode 974 The time hase (4) . Yaharuk fell forward. Slurp. Yeonwi, who had sheathed the imperial sword, took a step back. . Gi Cheon-woong looked at Yaharuk with trembling eyes. Surprisingly, despite the sound of a de cutting into flesh, there were no significant wounds on Yaharuks neck. The current Ki Cheon-woong did not see how Yeon-wi defeated Yaharuk. However, since I felt a hint of Yeonwis unknown power, I was able to roughly guess how the situation was going. Is it the sword of the heart? exactly. Gi Cheonwoong looked at Yeonwi with sad eyes. Howe you didnt cut your throat? Do you want this person to die? . This guy seemed to wish for his own death. . Yeonwi sighed, looking at Ki Cheonwoong who couldnt say anything. Even I dont know how useful my mind sword is. So, I only exercise within the range I can control. To begin with, its not an ability that can be used at any time like swinging a true sword. . I briefly cut the string that connects the upper and middle battles. Is that possible? There was no actual cut. They just made you think you were cut. If youe back to your senses and be fully aware of your condition, it will not be impossible to recover to your original state. Gi Cheon-woong sighed. I wouldnt have said anything even if you had hit this mans head. I didnt leave you alone because I was scared. Yeonwi looked around. This is the royal pce. There is no civil war, so we cant see blood right now. . Although it was yours, the owner of this ce is Your Majesty. You cant cut off someones head without his permission. I didnt think the situation was easy enough to even consider such a thing. I just guessed what he meant. If youre wrong, just cut it down and thats it. Gi Cheon-woong, who was quietly looking at Yeon-wi, nodded heavily. Thank you. You have nothing to thank me for. If you hadnte forward first, neither I nor I would have had a good finish at Hogyo Shinjang. I dont think this is a moment where we need to assume that was the case. It was then. It rattled. The door to the royal pce opened and the emperor appeared. The emperors eyes were as calm as always as he looked down at Yaharuk, who had fallen with his back turned. Are you the author? Yeonwi fought with all his might. Thats right. Get up. Are you going to humble yourself like that every time we meet? I apologize. Yeonwi stood up and bowed politely. The emperor came down to the middle of the stairs and sat down. As always, he did not show the appearance of an authoritative person in power. The emperor extended his hand to Ki Tianxiong, who was right next to him. Give me a drink too. Can I drink something that someone else has put into my mouth? What a great thing that is. When Gi Cheonwoong handed over the bottle, the emperor took a refreshing sip. Good. The emperors eyes turned to Ki Tianxiong. Gi Cheon-woongs face as he looked at Yaharuk looked reallyplicated. said the emperor. What he wanted was to kill me. I know. You trust people too much. If people want to live without trusting others, they have no choice but to live alone. The emperor smiled bitterly at the unexpected words. Youre right. The emperor did not treat Ki Cheon-woong as poorly as he did yesterday. I could tell just from the way they spoke that their rtionship had softened a lot in that short period of time. Gi Cheon-woong said with a sigh. I didnt see the person properly. Sorry hi. The emperor of a country almost died because of me. I wish I hadnt died. The conversation between the two was like a conversation between old friends. I still dont know. The head teacher was the most honest and upright person in our school. At least thats how I saw it. He was a person with a strong mind who was not shaken by any external pressure and lived ording to the values he had established no matter what anyone said. . Why on earth has it changed so much? He may have been an upright person, but he wasnt a strong person. Ki Cheonwoong looked at the emperor. The emperor, who always disyed a natural, breathing dignity with a unique presence, now looked like a vige elder. Faith is the force that supports the ego and the soul itself. When a person who lives by faith loses faith, all that remains is the habit of continuing to move straight ahead. ! I dont know why he tried to kill me, but I think the author had a good cause in mind. If I had lived without a cause, I would have simply followed the leader and never thought of taking direct action. Right. The author was drawing the world in his own way. It is quitemon for someone who senses that that world will nevere to want to turn everything into nothingness. The emperors eyes deepened. Jim was like that too. The monarch who tried to take responsibility for the lives of all the people, hearing that he was a gift from heaven, fell into an environment where he could not do anything, and fell into a state of affairs, ignoring the political situation. In fact, the emperor was desperate at the time. Even though he tried to hide himself for the future, it doesnt mean he didnt think about giving up everything due to his iparable frustration. It took just over a year for the emperor toe to his senses again. That one year could be said to be the fastest and slowest time in the emperors life. I was strong. But I didnt get back up because I was strong. The moment I tried to get up, I became stronger. . The author was strong? Thats not true. He just looked strong. If the author were truly strong, your son would have killed him long ago, stripped him of his position, or sent him into exile far away. ! In the end, even in your sons view, the author was an unstable person who could be used in some cases. Gi Cheon-woong sighed once again. In the end, an indescribable sense of self-destruction arose when he thought that the Shinhwa Church had be like this because he had left the church out of greed to gain more power. What else can I say? How can the emperor trust me when I brought a bomb with me on my way to join us? The emperor said with a smile. Its true that I was a little disappointed. Its okay if you dont give me what I want. I will fight them my way. Even if the martial arts criticizes and attacks me and my family, we will fight silently on our own. The emperor who was listening to Qi Tianxiong asked Yan Wei. What do you think of the religious leaders words now? God, may I dare to say a word? Lets leave those formalities aside even when were alone. This is absurd. Yeonwi raised his head straight and said. I think its a simple andfortable escape. Gi Cheon-woongs eyes wavered. The emperor burst intoughter. Do you know why I like the head of the family? Its not because Im smart or strong. This is because you live wisely even if you have the right heart. Its really not easy to do that. Thats too much praise. Yeonwi said while looking at Ki Cheonwoong. For whatever reason, the subordinate you brought with you attempted to assassinate Your Majesty. This is a big deal that will shake the entire country. I know. Then you have to take responsibility for it. Didnt you say this to take responsibility? As I said, saying I would give up on my demands was an escape and an irresponsible statement. You know thats not how you take responsibility, right? Then what do you want me to do? Your Majesty will tell you that. However, since His Majesty is a person with a heart like the sea, I daresay that he will not attack or try to throw you out just because of this incident. Ki Cheonwoong looked at the emperor. The corners of the emperors mouth rose. If you want to take responsibility, you should think about working harder. Are you trying to get rid of me? Gi Cheon-woong sighed again. Despite what he said, it was as if the emperor had said that he would leave this matter unwritten. Of course, if the Shinhwa Churchs forces fall outside of the imperial pces watch, it could be a problem in itself. But before he could foresee such a situation, the emperor understood his feelings and forgave him. What have I got to say? I am just grateful for the emperors distribution and generosity. No matter what happened, Im safe. Whats important is the future, and if you want to picture the future, you cant be a ghost of doubt. . In my eyes and in Yeongajus eyes, the religious leader had no intention of doing anything about me. We decided that way, and we wont have any unnecessary doubts. Im just grateful. However, in addition to what Yeongaju said, there is one thing you must give me for responsibility. What can I do for you? Hwajeong (). !! Not only Ki Cheon-woong but Yeon-wis eyes widened. They had no idea that the emperor would ask them to hand over the Hwajeong of Shinhwaism. If its Hwajeong Do you mean to tell me how to form Hwajeong? What else could it mean? that! why? The emperor asked with a mischievous look on his face. Is it a waste? Gi Cheonwoong, who was quietly looking at the emperor, smiled bitterly. Hwajeong is a martial artist of God and at the same time a cursed magical artist. The moment you get too greedy, its a bomb that sets your whole body on fire. I heard so. Can you afford it? I just have to deal with it. It was a strange thing to say. Its not that you can handle it, its that you must handle it. The reason I want to get Hwajeong is to extend my lifespan. Its not about bing strong. ! why? Is this unexpected? Honestly I see. If you want to be stronger, you can learn the martial arts of Gokgyeong, or you can ask Yeongaju over there to find a martial arts that suits my body. Of course it is. The emperor looked up at the sky. You look healthy on the outside, but I can tell. The lifespan of this body is not very long. . My dream is for this world to regain peace. There is no such thing as permanent peace in the world, but if I can at least make the lives of the people who are suffering a little better right now, that alone can be seen aspleting my mission. . But I dont know when the war will end, and my lifespan is decreasing day by day. Otherwise, I have too many things to deal with to improve my life day by day by learning the Neigongsimbeop or Seondanbeop. So Hwajeong? And youre going to die. What does that mean? The emperor was silent for a moment. The emperors face as he looked at Yaharuk was indifferent. However, Ki Cheon-woong and Yeon-wi could tell that his thoughts had be moreplicated than ever. After a while. From the moment I first heard Yeongaju, I knew that the authors purpose was to kill Jim. . And I thought about it. Couldnt we take advantage of the authors actions in that situation? ? The answer finally came. In fact, the answer came quickly, but I wondered whether it was truly right. What is the answer? Wouldnt it be okay if Jim really died? Ki Cheon-woongs eyes widened as if they were torn. The emperor spoke calmly. Jim died here today. Chapter 975 Episode 975 The time hase (5) sh! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Mo Yong-woo, seeing his eyes suddenly change, stood up. Everyone ready for battle. The leader candidates, who were taking a break, and the warriors of the Changryongdan and Daeryongdan stood up with hardened eyes. Tang Sang-ah asked. Has the enemy arrived? Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was watching the northwest, nodded. Youre strong. Its as expected. What do you n to do? Strategy and tactics mean nothing in a fight against such an expert. We just fight and win. How much of an expert are you? It is not easy to estimate that it is at this level because it has developed so differently from the Jungwon Mumac. What you actually see and what you feel are different. hmm. But if we have to discuss the level. Okay. Yeon Ho-jeong heard the Gwangryongbu. Ilses giant soldier, whose size was always frightening to anyone who saw it, gave off a faint luster. It can be said that they are at the level of a fresh emperor or more than three armies. ! Everyones faces, including Mo Yong-woos, hardened. Namgoongpyo, who had been silent so far, opened his mouth. There is a master of his caliber at Soreoeumsa? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. The world is wide and there are many experts. No one knows where and what kind of expert exists, but no one knew that the Archduke of Shinmarim was a magician who reached the highest level. ! Namgoongpyo bit his lip. Are there many masters in the world? I know it in my head. However, when the experts who vaguely thought it could not happen appeared one after another, the shock was great. There are only a few people who are praised as geniuses who will carry the future of Moorim, but when you actually look at them, you see countless monsters that surpass even those geniuses. Doesnt Yeon Ho-jeong in front of us have the skills to fight against the sword kings at the age of less than 30? Its surprising, but its not unusual. Mo Yong-woos voice was in. It was the voice of someone who clearly knew his talent, his position, and the future he envisioned. As Yeon-je said, the fact that the Three Schools did not take control of Xiaoleumsa and left it alone means that they will have to endure considerable damage the moment they try to sweep it away. This also means that Soreoeumsas forces are much more powerful than we imagined. youre right. Right now, in Shaolin, there is a power leader, Noh Seon-bae, and Maengju. Unless Shaolin shows his strength, no one can be sure that there will not be more masters who have reached the peak of martial arts. Our world is like that, but the world over there will be no different. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youve gotten smarter without me even seeing you. You idiot, even if I ate, I would have eaten at least one more meal than you. Shouldnt I follow your footsteps? Even if you give it to me like that, theres nothing I can do for you. done. Its not enough that I came this far thanks to you, its almost a burden. Mo Yong-woos face gradually became tense. So, does the head of Soreoeum Templee in person? I dont think so. You cant do that in the first ce. hmm. However, since I aming for missionary work and a preliminary field trip, this can also be said to be an important event. If they are victorious, the Shaolei Temple will also upy part of the central ins, and a trustworthy person will be needed to manage the Shaolei monks in thatnd. Sending someone to entrust that task. A person with the trust equivalent to that of a parent or sibling. Furthermore, since masters like that were rare in the era, it seems like they summoned a former master who had been secluded. I called the squadron I risked my life and death. It is a moment when the history of the organization changes, so it is only natural. Of course, you cant be sure until you see it in person. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly turned his shoulders. The way he turned his shoulders while holding that heavy light dragon made it look like he was holding a tree branch. In other words, if we defeat even those who put the life and death of the organization on the line, Soroeuumsa will not even dare to think of raising troops for the time being. Maybe so. It turned out to be a much bigger fight than I thought. Now we can check it out. After a while. Hee hee hee! Murim League troops led horses down the cliff. They camped two hundred yards away from Soreumsas troops, and their spirit was stern and ferocious. At the head of the troops were Mo Yongyu and Zhuge Jun. In fact, the two performed well in several fights. In terms of military power, Mo Yong-wu and Oh Gu-mun were the best, but when it came to deploying troops, the abilities of the two men had to be prioritized. Their abilities were special enough to be recognized by self-respectingte exponents. And now Mo Yong-woo was also able to clearly see how others viewed him. Thats why I can be so confident. The momentum is formidable. Thats right. Zhuge Juns eyes deepened. We too have regained our stamina, but so has he. And. Morale went up. Thats right. Since the absolute master of Xiaoleium Temple participated in the war, defeat would not be even a thought. With strong faith and an invincible expert, morale is bound to rise. At that time, Pang Dae-ho said. Its a fake scam. hmm? Their morale is great, but it feels somewhat empty. People looked at Pengdae Lake in surprise. Peng Dae-hos eyes were strange. His appearance,pletely focused on the enemy, looked cautious and sharp, unbing of his enormous size. Its like a type of fraud thats as strong as fire, but once its broken, it cant be cured. Faith and all that are good, but they dont seem to think they can defeat us with their own strength. Tang Sang-ahs eyes widened. Do you even know that? I wouldnt say I know, but Im just guessing. Incredible. Its not a big deal. After being beaten to the point of breaking my bones on a bad day by my father, I sometimes thought that I could use a little more effort in this match. But my father knew it like a ghost and beat me up even more. . As I wondered how I would know such things, I developed an eye for understanding the quality of momentum. Looking at his expression, it didnt seem like he was joking. He developed amazing abilities in a truly absurd and surprising way. Even though it was not such a situation, Tang Sang-ah felt a chuckle leak out. Namgoongpyo said calmly. Once any morale copses, it is difficult to rekindle it. Mo Yong-woo nodded. That is correct. Its good to know the enemys status, but you shouldnt let down your guard once their morale is broken. Peng Dae-ho also nodded and smoothed the hilt of his sword. I just wanted to tell you that even if the enemy is defeated easily, it is not because there is another way. It is difficult in itself to break the morale that was on fire in the first ce, so there is no change in what we must do. Thats correct. They were not that close to each other and were far from beingplete as warriors. However, after proper training and fighting numerous battles, they also grew greatly. This is a more valuable experience than the growth of martial arts, and will be a great source of nourishment for them as they live in a tough world in the future. The Murim Alliance troops were busy preparing for battle. hook! A heterogeneous spirit arose from the Soreoeumsa forces side. Tension appeared on everyones faces. Youre here. The ground trembled slightly. As the five hundred troops opened a path to the left and right, an expert appeared from beyond. Although he was two hundred feet away, Mo Yong-woo was able to observe his opponent in detail. old man? He was an old monk with a curly gray beard that extended to his chest. His thick, long beard was braided into two braids, with a golden essory attached to the end. Because of the distance, I couldnt make out the details of the ornament, but it didnt seem to be an ordinary treasure. The old monk was small in stature and his mouth was loose. He was wearing threerge and small prayer beads around his neck, but he was so thin that I thought they were putting a strain on his neck. The left hand is making a strange sign, and the right hand is behind the back. He had a lot of wrinkles, so he looked like he was in his seventies. Pop. Pop. Sweat flowed from Mo Yong-woos hands as he held the reins. strong. Even when I just felt the force, I was nervous because it was so foreign, but when I actually saw the reality, a chill ran down my spine. Hes an incredibly strong man. Yeonje was right. Its simr to when I saw the Geomje or the Doge elders. In fact, it was more shocking than that. It wasnt a matter of strength, but because of the martial arts he was learning. The evil energy emanating from it was so great that just encountering it made my hands and feet tingle. Even though it was a whopping two hundred pieces away. Thats not all. Behind the old monk, seven middle-aged monks wearing dark red robes were seen. Although they were overshadowed by the monks prayers, they also seemed to be quite expert. The spirit of each individual was great, but they are even stronger when theye together. It was clear that they were direct subordinates who treated them like disciples or subordinates. This isnt easy. Just joining up with 500 troops would result in quite a few casualties, but if seven experts of that level participated, the fight would be much more difficult. There is no way. Just sh and win. There is no need for any strategy or tactics, so all thats left is topete with each others strength. Mo Yong-woo raised his hand. Then, the Murim League troops also opened a path to the left and right. Cheer ring! The sound of chains that seems unfamiliar yet somehow familiar. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had tied a gyoryongswae to the end of the spear of the Gwangryongbu, walked out with brisk steps. Mo Yong-woo spoke in a deep voice without even looking at Yeon Ho-jeong. I dont think conversation is necessary. Thats my opinion too. But it looks like its mouth is itching over there. The monks mouth opened as if he had been waiting. The monk is called Nagakroe (X) of Soreoeumsa Temple. A loud voice vibrates the air. Just hearing that voice made the Murim warriors frown. The vibration of the sound flowing through the air reached my inner pores. The monk Nagak-roi continued speaking. I wont talk too much. Let the warriors of the Eastern Continent leave. You know best that it is an unnecessary fight, so if you are willing to see blood Yeon Ho-jeong said at that time. If he had been confident, he would have juste running and attacked me, but hes using his tongue so foolishly. Hahaha! Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was stronger than Nagak-roes and contained much more force than that. Yeonhojeong intentionally carries the yellow dragon g and destroys it. The power of that divine skill shattered Nagak-rois yogi andpletely relieved the tension of the Murim Alliance warriors. Nagak-roi said in an angry voice. Who are you? Youre going to get burned anyway, so what are you going to do with my name? what? Still, if you want to know, thats fine. Ill tell you. Rumbling! The golden energy swirling beneath Yeonhojeongs feet instantly transformed into a dragon ascending to heaven. I am Yeon Ho-jeong, the 26th sessor to Sasinmu and the Sashin general of the time. Chapter 976 Episode 976 Creating a nk (1) Yeonhojeong proudly calls himself the Four Gods Commander. In the past, he was always introduced only as his title or as the eldest son of the family. But now it was different. Having inherited everything from his teacher, he proudly dered himself the sessor to the Four Gods and the Commander of the Four Gods in the face of great adversity. It is only after spitting out those words that Yeon Ho-jeong finally realizes. Now I know that I am truly free from everything. My father, the ambassador, Zhuge Liang, Yangcheon, Moyonggun, and Tang Guan. Not only did no one look at him as young or easygoing, he even thought of him as a clear powerhouse and one of the many axes that could change the fate of the era. But Yeon Ho-jeong was sure. This is the moment when I proudly called myself a Shinigami warrior with all my heart. It is only now that he has moved on from his familys ck Emperor, freed himself from the past, and be a true strongman. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had his family roots but did not fully understand the teachings of his teacher who brought him into existence, finally blossomed into a warrior. Crrr! The majesty of the soaring golden divine dragon was beyond imagination. Never before has a vision of such a grand manifestation been shown. The yellow dragon g that flowed from his body soared high and created a gigantic dragon shape of more than a dozen pieces, so delicate and powerful that even a single dragon strand could be seen fluttering, overwhelming everyone. The Murim League troops and the monks of Soreoeumsa opened their mouths. The energy emanating from one persons body formed the shape of a huge dragon, but that was just a simple fact, and what everyone here epted was different. Regardless of whether it is treated as good or evil, the dragon is a divine beast. It is a mythical animal that does not exist in reality and itself represents the will of heaven. They are not looking at an image created by the power of a single human being, but rather a heavenly representative summoned by a human being. Go! Nagak-rois horrifying words awakened the spirits of the monks. Its just a fancy trick! Brainy monks, dont be distracted by tricks like that! The eyes of the monks sparkled. The yellow dragon statue created by Yeon Ho-jeong was the height of mystery in itself, but Nagak-rois voice was full of reality that shattered the mystery. My heart was shaken for a moment, but I never forgot that this was a battlefield. In most cases, they wouldnt be able to get over the shock, but seeing theme to their senses with just a single word, I could see how great the existence of Nagak-roe was to them. But Yeon Ho-jeong had no intention of just watching it. If you have brought down the mystery to reality, all you have to do is bring up the reality moving around the earth again to the will of heaven. Yeon Ho-jeong kicked the ground. Wooooow. ordingly, the huge dragon became blurred for a moment and moved its writhing body to the front. hook! As always, Yeonhojeongs steps were powerful and fast. Although it did not have the speed of Hyukikhwicheon, it was as fast as a sh of light in the eyes of those who saw it. It was the power of the yellow dragon itself that disrupted peoples cognitive abilities. Yeonhojeong quickly reached the front of the enemy soldiers. His eyes never left Ngaekrei from beginning to end. Nagak-roe shouted. Get back! The ws of the yellow dragon can be seen beyond the diagonal strike of the light dragon. Akbuls ck hand is engraved like an illusion beyond Nagak-rois hand, which is striking diagonally across from him. Quang! The battle of the super experts began with intense drinking. The whole army. Mo Yongwu pulled out the Tang Demon Sword. March. Wow! A huge dragon appeared and blessed this fight. The eyes of the Murim Alliance warriors burned like an active volcano. The advancing steps were more powerful than ever, and the shouts that erupted were a mixture of blind desire and confidence in victory. Kwakwakwak! Mo Yong-woos appropriatemand was amazing, but of course it was Yeon Ho-jeong who gave the moment ofmand. Yeon Ho-jeong, who pushed Nagak-roe away with force, immediately chased after him, but the aftereffects of the attack unleashed by the two masters greatly shook the formation of Soroeumsas troops. About a dozen monks nearby died, turning into unrecognizable lumps of blood. In this way, the Murim Alliance fought its final battle with Soreumsa. Puff poop! The tension of the Nagakroe was heavy in each blow, but its speed was like a thunderbolt, reminding me of Yeonhwanjang (Bh). However, Yeonhojeongs response was also quick. He held the heavy light dragon with one hand and swung it like a tree branch, and three powerful shots were instantly disintegrated in the air. This guy! Although he was angry, at the same time, Luo Gak-roi had no choice but to admit it. The opponent was a master. He was also a master who couldpete with him. From the fact that he was deprived of the first strike, to the move that removed him from the entiremand, and to the fact that he casually crushed three Red Buddhas with one hand, he was no ordinary guy. Could it be Banro Hwan-dong?! sh! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been following him, suddenly appeared in the air above his head. It moved in the air and leaped higher into the air. For an expert of their level, jumping in the air was not a difficult skill, but I had never seen such fast and high-level movement even before. Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Gwangryongbu powerfully. It was one second of brutal murder. Crumbling! The swirling golden career exploded indiscriminately in a radius of about a dozen pieces. It was a martial art that could change terrain with a single blow. Nagak-roi was certain that even that was not sincere. Nagak-roes eyes, which flew high into the sky to avoid Yeonhojeong, gave off an insidious murderous look. Whoa! The hem of the lyrics swells. He was the one who brought up the season from the beginning. I couldnt remember how long it had been since Ist had a real fight with a master of that level, but at least I knew intuitively that it was not a situation to save my strength. He gathered the power of Blood Buddha Great Telekinesis (Ѫ), one of the secret techniques of Shaolei Yin Temple, and unfolded the Blood Hand Sign (Ѫӡ). Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. It felt as if a huge rock engulfed in mes was pouring down from the sky. A blood warrior, one of the strongest generals in the city, who is considered to be on the same level as the legendary martial arts master of Podp Pce. A huge blood-red palm was falling with the force of pulverizing not only Yeonhojeong Pavilion but also the entire earth. Yeon Ho-jeongunched a winning offensive against Gwangpung Guryongsal. Crumbling! Yeon Ho-jeongs ankle dug into the ground. It felt like the inside was being crushed by tremendous pressure. The blood beasts attack power was so overwhelming that, simply thinking about its pushing power, it seemed to be stronger than Shaolins Great Power Diamond. Even though it was a bug, it wasnt all that bad. Although they were able to move freely in the air to some extent, the extremely aggressive sh of Seungbong split his bloodstream energy into three or four pieces and engulfed his entire body. Fuwaaaaak! The sight of blood blooming like firecrackers was overwhelming. Puff! Nagak-rois face, which hade down to the ground after stepping through the air, was almost frozen. Most of the rich lyrics have be rags. There were cuts all over his body, but even those were so powerful that his limbs would have been blown off if he had not been able to raise his blood and me telekinesis to its peak. This guy! The first surprise attack and the follow-up hit that pushes you away. As Hongbuljang, Mucham Hyeolsuin, and Seunggongse engaged in an intense but short battle, Nagakroe felt it. If you mess up, youll die! It was truly the fear of death I had felt for the first time in a long time. I had no idea that my life would be in danger after just a few attacks. Luo Gak-rois face became serious. What on earth is this guy? A voice lingered in Nagak-rois head at that time. I am Yeon Ho-jeong, the 26th sessor to Sasinmu and the Sashin general of the time. I couldnt understand what they said about being the sessor to Shinigami, and I didnt think it was necessary. So I ignored everything the other person said. But looking back, the three letters of the name Yeonhojeong were not unfamiliar to me. Now I see you are that guy named Yeon Ho-jeong. Do you know me? Nagak-roi kept his mouth shut. It was a name I had no choice but to know even if I didnt want to know it. This is because it was one of the names that his disciple and the head of Soreoeumsa Temple at the time kept repeating until his ears bled. There are sometro that you need to be especially careful about. As you know, Gwonsin and Geomseon were the highest experts of the Eastern Continent, and their enlightenment reached the realm of anti-seon. I dont think Master will lose to them, but since they are said to be the strongest of their time, you will have to be careful. Lastly, there is a guy named Yeon Ho-jeong. The three religions are the ones gnashing their teeth, and surprisingly, it is said that he single-handedly blocked the three religions from advancing into the continent. He is not only resourceful, but he has already reached the peak of his skills at a young age, making him a genius gifted from heaven. Gwonsin inspection. And the king. Ilsin is the first king. The disciple said that these three were the most dangerous enemies in the continents martial arts world. Nagak-roi trusted ten percent the words of his disciple, who was gifted with spirit and resourcefulness even more than martial arts. But I didnt know that one of them would show up here. He never even imagined that the martial arts skills of Yeon Ho-jeong, the youngest among them, would match his own. Yes, that disciple was right. Tuk! A ho held in ones hand after cutting off a long, thick prayer string. You are Yeon Ho-jeong. Its an honor. You know my name. It looks like you were quite upset. Its my job to run around here and there and tell stories. this guy! Paaang! Nagak-roi jumped towards Yeonho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. It is the neww at that time. It was the divine method of the Noeum Cheonbo Sutra that was shown to me by the master blood monk of Soreoeumsa Temple who stopped by on the way to Shinmarim. However, Na Gak-roes Noeum Cheonbo Sutra had reached a higher level than that of a blood monk. It wasnt a matter of speed, but the fact that thenguage was much easier to use was impressive. That speed and stability wille out at any time and in any position. The opponent is an expert who is one level higher than the blood monk. thud! Nagak-roi, who stopped right in front of Yeonhojeongs entire power, swung the jangjang with Jin-gak. It was once again a blood prisoner. The martial arts, also called Hyeolsu Daejanggong (Ѫִƹ), was also used by Hyeolseung, but Nagakroe showed much more abundant skills than that. bang! At the same time as the blood beast was unleashed, Yeon Ho-jeong also gathered his strength at an extreme forward angle and used the Golden Dragon Jinak Fist. Quaaaang! The two people each took five or six steps back. Pipipiping! Even though the shock wave was enormous, Nagakreos follow-up hit was as fast as lightning. Flying through the rising smoke was arge, thick prayer beads. As many as sixty prayer beads were shot out, covering the entire area, and their speed was such that it was impossible to follow them with the naked eye. The Gyoryongsae came out from under Yeon Ho-jeongs left wrist. Chiri riri ring! Kakakakakang!! Nagakroe was not the only one who possessed strange objects. Although each prayer bead has the same strength as a divine weapon, Yeonhojeongs Gyoryongsae was a rare object whose length was adjusted ording to internal strength. They made a temporary shield by wrapping the iron chain in a circle and ced the yellow dragon g on top of it, so no matter how much they tried, even the Baek8hyeolgokshinju (ٰѪ), the sacred object of the Soreoeum Temple, could not pierce it. Whoa! The bouncing blood spirit pirs circled around Na Gak-roes body as if he were still alive. sh! Yeonhojeong, who collected the Gyoryongswae like a thunderbolt, threw the Gwangryongbu. Nagak-roi, who was about to throw away Gwangryongbu with his blood, saw the iron chain sticking out from under Yeonhojeongs left hand and prating the ground. sh! Quaaaang! The Gwangryongbu was stuck on the cliff behind Nagakroe, leaving only the handle. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! At the same time, the Gyoryongshack that prated the ground wrapped around Nagakreis ankle. Yeon Ho-jeong held the Gyoryongswae with his right hand. Come on. Cheering! In front of Hwangryonggis mighty power, Nagakroe began to plow the ground and be dragged. Chapter 977 Episode 977 Create a void (2) Feet tied and dragged rolling around on the ground. There will never be another humiliation like this in Nagak-roes life. Before he reached the level of blood Buddhahood, or even after he first learned martial arts, he had fought many battles, but he had never shown himself to be out of shape like this. Still, Na Gak-roe remained calm. The body protected by the blood and me telekinesis was as hard as steel. Although he was being dragged around and rolling on the ground, his body was actually fine. On the contrary, when this happened, I became angry but calm. A nemesis! Strong, skillful, fast and anomalous. The opponents martial arts skills are closely matched with yours. That means that just one mistake can cost your life. If you fail to correct your mind and show a weakness, you can really die. Nagak-roi regarded his opponent as his lifelong enemy. If you approach it with that level of confidence, you will not be defeated. His fingers twitched. Pipipipiping! About sixty bullets were fired, emitting a horrifying sound. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Thats amazing. The world is wide and there are many strong people. And the martial arts used by the strong are all unusual. The state of moving an object without touching it was called empty space. Of course, Nagak-roes trick should also be called a hollow trick. However, this method of freely moving and shooting dozens of marbles was so amazing that it cannot be described simply as an object of empty space. Its simr to the Dark King seniors top fighting ability. I dont know who is more advanced. However, Na Gak-roes method of operating Danganjeon waspletely different from Tanggas. Moreover, it was different from Tang Gwan, who created a rare new technique called Mancheonhwawoo. It is less detailed, but is faster and more flexible. Faaagh! Yeon Ho-jeongs body moved like a thunderbolt and dodged all sixty of the blood-gong-shinju. Even though I wanted to avoid it on the spot, I had no choice but to change my location because it was aimed at all directions except the rear. Naturally, as the location changed, Na Gak-rois body also bent towards Yeon Ho-jeong. Phew. The moment the body was bent, Nagak-roe rose up in a mysterious movement and grabbed Gyoryongswae. Oooooh! The power of the Great Telekinesis of Blood and Fire prated into the Gyoryongswae, which was full of yellow dragon gs. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Amazing power! Even if a small amount of internal energy had prated, it was immediately noticeable. If you just look at the amount of attack power, it was andslide victory for Nagakroe. It was not just a little more and deeper, but apletely different level. It is much deeper than the strength of Sword Emperor Namgung-seung and apprentice Jong-ri-baek. There seemed to be no disagreement even if we discussed that he was the best in the world both in name and reality in terms of his power output. Theres so much inner strength that its unnecessary. That means. Cheer ring! The two men grabbed hold of the Gyoryongswae and entered into a struggle of strength. Surprisingly, the blood vessels that had prated the spot where Yeonhojeong was located moved quickly and flexibly and settled back on Nagakrois head. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. This crazy monks main weapon is that bead. Babababababaak! It was apletely different speed than before. It felt like sixty lightning bolts were pouring down. Whilepeting with Yeon Ho-jeong, the supreme king of Seongcheon, he even uses the same dark techniques as me. It was the ability of a truly strong person who had mastered the art of division of mind. When the blood god lords arrived right in front of us. Chiri-ri-li-ri-ling!! Before I knew it, the white dragon part pulled out from Yeonhojeongs waist spun around quickly and bounced off all the blood-red lightning. Its a thing that takes ce in the middle of nowhere. Since there was no ce to escape in the first ce, this choice had no choice but to be forced. Nagak-rois eyebrows twitched. Its pretty good. Although they are recognized as equally strong, each person has their own area of expertise. Even though the opponents air force is lower than his own, he is so great that he can overwhelm anyone except himself, Chief Murim. How can this be stopped? Grumbling. The remaining blood vessels that were released from the string of prayer beads. A total of 18 red beads, including those that bounced in all directions, roamed above the two peoples heads. It was an absolutely terrifying sight. The 18 marbles rotating here and there were showing off brilliant colors like a red sunset. If this falls, there is no way for Yeonhojeong to stop it. Before, it was only the front line, but this time, the assault will begin, covering both the air and the rear. The moment when Nagak-roes pupil emits red light. Lets go! With the sound of lightning crackling, half of the sunset sky turned golden. Nagak-rois eyes widened. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Youre strong. Woooooo!! The beads floating in the air began to tremble in ce. It is internal pore pration and pore robbery. If Luo Gak-roi poured the energy of Blood and Fire Great Telekinesis into the Gyoryong Chain filled with Hwangryonggi and controlled half of it, this time Yeon Ho-jeong intervened in the internal energy flow of Blood and Fire Great Telekinesis and interrupted the dark technique. Cards! Gyoryongswae screamed in pain. Strong, butcking in creativity. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shed again. At that moment, Luo Gak-roi felt a shiver run down his spine. Jump! I heard the sound of somethinging off the cliff in the distance, and then a huge gust of wind whipped up behind me. ax!! The enormous ax that had been stuck in the cliff was pulled out and was flying. The Kwangryongbus Igi Gear Swordsmanship that interferes with the inner strength of the Gyoryongsaehyukshinju. Three qigong techniques were performed simultaneously. profit! Bababababaak! The remaining half of the Blood Lords were shot backwards and collided with the Gwangryongbu. Kwakwakwak! With heavy drinking, the trajectory of Gwangryongbu changed. bang! Yeon Ho-jeong, who felt that his strength was dissipating, pulled the Gyoryongshack with all his might. Nagak-roended on the floor. As a result, the influence of the blood god pir floating in the air also cracked. Nagak-roi did not miss that moment. After defeating Hwang Ryong-gi and regaining his influence, Na Gak-roi attacked Yeon Ho-jeong. Bababababaak! Pow! He dodged most of the Blood God Jules, but one of them grazed Yeon Ho-jeongs forearm. Even though it was only a swipe, a piece of flesh the size of a fingernail flew away. It was an unbelievable prating power. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was not embarrassed. In fact, he even grinned. p! At that moment, the Gyoryongsae that was wrapped around Nagak-rois ankle became stiff. Yeon Ho-jeong kicked the ground. Quaaaang! He flew high in the sky and swung his sword. The Gyoryongswae, which was maintained harder than steel thanks to the inner strength of the Hwangryongshinwanggong, became a thin but unbreakable gigantic spear pole. And the ragakroe hanging on the end of the spear became a human mace. Yeon Ho-jeong wielded the weapon called Nagakroe. Gwangpungguryongsal with the path of the mucham. Quaaaang! Although the inner power did not prate into the body of Nagakroe, which is the mace part, the awesomeness of wielding a human like a weapon is not diluted. Fuuuuuuu! Even though he suffered aplete defeat, Na Gak-roe immediately jumped up and performed a bloody attack. sh! Yeonhojeong, who split the blood beast, Jangnyeok, with the Baekryongbu. Nagak-roe, who did not miss the opportunity, untied the Gyoryong chains around his ankles and finally regained his freedom. this guy! Paba babang! A ho that moves like a thunderbolt. A red light shed within a five-field radius, and before I knew it, four more phantom-like hos appeared. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Its not a technique. However, it wasnt any great herbivorous diet. Immortality! It was a real self-immtion technique. It was an ignorant new method that created moving afterimages at incredible speeds and made them appear to take different shapes. It would be better if it was a fake made using magic, but as long as everything is real, it is more difficult to respond. The five narutos opened their mouths. Tanju (). Pipi Piping! One hundred and eight beads swirled and shot out from five directions. As long as youre floating in the air, you cant move as freely as you can on the ground. That was the reason why he went to great lengths to create a self-immtion technique. Yeon Ho-jeongs body rotated. h h h!! If it were the speed of the body, it would still be possible to lift the King of Heaven, Gongsun Baeklong, as the best. However, in terms of skill in martial arts, Yeon Ho-jeong could be said to be the best martial artist. He swung the Gyoryongswae, which he held briefly, like a thunderbolt, andunched as many as five winning attacks, and many of the beads were caught in the wind and all bounced away. Nagak-rois eyes widened. Who is that guy! He was a scary guy. It wasnt because he blocked his own attack. Even more than blocking, the way he used the martial arts was amazing. From the looks of it, it appears to be a martial arts attack using an axe, but it is converted into a quick attack by hardening the iron chain and swinging it. Although the power of the single shot will be reduced, the speed will be increased, so it will be much more advantageous for causing a storm. The ability to hide even the slightest blind spot by using it four or five times in a short period of time was by far the highlight. That was more amazing than swinging his body like a herbivore. It was proof that the method of implementing martial arts was not tied to any framework. That wasnt all. Papa pang! It seemed to sh in the air, then turned in the opposite direction andnded on the ground, but its speed was no slower than that of the Noeum Cheonbogyeong. I thought an iron bar would fly right after that, but to my surprise, a force came flying. It was a free and flexible funeral method, Geumryongbeoncheonjang. Quang! Although he offset it with blood, the opponents attack did not end there. He attacked straight away and swung both fists, and tremendous force emanated from the two fists wrapped in iron chains. There was no time to counterattack using the Blood God Pir. Nagakroe quickly swung both hands. h h h! The two peoples fists shed, leaving colorful marks on the ground. Nagak-roi was embarrassed. Whats happening like this! fast. Although we were confident that we would not be defeated by the neww, the speed of rmendations wasgging behind. too fast! I waspletely out of my mind. Moreover, because the iron chain was wrapped around the foot, it made a strange noise as it hit, and it strangely touched my nerves. To the sound hole! With just this one fight, we were able to see Yeon Ho-jeongs growth. He always used destructive and confident attacks. If the opponent was more aggressive, he enjoyed dealing with him using much stronger and more destructive power. It was different now. After calmly judging the characteristics of the opponents martial arts, he was putting pressure on the enemy using the most effective martial arts method. It was best to deal with Nagakroe with faster attacks rather than stronger, more diverse martial arts. An opponent who is ahead in terms of attack volume and in the art of attacking the air. Even newws are fast. However, close hand-to-handbat was of a lower level than all other martial arts. Of course, even that low level could be considered the top level of martial arts, but it was notparable to Yeon Ho-jeong, who had fought numerous battles with bare-handed fighting techniques. A person who uses the most efficient martial arts depending on the opponent. Since you are always on the front line and dealing with the enemy general, you can win the g of victory just by following him. This is it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who uses not only the Geumryong Beoncheonjang Geumryong Jinakkwon but also the Banryongjang Dragon-shaped Chilgibo and the Yeonga Thirteen Books, finally realizes. This is the real trick of Sasinmu. Sashinmura does not need to be limited to arts. Depending on the opponent, all possible methods are mobilized. Furthermore, it melts not only martial arts but also enlightenment. Now, his martial arts are a mixture of the Yinjias martial arts and the Four Gods martial arts, as well as the resolute straight fighting of the Taoist Zhong Libai and even the Yin Qing group of the Yin Emperor Xianqiao. It was a martial artsbat technique that could not be defined in any words. The rapid and colorful martial arts were making Luo Gak-rois mind and arms into tatters. and. grasp! Yeon Ho-jeong, who had already released the chain and was holding both of Nagak-rois arms, swung his head vigorously. Bye! Nagak-rois eyes rolled back, his nose bone and front teeth broken. Chapter 978 Episode 978 Make a space (3) Twaeeeeong! A vein appeared on Mo Yong-woos forehead. Sigh! All three strands of tension werepletely pulverized in front of the brilliantly cutting sword de. Tangmasingeom was a military sword that was longer and thicker than any other armored sword. Of course, it weighs more, but it is that much stronger, and since it was made with great effort by a master craftsman, it has never been damaged once. It is no exaggeration to say that he was only half a new soldier, but his sword exuded tremendous divine power due to his genius talent and experience, rigorous training, and strong confidence. Fuwaaaaak! The body of one of the monks was split in half by the sword that went straight in. Kill! That guy is the leader! Mo Yong-woos eyes lit up with fire. The three masters who rushed forward and from the left and right nks were Na Gak-rois subordinates. Their military strength was clearly inferior to that of the captains of these five hundred troops, but their joint skills were outstanding. Even without preupying a position or using an amazingbo, the true nature of the new attack he had learned allowed for the best attack. Blue sword light rose like a wave from Mo Yong-woos sword. Puff puff! A burst of drinking erupted. The three people be one and crush the released tension with sword energy. Although it was simple, it was an absolute masterpiece that prated the gap in the joint attack. That single attack was enough topletely cut off the energy connecting the three people. It didnt end there. Before we knew it, Mo Yong-wu hade down from the horse and, while walking, struck the Tangma sword towards the head of the monk on the left. Immediately, two people came forward with their fists to help. sh! He moved the downward sword as smoothly as flowing water, twisted the de, and struck diagonally from the bottom to the top. The forearms of the two monks were blown off by that gentle blow. It was an unbelievable sight to see. It looked as if two monks had ced their arms around a famous sword that could be wielded well. One of the remaining monks was startled and rushed towards him, but Mo Yong-wus hand was already heading towards his neck. Uduk! Grab it and twist it. It was a simple, but extremely effective move if you had enough strength. When the masters, whose forearms had been blown off, were pale and wincing, Mo Yong-woo unleashed the sword of the Geongon Baekpalgeomhae (Ǭٰ˄) and the Heaven and Earth Double Headed Dragon (gp^). The two swords came down like a thunderbolt and took the lives of the two remaining monks. I killed three masters in just a few rounds. No matter where they were sent in the midfield, they were capable of hearing the sound of masters at their peak. Achieving victory in a match against three top experts has been possible before, but it has never been done so easily and concisely. Remarkable growth However, Mo Yong-woo was not pleased with his growth. It wasnt even a situation to think about that in the first ce. As soon as the three masters are cut down, other masterse rushing in. Each person wielded a stone spear or a sword, and the de at the end of the stone sword and the de of the sword were hard and sharp, contrary to the name. Mo Yong-woos body rotated amidst the pouring weapons. Damn it! Suddenly! Pow! All weapons were thrown away and the four bodies were torn apart. Mo Yong-woo nced back. One of the iron pieces sticking out of Tang Sang-ahs Seomseom Jade made a hole in the neck of the monk who was trying to stab Mo Yong-wu in the back. Faaagh! Tang Shangers divinew could be said to be truly outstanding. Its literally like the wind. I felt infinite freedom to go anywhere. Chureoeshinbeop (׷), the best shinshinjutsu in the Tang family, has the disadvantage of consuming more internal energy than other kyungsinjutsu, but it has the advantage of being extremely excellent at upying a position as it can produce overwhelming speed. However, for a direct blood rtive of the Tang family, who used numerous poisons to develop resistance and were even known for their internal strength, the high consumption of internal energy was not a major disadvantage. Dang Sang-ah was the wife of the head of the family of the time, and was a Kirin-ah who was trained directly by King Am, the previous head of the family. He was second to none in terms of skill and endurance. sh! sh! As the name suggests, chasing lightning, Tang Sang-ahs movements were incredibly fast. But strangely enough, it felt soft. It is fast enough to resemble lightning, but it resembles wind rather than lightning. Tang Sang-ahs method of killing himself, brought out in the divine method of wind and thunder, was harsh and did not match his elegant movements. Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! A reddish dagger pierced the monks necks and escaped. Its fast, vicious and deadly. The monks who were attacked by Tang Sang-ah stumbled and fell, clutching their necks. The oue of death will not change, but even though he could have endured a little longer with his inner strength, he died instantly. It was because of the strong energy contained in the dagger. She directly taught the Kings Doggong to Tang Gwan and broke through the realm of Kings Doggongs Bungjeong Seungje, which is equivalent to the barrier of martial arts. Her inner strength can turn into deadly poison whenever she wants. The poisonous energy contained in the Tang Dynastys treasure, Yanwangbi (ذ), destroyed the enemy with a single blow. Sigh! puck! Burbubbuk! Sigh! Fast and smooth. Dang Sang-ahs movements, digging into the monks like a loach and splendidly cutting their necks, sr plexuses, armpits, and thigh aorta, would not be awkward even if called a dance move. The dance of death. Every time you pass by, a life is lost. In an instant, he killed more than a dozen monks and killed more than a dozen more monks before their bodies even fell apart. It was an overwhelming killing method with incredible speed. The Tang Dynastys strongest poison technique, Emperor Doggong, and Tang Shangers killing method, which was reborn as his own martial art by mixing the Deathless Warriors Force (Deathless Warriors Power), which he had also learned from Tang Gwan, with Churei Shinbeop,peted for the lead in this battlefield. do. The movement of the dagger itself, which involves squeezing it in reverse, twisting or cutting it, converting the movement of the long fingers into whole numbers, and striking it down and up, is like a small dance. Dancing and dancing. It seemed like light clothes were wrapped around her body. Itsplete. Raksha-yeomsa (_ɲȾ). He went behind the monk, wrapped his left arm around his neck, and stabbed his side like a thunderbolt with the dagger he held in his right hand. One room was enough. He immediately let go of the monks necks and kicked them to disturb the disy, and then cut off the uv of the two monks who approached in a splendid turn. The dance moves of a Rakshasa were the sword cuts of an evil spirit wearing clothes stained with death. It does not destroy the enemy with fancy techniques or overwhelming force. However, it was a martial arts technique that demonstrated Bisus potential to the limit. Although Sabi Mussangse itself was the best martial art in the world, the Rakshasa me Master, which he modified to suit himself, was transformed into an invincible martial art in the hands of Tang Sang-er. Its huge?! Quang! Paeng Dae-ho, who had blown away three monks with an outrageous act, shouted in aughing voice. I guess I didnt show it properly in the previous fight! Sigh! Puhwaak! Dang Sang-ah, who climbed up on the instep and split her abdomen horizontally, spoke in a calm voice. I couldnt show it properly. Youve been using me as a spy until now, right? Im sure my younger brother, Zhuge Gal, will feel like tearing out his eyes when he sees Sister Tang now! It was then. Fuuuuuuu! Zhuge Jun appeared with a splendid binge. Exactly. Zhuge Juns martial arts skills, such as deflecting the stone sword of a monk approaching with the Small Heavenly Growth Technique and breaking the entire sternum with the Great Heavenly Growth Technique, were just as strong and extreme as anyone elses. I knew you were strong, but I didnt know it would be this strong. Youre worse than Brother Moyong? No way. Tang Sang-ah nced at Mo Yong-woo. Mo Yong-woo swings the Tang Demon Sword with a cold face. He, who had moved somewhat passively to protect his allies, is now starting to show his true colors. Hahaha! Bub bub bub! It was a strong and solemn swordsmanship. Every time the Tang Demon Sword filled with bluish sword energy was swung, the enemies standing in front of it lost their limbs and fell. Among them, there were many whose bones were crushed by the overwhelming pressure of the sword. While Tang Sang-Ahs martial arts were fast, lethal, and elegant, Mo Yong-Woos martial arts were strong, solemn, and stylish. It truly seemed as if the heaven-given kidneys and fairies were joining hands to defeat the enemies. The martial arts of Pang Dae-ho, Jegal Jun, and Nam Gung-pyo were also great, but they were not as impressive as the two men who used martial arts that overwhelmed the viewer. Enough chatting! sh! With a ray of blue sword light, the bodies of the two monks split apart. Namgoongpyo appeared. Enjoy that leisure after the battle is over! His face was serious as he cut down the enemy with his sword. Not all of the Murim Alliances troops had outstanding skills like them. This was not a fight between a few people, but a group war where troops shed against each other. Namgoongpyo did not show off his martial arts skills. Although he couldnt help but feel jealous of those who seemed superior to him, he never forgot what he had to do. h h h! puck! He threw away the stone swords and teachings of the monks, cut down one enemy who was the central point, and retreated. It created a moment of breathing space for the Murim Alliance allies who were unable to fight. Surprisingly, Namgungpyo was fighting to maintain his troops, not to establish a military base. Everyone was like that. Each of them was clearly doing what he was supposed to do. Tang Sang-ah shouted. The road is open! Im going to catch the leader on the left! Paaaaaa! She leapt up like a thunderbolt and ran forward, stepping on the shoulders of the monks, and swung her sword at the middle-aged monk with two prayer beads around his neck. He was one of the supreme masters whomanded five hundred troops. The reason they broke through deep into the troops was to capture the enemymander. A strange glow zed in the eyes of the middle-aged monk, Hyeumnahan. You damn bitch! Whoa! Queen Yeom and the royal sword collided, spewing out ck sparks. For the first time, Queen Yan was blocked. Additionally, I felt my wrists bing sore from the enemys strength. Tang Sanger was not embarrassed. There are many strong people in the world. And he attacked the enemymander, thinking that he was no worse than him. This level of shock was natural. Pabababak! The sleeves of the Bloody Arhat were torn to shreds by the spinning and swinging Queen Yeombi. If I had been a littlete in pulling out the knife, my forearm would have be a rag. Hyeumnahans expression suddenly changed. Quaaaang! When Tang Sanger reached the Bloody Arhat, Ogumun, who was fighting alone from afar, was also swinging his teachers favorite weapon, the Chamak Sword (), towards the Bloody Red Arhat, the leader of the same position. Whoa! Ogumuns sword had the weight of 10,000 pounds. While Paeng Dae-hos sword technique was strong and fast, and contained countless changes, Oh Gu-muns sword was excessively simple but contained extreme radicalism. If it were not a martial arts demonstration, it would be said to be a method much more suited to the battlefield. The Blood Red Arhat shouted. Blood count! We have to stop this guy first! noisy! Ogumun rotated, released the blood-red arhats tension, and then swung the sword diagonally. Okay! Sigh! Its a fist as hard as steel. It did not break even after being hit by a truly evil sword. However, there was a deep cut in the middle of the fist. Wu Gumun was surprised, and Blood Red Arhat was also surprised. Among them, the first toe to his senses was Oh Gu-moon. A quick mindset made the difference between victory and defeat. One sword. The simple and ignorant herbivorous work of the True Soul Kyodo (ػ꽻). sh! The Blood Red Arhats entire left arm and left leg were blown away. Pow! Oh Gu-mun shouted as he kicked the half-grown body. Whos next! Chapter 979 Episode 979 Make a space (4) Rumble. Yeon Ho-jeongs face was frowning as she wiped the corners of her mouth. As expected, they dont just ept it. Yeon Ho-jeong groped his side. He grabbed both arms and headbutted him, but while he was falling, he threw a dark kick. I couldnt defeat it if I dodged it, so I held back somehow and pulverized it. Its so annoying. The powerful force that had infiltrated inside went on a rampage, targeting seven blood vessels. It was half a beat slower to subdue the Hwangryonggi. Although it was being driven out, it seemed like it would take quite some time topletely evaporate the prator. Whoa. Exhaling lightly, Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at the fallen Na Gak-roe. Its meaningless. Headbutting may seem barbaric at first nce, but there is a martial artist in the Shaolin Temple who seriously sells the art of iron head training. Of course, I did not learn headbutting professionally, but I used the Hwangryonggi to the limit. In fact, it was surprising that Na Gak-roes face wasnt blown away. I hit it with the intention of destroying it, but huh? Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly thought back to his realization. After learning the Hwangryongshinwanggong, he realized that his martial arts were now based on upper-end fighting. To be precise, you can do anything possible with your brains imagination. If you make a mistake, it could even end up costing you your own life. In other words, if you haveplete control over your body and strong faith, you can immediately pull out the dark spots that have prated inside. Im so used to it that I cant utilize what I have I still do that. Im far away. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath and concentrated on his thoughts. scram. Wiggle. The cancer that pierced my blood vessels hesitated. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes wide. get out! Hahaha! The Hwangryonggi that surged in like a wave evaporated all of Nagakreis dark scenes. Although he felt quite a bit of pain, Yeon Ho-jeongs face was bright. This was because I realized that I could control not only martial arts but also any elements that affect my body ording to my mind. good. Yeon Ho-jeong picked up the Gwangryongbu that had fallen on the ground and aimed the Nakgakroe at it. What else can I say? There is no reason to talk about being a bad person or saying goodbye to a fallen opponent. Yeon Ho-jeong focused on killing his opponent coldly as usual. He swung the light dragon powerfully. Whoops! Quack! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Incontinence spread on the ground around Luo Gak-rois body. But Nagak-roe did not die. Surprisingly, he raised both arms to block the light dragon, and the way he blocked it was amazing. The thick ax de of the Gwangryongbu was blocked with the steel thread and prayer beads that had the Blood God Pir threaded on them. when?! I didnt even know the other person hade to his senses. This was the first time something like this had happened. Although Ive been stabbed in the back of the head out of the blue, Ive never been unable to read the other persons condition while watching. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was not embarrassed. There was no time to panic. It was truly foolish to panic and miss the timing in a fight with such an expert. The number of Yeonhojeong was simple. Wooooow! Yeon Ho-jeongs entire body became filled with gold. It almost seemed as if he was born with golden skin. Quack! Nagak-rois body dug deeper into the ground. No other numbers are needed. Yeonhojeongs choice was to tear the opponent apart with overwhelming power. profit! Na Gak-roes face turned red. I lost consciousness from a headbutt, but at the same time, I came to my senses like a thunderbolt. Blood and Buddha Telekinesis can only be learned based on strong faith in evil Buddha. Religiosity is also, in arger sense, the realm of top-tier warfare, and naturally, his top-tier vision was asrge as that of any expert. The sense of crisis in that faith awakened my spirit at once. Wooooow! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. Red beads scattered everywhere floated up. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. I didnt know it when I was fighting the blood monk, but now that I look at it, those beads look very useful. For a moment, Nagak-rois eyes wavered. You bastard! Do you know my priest?! It was half-harpooned and ran away. I heard he used simr martial arts techniques as you. this guy! I dont know anything else, but Im jealous of your memorization. Ill write it well. Shut up! Huh! Yeon Ho-jeongs waist bent back slightly. I wonder where such strength came from in his old body, but the strength to push the 82-geun Gwangryongbu with a rosary thread was just astounding. The moment when Na Gak-rois waist fell halfway off the ground. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his posture. Kwaaaaang! The thread of the prayer beads was cut straight and the huge ax de was embedded in the bare ground. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to the left. He took advantage of the brief moment of floating andunched himself like a thunderbolt, but his left arm was cut off by the ax de. But Nagak-rois expression was bright. Its over. Before he knew it, he had gone beyond the full power of bloodmunism. One hundred and eight blood vessels, whose territory was gradually reduced, were concentrated within one street of Yeonhojeong. In other words, the entire surrounding area has be filled with blood and meritorious spirits. Na Gak-roi said with a wry smile. It seemed like I wasnt letting my guard down, but I ended up letting my guard down. . Still, its been a long time since Ive had an enemy as strong as you. Although I lost an arm, it is nothingpared to the fruits of victory. I think so highly of you, so you should be proud. . Blood monk I dont know where you fought with the priest, but like you said, if you crushed my priest, that debt should be repaid by death. Because I reached such a level at a young age, Yeon Ho-jeongs troubles will be remembered until the day I die. is it. Na Gak-roi frowned. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression and voice were so calm. Have you given up? In a match between experts, just one loss of posture, flinching from the blowing wind, and stiffness of the body can create a gap and result in defeat. So, are there no cases where there is a clear advantage where no variable is used? there is. Thats right now. The one hundred and eight blood vessels were each connected to an invisible magic. There is arge gap between the beads, but the moment you try to slip through it, all the beads will pierce Yeonhojeongs body. Even if you stay still, you die, and even if you move, you die. Life and death itself belong to Nagak-roi. But why? Looking at Yeon Ho-jeongs expression, Nagak-roi felt an inexplicable sense of anxiety. Is there something possible? At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and said. Those memories will soon end. Youre going to die right here. her? But when are you going to shoot these beads at me? Youre arrogant. The corners of Nagak-rois mouth rose. Its amazing that you can maintain suchposure even in the face of death. I will let you go without suffering because you did not beg in an ugly way on the way to the end. puck! huh? After finishing speaking, Na Gak-roi looked down at his abdomen at the sudden pain. Something was sticking out. rock? It was a sharply broken stone. It was almost the size of a dagger, and appeared to be a stone protruding from the ground that had been broken during a fight. But why this stone? It was then. Im going to go to the middle of the day!! One hundred and eight blood vessels trembled. Numerous lightning bolts began to sh in the air where the intangible true energy of Blood Fire Great Telekinesis was crossing. Cough! Nagakroe, holding his abdomen, stumbled. The stone that pierced the kidney passed through the intestines and came out next to the navel. No matter how expert he was, there was no way he could manage his internal strength properly. If it had been a knife with a narrow surface area, a stone thicker than two fingersbined would have stuck out. And Yeon Ho-jeong, taking advantage of that gap, infiltrated the inner power of the 188 Blood God Pirs floating in the air. The unstable blood fire power was unable to ovee the yellow dragon g and broke out, and in the end, most of the blood god masters were taken over by Yeonhojeongs yellow dragon g. Na Gak-roi looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with hazy eyes. The appearance of him raising the hand that is not holding the Gwangryongbu up to the middle finger. The stolen Blood God Pirs were slowly circling around his body. It looked mysterious, as if I was watching a scene from a myth. absence? Who said he would let his guard down? . I dont think its because of a long absence from actualbat, it just seems like the old mans nature likes to brag. If you dont kill this old man for sure, you shouldnt let down your guard. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Like me now. Wow! Na Gak-roi knelt down. I couldnt understand. Even though his abdomen was pierced by a thick stone, it made no sense for someone with the inner strength of the sea to fall down so helplessly, even though his spine was not broken. Why why?! At that time, Nagak-roe felt something. The blood vessels around Danjeon have already beenpletely destroyed. !! It was surprising that the blood vessel was destroyed, but Amkyungs method of destroying the blood vessel was even more surprising. This method involves a rock mounted on a rock digging in like a snake and destroying the main blood vessels. Although there are many prators in the world, there is only one proscope that destroysrge and small acupuncture points in session. Ah, evil heart?! Was that a martial art called Evil Heart? By the way, what are you guys thinking when you create Mu-gong-myeong like that? Well, if they are proudly announcing that they will pursue evil, that is good because it is exciting. How can you?! learned. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at his side. You gave me a punch before I fell down, right? I learned it then. Thats ridiculous! What makes no sense is that you were so sure of victory in a life-threatening battle. You have managed to survive until now with that kind of disposition. I guess Chief Murim was quite peaceful, right? Luo Gak-rois face suddenly distorted. I was angry at Yeon Ho-jeongs words, but it was also because I was once again shocked. Weeeeeee!! One hundred and eight blood vessels spun in ce at high speed. The terrifying speed at which the atmosphere is sucked in. Although it was not as strong as when it was unfolded in Nagak-rois hand, the fact that as many as 18 marbles could be rotated at once surprised Nagak-roi. Even the hundred and eight blood bullets?! There will be no need to rewrite it. Its a martial arts skill that doesnt suit me. However, each of these beads is a treasure, so I will melt it down and use it for something good. The veins in my eyeballs burst. Nagakroe shouted, shedding bloody tears. Innoom!! bye. Burbubbubbubbuk!! Na Gak-roe, who became an egg with one hundred and eight beads, lost his life like that. Although it was a match that seemed futile at first nce, it was the first time for Yeonhojeong to have had such a delicate technique. It was a much greater learning experience than Na Gak-roes martial arts training, going beyond striking and striking, to infiltrating and manipting the opponents strength to disrupt it. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Yeon Ho-jeongs nose. This was because the top battle was used too excessively. Yeon Ho-jeong, who wiped away the nosebleed, retrieved the blood vessel and turned around. Ugh. After checking himself for a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong looked towards the west in the distance. Its slowlying to an end. The enemys morale was at rock bottom. On the other hand, the morale of the Murim League troops rose to a point where it could not go any higher, and it was like a huge me. Paaaaang! Yeon Ho-jeong kicked the ground. I nned to take charge of the remaining enemies so that no one else gets hurt. The battlefield where Yeon Ho-jeong left. The traces of less than ten pieces of flesh showed that the absolute leader of Seojang Wulin had oncee to the central in. Chapter 980 Episode 980 Create a space (5) When Yeonhojeong arrived near the battlefield, the fight was already nearing its conclusion. I came quickly because I wanted to save at least one more person, but when I got there, there was no need to intervene. This was because the Murim Alliance forces were overwhelming the Soroeumsa forces. What Pang Dae-ho said is correct. Soroeumsa was greatly shocked by the fact that there was a master in the midfield who couldpete with Nagakroe. That alone was enough to shake their morale, and even in a situation where the troops were decreasing, Nagak-roe did note. Furthermore, the enemys wave offensive was so efficient and powerful that there was no way to stop it. Morale was once broken due to the absence of the highest leader of the Soreumsa Temple. That was the end of the game. However, the offensive power of the leader candidates and the twobat units was too outstanding to say that it was all thanks to Yeonhojeong. good. It was only a question of how many casualties there would be for our troops. From the beginning, for the Murim Alliance troops, this was a battle based on the premise of victory. Suddenly, Yeon Ho-jeongs gazended on Dang Sang-ah. p rock! Movement as if possessed. amazing. There has been tremendous progress? That level of martial arts is equivalent to silence. In particr, those quick and fluid movements seemed freer than those at the party before entering the martial arts stage. He was swinging the red dagger in his hand filled with poison, as if a Rakshasa wearing a human mask wasughing and dismembering the prey in sight. It was a great way to kill someone. Although he looked like a martial artist from the Tang family, he seemed to be wearing clothes that fit him perfectly. It is a top-notch martial arts skill. Like Tang Sang-a, the martial arts itself is excellent. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Within twenty years at the most, the best female master in the history of the party may emerge. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes scanned the leader candidates one by one. What caught my eye right away was Ogumun. The master and apprentice Jong-ri-baek decisively and intuitively demonstrated the martial arts he used whenpeting with Yeon Ho-jeong, and the excitement was enough to thrill even the viewer. True soul believer His greatness was achieved long ago. All that remains is enlightenment. I didnt know you had such aggressive tendencies. Next is Namgoongpyo. good. not bad. He is one of the calmest men on the battlefield. Its a fight to protect rather than to build merit. It must not have been an easy choice. He gave me a bigger surprise than the two people, Tang Shang and Wu Guwen. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt know much about Nam Gung-pyo, but she knew well that his confidence was too much and led to conceit. It was surprising that a person who used to live with such arrogance before his personal character would fight to protect his allies rather than trying to take credit for capturing more enemies. Did Noh give you a lesson? Sword Emperor Namgung Seung was a true swordsman with apletely different personality from the Namgung ns he had seen. However, it would have been difficult for even the sword emperor revered by everyone to bring his grandson to his senses. Right now, Namgoongpyo was well over 30, and for someone who has once hardened his mind, whether in a good or bad way, to shed his past and face change is as difficult as mastering high-level martial arts. Whether he himself had attained enlightenment or the teachings of Namgung Seung were certain, the current Namgung Pyo was clearly showing himself as a full-fledged martial artist of the right faction. People can change Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly realized as she looked at Nam Gung-pyo. That he, too, has changed. He was busy being jealous of others without even looking into his own potential. After his family copsed, he went out into the world, met his teacher, andtermitted himself to the dark path, where he was reborn as apletely different person and hase to this day. Nevertheless, he believed that people do not change easily. If that incident hadnt happened in the first ce, he would have felt defeated for the rest of his life and would have died as an ordinary person. Considering that, Namgoongpyos change could easily be called a surprise. Because he was a flower that grew up with the expectations of his father and other family members, being praised as a genius all his life. In addition, even his ugly younger brother would openly insult him in front of others, so it was difficult to hear people say that he had a good temperament even with empty words. He gave up his greed for the sake of his allies and showed off such beautiful sword skills. Was Moyong-gun like that too? It is unknown what prompted Prince Moyong to change his mind. What matters is that he has changed. You cant be sure unless you see it in person, but it was an encounter I was looking forward to all the more. finally. older brother. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Tang Sang-Ah and Wu Gu-Mun advance like assault leaders and drive back the enemy, while Zhuge Jun stands behind them and coordinates the front line, while Peng Da-Ho and Nam Gung-Pyo attack and focus on defense. The Daeryongdan and the Changryongdan were putting pressure on the enemy, using formation methods suited to each organization. If you look at these things alone, it looks as if they are using random tactics. And the reason why they were able to overwhelm the monks of Soroeumsa Temple with such seemingly sloppy tactics was because Mo Yong-woo, as themander, was excellent at managing his troops. Its really amazing. They can run directly to the front and kill the enemy, or they can retreat to the rear like a ghost and join the defense. At the same time, because he had a view of the entire battlefield, he was issuing orders before a vulnerable point was created to close any holes in his tactics. The person who led aggressive tactics on the battlefield was Zhuge Jun, but the person who looked at the overall picture and drew the picture was Mo Yong-wu. The title of general was literally meaningless. It was a frightening ability to freely manipte thisrge number of troops as desired without revealing oneself. It looks shabby, but its actually in extremely excellent shape. Under my brothers overwhelming tactical n, it is being operated more efficiently than any other formation method. In other words, such a free-spirited formation is possible thanks to the presence of one Mo Yong-woo. If it werent for Mo Yong-woo, they would have had to charge with a more angled and solid formation. Since they would have collided head-on, there would naturally have been many casualties. Thats amazing. I know better than anyone else that Mo Yong-woo is an outstanding talent. He probably knows the most about Mo Yong-woo, along with Mo Yong-gun, in the entire martial arts world. But I felt like I knew a lot, but I didnt really know it. If thats the case Its not because the tactics and strategies are excellent. In order to demonstrate tactical nning in such a formation, it is not enough to have outstanding individual ability. It is a form that would be difficult to demonstrate without Mo Yong-woo, but if everyone did not have trust in Mo Yong-woo, even if he had the ability, he would not be able to disy it. Be the next leader. Oh Gu-moon, the only disciple of Emperor Zhong Libaek. Dang Sang-ah, a Sichuan Dang family woman who is said to be the best in terms of pride. Namgungpyo, the eldest son of the worlds greatest swordsman, was a man of arrogance. Peng Dae-ho, the eldest son of a famous family in Hebei, famous for his daring spirit. Even Jegal Jun, the head of the Zhuge family, which is said to be home to the best minds in the martial arts world. Each of the unique and formidable geniuses voluntarily follows Mo Yong-woo. The geniuses, who could never be made to follow through force, put aside their pride and made Mo Yong-woo their leader. Regardless of martial arts and tactics, that is Mo Yong-woos true power. The charm of Mo Yong-woo, who had not been shown properly until now, but was slowly beginning to look at the world directly, was moving towardpletion. also. Confidence appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. I saw the person correctly. After a while. Puhwaak! Queen Yan of Tang Shanger blew off the head of thest remaining monk. She looked back at Mo Yong-woo. When Mo Yong-yu nodded, Tang Sang-ah smiled brightly and held up the Queen Yan Feather. I won! Wow! The warriors shouts seemed to echo beyond the small in and throughout Shanxi. A day after the fight ended. Whoa, Im out of my mind. Mo Yong-woo wiped the sweat from his forehead. Winning the battle was not the end. It may be okay if there are one or two bodies, but if this many rotting corpses, disease can spread. Although the peoples family is quite far away, they dont know about peoples affairs. The corpses of the monks were buried along with the intact warriors, and items that seemed important were taken as trophies. Furthermore, they took care of the injured warriors and transported those who were seriously injured to a nearby Murim League branch. The process took a full day. Here you go. Mo Yong-woo, who was leaning his tired body on the hilt of a sword and looking at the sky, suddenly appeared in front of him, holding a bowl of steaming meat porridge. It was Dang Sang-ah. Mo Yong-woo looked around at the resting warriors. Isnt it enough? Its ample. I think I can hold out long enough until I get to the branch. hmm. I thought there would be a shortage of food, but that wasnt the case. It was because of the dead warriors. Five hundred monks were annihted, but at the same time, thirty people from the Changryongdan and fifty from the Great Dragondan were killed. The number of those who were seriously injured and transported to the branch was fifty, and the number of those who left with them as transporters was also fifty. Excluding those who went to the branch, there were 80 people missing, so there had to be plenty of food. Mo Yong-woo, who received the bowl, looked at the warriors with distraught eyes. Although they were eating together,ughing and talking, the fatigue and depression on their faces did not disappear. Their faces were filled with the joy of victory, the sadness of losing arade, and extreme fatigue. The reason they were stillughing and talking was because they were trying to gain strength in their own way. Its not because of Confucius Mo Yong. Mo Yong-Woo looked at Tang Sang-Ah. Tang Sang-Ah shook her head resolutely. They are all people who know honor and the way of warriors. I cant help but feel sad, but I also know that the fault is not the leaders. Its the leaders fault. Confucius Mo Yong. Even if unimaginable circumstances arise and my people inevitably suffer misfortune, it is the leaders fault. Especially when its a battle. But I cant endure it like that. So I guess just anyone can take the position of leader. Tang Sang-ah looked into Mo Yong-wus face. Even though it wasplicated, his strength did not decrease. Like steel that gets harder the more it is beaten, there was a giant there who looked at the world with eyes that seemed much more intense than before. Tang Sang-ah smiled. Look strong enough to take on the position of leader. Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. Since this is the position I am in, I have no choice but to handle it somehow, right? Now sit down. Lets have a leisurely meal for the first time in a while. Tang Sang-ah forced Mo Yong-wu to sit down and eat together. It was a quiet meal without much conversation, but it was hard to find any awkwardness. A warm smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he watched the two people, leaning against a tree in the distance. It was because the two people seemed close. Howe you look so happy? Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders at Jegal Juns words that hade before he knew it. It feels good just to see good men and good women caring for each other. Youre quite old for that, arent you? done. I still have a lot of work to do. Thats the same for those two. Isnt it true that Zhuge Dynasty teaches you how to speak before learning strategy and tactics? Does this sound like a horses foot? Isnt your brother the best martial arts practitioner? What are you doing? Zhuge Jun handed over a bowl of porridge. Please eat. You havent eaten anything since yesterday. Oh, thats good. Is there enough quantity? Up to four bowls are fine. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and ate the porridge. Zhuge Jun, who was quietly looking at him, asked cautiously. Im sorry youre eating, but may I ask you something? Did you bring me food to cheer me up? Brother, if you have mental strength, there is nothing to pretend about. Youve really grown up a lot. Iknow, right. So, what are you so curious about? It may be a little unexpected So what? Zhuge Juns eyes sparkled. What kind of person is your Majesty the Emperor? Chapter 981 Episode 981 Create a nk space (6) Its really unexpected. sorry. Theres nothing to be sorry about. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. But why, Your Majesty? Rather, it was more shocking to Zhuge Jun to see Yeon Ho-jeong not caring about the emperor while mentioning him so easily. Well, because its my brother. Isnt he the best solver in Moorim who has seeded in all kinds of missions that seemed impossible? Moreover, he is a genius who reached the top of the world before he was 30, and he is a giraffe who surprised the world by intervening not only in the martial arts world but even in the imperial pce crisis. If you list only the issues that have been resolved right now, it is not surprising that it ranks higher than any other name in Seongcheon. Zhuge Juns opinion was that his reputation was far short of what he had aplished. And yet, without being drunk on fame, he runs around the world trying to solve the problem at hand. Under the belief that we must do so. It wont be easy for anyone to do this. Especially, if you have gained the reputation of discussing the world at a young age, the fame is bound to put a lot of weight on your shoulders. Yeon Ho-jeong had no such bravado or swagger. Zhuge Jun opened his mouth. After hearing the news that the Shinhwa Church was targeting the imperial pce, Lord Yeonga, Lord Paenga, and even the Vice Lord of the Inkryongbu headed to the imperial pce. Yes, I know. Yangcheon could be said to be the master of Yeonhojeong externally. The reason Yangcheon was referred to as Mukryongbuju was not because he was rude, but because he made his affiliation clear. Unless the entire Shinhwa Church steps forward, it will be difficult to break through the small but well-gathered allied force between the government and the government. Furthermore, the imperial pces power is enormous. Its a situation where there are all kinds of poisons, artillery pieces, and even soldiers. yes. It will be difficult to break through unless the entire Xinhua Church steps forward. hmm. But the person who actually came forward was the Shinhwa religious leader. Yeah, I know that too. For you, my brother, who has reached such a distant point that I doubt whether I will be able to get anywhere even if I have practiced martial arts for a lifetime, which is so far away from me, in your opinion, is the power of the Shinhwa Cultist at a level that can break through the walls of the imperial pce and reach Your Majesty? Yeon Ho-jeong thought of the leader of Saeum Church. He was strong. It was strong, thorough, and fierce. Furthermore, the honed martial arts themselves are so threatening that a master of the same hand would have a high probability of defeat. For the Gwanghyeol and Shinhwa sect leaders who stand shoulder to shoulder with the Saeum sect leader, their inaction can truly be seen as reaching heaven. There is ample possibility. ah. Zhuge Juns eyes fluttered. Yeon Ho-jeongs father, Yeon Wi, is also a super expert in non-geuk dramas. Even though there is a fighting king, Yangcheon, and the light spirit demon army, Gokgyeong, they are saying that there is a good possibility. Do you mean that much? If the martial arts skills of the leaders of the three religions were that great, no one would really know what would happen in this war. Its truly out of this world. It may be beyond the pale, but that doesnt mean it overwhelms my father and master. The difference in skill between people who have reached that level isrge but small. The greater the possibility of breaking through, the more likely it is to be blocked. It is a fight between anti-ships whose future cannot be predicted. okay. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. But while youre asking about His Majesty, you suddenly ask about the Shinhwa cult leader. Actually, I have more than one question. I guess so. So why, Your Majesty? Zhuge Jun sighed. I heard it from my father. It is said that the reason His Majesty stayed away from political affairs for a long time and coveted luxury was to gain strength at a critical moment. There are a lot of things that have been omitted. That is correct. If you hadnt sent Lord Yeonga, Lord Paenga, and my sister back then, wouldnt Your Majesty still have shown her true self? I dont know why youre asking, but I dont know. However, from what I could see, His Majesty had already reached his limit. I would say its to the point where I cant stand it anymore. Did you? On the outside, he appears to be middle-aged, but in reality, he is at an age where it would not be surprising if he passed away at any time. He lived patiently for decades to spread his wings again, but now that he has reached old age, no human can help but feel anxious. . No one can defy the human lifespan. There is no one in the world who can control lifespan. Unless you use left-handed tricks. Yeon Ho-jeong didnt even bother to say anything. Its good. I managed to finish the porridge while talking. Yeon Ho-jeong took a deep breath. I didnt even know I was hungry, but after eating, I felt energized. I want Your Majesty to live longer than anyone else. hmm? I learned a lot about the reign of the empire while taking sses at Sojiazhu. I guess so. Because its Zhuge Dynasty and nowhere else. Before you fell into shamanism, Your Majestys abilities were superior to those of any monarch in history. He could truly be called the greatest soldier of all time. At least thats how I see it. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of the emperor. Dragon Eyes, whose curiosity and seriousness toward the world, regret toward themon people, and self-destruction are covered up with overwhelming dignity andposure. Hes a great person. Its been decades since heughed and chatted and lusted after the royal pce, even as he watched it overflow with enemy forces. It wasnt a time I could endure with a sound mind. But the emperor did it. That alone would be enough for the emperor to be evaluated as great. It was almost impossible to continue counseling for decades without going crazy and not giving up until the end. I hope that your Majesty will regain his health and carry out his will for the world. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Even if Moorim disappears? yes? If His Majesty were to eliminate the Wulin for the safety of all people and create a true empire, would you still be able to support His Majesty? A look of puzzlement appeared on Zhuge Juns face. Isnt it obvious? Hmm? We live for all people. We sacrifice for all people. That is the ultimate goal of our Baekdo political faction. Arent the words consultation and justice always based on and aimed at the people? . No matter what the shape of the world is, if there is an environment in which themon people can live better, what does it matter to Kangho and Moorim? Look at this guy? Yeon Hao-jeong looked at Zhuge Jun with surprised eyes. He is the head of the prestigious Zhuge family of martial arts and is already expected to be the head of a famous family due to his outstanding talent. It was really amazing that a guy like that stubbornly thought about the people without any worldly greed. Your father and sister are wise and clear-headed people. I also have the stubbornness to neverpromise on what I think is right. . Now I see that that spirit was the family tradition and blood itself. Zhuge Jun looked at Yeon Hao-jeong with bewildered eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong walked with his arm around Zhuge Juns shoulder. Lets go get another bowl of rice. yes? Oh yes. By the way, brother. What are you so curious about again? Im sure youll be okay, right? The Allied Forces. When Mo Yong-woo asked, Yeon Ho-jeong said that worrying about warrior Yeon-wi was an insult to him. But it was different now. As just a son, he was worried about his father. You should be okay. certainly. * * * Yeonwi, who was drinking tea, was suddenly startled and jumped up. It was the same in Yangcheon. Gi Cheon-woong and Peng Moo-gang were puzzled by the two peoples unexpected actions. Why are you doing that? Yeonwis eyes trembled. This energy Tension also appeared on Yang Chens face. Its incredibly deep. Gi Cheon-woongs eyes sparkled. It looks like a great expert ising. Its not that great. Two peaceful yet deep energies carried by the wind. It was an energy that made one feel the greatness of the person himself, not of force. Martial arts are closely rted to life, so you can infer a persons life based on the martial arts character they show, but the energies of the two people I felt right now werepletely opposite. He lived more justly than anyone else. He lived more consciously than anyone else and sacrificed more than anyone else. That kind of life was clearly reflected in his energy. The sense of powerlessness was enormous, but it was the prayer of a saint that made it impossible to even think about tracing the shame of that great powerlessness. And from those two streams of energy, Yeonwi and Yangcheon were able to infer who the other person was. Please leave. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. We will reach the royal pce soon. Peng Wugang asked in confusion. Who on earth are you saying this? No, before that, the imperial pce is now upied by just anyone Not just anyone. There will be no need to wait for permission. Yang Cheon let out a sigh. Its Shinseon (). How long has it been? Four masters stood behind countless guards. Beyond that. Two masters with invisible yet magnificent prayers approach. Now I could feel Ki Cheon Woong and Paeng Mu Gang. What an overwhelming presence the masters approaching from afar have. After a while. After passing through several checkpoints, guards cleared the way to the left and right. !! Yeonwis eyes trembled. The people who appeared were two old men. But the appearance was very different. One was an old monk with a thin body and rich robes, and the other was a Taoist monk with the appearance of a hermit, but with a youthful face. The old monk smelled the mountain temples fire. Nodosa had a fresh forest scent. The old monks prayer reminded me of a huge mountain. A mountain peak that seemed to always be there, without any strong or majestic feeling, came to mind. Nodosas prayer reminded me of flowing clouds. Although I couldnt recognize it without any cloudy or vague signs, when I suddenly looked up, I was reminded of the free clouds that were always flowing in that ce. Mountains and clouds. The prayers of the two old men invaded each other without hesitation, but coexisted without blurring their individual colors. It was just harmonious. Just seeing the shape of Mount Tai rising through the clouds spreading everywhere made me feel calm, but my heart raced as if I was seeing Mother Nature right in front of me. Its amazing. Despite his thin appearance, the old monks voice was deep and calm. Not only is there a majestic lion rampaging against the world, but there is even a sword with the power of a fierce tiger, a divine sword that has never been seen before. There are many extraordinary people in heaven and earth, but it is only when I see these great juniors with my own eyes that I can feel the passage of time. It was a distant voice. Theughing voice was like a Buddhist sutra being recited with a calm mind. Then the old master spoke. The three of you are excellent, but thatva-like expert is truly amazing. If we look at simple force alone, we cant be sure who will win even if we fight against you, right? Dont be so scared. How are your skills when you cut off your favorite prayer beads with one second of the Taegeuk sword? The old master tapped his head with his index finger. Isnt there something wrong here? I cant fight a monster like that. Thats interesting. The good news is that contrary to my worries, the imperial pce is fine. The old monk Muheo Daesa smiled and looked at Ki Cheonwoong. Has theva already solidified intond? Or are you keeping the ck embers alive? Depending on the answer, I have to decide whether to relieve fatigue or relieve joint pain. The corners of Ki Cheon-woongs mouth rose. Is it Gwonsin and Geomseon? Chapter 982 Episode 982. Make a space (7) After one hour of examination. . Six people gathered in a luxurious room. A fragrant tea scent was rising, but no one touched the teacup. The atmosphere was awkward. It is a gathering where as many as five top experts of Kangho, who have broken through the undefeated stage, and even the owner of a famous family who hears the sound of Hebeis defeat are gathered. Except for the Murim League, you will not be able to find a ce where such amazing experts gather to drink tea. Meanwhile, the atmosphere was awkward, which was spectacr in its own way. Yangcheon, who had been looking at the ce for a moment, stood up. Im just going to get up now. Everyone except Master Muhe looked at Yang Chen. Yang Cheon quenched his appetite. This is not a ce where you can tolerate awkwardness. If anyone needs to see me, pleasee visit meter. It is honest and in speech. Takmuja, who was silently looking at the people around him, suddenly burst intoughter. Surprisingly, when he burst outughing, the suffocatingly heavy air became light as if it were a lie. He was truly a powerhouse worthy of being called a giant of his time, as he could change the atmosphere with just a singleugh. You are the Great Master of the Dark Ind. I can tell what kind of person you are after hearing just a few words. If you want to truly know what kind of person you are, you have to fight. Hmm? Why does the conversation suddenly go that way? Isnt it true that schrs fight with brushes and warriors fight with swords? If you want to get to know each other well, you can just fight. We all live in that world. Those were truly his words. Master Muheo, who was looking at Ki Cheonwoong in silence, also burst intoughter. We dont have swords, so well have to use our fists tomunicate. Lets create a separate space sometime soon. Yang Chens eyes spewed fire. Its nothing but glory. Yang Chen wasnt just trying to avoid the situation because it was awkward. There is a reason why he earned the nickname King of Fighting. It was a nickname he earned not only because he was good at fighting, but also because he loved fighting so much. From the first time they met, Yang Cheon felt a strong fighting spirit toward Gwon Shin and Geom Seon. No matter what the oue was, I felt a surge of excitement in my heart that I had to aim my fist. But that wasnt the case. It was impossible to drag him into a fight in a ce like this. Thats why Im leaving. Im afraid Ill make a mistake if I have more. Pengmu Gang also quietly got up. Then I will go too. Zhuo Wuzi looked at Peng Wujiang with puzzled eyes. Why you? Paengmugang whetted his appetite. I thought I had enough strength to carry around anywhere in Hebuk, but now that Im in here, my head keeps lowering. I always felt like I wasnt good enough, but now I even feel like Im weak. Hehehe! Please speak well. You too, dont worry too much. If you truly want to see the end, you will be able to build a reputation to seed the Doge within the next dozen years. This is what the swordsman of the world says. This isnt something I just say. Peng Wugangs face widened. In Takmujas opinion, doesnt that mean that his studies have umted well? Thank you for those kind words. Hurry up and pass this troublesome work on to your children and risk your life with a sword. That wasnt easy. It wont be easy. But you cant be there all the time, can you? Of course it is. In fact, I wanted to quickly throw away this position of head of the family. Hehe, you too are a martial artist that cant be helped. You have a good personality and are cool, so even withoutpeting, I can clearly see what path your sword will take. I dont know if it would be worth calling a confrontation. Even if its a little slow, its good as long as it goes the right way. The important thing is not who climbed first. Its important to go up at any time. Peng Mu-gang bowed his head. Thank you for those kind words. Just like that, Yang Chen and Peng Mu-gang left. Yeonwi also gently ced her hand on the armrest. Me too Can you please keep your seat? Takmujas words whetted Yeonwis appetite. I will, if you wish. However, I dont think you have anything special to do with me Why dont you have anything to do? I have so much to do. yes? Takmuja looked at Yeonwi with an amused expression. Didnt you tell me that your son came to visit me? Ah When I first saw him, I wondered what kind of seed this colt came from. Now that I see you, I understand. A father and son were born with monstrous talents. Yeonwiughed bitterly. Hes a little rough, but hes a good guy. Please be kind to me. Even though he says he has great talent, he worries about his son first. From that alone, Tak Mu-ja knew very well what kind of person Yeon Wi was. At that time, Ki Cheon-woong opened his mouth. Lets stop talking about this and that. If Tak Mu-ja broke the heavy atmosphere with a singleugh, Ki Cheon-woong did the opposite. His voice and his presence instantly cooled the softened air in the room. The two people who are the top adults of Kangho Martial Arts and who are called losers of the times, what business do they have for this person that they even created a position for him? He was not respected even by the emperor of a country. Aside from that, just looking at his age, he was not influenced by Master Muheo or Takmuja. Master Muheo spoke in a calm voice. Shinhwa cult leader. Please speak, O Lord of Shaolin. Do you really have no intention of taking control of this central region? Is that possible? Ki Cheon-woong said as if it were obvious. It would be a lie if I said there was no desire in my heart to conquer the central ins. I can hold the world in my hands and manipte it as I please How fascinating is this? As a result, many people will live impoverished lives. It depends on how you rule. Do you want to let that desire bloom into full bloom? Gi Cheon-woongughed bitterly. He drank his tea without saying anything more. That look and that action alone were enough. He had already revealed his intentions to many people. I didnt even want to repeat what I had just said about sitting in the same ce as Ilshinilsen. Master Muheo, who was quietly watching Ki Cheonwoong, asked once more. Have youe to join hands with the Jungwon Martial Arts and destroy the Three Religions? no. if? I came to give freedom to this school. Master Muheo did not hear what purpose Ki Cheonwoong had foring. However, I was confident that at least his actions and his thoughts would not be toxic to the midfield. It was not because Master Muheo was smart or could look into Ki Cheonwoongs heart. Hmm. Master Mu He nced at Yan Wei. There must be a reason why Gangdongs divine sword, filled with a full sense of justice and great cooperation, did not risk his life to fight. Yeonwis face turned slightly red. Thats too much praise. Im just Please dont say that Im just a penman. Everyone knows what a righteous person Yeonga-ju is. Im just embarrassed. Master Muheos face became serious again. Still, I want to hear it from your mouth again. . Enough about the three religions. No matter what the goal is, if we join hands, we will fight together. I just want to hear one word of confirmation. Are you willing to join forces with us and contribute to the future war? Gi Cheonwoong frowned. You can think as you please. Isnt that what trading is like anyway? We both want something from each other, so this deal is already done. I will ask you onest question. Since this is thest time, I will also ask a more specific question. . Will you take charge of the Shinhwa Church? Furthermore. A fire lit up in Ki Cheon-woongs eyes. The leader of the Four Eums is also mine. Master Muheos face rxed. Takmuja said with a grin. Look, its here. The answer has been found. I know too. Still, how can you do that if you dont hear it said directly? It may be a matter for Binseung alone, but the safety of the world is at stake. Yan Wei looked at Master Muhe with puzzled eyes. What do you mean by that? haha. Ambassador Muheo burst outughing softly and buried his back in his chair. Comfortable posture. Eyes were still focused on Ki Cheonwoong. Its very unstable. . Your top battle. Even if it is distorted, it is not easy for it to be distorted that badly. Gi Cheon-woong frowned. Takmuja nodded and said. I wondered if there were other people like me in the world, but I never thought there would be people worse than me. What does that mean? In response to Gi Cheon-woongs question, Tak Mu-ja tapped his head with his index finger. Your situation and Bindos situation are simr. Isnt the top division ruined? !! Gi Cheon-woong, whose spiritual vision was not only blurred but also whose energy flow was unruly, did not notice that Tak Mu-ja was in a simr situation to himself. Takmujaughed bitterly. But in order not to lose what I have, I practiced cultivation at Seonsan for a long time. If it hadnt been for the magical energy unleashed by my ancestors, I dont know if I would have reached a simr point as you. Then now? Zhuo Wuzi looked at Master Muhe and said. With this power, I am blocking the leakage of the Sangdan Shinki. ?! Of course not forever. Let alone forever, if you inject it once, it willst for 15 days. If you fight with a warrior of the same level, that period will be significantly shortened. Ki Cheonwoong looked at Master Muheo with an expression of astonishment. You blocked a hole in the top battle? Is something like that possible? Ambassador Muheo chuckled. I wont say that Shaolins martial arts are the best in the world. However, since each faction has different histories and studies, things that are impossible for you are possible for us, and you can do things that we could not even dream of. . Isnt that what studying is all about? Ki Cheon-woong clenched his fists without realizing it. The copsed Sangsangjeon can be restored, even if only for a moment. The power was quickly lost, but the important thing was that it was somehow possible. then? exactly. The reason I wanted to get a confirmation from you is because if you really want to join forces with us and lead this war, we need to at leasty the foundation so that you can fight and win so that you can move properly. ! Is that really possible? Your Sangdanjeon is much more devastated than Malco here. Ill have to try it myself to know for sure, but I think it should be possible. then! You can hear more about His Majestyter, so lets put it aside for now. ? There are conditions. Gi Cheon-woong nodded. It was natural. I dont know if it was a trick or a martial arts technique, but I couldnt have taken such a big step with my bare mouth. Master Muheos eyes deepened. If you agree to the conditions, we can begin the procedure right here and now. What are the conditions? Please go to the Murim League. what? Not only Ki Cheon-ung but also Yeon Wi looked at Master Mu He in surprise. Master Muheo spoke with strength in each word. Please go to the Murim Alliance and be another Musang. In other words, I am asking you to be a member of the Murim Alliance, not a member of the imperial pce. Chapter 983 Episode 983 Create a gap (8) Fifteen days have passed. The troops that went out to Shanxi entered the vicinity of Daebyeolsan Mountain in Hanam. Even though they won the battle, the faces of the warriors were full of fatigue, perhaps because they had suffered so much. Tang Sang-ah nced at the warriors and said. Youre very tired. Because it wasnt an ordinary fight. Its not that even experienced martial artists dont feel fatigue. Rather, they often be more mentally exhausted. The reason is that although you can get used to fighting, it is difficult to get used to killing. If you be ustomed to killing, you will be a demon, and a person who can ovee the burden of murder with mental strength can live another day in the martial forest. Even if you fight with faith as a member of the unit, you will eventually get tired as long as you follow someone elses orders. How well they ovee it is the fate of the warriors, and it is the superiors responsibility to guide them so that they can ovee it well. Namgoongpyo shook his head. I dont think so. Everyone has different thoughts. I dont want to force my thoughts either. When you say that, I have nothing to say. Pang Dae-ho asked quietly. What do you think, Namgung? Namgoongpyos performance in this battle was outstanding. It could be said that he was great not because he killed many enemy soldiers, but because he protected his allies well. Thats not something anyone can do. Additionally, a person with that level of mental power would have his or her own opinions and beliefs. Namgoongpyo said. My subject is myself, not the unitmander or anyone else. Even if you are caught up in the situation and feel tired, it is up to you to ovee it. hmm. If things copse just because things arent going well, it wont end there. It would be wee if someone helped me, but in the end, if I cant get up properly, the help is useless. Although it seemed different, it was simr when you think about it. Without the teachings of his grandfather, Namgung Seung, Namgungpyo would not have been able to escape from his previous frivolity and jealousy. If you think that way, Mo Yong-woo is right. Because with just a little help from someone, a person who almost went astray can walk the right path. However, even if you receive help, if you do not realize it yourself, you will just stay in that position. In the end, what matters is myself, so if you look at it that way, Namgoongpyo was right. Namgoongpyo is probably feeling his own changes better than anyone else. What he said was based on his own realization. Faith can always be shaken. Zhuge Jun said calmly. Isnt it enough just to know that you can survive, whether with help or on your own? I have to live before enlightenment to even have a chance to fix something. Im scared of dying without my ability to grow further. These were truly Zhuge Jun-like words. They had this conversation all the way from Shanxi to here. We exchanged opinions on topics that did not have a specific answer or need to be decided. Although it seemed leisurely at first nce, it was actually a very important conversation. The unit members who listened to their conversation also forgot about their hardships for a moment and looked back on their lives for the greater good. Isnt it true that each and every such conversation umtes and creates great people and a great world in the future? Yeon Ho-jeong thought while listening to their conversation. Its unity. Namgoongpyo, who was worried on the inside, was a bit sharp in his expressions and personality, but he knew how to ept other peoples words well. Growth bes resilient when that happens. Afterpleting their mission and returning, they grew to another level. With that alone, Yeonhojeong was satisfied. It felt good just to see the people who would be the pirs of the future powerhouse develop quickly and deeply. How are you, brother? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head at Jegal Juns unexpected question. me? yes. what? There is a big difference between us and martial arts, so I dont really have to ask. What Im curious about is how you didnt lose yourself while fighting so many battles. Everyone looked at Yeonhojeong with curious eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke clearly. I lost a lot. Yes? I lost it again and again and came back again and again. And when I came back to life, I was clearly different from the person I was before I lost it. ! It may look the same, but the eyes you see and the way your head turns are different. I did. It kept changing. It doesnt seem like that at all. Even if a sword in a sheath looks fine on the outside after ten years, doesnt the inside rot away? . The change of people is the same. What you see on the outside isnt everything. If the words and actions are the same but the thoughts are different, things have changed in the end. okay. But theres no need for others to understand that. If I know myself, that is enough. . The problem is not how to ovee frustration and fear. Oveing it is natural. The important thing is not whether I ovee it, but how I change after I ovee it. Think beyond one dimension. Their concerns are already just the starting point for Yeon Ho-jeong. The only important thing is how Yeonhojeong controls the changed me and how to prove the current me with my changed opinions. However, this did not mean that Yeon Ho-jeong was superior to them. It was just a matter of which part to focus more on. However, if such thoughts supported Yeon Ho-jeongs life, it is clear that they would have had a great influence on his martial arts development. People pondered Yeon Ho-jeongs words. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Its not that big of a deal, so dont worry about it. In fact, you guys look much more amazing in my eyes. Zhuge Jun chuckled. Are you serious? I am a person who does not know harmony. There have been cases of unintentional harmony, but usually attempts were made to induce coercive solidarity. That is my weakness. Hmm. I like conversations like this. However, it is not a question of who is right, so what is important is how to ept other opinions and develop in your own way. Like the martial arts of the martial arts people and the thoughts of a schr. It was a statement that stood out for its flexibility. Mo Yong-woo caught a glimpse of the people walking lost in thought and approached Yeonhojeong. Arent you sick of this kind of cringy conversation? Do you admit that this is a cheesy conversation? Im being cringy at you. We are good. Thats enough. Mo Yong-woo smiled. It looks light. Better than before the fight. Is that so? Does this mean that something was shaken off? Yeon Ho-jeong didnt know. I didnt think there was a need to know. However, as Mo Yong-woo said, I felt like I was in a better mood than before the fight with Nagak-roe. It feels like its been a while. what? It means joining the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were scanning the various peaks of Daebyeol Mountain. I couldnt see it, but I could feel it. That there are countless people in it. The Murim Alliance, which boasted the size of a small kingdom, was still full of vitality. At least it was very different from the Shinmarim or Mukryongbu imperial pces. If you think about it, it was not long ago that we left for Cheonghae. Do you like it? Going to the Murim League. Originally I didnt think much of it but now I do. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. In fact, isnt the Murim Alliance a ce of harmony? Because so many people are gathered together and working toward one goal. There are many people who are not like that. There are many people who are greedy. There are probably many people who are plotting insidious schemes. But it is fortunate that at least they are surrounded by a light so bright that they do not dare to raise their heads. I see. So we have to go even further. Because you never know what might happen. hmm? What does that mean? I cant be sure because we havent lived for hundreds of years, but the Murim League of our time is brighter and more energetic than any other Murim League in the past. hmm. But the gap was too big. nk? So far, the Murim Alliance has done many things. We repeatedly blocked this, resolved that, dispatched warriors to unimaginable areas, and somehow reconciled and suppressed them. It did. We are who we are, but how many warriors were lost and replenished in the process? Its hard to point out each one. Fortunately, the martial arts people around the world view Bon Maeng favorably, so there are a lot of applicants. It is a fortunate but also dangerous moment. danger? Its Sejak. Mo Yong-woos eyes gave off a bloody glow. Do you think Sejak will be active in the Murim Alliance? Gap in military history, gap in time. The Murim Alliance was a void itself. Just looking at it right now, it is like that. Two units of the Six Dragons, the elite unit of the Murim Alliance, went to Shanxi. Dont all other organizations do the same? The problem is that the Murim Alliance has be the central point of power. There will be no other party like this for weing events and gatherings. Mo Yong-woos face became cautious. I heard that you caught all three fish the other day. Is that possible? You didnt catch everything? We caught everything we could see, and if there was even one left, we simply overwhelmed them so they could no longer function. ! Sejak is everywhere. Are you talking about Sejak again? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Its Sejak again. As long as the war doesnt end, or even if the superficial war ends, Sejak will be everywhere. So you kept quiet even though you knew everything? It cant be. I told the leader and the soldiers right away. Of course, they also knew. I see. Mo Yong-woo let out a sigh. You shouldnt just deal with what you can see. I dont know if it would be of much help, but I should have kept that in mind as well. Having an older brother would be of great help. And you dont have to beat yourself up like that. Its natural to not easily remember unfamiliar areas. No, but I should have thought of it. It should have been assumed. Mo Yong-woo looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with calm eyes. His eyes were calm, but at the same time shining with determination. I decided to run properly. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Did you decide to run properly? What does that mean? Since those wordse out of the mouth of leading candidate Mo Yong-woo, they can only have one meaning. older brother. I thought I was forced into a seat by you guys. Its the same in reality. . But no matter who said it, I constantly thought about how I should move in order to do my best in my position and how I should act in order to live my life. A look of turbulence appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Mo Yong-woo smiled. I will try my best to be the next leader. If I dont have the ability to do it, then theres nothing I can do. . But now I am very disappointed in myself. The guy who said he was looking at high ces actually only saw the sun and couldnt see the shadows. its okay. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. You just have to keep learning. Youre already acting like youre the leader. I cant help it if it doesnt work out, but theres no harm in learning, right? ha ha ha! You are right. It was a casual conversation, but it was truly an unforgettable conversation for Yeon Ho-jeong. But why didnt you try to catch him before? Im not sure about that either. It wasnt a situation where we could catch it. But the time was finally ripe. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Maybe this will start a war. Chapter 984 Episode 984. When I put it down, I saw the sky (1) How do you feel? great. Hehe, Im d. The public ambassador smiled. I drink a lot of tea, but I dont know how to make good tea because Im just a person who thinks that boiling wild grass tastes good when I drink it. For that matter, it smells really good. It was my first time seeing a friend in a long time, so I learned it directly from the soldier. I thought it tasted somewhat simr to military tea. Its not a skill you can learn after seeing it a few times, but youre amazing. Hehe, Geumchil like that makes Taengjung, who alreadycks self-discipline, even more proud. Isnt the world too beautiful to live so cautiously that honest words are interpreted with pride? exactly? Thats right. Prince Moyong put down his teacup and looked around Maengjujeon. It is spacious and grand, but has no other decorations. It seemed like the frugality of Gong Daesa could be seen just by looking at Maeng Ju-jeon. However, Prince Moyong did not simply feel frugal in the Battle of Maengju. The generosity of being able to vacate your seat at any time. There was a strong impression that, as the first leader, he only paved the way and left a lot of things aside for the true leader. Its still the same. hmm? You are still so calm. Still, isnt it too bleak for the leader of the worlds greatest Murim alliance? The public ambassador burst intoughter. Life isnt about dressing just enough to cover your body and eating enough to satisfy your hunger. This is difficult to agree with. Hehehe. Even so, it must be different for the Murim Lord. The position of leader is vacant. Isnt this ce too empty to be called Maengjujeon? Mr. Moyong, who openly said that he was poor, and the public ambassador, who did not feel offended at all after hearing those words, were great people in many ways. Since you are such a poor person, I dont think I will be able to stay in this position for long. Moyong-gun chuckled. Thene down and hand it over to me. He was good at talking about sensitive topics. The public ambassador burst intoughter. The current head of the Moyong family would be much better than Binseung. Was it different before? Before, he would have been worse than a ten-year-old who had never swung a sword before. It was a pretty spicy word. Their conversation was like that. Although he seemedfortable and friendly, he sometimes said something so strong and sharp that the listener was surprised. But the two actually seemed extremely used to such conversations. In fact, even though this is their first time having such a provocative conversation, they are not hurt at all by each others words. At this point, the spicy words of the two people had to be seen as sharply packaged sincerity. The two people understood each other through those sharply packaged words, and at the same time conveyed their unashamed sincerity to the other person. Moyong-gun finished his tea and said. I never thought the day woulde when I would have this conversation with the ambassador. The same goes for Binseung. This conversation is quite interesting, but if it goes on for a long time, the people who are asking to meet will be upset. So, lets get to the point. Binseung is ready at any time. Before that, please look at this first. Prince Mo Yong took out several neatly folded documents from his arms and handed them to Ambassador Gong. The Ambassadors eyes immediately lit up as he opened the document and read it. Moyong-gun smiled. The Ambassador knew how to make that kind of expression. Thats why I feel burdened by this position. It seems like a ce to send Taengjung, who has already strayed from Buddhism, into the abyss. Thanks to you, the members minds are at ease, so even if you dont do anything, its worth being there. These were not empty words. Mr. Moyong says those words with sincerity. The public ambassador sighed. First of all, thank you for your hard work. yes. There were a lot. As was his habit, Moyong lifted the teacup and then put it down again. Because the ss is already empty. Ambassador Gong Gong stared at the document in silence for a moment. How long has it been? If you say that, most of the members of the Sejak search unit are members of the Mukryongbu. Thats right. Prince Mo Yong looked at Ambassador Gong with puzzled eyes. Have you not already received the report? In the past, ahead of Yeonhojeongs expedition, Prince Moyong personally visited Yangcheon and asked him to attach troops. At that time, we also talked about the Murim Maeng Sejak case, and since there was an expert in locating Sejak, we should attach useful people and train them to be experts in locating them in a short but quick manner. Yang Cheon allowed it, and Mo Yong-gun got to work right away. Two monthster. In just two months, the 50 or so members of the unit became searchers with considerable knowledge. This was not only because the instructors ability was outstanding, but also because the talents of the people selected by Yangcheon were truly outstanding. The unit members sent to the instructor were all informants skilled in assassination. As people who handle information rather than simple secretaries, they have a quick mind, sharp eyes, and know how to hide themselves well. Of course, I had to learn quickly. Although he is not at the level of a master, he has shown enough proficiency that there will be no problem if he is put into practice right away. Prince Moyong sent everything to the public ambassador, including the progress and the personality, age, gender, and habits of each member of the unit. This was possible because Yangcheon tolerated it. However, when I asked him once again whether he was from the Mukryongbu, I was just surprised. Of course Binseung knows. I just wanted to check one more time. Its confirmation and theres nothing to do or sleep. The public ambassador was not stupid enough to ask again what he already knew. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Something is wrong. I wouldnt say its a problem, but well, if it were a problem, it could be a problem. Whats the problem? As you probably know, the head of the Moyong family. Ambassador Gong said while looking around Meng Jujeon. There are countless people in the Murim Alliance. Even a few months ago, the Geomje and Doje seniors came in free of charge. Youre wee. exactly. Thank goodness. The giants who had been living in seclusion came directly to lend their strength, so it can be said that this is the Hongbok of Wulin. But whats the problem? Is it possible that those old people do not recognize the ambassadors authority? Prince Moyong called the two men old without hesitation. The public ambassador shook his head. It could be so. Since they are elders and free officials, they should be treated well, but they are also lower than the leader. Isnt that why you two were worried about joining the group? It probably means that once youe in, you will absolutely obey the leaders orders. Whats the problem if you do it? There are many people within the alliance who are dissatisfied with the ck Ind. Mo Yong nodded his head. Of course it is. ck and white joined hands for peace, but the two groups lived as bitter enemies for hundreds of years. Of course, such public opinion is bound to arise. Rather, such public opinion was absolutely necessary. That way, the leadership will try to avoid making as many mistakes as possible. However, it will be a problem if such people shake their power and even cause a civil war. . Is it really that bad? The public ambassador shook his head. Its not that bad, but I think were heading in that direction. Prince Moyong frowned. Theres no way they wouldnt have done anything to make ite out that way. What happened? There have been too many incidents to exin what happened so far. Dont you know, too? It is not at all easy to run such arge group. I wasnt saying this as an excuse. The Murim Alliance has grown into arge group that can be called a small nation. However, everyone who belongs to that group is a full-blooded martial artist. These are people who are better at resolving conflicts by stabbing than by talking in vulgarnguage. Of course, since it is a Baekdo political faction, there are not many such incidents, but it is impossible to control every single one. Moreover, the Murim League was not structured in such a way that the leader had absolute power like the Mukryongbu. The leaders authority is powerful, but in the first ce, various organizationse together to share opinions and proceed with work, so if he is oppressed by force, a bacsh will erupt. I couldnt help but feel a headache in many ways. If such people move systematically and shake up the government, we can arrest them all and hold them ountable, even if it may be harsh. But they are walking a fine line and stoking public opinion. Why cant we do that now? hmm? Why cant they be arrested and charged right away? The public ambassador sighed. Their anger is not a sin, is it? If you are undermining the strength of the organization because of that anger, it is a sin. There is not enough justification. It is up to you to create a cause. And now we have an absolute cause. A terrifying lightning shed in Mo Yongs eyes. This is war time. . Just because nothing happened right away and the sun rose this morning doesnt mean were at war? If we look at each of these people one by one, the cohesion of the Murim Alliance, which was somehow well-coordinated, will copse. I think so too. I think so, but the justification for an exhibition may be ambiguous. Mo Yong-gun understood the public ambassador. Although he was angry and spoke strongly, honestly, even he himself would not have tried to crush him with force. Because it is obvious that only internal division will ur. Still, I couldnt help but feel angry. They are empty-headed. A clear expression of anger appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. If I had even thought about how the current peace was created and how many people sacrificed behind the scenes, I wouldnt have dared to do something so outrageous. The ambassadors eyes slightly wavered. Prince Moyong spoke of his sacrifice. In a way, he was saying that the current peace is maintained thanks to the sacrifices of people who have nothing to do with him. Its really changed a lot. Originally, Prince Moyong was a smart and sharp person. However, the problem was that he only used his eyes and brain for his own desires. However, the current Mo Yong-gun, who realized his limitations and turned his eyes toward the world, understood more clearly than anyone else how this world was built. The personality is the same. However, once you let go of your greed and watch the world and understand that you have been ignoring it, that alone can change a person so much. I understand what the Ambassador is thinking. Did the military just sit back and watch this? The public ambassador smiled bitterly. The military actually said things are okay now. ? They told me to wait a little while. It seems like there is a way, but Binseung cant even imagine what that way is. method? Moyongs frowning face gradually turned more serious. Its a method I left it there on purpose? Even though you know how dangerous it can be? The public ambassador asked quietly. Do you know what the soldier is thinking? I do not know. You wont know unless you talk to them directly. Hmm. Mr. Ambassador, since you are the leader, if you ask him directly, you will spit out everything. How could you stay silent without asking? Hehe, I said there is a way, so I just believe it. If he was going to tell me, he would have told me sooner. I cant tell if itsfort or absolute trust. Mo Yong-gun chuckled. If that fox-like man is capable, he must have his own n. haha. Anyway, it became ambiguous. Those guys are running rampant so its not right to send in the Sejak unit right away That was then. Lord! Whats going on? The two units of the leader candidates and Changryong Daeryong, who headed to Shanxi, have returned! Oh really? And Hmm? So Buju of the Ink Dragon Department also came back together. Chapter 985 Episode 985. When I put it down, I saw the sky (2) . An awkward silence arose around the two brothers who sat with the tea cups in between. Mo Yong-gun, who used to use a heated tone in front of public ambassadors, could not easily keep his mouth shut in front of his younger brother when he met him again. We had already talked a lot through letters, so it wasnt necessarily awkward. However, the heavy atmosphere was entirely Moyongguns own problem. He ran ahead without hesitation to achieve what he wanted and his dreams, suddenly came to an epiphany, left everything behind, and went out to create his own world. Even the world he created was not due to personal greed. It was to help win the war for this world. In other words, he is doing this because he does not know how Mo Yong-woo will view his actions, which would not be strange even if they were transformation. Of course, we met a few times before leaving, but considering the time we spent apart, it was bound to be awkward. Still, it was Moyong who spoke first. How have you been? yes. Im d to see you look healthy too. In fact, Mo Yong-woo could not help but feel awkward in his own way. He knew very well how hard Prince Moyong worked to be the Murim lord. In the process, there were great moral problems, so they tried to prevent him from bing a leader along with Yeon Ho-jeong, but in any case, Mo Yong-guns dream was to be a Murim lord. Also, even if I had made up my mind differently, there is no way I wouldnt have regrets. Mo Yong-woo was confident that although he had no regrets about his choice, he would not have any regrets. In that situation, he became a candidate for the Murim Lord. The person who became the head of the Moyong family and wanted to change the family became a candidate for the leader, and the person who wanted to be the leader over the family gave up everything and went down to the south of the Yangtze River to form a new power. Fate is truly. Mo Yong-woo sighed inwardly. Prince Moyong failed to be a leader. However, I am d that I got what I wanted in the end. However, Prince Mo Yong gave up his dream and worked for the world. There is a younger brother who became a candidate for the next leader in front of a person who would have lingering regrets in front of such a person. Of course it was bound to be awkward. Mo Yong-gun, who was quietly examining Mo Yong-woos face, chuckled. Do you want to be the head of the family or the leader? Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. I Yes. . You bastard, why are you so stiff as if you were caught doing something bad? Was it so awkward between us that we couldnt even ask this question? I I heard that you and severalter indexes have be leading candidates. Prince Moyong sipped his tea and continued speaking. Not everyone who wanted that position could have been a candidate. You may have been able to be candidates because of the will of the public ambassadors and the military. . In my view, public ambassadors pursue the minimum. We are operating at the bare minimum. In other words, I am thinking of leaving with a clean te afterying the foundation for future generations. Mo Yong-woo could not help but agree with Mo Yong-guns words. Thats how he saw it, and even the public ambassador himself said so. Others say that Ambassador Gong is the first leader of the Murim Alliance, but Ambassador Gong himself says that he is not the first leader but a temporary leader. Such a statement itself shakes the power of the leader. Even the public ambassador knew that. Nevertheless, maintaining ones attitude until the end suggests that the expectations ced on future generations are high, and at the same time, one is willing to sacrifice ones life for future generations. Sacrificing oneself for the next great leader is a great thing in its own way. Its not something anyone can do. I think so too. In other words, the very fact that a person without greed wants to climb to a leader position that he does not want to climb andy a foundation for it shows his quiet will to give powerful power to this great leader. I had never thought about it until then. Mo Yong-woo said, thinking that it was definitely different. But if it continues like this, my mind may be shaken. I shake off the awkwardness and ask out of pure curiosity. Moyong grinned. I heard the atmosphere in the group has been noisy these days. You probably didnt hear it when you came in today from a mission. ? I think I now understand why the military ignored this situation. yes? So what do you think? It was Prince Moyong who turned his words like a sword. Mo Yong-woo, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, soon spoke as if he had made up his mind. Im going to try seriously. . There is no detailed exnation. Speak concisely and only express your thoughts. Prince Moyong nodded without saying a word. Mo Yong-woo also closed his mouth after saying those words. I didnt even drink tea. I just looked at Moyongsplexion. How long has it been? Do you know what I thought when I first heard that you were the leader candidate? I cant even guess. I just think he was angry. Yes, I was angry. yes. Prince Moyong shook his head. You seem to think that I am jealous and angry because I immediately gave up my leadership position and my younger brother became the leader candidate, but that is not true. . I was angry at myself. yes? Moyong-gun buried his back in the chair and looked up at the ceiling. I didnt know whether I wanted to look at the ceiling or the sky beyond. There is a saying that only when you let go of your greed will you find what you want. . Isnt that truly absurd? Working hard to get what you want means that greed bes the driving force that drives you, but what if you cant let go of greed, you cant achieve your goal? What kind of absurd pun is this? . I didnt acknowledge that. I couldnt admit it. If the person who gives up his greed and seeks a different path finally receives what he wanted, is this not heaven trying to deceive people? Mo Yong-woo nodded without saying a word. Moyong-gun smiled. So I didnt believe it. And I proved it. I wanted to be the head of a family, and in the process, I took on all kinds of bad karma. In the end, I became the head of the family. . But I couldnt be the leader. . Maybe even if I tried as hard as I did, I wouldnt have be a leader. Rather, it would have been more likely that he was counterattacked by political opponents and buried in the martial arts forest. Mo Yong-gun lowered his gaze to Mo Yong-woo. Whats surprising is that I never even thought about that possibility until I let go of my greed. . Even though Im not the best person in the world, Im not someone who gets called stupid. However, I was ignoring and excluding things that even young people who dont know about the world would know about. . Do you know why? I do not know. Because the direction of my efforts was wrong. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. Im not saying you shouldnt be greedy, but the direction of your efforts is wrong. It was a sound that would never havee out of Moyongs mouth. I felt it a lot before, but I never imagined that my brother would change this much. There is now that says only virtuous people can be leaders. Rather, in times like these, I think it would be better to have an iron-blooded leader who can show a strong and sometimes ruthless side. If it is an unavoidable situation we need someone capable of leading the world, even if it means making some sacrifices. . But I entered in the opposite direction. Beyond being heartless, he tried to be a leader by umting petty and vicious acts. What happens after you be a leader? I wanted to be a good person. I wanted to lead everyone and change the world. ! Mo Yong-woo swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Prince Moyong sighed. If we limit ourselves to achieving a goal, there will definitely be someone who can reach the top with my method. But for me it wasnt the right way. . So I felt angry at myself. I couldnt bear the fact that this guy who had risked his life for his once-in-a-lifetime goal ended up making decisions that took him further and further away from the starting line day after day. I see. I still hate the saying that you can achieve something only if you give up your greed. I dont think thats correct. I think that statement is closer to the self-justification of those who tried to reach an unreachable ce, whose efforts were directed in the wrong direction, or who did not try properly. . I was defeated. However, I will not use defeat as an excuse to make excuses or criticize myself by saying that I had no choice and that the world is not ready to ept me. I dont deserve it. Mo Yong smiled bitterly. In the end, I had no choice but to stray from my goal because I was wrong. When I heard that you had be a leader candidate, Ipletely realized my mistake. older brother. Congrattions. ! I was angry at myself, but when I think of you, I feel like its okay. Mo Yong-woos eyes wavered. This is because he did not know that Prince Moyong would support him. You are a capable person. A person full of talent. However, he was unable to fully disy his talents and wasted his time at the Zhejiang branch. It was I and Mo Yong-se who made you like that. older brother. You want to change your family home? Thats good too. But I dont think its a bad idea to aim for the Murim lord. Rather, for you who have not been able to carry out your intentions with patience for a long time, isnt this an opportunity to resolve your resentment and soar higher? At that moment, Mo Yong-woo felt something that had been blocked in his chestpletely break. one. Was there a grudge? Was there a feeling of regret and frustration in my heart for not being able to unfold my weapons to the world? Mo Yong-woo honestly looked at himself. The answer came right away. there is. He had a grudge. He joined the Murim Alliance, received the support of Mo Yongs army, and became the leader of the Tang Ma Armys Uijeong Army, leading the strongest military unit of the Murim Alliance. That alone was a good experience. No, I was able to feel a new world beyond my experience. Thanks to this, I made manyrades and found ways to better myself. Was it not enough? He told Yeon Ho-jeong that he would never be a leader and that he had neither the ability nor the desire to do so. Those words were sincere. He truly thought he was not suitable for the position. I didnt think I was capable. however. As time passed, he met many people, and his perspective on the world changed, a seed of desire grew in Mo Yong-woos heart. I want to try it. A desire to be a Murim lord? there is. To be precise, his desire was not limited to bing a Murim lord. I want to try everything. As a swordsman born in the martial arts world, I want to live countless lives that I have never experienced before, including bing a martial arts lord. I want to enjoy responsible freedom every day until the end of my life. Mo Yong-gun smiled bitterly as he looked at Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at the ceiling with nk eyes. I didnt have the right desires like you. But you woke up right, so thats enough. I will find my own way, so shouldnt you find your own way too? . Haha, you cant even change the nature that is in your blood. Theres nothing you can do about it, Mr. Moyong. Chapter 986 Episode 986. When I put it down, I saw the sky (3) After briefly greeting Ambassador Gong and reporting on the Cheonghae incident, Yeon Ho-jeong headed straight to Yeon-gas residence. Although he was of the status of Sobuju of the Mukryongbu, there was no one watching his every move anymore. Thats strange. There is no one watching, but there are many people watching. Yeon Ho-jeong felt strange. Hostile gaze has increased considerably. A look of tant dislike. It feels like its more than just disgusting, its disgusting. It cant be helped. Although the majority weed his return, there were still some who disapproved of Yeon Ho-jeongs decision to move to Heukdo. Thats natural. This is because there are many white people who lost their lives to ck people. Of course, the opposite was also true, but it was impossible topare the scale of hatred with words such as who suffered more damage. I was sorry about this part. My father came to mind. My fathers name is famous even in Jungwon. He is the head of the six generations of the family and the father of the youngest Seongcheon. Rumors are spreading throughout the world that he himself has reached the rank of martial arts. Of course, it has now reached a point where no one can tamper with Yeonga. Interfering with Yeonga is no different from dealing with the martial arts. Right now, in Yeonga, there are only two super expert yers who have broken the barrier. The strength of the Yeonga itself is considerable, but if two masters decide to move, it is no different from two or three Daemun factions moving. In addition, Yeonga itself is a Bonggong family of the Murim Alliance, and the eldest son is Sobuju of Mukryongbu. In other words, it was receiving strong support from both ck and white. It was impossible to hastily attack such a family. However, as the owner of a family that has lived an upright life, it would not be pleasant to be looked at with hatred for something that he did notmit. Of course, he wouldnt be shaken by something like that, but it was clear that he wasnt feeling well. Whether it was then or now, youre really being unfilial. Still, Im d my father understood. Yeon Ho-jeong believed. Although his judgment may notpletely unite the two forces of ck and white, he will exert great power against the three religions. If it was that bitter, it was when I entered my residence with a bitter heart. Easy profit! The sword, which shot menacingly as if a snake was flicking its tongue, was aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs neck. Teeing! I quickly raised the back of my hand and flicked the sword away, and before I knew it, the heavy sword was striking me with the force of a fire. Yeon Ho-jeong was inwardly surprised. The power of the de, which was swung without any momentum and then released fire for an instant, was incredible. Furthermore, in that split second, the supply and demand of momentum is achieved like a lightning bolt. This was something that even the old schrs of the old school could not do easily. Whoops! He lowered the light dragon and blocked the de. The sound of climbing up the peak was amazing. Mixed in with that sound was a prator that was divided into thousands of needles and prated. ! Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised once again. The essence of this martial art was to cut the enemy into pieces in one fell swoop with a quick and fierce sword strike. The core of Sangcheonnohwado (׻) is to increase the sword power itself through a concentrated explosion of fire rather than using fire energy itself. But now? Such a sophisticated and sharp proscope! Cheeeeeek! The fire that infiltrated the Gwangryongbu became a white haze and dispersed. I was surprised at the sudden pration of the firearm attack, but that was because the opponents martial arts techniques were different from before and he showed off abilities he had never shown before. Yeon Ho-jeong was extremely familiar with this level of prative fighting. The moment when Yeon Ho-jeong swung the Gwangryongbu widely and tried to throw the opponent away. hook! The swordsman approached like a sharp wind and threw out his three swords. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Sword energy? Each of the swords, divided into three like a scattering illusion, contained a horrifying sword energy. Rather than using intangible sword energy to cut beyond the range of the sword, powerful sword energy was nted inside the sword body. By condensing the sword energy, the sword power itself was greatly increased. Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand moved. Awesome! bang! He repelled the thief with the light dragon held in his right arm and struck down the three swords with his left hand. ?! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened once again. Even though he was struck with a sword loaded with yellow dragon gs, his sword power did not disappear. No, the sword energy on the sword disappeared. It was natural since it collided with the tension of the buncheonjang. However, the sword energy that had disappeared from the sword was already rapidly rotating around the swordsmans body. Three rays of sword energy swirl around the body. The translucent gray ck was like a ghost wandering around this world. What is that? It was an ability that had never been shown before. What Im curious about is why I continue to do this, which requires a lot of internal energy to maintain. Grumble! The sky darkened. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head and his face was filled with excitement. Look at these guys?! The thieves who had been thrown back ran back and struck down Taesans sword, but surprisingly, there was a zing fire around the sword. The overflowing firearms consumed the air and showed off more spectacr power in the blink of an eye. Coriander, whichcked internal power, was so strong that just being near it caused burns. Not only that. If fire covers the sky, ghosts stir the earth. The swordsman, who was wrapped in something that could not be a ghost or a ghost, swung his sword in a low posture, and the sword energy that was curved at the end of the sh came to life greatly. It was a sword technique reminiscent of a huge scythe. It was the Shinigamis sword that harvested life. Yeon Ho-jeongs hands moved once again. With the Gwangryongburo, he struck upward by greatly reducing the power of the Seunggongsae, and with his left fist, he spread the power of the Jinakkwon wide and struck it down. Quack! A loud explosion sounded. A career that spreads in all directions shines with colorful light. It was a spectacr collision that brought out admiration just by looking at it. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyesnded on the swordsman. Although hisplexion has be pale, his eyes shine more sharply. It wasnt just the eyes that shone sharply. A broken sickle-shaped sword qi came around his body and rotated in parallel with the three existing sword qi to protect its owner. That guy? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became serious. The more sword energy enveloped the swordsmans body, the darker and more powerful the swordsmans force became. Wherever his unique hard and sharp spirit had gone, he appeared as a ghost darker than the night sky and harder than cold steel. sh! Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. fast! I stood loosely and threw away my sword, but before I knew it, I was within a half-length distance in front of my nose. Its been a long time since Ive seen a sword this fast. When looking only at the realm of quick sword and quick attack, I have never seen many masters except Seongcheon who can physically swing at this speed. It was a swift sword of the top ss. Not only was it fast, but the sword energy flowing from the point of the sword was aimed at Cheondolhyeol. This means that it is equipped with sophistication. Whoops! Yeon Ho-jeong, who took a step forward for the first time, flicked the de with his fingers and swung the Gwangryongbu at the swordsman. Buuuuung! The atmosphere seemed to be holding its breath. The Gwangryongbu, which was swung as if it could cut through the mountains, contained a force that was on apletely different level from that of the preceding thief. Actual power is lower than momentum. Because of Yeonhojeongs will, the Gwangryongbu was emitting a force that was much stronger than its power. However, in fierce battles between experts, the momentum itself is like another attack. This is because if your mind is shaken by a destructive momentum, problems will arise in your martial arts development. The swordsmans expression did not change. My eyes were momentarily shaken when I saw the force approaching like a tidal wave, but I immediately moved my legs and sword. Whoa! Hwaaaaaaa! Yeon Ho-jeong eximed. In an instant, he turned to the outside and stabbed the side of the ax de with the point of his sword, and the point where he stabbed was the pulse point of Balgyeong. The momentum of the ax shrank, and the swordsman, who put the same amount of force into his sword, dynamically swung two swords. Damn it! He kicked the swordsman away with a heavy Jinakkken, and the amount of impact left on the fist was considerable. Amazing. The more the sword energy was wrapped around the body, the stronger the sword power became. Not only that, he took away the intangible momentum contained in the axe and raised his sword power once again. How on earth is this possible? Sword energy is a part of me, but the opponents momentum is theirs. However, I show you a sword technique that wraps all of that around and creates explosive power. Before I grew up, I could never have imagined that this type of sword technique existed. Pabababak! The fire that rose like a gust of wind from three directions in the air raised its sharp de and aimed at Yeonhojeong. Even though it was stabbing, it felt like it was cutting me. Even though he didnt actually swing the sword, it felt like a three-pronged attack wasing. Whoa! He swung the Gwangryongbu and extinguished the fire, but the great sword that came after him was already hitting Yeon Ho-jeongs corbone. This method of approaching without a sound and attacking like a thunderbolt was simr to the essence of the ghost sword among ghost swords. On the contrary, the swordsmans martial arts were simr to Sangcheonnoehwado, in which sword power was freely used with the explosive power of firearms. Pow! Before I could even swing the long sword, it went into my arms and hit me with my shoulder. So both the swordsman and the swordsman retreated to the rear and took up their positions. Judging by the fact that both of them had paleplexions, it seemed like they had used up a lot of energy, even if they werent suffering from internal injuries. Phew. The wind blew. The hot air dissipated and a cold chill suddenly enveloped the surroundings. amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong was purely amazed. I had no idea it would grow this big and in an unexpected direction. Swordsman Kang Ryang took a deep breath and said. As expected. I expected that I wouldnt be able to inflict even a single wound, but I didnt expect that the martial arts skills I worked so hard to develop would be blocked so easily. Jinyang the thief grumbled. So what did I say? I told you not to do something like this to embarrass yourself. How do you defeat Seongcheon, who is so hard to understand? If I were fighting to win, I could have even given you poisoned alcohol. This is proof, proof. What more can I prove to that not-so-human guy? Kang Ryang looked at Yeon Ho-jeong and smiled. I told you to at leaste up to your level until youe back, right? ! The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Did you really try to achieve it? If you give me homework, I have to solve it somehow. So what does this look like? Because the space was limited, we couldnt show you everything, but wouldnt you know all of our skills? Honestly, not yet for Mukbi. Is that the case with Sibul? But I think were pretty close. ! It is especially great that these two people actively epted each others ideas and created almost a new martial art. The potential for future development is endless. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. I didnt finish all the homework, but I pre-studyed a few steps ahead. Kang Ryang and Jin Yang had a look of pride on their faces. thud. Yeon Ho-jeong, who put down the Gwangryongbu, hugged the two people tightly. You had a hard time. Its nice to see you again. Kang-ryang, embarrassed by the sudden hug, cleared his throat and grumbled. I wouldnt have been happy if I hadnt shown you this much, right? As soon as I arrived, I trained you to the point where your blood was bursting. . Anyway, weve made progress, right? Then thats it. Thats why its hard to get along. Kang Ryang also hugged Yeon Ho-jeong with sincerity. Jinyang, who felt awkward for some reason, slipped away and turned around with his arms crossed. I dont understand why the guys do that. Chapter 987 Episode 987 When I put it down, I could see the sky (4) Three teacups were ced on the table. Since its been a while since west met, it would have been nice to have a drink, but Yeon Ho-jeong said it was not the time to drink and suggested that we substitute tea. If you can have a conversation over alcohol or tea, thats enough. Kang-ryang personally drove the car, and Jin-yang grumbled that these people dont even know the taste of daytime drinking. But what about you and the others? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. It will being. I had some work to do so I went out alone. Kang-ryang clicked his tongue. You left without saying anything again, right? Thats how it happened. Why do you keep doing this to make people feel bad? I am reflecting. Isnt action more important than reflection? Dont think thats a big deal. Every single one of those things makes people upset. Okay, Ill try not to do that in the future. You dont have to tell me. So youre not apologizing to me? Kang-ryang looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with a confused face. Jinyang said with a grin. Cancer apologies should be made to those who have done wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head to Jin Yang. Have you lost some weight? I havent been able to eat anything and all I have to do is cut myself, so Im not going to lose weight and Im not going to lose weight. No, but why the Murim League? Theres a lot of money and a lot of people, but isnt the food too poor? I heard you couldnt eat and all you did was cut? Why are you suddenly cursing Su Su? Im not insulting you, but Im just saying the food here is really bad. But weve improved a lot, so thats enough, right? Jinyang frowned. Its enough, but it would be better to train separately from now on. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. You can tell without even looking. You almost died from being hit by a strong sword, right? Its not like I almost died. But how do you know that? Looking at the two peoples martial arts skills, it seems like they actively epted each others martial principles and attempted to change their Qigong skills as well as herbivory. Wouldnt that require sharing to the level of enlightenment? . It seems like you are still one step above me, but your martial arts skills and strong swordsmanship are close to being opposites. If Kang Ryang had decided to go into a defensive position and start attacking in an instant, even you would have been at a loss. Jinyang looked at Yeonhojeong with curious eyes. When on earth did you look at my martial arts skills in such detail? Is there a need to concentrate? You just know it when you see it. Its really amazing. This is why I hate geniuses. Hemits insensible acts with the ease of breathing. You are a genius. Youd rather curse. Is it true that a nobleman, rumored to be the youngest Seongcheon, is selling medicine that doesnt work? I was lucky. Its done. Yeon Ho-jeong saw the sword hanging on the table. The de of Jinyangs long sword was full of rough marks here and there. Originally, a scimitar was used, but half of the spear was cut off. It was still a size that could be called a great sword, but it looked much sleeker than before. Still, its amazing. In the meantime, you cut off the spear pole and used it. If you want to use the changed martial arts, Eonwoldo Road is inconvenient. I thought this was because Icked skills, but that wasnt the case. Fundamentally, the scimitar sword is not suitable for martial arts. So, did you destroy your beloved soldier? Its not a pet disease, but a disease is just a disease. The center of gravity is a little off, but Im used to it so I wont be able to use anything else. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. You are better than me. I thought that Jinyangs attitude of using the Gwangryongbu to suit me, even in anger, was in some ways more warrior-like than his own, which was to throw away the Gwangryongbu without even using it because it was not suitable for his hand. Jinyang, even so, it would be better for you to change your sword too. Kang-ryang shrugged his shoulders. Im so used to it that I cant handle anything else. What if I could be stronger? Im awkward. The subtle differences between Gangnyang and Jinyang also resembled the differences in the martial arts that each practiced. Kang Ryang is stronger than his own swordsmanship and will not learn it even if he sees high-level new techniques. On the other hand, Jinyang will bring the martial arts and take what suits him in the same situation. If you have to discard your existing martial arts skills in the process, you can do so at any time. It wasnt a question of who was right. The difference between the two was not only a difference in unlearning, but also a difference in enlightenment and personality. I was already looking forward to the extreme contrast in martial arts skills the two would show when they reached their peak in the future. Anyway, hes grown up nicely. We will just have to continue to move forward with that attitude. Im going to rest for a while. Thats good too. While speaking, Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly felt that the conversation was somehow going beyond the surface. When I thought about it, the way Kang Ryang and Jin Yang looked at me was a little different from before. It feels like theres some caution. Even though there was something I wanted to ask or say, it felt like I was trying hard to keep my mouth shut. he asked without hesitation. Is there anything else you want to say to me? . The two peoples expressions became awkward after just one question. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. You know you guys arent smart enough to fool anyone, right? You speak harshly. At least it doesnt work for me, so if you have something to say, say it. Kangryang hesitated without realizing it. Jinyang scratched his head and said. See, I said youd know it when you saw it. Youve been hanging out with this guy so much, but you still dont know it? Kang-ryang grumbled at the sudden reprimand. Its not a matter of how much you know each other. Of course not. So, lets say it coolly. Youll find out anyway. Yes, but. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. What on earth is going on? Jinyang emptied the car in one go. Huh! hot. Fuck the roof of my mouth. . What is this This is the Murim League. Is there an idiot who doesnt know that? The Murim Alliance is a union of Baekdo political factions. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed as he saw Jin-yang spinning around after asking to talk. Just say it. What? Jinyang quenched his appetite. The disputes have increased a bit these days. dispute? exactly. The Murim Alliance warriors started a fight with you? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. If you dont want to get hit and die, you wont be able to do that. Everyone knows that the two people are close friends with Yeonga. That alone would be difficult to mess with, but the martial arts skills of the two were those of transcendent masters, and they could be said to be at the level of leaders of the Great Gate Sect. Kangryang is still growing and may be a bit clumsy, but Jinyang, unlike his frivolous remarks, possesses a force that is ripe for the taking. Are you going to pick a fight with people like that? Who on earth? Kang-ryang sighed and said. If its natural, its natural. . As Brother Jin said, the Murim Alliance is an alliance of Baekdo political factions. And Jin and I are from Heukdo. Even your brother became a minor lord of the Mukryongbu. so. Although they were grave, the two felt that Yeon Ho-jeongs voice had be several times colder. The political faction, the Sacred faction, the white faction and the ck faction have been at odds with each other for a long time. In other words, it is impossible to count the ns that have been enemies for generations. If you say you are a ck swordsman, how many people will pull out their swords and look at you? And vice versa. Of course it is. But this is the Murim Alliance. It is in the middle of the inner wall, where the central tissues are gathered. There are people who know how to control themselves, but there are bound to be many who would stab themselves if given the opportunity. Of course it is. But they They havent shown any such expression so far. Yes. Its not because of me. Not even because I have a father. When the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu formed an alliance, such an atmosphere was created for us. There is no choice but to fight a bigger enemy. I know. I know everything. But isnt that atmosphere something that can be changed? Yeon Ho-jeong couldnt understand. Of course, as Kang-ryang said, such an atmosphere can change at any time. But who led the mood? They were Bonggong and elders, including the central public ambassadors of the Murim League. Furthermore, all warriors who had ever faced the three religions spoke passionately about their danger. How many Murim warriors actually died at their hands? At least the damage was stopped because Yeon Ho-jeong and several others killed or drove out the Three Church members in the shadows. If it werent for Yeon Ho-jeong, who clearly read their actions, there was a good chance that the Murim Alliance would have been destroyed right away. In fact, public opinion was boiling all over the country asking, How dangerous would it be for the Three Qiaoran tribes to join hands with the Mulongbu? The hostility and fear toward the three religions was so great. They say the atmosphere can change at any time. This is especially true in times of peace. Still, how long has it been since the dissatisfaction with the ck Ind has been creeping in? You can be dissatisfied regardless of other things, but it is not warrior behavior to argue with people who havee to join forces to fight. . Yeon Ho-jeong felt the anger that had been sleeping inside his chest blooming quietly. His anger was one-dimensional. It had to be that way. They say people have their own circumstances, but lets put it this way, there are circumstances like this. Gangryang and Jinyang are people who came to Maeng because of their connection. I couldnt help but feel angry at people like that. So what happened? Kang-ryang spoke cautiously. It ended well. To be honest, we didnt have any intention of fighting. If you use a knife wrong here, it could cause a crack in the ck-white alliance, and honestly . Its a bit difficult to fight with people who are less than a fist away. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed inwardly. Even though he said that, it was obvious how angry he must have been. If he had touched the person with Yeonga, that is, the person with Sobuju of the Mukryongbu, he would havee out quite strong there as well. Perhaps you have suffered extreme insults. Whether its Gangryang or Jinyang, its probably not true. Perhaps Jinyangs grumbling about the poor quality of food was due to his strong dissatisfaction with the Murim Alliance. I also felt that the atmosphere had changed a little. I felt quite a few hostile stares while walking here. Its not like it didnt exist before, but it has changed quite tantly. You felt it too, brother. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking down at the teacup, stood up. Im going to visit the soldier for a while. Just rest. Brother, dont do that Its because of you, but its also because of the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. The sooner you understand exactly what the atmosphere is, the faster the conflict will be resolved. . Of course, I will find and bring in all those who have been rude to you. Even if they had a grudge, they crossed the line. Brother, let me tell you first That was then. ! Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head and looked at the gate. A familiar prayer that I suddenly felt. It was a prayer that was familiar, but now a little unfamiliar. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. After a while. Let me guess? A low,fortable voice came from beyond the unopened gate. Hes probably about to go to the military department by now. Maybe Im wrong? A slightly mocking tone. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist gained strength. Moyong family head. Chapter 988 Episode 988 When I put it down, I saw the sky (5) Squeak. The door opened. The steps of a person walking from the other side of the door that opened to the left and right seemed oddly slow. It was actually slow. But it didnt feel stuffy or lukewarm. Rather, there was a lot of leisure. However, even in that leisurely atmosphere, a subtle tension was visible. Strange atmosphere. Although he moves without hesitation, he harbors thoughts that others cannot understand. I couldnt shake off that thought, but its okay as is. The steps, the eyes, and the prayers were revealing themselves honestly. . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Really. I knew it as soon as I saw it. I had a hunch. The Mo Yong-gun he sees now is noticeably different from the man he was in the past. Its hard to believe it even after seeing it. Is that really Mr. Moyong? The personality will be the same. I lived like that my whole life. He wasnt the type of person to change easily. However, the way I look at the world changed, and as a result, my behavior and mood changed. A knife is just a knife. In the hands of a murderer, it will be a killing sword that kills people. In the hands of a butcher, it will be a meat sword that cuts meat. In the hands of a doctor, it will be a sword that saves people. The sharpness of the knife does not change. Moyongguns personality was like that. However, the use of a sword can change. Such was the change in Moyong-gun. In this way, a correct renegade appeared who embraced his past self and at the same time turned his eyes to a new world. . The two were silent for a moment. Even Kangryang and Jinyang hesitated in the heavy and strange atmosphere. In particr, Kang Ryang felt even more awkward because he knew well what the rtionship between Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-gun was like in the past. After a while. Its amazing. Moyong-guns words were powerful. The King When I first heard that nickname, I thought it really suited you. At least in my eyes, you were neither ck nor white. He is someone who destroys everything that stands in his way and moves forward ording to his convictions. The word paedo (҆) could not be more appropriate. . But seeing it in person like this, I find that you and the nickname Heavenly King do not suit each other strangely. exactly? For some reason, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice seemed to be drowned out. Moyong-gun chuckled. When you were at your peak, you were more fierce and scary than the devil. Its a lot calmer now. Unlike in the past when he seemed like a fool, he even shows a strange dignity. Youve changed a lot, too. is it? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded heavily. Honestly, I was shocked when I heard about your change. People I trust have all spoken of the change in the Moyong family, but arent you the one who boasted of such extravagant evil deeds that its hard to believe? It was an evil deed Yes, it was an evil deed. Just by looking at this part, you could tell that he had changed. Prince Moyong did not think that his actions in the past were evil. To him, evil deeds meant destroying ones pride, submitting to foreign forces, and the self-justification of losers who couldnt even try to burn through the life they once lived. He is not the kind of person who, even with empty words, would call himself evil or what he did as an evil deed. That person has changed so much. But make no mistake. I havent changed. I just changed my perspective on the world. People call it change. In my terms, its not change. Its just an attempt to understand the environment Im in and live better. I have always lived like that. Youre beautifying too much. I cant even say things like this in front of other people. I only say things like this in front of people like you, who canugh at each other the next day even if they curse at each other. It was funny. Even though I was sharpening my knife on the inside. So are you still sharpening your knife on me? The dagger for you will always be in my heart. Its just a difference between picking it up or leaving it alone. Its a pity. Even though it was sad, Moyongs expression was full ofposure. Only then did Yeon Ho-jeongugh. I really cant get used to seeing you like that. Anyway, youvee all the way here. Pleasee inside. Im not going in, you shoulde out. ? Werent you going to go to the military department? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. How did you know? Prince Moyong looked at Gangryang and Jinyang. Didnt you tell me? The two peoples expressions became awkward. Yeon Ho-jeong knew that there was something else the two people didnt tell me. Maybe he didnt give himself a chance to speak. Prince Moyong spoke frankly. I heard it from the ambassador. They say it was the military who mediated the matter between the two. . Of course, you said those two wouldnt have pulled out their swords even if the military hadnt intervened. Instead, it must have been nonsense. Right. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Kang Ryang. Kang-ryang sighed and said. I understand soldier Zhuge. Is that so? The Murim League is arge federation that is almost equivalent to a national organization. In order to run such a ce, there are things you have to sacrifice and give up. . We understood that. I would be lying if I said it didnt make me feel sick, but dont we live in that kind of world? . Everyone else lives like that too. Rather, the martial people may be abnormal. As we be ustomed to sword violence, we end up fighting for life or death over things that would otherwise be overlooked. Wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Before discussing whether the martial arts people are normal or abnormal, we should discuss the rightness and wrongness of their actions. I am grateful to you for suppressing your anger and being patient, but I am absolutely not saying that those who did wrong were right or did a good job. I know. But theres nothing I can do about it. You may have no choice, but the military shouldnt have anything to do. Not a soldier, but a soldier. It wasnt because I was disappointed in Zhuge Munho. It wasnt like I was deliberately speaking coldly for the sake of the two of them. The Murim League has grown to the point of being a national organization, but it is not a nation. Rather, it was an organization closer to a warlord. And for any warlord, if discipline is important and strict punishment is ensured, punishment for those who break the rules must also be guaranteed. I dont know what he was thinking, but in the end, Zhuge Lis response was disappointing. Whether it was done intentionally or unknowingly, it was clearly a mistake. Yeon Ho-jeong asked Mo Yong-gun. Are you going to the military department? I thought you might be moving by now, so I thought we could go together. If I had met him for the first time at the military department, it would have been quite awkward. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Kang Ryang and Jin Yang. Lets go. Im resting well. older brother. Its nothing to be ashamed of or worry about. Your response was mature. Its just that everyone who made that happen has a lot of responsibility. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a smile that reassured everyone as always. Lets go and have a drink. * * * The road to the military department. Even though they were halfway there, the two didnt say anything. Just quietly walk down the road. There was a heavy silence, but there was still no awkwardness. Awkwardness in human rtionships is closer to the feeling that those who care about the rtionship itself feel when the rtionship bes shaky. In that respect, the two were different from ordinary people. Although I was in a position where I couldnt help but care about the rtionship, it was actually better in times like this because they were stubborn people who stuck to their own path no matter who the other person was. But we cant walk in silence forever. It was Prince Moyong who spoke first. They say there are more impure elements in the Murim Alliance. Impure molecules? It means that there are more people making a fuss about driving out the ck ind and returning to the original white ind. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Rather than being impure elements, there are probably many people who cannot face the situation. That is an impure molecule. The enemy wants our armys defeat. But it doesnt have to be the enemy. Not only those who want their allies to be in danger, but also those who lead them down that path without thinking are impure elements. Certainly, Moyong-gun is Moyong-gun. Although he had changed, he was constantly showing that his personality had not changed either. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. That might be possible. Do you think differently? Arent human emotions different yesterday and different today? What happened to my brothers makes me angry, but there is nothing I cant do to understand. The expression brothers is truly endearing. If Yeonhojeong was surprised by the change in Prince Moyong, Prince Moyong was also surprised by the change in Yeonhojeong. Of course, Yeonhojeong did not undergo as much change as Moyonggun. There was no need for that. In the past and present, he was like a courser running towards only one goal. However, Prince Moyong just couldnt see the Yeonhojeong of the past properly. Yeonhojeong is one of the most precious swords in the world. However, that treasured sword has the property of changing everything, so when it is aimed at an enemy, it turns into a magic sword, but when it is aimed at a person, it turns into a tree branch so strong that it is difficult to swing. Prince Moyong only saw Yeonhojeongs sharp side, but did not see his docile side. So it feels even more new. I understand, but I will not forgive, is this it? Forgiveness is not for me. Speaking of which, the matriarchmitted all kinds of tricks, but she never joined hands with the Three Churches, right? . It ismonly called the ck Ind, but there are many evil people within it who regrlymit crimes. There are many people who only believe in their power and act foolishly. There are probably many white people who have suffered so much from those people that they shed tears of blood. I guess so. Maybe its too early. A union of ck and white. It wasnt too early. It was just a little soft. The soldier probably didnt know that either. Of course it is. Prince Moyong looked around. The streets were quiet. However, several warriors walking along this quiet street were ncing at Yeonhojeong. And Moyong could tell that there were unspeakable emotions hidden in those ncing eyes. Hatred, admiration, remorse, regret, anger, jealousy, admiration. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. There is no need to talk about grandiose causes, but they are truly frustrating great people. If its something you cant handle, you might as well just leave. It must not have been an easy choice. Its not an easy choice, Im doing it to make life easier. If you hated Heukdo so much, it would have been better to leave the alliance. There are many ways to fight the Three Religions even without joining the Murim Alliance. The statement is persuasive because it is said by Mr. Moyong and not by anyone else. If they defected, they would lose their rights as a faction, and if a war broke out, they would be afraid of being criticized for not being able to properly participate in the war. Furthermore, they would be worried that they would be mistaken for cowards if they failed to put up a sign saying that they were a faction that participated in the war. . You stupid people. Those who are willing to risk their lives and fight as veterans should know that they cannot kill two birds with one stone. It wont be such a simple problem. Of course not. Those who caused this situation and those who were incited by it will try to advance to the center of power. What they want isnt anger itself. If he was really angry, he would have left the group or even cried and screamed. Moyongguns eyes were filled with darkness. They will try to use their anger to gain power. . If I seed, I will tell youter. They said their path was right. It wasnt to gain power. . I hate idiots who are dishonest about their desires the most in the world. Except for the three religions. Chapter 989 Episode 989. When I put it down, I saw the sky (6) Soldier. hmm? Because the position was vacant, the title was the same, but there was deep worry on Zhuge Zhens face as he looked at his father. The head of the Moyong family is asking to see you. Zhuge Wenhu chuckled. Moyong Gajuman? He was the one whoid down countless eyes within the Murim League. Although he received information from all over the Central ins, he knew more about the situation within the Central ins than anyone else. Zhuge Yan sighed. and Kite Sobuju. I get it. Tell him to wait at the pavilion. Ill be leaving soon. Being in the military is not a ce where you can rx even for a day. The reason people who came to see him and talked to him in his office was because they knew the hard work of such soldiers. But Moyong-gun and Yeonhojeong are different. Zhuge Wenhu could not treat the two asfortably as before. I felt at ease, but I had to treat him well, even if it was just because of how I saw him. That was right. After Zhuge Yan left, Zhuge Munho stood up and immediately changed his clothes. Then I went to the bookshelf, took out some documents and checked them. hmm. After checking the contents, Zhuge Wenhu sighed slightly. This is it. Are we even forgetting this much anymore? A lot of information is entered into our heads every day. The human mind has limitations. No matter how smart a person is, they cannot live by storingrge amounts of information until they die. I dont know if there is a total amount, but depending on the importance, you can either forget it or remember it for the rest of your life. Zhuge Wenhu knew a lot of information, but now he has forgotten a lot of it. I need to get more sleep. After standing in front of Tokyo and adjusting his appearance once more, Zhuge Liang left his office. After a while. Two people were sitting on the pavilion, and Zhuge Yan was standing politely below them. There was a sad look on Zhuge Munhos face as he looked at his daughter. Youre going through a lot of trouble because of your ugly father. He is a child with excellent martial arts and military strategy skills. She was more beautiful and had a better personality than any other girl from a Kangho family. Because such a child had a soldier as a father, he was unable to do what he wanted to do and was too busy with work. Although he is quite old, he still needs to study a lot, and he is helping his father with his work. I felt like I was holding on thanks to my daughter. If military work was one of the central roles of the Murim Alliance, then the daughter was essentially helping the Murim Alliance function properly. Moreover, my daughter even copsed briefly from overwork two days ago. I was fortunate that my recovery was quick thanks to my deep inner strength. I told her to rest, but my daughter had an unusual personality, so she went straight to work and took care of various tasks. As a military man, he could not ovee his daughters stubbornness due to his management. Although it meant that his daughters abilities were outstanding, Zhuge Munhos insides could not help but rot. Now I really need to talk about it properly. Military work is important, but my daughters future is also important. Lets stop trying to ruin our daughters future. Zhuge Munho gave up his thoughts and walked to the pavilion. Sreuk. Yeonhojeong and Moyonggun rose up. Zhuge Wenhu, who went up to the pavilion, bowed his head. Please meet Lord Sobu Yeon and Lord Moyong. Its been a really long time. . The two did not greet each other separately. You seem more angry than I thought. I cant help it. Zhuge Lifting his head with bitterness, he was surprised. Yeonhojeong and Moyonggun were also looking at themselves with surprised eyes. Should I say that I felt like I had seen a ghost? It seemed like something had shocked me greatly. How? This is truly absurd. Moyongs first words were like that. Are you out of your mind? Is this the point? Zhuge Wenhu opened his mouth. Just sit down You. Mo Yong said to Zhuge Yan. Go to Suksoo right now and tell him to prepare a table of food. yes? hurry! Whoa! A terrifying energy rose from Mo Yongs body. I didnt consciously release my energy. It was a feeling that was released without my knowledge due to strong anger and surprise. Zhuge Zhen was startled and hesitated. Her martial arts skills are also worthy of being called a peak expert, but she couldnt help but feel stiff at the overwhelming spirit of Mo Yong-gun, who had won against Master Gong before reaching martial arts level. Zhuge Wenhu spoke in a calm voice. Why dont you tell me if youre hungry? Ayeon, tell me to go and prepare some food. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. Its not because were hungry, soldier. hmm? Fire spewed out from Mo Yongs eyes. Are you not even aware of it? At this point, I couldnt help but feel strange that it was Zhuge Munho. What do you mean? Look at your facial features. Is that what a person looks like now? ? Zhuge Wenhu stroked my cheek without realizing it. Moyong-gun frowned. The leader is in a position to rule and make decisions. However, the military is actually the pinnacle of administrative work that leads the Murim Alliance. What can a person like that do with such a skinny body? Skinny? I? Zhuge Wenhu thought. I wondered if he was that thin. Looking back, I felt like I lost quite a bit of fat on my face when I got my clothes. I also felt that the clothes I often wore had be baggy. But I didnt expect people around me to be this shockingly thin. Come to think of it. Not long ago, when my master came to visit me about my mood, he said this. Lets expand the number of military personnel soon. The military will have to select them directly, but Bonggong and I will rmend good talent, so it would be okay to use this opportunity to increase the number of soldiers under ourmand. From that evening, at Maengjus order, decoctions were delivered every two days. Still, I thought he was taking such good care of me, so I took some decoction out of gratitude. Of course, I immediately forgot that gratitude because I was busy with work. It was a day that had no choice but to be like that. But was it like this? Its not just you, soldier. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Jegal A-yeon. Ayeon is also much thinner than before. My eyes were sunken. ! Definitely, I dont feel the same vitality from the two of you as before. There are cases where the body bes thin due to too much work or too much training. However, the Zhuge father and daughter seemed to have less vitality than before. It is not the amount of energy, but the vitality itself that has decreased. Zhuge Wenhu was surprised. They werent people who would talk nonsense, so it seemed like they were truly in trouble for themselves and their daughter. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. Did you not know that the expedition was being cut short? . I guess Ill have to go to the leader and ask him about it. How on earth did you manage your subordinates to bring the military to this state? Prince Moyong seemed genuinely angry. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Fortunately, it seems like it hasnt been long since the expedition was cut. I think itsted about three or four days at most, but it seems like the fatigue over the years had umted and hit me sharply. !! It is not that your energy has been shaken by an external shock, so if you rest well for a few days and take care of your body with luck and medicine, you will soon be back to your normal self. A few days. Zhuge Munho was shocked that his daughters expedition was affected rather than that his expedition was affected, and rather than being reassured that he would return to normal after a good rest, he felt burdened by the fact that it would take several days. Yeon Ho-jeong came down from the pavilion. A-yeon is up there and resting. Im going to visit Suksoo. Zhuge Zhen was embarrassed. Oh no, I Yeon Ho-jeong wordlessly ced his hand on her back. At that moment, Zhuge Zhenyan froze in shock, as if he had been struck by lightning. Wooooow. The yellow dragon energy seeped into her and swirled around her insides like the wind. Yeon Ho-jeong said, removing his hand. Fortunately, the acupuncture points and Danjeon are intact. However, due to prolonged fatigue, the internal organs are not functioning properly. Is it that bad? Its not enough to go to the doctor. As a member of the National Assembly, there is no particr way. Its best to eat well and get plenty of rest. Hojeong. Go up and rest. There has been so much hardship. Zhuge Zhenyan felt himself crying without realizing it. I could never show weakness in front of my fathers pitiful eyes, his words of apology, and thefort that you suffered because of me. Because my father will feel bad. Furthermore, because he knew that his father was suffering much more than he was, he had no choice but to exert even more strength. But when Yeon Ho-jeong said those words, an unknown feeling suddenly rose up in me. For some reason, I felt like crying. If extreme fatigue persists, it can happen to anyone, regardless of age or gender. Yeon Ho-jeong gently pushed Jegal Yeons back. Jegal Ah-yeon came up to the pavilion and Yeon Ho-jeong disappeared in an instant. Zhuge Wenhu looked at his daughter with pitiful eyes. Zinc. It would be best for you to go home and rest. no. You cant do that. For a moment, I was so moved that tears came out, but her eyes were as bright as starlight. Although I felt energized for a while due to Hwangryonggi, my disturbed mental power sharpened like a knife again. I know very well what you two came to see. I may be able to point out something that my father couldnt point out. This is a ce where I need to be together. Zinc. Father, you know that you wont be able to rest properly if you leave. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Mo Yong-guns expression was still rough, but his eyes when he looked at Zhuge Zhen-yeon had softened considerably. If you are a military rtive, you should have that level of strength. In that part, Prince Moyong liked Zhuge Zhenyeon. After a while, Yeon Ho-jeong returned. It looks like he hasnt had a meal in a long time, so I asked him to prepare foods that are easily digestible. Itll be here soon. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Its been a while since we met, but I dont have anything to say to Sobuju. This probably means the same thing about himself and Kang Ryang and Jin Yang. Yeon Ho-jeong did notugh. It was nice to see you after a long time, but it wasnt a situation to smile and talk. Since were talking about Governor Lee, lets get straight to the point. Yes, you do that. Are you saying there is an atmosphere within the alliance to drive out the ck Ind? Mentions of Gangryang and Jinyang were deliberately excluded. You can talk about the two after the main topic is over. Now it was right to talk about the Murim League itself. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Such movements have been around for a long time. Its just that I couldnt raise my voice easily. Even though we coordinate our opinions, since war is just around the corner, we are not without some degree of coercion in carrying out our work. It could be so. And only now do I understand why those voicese out. If peace continues, people will be insensitive to crisis. Its just a pity. But you probably didnt just sit there and watch. How on earth did it get to this point? You should change the question. ? The core of this situation is not how it got to this point, but why no action was taken immediately. Zhuge Wenhus eyes became sharp. There is someone in influential power involved in leading this situation. ! If you make a mistake It is such an important force that there is a risk that the councils decision-making body will be split. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. At that moment, there was a young man that came to his mind. Chapter 990 Episode 990. When I put it down, I saw the sky (7) Are you by any chance Namgung? Zhuge Wenhu did not answer right away. He quenched his thirst by drinking ice-cold tea and opened his mouth again. There is something I would like to ask Mr. Sobu. Everyone knew that he was intentionally trying to deviate from the main topic, but no one urged him to answer first. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Please speak. So Buju hates the three religions, right? What does it mean to ask such a question? Although he was curious, Yeon Ho-jeong answered obediently. Thats right. Why do you hate the Three Religions? It was such a natural thing. I dont think he asked that question because he didnt know Zhuge Li. He was also curious, but Yeon Ho-jeong answered silently. Its simple. Because it is so obvious that their invasion will plunge my home, my family, and my hometown into the abyss of hell. As expected. Furthermore, their methods are also problematic. There have always been foreign invasions, and we have always fought them. hmm. From our perspective, whoever invades the central ins is an enemy. It is meaningless to answer questions such as broadening our understanding and epting that they are human too. It would have been better if they had officially dered that they would fight for power. They made society sick andmitted all kinds of evil acts without even the slightest sense. A representative example was the Sacheon Nakwonso incident. Those who fell for it are not only a problem, but they also kidnap people to satisfy their sexual desires or provide human flesh, causing them tomit unspeakable acts. Both the actual behavior and the thought itself are problematic. There are no lines in war. If war means that you have to do anything to win, they just did whatever they could to win the war. But war is also fought by people. If you cross an unconscious line that is invisible but of which all people are aware, this is something that definitely deserves criticism. Therefore, war itself should not ur. That was important. That is why I hate the Three Religions. In fact, there is nothing more to say. The moment an attackes, it is an enemy to us. . You have to think about how to fight the enemy and how to end the fight. It is meaningless to ask whether that side is truly the enemy. Mo Yong nodded his head. I also agree. No, everyone must agree with this. Everyone wants to kill someone who has harmed them, but not many people actually do so. The moment you really kill something, the rtionship changes. In other words, the three religions are actually enemies because they have been attacking the martial arts in the central ins. There is no other logic simpler and more solid than this. It is not worth discussing what the three religions did, what their ideas were, and how much they sacrificed for what they ultimately wanted. The three religions chose to invade. Therefore, they are enemies. Those were Yeonhojeongs words and Moyongguns thoughts. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Sobujus words are correct. What Mo Yong-ga-ju said is also correct. For a long time, theymitted numerous evil deeds to upy the central in without our knowledge. Thats right. Furthermore, there were numerous actual battles, and they dered through their own mouths that they would advance to the central ins, so there would never have been a more certain situation than this. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. Then what about the ck Ind? From Baekdos point of view, he would be an obvious enemy. yes. Also, from the ck inds point of view, the white ind is the enemy. Thats right. However, since we call ourselves the Baekdo political faction, we will speak from our perspective. To us, the ck Path is actually a more dangerous enemy than the Three Religions. Its not that they were enemies, its that they are enemies. To be clear, Yeon Ho-jeong knew that Zhuge Wen-ho had not lost his cool. He was expressing his opinion, but at the same time, he was seeing the situation through the eyes of a third party. It is meaningless to ask when or where it started. The ck Ind and the White Ind were at odds for a long time, and their rtionship developed into a rtionship where they killed each other. If you look at the entire Jungwon Wurim, it could be said that it was close to internal strife, but each others territory was so firmly established that they could not easily unite. Right now, there are many ck Inders who died from the swords of warriors from the White Ind n, and many White Inders who died from the spear des of warriors from the ck Ind n. It has piled up, and now it has reached a point where we cannot control each others emotions. Until now, it was unclear why they hated each other. Of course, those with deep personal grudges should be excluded, but the majority show unconditional hostility just because they are white or ck. Its something that cant be helped. Prejudice is something that cannot be erased from human society. To be free from such things, you will need thorough self-discipline and infinite affection for this world. I agree to some extent. In other words, the idea that the White and ck Inds would unite to attack the Three Schools was truly dangerous and unrealistic. Prince Moyong frowned. Hey, soldier. I cant believe it, the union of cks and whites now. But that seemingly impossible thing hase true. It means that something that no one could have imagined has be a reality in the current martial arts world. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yan Haozheng. Its all thanks to you, Lord Sobu. . Of course, many people sympathized with it, epted the reality, and made efforts behind the scenes. Among them, there is Lord Maeng and I, and the head of the Moyong family here was also like that. Yeon Hao-jeong looked at Zhuge Wenhu in silence. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. I will confess. I couldnt sleep for days as I watched this seemingly impossible unione to fruition. Is that so? Thats right. It was that exciting. From a young age, I was also taught to stay away from and eliminate the ck and evil factions, but to my young mind, they were just unknown beings. At that time, I had never seen ck people before, so I vaguely thought they had horns on their heads and long tails on their buttocks. It was his ability to keep the atmosphere from bing heavier even while talking about serious things. Zhuge Zhen smiled slightly and Yeon Ho Jeong chuckled. Aftering out into the world, I saw many ck people. Indeed, most of them were undignified, cruel, andmitted all kinds of criminal acts as if it were natural. However, I have seen with my own eyes that there are quite a few people who call themselves ck, but are brave and loyal, and are more warriors than any white people. Heukdo Murim is also a world where people live. Yes, if there are people like this, there are also people like that. But. . Not everyone can look at the world so calmly. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded heavily. I stayed up all night witnessing the aplishment of something that seemed impossible, but after that, I couldnt help but worry more than ever. . The union between white and ck and ck and white was aplished so quickly and smoothly. Anyone who knew it would have seen that countless sacrifices had been made to ensure such a peaceful process. Unfortunately, there are not only people like that in the world. Thats urate. Even those who hate and hate others, even those they know, may have felt rejection in their hearts even though they thought rationally that it was the right decision. Because people are emotional beings. Thats right. I focused on that part. And then I thought. A shadow fell on Zhuge Wenhus face. If war breaks out soon, ck and white will truly be able to join hands and fight against the three religions. However if the war is not made visible enough to be felt, dissatisfaction will inevitably begin to build up on both ck and white sides. Whatever it is, Zhuge Wenhu has been worrying about this for a long time. Yeon Ho-jeong knew that Zhuge Mun-hos words were true. There is nothing to do other than consider the sincerity. Zhuge Munho is themander-in-chief of the Baekdo Martial Alliance. He was a person who could naturally think that much. I was deeply worried. If war does not break out immediately, what problems will arise in this seemingly peaceful and gentle union? No, it is inevitable that problems will arise. So when will that happen? How bad will it get? . But we couldnt immediately dere an all-out war against our main enemies, the Three Religions. Isnt it possible to burn down all that thatch just to catch one bug? Of course. So how can we calm thoseints? . Actually, the answer was simple. Moyong-gun said as if he was throwing it away. Drawing public opinion. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Its the basics of military politics. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. To put it another way, only when I recognize the existence of an enemy do I have the will to join hands with another enemy. But Moyong-guns eyes deepened. Its dangerous. Zhuge Wenhu smiled. Even though he was so thin, his smile was full of strength. Yeonhojeong, Moyonggun, etc. are people with outstanding insight and brains that can be discussed as the top of the midfield. After talking with these people, I couldnt help but gain strength as a soldier. Thats right. The influence of public opinion is powerful, but if it turns out to be false, it will be a fatal blow. Not only will there be cracks in the ck-white alliance, but in the worst case, it will create strong distrust towards the leaders of the Murim Alliance. yes. Even if we fight as one, it is difficult to guarantee victory or defeat, so if we fight dividedly, defeat is certain. ck and white, who were like enemies of Cheolcheon, joined hands. It was possible thanks to the efforts and sacrifices of many people, including Yeon Ho-jeong. Zhuge Wenhu could never let this rtionship break down. The bond between the two had to be kept strong, even by using immoral methods if necessary. When I was worrying about various things, someone came to see me. Who is it? Namgoongin. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-guns eyes widened. Namgoongin. Namgung family. He is the son of Namgung Seung, the sword emperor who was called the best swordsman in the world at the time, a member of the Murim League Fonggong, and an outstanding ingenuity who made a name for himself as the conqueror of Anhui Province south of the Yangtze River. It waste at night. He came to me with anxiety and resignation in his eyes, as if he was being chased by someone and had given up everything at the same time. . He said. They said that the ck-white union was not right and asked for a meeting to be held immediately. We must discuss that agenda. In Moyongs eyes, he was young to live. On the contrary, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were cautious. Zhuge Wenhu sighed and said. When I asked him if that didnt sound like something he said. He said that if the meeting was not held on that agenda, the Namgung family and other like-minded factions would all leave the Murim Alliance. . Now, Ill ask Sobuju. Why did Namgung family head Namgung-in suddenlye to me and make such unreasonable demands? Yeon Ho-jeongs cheek twitched. You didnt mean it. . Was the Namgung family head, Namgungin, under some kind of threat from the Three Churches? Chapter 991 Episode 991 When I put it down, I saw the sky (8) Zhuge Zhen looked at Yeon Hojeong with surprised eyes. Moyong-gun was also surprised, but soon nodded as if he realized something. Zhuge Wenhu smiled and asked. What do you think? The Nangung family is a greedy person. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his throat with a sip of water and continued speaking. I think we have enough ability to im the rout of a province. He is resourceful,es from a prestigious family, and is even the owner of that family. As far as immediate military power is concerned, he is notckingpared to the heads of Gupailbang and other six families. so? I think that in itself hurts the pride of the Namgung family. Why? Children of great fathers usually fall down one of two paths. Yeon Ho-jeong thought of the party hall. And then I thought of Yeonwi. You can either be swallowed up by your fathers shadow and feel inadequate no matter what you do, or you can break through the shadow and soar to a sky equal to or higher than your fathers. Yeonwi was a great head of the family. Although he was strict, his personal punishment was certain, and extremely frustrating in some areas, it did not change the fact that he was a master of the traditional martial arts faction and a great swordsman. He was jealous of his younger brothers talent and went astray, but in reality, the reason why Yeon Ho-jeong was ruined as a child was because of Yeon Wis shadow. This means that the existence of Yeonjipyeong was only a starting point, but the fundamental cause was the environment itself. After Yeonhojeong copsed and his family fell, he came out into the world and made aeback thanks to a teacher like Shinseon. How was the hotel? Because his nature was strong and strong, he did not break down like Yeon Ho-jeong, but instead fought with his father. After winning all the battles, he became the master of the Tang family, but aside from the confidence he had in the position he had achieved and his powerful martial arts skills, he was also an ordinary person who grew up broken. However, after experiencing a series of events, his perspective on the world changed and he reflected on himself, reconciled with his father, grew greatly, and finally opened a martial arts drama. So what about Namgung-in? Namgung Gaju gave up on rising to a higher level because he thought he was not talented enough. Instead, he entrusted his dreams to his children, who were born with greater talents than him. . What is important is not the fact that the Nangong family gave up. It lies in the situation of Namgoong Province itself. The situation clearly reveals the direction in which Namgoongajus desires are headed. What do you mean by desire? He wants to be the best. How many people want to be the best in the contemporary martial arts world? Namgung-in was also one of those people. The swordsmanship of the Namgung family is top-notch. When ites to swordsmanship alone, it is no exaggeration to say that itpetes for the best in the world. And in fact, the Geomje appeared and was also called the best swordsman in the world. It did. As we reach the age of Hana Namgung, such evaluations are gradually decreasing. It was like that starting from the retirement of Geomje Noh Seon-bae. In other words, the prestige of one person, Geomje Seonbae, changed the perception of the martial arts people around the world. Zhuge Wenhu nodded silently. Namgoongin, who realized that he could not be as good as his father, urged his child to follow that path. But you didnt do anything? Thats not true. He is the head of the family. Not many people can silently tolerate the worlds opinions changing under their reign. In other words, Namgungs desire is to raise the prestige of the Namgung family to the highest level in the world? Whether it is the best in the world or the best in all times, Namgung-in wants to be the best. Power can be good, or simple fame can be good. He is a man obsessed with excellence. But why are his desires important in this conversation? Because there is a line in desire. line. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-gun. Why didnt the head of the family join hands with the Three Religions? Suddenly, a sensitive and dangerous question is asked. Prince Moyong readily answered. Because it would be better to give up my position as Murim lord than to join hands with those bastards. The desire the matriarch had was enormous. It was so incredible that it still makes my heart flutter. When I saw the public ambassador, I almost lost my hand without realizing it. Even though there is now a gap that cannot be bridged, I feel like I want to take him down right away and rise to the top. Prince Moyong smiled bitterly and continued. Even though I know this is not a position that can be obtained through force. Why did you resign from the position you wanted so much? For a very obvious reason. If the Murim Alliance disappears, there will be no chance to be a leader in the future. Even if he bes the leader Prince Moyongs eyes grew cold. Jungwon is my home. I would rather fall with my sword in my mouth, but I cant join hands with those guys and watch the central region perish. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his gaze to Zhuge Wen-ho. This is it. Do you think the head of the Nangung family feels the same way? I dont know. However, if it is stronger hatred that prevents the Moyong family from crossing the final line, then what prevents the Nangong family from crossing the final line is not emotions, but people. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Sword Emperor Namgung Seung. Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. If the head of the Tang family had not attained enlightenment, he would have probably ignored King Seon-bae and handled matters as he pleased. In the first ce, we fought to the point where there was an outcry. . Nangungaju is different. He hates and is annoyed by Geomje Seon-bae, but at the same time respects him and loves him as his father. Its literally love and hate, but the desire to be recognized is much greater than the hatred. Zhuge Wenhu did not ask how he knew that. He was just hissing, but it was a fact that everyone who had ever watched Namgoongin knew. At least, if you have ever analyzed the person itself. The desire to be the best, and the root of that desire was the sons struggle to be recognized by his father Dont you know that, soldier? Zhuge Wenhu nodded. I know so. However, it was difficult to be sure because it was just my opinion. Its not a good topic to talk about with others. He took a deep breath. Thats right. As you said, I saw the head of the Nangung family as that kind of person. In other words, the Namgoong family is aiming for the best as much as anyone else, but I think that is only an expression of the desire for recognition and not the result of aplete desire for power. In other words, it makes no sense for Nam Gung-in toe to Zhuge Mun-ho in the middle of the night and make a bombshell deration that he could not get along with the ck Ind and that he would secede from those who share the same view if he does not hold a meeting. It was not because Namgungin knew morality or goodness. Im not the type of person who can think that far in the first ce. Its not because Im stupid, its because its something I wouldnt have even considered. Join hands with the three religions? The Bonggongs have seen many people fall apart while joining hands with the three religions. In fact, since they are not working-level staff, there is a high possibility that they will look down on the three schools. This is because we received reports of victory throughout. If Namgung-in was sane, he would not have joined hands with the three religions. Also, we cannot talk about canceling the alliance with the ck Ind. Breaking up the ck-white union was something that coulde under enormous political pressure from numerous feudal lords. Not only is it nonsense, but it is an option that cannot and should not be made due to Namgoongs desire for the best. In the end, there is only one answer. Namgoong Gaju is probably under threat due to the three religions actions or some kind of incident rted to the three religions. That was Yeonhojeongs conclusion. The brain that came up with it in such a short moment is truly terrifying and reassuring. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Sobuju is right. I think so too. This is a serious problem. I thought that the Three Kingdoms would make their final struggle. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-gun. Moyong Gaju, who had been concerned about this before, even trained a specialized unit to catch Sejak. Everyone was expecting that. Sejak is not the only person who simply hides and steals information. All people who cause all kinds of trouble to the enemy organization, such as appeasement, threats, and indoctrination, are collectively called Sejak. It was no exaggeration to say that the current world, including the powerful martial arts and Samgyo, was in a state of extreme tension. It would not be surprising if war broke out right away. It was like that before, but now it can be said that we have reached a really close situation. In such a situation, the final tactic chosen by the three schools was bound to be obvious and threatening. This is the separation of the Moorim Union. The highest level of strategic tactics is to win and fight, and the second best is to weaken and then fight. Since fighting to win has failed, we will try to weaken it as much as possible before fighting. Rather, because of that method, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to know the targets of the three religions much better than others. In a way, it was because he moved so smartly that it could be said to be exemry. Then why did you keep watching? Thats right. A subtle anger appeared in Zhuge Lis eyes. Although he maintained hisposure, he couldnt help being angry about the situation itself. The day after Gaju Namgoong visited, I ordered my informants to keep a closer eye on my mood. It didnt take long. The next evening,ints about Heukdo began to arise at various drinking parties. It was impossible to stop it in the first ce. Things were going on everywhere with no time to take action. Their movements were that fast. I thought about making a statement. I was thinking of saying it in a euphemistic way. However, once public opinion is ame, such remarks can be seen as an attempt to teach. Normally, I wouldnt have been able to choose that kind of response right away. I understand. So I chose the middle path. Middle way. It was an unusual word. You didnt let people go and make them fight by raising awareness and asking if they had forgotten the Three Religions. Rather, I tried to resolve the issue by saying that we should wait and see, since we never know when the three schools might go on a rampage, so we can endure it together until thest momentes. Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-gun nodded. This is an exemry response. If you spread opposing opinions in an attempt to silence those who are burning, it will only inme them even more. Rather, I understand you. But theres nothing you can do about it now, right? The response of lets wait a little longer was much more flexible and stable. But its just a stopgap measure. I know too. But there was no way right away. It may seem like an excuse, but twelve hours a day is not enough just to get my work done. I wanted to solve it as a top priority, but when I thought about it, I couldnt think of a way to do it. For a moment, Zhuge Lis eyes became cold. So I decided to change the game. ? Let us wait for the fire to burn as it should. Lets persevere until just before the explosion. The calm voice was filled with strong anger and frustration. War is just around the corner anyway. I think we should no longer try to appease public opinion with flexible responses. And then everyone really dies. So what did you decide to do? Of the forces that sympathize with that current atmosphere, 30% are the sects that did business with me. Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-guns eyes widened. Is this a dictionary operation? Uduk. There was a crack in the ss that Zhuge Lianghu was holding. For the first andst time, we want to rule them with fear. Chapter 992 Episode 992. When I put it down, I saw the sky (9) After the conversation was over and the two people finished eating, they left the military headquarters. Zhuge Mun-ho, who followed me to the front gate of the Military Department, said with an apologetic look on his face. I really have nothing to say to Sobuju. I couldnt tell them the details of the situation. I couldnt have done that, but I know thats no excuse. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. I thought there must be something going on. However, there is definitely something disappointing about it. You shouldnt just ignore this as if its okay. If you are sad, you have to say that you are sad. This is because it is true that no matter how much trouble Zhuge Liang was suffering, his response to the victims was insufficient. From what I heard, it was an unavoidable situation, but in the end, Zhuge Wenhu came up with a strategy, and because of that strategy, the two people did not receive a proper apology or evenfort. Of course, Zhuge Wenhu had to feel sorry for this. You have no shame. What else can I say? I will go to the two people in my daily newspaper and apologize in person. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. If you make a move now, those bastards who dont know who you are will be very alert. If I ruin the work by doing something pointless, wouldnt the time Ive endured and waited so far be a waste? Huh. Let me tell you well. Anyway, its not like we dont know each other and there were circumstances. Im just sorry. Instead, as Sobuju, I have one request to make. Not as the eldest son of the Yeon family, but as the minor head of the Mukryongbu. Tension appeared on Zhuge Wenhus face. Tell me. I n to go directly to those who had a dispute. ! Please do not intervene. Zhuge Zhenyan cautiously opened his mouth. Hojeong. At that time, Zhuge Liang raised his hand. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, asked again. As a small business owner? Yes, as the Sobuju of the Mukryongbu. Not the eldest son of the Yeon family? Thats right. Not even as the youngest Holy Heavenly King? Its a nickname I really want to throw away. Zhuge Mun-ho, who had been looking at Yeon Ho-jeong for a while, soon smiled. I really owe you a lot. Everyone must work hard. Even for our home. Anyway, officially, he is the minor owner of the Mukryongbu, but the Murimmaeng receives a lot of help. You dont have to think of it as help. If it doesnt work out, I n on swinging the ax too. Please, please dont do that to yourself. Looking at the situation. Zhuge Lianghu shook his head as if he could not stop him and said. Sure. Instead No one will die. I could make you suffer until you die. The answer sounded even more frightening, but Zhuge Liang had no choice but to nod in the end. I understand. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head and turned around. The moment I wanted to walk away, it had already disappeared from sight. It was a sophisticated walking technique that was hard to believe even after seeing it with my own eyes. Prince Moyong clicked his tongue. Are you okay? I have to believe that it will be okay. Mo Yong, who was quietly examining Zhuge Lis face, nodded and said. I know that military service was very difficult. Even though it was difficult, there was no major problem in getting the work done, so you can tell that they risked their lives to work. Thats too much praise. Can I give you one piece of advice instead? Mo Yongs face was serious. Zhuge Liangho straightened his back. of course. Yeonhojeong, you can never touch that guy. Until now, Zhuge Wenhu has never touched Yan Haozheng. Rather, the trust between them was as good as anyone elses, and they risked their lives to look after each other. Moyong also knew that. Still, there must be a reason to say that. Of course I will. You already touched me once. ? You had his two sworn brothers involved in this matter, but the follow-up was inadequate. Thats what touched it. Regardless of the sadness and regret of the situation, Zhuge Zheng thought that this statement itself was unreasonable. Prince Moyong continued. There are the cores of the storm that move Tanggeum Wulin. Surprisingly, among them, Seongcheon, who is discussed as the strongest in the central region, is not among the few. Of course. They were only those who rose to the ranks of the most powerful, not those who led the country. The power of an individual is so great that he can cause a storm every time he moves, but if you ask who can lead the political situation, the people who immediatelye to mind are the Murim Lord Gong Daesa, Yeonhojeong King Yang Cheon, and the emperors closest associate, the light spirit demon Gok Gyeong. will be. Nevertheless, you must always give. They are creatures that can cause disaster if anyone goes on a rampage. However, disaster only ends in disaster and cannot change the world. Yeonhojeong was different. You probably already know this, but let me say it again. Starting with the Guju Myungga, he steadily eliminated the underlings of the three religions. If it werent for that guy, the entire midfield would have been on fire by now. yes. I know. Furthermore, despite the shame he suffered, hemitted himself to the Mukryongbu and called himself a disciple of Buju, faithfully ying his role as a link between the ck and white alliance. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. I really dont want to admit it. I dont want to, but I just cant ignore it. It is no exaggeration to say that Yeon Ho-jeong is a hero who has already saved Jungwon several times. . The war is not over. But if it wasnt for that guy Yeonhojeong, a war like a war would never have happened in the first ce. It must have already been invaded and devastated. . Honestly, I cant tell how many more crises he will save Kang-ho from in the future. Zhuge Wenhu was surprised by Mo Yongs remarks. It was the moment when I could feel his change once again. No, it was like that originally. Moyong was quite honest when it came to evaluating someone. I just didnt tell it to others. The difference between saying and not saying. Although the original nature has not changed, it can also be seen that it has changed. So it was something that touched my heart even more. Even when I confronted him, I recognized his genius. He is even different from themon geniuses who fall into the swamp of arrogance because they are ttered by praise for being a genius. Thats right. Its not because hes good at objectifying himself. yes? Destroying the Three Schools and driving out the Three Schools is an issue directly rted to the well-being of Gangho. And Yeon Ho-jeong risked his life to destroy the three religions. Moyong smiled bitterly. As if I had risked everything for the position of Murim Lord in the past. ! Ill be honest. If I fail, I just wont be able to be the Murim Lord. Someone else can take that position. . But if Yeonhojeong fails, Kangho will be shaken. Its the difference between me and him. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. His eyes, filled with indescribable emotions, were so intense that they distracted the intelligent man, Zhuge Liang, from being rational. He is a man who deals with the three religions with martial arts skills superior to anyone else, sharp eyes, and unparalleled insight. What would the world be like if a guy like that was in the Three Churches? Its scary to even imagine. Yeonhojeongs destructivebat ability and tactician aspect of deceiving the enemy regardless of means and methods are so great that it is worthy of being called a strategic weapon. Furthermore, if the Three Schools had such a talented person, how do you think they would have treated them? !! This is what Moyong really wanted to say. Not even the Three Churches, or any organization in the world, would touch a guy like that. You either treat them or destroy them? That cant be possible. Hes not someone who will be ruined if you break him, and his ability is so coveted that everyone treats him with the utmost respect and only thinks about bringing him back, but they dont even think about breaking him. . He saved Jungwon several times. He is the one who gave the soldier an opportunity to lose his health due to his thinness. Am I wrong? youre right. If you are a benefactor not only to the military but to everyone yes, you can be a benefactor. But is that how you treated your benefactor? Zhuge Zhenyan sighed. Only then did she understand what Moyong-gun meant. In any organization in the world, heroes and benefactors should be treated specially. Its not because he has an excellent lineage, or because he has a lot of money, or because hes powerful. This is because his ability and the history he has walked have been of great help to all of us. . Its not strange if things about him take priority over anything else. Im not saying you should discriminate against others. No, even if he is discriminated against, he is worth that much. Because he is the benefactor who created the present where one can feel jealous of discrimination. Am I wrong? youre right. If he had gone to another organization instead of the Murim Alliance, he could have lived his whole lifeining. That would be the same for me and the military. . We are all in this mess together for one value. It means you have to look into the future. Thats why Yeon Ho-jeong also expressed his disappointment and said that he would go on a rampage for the Murim Alliance once again without hesitation. Zhuge Wenhu silently listened to Mo Yongs words. This was not just advice, but a reprimand that bordered on a scolding. Anyone in the world could reprimand themselves, but Mo Yongs reprimand felt different. These were the words of a man who was looking up at the highest point in Baekdo Martial Forest, fell on his own, and started to see the right path. It was more painful and more intense than any reprimand I had ever heard. But now I realize. The present is as important as the future. If the present is important, we must not forget the past that allowed us to reach the present. . I cant help it because this is what happened, but please dont make him sad again. This is a guy who risks his entire life on war. Dont let such misceneous issues upset people and influence the general public. I will engrave Moyongajus words in my bones. Moyong-gun, who spoke impassioned words, sighed. I dont know why Im going through all this trouble for that damn bastard. The answer was obvious. This is because Prince Moyong also wanted to defeat the three religions. They were people who hated me so much that I gave up on my lifelong dream. And in order to defeat those guys, the presence of Yeon Ho-jeong was indispensable. These are people who are together with Miu and Gou. They say we shouldnt forget the past, but we had to bury the bad rtionships in the past. Do you remember what I said? A soldier is a person who can do anything for the Murim Alliance. In the end, there is no difference between you and me. Yes, I remember. That Yeonhojeong guy is looking at the entire Gangho, not the Murim Alliance. Considering that the Murim Alliance is a powerful organization, just looking at it simply shows that this guy has a greater cause. . Once this situation stabilizes, go and apologize two or three more times. Hes a talent worth that much. After saying those words, Prince Moyong turned around. Zhuge Wenhu sighed again as he watched Prince Mo Yong walking away. Chapter 993 Episode 993 When I put it down, I saw the sky (10) After returning to his residence, Yeon Ho-jeong told the two people about his conversation with Zhuge Li. Of course, since he did not have a clear position, he did not mention specific details as to why he had no choice but to ignore the two people. He said that it was a situation that had no choice but toe and apologizeter when the matter was over. Kang-ryang chuckled. Thank you for the words, but you didnt have to tell me. I thought there must be a reason. Jinyang grumbled. You have be a saint. If you hadnt told me, I would have kept chewing. The Baekdo bastards said there was nothing they could do. Thats not just a saying; it was probably true. Although he had a fundamentally docile personality, he was still a person who stayed in the dark ind for a long time. Even if it wasnt his intention, since he lived in such a harsh world, he couldnt help but develop antipathy towards Baekdo. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and got up from the table. Take care of your weapons. yes? The two people looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with puzzled eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. why? Lets y another round of bimu? Well, our wee was a bit rough, right? Still, until the rematch. It was a match without any merit, so what are you talking about? I was wondering if I might get beaten up. Stop talking nonsense and get up. Lets go make a fuss. Lets go y a game. It was truly a remark worthy of Yeonhojeong, but it was also a ruthless remark unsuited to this moment. Jinyang asked with puzzled eyes. What are you talking about? What do you mean, youre a bastard? Arent you going to get angry? ? There are people who openly insulted you in front of you, so you just leave it alone? I need to feed him a refreshing meal. The two peoples eyes widened. older brother! Thats okay! No but it can be done Kang-ryang looked at Jin-yang with eyes full of criticism. Jinyang opened his eyes and said. why? Did I say something I couldnt do? Honestly, it was a situation where it wouldnt be strange to draw a sword and decide between life and death. Thats what Im going to say now! Hey, youre a descendant of a demon sword? Isnt the ck sword prestigious? Why are you talking about that now?! You have toe out, bastard! Still, does this guy whoes from a prestigious ck school have no pride? Baekdo Saennim also said that if they were insulted, they would use a knife to solve it. It ismon sense that ck people beat up their inws and cousins. Where in the world is such absurdmon sense? And now we are in the Murim Alliance! You cant get into an ident! You spoke well. Who are you to tell the difference between causing an ident and not causing an ident? Are you smarter than the captain? Kangryang had no choice but to hesitate. First of all, he flinched when he heard the word captain and had nothing to say in response to Yeon Ho-jeongs scolding that he was smarter than him. Jinyang, too, must have been surprised at himself calling Yeon Ho-jeong captain without hesitation. He muttered a word and continued speaking again. I guess I said it was okay so lets go. Isnt that right? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Yeah, its okay. Its a huge bore. Regardless of that, if you are insulted for no reason, it is not wrong to use your sword as a warrior. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Kang Ryang. Murimmaeng is also a part of the martial arts group. As Jinyang said, if the warriors of the Baekdo political faction feel that they have been insulted, they urge them to apologize, and if they do not apologize, they sometimes argue with each other about fault. That is themon sense of a strongman. Still, Kang Ryang seemed uneasy. Yeon Ho-jeong understood that kind of strength. Kang Ryang was originally a prosecutor with a strong character. It still is. However, he is hesitating because of his rtionship with Yeon Ho-jeong. For Kang Ryang, Yeon Ho-jeong was his benefactor who took him out of the swamp and saved him. If he had not formed a rtionship with Yeon Ho-jeong, he would not have been able to be this strong, and he would have died at the hands of Yang Cheon and be a widow. Even if he is rude to everyone else, he can never do anything that will harm Yeon Ho-jeong. Such feelings were what made Kang Ryang hesitate. Yeon Ho-jeong fed chestnuts to Kang Ryangs head. You bastard, even if I take care of things, I wont do it. Is it time for you to worry about me? Arent you angry? Of course Im upset. There are many people who increase their strength for their own perfection, but most people increase their strength to avoid living without being ignored by anyone. Thats the essence of power. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to Kang Ryangs sword with his chin. The sword is crying. . I endured it well enough. Now is the time to let out the tantrum. Kang Ryang, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, soon sighed heavily. Damn it, why did those bastards bother us? He said that, but only then did a sincere smile appear on Kang Ryangs face. Of course, he also wanted to tell the truth like Jinyang. If possible, directly to the people who insulted him. How could I not be happy that this opportunity hase? then Lets go. Lets go and pluck out those rotten eyeballs that dared touch someone they shouldnt. Jinyang grumbled. Why are you leaving like that again? No eyeballs. Theres really no middle ground in that. Then lets take out the tongue. You crazy bastard. * * * Jeokchangmun (T) was a 100-year-old sect that had been active near Uichun, Gangseo for generations. Hundreds of sects were born every day, and just as many sects disappeared every day. The fact that they were able to survive in such a ce for over a hundred years and be famous in the region meant that they possessed such strong power. Of course, power alone was not enough for fame. Of course, he needed to be able to manage his surroundings, have financial resources, and be able to embrace the public sentiment. In that respect, Jeokchangmun could be said to be a unique sect. Although Jeok Chang-mun belonged to the Baekdo political faction, he did not correct the public sentiment by putting humanity and righteousness first. Themon people near Uichang received protection from Jeokchangmun, but at the same time, they paid a certain amount of protection tax to them. The amount was by no meansrge. From the perspective of the grassroots, it was not a burdensome amount considering safety. A sect with clear merits and demerits. That was the red window. In most cases, the advantages of clear construction divisions outweigh the disadvantages. However, there were times when it showed a somewhat negative side. First, I heard that it was an unrecognized sect. They never listen to the pain of the grassroots who do not pay protection taxes. This is because it is not a transactional rtionship. Instead, once a business rtionship is established, it actively blocks attacks by thieves or back alley thugs. The Red Spear Gate went beyond blocking and attacked the main base and annihted it. The grassroots weed it. Everyone wanted to sign a contract with Jeok Chang-moon. But as time passed, things started to turn strange. If the ce where the wicked gathered was destroyed, other wicked people would snoop around and form a faction there. It was a problem that could not be fundamentally eradicated. At least that was the case in Danggeum Murim. Jeok Chang-mun even reached out to the back alleys of Uichang to solve the problem. Spear magicians from the sect were dispatched to establish a branch. As a result, the young people did not dare to aim for Uichang. This was because the power of Jeok Changmun had grown significantly. But gradually the limit came closer. In order for a sect to be strong, it needed financial power andwork, but it also had to have strong actual military power. The Jeokchangmun was a strong enough sect, but it had the vague power to go beyond that. Although it was enough to make a name for itself in a region, there was no martial artist who could represent the region. And fifty years ago, the ck Daoists with strong martial arts raided the branch of the Red Chang Gate. This was because the Red Changmen had killed the sworn brothers of the ck Inders. Moreover, the reason was not because they offended themon people. They dragged him in with the intention of cutting him off and executed him. Naturally, his close friends took revenge, and three branches of the Red Spear Gate copsed in one day. Jeok Changmun prepared for war. So the masters of the ck Ind and Jeok Chang-mun fought for over 15 days, and the result was Jeok Chang-muns victory. But the damage was too great. The power of the ck sword masters, called Namrang Osaldo (嚢), was stronger than expected. Several branches copsed and many disciples died. The three elders of Jeokchangmun and the lords grown children also died. As a result, the power of Jeok Changmun was greatly reduced. The grassroots were also saddened by the damage suffered by those in a contract rtionship, but at the same time, an idea could not help but sprout. Even red window doors are not safe. Although safety was guaranteed for a reasonable amount, they eventually realized that it was inevitable that they would fall to the invasion of stronger experts. In addition, themon people who were unable to sign a contract because it was difficult to make a living each day, saw the damage caused by Jeokchangmun and pointed their fingers at the words of warriors who had no mercy or humanity. Uichang became a mess. Afterwards, his power grew again through his hard work, but Jeok Changmuns power was no longer the same as before. It has be just one of themon small and medium-sized sects. The grassroots also did not want to sign a contract with Jeokchangmun. This is because many of themon people who signed the contract died because of the war. Since then, Jeok Changmuns anger toward the ck Ind Sapa has soared through the sky. He raised his power through the principles and martial arts that had been passed down from his ancestors, but lost his glory after bing entangled with the ck people who were from the ranks of robbers. I couldnt help but feel angry. In this way, Jeok Chang-Moon established himself as a hard-line anti-ck faction, one of the few among the white political factions. He went so far as to dispatch warriors to matters rted to the ck Ind without even caring about their lives. Furthermore, because they actively epted warriors who were anti-Heukdo, the current Jeokchangmun has reached a point where it is no longer possible to live under the same sky as the Heukdo. And now. In the Murim Alliance, Jeokchangmunju and his top subordinates, Honghwachilsu (t) and thirty young masters, were gathered together. The person who caused the ident was a man named Ha Jeong-woong (Ӷ), the leader of the young masters. What did you say just now? Jeokchangmunju Habeon suppressed his rising anger and asked back. Yeon Ho-jeongs words were simple. I told you to bring the warrior who insulted me. Habans eyes trembled. The opponent was King Yeon Ho-jeong, the eldest son of the Yeon family, Sobuju of the Mukryongbu, and furthermore renowned as the youngest Seongcheon. Even if it is not Jeokchangmunju but the grandfather of Jeokchangmunju thates, it is massacre. Even if the forces of the three Red Changmun branches joined forces and attacked if they wanted to, they would be annihted. The expert of Cheonoecheon, a powerful force outside the world, has appeared. It was clear that Habans mental strength was considerable in that he was able to ovee his instinctive fear and instead feel anger in the face of a natural disaster. What are you doing this for? What happened? Yeon Ho-jeong asked briefly. With that one word, the atmosphere became cold. Anxiety appeared on the faces of not only Habeon but also the Honghwa Chilsu who were standing behind him. I didnt tell you. Bring in the warriors who insulted you. . Im disappointed if you didnt know. Hey, Sobuju. In order to prevent the ck and white alliance from breaking up, I havee to resolve the anger between the parties by fighting each other. No way Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a smile. Are you the one who wants the union between the ck Ind and the White Ind to be broken now that the war with the Three Religions is just around the corner? ! I know youre not that thoughtless. Because public and private life must be separated. Isnt that one of the ultimate values that Red Chang Gate has maintained since its inception? Haberns face turned white. The smile disappeared from Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Bring him. right now. Chapter 994 Episode 994 When I put it down, I saw the sky (11) Habern, who was silent for a while, spoke in a somewhat cautious tone. Hey, Sobuju. Anyway, this isnt a good picture. What picture are you talking about? So Buju is the youngest person to be named in Seongcheon. Wouldnt it sound like an overly extreme threat if someone who had few worthy opponents in the martial arts world of the time came to him and said that? It was a shameless statement. It was shameless and a word that was difficult toe out of the mouth of a warrior who pursued martial arts. In other words, you are strong and we are weak. If youe to us, the weak, and ask us to have a fight, this may seem unreasonable. Haberns words were simr. On the contrary, the Honghwa Seven Waters who heard his words opened their mouths and looked at Habeon. Habeon, Jeokchangmunju, whom they served, was a strong warrior who did not lose his spirit in any situation. He was a master with a fiery side who moved forward without fear even in the face of death. That kind of person humbled himself to the utmost. It was hard to believe even when I saw it in person. However, from Habuns perspective, it was only natural. If you are alone, you can risk death. However, the opponent was a member of Seongcheon and the best Kirinah in the Murim region, who received the trust of the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu. It is absolutely crazy to cause conflict with Yeonhojeong in a situation where even His Majesty the Emperor is said to covet Yeonhojeong. The hundred-year history of Jeokchangmun can be destroyed in one day. Not only will people die, but the name of the sect may also be tarnished. If death is fate, you can ept it, but if the name Jeokchangmun is stained with dirt, you cannot close your eyes even after death. There is no need to meet your ancestors. Did you say persecution? exactly. Then, what was the act of the Jeokchangmundo members who threw unspeakable insults at the two masters of the ck Sword who joined the Murim Alliance, whom they had regarded as enemies for their entire lives, under the cause of ck-white union, and then left giggling? ! The word persecution is used in such cases. Not only the perpetrator who insulted me with inappropriate words, but even if the Lord Jeokchangmun himselfes forward, it doesnt even take ten seconds to point out to them. And yet they persevered. At that time, Chil Inchang (И), the youngest of the Honghwa Chilsu, opened his mouth. No matter what, your words are harsh. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the Seven Spears. The face of the Seven Heroes, who appeared to be in their mid-thirties, was flushed. Isnt it too much toe to the main gate and insult Lord Mun like that, even if Seongcheons name is high? Which part of what I said is an insult? Are you saying that Munjus strength cant handle the two masters? exactly! Wouldnt it be okay to try rubbing together? Chilinchangs face hardened. Sain-chang (И), who was standing next to him, spoke cautiously. Sobuju. Personal secrets are prohibited within theplex. Well said. So you just insulted the ck people who had formed an alliance and left? You know you wont be able to attack me anyway? that! What on earth are you? Yeon Ho-jeongs voice became much colder. Instead of burning hotter, it gets colder. That cold voice chilled the hearts of not only Habeon but also Honghwachilsu. The Murim Alliance has set forth a clear banner. ck and White will form an alliance until the war ends. Dont you know what the word alliance means? . Personal conflict can be seen as a conflict between warriors. However, this is a problem that can never be viewed privately. Just thinking about it, what would you do if you joined the Mukryong Club and a member of the ck Demon gave you an unspeakable insult and left? No matter how shameless I was, I had no choice but to be dumb in front of these words. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Habeon. Im disappointed, Moonju. . I understand that the person who insulted me was a young man. Yes, lets say that he can do that with his young age and overflowing energy. However, if he knew the current situation, the cause, and the direction of the organization, it would have been right for Moonju to personally bring that young man and bow his head in apology. Habans eyes became sharp. Yeon Ho-jeongs words are clearly correct. However, his strong anger against the ck sword often shook his reason. We must bow our heads to the ck people. That statement itself ignites Habans anger. Hey, Sobuju. What is the cause? What is subjectivity? . Was your cause so easy that I could only use it as I wanted while observing the opponent? Your words are harsh! If not, why didnt you apologize for bringing him here? that! Habern could not bear to speak. To be honest, he knew that my son had done something somewhat rude. But the opponents were ck people. Apologizing to a ck man was an unthinkable act. So, I only gave my son some attention and did not do anything more. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became increasingly colder. Do you know? Moonjus immature response caused a crack in the ck-white alliance. It is not a treaty so easy that it can copse over the slightest incontinence, but if those who act like you be ten or one hundred, the union will eventually copse. . If you are not confident in taking on that responsibility, then please leave the club right now. I cant believe Im leaving! The current Murim League is joining hands with the ck Ind and preparing for war against foreign powers. In such a situation, do you think it is right to take in a sect that is not mature enough to cause trouble just because you personally do not like it? Look! or not! For the first time, Yeon Ho-jeongs voice carried strong power. Are you sure that you can be a member of the three religions? What nonsense! Samgyo has been targeting the midfield for a long time. Those cruel and ruthless guys are not ignorant of strategy, so they know that it is advantageous to fight after destroying the opponent. But they failed. This is because many martyrs from the Murim Alliance and the Mukryongbu sacrificed their lives to stop them. ! Then what do the three religions want from us now? Of course, ck and white are in conflict and their power is weakened. Yeon Ho-jeong red at Ha-beon. Jeokchangmunju, you really didnt know what you had done? The tone of speech has changed. It didnt create momentum, but the atmosphere changed drastically just by changing the tone of speech. Should I really suggest this to Lord Maeng and ask him to put it on the agenda of the Feng Gong Council? Habansplexion turned pale. That wasnt all. The Honghwa Chilsu also had no choice but to swallow dry saliva. From the moment they discussed the rise and fall of an organization rather than an individual-to-individual matter, their justification disappeared. There was no justification in the first ce, but if this agenda was really brought up to the Bonggong Council, Jeok Changmun could have been expelled from the Murim Alliance. I dont know if you know, but my temper is quite bad. I have beaten men and women, young and old, as well as people who did bad things, even to the point of abandoning their positions. !! But do you understand why youe here and bring up the Murim Alliance and the Three Religions? Whoa! Murder arose in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Do you want to handle it publicly? Do you want to handle it privately? So Sobuju. First, calm down If it is handled publicly, you will be expelled, and if it is handled privately, you will all die here. It was truly an arrogant statement. However, that arrogance, under Yeon Ho-jeongs intense gaze and solid justification, was causing terrible fear in both Habeon and the Chilsu. Yeon Ho-jeongs words were scary because they had the potential toe true. No matter which one you choose, the red window is the end. A hundred years of historyes crashing down in an instant. It is actually a good thing for you toe to me personally and ask me to present the perpetrator. Because it means to end it without any regrets. My brothers also epted it. Theplexions of the Red Flower Painters were now turning white. He described them as brothers, not just colleagues. In other words, Jeok Chang-mun was no different from indirectly touching the best figure in the martial arts world, who was respected not only by his father but also by the imperial pce. Bring it. If you are a warrior, solve it like a warrior. Habern closed his eyes tightly. bring it. After a while. From afar, a young man walked with a single-man spear. The young man carrying two javelins on his back had a devoted appearance. The prayers were considerable and the practice went quite well. His eyes were the same as Habeons, but his overall appearance was a little sharper. And now those sharp eyes were quite shaking. Habern said with a sigh. Say hello. This person is Yeonhojeong Daehyeop, the Sobuju of Mukryongbu and a leading figure in Seongcheon of the time. Ha Jung-woong swallowed his saliva and took the gun. I have heard of Daemyung well. My name is Ha Jeong-woong from Jeokchangmun. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been quietly looking at Ha Jeong-woong, looked back and shouted. e in. The door opened and Kang Ryang and Jin Yang came in. Kang Ryangs face when he looked at Ha Jung-woong was calmer than expected. Jinyang, on the other hand, was frowning. When I heard that he could actually dance, he seemed to lose strength. The gap was so severe that one could blow off ones head with a single punch. How could you not lose strength trying to have such a grandiose match with such a child? Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at Ha Jeong-woong. You insulted my brothers? That thing! Your father showed a disappointing appearance of not being able to respond properly due to his personal feelings. Still, he was quite strong. ! If you were of Jeokchangmunjus blood, I believe you wouldnt do something like a petty person minimizing what you did. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his chin and said. I heard from my brothers what happened. However, we will also listen to your remarks in order to properly understand the incident. . Exin. what happened. Ha Jung-woong trembled like an aspen tree. I couldnt open my mouth properly. He was now standing in front of the most dangerous and violent man in the river, and yet a genius discussing the past and present. If you make a mistake, you could die horribly. That fear was constricting Ha Jung-woongs mind and body. That Nevertheless, Ha Jung-woong exined in detail what happened that day. There was no sign of any intention to shrink. It was not because Ha Jung-woong was honest, but because he did not have the courage to tell a lie in front of Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeonhojeongs martial arts skills are influenced by Sangdanjeon, which reached its peak. His angrynguage exerts the power of words. With the strength of Ha Jeong-woong, he couldnt reject Yeon Ho-jeongs words. That kind of thing happened. After hearing everything Ha Jung-woong said, Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ha-beon. Habern was embarrassed. Even in his own words, he inflicted a severe level of insult. He mentioned Kang Ryangs dead parents and made a sarcasticment about Jin Yangs size. Because of Jinyangs unique size, he lived in sorrow all his life, but since it is something that others cannot know, we can overlook it. However, if the dead parents and the extinct Guicheolgeommun were brought up, this was a terrible insult that would have resulted in a life-or-death situation not only for the ck swords but also for the white swords. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. Do you know how petty and insulting thement you made was? I am Im just a ck sword Im also a minor lord of the Mukryongbu, so you can say the same thing in front of me. Ha Jung-woongsplexion turned white. Yeon Ho-jeong continued calmly. Are you ready to solve it like a warrior? Yes yes?! Get ready. Chaang! Kang Ryang drew his sword. As soon as Yeon Ho-jeong left the ce, Kang Ryangs sword energy began to overwhelm his son-inw. Chapter 995 Episode 995. When I put it down, I saw the sky (12) !! Astonishment appeared on the faces of everyone gathered here, including Habern. Whoa! A bitter chill was carried by the blowing wind. As soon as the sword was drawn, hundreds and thousands of rays of sword energy swept through the son-inw. It wasnt like he was deliberately releasing energy waves, but just by striking his sword, this level of pressure was created. The moment the sword was drawn, this area became the domain of Kang Ryang. Even Yeonhojeong seemed to be swallowed up by Gangryangs bloody ghost energy. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to control his momentum freely and only took a step back, but the others did not. This cant be right! Habans eyes widened as if they were torn. I knew my opponent was an expert. In the first ce, it was difficult to find someone who was not an expert among those who apanied the King. Still, I didnt know it would be like this. This is ridiculous! Habeon was also a top expert in Gangseo and a warrior who achieved victory in numerous battles. However, Kang Ryang went beyond the level of a peak expert and was looking at the power of a master of the Daemun faction. This means that he is not a master who is famous in a region, but rather has the military power of a full-time official. I heard that it was so strong that you couldnt believe it with your own eyes, but the reputation you heard couldnt even match its actual strength. To insult a master like this without even recognizing him is such a shameful act that I have nothing to say even to death. Even though he is a ck Taoist, it must have taken an unimaginable amount of training and asceticism to reach this level at that age. Could it be the devil?! I had that thought without even realizing it. Actually, it was worth it. In order to achieve the same level as me through normal methods, no matter how genius you are, you have to ovee the odds, no matter how lucky you are. That wasmon sense. however. . Habeon could not deceive himself as a warrior. Even if he had mastered Sima Gong, this sword technique was real. It was impossible to create such a strong and dense airway using a simple martial arts technique. A reality that we dont want to admit, but have no choice but to admit. The genius swordsmans ability to bring everyone to their knees with just a single sh of his sword was truly amazing. Raise your spear. Kang Ryangs voice was calm. There was no anger or hatred contained. So it was an even more scary voice. With that calm face and calm momentum, it seemed like he could beheaded in an instant. Burrr. Ha Jung-woong, who was shaking, looked at Ha-beon without realizing it. The look in his eyes seemed to be asking him to do something about this situation. The appearance of a childish spearman who was not prepared to die was revealed. . Honghwa7sui closed their eyes tightly. The opponent is even a ck swordsman and is aiming his sword. No matter what the circumstances, I had to pull out my spear and face it. Thats safe. But Ha Jung-woong couldnt do that. The way he looked at his father, ovee with fear of death, was no different from the arrogant and self-indulgent descendants of the famous warrior family whom he had so revered. Haberns face turned red. he shouted. What are you doing! Oh father! Your opponent has drawn his sword, so why dont you retaliate? You should be ashamed that a spearman who inherited the spirit of Jeokchangmun would behave in such a disgraceful manner! Ha Jung-woongs expression fell. He didnt know about the spirit of Jeok Chang-mun. However, I have never experienced a situation where I could properly demonstrate that spirit. No one, not only in the vicinity but also in the Murim Alliance, touched it. In the past, when I went to suppress bandits, I experienced murder for the first time, but since then, I have never shared life or death with the warrior Park Byeong-ui. But if you leave like this, it will be the end. Although he is himself, Jeok Chang-moons reputation will plummet. Slurp. Ha Jeong-woong, holding two javelins, stood in front of Kang Ryang, gritting his teeth. Huh. Jinyang, who was standing at a distance with his arms crossed, clicked his tongue as he looked at Ha Jeongwoongs window. My lowered lower body trembled slightly. As a result, the two spear des in his hands were also trembling. Its not about inducing confusion. Im just shaking. Although Kang Ryangs sword skills are great, he doesnt really have anything to live for, and the fear of death he created himself made it impossible for him to even stand properly. It really drains me that I was able to endure such insults from such an idiot. I knew the level from the first time I saw it. I can at least understand that he cant hold back his anger due to his youthful spirit and is being angry. However, showing something like that as a warrior is apletely different matter from martial arts. Jinyang seemed like he couldnt bear to look at this, so he turned his head away. When I saw Ha Jung-woong shaking in fear, all the anger that had built up disappeared. Kang-ryang opened his mouth. In the Baekdo political factions dance, I know that it is polite for the master to ept the three seconds of the sewer. ! However, this is not a teaching, but a dance with the meaning of letting out ones emotions without any regrets with a single stab, so I will not allow you to give up three seconds of going first. Even if you allow 300 seconds instead of 3, not a single cor will be damaged. sh! Kang Ryangs eyes suddenly changed. At that moment, Ha Jung-woong kicked the ground first without realizing it. Wow! Instinct made my body move. If you dont attack first here, you wont be able to hit them at all. No matter what his personality was, I could tell from that one movement that he had worked hard and put in his own blood and sweat. Although he could not ovee the fear, the efforts he had made so far, etched into his bones and flesh, enabled him to move in the realm of unconsciousness. But the attack method was the problem. Ha Jeong-woongs single spear was aimed at Kang Ryangs forehead at once. The expressions on Habeon and Chilsus faces suddenly changed. It wouldnt be strange if it ended up being a life-or-death situation, but the other person didnt want that. Nevertheless, the vinegar was used. no! With a shout from no one knows who it is. Kangryangs sword moved. Suddenly! There was no sound of metal shing against metal. Kang Ryangs sword, raised diagonally, cut off an entire javelin. Even in the Red Spear Gate, the prized double-pointed spear was cut down with a single sword, even though its strength exceeded that of steel. It had incredible cutting power. Ha Jung-woongs face turned blue. Unable to ovee the force of the forward movement, I kept moving forward, but before I knew it, the opponent had disappeared from sight. grasp! I stopped moving forward with all my might and immediately looked back. The gesture of using the remaining spear to use defensive fire once again showed that he had been properly trained. however. !! Ha Jung-woongs mouth opened wide. Kang Ryang was seen raising his sword. But before he knew it, the river disappeared in his eyes and a huge eight-legged monster like Gorugeogak appeared. The illusion of a monster roaring and shing eight swords was the very monster that crawled out of hell. Aaaah!! Ha Jung-woong screamed without even realizing it and crouched down, letting go of the spear. Cross your arms and lower your head. The two legs, which had lost their strength, were folded just like that. His appearance, crouching down in ce, looked so weak that it was hard to believe that he was the small master of a n. Hwaaaaaaa! The wind of death blew. It was not a hot wind, but a sound wind full of moisture. It was so sharp and insidious that it gave you goosebumps, and it was ruthless as if it would cut down everyone in its territory. Chiri ririn! Each of the Hongwha soldiers took out their spears. The body reacted first to Kang Ryangs merciless killing. Habern didnt do that. His hand twitched several times, but he realized that his actions were not filled with sincerity. And after a while. Phew. The deadly storm that had been spreading thickly disappeared as if it had washed away, and a warm wind filled its ce. omg! Huh! Ha Jung-woongs breathing became rough as he crouched. The attitude is still the same. My face turned blue and my whole body was covered in cold sweat. Tears flowed from both sharp eyes. The body reacts on its own to the fear of death. Sreuk. Ha Jung-woong flinched. Because I felt a cold feeling on the back of my neck. Defeat. Kang-ryang tilted his head. Would you admit it? Ha Jung-woong trembled and raised his head. !! Kangryangs appearance, standing with his back to the sun, was slim and slim, unlike the monster that seemed like a fantasy, but his pair of bright blue ghost eyes were even more terrifying than the monster. Ha Jung-woong nodded frantically. I will admit this! I lost! Right. Kang Ryangs sword slightly prated Ha Jeong-woongs neck. then. Kang Ryangs momentum became a little sharper. What about apples? sorry! There is no moment of hesitation. Ha Jung-woong shouted with his eyes tightly closed. I was careless! I apologize! Is that apology truly sincere? If Yeon Ho-jeong had note here and Kang Ryang had not crushed him with his overwhelming power, would Ha Jung-woong have apologized? Its meaningless. In the first ce, I didnt expect to receive a sincere apology. If he had that level of mentality, he wouldnt have caused such trouble. Just hearing a word of apology from that snout is enough. Its not anger that can be easily relieved, but at that level, you can treat it as if you were bitten by a dog. Kang Liang lifted his sword. Even though I was stabbed in the neck with a sword, not a single drop of blood came out. It meant that the coordination of sword energy had reached a tremendous level. Slurp tap! The leaden Kang-ryang looked at Ha-beon. Haberns face was so distorted that it was really hard to describe. Numerous emotions were expressed, including anger, shame, worry, fear, and frustration. Kang Ryang said in a calm voice. Your son doesnt seem to be in a state to answer properly, so please tell me. In fact, Ha Jung-woong, who gasped a few times, rolled his eyes and fainted. Rather than saying that Ha Jung-woongs mental strength was weak, it should be said that Kang Ryangs ability to control his life was excessively strong. Of course, if he couldnt ovee this level of fear and fainted, his mental strength would be insufficient to call him the next master of the n, even if he had his backbone. Will you officially acknowledge your sons defeat? Habern could not answer easily. Kang-ryang nodded. It looks like you are dissatisfied with the job. . I dont mind having a fight with all of you, so if you dont want to admit it, pick up the spear yourself. Its okay if youre worried about my physical condition. There is no need for luck, so there is no need to withdraw from the fight because it is not fair. Chaaaang! Kang Ryang drew his sword again. Whoa! At the same time, the air became heavy again. The air was much heavier than when dealing with Ha Jung-woong. The pressure is adjusted ording to the opponents skill level. . Habun closed his eyes. Haban finally realized the delicate yet wide-ranging ability to control momentum. lost. I lost at everything. As a warrior, in cause, and in skill. For a moment, Habans face seemed to have aged ten years. Habern opened his mouth. This fight is my sons defeat. . Also. These are words that really donte out easily. But Habern gritted his teeth and said. I will officially admit that the response to this inquiry was incorrect. . In the future, Jeok Chang-mun announces that he will admit to a clear mistake in this matter. Kang-ryang spoke again with his sword. There arent many people watching, so its not like you can say something like flipping the palm of your hand. . You can admit it and step away, but if you think about it again and think its not right,e and ask for help. My sword is always open. Kang-ryang turned around. Lets go, brother. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. It was a perfect match. Chapter 996 Episode 996. When I put it down, I saw the sky (13) Surprisingly, the incident between the party and Jeok Chang-mun spread quite quickly. Although it was said that no one was watching, many people felt that the bloody atmosphere was rising after Kang Ryang and Jin Yang visited Jeokchangmun with Yeon Ho-jeong. Still, the detailed story was not known, so there was talk about whether Jeok Chang-mun acknowledged his mistake or not, but the next day, Jeok Chang-mun-ju personally visited Mengs leadership. The son of the main gate broke the rules of the Murim Alliance and caused trouble. As the owner of the door, I should have corrected the situation, but I failed to do so and made the incident worse. My son and the victim engaged in a fair fight as warriors, and both epted the oue. However, as the lord of the n, I have made a big mistake and I am embarrassed to even dare to eat blind food. Therefore, Jeok Changmun will return to his hometown and self-quarantine until the official call from the Murim Alliance is received. Surprisingly, Jeok Chang-munju went to see him and said so. What was more surprising was the response of the Murim Alliance. Considering public opinion, they could have been arrested, but they let them go, saying they would respect Jeokchangmunju Habeons choice. People felt embarrassed, excited, and displeased by the quick and, in a sense, drastic action. Most were embarrassed. Because this has never happened before. Those who were interested in the decisive treatment of the Murim League predicted that the atmosphere of the League would definitely be sharper and stronger in the future. Those who felt ufortable were those who felt that the red windows were not properly protected. Although their mistake was clear, they believed that they could be somewhat sensitive to the situation of sharing a meal with an enemy with whom they had been at odds for hundreds of years. Since Jeok Chang-moon was sent out for something like that, Maengs actions can feel very coercive. Moreover, the Jeokchangmun is a sect with a hundred years of history, so they feel that if they send out such a sect, they will also be treated carelessly. They did not realize the essence of this matter. Its just an emotional view of the situation. In some ways, it could be seen as natural. However, it was clear that those who were displeased were not seeing much of the current situation as Ganghos situation was heading toward crisis. In an instant, the Murim Alliance was enveloped in a chaotic atmosphere. This happened a day after Yeon Ho-jeong joined the alliance. * * * At noon, Yeonhojeong and Jinyang entered the public dining room in Naeseong. . Countless warriors looked at the two people and then turned their heads. Among them, there were people who looked at it with envious eyes, there were people who looked at it with interest, and there were even people who were angry and jealous. Euracha. After ordering a meal from the worker, Yeon Ho-jeong immediately drank tea. Several tea leaves are supplied to Murimmaeng. However, it was impossible to drink quality tea in a restaurant that amodated this many people. In the first ce, it was difficult to expect a luxurious taste because arge amount was made. However, Yeon Ho-jeong actually liked this less luxurious car more. Because it wasnt burdensome. I was a little surprised. Yeon Ho-jeong blinked at Jinyangs words. what? Liang. Jinyang looked veryfortable as she rested her chin. After that match, I became speechless. Youre speechless, were like that sometimes too. What are you thinking? Dont you know? What about the captain? Needless to say, martial arts. Jinyang frowned. Even though the matter was resolved, it wouldnt be true. Thats because I drank too much yesterday. Thats not what you said. Liang swept away everything with that one victory. I didnt forgive, but that was enough. He is not weak enough to look back on something like that. Then Im weak. why? Do you feel strange? Jinyang sighed deeply. Honestly, I dont know. If it werent for the Murim Alliance, I would have given him a harpoon on the spot or blown off his head when we met again, but when I saw him yesterday, all my anger disappeared, right? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Originally, Jinyang didnt do that. Although he was born with a talent that would not be strange to be called a genius, he was quite impulsive and childlike, which was not befitting of the level he had achieved. But now its different. Jinyang, who began to shake off the bizarre values that were eating away his life and pioneer his future, has suddenly be a great adult. They say there is nothing you can do about personality, but the level has gone up from personality to martial arts. In a way, he showed a more adult side than Kang Ryang. Liang said so. When I confronted him, I didnt know what he was doing. Thats exactly what I thought. But they said the reason they didnt back down was because they thought that if they shed swords once, there would definitely be no residue left behind. Jinyangughed bitterly. Hes better than me. Its not a question of who is better. Its a difference in personality. To be honest I thought it would have been better if they had confiscated my face and stormed over. If that were the case, I would have killed them all with a single sword without even looking back. They say so, but even if such a situation hade, he would have held his sword carefully. Jinyang has changed so much. It is not that he has be more generous, but that he has matured as a warrior. Anyway, its fascinating. I didnt know that guy would rush over and say he was leaving. It was a story about Habeon. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. The post-processing was disappointing, but thats because its Moonju who leads the group. What do you mean? What if I just hold on? People around you will criticize you. What happened? I guess so. Even though that guy has a dirty temper, hes not the type to lie easily. Of course, I would either tell you what happened or just keep my mouth shut, but then what would happen to the eyes of Jeok Chang-mun within the group? ah? It would be best to be honest and leave on your own. Since we left on our own, it is not an expulsion, but the statement that we will self-reflect until we are officially called is a strong assertion that we are still part of the Murim Alliance. Hoo! I dont want to be expelled from the Murim Alliance, but if I continue to stay, dirty rumors will spread throughout the faction. Habans response was correct. Admiration appeared on Jinyangs face. How do you know so well, Captain? what? This and that. To be honest, I had a suspicion that that bastard father was going out like this and was going to hire an assassin. Yeon Ho-jeong could barely contain himself from bursting intoughter. You bastard, how can you do something like that? Even if you feel like that, you cant do it if you have the brain. If the truth is revealed, I cant take it or leave it. There are ways to handle it well so that the truth is not revealed. Even if there was such a method, if we were suddenly attacked by an assassin, who would everyone think was responsible? Hmm. Rather, their position is that we must stop the assassins who are targeting us. I just want to avoid any misunderstandings. Jinyang scratched his head. It certainly seems that I am simple. Its not because its simple. Jinyang is still ustomed to the ways of the ck path. The reason there is no endless fight in the dark ind is because the loser will definitely take revenge. Whether you send an assassin or secretly take poison, you will be punished in some way. Once caught, it is the way of the ck path to see to the end. The reason why Jinyang hid Hwaungmun in the dark for a long time was not only because he was aware of the White Ind political faction, but also because it was clear that if he became entangled with the ck Ind forces, he would inevitably emerge as an emerging power. Politics is difficult. If you think its difficult, there are no limits. The essence is simple. What are people seeing and where are we headed. Its not difficult to read the current situation just by thinking about those two. Isnt it hard to think about those two? If thats hard for you, study harder in the future. The casual conversation stopped when the food arrived. lets eat. Lets do that. The two people enjoyed the foodid out on the table. They didnt go out alone often. Still, there was no awkwardness. Yeonho-jeong didnt have that kind of personality, and Jinyang also seemed quite friendly, so they seemed so close that anyone would mistakenly think they had been in a rtionship for ten years. How much time has passed like that? Sobuju. Yeon Ho-jeong wiped his mouth and raised his head. I saw five or six men to one side. They all had solid bodies, but they gave off a strong presence even without showing their force. A warrior in his early thirties who was in front of them spoke. Do you have time? The words thate out all the time are quite aggressive. Yeon Ho-jeong shrugged his shoulders. Whats going on? If you have time, could youe with us for a moment? Are you nervous? ? There is no need to be so nervous that you even forget to say that you are in front of Sobuju of the Inkryongbu. It was a warning to someone who suddenly asks for time without even revealing his or her identity. The mans face turned slightly red. There were a lot of people in the restaurant. Moreover, almost everyones ears turned to the appearance of Yeon Ho-jeong, the greatest windbreaker in the martial arts world. The man cleared his throat and took the gun. sorry. My name is Heo Jung, and I am the head of the Sajagwonsa ({ȭʿ) belonging to the Blue Lion Jamun (i{T). This is Yeon Ho-jeong, Sobuju of the Mukryongbu. Nice to meet you. The Cheongsajamun was a sect based in Shaanxi and had a longer history than the Jeokchangmun. Although Shaanxis losers, Hwasan and Jongnam, could not disy their spirit properly, their military power was famous beyond Shaanxi and even to the Gangbuk area. The number of masters they possessed was so high that it was embarrassing to be ssified as a small or medium-sized sect, and in particr, they possessed arge number of martial arts techniques from all powerful factions, so much so that the Jongnam sect sent their young disciples to train every year. Among them, the Sajagwonsa was a position modeled after the Maehwageomsu of the Hwasan faction and wasposed of the most talented members of the n. As the head of the Sajeongsa Temple, it seemed like Ha Jeong-woong would not even be able to make a mistake. Heo Jung said politely. If you have time, could you stop by the main text for a moment? Lord Mun wishes to see Lord Sobu. Its a shame. Yeon Ho-jeong quenched his thirst with a sip of tea and spoke in a simple tone. I have time, but the pictures arent that good, so its probably not possible to go look for them in person. ?! If you want to see this person, it would be better to make a formal meeting. Or you cane visit us in person. The eyes of Heo Jung and the deacons became sharper. But he didnt act rashly. It was not because Yeon Ho-jeong was a monster, but because he had enough discipline. Heo Jung bowed his head. I havee to convey Lord Muns words, so my role ends here. However, for Lord Moons sake, I would like to ask you one more favor personally. It was a polite tone. Although others may not know, Heo Jungs attitude was definitely worth looking at. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Im sorry. I have my own circumstances. All right. Please tell Moonju exactly what I said. I dont want you to misunderstand. I will do that. See youter. Heo Jung bowed his head and retreated, taking the deacons with him. Jinyang scratched his head. It smells like something sour? Did you put saliva under your nose? What! Yeon Ho-jeong said with a grin. Its getting a bitplicated. Good, this kind of flow. Chapter 997 Episode 997 When I put it down, I saw the sky (14) The Cheongsajamun Gate moved. How to deal with petty carelessness? I refused. It looks like he told me toe find him in person. Its like Sobuju. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. It was not an easy situation to go into with just one stab. In such a situation, So Buju, as the second-inmand of the ck Inds, came to us with the cause that our White Ind political faction values most. No one will be able to tell Sobuju that he did something wrong. Of course it is. However, Cheongsajamun moved faster than expected. I heard that Sajamunju is a cautious person. However, regardless of his caution, he said that he hates the ck sword very much. okay. No matter how big it is, I didnt expect it to move right away. Because I was cautious, I sent someone to Sobuju first. That person seems to think of Yeon Ho-jeong as the eldest son of the Yeon family, not as the minor master of the Mukryongbu. Zhuge Zhens eyes became blurred. I can guess what Hojeong is aiming for, but wouldnt it be dangerous? If we only think about martial arts, it is safe to say that Yeonhojeong is rarely in danger, at least within the Murim Alliance. However, what Yeonhojeong was doing now was a fight with cause and atmosphere, not martial arts. Even though he was the eldest son of the Yeon family and the minor lord of the Mukryongbu, this was the Murim Alliance. If that many factions start criticizing Yeonhojeong, he will inevitably be in trouble. Furthermore, if the situation bes urgent, the Murim Alliance has no choice but to take somewhat coercive measures. If the measures are not reasonable, a real civil war could break out. That was exactly what Zhuge Yan was worried about. Zhuge Munho, who was holding up a document, buried his back in his chair. Let me ask you something. yes. What was the reason why we have so far tolerated the public opinion that has been strongly opposed to the ck Ind without suppressing it? I am asking this question not as a soldier, but as the head of the Zhuge family. Zhuge Zhenyan answered clearly. Because I think this started with Sejak of the Three Religions. Its a decisive reason, but its not the fundamental reason. Moreover, it is not a fire that can be extinguished by putting it out. It may be noisy and, if severe, cause divisions, but this is to put the agitators to silence through a single fight. We have endured to silence the agitators, let them know that now is not the time, and further unite them all. yes. But there is no need for Hojeong. Its not Sobuju, its Hojeong. Jegal Yeon asked back. why? Hojeong is the eldest son of Yeonga and the head of the Mukryongbu. However, people only see external positions and origins and do not properly recognize anything beyond that. What if its beyond? A person who can be the next member of the Sixth Generation Family. I dont know if he will actually be the head of the family or not, but since he is the eldest son and is also an outstanding martial artist, of course he will think so. Or someone who could be the next Mukryongbuju. ! Not the Ink Dragon Lord, but a disciple chosen by one of the Holy Heavens, and a super expert who is infinitely close to absolute invincibility, having himself been named in the Holy Heavens. Zhuge Zhens eyes wavered. As I listened to it unfold like that, I realized once again just how incredible Yeon Ho-jeong was. People only see what they want to see. This is especially true when emotions be strong. Therefore, they only see Hojeong as a great talent and do not recognize him as the core that moves the world. You dont recognize it? I know it in my head. But I couldnt realize or ept it in my heart. ah! Look at this Red Spear Moon Ju. Even though he knew that Gangryang and Jinyang were Hojeongs colleagues, he ignored the situation. I heard that when Hojeong came in person, he was quite confident at first. Its just ridiculous. But Jeok Changmunju was not stupid until the end. I couldnt do that. This is because Hojeong made Jeokchangmunju understand. What kind of person you are and how far you can go. ! Isnt it strange? No matter what, there are things that Hojeong has done and things that have been resolved, so how can people not know about them? yes. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. The reason you and I view Hojeong differently from the general public is because we are acquaintances. ? Immediately, rumors spread in the martial arts world that Hojeong had made a great contribution to matters rted to the three religions. In reality, the reason why the three religions were unable to invade Wulin was because the Hojeong reacted quickly and destroyed not only their strategy and tactics but also all of the Go-Jin forces. Actuallyisnt it? Its true. There was help from many people, but that doesnt matter. The only important thing is that Hojeong moved faster than anyone else and yed a key role in each incident. thats right. But people dont know that. yes?! I know that Hojeong is an outstanding talent. I also know that Hojeong defeated the infiltration of the Three Religions. But thats it. No one knows where the Gojeongs were, what they did, how much they sacrificed to drive them out, and how frantically they traversed the continent. ah! Zhuge Zhenyan sighed. Zhuge Wenhuughed bitterly. I already hinted to Hu-gae. Please do not spread rumors about Gojeong in detail. Yes, I know. Do you know why Abby did that? Only then did Zhuge Yan realize how things were going. Because people wont believe it. urate. Yeon Ho-jeong aplished countless tasks that would have been unthinkable for one person to handle. What was thought to be possible even if 10 of the worlds greatest heroes came together, they almost all seeded by walking around the firing line and demonstrating their tolerance skills. Exaggeration has to be appropriate to be trustworthy. When the exaggeration gets worse, people distrust it, and when it gets worse, they go beyond considering it as just a rumor and even reject it. When he first entered the n after bing Sobuju, many samurai weed Gojeongs entry into the n. There were many people who were angry at his actions that were not his actions, but they could not bear to raise their voices. This is because Hojeong seeded in diplomacy even at the cost of his own sacrifice. Yes. I tried to make that fact stand out more. Of course, if Hojeong had not been working hard for the world, the warriors would have been annoyed by such information. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. As time passes, people forget the heroes and look back only on their own feelings. That is why they are now raising their eyes at Hojeong, who is a master who cannot handle Hojeong. . And so did I. father. What Moyongaju said is right. I took Hojeongs existence for granted. So I thought he could always offer the option of sacrifice. Not really. No, I must have had that feeling subconsciously. Thats probably why I left it there. Its an excuse, not an excuse for the sake of the Murim Alliance. Zhuge Yan had nothing else to say to his fathers calm self-criticism. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. It wont be like that anymore. Fortunately, I realized it quickly thanks to the appearance of Hojeong and Moyong Gaju. But people are different. They are bound by a strong chain of hatred that supports each other. That wont happen, but Isnt the Gojeong in danger? What do you think? With Gojeongs abilities, that wont happen. However, since Hojeongs choice is somewhat overbearing and unconventional, the big results may be good, but I dont think those who are dissatisfied will disappearpletely. You cant please everyone. It just satisfies the majority. . Also, I have no intention of satisfying the majority. Zhuge Wenhus expression turned cold. I just want to tell you the reality. Because he knows that, Hojeong also entered the dirty and obscene wilderness once again. * * * Its called Hangyo. The man who blocked Yeon Ho-jeong and Jin Yang as they walked down the street said that out loud. There were many people on the street. Even after knowing this, he led his men and stood in front of Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. exactly? He leads the breakaway force called Samdomun (T). Third degree. As the simple name Three Swords suggests, Hang Yao had as many as three curved swords hanging from his waist. Do you have any business for me? If you introduced yourself, shouldnt you be polite too? Are you going to give me a full statement? exactly. Did youe without knowing who I am? Hangyo frowned. But Judging by their expressions and prayers, it doesnt seem like they came here tough and chat. Instead of wasting time, just say what you want to say. This is an extremely indifferent attitude. Hangyos face turned red. The warriors standing behind him had somewhat stiff expressions. I guess the rumors were true. This person, who is hot-tempered andcking in manners, suddenly turns to the ck Path What position do you think Sobuju of the Inkryongbu is? what? Do you think hes the leader of the n? Or do you think its lower than that? ? Actually, I dont know. In the past, I was obsessed with things like that to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, but not anymore. Whether you are a master or not, the important thing is not your location, but how you live, right? What do you want to say? Whatever you want to say, thats what Im going to say. Yeon Ho-jeong continued calmly. If youre going to suddenly block the road and strain your neck to talk about it, it has to be a serious issue. Of course it is a serious matter. Be blunt Also, like you said, you need to be polite when speaking. Arrogance disguised as courtesy that is strict with others and generous only with oneself does not work for me. Hangyos face hardened. Are you threatening me now? If you take this as a threat, I dont need to listen to you anymore. Yeon Ho-jeong waved his hand. Could you please make way for me? I have a ce to go. . Shall I clean it up for you? It was a calm statement that made it even more intimidating. The corners of Xiang Yaos eyes trembled. Really Dont you wonder if its three, five, or ten? What does this suddenly mean? one. For a moment, everyones faces hardened. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank. two. Hangyo opened his mouth without realizing it. Pleasee with us. Xiang Yao, who spoke urgently, immediately blushed with hurt pride. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. I dont like it. ?! Can I count the next number? Hang Yao gritted his teeth. Isnt this going too far? Is it polite for you to embarrass someone who came to talk with you by using harsh and aggressivenguage? It was nice to say something. If you block the road with murderous prayers and say you have business to do, who would say nice things to you? Who lives there, etc! Do you know who I am? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. There is a person who, despite hisck of military power, has made his name in Seongcheon. Do you really think that he got to that position without even being able to read a single delicate prayer? Xiang Yaos face turned pale. Not only that, but everyone who saw that scene turned pale. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Hang-yaos face, smiled. Okay. I changed my mind. Lets have a conversation. I also want to find out what your true intentions are when you appear in front of the small master of the Mukryongbu, an axis of the ck-and-white alliance, with a murderous face, holding your sword to the hilt and asking for a conversation. !! Just in case, dont ask me to do something like bimu. The Murim groups budget is tight, so it would be a headache to rebuild the building. Chapter 998 Episode 998. When I put it down, I could see the sky (15) Hangyo took a moment to catch his breath. Yeon Ho-jeongs aggressivenguage did not end with simply insulting or ignoring people. I saw it wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong is the minor head of the Mukryongbu. He was not to be regarded as the eldest son of the prestigious Yeon n of Gangdong. Although he was treated as a minor lord of the Mukryongbu, he was born into a descendant of a famous Baekdo family, so even if he was aggressive, he knew how to maintain the minimum level of courtesy and goodness. Wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong says that if he slips up now, he can swing his fist right here. Hangyo thought that Yeonhojeong would never do that. It was natural. If a small master of the ck Ind Alliance swings his fist decisively in the middle of the Murim Alliance, the political situation will be shaken. The other person will also know that. They just talk like that and dont actually use their power. It will happen. Hangyo believed so. However, the look in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes was so difficult to bear that it shook that belief. I heard there was a conflict with Jeok Chang-mun yesterday. exactly. I think things were handled too aggressively. It is not said, Dont you think?, but it is said that you think so. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Are you here because you want to get the answer you want? What do you mean? Do I have to apologize to you for the red window incident? Hangyos face hardened. You dont need to apologize to me. However, I think we can at least say sorry to everyone, even if it is not an apology. Why should I do that? what? Did you hear what happened between Jeok Chang-mun and my brothers? exactly. If you do that, youll know who made the mistake first. Thats why you came here. Wasnt it the starting point when your colleagues misbehaved? It was nonsense that didnt even sound like words. But Yeon Ho-jeong saw the sincerity in Xiang Yaos eyes. Blind hatred toward ck people is basic, but at least it didnt seem like he was saying it didnt exist. My brothers behaved wrongly? no? Hangyo continued in a decisive tone. I admit that the young people at Red Chang Gate made some rather extreme remarks. However, first they started an argument and showed signs of tant disregard, then the conversation continued, and then they continued to ignore the other person until the end, so wasnt it because the young people at Jeokchangmun couldnt hold back their anger? Jinyangs face turned red. This is crazy! It was Yeon Ho-jeong who stopped Jin Yang, who was about to pour out double insults without realizing it. Yeon Ho-jeong raised his hand to calm him down and spoke in a calm tone. Do you know that? You mean its not okay if I do it? Who did you hear it from? Xiang Yao frowned. Why are you asking that? Are you sure you want to visit him and harm him? Who? I wont tell. Its unlikely, but if you lose your temper and do something wrong, who will be there to stop you? At least, I had no choice but to acknowledge one person who made such remarks despite clearly recognizing the other partys powerlessness. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Do I look like that type of person? Im just saying Im going to be careful just in case. If I do, will you ept all my martial arts skills filled with anger? Hangyo said as if he was shocked. Why on earth is the conversation going in that direction? Of course, if you attack me for a good reason, I will fight back proudly, even if it means dying. I have no intention of enjoying heaven while living as a martial artist. It was a fun pun. If it was intentional, it was intentional, and if it was a habit, it was a habit. In Yeon Ho-jeongs opinion, Hang-yao would always be like this. He would have forcibly suppressed people he considered to be below him without any detailed exnation, and would have tried to limit the other persons words and actions by putting pressure on those he thought were equal or above him, saying that he would never be able to defend them if they stabbed him. This is a fairlymon type. Although he may have a strong personality, he must have been constantly evaluated by those around him as a person with decent resources. Its a pity. If a person can get out what he or she wants while stimting the other person, his or her speech bes a powerful weapon. But Hangyo could not do that. He was just good at stimting his opponents, and when his opponents inevitably backed down, he had a naive habit ofughing triumphantly, iming that he had won. Look, Samdomunju. Please speak. It doesnt matter whether you see me as the eldest son of the Yan family or the minor lord of the Mukryongbu. It seems like you really wanted to insult this person. Is it an insult to ask for the facts? What on earth is so troubling Is it such a big deal that I ask you who told you in a strange way what happened between my brothers and the young men of Jeokchangmun? Of course I do. Do you think I will harm him? exactly. What youre saying is that a member of the Sixth Generation, the most prestigious family in the Gangho, and the minor owner of the Mukryongbu, the first alliance in the history of the ck Ind, is a scoundrel who is a bastard and a bastard. For a moment, Xiang Yaos eyes wavered. Many people watching the two also swallowed their saliva. Looking at Yan Hao-jeongs words, it was no different from Xiang Yao insulting the current enemy of the six strong families and a minor master of the ck Ind Union. Because it means that I saw him as a person of only that level. Hangyo spoke in a somewhat subdued voice. Its not like that. However, since it is rted to Sobujus brother, he may react somewhat emotionally Why did youe here? ? If you had clearly known the facts, you wouldnt have dared to stand in front of me and spout such nonsense. Stop talking! What a point! What youre saying is that I dont think back and forth like you, I dont wonder what the truth is, I just feel bad and can do harm to him. When did I! No apology. ?! He has no manners, he only sees what he wants to see, and he hits the nail on the head, so he gets angry before he even looks at himself. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank darkly. Because of people like you, trivial matters be bigger and even things that could be overlooked lead to stabbings. Look! Didnt you hear what Jeok Changmunju said? Dont you know what the Murim Alliance did with him? . My brothers misbehaved first? For a person from a ck ind called Murimmaeng, it would not be strange for someone to get stabbed, but they kept quiet for a while and then suddenly started an argument? The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Do you think that if my brothers did something nasty, we covered it up and treated it as a fact, and that the sudden verbal abuse from Jeok Chang-munjus son-inw could have been a misunderstanding? ! And do you suspect that I went there myself and stamped it by force? Sobuju. The Murim Alliance is an unjust organization, so you threw up a storm because of your personal rtionship with me? Look at this guy. What do you want? Do you want chaos? Or do you want the truth? If the truth is true, it has already been revealed in detail, and if you want to cause trouble, all you have to do is hide in a quiet ce and curse at me and my brothers, causing even a rift in the ck-white alliance. Xiang Yaos face turned pale. Neither this nor that? Why do you appear in front of people who have already been harmed by false rumors rather than the truth, the source of which is unclear? ! Am I supposed to be polite to you? Do you think its wrong for me to ask you to tell me the identity of the guy who did something simr to incitement with that nonsense? Sobuju. I was just You were prepared to take responsibility for your words, so you brought a rumor like that that you didnt even know was true and made it to the point where you lived? Listen to me! I just do it for everyone! For everyone? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Not for yourself? . The Murim Alliance has always been famous for being transparent about any oue. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed with his chin in the direction of the military department. Come with us. Why not go and purify your careless and mean eyesight? Would you like to clearly check what happened and what the results were? You cant do that. Why? Of course! For a moment, Hangyo closed his mouth. I tried to say that I couldnt trust the Murim Alliances handling of the matter. But thats nonsense. If you say those words out loud, you and the entire Samdomun will be impure elements that cannot be eliminated or eliminated. Its a bonus to be an idiot who says things without checking the facts. In some ways, thetter is more problematic. Who would want to join a sect with such a brainless person as the leader? Samdomuns reputation will hit rock bottom. Are you scared to check it officially? . So, the Murim Alliance is scary and the Mukryongbu is not scary? Whoa! A ray of hot wind rose from Yeon Ho-jeongs body. You really decided to ignore us. So Sobuju! I have fought countless chatans and powerful enemies, but this is the first time I have seen a warrior as clumsy and clumsy as you. If what you want is fame and your purpose is to take charge of the situation and satisfy your self-esteem, then all you have to do is be like a military man, tell the truth, and take the sword once. Xiang Yaos hands trembled. His face was bright red and he looked like he didnt know what to do. My brothers couldnt sleep all night because of that. It is extremely burdensome to join and live in an organization that was once your enemy, and you have uttered unspeakable insults in front of such people. ! People like you are everywhere. I havent even seen a clumsy guy like you, but I thought Id meet one at some point. Sobuju. Do you think the Murim League went too far in not capturing Jeok Changmun? Yeon Ho-jeongs words were not what he said to Xiang Yao. It was something he said to everyone around him who saw him. Rather, I feel dissatisfied with the Murim Alliances treatment. Even though he knows the truth, he doesnt punish him more severely and says he will step down, so what else is he willing to let go if its not to protect his family? Even though I am the eldest son of the Yeon n, I really cannot look upon this aspect favorably. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Many people nced at each other withplicated faces. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was leisurely looking at the people, looked at Hang-yo and said. I ask you to withdraw my remarks. ? I told you not to ask for help, but I changed my mind. If I hade to you out of curiosity and asked for the truth, I would have given you a brief exnation, even if it made me feel bad. But you crossed the line. !! He dared to insult Yeonga and the Mukryongbu, as well as the management of the affairs of the Murim Alliance to which he belongs. This is not something that can be ignored, not only as a member of the Baekdo political faction but also as the head of the alliance. Sreung. Yeon Ho-jeong took out the ck Dragonbu. Xiang Yaos face turned pale. If you are a strong person, you must take responsibility for your words. I dont like arguing over every detail, and I dont like exining things further to a small person like you. If you are a warrior, draw your sword like a warrior. My brothers and Somunju of Jeokchangmun ended the situation with a fight, so I will do the same. So Sobuju. After the dance is over, go to the Murim Alliance criminal court and punish everyone, including those who told you unconfirmed events as if they were the truth. I think that is enough for you as a minor lord to respect the Murim Alliance. Yeonhojeong aimed his gun at the ck Dragon. Hold your posture. Chapter 999 Episode 999. When I put it down, I could see the sky (16) Xiang Yaos face had now turned white to the point where it was pitiful to look at. If Yeonhojeong wants to attack, there is no need to swing the axe. Your body can evaporate with one punch. !! For a moment, Hangyo remembered. In the past, when Yeon Ho-jeong became Sobuju and became deaf, the moment when all the warriors cheered loudly. Hangyo was also there. Of course, there were many warriors of the three domains, including Xiang Yao. That wasnt all. Currently, more than half of the warriors who not only despise the ck Path but also constantly burn hatred against it were there. Most of them also cheered for Yeonhojeongs return. I saw how outstanding his skills were in some of the fights that took ce within the team, but in reality, that didnt mean much. Troubled times call for heroes, and when heroes appear, people feel doomed. How were you at that time? What actions did you and the Samdomun warriors take when they saw Yeon Ho-jeong walking proudly from afar? !! Hangyos eyes shook greatly. Yes. He also cheered at Yeon Ho-jeongs appearance. Even though he had switched to the ck Road, he continued to shout and wee his appearance. Even the warriors under hismand would praise him, saying that it was rare in the world to see a woman as tall as Yeon Ho-jeong. Such Yeon Ho-jeong is now standing in front of him. He aimed a ck hatchet at himself and spewed out a prayer that was much harsher and darker than before. what? Hangyo thought. Why did this happen? It was strange. Although he was impressed by Yeon Ho-jeongs skills, he was actually more attracted to his determination and boldness than his martial arts skills. Yeon Ho-jeong fought at the forefront, exposing the true state of the Guju Myeong family, which had umted all kinds of evil deeds after leaving the martial arts world. In the end, Guju Myeongga copsed, and he was called Byeoksanhojang and received praise from everyone. That was the reason why many warriors from small and medium-sized schools simr to him cheered Yeon Ho-jeong. He was strong, bold, and a hero armed with an uncharacteristic daring spirit. I didnt care at all what people around me looked like. Common sense tells us that no matter how much evil karma the Nine Zhou Famous Family has umted, a person from a so-called famous family would not act in such a way. Not only will it be difficult to deal with the aftermath, but the prestige of being the best in the world at the time will weigh you down. Yeonhojeong was different. He was always different. Some said Some of the rumors about Yeonhojeong are exaggerated. Beyond the title of genius, he was born with a monstrous talent and reached the youngest level of sainthood, but the general consensus was that it was only in the realm of talent and that he would not actually have done that much against the Three Schools. However, some people said this. Even that is a reduced rumor. From Henan to Hubei, from Hunan to Guangdong, to Sichuan and Shaanxi. Yeon Ho-jeong was the one who participated in all of the truly bloody battles. Just looking at the simple flow of events, Yeon Ho-jeong delved into almost every incident and found the problem, and the fight broke out afterwards. In other words, Yeonhojeongs brilliant tactical n, bold and unconventional movements, and fierce martial arts,bined with theter opening up and the support of the Murim Alliance military, resulted in a miraculous result. Xiang Yao did not believe any of them to be true. The truth wasnt important to him. It was only important that such an exciting warrior appeared in a ce called martial arts, which was extremely unreasonable in this world. Why was he being insulted like this while standing in front of Yeonhojeong, whom he admired so much? Insult Huh? But what is an insult? Xiang Yaos mind began to be disorganized. I felt like my very existence was being denied by Yeon Ho-jeongs ruthless words. I felt like my thoughts, which I had reacted more sensitively to than usual, were running wild in all directions. Is there no need to give up the first strike? Hangyo was startled by the cold voice he suddenly heard. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. I dont think its particrly rude to strike first at an opponent who doesnt even know what to do. !! It looks like youre confident in your martial arts skills. Try to stop it somewhere. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong took a step forward. Hangyo pulled out his sword without realizing it. It was force majeure. It was then. omg! Hwaaaaaaaaa! In Xiang Yaos eyes, the ck hatchet had suddenly be asrge as a mountain peak. Yeonhojeong was not even visible. All he could see in his field of vision was a huge, ornate ck ax and the giants hand holding the ax. Die. It seemed as if Mother Nature was shaking. I didnt feel like I was living or fighting. There was just an infinitelyrge and overwhelming force that was swirling like a storm. The Lord is dying!! I dont even have the presence of mind to swing a sword. It cannot be avoided. Xiang Yao looked at the ax nkly. Kugugoogung!! The ax was swinging through the wind, apanied by thunder and lightning. Because it was so huge, it looked slow, but in reality, it was a blow that came down as fast as a gale. Even if you avoid the ax de, the aftermath will tear your entire body to pieces. You, as well as thisnd and surrounding buildings, will all be turned into powder and scattered. Hangyo screamed without realizing it and raised his sword. Aaaah!! Sreung. Tuk. The power and sight of the heavens and earth shaking all disappeared in an instant. Hangyo, who lowered his head with his eyes tightly closed, took a deep breath and looked ahead. !! The knife was cut in half. It wasnt even a hard strike, but the ax de cut through the swords body so easily that itnded right in front of his head. Slurp! Hangyo fell down on the spot. Yeon Ho-jeong looked down at him with cold eyes. Grrrr! My whole body was shaking. My teeth chattered until they chattered. The owner of creepy golden eyes was looking down at himself, spreading a pair of ck and white wings. Who are you? Yes yes?! I asked who was the person who spread such nonsense. I dont know. Hang Yao didnt even notice that his tone of voice had changed. Yeon Ho-jeongs eye glow became darker and more intense. Huh! Hangyo closed his eyes tightly. I dont know! Its true! It was just a rumor going around! Think of it. yes? Think about it. Where did you first hear that rumor? ! All you have is your pride, but you dont even dare to talk about it because you know the subject. Tell me where the devil is that whispered to you that this behavior was right and that you shouldnt let it continue like this. By the way . This is not a request. sh! The golden glow lurking in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes began to swirl. Overwhelming presence. Everyone watching this scene was overwhelmed and their mouths widened. Xiang Yao opened his mouth in a stuttering manner, as if possessed by a supernatural being. I dont remember. However, we often talk about this with the gate lords of the Heavenly Sword Gate and the Ampakwon Gate. . Oh, we hated the ck swordsmen! Holding hands with those guys is unbearable! Then get out. yes?! Yeon Ho-jeong said in a cold voice. If you hate it that much, go back to your hometown. Like a red window. !! And regret it. In the future, when the war against the three religions broke out and so many people died, you must face the reality with regret about how foolish you made a choice. Creepy! Everyone who heard Yeon Ho-jeongs words felt goosebumps rising. I felt as if the unknown enemy called the Three Religions, which I had never felt before, was going to war at any moment. Yes. They were at war. The war is not over just because a knife fight does not ur right before your eyes. Never be in my sight again. I have no intention of persuading reactionary forces like you one by one. . If I see you again, I will kill you. Hangyos body suddenly stiffened. The small owner of the Mukryongbu who confidently says that he will kill him within the Murim Alliance. But even though those words were horribly violent, I felt like I could never reject them. I was confident that no one, not even the Murim Lord, would be able to stop him. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had a ck dragon on his belt, spoke to Jinyang. lets go. Lets do that. Jinyang, who was walking behind Yeonhojeong, suddenly remembered something and stood next to Hangyo. Xiang Yao didnt even dare to raise his head. The overwhelming fear evoked by Yeon Ho-jeong took a huge toll on his mind and heart. Jinyang said with a grin. You dont like ck swords? . You idiots. I fucking hate you Baekdo bastards too. If we try to eat together, the food wont go down our throats because of the terrible stench. . But I still eat in a ce full of stench. Jinyang turned his head. I dont like it, but were still here. Hangyos eyes wavered. Everyone gathered here looked at Jinyang withplicated faces. If Yeon Ho-jeongs words and actions werepletely shocking and a merciless beating from a strict general. Jinyangs calm words were like green water in the desert that reminded them of their natural reality. Yes. There is no way that a ck man would not hate the Murim Alliance. Nevertheless, it is here. what is the reason? To win. In order to win the war, we must abandon the chains of fiery anger and hatred and endure day by day and stay here. The ce where Yeonhojeong and Jinyang disappeared. . The people watching the scene seemed frozen in ce and unable to move. * * * Unexpected. what? If he had the personality of a captain, it seemed like he would absolutely crush the guy who was a three-pronged master or something. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Honestly, I wanted to do that. Jinyang also smiled. I got caught up in the atmosphere, but I wasnt a good guy. Im doing this because Ive lived like a rat my whole life. You are right. Rather, people like that are harmful to the Murim Alliance in the long run. I dont know if I can change my personality, but if I dont, Im the type of person who will cause trouble at any time. Then didnt you have to beat me up more? We are not fighting the Baekdo people right now. It was a strange thing to say. At least thats how it sounded to Jinyang. Even though he is a small master of the Mukryongbu, hees from a famous white sword family, but since he does not fight white swordsmen, he really looks like a ck swordsman. Well, if you look at his words and actions, he is not only excellent, but he can be said to be a great ck man. At that time, Yeonhojeong stopped walking. Why are you like that? Im a little puzzled. What? The guy from a little while ago? That guy is that guy too. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Isnt it strange? People only see what they want to see. No matter how amazing and great a sight you see, you quickly forget it as time passes. Their feelings toward me are simr. They are truly ridiculous. Its Seongcheon, right? The other saints said, Oh my God, you warriors! Why do these people who make such a fuss do that to the leader? I just cant understand it. I saw a close rtionship with the sword system. Jinyang tilted his head. Is it because of my age? Isnt it jealousy or something? There might be something like that. But something is strange. There must be one or two strange things on this floor. I sense malice. huh? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. To crack the ck-white alliance I dont think thats simply the goal. ? I have to go to the Namgung family. Chapter 1000 Episode 1000. When I put it down, I saw the sky (17) Has the leadere? hmm. Please sit down. Zhuge Literary was not surprised by the sudden appearance of a public ambassador. Zhuge Yan hurriedly brought out the tea and left the office. The ambassador said nothing until the teacup was ced on the table. Zhuge Wenhu looked at his expression. Calm and rxed. It was difficult for even the military leader in charge of the Murim Alliance to read something in the expression of the current ambassador. Please eat. Its not bad. For a moment, I thought he was talking about Dahyang. The ambassador added, raising his teacup. Its not bad, but it looks too dangerous. Only then did Zhuge Munhao realize that what the Gonggong ambassador was saying was referring to issues rted to Yeonhojeong. Its dangerous. I believed my soldier would have his own thoughts, so I didnt ask any questions. yes. I know. The feeling is still the same. You will know that it is not because I am not interested in my work. of course. However, what Sobuju did must have happened because he received permission from the military, and a little while ago, Sobuju heard a report that Prince Namgung was heading to the side. Zhuge Wenhus eyes deepened. I also heard it right before the Lord Maeng came. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was calmly looking at Zhuge Li, put down his teacup again. Put it down without even drinking it. There was no change in the once expressive face of the public ambassador. Although Zhuge Literary would not blink an eye even if any expert in the world was in front of him, he could not help but feel nervous in front of such a public ambassador. Military. Yes, Lord Maeng. Are you trying to scare me? This is it. This was proof that Ambassador Gong Gong was not just strong in martial arts and had a good personality, but also had an insight as good as anyone else. Zhuge Wenhu nodded obediently. Thats right. I will endure any unpleasant orders thate my way. Zhuge Wenhuposed himself. At that time, the ambassador sighed and said. I will y that role. yes? Thats what Im doing. Lord Hawk. Zhuge Wenhu was rarely embarrassed. The ambassador shook his head and continued. I realized what the soldier was thinking after seeing Sobujus actions. If Sobuju had tried to handle this situation flexibly, he would not have headed directly to Jeokchangmun. . The leader can change. But the military cannot be changed. As long as that ability doesnt decline. Lord. But Meng Juyu (λ) is not just a sack of barley. Its not just a position to rule. The ambassadors eyes were deep and clear. Its not my ce to fulfill my responsibilities. He was a person who knew how to say things like this. Of course, I already knew. I knew it, but hearing those words right in front of me made me cry for no reason. but. No, Lord Maeng. . You are the master of the Murim Alliance and one of the two axes of the ck and white alliance. A person like that has this stigma Did you say it was a stigma? At that moment, the ambassadors eyes became sharp. For me, the stigma is acting without properly understanding the physical condition of my subordinates, and then being toldter that I was unable to manage them. !! I knew that the soldiers body was greatly weakened. But if I had known it was that bad, I would have risked everything to let her rest until it healed. Lord. The head of the Moyong family exined it to me. Zhuge Wenhu gritted his teeth. Gaju Moyong was angry with me. To be honest, I endured it because he was the leader. If it werent for that, I wouldnt have been surprised by the sword attack. That much And Moyongajus anger is natural. Who wouldnt be angry? Lord. In the end, it was my fault. I should have looked more closely and paid more attention. However, if you had been aware of your importance, I think you could have given me at least a hint. The public ambassador was angry for the first time. It was even scarier and more powerful because it was an anger expressed with a calm face and a calm voice. And that anger was directed at himself. Zhuge Wenhu was not angry; he was just a little disappointed. If everyone is willing to take responsibility for each other, the future of the organization will be brilliant. However, if there is no propermunication, even if each person does well, it will always fall apart. . Lets talk a lot and take responsibility for each other. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was watching the public ambassador with trembling eyes, lowered his head. I couldnt understand the lords feelings. Please forgive me. It is up to me to ask for forgiveness. Its not an empty-nester, its me. Just from that expression, you could tell how much the public ambassador was hurt by this incident. He held out an item wrapped in red cloth from his arms. Take it. What is this? Its a leaders order. Please eat here. Lord? hurry. Zhuge Mun-ho, who was quietly watching the public ambassador, untied the cloth. Inside the cloth was a golden herb with no scent. this is? Drink. Zhuge Munho, who was quietly looking at the public ambassador, put a herbal medicine in his mouth. As soon as the sweet medicine touched the tongue, it dissolved like water. If I hadnt closed my mouth in time, the golden liquid would have flowed out of my mouth. Zhuge Munho swallowed the medicine in one go. The public ambassador nodded. It is very powerful, but it is a small medicine that is handled directly by the head of the pharmaceuticalpany, so it retains most of its power and minimizes side effects. At that moment, Zhuge Munhos eyes widened. Was it a cow summoning party?! He specializes in supporting expeditions rather than strengthening internal forces. Even if you dont do anything else, your vitality will increase as time goes by. Lord! Zhuge Lianghu did not say why this precious thing was given to me. There was nothing I could do but watch the public ambassador with admiring eyes. Only then did the public ambassador speak with a more rxed face, as if he had just had a good time. Since the military did not tell us, Binseung also investigated various matters within the army. Change the subject naturally. Zhuge Wenhu controlled his turbulent mind. Even though it looks like there is nothing to do, Maengju is also busy. I couldnt waste time. yes. As I was researching, I realized something again. The soldier is very tired. yes? The Ambassador took out a small document from his pocket and handed it to him. Read it. Zhuge Lianghu immediately opened the document and read it. After a while. . Zhuge Wenhos eyes suddenly changed. The public ambassador smiled. I wonder if the military knows what it means just by looking at a series of information. This cant be right The Military Departments informants are numerous and elite, so they are putting more effort into matters outside of Meng than within Meng. However, this did not mean that military intelligence officers could not do their jobs. Rather, if you look at their work capabilities, they were no lesscking than those who were open. However, the difference will be in which organ is more specialized and which part is analyzed more properly. There are people who directly ask for information from me under the orders of Huai. There are also cult members connected to the headquarters. I received their information after filtering it out one by one. this is! If the soldier was physically strong, this is definitely something he would not have missed. Now was not the time to talk about mistakes. Zhuge Wenhu swallowed his saliva and said. Surely Hojeong? The public ambassador nodded. Zhuge Wenhu gritted his teeth. Such an idiot! The target of his insults was himself. How could this be why didnt I think of this? As a result, what they want is not much different from what we expected. However, if I had known in advance, I could have told Sobuju not to go straight to Jeokchangmun. This is not the time. Hurry up to Hojeong! Zhuge Wenhu quickly got up and immediately shut his mouth. The public ambassador nodded. exactly. It has already happened. You have to be prepared. No, you dont have to. yes? Lets use the Sejak search force that Gaju Moyong brought with us right now. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. If that happens, Hojeong will continue to suffer. I know. Lord?! The public ambassador closed his eyes. Lets wait until the very end. Until I can take responsibility. ! And Sobuju must have also reached the essence of this situation by now. Still, just in case, I should find the right time and send someone to confirm the truth to Lord Sobu. The public ambassador looked out the window and sighed. Let us prepare too. Prepare to be torn apart. * * * When Yeon Ho-jeong arrived in front of the residence of the Namgung family. . Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking and looked around at the warriors standing in front of Namgung-se. Jinyang muttered without realizing it. What the fuck is this? As many as a hundred warriors were armed and staring at the two men. Most of them seemed nervous. It had to be that way. Because the opponent is a member of Seongcheon. However, one thing was clearly evident in everyone: hostility. It was revealed honestly in his eyes and prayers. Jinyang whispered to Yeonhojeong. What is this? I have a strong feeling that something has gone wrong Well. The anxiety I felt was true. What is that anxiety? Yeon Ho-jeong did not say anything. There was no need to say anything. He closed his eyes for a moment and expanded his energy. Im just d. It looks like the Geomje and Doje are not there. It is said that the monks were beaten to death and went to practice beyond the Daebyeol Mountains. They told me to call them if something happens. Thats the case with the free position. Im grateful just to belong. But are you really not going to tell me what that anxiety is? huh. Tsk. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes and looked at the faces of the warriors once again. Among them, there were some who had impure intentions like me. There are people who want to lead the worlds affairs and are driven by that desire. But other people are now convinced that their actions are right. Conviction was visible. It was a belief born of malicious incitement that prated into weak subjectivity and was tightly sealed. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly remembered what countless people had said to him. There are some people who are running this world right now. It is the nucleus that creates the flow. And you are one of those few hacks. Its okay for the other guys. I have to somehow kill that ax first. That guy is the core of this army. We are in a situation where one of the core masters of the current Murim Alliance and the leader of the Yu military unit must be dispatched to the Mukryongbu. You need to know even the smallest thing about the Inkryongbuju. You are the core of the Murim Leagues political scene. Its you. You are the center of the powerhouse of your time. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Yes. Before he knew it, he had be the center of a powerhouse. In this war, it became the core of a typhoon that could not bepared to anyone else in the world. When I put it down, I can finally see the sky. Yeon Ho-jeong, who criticized Haneuls heartlessness in a calm voice, lowered her head again. A breathtaking confrontation. If only I had to carry the ck stone on my back. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had been watching them for a while, opened her mouth. Get out of the way. Sreuk. The warriors put their hands on the sword handles. Yeon Ho-jeongs calm face suddenly became contorted as if he were a murderous murderer. I told you to get out of the way! Grumble! The sound of thunder seemed to echo in the cloudless sky. A terrifying presence loomed over the outburst. From now on, until the end of the war, I will abandon the Yeon family name! I speak only as the next head of the ck Ind Alliance, and I will take down anyone who dares to stand in my way, regardless of their status or reason! Crumbling!! The gushing golden energy waves seemed to cover the whole world. bang! Gwangryongbu caused an earthquake. Imand you for thest time. The faces of all the warriors turned pale. More than half of them copsed on the spot in front of the brutal storm of death. Everyone get out! Chapter 1001 Episode 1001 Into the Abyss (1) Rumbling! Grumble! It is a sound simr to thunder, but much darker and deeper than thunder. Most of the warriors who had blocked the front of Yeonhojeong stumbled and fell to the ground at the sound that rang out like an explosion. Huh! Sigh!! Their pale, white faces were filled with instinctive fear. Hwaaaaaaa! Hot air rushes in. The air, boiling like hot water, was clearly deadly. Although he lived a life, it was fundamentally different from the life shown by other warriors. It was not a life that flowed out for any reason, but a primal life that wanted to kill for no reason. Of course, the temperament itself is different from the lethality that humans exude. Living without purpose means destruction in itself. The will to kill and destroy everything in sight required no interpretation. Crazy Without realizing it, Jinyang took a few steps away from Yeonhojeong and swallowed dry saliva. Has this person suddenly gone crazy?! Its not because Im trying to survive in this situation. It makes me think that he is crazy because he cannot unleash this kind of brutal killing without losing his humanity. Looking at this life, I even thought that a ce called hell could really exist in the world. Nonsense. No human being could do this. This is dangerous! At that time, Jinyang looked into Yeonhojeongs eyes. The deep, clear pupils within the stern gaze did not contain an ounce of malice. It was quiet and discreet. At the same time, there was a feeling of sadness, even sadness. . Why? It was an aura full of malice that made you wonder who else in the world, throughout all times, could unleash such murderous acts, but Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes were so transparent that they revealed his identity. Yeon Ho-jeong was not like the devil mentioned in Buddhism. He was still human. Jinyang, who was looking at Yeonhojeong with trembling eyes, also had a look of determination on his face. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Jinyangs prayer, which became like fire, or me itself, could not pierce Yeonhojeongs deadly spirit in the slightest. However, it yed a role in further encouraging Yeon Ho-jeong to live. Now that we have confirmed that Yeon Ho-jeong is not really a devil, he will only be with the captain forever. Kugoogung! Kugugoogung! The incontinence that started at Yeon Ho-jeongs feet continued all the way to the Namgung familys gate. It was incontinence that spread like lightning. The warriors who were pounding on their butts instantly saw an illusion of sulfurous fire gushing out from among the incontinence. Aaaah! They scream and scatter left and right. There were no exceptions for anyone. Their eyes, which were full of faith, were filled with only extreme fear. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking around at them, slowly walked away. Grumble! Grumble! Golden smoke rose with each step on the ground. Jinyang, who was walking behind him, suddenly noticed that the golden smoke rising from the feet of Yeonhojeong was quite dark. That smoke is the process in which the true energy of Yeonhojeong is arbitrarily released and dissipated into the air. In other words, it has the same properties as the golden energy waves emitted by Yeonhojeong. But its still dark. The gold light, which had lost its original shine, looked cloudy like a piece of old yellow cloth. That wasnt all. The gold mine burning above Yeonhojeongs shoulder also turned dark yellow. It was slowly but surely turning into darkness. Jinyangs eyes wavered. Its changing. The truth was changing. Even Jinyang, a transcendental expert, saw the color of tangible Jinki change in real time for the first time. I didnt even know what that meant. However, it was clear that the change was not unusual. Sreuk. Yeon Ho-jeong, standing in front of the gate, looked at the two prosecutors guarding the entrance. They didnt even dare to look at Yeon Ho-jeong. With a pale face, he just swallowed his saliva and stared straight ahead. indeed. Yeon Ho-jeongs ability to control upper body energy has not yet reached its ultimate level. I tried to cause as little damage as possible, but the energy waves that flowed without my knowledge would have reached the prosecutors as well. Still, it doesnt fall down. Even though my whole body was drenched in cold sweat, I stood until the end. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. I came to meet the head of the Nangung family. . Open the door. Both hands of the prosecutors were shaking. I almost opened the door without realizing it. Not only was his energy powerful, but his voice itself was filled with great majesty. It was amand from a transcendent being that one could not dare to refuse. One of the prosecutors said, closing his eyes tightly. If you hadnt contacted me in advance I wouldnt have been able to see the matriarch You understand, right? Yes yes?! Im sure you understand that as long as senior Noh isnt here, I can blow up the whole ce if I want to. !! Yeon Ho-jeong looked around at the warriors who had retreated to the left and right. The warriors did not dare to make eye contact with Yeon Ho-jeong. I was so shocked that I just lowered my head and trembled. It was an overwhelming sight. The majority were top-notch, and there were quite a few peak experts. Even these people are consumed by Yeonhojeongs momentum and do not dare to make eye contact. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his eyes to the prosecutor again. If I had the will to destroy this ce, I would have gone in swinging the ax first. ! do not worry. The sinister things you think of wont happen. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his eyes to the front door. Open the door. I dont want to break it. In the end, the prosecutors lowered their heads and opened the door. Although they were overwhelmed by the force, the prosecutors of Namgung actually did not view Yeon Ho-jeong negatively. Rather, after meeting with Lord Taesang, almost all of them admired Yeonhojeong. Before Yeon Ho-jeong knew his feelings, he did not forcefully push him like he did with other warriors. Im sorry. The door opened. Yeon Ho-jeong and Jinyang immediately took steps. Huh. Phew. Even after going inside, Yeonhojeongs cloudy yellow energy wafted out like smoke. The prosecutors slowly closed the door. And right before the doorpletely closes. hook. The yellow haze that had been flowing out had turned almostpletely ck. thud! * * * Even though Yeon Ho-jeong entered Namgungs residence, he did not say anything. Furthermore, he did not lose his momentum. The exuding charm disappeared, but the unique, overwhelming majesty was still preserved. It shows so many different sides. Aplex expression appeared on Jinyangs face as he looked at Yeonhojeongs back. Even the good-natured Jinyang didnt dare to say a word. The atmosphere in Yeonhojeong was that serious. Are you angry? Yes. Yeon Ho-jeong is angry now. But I wasnt just angry. Even as he radiated that destructive murderous spirit, his eyes were so deep and clear. His eyes showed a hint of sadness, as if he was saddened by theing reality. Jinyang followed him with her mouth shut. There was no one visible inside the residence. However, that doesnt mean it wasnt popr. Namgung prosecutors were stationed throughout the building. However, no one appeared in front of Yeonhojeong. In that way, they entered the inner circle very easily. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Do you think there are ways to manipte others other than power or affectionate appeals? It was a sudden question. Jinyang spoke in a somewhat subdued voice. Are you talking about seophonjutsu? Except because its a hex. Well is there a way to do that? Well, if its a threat or something like that. Threats would be a good way too. . People can control others. Actually, I have manipted many people too. Of course, there were many times when I failed. What do you mean? A representative example was the head of the previous party. Jeondae Danggaju refers to Danghyeong, King Amwang, father of Danggwan. He never wanted to leave the familys outskirts. Even though the family is being trampled by the hands of foreign enemies. No matter how great the conflict with my son was, I wondered if it had to be that way. Because there are all kinds of people in the world. I dont think you entered the war solely because of my persuasion. There must have been another reason. But if it werent for my persuasion, he wouldnt havee out until the family copsed. . In other words, as a result, I manipted people. The tone is a bit off, but well, you could say that. So did you. Jinyang chuckled. yes. If I were to say that I was manipted, I was worse than the previous head of the family. With just a few words, I threw away my position and became attached to you. yes. But why are you suddenly saying that? You were easy to convince. I looked into your heart. I made you realize what you really wanted and brainwashed you by telling you that I could give you more. Jinyang giggled. He was the one whose face finally rxed. Thats right. That brainwashing was really terrible. I see that I dont feel bad even now that Im hearing the word brainwashing. Its because Im sincere. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice did not waver one bit. I really wanted you. It would be nice if you were with me, but even if we couldnt be together, I thought it would be good for you to soar to a higher ce. I really hoped so. . Its a clich, but you can say my sincerity came through. Furthermore, your speech was very good. Speech skills yes, speaking skills are also an important weapon. A weapon to control others. But why are you suddenly saying that? It rattled. As I opened the middle door and entered, I saw a pavilion in the distance. And on top of the pavilion, a middle-aged man was sipping alcohol with his back turned. Yeon Ho-jeong said while looking at the man. To listen to the voices of losers in a region, you have to have a certain level of subjectivity. With a soft personality, you can never hear the sound of rout. I absolutely agree. So to speak, Gaju Nangong was not persuaded like you. I was threatened. A subtle anger flickered in Jinyangs eyes. Yeon Ho-jeong walked to the pavilion. After walking together for a while, Jinyang pulled out the sword from behind his back and looked around. It serves as an escort. thud! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was leaning the Gwangryongbu on the pir under the pavilion, approached Namgung-in. . Namgung-ins face seemed to have aged even more without seeing it. His eyes were dull and his beard had grown uncontrobly. It was uncharacteristic of him to always maintain a neat appearance that could be considered exemry. dump. Yeon Ho-jeong sat across from Namgung-in. Namgoonginughed bitterly. Was it yesterday? . I thought about it as soon as I heard you joined the union. He wille to me sooner orter. Namgoong family. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes calmed down. Who are you? It was a word without end. His words, which were cut back and forth, meant to ask who was the one who threatened the worlds Nangung family. Namgung-in, who was quietly looking down at his ss, emptied it. Yeongaju would be nice. My two sons are so healthy I didnte here to listen to yourints. . If it werent for my rtionship with my senior Geomje, I would have already started by cutting off one of your arms. Namgung-in red at Yeon Ho-jeong with bloodshot eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes grew colder by the minute. Who are you? Namgung-ins eyes, which were quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, gradually lost their strength. How many times would it be possible for a person to copse upon hearing the sound of a regions rout? If you change your mind one more time, I will just kill you. . Who are you? Namgoongin closed his eyes tightly. He is my son. Chapter 1002 Episode 1002. Into the abyss (2) expected. I expected it, but wasnt sure. To be precise, I thought there was a very high possibility that that child was involved in this situation. However, I could not have imagined that even Yeonhojeong of the world would go so far as to threaten his own father. Its against reason. Yes. The situation is beyond reason. At the same time, I felt like I had been caught off guard. No matter how creative a person is, as they live in the world, they are bound to have their own prejudices. Anyone had no choice but to do that. Yeon Ho-jeong definitely had that part as well. In particr, after returning, he recovered his rtionship with his family and formed a more affectionate rtionship than any other family. Although he may have be stronger than during the time of the Emperor of Darkness, he did not view the world with as much suspicion as he did then. Namgoonghyeon. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice became quite muddy. Youre Namgoong Hyeon, right? Not first. . Namgoongin did not answer. He just pours another drink into his ss. Since I had already answered all the questions, I couldnt be angry at them for not answering each question. Rather, I dont know what would happen if I forced an answer. Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeongs premonition was like that. Yeon Ho-jeong red at Namgung-in wordlessly. Perseverance was needed. It was a time when even greater patience was needed because I was angry. How much time has passed like that? Do you believe in the existence of the devil? Although it was a randomment, Yeon Ho-jeong answered. I dont believe it if you talk about reality rather than metaphor. Me too. Honestly, the person who has been the most devilish in recent years is Namgoongin pointed at Yeonhojeong with his drinking ss. It was you. After finishing speaking, Namgung-in emptied his ss. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Where is Namgoonghyeon now? The question is wrong. Right. After gathering his thoughts for a moment, Yeon Ho-jeong asked again. I dont think Ive ever seen a real devil with horns on his head and fireing out of his mouth. . Where is the devil you saw? Namgoongin smiled bitterly. As you said, I saw the devil. I saw a person who was more evil than the devil. It only happened once, but it was enough. I realized that I was an opponent I couldnt match. . Then what kind of words do you think the devil would have given me? I think I told you not to tell anyone. Namgoongin shook his head. You naturally understand things without having to say them. . He said. There are two people who are more evil than you. two? He said one was his father. He said he was nothingpared to his father, who was armed with an evilness that he could not dare to confront. . Do you know who the other person is? Who is it? Namgoongins eyes were bloodshot. Its you. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. * * * The scenery is nice. The young mans voice was truly strange. It was calm and deste. Thats what I heard. However, anyone who is sensitive to the atmosphere will be able to feel the overflowing vitality in the voice. It is drowsy and dry, but not pessimistic. Rather, it was like an apprentice in life trying to properly understand this world full of mysterious life and wonderful scenery. When I lived in the shadows, the entire world I could see was a ce to hide and assimte. Although he cannot be said to have a rich vocabry even with empty words, his unique voice filled with regret and bitterness has the power to focus people. The world is such a beautiful ce. Isnt that right, monk? Suddenly, a monk appeared behind the young man. It was a face whose age was difficult to guess. If you look closely, you might see it as a straight lip, but if you look at it another way, you might see it as a bulhok, but there isnt a single wrinkle on the skin. Ungroomed beard. Short hairs stood out thickly on his head, which seemed to have been shaved for quite some time. If it werent for Gye-in, it wouldnt be strange to hear the voice of the leader of a certain mountain vige. Although he didnt have a scary look, his short hair and rough beard gave off an aura that was difficult to get along with. But the eyes are so deep and clear. The slightly faded monks uniform felt familiar andfortable rather than dirty. The monk said with a smile. If my mind is rxed, even a dense forest will befortable, but if my mind is cramped, even the vast wilderness will seem narrow. Here we go again. Hehe, its just because I realized that. The feelings of the monk and the benefactor will be different. But there is a Buddha in everyones heart? There is a Buddha in everyones heart who, when they see it, they will die in ecstasy. The young man chuckled. Even the smile seemed very awkward based on its appearance. When I first heard that, I thought this was some kind of nonsense. The person who worships Buddha kills Buddha. We do not worship Buddha. I just want to advance to the state of Buddha. Isnt that what it is? Binseung thought that was it too. But it was different. Really, no matter how hard I try, I cannot understand the words of religious people like monks. Hehehe, everyone says that. He probably feels the same way as me. The monk knew who the he the young man was talking about was. The monk shook his head. He will understand. I just pretend not to understand. Is that so? Thats right. The evaluation is generous. Well, its worth it. When I first saw him, I thought he was an extremely fierce and cunning lion, but now he has be an absolute powerhouse with a name in the Holy Heaven. Im not giving him a generous review because hes strong. And there are still many things that arecking in evaluating someone. Still, the monk thinks of him as special. The monk smiled. It was a very familiar andfortable smile, different from the young mans awkward smile. He taught me and gave me enlightenment. . There are many people at our headquarters with great knowledge. There are many people with high levels of enlightenment. But whenever I try to teach someone other than myself, I always worry about what I say. Isnt it obvious? I dont want to fall into a bad direction. As he spoke, the young man felt that he had changed a lot. What is a bad road? The path that the young man himself had walked was a path that everyone in the world would point fingers at as being bad. He hadnt even recognized that. No, I knew why people said it was bad, but that wasnt a reason to change my behavior. Now I know. That you have walked a bad path. Murder is said to be his destiny as he joins the martial artsmunity, but he has killed too many innocent people for one purpose. That was the problem. People have been killed without any cause, conflict, or reason. The young man thought that it was not the murder itself that was bad, but the fact that he had not set a line that crossed the line into murder. said the monk. youre right. They are all honest people. But such teachings were not suitable for everyone. It was an extremely bold statement. This means that the teachings of adults in the temple are not necessarily correct. These were not words that anyone living in this world, let alone a monk, would easily say. He was different. I wasnt even careful with my choice of words. Sometimes, he would shake the spirit of the poor monk with such extremenguage that it seemed like he was truly violent. Was that right for you? I dont know if he was hit by Binseung. The important thing is that he showed himself to me as he is, without any embellishment. Well, it was like that for me too. He didnt pay any attention to me. It wasnt even for me. All he did was show his life. Binseungs smile deepened. His presence itself was an epiphany for me. My gratitude towards him will probably not change even when I leave the Saba world. I didnt try to teach, but in the end I did The young man shook his head. In the end, the heart of the person who wants to be taught is what is important. I experienced great frustration before learning from him. I naturally craved learning. But there was no learning anywhere. . In the end, all enlightenment was within me. He showed it in action. The young man sighed heavily. Enough of the story about him. If I keep listening to it, I think I will really praise it. Hehehe. Anyway The young man looked down the mountain. Even though we were quite far away, there was a world with no end in sight. It was the Murim Alliance. An uncountable number of buildings are lined up in a row. The walls were so long and wide that it would have been difficult to enter even if an army of 100,000 came. There is no way to express it other than the fearsome majesty. It is truly overwhelming. However, in the young mans eyes, the Murim Alliance did not simply look great. Did you feel it too? The smile suddenly disappeared from the monks face. The monks eyes sank deeply as he stood next to the young man and looked down at the Murim Alliance. I do not know. The state of the poet who understands death itself resides in a ce where it is difficult for an empty monk to even look at it. The bin monk may not feel what the vassal feels. Even so, I wonder if it can hold up to thirty won in the monks hands. If its a fair fight, thats true. So you dont feel anything? Thats right. But Ugh. A subtle gold glow emerged from the monks body. Although the density of the true energy was very high, the color was not dark and was even transparent. It was the light of enlightenment. It was clear that the monks mind, like his true energy, was transparent. I feel like the air is a bit thick. The corners of the young mans mouth rose. Because so many people live here, its bound to be murky. It doesnt sound like something you just say. the monk asked. What do you think of the Murim League as seen by the Lord? Its stuffy. But its like that everywhere. Whats important is the atmosphere . Its an atmosphere that I cant really think of a word to use other than evil. The monks face hardened. He knew that the young mans sensitivity had reached the level of a god. It was not a question of force. It was a matter of enlightenment. The young man, who had been wandering through the swamp of death and always living in the shadows as the King of mes assistant, came to acquire a transcendental sense that was difficult for even a transcendental expert to attain. He said that such a young man was evil. It is none other than the Murimmaeng, the pinnacle of the Baekdo political faction. I guess I should go and see. I guess so. The young man tapped the ground with his toe. Dont forget your promise, Monk Beom-oh. Monk Beom-o said with a smile. No one knows the face of the mayor. I will tell the head of the house well, so please trust me. great. Please go. Wow! The two people kicked off the edge of the cliff and flew up. Beom-ohs divinew was a mystery itself without any wavering. Even though it is upright like a floating Pluto statue, it suddenly flies away. It was Shaolin Bigi Geumgangbudong. On the other hand, the young mans divinew was secret and rapid. That was all. It moved forward without any special features, but its speed was actually ahead of Beom-oh. An ultimate new method that shoots out sharply like an awl. The hot fire and cold chillbined at the young mans toes, creating explosive speed. Chapter 1003 Episode 1003. To the abyss (3) The devil. That sounds interesting. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Nam Gung-ins face. Bloodshot eyes. Paleplexion. The skeleton was normal, but the body hiding the strong muscles was quite shrunken. Its not that I was shrunk by poison. I didnt lose muscle because I skipped meals. This is entirely due to psychological trauma. Yeon Ho-jeong was now more knowledgeable about the human body than anyone else. It was like that before, but after awakening to the Yellow Dragon, I knew very well how the body works and how mysterious substances are secreted within the human body. There are cases where a young man who has not yet reached the terms of service may turn gray overnight if he receives a strong mental shock. Namgungins body is also like that. Although he possesses powerful internal energy, even his internal energy at its peak could not prevent the rapid changes in his body. That was how big the shock was. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly examining Namgung-ins body, suddenly said. He knows me. I know. Who is this person that doesnt know you? Namgoongin giggled andughed. He seemed like he was out of his mind. Or, he seemed like a desperate person. Probably both. I was desperate and probably on the verge of losing my mind. The rumors about you seem to have been greatly reduced from what you actually did. That alone is enough to make you famous for being the best in the central region. After all, just reaching Seongcheon at that age is worthy of being considered a great article. . Maybe what he said is right. you are the devil With his devilish talent and possessed vision, he turned the world upside down in just a few years. Who would be able to do something like that? In this world with no end in sight. Namgung-in filled his ss again. Now I see that my hands are shaking slightly. Even though if you use your inner strength, that wont happen. In other words, it means that the body has been damaged to the extent that it is necessary to use internal energy. Yeon Ho-jeong said. Stop drinking. Its hard to keep this spirit if you dont even drink alcohol. Are you nning to kill my spirit, which is somehow holding on? . Leave it alone. My life is so ruined because of you. because of me? thud! In the eyes of Namgung-in, who roughly ced the bottle of alcohol, intense jealousy and deep anger appeared, and a sense of self-destruction with no end in sight. Its because of you. The tone of speech changed. Nothing worked because I was involved with you! My daughter and my son go forward and see each other! If it werent for you, maybe my family could have really be the best! There were too many scary people to say something like that. We have always dreamed of being the best! Gujus famous family? under! Everyone unanimously praised them as the best family in the world, but the historical families and ns actuallyughed at them! Because everyone knew that just because you have great power doesnt mean youre the best in the world! . We had a lot of evidence to take them down! I was preparing step by step to take flight and step on them at some point! But before that, you showed up! Namgung-ins eyes have now be those of a male madman. It started from then. From then on, you ruined everything. If only you hadnt be so strong, if only you werent in charge of my cases! . If only you shared enough information about the Three Religions! If that were the case, the main family could have surpassed everyone and be the best! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became cold. The reason you didnt be the best is simple. Its because of you! No, its because you dont know how to see the world properly. Namgoongins face became distorted. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a calm yet fatal tone. You were preparing to take down the Nine Zhou Famous Family? Moyongse also made such preparations. However, both Namgung and Moyong did not want to explode right away even though there was sufficient evidence. It was to create a world in which they could be the best. You mean thats wrong?! If you hade forward in time, the people who were suffering could have escaped hell a day sooner. People who didnt have to die could have lived. that! I just acted. To destroy them somehow. I just moved right away, unlike you guys who are sneaky and only think about their own thoughts. Namgoongins face distorted. Sacrifice is! Even though youre done, dont makements that cross the final line. what? Werent you trying to say that the lives of those who suffered were inevitable and that they were an unavoidable sacrifice for the greater good? ! You are disqualified both as the master of a family and as a warrior of the Baekdo faction. There arent many hypocrites like you even in the ck Ind. this! Everyone has dreams. Striving for dreams is the privilege of everyone who has life. But you only me others. The Moyong family leader, who has continued his evil deeds, is actually a much greater man than you. Even if his direction was wrong, he was always passionate about his life. Namgung-ins two fists trembled. I am notparing this to Yeon Ho-jeong herself, but to the head of the Moyong family. So, a dagger stuck in my heart even more. Life is about trying your best and giving up when it doesnt work out. If the end is death, life is about trying until you die. You didnt know how to give up, and you didnt even try until the end, so youre throwing a tantrum because things didnt work out easily. . And I didnte to take the anger of an idiot who doesnt know how to live life. Tuk. Tuk. Yeon Ho-jeongs index finger tapped the table. I came to you to understand the truth of what is happening in the Murim Alliance. My purpose is only that. If youre going to talk nonsense, I dont have any business with you anymore. Namgoongins breathing became very rough. I dont dare say anything. Even if you say something, you will only be harming yourself. Because I cant refute it. On the contrary, he has be a person who can only say things that can be refuted. Im angry, but theres no way to resolve it. I have no intention of looking back at myself. I just wish the world would work for me. I want to be the master of the world. Such thoughts were dominating Namgoongins mind. This was the reason why we couldnt have a conversation about this in the first ce. Say it. Where is Namgoong Hyun? Who is that devil? . Even if you roll around in the mud, a gem is still a gem. If you were so filled with fear that you were on the verge of going crazy, then of course you are not an ordinary person. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. At least, I think it is the highest level of supply. If only you consider skills. . Are you one of my high-ranking officials? tsk tsk. Namgoongin suddenly burst intoughter. Ha ha ha ha ha! Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Namgung-in without even blinking. Namgoongin, who had beenughing for a while, spoke with a distorted smile. Your imagination is extremely poor. High-ranking people? under! Martial arts have no meaning to the devil. Martial arts is just martial arts. Anyone can be a devil, whether they are third-rate martial arts or third-rate magic. Its just difficult to get there. Those were strange words. What Namgung-in meant was that the devils martial arts skills were not strong at all. So who is that? Didnt you tell me? I just understood it. I cant talk about him. I know very well what will happen the moment I speak. What is happening? Namgoongins eyes became a little more bloodshot. who are you? ? What is it about you that makes even the devil tremble? I cantmunicate. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Namgoongin smiled coldly. Its as expected. The guy said. Youll reach me soon. However, he was confident that there was nothing to dig up and said he would get up soon. It looks like he said a lot of things after seeing it once. So, did you predict what I would do next? He said that your thinking circuit is so unique and unconventional that inference is almost impossible. I dont know if its apliment or an insult. Yeon Ho-jeong walked under the pavilion. Namgung-in said. I just said that because I had researched you so deeply, I could predict some of the unconventional things you would do in a situation like this. Yeonhojeongs steps stopped. Namgung-in continued. He gave me three cases. What? The first thing is to go straight to the leader. But I said I wouldnt choose this because it was so boring. . The second is to secretly conduct an investigation from the upper levels of the Meng together with the Sejak unit brought by the Moyong family. He chose that method when catching Sejak in the past, and because he was confident in himself, he said that seeing him in person and talking to him was the most reliable way to do it. Its pretty spooky. Yeon Ho-jeong was quite surprised while listening to Namgung-ins words. It urred to me that this devil, whose name I did not know, had figured out the principles of his actions quite well. Suddenly, my interest arose. What is the third and final one? Namgoongins eyes deepened. Visiting the Sword Emperor Namgung. ! I said it was the most likely option. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened slightly. In fact, he tried to visit Monk Namgung. Geomje Namgung Seung was a cold and strict adult. After leaving all responsibilities to his son, he did not get involved in any of the household affairs, but in this situation, he was a person who could not only directly rule over the family members but also support them. As for Yeonhojeong, the most unconventional and reliable trick was Namgungseung. However, when looking at it from the outside, one cannot think of the option of Namgung Seung. Blood is thicker than water This was because it would be assumed that Seung Namgung would reject Yeon Ho-jeong. The mental exchange between Yeon Ho-jeong and Nam Gung-seung is something only they know. Seeing it through means you have an incredibly sharp eye. uh? At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a strange feeling. Moyongaju and Sejak Troop? Few people know that Moyong Gaju led the Sejak unit. Lord and military If you expand it a little more, its about the feudal lords? Knowing that meant that the information power was also great. Besides, its not something from the past, its something recent. Inferring the fact that Sejaks unit would be in operation and seeing through his actions after the invasion of Yeonhojeong required unimaginable analytical and intelligence capabilities. How many people like that are among the powerhouses of our time? Surely its open? People dont know what to do. No matter how well Ark and Hugae handle their work, anything can happen on this floor unless they control each and every one of their subordinates. However, Yeonhojeong did not think it was open. It was possible to put it on the candidate list, but I thought the probability was low. This is because if you give a clue like this in the first ce, everyone will point to openness. Then why? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was reying each and every conversation with Namgung-in, suddenly realized that he had said something strange. Its hard to hold on to this spirit if you dont even drink alcohol. Are you nning to kill my spirit, which is somehow holding on? Those words that ask if you are nning to kill your spirit. In other words, it means that the body is already dead. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back at Namgung-in. Namgungins bloodshot eyes contained sadness and even joy. You cannot go to your father. you! Grumbling. Blood flowed from Namgung-ins nose and mouth. thud! The vitality quickly disappeared from Namgoongin, who hit his head on the table. Yeon Ho-jeongsplexion turned pale. My heart ruptures! He used his own internal energy to cut off the vein of life. It was suicide. Chapter 1004 Episode 1004. Into the Abyss (4) What?! Jinyang, surprised by the vitality of Namgungin who suddenly disappeared, came under the pavilion. !! Jinyangs eyes wavered. Namgoongin fell down with his head on the table. My head was turned this way, but my wide-open eyes were very cloudy. dead. Namgung-ins face, which turned pale for an instant, looked like that of a corpse. Leader? Damn it. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Countless people are waiting in ces that cannot be seen. It seemed that each person had been ordered to stay in their respective residences. Naturally, no one but the parties involved knew what happened here. A rupture of a cardiac artery can be seen as a suicide, but it can also be seen as a rupture caused by a proscope introduced from outside the body. Since he could not ask the other person to cut off his head, hemitted suicide by rupturing his heart vein, which created a very strange situation. You took a hit. I dont know how long its been since I was caught in a trap. That too was a fatal trap. Yeonhojeong suppressed the anti-ck Taoist warriors who blocked the way of the Namgung family with his energy and entered. That act itself will cause Namgoongins death to be a murder, not a suicide. Even if it is not this kind of atmosphere, it ismon sense that people who are together are suspected, but since what she has done so far is so unconventional, suspicion towards Yeon Ho-jeong will explode like a torrent. Of course, any thinking person would know that Yeon Ho-jeong is a person who has the ability to kill an opponent without using such unreasonable methods, but there is a difference as big as heaven and earth between what you know with your head and what you feel with your heart. why. Aplex expression appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he came up to the pavilion and looked down at Namgung-in. How on earth were you driven to the edge that youmitted suicide? Namgoongin is a person whocks ability. However, the subjects ofparison are so outstanding that he, as the loser of Anhui, can be said to be one of the most powerful figures in Wulin. What kind of threats did such a person receive that he chooses tomit suicide without even using a knife? for what reason? It was then. ! Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly remembered the days of the Emperor of Darkness. Why? Why do events from the past suddenlye to mind amidst a terrifying incident that urred out of nowhere? Something simr. Something simr happened. In the past, during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. Although the flow of events was different and the people were different, there were three incidents that were strangely simr in terms of circumstances. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. Jinyang opened his mouth with a nervous expression. Leader. What are you going to do? Although he left all the brain work to So Jeong-gwang, he was still a person who had been working in Heukdo for a long time. In the first ce, there is no way a stupid person of this age could have a professional-level military force. He knows it too. What a huge impact this will cause. The moment Namgung-inmitted suicide, they realized that their fate had been caught up in a storm. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was still immersed in his thoughts with his eyes closed. Jinyang tried to urge him once more, but closed his mouth and waited. That was the only way for him right now. It was that time. I dont know if I know Jinyangs feelings. Yeon Ho-jeong recalled the first time a simr incident urred. Hwanya. There was a warrior who said he had no name because he didnt know who his parents were, but he was lucky enough to learn martial arts and named himself Hwanya. He was a warrior who followed Yeon Ho-jeong along with the Five Great War Gods of the Heukje Castle. He was a warrior under themand of Nam Su-hwal-ui ({ֻt), who was in charge of the guard of Yeonho-jeong among the five great military gods, and was a rare hero in Heukdo who was cheerful, full of responsibility, and able to devote himself to others. However, Hwanya died less than a month after the Heukje Castle was built. The reason was suicide. A few days beforemitting suicide, he seemed particrly unwell. I remembered that. I asked what happened. Hwanya smiled and said it was okay. The area under his eyes was dark and he had lost a lot of weight, but Yeon Ho-jeong thought it was simply fatigue from too much work. So he told Namsu Hwalui and ordered him to take a vacation, and even though Hwanya was given vacation time, he stayed at Heukje Castle. And on the third day of his vacation, hemitted suicide. It was truly a sudden death. Yeonho-jeong was Yeonho-jeong, but his superior, Nam Soo-hwal-ui, was in a daze all day due to the tremendous shock. Because he was a subordinate who was like a brother to him. Hwanyas death was a mystery whose cause was unknown until Yeonhojeong fought his final battle. That wasnt all. Pyeonghoe Wang Mubyeong. Pyeonghoe was in the third year of the founding of Heukjeseong, and Wang Mubyeong died ten days before the full-scale battle with Saeumgyo. Pyeong-hoemitted suicide like Hwan-ya, and Wang Wubyeong lived in a state of intoxication for several days before falling off a cliff and falling to his death. . Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. Hwanya Pyeonghoe Wang Mu-byeong. And Namgoongin. Although the flow of events is different, all three except Wang Wubyeongmitted suicide. In the case of Wang Mu-byeong, no matter how drunk he was, it is notmon for a warrior like him to fall to his death. Because of that, there was a lot of talk about it being suicide or assassination. What is important is that all four people suddenly lost their lives in unexpected circumstances. Why? The mystery surrounding the deaths of Hwanya and Pyeonghoe Wang Wubyeong was never solved. It was so busy that it was difficult to mobilize all of the manpower. During the Hwanya period, all efforts were made to maintain the Heukje Fortress, and during the general meeting, there was a vacuum in information power due to the conflict of interest with Jeonggeombang, a new Baekdo sect. The same thing happened during the time of King Wubyeong. As it was just before the battle with Saeumgyo, I was wondering if I had been attacked by the enemy, but was unable toe to a conclusion. No, that wasnt it either. War makes people devastated. A lot of blood was lost before the ck Emperor Castle was built, and countless battles were fought even after the ck Emperor Castle was built. In the end, it was believed that the deaths of the three people were also rted to him. Although the exact circumstances are unknown, even people with strong mental ability can be shocked enough to lose their sense of self due to an unexpected incident. But I was in doubt the whole time. It wasnt that I just left it alone because it was an unsolvable problem and didnt pay attention to it. At least Yeonhojeong was like that. As a result, the case remained unsolved until the end because he died after being beaten by the party officials memorization while dealing with the leader of the Saeum cult. Could it be Namgung India? Its an excessive leap. I also knew Yeonho. The probability that the unexpected deaths of the three subordinates during the Heukje Castle era were rted to Namgungins suicide is virtually nil. But why do I care so much? Is this a memory that came to mind because there arent actually many people around me whomitted suicide? Or really Captain. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jinyang. Jinyang said with a stern face. Shouldnt we do something? Sura. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is no other way. But if we keep going like this, we Wait a moment. Yeon Ho-jeong held Namgung-ins pulse. Even though he just died, almost all of his vitality has already been drained. Even if a person dies, his/her vitality will continue for half as long or more than half of the time, but his body is already filled with death energy. ! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became sharp. Jinyang. Take a look at the pulse of the Nangong family. Jinyang immediately checked Namgungins pulse. After a while. what? Jinyangs expression was one of bewilderment. This is fire, right? When you are hit by a firearm, marks will be left on your blood vessels and pulse, just like if your skin is burned. Traces of fire were evident near Namgoongins severed heart vein. It was as if he had died after being stabbed by a master who had learned Yeoyanggong. Was there a Duke Yeolyang in the Namgung family? Yeon Ho-jeong raised his head without answering and looked at a pavilion in the distance. He pursed his lips quietly. How long has it been? It rattled. With the sound of a door opening in the distance, a master walked towards the pavilion. It wasnt visible to the eye, but I could tell by its presence. He was a peak expert. He is a true expert with martial arts skills right in front of him. He quickly came to the head of the familys separate room, but stopped for a moment. This was because I did not feel that Namgoongin was popr. However, after a while, he also walked faster and arrived at the pavilion. omg! The eyes of Seok Jeong-pil, the leader of the Changcheon Noeryongdan (nF), the head of the military group that discusses the best in the Namgung family, were colored with astonishment. Go, matriarch?! Yeon Ho-jeong and Jinyang dont even look. As he hurriedly approached Namgung-in, his face turned pale in an instant. Matriarch. Seok Jeong-pil, who was nkly looking at Namgung-ins face, turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. These guys what are they doing?! The moment when life was about to spread from Seok Jeong-pils body. Phew. The yellow dragon gs that came loose from Yeonhojeongs fingertips surrounded the pavilion. This was to prevent Seok Jeong-pils life from leaking out. Just one number clearly shows the difference in level. Seok Jeong-pils prayers were shaken wildly. Although he was shocked by the death of the family head, Yeon Ho-jeongs Qigong ability was so great that even the shock was instantly forgotten. Yeon Ho-jeong put his index finger to his lips. quiet. ?! Theres a reason I only called you. Its because I dont want to make a big deal out of it. Are you saying that right now?! Namgung Gajumitted suicide. what?! I cut my own heartbeat. Seok Jeong-pil, who was ring at Yeon Ho-jeong with menacing eyes, carefully traced Namgung-ins pulse. Seok Jeong-pils eyes were bloodshot. Nonsense! The head of the family has never learned Yeoyanggong! I was just stating the truth. You are free to believe it or not, but the reason I called you was because I thought you had the most influence here, aside from the head of the family. ?! It seems we have fallen into a trap. Thats what you mean! If I had intended to kill him, I wouldnt havee so loudly and done it so openly. You know my powerlessness. For a moment, Seok Jeong-pil hesitated. There was truth to what Yeon Ho-jeong said. However, he was greatly shocked and found it difficult to think rationally. What kind of trick are you ying?! Emotions consumed reason. It was natural. Anyone would do this. If the leader, Gong Daesa, had been found like this, Yeon Ho-jeong would have also arrested the people around him first. I have nothing to say. From now on, we will move to uncover the death of Nangungaju, so please control the Sega warriors well so that they do not be agitated. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. Chaaaang! Seok Jeong-pil pulled out his sword and aimed it at his back. Dont move! Get down on your knees right then and there! puck! Ugh! Seok Jeong-pil grabbed his wrist and stumbled. The person who pped his wrist was Jinyang. Jinyang sighed and said. I hope this clears up the misunderstanding. These guys! Like that, Yeon Ho-jeong and Jin Yang left the Namgung family. When the door opened, the warriors scattered to the left and right stared at Yeon Ho-jeong with faces full of shame. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around for a moment and confidently passed between them. No one could say anything until Yeon Ho-jeong and Jin Yang disappeared. * * * the sky is clear. There are too many clouds to call it clear. The man looked at the sky for a while and smiled vaguely. Goodbye, Gaju Namgung. At that time, a servants voice was heard outside the door. The head of the Moyong family has arrived. already? The man straightened up. Ask them toe in. Chapter 1005 Episode 1005. Into the Abyss (5) What?! Zhuge Wenhu suddenly stood up. Is the head of the Nangong family dead? Thats right. This was something that even a military intelligence officer, known for his cool-headedness, would stutter. The Nangong family is the loser of Anhui and at the same time is a part of the six generations. In its heyday, it was a prestigious family that boasted so much power that it was even named the best in the world. Even though Namgung-in is not the head of the family, this is something that suddenly falls out of the sky, but since he is even the head of the family, this is not an ordinary situation. How? Who did they say the culprit was? This is Yeonhojeong, Sobuju of the Inkryongbu. what?! Zhuge Yan, who was listening next to him, shouted. Nonsense! Although she has a fiery side, Yeon Ho-jeongs reason is so cold that it can be said that she controls those emotions better than anyone else. He is not the kind of person who would do something like this in the first ce. Not only Zhuge Zinc, but also Zhuge Munho could not believe that Yeon Ho-jeong was the culprit. The informant continued stammering. First of all, it is known that way. The rumor is spreading like wildfire. The Namgung family is on emergency alert, and Sogaju Namgungpyo is said to be recovering the body. Oh my Currently, the rumor is spreading beyond the inner city to the outer city. Its toote to stop the rumor. At that moment, Zhuge Lis eyes lit up. No, thats not it. yes? What is the time of Nangungajus death? Even though he was in a huge shock, he tried hard to keep his cool. Its called microscopic jeong (). Then its only been a little over half an hour now. The rumor spread to the outer castle in that short period of time? ah! A word without feet travels a thousand miles, and rumors spread much faster and more fatally than anyone might think. However, it was too much for the rumor to spread all the way to the outer walls of the Murim League in less than half a day, or just over half an hour. There is someone who is leading the rumor. There is no other way to exin it. From the perspective of a military person who ns strategy and tactics based on all kinds of information, this was absolutely not a natural thing. Zhuge Wenho, who was looking up at the ceiling nkly, spoke quickly. We will conduct a thorough investigation into what happened. Contact the head of the criminal code and tell him to dispatch warriors to Namgungses territory immediately. All right. And That was then. Soldier! Pleasee in. Another informant who came through the door knelt down and said. It is said that people ssified as anti-ck are gathering in Naeseong Square. We received intelligence that everyone will gather together and head to Maengjubu. What?! The spread of the rumor was incredibly fast, but the movement of the anti-ck faction was just as fast. The death of Namgoong Gaju inmed the discontent of the anti-ck faction. It could be said to be a decisive event that erases reason and causes an explosion of emotions. Damn it. bang! Zhuge Wenhos face turned red as he hit the table. He couldnt hold back his anger, but the moment he hit the table, he regained hisposure once again. No matter how quickly the rumor spread, the flow of thought among the anti-ck faction that gathered public opinion and decided to go to the Maengjubu is not normal. Even if Yeon Ho-jeong truly killed the Namgung family, people would usually be surprised and keep an eye on the Namgung family or see how things are going. Anger only fully reveals itself when surprise subsides. It was a typical pattern of public opinion that the anger that emerged piled up and then showed itself in action. But its not half a day, or at least one hour. The fact that it was only half an hour before the action was already taken meant that there was someone in the middle strategically inciting people. Did you say who of the anti-ck faction made the strongest im? This came out without me even knowing. Honestly, I didnt think there would be an answer to thisplicated situation. But surprisingly, the informant had the answer. My name is Moonju of the Blue House Advisory Council. What?! The Cheongsajammun is a sect based in Shaanxi and can be said to be the most famous sect, excluding the Hwasan sect and the Jongnam sect. The Cheongsajamun was also a sect that strongly hated the ck sword. In other words, this means that the divide between the ck Inds and the ck Inds is deeper than that of the ordinary warriors of the White Inds political faction. However, unlike boasting of a firm and powerful fighting style, Munju of Cheongsajamun was recognized as a person with careful and deep insight. Are you saying that he incited the anti-ck faction and led them to go to Maengjubu? This is crazy! There is something. There is a feeling of extreme malice. There was a strong odor that did not even make you frown. Why on earth are you doing this? Zhuge Liang established one absolute premise. Yeon Ho-jeong did not kill the head of the Namgung family. No matter how the situation unfolds, at least the premise must exist as an absolute fact. And if you think about it based on that premise, the person behind this was showing a very sloppy side. Weird. Zhuge Yan, who had already recovered from the shock, mumbled. After such a huge act, why is the continuation sox? Thats correct. I dont know how, but I caused the death of the Nangong family head of the world. This is impossible with ordinary abilities. He even put the me on Yeon Ho-jeong, so in the end, it was an act worthy of full marks in terms of nning. But what happened after that was toox. If Yeon Ho-jeong had been med, it would have been easy to just leave it as is. Rather, it is more natural and certain that way. In other words, there is no need to spread rumors unnaturally quickly and encourage anti-ck public opinion. However, strong men rushed in and pushed the carriage, which had already started rolling downhill, further. Even though you dont have to! Its as if theyre trying to brag about the fact that they have a dark side Yes, thats why its even scarier. yes?! Zhuge Wenhus face distorted. If this fact bes known to everyone, the members will also know that Hojeong is not the culprit. That alone can be considered fortunate, but what do you think about the members trust in the Murim Alliance? ah! Murim is a powerful group. Putting aside things like cause and agreement, we give trust to the group that has that level of power. That is themon feeling of everyone who lives in Moorim. After the Murim League was founded, there were many ups and downs. However, there was no incident that led to the death of the Namgung family head. That was precisely the reason why we had proceeded quietly when capturing Sejak in the past. The Murim Alliance had to be the crystallization of power and at the same time be an unbreakable fortress. Only then will members gain trust. But what if an incident like this breaks out in public? Trust is bound to be shaken. Even during the Bonggong Sejak Gun, he roughly revealed what happened after the work was over. Thats okay. Because after everything is done. Rather, the confidence of the members increased in the ability of the Murim Alliance to respond well. However, if they see the bomb explosion process like now, the members trust is bound to hit rock bottom. Not even once, but twice. I already caught Sejak once, but it happened again. The foundation of the Murim Alliance may be shaken. In peacetime, this is not a problem. The sending of Sejak itself proves that it is not peaceful, but it is okay until the word war is mentioned. However, if you were to be attacked by Sejak twice in a situation where you never know when a war might break out, it would leave a fatal stain on the reputation of the Murim Alliance. First of all, we need to put an end to the situation. Gather half of the remaining troops in the inner city in front of Maengjubu and send the other half toward the central square. But father! If that happens, there will be a bigger bacsh from the anti-ck faction! But leaving it alone is a bigger problem! Give orders immediately! yes! At that time, the informant took out a letter from his pocket. sorry. I should have told you this, but you seem to have been holding back, so Im bringing it up now. What happened again? This is a letter believed to have been left behind by Yeonhojeong Sobuju. !! Zhuge Wenhu hurriedly received the letter and opened it. this. father? What does it say? Zhuge Wenhu sighed and handed the letter to Zhuge Zhen. Zhuge Yan, who saw the letter, gritted his teeth. The letter contained a few short sentences. I am innocent. Gaju Namgoongmitted suicide. However, the Murim Alliance cannot stand still. I will run away until the end and resolve the matter, so you can do what you have to do. Namgung Gajus im of innocence by Yeon Ho-jeongs suicide. I never would have thought that the head of the Namgung familymitted suicide. It was that shocking. But what followed was even more shocking. father! Contact the Maeng Jubu and have them issue an emergency order. I will take action first and then report. Zhuge Wenhu closed his eyes. I will issue an order to all warriors in the inner and outer provinces to find and arrest Sobuju of Mukryongbu. * * * Its been a while, long time no see, Bangjang Saesang. Yeah, it looks good. In fact, the face of the ambassador who said those words to Beom-oh was full of worry. Beom-oh sighed and said. I heard it on the way. Sobuju Yeonhojeong is suspected of killing Gaju Namgung? They said so. The rumor had already spread to Maeng Jubu. Not only the officials but also the elders were in an uproar. Yeon Si-ju is not that type of person. I know. But if things continue like this, we will have to at least pretend to arrest them in order to quell the angry public sentiment. execution. The military department probably took the first step. I guess I should also step forward officially. You know the Lord of the Lotus, right? Thats why its like this. If I didnt know Yeon Sobujus personality, I would have gone looking for him myself. Beom-oh sighed. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at the young man standing behind Beom-oh. The young man bowed his head slightly. Although hecked manners in an audience with the worlds Murim lord, he actually suited the young man well. I meet the Murim Lord. I see youve mastered an amazing assassin skill. ! Is the benefactor this Sima Hyeon? The young man, Sima Xuan, was surprised. How did you know that? Ambassador Gong Gong smiled and pointed to Beom-o. This monk has sent me several letters. I heard that you reflected on yourself and made great changes in the mercy of Buddha. Sima Hyeon chuckled. I already told you about me. exactly. And that you are acquainted with Sobuju. Its not a friendship, but I owe you something. Ambassador Gong looked at Sima Xuan nkly. Sima Xuans cold and indifferent face gradually began to look ufortable. This is because the gaze of the public ambassador felt as if he was peering into his own heart. After a while. Beomohya. Yes, the head of the room will be executed. It seems that you and Sima Siju were destined toe to Meng at a time like this. yes? Currently, the leaders and experts of the Murim Alliance cannot move hastily. This is because the mood of the members is so sharp. I think if I make a mistake, I could even get falsely used. Beom-ohs eyes lit up. The public ambassador took out a letter from his pocket. This is a letter from Yeon Sobuju. It flew in outside the window. Beom-oh politely epted the letter and opened it. There was a ce written on it. Ambassador Gong said to Sima Xuan: Wouldnt it be better to pay off your debt quickly? The corners of Sima Xuans mouth rose. Ill start working as soon as I get home. The lord is very smart. Its because Im so used to this kind of thing. Ambassador Gong Gong said to Beom-oh. Go to the ce written in the letter. Go and help Yeon Sobuju. Chapter 1006 Episode 1006. Purpose of Evil (1) Damn it. Before I knew it, Kang Ryang, who hade to Yeonhojeong on the mountain path, was spitting out two curses. What a shitty situation this is! Suicide? Why did a person who lived in such pridemit suicide? Jinyang shook his head. Dont get excited. You dont look excited right now! We are who we are, but if we do this wrong, you will face all kinds of stigma! In order to avoid that, you told everyone who needed to know about the situation and even ran away like this. Jinyang was calmer than expected. It was a person who was directly at that location. Although he was as intelligent as others, he was actually the type of person whose intuition was better than rational thinking. He is a person who is extremely emotional when he is emotional, but also knows when to follow his intuition and remain calm. Right now, Jinyangs instincts were telling him that it was not a good time to be excited. Jinyangs calm words also calmed Kangryangs rising anger and anxiety. What happened? Kang Ryang only heard a brief statement, but did not hear the details of the situation. Yeon Ho-jeong calmly told the story of what happened on the side of Namgung Se. Kang Ryangs eyes grew cold. Thats a bit strange. As I listened to the story, I couldnt help but be calm. It seemed like it would be difficult to ovee this situation without bing calm. And one more thing. Something is awkward. Yeah, thats my opinion too. It was such a bold and dangerous act that it made the worlds Inklongbu Sobuju choose to run away. It is difficult for an ordinary person to have the guts to touch the head of the Nangung family without going all the way to your brother. I saw it well. It has already happened. There is a rock rolling down the slope, so I dont understand why they inted the rumor even more. Have you ever thought that such actions might incite suspicion? That cant be possible. So youre saying you did this even though you knew it was a clumsy thing to do Kangryang tilted his head. What is the reason? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the view of the Murim Alliance beyond the bushes without answering. They boldly hid in the hill behind Maengjubu. If you think about it, it was natural. Not only Yeonhojeong, but also Jinyang and Gangryang had achieved great heights and were good at hiding their presence. However, hiding ones presence in itself is bound to create a burden during a fight. Its a simr principle to forcing a protruding belly to look t. If you have the ability, you should be able to continue for several days, but you cant afford to worry about unnecessary things now that you need cool-headed reason. So, I climbed the hill behind Maengjubu. There are many transcendental masters near Maengjubu, and each of them maintains a unique kipa, so unless you are an expert who has reached Seongcheon, you will not easily notice that Jinyang and Gangryang are here. In other words, the grade is unknown. In reality, no one would want to search the area around Maengjubu. However, it was not possible to inform all of the leaders, so they climbed the mountain like this. older brother. Just get some rest first. Kangryangughed. The distribution is really good even in moments like this. If you make a mistake, many people, including you, can suffer. If you dont rest properly, your head wont turn. Its just for a little while, lets lie down and not think about anything. Yeon Ho-jeongy down on his back and even put a paw on the back of his head. It looked extremely leisurely. Gangryang thought that if the angry public opinion saw this, the Murim Alliance would bepletely overturned. Tsk. Jinyang also put down his sword on the ground and sat down with one knee up. He looked extremely carefree. Kang Ryang shook his head. I do not know. He sat cross-legged with his arms crossed and looked up at the sky with a sigh. How long has it been like that? I feel somewhat uneasy. Contrary to what he said, Jinyangs face, hit by the wind, was quite calm. Gangryang grumbled. You dont seem anxious at all. Whatever the matter is, it will be resolved somehow. Thats not what Im anxious about. Then what? Hmm. Jinyang tilted his head. How does it make me think that this could be thest time I see the sky in the Murim Alliance? What a foolish thing you are saying,dy! Its just a feeling. Put that feeling back in its sheath! why? You also hate the Murim League. I hate it, but I hate to die even more! Not being able to see the Murimmaeng sky does not necessarily mean you will die. Then what are you talking about! Yeon Ho-jeong, whose eyes were closed, smiled. It was a smile that was a little bitter, but seemed to admire Jinyangs intuition. Huh? Brother, why are you smiling again? just. Stop talking, dont talk. Kangryang pounded his chest and theny down. It seemed like the mindset was to let whatever happens happen. Time passed like that again. also. Yeon Ho-jeong lifted his upper body upright. At this level, I can trust and move. What does that mean all of a sudden? In the letter I sent to the lord, I only wrote about the location of this ce. There was no other content. Why would I do that? Iknow, right. Why did my smart brother do such a dangerous thing? Kang-ryang grumbled and continued. Well, isnt it because youre worried about that letter falling into someone elses hands? There was a reason for that, but the real reason is that. At that moment, Jinyang and Kangryangs eyes wavered. Now they too have felt it. A figure is approaching here. Although I did my best to hide my presence, I could feel the deep Buddhist energying out subtly. It was not a novelty of a public ambassador. But surprisingly, it had a sacredness that was no less than that of the public ambassadors. In some ways, it seemed deeper than the true spirit of public ambassadors. This meant that it was not a difference in the quality or density of the inner energy, but the nature of the true energy itself. Jinyang put his hand on the long sword. Kang Ryang also grabbed the sword. It was to prepare for an unexpected situation. After a while. You are here. It just said it was a mountain, but it didnt say exactly which part of the mountain it was, so I got lost. Is that so? As expected, you are bold. You were standing in a ce overlooking the entire Murim League. Thats because you can see the Sabah world clearly. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up and smiled and lowered his head. Its been a while, Monk Beom-o. Amitabha Buddha. Beom-oh, who was greeted with a unique half-funeral, smiled and said. I knew through rumors that Yeon Si-jus martial arts skills were at a level beyond the realm of heaven, but seeing him in person, his aplishments are beyond imagination. Do you see it? A little bit. The public opinion was correct that he would be the strongest leader of the Arhat n. If it werent for the donors, I could have be the worst leader of the Arhat. Yeon Ho-jeong walked over and held Beom-ohs hand. Its nice to see you again. I didnt know that the Master would send Monk Beom-oh, but that makes me even more happy. haha. It was really nice to hear Beom-ohsugh. When we first met, Beom-oh was the martial arts faction whose eyes were filled withva-like winning spirit and who was armed with iron pride. Beom-o was different now. In the history of Shaolin, there were only a very small number of people who realized the power of Prajna on their own. Beom-oh, who achieved such an amazing feat, spent a long time learning about the world and grew so well that anyone could call him a monk with deep enlightenment. Beom-oh looked at Kang-ryang. Kang-ryang lowered his head with a puzzled expression. long time no see. Kang Si-ju looks healthy too. They were two people who had already be familiar with each other during the Guangdong operation. Beom-oh turned his gaze to Jinyang. This donor is? Jinyang bowed his head briefly. Its called Jinyang. Im with the captain. The title Daejang clearly referred to Yeonhojeong. Beom-oh smiled and gave a half-funeral. Anyway Kang-ryang tapped Yeon-ho-jeong with his elbow. What situation is this? The Lord did note in person, but he sent someone to take his ce, right? I didnt know that Monk Beom-oh happened to be here. So what does that mean? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Maeng Ju-bu. Although it was a long way away, it seemed like it could fly straight away if you took a step. It was my own experiment to just send a letter with the location to the lord. An experiment? The leader must not move from the leaders position. However, if you came alone, it can be interpreted to mean that you are in a situation where you cannot stop it alone, or that you do not have the confidence to do so. ! Thats not it. If they dispatched warriors, it could be seen as an intention to somehow capture me and solve the case. Of course, since I will be reading every move made by the warriors, such an act itself could be interpreted as a request to be treated calmly. her! But the Lord just sent two people. What this means is that we will try to prevent angry public opinion somehow, and in the meantime, try to resolve this situation. Jinyang and Kangryang were impressed by Yeonhojeongs brain. I never imagined that simply giving a ce could have so much meaning. But was it really necessary? With your skills, it was okay to fight alone with the leader, right? I dont even know who Sejak is, but are you telling me to stand alone? No, even when I sent the letter. At that moment, Jinyang and Kangryangs eyes wavered. Did you even doubt your brother, the leader? The most certain person who can lead to this situation is Lord Maeng. Regardless of ones personality. !! I hope not, but peoples affairs are unpredictable. Lord Maeng has reached the ultimate stage. Even with my upper levelbat skills, I cant see through. In the end, all I could see was the reaction. You really are ying in a different world. Jinyang clicked his tongue and said. Why did you hold the knife with that head? If I had started a business somewhere, I think I could have swallowed the whole world. for a moment. Kang-ryang tilted his head. Two in one? Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head. Come out now. Then, a young man fell from the top of a tree. Jinyang and Kangryang were startled and looked back at the young man. Kang Ryangs eyes widened as he saw the young mans face. you are?! Its been a while. Yeon Hao-jeong looked at Sima Hyeon and smiled. Its close. What kind of training did you have to do to use stealth techniques that even I find difficult to understand? Not really. Still, he seemed quite awkward as it had been a while since we had seen each other. How are you? Well, roughly. Looking at your prayers, you are now a human being. Monk Beom-o must have had a hard time waking up. Beom-oh burst outughing. Sama Siju worked hard, but Binseung did nothing. You have to be so upset to say something like that from a monks mouth. Sima Xuan frowned and said. That personality of openly saying rotten things is still the same. Its nature. That is truly an amazing nature. Despite what he said, Sima Hyeon was quite shocked by the fact that he couldnt feel anything from Yeon Ho-jeong. Well, anyway, it would be nice if there was at least one more capable person. Yeon Ho-jeong twirled his shoulders. Lets get started soon. No, brother. Kang Ryang asked. What are you going to do? Wouldnt things getplicated if you move for no reason and get caught by that guy? I thought about it while Iy down. Who is most likely to be Sejak? ? At first nce, there were three. One of them was the leader, so there are only two left. yes?! One of them is particrly problematic. Everyone looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in surprise. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sank coldly. If that guy is Sejak, the other person will be extremely sad. Chapter 1007 Episode 1007 Purpose of Evil (2) Everyone step aside! This is the Murim Alliance Square! Group action is prohibited! Despite the cries of the fierce warriors, the eyes of the gathered warriors did not cool down. No, on the contrary, it burned even more. Once madness is kindled, it is not easily extinguished. When a few drops of water ssh, the fire bes more violent. Open the road immediately! I will see my lord! Military! Tell the military toe out! Since when has the Murim Alliance been able to force its members! The number of warriors gathered in the square was approximately five hundred. The political factions gathered here did not bring all their power. At most there are over a hundred, at most there are less than ten. Moreover, among those gathered, there is no member of the Daemun faction at the level of the old Daemun faction. This means that the number of warriors brought in to begin with was small. Moreover, since not all of their warriors were brought to the square, the number of representatives of the factions gathered here had to be more than several dozen. It was truly a huge number. Even that wasnt everything, as there were countless warriors running in a line from far away. What should I do? The great dragon leader asked in a worried voice. Hwaryongdanju Lee Gyeol sighed and said. Dont think about the future. We have orders. As long as you understand the orders you are given, that is all. But The Great Dragon Lord was also a person who valued orders as much as anyone else. In the first ce, in order to be the leader of the Murim League, one had to know how to absolutely obey orders from superiors before ones ability. But the incident grew so quickly. It was truly an expression that could be described as the blink of an eye. It is true that they must move ording to orders, but if they start a riot, the Sixth Army cannot remain silent from then on. Even if a knife fight breaks out, we cant send that many people to Maengjubu. However, if a sword attack really urs, then the Murim Alliance will be in jeopardy. The rumor has already spread. If an armed conflict breaks out and they are all cut down, how much will the Baekdo factions Murim people trust the Murim Alliance? We are swords. Lee Gyeol said, holding his sword tightly. The purpose of a sword is to cut. The direction is chosen by the person holding the sword. ! We dont need to think about what happens next. If you think about such things, you wont be able to do what you need to do. The Great Dragon Lord as well as the other Lords sighed deeply. But for a moment, they all widened their eyes and red at the more than five hundred martial arts people. What Lee Gyeol said is correct. They are part of the Murim Alliancebat unit. If there was an order from above, all you had to do was carry out the order. It is a matter for the higher-ups to decide on their own. Please Namryong Danju muttered. Please stop doing unnecessary things. Nevertheless, I want it. I hope they dont draw their swords with hasty judgment. How much time has passed like that? Everyone, please be quiet for a moment. The noisy voices of the anti-ck faction warriors quickly died down. Slurp. A path appeared in the middle of the randomly gathered crowd. The person walking at the head of the road was an old man with a good physique. The loose gray hair looked like a lions mane even though it wasnt scattered. He had a face that must have been around sixty, but his thick shoulders and wide back muscles were as good as those of red-faced young men. Lee Gyeols eyes deepened. Lion Moon Ju. He was Guilbaek (һ), the owner of Cheongsajamun in Shaanxi. The air that had been heated by the appearance of Nine Ilbaek calmed down. It was a great wave. Except for Hwasan and Jongnam, it was a force worthy of the owner of Cheongsa Advisory, which is said to be the best in the ind. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the gently flowing energy wave was of the level of an elder of the Great Gate Sect. Gu Ilbaek, standing in front of the anti-ck group, spoke to Lee Gyeol. Please open the way. Lee Gyeols eyes narrowed. He had a close rtionship with Gu Ilbaek. The area where he was active before joining the Murim League was Shaanxi Province. Gu Ilbaek was a person who respected the strong and respected the cooperative. Lee Gyeol was strong and a person who would not hesitate to draw his sword for the sake of the people. Ku Il-baek admired Lee Gyeol and invited him to visit the government office several times. Lee Gyeol also readily epted the invitation and asionally shared a drink with Gu Il-baek. In this vast world, it is not easy to create such a rtionship between a n lord and a ronin. As much as Gu Il-Baeks respect for Lee Gyeol, Lee Gyeol also admired Gu Il-Baeks integrity and simple nature and could not help but respect him. These two people came face to face here in the Murim Alliance, standing onpletely opposite sides. I cant do that. This great river. I am the leader of the Murim Alliance, Hwaryongdan. Personal titles will not be permitted. It was a cold and overbearing attitude. That attitude was Lee Gyeols answer. I am now a warrior of the Murim Alliance and not the warrior you had a rtionship with, so I meant that you should not try to resolve this situation by relying on personal acquaintance. That guy! What kind of safety is that? Gu Il-baek calmed the anger of the anti-ck warriors, which had heated up again, with a wave of his hand and spoke in a calm voice. This great river. Do we look like were doing too much? . Shaolin Bangjang, the public ambassador, Maeng Jus martial arts skills are heavenly. I dont want to sound weak as a warrior, but even if we all attack together, it wont be easy to leave even a scratch on the lords body. Maybe so, maybe not. The masters of Mugeuk are all strong outside the standard with great power. The gap with the transcendent expert is also far greater. If you put your mind to it, it would be no problem to reduce a decent sect to ashes. However, a fight is not decided simply by strength. Even if you let your guard down, you die, and even if your heart bes weak, you die. It is clear that public ambassadors are masters who have reached perfection both mentally and physically, but if they happen to run into one, they may make a mistake for a moment due to their deep sense of benevolence. In other words, no one knew what would happen. Even if it is not an order, as a member of the Murim Alliance, I cannot open the way for them. Is Gu Munju the leader of these people? Nonsense. There is no such thing as up or down for us. We just came together as one. These people only respect my martial arts and will, and no one is below me. In the end, it is true that he is the most influential among them. Lee Gyeols eyes deepened. Im disappointed, old Munju. . People tend to live in the world with their own opinions and thoughts. Thats freedom. However, in any world, there are bound to be norms andws to prevent indulgence in the name of freedom. At that moment, another harsh swear word broke out among the anti-ck faction warriors. ording to Lee Gyeol, they are the ones whomitted self-indulgence while ignoring norms andws. To them, who had be extremely emotional, Lee Gyeols remarks were no different from throwing embers into boiling oil. Nine Ilbaek said calmly. I have never broken any rules orws. If you cant even raise your voice like this, how can you be considered a martial artist of the Baekdo faction? I really couldnt understand this. Why on earth are you doing this? I dont know if it was anyone else, but I truly didnt know that Gu Munju would do something like this. This great river! Murim people are ultimately a race that lives by the logic of power. However, because we value correctness and the cause as much as the logic of power, we call ourselves the white people and pride ourselves on being a political faction. We came here with righteousness and great cause. Then it was right to formally make a rmendation on this matter. In particr, someone with as much influence as Goo Mun-ju should have acted even more cautiously. How can someone who is known for his prudent and noble character do something so reckless? Nine Ilbaeks eyes grew cold. tendinous? The head of the Namgoong family is dead. That too to the disciple of the ck de Lord! There is a degree of prudence! He is a person who has a close rtionship with the leader as well as the military and other high-ranking officials. How can we talk about prudence in a situation where there may be a casual investigation right away? Hahaha! Not only Lee Gyeol, but all the warriors of the six divisions raised fierce energy. Former Munju is now insulting the Murim Alliance by saying that they are a hypocritical group that asks for the truth and incites public opinion with lies because of personal ties. No matter how old I was, I couldnt help but pause in front of those words. That wasnt all. All the anti-ck warriors gathered in the square flinched. But even for a moment. You dont know what people are doing. For any organization in the world, it is essential to have institutions or actions that can act as a purifier. So youre saying you want to do the self-purifying work yourself? We are gathered here because no one has ever done that, because there is no such organization. The Murim League is not an organization run by absolute power! Every member is a member of the Murim Alliance! Maengjuwi is the position where each member is given power and promoted! How can there be any justice in your logic, which sees me as a warrior who only gives support when its convenient for me and when Im ufortable, Im just a warrior and a bastard! Lee Gyeols tone of voice became rough due to Gu Il Baeks frustrated words and actions. Since he was someone who respected and respected Gu Il-baek, he was even more disappointed. I have nothing more to say to you. Just get out of the way. I cant do that. Are you really trying to tarnish the name of the Murim Alliance? We just do what we are told. And speak straight. It is you, not us, who are tarnishing the name of the Murim League! Lee Gyeol! It was then. Its been a really long time. The calm voice echoed throughout the square even though it was not very loud. A soft and simple voice. Although it is a very simple word, it is like the sound of a sutra chanting resounding in a mountain temple. Its been a long time since Ive seen such hot and intense emotions collide. Everyone was startled and looked in the direction where the voice came from. Above the gate leading to Maengjubu. Before we knew it, the public ambassador appeared with his back turned. ! Not only the Sixth Dan warriors but also the Anti-ck Sect warriors swallowed their saliva. Even though he didnt emit any energy waves, his mere appearance silenced more than 1,000 people. It was an amazing presence. hook. As soon as a ray of wind seemed to blow, Ambassador Gong Gong had already appeared next to Lee Gyeol. It was a neww that you couldnt believe even if you saw it with your own eyes. No one could see how he moved. It seemed to be faster than sound, but there was no shock wave. It was Shaolins Geumgangbudong Shinbeop, a divinew whose purity reached the sky. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Nine Il Baek. Gu Il-baek, who was looking at the public ambassador with trembling eyes, lowered his head. I meet the nine-one-hundred leader of the Blue Lion Advisory Council. The anti-ck warriors also lowered their heads with awkward expressions. See you, Lord. The heated atmosphere became calm and calm, like a windlesskeside scene. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking around at them, opened his mouth. Except for the warriors gathered here, all the warriors of the Maeng are looking for Yeonhojeong Sobuju. . I issued an arrest order, not a simple search order. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Gu Il-baek with deep eyes. Is there anything else youd like to hear? Chapter 1008 Episode 1008 Purpose of Evil (3) It was a simple and essential statement. Aside from everything else, it can be said that the public ambassadors first remarks were very appropriate. It could be said that this was the right response from a leader who decided to stand together with his members rather than trying to oppress them. This could be seen from the reaction of the anti-ck faction warriors. Most of them looked at each other with puzzled faces. It is surprising that the leader himself appears. However, it is said that as soon as he appeared, an arrest order was issued for Yeon Ho-jeong. That statement meant that the anti-ck faction no longer needed to be here. The leader himself came forward and dered in front of everyone that he had taken action against Yeonhojeong? Thats it. Is there any clearer exnation than this? If, by any chance, he were to say that he couldnt even be trusted, that would be truly crossing the line. It might be okay in front of other people, but I wouldnt dare do it in front of the leader. Moreover, the man named Maengju is even the head of Shaolin, Taesanbukdu. If you make even one mistake here, you will be kicked out of Moorim. In reality, it may not happen, but if there is even a rumor, you will hear that it is a sect that has fallen foul of Shaolin Temple. . There was silence in the square. No one dared open their mouth. No, I couldnt. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking around at the warriors, said. I understand. I didnt feel the slightest tremor in the voice that said I understood. His personality remains the same as that of a public ambassador. It was soft and light. There was not even a trace of anger or disgust towards the anti-ck warriors. I understand. Dont understand. How could I not understand? We have been fighting against the ck Ind Sect all our lives, and so did our ancestors. The gap between white and ck is so deep that it is impossible to even trace back where its history began. Like a grandfather telling a story about old times to his grandson going to bed. The public ambassadors voice was based on primal affection for humans. It exerted much greater power than anger, hatred, or hatred. A solemnity began to appear on the faces of the warriors who had shown so much spirit. The ability to calm peoples hearts with just a few words. There is no need for great speaking skills or incredible momentum. It was a scene that proved that Ambassador Gong had nothing tock as a Murim lord, but rather, he was a giant with overflowing courage. But we faced an unknown enemy who was watering the seeds of destruction without our knowledge. . We are not wary because they live in another area. We have joined forces because they are effectively targeting us for our homnd. At that time, one of the anti-ck faction warriors who had the courage spoke in a cautious voice. But wasnt it too hasty to join hands with the ck Ind bastards? The tone was polite, but the words were strongly tinged with hatred toward ck people. The public ambassador shook his head. I have no intention of giving instructions to my precious members in front of them. In the first ce, he is not a person worthy of teaching anyone. However, if you acknowledge Binseung as the leader, I hope you will listen to me for a moment. . There is a blue n. The lord of the blue sect hates the red sect. The reason is because the ancestors of the blue sect were defeated by the red sect several times. Nowadays the bnce of power has copsed, but at that time, the power of the red n was greater than that of the blue n. . Its different now. Rather, the Red n is losing its power. This is because it is rough, thews are poor, and betrayal and murder are rampant. The reason it didnt copse after all that is probably because people on the Red n faction who knew the reality worked hard to ovee the current situation. . The leader of the blue sect wants to destroy the red sect. But it couldnt be done. There are many evil people in the Red n, but there are also many people who are not evil. There were children and helpless women. The blue sect refers to the political sect and the red sect refers to the sad sect. In fact, I heard that a long time ago, the ck Ind faction dominated the White Ind faction. It had to be that way. In those days when martial arts were not systematically developed, the rough and decisive side had no choice but to gain the upper hand. No, it was a time when even the distinction between ck and white was blurred to begin with. It was a time when the world was inplete chaos, and it was difficult for them to understand today. Lets think the opposite way. After the bnce of power was broken, the people of the Red n also began to hate the Blue n. The reason is because there were many people who died just because they belonged to the Red n, even if they were innocent. that! Someone spoke up and then closed their mouth. If we open our mouths, the only thing that wille out is that we are different from them or that we had no choice for the greater good. Such words are nonsense that cannot even be used as an excuse. Rather, it is a saying that only the vicious ck people they hate say. The two sects, red and blue, are obvious enemies. We have been fighting since our ancestors. However, these days, most people aim their swords blindly even though they do not have enmity with each other. Not really. Someone said again. Although it was just a joke, the public ambassador nodded. exactly. Not everyone is like that. Because not only the blue faction was the problem, but the red faction was also the problem. Between two factions whose only purpose is hatred and killing, the values of friendship and understanding have be murky rainwater that is difficult to permeate. . In this situation where neither party can finish the other, the green faction that can swallow up the two red and blue factions has gained momentum. . They even kidnapped people in the hometowns of the two red and blue factions andmitted unspeakable acts such as murder, arson, and unprovoked violence. There was a look of difort on the warriors faces. What the Ambassador said is true. Just by looking at what the three religions did in Sacheon and what they did in Guangdong Province, they could be said to be the enemies of Buddhism. We had toe together. The red and blue factions are enemies, but the green factions very existence is a disaster. The good news is that this is a disaster that can be prevented if we work together. The public ambassadors eyes lit up. What happened between the political faction, the sad faction, and the three religions was simply described in terms of the red and blue factions. However, from the listeners perspective, even insignificant metaphors have a very big impact. The reason was simple. This is because the analogy alone was enough to put one in a third-person perspective. So they were ufortable. Regardless of whether they were enemies, justice was always theirs. I said no with my mouth, but in my heart, I always thought that the Baekdo political faction was right. But Maengju says thats not the case. It is said that the path of Baekdo political faction clearly exists, but we are also humans and have made many mistakes. Its ufortable because I know its true. If you directly say that our political faction is also at fault, you might wonder how you can say such a thing, but if you listen from a step away, you will see that that is not the case. Since it was such an ufortable situation, the choice of public ambassador could be seen as a good choice this time. There are a lot of things we want to say to each other. So is every one of you, and so am I. Even if we belong to the same tribe, our thoughts are so different. If we continue the conversation, how many days will it be disappointing? . But to us who think so differently, this world is throwing one absolute truth. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. The fact that the three religions can overwhelm us. !! If we split here, the three schools will burst outughing, saying that they will be able to minimize the loss of their troops, as it will be easy for them to dig into the factions that have split apart and not been able to unite. Creepy! Ambassador Gong Gongs words had the power to make the obvious truth seep into the depths of ones heart. The faces of the anti-ck faction warriors turned pale. Furthermore, the warriors of the Six Dragons also looked at Master Gong with slightly pale faces. If we fight here, only the three religions will like it, burning our home and trying to kill my family, my friends, my teachers and students. . Its not an easy decision for us. Even back then, I believe most of you were relieved. All of us as midfielders. . Please be a little calmer. The warriors lowered their heads one by one. A solemn atmosphere filled the square. Their spirit, which had been burning close to madness, was greatly dampened by the sincere request of the public ambassador. It was then. I understand what you are saying, Lord. It was Nine Ilbaek who opened his mouth. If the invasion of the Three Religions is true, then Nangungajus death is also true. The sparks of madness began to fly again. Joining forces with the ck Ind? great. If they clearly show themselves as allies, there is no reason not to join forces. Nine Ilbaeks eyes wavered. No matter how shameless a person was, it would not have been an ordinary burden to dare to say something like this in front of the leader. However, the owner of the Namgung family, one of the pirs of our White Ind political faction, was murdered by the next leader of the ck Ind Alliance. How can you trust them under these circumstances? This was not done by an ordinary warrior, but by a man called the second-inmand of the Mukryongbu. Hey, old Munju. Im sorry for interrupting you, Master. At that moment, Ambassador Gong Gong saw Gu Il-baek swallow his saliva for a moment. It didnt seem like it was just because he was nervous. At least that was how the public ambassador saw it. If he had been honest, he would have proudly revealed himself and tried to uncover the truth. However, he left Namgung House on his own and suddenly disappeared. He even took all the warriors he called his brothers. . Under these circumstances, how can we trust the dark path? Some of the anti-ck faction warriors nodded. It may feel like hes being mean-spirited, but that doesnt mean hes telling a lie. The public ambassador spoke in a somewhat stern voice. Lets ask former Munju one question. yes. Just by chance, if Binseung had made up his mind to get rid of the head of the Namgung family, would he have opened the gate noisily and gone in to carry out the deed? Or do you think they killed him secretly using a method that no one knew about? !! Do you think Binseung doesnt have that much ability? The head of Shaolin, who is extremely stubborn, begins to enter the mud. If I put my mind to it, I can secretly kill anyone except Seongcheon. Lord Hawk. Then Yeon Sobuju! The public ambassadors voice became stronger. Perhaps there were circumstances that others did not know about that forced him to enter through the front door and kill him? ! No matter what the circumstances, there is no one who would take on such a reckless and urgent matter. This is especially true if you are none other than Yeon Sobuju, who risked his life to destroy the Three Religions every day after leaving the martial arts world and went back and forth across the central ins! !! What if Yeon Sobu-ju is guilty? As you said, you did not appear in person and tell us exactly what happened. . Except for that, there is no evidence yet that Yeon Sobu-ju killed Nangong Ga-ju. but! Thats why we want to arrest Yeon Sobu-ju. As a suspect and a witness to the case. . If it turns out to be true that Yeon Sobuju killed Nangong Gaju. Wooooow. A gorgeous golden glow rose from the body of the public ambassador. I, and no one else, will condemn him myself. . On the other hand, if he is not guilty of anything. Ambassador Gong Gong swept away the warriors. The warriors each lowered their heads and avoided their eyes in the majestic re of the Murim Lord. Depending on the circumstances of the incident, I will apologize on behalf of everyone to Sobuju, who was officially appointed as the Murim Lord. I will take with me all the insults you havemitted against him here. . Is there anything else you want to say? Chapter 1009 Episode 1009 Purpose of Evil (4) The public ambassadors speech was heavy because it was sincere and scary because it was confident. The anti-ck warriors gathered in the square eventually had to disperse without being able to save anything. This was because if they tried any further, they would be a faction that rebelled against the Murim Alliance. . Gu Il-baek, who was with the scattered warriors, nced at Lee Gyeol. The sight of him standing proudly in front of the gate leading to Maengjubu was truly like no other king of heaven in mythology. At least it seemed that way in Nine Ilbaeks eyes. He turned his head with a bitter smile. Um former Lord Moon. One of the warriors gathered in the square spoke cautiously. For now, it would be better to wait and see how things progress. Someone took his words. Honestly, I didnt know that the leader himself woulde out and say something like that. How is that enough? Thats right. Maengju, no, Ambassador Gongong, is a good man recognized by everyone. Since you made the announcement yourself, you will have to wait and see for the time being Gu Il Baek shook his head. I will go first. Oh yeah. In that way, Gu Il-baek left the square with his subordinates. Heojung, the head of the Sajakwonsa Temple, opened his mouth. Lord Moon. First, go back to your home. You guys, go back to your home. yes? Im going to stop by Namgung Ses house. You guys go first. Lord Moon. We will serve you Gu Il-baek looked back at Heo-jung with cold eyes. Heo Jung quickly lowered his head. All right. Just like that, the deacons also received nine and one hundred orders and returned to their residence. Gu Ilbaek, who was alone, walked in the direction of Namgungse. The road was wide and there were many buildings. However, there were not many people, perhaps because the atmosphere was disturbed by the sudden death of Namgoong Gaju. How long did it take to walk like that? Go and have some tea. Nine Ilbaeks steps stopped. He turned his head to the left. There was an unknown building there. Its probably vacant. And the voice I heard from there rang clearly in my ears. Anxiety appeared on Gu Ilbaeks face. However, for a moment, he entered the building where the voice came from at a slow pace. Are you here? Surprisingly, there were Ambassador Gong Gong and Seung Hyeon Jin-in in the main room of the building. I couldnt tell when I came here. Even the car was already prepared. Nine Ilbaek bowed his head. I see you, Lord. And Seunghyeonjin too. Seunghyeonjinin said with a smile. It was brewed with tea leaves from Wudang Mountain. The vor may be a bit strong, but the taste will be good. . Please sit down. Gu Il-baek, who had been quietly looking at Ambassador Gong and Seung Hyeon-jin, sat across from them. The public ambassador opened his mouth. Old Munju. If you are asking what to do with the anti-ck faction warriors, unfortunately I do not have that ability. Its a bit of a mocking tone. Looking at his eyes, voice, and overall expression, Gu Ilbaek was extremely nervous. And yet, they are saying such things. It feels like youre trying hard. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly watching Gu Il Baek, lightly hit the table with his hand. Tooung. A translucent golden glow enveloped the entire building along with a cheerful sound. Gu Ilbaeks face became somewhat pale. In that one moment, a curtain of true energy was ced over this vast space. It was an incredibly powerful feat. I cant believe it even after seeing it. Ive seen Seongcheons masterspete with each other, but witnessing that ability right in front of me gave me a different feeling. Old Munju. The public ambassadors voice was as deep and clear as when he was giving a speech. We havent met often, but I thought Gu Mun-ju was a person who was more of a political activist than anyone else. . I have heard many rumors that you are a cautious and consultative warrior. But when I met him in person, I didnt think he was as noble and good a person as I heard. Seunghyeonjinin looked at Ambassador Gong with surprised eyes. However, the ambassadors words seemed to have put Guilbaeks mind at ease. A small smile appeared on Gu Ilbaeks pale face. Is that so? exactly. But I thought he was truly a human being. . Not all of us who call ourselves Baekdo political faction need to be noble and good people. Rather, I hope that there will be more people like Koo Mun-ju, who have ws and are greedy, but who know how to let go of their own greed and act for others. This was said not as a follower of Buddhism, but as a leader. I have ws and greed Gu Il-baek, who was muttering as if he was thinking over the words of Gong Gong, closed his eyes. Are you investigating me? We have started a deep investigation since you were part of the anti-ck faction. . I couldnt find out what happened in Gu Mun-jus past. But I knew that you were a person like everyone else. I see. I think the story will get longer if I add more, so Ill start with the main point. The ambassadors eyes grew cold. Who? . I looked at the life that former Munju lived and saw his disposition. Gu Munju is a person who knows very well what consequences his actions will bring to Meng. Meng Furthermore, I dont think you are the type of person who would do something like this. However, since he came to the forefront and ignited a fire, I had no choice but to think of two cases. . Either the former Munju has gone crazy or he is being threatened by someone. Seunghyeonjinin looked at the public ambassador with stern eyes. He wasnt so bad at public speaking that he would openly ask people in front of them if they were crazy. This meant that he would properly investigate this matter as a leader. There is no way that the former Lord Mun, who had a deep sense of discipline and was revered by Shaanxi martial arts practitioners, would have gone crazy. . Who? What on earth happened? Ny-one hundred eyes were bloodshot. I I know that you sent your subordinates on purpose. ! Im sure they werent sent there to do something secretly. It seems to me that Gu Mun-ju is hoping that someone will recognize her situation and save her. . Wrong? The ambassadors words were as sharp as an awl. And what he said was true. Nine Ilbaek was actually in a semi-desperate situation. Gu Il-baek, who was quietly watching the public speech, took a sip of tea. What Seunghyeonjinin said was true. The scent was a bit strong, but the taste was very good. As soon as the hot tea poured in, I felt my mind calming down. After drinking tea, Gu Ilbaek, who had been looking down at his teacup for a long time, opened his mouth a momentter. It started as a kite buju. ? I ordered my subordinates to bring Yeon Sobuju with them. As politely as possible. I know because I heard it. Nine Ilbaekughed bitterly. He refused. It has to be that way. I understand. It was right after what happened with Jeok Chang-moon, so you must have wanted to get involved in somethingplicated like Yeon Sobu-ju. Seunghyunjins eyes deepened. Gu Ilbaek continued speaking with a bitter smile. I heard that Yeon Sobuju is quicker than anyone else. So I thought you would figure it out if you talked to me. Which one? My condition. situation? I wanted to at least hint before the situation. what? The King of Namgung told me not to go to his side. At that moment, Ambassador Gong Gong and Seung Hyeon-jins eyes wavered. This statement by Gu Il-baek in itself shook up this incident. Gu Ilbaek knew that Namgungin would die. And I knew that Yeon Ho-jeong would eventually go to the Namgung family. He told me. Yeon Sobuju said he was heading to Namgung House. Either sooner orter. Who the hell is he? . Gu Munju. Its because of me. ? Its all my fault. I lived wrongly. Gu Munju, please calm down and speak. How could he I assassinated my brother and poisoned my father. ?! It was carried out without anyone knowing. I couldnt bear to see my younger brother who was better than me, and I couldnt bear my fathers gaze that looked at me like an insect. !! Furthermore, my fathers words that told me to give up everything I had learned at Sajamun and leave if I did not be the lord of the n stimted my fear. Gu Il Baeks chin protruded. It was a perfect crime. No one knows. At least that was the case until he showed up. It was a terrifying truth. No one would have thought that Munju, a renowned Cheongsa advisor, would havemitted such an immoral act in his youth. I wanted to be a good person. I thought that if I exercised good influence, my sins would be forgiven. . It was ridiculous. Even if you have done ten thousand good deeds, how can the immoral person who killed his brother and father live with his head raised and looking at the sky? Gu Munju. In the end, my evil deeds from 30 years ago havee back to me. Nine Ilbaek was now talking about his sins that he had not told anyone about. The public ambassador asked calmly. Are you saying that the he that former Munju was talking about used that as an excuse to threaten him? Thats right. Did you have evidence? Its not something that can be said easily from a humane perspective, but as a leader, I had to know at least how he was threatened. There was none. ?! He had no evidence. If there had been such evidence, would I have been able to live and breathe safely until now? They are making threats without any evidence. Yes. There is no evidence. He just knew it. Gu Ilbaeks bloodshot eyes looked like they were about to burst out with blood at any moment. And he made me aware of that. Thats it. ! I do not know. Why did I act like this? I talked to him and from then on I became a person who didnt know what was right. The public ambassador could not bear to continue speaking. Seunghyeonjinin cautiously opened his mouth. Is that why you did what he told you to do? I ordered it I never ordered it verbally. ? I just understood it. No, I epted it. What do you mean? The world was originally chaotic. Nine Ilbaeks fists turned white. His face became increasingly nk. Its not me thats wrong, but the world thats wrong. ?! I didnt do anything wrong he told me so. It was that moment. The ambassadors eyes lit up. Stop! Wooooow! The true nature of the infinite power took possession of Gu Il Baeks body. But it waste. Before I knew it, blood was flowing from Gu Ilbaeks nose and mouth. Oh no! Seung Hyun Jin-in quickly hugged Gu Il-baeks copsing body. The public ambassadors response was dazzlingly fast. Thanks to this, only half of the heart vein ruptured. Of course, death did not change. He only escaped instant death. Gu Munju! Old Munju! Come to your senses! Seunghyeonjinin. Yes, Im Seunghyeon! Nine Ilbaeks eyes gradually became cloudy. For a person to fall into madness for one day no, one incident is enough Gu Munju! The world why on earth am I Tears flowed from Gu Il Baeks eyes. Even if I die, I dont want to see my brother and father That was the end of it. Life began to drain from Gu Ilbaeks body as he lowered his head. What on earth is going on? Seung Hyun Jin-in, who was dumbfounded, just looked down at Gu Il-baek with nk eyes. Ambassador Gong Gong ced his hand on Gu Il-baeks forehead with a somber expression. Its not a technique like seobunjutsu. . Its justsuicide. Chapter 1010 Episode 1010 Purpose of Evil (5) Mo Yong-guns eyes as he quietly looked out the window were indifferent. The atmosphere was very chaotic. Even though there werent many peopleing and going, it seemed like hundreds of people were walking up and down the street. How many times have you looked at it like that? Sigh. I heard the door opening. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. There was no sign of anyoneing. This was true even though invisible brain energy was sprinkled throughout the ce. I thought that if the other person had tried to kill me, I would have been defeated without even trying. Considering his state of being so close to the end of the war, it was truly a terrifying stealth technique. Prince Moyong slowly turned around. There was a young man standing there. Moyong-gun tilted his head. Its a face Ive never seen before. Yeonhojeong Sobuju sent it. okay? After studying the young mans face for a long time, Moyong nodded. I thought I would hear from you soon. What did you say? The young man took out a letter from his pocket and ced it on the table. Moyong, who was looking at the table, raised his head. Just one letter Prince Moyong was speechless. Because the young man had suddenly disappeared. It was truly a terrifying stealth technique. I never thought there would be someone in the world who could use stealth techniques to this extent. No, there was one. Yeon Ho-jeong said sometime in the past. There is one genius who inherited the martial arts skills of the legendary Salsu Eumsin. I remembered passingly saying that if he grew up properly, he would be capable of conquering the assassination world in the central region. Could it be that this guy is him? If that is true, Yeon Ho-jeong even brought in assassins into the Murim Alliance. You must have proven your identity. Even if no one else knows, he must have told the public ambassador or Zhuge Mun-ho. Yeon Ho-jeong would not go out of his way to bring in an assassin of his caliber without even verifying his identity. Prince Moyong soon gave up his thoughts and opened the letter. Hmm. His eyes lit up and he picked up the sword he had ced aside. Puzzle! Grumble! The letter, burning with brain energy, disappeared in an instant. At the same time, Prince Moyong also disappeared from the spot. * * * The ce where Prince Moyong arrived was a fairlyrge dam near Maengjubu. hook. Its not inside the deck, but on top of the roof. Yeon Ho-jeong was sitting openly on the roof tiles. Because of the location, no one except Maengjubu could see it, but it was a ce where only those with a strong heart could sit. Are you here? Nice to meet you, killer. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Okay, I wont get angry if you call me that for the time being. Prince Moyong was convinced that Yeonhojeong did not kill Namgungin. Wow, its nice to have a cool breeze. Prince Moyong, sitting next to Yeonhojeong, looked at the Maengjubu buildings that lined up. Where did you put the axe? Its a weapon thats too conspicuous to carry around. I asked Liang to take care of it. Where did they hide it again? Its a secret. What is the secret? It must have been spread around the residence of someone believed to be behind this. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled strangely. How did you know that? I know you as well as you know me. Its scary. It wasnt like this in the past, right? It was about eye contact. Besides, have you experienced something like this once or twice? Ive never experienced anything like this. I saw something simr, though. Usually time is money in these kinds of things. You have to be careful, but you have to be fast at the same time. The fact that youre asking to see me means that youve sorted out your thoughts. Doesnt that mean that the deployment of troops has already beenpleted? I thought about it, and Im really d I changed my mind. If the head of the family had that perspective and became a political opponent, it would be truly breathtaking. Stop doing public affairs that dont work. It wasnt about gongchisa or geumchil. Now that Mo Yong has changed his mind, he is not as driven as before, but he has be much sharper than before. Because it has be so sharp, there may be no need for propulsion. What was important was the fact that Moyong was an ally and was very reassuring. Anyway, who is that assassin? Hes a guy who has mastered the art of sound. Guangdong? exactly. The talent is crazy. To be honest, I didnt even notice anything until I opened the door. Hes the one who prates my senses. It would be terrible. Hearing those words, Moyong felt it again. The fact that Yeon Ho-jeong has be a master on a different level than himself. Its bittersweet, but somehow my heart is pounding. Having something to chase after is a blessing. On the contrary, as soon as I let go of my feelings for Meng Juyu, the desire for martial arts that I had forgotten was instantly rekindled. Mo Yong-gun, who once again consoled his burning passion for victory, asked in a snap. So who do you think is the culprit? Before that, let me ask you something. You tell me. Yeon Ho-jeong asked with a serious face. Do you believe you can control people with words? Prince Moyong frowned. It doesnt seem like a joke. No joke. It doesnt even seem like youre talking about seduction techniques or anything like that. Of course not. People are influenced by other people. To put it in a bad way, the fact that children who have been taught by their parents show the same behavior as their parents can be said to be the result of a long period of maniption. It could be seen as harmless maniption. I guess so. But why is that happening all of a sudden? Yeon Ho-jeong told us in detail what happened in the Namgung family. His memory was better than anyone elses. Thanks to this, he was able to convey the conversation he had with Namgung-in without a single mistake. . Prince Moyongs eyes deepened. So it was suicide? exactly. I thought you didnt kill him. But I didnt believe he reallymitted suicide. Honestly, I couldnt even believe it when I saw it right in front of me. Moyong-gun stroked his chin. Its a difficult problem. If you are a peak expert, you can do that. However, transcendental mastery is a state where not only the body but also the spirit is transformed. Although it is too minor to be called a Hwangool transformation, in arger sense, it can also be said to be a type of Hwangol metamorphosis. It depends on the person, but if you practice your martial arts to that extent, your top range will grow on its own. Even if it cannot be operated, it can grow. The fight against the upper ss, which is greater than that of ordinary people, soon leads to the strengthening of mental power. It is true that even though people are born with different natures and personalities, they have stronger mental power than ordinary people. Some people see it as pride and confidence. Of course, there are many people who reach that point but are easily swayed by the words of others. Of the people Yeon Ho-jeong immediately shocked with his fearsome speaking skills, werent most of them masters who had passed the martial arts level? But suicide is a slightly different issue. Suicide often begins with questions about ones identity. A person with strong mental powermits suicide? Its really not that easy. ?! Prince Moyong, who was deep in thought, suddenly had a thought and looked at Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. The head of the family has given up desires that are close to faith. . It is difficult to imagine how great the pain must have been, but we can at least guess that it must have been painful enough to die. Not enough to die. Mo Yong-gun spoke honestly. I actually thought about suicide. I see. If I hadnt found myself in a hurry, I would have ended my life when the building was closing. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Just as I guess. What does it mean? Whether it is a technique or a simple speaking technique, it is very difficult to break through the masters skill. yes. But it is also true that once it breaks through, you will receive a much bigger shock than an ordinary person. !! A life supported by a strong ego is shattered in an instant. Of course, the impact is bound to be enormous. From then on, matters of life and death enter the realm of recovery rather than mental strength. If you recover, you live, and if you dont, you kill yourself. It is like a person hanging on to Manjangjee by holding only one rope. All masters who have reached the highest level have an entric temperament. Its not that it was that way from the beginning, but because we live with an understanding that cannot be understood with the small human brain, if we dont constantly practice self-discipline, we may go crazy. . In other words, even a master canmit suicide. On the contrary, once something copses, it bes much more difficult to recover than others. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. I wanted to say that it was possible, but the words couldnte out. The reason was obvious. This is because he himself has already gone through such a process. I know several masters whomitted suicide out of the blue like Gaju Nangong. . There are many differences in their suicides. But there are also simrities that cannot be ignored. The thing that pisses me off the most is Yeon Ho-jeongs face distorted. There is a foul odor that can only be described as malice, but it is just a feeling and cannot be exined. Malicious There must be some purpose. But what can I say The purpose is the purpose, but I think there are other reasons besides that. What reason are you talking about? I guess Imining because I cant exin it. Prince Moyong did not criticize Yeonhojeong. Rather, I took his words seriously. It was because he himself knew well how strong Yeon Ho-jeongs intuition was. So, what youre saying is that there is someone behind the scenes who not only maniptes people with words, but even causes them tomit suicide, and what they want is not simply chaos among the Murim Alliance? exactly. hmm. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Were there any signs of being brainwashed by the head of the Namgung family? There was none. You can destroy people just by talking. Its not as difficult as you think. hmm? Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Just one day is enough for a person to go crazy. Furthermore, just one incident is enough. Thats an interesting thing to say. Thats what I heard from a colleague in the past. That is correct. There are times when we fall apart because of an incident that seems insignificant to others. Everyone lives in darkness. Depending on how you stimte that darkness, even a person who lived like a saint can be a rare viin. Its just one choice Father said it was a line. Moyong, who was shaking his head, asked again. So who do you think is behind it? Yeon Ho-jeong quietly looked at Mo Yong-gun. Prince Moyong frowned. Did you really doubt me? He was one of the people I suspected. Well, that could be possible. If you think back to what the Namgung family leader said about the Sejak unit and such. Youre smart, after all. But it looks like Im out of line with the dragon. I am sure now. The head of the family is not behind this. That intuition is so easy. So who do you think you are? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was silent for a moment, spoke as if sighing. The head of the family came to the Murim Alliance alone. What are you talking about all of a sudden? Just give me an answer. Then when did the leader of the Gangseo Sangmu Association, to which the head of the family belongs, join the Murim Alliance? what? When did the genius who was personally appointed as the leader of the Sangmu Alliance join the alliance? ?! Mo Yong-guns face hardened. You sure? Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became indifferent. What is his name? Chapter 1011 Episode 1011 Revised History (1) Prince Moyong could not bear to continue speaking. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. ording to the words of Namgung Gaju, the person behind this knew that Moyong Gaju operated the Sejak unit. . The only people who know that fact for sure are the Murim Lord Gong Daesa, the Commander-in-Chief Zhuge Munho, you, Moyonggaju, and my teacher, Mukryongbuju, andstly, the leader of the Gangseo Sangmu Alliance. . Actually, there is no point in doubting the Lord and Commander-in-Chief. It was an option that was ruled out from the beginning. However, if you exclude all the facts that do not fit your needs, the truth will eventually be revealed. Thats why even public ambassadors were ced on the dragons list. A person who can never do that makes no sense even from a logical perspective, but that is why he is the person who could inflict the most serious damage if he were to n something. However, Ambassador Gong Gong proved his innocence by sending Fan Wu and Sima Xuan. At least that was the case for Yeon Ho-jeong. In the same context, Zhuge Wenhu also has no choice but to be excluded from the lineage of dragons. This is because numerous warriors of the Murim Alliance began to chase him. There is no need to check the Mukryong Buju. This was not a n so mediocre that it had to be carried out by a trustworthy person. If Yang Cheon was in the Murim Alliance, it would be impossible for anyone to control people from far away. In that case, all that remains are the two young leaders of the Gangseo Sangmu Association and Mo Yong-gun. And Yeon Ho-jeong, who saw Prince Moyong in person, was convinced. Prince Moyong was also not behind it. To be honest, based on simple suspicion, I was several times more suspicious of Prince Moyong than the leader of the Gangseo Sangmu Alliance. He had a criminal record, had a brain, and went all the way to the Mukryongbu to recruit talented people to run the Sejak unit. Moreover, Yeon Ho-jeong was a believer who believed that a persons nature could not be changed that easily. It can be changed, but very few people want to change, and among those very few, very few actually change. It was difficult for Yeon Ho-jeong to imagine Mo Yong-gun experiencing change despite such extremely small odds. However, Moyong-gun truly experienced a change. Just because he has changed does not mean he has be good. Because his personality hasnt changed. I just gave up my desires and started seeing the world from a different perspective. Definitely. Moyong Gaju is not a fool. Mo Yong-gun still holds the one value that will never change even if the world is destroyed. The Murim Alliance must always be superior and brilliant. Now, this situation was trampling on and tearing apart Moyongguns faith and heart. In the end, there is only one person left. is that Hongikcheon? Hong Ik-cheon. Is that the name of the young leader? . He seemed quite shocked. The fact that he was shocked meant that he, too, had listened to Yeon Ho-jeongs words and epted the fact that no one other than Hong Ik-cheon was the culprit. Mr. Moyong, who was lost in thought for a moment, took a deep breath and said. I wonder. What do you mean? As you know, the person behind it showed immaturity in many ways when handling this matter. As expected, Moyong-gun also seemed to think that part was strange. I yed a trick on the worlds supreme king and the head of the Nangung family. It was a n that wouldnt be surprising if it were truly an achievement. However, the rumors spreading too quickly and the gathering of anti-ck warriors in the square are too clumsy, arent they? We thought that was strange too. I dont think I made a mistake. Me too. Then the answer is two. If I had to be honest, its three. Mo Yong-guns eyes sparkled. Yeah, if I really have to ask. If the first force is not reached. Its the most unreliable interpretation, but we can consider that too. The head of the Namgung family died while being framed by Yeon Ho-jeong. This fact alone caused a huge blow to the Murim Alliance. If thats all the enemy wanted, then yes. But in this case there is a problem. If there is no power left to push Yeon Ho-jeong out after that, there is no reason to use force to spread the rumor in the first ce. It was only natural for those behind the scenes to let rumors spread regardless of whether they had the resources or not. Mo Yong-gun is saying exactly that. If we interpret the first case and the second case, we can see that the reason for spreading rumors and gathering people was to immediately throw the Murim League into chaos. In that case. I can guess that he is nning to take advantage of the confusion tomit something. Thats my opinion too. It can be interpreted to mean that you must do something within a short period of time, regardless of whether your innocence is revealed or not. Third and final. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. getaway. The mastermind is trying to escape safely while the Murim Alliance is in confusion. So you already have reliable troops stationed there. exactly. Moyong closed his eyes. Then Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. There are many people behind the scenes. Perhaps Moonju of Cheongsajamun is one of them. However, the number of people controlling it will not be extremelyrge. If you think Hong Ik-cheon is the one behind this, then yes. Its only been a month since he joined the Murim Alliance. One month Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Its an overflowing time thats enough to mesmerize people. If you really have that ability. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Have you organized your thoughts? What else can be done other than being organized? Moyong-gun also stood up. Lets go and check. Before that, lets ask one question. . Why did you make him the leader of the Sangmu Alliance? Prince Moyong gritted his teeth. There were many reasons, but in the end, the reason was that, through a conversation with Hong Ik-cheon, I thought he was a capable person who could take on the future. Just like Mo Yong-woo. And like Yeonhojeong. I guess Im possessed too. * * * I had a dream. Even though the surroundings were so noisy, I had a dream. And I looked ahead, aware that I was dreaming. There was an absolute being in front of him. Although he was absolute, he was not a person. A naked woman was lying limply on thep of the monster who was sitting in the royal temple with his chin resting on his head. That wasnt all. None of the people standing on the left or right of the reddish carpet beneath the Taesa had any clothes on. Among them, there were beautiful women who would make your eyes light up, and there were men who were so scary that you would get goosebumps just by looking at them. There were old people who looked so shrunken that they couldnt move, and there were children who looked like they were about ten years old. All kinds of people. They were ants that served monsters, admired monsters, and were ruled by monsters. Thats interesting. The monsters voice was very pleasant to hear. Even though it was a mans voice, it was clear and deep like a jade bead. If I listened quietly, I felt at ease and my head seemed to clear. amazing. With that body, he became an infinite survivor. It was a dream I had several times. However, every time I dreamed, the faces of the people on my left and right and the posture of the monster all changed. But the voice and words were the same. Furthermore, there is also a naked woman stretched out on the monstersp. You have the talent to go into battle without being discarded. There is nothing special about it. Its just the right amount of muscle to fit into an armpit. . No matter how good his sense of survival was, it would have been difficult for him to survive with that level of skill. In the end, he killed everyone and crawled out alone. It was a voice I wanted to hear over and over again, even though he was saying harsh things. How did you survive? The answer came from the mouth of the woman standing in the first position on the right. They say it created confusion. Exin in detail. It is said that he caused trouble not through martial arts, but through words. In fact, when investigators looked into it, they found that those who had been talking to the test subjects showed strange behavior, such as suddenlymitting suicide or harming someone out of nowhere. Ohh? A voice full of interest. You manipted people with words? Thats right. Bring the investigators analysis sheet. After a while, someone brought the monster a bundle of parchment. There were over twenty sheets of parchment. Each and every page was densely written. The monsters eyes lit up after reading all those parchments. It was a testing ground. . We conducted another experiment on those inhuman test subjects. Experiment. I wasnt moved by that word. I wasnt moved by the word experiment, but I was agitated by the words of the monster who had clearly seen my inner thoughts for the first time. It was my first time. A person who has seen through his inner thoughts. It was my first time. Anyone who just read a report or something and understood what happened there. She was from somewhere Yes, she was a woman brought from the ce they call Shanxi on the maind. . That girl made the prostitute candidates who came to Yeongeumsan Mountain into her own in just a few days. Yes, I remember. She was a girl who pped her mouth noisily even when she was struggling under me. . A lot of seeds were sown to secure jinhyeol that can be used for decades. Among them, I can count on one hand the number of girls I remember. Now I see that you look a lot like that girl. I was a created creature. It was not a creature born of love and understanding without purpose. It was a product produced with a clear purpose. A product that will be discarded if it does not demonstrate useful functionality. Fortunately, the man who helped me produce with a few drops of bodily fluids found me useful. Thats interesting. It may not be worthy of seeding me, but it is usable. . Show me what your abilities are. If its okay, well send it to the continent right away. . Make that ce your testing ground. With only one question: What is confusion? It is an honour. I will not pass on our schools vision to you. Tuk. The naked woman, who had been hanging on the monstersp, just flowed down. The face of the woman who came down the stairs caught my eye as she lowered her head. The womans face looked very simr to mine. * * * Lord. Hong Ik-cheon opened his eyes at the cautious voice. Whats going on? Lord Moryonga has arrived. also? I thought you came here often. Or maybe its because Im in a turbulent mood. No, that cant be possible. Because of a dream I hadnt had in a long time, I suddenly had trouble turning my head. Hong Ik-cheon analyzed the current situationfortably as usual, but as quickly as lightning. Prince Moyong came to see him just half a day ago. He also said that he could check the atmosphere within the pce and stop by Maengjujeon if necessary. Saying that I could stop by was no different from meaning that I would stop by soon. Prince Moyong is an extraordinary person. He must have stopped by Maengjubu to convey what he saw and felt to the Maengju or soldiers. However, it was too early for him to visit Maengjubu. Right. Hongikcheons divine energy spread throughout the entire area in an instant. This game I could read interesting vibes. In particr, I felt something very dark and bloody, filled with evil spirits. It wasnt a person. It was a magic soldier. I felt the presence of a huge demonic soldier covered in hatred and murder, blood and flesh. Is it about to end already? Hong Ik-cheon opened his mouth. Take it. Chapter 1012 Episode 1012 Revised History (2) Prince Moyong, who opened the door and came in, said with a smile. Are you asleep? Yes, I closed my eyes for a moment. You must have been tired. The atmosphere was so chaotic that you must have been nervous. Compared to the head of the family, I am nothing. It was a subtle statement. It may sound like a humble statement, but to the ears of those who try to see the truth, it sounds like the meaning at face value. Please sit down. Ill give you some tea. Sure. Mo Yong sat in front of the table. Hong Ik-cheon seemed familiar as he boiled water in the brazier in his room. His hands were familiar yet careful as he picked out the tea leaves stored in one ce. Hong Ik-cheon asked with his back turned. Did your trip go well? Good. Moyong-gun smiled. It was a dry, cold smile that was invisible to Hong Ik-cheons gaze. It went too well. A smile also appeared on Hong Ik-cheons face. It was a deep and simple smile that was invisible to Mr. Moyong. I see. Are the Union members still moving here and there? It was like that, but the head of the Nangong family suddenly passed away and the entire n was put on alert. For now, lets go back to our respective quarters and wait. I see. They were very anxious because they were not used to this type of situation. After the head of the family left, I visited them one by one and consoled them appropriately, but that wont make my anxiety go away. You are amazing as expected. Its not easy to be so delicate even at such a young age. Haha, these are all life skills I learned from the head of the family. Thats not true. Mo Yong-guns eyes calmed down. You were extraordinary from the moment I first saw you. He had excellent backbone, but rather than being a martial artist, he was a very intelligent and courageous merchant. Grrr. Hong Ik-cheon said as he poured moderately heated water into a teacup. Its a shame. As I said before, I actually wanted to be a martial artist. Rather than a merchant. You are already a great martial artist. Is that so. Of course, I am learning something simr to martial arts rather than martial arts. haha. Hong Ik-cheons hand, which filled Mo Yong-guns cup and then his own, was so natural and flexible. Water Dragon God Acupuncture is definitely an excellent study, but I still dont know if it is a martial art or a martial art. Its all because Im not good enough. Didnt you tell me before? The operation method is different from other Naegongsimbeop, and is based on Sangdanjeon, but the method of releasing divine energy is simr to the Gugyeol operation method of Naegongbu. I did. Those who have learned martial arts also deal with upper division, but I have never heard of a martial arts ss that uses upper division as its main division. Using the upper danjeon as the main danjeon can be seen as the realm of martial arts. However, if such study does not demonstrate divine abilities, it cannot be considered a magic technique. Hong Ik-cheon ced two cups of finished tea on the table. Mo Yong put his hand to the tea cup but did not drink the tea. Martial arts is also an ability that is nothing short of amazing when seen through the eyes of an ordinary person. Besides, you even practice acupuncture through your studies. Haha, thats right. However, acupuncture is a principle that you naturallye to understand when you learn Suryongshin Acupuncture. That said, your skills are outstanding. To be honest, if you look at acupuncture alone, most doctors cantpete with it. Hong Ik-cheon scratched his head and said. Master said so. Suryongsinchimdo is a study born from the peoples wishes, so it is close to martial arts, but it can also be seen as a technique. . In the first ce, you said that magic is a study that represents the peoples desire to ovee the unfortunate reality. Its an extension of things like talismans and prayers. I know that too. The peoples wish is to live in health and peace. The teacher said that the study of water, the source of life, was born and that we must be able to take care of our bodies with it. You were a great person. yes. He is a great person. Hong Ik-cheon looked out the window. Even though he was such a great person, he suffered from an illness and passed away, perhaps because his destiny was unavoidable. We are all leaving like that, one by one. I guess so. Hong Ik-cheon turned his head and said with a smile. Have some tea. The temperature was set appropriately. The same goes for the water dragon acupuncture needle. yes? Oh, my martial arts skills? The other day, Vice Master Yang saw your martial skills right away. The eyes of Go Soo, who has reached the peak of excellence, look different, even if there is something different about them. Isnt it said that it is the state of transcendence? Its worth it. He said. Its not like a Taoist or immortal technique. I was very surprised when I heard that. I have prated into the origins of the art of magic. Thats incredibly urate. I heard that King Tu spent his entire life traveling around the continent to develop himself. You have a lot of experience. I guess so. Hong Ik-cheon smiled. But why are you asking so deeply about my martial arts skills? Can I ask the teachers name? Hong Ik-cheons answer was natural. This is a person with the surname Ham. You didnt tell me your name. I see. Why are you doing that? I was wondering if that person was from Jungwon. It was a sharp and provocative question. Hong Ik-cheon tilted his head. Were you curious about that? There are many other things Im curious about. If I had to choose one of them. Moyongs hand holding the teacup went into strength. Except for the chairman of the Jinsanghoe who supported you, why did everyone who was with you when you were young die? . Of course, people like that aremon. There are so many orphans in these difficult times, and it is difficult to count the powers that support talented orphans to be powerful. . So I didnt doubt it. From what I can see, you are an outstanding talent. There was just one thing that stuck. Mo Yong-guns eyes narrowed. Why did the head of the Jin n Chamber seem to want to stay away from you? Hong Ik-cheon sipped tea in silence. Mo Yong-guns eyes became infinitely deeper. Hong Ik-cheons behavior of drinking tea without changing his expression was gradually turning his doubts into confidence. He treated you like a son. But that wasnt everything. It was only for a moment, but I knew he was afraid of you. Is that so? I researched various things about the merchant associations that came together while forming the Commerce Federation. In fact, there was no need to investigate. Because most of them were after me. I buried myself in dirt just to make some money. . I thought the owner of the store was scared because of your strong personality. I sponsored you, but I thought you were afraid that you would grow too big and reveal secrets about thepany that I didnt know about. I see. But it wasnt. Moyong took his hand away from the teacup, straightened his back and lifted his chin. He was just afraid of you. Am I wrong? . Why cant you answer? What is a person? Hong Ik-cheons voice did not waver at all. It is a much more fragile and fleeting being than you might vaguely think. changed. Although the voice was the same, Moyong felt that his voice sounded a little different. Maybe thats why. They are weak and fragile and cannot survive without leaning on each other, so when two or more peoplee together, they try to somehow create a society through harmony. Yes, the beginning is harmony. . But when you start toe together, you also gain status. I create ranks and rankings to make it easier for me to handle my own work. Hong Ik-cheon smiled. In Mo Yong-guns eyes, it was a smile that no longer looked like a good man. It is difficult to live if you do not feel that you are superior to others. A being who at some point fails to understand the joys and sorrows of life and lives only to be superior. . If you dont be superior, you be anxious, and the longer you feel anxious, the more you look down on others. Even though I know with my head that I am not superior, I cannot ept it with my heart. . People are such weak, cowardly, and foolish beings. Hongikcheon. Why did the head of the Nangong family die? !! Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. Suddenly, Namgung-ins death is mentioned out loud. Unusual atmosphere. Immediately, Prince Moyongs hand, which was trying to capture Hong Ik-cheon, flinched. Hong Ik-cheon said as he leisurely downed his teacup. Namgoongin wanted to be the best. The funny thing is that they didnt even know what exactly they were trying to be the best at. You Only the best was his desire. Perhaps even if Namgung became the best swordsman in the world, he would not be satisfied even if he himself became the best swordsman in the world. why? Because in his eyes, everything rted to himself had to be the best. ! He would never stop until Namgung became the best in the world, he himself became the best in the world, and furthermore, his children also became the best. Hong Ik-cheon smiled brightly. The ultimate obsession, even blind. I just kindly blew on him as he walked that precarious tightrope. . In that ridiculously weak gust of wind, Nangong Gaju fell to the bottom of the rope. What kind of bullshit is that! Moyong shouted for the first time. Even when he was quite angry, he never showed a disheveled appearance in front of others. It was that much of a shock. He, too, has long thought of Hong Ik-cheon as a trustworthy junior and a young man worth learning from. A young talent who became the center after his conversion. Although I have never lived for him, I was able to stand up straight thanks to this young man who appeared like a ghost once in a while when I was feeling empty and asked me to have a drink. But he was such a ridiculous person. I failed for the first time. Hong Ik-cheons expression was still rxed. No, he seemed like a person who didnt know any other facial expressions. The expression he was making now seemed like a very human-like mask, but at the same time, it was not a mask at all. A face without guilt, sadness, sympathy, benevolence, or anything else. His face, with its bright smile, seemed to embody all the hearts of the universe. For the first time, I couldnt control an object the way I wanted. That is the head of the family. you! I said this to the head of the family who was drunk and mumbling about whether my change was really right. Why should it change? Its good as is. Prince Moyong was able to recall those words as vividly as if he had heard them just yesterday. Why should it change? Its good just the way it is. . If it were the people Ive seen so far and the personality of the head of the family that I know, then they should have gone back to the way they were before. It should have been a runaway. Everything that had been suppressed and held in for so long should have exploded and be much more insidious and vicious than before. . The head of the family was different. Instead, he smiled and said this to me. I came back from the dead, but I have to change something so I dont get called stupid. You came back from the dead, but you have to change something so you dont get called stupid. Moyongs eyes were bloodshot. You are such an interesting person for being the first to cause me frustration. Is it because I was a person who died once and came back, so no matter what, it was different? . One day is enough for a person to go crazy. One incident is enough. It looks like the matriarch has already gone through that process. Hong Ik-cheon smiled and continued. Call the people you came with. Im ready. Chapter 1013 Episode 1013 Revised History (3) The story is getting longer. Yeonhojeong did not move even when Kangryang spoke while standing on the shadowy wall. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. No shouting can be heard and the conversation is getting longer. Do you think this is certain? . Furthermore, an unknown energy surrounds the building. Because of that, I cant hear the two peoples voices very well. Are you like that too, brother? . older brother? Kang Ryangs eyes widened slightly as he looked back at Yeon Ho-jeong. older brother?! Yeon Ho-jeong was looking at the building with wide eyes. Brother, is there something wrong? Kang Ryangs words did not reach Yeon Ho-jeongs ears. what? Aftering here and settling down with Prince Moyong, he felt an indescribable sense of familiarity. A feeling that cannot be pinpointed and exined. It was a simr feeling to the stench I felt from Namgungins suicide and the suicides of his former subordinates. If there was anything else, the suicide thing was a stink, but now. Why do I feel familiar? My heart is pounding. My heart rate went up. My hands and feet get cold. There was a tingling sensation under my ears, and the nape of my neck went through a strange change, from hot to cold. why?! This familiarity was clearly due to positive memories. But it doesnt make sense. This situation could not serve as any positive factor for him. What do you feel familiar with? Why is my heart pounding so much? My memories are blurry. Yeon Ho-jeongs memory was like a treasury that did not ept any useless information and only stored up what he wanted. Still, it was unprecedented for my memory to be this hazy. He was the one who remembered the names and affiliations of all his subordinates who had died in countless numbers. What on earth is like this That was then. Fit! Hwangryonggi, coiled in Yeonhojeongs chest, wriggled and raised its head. A ray of true energy leaked out from the danjeon, which had been locked in an effort to hide all traces of it. The magical energy slowly passed through the neck and towards the head, causing a small explosion. !! Only then did Yeon Ho-jeong realize what this familiarity was. Water dragon divine energy?! Yes. The water energy that gently surrounded that building was identical to that of the water dragon spirit. Because it was in the mountains, there was arge well nearby, and the area was in the shadow of the mountains, it was an especially humid ce. Therefore, the concentration of water vapor spread in the air was bound to be thick in the first ce. Is this really the Water Dragon Goddess?! This martial art, more urately called the Water Dragon God Invasion, was closer to the study of martial arts than martial arts. The reason was obvious. This was because the upper danjeon was used as the main danjeon rather than the lower danjeon or middle danjeon. Due to its nature, Sangsangjeon was a ce where it was difficult to contain the power of any one temperament. All the energy that gathers in Sangsangjeon is the power of the soul, named divine energy. The power of the soul is in line with natural energy and can be said to be the most pure and natural force in Mother Nature. Of course, you cant gather specific energy. He was like that too. The Water Dragon Divine Ki was not a magical energy that stayed in the Dandanjeon, but was a type of energy that was released immediately as a divine energy in the Dandanjeon. In words, it is true energy, but in reality, it has no characteristics that can be called true energy. In other words, it can be seen that both the Water Dragon Magic and the regr Water Dragon are the same. However, the unknown form implemented is slightly different from the written form. So even Yeonhojeong felt a sense of difort and did not consider the water flowing throughout the building to be the water dragon spirit. Crucially, he was a person who hated fighting and did not like killing. Although he made a specialty by participating in inevitable battles, he never often showed martial arts in the first ce. He was a martial god of the dark path who was more famous for his position as the guardian of the Emperor of Darkness and for his top-level medical skills than for his martial arts skills. He was an invisible ck sword hero who corrected the identity of Heukjeseong, which could easily be mistaken for a demon, together with Shingung Mukbi. no way. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. no way?! It was then. Puzzle! A bright blue thunderstorm waved around the building. It was a signal. Yeon Ho-jeong walked straight toward the building. Behind him as he walked with great strides, Kang Ryang, Jinyang Beom-o, and Sima Hyeon, who had been hiding all over the ce, appeared. Ill go in first, so wait here. He says that without even looking back. Then, without listening to the answers of his colleagues, he opened the main door of the building with force and entered, reaching the main room. Its dark. It was dark. No, the water dragon spirit was strong. Its unnaturally dark. Unless someone artificially controls it, it is impossible for ones intelligence to be this rich. Yeon Ho-jeongs hand touched the door of the main room. Excited! My heart was pounding like it was going to burst. The door opens so slowly. As time slowed down, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes caught the back of Mo Yong-gun and the figure of a young man sitting upright beyond him. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened as if they were torn. Youre here. That voice, that tone of voice. Is this your first time seeing me like this? People who are not the first say they are the first. After returning, all the people in the past who knew only the other person but did not know each other looked at themselves with bewildered eyes. That kind of reaction is familiar. I was used to it. Thats what I thought. However, as I listened to him in a very clear voice with eyes that were not confused, an extremely rxed face, and a very clear voice, I was the one who was rather embarrassed. Unbelievable. Eyes, skin, bridge of the nose, lips, and chin. From the neatly pulled back hair to the knuckles of the fingers. The him he remembered was before his eyes, looking younger and more vibrant than he remembered. Ham Mu-heon (QI). Ham Moo-heon, Namsoohyupui ({ֻt). He was a member of the Five Great Gods of the Heukje Castle, the captain of the guard of the Heukam Emperor Yeonhojeong, and a magnate who was called the best doctor of the ck Way. A man who loved indigo hemp clothes and always dyed his own white hemp clothes, so his fingertips were always dyed a subtle indigo color, so he was nicknamed Namsu ({). Thestpanion of the Five Great Gods that I havent found yet. Unbelievably, he appeared as an enemy. Ham Mu-heon Thats fascinating. How do you know the name of thest master of the Water Dragon God Chimtao? Hong Ik-cheons eyes widened slightly as if he was purely surprised. That was it. The painted smile on his lips was still there. It was an expression that would not change even after death. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong remembered the words Ham Mu-heon had chirped in the past in his unique, rxed voice. I dont like fighting. I just like observing people. Do you want to do it? Then go. I wont stop you. If you think its right to have blood on your hands, Ill just follow. Its time for acupuncture. Roll up your sleeves like always Sigh! Its because of me. Hwanya died because of me. His voice was smiling, serious, funny, and sad. And those words that I often said out of habit, but could never be ignored. It only takes one day or one incident for a person to go crazy. Isnt that why you and I came all the way here? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned red and bloodshot. Ham Mu-heon! Could it be that you have felt the water dragon divine energy? Thats amazing. It would be difficult for even a strong Seongcheon to feel the difference between the normal magic and the water dragon magic Hong Ik-cheon smiled. As expected, the king. He deserves to be called a rare person born with the greatest talent of all time. You However, if you dont know the Water Dragon God Chimdo, you wont be able to know the Water Dragon God Qi in the first ce. Hong Ik-cheon slowly stood up. He stood up straight and asked in a serious voice with slightly serious eyes. How do you know the Water Dragon Spirit Chimdo? You cant not know. How do you even know the name of thest warrior of the Water Dragon God Chimdo? Your name was a lie. Why do you call me Ham Muheon? Because your lies were the truth to us. Do you know me? I thought I knew better than anyone else. Of course I know you well. You are The smile disappeared from Hong Ik-cheons face. He is a devil worse than me and the evil god who created me. Wrong. Is that so? The devil was you. I finally realized it. Yeon Ho-jeong was finally able to truly understand. The reason for the mysterious deaths of his subordinates. The shadow that existed behind the history of Heukjeseong, where countless sacrifices were made as the alliance with the Baekdo political faction was broken several times at critical moments. On the morning of the day he was on his way to catch the leader of the Saeum cult, Ham Mu-heon, who evacuated the injured Jinyang and So Jeong-gwang, went out for the first time with Mukbi and Kang Ryang, saying that he would cut off the supply line of the Saeum cult that he had received through intelligence. In this way, Yeonhojeong, Prince Moyong, and three Tang officials fought together against the Saeumgyoju. And at that time, Shingung and Sword King Namsuhwalui led the strike force of Heukjeseong and went to cut off the supply line of Saeumgyo. Did Mukbi and Gangryang really survive back then? Did the Chungpa ck Panther Team, the strike force that was with them, survive? Were they really going to cut off the supply line? I can not know. Yeon Ho-jeong truly did not know. What is history. What is regression? What else is time? Did all history really change through regression? Or are there two identical worlds, with only he returning to the past and the old world still moving forward? If the world in that time period still existed. How on earth do my people live in that world? What would that world be like? Did you say he was an evil god? Yeon Ho-jeongs voice suddenly became calmer. My boiling prayers, my bloodshot eyes, and the swirl of all kinds of emotions werepletely calmed down. Moyong felt an unusual change. This was because the tremendous change in Yeonhojeong posed a greater threat than the identity of Hongikcheon. Look at Yeon Sobuju. The term Death God refers to a mysterious and evil god. But the envoys I know are different from the envoys that magnates talk about. Hong Ik-cheons eyes deepened. This is a difficult reaction to understand. You are truly a unique person. Now that youve proudly revealed yourself, tell me your affiliation. I think you already guessed it. Where do you belong? Hong Ik-cheon smiled again. It seems like you are more confident than you can guess. And yet, the way they ask again to confirm is not that different from ordinary people. . Its as you guessed. . I ignited from the seed of the lord of Mt. Yeongeumsan and the one who presides over the sacred sacrificial site with the duty to spread the kinship of the gods. . Among the Four Kings, he is the only one to have received that title in the Central ins, and the first to receive envoys at Daegyojeon, the thirty-eighth generation, Mukanjisu (og֮) ). . A man without a name, simply called the Third Evil King, meets the Absolute One of the Central ins. Hong Ik-cheon bows his head in greeting as if showing off. Looking at him, Yeon Ho-jeong realizes another thing. History has changed, but the truth has not changed. People have changed, but the devil has not. That this guy was a devil, and that he was willing to live like that if the devil called himself a devil. Quad deuk! The Gwangryongbu, which was held in Kang Ryangs hand in the distance, flew away with a gust of wind and was caught in Yeon Ho-jeongs hand. Where should I start this dog fight between bad guys? Chapter 1014 Episode 1014 Revised History (4) Huh! Huh! The young man gasped. My legs were shaking from an indescribable feeling. My heart was pounding like crazy and my hands, which were not holding anything, were shaking as if they were holding a thousand pounds of rock. My shaking hands were quite dirty. It was hard to see because there was very little light, but there was a lot of blood and dirt stuck to it. A few nails were missing from the dirty fingertips, exposing the bare flesh. The left finger was broken and bent to the side. It was a pretty horrible sight. Of course, the pain will be severe. But the young man felt no pain. done. The young man felt curious. At first, I thought it was amon misceneous thing. He secretly handed me a silk pouch as a bribe, and I almost clicked my tongue at its simple size. However, the moment the young man checked the item in his silk pocket, he realized that it was not an ordinary item. I was very satisfied and even made an appointment to have a drink. The next day, a drinking party was held. Dazzling beauties, many of whom I dont know where they came from, took care of the young man. At first, I was quite calm, but as soon as I drank alcohol, my senses disappeared. He knew how to suit peoples mood. It was a night so full of fun that I wondered if I had ever had this much fun. That day was the end. To the young man, he soon became a friend. The young man confided many things to him. Even though they only met for a few days, he understood the young mans heart like an old memory. And it made me realize. Even if he dies, he will not be able to escape the swamp of defeat. The shadow of the older brother, the shadow of the father. Furthermore, it showed that the young mans world would note from this family, which was overshadowed by his grandfathers shadow. The young man had never dreamed of his own world. I just vaguely wanted to be the best. So, can you be the best if you break away from your family? That cant be possible. Rather, the world outside the family was filled with all kinds of monsters. Without having to go all the way to Seongcheon, there were countless people of the same age who looked up to the outstanding young man named Hu Ji-su. He told the truth, and the young man fell into extreme despair as he witnessed the truth he had been ignoring. A life that cannot be the best. A life that went astray, with nothing else in mind. However, there was a ray of light in his life. It was when I met her when I was young. She shined. Free from the pressure of her family and her desire to be the best, she was beautiful, confident, and shone brighter than anyone else. The young man was immediately fascinated by her. It wasnt just because he was a hot-blooded youth. To the young man, she was more than the object of his affection. As I talked to her, even briefly, I felt the unknown weight on my shoulders disappear. Her eyes were brighter than the stars in the night sky and more beautiful than the bright moon, so they were like the sun that I couldnt bear to look at directly. From then on, the young man tried again and again. Thanks to his efforts, he was able to be a famouste exponent and received unprecedented expectations within his family. The young man studied the world and knew how the world viewed his family. He also realized how to use his family and his prestige to be the best. However, she rose to a level that was as high as the young mans growth, or even surpassed the young mans growth. No, it was high from the beginning. The young man felt that way. Nevertheless, it felt new every time I saw it. Furthermore, as she grew older, she even showed the appearance of a mature woman. The young man thought. Am I really suitable for her? The familys reputation was higher this way. But the young man was not confident. So I couldnt convey my feelings properly. Someday, when I reach the same level as her, then I will proudly propose to her. The young man made up his mind to do so. But there was no guarantee that she would not get married by then. For the first time, I asked my father for a favor. Please stop her from getting married. Ask her to take the time somehow, even if it means taking away the power of the family she belongs to. The father was not interested in the young mans love. What her father was interested in was the power of her family itself. Her father allowed the young mans love, and after that, her familys luster little by little began to fade. I thought it was okay. If I rise high and stand proudly facing her, if I marry her, both families will be able to engrave their names in history as great powerful families. And then that guy appeared. A talentless nerd who was born as the eldest son of a small, powerful family in Jiangsu, adjacent to Anhui. That talentless guy has suddenly be a mountain peak, and has now reached the sky. Enthusiasts called him a genius who appears once in a hundred or even a thousand years. It was an extremely unpleasant title, but it was said that he was at the forefront of the youth of this era. I felt jealous. But it would have been okay if that was all. She was the problem. Ever since she started hanging out with that idiot, something that had been in the young mans heart began to twist and break. I felt something more than jealousy. I felt murderous intent. I dont know how much I wanted to pull out my sword and cut off his head when I encountered him on the way to the first Murim Alliance issue. There was even an uproar once because of the flesh that leaked out without my knowledge. From that point on, my father treated me like a sack of barley. Since my older brother, who had been at the closing school, came back, it seemed like a good thing for the second son, who had no skills and no knowledge of the subject. The young man was broken. He was taken by his grandfather and trained to forget his thoughts and grow, but that was all. Although martial arts had grown, the young mans insides were even more twisted than before. And the he who was created showed reality to the young man. It showed that there was no ce for young people in the family, the Murim Alliance, or the entire Jungwon Murim. It reminded me that I had already be a loser and that my one and only life had already been ruined beyond control. The young man felt such despair that he thought of death. What Ji-eum said was right. He was a failure. He was a loser and an ipetent idiot. At that time, Ji-eum revealed another fact. Are you going to live like that for the rest of your life, weighed down by the value of your familys name? Even if you know my heart, you wont know the weight I feel. I dont know. Im carrying a lot heavier weight than you. What is that? Its not me thats important. If the intention is to continue to fail like that, wouldnt it be a mans will to aim for thest shot of his life? One room? Is there any chance left for me? You can run away with her. Its impossible. Its possible. Thend in Gangseo is tightly held by our Sangmu Union. Ill set up a bridal room there for you, so you can take her and live with her. I cant do that. My family and this world will try to catch me. If the world doesnt ept you, you can destroy the world and live alone. Youre destroying the world? You dont need military service, learning, or family origin. All you need is her. thats right. If the family is weighing down on your shoulders, blow the family away. If the Murim Alliance weighs heavily on your head, then strike the Murim Alliance. how? Didnt you get into a lot of trouble with your father during your brothers closing? There must be many family secrets you share with your father. Wouldnt it be okay to negotiate over that? You want me to threaten my father with my familys wealth? Your father abandoned you. ! Its lifesst chance. I dont care what happens to the world. I just risk my life for my dream. So are you going to give up on the dream you had? My dream What is your dream? My dream If this continues, she will fall into the arms of another man. Dont you know that the probability of that man bing the eldest son of the Yeon family is very high? no!! If you make a decision, I will help you. Even if you take her and disappear, I will make sure that the Murim Alliance will never find you. Of course, you too have to y your part. What is that method? First, let me meet your father. What will we do when we meet? I will make you give up on your behalf. how? You have to tell me. Information that can help push your father. Ji-eum finished speaking with a sigh. It will be a fight that will put my life on the line, but what is it like to be a good friend? If I die at the hands of your father, then I will try to find another way. He was truly a creation. He was a benefactor who showed him that there was hope even in his life that had no way to be saved. And surprisingly, he seeded inpletely controlling his father. He made so many things possible. Seeing things that seemed impossible be reality, the young man was filled with powerful hope and anticipation that he could achieve a dream that was close to a pipe dream. And now. Just as a friend fulfilled his role as a friend, he fulfilled his role. I cant help it. I cant help it. Im going to get my life back. We will find her. I dug the ground with my bare hands out of fear that there might be a master who sensed my inner strength and came to visit me. One of my fingers is broken and a few nails are missing, but Im okay. The overflowing tension turned into joy. Because of those buried items, the Murim League will never be able to find them. Not to mention my dead father !! The young mans face turned pale. The fact that his father had died once again disturbed his mind. At the same time, I felt like there was no turning back now. His father is dead and he has finished his work. She is the only one left. Wait, Ah-yeon. You may feel anxious for a little while. But itll be okay. I can make you happier than anyone else. The young man took out a small silk pouch from his chest. It was said to be an elixir filled with powerful fire energy, which was given to him by Ji-eum after returning from a negotiation with his father. It is said to be an item that doubles ones internal energy for an instant, but after half a vision, all ones internal energy is consumed, rendering one unable to use it for two days. I thought it was usible. Because there is no means in this world that can make you gain without risk. If his internal strength is twice that of his own, that amount alone can surpass the level of a long-time member of the Nine Great Moon Sect. With that level of strength, there would be no problem in bringing her back. I will make you happy. Smart you will know that this is better for me and for you. The young man staggered out of the ground. It was a bit out of shape because it was covered in dirt, but I didnt have time to clean it up. So the young man, Namgung-hyeon, headed toward the military headquarters through the forest path. It was the exact time when anti-ck fighters gathered in the square and began to disperse due to the resolute response of the public ambassador. Chapter 1015 Episode 1015 Revised History (5) That was it. Hong Ik-cheons pupils turned bluish as he looked at Gwangryongbu. This is an amazing magician. The divine weapons refined by the craftsmen of the world were refined again with blood and flesh. A weapon that was created less than 100 years ago has a terrifying spirit of death, like an ancient horse soldier. I tried to remain calm and actually became calm, but I was momentarily distracted by Hong Ik-cheons words. It wasnt because of the Gwangryongbu story. Listening to Hong Ik-cheons speaking style, I really felt like I was back in the days of Heuk Je-seong. It was different from the silent, powerful, Jinyang, and So Jeonggwang. He seemed to be even more affected by the fact that one of thest five gods of Namsuhwal and his friend was actually an enemy ganja. but. thud! The Gwangryongbu broke through the floor. The tip of the spear was buried by about an inch. The de was so heavy that it seemed as if it would tilt, but there was no sign of that. It was an amazing bnce. Hong Ik-cheon smiled faintly. Are you not nning on wielding that vicious horseman? You have to swing it. But we decide when your blood will be on this ax de. Its not up to you to decide. also. Hong Ik-cheons eyes sank. The smile on his lips was the same, but his eyes changed, and his entire expression seemed to have changed. As expected, you are difficult. If it were your personality that I researched so far, it wouldnt be strange to start off with one arm, but its really beyond what I expected. Then, if you are definitely extraordinary, then you are also extraordinary. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was particrly cold. You dont look like someone who is on the verge of death. Is that so? Its not like theres anything great about it. You are not afraid of death itself. well. I am afraid, but I have just epted the fact that it is not strange if I die at any time. The corners of Hong Ik-cheons mouth rose even more. Its not just me, its everyone. But people forget that obvious fact. If you dont forget, you will be able to live each day with fun and intensity. I dont know if its fierce, but its not fun. Your actions. Yeon Ho-jeong sat in an empty chair. Moyong, who had not said anything until now, opened his mouth. Do you know about interest? It was a question to Yeon Ho-jeong. He called Hong Ik-cheon, a colleague with whom he had formed an organization and a great junior, interest. A shock is just a shock. Prince Moyong had an excellent ability to understand and ept reality. Hong Ik-cheon was already an enemy to him. Shock or even a hint of regret are mere luxuries. His shaky spirit suddenly transformed into something as stubborn as steel. I dont know. Yeonhojeongs answer was no different from Moyongguns. The person Yeon Ho-jeong knows is Ham Mu-heon, not Hong Ik-cheon. Of course, I was shocked when I saw Hong Ik-cheon, but I was able to get over it quickly. There are traces of shock left, but thats it, reality is reality. People are dying, the Murim Alliance is being paralyzed, and he has even been falsely used. There is no choice but to be cold-hearted. Looking at the calm eyes of the two people, Hong Ik-cheon spoke in a calm voice. The two of you are very simr. It seemed like you knew the water dragon acupuncture technique. Mo Yong-gun interrupted Hong Ik-cheon and spoke to Yeon Ho-jeong. It was as if Hong Ik-cheon was treated as someone who did not exist. It was clearly a necessary action. Hong Ik-cheon was a man who made peoplemit suicide with his terrifying speech. There is no need to mix words. Hong Ik-cheon kept his mouth shut. However, he didnt seem to feel any other emotions. He just looked at the two people with the same eyes as before. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. I knew it under the name Water Dragon God Invasion. Of course, thats what it is. Just a little while ago, you said that a man named Ham Mu-heon was thest master of the Water Dragon God Invasion. And you mentioned the name Ham Mu-heon first. Its a long story. Its difficult to exin it any other way. Whats important is that I know the Water Dragon God Invasion, or the God Invasion Way. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hong Ik-cheon and continued. Thats why this guy can never escape from here. Hong Ik-cheons smile deepened. As expected, you know very well about water dragon acupuncture. Unlike Mo Yong-gun, Yeon Ho-jeong had no intention of avoiding conversation with Hong Ik-cheon. I know. There are many secret techniques in Water Dragon Acupuncture. There are many secrets that arepletely unknown to the outside world. It did. That was a truly strange answer. Yeonho was not a fool either. Before he even thought about taking Namsu-Hwals Ham Mu-heon as a colleague, he had already found out all kinds of information about the invasion of the Water Dragon God using Heukdos intelligence power. As Hong Ik-cheon said, there were many secret secrets in Suryongsinchimdo that were not known to the outside world. Those secret techniques could only be used in extremely dangerous moments, and if used properly, they were amazing techniques that could ovee any dangerous situation. Afterwards, Ham Mu-heon became his colleague, but Ham Mu-heon did not show even half of his many secrets to Yeon Ho-jeong. I thought it was natural. Water dragon acupuncture is also a one-person vision. No matter how close you were, unless you were a priest, you couldnt just leak it to the outside world. However, Yeon Ho-jeong, who realized the whole truth, realized that it was not hidden because it was a one-man vision, but that Ham Mu-heon himself had no intention of revealing it. at the same time. Ham Mu-heon then and this guy now are different. Yeonhojeongs eyes are not Ongs eyes either. He had an innate quality, but as a man who reached his peak in the brutal ck world, he was quick to notice and turn his head faster than anyone else. During the days of Heukjeseong, Ham Mu-heon was a trustworthy man. Even without talking about his skills, there were definitely moments where he expressed his true feelings. Yeon Ho-jeong was sure. At the time, Ham Mu-heon was clearly a wealthy person, but there were some aspects of Heukje-seong that influenced him to some extent as they lived together. In other words, he was torn between duty and friendship several times. There is no way to confirm it now, but Yeon Ho-jeong believed that it was definitely like that. And of course, the person he is now is different from the person he was during the ck Emperor Castle. Information from the past only reminded Yeon Ho-jeong of alertness and coping skills, but did not revive her lingering feelings about him. It may be for other people, but for you, Yeon Ho-jeong, pointless bravado wouldnt work. If I told you that there was a way to escape from the two of you right now among the secret techniques of Water Dragon Acupuncture, you wouldnt believe me. No, I believe it. . You know many ways. To you, bravado is not just bravado. I dont show off with the intention of catching the other person off guard. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. You are just a pervert who finds fun in life by watching and analyzing other peoples reactions and realizing things you didnt know before. The smile disappeared from Hong Ik-cheons face. It wasnt because I was shocked or angry at Yeon Ho-jeongs words. It was just pure surprise. This man named Yeon Ho-jeong was truly a great person. At first meeting, no one recognized his true character, which no one else recognized. Even the Shinigami did that. You are truly someone worth studying. No one is like you. Why do research if no one is like me? All you have to do is exclude it from the world you know. Isnt that right? . Hong Ik-cheon, who was quietly looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, stroked her chin. You can see it that way. But theres no guarantee that there wont be another person like you in the world, right? The research data on you is invaluable. So, why dont you leave this ce? Its vague. If you think about it withmon sense, its obvious that you dont know about my secret technique, but strangely, I dont feel like using it. Im sure everyone who was hit by your tongue felt the same way. Hong Ik-cheon smiled strangely. I am not the first to experience something like this. If youre telling me to be shocked, you dont have to be. Im not asking you to be shocked. Its just amazing. What do you mean? You are not epting the fact that it is not strange for humans to die at any time. . Im just not afraid of death. There is no one who is not afraid of death. You are not afraid. Looking at it. Even that is just interesting. For a moment, Hong Ik-cheons mouth fell shut. Even your own death is considered part of your interest? Anyone else would say thats crazy, but Hong Ik-cheon is different. And Hong Ik-cheon, perhaps not even aware of that fact, let out an exmation. okay. . You are right. Ive never really thought about that but you are truly an amazing person. Thank you for thepliment. So what do you n to do with me now? Mo Yong said coldly. Of course I have to kill him. Of course, after revealing the whole story. The head of the Moyong family speaks like this. Yeonhojeong, what do you think? Its important to reveal the whole story. Its not our responsibility to kill anything else. I need to start by talking to several people. You are cool-headed. Even in this situation. Its really amazing. Even if you say things like that, Im not a fool who makes mistakes because I keep my cool until the end. Like you said, I dont know how Ill change if I turn my eyes away. There isnt a single gap. Hong Ik-cheon thought. Yeon Ho-jeong is a really hot girl. No one has ever reacted like this. At first nce, it seems like he was just saying it lightly, but if you dig deeper, it was just words that blocked all paths in the direction you wanted. Rather than steering the situation to my advantage, I was making myself ambiguous. When I first heard the Gwangryongbu, I could see Yeonhojeong clearly, but now it was as if it was shrouded in fog and the main body was not revealed. There is no such thing as a devil. It is not a persons ability to think. Yeon Ho-jeong was literally a devil, showing a much more difficult and inhumane side than he thought. If you dont n on killing me right away, does that mean youll catch me? I guess so. Hong Ik-cheon smiled. Then can you bear with it just a little longer? This tea tastes very good. I want to leave with all the scent and taste. When Moyong-gun opens his mouth. good night. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Do it that way. Thank you. Prince Moyong frowned. Yeon Sobuju. Why are you doing this? This guy might be up to some trick again. Its a win-win situation. There is no other guy like this. I think it would be okay to give me some time to empty the teacup. Prince Moyong, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, soon turned his head. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Hong Ik-cheon with his arms crossed in silence. Hong Ik-cheon sipped his tea slowly. It seemed like he was truly savoring the taste and aroma. Being able to rx like that even in moments like this is something that not everyone can do. Regardless of whether he was born strange or not, I thought that part of him was really great. By the time it was all said and done. Thank you for waiting. Get up. Ill put on some clothes. Because the weather is cool. Even if we wait longer, there will be no explosion. At that moment, Hong Ik-cheons eyes widened. How did you do that? You made a mistake. Can you tell me what mistake it was? Your mistake was thinking that I would react the same way as everyone else, knowing that I was different from everyone else. ! I really thought you would just leave it at that? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled coldly. If I say with Namgungs mouth that Im going to meet Geomje senior, my options will naturally be far away from that. !! Your biggest mistake was not knowing that I was a person who liked to gossip. On the contrary, when that happens, I go to the end. * * * It was when Namgung-hyeon arrived at the small forest behind the military building. Where are you going in such a hurry? Surprised, Namgoonghyun turned his head to the side. For a moment his face turned white. Namgung Seungs face, sitting on a small rock, was full of fatigue. Why? Did you have business at the military department? Chapter 1016 Episode 1016 Changed history (6) Namgunghyeonpletely froze. His posture and expression froze, like a child caught doing something naughty. Why are you doing that? Seung Namgung slowly lifted his buttocks from the rock. He looked very tired. A strong person who has achieved victory will hardly ever be tired due to his physical strength unless he fights to the death. Is it so surprising that your grandfather is here? Jo Namgung-hyeon coughed as he spoke. My throat was locked and no words came out. okay. Why? The back seems to be slightly bent. His back was bent and his face was full of fatigue, but his eyes were bright. Creepy! Namgoonghyun felt scared as if he was going to lose his breath. A reddish air current is visible in the blue eye light. It wasnt the eyes that looked at blood rtives. Dangerous. This was not the image of the best swordsman in the Jungwon region who devoted his entire life to kendo and lived a noble life. Even if you were faced with the enemy of your life, you wouldnt be able to show something like that. You might wonder. You might be surprised to see that a great elder from the family who had gone to cultivate with old man Zongli in the distance suddenly appeared in a ce like this. ! Then why is this old man here? You cant help but wonder about it again. Grrrr. Namgoonghyeons body trembled. Namgung Seungs eyes deepened. Why did you do that? Conversation as blood rtives is no longer necessary. Seung Namgung asked for the exact reason. His question got to the root. Rather than asking who Namgoong-hyeon met and broke down and why he did such a dangerous thing, I am asking why he grew up like this. Therefore, the question could not help but be self-mocking. The reason my bloodline was damaged was because my predecessors teachings were incorrect. Because the previous generation paid less attention to the previous generation, the previous generation was unable to properly control it, so theter generation changed like that. Grandpa Joe. In the past, when you and Pyo came to me for teachings, it wasnt at this level. At that time, I knew I was already devastated, but I understood because I also had that experience. When you are young, you have great joy and great frustration. . I didnt think it was toote. Namgungs blood is strong. We may face many setbacks, but the strength to always stand up and aim our sword at the world is ingrained in our blood. I just! So while teaching you martial arts, I tried to teach you the correctness of the sword rather than the sharpness of the sword. The sword shows the true heart of a warrior. Its not the day, its the shape. Even though you may shake and sometimes break, you must always move forward. Namgoonghyun swallowed his saliva repeatedly. I didnt understand my grandfathers words. It was like hundreds of bees buzzing in my ears. However, the will of Namgung Seung, his grandfathers sword emperor, was forced through Namgung Hyeons fear and astonishment. Pyo-ah was like that too. The guy was overly arrogant. I was born with talent, but my growth stopped because I forgot the four letters Jeongjeojiwa (֮). . Obsessing on being the best, being mistaken for being the best, and dreaming of being the best are all different. Namgung Seung closed his eyes. Your father was obsessed with excellence. I mistakenly thought Pyo Ah was the best. And I dreamed of the best. ! You are different from anyone else. Grandfather. I truly could not have imagined that the difference would be so vicious that even in the face of corruption, we would turn a blind eye. Its over. Namgoonghyeon realized that everything was broken. Seung Namgung spoke of his corruption. That meant that he knew roughly how his fathers death urred. more. Slurp. Namgung Seung drew his sword. A nameless sword. Although it was a sword without much decoration, a brilliant brilliance rose from its body as it caught the light that prated through the leaves. Do you have anything to say? Namgoonghyun took a step back without realizing it. Even at the moment of drawing the sword, there was no momentum. Rather, it was scarier. I no, I did this Namgung Seungs eyes lit up. Suddenly! Namgoonghyeon opened his mouth wide. dump. Nam Gung-hyeon, who was kneeling, had his eyes wide open. It felt like all strength in my body was gone. Even saliva flowed from the open mouth. Huh. Whoop. Namgung Seungs face turned pale in an instant. The sword in my hand suddenly tilted to the ground. The calm prayer became a little rough. But even for a moment. After taking a deep breath and praying, Namgung Seung slowly walked in front of Namgung Hyeon. . Namgung Seungs eyes wavered. Namgoonghyeon knelt down and bowed his head, and before he knew it, he lost consciousness. What the hell His eyes were full of all kinds of emotions. There will be no end to theplexity. He was unable to recover from the shock of his sons death. I said many things to my grandson, but in fact, the most difficult thing was Namgung Seung. I lived wrongly. Even after seeing his sons misbehavior, he just clicked his tongue and did not properly correct it. Because it had already grown too big to correct. I had faith that at least I would not tarnish my familys name, so I devoted myself to kendo. But the reality was different. If I had treated my son properly from a young age, my grandchildren would not have shown such ugly behavior. And my son wouldnt have died in vain like this. Grumbling. Tears flowed from Namgungseungs eyes. Lets die. Even if you are a master of holy heaven, it is difficult to maintain your sanity in the face of broken flesh and blood. As his son also died, Namgung Seungs heart fire and frustration reached their peak. Ill kill you and take this money with you. The moment Namgung Seung raises his sword. Sreuk. An old sword touched the body of Namgung Seungs sword. Namgung Seung turned his head. There was a jonglibaek there. you? Dont do that. Before we knew it, the two people had decided to make friends. Zhong Libai shook his head. A person like this knows that death is not a responsibility but an escape. . Your grandchild should be locked in prison. And as the adult of Namgung, you must take responsibility, even if it is harsh. That is the royal road. Namgung Seung, who was looking at Jong-ri Baek with wet eyes, lowered his sword helplessly. A sad look appeared on Zhong Libais face. Although we had previously regarded each other as sworn enemies rather than archenemies, we actually got along well when we discussed the issue. The two became friends in an instant, and in a short period of time, they got to know each other better than anyone else. So, Zhonglibaek understood Nangungseungs feelings. He has no children, but if he had children, he would have reacted not much different from Namgung Seung. Tuk. Zhonglibaek ced therge bundle he was holding in his left hand on the floor. That is? Its a fire bomb. Sobuju was right. The area around the leader of the Murim League was the center of the explosion. I dont know how powerful it was, but the explosion probably reached all the way to the core. Anger appeared in Namgung Seungs eyes. It was extreme anger towards the person who drove his son to death and gave that object to his grandson. Zhonglibaek said while looking at Namgunghyeon. You used your well-honed heart sword like this. Their consciousness waspletely blown away Thats amazing. I didnt know that I would already be using the power I gained through training with you. Thats right. It was possible because my grandsons level was much lower than mine. No one who has reached the top will be defeated. Namgung Seung, who regained hisposure for a moment, put Namgung Hyeon on his shoulder. Go to the military department. * * * Thats amazing. When will we get there? Before I hid in the mountain behind Maengjubu, I ran like a lightning bolt. Hong Ik-cheon stuck his tongue out. This is not to elicit a reaction from the other person, but to be genuinely surprised. How did you know that they were nning to explode the Maengjubu area? I narrowed it down to a total of four culprits. Two of them were very unlikely. Then there are only two left, and they have only recently joined the Murim Alliance. Fortunately, you had a lot of time. . He may have been picking on quite a few people besides Namgung-hyeon in the Namgung family, but the important thing was what was the reason for this situation. Hong Ik-cheon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in silence. You are a pervert who finds peoples reactions interesting and takes pleasure in manipting them. But you cant move without any purpose. The fact that they falsely used me means that they will destroy me, but no matter how I looked at it, I was surprised that their response afterward was so clumsy. I did. In the end, there is only one answer. You have no intention of destroying me. Of course, if that actually happens, thats not a bad thing either. . You had a clear purpose. They were trying to do something while the Murim League was boiling over and the leaderships attention was distracted. . It is difficult to assassinate the leaders. Even the best assassin would have a hard time getting through here. In the end, it is information or disturbance. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled faintly. It is nearly impossible to steal information from the military department in charge of Zhuge Dynasty. In that case, it is highly likely that the main purpose is to disrupt the entire alliance and cause a crack in the Baekdo political factions trust in the Murim Alliance. . Meanwhile, Meng was already confused by the death of the Nangong family. Then there arent many options. Is that so. It was amazing. Namgoong Hyuns jealousy toward me and even took advantage of me to cause confusion. Even if the anti-ck faction loses momentum, once the distrust toward the ck people was kindled, it would not be difficult for it to be kindled a second time. . If it were an ordinary Sejak, you would have focused your enthusiasm on the explosion near Maengjubu, but in the meantime, you took care of the pleasure you wanted to get. In the end, thats what held you back. Hong Ik-cheons face was filled with admiration. You are truly terrifying. A devil? The devil is inherently scary. I thought he was a unique person who I could not understand. But that wasnt it. You are the same person. Im just higher than everyone else. Thank you for thepliment. It was then. Squeeze! Mo Yongs brain energy spread throughout the room. It surrounds the area with thunder energy without harming anyone. The delicacy of Qigong has reached its peak. Hong Ik-cheons eyes became strange. The head of the Moyong family has also been hiding his skills. I never hid it. I just didnt reveal it. But Ive thought a lot about how I can beat you. Me? The corners of Moyongs mouth rose. It is the fate of a warrior. No matter how close someone is to you, if they see your skills, they will immediately look for ways to destroy you. Hong Ik-cheon shook his head. You both went way beyondmon sense. Are you the only one who can do it? So is this the result? He always twitched his index finger before using martial arts. ?! It doesnt seem to be a habit, and it appears to be a nervous effect caused by the nature of internal energy, but I cant know the details. The only thing that matters is that I know you. Hong Ik-cheons eyes widened. Prince Moyong said calmly. Your martial arts skill involves using extreme techniques. Driving away moisture with the heat of brain energy is an advantageous way to fight against you. . You were so busy looking out for others that you didnt pay attention to yourself. Hong Ik-cheon, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, nodded. I lost. Chapter 1017 Episode 1017 Reiming History (1) The Murim Alliance was once in an uproar. The head of Anhuis defeated Nangong family died, and the famous head of Shaanxis Qingshijamun family also died. There were widespread rumors that Namgung Gajus death was the work of Yeon Ho-jeong, whost met him, but thanks to the determination and quick actions of the leader, Ambassador Gong, it was able to remain as a suspicion rather than a fact. However, before anything could be properly resolved, news came that Munju of the Cheongsa Advisory Council had died. Surprisingly, the people who were with Sajamunju until the end were Ambassador Gong and Seunghyeon Jinin. When the news spread, the members could not hide their embarrassment and surprise. Yeon Ho-jeong was known for his unconventional behavior, was young, and was famous for his incredible talent rather than his virtue. However, Master Gong Gong was famous throughout the world for his deeppassion and virtue as the head of Taesan Bukdu, the leader of Shaolin, rather than his martial arts skills. That was why everyone recognized him as the leader. Even though Ambassador Gong Gong was at the center of the anti-ck faction, only a very few people believed that he killed Sajamunju. Only then did the monks realize. There is something going on within the Murim Alliance that they are not aware of. Because the prestige of the public ambassador was so great, the public opinion that the leaders of the League were running rampant to eliminate the anti-ck faction did not even surface. At that time, Geomje Namgung Seung transported his grandson to the military department and revealed in detail what he had done. As is the case with public ambassadors, Namgung Seungs candid remarks shook the Murim Alliance. No matter how much I hate the anti-ck faction, there is no way I would use my grandson or even tarnish my familys name to push it forward. Public opinion flipped in an instant, and the atmosphere became bloody and heated at the same time. The Murim people, who hated the ck sword and belonged to the anti-ck faction, had no choice but to keep their mouths shut. Even though they did not know the detailed circumstances, they had an intuition that their words and actions had caused a fatal situation. The momentum of the anti-ck faction subsided in an instant. Unable to leave their home, they were confined to their home and were anxious. If they made a mistake and were expelled from the Murim Alliance, they would have to resign from the Baekdo faction even before the war broke out. Meanwhile, there were people who grumbled that this might also be part of arger conspiracy. Of course, there were only a very small number of people and they did not dare to speak out in front of others. This was because it could be a remark that insulted the public ambassador and Namgung Seong and at the same time could be a remark that did not recognize the Murim Alliance itself. The boiling atmosphere suddenly died down due to a few incidents. The Murim Alliance, which tried to appease the public sentiment, had no choice but to turn its ax toward anti-ck fighters in this unlikely situation. It wasmon sense. However, the Murim League did not officially expel the warriors or sects who belonged to the anti-ck faction. I was angry and it was a serious situation, but if I couldnt embrace it, it could have resulted in revealing the limitations of the Murim Alliance. When everyone is swallowing dry saliva and feeling nervous in the calm before the storm. Yeon Ho-jeong, who caught the culprit, headed to Maengjubu with warriors dispatched by the Murim Alliance. Bomu also walked confidently as if there was nothing to worry about. Although he was formally deprived of the freedom of both arms by the warriors of Meng, with Yeon Ho-jeongs skills, he would be able to break free of even that much of a restraint in a split second. The Murim Alliance was not only filled with warriors belonging to the anti-ck faction. Recently, the anti-ck movement was so strong that it was not revealed, but there were also many people who believed in the policy that ck and white should join forces to prepare for war. They cheered for Yeon Ho-jeong, who proudly appeared, and stuck out their tongues as they stared at the culprit who led this incident. And when it became known that the culprit was Se-jak, a young leader of the Gangseo Sangmu Association and dispatched by the Three Churches a long time ago, the astonishment of the bandits soared to the sky. This is already the second time that the Murim Alliance has been overturned due to the enemys actions. The leaders did not want to publicize this fact, but they felt that the incident had be too big to cover up and ignore. In the end, we had no choice but to reveal the truth, even if it meant losing confidence in the Murim Maengs abilities. Stories flowed about the identity of the criminal and how he roasted and boiled people while working as a sejak. The blind followers could not easily believe that Namgung Gaju and Sajamunjumitted suicide due to the criminal Hong Ik-cheons speaking skills, and that Namgung-hyeon even equipped a fire bomb. For this part, the leaders of Meng had no choice but to exin that it was a terrible magic attack with illusion techniques added. It was because it seemed like he wouldnt be able to ept it even if I told him the truth. Even the leaders found it difficult to believe that people could be manipted to that extent with just speaking skills. The atmosphere of the Murim Alliance, which was full of cold silence, changed overnight to resemble a mourning house. Among them, the anti-ck warriors did not even dare to raise their heads. When they realized that they had made a big mistake and had shaken the Murim Alliance due to the Sejak dispatched by the three religions, the ns were so frightened that they left the door. Among them, there were quite a few people who decided to leave the Murim Alliance on their own because their feet were numb. It was a situation where, if one were to make a mistake, the faction itself could be erased by inciting a civil war. Rather, he decided that the only way to continue the history of the sect would be to plead guilty first and then step down. The Murim Alliance did not respond to their withdrawal. As time passed, the anti-ck warriors became increasingly anxious and did not know what to do. I would have felt at ease even if it was regrettable if they had given me an official answer, but instead, they continued to remain silent, which made me feel like my blood was drying up. And another day passed. The culprit, Hong Ik-cheon, and several anti-ck fighters who had talked with him were brought to the execution hall for interrogation. Of course, Yeonhojeong was the same. Hong Ik-cheon answered all questions honestly, and the warriors who had formed a rtionship with Hong Ik-cheon and were at the center of the agitation werepletely entranced during the investigation. Naturally, the story about the investigation process spread throughout the Murim Alliance. Because Zhuge Wenhu deliberately spread the rumor quickly, everyone knew the full story of the incident in less than half an hour. Yeon Ho-jeongs status changed from suspect to victim in an instant. The fact that they were able to capture Sejak even under such pressure gave the members a feeling that is difficult to describe in words. Another day passed like that. The atmosphere of the Murim Alliance had be so cold that it could no longer go down. * * * Not good. Zhuge Wenhus face was serious. The atmosphere in the team has be too chaotic. This is not a good atmosphere right now, where war may break out at any time. If there is no immediate risk of war, we could use these incidents as a stepping stone to create a more united and trustworthy Murim Alliance. But the timing was bad. The anti-ck warriors were so discouraged that they were crawling on the floor, but the leaders of the Murim Alliance could not see it with any joy. As public opinion on one side was on the verge of death, on the other hand, fear of the risk of war and the three religions began to creep in. Before trust, the Murim Alliance was thergest alliance of Baekdo political factions. Since such an alliance was shaken twice with just three actions, the morale of the leaders had no choice but to hit the ground. It became a situation where no one could trust each other and it was difficult to evene up with the right opinion. It was because he thought that if he made a mistake, he could be used of being punished. With just one trifle, the unity of the group was shaken to its roots. The aftermath was on a different level from the previous Sejak incident. Hatred and moderate fear toward the three religions are good. Since it is a situation where they have to fight at any time, such emotions will be able to maintain unity and tension among members. But now the atmosphere has gone too far. Is this really the end? The face of the public ambassador also became serious. This was clearly a fatal incident that shocked the world, but looking at the incident itself, it feels like it was resolved too quickly. It was thanks to the quick response of Yeonhojeong and Prince Moyong. However, looking at Hong Ik-cheons incredible ability and the size of the incident, it felt like things were organized too quickly and neatly. In particr, Hong Ik-cheon confessed everything without any lies. He confessed everything, starting with the fact that he was from Saeumgyo, one of the three religious schools, how he came to the central ins, how he met thest person of the Water Dragon God Chimdo, and how the subsequent events took ce. With that level of mental strength, I dont think he would have opened his mouth even if he was subjected to terrible torture, but everything he said was true. I dont feel good. So do i. But I dont think theres anything more to it than this. If something like that had happened, I dont think Sejak would have spewed out the whole truth. Starting with Hyeongdang, we reinvestigated all the samurai in the castle. This is because we could not rule out the possibility that there was another story or information book rted to Hong Ik-cheon. But There wont be any. Im not sure about anything, but it seems to me that there are no other reports or information books. Hmm. Ambassador Gong Gong looked at Zhuge Zhenyan sitting next to him. Zhuge Yans face was somewhat pale. This was because he was greatly shocked by the fact that Namgoong Hyun had tried to kidnap him. But she was coping well. This is because we face a much bigger problem than that. Ambassador Gong said with a sigh. I dont know whats going on. However, the atmosphere in Meng is not very good. We need to find a way to break this atmosphere as soon as possible. Thats my opinion too. Zhuge Wenhu looked at Yeon Hao-jeong sitting next to him and drinking tea. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was calm. It didnt look leisurely, but it didnt look overly serious either. An expression that is difficult to read. Zhuge Wenhu asked. What does Sobuju think of this situation? Everyones eyes turned to Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was sipping tea, suddenly stood up. Soldier and leader. You tell me. Please let me meet Hong Ik-cheon. Zhuge Li looked at the ambassador. Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly examining Yeon Ho-jeongs face, spoke in a slightly nervous voice. Its not difficult. I just want to ask you one thing. yes. Please speak. Do you think that another incident rted to Sejak could ur, Sobuju? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. In my opinion, Sejak haspleted all his tasks. is it. But the problem lies in what happens in the future. Are you talking about the Murim Alliance? It could be a problem for the Murim Alliance and the entire martial artsmunity in the central region. How can you think like that? Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his head. Can I tell you after I confront Sejak? I have something to check with him. The public ambassador nodded. Sure. Just be careful. I know well Sobujus ability, but I feel uneasy because he is the type of person who can bring people to that point with just his speaking skills. In that case, I will take a trustworthy person with me. A trustworthy person? Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jegal A-yeon. Zhuge Zhens eyes were round. me? You two are busy. I know youre probably too distracted by this, soe with me and try to get your mind off things. Thats Zhuge Yan looked at Gong Gong and Zhuge Wenhu. The two people nodded. Go on. This will also be a good study. Chapter 1018 Episode 1018 Reiming history (2) The road to Hyeongdang prison. Zhuge Yan, who was walking down the street without saying a word, suddenly looked around. The distance from the military headquarters to the execution hall was not very far, but due to the circumstances, quite a few warriors came and went around. Although they were samurai warriors and received orders from their superiors, there were many who secretly hated and loathed the ck sword. Among them, there were moderates and radicals, and there were also people who did not care about the alliance with the ck Ind. Among the samurai who came and went, more than three-tenths were trying hard to turn their gaze away from Yeon Ho-jeong. Because of their social status, they did not take action with the anti-ck faction, but deep down they supported the exclusion of ck people. Rather, it was fortunate for them. If we had acted together with the anti-ck faction, we would have been in a bloody situation and didnt know what to do. Still, I felt ufortable and couldnt bear to look at Yeonhojeong directly. Zhuge Yan opened his mouth. Do people know? Your decision to switch to the ck Ind was a decision made after intense consideration for everyones future. Zhuge Zhens voice was neither loud nor soft. However, all the warriors passing by could hear her voice. This was because they all had top-notch skills. Yeon Ho-jeong answered calmly. There is no one who does not know. I didnt transfer because I wanted people to know that. If you knew that. Dont they say people are more influenced by emotion than reason? Its not important to know. What you feel is important. Yes, thats right. I dont care if my name is rolling in the mud. As long as we can win the war against the three religions in the future, that will be enough. You tend to be too kind to yourself. Its not a matter of treating them carelessly, its a matter of how much you can sacrifice for your goal. Im not the only person like this. Even within the Murim Alliance, many people live with beliefs like mine or even better than mine. okay? People like that are truly amazing. Its nothing to me. A shadow fell on the warriors faces. As Yeon Ho-jeong said, they knew the reason why the eldest son of the Yeon family gave up his shining honor and devoted himself to the Mukryongbu. Some said that in itself was a betrayal, but there were no such voices at the time. As the three schools of religion were spreading fear in earnest and so many incidents were urring throughout the central ins, many people epted Yeonhojeongs decision as a courageous sacrifice, saying, What a shame. However, even if the facts are the same, interpretations can vary at different times and under different circumstances. Zhuge Yan sighed. The world is so easy. It was a self-mocking remark. This was not simply ament about Yeonhojeongs transfer to Heukdo. Peoples minds change depending on the situation. It was a disappointment in this world where people do not have their own opinions and have eyes to distinguish between right and wrong, but ignore the truth due to their weak hearts. Thats why the world develops. huh? If only the same opinions are always evaluated as true and truthful even in the same situation, that society will not grow easily. This case is different. If you look at the big picture, you cant even say its different. In the end, the cause is also an issue that cannot be forced. Because each person has a different cause. There is also a cause that is absolutely shared. Yes, thats true. Wars can ur due to the one-sided viciousness of one side, but they can also ur when causes sh with each other. In the past, Yeonhojeong was like Moyonggun. The destruction of the three religions was an absolute value, and they even thought that those who did not follow it were not from the Central ins. However, as time passed, I realized that this problem could not be viewed so simply. If life is a choice, then death is also a choice. This world does not work dichotomously. But in war, there are only two allies and an enemy. It is up to each individual to decide whether to be an enemy or an ally. In order to win this war, we must increase and preserve our troops as much as possible, and then n countless operations. However, if you are already part of the Murim Alliance, you will be punished formunicating with the enemy because it is governed by the evilw. Thats what war is. There are only enemies and allies, but we must ovee immeasurable values and causes until the enemies and allies are divided. Freedom without responsibility is nothing but self-indulgence. No matter what anyone thinks, I have no choice but to push for what I believe is right. In the end, what Yeonhojeong could do was limited. Not just him, but everyone. It is about living ording to the definition that each person shares in each position. If we can ept even death, the causes of others also deserve respect. At least that was the case in this situation. and. Ill have to make a decision too. So the two entered the prison cell. * * * There was no one who could stop Zhuge Yan, who came as a military representative, and Yan Ho-jeong, who received the que directly from Ambassador Gong Gong. The two went down to the lowest level of the prison. ! Tension appeared on Zhuge Yans face. There were more criminals locked up in the lowest level of the prison than she expected. Most of them were unconscious, and most of those who were not unconscious were leaning against the wall and looking at the ceiling. There was a gloomy atmosphere. The humidity was not as high as expected and the environment was clean, but it gave it an even more strange feeling. Unlike the prison that people associate with it, the very well-maintained appearance evokes an inexplicable fear. Zhuge Zhen, who was walking to the ce where Hong Ik-cheon was trapped, was momentarily startled. Namgoonghyeon. Nam Gung-hyeon was chained up in a prison cell. I am conscious, but I am lost. Looking at him sitting nkly and drooling, Zhuge Yan felt goosebumps rising. The moment when my head turns without even realizing it. Face it. Yeon Ho-jeongs strong voice shook Jegal Zhens heart. You belong to the military department. There is still a lot of work to be done in the war. . Ive known you for a long time, but he ended up trying to kidnap you. Look confidently and hate it instead. Hes the one who cant make eye contact, not you. Hojeong. After taking a short breath and organizing his thoughts, Zhuge Yan looked at Nam Gung-hyeon. Nam Gung-hyeon, who was looking down at the floor nkly, looked up when he heard Jegal Zhen-yeons voice. At that moment, Namgoonghyeons eyes, which had been lifeless like rotten fish eyes, appeared red. Ayeon! p! Even though both hands and feet are tied in chains, he crawls up to the bars and shouts. Ayeon! grow! its me! Its Namgungs brother! . I dont know why you were trapped here because of a misunderstanding, but what you know is not true! Dont listen to crazy peoples nonsense! Zhuge Zhens eyes, which were full of embarrassment, pity, fear, and sadness, gradually calmed down. Rather, it was Namgung-hyeons appearance that helped him regain hisposure. She thought. Depending on how you make up your mind, people can be as hard as steel or as soft as a cloud. At least when I first saw Nam Gung-hyeon, he wasnt this weak. Plus, I never thought I would be someone who would cross the line that much. Ayeon! Prisoner No. 379. Nam Gung-hyeons body stiffened as if he had been struck by lightning at Jegal Yeons harsh voice. Zhuge Yan said with a calm face. The only thing left for you to do is to earnestly plead that the crime youmitted had nothing to do with your family. Zinc? They said that adults are responsible for their own words and actions. Because of you, your father died and your grandfather suffered an indelible shock. ?! Stop talking nonsense and reflect on yourself. It was a voice that exuded more pity than coldness. However, from Namgoong Hyuns perspective, it must have felt like the sky was falling. Namgoonghyeons already gaunt face turned white. At that time, Namgung-hyeons eyesnded on Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was behind her back, did not even look at him. They are just waiting for Zhuge Yan to finish speaking. Namgoonghyeons eyes sparkled with murder. You bastard! Pow! Namgoonghyeon copsed on the spot. This is because the jailer who came with the two men swung his wooden baton between the bars. The warden asked in a grave voice. Do you have anything more to say about this prisoner? no. Jegal Zhenyeon, who was looking at the fallen Namgoonghyeon trembling, turned his head. no. nothing. All right. So the two walked out again. Yeon Ho-jeong asked. Its no big deal, right? okay. Zhuge Yan smiled bitterly. Its nothing special. I felt like I knew why Yeon Ho-jeong brought me here. I didnt want you to feel ufortable because of someone who was only that good. Zhuge Yan sighed and said. I feel like Im always in debt to you. Just pay off the debt and thats it. Ill buy you a drinkter. You have to be on time. I dont think there will be time to catch up and rx until the war ends. Sreuk. Yeonhojeongs steps stopped. At the far end of the prison, in a prison with particrly impressive thick iron bars, a young man was sitting with his back against the wall with his legs outstretched. Like other prisoners, both hands and feet were chained. However, the quality of the chains ispletely different from that of other prisoners. It was a chain made professionally to block internal air. Although it is not visible from the outside, there are also fine needles attached to the inside of that chain that pierce the acupuncture points in the wrists and ankles. Although it is said that the top danjeon is used as the main danjeon, it is impossible to implement the water dragon acupuncture technique unless the entire body is involved. This was especially true because it was not a pure technique. Moreover, since his eyes were covered with a ck cloth, there was nothing Hong Ik-cheon could do. Despite this, Hong Ik-cheon did not seem to be embarrassed or distracted at all. Its you, Yeonhojeong. I lost sight and my sense of energy disappeared, but even my ears didnt work. I thought you woulde visit me at least once. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching him, sat cross-legged across the iron bars. the warden asked. Shall we hit it? They say there is no torture, but if necessary, assault is no big deal. It was a word that gave an idea of how the prisoners on the lowest level of the prison were managed. When Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head, the warden bowed his head and retreated to the end of the hallway. Then he covered his ears with a strange object. It was so as not to overhear the conversation. Hong Ik-cheon said in aughing voice. Thank you. Even with a body like this, pain hurts. I have something to ask you. You mean what I did? No, your work is done. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Because what you wanted was not the end of causing chaos for the Murim Alliance. . Your goal was me until the end. . yes? The corners of Hong Ik-cheons mouth rose. Have you reached there already? I knew it from the beginning. You are amazing. Its surprising that you can be so calm even after knowing that. Zhuge Yan asked. What do you mean, Hojeong? What do you mean? The answer came from Hong Ik-cheon. Sobuju, the symbol of the ck and white union, is saying that he will officially break off the union with the Murim Alliance. Chapter 1019 Episode 1019 Reiming History (3) Zhuge Zhen was shocked. Are you going to officially break the union between ck and white? What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer her question. I just look at Hongikcheon with deep eyes. Hong Ik-cheon spoke again in a calm voice. Thats right. I joined the Murim Alliance for that purpose. Of course, as you can guess, I didnt aim for that from the time I was first dispatched to the midfield. I know that. I guess so. I know the word amazing doesnt mean anything to you, but even that is amazing. You know exactly when to doubt and when not to. Everyone has that ability. Everyone can do as well as I can, as long as they dont waver. It doesnt shake. Thats whats difficult. Zhuge Yan quickly intervened. Hojeong, what does that mean? Officially breaking up the ck-white union? Really? This time, Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer her question. Hong Ik-cheon said. If I knew from the beginning, I would have already made up my mind, and being so calm even after making up my mind would mean that I had developed my own n to deal with it. no. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. There is no such thing as a response. I dont even know how to deal with it. . Im thinking about just appealing for recognition. Nothing has been decided yet. Hong Ik-cheon looked at Yeon Ho-jeong in silence. Even though he is blinded by an eye patch, his face is turned towards Yeon Ho-jeong as if he can see it. It seemed like I could really see it. It was half past half hour before Hong Ik-cheon opened his mouth. I dont know. . I realized this when I first talked to you. That I am a much more self-indulgent person than I thought. I thought it was really hard to know what was going on. is it. Its different now. Truly, I have never seen anyone as ambiguous as you. Even the evil god wasnt like this. Sasin means the leader of the Four Eums. Its an unforgettable title for Yeon Ho-jeong, and even if it pops up in conversation without you even realizing it, its something that can make you angry all day long. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was cool-headed. After realizing the Yellow Dragon, he was able to control his excessively aggressive feelings toward the Three Religions. When I looked at your actions so far, I wondered if there was really anyone else who was this thorough. No matter what kind of incident he found himself in, he was always the one to suggest a solution. . Of course, there may have been moments where you had to improvise because there were things that even you didnt expect. In fact, it was even more gloomy. What can be done and what cannot be done, what can be predicted and what cannot be done, is a big problem. okay? It is true that he is a great person, but if you look at it another way, he is an extremely absurd person. Still, I thought I was getting to know you more and more, but after seeing you in person, it became more ambiguous. Wouldnt that be meaningless now? You will die here. Hong Ik-cheon smiled. You can just look at it as the obsession of a person who has thought about such things his whole life. The reason you think Implicated isnt because Implicated. I ask for your guidance. They even shamelessly call it teaching. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded and said. Its because you tried to analyze me. How can you know a person except through analysis? Empathy and understanding. I do that too. I dont know if you believe it or not. No, Im just pretending. ? It takes a long time for my parents and siblings to truly understand and sympathize with me. What can I say to a stranger Ive never seen before? But other people Of course, I am a unique person to you. . If you are someone who cannot analyze, all you have to do is watch, listen, understand, and sympathize. You tried to empathize with others only as much as needed. For most, that was enough. But not me. . Its not because Im unique, its because you are unique. There are many people like me in the world. I dont understand. Yes, you will never be able to analyze me properly because I will definitely stick with that attitude until I die. The smile disappeared from Hong Ik-cheons face. It wont be a bad feeling. Just look at the expression and atmosphere. Just think about it. What does Yeonhojeongs words mean? In fact, I didnt even sleep after thinking about it deeply. There are many people who are surprised to see Yeon Ho-jeongs unconventional strategic tactics, but there is not a single person, at least among his close friends, who does not understand his principles of action. Yeon Ho-jeong is a person who lived his life to destroy the three religions. Therefore, his strategies and tactics reflected his life and personality. If he had seen Yeon Ho-jeong before his return, Hong Ik-cheon would not have had much of a problem analyzing him. However, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to re-sculpt her life, which had been filled with hatred, with Gods consideration. I learned love from my father and shared the friendship between brothers. Realizing how bad his blind hatred for the three religions was and how severe his hatred was, he slowly began to change himself. That change, that growth, is what obscures Hong Ik-cheons vision. Yeonhojeong was able to be Yeonhojeong because it changed and grew like that at the same time. Hong Ik-cheon, who had been thinking quietly, soon shook his head. I still dont know. Of course you dont know. Hong Ik-cheon is a person who developed reason rather than human empathy. Some may ask what is important, but it is also a human ability to read a persons mood just by feeling, even without thinking logically. Hong Ik-cheoncked such ability. Its just that he was born with a talent that overwhelms his shorings. I understand for now. If you have anything to ask me, I will answer with sincerity. Is it because I think I have already achieved my goal? Hong Ik-cheon spoke in a much more candid tone than when he was being investigated. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded and asked. Lets make an assumption. What kind of assumption do you mean? Should we start from the assumption that if the main family copsed? ? My family copsed, and I went out into the world alone and was lucky enough to meet Ki-gi and learn martial arts. Lets assume that with that power, youmit yourself to the ck Ind and are swept away, living as a ck Inder. Zhuge Yan could not understand what Yeon Hao-jeong meant. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a calm tone, assuming the past before returning. The fall of the Byeoksan Yeonga The eventful life story of Yeon Ho-jeong, whomitted himself to the dark ind after the fall of the Kuju Myeongga. Furthermore, he met Mukbi, Kangryang Jinyang, So Jeonggwang, and even Hong Ik-cheon. In the fight against Yang Cheon, he killed him and built the ck Emperor Castle, as well as the process of when the invasion of the Three Religions began as time passed. Yeon Ho-jeongs words were calm and unhindered. As it was actually telling a story from the past, it aroused interest as if it was revealing hidden history. Even Zhuge Yan waspletely absorbed in Yan Ho-jeongs story. Then, I joined forces with Tang Gwan, the vice leader of the Murim lord Moyonggun, and fought against the Saeum cult leader. The leader of the Four Eums was dead, and the three of us were practically on the verge of death. . Is it exciting? Hong Ik-cheon did not give an easy answer. It was not an attempt to understand Yeonhojeongs intentions. I knew that Yeon Ho-jeong had a certain intention, but with that in mind, I had no intention of blocking out what I couldnt say. Because he has alreadypleted his mission. Yeon Ho-jeong waited patiently for his words. How much time has passed? Thats vague. what? You and I met as colleagues and I am still under the Shinigamismand Yes. Hong Ik-cheon tilted his head. In other words, I deceived you and became your colleague. yes. I guess I can only help by building a ce called ck Emperor Castle. As you know, the purpose of the envoy was to disrupt the martial arts, and if he killed Yang Cheon, he would have tried to attract you, who became the leader of the ck Ind, to his allies, so I would have been given such an order as well. Hong Ik-cheons analytical skills were certainly outstanding. It was even assumed that Yeon Ho-jeong already knew that Yangcheon had contact with Saeumgyo. It may be something you can just overlook, but if you think about it, it can be said to be surprising. If it were me and your personality was like that I would have cheated again in the middle and put the evil and the good in the middle. Fool me one more time? Thats right. In fact, by telling facts such as being from the Saeum Church. Hong Ik-cheon knows how much Yeon Ho-jeong hates the three religions. However, in this home told by Yeon Ho-jeong, Yeon Ho-jeong had no hatred toward the three religions. In other words, you can think of it as a group that can work together. If it were my personality, I would never have held hands. That is highly likely. But you could have at least tried it. Even if I didnt join hands with Saeum, I dont think you would have kicked me out. Of course it would have been so. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. There was a suicide case in Heukje Castle as well. There are three cases in total, one of which is a subordinate you cherished and were closest to. . There is a high probability that you nned that suicide, right? When you say that, it really sounds like there was such a history. Hong Ik-cheon stroked his chin with both tied hands. Of course I would have done it. However, I dont think it ended with just three cases. . And there was no need to create subordinates who were like my hands and feet. I wouldnt know if that subordinate found out my secret. Listening to Hong Ik-cheons answer, Yeon Ho-jeong became convinced. This guy is socking in emotional empathy and understanding. Thats what Hongikcheon is like now. However, Hong Ik-cheon, who he met and became a colleague with in the past, was not like that. With just this analysis and this answer, I felt like I could have almost certain faith. Hong Ik-cheon, or rather Ham Mu-heon, had already be ustomed to the life of Heukjeseong. It was clear that he knew empathy, realized understanding, and even epted emotion. Thats where Hong Ik-cheon cant understand his past self. At the same time, the reason Yeon Ho-jeong was able to understand that part was because he trusted his own eyes and intuition. Ham Mu-heon came to Heukje Castle as a spy and betrayed him, but he also became one of the five great generals of Heukje Castle. That was the reason why Ham Moo-heon did not perform noticeably. Of course, it is one of the three works of Saeumgyo. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes became sharp. What Im curious about here is Its interesting to hear you say it. Can I ask you something first? Say it. Hong Ik-cheon continued to tilt his head and said. What you are saying right now ispletely fiction. Of course it is. Its a fairly detailed and usible novel. You died fighting the leader of the Four Eums? Thats my end. You mean he died directly from the leader of the Saeum cult? I dont know. Hmm. why? Is there anything wrong with it? Rather than being caught Hong Ik-cheon said in a humorous voice. If I had hesitated after finding out about empathy, I would have somehow aplished my mission. ? It would be difficult to kill him with his own hands, so I think he was trying to encourage him to die at the hands of someone else. !! This is interesting. This is the first time I realized that human analysis based on these assumptions can also be a very meaningful study. Hong Ik-cheon burst intoughter. Yeon Ho-jeong couldntugh. Chapter 1020 Episode 1020. Reiming History (4) Moyong-gun. His nickname is Geomshin. His position is Murim Lord. Dangwan. His nickname is Mandokje. His position is the vice leader of the Murim League. In the life that Yeon Ho-jeong lived before his return, the two became the highest leaders of the political faction and faced an unprecedented enemy called the Three Churches, and after the great unification of Baekdo, they engaged in a fierce battle with the Three Churches. Before that war, most of the leaders of the Seongcheon Thirteen Posts died or went missing. Gwonsin and Geomseon could not know. There was a high probability that Gwon Shin died of natural causes, and Geom Seon was most likely murdered by someone. Eumje Ha Eungyo must have been attacked by Saeumgyo even back then. Although the reason is unknown, Emperor Jonglibaek did note to the forefront, and only rumors circted that Geomje Namgungseung was also dead. King Bi would have returned to Gwanghyeolgyo, Tuwang Yangcheon would have died by him, and King Am would have also spent hisst years unable to reconcile with Tang Gwan. I did not know about the cases of Changwang and Makwon. What were the major martial powers like? In past history, Nam Gung-hyeon married Zhuge Yan. If Yeon Hao-jeong had not intervened in the history after the return, the Zhuge family would have lost more power due to the Nangong familys trickery, and in the end, Zhuge Yan would have be a member of the Nangong family. Panga was in charge of the northern defense and suffered a blow that was close to extinction. Among the old factions, the Joint faction and the Hwasan faction and the Jongnam faction also suffered fatal blows. It is highly likely that the emperor either died while waging a secret war with the Xinhua Church without being able to spread his wings or took refuge until the end. If the emperor had died, Qu Jing would have died, and if the emperor had fled, Qu Jing would have been by his side. In this way, the world faced a great crisis. Many people died, many masters were born, and many masters were lost. I really had no choice but to suffer as I didnt know anything. The Shinhwa Church was in charge of the imperial pce, and Gwanghyeol and Saeum rushed into various fields to take away the power of Wulin. As the power of the empire weakened, one of the three religions was enough for the imperial pce. However, as the power of the martial arts group became rtively stronger, Gwanghyeol and Saeum dreamed ofplete victory by carrying out operations in their respective areas. Among them, Gwanghyeol mainly disturbed the Baekdo Martial Arts, and as a bonus, imed to be the orthodox sessor to the Hyeolgyo religion and even extended its reach to the Demonic Martial Arts. Saeum mainly tried to disrupt the ck Ind, and in addition, he sent his agents to the White Ind political faction to steal various information and take control of the area. Shinhwa was mainly in charge of the imperial pce, but he dispatched military officers to keep an eye on the movements of the martial arts or to kill masters who were ssified as dangerous. In this way, the three schools fought in their own way,plementing each others shorings, and meticulously aimed for the midfield. Their moves were unusual and unconventional, but at the same time they used reasonable means to win. like that. This continentalnd called Jungwon was brutally vited. A martial arts world that is not united and cannot be united. Likewise, the three religions, which are not united but cannot bepletely separated, began to break down from their roots. however. I fell into such a world. A war that had no choice but to be fought during the time of the Emperor of Darkness. But Yeon Ho-jeong returned to the past. He went through a war that was difficult to say that he had a chance of winning even with empty words. In order not to follow in the footsteps of the past, he destroyed the Nine Zhou Myeongga, worked to normalize the Murim Alliance, and went around capturing various evildoers and crushing the leaders of the three religions who tried to take over the region. . The world has changed. History has also changed. ording to the original history, it was normal for the three religions not to reveal themselves until now. Jungwon Murim looked fine on the outside, but it was rotten on the inside. Only now has the Central ins gained the right to fight on equal footing with their hometown, the Three Schools. Because history has changed. But but but. There is such a thing as an irreversible flow of fate. What do you mean? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Hong Ik-cheon asked with a smile. Are you leaving? I have no pity on you. I didnt even want it. I dont sympathize because I dont know what sympathies are. If I had known that you were sorrow, if I had known that you were mercy, I would have pitied you with all my heart. ! I used to run forward like a fool, but now I know how to look back at people. Regardless of the actions youmitted, I can sympathize with you because I can guess your past. I think he is someone who can be pitied. . But I will not pity your past. Because even if I did, I couldnt convey my feelings. Hong Ik-cheons face hardened. He may not even know that his face has hardened. How can we care if we cannot have emotional interactions with each other? Even if you have an attachment to a mere object, it needs to have a history with you to give you your heart. . Our rtionship ends here. These were words he was saying to Hong Ik-cheon, and at the same time, he was saying them to himself. Yeon Ho-jeong turned around. With those words, he was truly able to break the chain of fate. It was then. Did you say you were guessing about my past? Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking and looked back at Hong Ik-cheon. Hong Ik-cheon asked. What about my past you guess? It was nothing. ?! You were nothing to everyone around you. It was just a sword that was used when necessary. . Whats more, since you havent even used that sword a few times, the title Death King is meaningless. Now Yeonhojeong knew. Hong Ik-cheon, or rather Ham Mu-heon, was a person with deep loneliness, although he did not realize it himself. Not many people could understand that loneliness. The reason Yeon Ho-jeong and the other five great gods were able to be with him was not because they were special, but because they were also nobody. Even then, we couldnt be together until the end. If Hongikcheon remains the same as it is today, there is nothing to look forward to. Will you try to understand with all your heart? Its nonsense. If there is such a thing as an unchanging rtionship, then there is also an irreversible catastrophe. Yeon Ho-jeong felt sorry for Hong Ik-cheon of this era and had no intention of returning his feelings. Just like you said. Hong Ik-cheons voice seemed subdued for some reason. I think that if that fictional-like history were real, I would have enjoyed living in it. Even if I have a chance to change, I wont change because of you alone. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. To me, you are not worth trading for this world. With those words, Yeon Ho-jeong and Zhuge Zhen left the prison. Hong Ik-cheon, who was left alone, was frozen with his head down for a long time. No one will know what he is thinking or what he is feeling. * * * Zhuge Zhenyan, who came out of prison, opened his mouth. It was amazing. what. That fictitious story you were talking about. . It felt quite real, as if you had actually experienced it. Ever since I was young, Ive heard a lot that you have a great imagination. It was like a joke, but Zhuge Yan couldnt help butugh. Can I ask you something? You can ask two questions. Why do you care so much about that person? Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. While talking with Hong Ik-cheon, I did not bother to hide how much I cared for him. If you were as perceptive as Jegal Zhan, you would of course have noticed. It seemed like they were treating me not as an enemy, but as if I had known them for a long time. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. Its a waste. That ability. Isnt it a waste? I heard it gave me goosebumps. Its amazing to think that you can control a persons mind even if its not a hex or magic attack. Even a seemingly insignificant ability can blossom into a unique talent in the world if you understand its essence and practice it. As long as people have the means tomunicate, people like that will continue to appear. I see. Zhuge Zhen, who was nodding his head, soon looked at Yeon Ho Jeong with nervous eyes. But is that true? . Are you sure you are nning to officially break off the ck-white alliance? You cant do that. yes? Zhuge Zhens face became brighter. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. I cant officially cut it off. Breaking up an alliance is not that easy. ck and White, who have hated each other for hundreds of years, have formed a historic alliance in the face of great adversity. Isnt this a problem that cannot be unterally broken? Zhuge Zhens face, which had brightened, hardened again. then? Hong Ik-cheons operation was a sess. ?! This guy is someone who gets pleasure from observing and manipting people and leading them to the results he wants. But that is just a personal inclination, and the driving force that moves that guy is an order from above. !! The Four Churches, or the Three Churches, would not have been able to ignore the alliance between ck and white. In reality, water and oil do not mix well, but they cannot clearly see what is going on here. Just look at and think about the revealed results. Thats why we have no choice but to do our best to separate ck and white as quickly as possible. If thats what they want, they need to unite even more. No, they already won the fight. To be precise, there was no need to win. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. The anti-ck faction that was suppressed was too extreme, but there are still many people like him in the Murim Alliance. There is the idea of joining together for war, but not many people are willing to risk their lives for one war. no. If you look for it, the truth is! Even if there are more people than we think, we cannot eradicate the hatred against ck people from the root. . If I told you when a war would break out, I could at least make up my mind. However, as the date of the war cannot be confirmed, dissatisfaction with the ck Ind will creep in again as time passes. Zhuge Yan said in a quiet voice. If you put it that way, its the same with the ck Ind. How great is the hatred and hatred towards Baekdo? However, the ck Ind is as extreme as the Murim Alliance It is not exactly the ck Ind, but the Mukryongbu. The Mukryongbu is ruled under the control of an outstanding figure named Tuwang. Since the decision has been made by a leader with absolute power, there will be no immediateints if there is a generational change. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. And that is the essence of ckness. Even if we had a fight yesterday, we can face each other with a smile today. If there is amon goal. . Thats why we are called beasts and told that we have no spine. That is true, but it is also the driving force behind the ck Inds ability to endure until now. What on earth are you going to do? Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes again and smiled. It wasnt a bitter smile, but it looked sad, somehow light-hearted, but also frustrating. You can control your heart when you are apart, but when you face each other, a thousand dors explode inside you. It is a ck and white rtionship. I saw it too easily. . I have to leave the Murim Alliance. Before the war ends. Chapter 1021 Episode 1021 Reiming History (5) ! Zhuge Lis face changed moment by moment as he read the letters sent as payment. He called his informants. Is this information true? Let me check one more time. No, you have to check it not just once, but at least 10 times. ASAP! All right. Lets look back on the information delivery process leading up to the Murim Alliance! Hurry! Half a day passed like that. Zhuge Wenhu gritted his teeth after receiving the reports from the informants. Is there anyone out there?! Yes, soldier. Bring the lord! No, no. I have to go to Maengjubu! Zhuge Munho, frantically gathering various documents and letters, hurriedly headed to Meng Jufu. After a while. this?! There was a look of bewilderment on the Ambassadors face. Zhuge Wenhu nodded and said. We reviewed the matter several times and looked back at the process by which the information arrived. The information power of the Murim Alliance isparable to openness. From the beginning, there was help from openness in the process of organizing the intelligence department, and the seals on letters that came as payment were items that could never be copied. You mean its all true? Thats right. her! Zhuge Wenhu sighed and said. The open side also said that the information was true. In addition, after checking the information that the imperial pce was particrly quiet and the words and actions of the dispatched warriors, we can say that it is certain. The public ambassador, who was quietly reading the letter, shook his head. I never thought the situation would change so drastically. The information that came to them was about the situation at the imperial pce. It was already known that the Shinhwa cult leader hade to the imperial pce with part of his troops. However, the Shinhwa cult leader came to transfer to the central martial arts group, and in fact, the Shinhwa cult was currently being controlled by the minor cult leader. It was even written that the protector who came with the religious leader attempted to assassinate the emperor. If this were true, it was truly something out of the ordinary. However, the letter was not just one page, and behind it was written something that was beyond imagination. How can His Majesty be so great! The emperors maniption of his own assassination. It is said that the emperor himself, and no one else, said to make it true. This wasnt something that was just a surprise. Although he lost his power, the master of the empire and ruler of all people said he would fake his own death. The impact will be much bigger than people vaguely think. Even if not the emperor but a blood rtive of the emperor dies right away, the aura of ruin is felt and heaven is angry. If a rumor is heard that the emperor has been assassinated, public sentiment will plummet to the ground. It seems like His Majesty is trying to take advantage of this to exploit the loopholes in the three religions. The public ambassador shook his head. Even so, this is too much for us to handle. Even if a rumor spreads, countless ordinary people will not be able to sleep due to anxiety. You cant start a rumor. What do you mean? The shock hasnt gone away yet, but the military is still the military. Zhuge Wenhu spoke in a stern tone. This rumor shouldnt even be let go naturally. It must be strictly controlled. ?! But we have to show some gaps. Only then did the ambassador understand Zhuge Lis words. Does this mean that in order to fool the Three Religions, you have to fool all of us? Thats right. And we must make it clear to the three religions informants that we were actively trying to hide this fact. The public ambassador, who was about to shout that this was nonsense, quickly kept his mouth shut. From the leader of Shaolin to the leader of the Murim Alliance. He has experienced things that an ordinary Buddhist and warrior could not even imagine. Because the target was the emperor, he was momentarily distracted, but in reality, there were countless instances of information maniption like this. Of course, every time that happened, the public ambassador showed his displeasure, but as the leader of arge organization called the Murim League, it was not his job to respond emotionally. I dont think its something we can decide between ourselves. Since His Majesty cannote in person, people who can represent His Majestys will, dispatchers, and representatives of the ck Ind must also gather. I also think the same way. However, as written in the letter, the imperial pce is already beginning to manipte information. That is the reason why the dispatched workers are not able to return to Yanwei and Pengmugang, as well as Yangcheon. If the emperor dies, it is normal for the entire imperial pce to be put on alert. In such a situation, it would also be a problem if the best martial arts fighters came back. You have to give the impression that you are protecting the imperial pce. Thats why they cante back. I feel anxious. yes? The public ambassador closed his eyes. From the anti-ck faction warriors who were manipted by Sejak to the imperial pce incident, there was also the problem of Shinmarim. . I have experienced many incidents in the past, but I have never experienced such a series of major incidents. Of course. Ambassador Gong Gong opened his eyes again and looked out the window. Is the time getting closer? A public ambassador who mutters to himself. Upon hearing those words, Zhuge Munho felt goosebumps rising for a moment. A public ambassador is a wise person. Although he could not match Zhuge Li in terms of knowledge and information analysis ability, in therger scheme of things, he was wiser than anyone else. Furthermore, he was also a Buddhist who suppressed even his strong desires because he was wary of his own corruption even though he was capable of reaching the highest level. A Buddhist with deep enlightenment and a warrior whose martial arts skills have reached their peak. Such a public ambassador was feeling anxious. And I had a premonition of something. Zhuge Lien trusted the premonition of the public ambassador and his sixth sense. War. The public ambassador was reading the mood of the war. They have a intuition that the shadow of war, which has been getting closer little by little, is now just around the corner. Zhuge Wenhu continued speaking calmly. There was follow-up information on the way to Maengjubu. What information? I have information that the Shaolin deity Muheo Daesa and the shaman Takmuja are also in the imperial pce. The public ambassadors eyes changed slightly. It was surprising, but on the surface it didnt seem that surprising. I dont know about Elder Takmu, but Master. He said he didnt want to announce it officially, so it seems like it was secretly passed on to the Murim Alliance Intelligence Department. I guess so. The public ambassador thought. Have you shaken off the devil? Muheo was a legend right from the start. However, to Daesa Gong, Muheo was not the greatest power in the world who made up the stronghold of Gwonsin, but an ordinary monk who was a deeply enlightened Buddhist and well-versed in the Shaolin scriptures. A person who was extraordinary because he was ordinary. A person who had a deeper understanding than anyone else in thepany, but never revealed it. Master Gong Gong respected his teacher not for his martial arts skills but for his character, magnanimity, and enlightenment. Such a teacher stayed in the closed room for a long time. The exact reason was unknown. However, all he said was, You brought a wicked devil, so Ill have to beat this guys head until the heavenly spirit snooping around Mt. Sumisan wakes up. Many years ago, when I came to the cave to hear my teachers voice, I was able to hear my old and tired teachers voice for the first time in a long time. The devil is so evil that he may die here. Even if I shake off the devil and go out into the world, my life wont be very long. I couldnt figure out what he meant by saying that. I just felt extreme sadness. However, I could feel the public ambassador now that I was in a non-performance role. Master. Are you really going to leave without looking at your disciples face at least once? I knew it intuitively. There is not much time left in the life of a teacher revered by the whole world. I dont know why. It just felt that way. The teacher must havee into the world not as a Buddhist, but as an adult living in the world. He must have moved based on the judgment that his life was not long. Whoa. The public ambassador took a deep breath to calm his confused mind and opened his mouth. Let us hurry and send the letter. Please tell me that we need someone who can represent the imperial pce and the will of His Majesty the Emperor. All right. Is Yeon Sobuju still in prison? no. Its in my residence. Zhuge Wenhos face became even harder. The ambassadors eyes sparkled. why? Do you think something happened? That is Tell me. Zhuge Wenhu lowered his head. sorry. It would be good to hear this directly from Sobuju. Why dont you at least give me a hint? In the end, Zhuge Munho told Ambassador Gong Gong the story that Zhuge Yan had told him. The ambassadors chin protruded. I guess I should send a message to Sobuju. * * * Yeon Ho-jeongs expression was indifferent as he sat on the bench and looked up at the sky. The atmosphere was different from usual. Is that why? Jinyang and Kangryang, as well as Beomwu and Sima Hyeon, could not easily open their mouths. How much time has passed like that? Yeon Ho-jeong stood up, shaking his butt. Ill be back for a bit. Kang-ryang cleared his throat and cleared his throat. Where are you going? The Lord is calling. Oh, is that so? Kang-ryang scratched his head and looked at Jin-yang. Jinyang shrugged his shoulders and said. If youre bored, will youe with me? Would you be bored if I were you? but. Kang-ryang opened his eyes wondering what this meant. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Beom-oh. I think you can go with me, monk. I have to report it anyway. Oh, is that so? Sima Xuan frowned. What should I do? It wont happen, but if you get crazy arguments ande by, just cut them off before theye to the door. Is that okay? What cant be done? Of course not. Sima Xuan, who had a hard time swallowing the words that were stuck in his throat, grunted. I dont know what I came here for. Im resting. Lets straighten our hair and have a drink. So Yeon Ho-jeong and Beom-o left their residence and headed to a forest. On the way to the forest, he met many warriors, but none of them made eye contact with Yeon Ho-jeong. Of course, there were people who bowed their heads and said hello once in a while. When the two reached the forest. Its still bright, but I can already see the shape of the moon. The sight of Gong Gong Daesa standing in the middle of arge clearing in the forest and looking up at the sky was reminiscent of a stone Buddha with his hands sped together. The public ambassador continued calmly. People think day and night are different. However, there must be day in order for there to be night, and there must be night in order for there to be day. How can we say that day and night are different when the moones first and gives us warnings before turning into night? Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. Still, there are many people who hate the darkness of the night. I guess its because Im not familiar with it. Didnt the moon called youe to tell us about the warmth of that night? If the darkness is stained with deep-rooted hatred and hatred, no matter how bright the moonlight is, it only brings fear to those who live in broad daylight. I will hang a flowerntern in that darkness. I will definitely do it, even if it means risking everything. Darkness is not only at night. Its dark even if you close your eyes. Lets make each closed eye open one by one. Is that why the Murimmaeng will use it? It has to be even more so since we are part of the Murim League. Do it after the war is over. Ambassador Gong Gong turned his head to Yeon Ho-jeong. Uncharacteristically bloodshot eyes. There was passion on his face. If youre going to leave, take me down from my position as leader and leave. If you cant do that, I wont let you go either. Chapter 1022 Episode 1022. Reiming History (6) . Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. I knew that this story would reach the ears of the public ambassador. Of course. The small master of the ck Ind Alliance said he was leaving the Murim Alliance, so he couldnt help but tell the leader. However, even Yeonhojeong of the world had no idea that the public ambassador would speak such strong words. It wasnt just words that were strong. Phew. Small whirlwinds were forming in the forest where the cool wind was already blowing. Fallen leaves and scraps of grass piled up on the floor flew through the air and rose into the sky. The prayer flowing from the body of the public ambassador was real. He was always sincere toward everyone, so it was natural for him to offer such a prayer. But this was my first time praying so strongly and stiffly. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. Maeng. To me, you have always been a mystery. The public ambassadors voice was heavy. It was heavy and clear. Is it only for me? You are the person who suddenly burst into the world at such a young age, achieved seemingly impossible feats, and eventually made your name into heaven. It would be no exaggeration to say that you are a living legend filled with mystery to everyone. Lord. But I realized. I didnt know why you wanted to make me your leader, but when I peeled away my worries and faced reality, I was finally able to get to know you better. . I dare say from this position that there are many confederates who are working for the world, but there will be no one like you who would risk their lives to protect the central ins. Its not like that. There are many people risking their lives. But no one risks his life. Its the same for me right now. . Humans are creatures that can never live alone. I, who call myself a Buddhist, am embarrassed to say this, but people are like that. Fragile and imperfect. So do I and everyone else. . You werent like that. Lord. It seems to me that you made up your mind the moment you entered the world. Its not just for peace. You had a clear goal. The goal was none other than the destruction of the Three Religions. . But I realized this when I saw you, who made your name into the Holy Heaven andtermitted yourself to the Dark Ind and returned as a disciple of the Lord of the Dark Dragons. The public ambassadors eyes deepened. The blind general who burned his life for the destruction of the three religions became another emperor who risked his life entirely for the peace of this world. . I realized that I have grown into a man who risked his life to save everyone, regardless of ck or white. It was a keen eye. Ambassador Gong Gong was sensitive to the changes in Yeonhojeong. After the conversation with the emperor, he went to the Muklongbu, gave up Yang Chens dream, and became a minor master of the Mukryongbu. Yeonhojeong has changed. No, it has changed. From someone who wanted to destroy the three religions, even if it meant bing a murderous demon, he became a demon who would do anything to ensure peace in the central ins. I thought it was a good change. No one can stop a persons will, so if the results are simr, I thought that a life lived with sympathy and mercy rather than hatred and anger would be much more valuable. . But I think I misunderstood. . You cant live in this world with only sympathy, mercy, and understanding. If he lives the world with the same mind as him, he can be said to be a born Buddhist and a saint with the heart of a Buddha. . You have be half-Buddha. no. But I dont like you like that. Lord. It is difficult for me to bear the sight of you being pushed by someone and forced to be a Buddha. Im not saying Im going to be pushed out. Of course it was your will. But the process is no different from being pushed. . Furthermore, you had no intention of bing a Buddha. I had no will to cultivate discipline. Now you have lost yourself and melted into the world. A Buddhist person says that he does not like the other person bing a Buddha. This wasnt jealousy. It wasnt even hatred. Ambassador Gong Gong knew Yeon Ho-jeong well. He did not have as many conversations with Yan Hao-jeong as he did with Yan Wei or Zhuge Mun-ho. However, the person who could look into Yeon Ho-jeongs heart more deeply than them was Ambassador Gong. In addition, this statement alone was tantamount to proving that Ambassador Gong was a strongman, not a monk, and that he was closer to a warrior than a Buddhist. Still, the public ambassador conveyed his will. Even though Beom-oh was next to him, he expressed his honest feelings. A smile appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Ive caused quite a few storms here and there but I guess I havent lived very wrong. If everyone in this world could live like you, if I could risk my life not for myself but for my people, there wouldnt be war. Still, I have to go. Sobuju. I know very well that my lords consideration for me cannot be saved by a thousand dors. Just hearing you say those words makes me feel so happy. There was a look of sadness on the face of the public ambassador. Are you young? That doesnt mean anything. Although he is a young man 30 years younger than himself, before his eyes is a man who has lived for others more than for himself. She says she is thankful that such a man understands her feelings and takes away her anger. How difficult was it? How much frustration, how deep anger, and how intense effort went into building that life? Who is this man who devoted his life to Joongwon with such passion? But I also think enough of myself. If I didnt know myself, I wouldnt have entered this stage either. . I am also a human being, so how can I have a good heart? But I can get rid of this with one night of drinking. The ones who have to shake off their difort with a drink one night are the warriors of the Murim Alliance who ignored and cursed at you. It will not be toote to look back when the war is over. When that timees, who will be the one to look back? The Lord must make it possible. The public ambassador closed his eyes. Are you sure you want to leave this ce? Once I leave, it will be easier to gather the power of the Murim Alliance. Do you think so? of course. sh! The public ambassador opened his eyes. Eyes zing with divine light. Those eyes were so clear and intense that even Yeon Ho-jeong had to flinch. Not looking at yourself because war is just around the corner is no different from unpacking your bed without finishing your meal because you think a cold night ising. . If people choose time and ce to reflect on themselves, how can they call it a proper life? Arent there always exceptions? The difference between your thoughts and mine will never be resolved. sorry. then. hook! In an instant, the public ambassadors prayers surrounded the entire forest. It was truly a lightning-quick operation. Yeonhojeong was not an impossible art, but I could not have imagined that a public ambassador would have already reached this level. amazing. Yeon Ho-jeong was purely amazed. The public ambassadors gratuitous ability was at a much higher level than he had vaguely imagined. The level of martial arts was such that the enlightenment of public ambassadors who used it was also supreme. How could something that could have such a huge impact be decided on a simple bet? . But I still have to do it. Because I am now a Murim lord, not a Buddhist. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching the public speech, nodded. All right. Beomohya. Beom-oh, who had been listening to the conversation between the two, lowered his head. Yes, the head of the house, four hundred. Stay away. Please dont get hurt. Beom-ohs calm voice calmed the prayers of the public ambassador and Yeon Ho-jeong even further. the public ambassador asked. Can you do it with your bare hands? Its okay because its not a matter of life or death. Depending on whether you win or lose, your will may be broken. If we can win without lifting an axe, the Lords stubbornness will be broken more clearly. It was a belligerent answer. Thats what he said, but there was a hint ofughter in his voice. Ambassador Gong Gong closed his eyes again. Yeon Ho-jeongs words were words that should not be taken at face value. His words contained very deep meaning. And Yeonhojeong will know. That his bid is not just a bet for selection. Knowing this, he became even more reluctant to let Yeon Ho-jeong go. Im going. Tension slowly built up on Yeon Ho-jeongs smiling face. Pleasee. Sreuk. At that moment, the public ambassador came to the front of Yeonhojeongs Iljang Street. !! Although they said they were going, it was a move that was almost like a surprise attack. There was literally no lightning. However, although it was as fast as a thunderbolt, it did not have the intimidating feeling of a thunderbolt. The public ambassador, lookingfortable and as if he had originally been there, honestly stretched out his hand. Yeon Ho-jeongs body spun like a gust of wind. Qarring! The intangible tension that erupted along with the sound of thunder shook the entire forest. It was an incredible tension. It was a martial art that boasted truly destructive power, capable of turning even a rock the size of a house into fine powder with a single blow. Great power, great power!! It was a martial arts skill I had seen many times. However, it seems to be a martial art that is fundamentally different from the Great Power Geumgangjang that we have seen so far. The tension containing such tremendous power exploded in the air, turning that power into nothingness. It was the will of the public ambassador not to destroy foreign objects needlessly. Yeonhojeong, which had avoided the tension by rotating, appeared from the side of Gonggongdaesa. thud! Yeon Ho-jeongs fist, which was swung with Jin-gak, was heavy and powerful, as if it could push down a mountain. It was Geumryongjinakkwon. The Geumryong Jinakkwon, which was thrown out with all the wriggling yellow dragon g, contained as much power as the Great Power Geumgangjang. The public ambassadors left hand naturally swung. Pow! The sound was short, but the air was hot. An explosive career was destroyed on the spot. He was a legendary hand-gong Banseon (PU) who was considered one of the Shaolin Seventy-Twelve Masters of Shaolin, along with the martial arts that blocked the first wave of the Golden Dragon Jinak Fist. Yeon Ho-jeongs back was bent as if it would break. The impact was offset by a light throw, but Yeon Ho-jeong had to absorb the remaining strength. That alone gave me a feeling of pressure that felt like my spine would break. Why are you like this? Pow! Ambassador Gong Gongs hand lightly entered Yeon Ho-jeongs chest. In a hit that was neither heavy nor light, Yeonhojeongs new model was pushed back by more than a dozen pieces. I know your skills better than anyone else. It would never be like this. . Is that right? Do you have to be sincere to show your true strength? Yeon Ho-jeong shook off his hair without saying a word. The public ambassador nodded. Be careful. sh! At the moment when a bolt of lightning seemed to fly, Ambassador Gong Gongs fist flew towards Yeon Ho-jeongs face. Shaolin season Arahant priesthood (_hȭ). The light of determination finally appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs peaceful eyes. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist was filled with Balgyeongsul, which was twice as dense as before. Kwaang!! Chapter 1023 Episode 1023. Reiming History (7) Kugung! The shock waves echoing from that distant forest were so strong that any expert could feel them. . Zhuge Wenhu looked out the window. Lord. The color of the true energy flowing softly contained the extreme meaning of Buddhist martial arts. It seemed that Ambassador Gong and Yeon Ho-jeong were having a business affair. Is that really what happens? I could understand without having to say anything. Zhuge Yan asked. father. Could this be? okay. Zhuge Zhens face became blurred. It wont be a big problem, right? Is that possible? Zhuge Wenhu sighed and said. It will all have meaning. Of course, Lord Maeng could not just let Sobuju go Zhuge Munho, who was speaking, was momentarily shocked. Ayeon, are you sure you can feel this shock wave? yes? Ah yes! Sure. ?! Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. Shock waves are vibrations, and even if vibrations are subtler than expected, it is a phenomenon that a martial artist who has learned the inner gongsim method and has a transcendental sense can react sensitively to. However, the shock wave created by the collision between Ambassador Gong and Yeon Ho-jeong was not an ordinary shock wave. The shock waves from such experts are so enormous that they can be deafening if you see and hear them up close, but the vibrations are extremely reduced even if you move a certain distance away. The reason was simple. This is because the energy waves between the masters create a force field, preventing vibrations from leaking out beyond a certain distance. It could be said to be a natural phenomenon that happens automatically without intention. On the other hand, when a shock wave powerful enough to shake a mountain or river is emitted, the shock urs that the force field cannot withstand, or the energy surrounding the force field is consumed so severely that it consumes the energy surrounding the force field. Of course, the current shock wave was not a typical sh between super experts, that is, a sh of martial arts that uses up extreme internal energy to kill the opponent. Thats what Zhuge Yan feels. Even though I havent broken through the martial arts sect. Thats amazing. Although he is helping himself by being exceptionally talented in the brain, Zhuge Zhens martial arts skills are as outstanding as anyone else. However, since she was more interested in martial arts than martial arts, I wanted to save her. If he had this level of talent, wouldnt it have been better to let him know his vision right away? Beyond simply understanding and mastering martial arts quickly, the senses themselves are sensitive. This level of sensory talent was rare even among so-called geniuses. Why are you doing this, father? no. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head and looked down at the document. I will take care of everything today, so you can go home and rest. no. Me too This is an order as a soldier, not as a father. Go in and rest. Zhuge Yan sighed and lowered his head. All right. As soon as his daughter left, Zhuge Li took his eyes off the document and looked at the office door. Its talent. * * * Pugh! The bounced shock wave turned a fairly thick tree branch into powder. Yeon Ho-jeong charged in a low stance and threw a round that rotated inward. bang! The mountains and rivers seemed to be shaking. The shock wave was so strong that it was unbelievable. also. Ambassador Gong Gong, who offset the power of Yeon Ho-jeong with the Dragon King Yuquan, felt the sensation of his fists being chilled to the core. As expected, its amazing. Whether carrying an ax or bare fists, Yeon Ho-jeong is strong. When you pick up an ax, yourbat power increases and the types of martial arts you unleash be much more diverse, so your skills naturally increase, but even when you use your bare hands, you use a level of force that is not much different from when you pick up an ax. Puff poop! pop! The martial arts of Gong Daesa, who threw away the three strikes of the Arahat priesthood of the Avalokitesvara Avalokitesvara, was unusually fierce and rapid. It doesnt even stop at just being fierce and fast. That power was at a level that even Yeonhojeong had never experienced before. He quickly disrupted the attack with abination of Beoncheonjang and Jinakkwon, and evaded the remaining Gyeongpa using the Dragon-type Chilgi technique. bang! The rest of his career turned the ground upside down. It was a lifeless fight, but it was so sharp that ones life could be lost the moment one made a mistake. Unlike Yeon Ho-jeong, Ambassador Gong Gong had never fought with all his skills since ascending to Seongcheon. Nevertheless, this level ofbat power is achieved. It made me wonder if behind the mask of a kind and merciful monk, he was hiding a martial arts skill as fierce as the fire of hell. Parrak! Yeon Ho-jeong, avoiding the rmendation of the public ambassador, dug into the gap in the bottom right and swung his fist. ! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt as if a huge golden giant was blocking his path. It was a subtle golden giant that seemed both real and fantasy. The castle walls looked as if they could not even be scratched by canvas, and they looked majestic, old-fashioned, and solid. I didnt think I could break it with one fist. It seemed like it would be difficult to make even a single hole even with a double loop. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist naturally transformed into a sword and became an ax with his bare hands, realizing the Gwangpung Guryongsal. Damn it! tremendous. Where does such dynamisme from in the noble and polite attitude of a public ambassador? He walked up the hem of the gasa and swung his left foot to hit the capital, and the momentum was terrifying. It was another Shaolin rite, the 18th leg of the Avalokitesvara. It is a secret technique of each technique that is one of the few in Shaolin. The martial arts, which older monks rarely use because they say they have no talent, wasbined with the dynamic movements of Gong Daesa to create the power of a cannonball. Pow! Yeonhojeongs new form became dizzy. Gwangpungguryongsal was a martial art that could only be used with an ax to bring out its power. He made it that way in the first ce. He improvised a capital sh attack, but was unable to stop the Gwaneum 18 ns with an attack that did not even reach half of its power. That wasnt all. Papa papang! The martial arts of public ambassadors were works of art themselves. Just looking at the highs and lows of the realm was ecstatic and beautiful. The fighting techniques and fighting skills that were thrown out were like dancing moves, but full of discipline, and the sharp and resilient angle techniques were firm and sharp, like the new techniques used by Yeon Ho-jeong. Really. Once you are on the defensive, it is difficult to make up your mind to attack. So, I was able to get a clear look into the martial arts skills of the public ambassador. The martial arts of Shaolins next divine power, called the King of Kwon, were worth a thousand gold just to see. Its so different. When ites to temperament, Beom-os martial arts skills are much more fierce and fierce. Beom-os martial arts were so destructive and rough that one wondered whether they were indeed the martial arts of the Shaolin headquarters. Public ambassadors are different. There were no unnecessary movements, so even though it was full of restraint, it looked strangely soft. Nevertheless, one strike is powerful enough to turn a rock into powder. It is not a martial art that you throw away with your mind, but you can achieve a lot of power just by fighting seriously. The will to fight filled with five bodies, the enlightenment of Buddha, created the roar of the angry King Ming. This is the true martial arts of Thousand Year Shaolin! Shaolin studying under heaven. It is a proud yet majestic statement that all the learning in the world came from Shaolin. Ambassador Gongs martial arts were so deep and impressive that words like legends naturally came to mind. It was so perfect that I felt like I wanted to see that martial arts performance in front of my eyes forever. however. Just by being able to appreciate the opponents martial arts skills even for a moment, Yeonhojeongs level could be said to be higher than that of a public ambassador. There may be a martial arts skill in Shaolin that can bepared to Hwangryongshinwanggong. It may be meaningless to question the greatness of martial arts among martial artists who have previously reached this level. But at least Yeonhojeongs level was so great that it transcended the perfectly polished public lines. Fuuuuuuu! Yeon Ho-jeong disappeared along with the heavy drinking. Even though I was looking at it, I couldnt tell where it had disappeared to in an instant. Even with my supernormal ability and my well-trained sense of non-existence, I missed it. where? At that moment, Ambassador Gong Gong could see Yeon Ho-jeong lowering his posture in the distance in front. !! Has there ever been another moment that gave you goosebumps like this since you learned martial arts? Disappearing from sight means that an attack cane from an invisible direction. I thought the attack woulde from the left and right sides, from behind, or from above. But Yeon Ho-jeong just stepped back. It was a move that broke themon sense of attack and defense. And the movement that breaksmon sense can be seen as meaning that martial arts that breakmon sense will soon fly. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong hit the ground and came flying. It flew, but the speed wasnt that fast. However, Yeonhojeongs new form was seen slowly blinking. !! The public ambassadors feet were busy. Papang! Ambassador Gong Gong, who had retreated to the Yeonji Gupum (BƷ), the best footwork in Shaolin, saw that Yeon Hojeong had arrived right in front of him. I felt a sense of crisis and retreated as quickly as possible, but I was caught up. This meant that the speed of Yeonhojeongs neww exceeded the speed of Yeonhojeongs oldw. The public ambassador was iprehensible. It wasnt that fast, but it got there before I knew it. Shaolins Diamond Budong is simr to mine, but it was a movement that cannot be exined even by the enlightenment of Diamond Budong. Yeon Ho-jeongs fist was stretched out honestly. The ambassadors hands tried to curl around his fist. It was a natural response. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! Ambassador Gong Gongs body staggered along with the sound of a drum exploding. . Ambassador Gongs eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong did not rx his outstretched fist. The low posture was reminiscent of Shaolin Quan. The ambassador looked down at his chest. Even before I could unfold the Thousand Arms Tathagata Chapter, which I wrapped with both hands, a ray of power pierced my heart. But it did no harm to the public ambassador. The monks robes and robes in front of his chest had a round hole, exposing his strong chest muscles that were not appropriate for his age, but other than the redness, there were no injuries. The public ambassador sighed. I lost. yes. You lost. What a feat. I think Im stronger than before I left for Cheonghae. yes. It looks like that. Yeon Ho-jeong did not necessarily show humility. The public ambassador nodded. Your martial arts skills areparable to those of a swordsman or a swordsman. No, it seems like its more than that. With my skills, I couldnt bring out your full strength, but your level would have surpassed those two. Yeon Ho-jeong did not answer. The public ambassadormented. I had a premonition of my defeat. You have made up your mind, so how can I stop you? But I just wanted to give you some insight. If you are going to go to that harsh world, I wanted to give you at least a piece of Shaolins vast enlightenment, so I told you to fight like this. yes. I knew it. Nevertheless. The public ambassador smiled bitterly and patted his chest. Rather, I received enlightenment from you. If we were to be honest, Yeonhojeongstest volume contained the enlightenment of a king among the heavens. The realization of powerlessness that public ambassadors have not yet reached. Master Gong had just received the blow with his body and was able to see a path in martial arts that he would pioneer. I tried to help, but the help was taken away. Now, Yeonhojeong has grown to the point where it does not even need the help of the Murim Lord. The public ambassador closed his eyes. I lost. Chapter 1024 Episode 1024. Reiming History (8) What? Kang Ryang asked in surprise. Youre leaving the Murim Alliance altogether? Yeon Ho-jeong silently drank his ss. Beom-oh was not surprised because he had seen and heard what was going on, and Sima-hyeon looked rxed, thinking it was okay. Jinyang also tilted his ss without any sign of surprise. Kang Liang asked Jin Yang. Did you know? I guessed it. how? Because my head doesnt turn as much as the captain. It was just a feeling. What on earth did you feel I guess I should say I felt a bit out of ce. Jinyangs face, as he put down his ss, was very serious, unlike usual. ck and white cannot bebined. At least thats the case for now. There is so much deep-rooted hatred and anger built up between the two that it dates back hundreds or even thousands of years. I know that. No, you wont know. No one here can know. Im just vaguely thinking about it. The depth is unknown only to those who have lived for a thousand years. Jinyangs serious appearance, which is rare. Kang Ryangs mouth suddenly closed. Positive emotions can turn into negative emotions in an instant. Thats what its like between people. But it takes a long time for negative emotions to turn positive. There is a gulf of a thousand years between ck and white. It is not an easy goal that can easily be ovee even if an enemy invades. Jinyang, despite his natural talent, longed to be with everyone. His life was bleak and messy as he was ostracized by people simply for his appearance and grew up with a dark heart for a long time. However, in the meantime, he did not cross the minimum line, met new rtionships, and began to realize his potential. At least there is no one here who does not understand the bright and dark sides of humanity. However, Jinyang was a person who directly or indirectly opposed the White Inds by establishing the ck Inds faction on his own. Unless you are at the level of Yeonhojeong, you cannot follow Jinyangs enlightenment. Because he was such a person, Jinyangs words had strong persuasive power. Actually, I think its amazing that weve improved that much. Thats probably why the power of the Three Religions is so scary. However, a clumsy alliance can lead to fatal conflict. The captains decision to leave the Murim Alliance is extremely reasonable. Jinyang chuckled. That is the reason why our Hwaung n never wanted to be entangled with the Baekdo n. Im dying because of the opening. Kang Ryang looked at Jin Yang with new eyes. Although there were times when we werecent and busy ying around and building a wall away from development, the head of an organization who had run an organization seemed to be different no matter what. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. Jin Yang is right. I saw between ck and white too easily. But Kang-ryang asked seriously. Im sure youre not nning to end our alliance, are you? You cant do that. Even if I break it off, its a problem I cant step in and break it off. This is an issue that must be decided carefully after a meeting of the heads of each organization. Of course. However, not much has changed in the meantime. There was only an abstract agreement, such as a simple coborative rtionship and not invading each others territory. Sima Xuan said bluntly. What did the heads of the biggest organization in the martial arts world do without even checking that? Thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. We trusted each other so much and we were each so busy. But the leader shouldnt have done that. You are right. Since he admitted it so inly, even Sima Xuan had nothing to say. Yeon Hao-jeong looked at Sima Hyeon with puzzled eyes. By the way, have you cleaned everything up? I dont know to what extent this is called organizing. Sima Xuan put down his ss and said. I am operating a military unit. . Dont worry. I have never killed a civilian or received a request. Hmm. It must have cost a lot of money. There is quite a bit of money left over from killing the enemy and secretly stealing it. For the next 20 years, I can just train and make a living. Yeon Hao-jeong, who was quietly watching Sima Hyeon, smiled. Are you interested in joining us? I dont know. The answer was immediate. You may be hesitant due to his personality, but the answeres out easier than you think. Yeon Ho-jeong saw positive possibilities in that attitude as well. Honestly, we are the only ones capable of killing people. But I really cant just sit around for 20 years, so I have to do something, but I havent made up my mind what Im going to do yet. Arent you joining the three religions? Although it was said as a joke, Sima Hyuns reaction was serious. If you want to join the three religions, it is better to bite your sword and fall. His master and enemy was from the Saeum Church. As for Sima Xuan, even if he was beaten to death, he would not be able to convert to the Three Schools. What are the members personal details? Only then did Sima Xuan hesitate. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. why? Are you a criminal or something? If thats the case, it doesnt matter. Just keep your head straight They are orphans. . I took people who had nowhere to go and raised them. Actually, there werent many people who wanted toe. If someone else had taken in an orphan and raised it, the issue would have been raised openly. However, Yeon Hao-jeong could guess from Sima Hyeons expression that the orphans he had brought in were really children who had nowhere to go. And that he saw a reflection of Sima Hyeon himself in those children. Other than that, the bridgeheads are the ones who joined hands with me during the Guangdong incident. How many people in total? Three hundred and ten, including the trainees. Three hundred and ten. If it was a small number, it was a small number, but if it was a lot, it was arge number. Yeon Ho-jeong asked seriously. You probably dont know what it means to put a knife in a childs hand. So we only got the kids we wanted. For those who wouldnt join us, we gave them some money and sent them away. Are you nning on raising him to be a warrior? Sima Xuan sighed and confessed. Honestly, I had no intention of raising him to be an assassin. I just hoped that I wouldnt have to go somewhere and get beaten up. But before I knew it, I was teaching them how to live by saying that what they learned was stealing. I see. These are guys who have never yed in real life. There was no time to pass on the vision, so it was just a little bit of practical cutting. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Are you nning on releasing them into the world? If you want. Has Sima County changed much? Yes. He too has changed a lot. Although it has changed, its nature has not changed. From the beginning, Sima Xuan was this kind of person. Although he was an assassin with a natural talent, he was a person who did not kill anyone and did not treat orphans without parents carelessly. Well, monk Beom-o was next to me, so I guess he didnt do anything stupid. Beom-oh said with a smile. As a result of observing him for so long, his affection and trust for the children was remarkable. I almost treated them like my own children. What about biological children? Even though he said that, it was really nice to see Sima Hyun filling his empty ss while clearing his throat as if he was embarrassed. Yeon Ho-jeong asked directly. Are you going to join us? Sima Hyeons hand that was filling the ss stopped. Sima Hyuns face turned serious once again as he looked at Yeon Hao-jeong. Are you going to fight on the front lines with the Three Religions? Nothing can be guaranteed in war, but I always fought like that. And. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Jinyang and Kangryang. So did my colleagues. then. Sima Xuan nodded. I will join you. It was a simpler and more refreshing answer than expected. In fact, he had already decided to be with Yeon Ho-jeong when the situation came. At the time of joining, I didnt have time to talk because things wereplicated, but once I made up my mind, there was no need forplicated procedures. Please take care of me in the future. Id like to ask you to take care of me too. They were two people who had a connection from the beginning. They knew each other before their return, and after their return, theyter avenged their enemies with the strongest assassin who was said to bepeting for the best in the world and all times. The thread of a rtionship can break at any time. However, when one thread is broken, another thread connects, which is fate. It was as if it was destined to continue that way from the beginning. Sima Xuan entrusted himself to the blood path that the former Dark Dark Emperor of his time would walk. * * * two dayster. Yeon Ho-jeong, who entered the small building right in front of Maengjubu at the back of the square, was fully dressed. Are they trying to prove their identity through clothing? His appearance, d in ck military uniform and also with ck war camouge, resembled that of someone about to go to war at any moment. The ck and white twin dragons were firmly fixed to the left and right waists, and the now familiar Gyoryongsae, as if they were one body, were wrapped tightly inside the uniform and yed the role of armor. The appearance of Yeon Ho-jeong, who hadpletelypleted the bath, was truly dazzling. As a small owner of an organization, there is nothingcking. On the contrary, even at that young age, he disyed a strong dignity and restrained prayer that made him seem like the head of a huge organization. I quietly looked out the window for a while. Yeonje. Before I knew it, Mo Yong-woo had entered the room. Are you here? okay. Mo Yong-woo sighed and said. It looks like preparations areplete. okay. Let me ask you just one question. Mo Yong-woo said with a dark face. As long as the alliance is not broken, ck and white will not be enemies until the war with the three religions is over. Right? of course. Then there is no reason for you to leave the Murim Alliance. It wasnt just something I was trying to say. Sadness is sadness and reality is reality. Mo Yong-woos question included the question of how much of a repercussion this situation would cause. Yeon Ho-jeong liked Mo Yong-woo like that. Mo Yong-woo is even more thirsty for learning than when I first met him. The rtionship between the two people, who joined hands for one goal but eventually developed into a personal rtionship, was so deep that it could be considered a rtionship bound by loyalty. It wouldnt be easy to show a willingness to learn from even his younger brother. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Somehow, it looked like he was being pushed out, but in reality, the incident was sparked by Sejaks instigation of public opinion, and after that, everything was handled properly and quietened down. okay. yes. From the moment public opinion was agitated, we had no choice but to reach the result that Sejak wanted. If I continue to stick to the Murim Alliance after this incident, the atmosphere in the Baekdo faction will be very chaotic. Wouldnt that just be corrected at the top? It wont be easy, though. Now is not the time to worry about such things. It is time to be more united and show stronger organizational skills. War is not far away. . If I were here, there would be many political figures who would bow their heads and feel defeated. Furthermore, time is bound to give the gift of forgetfulness. This could happen again. But At the same time, this incident will also be forgotten sooner orter. With the abilities of the leader and the soldier, it will be possible to use this incident as a stepping stone to truly unite the Murim Alliance. So you are going? Thats the biggest reason. Also, since Master is in the imperial pce, it is highly likely that the ck Sword has also be loose. It would be better to leave quickly to make things right. Mo Yong-woo nodded heavily. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and lightly massaged his shoulder. Lets go. I will guide you. great. So the two people left the building. In the central square beyond the building, countless warriors were gathered. Chapter 1025 Episode 1025 Reiming History (9) There was silence in the square that was full of loud noises. Between the square and Maengjubu, the Murim Lords public ambassadors, servants, elders, and elite military organizations were lined up. Numerous members of the n, warriors under Maengs directmand, and workers were standing around the za, reaching all the way to the outer castle in the distance. Among them, those who were members of the anti-ck faction were standing in dark colors near the center of the square. Although they were not active with the anti-ck faction, there were also warriors nearby who had particrly strong hatred toward the ck faction. It was Zhuge Munhos consideration. Although everyones location was not determined, those close to the anti-ck faction were told in advance to stand close to Yeonhojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong briefly bowed his head to the leader and the Dukes. The public ambassador had no expression. However, Bonggong and most of the elders looked sad. They failed to actively intervene in this situation. In the first ce, there was a precedent that one of the Bonggongs was active as Sejak, so Maengjubus side thoroughly restricted their movements. Fortunately, there was no Sejak among them. And they fully understood Maeng Jubus action. Furthermore, most of them were close friends with Yeon Ho-jeong. There were still some who felt ufortable with Yeon Ho-jeong, but they did not know how hard he worked against the three religions. ck and white joining hands like this would have been unthinkable if Yeon Ho-jeong hadnt been running around day and night. Regardless of personal feelings, everyone knew that Yeon Ho-jeongs existence was great. After saying hello, Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly looked at the mountain in the distance. A street where not even a few experts can see. Monk Namgung and Jonglibaek were there. No master. It was obvious even without looking at how devastated Namgung Seung was feeling. This time, Yeon Ho-jeong slightly lowered his head. Although it was far away, he must have received his greeting. . He turned his head again and looked at the ambassador. The ambassadors eyes were deep and clear, as if he had mentally prepared himself. However, Ambassador Gong Gong was sad as arade who fought together, not as a senior or junior from a different generation. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was a smile that conveyed the belief that we can do better in the future, telling us not to worry. Next to the public ambassador were leading candidates who also came out. Tang Sangers face was full of sadness. The same was true for Pang Dae-ho. Zhuge Jun tried hard to maintain a nk expression, but his eyes were also shaking. Oh Gu-mun scratched his head. I didnt have a big rtionship with Yeon Ho-jeong, but even with empty words, it wasnt an ill-fated rtionship. Since it was my first time in a ce like this, I couldnt help but feel ufortable. and. . Namgoongpyo had lost some weight in those few days. The look in his eyes when he looked at Yeon Ho-jeong wasplicated. He knew that Yeon Ho-jeong was not the culprit and let go of his jealousy towards her. However, since his father died and Yeon Ho-jeong was involved in the situation in some way, it would not be true. Yeon Ho-jeong politely took the sword towards Nam Gung-pyo. . Everyone gathered in the square looked at Namgungpyo in surprise. Namgungpyo, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, sighed and took a hand in his arms. Yeon Ho-jeong closed his mouth and sent a message. [Im sorry. I have nothing else to say.] Namgung-pyo, who was still in the same posture as he was fighting, soon rxed his posture and sent a full sound. [When we meet againter, lets have a drink together in front of my fathers grave.] [Thank you for saying that. Thank you and Im sorry.] [Thank you for your hard work.] [Lets see each other again.] After exchanging simple greetings, Yeon Ho-jeong headed straight to the podium set up in the square. Yeon Ho-jeong stood on the podium and looked around the audience. Many people were seen. A person who feels ufortable, a person who feels sorry, a person who feels sorry, a person who has no shame. There were many people who were worried about the future, people who were confused, and people who were sad. And, although it was a small number, there were people who were inwardly relieved, people who expressed joy, and people who expressed understanding. Even though not all warriors belonging to the Murim Alliance have gathered, there are so many people. And in order for them all toe together, it was right for him to go out. Yeon Ho-jeong realized something again. How difficult it was to unite people with such different personalities, talents, and personalities. In another way, I was grateful to Nam Soo-hwal-ui. As a result, Yeon Ho-jeong learned about the world once again. Although he may make mistakes in the future, he will never fail. This one experience gave him a great realization. That is why. Thats why they had to band together even more to deal with the three religions. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. I felt really bad. It is unconventional from the first word. His voice, filled with deep energy, spread far and wide while maintaining his calmness. The warriors faces gradually became ufortable. Yeon Ho-jeong continued. If the best efforts go awry to the point where people are unable to reflect on themselves, they feel defeated and lose strength. Everyone has had such experiences. . But I just felt bad. When I thought about why that was the case, the answer was very simple. . Its just because I have a bad temper. Smiles appeared on the faces of the warriors who had be ufortable. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. I dont know how you all view me, but Ive lived a pretty hard life. However, if you ask me whether I have lived harder than anyone else in the world, I think it would be difficult to answer yes with empty words. . Everyone lives by trying their best in the circumstances they find themselves in. Its just sad that we live in a world where its hard to achieve anything even if you try so hard. It is the same whether you are from a powerful sect, a renowned absolute master, or a sect leader from a small sect on the outskirts. . Maybe Ive be a lot arrogant over the years. I have lived a fierce life, but not everyone achieves what they want by living fiercely, but I was lucky enough to seed in many things I tried. . And now, for the first time in a very long time, I have tasted failure. Contrary to what I thought, it was not easy for everyone to be of one mind and one mind. Yeon Ho-jeong lowered his gaze to the warriors of the anti-ck faction. Most of them tried to avoid eye contact. Maybe even they didnt realize it. It was only natural that I failed. . I knew very well that other peoples hearts were not the same as mine. However, perhaps because I had gotten used to it, there were some things that I pushed myself a little too hard because I thought everyone would be the same as me. . I would like to take this opportunity to sincerely apologize for driving too hard into the hearts of many people. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head politely. The small master of the Mukryongbu, a man who could be said to be much more powerful than most of the warriors gathered here, bowed his head. The hearts of those who were ufortable with that alone and those who were internally relieved by Yeon Ho-jeongs departure were greatly shaken. At least none of the people gathered here are unaware of Yeon Ho-jeongs feat. Even if only half of what he did was true, he could be said to be a hero who would leave a mark in hundreds of years of martial arts history. Naturally, the atmosphere had no choice but to calm down. So, please apologize too. Yeon Ho-jeong suddenly raised his head and his eyes were filled with hotva. The person who apologized tells you to apologize too. A look of puzzlement appeared on the warriors faces. Im not going to ask you to apologize to me. Please apologize to the leaders of the Murim Alliance here and to those who risked their lives without a wink of sleep to fight against the Three Religions. ! I have always been a heretic. He is a heretic in his family, the Murim Alliance, and even the Mukryong Club. It makes sense. I am a person who does not know the rules, and I am a vicious person who alwayses up with tricks and is so vicious that I am called rude rather than unconventional. . But the people behind me are different. These are people who listened seriously to what I said, which can hardly be called kind even with empty words, and silently prepared for war even though they knew that there would be strong opposition within the government or within the military. . Its not me, but these people who are great. If these people werent there, the Murim Alliance would have already been swallowed up by the Three Religions and turned into a sea of fire. The warriors faces turned white. No matter when I heard the word war, it was bound to evoke fear. If only I were to die, I would give it a try, but it is a war in which all my people can die. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a calm voice. The things I have done so far are things that anyone can do if they put their mind to it. However, the things that the leaders of the organization do are not something that can be done just because they put their mind to it. . What they want is peace. Peace is not a big deal. Peace is for the warriors gathered here and their families to live safely until they die without shedding blood. . If war breaks out, the peace of that family and group will be shattered. The warriors swallowed their saliva. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking around the crowd with serious eyes, soon smiled. But I never thought I would lose. ?! It is true that weck strength. But we have always faced crises like this. It was the same three hundred years ago, and the year before that, and the year before that. Many people died, but in the end we saved thisnd. . Now its time for our car. !! If each person has the determination to risk their life to fight against the enemy, that alone will increase the odds of winning this war. If half of you believe, half the odds of winning will increase, and if everyone believes, victory will be clear. I think we have at least that much potential. The warriors eyes lit up. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded slightly. I hope we can hold on just a little longer, even though it may be hard, tiring, and angry, so that our future generations can livefortably. If we endure for one year, future generations will live a year happier, and if we endure ten years, future generations will also live ten more years happily. . I will now go to another ally, ck Ind Wulin, and unite them. I will risk my life to be able to have the same determination as the warriors who showed their courageous eyes in front of me. . If you think even a little bit nonsense or forget your goal and wander, I will kill myself. I am on my way with that level of determination. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his waist. Please risk your lives together. There was a serene silence. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had closed his eyes and bowed for a long time, slowly straightened his back. !! At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes shook greatly. From the anti-ck faction warriors at the front to the warriors packed all the way to the outer castle gate. Everyone was bowing to this ce. It may not be aimed at Yeonhojeong. It may be aimed at Maeng Jubu. Or it may be an oath to God. Maybe its just that Im caught up in the crowd mentality. But at least for this moment, they were all of one mind and one mind. That alone was enough. People who have be one, even if only briefly, will be able to be one again. Yeon Ho-jeong felt his eyes turning cold. He said in a quiet voice. Ill see you again in the new world. Chapter 1026 Episode 1026 Emperor Wu (1) . The expressions on the faces of the people who handed over the letters one after another were extremely dark. Its worth it. Ki Cheon-woong was the first to open his mouth. The insidiousness of the Saeum cult is beyond imagination. It may be the result of my wealth, but he is the one who created divisions between the father and son and brought power to one ce. This is ridiculous. The voice was bitter. Peng Mu-gang looked at Yan Wei with mixed eyes. Yeongaju. Yeonwi shook his head. Im fine. Im worried about Hojeong. . Hojeong has seeded in things that even I, as Abby, could not have imagined, as if they were natural. I may be rich, but I dont have enough insight to look into what my son is doing. I think this is a different issue from ability. Of course it is. Yeonwi sighed. Hey guy, are you okay? He was the one who knew better than anyone else how much Yeon Ho-jeong cared for the Murim Alliance. To be precise, I treated them with respect because they wererades in arms fighting the Three Religions, but how can a person build a rtionship based solely on necessity? There were many people in the Murim Alliance who gave to Yeon Ho-jeong, and Yeon Ho-jeong also considered them as his own. Of course, my sons heart is rotting. Its obvious even without looking at how frustrated and sad you must have been. Still, I have no doubt that we will ovee it. We will definitely ovee it, and in fact, the letter stated that Yeonhojeongs response was very excellent. However I felt sorry and worried for my son, who must have shed bloody tears during the process because of the feelings he couldnt share with others. Really. A voice that seemed to pour cold water into the disturbing atmosphere. They are idiots who cant think ahead. It was Yang Cheons rare anger. Yangcheons momentum leaking out was truly terrifying. Because it was his position, he didnt show any signs of life, but if there was an anti-ck faction in front of him, he looked like he would tear them to death at any moment. You really dont know why that young guy risked his life to cross the central ins? Surprisingly, Yang Cheon was angry not because they showed hatred towards Heukdo, but because he was worried about Yeon Ho-jeong. Although it may be said that they were only superficial friends, the two shared feelings that were close to friendship. To put it more deeply, for Yang Cheon, Yeon Ho-jeong is his person. Thats why you get angry. If you dislike and hate the ck sword so much, how could you not have thought that the opposite is also true? Its really frustrating! Yan Wei and Peng Mu-gang could not help but sigh at Yang Cheons angry words. We have no shame. Yang Cheon did not respond to Yeon Wis words. Thats how angry I was. Gi Cheon-woong shook his head. I guess thats not important right now. Everyone looked at Ki Cheonwoong. Ki Cheon-woong pointed to the letter with his chin. They said they needed someone who could represent the emperors will. Right now, it is difficult for Lord Yeonga or Lord Paeng to move, and if Lord Mukryong goes, it could cause unnecessary tension, so this wont work either. okay. If you say that to Gok-gyeong, its obvious that he will shout that it is absolutely impossible. The fact that the emperor faked his own death is something that would shake the world. However, the Shinhwa Church could have tried to find out separately whether that was true. If an ident were to ur during the process, it could also be considered a major disaster. I will go. Yang Cheon stepped forward without hesitation. Gi Cheon-woong frowned. Are you nning on having a fight? No way. Im going to go to the Mukryongbu first. To the Inkryongbu? If the disciple leaves the Murim Alliance and heads to the Mukryong Club, there will definitely be chaos within the Mukryong Club. We cant hide what happened in the Murim Alliance forever. But thats true. The Three Schools even went so far as to assassinate the emperor. It means war is just around the corner. . I have work to do here. I always have a lot of work to do, so thats wee, but I think Ill be able to sleep with my feet up if I go and make sure to look after my student ande back. It seemed like several issues were taken into consideration. His intention is tofort Yeon Ho-jeong and entrust full authority to the Mukryongbu on his behalf since he is in the imperial pce. Its not that its not, but it seemed that Yangcheon had to give strength to Yeonhojeong immediately so that the fallen Murim League people woulde to their senses. This was not only an act of hatred for the Murim Alliance, but also a necessary act for future wars. It wont take long. Lets send Gok-gyeong to him when he returns from handling his affairs. If we all work together to protect His Majesty, no dangerous situation will arise. In the meantime, it meant that there was a justification that could persuade even Gokgyeong. Gi Cheonwoong looked at Yeonwi. Yeonwi nodded slightly. It doesnt seem bad. Peng Wugang spoke to Yang Chen in a coy tone. Now that I see you, you are incredibly smart. Its noisy. Im not feeling well right now. I dont want to talk to the Murim League for a while. If I really didnt want to mix things up, I wouldnt have even said that. Maybe it was because they had be closer recently, but he was the one who responded to Peng Mu-gangs jokes with jokes. It was then. There is no need for that. The person who opened the door and came in without permission was Gok-gyeong. And behind the gokgyeong were Great Master Muheo and Takmuja. Gok-gyeong said with a tired face. I will go straight to the Murim Alliance. So, Vice Lord Yang, please take the Mukryongbu ande to Maeng immediately. Normally, I would have wondered why this guy spoke so calmly, but the situation was so serious that he couldnt say anything like that. Yang Chen asked with a puzzled look. For what reason? Gok-gyeong pointed behind himself with his hand. Master Muhe said with a smile. We decided to stay by your Majestys side. Everyone was surprised. Yeonwi spoke carefully. I heard that Mr. Noh Seon-bae is not feeling well. Takmujaughed as if it was fun. So you think Ive already be a half-chapter? Oh no. I didnt mean it that way It was a rare embarrassment for Yeonwi. Takmuja burst outughing. If there was no Daengjung, it would be chaff. My doctor is by my side, so there will be no problem. If you two are by your Majestys side, there will be no more reliable protection than this. Yeonwi looked at Gokgyeong. Although he had a tiredplexion, he was also a person who discussed the world. He knew better than anyone else that he had no choice but to step forward in an urgent situation. There wont be much point in discussing it over and over again. I n to move right away, even tonight. Yang Cheon stood up. Me too. Let us leave immediately. At that time, Ki Cheon-woong raised his hand. Let me go too. At that moment, everyones eyes widened. Takmuja tilted his head. Are you nning to go y with fire? Gi Cheon-woong said with an unpleasant face. What do you mean? Still, the old man ispeting for first ce on the continent. Thats not important. But why do you want to go? Isnt it obvious? My idiot son must be hearing reports that the emperor is dead by now. What would you think if I stayed here under those circumstances? Hmm. Its better if you leave me too. Ive already made a deal with the emperor. But since I cant just be anywhere in the central ins, I have to meet Ahae, the rumored king. Why do you go to the Murim League? Ki Cheon-woong waved the letter. Are you telling me to go to a ce where an unexpected situation like this urred? Even if Sejaks tongue was sweet, if he had kept his head straight, the matter wouldnt have escted to this point. . If the leader has clearly taken control of the bandits, if I go there, an anti-ck incident in Jay will break out. Gi Cheon-ung looked at Yang Cheon and asked. Isnt it? Yang Chen nodded silently. It was an unspoken agreement. Master Mu He smiled and asked. Does the Dandanjeon training method that Malco taught me suit your body? Ki Cheon-woong turned his head without saying a word. I dont know if he was embarrassed or what, but at least if it wasnt effective, he would have said outright that it didnt exist. Just like that, all preparations werepleted on the imperial pce side. Let those who go go and those who stay stay behind. * * * New connections Whenever you want to follow a new path, the right people tend to go to different ces. When Yeon Ho-jeong said hisst greetings at the square. As if promised, the group who finished their work in Cheonghae also returned. They quickly passed the outer fortress and were in front of the inner fortress, and they were able to immediately notice that the atmosphere in the castle was unusual. The informants who confirmed their affiliation immediately contacted Zhuge Mun-ho, and Zhuge Mun-ho went to the outer castle alone and exined the situation to them. These people will tear you to death!! The anger of the party official was truly terrifying. It was a situation that immediately ruined the joy of achieving no victory. There were a lot of people around, so he didnt dare to risk his life, but just looking at his eyes, it seemed like he was going to catch all the anti-ck warriors and unleash poisonous attacks on them. What on earth did you have in your head to do such a bullshit thing! The party official shouted to the gate guards guarding the gate leading to the inner castle. Open the door now! I will meet them one by one and make them neither dead nor alive for seven days and seven nights! He was not an angry person, but even considering his personality, he was excessively angry. It could be seen that he was thinking about Yeonhojeong and the well-being of the world. However, the anger was too much to say that it was simply because of that reason. Zhuge Wenhu raised both hands. Calm down, Dangaju. Is this something to calm down?! What on earth have you done! While those damned bastards are doing it like that! At that time, Mukbi spoke. Matriarch. The official did not look at her. But when he heard her voice, he stopped talking and just grunted. Okcheong spoke carefully. You have to be careful. If you dont manage it well I know. The officer who answered briefly turned his head away. It seemed like he was trying hard to control his rising anger. Zhuge Munho, who was calmly watching the hall, smiled and lowered his head. Congrattions on reaching the top. . Lets do better in the future. The official, who had been huffing and puffing for a while, soon sighed. Damn it, why cant I control my emotions? Is this what everyone does when they reach the top? Although he was proud of the level he had achieved, he also showed anxiety about losing himself once in a while. The officer asked in a confused voice. Where is he? No, I understand. Its near my inner maengjubu. Thats right. The warriors will soon disperse. Be sure to call those who were part of the anti-ck faction and confront me. It wont be difficult as long as the matriarch confirms that she wont use her hands. And the official asked hesitantly. What is his condition? At that time, Yeon Ji-pyeong answered. Your brother will be okay. Zhuge Munho looked at Yeonjipyeong. Yeon Ji-pyeongs face also showed worry and pain, but he seemed much calmer than before he left. Isnt that so, soldier? Yes, you are right. Is your brother a normal person? On the contrary, he used this crisis as an opportunity to unite all my warriors, so it can be said that he is truly a hero. Fortunately, the. That was the end. I knew that saying more would be meaningless unless I saw it in person. The silence spoke in a calm but firm tone. Please take me to the practitioner, soldier. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. Open the gate. Chapter 1027 Episode 1027 Emperor Wu (2) After saying goodbye, not thest, but thest, Yeon Ho-jeong greeted the leaders of the Maengjubu and headed to the prison with Prince Mo Yong. Mo Yong-gun asked as he went down to the lowest level of the prison. How do you feel? Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Its not bad. I guess so. Given your personality, it must have been very difficult to keep an eye on these people and have to pick them here or crush them there. It must be very exciting to go to the Mukryongbu and go on a rampage without being noticed. It was a rare joke from Moyong. It was a joke, but it was also true. Yeon Ho-jeong used to force himself to hide his strength even when he had to strike hard to match the mood of the Murim Alliance. At least that wont happen in the Mukryongbu. Matriarch. You tell me. Please take care of me. It was a word with several meanings mixed together. Mo Yong smiled bitterly. I never thought the day woulde when I would hear those words from you. I didnt know that the head of the family would change so much. Prince Moyong was silent. Normally, I would have made a sincere joke saying that I would have to eat the Murim League in an situation like this, but the situation was so serious that I couldnt say anything like that. Yeon Ho-jeong seemed to have guessed his feelings and continued speaking. The leader is a strong man. When the head of the family sees it, it can be frustrating and overly rambling, but the center that he holds is I know, too. exactly? Of course, if it were me, I would never have done that. So I feel angry and frustrated. However, I agree that the ability of a public ambassador is outstanding. . But what Im frustrated with is Bonggong and the elders. ? Even that might have been blocked by Gong-gong, but Bong-gong and the elders are also the leaders of the faction. Depending on how you operate it, you will be able to create an overwhelming gathering force. I may have other thoughts, but I cant help but feel frustrated just watching. Yeonho-jeong agreed with this part. In this respect, the two are very simr. The details of how things are done may be different, but the eye for pointing out what is important is exactly the same. Please help me a lot, matriarch. I have to go back to the Commerce Federation. If I step forward now, it will only be detrimental to the leaders politics. . But Ill have to stir-fry the field before I leave. If you can afford it, you will do it. If not, you will ignore it, but at least you will know that there is a way. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Mo Yong-gun, suddenlyughed out loud. Did you reallye to any kind of enlightenment on your own? Dont be mistaken. Im not doing this because I like those guys. Mo Yong-guns eyes sank. There is nothing we can do topletely blow away the three religious bastards. If Im not the leader, what should I do to make him do his job properly? exactly? Thats me, but what about you? ? Do you really have no regrets? No. p! The door to the lowest level prison opened. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a voice without any regrets. From the beginning, the Murim Alliance was not the ce for me. It was just a ce to stop by. . Like I said, Im a heretic. I may be called a heretic in the Mukryong Club, but I am not the only heretic in the Mukryong Club. Its a ce where anyone cane in and be the best. Wouldnt it be a paradise-like environment for me? is it. Like the head of a family, all I have to do is find a ce that suits me and create my own home. it is not so. Mr. Moyong almost said that without even realizing it. I chose Sangmu Union because of you. Yeon Ho-jeongs words that the Murim League was not his ce struck a strange chord in my heart. The same was true for Moyonggun. He wanted to stand at the top of the Murim Alliance, but the current Murim Alliance was not the ce for him. If it werent for the war, I would have made it into a kingdom that suited me. However, with the war against the Three Religions just around the corner, it only caused unnecessary confusion among the powerful forces. The Sangmu Alliance is close to the Mukryongbu. I dont know when the war will break out, but if you think of it, stop by. I will give it back exactly as it was said. I wont say a word. ha ha ha. So the two walked down the prison hallway, talking about various things. When Mo Yong walked halfway, he looked at a prison with iron bars. There, a young man with gray hair was sitting on the floor, muttering something. His face was pale and his eyes were open, as if he waspletely entranced. It was Namgung-hyeon. In Mo Yong-guns eyes, life was momentarily young. The types of people he hated the most were people like anti-ck people and Namgoong Hyun. If anything, the three schools of thought are ambitious. If youre ignorant and incapable, you should at least know whats right, but that guy didnt have that. but. Maybe he became like that too. Prince Moyong had no choice but to admit that that assumption could have been true. Blind greed leads people to catastrophe. I learned a lot all over again. The two people continued walking down the hallway like that and finally stood in front of Hong Ik-cheon, or rather, the nameless Three Kings. The Three Four Kings, who had been muttering softly with their heads down like Nangonghyeon, flinched. After a while. You havent left yet. A quiet voice. The voice of the Three Four Kings, who had nothing to say other than muttering to himself, was extremely dull. However, it seemed like his senses were still alive. Even though I covered my eyes with an eyepatch, this time I recognized at once that the other person was Yeon Ho-jeong. Besides, Lord Moyong. Dont call myst name with your dirty tongue. Prince Moyongs voice was ruthless. The corners of the Three Four Kings mouths rose. Although he had been trapped for several days in this environment with no one to talk to, his mind seemed to have somehow not been worn down. So, what brought you here today? Yeon Ho-jeong squatted in front of the iron bars. I want to ask you something. I have nothing to say now. Of course, it feels good to have a friend to talk to, even if just for a little while. Saeumgyos information power was excellent. ? Of course, the situation here is bound to be slower than for us, natives of Jungwon. Still, great things are great. Plus, the midfield is wide. Even if we gather as much information as we can, if we decide to hide somewhere in this vastnd, it wont be easy to find. I guess so. You were like that, the generals of the Shinhwa Cult were like that, and the demons of the Gwangblood Cult were like that too. We had mobilized all of our intelligence and thought that there would be no more masters of the three religions in the Central ins, and even though we said that the Sejaks would exist, they would not be active, but even that was not certain. There is nothing in this world you can be sure of. yes. So what is the answer you want to hear? Furthermore, if you have lived in the midfield for a long time like you, you cannot catch him even if you want to. The highly trained Sejakpletely assimtes into the environment. . If we limit ourselves to the Saeum Church, there wont be another guy like you in this midfield. yes? Thats something you dont know. Although I am the Three Four Kings, my authority is not that great. We literally only received orders to infiltrate and disrupt. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the Three Kings. The Three Four Kings, who were sitting motionless, spoke out loud. I made a mistake. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at Mo Yong-gun and said. There seems to be something else. is it. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the Three Kings again. The three kings filed aint. Its definitely difficult in a ce like this. I guess Ive be dull too. No way. Its not that weve be dull, its that Saeumgyo is no longer important. is that so? I dont know much about that. You tried to tear ck and white apart. They actually did that. Because I created a situation where I had no choice but to leave. Its a shame that the greatest achievement of my life ends at that point. But if you think about it another way, this is not new. Although we formed an alliance, we were never truly one. Everyone knows that. Nevertheless, you tried to get me out of the prison. . Your greatest weapon is not your interpersonal ability to predict and draw out the other persons reaction. To be precise, another sword is hidden within that ability. What is that? Doubtful dark ghost. The Three Four Kings did not answer. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes narrowed. Once Sejak is caught, for a while, you are engulfed in anxiety that anyone could be Sejak. But we didnt do that. Because I had my own confidence. . But this situation is different. Even though you were a small person, you shook up the organization without getting your hands dirty by cajoling others. Now, rather than feeling reassured, people will begin to suspect that even people close to them may have been possessed by Sejak. I didnt intend to, but I thought it was possible. But its temporary. Once the leader begins to properly control the organization, its just a matter of timing, and that atmosphere will soon be corrected. . In other words, we need some decisive moment. This is an opportunity that prevents any leader from properly correcting the organization. yes? . What was the reason? The Three Four Kings were still silent. The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. I think I understand. He got up from his seat. lets go. Did you figure it out? I think I understand. Im at a loss this time. Its because I know that guy. If I hadnt really encountered it, I wouldnt have known. Prince Moyong looked down at the Three Kings. There was an unknown emotion in his cold, cruel eyes. Its a shame. Your abilities. It does not refer to the ability to deal with people, but to the ability to lead an organization as the leader of the business union. The Three Four Kings opened their mouths. Dont be sad. I have sowed many seeds. Most of them wont bloom, but at least you wont be bored for a while. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. The Three Four Kings words actually proved that he was bing weaker. I felt like I somehow knew Yeon Ho-jeongs method of getting the answer from the voices and words of the Three Kings. Prince Moyong sighed and turned around. ! The three kings faces hardened. Many emotions were mixed in Mo Yongs sigh. But there was no hatred in that feeling. Rather, there was a feeling of regret. That expression made the Three Four Kings moodpletely calm down. And he couldnt figure out why his mood was down. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. I shattered all my limbs, but thest head was cut off by the matriarch. . I met you once, so thats enough. Not now, but at Heukje Castle. Lets not meet again in the afterlife. Yeonho-jeong also turned around. At that time, the Three Four Kings opened their mouths. After all, its the death penalty. Of course. You are so cruel. I already knew everything, but I tore off the limbs of someone who was about to die. Its not for you to say. In that respect, hes no different from other Sejak bastards. The Three Four Kings leaned their backs against the wall. If there is an afterlife, I want to see you again. You cant stop unrequited love. If you get caught, youll fall for it again. haha. Just like that, Yeon Ho-jeong and Mo Yong-gun left the prison. next day. The Three Kingsmitted suicide by hitting the back of their heads against the wall. Chapter 1028 Episode 1028 Emperor Wu (3) Prince Yan. Are you here? The group that fought together in Cheonghae Fortress arrived. There were many happy faces. The quiet yet rational Mukbi, with his unique fierce and turbulent appearance, is the jade cheong of prayer as cool as the autumn breeze. and. older brother. Even after hearing all about this situation, Yeon Ji-pyeong showed no signs of agitation on his face. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. It was hard toe this far. It doesnt matter since we came back, but you said you have to go out again. Thats how it happened. Yeon Ji-pyeong, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, also smiled. Its not easy. Even in the face of this situation, we do not act rashly. Even though Yeon Ji-pyeong thought of Yeon Ho-jeong as a terrible person, she seemed much calmer than the others. Yeon Ho-jeong lightly tapped his shoulder. What can I do? The person who made a mess in the middle should be held ountable. It was too harsh a situation to discuss responsibility. Responsibility in Gangho means death. He didnt die and went back after being yelled at, so thats a good save. Yeon Ji-pyeong understood Yeon Ho-jeong. No, I understand this situation properly now. Yeon Ho-jeong wants even the hatred that would be directed at anti-ck factions to be directed to Samgyo. Anyone can think and judge wrongly. Their hatred toward the ck Ind is not wrong because it is a personal matter, but their actions within an alliance gathered for one purpose are clearly wrong. In fact, in the current situation, which is almost like a wartime situation, it would not be surprising if their actions led to them being beheaded for treason. However, the leaders of Yeonhojeong and the Murim Alliance embraced them as well. It must be difficult for you, soldier. hmm? Arent you the kind of person who likes to put pressure on yourself? Yeon Ho-jeong was surprised. You saw that far? yes? Ah, rather than saying I saw it I just. As Yeon Ho-jeong admired, Yeon Ji-pyeong was rather embarrassed. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was looking at her younger brother with strange eyes, stroked his head. this guy. this guy. Ugh. Still, I was a little worried. Because martial arts arent everything about being strong. But Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. That level of insight is enough. Its okay if you are. You will be able to do better than anyone else. Zhuge Liang was nning to crush the Murim League, which was close to a reign of terror. It was because of the anti-ck wave. Although he was taken aback by the death of Namgung-in in the middle and the quick actions of the anti-ck faction, he dered that he would definitely push forward with his decision. In the meantime, Se-jak is caught and Yeon Ho-jeong is said to be stepping down, so from now on, Zhuge Mun-hos politics of extreme pressure, backed by the power of the public ambassador, will begin. Until war breaks out, the warriors of the Murim Alliance will have to sharpen their swords without even being able to breathe. Yeon Ji-pyeong saw it right away. Even though I didnt experience this situation myself, I just heard about it. Please take good care of my family. For a moment, Yeon Ji-pyeongs eyes wavered. My brothers words asking for the family name. The older brother, who refused to be the head of a small household, threw himself into the world to prepare for war. However, it is impossible not to think about your family at all. You can feel at ease right now because your fathers capabilities are better than anyone elses, but as generations change, any organization is bound to be turbulent. My brother He was a blood rtive who loved me unconditionally. However, he was not recognized as a strong person. Although he was recognized for his military achievements on his journey to Cheonghae, it was not enough. At least Yeon Ji-pyeong thought so. Now. He was evaluated as not onlycking in martial arts but also in terms of his eyes as a strong person. For Yeon Ji-pyeong, there can be no greater praise than this. What about Cheon Hyorak? They said they woulde to the Murim Alliance after taking control of Shinmarim. Senior Makwon stayed there. Right. There is a high possibility that the remnants of the Gwanghyeolgyo will attack again. Thest thing left behind is for that purpose. execution. Bu-seon, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Thats it. Buseon looked around with cold eyes. In the distance, I could see the warriors of the Murim Alliance gathered together. It was a situation where she had no choice but to roll her eyes. However, it was impossible for her to cause an ident while Yeon Ji-pyeong was calm. Are you going to leave right now? Thats right. All right. I will make preparations. Buseon. yes? The journey was difficult. Although the other people knew each other, the bus lines were different. Moreover, she was more shy than expected. It wouldnt have beenfortableing here without Yeonhojeong. Buseon said with an awkward expression. no. are you okay. Yeon Ji-pyeong said. See youter, sister. Yes? Uh okay. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked around. What about Danggaju? You went with the soldier. Right. He too felt the momentum of the party. Even though I was far away, I was impressed by the deeper and sharper prayer. However, since the martial arts itself is a new technique based on upper-tier fighting, you will need to train your mind better than other martial arts practitioners. . Yeon Ho-jeong turned his head and looked at Muk-bi. Mukbis eyes turned cold. If you leave without saying another word, I will hang up. Is that so? I got hurt once or twice. No matter how busy you were, didnt you have time to leave a word? There was. Then you thought it was funny that we were worried about seniors? Is that possible? Then its just a bad habit after all. I guess so. I dont think I can live a strong life with a man who cant even change his habits that much. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. I wont do that again from now on, except when I cry out for my whole heart. Mukbi snorted. great. Let me take a look. She turned around. Where? Youre leaving right away, right? I have to wash up and get ready. uh? But did you hurt your hand? Its because theyve been staging protests so many times. Fragile. Watch the back of your head. With those words, Mukbi headed to Pagungak. Paeyul sneakily approached Yeonhojeong and tapped him with his elbow. Arent you going to get caughtter? yes? Me? Then who are you? Are you talking about silence with me? Why is this guy doing this? Are you embarrassed? Is that possible? Its just that its a problem Ive never thought about before. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Mukbis new brother, who walked away with his back turned, did not waver at all. There are many people who are much better than me. That guy deserves to be with the best man. Hmm. I tried to tease him a lot because he was in a rxed mood, but he didnt even show any embarrassment, let alone any embarrassment, so it wasnt fun at all. by the way. Paeyul crossed his arms. Is that how it goes? I dont think I can keep my promise to my senior. I thought he would be angry, but to my surprise, Paeyul calmly nodded. The situation is like this, there is nothing we can do. Do you understand? What if I dont understand this? You didnt do it on purpose, but the idiots made a fuss and the situation ended up like this. Paeyul grinned. But its okay. We will meet again soon. I have some work to do too. Please stay healthy until we meet again, Senpai. you also. In that way, Yeon Ho-jeong said goodbye to each person. He so simply summarized rtionships that we may never see again. * * * The number of people in the party was small. With Yeonhojeong at the center, there were Buseon, Mukbi, Gangryang, and Jinyang. Of course, Sima Hyeon, who had decided to join Yeon Hojeong, also joined. Thats six people. When they first came to the Murim Alliance, everyone gave them a warm wee, but now that they were leaving in a small way, there were only a few people to see them off. The Lord was unable to attend because of the military council meeting. Zhuge Munho said as if he was sorry. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Why would you evene here to say its such a big deal? Thank you for understanding. Zhuge Yan took a step forward. Hojeong. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped her shoulder. Sir, please be moderately annoying. What am I doing! It means that you should practice martial arts during that time. Zhuge Zhens eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Zhuge Wen-ho. Zhuge Wenhu nodded. There is no need to deliberately stay away from martial arts because of your younger brother. ! Your talent is too precious to be wasted like this. During that time, thoroughly refine your martial arts skills. That would actually be good for you and us. is this a good thing? If war breaks out, you will participate as a soldier in some unit. Even if you search the whole world, there are not many soldiers fighting directly in the field. . Take off all the shackles and run. I have no doubt that you will soon be able to break through the martial arts world. It was very serious advice. Zhuge Zhen, who was quietly looking up at Yeon Ho-jeong, soon lowered his head. Take care of yourself, man. This breakup could easily be thest. There is a possibility that war may break out in the meantime. Regardless of the feelings between men and women, when someone you have been close to for a long time leaves, you cannot help but feel sad and empty. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly and looked at Beom-oh. monk. Beom-oh bowed his head. The head of the room said it was a good experience and that I coulde. I see. But I n to stay there for the time being. Ille to you when I think youre fully prepared. If the monkes, there will be no more than a thousand soldiers and ten thousand demons. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Mo Yong-woo onest time. . The two looked at each other in silence for a while and then hugged each other without even thinking about who went first. Take care of yourself. Please take care of me. That was the end. It was a simple greeting, but it was also the most serious greeting. Yeon Ho-jeong got on the horse. Then Ill see youter. Hee hee hee! So Yeon Ho-jeong and his group headed to Honam. It was towards the bloody, roughnd, thend of the ck Ind. Yeonhojeong, who had been running for a while, gradually slowed down. Stay silent. Even the voice is different. Say it. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to a mountain in the distance. Take Jinyang and Kangryang and head there. Ill go as slowly as possible, so you just have to keep pace with me. Im going to go at a leisurely pace, to the point where I wonder if its okay to do this. Mukbis eyes sparkled. She didnt know what Yeon Ho-jeong was thinking, but she could tell what he was worried about just from his eyes and voice. great. There will be no separate signal. Dont worry. Not once or twice. good. Kang Ryang quietly intervened. Whats going on? Hee hee hee! Mukbi immediately turned his horses head and headed toward the ce pointed out by Yeon Ho-jeong. What! sister! Kang Ryang immediately followed after her. Of course, Jinyang also ran together. Sima Xuan asked. Whats going on? You are on the other side. Just look at me and follow me. ? I will see your skills. Sima Xuan grumbled. I dont know what youre talking about, but Ill figure it out first. Sreuk. As soon as he finished speaking, Sima Xuan disappeared. Buseon was inwardly surprised. Even though I was looking closely, I missed the new model. And the moment I missed the new model, I also missed the poprity. It was a stealth technique beyond imagination. Okay then. Yeon Ho-jeong tapped Buseon on the back. Should we take it slow and talk while recovering my stamina? Bu-seon, who was looking at Yeon Ho-jeong with surprised eyes, soon burst intoughter. Its been a long time since Ist saw this person, but this person hasnt changed at all. great. What about the Four Gods? What we were talking about was martial arts in the end? What more do you want? Two dragons moved along a narrow mountain path. Everyone could see that the atmosphere was friendly andfortable. Chapter 1029 Episode 1029 Emperor Wu (4) ! Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. You said that? exactly. Moyongs face looked somewhat distraught. I didnt understand the conversation at first. But after thinking about it, I guess. . It seems like they made a lot of preparations. ! He was the one who told Zhuge Munho about the conversation with the Three Four Kings in prison. At that time, Prince Mo Yong could not know exactly what their conversation meant. But now I know. It can be inferred. It was an understandable but slightly strange early withdrawal from Yeonhojeong. It was strange. It is a big problem that the anti-ck faction stirred up and got caught up in it, but if Yeon Ho-jeong says he will stick around until the end, there will be no fool who will point a finger at him and tell him to leave. But I went out. Because he knew that leaving was a much better option for everyone. exactly. I think so too. And this painting was exactly what that guy Sejak wanted. This is an operation that cannot be avoided even if you know it. What else would that be if not a first-ss operation? I was a bit puzzled by that part. It caused strong distrust between the ck and white groups, but that did not mean the alliance was broken. If Yeonhojeong had not been influenced by public opinion or Sejak had been caught, we would have been in a different situation than we are now, but it would not have led to the breakdown of the alliance. Thats my opinion too. But Sejak was very satisfied. No, I dont know if he is a man who knows satisfaction, but at least he seemed confident that his n worked. . While the alliance is maintained, only Yeon Ho-jeong and his party leave the Murim Alliance? The Murim Alliance is not an easy ce. I wouldnt have thought what would happen without Yeonhojeong. but. . I wouldnt have underestimated Yeon Sobujus abilities. I guess so. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. In other words, what Sejak wanted was the departure of Yeonhojeong individuals. ! No matter how much I think about it, thats the only thing I can think of. Of course, due to this situation, the Murim Alliance will unite like an army, and the Three Churches will watch the process and respond in their own way, but a person named Yeon Ho-jeong will be ssified as the most important person in the Three Churches. then! Zhuge Wenhu suddenly stood up. Isnt now the time to be like this! And Yeon Ho-jeong said this. ? Doubtful. It was said that doubt would soon create ghosts without any doubt. What Sejak wants is chaos in the martial arts world. Yeonhojeong voluntarily strayed from the center. Even if we go to help him now, there is a high probability that we will actually cause damage to his operation. Oh no! Zhuge Wenhu mmed the table. Why didnt you tell me! If I had said it right away, I would have gone out of my way to add experts! There arebat units avable for immediate operation. If it had been added to some extent, Yeonhojeong would have been able toe up with a n by adding up the troops. Ten hands are better than one. Why didnt Yeon Ho-jeong ask for help when there was a much easier way? If thebat unit was burdensome, you could have asked Namgung Seung or Jong-ri-baek. He went on like this because he had confidence. But The reason Im telling you this isnt to tell you to worry about him. ? Im telling you to mind your own business and do your best. Zhuge Wenhus eyes wavered. Prince Mo Yongs gaze, who was looking out the window, was aimed precisely at Zhuge Wenhu. Combat troops? Seongcheon? Yes, putting aside thebat unit, things could have been resolved much more easily if a Seongcheon-level expert had been attached. Then what is the Murim Alliance? what? What on earth are you doing now when you have gathered so much power? !! From now on, the Murim Alliance must prepare for war without wasting a single person. In that process, the sword kings will have to y an absolute role. The same goes for Bonggong and the elders. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. Do you think there are enough members of the Murim Alliance left? . If it had been left behind, wouldnt you have suppressed that anti-ck faction a long time ago? If preparation had been perfect, it could have been fully controlled. Isnt that right? I had nothing to say. Zhuge Wenhu had a very busy time. However, since he was a soldier, he could not make excuses for his mistakes. Moyong-gun stood up from his seat. The reason he left without saying anything was because he knew my personality. They must have believed that I would convey this entire process to the military. . In other words, Yeonhojeong warned not only the anti-ck faction about this incident, but also you, the soldier. Get ready to swing straight with all the treasured swords you have. . Who are you helping? Stop thinking about such useless things. What Im saying is, take the time to properly maintain the Murim Alliance while helping others. Make us an elite group that cannot be shaken even by attacks from a hundred thousand armies, rather than a group so weak that it can be shaken by just one small detail. Moyong-gun stood up from his seat. Zhuge Wenhu could not raise his face at his calm and stern words. I am proud of the work I have done so far, but there have been quite a few mistakes. If there was a mistake, you shouldnt do it again next time, but how many times have you repeated the same mistake? It was busy and busy again. To the extent that it takes a toll on preparations for the expedition. But if war breaks out, that excuse wont work. But it doesnt change the importance of kite buju. That is also correct. Im jealous, but that guys presence epasses the world. If he dies at the hands of the enemy, we will be as shocked as if we lost 100,000 soldiers. therefore! That! He knows it too. The fact that we realized that and went without the help of the Murim Alliance means that we can solve the problem at hand. Moyong folded his arms and looked out the window again. What Im worried about is how much of Yeonhojeongs abilities he had when he first nned his strategy. * * * A trap? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. okay. then?! Buseon was startled, but soonposed himself. Youre confident you can handle it. Im not stupid enough to rely on my pride alone and push through a topic Im not confident I can handle. His calm voicepletely washed away Buseons anxiety. Of course it wont be easy. is that so. But its okay. We have a weapon that is beyond imagination. Buseon didnt ask what it was. This was because I believed that everyone would have their own thoughts. How long did it take to walk like that? . Yeon Ho-jeong slowed down his speech. In the distance I could see an entrance leading to a narrow canyon. If you go in there, it will be easy to get attacked from the left and right. Although it is narrow, it is wide enough for even an expert to run wild. The problem was the left and right cliffs and the rear. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The topography was topography, but the difort that was creeping up was stimting his upper level. Crunchy. The sight of him slowly turning his neck to rx his body was still hot. Buseon swallowed dry saliva and asked. Are youing? Its already here. How amazing. If Sejak was really aiming for this, he wouldnt have been able to keep that many troops stationed all the time. Is there an information book that links to them? That may be true, but I dont think so. Why? Sejak must have contacted them right before he did anything. Whether it seeds or fails, at least we will meet within 15 days. Full moon. It was more than enough time to look at the surrounding terrain and be familiar with the environment. However, there are several roads from Murimmaeng to Honam. They would also have needed some time to choose one of them and move on. If you think about it that way, 15 days could be seen as just the right amount of time. Then what about that terrain? okay. p! A subtle look of spection appeared on Yeon Ho-jeongs face as he ced the light dragon on his shoulder. This is the battlefield I chose. Because this area is so clean. Bu-seon looked at Yeon-ho-jeong with strange eyes. There was an admiration that could not be hidden in those eyes. Is Samae ready? Sure. If you feel like youre going to die, dont fight back and just retreat. I originally nned to end this fight alone. All right. So the two rode their horses to the entrance of the canyon. !! Buseon looked around with sharp eyes. I couldnt find any signs, but I felt a vague sense of war. Her senses werent usually sharp either. Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Come out. Will he reallye out when he is told toe out? !! Buseons eyes wavered. Two men and a woman walked out from the shadows inside the canyon. Creepy! As soon as he saw the two men and women, Buseon felt goosebumps rising all over his body. Unbelievable! It did not exude a violent spirit or have a great presence like Yeonhojeong. However, for a moment, I had a vision of my head falling off. They were insidious and devious people. Wooooow. The yellow dragon g flowed from Yeon Hojeongs body. Buseon, who was next to him, felt much calmer. This was because Hwangryonggi permeated and touched the middle and upper quarters. After calmes fighting spirit. Hwangryonggi, which contains the heart of Yeonhojeong, removed the fear of Buseon and awakened his dormant fighting spirit. What are you doing? The man burst intoughter at Yeon Ho-jeongs poignant question. It was really long. Its nice to finally meet you. It was a frivolous voice. The voice was frivolous, but the prayer was no joke. Stronger than that guy. There was a guy named Hoyeonjong whopeted with Ha Eungyo in the past. That guy is stronger than that guy. Still, it gave off a simr vibe to that guy. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Yin Hwangmu (ꎻ)!! Mastering Yinhwangmu means that one has the blood of a religious leader, like the Hoyeonjong guy. Blood vessels bulged on the back of Yeon Ho-jeongs hand as he held the Gwangryongbu. Are you a Saeumgyo? Hoo, can you tell that at a nce? Didnt you say that you had a fight with that bastard? Samhobeop probably means Hoyeonjong. A person who has learned the Yin Hwang Sa Qi (ꎻа) and the word Samhobeop. The answer was simple. Are you also a child who is trying to protect the Saeumgyo religion? Look at the little guys speech habits. That kid is yours, you bastard. It was a voice full ofposure. In reality, the man was well over fifty. Although he was much older than Hoyeonjong in terms of age, he was an expert who overtook Hoyeonjong in terms of skill and received the second position of guardian. Saeumgyo Ihobeop (o) Ho Yeon Gwang. Like Yeon Ho-jeong, who held the Gwangryongbu, he also had a heavy bottle resting on his shoulder. Above the long pole made of steel, there is an iron weight connected to the body of the pole. The thickness of the iron weight, which was longer than the de of the scimitar sword, was almost as thick as the torso of an adult woman. Ho Yeon-gwang smiled and aimed at the heavy soldier Georyongchu (׵). Question and answer dance. Would you like to take a look at the skills of the famous little master of the Mukryongbu? Chapter 1030 Episode 1030 Emperor Wu (5) . Even though he said so, Ho Yeon-gwang could not attack him easily. Thats strange. We have received ample reports about Yeon Ho-jeongs skills. It is said that Yeonhojeongs skills, who are called the King of King Byeoksanho, are enough to make his name in Seongcheon. Of course, the vast majority of members of the Three Churches say that Yeon Ho-jeongs abilities are somewhat exaggerated. There were many smart people among them. Actually, that wasmon sense. In the first ce, Yeon Ho-jeong was not a person who moved alone. There were countless experts around him, and he even had a rtionship with Seongcheon, so the assessment was that he received a lot of help at critical moments. The oue of the war is certain. But his skills are not the best. Ho Yeon-kwang also thought so, and after actually examining Yeon Ho-jeongs prayers, he realized that the opponent had a very slight w in being called a level immortal emperor of the continent. I think I can handle it on my own. Its subtle. Although there is a difference in level among those who have reached the top, they are simr to experts in other fields in that they lose their heads the moment they let down their guard. No, it is actually more dangerous. Therefore, it is not umon for someone with much lower skill level to kill an expert a few levels higher. Of course, there are not many masters who have reached that level. However, the difference in level cannot bepletely ignored. Of course, the higher the level, the higher the win rate. Strangely, my hands cant move. The energy emanating from Yeon Ho-jeongs body is clearly simr to or very slightly inferior to his own. At that level, I can handle it alone. He thought so. But why? Theres no need to look at that girl. The girl who retreated behind Yeonhojeong was useful, but she wasnt at the level to get involved in a fight with a powerful god. I dont have the power to use any other tricks, nor do I have any signs of doing so. I want to fight until my blood boils. It is difficult to find a match. But this was a mission after all. Ho Yeon-gwang opened his mouth. That wont work. That guy is so annoying. Please help out too. The woman who was standing silently came next to Ho Yeon-gwang and pulled out her sword. Slurp. The sound of the de grazing the armor was very insidious. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Familiar? On the outside, she looked like she was in her forties, but in reality, she was probably older than that. The woman also seemed to have learned the martial arts of Saeumgyo. I dont know what kind of martial arts he is, but his temperament is like that. It did not smell like the familiar smell of martial arts in the central ins, but rather an alien, deste smell of sand. Still, it feels familiar somehow. It wasnt because it was a martial art from Saeumgyo, but the faintly rising sword energy itself gave me a familiar feeling. Hmm. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at the woman, got down from the horse. I guess we have no choice but to collide. I flinch. Ho Yeon-gwangs fingers twitched without realizing it. The movement of getting off the horse was smooth. However, since his head was down and his posture was disturbed, if he hadunched an attack at that moment, it would have worked. But I couldnt attack. Without realizing it, I consciously blocked Georyongchu from leaving. Ho Yeon-gwang frowned openly. What kind of trick are you using? I never missed the moment to attack the enemy. That too in the realm of instinct. I thought that the other person was probably using a trick that I did not know about. Ugh. Gwangryongbu burst out crying. The Gwangryongbu was a weapon that boasted greater majesty than the Georyongchu due to its wide ax de. Because it was not a weapon made to be easy for a person to hold and swing in the first ce, the thickness of the ax de was only about two finger joints thick. It was a weapon for destruction, not cutting. Even if I collide with the Georyongchu, it wont hurt me one bit. There is no such thing as trickery. Yeon Ho-jeong flicked the Gwangryongbu. Come and see. Considering the time they spent waiting, even sleeping on the street, to kill me, wouldnt it be surprising if they attacked right away? Ho Yeon-gwangs eyes sank. Ill see if your skills are as good as your snout. hook. The long-awaited first charge. There is no sound of kicking the ground or a roar tearing through the air. Ho Yeon-gwang rushed forward like a phantom and struck down the Georyongchu with great force. Haha!! The spear of the Gwangryongbu screamed. Oh, look at this guy. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes lit up. heavy. The weapon itself was a long and heavy weapon, and it was a blow that really took advantage of its weight. I felt incontinence around my feet that were on the ground. It was such a powerful blow. Its not just that. The movement itself of striking first is simple, but it spreads true energy in all directions and tries topletely block the opponents movements. With just one move, it was clear that Ho Yeon-gwangs skills were real. Of course it doesnt end here. Ho Yeon-kwang grabbed the Georyongchu with both hands. At the same time, a proper attack began. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The heavy soldier cuts through the wind and attacks Yeonhojeong. From Yeonhojeongs perspective, it was the first time he had received an attack with Seongcheon-level power from someone using such arge weapon. Right. Damn it! bang! Quack! After the first blow, it immediately switches to a smoker and strikes. It literally crashes like a wave. Ho Yeon-gwangs strike using the best striking technique without even warming up his body was so powerful that it made my bones tingle. Yeonhojeong continuously moved backwards, canceling out the power of Georyongchu. The spear of the Gwangryongbu moved as if it were going to bend. It felt like this. I once wondered how much pressure the opponent would feel when attacking him with a huge heavy weapon. Now I understand. Even if the artillery fire came, I think it would have been better than this. The pressure of handling such a heavy disease freely with the strength that reached Seongcheon was truly enormous. By adding that pressure, the destructive power of the weapon is maximized. Since Mugeuksu is a warrior who has learned martial arts, it can be said that their main method ofbat is to use the martial arts and weapons they have honed to the maximum. Ho Yeon-gwang was a true expert who was well-trained and had experienced many battles. but. Sreuk! Yeon Ho-jeongs feet pushed the ground. bang! A short, thick blow. It was not the Gwangryongbu, but the Geumryongjinakkwon. Ho Yeon-gwangs momentum waspletely broken in an instant by that martial skill, which wasparable to Shaolins seventy-two martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong held the Gwangryongbu with both hands. Quang! Swing horizontally and blow away Ho Yeon Gwang. A look of surprise appeared on Ho Yeon-gwangs face as he was pushed back the same distance as Yeon Ho-jeong. He was surprised by the skill of his opponent, who pushed him away with a short, powerful single blow, unlike himself, who used a repeater to push him away. You strong little bastard! Faaagh! Ho Yeon-kwangs chair ignited fire. It is a tension that is not easily visible to the eye, but the release itself is explosive. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Yin Huang Kidney! This is Yin Hwang Mu and Yin Hwang Kidney. Although it was notparable to the Four Eum Sect Masters, it was a much more powerful blow than the Ho Yeon Sects Yin Hwang God. The leader of Yeonhojeong showed off his career as a Geumryongbeoncheonjang. Quang! Ho Yeon-gwangs eyes wavered. Offset?! Yinhuang Kidney is good at proscopy. It was not a hammer-like martial attack that destroys from the outside and reaches the inside, but a dark force that tears the outside and explodes from the inside. The sharp point prates even fairly strong martial arts attacks. If the force is equal, it cannot be blocked head on. Offsetting is possible only if you are at least one step ahead. Could it be that guys martial arts ability? Whoa! Finally, Yeonhojeongs proper counterattack began. It was clear that the Dragon Shape Seven Techniques was an ancient method. In a simple step, we entered the street one day to the side of Ho Yeon Gwang. It was a movement that could not be understood even by looking at it. The speed wasnt that fast, but before I knew it, I had taken over the space. Ho Yeon-gwang, who was shocked, responded with the excellent Georyongchu left-handed Yinhwang kidney. Kwakwakwak! Ho Yeon-gwangs body shook greatly. what. The huge ax de shattered the tension of the Yin Huang Kidney and even threw away the Georyong Chu. Surely this guys prayer?! No matter how strong you are, you cant be pushed to this level unless there is a big difference in your level of strength. sh! Ho Yeon-gwangs eyes looked into space. Suddenly, the shape of a translucent golden divine dragon appeared behind Yeonhojeong, who was floating in the air. Gwangpung Guryongsal is brutal for one second. Gwangryongbu caused a typhoon. Kwakwakwakkwak!! The wind that shattered the earth immediately carved a long groove all the way to the center of the cliff on the left side of the canyon. crazy! In an instant, he poured out his inner energy and unleashed the Yin Huang God Treasure at maximum speed. If not for that, the game would have been won with this blow. It was such a powerful blow. what? Did you avoid it? Jump! Yeon Ho-jeong grinned as he pulled out the ax de of the Gwangryongbu that struck the ground and draped it over his shoulder. Its just leisure. It was the leisure of the strong. It wouldnt have been easy to avoid. Its pretty good. this! Anger rose to the top of my head, but wariness and doubt took precedence over the anger. Its enormous power. It was powerful, but the sticky, tight energy that bound his body was even more threatening. Binding the opponent with ones own energy. If you know how to use the art of empty space, it is possible to make it stronger or weaker, but it is meaningless if your opponent is also good at the same tricks. But why! Yeonhojeongs golden true energy defeated his Yinhwang evil energy and made his limbs heavy. Through that one experience, I was able to see that the opponents strength was far superior to my own. It was a gap that would not be easy to make up with purebat power, as long as one did not let ones guard down. Am I possessed by a ghost?! It was then. Manseung Qigongbeop (dK⹦). A calm yet somewhat mncholy voice. Ho Yeon-gwang shouted. you! Why arent you participating in the war! Its simr to the Manseung Qigong method. what? A woman stood next to Ho Yeon-kwang. It wasnt that the woman didnt help Ho Yeon-gwang. I couldnt help it. Yeon Ho-jeongs energy, which took all of Ho Yeon-gwangs martial arts and did not take his eyes off the woman until the end, waspletely preventing this fierce battle against Japan. Those shackles have finally been lifted. The woman opened her mouth. It is a qigong method that is legendary even in this temple. It is a technique to instantly increase output by controlling the quantity and quality of prayer using only will. It is a legendary study that no one has mastered yet, with the goal of increasing the density of true energy itself through extremely delicate internal energy control. what? That guy is amazing. It is at a much greater level than our reading skills. He just revealed the appropriate prayers to mislead us. That doesnt even sound like a horse! What those who have reached the peak of martial arts read is not just a prayer, but the core of true energy itself. Furthermore, prayer was not something that could be hidden simply through control. If that were possible, assassins would be rampant in the world. The womans eyes deepened. Your top-level fighting ability has been developed to the limit. I have never thought that there would be a master like him in the world who can even control the core of energy with that. ! Who are you? Is this the king we know? Botaam. ?! Yeon Ho-jeong aimed his sword at the woman. I see. That familiarity was nothing else. It was Botaams sword energy. The womans face hardened. Yeon Ho-jeong nodded. I remember. Botaams Lotus Gate went to Mukryongbu, and the sessor to Tiananmen is rted to me. Afterwards, it was said that thest faction, Cheon Imun, headed to Saeumgyo, and it seems you are the leader of that group. !! Did you abandon the martial arts of Botaam and teach the martial arts of Saeum? You live a very interesting life. Shut up. I still n to shut up. Boom! Yeon Ho-jeong, who was swinging the Gwangryongbu carelessly, lowered his posture. Whether its Bota Cancer or anything else, the results dont change. Chapter 1031 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1031 Episode 1031 Emperor Wu (6) . Hang Wus eyes shed. He was looking down at the battlefield from behind the huge tree on the cliff on the right side of the canyon and slowly raised his hand. Slurp. Following his gesture, about 50 masked people who were hiding slung heavy ck iron bars on their shoulders. If you look closely, it is not an iron bar, but a piece of iron with a hole inside. At first nce, it looked simr to a canvas, but it was miniaturized enough to be ced on a persons shoulder. Hango cleverly ovepped the fingers of both hands. Then the masked people finely adjusted the direction of the gun. A fire was formed. The thing fired from fifty cannons will fall into the battlefield as is. The width is assumed to be about thirty, so all three people will be trapped inside it. With the skills of Hobeop Lee and Deputy Hobeop, they wont be hit by bullets. The person who ordered this in the first ce was Lee Ho-beop. In fact, since he had that level of skill, he would have been able to rise to the position of Lee Ho-beop. Isnt it time yet? Hang-o felt secretly excited. These items were developed by Saeumgyo for a very long time. The Central ins people here kidnapped merchants from the western region and those engaged in the manufacture of gunpowder weapons and made them, and they have now been improved into a much more advanced form than those of the western region ones. And Hang Oh was a living witness to the history of weapons, having lived as the developer of this weapon for twenty years. Its a shame. I imagined the sight of going head-to-head with an expert in extreme martial arts. All of the masters of extreme martial arts were people who had surpassed the level of demi-gods. No matter how good a weapon was, it was meaningless if you couldnt use it. It was obvious that if you were to confront demigods, you would lose your life. However, if you hide and carry out a sneak attack like this, you will be able to do your job well. As long as there is a signal. The corners of Hangos mouth rose. We can capture that Yeonhojeong. It was then. Sreuk. There was a sound of bushes moving somewhere. Hango flinched and looked around. . There was no pretense of poprity. Perhaps the tree branches were swaying in the wind. Thinking that he had no choice but to be more sensitive, Hang-oh turned his head back to the battlefield of the powerful gods. But it would have been better for him to quietly explore his surroundings. A protest was taking ce quietly in the bushes far away. * * * Ugh! The light dragon part vibrated slightly. Quack! Ho Yeon Gwang staggered back due to the explosive force of the attack. strong. Strong and heavy. Ho Yeon-gwang was a man who had experienced killing an enemy with his eyes wide open, even after being stabbed in the stomach, breaking one of his legs, and smashing his head, causing his vision to turn red. It doesnt make you dizzy from pain or shock, and of course it doesnt even stop you from walking. However, Yeon Ho-jeongs blow was not a martial art that could be tolerated and counterattacked. What is this martial arts? Grinding his teeth, Ho Yeon-gwang unleashed his Yin Huang Qi to its limit. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The yellow sand wind seemed to be creating a dragon fist wind. It was a storm of fraud sweeping everywhere. Ho Yeon-gwangs angry will within the storm gave the shaking bridge a terrifying divine power. Paaang! It charges and swings the Georyongchu. Eumhwangmu was a martial art given directly to him by the sect leader. Ho Yeon-gwang had no doubt that Yin Hwang-mu alone was enough to stand at the top of the world. However, Yin Hwang Mu was only a martial art that adorned his body. Yin Huangmu was fundamentally no match for him. There is nothing better as a method of inner gongsim, but using it as a base is not in line with Ho Yeon-gwangs enlightenment. In the past and now, only this steel weapon was everything to him. this guy! bang! A Georyongchu that strikes with a sharp thrust. It was as if andslide had urred. It seemed as if a huge wave was crashing over the pouring mountain debris. The power was enormous. This was Ho Yeon-kwangs German martial arts skill, Bongsan Gwangcheolmuhae (ɽH). One of the best schrs of Saeumgyo who first ascended to Mugeuk and defeated the previous Samhobeop with a single blow. Yeonhojeongs Gwangryongbu moved like a dragon ascending to heaven. Haha!! Ho Yeon-gwangs eyes widened as if they were torn. It felt like my entire back was broken. No, actually, it was like that about half of the time. I could barely support my waist, which was bent as if it would break, with my strong inner strength and legs, but the shock prated my entire body. Unbelievable. Boric acid ore cheolmuhae was not simply a technique of swinging an iron bar or a sword technique. He was a soldier and a martial artist who reached the ultimate level of all weapons that dealt with serious illnesses. Therefore, one must be born with naturally strong physical strength, and as excellent endurance as physical strength is required, it was difficult for anyone who was not born with it to even be a beginner. Such a martial arts attack was only repelled with a single ax blow. And that too, not with a downward blow, but with an upward strike. How can you achieve this kind of power with an ordinary axe Quad deuk! I quickly turned around and walked away, but before I knew it, my feet had created a long furrow in the ground. Ho Yeon-gwang opened his eyes. Before I knew it, the woman, Cheon I-moon, was attacking Yeon Ho-jeong with a sword as fast and sharp as a beam of light. h h h! The sound of the sword de hitting the spear pole was so pure and gorgeous. Surprisingly, Yeon Ho-jeong was blocking Gong Yeos fantastic sword with one hand. He held the heavy light dragon with only one hand and swung it briefly to deflect the sword strike. I! Yao (Ҫ) is neither reflexes nor strength. Incredible aerial power! The power of a single blow cannot bepared to that of Yeonhojeong or Hoyeongwang, but it was Gong Yeos sword technique that made up for it with speed. Moreover, since she was also a martial arts beast, she used an attack that would cut even a rock like tofu, even if she was weak. It has received countless sword attacks and does not back down at all. No, his expression didnt change at all. Yeon Ho-jeongs appearance was full of leisure as he closed his mouth tightly and looked at Gong Yeos eyes and swordsmanship steps, as if he were examining his opponents martial arts skills. spare?! no. It wasnt just leisure. The look in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes right now was the kind a high-ranking master would show when observing the martial arts skills of his subordinates. Dont miss a single movement. At the same time, he was able to see exactly where and how the next attack would be aimed, and was moving his ax in advance. crazy! Paaang! Ho Yeon-gwang, who entered the war zone again, performed a boric acid ore attack. It was a tactic called One Point Pasan (һcɽ), which involved stabbing through the middle part and piercing and crushing the enemy with force. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. Although there was a difference in skill level, it was a fight against two non-geuksu yers. It was a game that no one could let down their guard. Sreuk. Ho Yeon-gwang and Gong Yeos eyes wavered. I took a step and before I knew it, Yeon Ho-jeong had disappeared from the spot. All that remains is the sword and mace heading towards the ce where Yeon Ho-jeong disappeared. profit! Wow! Gongyeo, whose weapon was light and light, turned to the sword in an instant, but Ho Yeon-gwang was different. It was possible, but it was slow and put a lot of strain on the body. This was because Georyongchu was seriously ill. I dont know how I avoided it, but if I provoked this situation, his next attack will be! Haha! He twisted his body and swung the Georyongchu as if his spine would break, but he could not handle the power of the Gwangryongbu. bang! Ho Yeon-gwangs knee hit the ground. Since it was rotated and swung, the force contained in the Georyongchu must have been enormous. However, Gwangryongbu easily crushed that power and even made Ho Yeon-gwang, the owner of the weapon, kneel. Ho Yeon-gwangs eyes trembled. The sun sets over Seosan. In front of him was an absolute master, waving his ck war cannon like wings and looking down at himself with gold magical eyes without any blemishes. The appearance of Yeonhojeong, carrying the ming red rays of the sun on her back, was truly an evil god that only appears in legends. Innoom!! Tieeing! While kneeling, he twisted his body, let go of the Georyongchu, and threw out two swords. It was Yinhwang Kidney. It was then. The left arm of Yeonhojeong moved smoothly. In a strange movement, the ck-grey dragon chain protruding from the sleeve wrapped around the tension of the Yin Huang Xinjiang. Cheering! King Gong-yeo, who had been looking for Yeon-ho-jeongs back, was shocked. Before I knew it, the tension that had been bending along the iron chain had reached right in front of my nose. Bababababaak! Gong Yeos swordsmanship was at a level that was truly admirable. It was as if a huge flower in full bloom had been drawn with a brush called a sword. In the illusion-like swing of the fantastic sword, Yin Huang Xins dual energy was cut away like the peel of a fruit. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Chiri ririn! The sword that shot out like a thunderbolt wrapped around the sword de of the donor. Teeeeee! Although he is ahead of Yeonhojeong in terms of technique, he cannot match Yeonhojeong in strength and speed. Yeon Ho-jeong, who blocked the sword of Dong-yeo with the Gyoryongsae, raised the Gwangryongbu. I gave up the martial arts that could aim at the heavenly sword and learned only the earthly sword, so it is only natural that you will be defeated by me. The donors eyes widened. Quaaaang! Ugh! The body of the donor who was thrown out was covered in blood. The area between the chest and belly was stained with blood. The donor gritted his teeth. The sword she was carrying waspletely broken from the top of the bag. It would have been better to let go of the sword, but her instincts refused to do so. Rather, the sword body was forcibly broken and the body was thrown away. Fuuuuuuu! Ho Yeon-gwang, looking for an opening, swung the Georyong Chu once again, but Yeon-ho-jeongs magical step immediately evaded the attack and at the same time deflected Ho Yeon-gwang with a cannonball-like angle. Phew. The wind blew. The sight of Yeon Ho-jeong standing between the two people, holding the Gwangryongbu and Gyoryongswae in one hand, was truly overwhelming. Oh my The donors eyes trembled. Even though she didnt learn martial arts because she wanted to, she still had full confidence in her own strength as she had risen to the level of light. There was no need to say anything about it. With the talent of one of the numerous children of the Saeum cult leader, he quickly became a famous hero, and his military power was truly admirable. however. Even with two people like that, it wont work. Let alone pushing them, they couldnt even make a single real scratch. Rather, Yeon Ho-jeongs martial arts skills that overwhelmed the two men were unusually mysterious and bizarre. Does this make sense? The level of love that is said to be unprecedented in the history of Botaam will not be this level. What a monstrous talent that young man was born with! He was right. They say it is a force that cannot be measured by information or rumors. The two men and women felt empty. The other person was a young man who, at best, was twenty years younger than him. It is said that the heyday of the martial arts people begins in middle age, so it would be more appropriate to say young rather than young. Still, its overwhelming. Although it is not a force worthy of discussing the strongest under the sky, it was a force capable of treating the two absolute masters ying right below it as if they were ying a joke. this guy! sh! Ho Yeon-gwangs eyes turned into a single color. His eyes, which even the whites of his eyes were stained yellow, somehow resembled Yeon Ho-jeongs. I can not admit it! You will definitely die here! Ho Yeon-gwang raised his hand and attacked Yeon Ho-jeong with his bare hands. At that moment, an explosion erupted from the cliff of the canyon in the distance. Chapter 1032 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1032 Episode 1032. Emperor Wu (7) Hang Wus eyes widened as if they were torn. Unbelievable. One binge. Just before the explosion, there was a very subtle sound. It was simr to the sound of a bowstring being pulled. And what is the identity of the binge drinking that broke out? how?! The heads of about a dozen of his subordinates disappeared due to something invisible to the eye. It wasnt torn off or blown away, nor was it crushed or exploded. It literally disappeared. It was erased from this world by something with sharp and powerful pressure. That wasnt all. Puff! Two short, loud explosions rang out one after another. The unknown attack that came in before the body could react left holes in the bodies of as many as seventeen subordinates. Some had their heads missing, while others had huge holes in their chests. Whatever it was, most of them died instantly, and those who barely survivedpletely lost their fighting ability. Hango lowered his posture and opened his eyes. There it is! I saw a small ray of light between the bushes. arrow!! Hango instinctively turned his head. Peeeeeeee! bang! With the sound of a string being flicked, the arrow tore off Hang Ohs left earlobe and hit the ground, causing another explosion of noise. Hang-o felt goosebumps rising. It was an archery technique that was several times faster than the artillery fire of Geumsacheolpo (ɳFh), which fired yellow-wind poisonous bullets. It was not human archery. Hang Oh also would have had his head blown off if he hadnt moved before putting down his protest. Hang-o shouted. Open the fire! Even if I die, I will die afterpleting my orders. However, the subordinates were unable to press the trigger of the Geumsa Iron Cannon. This was because in an instant, as many as thirtyrades died, their ranks were disorganized, and the fire formed during the panic copsed. Whoa whoa! In that moment, another explosion was heard. The number of subordinates who died in a fountain of blood under heavy drinking was seven. Since the fire was aimed at the end of the line, several casualties were inflicted with just one shot. In fact, the fact that archery could blow off the heads of dozens of people with a single arrow was shocking in itself. It was a formation and a battle, and their bad lucky in the fact that a transcendent expert in archery who was the best in the world was making a secret attack. Hang-o shouted again. Create a fire! First, shoot! Peeping! Puff poop! The subordinates copsed, coughing up blood. Fortunately, there were some who pressed the trigger before copsing. Kwakwakwak! A heavy drink that shakes your eardrums. It was a different sound from the explosion of sound that pierces a persons torso. About a dozen yellow wind poison bullets flew towards the battlefield of the demigods in the distance. Hangos eyes widened. no! Only two of the yellow wind poison bullets were flying straight. The rest were shot at will and flew into the forest or cliffs. Hang-oh quickly lifted up his golden sand iron cannon. Anyway! The moment when you are about to press the trigger. Fuuuuuuu! The left side disappeared. Literally, part of the body made of flesh disappeared. Hang-os new model was tilted to the left. Since some of the abdominal and back muscles that support the torso have disappeared, strength naturally leans toward those muscles. Still, Hang-o pressed the trigger. When the nerves were still alive, they were pressed with mental power before they even felt pain. bang! Pow! The fired Yellow Wind poison bullet flew exactly to the center of the battlefield. At the same time, Hang Ohs head disappeared. Damn it! Mukbi shouted profanity and started a demonstration. Puff puff puff! On top of a cliff that quickly turned into a sea of blood. After annihting the enemy without leaving a single person behind, Mukbi quickly turned his head and looked at the battlefield. Yeon Gongja! * * * Yellow Wind poison bullets fell. Ho Yeon-gwang and Gong Yeo used intangible guards to thoroughly tie Yeon Ho-jeong up so that he could not move. In the meantime, Gong Yeo even attacked with his bare hands. No matter how much Yeonhojeong did, he couldnt go outside the area that the two had decided. That was just based on my skills so far. Thats it now. Yeon Ho-jeong, whose thinking speed was faster than anyone elses, realized that the time hade. It starts from here. hook! In a split second, Yeon Ho-jeongs prayers grew explosively. Ho Yeon-gwang and Gong Yeos eyes widened as if they were torn apart. This is because the energy of Yeonhojeong, who was in a tense battle with them, soared to the point that it reached the sky in an instant. The reason was simple. Yeon Ho-jeong had never used tricks like the Manseung Qigong technique mentioned by Gong Yeo. To be precise, he was using the essence of the Manseung Qigong technique, but it was not to hide his skills. Yeonhojeong was constantly disying the yellow dragon g and disrupting the poprity of Mukbi and Kangryang Jinyang. To prevent the two people, Ho Yeon-gwang and Gong-yeo, from noticing, he continuously consumed nearly 30% of his internal energy and made them think that only he and Bu-seon existed. He himself knew full well the impact that a person named Yeon Ho-jeong had. Go Soo-jin, who can catch Seong-cheon, will appear. But thats not the end. It was a ploy to shake up even the Murim Alliance and then take out and kill the small master of the Mukryongbu. In that case, another force would have been dispatched to eliminate as many variables as possible and achieve the goal. That was Yeonhojeongs prediction. So, cant we send three or four masters who are close to Seongcheon? I thought it would never happen. If he was crazy enough to gather together such experts and give them one mission, there is no way the fight against the Four Eum cult leaders would have been that difficult in his past life. The influence of each Mugeuksu is beyond imagination. It was impossible to dispatch such people inrge numbers. Moreover, with only Ho Yeon Gwang and Gong Yeo, the probability of winning in a fierce battle with a Seongcheon-level expert was very high. There was no problem with Saeumgyos strategy. However, the reason the result came out this way was because Yeon Ho-jeong knew them very well and even had colleagues who were more trustworthy than anyone else in a situation where he believed that he could ovee them on his own. Puff puff! Cheeeeeek! The Yellow Wind poison bomb that fell outside the battlefield and exploded released yellowish smoke. but. Wooooow! The yellow wind poison bullet, aimed precisely at the center of the battlefield, was spinning above the heads of the three men. Hoo. Phew. The small iron ball slowly descended andnded in Yeon Ho-jeongs left hand. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Did you make this already? Hwangpungdoktan. It was a poison bullet that even Saeumgyo could not manufacture inrge quantities due to difficulties in supplying materials. Impressive, leader of the Saeum Church. I dont know how history has changed, but it means that at least the leader of the Saeum cult was reading the worlds history and preparing for war in advance. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ho Yeon-gwang. ! Ho Yeon-gwang could not attack easily. The same was true for donations. Yeonhojeongs prayer, whichpletely removed the yellow dragon g and released all its power, boasted a density greater than that of the Immortal Emperors Three Emperors. what. Ho Yeon-gwangs fingers trembled slightly. What on earth is this guy! That level of prayer could only be shown by one person on campus, excluding the religious leader. No, I thought that Yeonhojeongs power might be even greater than that. It was such an overwhelming force. So much so that it seems possible to ignore all variables and achieve victory. Do you want to run away? . Shall I save your life? A question asked with a smile. That facial expression and voice momentarily sent Ho Yeon-gwang from being oppressed with fear into a state of extreme excitement. You bastard! The donor shouted. no! Paaaaaa! A hazy yellow energy swirled around Ho Yeon-gwangs Giant Dragon Chu, which had raised all its power, like a sandstorm in the wilderness. An attack that even the worlds Yeonhojeong cannot ignore. It was so powerful that even a person could lose their life with a single blow if they were not careful. however. sh! Silver dragon gallop of dragon-shapedcquerware. Yeonhojeong, which had passed by Hoyeongwang before I knew it, was stretching out its light dragon unit diagonally. Gwangpungguryongsal Chamhon Gwangryong (ػ). Ho Yeon-gwang opened his eyes. thud! The Georyongchu that was cut diagonally fell to the ground. Fuwaaaaak! Arge amount of fresh blood spurted from the cut wound from the right side to the left corbone. Crash! Gritting his teeth, Hao Yeon-gwang raised his Yin Huang Qi. this! but. Bub bub bub! Small explosions erupted from all over the cut wounds. . Ho Yeon-gwangs eyes opened wide. Unbelievable. The explosive career prated further inward, causing another explosion. explosion explosion explosion. The chain reaction of explosions stopped only after it quickly swept through his five organs and spinal nerves. Is this Yin Hwangmu? The dark mirror of Hwangryonggi is very simr to the dark mirror of Yin Hwangmu and is even more tenacious. So vain Thest memory that passed through his mind at that moment was the face of the Hoenjong. The appearance of Hoyeonjong, who was defeated and ran away, spewing out meaningless excuses, was truly the appearance of a loser worse than death. Damn you bastard. I didnt say it was this strong Tuk. Ho Yeon-gwang copsed. Its dead. The donors eyes fluttered. What are you? Im more curious about the mentality of you idiots who came to kill this guy whose identity I dont even know. How on earth did you destroy Yin Huangmu and how did you get to the same level as him at that age? In fact, Gong Yeo believed that even a master of the Three Emperors would be able to catch him somehow. If it was natural, it was natural. This side had two martial arts masters, and in particr, Ho Yeon-gwangs Yin Hwang Dance was the worst martial art that even a superior expert could not easily deal with, and gradually suffered fatal injuries. However, from the beginning, the match against this monster did not go smoothly. Contrary to internal skills and strength, if you are a person who knows how to destroy Yinhwangmu itself, which is the highest peak of dark martial arts, thepetition will inevitably be difficult. In addition, the yellow wind poison bullet did not fly properly. In particr, his own sword method, which had be a more severe killing sword by incorporating the martial arts of Saeumgyo, did not work. Yeon Ho-jeong spoke in a calm voice. If that guy had been calmer than he is now, the direction of the game might have been different. . If you had entered that state with the martial arts of Botaam rather than the martial arts of Saeumgyo, I might have been defeated. ! The donors eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong said in a sad voice. Its not important to reach the top. You may have boasted that you created a more powerful sword technique, but you lost Botaams unique and pure sword technique. It hasnt gotten stronger, its just gotten more messy. !! If you put wings on a tigers back, it will only be a weakness for a four-legged animal that cannot even p its wings properly, and it can never be a source of pride. Have you reached that level and still not realized it? The donors eyes were bloodshot. What do you know! You think I learned this martial art because I wanted to learn it?! Sigh! Whoa whoa! Ugh! The struck Gyoryong Chain broke her corbone. It felt like I had been hit by a long iron bar. It felt like all my joints were out of alignment due to the shock that spread throughout my body. I dont want to hear the foolishints of losers. The donor shouted. My sessor wille to kill you! do not worry. I wont look at anyone with the stains of adultery on them, so be prepared to mistreat your disciples in the afterlife. Whoa whoa! The body of the donor who was hit by the light dragon was split diagonally. Sreuk. Bu-seon approached me before I knew it and asked with a slightly tired look. Is it over? no. There will be more. If I were to run away, they would have set up a chase team to chase after me and kill me. Yeon Ho-jeong slowly moved his neck. The crunching sound was terrifying. I will kill the entire pursuit team and return. I will also help you with my help. Chapter 1033 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1033 Episode 1033 Emperor Wu (8) I guess so. The public ambassador sighed. His face was a mixture of relief and regret. Then what about Sobuju that I opened just now? Zhuge Wenhu bowed his head and said. It is said that he lured the pursuit team of the Four Emotions to the station and ran through the canyon. After defeating all of them through a joint attack with the royal maiden Moo Bi, the swordsman Kang Ryang Jinyang, and the assassin Sima Hyeon who were waiting in the rear, he entered Honam. Huh. The public ambassador smiled bitterly. I really have no way of knowing where Yeon Sobujus abilities end. Even in such a situation, you devised a strategy and eliminated the entire raiding unit? We defeated the enemy by knowing and nning in advance, rather than by making a n based on the situation. Then it would be even more amazing. Thats right. He urately understood not only his own abilities but also the skills of his allies, read the troops and flow of an enemy he had never encountered, and defeated them in less than a day. This can truly be considered a great feat. Much less the merits umted in the Murim Alliance and the merits umted in the Mukryongbu. The public ambassadormented. I have contributed to Moorim. Thats right. The public ambassador closed his eyes. Yeon Sobuju. The battle with him came to mind. For experts of their level, fighting was not simply a battle to determine martial arts superiority or inferiority. Put your heart into each blow. Martial arts fighters with extremely developed upper-endbat are able to read the intentions of their opponents through their martial arts attacks. Is that the path you chose? Of course, it was not possible for everyone to be without a pole. This would only be possible if we both open our hearts to each other. Ambassador Gong Gong read Yeon Ho-jeongs mind in the secret speech at that time. Yeon Ho-jeongs heart was full of darkness. I was looking up at the sky shining in the dark. How far are you willing to go for this beautifulnd? I was sorry and sorry again. Originally, such responsibility should have been borne by adults. It was something that had to be carried by oneself, the soldiers, or the servants. But Yeon Ho-jeong was adamant. That was the feeling. He passionately shouted that if you fall, the war will be difficult, so he will carry everything until the war breaks out. Yeon Ho-jeong felt that way. Military. Yes, Lord Maeng. The public ambassador opened his eyes and spoke in a calm voice. Right now, contact my intelligence department as well as the government and let the world know about Yeon Sobujus victory. yes? The three religions recognize Yeon Sobuju as a rare enemy. It was unclear before, but now I understand. The three schools are extremely wary of a person named Yeon Ho-jeong. Of course of course. Until now, I have somewhat hidden and asked questions about Yeon Sobujus whereabouts. It was because I was concerned that Sobujus actions, which were too puffy, might arouse the antagonism of the powerful people, but not anymore. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. He was able to see exactly what the public ambassador was trying to say. Yeon Sobuju is already a hero of Gangho. . Some people may say such expressions are childish, but just as the truth is spoken of as a matter of course in close quarters, so is the existence of a hero. . We didnt know that until now. Zhuge Wenhu nodded silently. The public ambassador continued speaking with a powerful voice. Please spread the word widely so that people can know about the achievements of Sobuju, which was founded by former martial artists. What did he do when he joined the Murim Alliance when he first left the country? How many people did he save while going back and forth between ck and white? How did he try to be a small master of the Mukryongbu? And what hardships did he go through when he came back to the Murim Alliance? . Let the world know how many enemies he killed and how many enemy ns he destroyed, as well as what enemies he killed and what strategic tactics he used in this battle. Zhuge Wenhu said, I will make sure that Yeon Sobujus influence shakes the entire Kangho martial arts world. Move right now. yes. Zhuge Wenhu retreated at a brisk pace. After a while. That was a great decision. Prince Moyong appeared in a corridor leading to one side. The public ambassadormented. It should have been done right away. It would have been nice if that were the case, but whats the point in regretting the past? From now on, we just have to look ahead and walk. No, I have to run. Still, it will be difficult. Of course I will. Fortunately, the leaders of the anti-ck faction are keeping their heads down. In times like this, we must maintain discipline. What the matriarch said is correct. But I am not the one doing it. Prince Moyong frowned. If the leader does not step forward, who will? I have always believed that the Ambassadors responsibility is as great as that of anyone else, but are you really nning to ce that burden on your subordinates? Is that possible? if? The public ambassador buried his back in his chair. At the same time as the work to enhance the reputation of Yeon Sobuju ispleted ? I will make General Moyong the minor lord. !! Mo Yong-guns eyes wavered. Even though the ambassador saw his shaking eyes, he continued speaking in a calm voice. You cant make him your leader. War is a harshw, and I will take with me all the curses and bad karma that result from evil and heartless decisions. For that to happen, I still have to be the leader. Ambassador. However, in order for Commander Moyong to give a favor after the war is over, he must also participate in the war as a minormander and make his own contribution. Its unfortunate that hes only a leader candidate. . Fortunately, the children of Nangong, the Peng family, the Tang family, and the Zhuge family dont seem to be interested in Meng Juyu. Even if there is, it will be difficult to pull it off. . The same goes for Ogu-mun. Of all the candidates, he is the furthest from Meng Juyu. In that case, it would be right to prepare for theing war by making General Moyong the minor leader as soon as possible. . What do you think, Lord Moyong? Prince Moyong was silent for a moment. Your feelings will beplicated. The public ambassador thought so. After a while. Let me ask you one favor, not as Kang Ho-in, but as an individual, Moyong-gun. Please speak. It is inevitable that you will be defeated and die because you are not a good person. Its amon urrence in Gangho, so I cant say anything about it. Mo Yong-guns tone of voice changed. But if you made that decision for the sake of the next generation, at least dont force Wu to do too much. that. A cold voice came out, uncharacteristic of a public ambassador. Are you speaking as Prince Moyong, who still has regrets about being the Murim lord, or as the head of the Moyong family? Nothing else. ? Im saying this as an older brother with a younger brother. A smile appeared on the face of the public ambassador. Moyong closed his eyes. I did a lot of things to that guy. It was the same with my daughter, but even though the age difference was quiterge, he, who shared the same generation, suffered a lot from not only his parents and siblings, but also his family. . There is nothing more I can do for you. Its disgusting to hear people say thank you and sorry too often. However, I can no longer tell the leader candidate to continue the family. . There is nothing I can do for you, so you are throwing your temper in front of the leader like this. No, the head of the family has something you can do for Commander Moyong. ? As brothers, we care for each other more and love each other more. Mo Yong-guns eyes deepened. The public ambassador nodded. Im not confident that I wont be asked to do too much. And I think sometimes you have to be able to handle difficult tasks yourself. . But before Commander Moyong is in danger, I will be dead first. I promise you that much. Moyongs eyes became increasingly bloodshot. Mo Yong-gun, who had been looking at Ambassador Gong in silence for a long time, got down on one knee and bowed his head. He is a talented kid. Please lead the way, Lord. The public ambassadors eyes wavered. Prince Moyong called himself the Great Master, but never clearly used the title Maengju. Even so, it wasnt called directly. But now Prince Mo Yong called himself Lord Maeng. The public ambassador who rose from Taesas funeral held a half-funeral. I will give you everything I can, even if it is not enough. Please dont worry, matriarch. Moyong stood up and looked out the window. Prince Moyong, who was silent for a moment, smiled faintly. Now that I think about it, I have something left to give to Wu. Except for things you cant see, like affection. * * * Zhuge Wenhus movements were fast. Naturally, the movement to open up the Murim Alliance intelligence department also elerated. The term continent with no end in sight is often used, but even the continent has an end. Its just that I couldnt clearly decide where it would end. However, the rumor, like a horse without feet, flowed with the wind and left its mark on the heavens and earth. People who read the traces were finally able to know the entire history of Yeon Ho-jeong. A rarete Jisoo who came out of his family before he even turned 20, brought down the Guju famous family, and established the reputation of Gwangpungsa Byeoksanhojang. A man who joined the Murim League, fought against old politicians, won the position of head of an independent Confucian army for the sake of the world, andter traveled around the world, achieving incredible feats. Yeonhojeongs actions in the past reverberated throughout the world, down to the smallest detail. It is also known what work was done in what area, what thoughts and decisions were made, and how the enemy was defeated. For the past few years, Yeon Ho-jeong has never had a moment of rest. If there was an enemy over there, I would move, and if I heard that there was an enemy on the other side, I would rush out and solve the problem. As time went by, Yeon Ho-jeong, who had reached the present time, even said that he would abandon the Yeon family name before the end of the war due to the existence of the anti-ck faction of the Murim Alliance. Those words could have been a remark that insulted his ancestors, but if you knew and heard the circumstances so far, you would be surprised at Yeon Ho-jeongs unreasonable spirit of sacrifice. In fact, not only the martial people living in Gangho, but also themon people were moved by the terrifying spirit of sacrifice of the person named Yeon Ho-jeong. The martial arts people belonging to the anti-ck faction bowed their heads once more. After hearing of Yeon Ho-jeongs aplishments, they even wrote a memorandum saying that they would give up all their positions and serve as Baekui soldiers. Those who did not know Kang-ho and those who knew Kang-ho well all praised him, calling out the three letters of Yeon Ho-jeongs name. In less than 15 days, Yeon Ho-jeongs name spread all over the world, and there was widespread opinion that he could not carry the best name in the world because of his young age. Now, people no longer viewed Yeon Ho-jeong as a member of the Yeon family or as a minor master of the Mukryongbu. People in the world began to see a person named Yeon Ho-jeong as just Yeon Ho-jeong. Furthermore, it was said that the master of force who single-handedly defeated Saeumgyos Lee Ho-beop and Mugeuksu, who prevented the destruction of the central ins by going back and forth between ck and white, could no longer be referred to as the king. One monthter. People in the world praised Yeon Hao-jeongs military power and spirit and began to call him the ck and White Martial Emperor. A strong man representing Seongcheon and the best person in the world of the new era. In response to the three religions of fanaticism, fanaticism for a hero began to arise in the martial arts world. The three religions filled with the smell of blood and the fanaticism that looked to other hopes and victories were with that star. Chapter 1034 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1034 Episode 1034. Session (1) Its a ck and white martial arts title. Prince Moyong smiled bitterly. Its so enviable and excessive, and at the same time, isnt it a nickname that suits him? Thats right. Mo Yong-woos voice was somehow tinged with tension. Moyong leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. Mujera. Lord of Nothing. It was truly an arrogant nickname. Simply looking at the title, except for Emperor Wu of Four Directions, who is evaluated as being infinitely close to the greatest person of all time and modern times 300 years ago, Yeon Ho-jeong was the only person to take the title of Emperor Wu. The title of emperor is below Ilsin and Yiseon in Seongcheon. It is said that at the level of a fresh emperor, there is almost no difference in military strength, but although this may be true in battle, there will definitely be a difference in the level achieved. Nevertheless, people around the world say that Yeon Ho-jeong is a person who represents Seongcheon. Shin Seon-wang, Samgun, etc. arepletely meaningless nicknames. Gray-scale. A person who epasses both ck and white inds. So what is untitled? Is it simply because he is skilled in 10,000 martial arts that he is given the title of Emperor Wu? Not like that. Looking at Yeonhojeongs fighting skills, it would be safe to use it in that sense, but in reality, the reason people gave him the name Wuje is for a different reason. The word Mu() in Emperor Wu means martial arts. In other words, people gave Yeon Ho-jeong the title of King of the Murim. What a crazy and amazing star name this is. It would have been surprising if he were an expert in all-round martial arts, but he might have thought that might be the case. He would have understood if he had mastered all martial arts and was the best in the world, but he was still young and had not been given the title of immortal. The king of martial arts. This special issue of Untitled in ck and White contained the aspirations, hopes, and emotions of everyone living in Gangho. In a way, Yeon Ho-jeong achieved something much more difficult than bing a Murim lord at that age. Mo Yong smiled bitterly again. Even though I tacitly joined hands with that guy, seeing how I feel needless bitterness at every moment like this, I cant say I have a big heart just by saying empty words. Moyong opened his eyes and sighed. No matter how much you think about it, he is a talented person who deserves that kind of star rating. I think so too. Is that so? yes. Mo Yong-gun looked at Mo Yong-woo. Prince Moyongs appearance was quite haggard. His beard, which was always neatly shaved, was now bushy, and his clothes were wrinkled and shabby in some ces. Mo Yong-woo knew that Mo Yong-gun had been cooped up in his home for the past month and was preupied with something. What on earth? Until now, Prince Moyong has never shown himself like this. Rather, the more there was a problem, the more serious something happened, the more he appeared to be fine. That was Moyongguns personality. He was a person who had be ustomed to never showing others how difficult he was. But todays Moyonggun was different. Not only did it look good, but its airway was also a little unstable. Even the eyes, which had clear pupils and whites, were bloodshot. When I thought about my usual appearance, it felt strange. Mo Yong-woo asked cautiously. older brother. . Whats going on? That guy, Yeon Ho-jeong, has earned the reputation of representing not only Seongcheon but also the whole world. I cant live because my stomach hurts. It was a joke, but his face was so bad that it didnt sound like a joke. older brother. Its hard to keep up with anything. Its ridiculous to even think about catching up. I am me. Its so overwhelming to just follow the path I want and the path Ive set for myself, so why am I so busy taking care of other peoples business? . Just dont do that. All right. It doesnt mean you shouldnt be swayed by others. yes? It means bing a Murim lord respected by everyone and building a reputation greater than that of Yeonhojeong in the future. Mo Yongwus face stiffened slightly. He also heard it from the public ambassador. Sooner orter, I will be living as a small leader of the Murim League. In the past, there was no position of minor leader in the Murim League. Unlike other organizations, the Murim League was a union, and absolute power was never concentrated in one person, so there was no sessor. But it was different now. Mo Yong-woo, who was born in a different era, will engrave his name in history as the first minor leader of the Murim Alliance. I Moyong-guns eyes became sharp, wondering if he might say something like I dont know. Mo Yong-woo spoke in a slightly calmer voice. I will be a person more suited to be the Murim Lord than anyone else. . Until someone appears to take my ce. A faint smile appeared on Mo Yong-guns face. Are you sure? Originally, I had no intention of bing a Murim lord. know. But people cant live just the way they want. Someone will tell me. Who will lead you to a life you cannot choose for yourself? This can be happen. I will speak to those people. If you have never been caught up in the turbulent flow of times, I will scoff at your words. haha. Moyong-gun burst intoughter. I was happy about my younger brothers aspirations, and I was amazed at his changes. At the same time, I was saddened by the fact that no matter how big my dream was, the position of being chosen by the times could not be achieved simply through effort. Id like to go out for a while. yes? Oh yes. The two went out with generous support. Tension appeared on Mo Yong-woos face. Mr. Moyong is standing with his back to me. He had his back to me, and in his hand was a sword. Prince Moyong looked up at the sky and said without even looking back. I didnt know at first. I just thought it was ancient martial arts. yes? My fatherpleted the interpretation of this martial art discovered by my grandfather, the head of the previous generation. And then I started learning it in earnest. ?! One mind method and one sword method. Thats it. However, with that alone, it can be argued that it is the best in the world. I saw it that way, and my father and grandfather believed that too without any doubt. !! When I entered the closed hall, I was able to look back on this martial arts performance once again. And I realized it while I was at the Commerce Federation. I have not yet reached the essence of this martial arts. Mo Yong-woos eyes shook greatly. Prince Moyong continued. It was originally said that this martial art was created by a genius in the original family a long time ago. There were no documents left, but I heard that from my father. My father must have heard it from my grandfather. . It was a very, very long time ago, but it seems like there was a fight over the head of the family even then. I dont know his name, but at the time, the eldest son had mastered the martial art that was the prototype of Geongonbaekpalgeomhae (Ǭٰ˄) to the limit, and thestpetitor, the youngest brother, developed the martial art further and created this martial art. ! That is the lightning strike and the no-emotion heavenly thunder type. Mo Yong-woos eyes shook greatly. Brother, really? The eldest son, who brought in an outsider and killed his youngest brother, was confident that he would also create a martial artsparable to Byeokryeokmu (Z). However, as time passed, the limits of his talent were revealed, and it was not until several generationster that the Eight Extreme Heart Method and the Hundred Eight Sword Seas were born. ! In other words, the dried radish you cooked and the radish radish I cookede from the same root. This is also the reason why I was able to quickly increase my achievements in Byeokryeokmu. Prince Moyong slowly turned around. His eyes were still bloodshot, but his gaze was very clear. I dont know why this martial arts skill was eliminated. I dont know why they buried something that could have been burned to get rid of it. There must have been unknown events in an era we dont know about. . But I can assure you that the power of Byeokryeokmu is greater than that of Geongonmu. Geongonmu may be ahead in terms of stability and breadth, but it cannot match Byeokryeokmu in terms of output and growth. . After a long period of practice, I realized. To me, Byeokryeok radish suits me better than dried radish. I dont know what kind of martial arts would suit you. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. older brother. I will learn it. Geongonmu and Byeokryeokmu are martial arts that developed during the bloody history of the original family. . If that martial arts skill bes famous all over the world as the best martial arts lord in the world, there will never be another glory like that in history. older brother. Furthermore, the position of Murim Lord is a position where the best of the time sits, both in the past and present. There is no need to show force hastily, but once you show it, you need to overwhelm everyone. Prince Mo Yongs face became stern. If you truly want to walk the path of bing a leader, you should not be a fool who cannot gain strength due to unnecessary pride or feeling sorry. Mo Yong-woo, who was looking at Mo Yong-gun with trembling eyes, soon lowered his head. I will leave a mark on the world with my martial arts skills. OK. Furthermore, you must be a warrior who cannot be defeated by anyone. I would too. Ill keep that in mind. Only then did Moyong smilefortably. He took out two booklets from his arms and handed them to Mo Yong-woo. Take it. yes. The booklets were thinner than I expected. However, to Mo Yong-woo, it felt like a thousand pounds of weight. I also looked at the original and interpreted it. Originally, I was going to give an interpretive copy, but I stopped. This is because I believed that it would be meaningful to see the precepts and teachings in person and reveal and practice the inner meaning contained within them. thank you. One booklet contains the essentials of the mind and sword techniques. In the other one, there are endless notes about the realizations I gained while learning Byeokryeokmu. It is written about the enlightenment that the worlds most powerful family head personally gained. Except for Seongcheon, the enlightenment of a warrior whopetes for the highest level would be worth a thousand gold. Slurp. Prince Moyong drew his sword. If you just look at the gist, the form wille out on its own. However, it will take at most three years to finely refine the form. Slurp. Mo Yongwu also pulled out the Tang Demon God Sword. Follow sword with sword and look into the path of this brother-inw. If I could reduce three years to three months and ten days, I wouldnt have anything more to do for you. . Come now. Mo Yong-wu swung his sword vigorously, and Mo Yong-gun also epted his brothers sword seriously. No, you shouldnt ept it there. To cut off follow-up strikes, you must put your left foot forward half an inch to establish a defense of strength and then apply pressure with the Cheonmangjigeom (W֮) of the Hundred Eight Swordsman Sea. Feel so good! That was just fine. As I have been in realbat for a long time, the flesh swordes out at every moment, but the sword can only be effective when used at the right time. Remember that blow from a moment ago. If you try to fight with just your instincts, you can be defeated by even a smart third-rate person. There was no excitement because it was not a fighting dance where people used their internal energy to draw out each others strength. However, the sword sparring between the two half-brothers to understand each other and advance to a higher ce was more elegant and beautiful than any other fight in the world. Mo Yong-gun willingly became a teacher, and Mo Yong-woo learned new martial arts with all his heart. Winter ising again. Looking at the ominous dark clouds hanging over the river, fireworks were blooming in various ces. Chapter 1035 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1035 Episode 1035 Session (2) Cough! The face of the old man coughing looked very gaunt. Dangyun, who returned to his family before his older brother, had a sad look on his face. father. Are you Yoon? Thats right. The light was so bright that I had to close my eyes. As I get older, even the sunlight bes such a burden. Getting old is a really difficult thing. The old man was sitting on a bed with his eyes closed. Dangyun was surprised and embarrassed that his fathers body had be so thin after not seeing him for a while. He went to the Murim Alliance with a party official and saw how it was run. Afterwards, he managed the informationwork that stretched from Sacheon to Hanam before reaching the family. The reason was simple. It was because I heard the news that my brother had copsed. This news must have also reached his brother in the Murim Alliance. If there was nothing else to do, he woulde in a hurry. This is why it is said that one must die when one grows old. Young people in their prime were making great progress, but because of my body, I couldnt do anything and ended up here. Not to mention Tang Yun, he was too old to be called a young man. Still, as a father, I had no choice but to always be young. Dont say that, father. But its okay this time. Im sorry, but now that youre here, I have to give you what I prepared. yes? Brother Tang stretched out his hand toward the living quarters. There was no sound of the inner energy resonating. Still, something wrapped in a bundle flew through the window. Although his body was sick and weakened, he still had strong internal energy. No, on the contrary, as my body became weaker, the sensitivity of Qigong seemed to increase. It was a number that Dangyun could not help but feel a sense of wonder. Take it. The bundle that came as Tang Hyungs empty gift was caught in Tang Yuns hands. this is? I wrote a few words about this and that for you. Once you have created the framework, you will be able toplete it with your talent. Once youplete that, you too will be able to fly like your brother in no time. ! I originally had a lot of concerns. The area surrounding my familys home is filled with bloody history. Just like the emperors statue. It is not easy for those in power who are at the top to keep alive the brothers and sisters who lost the fight. Brother Yes, your brother wont do that. I wondered what would happen if the brotherly love between brothers broke down, but Guanyi no longer lives in the world of ghosts. No, the person who actually lived in that world was this father. . When you get stuck and dont know, ask your brother for advice. I heard that your brother opened the realm of infinity. With such enlightenment, you will be able to solve your difficulties. Thank you, father. by the way. Brother Dang burst outughing. What a great guy. After struggling so hard, he soared to a point that seemed like it would take several years. It is amazing. The body is thin, the eyes are closed, and theplexion is pale. The sensitivity of his Qigong skills was greater than before, but his temperament was not as sharp. But Brother Tang seemed genuinely happy. The smile filled with rich emotions was filled with pride for his child and joy as a warrior who shares the same level. You too should imitate your brother. Even though your brother held the most power in Sichuan, he grew up going to the front with hisrades and fighting for his life. Im proud too. As a father, it is difficult to tell your child to go into a world of fighting and death. However, as an unmanned person, I cannot help but give such advice. Samurai is the way to awaken the true martial spirit in the midst of chaos. Ill keep that in mind. okay. Sit here and watch. Danghyung looked very simple as he pointed to the seat next to him on the table. When I think about it, speaking is also different from before. My brother-inw lived alone for a long time, cut off from his children. Although he lived as a new member of the family as an adult, he was very careful not to affect the power of his son and head of the family. However, after meeting people and realizing that the times had changed, Brother Tang suddenly went from being a lonely absolute person to bing a father. He was also going through such a big change that he was able to hold the hand of his son sitting next to him and talk to him about everything. So when do you n on getting married? This is an awkward yet enjoyable ce. While they were having a long conversation, Dangyuns face hardened at a word that Danghyeong threw as if it were a surprise attack. Brother Tang said with a smile. Do you still have that wife and daughter left in your heart? . I wont tell you to get over the sad memories rted to that wife and child. If the old affection for his wife and children remains in his heart, I would not dare to tell him to abandon that as well. . But if not, wouldnt it be better to meet a good woman and start a family as soon as possible? Dangyunughed bitterly. The resentment and regret were resolved to some extent by the incident back then. Is that so? yes. And even at that time, my affection for her had been greatly diluted. I think the regrets that had umted over a long period of time were eroding my affection for her. Yes, that can happen. When I meet a good person, I am willing to hold hands. But I dont think I have enough space in my heart yet. Tang Hyung nodded. I dont meet people because I have peace of mind. When I can see myself properly, I can see people. yes. Each person has different principles that they have learned and umted, so how can I force them on you as a father? I just want you to be happy. Thats it. Tang Yun smiled. In fact, it was not something that could be talked about easily as it was rted to the second brother who tried to take over the family through a rebellion. Whats more, wasnt the woman he felt love for the first time brutally murdered by an organization linked to his older brother? But it is already in the past. On the contrary, I was grateful to my father for being so careful and at the same time speaking in a light manner. With this one conversation, Dangyun was able to send away the remnants of her that she had not yet shaken off into the air. How long has it been like that? Hmm? Tang Hyung turned his head to the east. His eyes were still closed. Oh, this guy. Itsing quickly. yes? Your brother. It wille after a long time in the Murim League, but it seems to be flying very quickly like a colt with its tail on fire. Can you feel your energy? Of course. A smile appeared on Danghyungs lips. That power was the source that could go into infinity. After a while. hook! It seemed like he had ignored all the greetings. No, it seemed like he ran as hard as he could from the Murim Alliance to the center of Sacheon. As expected, the buildings appearance was very gaunt. It was clear that he had been running like crazy without sleeping or eating. Tang Yun stood up and lowered his head. It was a courtesy towards the head of the family, not towards his brother. Tang Guan raised his hand and made Tang Yun sit down, looking at Tang Heng. . There was a moment of silence. The official opened his mouth. Are you okay, father? amazing. Pure admiration appeared on Tang Hyeongs face. There was bound to be a difference between simply feeling the prayer and seeing it in person. You have entered the realm of infinity and created a new martial art. Or, he may have entered that state by creating a new martial art, but it would be meaningless to consider the session. . What is the name of that martial artist? The official, who was looking at the bedraggled brother, spoke calmly. This is the Manryu Returning Won Shin Gong (fwԪ). haha. There was a look of satisfaction on Brother Tangs face. For Abby, the idea of dissuading the king was the fantasy of clumsy warriors and the nonsense of magnates who did not understand the world. Actually, there was no return to my enlightenment. Im sure I told you this too. I remember. But you have attained the enlightenment that makes everything one. You have seen and heard what Abby could not see and have moved forward. . It is a divine martial art that deals with the enemy with maximized upper-levelbat. I am proud of you. The officials eyes wavered. Your father will know. All of the poisonous spirit that was honed through the emperor poison attack has disappeared. If he wanted, he could summon his miasma again to deal with the enemy, but in the end, his martial arts changed into martial arts that used powerful fighting spirit and deadly airborne objects through extreme use of true energy. In other words, while practicing the new skills that his father had created through a lifetime of study, he forged a different path. If he was sad about that, he could have been, but he didnt show that at all. Rather, he was truly admiring the martial arts skills of his son, who had grown to see other possibilities thanks to the martial arts he taught. To the harsh and narrow-minded people of the Party, this kind of sight was very unfamiliar. However, as we reached that level, we were shaken until the middle game because of the top game that was so different from before. You can do it well, but if you make a mistake, you could lose yourself. father. You will have to set yourself straight through constant discipline. Your martial arts aim is to be muchrger and broader than the upper range extended by other martial arts practitioners. There will be many times when your mind bes unstable. . I heard that there is a mental training method optimized for self-cultivation at Mount Wudang. If you find it difficult to control yourself, go there and seek enlightenment. With this fathers ability, it would be difficult to give you any advice on how much you have grown in the martial arts. Thats not important now. Concern appeared on the officials face. I heard you copsed. Are you feeling okay? Hey guy, how old am I? An old and tired body can copse at any time. You didnt have toe in person. You cant do that. haha. The official was able to see the state of his body more clearly than anyone else. Danghyeongs body was gradually deteriorating. Although it was preventing copse with its absolute strength and enlightenment, it seemed difficult to hold on for even five years, let alone ten. On the contrary, thanks to the Qigong method that prevents copse even in a situation where the body is copsing, the vitality of Jinki has be greater than before. Although the vitality has decreased, the energy contained in the dantian has be stronger, so human affairs are truly unpredictable. Ivee all the way to Governor Lee, lets have a meal together for the first time in a while. There are many stories I want to hear. First of all, rest Your body wont get better just by resting. Rather, it would be better for my health to be with you. All right. The fame of the child with whom you have a deep connection has been heard even in thisnd of Sacheon. I knew he was a great guy, but when I listened closely, he achieved truly amazing feats. The officer said grumblingly. Nothing cheap. If you are a child who cares for the world that much, there is no need for you to be a vulgar person. Brother Dang raised his head. His eyes were still closed, but he seemed to be looking at the sky with a transparent mind. There are dark clouds. Unsettling air is rushing in from the north. Those who have felt this air will each be making their own preparations, so we will also need to move ordingly. yes. Now, lets eat first. If you have a strong stomach, you can do well in anything you do. Chapter 1036 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1036 Episode 1036 Inherit (3) A quietly burning incense. A wisp of smoke gently rises to the ceiling. The smoke that rose to the ceiling soon became hazy and disappeared. However, it was different in Namgoongpyos eyes. The scattered smoke came together again, showing numerous scenes from the past. Namgoongpyos eyes trembled. Among those many scenes was my father. A father who tried to have what he couldnt have. My father, who didnt acknowledge reality and rushed forward blindly, but didnt make the right effort. He didnt know at first, but after receiving training from his grandfather again, he realized. My fathers ways were wrong. I knew, but I tried to erase that thought from my head. For a long time, he wanted to be the best along with his father. The moment you deny your fathers ways, you also deny your own past. Its my fault. A shadow appeared on Namgoongpyos face. If I had stopped my father, at least something like this wouldnt have happened. It was then. Thats not it. Surprised, Namgoongpyo looked back. Before I knew it, my grandfather was looking into the room with his back to me. Grandfather. Your face is full of self-reproach. I dont know what youre thinking, but dont regret things that have already happened. A look of confusion appeared on Namgoongpyos face. If I had kept my head as the eldest son of the family, this wouldnt have happened. It is a truly remarkable statement, but it is unknown. I know my abilities are not good enough. However, if I hade forward and persuaded my father, he would have No. . Your father would never have stopped. Seung Namgung entered the room and sat down next to Namgung Pyo. One memorial tablet and one incense. Although he hade out of the despair of losing his child, Namgungseung still looked exhausted. The body of the only child was entrusted to the familys warriors and sent to Anhui. I wanted to go with him, but I couldnt. The Murim Alliance was now undergoing a new transformation. At such a moment, it was impossible for Mengs Wushang and Nangongs sessor to be away together. Your father has be so hardened. I have be a person who wants the best but cannot make the right efforts to be the best. However, I lived for many years without being able to give up or take a step forward. . People change. But neither my advice nor your advice would have led to change. Tears flowed from Namgoongpyos eyes. I miss my father. Although the world viewed Namgoongin negatively, he was still Namgoongpyos only father. When I showed exceptional talent with the sword, I could still see my fathers faceughing, saying that I should conquer the world as the next head of the Namgung family. I miss your father too. Although he was a poor child and a misguided child, he was also a child who would not hurt if you looked at him. The face of the son who had been criticizing his father for not having enough natural talent and saying that he should take action himself was a good thing to see. But even if I could go back in time, I wouldnt have listened to your fathers request. Its not because of my training. Because I know very well that it is not the right path. . But even if I knew it wouldnt change, I would have persuaded your father again and again. Namgoongpyo lowered his head. Dropping teardrops soaked the floor. I lost a child and a grandchild. There are many of Namgungs blood rtives who have branched out, but I dont have much time left to live, so now only you and Sanghwa are left. . Swear. I will never cry again until I be the head of the family. yes. good night. Namgungseung stood up from his seat. Come outside. yes? I will pass on everything about me to you until the Lords Battle calls me. !! Old Zongli and his disciple also said they would join us. Now is not the time to mourn, it is the time to move on. War is not far away. Namgoongpyos eyes sparkled. Namgungseung said as he turned his back and walked away. I will make you at least stronger than your father before the war breaks out. * * * father? Zhuge Zhens eyes wavered. Zhuge Wenhu shook his head. I will not listen to any objections. This is an order not as a father, but as the head of the family. but! Zhuge Zhen looked at Zhuge Jun without realizing it. Zhuge Jun with a calm expression. There seemed to be no wavering in his mind. Jun, you too? Yes, of course. Zhuge Jun smiled. I have nothing to do with it. you idiot! Why does it matter! Zhuge Yan said to Zhuge Munho. Please reconsider, father. If we do it wrong, we could set a bad precedent. After bing a soldier of the Murim Alliance, I have been neglecting my familys affairs, but I am still the head of the family. As the head of the family, Abby is not stupid enough to do something that would be harmful to the family. ! I finished talking with Jun. Jun nodded willingly. but! I believe in my children. Neither A-yeon nor Jun-i have raised children so bad that they end up bleeding just for power. I made this decision because I trust you two. Zhuge Wenhu pushed the booklet on the table in front of Zhuge Yan. You will be able to build the basic framework yourself. Zhuge Yan looked at the thick book. Seongra Shingong (Starlight Gods Skill). Zhuge Se was a martial artist of a secret that only humans could understand. Even in the Zhuge Dynasty, there are many first-ss martial artists. However, the reason why this Seongra Shingong is considered a vision is because with this martial art, you can change the existing Shingong to your taste and induce higher achievement. Seongra Shinkong itself is a top-notch new art and can bebined with other martial arts to create extreme power. In particr, there is no martial art that is as good as this for increasing the density of true energy and activating the senses, so past generations of family heads always learned Seongra Shingong. What does it mean? Seongrasingong means the study of family affairs. It was a secret martial art that only the head of the family and the next head of the family could learn, and a treasure trove of enlightenment that contained the martial arts of the Zhuge family. Junii is already breaking down his martial arts skills with Seongra Shingong and modifying them into martial arts that suit him. Because this father had no talent, he could only do this after he was in his 30s. Jun is ten years older than Abby. . Dont worry. Jun is growing smoothly. If this continues, he will be one of the top ten heads in the history of his family based on force alone. Zhuge Wenhu smiled faintly. Your talent is great, so practice it and help Jun a lot in the future. Of course, if you are looking for your life, there is no need to help. Father To be honest, the martial arts you have learned now are also very excellent. However, after examining your True Qi and Blood de Dantian over the past few days, I decided that it would be a great match for Seongra Shingong. . I think it would be better to practice Seongra Shingung itself rather than thinking about mixing it with other martial arts. Confusion appeared on Zhuge Zhens face. She knew very well how much her father and younger brother thought of her. However, now that she had been given a martial arts certificate to learn Gaju knowledge, she felt somehow disappointed. Even though that wasnt his intention, it felt like he was trying to send me away. Zhuge Wenhu, who must have noticed the sign, continued. You are my only daughter. But even if you were my son, I would not have given you the position of head of the small family. yes? Its not a matter of talent or character. You are not the type of person who would fit in around the main family. ! Your eyes were always looking at the world. I longed for freedom and constantly tried to find reason in life. Even if a child like that has talent that was given to him by heaven, how could he be trusted to run the household? It is clear that this is a great misfortune for both the family and you. . Even though you have natural talent and goals, you dared to sit here and help Abby. Even though Abby knew it, she couldnt bear to refuse. Because honestly, it was hard work. father. But not anymore. You too must find the path you want. Realize that it is actually an insult to us that Abby and her younger brother are being trampled upon and are unable to find their own lives. I think so I know. I didnt have that thought. So, dont misunderstand and ept this martial arts award. Zhuge Yan, who was looking at Zhuge Literary with trembling eyes, slowly picked up the booklet. heavy. It was thicker than any other secret. However, the weight of the heart carried by this monument was conveyed much more heavily than the actual weight. Zhuge Munho, who was quietly looking at his daughter, suddenly said. With your brain and talent, you can get used to it in ten days. . When you finish cooking, go to Yeon Sobuju. Zhuge Zhen was surprised. father?! Yeonsobuju does not need an army. But Yeon Sobujus body is one. There will definitelye a time when he will have to entrust his work to someone else. father! I am from the Murim Alliance! Do you really want to be here? Or do you want to be with him? . Life is a repetition of sess and failure. However, those who have tasted sess and those who have tasted failure have something inmon: they have tried passionately. Zhuge Wenhu had a solemn expression on his face. Whether you like it or not, no matter what the oue is, if your heart is like that, you must run forward without hesitation. you are all grown up You must no longer deceive your heart or turn your eyes away from your dreams. . I will separately contact Yeon Sobuju. But Rather, from a strategic point of view, if you go to the Mukryongbu, it will also benefit the Murim Alliance. Yeon Sobuju came to the Murim Alliance as a ck and white pier. There was a big incident, but thanks to his presence, the rtionship between the two groups was not ruined. !! Now its your turn. As an envoy dispatched by the Murim Alliance, be a strong bond so that the rtionship between ck and white is not ruined. With your abilities, you will be fully recognized by the dark swordsmen of the Mukryongbu. Zhuge Zhens eyes filled with water. If you only look at the result, it may seem like a heartless father sending his daughter to a ce where she could be an enemy, but if you look at his intentions, Zhuge Munho was trying to make his daughter independent. I wouldnt have done this if my daughter didnt want to. The heart of a father who sends his child down a potentially dangerous path is much more miserable and heartbreaking than the heart of the person involved. Zhuge Yan lowered his head. thank you. What else needs to be said other than that? Zhuge Wenhu smiled because he understood his feelings. Although I would lose sleep at night worrying, now was the time to rejoice in my daughters bravery as she took a step forward into the world. Dont forget. You are my daughter and the sister of the next matriarch. It may not happen, but if someone tries to harm you, they will raise not only the main family and branch family, but also the Confucian people who have ties to us. yes! Dont worry about this and pursue your dreams. In this way, it was decided that Zhuge Yan would go to Mukryongbu. Chapter 1037 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1037 Episode 1037 Session (4) In the distance, countless units formed their own camps and continued training. It was fast and intense training. The Gwangpungdan and Doryongdan trench corps were split into dozens of formations, while the blood corps and secret corps became one and constantly switched between horizontal and vertical lines to fight the virtual enemy. Among them, the highlight was, of course, the Yongah Iron Gidan. Hwang Seok-tae, who returned immediately after the Sinmarim incident calmed down, led his troops with more sophisticated tactics. What a minister. Almost all units except those who had gone on a mission were training on the in. Yang Chen smiled. The units of the Mukryongbu that grew up following him all acquired powerful weapons andmanded the world. Still, if its like this. I remembered the first time I conquered the ck Ind. At that time, I never thought it would be possible to have this many masters. I had a dream, but making it a reality required a lot of sacrifice, effort, and luck. Fortunately, all of his subordinates participated in his dream and developed to this point. It was something special and something I was proud of. How long has it been like that? Thats great. yes? Yang Cheon burst outughing. He poured out elixirs generously and modified the martial arts he had acquired while wandering the world and passed them on. Even in the early days after its founding, training to kill and kill was repeated. When I think about that time, I think it was really terrible for me too. There must have been many casualties. It did. But I didnt force death. I just made a suggestion to those who remained for their dreams and ideals. . Hundreds of people died. But even as they were dying, they were looking at me with eyes full of dreams and goals. So I didnt stop. I couldnt stop. A leader who has received the hearts of his dead subordinates can no longer be free. I understand. Yang Chen looked up at the sky. Even though my form has changed a bit, I am still running across the world. I was worried that my dead subordinates would understand me, but I think at least they wont curse. I guess so. Yang Chen slowly turned around. Yeon Ho-jeong knelt down and bowed his head. Master. Get up. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Yang Chen smiled and continued speaking. Its been a long time since we saw each other like this. Thats right. Yang Chen arrived at Mukryongbu twenty-five days ago. But I couldnt meet Yeon Ho-jeong right away. This was because Yeon Ho-jeong contacted Yang Cheon in advance and went into the huge castle that was in the process of being renovated to manage and supervise it. Even if war did not break out, the Mukryongbu nned to move to the castle. However, we could not move troops carelessly now that we did not know when war would break out. Yeon Ho-jeong went directly to the castle to determine whether it was possible or not. And now, I was finally reunited with Yang Cheon. I was nning on taking care of various matters and heading back soon, but as expected, things never go as expected if I get involved with you. haha. So what happened? Where are we moving to? Its great. The foundation is good and it has already beenpleted beyond painting. What to paint? already? Its beyond words, but I dont think there will be any inconvenience in living even if we move here right away. Yang Chen chuckled. Somehow I feel like Im hearing a voice from heaven. I will somehow prolong the time, so you can move quickly and prepare for war. Yeonho-jeong also smiled. Shall we walk for a while? great. Two people walked around the hill. Thats impressive. yes? Your martial arts skills. Youve grown again even though you havent seen it in a while. Now. . Im not confident that I can even win. Even though he says he wont win, he doesnt feel jealous or bitter at all. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Arent I a genius? What a damn bastard. You are not a genius, but a devil sent down by heaven by mistake. I dont know how I ended up tangled up with a guy like you. Yangcheon clicked his tongue and continued speaking. I told my subordinates. Get ready. As expected, you are Master. Not preparation for migration or war. yes? sure? Yang Cheon stopped walking. Hand over to Buju. ?! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Master. Of course, I will be the Taesang, so I cant just leave just because Im passed over to the vice-presidency. Yang Cheon burst outughing, wondering what was so good about it. Yeon Ho-jeong asked cautiously. why? Why? Are you asking this because you really dont know? yes. Youreughing. Why wouldnt someone as perceptive and quick-witted as you know? I really dont know. Why do you want to hand over the position of deputy governor? Then shall we continue like this without handing over? Do I have to go back to the imperial pce? ! Of course, I am confident. It must be so exciting to drag the kids and fight with them. Moreover, since they are the children I raised myself, they will get along well. . But I am not the one who should lead the troops in this war. At least thats the case in Heukdo. Yang Chens face became serious. There are few people in the world who can match your leadership and resourcefulness before using force. Even if everything else fails, a military strategist with foresight can achieve a sure victory. How can we win the war if we do not provide troops to you, who also possesses all the skills as a military strategist? Master. Furthermore, among the warriors of the Ink Dragon, there are many who have been influenced by you. This rumor in particr was the final blow. Are you saying its a rumor? Oh, didnt you hear? He must have been confined to the castle. Yang Cheon also told us about Yeon Ho-jeongs story that had spread to the world and his new nickname. Untitled in ck and white Yeon Ho-jeongs face showed a look of bewilderment. Yang Chen chuckled. I dont know who wrote it, but the nickname was amazing. As soon as you hear it, seeing your life unfold before your eyes is 10,000 times better than receiving a title like a king. Yeon Ho-jeong nced at Yang Cheon and said. I did it right once. Rotten bastard. Well, Im a priest, but I havent looked after him since I was young. Still, a master is a master. How many masters have you had like that? There are two of us, including Master. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The first master climbed the mountain. Although he really did climb the ship, Yang Cheon heard that he was just dead. Thats right. What kind of person were you? Yeon Ho-jeong looked up at the sky. Even under the dark sky, the world seemed to be brighter when I thought of my teacher. You are a lifesaver. He is the one who raised an idiot who couldnt act like a human being to this level. You must have been strong in martial arts, right? He had no enemies in the whole world. He was a godman who did not reveal himself to the world. Yangcheon stuck out his tongue at Yeonhojeongs serious words. It is said that there are as many strongmen as grains of sand in the world, but if you are someone you value that much, he must have been extremely strong. Thats right. Its a shame. I wish I could have met you even once. Yeon Ho-jeong justughed. But even for a moment. Wasnt there a lot of bacsh? what? Hand over Buju? yes. Is there any chance of a bacsh? They will die if they follow my orders. That was what they said, but in reality the opposition was formidable. However, it was also an undeniable truth that persuasion was much easier than expected. Yang Chen calmly exined the current situation, and his subordinates sighed and agreed. You are the one who holds the lifeline of your subordinates and shakes them, but you have fully demonstrated your abilities. Moreover, thanks to the rumors that have swept the world, our morale has already risen significantly. okay. However, I will have to carry the zodiac sign with me. Some of the masters of the Chinese zodiac had been together since before Yang Chen unified the ck Inds. It means not a person from Mukryongbu, but a person from Yangcheon, the vice-lord. You could remove it if you wanted to, but that would not be polite to the subordinates who have been with you for a long time. You can understand that much, right? of course. On the contrary, if I said I would stick around, I would have been told to quickly follow Master. Giggles. I was so careless I had no idea that he would be the master of the ck Ind Alliance like this. Did you always n on inheriting it? I thought it would be better not to inherit it. Yang Cheon understood Yeon Ho-jeongs feelings. The rtionship between the two was not one created by heaven. It could be said that it was a business rtionship formed out of mutual need. In other words, although he has be a minor master of the Mukryongbu, there is no reason for him to be transferred to the position of vice-lord. If war had not broken out, Yeon Ho-jeong would have given up his position as Sobuju and returned to his hometown. Saying that he did not want to be a vice-owner is the same as saying that he hoped that a war would not break out any time soon. The same was true for Yeonhojeong, who called for the overthrow of the three religions but felt burdened by the war in which countless people were dying. I have one question. What? If I be the head of the household, can I make a mess as I please? If I tell you not to do it, wont you? no. But why do you ask? Im thinking of changing the name of the organization. Yang Chens eyes widened. Isnt that a bit like that? Its a name that I put a lot of thought into. It was a bit childish. This damn kid? haha. Thats it then. Even if its childish, theres a name engraved in history, so its okay if you dont change it. Yangcheon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, suddenly asked. Did you n on changing things when you moved? If you would allow it. What about permission? ck is different from white. The owner will soon get everything. So to speak, he is no different from a king. Of course. Whether the name is changed or the organization is reorganized, it is the kings will. Of course, I dont know if the aftermath is so severe that it shakes the organization, but its not like that. Well, is that right? Honestly, I am not confident. The zodiac signs have always been with me, so Im thinking of leaving them, but the elders are different. An elder. My power is so strong that I cant even breathe, and each of the elders are formidable. They are small in scalepared to the Murim League vassals or elders, but each one of them is a warrior who survived through a bloody life as a strongman. . It is not a question of force, but a question of influence. Of course, you can handle it pretty well, but isnt it usually difficult to control subjects in the early stages of a regime, even in a kingdom? Of course. Yangcheon, who was looking at Yeonhojeong, smiled and stretched. Well, arent you good at beating up guys like that and making them do their job? If you can handle it, do it. I am now only the leader of the ck Ind Alliance and not its owner. It makes me a little sad to hear that. Yes, Im d there is at least one person who mourns on behalf of the person concerned. I didnt live in vain. ha ha ha. Instead, dont look at the blood. Do not worry. If people were going to die, I wouldnt even think about changing it. You must be young. Yang Chen, who was grumbling, tilted his head and asked. Do you have a name in mind? of course. What? Yeon Ho-jeong closed his eyes. This is ck Emperor Castle. Chapter 1038 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1038 Episode 1038 Session (5) The two people who were having a long conversation were about to enter the Mukryongbu. ?! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes changed. Ugh! Ugh! The ck and white twin dragon parts on his waist gave off a ferocious vibration. The Gwangryongbu held in my hand waspletely silent. The wolves howl and the tiger lives quietly. Yeonhojeongs prayers quickly turned into a battle stance. Master. . What is that guy in there? Yang Chen said in a calm voice. He is the leader of the Shinhwa cult. !! Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Did you hear what happened in the imperial pce? A little bit. Okay, I guess I should tell you that too. Yang Cheon exined in detail what incident urred in the imperial pce and what had happened so far. Yeon Ho-jeong was silent. Shinhwa cult leader Ki Cheon-woong. He is a person I have never met. In this life and in the life before returning. However, I recognized it as an enemy that I would have to fight someday. Thats not all. The Gwanghyeol cult leader was like that too. However, one of them appeared here along with Yang Cheon. It was truly an unexpected appearance. Ive experienced many surprising things since my regression, but this was the first time Ive encountered something as unexpected as this. In other words, the author decided to fight the war against the three religions with us. Of course, I will be in charge of the Shinhwa religion among the three religions. Because he is a person with personal revenge and goals. Is there any chance of it being Sejak? I cant say there is nothing at all. Isnt it true that people only know themselves? Rather, when I heard that, I thought that there was almost no chance that Ki Cheon-woong was Sejak. If you think about it, my father was there, and even Gwonsin and Geomseon were there. Even the Three Four Kings of the Four Eumsects would not dare to hide their true feelings in front of these three people. In particr, the fathers mind and sword exert absolute influence on the minds of others. If Ki Cheon-woong had evil intentions, his father would have drawn the sword first. Would you like to meet sometime? yes. Slurp. The burning prayers quieted down. Yeon Ho-jeong said, his eyes brightening. I think it definitely has to be that way. * * * A forest not far from Mukryongbu. Yeon Ho-jeong, who had nted his light dragon on the ground and was leaning against a tree with his eyes closed, felt a ray of hot energy approaching him. Slurp. The hair twitched uncontrobly. Hwangryonggi woke up on its own, spreading energy throughout his body. It wasnt because I thought of the other person as an enemy. Hwang Ryong-gis reaction was in line with Yeon Ho-jeongs habit of naturally preparing for the appearance of a powerful person with overwhelming power. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his eyes. At that moment, he was already three feet away. Golden hair, white skin, tall height. Even though I walked barefoot, there wasnt a single speck of dirt on me. The mysterious prayer emanating from all over was truly overwhelming. Yeon Ho-jeong uncrossed his arms and stood upright. Thats amazing. Admiration appeared on Gi Cheon-woongs face. Are you Yeon Ho-jeong? exactly. I almost said informally without even realizing it. There was no reflexive hatred or hatred that flowed out when dealing with the three religions. But he is a person who has lived like that his whole life. Even though I controlled myself well, it was difficult to control my habits. Yeon Ho-jeong suppressed that habit and treated the other person as a person, not a religious leader. Gi Cheon-woong asked, looking at Yeon Ho-jeongs face with a mysterious expression. How old are you? Im still in my thirties. Thirty years ago Ki Cheon-woong sighed. The continent gave birth to a monster. Neither in our school nor in the other two schools has anyone achieved this level of achievement at your age. No, I doubt whether it exists throughout the history of the Three Religions. . I heard that he was born with a gift for military strategy with a vision and sense that reached the level of a god. He has a talent for military strategy recognized by everyone and a martial arts skill that is said to be the best in the world in his twenties. Its such a monster that even the expression monster is awkward. . I always thought that my son and the new leader of the Glow-Blooded Sect werepeting for the greatest talent in the world. But it wasnt. The talent of those two people is as different from that of a genius or a geniuspared to yours. Thank you for thepliment. The words dont talk nonsense almost came out. Yeon Ho-jeong controlled himself once again. As I raised the yellow dragon g and wrapped it around Jungjungjeon, I felt the remaining hatred and fear slowly disappearing. Ki Cheon-woongs eyes sparkled. Since he was controlling the upper level battle with the martial arts that Takmuja had taught him, he was able to see how the opponents energy was moving in a subtle way, unlike before the upper level war copsed. You are controlling your mind. Gi Cheon-woongs eyes wavered. But that Jinki? I didnt know why, but it was something that bothered me. It was a power that had many temperaments, not just one. However, it wasnt messy. Rather, it was an extremely mysterious and sacred energy. Thats incredible martial arts. I realized that it was not just the level of martial arts, but the depth of the inner skills themselves that were amazing. In addition to the martial arts skills that are considered the best in the world, a talent that only appears once in a thousand years, as well as a god-like tactical n, he also has a strong heart. The only thing thates to mind is that its dazzling. Gi Cheon-woong sighed. Even after ten years, even five years, there will be no expert in the world who can rival you. . I heard you wanted to see me. But I missed you too. I was curious about how this monster came to be and did such amazing things. Gi Cheon-woongughed bitterly. Its definitely worth it. I want to ask you something. something? Ki Cheon-woongs face did not show a single bad intention as he spoke in a snap. Rather, he gave off the air of an old wise man who had put aside many things in life. Its different. Yeon Ho-jeong had no choice but to admit that there was a difference like heaven and earth between the Shinhwa cult leader he imagined and the actual Shinhwa cult leader. I would never have believed it if I hadnt seen it in person. I too have prejudices. The prejudice is that they are absolutely evil. You dont fight because your opponent is evil. They fight because of differences in their values. However, to Yeon Ho-jeong, all the members of the three religions were evil. It had to be evil. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Is it because of Sangdanjeon Sogyoju? I think Vice President Yang exined it to some extent. I listened closely. But you dont know what you dont know. Its my fault. Its my fault for raising my son like that. I think at least half of it is my fault. . The other half will be from the Saeum Church. Yeonhojeongs eyes sparkled with fire. I heard that the Saeum cult leader is using the Sogeum cult leader. Thats right. So he also reached out to Gwanghyeol? I dont know exactly. But I see it that way. Of course, it couldnt have extended deep. Right. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed again. I guess he taught the upper ss martial arts to Takmuja Noh Seon-bae. Because its a bomb that might explode at any moment. If I touch more than half of my original skills, that will be the day my martial arts skills are lost. . Well, its okay now. Its not at full power, but you can use martial arts as long as you dont overdo it. Tak Mu-ja also taught the martial arts to Ki Woo-hee. In other words, Tak Mu-ja also does not think that Ki Cheon-woong betrayed or harbored bad intentions. Yeon Ho-jeong asked in a calm voice. Can you fight properly? Gi Cheon-woong answered honestly. If you are talking about a myth, I would say no. I have no intention of destroying the myth. I just want to purify. Of course, there will inevitablye a moment when we have to fight, but it will not lead to the destruction of the myth. . But my son is different. Gi Cheonwoongs eyes grew cold. Although he had the hottest and fiercest energy in the world, his eyes were so cold that even the ice of the far-off North Sea could notpare. I will kill my son. I was practicing martial arts for that one opportunity. Right. Was that something you were worried about? Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly watching Ki Cheon-woong, pulled out the Gwangryongbu and turned around. I just wanted to see you. I imagined people I would one day meet as enemymanders and risk their lives fighting, and one of them was you. I see. Whatever the reason, we have joined hands, so lets not fight and do our best. I just wanted to say that. Ki Cheon-woong smiled. The enemy I once hated became my ally. Nevertheless, it is not easy to show such a reaction without showing any signs of survival. What a simple guy. Although it was my first time seeing it, I somehow felt trustworthy because it was reliable. Ki Cheon-woong asked as he watched Yeon Ho-jeong slowly walking away. Is this the end? Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. He said without turning around. Its over. I will always give it to you, but for now, you can go with peace of mind. Its light. ? I think you are overconfident in your own eyes. Of course, its true that you are a great person in my opinion, but a persons heart is not something that can be changed that easily. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his back and looked at Ki Cheon-woong. Gi Cheon-woong said with a smile. If you really want to get to know each other, theres only one way. Are you okay? Thanks to old man Geomseon, Im okay. It may not be possible topete at full strength, but it is possible for us to get along enough to recognize each other. Its fitting, but Ki Cheon-woongs skills, which are not at his best, will not be easy for a decent non-geuksu to deal with. It was like that when he immediately appeared at the imperial pce. As Gok-gyeong watched Ki Cheon-woongs martial arts skills, he thought that although he could be his opponent, it would be difficult for him to win. Ki Cheon-woong was such a powerful opponent. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at him, ced the Gwangryongbu on his shoulder. Whoa! Golden energy flowed from his body like smoke. It is a time when all the remnants of hatred have not disappeared. Keep in mind that your hands may be a bit rough. I dont have any feelings for you, so I wont use weed or anything like that. Just be careful. Fire can set an entire mountain on fire even if it is not intended. I feel relieved. The more I look at it, the more it looks good. I will go first. Faaagh! Yeonhojeong rushed forward and swung the Gwangryongbu. Gi Cheon-woong lowered his posture and lit up a blue me. Although they were of different races and had different purposes, the two were warriors. Muin proves himself by studying what he is most confident in. So the two began to get to know each other little by little. * * * If you do that, are you moving? Thats right. Of course, I dont have time, so I dont think I can follow along. I think I should go and take a look before this week and then go to the Murim Alliance. Are you talking about the Murim Alliance? okay. Because Gok-gyeong will be waiting there. By now, hes probably getting angry and asking if hes still noting. White Paper bowed his head. My lord. hmm? Do you really have no regrets? Yang Chen chuckled. This guy. Why would I do something I will regret when I get older? . It would be a lie if I said I didnt have any regrets, but I dont regret it. Plus, in a way, he understands the ck path better than I do. Im sure hell do well. All right. Youre pretty sad too, arent you? White Paper raised his head. There was a smile on his face, which usually showed little change in expression. I serve my lord, not the master of the Inkryongbu. Hehehe. Rather, if you give up your position as deputy head, I will feel much morefortable. Were growing old together, so its okay for us to be morefortable in the future. I will do so. Has this person been waiting for you? Yang Cheon burst outughing. White Paper smiled and took out a letter from his arms. But I think the Vice Lord will have to take care of this. hmm? What is that? This is a letter from the inspectors of Yeonsim and Jeongan Botaam. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. Its Botaam so I guess Ill have to clean up the poop I made. Chapter 1039 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1039 Episode 1039 Session (6) Its been a long time. I know. The situation between Jeong-an and Yeon-sim was quite difficult. It didnt look like his face was scruffy or his hair was scattered. Just looking at her skin, she boasted the unique radiance of a woman who had learned inner skills. But the clothes were very old. Stitch marks were evident on cuts and tears here and there. It seemed like he was living in the mountains. How are you feeling? The heart. Yeonsim smiled at Jeongans question. I thought it would be dizzy, but it wasnt. Her expression and eyes, which were always full of confusion, looked soft and hard at the same time. Even if lightning struck the dry sky, it seemed like I wouldnt even blink. Before martial arts, my mentality became stronger. It was an unparalleled growth as a person, not a warrior. You have be stronger as expected. Are you the only one who can do it? A new admiration appeared on Yeon-sims face as she looked at Jeong-an. Now we really have reached the end. Once again. no. Its different from before I descended the mountain. After all, you are different from me. I think your true value is revealed only when you are in the secr world. Lets stop putting gold on each others faces. Even within Botaam, they were two people from different tribes. These are two people who had to point swords at each other because of the vices of their predecessors. They escaped from their teachers arms, went through the world, lost their way, relied on each other, and overcame trials through martial arts. This was the true story of the Botaam swordsmen who trained swordsmen for each generation. Now shall we go in? okay. Just as the two were about to enter the Mukryongbu. ?! The two people stopped walking almost simultaneously. Ugh. With their sharp and strong momentum, the two peoples eyes turned to the hill in the distance. Jeongan asked. Shall we go together? no its okay. You have someone to see, too. Thats true, but anyway, I have to see the owners face before I go in. Then lets go together. hook! As soon as the two people finished speaking, their new brother disappeared from the spot. There was no such thing as a great wave of air or a roar that tore through the air. Still, it was fast. The two people who covered the wide in in an instant climbed up the cliff using magical techniques and reached the top of the hill. Yangcheon was there. There was a municipal white paper behind Yangcheon, but Yangcheons presence was so great that it was difficult to see the white paper. Jeongan bowed briefly and took a couple of steps back. . Yang Cheon and Yeonsim stood facing each other. Yang Chen tilted his head. What about greetings? Yeonsim, who was looking at him with afortable smile, drew her sword. Slurp. Yang Chens eyes sparkled. The sound of the de being pulled out of the scabbard. There is no shaking at all. Not a single shadow fell on the cold de exposed under the sun. A smile also appeared on Yang Chens face. Sreuk. I put my right hand behind my back and naturally raised my left hand to my middle finger. The sword of love drew a circle from the bottom left to the top middle to the bottom right. The sword drawn in a circle rose without a break, leading to an interruption. Yang Chens smiling face became serious. A subtle vibration urred at the tip of Yeonsims sword, which was aimed at Tuwang, the strongman of Seongcheon. After a while. Paaaaaaaa! The shaking sword body suddenly differentiated into six huge sword bodies and put pressure on Yang Cheon. Yangcheons left arm moved like lightning. Puff puff puff! Five rays of sword energy were blown away, but the remaining ray managed to reach Yang Chens shoulder. However, not even a single hem of the clothes was cut, let alone the skin. Even though it is pressed down with its sharp de, it does not leave a trace on the external object. A strange smile appeared on Yang Chens face. What martial arts are you doing? This is Yeonhwagaemun Yukdogeom (ɏopening door six paths sword). Thats a long name. Thats why we call it Yeonhwayukgeom. Just looking at the arm, its not a traditional martial art? The temperament and talent of each martial artist are different, and ultimately, their perspectives are also different. Unlike Jeongan, I cannot see the end in Botaams swordsmanship. So I created my own martial arts. Its really excessive to be able to create martial arts at that age. Its just my enlightenment, its not yet a martial arts skill with exact forms and rituals. It may be difficult to pass it on, but in your hands, it can be used as an unprecedented skill. of course. It was a confident statement. Despite this, there is no sense of arrogance at all. It sounded like he was just stating the obvious. Yang Chens smile deepened. Its pretty decent. The supply and demand of real equipment is free. I never thought they would even point a knife at me. Yeonsim lowered her sword and lowered her head. I know that the Vice Lord withdrew his hand on purpose. I still feel a lot of shorings. Of course. No matter how great Yeon-sims martial arts skills are, if he has not reached the level of martial arts, it will be difficult to touch Yang Cheon even a single hair. Yang Cheon was also confident that he would not be fatally injured by Yeon-sims sword, and he just wanted to see for himself how deep Dong-sis state had be. Furthermore, I thought that I could feel her true feelings through the sword attack. I passed. Yang Cheons voice was particrly exciting. When he suddenly left his house one day to train in the mountains, I thought this poor guy had finally given up. You broke my promise and suddenly said you would leave, so I also gave up all my expectations for you. Is that so? If its long, its long; if its short, youve grown so wonderfully in such a short period of time. Yeon-sims talent was so great that it was worthy of mentioning the world. Even with his martial arts skills before leaving, it was not enough to say that he was at the level of a member of the group. Her skills were that great. If you were topare your skills back then and your skills now, you would see that there was progress, but there wasnt a huge difference. It was like that if you look at martial arts. However, the change as a warrior was like heaven and earth. A warrior does not be strong just by the level of martial arts. Although she possessed the worlds most precious sword, she was like a child who had just started holding the sword. Now, she has returned as a proud swordsman. Im d you passed. But Hmm? It seems that the Vice Lord has also gone through a lot of changes as I havee a long way and finally found my ce. The corners of Yang Chens mouth rose. The kid knows how to see everything now. It was a simple acknowledgment of his change. Yangcheon, with his back, looked up at the sky. Stop calling me Buju anymore. yes? I am the Taesang (̫) of the ck Emperor. I am no longer Lord of the Ink Dragon. ? At the same time, it is also Bumadowi. Well, the would-be craftsman went into the basement. It was a series of iprehensible remarks. This was true for the two people who had temporarily cut ties with the world through training in the mountains. Yang Chen smiled and turned around. Follow me. Boo is a mess right now, so lets have a daytime drink outside. Id like to talk about what happened so far. yes? Ah yes. and. Yang Cheon nced at Jeongan. You go into the department. There must be someone you are looking for. Jeongan bowed his head without a word and jumped straight down the cliff. As Yeon-sim grew, Jeong-an also developed greatly. Rather, his resolute disposition was more than affection. As a prosecutor, he has a much more suitable temperament than Yeonsim. However, neither Yeonsim nor Yangcheon were very impressed by her appearance. People who acknowledged reality and believed in themselves were unwavering. So the three people set out. Anyway, it happened so long ago that its hard to remember. What are you trying to do by following me around? Actually, I dont know what it is because my appointment that day is vague. I know yeah. Im thinking of traveling around the world for a while. You can go alone, but since I said I would learn, I will be your sword for a while. To be my sword, you have to reach the level of martial arts. Wouldnt it be possible to run some errands? Hes a reckless guy. Do you drink alcohol? I have experience. The first learning in the secr world should begin with Judo. * * * different. The gate guards guarding the entrance to Mukryongbu easily let her in. It seemed like he had been informed in advance. Jeong-an, who joined easily, immediately sensed that the atmosphere of the Mukryongbu had changed significantly from before. Its messy but its not messy. The old Mukryongbu was not like this. It was cold, strict, dark and intense. As its name suggests, the crouching dragon seemed to be ring at the ground. It feels like I am fully prepared to go out into the world and shake off that vicious power at any time. but now? Its not clear, but its bright and hot. Its as if Im trying to move towards a new world but it doesnt have the same intensity as before. Jeong An asked one of the warriors who were busy going to and from Donghyeol about Yeon Hojeongs residence. The warrior became thoughtful and answered politely. Just mentioning Yeon Ho-jeongs name makes him look low. At least in Jeongans memory, the warriors of the Mukryongbu never behaved like this. But it doesnt seem like its weakened. Jeongan headed to Yeonhojeongs residence, suppressing his presence. The Mukryongbu was still wide. Even for her who walks quickly, it took quite a while for her to pass several Donghyeols, and every time she passed one, a jaw-droppingly wide square cluttered her vision. Familiar yet unfamiliar sights. As she continued to look around, she suddenly felt a sharp sensation stirring. ?! Jeongan turned his head. uh? Even though hundreds of people were busying and going in the square, there was a young man sitting alone against the wall with his arms crossed and his eyes closed. The silence was beyond rity. It felt like I was looking at a sword with a well-forged de, but if I looked at it another way, it was as rich as a cloud, so it didnt feel like a swordsman at all. What was surprising was the depth of presence. It was like watching sea water pouring through a huge hole. Its presence, which boasts a generous sense of depth while absorbing the immeasurable waters of the ocean, was both familiar and extremely unfamiliar to Jeong An, like this ink dragon. hmm? The young man felt the gaze and opened his eyes. oh? A look of joy appeared on the face of the young man, Kang Ryang. How long has it been since this? Nice to meet you, nice to meet you. What kind of lightness is this? There was a lot of friendliness in the tone of conversation. Jeongan lowered his head in embarrassment. Its been a while, Prosecutor Kang. Wow, youve gotten stronger since Ist saw you. Well, I thought I was going to get one, but Ill be lucky if I dont get beaten up if I fight him. It was a much richer expression of emotion than before. The intensity before that was not like this. Of course, there was a clumsy side before that, but there was a part that was as sharp as the sword technique he used. now? Thats too much praise. I cant help but be amazed. I thought we had made a lot of progress, but Prosecutor Kangs inaction is dazzling. Haha, you wont know unless you bump into it. Theres no need to gild it like that. Before Jeong-an could reply, Kang-ryang continued. Are you here to see your brother? yes? Oh, thats right. I dont know how I ended up here, but lets go. I will guide you. Lets talk about the past when we meetter. As if Jeong-an was possessed, he was led by Kang-ryangs hand. The Mukryongbu, Kangryang, and everyone in it also changed. Then what about Yeonhojeong? Chapter 1040 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1040 Episode 1040 Session (7) Heukje Castle? okay. Mukbis expression became strange. He was the only person other than Yeonwi who knew about Yeonhojeongs return. Are we following the past? Rather than following along, something. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. Its better than the Ink Dragon Club, right? Mukbi smiled at him. Even though she said it, she could tell. Yeon Ho-jeong promised in the name of Heuk Je-seong that he would achieve at least this time what he had been unable to achieve in the past years. This is after I decided to deeply believe in Yeonhojeongs return. Mukbi felt his heart pounding strangely at Yeonhojeongs actions, which transformed the past into a present with the name Heukjeseong. why? tremble? yes? What? The corners of your eyes are trembling and your pupils are moist? Mukbi was embarrassed and wiped his eyes. I dont know if the corners of my eyes were shaking, but my pupils didnt seem wet. Dont make fun of me. Giggles. by the way. Its okay to change your mind. Okay, what is that? There was a fairlyrge piece of paper spread out on the table. On the paper, letters were densely clustered except for some nk space. organization chart. Mukbis eyes sparkled. Do you mean the organization of the new ck Empire? okay. Do you think the existing organizational management will be enough? He was the one who reorganized the Mukryongbus organizational chart in the first ce. When he entered the Mukryongbu as a third-ranking member, he drew up a new organizational chart for transactions with Yangcheon. The organization chart itself was created by taking the parts that were convenient when leading the ck Emperor. Although there was help from Zhuge Zhen, it is no exaggeration to say that therger framework was created by Yeon Ho-jeong. Its not bad. But its not what I want. What is the organizational chart that the practitioner wants? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Something simple and fast. The current organization chart of the Mukryongbu was quite segmented. The reason for doing so was simple. At the time, it was because it suited the Mukryongbu. However, if war was to be assumed, strong organizational reorganization was necessary. I dont think we should only look at war. A silentment was made. Of course, our top priority is how to fight the war. But I cant help but think about the life after that. If its an organization like this. It was a valid opinion. You may say that this isforting when war is just around the corner, but war is ultimately something that people do. If you start to form an organization solely for the sake of war, problems will inevitably ariseter. It is difficult to say that we should think about winning the war first, but each persons environment and ideology are different, and even Yeon Ho-jeong was from the White Ind but became the leader of the ck Ind. The most famous person in Gangho today was definitely Yeon Ho-jeong. The title Untitled in ck and White itself was also a title that came out regardless of whether it was ck or white. However, not everything is covered by those stars and achievements. In other words, if you start questioning legitimacy within the Heukdo, the Heukjeseong itself will face the risk of being divided. Of course, Yeonhojeong will not stand by and let that happen, but there is a need to be considerate of the existing people. This was the reason why the organization could not be overlybative. You made a good decision. I have eyes that see more than I thought. How bad did you think my eyes were? Now, shall we go back to talking about the organization chart? Its okay to change your mind. Yeon Ho-jeong stroked his chin. When changing the name to Heukje Castle and reorganizing the organization, the biggest problem is the conflict between the existing troops and the new troops. Thats what I think too. Well, the number of new troops is not much, but we cant help but build up new forces because we dont know when war will break out. How quickly the dispute between the new and the old is resolved will be the key to strengthening the power of Heukje Castle. Mukbi asked. Have you thought about anything else if its a new troop? Yes. Where is it? Ill tell you the detailster. Its not to the point where I can be sure yet. okay. The only ce we can be certain is that it is an assassination unit led by Sima Xuan. Mukbis eyes sparkled. She also heard everything about Sima Xuan. When he escaped from Mr. Yayul, who was a former eumshin and a spy for the Saeum religion, there were colleagues who shared the same goal. And I knew they had been setting up new units over the past few years. But they There are a lot of children. You cant put it into actualbat after just a few years of training, and I had no intention of using it as a military unit in the first ce. Then there is a w in calling it a new force. With those instructors alone, it can already be said that this is a great unit. Because there is no one in the midfield right now who canpete with them. Sima Xuan alone boasts a fearsome stealth technique that can deceive the eyes of a Holy Heaven-level strongman, even if only for a moment. Of course, going into hiding is different from breaking hiding and leading to an assassination attempt. Even if a Seongcheon-level expert could not notice the stealth, it was quite possible to read the murderous intent at the moment of attack and avoid it. In other words, it meant that all the masters below Seongcheon were monsters who could assassinate them if they wanted to. In times of war, there are times when blowing off the leaders head is as important as reducing the number of enemies. It is even more important if it is a war for the hegemony of the entire midfield. In other words, depending on how you use the hand of Sima County, the oue of this war could be determined. Exactly. and. ? You all are as important as Sima Xuan. Mukbi opened his eyes wide. What if you? You and Gangryang Jinyang and So Jeonggwang. ! Yeon Ho-jeong said with a serious face. New bottles require new wine. Master, you have bequeathed me the title of lord of the castle, not the lord of the castle, so I need people like the zodiac gods who can move forward with me. Thats us. okay. Its you. The five great gods of the ck Empire. Elsewhere, unrivaled geniuses who were even called the Five Great Warriors were together in the past. One of them has died, but if Sima Xuan fills that void, it will be no different from the resurrection of the five great gods. But the Five Great Gods of that time and the Five Great Gods of today are different. yes. The reason why the Five Great Gods of Heukjeseong were able to sow fear throughout the entire midfield is very simple. It was because he was strong. The archery skills of Shingung Mukbi were the best in the world and could be discussed in the past, and the sword king Kangryangs subversive swordsmanship was enough to overwhelm even the enlightenment of the Murim lord Moyonggun. The magic sword Jinyangs swordsmanship was specialized in many-to-onebat, so he was good at killingrge numbers of people, and the resourcefulness of the swordsman So Jeong-gwang was so lethal that it chilled the hearts of the Four Masters. Compared to him, Ham Mu-heons major in Namsuhwal was not noticeable, but his importance was not inferior to that of the other five great gods simply because he was the owner of the ck Emperor Castle and was in charge of the body of the ck Dark Emperor, the most powerful weapon. Furthermore, even during actual battles, he defeated the enemies with martial arts as good as anyone else. In other words, each of the five great gods were the strongest masters of the ck Ind who possessed the power to change the entire nation. In addition, there were subordinates under theirmand who directly taught and worked with them. When the five dragons of the ck Ind began to attack, the entire northern region held its breath. Even though it was wartime, the power of the five great gods was so overwhelming that such words spread. We are different now than we were then. different. The skills, perspectives, and environments were all different. However, there was one more crucial difference. Im with you. yes? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. At that time, you guys approached me first. It was you who brought me out of the despair I was fighting against the world. If it werent for you, there would be no me and no ck Emperor. ! But its different now. If you were the ones who guided me back then, I can guide you now. If theres anything yourecking, Ill fill it in, and if theres something overflowing, Ill cut it off. Even if you are not as strong as you were back then, you now have a perfected mindset much more quickly than you did back then. . Thats enough. The Five Great Gods were not strong from the beginning. Rather, if wepare now and then, the current five major leaders have grown much faster. What does it take to transform a sewer into a master? There are countless things you need, such as talent, martial arts, situation, experience, luck, etc. But the most important thing was, of course, a clear belief in oneself. At that time, Mukbi had an imperfect ego and did not exchange a single word with anyone except Yeonhojeong, and Gangryang was driven by a desire for revenge and wielded a rare sword. Fortunately, Jinyang and So Jeonggwang were very close friends, so they made up for each others shorings well, but there was also some damage to the organization due to their closeness. It was different now. Muk-bi found a clear sense of self, and Kang-ryang grew to the point where he could even use his desire for revenge as a foundation for development. The same goes for Jinyang, and So Jeonggwang was putting in effort in training, burning off the passion hecked in order to keep up with his friend. At this level, although it may not be able to boast as much grandeur as it did in the past, it is more than capable of being in charge of one of the pirs of arge organization. do not worry. You will do well. If you are now, you will be able to see the world from your own perspective without my help. Mukbi, who had been silently listening to Yeonhojeongs words, chuckled. That sounds nice. Its one of my weapons. I understand what happened. In the end, the practitioner who will be the lord of the castle needs friends to keep in step with him. So thats us, right? yes. Mukbis eyes deepened as he looked at the organizational chart. It must be an urgent matter to deal with the elders of the ck Ind n. I saw it clearly. As expected, its different. The current elders of the ck Ind n were all proud and experienced Imoogi. It was expected that there would be considerable difficulties in putting them to sleep and acting like the zodiac signs. dont worry. I will move tomorrow. Move immediately tomorrow, but dont force the results. She already knew enough about Yeon Ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Why? In order to properly subdue them, it is important not to show the overwhelming power of the king, but to prove the abilities of the kings closest associates. If a practitioner steps forward, it will be okay for now, but in a situation where we dont know when war will break out, it can only be a stopgap measure. As he led the soldiers of the Mortal Army and even the Uijeong Army, his original talent for silence began to bloom brilliantly. She was no longer someone who struggled to adapt to a new world. I am an expert among experts who has reached a point where I am thinking about how to create a new world in my own way. Please justy the board down. We will take care of the rest. I know what you mean. But can you do it well? Mukbi grinned. If we were nning on taking idiots who arent even capable of that level and bragging about them as the leaders of the five major powers and all, we are rather disappointed. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. There is no one like Cheongchul-eoram. It was then. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes turned towards the door. Soon, a look of surprise appeared on Mukbis face. Ohh? The corners of Yeon Ho-jeongs mouth rose. Even a well-cultivated flower came flowing in just when talent was needed. Chapter 1041 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1041 Episode 1041 Session (8) Were all here. Because it was such a huge underground cave, most of the spaces looked like they were there, but all the ces where the leaders lived had antique corners. Anyone who saw this scene from the ground, with countless craftsmen carving stone walls and erecting stone statues, would be amazed. Among them, Yeonhojeongs residence was a ce where three huge dragons were engraved on the wall of the corridor. He will being soon because he has read Sozers prayer. Please wait a moment. What about Prosecutor Kang? I have to do what I have to do. Meditation? Its half meditation and half meditation. Im adjusting the newly created martial arts little by little, but its really difficult. Jeongan couldnt ask what it was. This was because Kang-ryang just said what he had to say and turned his back. Lets have a big fightter when we have time. Then go first. Ah yes. See youter. Considering their past rtionship, it would have been natural to ask him how he was and what happened, but Kang Ryang had none of that. I felt like I was immersed in my own world. After Gang-Rang disappeared like that. Three-headed dragon. At first nce, the dragons engraved on the stone wall of the corridor looked like three, but upon closer inspection, it was revealed that the part that was mistaken for the body was the neck, and the corridor itself took the ce of the torso. I remember. This is. This is where the next owner of the Mukryongbu resides. Since the period of time I spent in the Mukryongbu was quite long, I remembered it right away. My eyes were confused. Heir of the Ink Dragon Department? Yeongas eldest son? A sessor meant the next vice-lord. I was really curious about what was going on while I was training in the mountains. No, it doesnt mean anything. Im curious, but no matter how the situation unfolds, my view of Yeon Ho-jeong will not change. Yeon Ho-jeong was a benefactor. And it was a natural human duty to repay the favor. Yeonsim went down to make a promise, and he himself went down to repay the favor. I n to meet again someday and make Bota-am truly Bota-am, but there is work to be done before that. How much time has passed like that? hook. Jeongans eyes trembled. It seemed like a gust of hot wind was blowing, but then a rush of cold air came. Phew. It was a bright cave at night, but the wind blowing from inside the open stone wall corridor seemed to push out even the light. The wind seems to be visible. It was such a shocking prayer. Jump and jump. A refreshing yet serious gait. Unbelievable. If you are an expert, you can infer the persons physique, weight, and even what type of walking technique they have practiced just by the sound of their footsteps. But I couldnt feel anything from these footsteps. All I could tell was that the owner of the footsteps was a man. No other information was given. It was not that hecked clear insight. This was because the owner of the footsteps had entered a different level. This much! Sreuk. As natural and cool as the blowing wind. Jeongans gaze rose higher and higher as he faced the man who appeared like that. !! Astonishment appeared on Jeong Ans face. The already high ceiling of the cave became even higher. And this mans height and size also grew sorge that he reached the ceiling. It was an overwhelming presence. Yeonsim learned one of Botaams three great techniques and studied all the remaining sword techniques to create her own new sword. Jeongan was different. She only learned one extreme sword technique called Manhwajeonggeomgyeol (foE), but she learned all the three major new techniques and focused more on manifesting true energy and releasing vital energy. Thanks to this, he is extremely sensitive to energy and can see things that an expert of equal skill cannot see. Although it was a great help at times, it also had the disadvantage of making the invisible visible and the inaudible audible. That was exactly the case now. big! It is as big as Mount Tai and wide as the sea. It exudes fearsome majesty, as if an ancient giant had descended on thisnd. Even though it wasnt a wave of energy, it was just the presence of the person itself, it was as if I was standing before my eyes with a being close to a demi-god, and it made my spine tingle. Such a presence! It is different from Yangcheon. Because they are different, superiority cannot be discussed. It was difficult for her to gauge the strengths and weaknesses of the Mugeuk yers with her perspective, as she had never reached Mugeuk in the first ce. But one thing was certain. At least in her opinion, this giants martial arts skills were not inferior in any way to that of Yang Chen, the fighting king revered as a legend of the ck Sword. Yang Cheons majesty, having ruled over countless people, seemed to be heavier, but his strength, which seemed to set the sky on fire, actually seemed to be greater than that of the giant. When Jeongans eyes turn hazy. Its been a while. omg! Jeong-an was surprised and looked at the man. Suddenly, the shadow of the giant that had been like an illusion disappeared and a benefactor appeared, smiling and standing with his back turned. I heard about you several times through a ck ind informant. I said I left with Yeonsim for training in the mountains. Ah I wondered if it was really necessary. At that time, your martial arts skills were not inferior to those of Muk Fei. I thought it was enough to experience the world, ovee danger, and develop. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile deepened. But I was wrong. It is truly impressive that you practiced martial arts for a long time with someone who could have been your rival, and that you rose to a point where you could no longer climb. It would have been hard to believe it if I hadnt seen it in person. Jeongans eyes wavered. Yeon Ho-jeong praises herself in a tone full of emotions. Although he joked once in the past, Yeon Ho-jeongs prayers at that time were so hot and sharp that it was difficult to approach him carelessly. It was different now. Even though we have built apletely different level from then, it is much easier to approach. There were so many gaps that it seemed like if I pulled out my sword and attacked right away, I could easilynd a blow. So I was even more scared. The lightning shing across the pouring downpour became as fluffy as a cloud and as free as the wind. It was difficult to even describe the benefactors change in emotions, prayers, and state as shocking. Jeongan bowed his head. long time no see. okay. I should have given a warning in advance and left, but I couldnt. Sorry There is absolutely no need to be sorry. Ive been like that a lot too. And, to be fair, you are not a child, so why are you even greeting me in detail? But there is such a thing as courtesy. As the world goes by, warriors on the stage known as Kangho appear like lightning and disappear like the wind. Yeon Ho-jeong rxed his back. Crucially, I was so busy at the time that I wasnt in a situation where I could feel disappointed. Only then did a smile appear on Jeong Ans face. It seems like things have changed a lot since before, but after we exchanged a few words like this, nothing has changed. People dont change easily, right? But this presence is truly amazing. I thought I had improved a lot, but it took me to another level. Ive been through so many things that would cost me my life if I didnt fly to another dimension. Youve evolved through your experiences in the world. It did. It would have been impossible for me back then. It would have been possible. The difference is just how far you progress and what you realize. I think Im ready now. Yeah, I guess so. I was shocked by Yeon Ho-jeongs overwhelming presence and couldnte to my senses for a moment, but Jeong Ans eyes and prayers could truly be said to be those of a top-notch swordsman. Even at its peak, it was almost at its limit. At this level, he is above the level of a long-time schr from the old faction. It could be said that the force was almost the samepared to the public ambassador before ascending to the stage of martial arts. Botaam was said to be a mysterious sect where all the worlds leadingdies gathered, but her talent was truly formidable. Even whenpared to Mukbi or Gangryang Jinyang, it is not inferior at all. All I did was dig wild vegetables, practice, and lounge around, so I dont really have anything to say about how I was doing. But the world isnt like that. okay. I went through a lot of changes. Can you tell me? What has happened and how I can help? Can you help me? If it wasnt for that, I wouldnt havee this far. You said you would dly help, so there is no need to force it. Yeon Ho-jeong pointed to the corridor with his chin. Lets go in. * * * Haha! The splendid sparks disappeared in an instant. Thats amazing. The face of Hwang Seok-tae, leader of the Yongah Iron Gidan, was full of admiration. It was amazing back then, but its different now. I feelpletely flooded. Its not enough. Jinyang said while biting the Daedo. Its not enough and its not enough. Its still a long way away. If you say something like that in front of others, you will be criticized. Its just a different ce to look. Hwang Seok-taes face became strange. Jinyangs face, which was quite sly although not lively, was filled with only seriousness and solemnity. Was he this kind of person? Jinyang, who returned to the Mukryongbu, seemed to have be apletely different person. Hwang Seok-tae asked honestly. What made you so different? Nothing has changed. I just saw the way to go. Which way to go? War. Hwang Seok-taes eyes sparkled. Jinyang sighed and looked up at the sky. I ended up in a rtionship with such an incredibly ignorant person. I thought I could go somewhere and live happily andfortably for the rest of my life, but what can I do if they scare me by saying Ill be stabbed to death with such carefree thoughts? I have no choice but to try to die for 100,000 days. I guess so. I cant be satisfied with this, at least if I want to dance under that nobleman. At least I have to get up to that area. That area. The ultimate level that only a select few strong people can reach. Jinyangs eyes, which began to realize his own mind and see the world, were suddenly directed to the ultimate state that others had given up on as impossible. Hwang Seok-tae, who was quietly watching Jinyang, smiled and said. The disciples of Hwaungmun Gate are well trained. Perhaps because only the good ones remain, the speed of development is much faster than that of the spearmen of the Iron Team. Thank goodness. And Im sorry. Let me take charge of the training instead. We are one family, so what? If you say so, I dont have the courage to meet the next vice-lord. Jinyang scratched his cheek. It was a bit awkward so I didnt have anything to say, but then I asked in passing. Anyway, what about him? Are you still training? Who are you talking about? Im talking about that friend of mine who I heard at the closing ceremony. Hwang Seok-taes eyes widened. You didnt know? That person, So Jeong-gwang, has alreadye out. ?! Jinyangs eyes widened. I came out? I thought you knew. I came out of the closed room a few days ago and am working on my inner strength. This is crazy I came out and didnt say anything and was just doing this to myself? Where are you? That ce um? Hwang Seok-tae turned his head towards the forest on the right. I dont think theres any need to go. They came here first. Jinyang turned his gaze to follow Hwang Seok-tae. In a forest far away. A prayer that was both familiar and yet extremely unfamiliar was approaching. Concentration! Chapter 1042 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1042 Episode 1042. Inherit (9) Jinyang, who ran out of joy, soon stopped with a surprised face. Hey Gomtaengi. Its been a while. Although he served as Munju for a time, they were still closer friends than anyone else. The appearance of So Jeong-gwang, who was called Gomtaeng in a rxed voice, was very affectionate. However, Jinyang couldnt even respond to that weing greeting. you? I guess its because I havent seen Hwiyu for a while, so he seems to have grown bigger. Im d you look healthy though. What happened to you? what? Oh, Im sorry about that. I originally tried to contact you right away, but Jinki was a bit unstable, so I needed some time to stabilize him. Not that one! Jinyangs eyes turned to Su Jeonggwangs upper body. I couldnt even see where my top went. His bare body was exposed, showing off all of the b and showing off his slenderness, but at the same time, he looked very strong as it was full of tight muscles. The problem was all the ugly scars all over his upper body. It was no exaggeration to say that it literally covered the entire body. Among the-like wounds, some appeared to have been cut with a knife, while others appeared to have been inflicted by the ws of an animal. Jinyang couldnt understand. Even before he decided to start training, Su Jeong-gwangs martial arts skills were at a considerable level. Getting stabbed while training was amon urrence, but no matter how many times I looked at it, I couldnt understand the wounds inflicted by that beast. What are all those scars on you? this? So Jeong-gwang said casually. Its the result of training. Is there any beast that can inflict such wounds on the body of a peak expert? Have you encountered any amazing spirit creatures? It was half a spirit creature. I got into a fight with a tiger that was over 400 pounds long, and I also had a huge fight with a pack of particrlyrge wolves. It was really terrible. No, it only happened because of wild beasts? Sometimes, even a peak expert gets attacked by a wild beast. But that was only possible in special cases or when I was very tired. So Jeong-gwangughed bitterly. If I wanted to be really strong, I would have to be able to kill a tiger with just my body. therefore! Without any inner strength. ?! Jinyangs face hardened. You blocked the inner air and fought those beasts? So Jeong-gwang shrugged his shoulders. The martial arts taught by our captain were so violent and sophisticated that it would have been difficult to achieve greatness if we had not developed a body first. ! And Im really good at being petty. I wouldnt have to go this far if I were to just use my head and get a spot, but for the difficult times ahead, I also need to grow explosively. Jinyangs eyes wavered. Its changed. So Jeong-gwang was So Jeong-gwang. However, there was a man in front of him who showed a different side to the So Jeong-gwang he knew. So Jeong-gwang was a man who knew how to think about the future, but he was a person who thought reality was more important than that. It is thanks to him that Hwaungmun Gate was able to endure for a long time. If Su Jeong-gwang had not been able to maintain his bnce ande up with creative strategies in times of danger, Hwa-ung-mun would have disappeared long ago. In other words, So Jeong-gwang was a person who was based on stability rather than moving forward, and could be quite bold if necessary, but could never be said to have good driving force. So Jeong-gwang risked his life for martial arts. Thanks to you, I gained a lot of insight. He was very good at the Mukryongbu and showed me a lot of different inner strength techniques. Of course, they were not the highest-ss martial artists. Hwang Seok-tae, who hade to my side, smiled and said. I chose only the best martial arts skills that I could show and showed them to you. Anything beyond that must be approved by superiors. Haha, I think that alone is an honor. But why did your tone change? Do whatever you want. You cant do that. They are friends of the next Vice Lord. So Jeong-gwang narrowed his eyes. A friend? At least, thats what the next Vice Lord thinks of the two of you. Then it would be an honor. Anyway Hwang Seok-taes sharp eyes scanned the two curved swords on So Jeong-gwangs waist. Are you sessful? It wasnt a major sess, but it was a minor sess. I dont think its a force worth using the word stic. There is a long way ahead. Still, I think its enough to add a helping hand in a dangerous moment. Admiration appeared on Hwang Seok-taes face. When you first said that, I honestly didnt believe you would actually achieve it. But it really was a sess. I was lucky. This is not possible through luck alone. They say there are as many geniuses in the world as there are grains of sand, and you are truly amazing. Hwang Seok-tae looked at Jinyang. Arent you surprised? What do you mean? If its long, its long, but if its short, its a really short period of time, but Im talking about my friends martial arts skills that have developed so far. Development? Jinyang, who was tilting his head, was soon surprised. uh? Ugh! Ugh! As I expanded my energy sense and sharpened my senses, I began to see So Jeong-gwangs true value. what? Jinyangs eyes widened. What are your skills? Isnt it thick? So Jeong-gwangs strength increased tremendously. In terms of mere quantity, it seemed almostparable to his own. No, if youbine the true energy hidden in the three veins, its even more It was truly an enormous amount of internal power. I thought that at this level, the mountain expert had conveyed his inner strength with all his strength. Moreover, it was worth noting that the jeans had apletely different color than before. The unique fire energy was so well-refined that it gave me goosebumps, as clear and deep as the sky. Clear and deep, but not weak. If one were to consider only the nature of the true energy, it could be said to be the strongest among the strongest. Is that the martial arts that the captain taught you? Its simr. What do you mean? No, apart from that, where did you get that much endurance? So Jeong-gwang waved his hand. I guess Ill end this conversation and go see the captain. Its already closed, so I have toe see you. uh? You go too. Uh huh. Jinyang was embarrassed. The more I saw So Jeong-gwangs change, the more surprising it was. It was giving me a new feeling every moment. Everything seemed to have changed, from martial arts to personality insight. So Jeong-gwang took power from Hwang Seok-tae. Thank you for being in charge of the training so far. Please take care of me in the future. Hwang Seok-tae bowed his head modestly. I can ask you to do better. Perhaps our lives may be in your hands. What horrible words. haha. Then Ill see youter. With those words, the two entered the Mukryongbu. A calm smile appeared on Hwang Seok-taes face as he stood still and looked at the two peoples backs. Youve be more reliable. Much more than before. * * * Are you here? Unlike Jinyang, who made a fuss, Yeonhojeongs greeting was simple. It was as if we had met yesterday. So Jeong-gwang bowed his waist. I came out toote. I have no shame. I would have been even more disappointed if I hade out when I wasnt confident enough. Thank you foring even now. So Jeong-gwang smiled. You are definitely different. hmm? Its different from that Gomtaengi. The leader should be like this. Even if you dont feel like it, you have to say thank you at least once to make your subordinates feel excited. Jinyang grumbled. You have been born into the worlds most beautiful princess. Look at that. Thats why I had such a hard time. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. These are not empty words. And why are you subordinates? I call you master or captain. Its your heart, but I think of you as a friend. Friends are called friends only when you share a believable friendship. To be honest, were not there yet. Its not that bad, so why dont you just make me your master? We decided to be together anyway. In addition, I received good martial arts skills, and this is a turning point in my life. I guess I should return the favor. Its nice to be rxed. Yeon Ho-jeong looked up and down So Jeong-gwangs body. Anyway, isnt it great? What is thatw? I havent decided on a name. You can just call me Byeoknajingyeol. Its almost like a modification to call it that name? It kind of feels that way. Is it possible for Byeoknajingyeol to change so much if everyone leaves? Ive never seen anyone reinterpret and learn Byeoknajingyeol to this extent. Thank you for thepliment. Surprisingly, So Jeong-gwang was able to interpret and remodel Byeokna Jin-gyeol, a top-notch inner gongsim technique, in his own way, using a force that had not yet surpassed the level of martial arts. There are many types of genius. Even when limited to martial arts, there are many talents. There were people who knew how to copy a Chosik that they had seen once, people who were talented at Chusik, people who had a good sense of practical skills, etc. If you were to count them one by one, it would be endless. Among them, So Jeong-gwang had a talent that matched his keen eye and brain. It was his talent for interpreting and dposing martial arts. There were quite a few people like that around Yeon Ho-jeong, but none had talent as outstanding as So Jeong-gwang. I knew I would do well, but I really didnt know it would be this good. My strength has also increased a lot. It cannot be exined simply by melting Taeeuldan. During the renovation, we expanded the function of the axis. I dont know what will happenter, but I thought this was the fastest way for now. Good job. Its like looking at the Lord of the Tang Family. yes? If you are the head of the party, do you mean the elder of the party? no. By the way, is the blood clot test about eight stars? The blood demon sword is a seven-star sword. You didnt change the name of Byeokna Jin-gyeol, but you changed the name of your maternal family martial artist? Because its herbivorous. Yeon Ho-jeongs smile grew even deeper. Su Jeong-gwang also knew very well what was important in martial arts. As he has an excellent eye for analyzing martial arts, he also understands why top-ss martial artists are bound to be strong. Blood Demon Are you following what I told you before? Thats right. good. Ill take a look at itter. Good. But before that, shouldnt we introduce ourselves first? When I arrived, Sima Hyun was standing with his arms crossed, leaning against the wall. Su Zhenggwang pointed at Sima Xuan with his chin. He seems like an assassin with incredible skills? Yes, thats right. Yeon Ho-jeong looked around. Kang Ryang is training alone, but he is in Donghyeol, not far from here. In other words, it could be said that all of the most important colleagues who would be with him in the future were gathered here. Starting with Mo Fei, there was Jinyang Xiao Jeonggwang, of course Sima Hyeon, and even Jing An. Of course, even if Jeong-an threw himself into a bloody fight without hesitation, he had no intention of making her a six-great-grandfather. This was because although he had a strong sense of purpose, he did not have the talent of a leader who would rule over his subordinates and fight alongside them. Still, I feel reassured. It felt like the assortment was finally in ce. I felt like I could get through anything with them. Lets introduce ourselvester over a drink. For now, lets start by talking about what we were doing. What were you talking about? Yeon Ho-jeong tapped the organizational chart with his finger. So Jeong-gwangs eyes sparkled as he looked at the organization chart. Simple but fast. As expected, its on a different level from other people. But I dont think that will work here. The Mukryongbu itself is underground, so considering the life inside rather than outside, I think I will have to move my residence. Eerily urate. The relocation n is all set. Its a bit chaotic. Although it had only been half a century since he appeared, So Jeong-gwang had already be a military master. When do you n to move? Ten dayster. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. Ten dayster, the ck Ind will be reborn in the name of the ck Emperor. Chapter 1043 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1043 Episode 1043 Session (10) Thats impressive. It had been quite some time since he came to the Murim Alliance, but Yang Cheon did note and Gok-gyeong had not yet been able to return to the pce. Still, Gok-gyeongs face was quite rxed. It was right to stay up all night worrying about the emperor, but fortunately, the people who guarded the emperors side were such great people that he was able to rest at ease. It took more than twenty days for me to be able to rx like that. Now he also has time to look around. Is this your first time seeing this in private? I guess so. Ambassador Gong Gong did not mind Gok-gyeongs harsh informalnguage. Gok-gyeong rested his chin. Getting to the top is not everything. They say that the gap between those who have reached that level is a sheet of paper, but I dont see it that way. Those who are so vicious as to allow a difference of even a single piece of paper cannot reach this level. exactly? In other words, for us, the difference of a single piece of paper can be as deep and distant as a canyon. Of course, even if you reach the level of martial arts, if you do not continue to practice continuously, one chapter will be two chapters and two chapters will be four chapters. I guess you could see it that way. When did it go up? It hasnt been that long. Yeah, it sure looks like that. That writhing beauty has not fully ripened yet. Even if you estimate it, less than two years have passed. Gok-gyeong frowned. But it never urs to me that I can win by covering it up. The public ambassador smiled. It is difficult for evil to ovee righteousness. The martial arts you have mastered can be said to be the opposite of mine, so it is not unreasonable for you to think so. Wasnt it a state of transcendence that transcends the distinction between affection and death? Even if it is just a piece of paper, a difference is a difference. Can there really be no distinction between Jeong and Sa? You took a hit. A look of bitterness appeared on Gok-gyeongs face as he lifted his hand to rest his chin and held the teacup. It certainly seems like times have changed. When I heard people talking about Seongcheon and Samgun, I honestly pretended not to care, but I didnt feel bad. . But before you know it, unimaginable experts are appearing in a new world. I dont know how many people are overtaking me. Isnt this the life you chose? What are you talking about? Protecting His Majesty the Emperor. You chose that life. If it werent for that, your martial arts skills would have been different from what they are now. Is itfort? Im just telling the truth. That Mukryongbuju highly regarded your talent. If there had been enough time, it wouldnt have been the same. Thats not even funny. You dont necessarily have to practice martial arts to progress. If I had seen life as another aspect of martial arts, I could have be stronger than I am now. On the contrary, it may have be weaker. You really understand this state. There are things you can only guess when you see them from afar, but when you look up close, you be certain. Gok-gyeong emptied the teacup in an instant and buried his back in the chair. There is no need to talk about training or life. In the end, even that is all my talent and ability. The ambassadors smile deepened. Gok-gyeong had visited the Murim Alliance in the past as well. However, the Gokgyeong back then and the Gokgyeong now are very different. It feels like a man who always carried a heavy burden on his shoulders is now free from that burden. Would you like to have a fightter when you have time? Its just an honor to be a poor monk. Gok-gyeong chuckled. Ambassador Gong asked with a smile. I couldnt bear to ask in a ce with so many people. What? Your Majesty? How are you? . How can a shaman like us know His Majestys great intentions? To be honest, I wondered if there was any need to fake death, but His Majesty doesnt seem to think so. The ambassadors expression became grave. Your Majesty must have thoughts. But one thing is clear. By now, the three religions must have realized that His Majesty has passed away and are preparing for war. Wrong. ? Preparations for war would have beenpleted long ago. What matters is timing. It is a matter of which organization will release which troops first and when. Their preparations are over. The public ambassador nodded. He would not have given Ganja a secret mission to kill the emperor in a situation in which he was not prepared for such a situation. Then it wouldnt be surprising if a war broke out tomorrow. yes. There is something I would like to ask the light spirit demon who has been by your side for a long time. . Your Majesty must have been fully aware that it would not be surprising if the war broke out tomorrow. Because you are wiser than anyone else. . So to speak, when it was said that His Majesty faked death, it was no different from the fact that Jungwon was already on fire. Yet, His Majesty faked death. Without anymunication with Moorim, which would be a great source of strength. Thats right. Your Majestys death itself will signal the start of war. But doesnt the fact that you did such a thing withoutmunication mean that Your Majesty was confident that war would not break out immediately? Gok-gyeongs eyes sparkled. Whose idea was that? Is this an idea that came from the head of that famous soldier? Both the monk and the military thought the same thing. They were definitely qualified to lead an organization of this size. Gok-gyeong scratched his head. There wont be a big problem if I tell you something. Please tell me. Your Majesty said that your death would be the beginning of the outbreak of war, but he thought it would not break out immediately unless the preparations of the Central ins Wulin were certain. What do you mean? What can you say? ? The eyes of Ambassador Gong Gong, who was quietly looking at Gok-gyeongs face, gradually widened. no way? okay. His Majesty thought that the pioneer in this war would not be the Samgyo, but the Jungwon Wurim. !! Exactly, you thought it had to be that way. He said that if I couldnt read it, I would have to go to the Murim Alliance myself to let them know. It was an iprehensible statement. The emperor died. From the perspective of the three religions, the death of the emperor was no different from the death of the religious leader. Therger the organization, the more devastating the impact of the death of the leader. A head can be seen as a person who goes beyond simply ruling the organization and controls the power itself. That force may be troops or power. It could be financial power or information power. And in any organization, there is a side that wants radical and hard-line politics, and on the other hand, there is a side that wants stable and moderate politics. If the leader dies in such a situation, a fierce fight naturally breaks out to elect the next leader of the organization. In a noble word, it is called a power struggle. There is no such thing as flesh and blood in the face of power. There is a fight that no organization in the world can avoid. In other words, there cannot be a more fascinating moment for the three religions. The imperial pce is the center of the empire, and of course, who bes emperor will determine the future state affairs and the flow of the entire Central in. Although it is said that he has been unable to raise his spirit due to being weighed down by the power of the martial arts, it would be difficult to find someone who is not interested in bing a new emperor. This means that the whole world will be in an uproar for the new emperor to be crowned. If so, there will be no other situation that is as difficult to miss as this from the enemys point of view. Of course, you have to attack from the three schools first. Although it may have been oppressed by the power of the martial arts, the symbolism of the imperial pce was powerful. If you upy only the imperial pce, it is no different from upying the front yard of the central in. Why would the Shinhwa Church bother to send so many experts to devour the imperial pce? But youre not going to attack me? Rather, did you think that the start of this war would be the Jungwon Wurim? Why on earth? You can think about it, but its hard to be sure. Especially since it is war. yes? exactly. Your Majesty is confident. Your Majesty has never lost a fight against an unknown enemy, but he has never been defeated even when he knew the enemy. So what makes you so sure? He is the leader of the Shinhwa cult. The public ambassadors eyes widened. Mythology cult leader?! That guy, Ki Cheon-woong, even though he lost his power to his son and came to the imperial pce as if he was being ousted, he doesnt know anything about Shinhwaism. of course. The religious leader is a god, and to do so, he must master everything he rules from top to bottom. . The head of the Mythology Church told me. The current situation of Shinhwaism. If you know what the situation is like in the Shinhwa Church, you can naturally know the situation in the Saeum Church. Because the small cult leader is being used by the Saeum cult leader. At least we can know what the Saeum Church wants. ! I dont know much about the Gwanghyeolgyo, but just by looking at them trying to eat the Cheonghae Shinmarim, I can tell that they wont try to start a war right away. No, thats not it. To be precise, you can see that the Gwanghyeolgyo does not make the first move in the war. I cant be sure. Of course, we cant be sure with that much information alone. However, His Majesty was consulting and looking at the world. They were especially paying attention to Sae-wae rather than to Jungwon Moorim. If its natural, its natural. Because the imperial pce has reached that point due to the chaos caused by the outside world. Gok-gyeongs eyes sparkled. Even if the Three Churchesunch an attack, the imperial pce is fully capable of dealing with it. An all-out war will not break out immediately after the first attack. Right now, there are Gwonsin, Geomseon, and Yeongaju in the imperial pce. Numerous soldiers, including the imperial pce guard, are encamped there. Danggeums imperial pce possesses as much power as any giant Bangpa. The public ambassador said with an embarrassed face. Even if everything you say is true, the Murim Alliance will not attack the Three Bridges right away. No, you cant do that. You cant conquer an unknown mountain full of fog without a map, right? Do you think that just because it has the name Murimmaeng, it is an organization that represents all martial arts? ?! Other than the Murim Alliance, there are countless organizations trying to fight against the three religions. Among them, there was probably one organization asrge as the Murim League. Ink Dragon Club! A look of urgency appeared on the public ambassadors face. Are you sure this means that the Mukryongbu is going to attack first? It may not be right away, but if we attack first, I think the Mukryongbu will be one step ahead of the Murim Alliance. No matter how much Yeon Sobujus resourcefulness reached the sky, he would not have been able to read His Majestys thoughts. I agree. You may know it with your intuition, but you may not be able to interpret it logically. then! Isnt that why the Mukryongbuju went? !! Well, from what the imperial pce said, that nobleman also doesnt like it when the Inkryongbu attacks first. Maybe we didnt talk about it. Because I dont like losing money. Gok-gyeong frowned. But just because I dont talk about it, will Yeon Ho-jeong not know until the end? I dont think so? Chapter 1044 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1044 Episode 1044 Inherit (11) Good. Cheer ring! The two curved swords that were pulled out became a whirlwind and put pressure on Yeonhojeong. The red-hot pottery with stems rising from the tip of the knife was very impressive. It moves naturally following the flowing wind, but if it moves back, it will at some point be trapped in a prison of pottery. It was a technique specialized for quick and flexible repeated attacks rather than powerful blows. Yet, the attack aimed at an opening contained a strength that could not be ignored. I pursue strength rather than strength, but I am strong when I need to be strong. He pursues sessive attacks rather than single shots, but when he needs to deliver a single blow, he doesnt hesitate to do so. It pursues lightness rather than heaviness, but when it needs to be weighed down, it makes it possible with its abundant internal capacity. Su Jeong-gwangs Taoism was not just the martial arts of his mothers family, but was closer to a huge new martial arts system. Hmm. Ki Cheon-woongs face as he watched the battle between Yeon Ho-jeong and So Jeong-gwang from afar aroused interest. There arent many methods like that in our school. Yeon Ho-jeong Is this a martial art taught by that guy? Or did you learn it at the Mukryongbu? Whatever it is, its very interesting. Just because its fast and smooth doesnt mean its not dangerous. In fact, looking at the nature of his Taoism, he seemed to be even more violent than the Shinhwa cults Yeolyanggong. Its not even finished. It looks like a young martial artist who just recently made it Its fascinating. A slight tremor is visible in a certain course of action. If you have practiced martial arts well-trained for a long time, you will not be able to see such shaking. Its been a while since it was built, but its still very close topletion. Whats left can be made up for in practice. Gi Cheon-woongs eyes sparkled as he internally disassembled So Jeong-gwangs method. No, there are no loopholes at all. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was receiving So Jeong-gwangs quick and sticky technique, instantly brightened his eyes. Ki Cheon-woong muttered. there. hook! Yeon Ho-jeongs toe was aimed at So Jeong-gwangs right pelvis. It was a loophole that was revealed the moment the sword was raised. Before the issue of So Jeong-gwangs power and speed, it was safe to say that it was a weakness in Chosik itself. Faaagh! So Jeong-gwang did not block Yeon Ho-jeongs attack. I simply channeled my inner strength into stronger output and aimed at Yeon Ho-jeongs cor bone. Kill before you die. It was a bloody group. Tooung! So Jeong-gwang was hit by the foot and bounced away. Even though his posture and all his internal skills were disturbed, So Jeong-gwang swung his sword until the end. Faba Park! Of course, his sword did not touch Yeon Ho-jeongs body. So Jeong-gwang, who was thrown away, stumbled and stood up again. Until there. Hearing Yeon Ho-jeongs words, So Jeong-gwang gasped and sat down on the spot. Huh! Huh! My shit. Its harder than fighting a tiger. It meant that this battle, which was not a life-or-death battle, was more difficult than a life-or-death battle with a great tiger weighing over 400 pounds without any internal strength. Yeon Ho-jeong said with a smile. amazing. I had no idea that Bicheon Blood Coagtion would transform it so much. Was it different from my previous martial arts skills? It was different. Because what you saw and heard back then and what you see and hear now are different. Which one is more superior? You cant argue about superiority. They were martial artists whose individual enlightenment stood out. So Jeong-gwang nodded. If you get that kind of evaluation, its really worth risking your life to train. It grew well overall without missing anything. I look forward to future developments. Thank you, but Ill rest for now. So Jeong-gwangy down on the spot and caught his breath. It was an opportunity to prove ones worth to the person who served as lord. I feel exhausted not only in mind and body but also in soul. You will need to rest for at least half a hour. Take a rest and then go back and eat. If it goes down your throat. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and turned around. Gi Cheon-woong, who was leaning against arge tree in the distance with his arms crossed, smiled. Its a bitch. Slurp. Although it was quite far away, Yeon Ho-jeongs steps were so fast that it was hard to believe even with the naked eye. In an instant, Yeon Ho-jeong came up next to Ki Cheon-woong and asked bluntly. When did youe to analyze people who would be your enemies? You just have to look at the analysis. That guys martial arts skills were definitely great, but they werent worth analyzing yet. If you cant even talk. Gi Cheon-woong asked in a leisurely voice. Relocating the organization? Who did you hear it from? I could hear it all over the ce. exactly. Im getting sick of living underground, so I need to move to a ce with lots of sunlight. War is right around the corner, so youre taking such unreasonable measures. Yeon Ho-jeong snorted and walked away. Gi Cheon-woong walked behind him with his arms open. It seemed that Yeon Ho-jeong was very interested. It will take a lot of time to move the organization. Its not just a simple relocation, but the organizational system needs to be changed, and the issue of getting used to your ce of residence is also not something you can take lightly. There is no need for you to worry. You should be worried. I came to fight with you. Youre so shameless. I dont know how you look at me, but Im serious. If you are sincere, please tell me about the situation of the Shinhwa Church. What is the situation in Shinhwa? Even though it was closed for a long time, it must have been ruled for a long time, and even after it was closed, wouldnt you havee straight to the imperial pce? You must have seen exactly how the Shinhwa religion of Tanggeum is going. Please tell me about it. Gi Cheon-woongs eyes deepened. Look at this guy? He recalled the words of a man who once imed to be the emperor of the continent. How long was your reign? Even if it is torn, copsed, and crushed, there will be things that only you can know even amidst such changes. Please tell Jim that too. This guy named Yeon Ho-jeong was doing the same thing the emperor said. Although the two arepletely different people, their perspectives on the world are very simr. Even the height was simr. In Gi Cheon-woongs eyes, it looked like that. Is this really why the world praises him as a hero for no reason? Gi Cheon-woong said calmly. I dont know the details. However, you probably know that my son was possessed by the leader of the Four Eums and took all power into his hands. Lets move on from there. hmm? I understand that you do not want to kill your child, but why did you try to take out only the people who followed you ande to the imperial pce? I dont think Su Jyojus martial arts skills have surpassed yours. Its definitely not that bad. If it were me, I would have tried to crush them in some way, even if not kill them, and then set up a proper religious system. I came because that didnt work. Originally, I was going to kill my son and die with him. With that, I tried to use up all myst martial arts skills. But I couldnt. You had the leader of the Saeum cult in mind. Thats right. If things continue as they are, Shinhwa Religion may be destroyed. In the worst case, it could be absorbed into the control of the Four Eums cults. Are there not that many talented people in Shinhwa? I heard that quite a few of those amazing talents died by your hands. Thats right, they touched it first. And lets leave out the dead guys. Wouldnt it have been possible to run the organization somehow with just the people left in the headquarters? Gi Cheon-woongughed bitterly. The conversation with the emperor continued in this way. There is a way to make the other persons fire energy your own. Its simr to the Hupjeongdaebeopmonly used in the Central ins, but its more difficult and has no side effects. . My son, Naemi, is holding the power of those in power under him. What do you mean? I dont know exactly either. However, it was not a typical fire purification technique. It seemed like it was probably mixed with the magic of the Saeum Church. If they disobey or rebel against their sons orders, their anger will be lost. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Is that possible? Like I said, I dont know exactly. However, among the magic spells of Saeumgyo, there is apulsory oath of loyalty. If youbine that with Hwajeongsul, its quite possible. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. I thought I knew more about Saeumgyo than anyone else, but I felt like I was definitely a newbiepared to Gicheonwoong. perhaps. It urred to me that Ham Moo-heon of Namsu Hwal in the past might also have fallen prey to such a trick. Maybe most of the followers of Saeumgyo are like that. Saeumgyos stake is much higher in the three crops nted in the Jungwon Murim area. Wasnt the fire swordsman of the Hwasan faction also a part of Saeums work? Although he was said to have been trained from a very young age, it urred to him that he may have secretly been under the spell of the Pledge of Allegiance. And it is possible that some veteran of the Hwasan Sect removed it using Taoist techniques. A shadow fell on Gi Cheonwoongs face. I recognized at a nce that most of the leaders had fallen prey to such tactics. . But there was one person who didnt fall for that trick. Did you say Yaharuk, the leader of the religion? Thats right. He didnt fall for that trick. You held on until the end and waited for me. So I believed in Yaharuk. Ki Cheon-woong closed his eyes. In the end, there is no one left of me. It seems that a very small portion of the leaders under the spell wanted my rule. He didnt say it, but his eyes and mood were like that. . But no one opened their mouth to condemn my sons mistake. It looks like we didnt want to die either. Are they not the rest except those who rejected and died? It was like that too. So Ki Cheon-woong made the choice to be an enemy for the Shinhwa religion. If you kill the leader of the Little Church right away, the Shinhwa Church will copse with you dead, and even if you survive, you will be cut off by the hands of the Lord of the Four Eums. In that case, we have no choice but to join forces with the central government and shake Shinhwa religion from its roots. Thats strange. I dont lie or anything. In most cases, I just believe it now, right? I dont believe what you say is false. then? Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking. All sorts of thoughts burst into his head one after another and then disappeared again and again. Ki Cheon-woong looked at Yeon Ho-jeong with unknown eyes. Even Ki Cheon-woong, who lived for a long time, could not know what he was thinking. After a while. Have you also told this to His Majesty the Emperor? ! what? Are you sure you didnt give it to me? I gave it to you. I guess it was like that. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. If this happens, its a one-size-fits-all move It would probably be too much for the Murim Alliance. . Your Majesty didnt say anything? For example, war. I said I had to do that because I was going to attack first in the martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Ki Cheon-woong. Admiration appeared on Gi Cheon-woongs face. Your eyesight is truly terrifying. The emperors resourcefulness was amazing, but you are faster. Damn, that was it too. But why didnt you tell me that until now? Boss Yang said he would speak. But it seemed like he didnt want to talk. I understand why. Im more curious about you. Even though you didnt know that, did you try to relocate the organization in this situation where war could break out at any moment? Thats right. Why did I do that? Gi Cheon-woong realized. Yeon Ho-jeong may not have known it in his head, but he probably already intuitively knew who should hit first. At least unconsciously, it must have been that way. However, there is a difference between knowing through intuition and knowing through analysis. Yeon Ho-jeong turned his neck here and there. There was quite a bloody sound. Defense was not my specialty to begin with. Rather, I like this situation. Chapter 1045 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1045 Episode 1045 The night before the storm (1) Daejeon was dark. Firelights were turned on everywhere, but even those lights could not drive away the darkness of Daejeon. Rather, it seemed to further highlight its unique dampness. The swaying flowernterns moved the shadows of gigantic stone statues erected here and there, unknown whether they were demons or not. Is that why? It seemed like invisible ghosts were constantly moving around to the left and right of Daejeon, guarding the interior. Also, Daejeon wasrge. It was enough to line up five hundredrge men. The distance from the steps below the Taesa Temple to the main gate was quite long, and there was a red carpet on the floor. It seemed like I would have to pay dozens of crowns of gold just for the price of the carpet. The quality of the carpet was the best of the best. It looked like a rare luxury item created by a master who would never be seen again, who devoted his entire life to it. That wasnt all. The flowernterns that decorate Daejeon and the paintings on the walls of Daejeon, which are hard to see unless you look closely, all looked extraordinary. Except for the dark and eerie atmosphere, it seemed like it would be no problem to say that it was a space where the ruler of a country conducts government affairs. And at the end of the war, there was he at the Taesa Temple. You evil god. Right at the foot of the stairs leading to the high royal temple, someone opened his mouth with all his might. I received a message from the Demon House of Fire, saying that the person who imed to be the emperor of that continent has died. The person sitting in Taesas chair said nothing. In particr, the shadow was so dark that even the middle of the temple was so dark that the upper body was barely visible. All people could confirm was that the owner of the royal pce was veryrge, that he was wearing an extravagant robe, and that he was wearing gold rings with jewels on all the fingers of his right hand that were not resting on his chin. . The mouth of the mentally ill person opened again. Thats why I want answers. At that time, a voice was heard from Taesa. What answer? Grrrr! The mes in those manynterns wavered. As the fire shook, the shadows of the stone statues danced even more violently. It was as if he was expressing joy in the voice of an evil god. Should we just leave it like this or move the army and station it in front of the enemy Did the head of the family say that? Yayul Daegeuk, a man with five evil spirits and fighting spirit, hit his forehead on the carpet. Thats right. This is truly troublesome. Although he said it was difficult to say, there was a hint ofughter in Taesas owners voice. Its really embarrassing. Its hard to deal with a guy who is so strong but so foolish. . I told you not to act recklessly until I give you an order, but you cant stand it anymore and ask me questions? Is it okay for a small person to go and deliver the word of God in person? For what? . After the unification of the three religions, even the powerful Lord Maga will be at your feet. What are you so sorry about that you can just go that far? It was a distant voice. As I listened, I really felt as if the three religions would be unified as one tomorrow. That wasnt all. It was a sticky andnguid voice, but at the same time, it was so clear that once I heard it, it stuck in my head so hard that I couldnt forget it. I apologize. Raise your head. Yayul Daegeuk slowly stood up. For a moment he felt dazzled. It is God. It seemed as if a halo was slowly forming behind the half-shadowed Taesa. It was a sight I couldnt believe even when I saw it. It didnt seem like that, but Yayuldaegeuk actually saw a halo starting to form behind the Taesa. The halo was never bright. It was not a halo that was so bright that it was difficult to look at, but afortable light that spread softly. The halo, resembling the color of jade, embraced the shadowy Taesa and clearly revealed who the only person in the world was. Daegeuk. yes. I see that the emperor is not dead. The emperor isnt dead? What does this mean? Even if the current emperor dies, the next and the next emperor will be born. Those barbaric and uneducated children of the continent call the ruler of the world the Emperor and the Son of Heaven. Perhaps, as long as any of those children survive, the title of emperor will not disappear. . It is a valley. Even though they are as insignificant and delicate as bugs, it is not right for people to dominate others. You can rule, but you cannot rule. Since those children do not know that, the title of emperor will not die until enlightenment is achieved. It is only natural that shameless and lowly things do not know the existence of God. However, taking it for granted does not mean that the sin is forgiven. The children of God, led by the small people, are always ready to enlighten the lowly people of the continent. You are righteous and you will be able to see the light of the new era by my side. Its just an endless honor. Yayul Daegeuks face was filled with ecstasy as he hit his forehead on the carpet again. The face of the master, who was called the Four Eum Emperor and was the leader of the strange and powerful Four Kings, had such blind fanaticism. However, it is impossible to kill all children, even those who are insignificant and unscrupulous. In other words, death in this world is no different from escape. Shouldnt we show mercy to them so that they can awaken and walk in Godsnd until the end of their lives as young servants who serve God? If you know the mercy that God gives even to insignificant trifles, you will cherish them with regret for a long time. That is why we must treat that continent carefully. Its always difficult to hold a fallen leaf without breaking it. I dont know how you feel about wanting to go to the continent right away and educate foolish children. I just apologize again and again. Arent you the children who worship God closest? It is said that we live for God, but if we cannot understand your hearts, how can we call ourselves God? ! If you truly believe in me and follow me, there will be no impatience, but people are imperfect, and even though they know and serve God, they end up with a ghost of doubt hanging in a corner of their hearts. I apologize. I may be strict with my children, but I am not harsh. Sooner orter, the path to enlightenment will be opened, so please be a guide for children whock faith. I will honor Godsmand and do my best to ensure that there are no problems in the development of the Four Emotions. good night. I will contact Mark of Fire privately, so you may leave now. I ept Godsmand. Yayul Daegeuk got up from his seat, bowed as many as nine times, and then left Daejeon at a brisk pace. . The owner of Taesa, who was left alone, opened his eyes. Sigh. There was a sound like a snake crawling all over Daejeon where no one was around. A pair of eyes shining in the shadowy darkness were colored with a strange golden color. It was bright and beautiful, but if you looked at it closely, it was so intimidating and brilliant that it reminded you of the spotted eyes of a tiger. Hes a god Its ridiculous. It was apletely different tone of voice than when I encountered Yayul Daegeuk a little while ago. The tone is the same, but the way he speaks exudesfort. If God truly existed, why would He crawl into the body of a sinful person? In the end, people are just weak seeds who believe what they want to believe. If before he was like a madman who called himself a god, now he was like an old Kang Ho-in who had gone through many hardships. Its sad, but the depth is enormous. It was a voice that felt infinitely dark and dark, but on the contrary, felt bright. There was a worldly voice there that was difficult to define with any one temperament. Do you have any ws? Sreuk. The man who appeared without any answer was a young man who had justpleted his contract. However, the young mans mood was unusual. Although he had the appearance of a young man, his prayer had the easy-going manner of an experienced person who was well past middle age. Bring the incense burner. After a while. A young man named Jeokheum ced a golden incense burner with nine holes at the foot of the stairs. Sprinkle it. The young man took out a small pouch from his sleeve. The young man opened his pocket, put his finger in it, picked up a strange powder, and sprinkled it into the hole of the incense burner. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! For an instant, the burning turquoise mes beautifully colored Daejeon. The mes rose so high that they seemed to reach the ceiling of the main hall. The dark light that illuminated every corner of Daejeon made the previously insidious Daejeon mysterious. The man sitting in the royal pce spoke in a calm voice. Come out. Grumble! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The huge me continued to wriggle and soon began to form a human shape. Although he was huge, he was a very clear person. Even though the mes were constantly fluttering, the vivid senses and even the fluttering of clothes were reproduced. A ming turquoise youth appeared on the incense burner. Just looking at the delicate masterpiece created by fireworks was like a jaw-dropping miracle. The owner of Taesas House spoke in a grumpy voice. Are you asking whether we are going to advance because you cant stand it anymore? The fire youth said. I couldnt help it. The mes were fluttering as if they were about to fly away at any moment, but the voice of the person who created the mes was low and heavy. The movements of the imperial pce are unusual. ording to intelligence, Gwon Shin and Geom Seon have appeared in the imperial pce. Since the emperor is dead, it is only natural for them to send powerful forces to block the north. Thats not why. If, as you say, the emperor faked his own death, I think he could use it to deceive his enemies. How do you n to trick me? Well have to march in and see the reaction first. There was no other intelligence, right? exactly. I dont have any intelligence and I dont know how theyll react, so youre saying Ill just give it a try first? Is there a problem? The owner of Taesa smiled. I could only see his eyes, but I could guess that he was smiling because his eyes were slightly bent. Do you really want to kill your father that much? . Those martial arts guys are not stupid. Even if you try to deceive, its questionable whether youll be deceived properly, and on the contrary, itll only make things moreplicated. Strategy and tactics are not nned like that. . Just wait a moment. Something will happen in Gwanghyeol soon. The light blood is moving? The leader of the Gwanghyeol cult is a man who is obsessed with gathering his own power. You can tell just by looking at their ns to attack Shinmarim. I will never make the first move. Do you think that only if the master of the light blood moves, those demons will also move? ?! Have you not eaten enough to grow old? You must know how to wait patiently and not fuss. Could it be that you reached out there too? The expression outstretched hand is a bit harsh. And with that said, what is your position? I just joined hands with you, Im not controlling you. . Dont worry, just embrace the woman full of negative energy. A girl who will cool down your heat. Dont treat me like you. The young man who spoke in displeasure immediately snapped! And disappeared. The white smoke above the incense burner moved heavily. The owner of Taesaui burst outughing. They are all young, clumsy, and insignificant. This is why dealing with children is both difficult and fun. Chapter 1046 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1046 Episode 1046 The Night Before the Storm (2) I dont understand. Jeong Yi-ha shook his head. I knew this moment woulde someday, but I never thought it would be this fast. The voice was clearly surprised. In the past, it was he who ascended to the ark after the death of the Seokpae of the Ark of Gwangdo and the death of his son. After Yeon Ho-jeong became Sobuju of Mukryongbu, there was arge-scale purge. Among them, all but one of the remaining leaders of the nine forces, including Nokrim Chongchaeju, were reced. Jeong Yi-ha was famous for his generous personality even within the Gwangdobang, and the martial artist was also a man worthy of bing the master of a n. He was the sessor that Yang Cheon and Yeon Ho-jeong pushed for after they had put their heads together and thought about it. Whether sooner orter, there will inevitably be a recement of generations at some point. Dan Liho, the hunchbacked young man who had be the new owner of the ck Copper Merchants, spoke in a calm voice. I rather like it. Lord Sobus power and reputation are at the peak of the world. Moreover, considering the current situation, the vice-lords transfer to the position of vice-lord may have been a sudden but timely policy since he worked hard across the continent to protect thisnd. Han Jong-rim also nodded. In fact, after that incident, the number of people in our Heukdo martial artsmunity who openlymit evil acts has decreased significantly. Disputes within the region were unavoidable, but the unconventional policies of Buju and Sobuju brought about a period of stability. In this situation, I dont think handing over the head is a bad thing. Jeong Iha sighed. Its not me who looks at it as a bad thing or thinks its strange. Rather, it is something we wee. The heads of the ten organizations present here, except for one, all became heads thanks to Yeonhojeong and seeded in eliminating the ills of each organization. In other words, they are people who experienced a turnaround in their lives thanks to Yeon Ho-jeong. In the dark world, it is considered foolish to risk ones life to repay someone for a favor they have received. In any case, individual survival was the top priority, and selling ones family to achieve it was the dark way. At least that was the case with the ck Ind before. However, the world changed, and Yeon Ho-jeong also pushed a person withmon sense to the head of each organization. Thanks to this, everyone gathered here felt a deep sense of debt to Yeon Ho-jeong. Since he received a favor, he should repay it, but he is troubled by Yeon Ho-jeong, who does not give him a chance to repay other than telling him to work faithfully for Mukryongbu. To be honest, I was burdened. Not only did you be the ark of Gwangdobang, but you also became an elder of the Mukryongbu at an age when you had many shorings. I couldnt refuse the position of elder because of the way I see it, but it still feels burdensome. The majority agreed. Although they all had different personalities, they were young, had the right perspective, and had their own ambitions. Because they were such people, they were unable to rise up from the dark ind where betrayal was rampant, even within a day. Furthermore, he was chosen by Yeon Ho-jeong because he survived until the end despite having such a personality, but on the other hand, it can also be said that he does not have that great of a desire to change the world by risking his life. Talented people who can solve the ills of each organization and lead it stably. However, they are talented people who can go beyond that. Thats how they are now. Jeong Iha continued. I dont know what Lord Sobus ultimate goal is. I can guess, but the human mind is something that cannot be clearly seen. But it is clear that he is trying to hasten this turbulent time. Even if thats the case, its a problem we cant do anything about. Of course it is. What I am worried about is that organizations that have worked hard to stabilize are losing money too quickly. Anyone who steps into the martial arts world is bound to lose their life in a knife attack. Everyone here knew it. If I hadnt had that level of determination in the first ce, I wouldnt have stayed in the organization. However, he could not help but worry about the lives of the members of the organization he governed. Han Jong-rim nced at the middle-aged man. A face that is much morefortable and flexible than before. He was Byeok Un-ho, the master of Wolinmun, the only one who survived the purge period. What do you think, Lord Wolinmun? Everyones eyes were focused on Byeok Un-ho. Byeok Un-ho, who quenched his thirst with a sip of tea, spoke in a voice as grave as his expression. Is this all you have to say? yes? I came here because there is an issue that you cannot resolve, but that needs to be discussed. Oh, thats right. But after hearing it all along, I dont think its something worth discussing. He was the person with the most age and experience in this position. He was also a person who was one step above them in terms of distribution of power. Byeokunho never treated those people poorly. In Heukdo, that alone was a great virtue. Jeong Iha asked with a clouded face. Why is that so? You didnt say it with your own mouth. Yeon Sobuju is said to be his benefactor. Of course I do. If your benefactor has be the new owner of the ck Ind Alliance, you should be happy. But I dont understand why you worry before you feel happy. What Lord Moon said is correct. However, since he is the head of the organization, he cannot help but worry about the members under him Byeok Un-ho nodded. Of course I should. Thats right. So. If you are an organization that you risked your lives to raise, and you are determined to help the Mukryongbu and discuss the world, then you can do that. yes? As you said, if it werent for Lord Sobu, I would have led a life worse than death. ! What are you so worried about and what are you so regretful of now? Silence fell in the audience. Soon, Hong Guk, the main creditor of the new Yangtze River Waterway, spoke. Its not a waste. Although he was usually very quiet, his remarks always contained strong power. I dont know about other organizations, but our waterpany is ready to fight anything, including war. Then what are you worried about? Im worried about the next generation. Hong Guks eyes deepened. Just like Bujus zodiac sign, Sobuju said he runs the Mukryongbu with five masters. It was information that was not necessarily secret. The new vice-owner, Yeon Ho-jeong, said he would have five masters under hismand and strictly control the organization. Of course, the five masters are symbols of military power, and he firmly stated that he would go to war with them as the center, and that he would not have any involvement in the administrative department within the department. But that wasnt that important. The new owner of Heukdo brought in experts who had never run any organization and made them his confidants. Each of the henchmen was given their own role, and it is no exaggeration to say that their position was directly below Buju. There was a limit to being unconventional. This was a promotion that was beyond unprecedented and iprehensible. Let me be clear, there are limits to my abilities. Limit? Itforted the various water channels of the Yangtze River and prohibited evil deeds. Thats all I can do. Anything more than that is impossible with my capabilities. It was an honest confession. I have no regrets about being here. This means that I have no intention of remaining the leader of Surochae forever. Probably the other moon owners gathered here are thinking simr to me. Several leaders nodded. Hong Guk continued speaking with a worried face. If the momentes to step down, you can do so at any time. However, if Lord Sobu carries out such unconventional personnel management, it will be difficult for the heads of each organization to control their subordinates. It was quite possible. Starting with the five ck sword inscriptions gathered here, Nokrim, Surochae, and the three sangangs could be said to have contributed greatly to the creation of the early Mukryongbu. Because of Yangcheons absolute power and terrifying majesty, there were some factions that participated semi-forcibly, but no one can deny that they all yed a big role in bringing the Mukryongbu to this point. That was also the reason why Yang Cheon did not deal with the ten elders before making Yeon Hojeong his minor lord. I had the intention of blowing off his head when the time was right, but killing the leaders of the organization thatid the foundation for the Mukryongbu could cause the system to copse if I hastily killed them, so I kept them alive first. Yeon Ho-jeong destroyed it in one go. Without Samgyo, even Yeonhojeong would have had a difficult time. Of course, the crimes were so bad that they would have been destroyed, but it would have been destroyed only after taking time and taking control. However, Yeon Ho-jeong had no time in the midfield. There was a storm brewing right around the corner, so there was no way I could n something with people like that. There was a reason why Yeon Ho-jeong handled things so boldly. And the same meaning could be said for selecting talented people who could solve the immediate confusion, even if only as a stopgap measure. So Bujus reputation and power are different from Bujus. Even if not immediately, dissatisfaction with Lord Sobu will arise in the future, and it will quickly spread like wildfire and spread to all ten organizations. Will that really happen? It was still calm, but there was something meaningful in Byeokunhos voice. What do you mean? I think you each have an overly moderate view of your future. yes? Lim Geo-suk, Nokrims new head creditor, said. As you know, I am a bandit and I dont know difficult words. Please teach me. Wouldnt it be better if the instructions were given by someone involved rather than me? It rattled. As soon as Byeok Un-ho finished speaking, the door to the conference room opened and five men and women came in. The elders were astonished. Are they?! The five men and women were the masters whom Yeon Ho-jeong intended to ce under hismand. Byeok Un-ho stood up and slightly bowed his head. Then all five men and women bowed and received greetings. Among them, Sima Xuan had a somewhat crooked attitude, but still showed sufficient courtesy. The woman standing in the middle said Mukbi. I apologize foring to you without notice. Mukbi bowed his head once again. His head was lowered, but it never looked servile orx. Rather, the other elders also hesitated and stood up due to her actions. Because I had no idea how to react. Byeokunho said. If you want to curse elders, do it to this person. I was the one who brought them here without asking everyones permission. Mukbi shook his head. no. We asked for an unreasonable request. Whether or not that request is unreasonable may depend on how this situation ends, right? Maybe so. Byeok Un-ho took a step back and pointed to the conference room table. The idea was to start on your own. Mukbi straightened his posture and said. Ill tell you straight. The elders here are requested to stay here and not move together when the Mukhyongbu is relocated in five days. Like an arrow fired from an unseen ce, Mukbis words contained an unpredictable sharpness. If you dont like it, you can resign as an elder and return to your own organization. Chapter 1047 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1047 Episode 1047 The night before the storm (3) Mukbis remarks were as sudden and shocking as if a cannonball had been dropped on a peaceful vige. What do you mean by that? Jeong Iha asked in surprise. Youre saying were not going together? Oh no, rather than that, what does it mean to give up your position as an elder and go back?! I cut out the front and back and only got to the main point, so its no wonder youre confused. Mukbis voice was truly strange. It is calm yet contains an irresistible dignity. However, there was a gentleness that prevented the listener from feeling particrly resentful. It was also thanks to her way of speaking. Although there was an atmosphere of coercion, respect for the other party was clear. In addition, the prayers of a super expert who was on the verge of defeat and the strong atmosphere honed through numerous battlefields brought out the charm that made himpletely dominate the conference room. Ill be honest with you. The current elders are not suitable to be the adults of a new organization that will be born under the name of the New Inkryongbu Heukjeseong. Please exin. Hong Guk, the leader of the waterway, was cautious and calm even though he came from a hostile background. However, he couldntpletely get rid of his displeasure. I couldnt feel good when someone who suddenly became the highest-ranking person in the organization under the pretense of being the next careless friend suddenly came and spoke to me as if giving orders. We also thought that the moment woulde when we would have to talk to the five of us. But you can imagine how we feel when we are told to stay or leave without any exnation. Of course I do. Please exin. Mukbi smiled. It was a small smile, but that alone seemed to calm down the atmosphere in the conference room. Even among those who are strong in Tang Geum, there are not many who would follow Muk Fei, considering his difficult life. This means that she is a person who has literally experienced all kinds of hardships before birth. As a warrior, my prayers naturally became stronger and sharper. That prayer made it impossible for anyone to remain silent, but on the contrary, it also served to drastically diminish her charm as a person. His tall stature, slender body polished through martial arts training, and his clear senses and deep eyes make him an appearance that will make anyone admire him. His facial expression doesnt change much usually, but when he smiles once in a while, his mood changes noticeably. Fortunately, the. Because each and every one of the elders is cautious and maintains their pride as a warrior. ? That makes me even more frustrated. You care about my family, but you dont read the world properly. It was a strange thing to say. Its not that they dont know how to read the world properly, but they say they dont read it. At the very least, it was a statement that implied that he was not ipetent. War ising soon. I dont know where it will start or when it will explode, but I daresay there is a high possibility that the entire midfield will be caught up in the fire. . Do you think now is the time to care about me? Or do you think it is time to think about future generations? Hong Guks eyes wavered. Jeong Iha cautiously opened his mouth. Of course, the situation is like that, but in times like these, we have to be more cautious The patience of a person who can see the situation clearly is prudence, but I think the patience of a person who is optimistic about the situation is nothing more thanziness. The smile disappeared from Mukbis face. It is right to think about the future of my organization. No one can spit on that attitude. But arent you all elders of the Ink Dragon Club? ! If you hold the title of elder of the ck Path League and know that the shadow of war is looming right under our noses, this cannot be the case. Even though I have little experience with a strong team, I know what to do at this moment. . I also want peaceful dialogue. I have no hobby of causing trouble by fighting, criticizing, or making fun of people. But you were too timid. Please tell me in what areas you were timid. If it were me, when I became the new head of the organization, I would reorganize the organizations system and immediately train the warriors. At the same time, I would think about which areas to defend in times of war, which areas to take advantage of, and how much troops can be mobilized. It would have been nned and submitted to the top. The elders faces hardened. Mukbi sighed and said. Thanks to you, the senior staff, you were able to eliminate the problems within the organization and create a stable foundation. But did it really have to end there? ?Please visit for more chapters! ? . Yeon Sobuju, whom you consider your benefactor, immediately left for the Murim Maeng and went to Shinmarim in Cheonghae, where there was a big fight. Afterwards, he returned to the Maeng and suffered all kinds of humiliation before returning. ! If I had the authority of an elder, I would have led all the organizations troops and rushed to the Murim Alliance. Even if the vice-lord had not given permission, I would have tried it. . What on earth were you guys doing? The reason why Yeonsobuju chose you was because he thought you had the ability, even if it was just a stopgap measure. In that case, I should have known not to just sit back and take care of my own home, but to also envision the future beyond that. Han Jong-rim sighed and opened his mouth. This is correct in every detail. I just want to tell you one thing. This is not an excuse honestly, we didnt know what to do. It was apletely understandable statement. They had power. If you have ability, you also have power. However, although they were different from the existing leaders, they were also deep-rooted ck people. The seeds of the dark path hate betrayal and harbor a spirit of cooperation, but have not yet sprouted. Their eyes were only focused on Yeonhojeong. It wasnt that I wanted to achieve something with him, but that I was feeling burdened by moving without his orders. It was not because they were weak, but because they lived that way. If they were vicious ck people, they would have benefited twice as much from this opportunity, but they respected Yeon Ho-jeong, who gave them a new life, and saw him as a leader who would lead them. I could be a visionary leader in my own organization, but in therger world, I was unable to do anything due to my timidity disguised as caution. That was their limit. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? They even acknowledged their own limitations. It was something worthy of being evaluated as humble and honest. but. If you knew your limits, you should have looked for ways to go beyond them. My limitations are like this, so I should have thought about what I could do to break through my limitations and move forward, rather than just acknowledging them and finding what I was good at. . In times of peace, people like you are also needed. But war is just around the corner. We do not need people who acknowledge their limitations and stop, but we need people who break their limitations and work hard to lead the war to victory. We And Yeonsobuju, no, the next Heukjeseongjuju, wants to win this war. !! You want to repay the favor to the next Lord of the ck Emperor, right? If I knew that right away, I should have been ready to fight already. Mukbis voice, which spun around and returned to the starting point, was as calm and cool as the first time. What the Lord of the ck Emperor wants is victory and survival. Those are things that cannot be achieved without sacrifice. In order to minimize that sacrifice, you all must stand up. But Then So Jeong-gwang opened his mouth. It is not easy for people who have once bowed their heads to rise again. Everyones eyes turned to So Jeong-gwang. Although he interrupted himself, Mukbi was not angry. Just nod your head silently. So Jeong-gwang spoke in a calm voice that was as quiet as silence. Thats why Im asking you to stay here. There should be a manager here in the first ce, but there is absolutely nothing to gain by moving together. No, its better for us if you are here. What does it mean to befortable? If you stay here, warriors from the Teenage Organization will also gather here. In other words, you can be the first line of defense for the ck Empire. !! For those who cannot swing their swords with their eyes lit, it is in our interest to at least protect their front yard. The elders faces turned red. It was due to anger rather than shame. Jinyang, who was quietly looking at them, suddenly asked. Are you embarrassed? . Its good if youre embarrassed. It means I havent died or given up yet. ?! As Jeong Gwang said here, I have never seen a few cases where someone who acknowledged their limitations and settled down rises up to fight the world again. However, as someone who once led the ck Ind n, I wish I could be with you. Gangryang received Jinyangs words. I am the only survivor of the prestigious Heukdo n, Gwicheolgeommun. Since it was wiped out by the hands of King Yang Cheon, Lord of the Ink Dragon, it can truly be called Cheolcheon Jisoo. And yet I am here. Why do you think that is? . I wanted to help my benefactor, Brother Yeon, but thats because I know that my benefactor cannot be released without winning this war. ! Well, even if I were to attack with my current skills, I wouldnt even be able to point it out in 3 seconds. He yfully shrugged his shoulders, but in reality, he had lived a more miserable life than anyone else gathered here. Sima Hyun said with a grin. I didnt have anything to say, but since you said that we are allies fighting together, I will say just one word. . If youre scared, just withdraw and leave. The captain is a person who will quickly forget such trivial favors, so it will be beneficial for you as well. ?! Please pay the withdrawal fee instead. You need a lot of money to go to war. There must be that level of loyalty, right? You earned a lot of money thanks to the captain, right? His words were decisive. Hahaha! A ferocious energy emanated from the elders bodies. Dan Lihu, who had been silent, spoke in a subdued voice. I dont mind you looking down on us, but I cant bear to think of you as such ungrateful pawns. okay? Then what are you going to do? bang! The conference room table split in half. The eyes of Lim Geo-suk, the new head lender of Nokrim, who could not follow the conversation properly, were burning with anger. What can I do? What can I do! Since when have we, who represent the ck Ind, been reduced to scared earthworms? Even though Ie from a bandit background, Im not a bug that doesnt know loyalty! Are you not a bandit and still a bandit? That bastard? Lim Geo-suks face changed like an active volcano. You bastard! I just listened to him because he was an acquaintance of Lord Sobu, and there was nothing he couldnt say! It wont work. You and me, man! Im not going out, man. What?! A match is always wee. If you want to fight us, make your intentions clear first and then draw your sword. What did you hear? Green Forest will definitely participate in the war! Then youe out. Lets take a look at your skills. Lim Geo-suk huffed and kicked the door of the conference room. Sima Hyeon chuckled and followed behind him. In a cluttered conference hall. The calm voice of silence prated their ears. Ill give you half a day to think. Once the decision has been made, you cane to us this time. Chapter 1048 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1048 Episode 1048 The Night Before the Storm (4) It is said that all the elders expressed their will to actively participate in the war. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. I would have participated in the war originally. But what matters is how you do it. Thats right. So what are you doing now? Most of them are lying down in the training ground. Did you fight? Rather than saying we fought well, what we fought was a fight. Sima Confucius said he made a bit of a provocation, but when I saw itter, it turned out to be like a serious fight. What are you doing? Jeongan shook his head. I dont understand. How is it possible to be friends while fighting? You also became close with Yeon-sim after fighting with her. Thats because we had amon purpose and we were close when we were young Thats how people live. In any case, the elders would not have beenfortable with me having five people under mymand. Even after that, I couldnt say a word, but they even started an argument, so I guess I thought it was right and pulled out my sword. So the dance was conducted too much like a learning ce? Im starting to understand. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled. In order to survive, I have to be stronger first. Doesnt everyone know that much? Knowing and deeply understanding are two different things. In fact, if they are going to move forward regardless of whether they be stronger or not, they will abandon their previous attitude and be a little more proactive. Yeon Ho-jeong grinned. I thought these guys would be good, but they are quite good. In the end, martial arts are both fists and swords. There is no need to distinguish between white and ck dogs. If you are a person who has learned martial arts and thrown yourself into it, the showdown between those who share the same thing will inevitably be fought with the sword, not the tongue. Anyway, thats how it happened. If I have timeter, Ill just go and pick the fruit and eat it. I dont know what Sobuju is talking about. You will understand when you are together. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. Where are you going? Master. To the Vice lord? I have to send it to you soon. Just because youre an adult doesnt mean you dont notice. * * * The first thing that Yeon Ho-jeong saw as he entered Bujujeon was Yang Cheon standing at the bottom of the stairs leading to Taesa Temple and the twelve masters standing to his left and right. Yang Cheon was looking up at Taesa with his back to him. The prayer was perfectly organized and the posture was as straight as always. Yeon Ho-jeong had no idea what Yang Cheon was thinking. But I could tell that he was feeling a variety of emotions. Are you here? yes. Yang Chen did not look back. His eyes were still focused on Taesa. Without hesitation, Yeon Ho-jeong walked to the three steps behind Yang Cheon and stopped. Yang Chen opened his mouth. A long time ago, when I first went to Gangho. yes. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Honestly, I dont remember with what spirit I left. However, I clearly remember the time I defeated my first opponent. You must have been jumping for joy. I was afraid. Those words were uncharacteristic of Yangcheon. He was a well-known spearman in Shanxi. When it came to spearmanship, he was one of the top three experts in Shanxi. It was the lowest seat among them, but it was enough to give some strength to the boat in that neighborhood. Shanxi Wulin had particrly fewtropared to other regions. If the top leader in Shanxi goes to Shaanxi or Henan, there will be dozens of people, even excluding the old faction, whose victory or defeat will be difficult to discuss. Moreover, considering that there are not many martial arts people who use spears, it would be difficult to consider them as one of the top ten masters in Shanxi. I was weak. I had a good foundation, but I thought it would take a lifetime for me to reach the level of a great writer. I wasnt satisfied with it. Now that I have learned martial arts, I wanted to discuss being the best in the world. . But the person I chose as my first partner was such an expert. I still remember it. It was a man named Song Hak, who was called the Three Demon Gates. He must have been around 40. You also have a good memory. Wepeted for over two hundred sums. My body was covered in wounds, and other than his physical strength, there was nothing wrong with him. I was about to lose my life to my first opponent after being released. Yang Chen closed his eyes. The game at that time was still good. I caught the guy off guard and achieved aeback victory with a miraculous strike. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Isnt that a skill? Of course, luck is also a skill. But after that, I did something unbelievable. ? I chopped up his body with the spear he swung. It was a pretty scary story. Yang Chen shook his head. I couldnt bear it. The fact that I could have died from this guy. . That guys spear was scary. I was resentful of my body not moving as I trained. Hatred and fear of him grew exponentially. I felt like I would be a loser for the rest of my life if I didnt cut up his face and body. It seemed that the fear of him could be forgotten only if he was damaged so that he could not be recognized. But even as time passed, I couldnt forget his face. Rather, it became clearer. Its still like that. . After winning the fight against him, I went straight up the mountain. Because I felt like I would never be able to fight again unless I got rid of this fear. I see. But I came down three dayster and caught up with another spearman. Why did you do that? Because I realized that the feeling of fear is not something that can be eliminated. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Yang Cheon chuckled and continued speaking. Thats how I lived. After defeating famous masters in Shanxi, he came to Hebei and defeated other masters. I cant count the times I almost died. I fought a guy who called himself a martial arts expert for over half a day and barely won, but it took me over half a year to recover. The recovery speed of a martial artist who has learned internal skills is much faster than that of other ordinary people. Nevertheless, if it has not recovered to its original state for half a year, it is truly a fatal injury. After that, the scars on my body decreased. And five yearster, I fought and won against ten magicians. Sibsu Magica was a legendary magic head whose military strength wasparable to that of the Shaolin chief shaman Jang Mun-in. Although his evil deeds were great, he was a demon among demons that anyone was reluctant to fight because his divinews were so fast and he was so haunting. It seems like you had a great realization during the recovery period of over half a year. There is no such thing as enlightenment. I was just thinking deeply about my martial arts skills. But without that time, I wouldnt have developed this much. . Even though I fell into the swamp of death and fear, I came back alive like a demon. When I was covered in blood and couldnt move, I checked my martial arts skills, saying that it was better. As I lived like that, before I knew it, I was being called by the nickname Tuwang. Yang Chen opened his eyes. The Taesa seen before the cold and the Taesa seen now looked strangely different. People cant just be sessful. I too have been defeated many times. I managed to escape and survive. . You cant advance to the top without defeat or rest. Thats how life is. Even though it is frustrating and empty, this moment can also give great meaning to my lifeter. Yang Chen turned around. The two people faced each other directly. You have been running for a long time without even being able to rest properly. Thanks to your potential and luck, you have shown remarkable growth, but I think it is not surprising if you fall down at any time. . You can leave it to someone else. Yeon Ho-jeong knew. This does not mean handing over the position of deputy head to someone else. Did you know? How long will a guy as big as you not know? I thought you would notice something strange even if I didnt tell you. It was about the emperors analysis. It is said that there is a high probability that this war will not break out until the Jungwon Murim attacks first. If war starts, of course Yeonhojeong will move first. Yangcheon thought so, and Yeonhojeong actually made up his mind. The whole world knows how hard you worked to win this war. And those who have seen it up close know it even better. . It may not seem cold to you, but there are many strong people in the world. Perhaps there are many people who are wiser than you, just not revealing it. If they join forces, they may produce better results than you think. Master. I I know, I know. Yang Cheon held Yeon Ho Jeongs hand. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. The sight of Tuwang holding my hand with both rough hands with a calm face was overflowing with a kindness I had never seen before. Now I know everything without having to say it. A lot of things happened, but anyway, how long has it been since then? The past few years have been such a dense time that I dont envy other peoples decades. . Many lives depend on these two hands. I dont think you know the devastation of war. You probably know better than anyone else the importance of my people. . Still, I always have to remind myself. Hundreds of lives could be lost with just one gesture or word from me. You will figure it out on your own, but as time goes by, there will be people who will trip you up because you are from a white background. I guess so. To prepare for that time, it would be better to leave the start of the war to someone else. Its good to live only for war, but you should also think about your future. The immediate fight seemed too big and too fierce to think about the future. The odds of dying are much higher than the odds of living. Nevertheless, Yangcheon was talking about the future. I never would have thought that Yang Cheon, who has been around the world for a long time and has umted wisdom as much as military power, would say something like this. Yang Cheon let go of Yeon Ho-jeongs hand and nodded. Now I am leaving my dreams behind in this dark, dark cave. Go up to earth and draw your own dreams and future. . Im leaving now. Ill see youter. Yang Cheon trotted out without saying hello. Twelve experts followed quietly behind him. Not one of them said hello to Yeon Ho-jeong. I wasnt ignoring him. There was a stubbornness full of loyalty and not to bow their heads to anyone other than their lord, who only wanted to follow their lord. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed silently as he watched Yang Cheon leave Daejeon. Although they were in a rtionship for the same purpose, the look Yang Cheon showed just now truly contained the teachings and concerns of a teacher. See you again. And so Yangcheon left. Beyond the cries of the dragon as it sets over Seosan. The will of the ck Emperor, full of darkness, rises. A month has passed. Chapter 1049 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1049 Episode 1049 The Night Before the Storm (5) Whew. A light sigh. The ambassadors eyes sparkled. Its changed. You can tell just by looking at your breathing before praying. Mo Yong-woos breathing was long and uninterrupted. It was simr to the breathing method of the shamanist school, providing untiring stamina and constant internal energy. The difference is that the breathing of the shamanist group is easy to build up and generate strong power like a river breaking down a dam, while the eight-pointed mind method maintains infinite stamina but uses strong breathing only when necessary to bnce the strong flow. Therefore, before entering the actual battle, Mo Yong-woo always maintained deep breathing. So I was calm and rxed. But now? Thats low. My breathing was ragged. I rest like that on purpose. This was to enable explosive aerodynamic use by squeezing in a strong breath at any moment. Thats amazing. No matter how long its been since Ive been practicing, Im so free-spirited! If the breathing technique of the Naegongsimbeop is used incorrectly, the inner gong may flow backwards and even cause internal injuries. Moreover, if the internal force is strong, in severe cases, it can lead to death. Therefore, unless you have the insight of a professional, you cannot and should not change your breathing easily. Mo Yong-woo received lessons in Byeokryeokmu from Mo Yong-gun. That was a little over a month. In just that time, he was freely modifying the breathing technique of Noejeonggong () and recreating it to suit himself. It would be no exaggeration to say that it was truly a talent sent from heaven. Something like that wasnt easy for anyone. No, its not just that. Everyone knows that Mo Yong-woos talent is outstanding, but it wasnt to that level. The insight and experience umted so far would have yed a big role. The realization is also deep. But decisively. That martial art called Byeokryeokmu is perfect for the body. I also heard that dried radish and radish radish are one in the same. Since you trained Geongonmu properly, it would also have helped you learn Byeokryeokmu. However, from the perspective of Master Gong, Byeokryeokmu suited him so well that it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was literally a martial art created for Mo Yong-wu. Weeing. From the tip of the Tang Demon Sword, two or three streaks of blue lightning slowly moved here and there across the sword body. different. Ambassador Gong Gong had experienced the use of a thunder sword by Prince Mo Yong. Mo Yong-guns brain sword and Mo Yong-woos brain sword werepletely different. While the former used the uncontroble, explosive power in the sword to throw it away, Mo Yong-wus brain energy surrounded the Tang Demon Sword as if it were alive and moving on its own. Although it had a dangerous energy, it seemed to recognize its owner. It was such a destructive energy that I thought it might damage the sword body, but strangely, there was no sign of that. However, I think it will be difficult to use it in practice right now. It was then. sh! As he advanced at a fast and deep step and swung his sword, the entire training hall was dyed white in an instant. It was a dazzling blow. With a single sword, the entire group holds their breath. The air felt cold as a sh of the scorching thunder sword. The ambassadors eyes widened. Mo Yong-woo slowly rxed his posture and muttered in a calm voice. This is it. Mo Yongwu looked down at Tang Demon Sword. Wooooow. The sword let out a cry. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? The body and sword are one and the mind and sword are one. The gods of Jeonggi became one and wielded the sword, pouring out all the enlightenment they had umted so far. It was truly a sword strike that was like a judgment from heaven. How many people in the world can block this sword shing with lightning? There were five. Mo Yong-wus hand holding the Tang Demon sword gained strength. It originally had five herbivores. The Mujeong Cheonroe (oʽ), a world-ss sword technique used with lightning, consisted of a total of thirteen herbal techniques. Normally, ten would be used, and thest three seconds would be a draw of a draw, so it would not be possible to use them carelessly. Mo Yong-woo nodded. Geongon and Byeokryeok are one What you said was right. Sreuk. Mo Yong-woo turned around at the sound of the hem of his clothes shaking. I saw a public ambassador standing with his back to me. Although he was still maintaining a calm prayer, his expression showed a look of surprise. Lord. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head. I didnt even know that a public ambassador had arrived. Although he was focusing on martial arts, the difference with Seongcheon was indeed big. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? I saw your training from afar. I didnt want to cause any inconvenience, so I made no sign of it. thank you. I was looking to see if there was any help, but instead of helping, even I was surprised. It was truly a greatpliment. But Mo Yong-woos expression was calm. A person who knows how to take a good look at himself cannot be shaken by a thousand criticisms and ten thousandpliments. The public ambassador could not contain his admiration. Although martial arts is martial arts, there are few Shaolin monks who canpare to that indifference, which is as hard as diamond. Martial arts itself has not grown significantly, but it seems that the change in martial arts has led to a big change in your heart. The middle and middle games have be very solid. Mo Yong-woo said with a smile. My brother said. Byukryeokmu is a new skill that puts a lot of strain on the body, so you need to focus on managing the lower range of motion more than any other martial art. That makes sense. But I realized it while practicing martial arts. What you said was wrong. A look of puzzlement appeared on the Ambassadors face. Your growth is amazing. It seems like you are no different from the head of the family now, but the enlightenment of the head of the Moyong family is truly high. I dont think he learned by incorporating wrong theories. You said something wrong. It may be true for you, but it is not true for me. Ohh? I was fortunate enough to be able to grow significantly through several opportunities. The lower level has be vast, and I have not neglected studying the upper level. But? As the upper and lower danjeon were refined, the middle danjeon also grew ordingly. However, the quality was not as good as the two Danjeons. Ambassador Gong Gong understood what Mo Yong-woo said. Mo Yong-wu was a strong and good person. Although he had a brain as brilliant as anyone else, he did not let his benevolent personality show itself. A gentleman is always calm. Mo Yong-woo is a warrior who can be called a gentleman even in this harsh martial forest. However, he was unable to lead his own life independently. Although he judged everything on his own, he did not know what his true path was. He began to adapt to the position that Yeon Ho-jeong forced him to sit in, and pledged to understand the world and live his own active life. Agony is not a big thing. If you are repeatedly making choices with even the slightest confusion and uncertainty, you are also unable to escape from the agony. Mo Yong-wu had only recently found his own path, and along the way, he taught Mo Yong-gun the martial arts of martial arts, and the martial arts suited him very well. That is what changed Mo Yong-woo greatly. It is only now that my middle and high school skills have grown properly. The martial art that I see is a heart-moving sword, so naturally, I have to focus on the middle and upper divisions rather than the lower divisions to achieve my power. The Moyong family was different. My brother has also changed a lot, but his martial arts continues to be as straight forward as it was then. Brothers martial arts aims for absolute victory using the fastest and most powerful attacks. Naturally, there was no choice but to focus on the power of martial arts, but due to the heightened awareness, there was no breakdown whatsoever. Yes, the familys martial arts skills were like that. Although it is centered on the bottom battle, the spirit of the energy bes one, so it does not put much strain on the body. The public ambassador smiled. amazing. Although your level of enlightenment and enlightenment is great for your age, the wisdom you gain from experience cannot be ignored. He transcends all of that and embodies martial arts with his own interpretation, so he deserves to be called a master of martial arts. Thats too much praise. I thought it would still be difficult to use in practice. But after looking at the sword from a moment ago, I can see that my judgment was wrong. Mo Yong-woo smiled bitterly. It takes time to get used to it. If you are at this level, there will be no problem if you learn it in real life. I agree with that. Ambassador Gong Gong grinned. Mo Yong-woo asked as he sheathed his sword. But what brought you all the way to Ye at this hour? You must be very busy. I was already trying to bring up the story. Lets just walk first. After a while, the two people left the training ground and walked towards Maeng Jubu. Ambassador Gong Gong took out two neatly folded documents from his pocket and handed them to Mo Yong-woo. What is this? Read it. Mo Yong-woo checked the contents of the document. His eyes widened slightly. Is this true? It was confirmed not only by the Murim Alliance intelligence department but also by the government. It would be true. Mo Yong-woos face hardened. Are you really going first? At first, everyone thought so, but now we think the probability of that happening is low. Why? The public ambassador drew a picture in the air with his finger. If they had been sent by the Three Religions, there would have been no need to find their way to Shaanxi. It would have been better for the imperial pce to have held on, taken the upper part of Hebei, ande down in a straight line. Of course, that would be normal. Shaanxi is an area where two ces, Hwasan and Jongnam Gupa, are located. Although it is not as bad as Sacheon, where the Three Powers are gathered, Shaanxi is also a difficult area for the enemy to attack and enter. Then what do they want? The North Sea Ice Pce (m) has long been called a mysterious sect, and they have rarely appeared in the central ins. However, since Samgyo belongs to the northern part of Saewai, there is no way it would not have been touched by Binggung. Mo Yong-woos eyes sparkled. Are you an ally? I thought that was highly likely. The timing is very coincidental. If its official, its official. However, the risk of war existed before. If you look at it from a moderate perspective, they may also have decided that the time was ripe ande here themselves. Mo Yong-woo tilted his head. I dont know anything about the Ice Pce, but I dont think it is as big a force as the Three Religions. I think so too. So to speak, if the three religions had decided to destroy the Ice Pce, it would have been difficult for them to avoid destruction. I guess so. We have to make a very cautious decision now that we dont even know what kind of connection they have with the three religions in the first ce. Of course. The public ambassador stopped walking. Thats why I came looking for you. . I have already sent a letter to those who areing down from northern Shaanxi. I told them to stop their advance on the spot because if theye down to the bottom of Sohwasan Mountain, it will be considered an attack. then? okay. As the next leader of the Murim Alliance, you should lead the unit and find out their intentions. All right. Mo Yong-woo looked up at the sky. Cool weather. It was soon winter. Its the North Sea Ice Pce. Chapter 1050 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1050 Episode 1050 The Night Before the Storm (6) Its been a long time. Thats right. Weve only kept in touch through letters, but it seems like its been several years since weve seen each other face to face. How many years? Thats too much of an exaggeration. It means that the heart is like that. Zhuge Munho burst outughing. Anyway, youve be very spiritual, havent you? I cant go anywhere and say Im a beggar. Full-sang chuckled. No matter what, I cant smell it when Ie to see the soldiers of the Murim League. I shaved off all the dirt for half a day. Since when did you care about such things? Actually, I washed it thoroughly once before and it felt really good. Why is it that Im getting itching that hasnt been there since then? From then on, I wash it regrly. That would be wee to ordinary people, but arent you a little master of openness? Its Mungyu who doesnt wash, but the Lord somehow tolerated that? Im going to inherit it anyway. Youve gone too far with your free-spiritedness. Speaking of which, is Lord Yongdu Ark okay? Full Sangughed bitterly. Youre not feeling well. Where? Your body? Youve been lying down all day. I probably wont live long. He was the one who said such things calmly. Zhuge Wenhu was surprised. Hey man, then why didnt you contact me sooner! There is no way to contact them. Master also told me not to spread disturbing stories to busy people for no reason. Even though! And well I dont have a serious illness. What if Im not sick? Its old age. Frail aging. Zhuge Wenhu could not understand. Of course, Lord Yongdu Ark is said to be old, but hasnt he already started a family? Since you have mastered Kangryonggyeol (E), your physical strength is nothing like that of an ordinary person Even if you have learned the best martial arts in the world, aging is inevitable. Full-sang quenched his appetite. Soldier, you know this, but when I deal with information, I feel like my life is slipping away every day. Moreover, Master was one of the most active members of the Ark in history, so he must have had many things to consider. Hmm. He himself was satisfied. Ive lived well enough. When he left, he said he had no regrets because he was leaving and that he felt refreshed. Zhuge Wenhu let out a sigh. As he said, Yongdu Ark Hwajincheon was an adult of the martial arts group who lived a strong and powerful life more passionately than anyone else. Since I have lived that hard, I can agree with the statement that I have no regrets in the world. If it were him, it would have been different, but considering Hwa Jin-cheons personality, he was a person who would survive that. But thats not right. Ill have toe see you sometime. Do whatever you want with that. He wont stop that. okay. As we talk about the Dragon Head Ark, the atmosphere is very turbulent from the beginning. Full-sang changed the topic. By the way, when do you leave? You mean the ice pce side? ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Of course. I will leave at the earliest tonight, or at thetest early morning tomorrow. Hmm, I see. why? Do you have anything else to say? no. However. Full-sang took out a neatly folded letter from his arms. Look at this first. What is this? Zhuge Wenhu opened the letter and read it. After a moment, his eyes widened. already?! Thats right. Full Sang chuckled. Its really fast, right? No matter how much we prepared in advance, I had no idea it would happen this way. The letter stated that the Mukryongbu changed its name to Heukjeseong and dered a new ck Ind Alliance. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Zhuge Wenhu could not contain his admiration. Yeon Sobuju, no, now I should say Yeon Seongju. I knew it had good momentum for a long time, but I never thought it would be this fast. I am a person who wants to see the end as soon as possible. Even if it doesnt have to be that way, wouldnt it be better if organizational change were quick and clear? Thats right. It must have been a while since youst saw Seongjus face, so why not visit once? Im thinking about it. Well, like you, we canmunicate by letter, so theres no need to go right away. I see. Oh, and about the ice pce thing, Heuk Je-seong also noticed it. already? Heukje Castle was quite south of the Murim League. It wont be easy to first find out whats happening in the north. You know, right? The information power of the dark ind. In fact, in some ways it is more than open. They are very specialized in survival. I know that, but its surprising. I didnt know it would be that fast. I should say that I am Buju or Taesang. It is said that Yang Tae-sang has been putting a lot of effort into developing information power for a long time. Most of the money earned was passed on to Seongju. Thats amazing. I think I had a hunch from then on. The most important thing when transferring the position of Vice President to a sessor is information. Anyway, if ck Emperor knew about the Ice Pce incident, he would have tried to take action in his own way. So I already sent someone. Who are you talking about? I am a sword demon, one of the five great gods of the ck Empire. Geomma Kangryang. Rumors about the five masters representing the ck Emperor have been circting for a month. Among them, rumors about Kang Ryang spread particrly quickly because he was the sessor to the extinct ck Ind First Swordsman. Even though it was a town where betrayal was rampant, it was rare for a sessor to join the organization that led the destruction. Of course, I had no choice but to be famous. So to speak, it could be said to be a bad rumor, but the bad rumor turned into shock 15 days ago. Even though he was the sessor to the ck Ind First Swordsman, Kang Ryang was too young. Since such a person was said to be the representative master of the ck Ind Alliance, all the ck sword masters, who were hot-tempered and full ofpetitive spirit, asked Kang Ryang to challenge him. Kang Ryangpleted all seventeen challenges in one day. All seventeen masters were struck by Kang Ryangs sword, and the strongest among them copsed under Kang Ryangs three swords and lost his head after the fourth sword. In other words, in a life-or-death battle with the most powerful masters of the ck Ind, he did not cut more than four times. Countless people who saw the match were astonished and fearful of Kang Ryang. Yeon Ho-jeong, a ck and white martial arts character, is a character outside the standard, so even if that were the case, he would not have thought that the younger Kang Ryangs skills would surpass the level of a long-time schr of the Daemun faction. In this way, Gangryangs nickname became Sword Demon. What was noteworthy was that the name was first raised by the ck Ind faction rather than the White Ind political faction. Hmm. Zhuge Wenhus eyes sparkled. The Sword Demon is leading the unit and moving It would be better if we keep pace together. Why not justmunicate in the middle? Yeah, that would be better. Anyway, I really dont know whats going on. A person was sent from the North Sea Ice Pce, which had not been seen until now Full Sang frowned. How can this be so annoying? Me too. Zhuge Wenhu sighed. Hwasan and Jongnam are also taking action, so even if a fight breaks out, it wont be a big deal. However, if they really joined hands with the Three Religions, they may use a n to attack Seongdong, so please focus the intelligence power of the opening toward the imperial pce and the East Sea. of course. * * * Hee hee hee! White steam rose from the horses mouth as it toured. The great dragon leader asked. Why do you stop? Mo Yong-woo said calmly. Someone ising. yes? It was then. Doo doo doo. There was a slight tremor in the ground. The sound of horse hooves pounding the ground. The great dragon leader looked south in surprise. After a while. !! The Great Dragon Lords eyes wavered. There was a group of people running, bathed in the red sunlight setting on Seosan. Among them, I felt an indescribable force from the person leading the horse. dark. It seems as if a ghost wearing a huge shadow like a nket is running along with it. He was a master who was dark and eerie, but still had an intense vitality. Although he gave off a sharp look like the divine sword of the world, he gave a strong impression of being strangely subversive. Whoa whoa. Kang-ryang slowly stopped talking and looked at Mo Yong-woo with a smile. Long time no see. Its been a while. Speakfortably as before. You cant do that. Besides, this is official business, so we should be more polite. Haha, its still the same. Its the same with Kang Xinjiang. The personality is the same, but the martial arts skills are different. I felt it from afar, but he has improved tremendously in that short period of time. Mo Yong-woo smiled. I learned good martial arts, but my strength has also improved just as much as mine. Now, even if its a life-or-death battle, Im not sure if I can win. What weak words. I can immediately see the picture of So Mengjus lightning-like sword piercing my heart at once. Haha, thats too much praise. Mo Yong-woo looked behind Kang Ryang. Behind Kang Ryang were three hundred masters, all with crazy eyes. Its not the Ink Dragon Club, its the ck Emperors Dragon Order. Thats right. The strongest unit in the ck Ind Alliance was the Yongah Iron Team, but there were three units that rose to fame along with the Iron Team. One of them was the Doryongdan. It was a crazy unit that was notorious for chopping up the enemy without caring for their own lives when fighting broke out. We dont have time, so lets leave first. Thats right. Just like that, the units of the Murim Alliance and the ck Emperor ran in line. Although it was noisy and the postures were notfortable, Mo Yong-woo and Kang Ryang did not feel the slightest difort while talking to each other. What about Seongju? How are you? I am so busy. However, I am so good at handling my subordinates that things are running smoothly now. It would be nice if we could take it easy. Isnt it harder for you to rest? Still, I sleep well these days. I think I sleep for more than three hours. Its a nice sound to hear. Even if you are an expert, if you dont sleep, your body will be ruined, so Im d you are sleepingfortably. How are you all doing over there? ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Of course. Well, I heard that the Zhuge soldier couldnt stop smiling every day at the taste of controlling his members. haha. Kang Ryang, who made the atmospherefortable with a few jokes, asked in a serious voice. Why did Binggunge here at this point? Even Mengs side isnt sure. If you look at the position they entered and the speed of their advance, it doesnt look like they are going to fight. On our side, we thought it was a little more likely that it was an alliance rather than a fight or a n. At least they wont being to fight right away. Even though Binggungs reputation is great, he wouldnt be reckless enough to fight where Hwaseong and Jongnam were standing. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. first Youll find out when you meet them. In this way, the organization representing ck and white reached the vicinity of Xiaoshan Mountain in Shaanxi in just a few days. And thats when they realized they were wrong. The all-white warriors camped near Sohwasan Mountain. The energy radiating from them was horrifyingly cold and incredibly powerful. And I felt a particrly terrifying forceing from one of them. An inhuman strength that can only be felt by those who have shed their human shell. Mo Yong-woo muttered in a low voice. Mugeuksu. Chapter 1051 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1051 Episode 1051 Ice Demon King (1) Huh. The wind blew. Although the weather is milder than in the north, Honam is also cold in winter. There was nothing to say about it in the hignds. White frost covered the majestic mountains of Hyeongsan in the distance. Its definitely different. Ki Cheon-woong, who opened his eyes after 10 days, was still dazzling. Not a single snowke fell within a one-day radius from where he stood. Instead, quite a bit of snow piled up around there. Its a superb view. There was indeed a reason why the founders were so eager to take control of the continent. An ordinary person would wear a fur coat, but in the cold weather, he was still wearing only a piece of white, loose-fitting clothing. He even stuck to bare feet like before. Even though he walked on bare ground, his feet were as clean as a womans feet that had been carefully maintained. Gi Cheon-woong looked up at the sky. The sun was shining brightly after pushing away the clouds. Very good. Even though the weather is like this, the harmony of yin and yang energy is amazing. It is not rmended as a ce for development for those who have learned Yeoyanggong, but there is no other ce like this for stably controlling mind, body and martial arts. Of course. Gi Cheon-woong looked back. So Jeong-gwang was there. He was neither tall nor short, and his physique was a bit small, but the prayers of a well-honed thief were clearly evident. How long have you been waiting? It hasnt been long. You are good at lying. It was only for a moment, but I almost fooled you. Haha, Ill take that as apliment. Gi Cheon-woong chuckled. You may have once been an enemy, but to try to deceive someone who was the master of myth, this distribution is truly amazing. Isnt it difficult to fight a war in ones right mind? If you go crazy like this once in a while when nothing special happens, you will be able to hold on when you feel like you are going to go crazy. Good words. Anyway, its fascinating. Usually, martial arts practitioners in the Jungwon practice sit cross-legged when meditating or practicing fortune-telling, but you are practicing standing posture. It would be good to find a path that suits you, whether its left-handed practice, standing practice, or movement. Even if you dont climb the Heavenly Flower Sutra right away, you wont be restricted by your posture when doing fortune telling or meditation, right? Its because Im stillcking a lot. As expected, the world of experts is different. It wasnt just something I said. He is not arguing to lighten the mood before getting into the main topic, but is sincerely concentrating on each and every conversation with Ki Cheon-woong. An unexpected light appeared on Ki Cheon-woongs face. Your talent is definitely outstanding. Its a little different, but its no problemparing you to a friend who lives and dies like that. Its not that I cant live or die, but I have no choice but to pretend to be friendly because I dont have the strength to beat him to death. Still, you must have chosen the military path, so I dont know why you have the strong scent of a militarymander. So Jeong-gwang smiled awkwardly. Isnt a military without fieldmand only half-hearted? If I were to fight with those damn ck swordsmen, I would have to shed a lot of blood. Its a fun neighborhood. Thats right. When I was young, I had no idea that I would jump into the dark ind and dance sword dances for a living. Did you think I woulde to the continent and fight with my son? I have nothing to say. Is that reality? So Jeong-gwang smiled and looked around. Isnt the view nice? Its magnificent and beautiful. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? This peak really suits you well. This ce is called Cheokyungbong (ףڍo) of Hyeongsan, and Cheokyung means the incarnation () of our central region. In fact, if you go a little further over there, there is a ce dedicated to the Lord Chu Yong. Ah yes. I went there on the first day. I didnt know you were the god of fire. Hyeongsan Mountain is called Namak (), but it is also called Suak (). Chuyong, or the incarnation of Jungwon, is in charge of peoples lives and fate. So people who want to live long climb Mt. Hyeongsan. I see. The leader will live a long time. Do you know how old I am? Arent you a hundred years old? It wont be long. Live long after the war is over. Gi Cheon-woong chuckled. It was my first time having a private conversation just the two of me, but I really liked So Jeong-gwangs cheeky attitude. If I survive after returning the myth to its original state, then I will try to n the continent on my own. It will be difficult when that timees. Why do you think that? Our lord of the castle has a very harsh temper. At that point, we might really see the end. ha ha ha. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Ki Cheon-woong burst outughing. So Jeong-gwang alsoughed loudly. Theughter of the two people became an echo and rang out beautifully. After having a trivial conversation with you, I feel like Im finally feeling better. After standing in the same position for ten days, has your bodypletely rxed to this extent? You are a monster. I really enjoy talking with you, but Im not someone who doesnt have situations. You cant keep a busy person for a long time, so why bothering here? So Jeong-gwangs face immediately became serious. Let me ask you directly. Do you know the North Sea Ice Pce? ! Gi Cheon-woongs eyes deepened. Are you talking about Bingryun Bridge? yes? Bingryun Bridge? You didnt know? ? The predecessor of the North Sea Ice Pce was Ice Ring Bridge. We put up a sign saying, Cheonjeong Bingryun Shingyo, but at the time, people just called it Bingryun Bridge. There are so many religions in the world. yes. Wouldnt it be better to coolly call yourself a god rather than talking about being a king or an emperor? The dishes are different. They say that stagnant water bes rotten, which is why so many civil wars broke out. Was this before the main branch of the Blood Cult disappeared and the Three Gongs changed into the Three Schools? I heard that there were several local battles in the outskirts. huh. Anyway, why the Bingryun Bridge? It seems that the three bridges have been calling the North Sea Ice Pce all along Bingryun Bridge. That means you know them better than you know yourself. That alone was worth the days wait for So Jeong-gwang. The warriors dispatched from the North Sea Ice Pce have entered the central in. . I sent Kang Xinjiang along with the Daolongdan. Mengs side will also send someone. Did they say anything else? Thats right. Those guys really get on my nerves. Thats right. Its already very sunny, so whye into Shaanxi without saying a word and hold on there? However, given the location, I dont think I came here to start a fight. If we even brought in the Bingryun Bridge guys, we could use them to attract attention and attack somewhere else. Of course you know tactics. We are not ruling out that possibility. What do you guys think? We are in a situation where we cannot be certain of anything. Its unlikely that they came here just to hang out, but that doesnt mean they couldnt have had something to drink, right? Of course it is. If they had been looking into this world, they would have realized that a fight between us and the three religions was imminent. I am guessing that he may havee to propose an alliance in order to gain something. Gi Cheon-woong tilted his head. That could be possible, but well, Im not sure. How is that so? Bingryun Bridge, or rather the neighborhood there, is notorious for being very narrow-minded and closed-minded. I wonder how I would live stuck in that ce for a thousand years. Hmm. Of course, there are some unique ones among them, and I heard that they even came to the continent once in a while to see the world. yes. It is said that it is also recorded in the historical records of the Daemun faction. They are all possessed of great strength and are said to be masters of ice attacks that can freeze even the bones. That must be true. Because their descriptions and characteristics are well written in our schools librarian. Gi Cheon-woong walked with his back to him. So Jeong-gwang followed him one step behind. Of the three schools, our school is the one that knows the most about Bingryun Bridge. Why? After all, fire and ice are contradictory? Thats nonsense. Its because we are close to that area. Oh, is that so too? But you are right. Its far away, but its not like we cant go back and forth if we want. Thats why we always paid attention to Bingryun Bridge. Bingryun Bridge is further north, right? Ki Cheon-woong smiled. After all, what do you know? So Jeong-gwang scratched his cheek and said. We cannot rule out the possibility that it wille from the north It is a cover, so to speak, but if that were the case, it would have been very ufortable for the Shinhwa Church. of course. I heard that they thought about sending an envoy to get to know them at least to the bare minimum, but they refused even that. I havent been out in the world for such a long time that Im just thinking about it now. But you cantpletely ignore it? So I decided to do more research and find out. There were even many hardliners who wanted to attack first and devour the entire area. It means that rather than being anxious and watching what others think, we should go to war and expand our territory. It may be a little cruel, but you can think of it that way. As a result, except for a few local battles, no fighting took ce. So Jeong-gwang felt embarrassed. Gi Cheon-woong obviously knew more about the North Sea Ice Pce than the Central ins people, but he didnt know enough to be helpful. At that time, Ki Cheon-woong spoke. What does it mean that those people walked that long way toe here? I dont know that. Why dont you know? yes? You said it. We are close to territory. ? Could it be that the mythology could not have captured it when so many Bingryun cultists were moving? !! So Jeong-gwangs eyes wavered. Ki Cheon-woong smiled. I guess I had no choice but to miss it because I couldnt picture our area. I understand. So what does the leader say? Its probably one of two things. Either the Bingryun Church happened toe to us at a time like this, asking for an alliance They came while hiding the fact that they had joined hands with the Shinhwa Church. Even if they came by chance, the Shinhwa Church would not have been able to fight easily. Bingryun Bridge is strong. In a situation like this where you never know when a war might break out, you couldnt afford to consume more power than a certain level. But if you were thinking of finding a solution somehow, it wouldnt have been impossible. Of course it is. Then Ki Cheon-woong shook his head. I dont know. However, considering my sons temper, I dont think I would have left it alone. But youre not stupid enough to risk wasting your power by fighting against such a strong force, are you? That too. But anyway, if the Bingryunists join hands with the Jungwon, it would be a disaster for the Shinhwa Church as well. Not only are martial arts at odds with each other, but you will be scolded by the mad and evil for letting it go. So Jeong-gwang sighed. I think I should go down first. Im done too. Lets go down together. Faaagh! Two people came down the snow-covered Chuyongbong Peak in one go. Chapter 1052 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1052 Episode 1052 Ice Demon King (2) Mo Yong-woo looked around. also. Hwasan and Jongnam also did not sit still. The small g on the far right had a drawing of a plum blossom symbolizing a volcanic wave. And in the mountainous terrain closer to where the swordsmen of the Hwasan faction on the left were, swordsmen of the Jongnam faction were holding numerous gs. I guess it cant be helped. I suddenly heard that warriors had been dispatched from the North Sea Ice Pce, so of course I couldnt help but be concerned. It was Seomseo that had just recently engaged in a fierce battle with the forces of the Saeum Church. In particr, the battle was so bloody that it was called the Great Battle of the South. Although the victory was achieved through support from all over the country and the vigor of Jongnam experts, the damage was severe. Of course, you cant help but be nervous. Shall we go down? Kang Ryang looked left and right and said. The reason Hwasan and Jongnam didnte forward was probably because they knew someone from the Murim Alliance woulde, so I think we can go without worrying about it. I think the same thing. Mo Yongwu spoke to the Great Dragon Master. Split the four unit members into two and send them to the disciples of Hwasan and Jongnam. Thank you for waiting and I will call you after we see a solution first. All right. Mo Yong-woo and Kang Ryang took their own measures and led their troops down the mountain range. How close did we get? cold. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. Cold and deep. It looks like a huge mountain of ice has fallen into floating sea water. There is no need to hide ones prayers. It wasnt something to show off shily, but the presence of Binggungs Mugeuksu even from a distance of over 100 shots made my bones ache. Hee hee hee! Mo Yong-wu and Kang Ryang, who stopped their unit at fifty-jang distance, rode separately until twenty-jang distance in front. hook. I felt a strong chill from afar, but as I got closer, I felt like I could move more easily. Mo Yong-woo shouted. We are from the White Ind political faction alliance, the Murim League, and the ck Ind Sa faction alliance, Heukjeseong. Reveal your identities. I already knew they were Binggung people, but I had to hear it directly from their mouths. At that time, someone walked forward. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened and Kang Ryangs eyebrows twitched. The person who walked out was an older man who appeared to be around the same age as Mo Yong-woo. However, the fact that the man was an adult was only predicted by the maturity of his prayers. Looking at his skin without any blemishes, there was no difort even if he was a young man in his twenties. The white hair that grew down to her waist and even her eyebrows were white. Their skin is also white like that of Westerners, and their five senses actually resemble those of Westerners. Kang Ryang thought of Ki Cheon-woong and Ki Woo-hee. Both of them had the appearance of westerners, but they were different. Ki Cheon-woong and Ki Woo-hee had more distinct five senses, and their cheekbones and chin were slightly more prominent. It was clear that both of them were exceptionally handsome and beautiful, but they had a distinctly different appearance from Joongwon-in. On the other hand, the older man who appeared as the representative of Binggung looked closer to a person from the West than a person from the Central ins, but his eyelids and chin were a little closer to those of a person from the Central ins. Mixed race? It seemed like the faces of the Binggung people lined up behind him had simr characteristics. An important thing is. strong. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Surprisingly, the older mans strength was not much different from Mo Yong-woos. There are many geniuses in the world, but I dont know how everyone I see is like this. Kang-ho is going crazy. Kang Ryang inwardly clicked his tongue. At that time, the older man from the ice pce opened his mouth. We are from the ice pce of the North Sea. Kang Ryangs tongue froze without even realizing it and he almost asked if that was how he spoke. I am the minor master of the pce. What about you? Mo Yong-woo answered calmly. I am Mo Yong-woo, the minor leader of the Baekdo political faction alliance. Kang Ryang spoke bluntly. It is the strength of the ck Empire. Although Kang Ryangs attitude was quite rude, the older man nodded silently. Its Moungbaek (ë۰). He only briefly says his name. It was a situation that could have be awkward, but Mo Yong-woo made the atmosphere natural. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Nice to meet you. It is an honor to meet the warriors of Binggung, a mysterious sect outside the world and the strongest. Moungbaek, an older man, spoke bluntly. It is said that it is not good to trust someone who shows excessive favor upon first meeting. Mo Yong-woo nodded. I agree. Are you saying that you yourself are an unreliable person? Its just a matter of courtesy from my perspective. They are strange people. Kang Ryang said. I told you from the very beginning not to get involved with people who dont eat well. Mo Yong-woo flinched. Kang Xinjiang. I dont know if you guys have your own culture, but if you creep into this neighborhood, show proper manners. Mo Yongwu looked at Moungbai with narrowed eyes. Unexpectedly, Moungbaek did not seem to be offended at all. There was almost no emotional disturbance. We dont know your manners. So youre asking me to cover it up and understand? . Ill tell you one thing. It would be good to at least know that your words do not sound good to us. Although I felt ufortable, there was a reason why Kang Ryang went out like this. If they came to fight anyway, there would be no need to make them feel better, and if they came with a purpose, they should have studied Jungwon to some extent. If its the former, its easier to talk about, and if its thetter, its something that has to change in the end. This was the reason why Kangryang could be proud. Moungbaeks expression changed slightly. It seemed like he was smiling or mocking. Whatever his expression, he was very beautiful even though he was a man. Then what should we do? I have no intention of lecturing you on such things. Whether you learn it or not is your problem. You wont have to pull out a knife over a few words, but dont wher because you feel bad about having a conversation like this. If it was hot, it was a hot response. For some reason, Moungbaek seemed to take such strong words and actions for granted. Although it was very subtle, it seemed like there was even a hint of favor toward Kang Ryang. What you say is correct. There had to be some preparation. But it was a hasty path. I hope you understand that there was a situation here as well. Youre being very pushy. i get it. Let me understand that. So what is the purpose of youing here? Moungbaek nodded and said. The reason we came here. That was then. hook! A strong cold wind blew. No matter how strong his heart was, Kang Ryang had no choice but to freeze for an instant. That wasnt all. It was a prayer that made not only Mo Yong-woo but also the Daeryongdan and Daeryongdan lined up behind them nervous. Moungbaek looked back. Right pce lord. A voice that conveys the heaviness of the deep sea. Moungbaek nodded and answered. say. At his answer, not only Mo Yong-woo but also Kang Ryang was so surprised that their eyes popped out. Tell me? No matter how I look at it, its clear that hes a higher level person than me, so is it okay for me to answer in such a cheesy way? While the two people were surprised, the unknown Mugeuksu spoke. We met because we had a mutual purpose. If we want something from them, just a conversation will take a long time. . The heart of a warrior knows nothing but a warrior. I was disappointed that no one came after several months, but now a decent warrior has appeared. i get it. Moungbaek looked at Mo Yongwu and Kang Liang again. Kang-ryang frowned and said. What does this mean? Our pce lord does not want the conversation to be long. Would we want to do that? All we have to do is confirm each others sincerity through a short conversation. So youre saying youre going to do it now. Which of the two will do it? Have you not heard my voice until now? Is it you? I wonder if I even have to use vocalization for this. Oh, I am me. I dont know what it is, but its good. Come down. Eh? Mo Yong-woo, who was listening to the two peoples crazy conversation, shook his head. Kang Xinjiang. yes? Those people want to test each others sincerity bypeting in martial arts. What does that mean? Im sure we should talk Is that what that was? exactly. Those guys really talk dirty. Are you okay? Even if the factions are different, would it be okay for Mengs sessor to step forward? The picture will be exactly where it is. Mo Yong-woo sighed. Be careful. Kang Yang smiled and got off the horse. It was better. You can now taste the famous martial arts skills of Ice Pce. Mo Yong-wu drove Kang Ryangs horse to the ce where the troops were lined up. In an instant, representatives of both camps were dancing. It was truly lightning-fast progress. Lets get to know each others true feelings? Kang Ryang tapped his sword with his finger. If you could read thoughts just by shing swords, there would be no secrets in the world. What we can truly understand by being close is the degree to which we can distinguish between each others good will or bad intentions. We did note as enemies, but you will also need clear confirmation. There is no need to fight to confirm that. You look like a great warrior. Are you really scared? This guy? Kang Ryangs eyes calmed down. Unlike you, we do not draw our swords needlessly. But Sneak. A dark sword body appeared. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? It was a sword filled with ominous energy. It wasnt a question of being evil or vicious. His iron sword, which he had faced and defeated numerous enemies over a long period of time, had now turned into a ghost sword. It was a sword refined with his own internal strength and the vengeful spirit of his enemies. Moungbaek also looked quite surprised when he saw Kang Ryangs sword. This is because it is notmon for an ordinary sword to be possessed by a demonic spirit and be a magical sword. Once you pick it, its over. Be prepared. The momentum generated by this rare sword was also full of a heaviness that only the real thing could show. A look of satisfaction appeared on Moungbaeks face. Warriors fights are always apanied by danger. Moungbaek stretched out his hand behind his back. A knife flew out of nowhere and caught in his hand. It wasnt ck. To put it bluntly, it could be considered a straight sword, but the width of the de was slightly wider than that of other straight swords. The handle was bound with high-quality ck leather and had a round ring at the end of the handle. It was a straight sword of the Hwando (߀) series. Slurp. Jikdo was pulled out. Surprisingly, the de was translucent. Although it had a clear shape, it was a misshapen weapon that looked like it had no de when viewed from another perspective. The corners of Kang Ryangs mouth rose. Its going to be a fun match. I look forward to it. Just in case, Im asking, do you guys look after your side of the fight and do you have anything like that? If you pull out a knife, you have to see the blood. I really like that. Lets not make excusester that our hometown has different rules. Thats a long story. Can we start? It really tastes like rice. Hwaaaaaaaaa! A strong demonic energy erupted explosively. sh! Kang Ryang, who rushed in like a thunderbolt, unleashed a powerful sword strike, and Moungbaeks straight sword, which moved almost at the same time, drew a half-moon pattern. Damn it! Chapter 1053 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1053 Episode 1053 Ice Demon King (3) Mo Yong-woos eyes narrowed. It has begun. As the swords shed, the sound of air exploding reached all directions. The strong resonance was overwhelming. The ground where the two people collided was slightly cracked. From the first blow, I could tell that he swung with sincerity. Squirt! Moungbaeks straight sword flew like an arrow. Even though it receives such a shock, it immediatelypensates and then attacks. It could be said that there was almost no time difference between the offset and the follow-up attack. It had great durability and great sticity. Even before his strength, he was a warrior whose body was incredibly trained. The strong iron sword drew a half moon. Cheering! A sword technique that strikes and pushes away a thick sword. Jikdos sword wavered and the iron sword, bending flexibly like a whip, headed straight for Moungbaeks uv. It wasnt fast, but it was extremely fluid and natural. Moungbaek quicklyid down his upper body to avoid being decapitated, but he quickly retreated from the iron sword sh aimed at the lower part. Mo Yong-woos eyes shed. amazing. Two people who have just started fighting. However, of the two, it was Kang Ryang who showed more amazing skills. Its hard to believe that the owner of a subversive swordsmanship can use such a natural sword. You can sufficiently threaten your opponent without using too much force to throw him away. Experts with high levels and good internal energy control can break rocks with just an ordinary strike. Kang Ryang gave up such exciting and destructive aspects. Although it was a first fight, he dealt with Moungbaek using pure swordsmanship, and his skills were so great that even someone as skilled as Moungbaek could not easily attempt a counterattack. Its not a swordsmanship that is tied to a certain framework. Jinshin martial arts was not even brought out. Still, that level of power What kind of training did I have to be able to develop like that? Easy profit! Kangryangs iron sword split into three or four pieces and curved like a snake. The iron sword, full of bloody ghosts, wriggled like a whip and aimed at Moungbaeks shoulder, sr plexus, and thigh. This was also not a formal martial arts performance. He simply used the best move possible with his own strength that suited the moment, and that alone seemed like the ultimate martial arts skill. Chiri ririn! Following Kang Ryangs impressive performance, Moung Baek, who had retreated several times, also began to disy his skills in earnest. Damn it! If Kang Ryangs sword was as flexible as a snake, Moungbaeks current sh was as fast and stic as a beam of light. While inducing a battle of strength, I got hit. It is your turn to show your skills, even if it means taking some losses. Sigh! Moung Baek suddenly strikes. A strong iron sword cut through Moungbaeks shoulder. A wound that is neither shallow nor deep. However, the internal energy contained within it boasted strong prating power. If it was just a graze on the skin, it wouldnt be known, but if the wound was deeper than that, it would be difficult for Moungbaeks left arm to move for a while due to the prator of the Ghost Kings Qi. Nevertheless, Moungbaek was not embarrassed at all. He just cuts his straight sword short. Cheering! Teuong! Kang Ryang took three or four steps back. The moment the swords collided, he was already ready to retreat to the rear. This is because it was impossible to estimate how severe the impact would be. Look at this. Kang Ryang, who retreated, felt a faint pain throughout his right arm. If I hadnt spilled it, I would have been in big trouble. Even if he didnt bring up Jinsinjeolgi, he always went about it with the utmost care. Since it gave him such a shock, Moungbaeks martial arts skills had to be seen to be almost the same as Kang Ryangs. Youre strong. Easy profit! He rushes towards Kang Ryang, who retreated, and swings his sword. At that moment, a pure white chill swirled like smoke and began to freeze the surrounding air. You are truly strong, the swordsman of the continent. The striking straight sword created a white half-moon. h h h! It was a single blow, but looking at the shock I received, it seemed like I had defended myself from four or five consecutive blows. Blood vessels bulged on Kang Ryangs forehead. I blocked it by explosively using the Demon King Jinki for a moment, but the pressure was strong enough to make my back feel stiff. There are not many people who came out unscathed even after facing White Moon. Its a strong body. Noisy! sh! The powerful iron sword that moved like a thunderbolt cut Moungbaeks cor. He used natural and flexible swordsmanship, but suddenly achieved explosive speed. No matter how expert you are, you cant help but be surprised. A master who freely uses such different types of power would be rare even if one were to search Seongcheon right now. Tsk! Its tingling. There was no trace of dignity in the sight of Kang Ryang spitting on the floor. However, Moungbaek neither reproached him nor looked down on him. Just watch with quiet eyes. In fact, it showed a simr appearance to Parakho, but Kang Ryang did not have any ws. I havent even split the sum, but I think this is enough. Moungbaek, who was quietly looking at Kangryang, rxed his posture. Of course it is. but. Kang Liang aimed his sword at Moungbaek. Hehehe! A ghost that happened naturally. Even if he did not use it explosively, the inner power that permeated his entire body changed Kang Ryangs momentum from the root. Moungbaeks expression suddenly changed. The ck darkness spreading from behind Kang Ryang was colder than the cold wind of the North Sea and evoked a deeper fear than a starless night sky. p! The ck energy that spread to the left and right of Kang Ryangs back looked like the wings of a huge bat. It would be a shame to end it like this, right? . why? Are you scared? A smile appeared on Moungbaeks face at Kang Ryangs humorous words. Perhaps because his expression was usually so stiff, his smile was strangely awkward. That aspect seemed to convey his sincerity better. Youre lucky. I met an excellent warrior. I take it you agreed. hook! Kang Ryangs body disappeared from the spot. The moment an agreement is reached, the other party is not given time to gather strength. He just did his best to show his abilities. Moungbaeks eyes widened. Where?! In an instant, the sky became dark. At the same time as he sensed the fact that Kang Ryang had soared into the air, he developed Han Bing-ho Geukgong (h˹) to the extreme and made full use of Bingpa Chamgyeong (겨؄), which is the season of ice arching. Hwaaaaaaa! Translucent white energy gathered like a cloud and surrounded his sword. That alone was spectacr, butter the white energy surrounding Jikdo split into blue-white pieces, causing scattering of light. The exnation was long, but the movement was like a lightning bolt and the operation was as fast as a gale. The Taoist method of the Ice Wave Chamgyeong ascended into the air and developed the Naturalized Demonic Sword Style, which waspleted through training with Jinyang, a strong sword floating in the air. Moungbaeks eyes wavered. sickle? The enemy was no longer visible. The ck-gray sword pulled from a dark iron sword looked curved like a scythe. But it was as big as a house. A huge sickle-shaped sword energy bends down. The speed was faster than before, and the experience recorded in the sword was beyond imagination. As Moungbaek stepped on the ground, his feet gained even more strength. The sword and sword rising from the sky collided head-on. bang! A shock wave spanning five fields along with a spectacr roar caused incontinence on the earth. It was truly an exciting and intense battle of power. Moungbaek staggered and retreated more than a foot, and Kang Ryang, who was floating in the air, was swept away by the shock wave and barelynded. It was then. Parlk! The broken de turned ck gray and created a bunch of creepy ck energy. A bundle of scattered sword energy began to swirl around Kang Ryangs body. Soon, hundreds of pieces came together one by one to form three rays of sword energy, and surprisingly, the sword energy seemed to be protecting Kang Ryangs body. Moungbaeks eyes wavered. Is this the martial arts of the continent? Hahaha! The momentum of Kang Ryang, guarded by the Three Swords of Energy, became more intense than before. Even though I was shocked, my spirit grew stronger. Just looking at the momentum, it seemed like he hadnt even used his strength properly, let alone being shocked. Paaaaang! It was not a secret and quick step like before. Kang Ryangs eyes, even his pupils, were stained ck as he charged in a low posture as if a four-legged beast was running. danger! Moungbaek held the sword with both hands and swung it vigorously. Although Kang Ryangs momentum was fierce, Moung Baek was not behind. Exploding all his internal energy, he swung his sword once again, and the ice-breaking technique and flesh-tearing pieces of ice created a gust of wind and targeted Kang Ryang. A smile appeared on Kang Ryangs face. It was a smile so big that all his white teeth were exposed. Thebination of the ghostly eyes with even the whites of the eyes stained ck and the mouth with a wide smile is extremely eerie. Kang Ryang swung his sword again. Buuuuung! A sickle-shaped, ck-gray sword that was bigger than before swept over the sword of the Ice Wave Chamjing, who was guarded by ice sculptures. Qarring! The small pieces of ice were alreadypletely crushed and scattered. That wasnt all. This blow also sent a great shock to Moungbaeks insides. Blood flowed from the hand holding the straight sword, and the sword that grazed the vicle dyed the pure white clothes red. Cheeeeeek! Even though it was strong, it wasnt all that bad. White smoke rose from all over his body. There was frost on the area where the smoke wasing from, and a fairly deep icon was engraved on the upper left arm. Still, there was no blood. This was because as soon as the wound appeared, it froze due to the cold. When Moungbaek opens his eyes. Aaaah! Pabababak! With a strong burst of energy, all the frost formed on Kang Ryangs body exploded and disappeared. Moungbaek couldnt believe it. Immense resistance to attack! If you are hit by Ice Pces highest level of magic, a sharp chill prates you and your movements slow down. Ice flowers that bloom all over the body cause internal injuries and create toxic frostbite. It would be said to be a simr but more lethal tactic to the dark night known on the continent. However, Kang Ryang exploded with his true energy and blew away all that energy. It didnt end there. Hwaaaaaaa! The broken sword energy gathered together to form six sword energy. Kang Ryangs spirit, escorted by the six swords imbued with chills, was stronger than before. A change you cant believe even when you see it. It felt like I was dealing with a monster that grew bigger the more I fought. Kang-ryang grinned. The paleplexion due to internal injuries aroused even deeper fear in the other person. Now get ready again! It was then. Quang! A powerful explosion urred between Gangryang and Moungbaek. ?! Both Moungbaek, who were in a strong defensive stance about to rush, flinched and stopped moving. Suffice. It felt low and thick, but it wasnt a mans voice. The person who suddenly appeared between the two was a tall woman. The woman, who had white hair and eyebrows like Moungbaek, actually looked younger than Moungbaek. However, the energy radiating from her body is that of Mugeuksu. The momentum of the river, which had begun to heat up, and the momentum of Moungbaek, which was as cold as ice, took my breath away. I think this is enough for us to realize each others true feelings. The tone of speech was extremely harsh. The red robe across the pure white robe looked simr to a monks robes, but much simpler. Kang Ryangs eyes widened. When I saw it from a distance, I thought it was a man, but when I saw it like this, it was a woman with eye-popping beauty. Binggungju? Yes. The woman Mojaseon (ë) answered with an indifferent face. I am Mojaseon, the owner of the ice pce of the time. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Chapter 1054 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1054 Episode 1054 Ice Demon King (4) I see. After hearing Su Jeong-gwangs words, Muk-bi nodded. As a result, it is difficult to know Binggungs intentions, but it means that there is a fairly high probability that it has a meaningful rtionship with the Shinhwa Church. Thats the way it is. Mukbi looked at Ki Cheonwoong. Gi Cheon-woong tilted his head. Why do you look at me like that? Theres something Id like to ask you. Okay, let me ask. Please note that this may be a somewhat sensitive question. The very fact that I came here to the midfield was iprehensible to you. You dont have to worry about that. Then feel free to ask. I heard that the current minor leader of the Shinhwa Church, or your son-inw, is nothing more than a puppet of the Shinhwa Church, but is he in a state where he cannot even take idental actions on his own? It was definitely a burdensome question. So much so that even So Jeong-gwang notices Ki Cheon-woong. But unexpectedly, Ki Cheon-woong spoke in a calm tone as if nothing had happened. The horse is just a puppet, but the myth has nothing to do with it, so do you really just do as youre told? Moreover, although he is my son, his personality ispletely different from mine. Of course, I wont do as Im told. What parts are different? I have been particrly hot-tempered since I was young. There was too much fire in my heart. Well, thanks to that, I showed great talent in practicing Yeoyanggong, and after reaching the level, I became much calmer, but there was no room for explosions. Does that mean its still like that now? Thats right. Its still like that. Gi Cheon-woongs eyes deepened. No matter how calm I have be, it is difficult to remain calm when I remember the moment when I had a fight with my son right after leaving the closed building. Honestly, as Abby, Im not a good person. I have never been a good parent to my children. So, I dont know what my children are thinking or what they feel disappointed about. . I just know a little about him. He was very ambitious and possessed a sense of superiority, so he had a strong tendency to treat his subordinates carelessly, but at least he knew how to take care of his own people. Its like the head of the Moyong family. hmm? That was the head of the Moyong family before it changed. He was good to me, but he also cut me off like a knife when I thought it was unnecessary. He was also a very smart person. Yes, that side is strong. Instead Ki Cheon-woong licked his lips. Hes such a great guy that his martial arts talent is worthy of discussion throughout history, but if you ask him if hes smart, its hard to say that he is. Of course, its not that Im ugly, butpared to those who are outstanding, I can see them as being extremely ordinary. He may not have a great brain, but he has a hot-headed side and a genius talent for martial arts, so he must have great pride, so there is a good chance that he will act identally at times. But since Im acting as the head of an organization, Im not going to use my brain. In fact, I handled a lot of various tasks before closing the building, so its not like I dont have any practical experience. Thats ambiguous. Yes. iffy. Just hearing it in words makes it impossible to know what anyone will do. However, the senses of warriors who live in the midst of life and death are so sharp that if you have a lot of experience, you can draw a picture of the characters behavior just by hearing the general personality. However, with the exception of one martial arts expert, it was impossible to predict for ordinary people. Excluding martial arts, it seems impossible to say that he is an extraordinary person, but there is a high possibility that he will deviate. From the perspective of Mukbi, who has always only seen outstanding people, it can be said that he is a person who cannot be interpreted. But why are you asking that? Mukbi sighed and said. There is no way the Shinhwa Church will stand by and watch when the followers of Bingung, or Bingryun Bridge, move south. Itsmon sense. Of course I think so too. Whether he touched it or not, at least he wouldnt have been unaware of the movement of the Bingryunists. In that case, I would have to worry about whether I just let them go or joined hands, but based on what I heard just a moment ago, it seems difficult to say that we held hands. If you think about past history, thats true. However, it is difficult to understand why such closed-minded people bothered to reach the midfield. In other words, it is a problem that is difficult to answer no matter how you think about it. I think so too. It is possible to determine which side is more likely, but it is difficult to predict intent. In fact, we have already sent someone, so it would be ridiculous to worry about it further. The only thing Im worried about is Hmm? There was a little tension on Muk Feis face. If Shinhwaism was a sect strong enough to be nervous, wouldnt that mean there could be a Mugeuksu? Gi Cheon-woong nodded. Of course it is. . In different regions, the martial arts developed are also different. However, all martial arts show simr appearances when they reach a certain level. The history of Bingryun Bridge spans a thousand years. No one knows how many masters will reach the Heavenly Flower Sutra level. Probably not much. Why do you think that? The development of martial arts is the development of technology, which in turn leads to the development of society. From what I have seen, contact and exchange with other societies are essential for the advancement of any study. yes. Of course, a rare genius may be born, change the existing framework and deliver revolutionary enlightenment. However, it is difficult for even one such person to be born in one generation. If Bingryun Bridge were such a closed group, there wouldnt be that many members, even considering its thousand-year history. Ki Cheon-woong looked at Muk-bi with admiring eyes. Youre pretty good, arent you? Like himself, So Jeong-gwang, who is smart, also found it difficult to make predictions about organizations or fields he did not know. But silence was different. Rather, because there are many things they do not know, their ability to actively expand and apply what they know and experience is excellent. This is possible because you always try to find the best move within your knowledge. So Jeong-gwang said with a stern face. If you do what you said. Hmm? If, as you said, the number of non-geuks is extremely small, then of course it seems like it must be a small number. ? I think we can infer their intentions depending on whether or not they sent the Mugeuksu. What does that mean? When Ki Cheon-woong was puzzled, Muk-bi pped his hands. Under the judgment that Binggung only has a very small number of absolute masters, if a master of no extreme skill came along. I dont know what the intention was, but it means that we can guess the other partys intentions. Yes, that could happen. Mukbi asked Ki Cheonwoong. I dont really know because my level is low, but I heard that those who have reached the level of martial arts have explosively sensitive energy because they control vast amounts of energy, and in some cases, they even show superpowers that allow them to understand the intentions of others. There are quite a few people like that. Of course, many preparations will be necessary. They must resonate with each other. But Ki Cheon-woong looked at the two people with strange eyes. Yes, there is a possibility. I also have had a lot of trouble reading other peoples desires since Sangsangjeon was devastated. Mukbi asked Su Jeonggwang. Who is the closest Mugeuksu to Shaanxi currently? They are probably members of the Murim Alliance. Because there is a King of Fist and the Lord of Swords there. Are you currently aware of senior Maks location? Not long ago, we received intelligence that he entered Gansu with Prince Cheon Hyo-rak, but there has been no news since then. Gi Cheon-woong shook his head. Even if there is non-pr water that can be operated right now, it is a problem. Their words are non-pr, but they are also people with flesh and blood. Even if you run with crazy martial arts skills, no one knows how long it will take to reach Shaanxi. In the end, we just have to wait and see. Thats the way it is. Gi Cheon-woong said with a chuckle. Still, didnt we send that young prosecutor because we judged that he had sufficient response capabilities? I too have seen many masters, but I have never seen so many well-trained swordsmen. It seems like your judgment is flexible. yes. So I sent it. Im worried, I cant help it, but as a leader, you shouldnt look back when ordering subordinates. I trusted you and sent you, so now the only answer is to wait and see. Mukbiughed bitterly. Not even my subordinates. Whatever. Gi Cheon-woong looked around. Anyway, where is Seongju? People are so busy running around. Im not the type of person to y alone while others are working. Ah, Lord Seong. So Jeong-gwang scratched his head. The lord of the castle is doing something that only the lord of the castle can do. * * * Slurp. Mo Yong-woo got off his horse and suddenly appeared next to Kang Ryang. Hatsuns eyes sparkled. Great move. They say there are a lot of talented people on the continent, but the power is unbefitting for someone of his age. Mo Yong-woo took the lead. Mo Yong-woo, the minor leader of the Baekdo faction, the Murim League, meets the master of the North Sea. Youre being too polite. Its a natural courtesy in the midfield. Hatseon nced at Kang Ryang and said. That warrior is different. The continent isrge. Just as cultures differ from region to region, peoples personalities are also different. That seems usible. So Ill ask. Mo Yong-woo got straight to the point. For what reason did the ice pce expertse to the continent? Mojaseon looked around and said. Where is the owner of thend? Its not a line or an object. . I came just because it was worth it. Is that such a big deal? The pce lord knows very well that I am not saying such things. Do you think so? Isnt the pce lord stationed here for a long time because he didnt know how the people here would react? You are the ones who said that any further movement would be considered an act of aggression and that you would fight back. And yet you stopped. It means that you know everything thats going on in the world. A hint of interest appeared on Mojaseons face. Mo Yong-woo has a softness that does not fit the personalities of Binggung people. But I liked the atmosphere and attitude. The packaging is soft, but the kernels are hard. He knew how to ask directly what he wanted and had the ability to constantly delve into the other persons true feelings. Other people in the Bing Pce might say that he was like a snake, but from the perspective of her who runs an organization, Mo Yong-woos speaking skills were not usually great skills. Thats literally it. I just came because it was worth it. Although they were stationed there because they did not want to engage in a useless fight, they would never have backed down if a battle broke out. Were not that soft. Does this mean we can take it at face value? Of course. Mo Yong-woos eyes deepened. The moment when he was quietly looking at the hat line and was about to open his mouth again. The pce copsed, the ice melted, and more than 500 of our family members died en masse, so we had to find a ce to go. ?! Thats how I came here. That is our answer. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Chapter 1055 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1055 Episode 1055 The Ice Demon King (5) lost Siksol and thend. The meaning of those words was not light. Even Mo Yong-woo was at a loss for words for an instant. Hatsun looked around. This continent isnt bad either. It cant bepared to the North Sea, but the winter weather is pretty good. I heard it gets very hot further south. Thats right. But if you adapt, you will live well. You cant go all the way down south, though. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. Its the north. He didnt sense the lie in Mojaseons words. Mo Yong-woo is probably simr. Moreover, since theye from a very cold region, if they settle in the central ins, they have no choice but to stay in the north. Mojaseons words were very valid. but. If they join hands with the three religions, they will be able to reside in the north andmunicate with the enemy to open the ess road. If it were a time when there were no worries about war, Gangryang would not have cared at all whether the North Sea Ice Pce came in or the three religions settled down. The problem is that the war between the martial arts in the central ins and the three religions has be visible, and because of that, no organization can be viewed with suspicion. Kang Liang looked at Mo Yongwu. Feeling his gaze, Mo Yong-woo nodded slightly. Although no words were exchanged, it probably means that both people feel the same way. Mo Yong-woo opened his mouth. A big problem has urred at the Ice Pce. Thats the way it is. Mojaseon remained calm while saying that he had lost his home. No matter how quick-witted Mo Yong-woo was, it was difficult to figure out Go Soos feelings in detail as he reached the end of his life. I decided that what she said wasnt a lie, but I couldnt figure out what she was thinking and how she came all the way here. You dont seem to like unnecessary politeness, so Ill ask what I want to ask too. . The pce lords martial arts skills can be considered the pinnacle of the world. I havent reached that level, so I dont know the exact level, but it seems to be almost no different from Seongcheon, which is said to be the best in the central region. To be more specific, it seemed like he was at the level of a king. This is just a guess, but in Mo Yong-wus opinion, Mo Seons martial arts skills were not at least enough to give him an edge over the Three Emperors. With that level of martial arts skill, it is not surprising that he lost the will to fight against external enemies, but I wonder why he came all the way to Ye with his family. Is it a personal curiosity? Or is it just curiosity as a representative of Moorim? I am not a representative of the Murim Alliance, but I am a representative of the Murim Alliance. Dont they mean the same thing? different. The Murim Alliance is just an alliance of political factions in the White Ind and there is a separate ck Ind. Its ck and white. Anyway, my question is both personal and public. The corners of Hatsuns mouth rose slightly. The change was almost invisible, but Kang Ryang could read bitterness in her expression. There is no end to martial arts. When you think its the end, the stars of the North Star will tell you that theres always a new horizon. Since the sights each person sees is different, the path taken is also different. As a result, there is no such thing as absolute invincibility. The heavens do not allow you to be alone, so even if you im the reputation of the strongest, there is always a natural enemy lurking somewhere in the world. In the emotionless and hard tone of speech, a distant time and a deep understanding are present. That is why my existence, which has reached its peak on our earth, may be mere prey for the Absolute in another world. . Moreover, I have rtives to protect. My pride does not allow me to use the word flight, but I cannot stand by and watch the thousand-year history of the Ice Pce crumble in the face of the enemys onught. When you say were enemies. It wouldnt be so bad if we died fighting. However, if I cannot die and am in a position to be humiliated by the enemy, my only choice as a monarch is flight. Kang Ryang asked directly. Are they the three religions? Mojaseon looked at Kangryang. The eyes were so beautiful, deep, and filled with such chill. If the three religions you are talking about are the three religious schools of blood, then you can say so. ! But not the entire Sangong family stepped forward. Among the three gong families, there was no painter (fire family) who could be considered a mortal enemy. The irrational, crazy demons and the lustful ghosts joined hands and came in. It probably means light blood and death. I could say it was truly unexpected, but at the same time, I thought it was worth it. The name of the North Sea Ice Pce was a mystery, but the fact that their military power wasparable to that of any of the Great Gates of the Central ins was constantly talked about. In order to attack them, you would have to be at least the Three Schools. It was surprising that the two ces joined forces to attack. No, rather, that is reasonable. From the perspective of the three schools, which are facing a war with the martial arts in the central region, it is necessary to prevent unnecessary power leakage. Nevertheless, if there is a reason to eliminate Binggung, it makes sense to join forces and push through with overwhelming firepower. How far are you going to touch me? Kang Liang felt fed up with the Sangyos mad acts of destruction. Right now, the Jungwon martial arts base was extremely vast. They were not only trying to take over this continent, but they were also trying to devour the world outside the continent. Mo Yong-woo asked. Do you know the enemies intentions? Hatsun tilted her head. They invaded and fought. They are not afraid of death, but rather than be their ythings, they escape and n for the future. That was it. After listening carefully, it seems that the pce lord believes that their purpose is not simple destruction. Of course. Although this pce is a closed group, we are not stupid. Although it is very far away, I am not crazy enough to not look into enemies that could pose a threat to my pce. So youve learned about the Three Religions. Its been like that for hundreds of years. I dont know much. However, they knew that if they joined forces, no country or organization would be able to handle it. I also know that they are crazy people who treat those who are not of the same sect as worse than ves or worse than insects. Hatsuns eyes deepened. Preparations for that have been ongoing. And I consistently failed. Why did you fail? There is no obligation to tell outsiders that. However, if you have seen and experienced the world, you would know that things do not always go as nned. It waspletely understandable. It was understandable, but there were still many questions. atst. There is a limit to what you can find out even if you have a conversation here in this state. Moreover, the military power of the Ice Pce gathered here was absolutely formidable. Even if the pce lord alone goes on a rampage right now, the two elite ck and white troops, including Mo Yong-woo and Kang Ryang, will suffer a crushing blow. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head. You said something that could be sensitive from Bingungs point of view. Thank you. You guys are too sorry and too grateful. I understand everything else, but that attitude is really hard to understand. If youre going to settle down in the midfield for a while, shouldnt you get used to our attitude? Mojaseons eyes sparkled. Are you saying you wont touch us? Unfortunately, that is not possible. Mo Yong-woos answer was clear and concise. Saaaaagh. A bitter chill rose from the bodies of the Bingungung people. Kang Ryangs eyes wavered. gue. The chill that soared for an instant was carried by the wind, and the resolute pressure was incredible. I almost thought that if a fight broke out, I would really see blood. Hatsun raised her hand. Huh. At the same time, the momentum of the Bingungung people disappeared as if washed away. The expression of momentum was free. Although the individuals were strong, their organizational strength, which was close to military discipline, was impressive. Should I say that it is simr to Dangga? Absolute loyalty and trust toward the leader seemed to be more than party values. Are you going to touch me? To be precise, I have a suggestion. Im listening. If it werent for wartime, we wouldnt have been involved in whether Bingung settled in the midfield or not. Of course, informants would have been brought in to find out what the intention was, but although there would have been tension, there would have been no sharp confrontation. Is it different now? As you know, we are preparing for war against the Three Religions. The pce lord said that he came here after fighting against the three religions, but since we have not seen the scene in person, we cannot just believe it. Thats a valid opinion. Thank you for your understanding. Therefore, if Bingung wants to livefortably without any problems, I think it would be a good idea to have a conversation with the representatives of Moorim that you mentioned earlier. You mean the master of the Murim Alliance and the master of the ck de Alliance? Thats right. No matter which of the two you talk to, we will be able to treat Binggung as a fellow continenter or as an antagonist, depending on your wishes. Mojaseons smile became a little clearer. I understand your situation. We would have done the same. thank you. good night. I ept your offer. Mo Yong-woo bowed his head without saying a word. Which ce do you want? You mean you have to choose between ck and white. Thats right. I will go to both ces. yes? I am doing this because I understand and acknowledge what you are saying. If we want to gain your trust, it would be good for you to show both ck and white our intentions. Mo Yong-woo smiled. I just want to thank you for your concern. Then, based on distance, the Murim Leaguees first. Did you say it was a ck and white martial arts title? ? It is a name not heard in thend of the North Sea. On the tenth day after moving south, I heard that a legendary figure had appeared on the continent and was uniting the world. It cannot be seen as true unity, but it is true that he is a great person. If it werent for him, the Three Religions would have invaded the continent long ago and many people would have suffered unjust deaths. Mo Yong-woos eyes became faint. He truly deserves to be called a hero of the continent. I want to meet him. Since I am the person who represents Bingungung, wouldnt it be quicker to meet someone who represents the continent? He was clearly a person with little knowledge about the Jungwon martial arts world. But she wasnt entirely wrong. Are you okay? why? Is ck and White Untitled an entric person? Kang Yang muttered softly. Sometimes its fucking true. Mo Yong-woo shook his head. The Lord of the ck Emperor, the master of the ck and White Emperor ck Path Alliance, is a man with a clear enemy and who loves truth. What I mean is, from the pce lords point of view, he came into an unknown world, so I was asking whether it would be okay if we divided our troops. Dont worry. Woogungju and Bingungungin are strong. I was defeated by that unknown swordsman, but if you are prepared to die, a few of the roots of the Murim Alliance will be blown away. okay. I didnte here because I was afraid of defeat and death. I came because, as a human being, I could not bear not being able to live or die. And. . At least in my eyes, you are indeed a trustworthy person, even if your words are long-winded. If such a person is the minor master of the Murim Alliance, I think it would be okay to leave my family in charge of him for a while. Mo Yong-woo took the lead. We will guarantee absolute safety in the Murim Alliance. Mojaseon looked at Kangryang. Kangryang, who was scratching his head, cleared his throat. Lets go, senior. senior? If youre old and counting, youre all seniors. Hatsun shook her head. These people really dont understand. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Chapter 1056 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1056 Episode 1056 Ice Demon King (6) Cough! The coughing sound was unusual. There was no hemoptysis and the phlegm did not boil. Still, I started coughing like I was scratching my throat, and every time I did it, myplexion would turn white and then return to normal. Hwa Jin-cheon, whose head was dizzy from several coughs,y still and looked up at the ceiling. Wow Wow I couldnt believe it. Hwa Jin-cheon was astonished at the fact that his breathing sounded so sick. What a miserable little person this is, who talks about being the owner of 100,000 chambers. No regrets. I lived so hard that I had no regrets, and I never fell into self-deprecation because every moment was a waste of time. A life of running and running. From the moment he could remember, he was a beggar. Luckily, he was noticed by the Elder of Opening and was admitted to the military. Afterwards, his talent was recognized by the former Ark, and he became a junior, making great achievements. He then suddenly became the Dragon Head Ark. Although he was a beggar, he became a respected figure in martial arts and traveled the world, so it could be said that his life was truly sessful. Even looking back on the past years, every day was nothing short of glorious. The life of a beggar from birth is just turning into fertilizer and disappearing again. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Hwa Jin-cheons eyes became blurred. Thats what life is all about. By nature, humans are beings who sleep. Darkness may truly be the essence of man. Thats why you sleep, and thats why you die. but. Even if warm darkness is the essence of human beings, if you do not have a shining life, you will not know how precious the pitch ck curtain is. Humans must live brightly to better understand the darkness and make the ce they must go someday morefortable. Hwajincheon lived a brilliant life as she deserved. I made countless mistakes and experienced countless failures. Even in the midst of such frustration and pain, I pursued the light. He traveled around the continent harder than anyone else, and his hair turned gray before he even turned 40. He used his body, head, mind, and body brilliantly. Even after using it that way, I have lived well past the age of seventy. What can I say if my life is not a blessed one? Feel so good. Hwajincheon was alone. Its better to be alone when you die. Having lived such a passionate life, no worries about the future of the future or regrets about the sessione to mind. Justfortably and peacefully. Although the body was singing of pain, isnt it the privilege of those who have lived life properly to smile and wait for the journey until death? Now that I think about it, there is one thing that bothers me. Although I say I lived without regrets, I do have regrets. It was thefort of the people. Countless people will die without being able to live life with the same sincerity as he did. I felt sorry for those people. I wasnt pitiful because I was poor, sick, hungry, or unable to get what I wanted. It was not pity that each of them died without knowing that they could be a great light in his life. I pitied the possibility of many people not even trying anything and living helplessly and returning to the darkness again. If I had life left, I could have done something more for them. Its greed. Only those who have lived their own lives properly can truly care about the lives of others. Just before his death, Hwajincheon boasted that he had lived a life without regrets, and only when the waters of the Samdocheon River shimmered did he feel sorry for countless people whose names he did not know. I cant help it. I realized itter, but even that wasnt a regret. If this is a piece of my life, wouldnt this also be a shining side of life? Sigh. Is it a fantasy or an auditory hallucination? I saw someone wearing long clothing filled with darkness appear, raising a hazy fog. Are you a messenger who will guide me to King Yeom? From ??????ns?ate.??m It was then. Wooooow. A subtle golden radiance bloomed around the chasas body. It was such a beautiful and cozy light. It was holier than any light and stricter than any energy. The light, which cannot be defined by any one temperament, made such a strong impression that one felt ecstatic just by encountering it. Now take me with you. It was then. The golden brilliance suddenly became a wave and engulfed Hwa Jin-cheons body. Huh! Cheeeeeeeek! The toxins that had umted all over my body began toe out one after another. The wasted vitality did not replenish, but the turbidity that had been causing pain to the body disappeared. My vision gradually became clearer and my limbs gained strength. At best, it would only be able to walk and stand, but even that was an amazing amount of energy for Hwa Jin-cheon now. The pupil of Hwajincheon, which was a dull light, returned to that of the Yongdu Ark leading 100,000 beggars. The coughing that made my lungs shrink and the fluid flowing from my eyes stopped. In this way, Hwa Jin-cheon was able to know that a dark human with a golden radiance on his body really existed. And while waiting for that person, I fell into the swamp of death and soon realized that I had even forgotten that I was waiting for someone. Still, Hwajincheon remained calm. Are you here? A very calming voice. A human full of darkness spoke. Its been a while. Since your position is strong, I should also give you preferential treatment, but I will give you lower treatment using the excuse that there is not much time left to go. Do whatever you want. Hwa Jin-cheon smiled. It looks good. The dark man shook his head. Im busy. I cant describe how difficult and crazy it is every day. At one time, I thought you were an extremely dangerous person. I still think that way to some extent. Ive heard this so many times that Im not even impressed. But Im d there are people like you in this world right now. Thank you for thepliment. It was a dry voice. Hwa Jin-cheon leaned his back against the wall. It was a wooden wall so worn that it was embarrassing to call it a wall. Hwa Jin-cheon, who had lost weight and became lighter than a woman, made a creaking sound even when she leaned on it. The distance is quite far, but you managed toe all the way. Thats right. It would have been much easier if the Ark hadnt acted like a fool. Youre grumbling the whole time. For me, Ark is that kind of person. A person who has no problem grumbling. Puh! What did I do so wrong to you? I just dont like it. Hwa Jin-cheon chuckled. People often say things like that in front of a dying person. But I know that it is not said with malicious intent. In fact, this image of this man was ten thousand times better than the images of other people full of worry and sadness. The dark man sat down opposite Hwajincheon. So why did you call me? I called you because you felt bad about leaving alone? If that was a shame, why would I have called you instead of calling the stupid disciples or elders? Wouldnt you have done it better? What kind of strategy is this? As this is thest time I meet you in a ruined house, my reputation as the owner of the best ce in the world will cry. When you die, your reputation will freeze to death. Even if its an ark or something, its a mess anyway. Its nice to be a nuisance to beggars. Well, I guess thats not wrong. A moment of silence fell between the two. The first to break the silence was a young man shrouded in darkness. Why did the person who wanted to go alone and leave the letter to the elder at the Emerald Jade Center call me? I envied you. Although it was a random remark, the young man reacted nkly. Its natural for older people to envy youth. You were the same when I first saw you and when I saw you again. It seemed excessively dangerous, and I doubted its authenticity when I saw such a dangerous person risk his life for the world. . It was only when Sichuans work waspleted and I saw you that I finally realized. You are someone who truly knows life. He was a man who, without any intention, would fight against the world for the people in his arms. Everyone would do that. Everyone thinks like that. But not everyone can act. . You are a person who knows that all the people in the world are as precious as your own. Thats why it moved like that. Its a huge misunderstanding. I just didnt like the three religions. Hwa Jin-cheon smiled. Are you embarrassed? Honestly, a little? Fuhaha! Hwa Jin-cheon burst intoughter at the answer of the good-natured young man. I was surprised that I still had the strength tough that much. The young man also smiled and said. Eunwon or whatever, they are trying to conquer the continent. A lot of people will die. But is that why you would use it? Theyre not the kind of people you canugh at and make up with, so all thats left is to grab each other and blow them away. From ??????ns?ate.??m Okay, thats enough. Why did you call me? Not just praising me. Hwa Jin-cheon sighed and said. You probably know that people from the North Sea Ice Pce came to Shaanxi. I know. I honestly dont know. I told the elders, but I thought I should tell you separately, so I called you here. I missed you too. What do you mean? No matter how much opennesspetes for supremacy in information, it is difficult to obtain information from outside sources. Even more so when ites to ice pces. Because its so far away that I dont even know where it is in the first ce. I guess so. However, we were lucky enough to obtain top-secret information about the pce lord of the time. Hwa Jin-cheon took out a letter from his arms. The young man said as he epted the letter. If you had passed away before I came, it would have been a real waste of time. I know clearly that you searched my arms. The young man opened the letter and read it in silence. After a while. Is it true? Thats right. The Ice Demon At this point, I dont know what shes feeling or what happened there that brought her here. I consider it a miracle in itself to obtain that much information. Anyway, is what is written in this letter true? Im looking at the probability as greater than 80%. If it was the 80% that was said in the open, it had to be considered true almost unconditionally. And what is thest part of this? Its about Tongcheon. Show that letter to Hugae. Then it will move on its own. Thats interesting. The more variables there are, the more headaches there are. You are so good at saying things like that. Because they also have headaches. Thats true. Hwa Jin-cheon took a deep breath. All of the turbid air had been expelled and my body feltfortable, but my limbs were gradually bing heavier. This was because the vitality gradually disappeared. Before you go, please do me a favor. Sure. My heir is a guy who knows how to serve the world much better than me. He is very talented and has great insight. But for the head of an intelligence organization, hes too kind. I know. Since you and I have a close rtionship, I hope that you can help him as a friend when he gets upset. Dont worry. I dont know about Ark, but Hoogae is the friend with whom I shared my sincerity for the first time. Hehe, thats good. These were words that could not be written in a letter. It was something that could be put at ease only if it was said face to face and sincerely. Now that I think about it, even though I dont have any regrets, there are at least one or two things I regret. Hwa Jin-cheon smiled and closed his eyes. Its called empty-handed, empty-handed collection A beggar should act like a beggar and disappear like a beggar. With those words, all vitality came out of Hwa Jin-cheons body. After looking at the dead Hwa Jin-cheon for a long time, the young man stood up and politely took the gun. See youter in that world. After a while. Hwa Jin-cheon, who returned to the abandoned house he had lived in for the first time in his life, passed away along with his house in the careful make-up of a hero of a new era. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Chapter 1057 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1057 Episode 1057 Ice Demon King (7) The starlight has arrived. I ran for hundreds of miles without stopping, but I was not tired. His body was different than it was just a month ago, and it was much different than it was two months ago. It was something unknown. I was sleeping well all the time, but I didnt really do any training. Of course, once you reach this level, your level may rise without any actual training, or in unfortunate cases, you may regress. However, there had to be a clear reason for the rise and fall of the realm. He felt that his body was stronger and more active in every detail than before. It was a mysterious thing. The moment he entered the realm of infinity, he felt that everything had be perfect. However, as my level increased, I realized that what I thought was perfection was actually sloppy. It was like that before that and before that. I didnt think it would be like this. Truly, his body was perfect, with no ws whatsoever. Nevertheless, progress was made. Only after making progress did I realize that my confidence was wrong once again. Only now was he able to deeply ept one fact. If there are no limits to martial arts, there are no limits to the body that handles them. If you do not enter the infinite state, or even if you do enter that state, if you do not realize it, your physical body will no longer progress. A body without development is bound to lead to decline. The world is one in which the body and mind, as well as objects and concepts, are at their peak and then slowly decline. The young man realized. The potential for your own development is still endless. I may not know the body, but there are no limits when ites to martial arts. The young man felt relieved, satisfied, and distant. I knew before that there were no limits to martial arts. However, I only knew about it and never truly felt it. It would be urate to say that I did not feel it deeply enough to feel helpless. Its spacious. Someone said That universe is infinite. The young man finally realized that he had stepped into space. Since you have stepped into an endless universe, of course you will not be able to see the end. It made him helpless. Since we have stepped into a universe with no limits to its vastness, there will be infinite principles that we have not yet realized. That made him happy. I knew that the universe would grow as I grew. That put him at ease. If no one can reach the end of the universe, wouldnt the fight between unmanned and unmanned people ultimately be decided by who can embrace the wider realm of the universe? No, that wont be the case again. Universe does not simply mean any space. There was a direction and a time that contained the past, present and future. All things existed, and there was also an iprehensible flow of power. At that moment, the young man recalled a conversation he had with his teacher in the past. The ancient people described the world beyond the sky as the universe. Some people thought that this endless continent was a truly infinite world that could not even bepared. If the universe includes all things in heaven and earth, whether finite or infinite, arent we not bound but floating freely? The disciple cannot understand the teachers words. One day, when you surpass the Four Gods and advance to the golden world, you will understand what I mean. Yes. People are free. But no one considers themselves free. Enlightenment is repeated and it is not easy to expand the vessel. In order for you to climb and climb again, you must know that you are truly free. Freedom In order to know that you were originally free, you must struggle to be free. Only in that contradictory moment can the painful void be liberated. Pusss. The stone I stepped on naturally turned into powder. The young man stopped walking and looked up at the sky. It seems like Im still just a kid when I always remember what Master said at important moments like this. A voice filled with longing and bitterness. It was as if I could hear the voice of my teacher who had ascended to heaven. A person who has already begun to understand the world is severely punished. The young man smiled. The young man looked up at the sky for a while and took out a letter from his arms. It was not my intention to confirm the contents of the letter. This was because he wanted to read the mind of a beggar king in a dirty letter. You truly left like a beggar. Although Hwajincheonsst words were grumbling, they were a great shock to the young man. In the face of death, people used to show a consistent appearance. Anger, fear, sadness, bitterness, regret, frustration I have never seen many people, even young people who live two lives, truly ept their own death with ease. Among them, Hwajincheon was particrly special. He died confident that he had truly lived his life to the fullest. In reality, no one had traveled across the continent like him. The young man had been running around tirelessly for the past few years to eliminate the three major factions and gather the power of the central ins, but Hwa Jin-cheon continued to do this his whole life. In addition, I analyzed key information and thought about when and how to use it from the moment I became open until the day I died. Each person has different standards for living their life diligently. Even so, it would be very rare for someone like Hwa Jin-cheon to die with satisfaction, saying that he lived a good life without any regrets. Can I do that too? I wasnt confident. Its going back to its original state Im jealous. Although he asked why he came to an abandoned house in such a miserable manner and died alone, the young man understood Hwa Jin-cheons feelings. Air transport and air collection. Everyone who lives in this world is born with nothing in their mothers womb. Hwa Jin-cheon was a man who was born with bare hands and reached the pinnacle of world power. For him, who lived life better than anyone else, death was apletely natural cycle of returning to darkness. I wouldnt have wanted to go down that path, seeing the faces of my people full of sadness. Furthermore, the abandoned house must have been a special ce for him. It was truly an honor for him to be called to me just before he died in such a ce. It could be said to be an honor, not because it was the Yongdu Ark, but because it was the calling of a person who hadpleted his own life. On his final journey, such an amazing person left a gift for those who will live in agony in this world. That was this letter. I will not forget this gift. The young man opened the letter once again. After reading what was written in it several times, he folded the letter again and put it in his arms. The young man asked somewhere in the forest. Is it there? Slurp. A masked man who appeared like a ghost knelt in front of the young man. Loyal! The Lord of Darkness meets the Lord of Seong. Ammudan. It was the best intelligence unit of the ck Ind Murim of the time, created by King Tu of Seongcheon with an astronomical amount of money over a long period of time. Only Tuwang and the young man knew how many informants belonged to the Ammudan. And there were only two people who knew how scary they could be in times of emergency. the young man asked. What is thetest information about Ice Pce Lord? Ammu Danju briefly exined what had happened so far. okay? Does that mean he is moving south along with Kang Xinjiang? Thats right. What is the route? It appears that it will head south from Shaanxi, take the river route of Hubei, reach Wuhan, and then enter Honam. Where are you now? It is a report that he was passing by Dangganggu three days ago. i get it. Have the kids contact Mook Xinjiang. Im going to go meet Binggungju. I ept the Lords orders. After saying those words, Ammu Danju dispersed like smoke. Although it wasnt as good as Sima Xuan, it was a magical secret technique that was hard to believe even when you saw it with your own eyes. Although he may be inferior to Sima Xuan in terms of stealth techniques, he will be superior to Sima Xuan in terms of divinew. Moreover, although Ammudanju was the head of the intelligence unit, he was an all-rounder with terrifying military power. Excluding a few people who had a personal connection with the Five Great Gods, he could be said to be the most trustworthy person in the ck Empire. The young man who sent the Ammu Danju turned his head here and there and rxed his body. Lets go. Pop! The moment when you feel like a golden light shes. The young man had already climbed over a mountain. * * * . Dark night. Hatseons eyes deepened as he looked at the river as wide as the sea. Its quite cold. Ah, it may not be the case for the pce lord. Its okay at night. Its pleasant weather. Are you having a hard time during the day? Chinese medicine has no effect on the body. Its just a matter of the heart. Kang-ryang nodded. He also had the body of Hanseobulchim. Depending on the martial arts they have learned and practiced, there are many people who have a body that is invincible in the Hanseo even before the martial arts. Moreover, Mo Seon was an absolute master who reached the highest level. Changes in climate may affect the mind and heart, but they will not cause pain to the body. We have to change boats again tomorrow morning. Please close your eyes at least a little. There is no need for that. Well, it would be natural if you were at the level of a pce lord, but still Thats not why. yes? I dont know what will happen. A great power ising. Kang Ryangs eyes deepened. Mojasuns expression and prayer did not waver at all. However, if one were to say that she was an extremely strong person, there was a high probability that she would be a non-pr person. Holy shit. In the world, there are as many strong and powerful people as there are grains of sand, but when I heard that a number of non-pr figures were emerging, it seemed as if everything before my eyes was bing distant. I thought that perhaps a master who has reached Mugeuk could invite another Mugeuk. I heard that they can detect each others presence even from ten miles away, so it wouldnt be entirely wrong. No matter what, I cant do it now. Basically, all non-pr prisoners were people who did not know where they would end up. It was said that people like Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong public ambassadors are extremely rare. Kang-ryang whistled. After a while. Slurp. The Daeryongdan, who were resting in their respective residences, lined up in front of Gangryang all at once. Hatsun said calmly. The training is very good. Is that so. But you wont need them. When youre this strong, numbers are meaningless. Still, we cant just sit back and let it go. Youre right. Hatsuns pupils got bigger and bigger. Were almost there. After a while. hook! There was an energy that blew away the cold river wind all at once. Kang Ryangs eyes widened. What is this energy?! Jump and jump. There was a person walking away, casting off the shadow of the bushes in the distance, as if he had nothing to hide. The sight of a young man walking with only a ck dragon hand dangling from his right waist, wondering where he had put the sword with Gwangryongs name on it, suited this darkness very well. Kangryang knelt down on the spot. See you Lord! The entire Daeryongdan knelt down. See you Lord! Young Yeon Ho-jeong stopped walking and looked directly at the hat line. Hes the devil he doesnt look like that at all. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Chapter 1058 Dark and Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1058 Episode 1058 Ice Demon King (8) Is this the man? Unwavering expression and prayer. However, the hat ship was greatly surprised. This person is the pinnacle of contemporary martial arts, called the ck and white martial arts emperor. There are those who go beyond that with force, but the person whose influence is so great that it goes beyond the best of his time and is discussed as the best of all times and all times is said to be ck and White Muje. Thats how great Yeonhojeongs reputation was. In fact, even before entering the continent, I could asionally hear the four letters of the star sign, ck and White Untitled. I heard youre young. I didnt know the exact age. What she paid attention to was the achievements and influence of the master known as the ck and White Emperor, not his age. Still, I knew he was young. But I didnt know he would be this young. He seems to be around 30 at most, but I never thought he would show off such outstanding prayer skills. different. Tall and slim physique. Although it is not white by Bingung standards, the skin is very smooth and stic. It was a presence that anyone could not help but be fascinated by, including the mystical prayers that only those who had achieved the highest level could show. However, Mojaseon was able to see the true nature of the vicious power lurking beyond the mysterious prayer. Its so different from what I vaguely thought. The martial arts of the North Sea and the martial arts of this continent were simr yet different. However, when you reach the highest level, you will see many simrities even among those who have practicedpletely different types of martial arts. Mojaseon could not find anything inmon with Yeonhojeong. If theres one thing Im sure of. Mojasuns Seomseom Ok was tightly held inside her puffy sleeves. This man is also a warrior. Warriors were not just warriors. He is a hero who survived after fighting countless battles. The level achieved was amazing, but what was even more surprising was the warriors prayer hidden in that mysterious prayer. I couldnt tell what kind of life this young man, who seemed to be around 30 now, had led, showing such creepyposure. I thought this was someone I would never see again in my life, but how could it be that we are connected to each other in this way? Why? Mojaseon thought that Yeonhojeongs voice was very nice to hear. Yeonhojeong walks step by step to the riverside with her back to him. The ck dragon rider that was hanging from his waist as he walked made a nking sound. You wanted to see me? Yeon Ho-jeongs tone of voice was without hesitation. Even though he was much older than me, he didnt have an engineering degree. In fact, if you count his past lives, he also lived until the twilight of his life, but he did not make such remarks in a childish way because of his age. This was amon urrence. Yeon Ho-jeong knew that his level would not be inferior to his opponent at all. A faint smile appeared on Mojaseons face. It was a clumsy smile like that of Ugungju Moungbaek. So the sincerity felt stronger. Did you already know about me? The moment you entered the central in, all kinds of intelligence groups were keeping an eye on you. Yeon Ho-jeong still did not look back at the hat ship. Looking at the river sloshing under a sky full of darkness gave me quite a special feeling. Impressive. Its a martial art that has a simr system to ours, but ispletely different. It may not mean much since we have entered that stage, but if your men and mine fight, I will see some blood. Are you expecting a fight in advance? I have no hobby of treating someone with a smile and then getting stabbed. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was firm yet easy to listen to. Even though it was a very tense situation, even Kang Ryang felt that Yeon Ho-jeongs voice had changed a little. Although the words were harsh, the voice wasfortable and did not make the atmosphere tense. It was a mysterious ability. Mojaseon, who was quietly looking at Yeonhojeong, took a step forward. It was then. Slurp. The ck Dragon Master appeared. The voice wasfortable and the atmosphere was not bad. But because of that one action, I could no longer hear the sound of the rushing river. Hatsun asked bluntly. What does it mean? Phew. A cold feeling rose from Mojaseons body. It didnt really radiate energy. The moment her opponent drew a weapon, she felt nervous, and that tension naturally unleashed her temperament. Slurp. Gangryang and Doryongdan naturally withdrew to the outside of the ten chapters. Their withdrawn posture wasfortable yet provocative. He was in a position where he could draw his sword at any time the moment his name fell. We came here togetherughing, but as soon as the Lord of Seongs name falls, any personal rtionship bes as bad as burnt paper. They were prepared to attack the hat ship at any time. After looking around Gangryang and Doryongdan, Mojaseon turned his gaze back to Yeonhojeong. At that time, Yeon Ho-jeong spoke. He died once. ? The moment you turn your head, you have already died to me once. I know you have no intention of killing. Even if you dont have the intention to kill, if you have to, you will kill. Even though they have never seen each other before, they have such a bloody conversation even though it is their first meeting. Rather, it was a much more rigid position than during the time of Shinhwa cult leader Ki Cheon-woong. For those who know Yeon Ho-jeong, the current situation will be difficult to understand. Hatsuns eyes deepened. Do you want to fight? Depending on the answer, it could be so. Its an interesting situation. There was something I wanted to ask you when I met you. But it seems you were like that too. Someone once said that life is fun because it is full of unexpected fun. It was after half an hour that Mo Seon, who had been silently watching Yeon Ho-jeong, spoke again. Coming here, I tried drinking tea from the continent. It was a bit exotic and strong, but it was drinkable in its own way. . If we dont have any regrets about each other, can we be treated to a nice cup of tea? You seem confident, right? Ask what you want to ask. Yeon Ho-jeong asked directly. Why is yourst name called Mo? . I know yourst name is different. A look of puzzlement appeared on Kang Ryangs face. Yourst name is different? So does that mean Mojaseon is not Mr. Mo? Mojaseon spoke in his unique, stern voice. All high-ranking blood rtives in the Bingung Pce use the surname Mo. The question is whether you are blood rtives. It was an unusual remark. Or does Binggung use the expression blood rtives even if they are not rted by blood? Yes. Answer confidently. Yeon Ho-jeong was quite surprised by Mo Seons honest remarks. I know. The moment I asked him what hisst name was, Mojaseon guessed it. That the other person knows his identity. Nevertheless, I did not say anything and answered confidently and truthfully. What was yourst name before bing a blood rtive? I can not know. Are you avoiding the answer? Thats because I truly dont know. However, I would also like to ask you one question. Does my answer mean that much to you? Its not just me. Yeon Ho-jeongsfortable voice became sticky. The smell of blood began to emanate from the pleasant voice. For an instant, it seemed like the person had changed. It could mean a lot not only to me, but to everyone who lives here in Jungwon. If you didnte here just to y with me, you wouldnt know what it means. . We are now fighting an unprecedented enemy. If an all-out war breaks out against them, an incalcble number of lives will be lost. I guess so. We are living with so many lives on our backs. If the owner of an organization did not know that we had no choice but to stand on edge, then you are not qualified to lead the Ice Pce. Hatsuns eyes narrowed. A bitter look passes by her eyes. okay. In the first ce, I had no intention of bing a pce lord. Its none of my business what the story is. I answered your question, so dont avoid the answer this time. . What is your originalst name? My answer is the same. Truly we cannot know. I didnt properly inherit myst name. Wooooow. A subtle golden energy stirred around Yeonhojeongs ck dragon head. It is a question and answer dance. There is no need for further arguing. Yeon Ho-jeong was truly prepared to blow off Mo Seons head. At that time, Hatsun opened her mouth. But if I had to mention myst name I guess someone could think of me as Cheon. Kang Ryangs eyes sparkled. Mr. Cheon. He heard about Shinmarim and Gwanghyeolgyo from Yeon Ho-jeong and knew about the secret story behind the Cheon family name. Phew. The yellow dragon energy that hovered over the ck Dragon Head became quiet. Exin in detail. Its just a thing of the past. Its not something I want to say in a ce where everyone can hear. . What you wanted to know was what myst name was before I used the surname Mo? Dont just skim the surface of the content just because the question was like that. Yeon Ho-jeong continued speaking with a stern expression. I am asking whether you are a member of the Gwanghyeolgyo or not. One piece of information was written in the letter handed over by Hwa Jin-cheon. There is a high possibility that the woman called the Queen of Ice, the princess of the time, is the illegitimate daughter of a former Gwangblood cult leader. The nickname Ice Demon King was also a nickname created due to his cruel hands, which were not typical of Ice Pce people. It is said that everyone was afraid of her because of her sharpness and determination, which was significantly different from previous ice pce owners. However, after her reign was stabilized, her particrly sharp and resolute reign was recognized by many Binggung people. North Sea Horse. It was a real nickname given to her at the time when Mojaseons terrifying purge operation took ce. Hatsuns eyes deepened. I have never thought of myself as a crazy person. . But it is also true that the blood of a crazy demon runs in my blood. ording to a reliable intelligence group, I heard that he went to the Ice Pce around his mid-teens and practiced martial arts under their protection. protect? It must be breeding. For the first time, I felt strong emotions in her blunt voice. It was anger. Even though she was over 50 and approaching 60, her anger was vivid. Her anger was hot and lively, as if she was dealing with something that had just happened. Yeon Ho-jeong asked inwardly. Is it true? Who is the question addressed to? Surprisingly, the answer to that question was heard. Its true. The anger shown by the hat line was even transparent. I felt intense anger towards Binggung. However, the side that Yeon Ho-jeong was paying attention to was the Gwanghyeol side. Hatseons statement that the blood of a crazy evil spirit was circting was filled with as much disgust as the anger he felt immediately afterward. Yeon Ho-jeong opened his mouth. I heard that the reason he came here with his men was not because he was afraid of death, but because he did not want to live a life of humiliation. . Its something that cant be said easily without knowing them properly. You had no choice but to know a lot about light blood. Hatsun didnt answer. Answer onest thing. Yeon Ho-jeong aimed the ck dragons head at Mojaseons neck. Show me proof that you are not a bloodthirsty limb. If the evidence is confirmed, even if the Murim Alliance does not know, the ck Emperor will wee you as an honored guest. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Chapter 1059 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1059 Episode 1059 Thest task (1) m! m! The sound of the river rippling like waves was heard again with great intensity. Hatsun shook her head. There is nothing that can be called evidence. Then we cannot ept you either. Yeon Ho-jeongs voice was in. There is no such thing as an enemy to the other person. She might have avoided answering with pointless puns, but she confidently stated her true feelings. They do not harbor hostility or murder towards people they do not know whether they are enemies or allies. However, since he was a person who could be an enemy, I was just on guard. Hatsun shook her head. If that is what Heukje-seong means, then I have nothing more to say. Right. Yeon Ho-jeong took the ck Dragon Subbu. Although it is shy, it is only a hatchet of less than two feet, but picking up that ax made the cold air feel quite warm. I dont know how the Murim Alliance will evaluate you. There is no way for the Murim Alliance to do that just because I, the representative of the ck Ind, do not trust you. . Im sorry for treating you like a stranger. Of course, you are strangers, but the time when you came to the central in was very inappropriate. Since we know the current situation, we hope you will understand our attitude as well. It was a simple ending. Mojaseon liked Yeonhojeongs attitude and personality. Although each wanted different things, Yeon Ho-jeong had a clear reason, so she came out rough and did not cross the line. indeed. The soft yet firm attitude of Mo Yong-woo, the minor leader of the Murim Alliance, was definitely impressive. However, for her, who had lived almost her entire life as a Bingungung worker, it was inevitable that she liked Yeon Ho-jeongs attitude more. but. Mojaseon felt curious about people for the first time sinceing to the center. It may have been because of the special nature of Yeonhojeong, but also because I met someone I had only heard about through rumors. Its not that hes sloppy, but hes quite broad-minded. hmm? As you said, I am neither someone you can be sure is an enemy nor a person you can be sure is an ally. In other words, there is a half chance that it is an enemy, so you just let it go? Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. Understand that its because I saw your sincerity. Is it possible to risk the lives of countless people on one sincerity? A persons sincerity does not lead the world to righteousness. But I thought you werent a very bad person. Its too subjective. Its subjective. However, I dont think my eyesight is bad. If you betray my insight and confidence and go on a rampage, then I can show you hell. Dont you think this is toocent an attitude for a leader who epasses all people? No way. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Kang Ryang. Kang Ryang smiled. All of these people followed me on their own because they believed in my abilities. At least thats the case with Heukjeseong. Just because I imed to be the master doesnt mean I became the master. Because they trust me, I can at least act as their master. ! I am always living in this era with that kind of mindset. Some people may ask how I will take responsibility if an unexpected situation arises because I am too confident, but I would say this to such people. If youre that worried about an unexpected situation, dont evene into this world in the first ce. . Well, even if its not me, there are many great people in the Murim Alliance. Among them, there are people like me who are so wise that I cant even raise my head. If you are truly an enemy, you will quickly realize that it is impossible to hide your identity from them. Isnt the Murim Alliance the group that was fighting with you? I am also from the Murim Alliance. Didnt you hear that rumor? I heard it, but. Even if its a group that was fighting, the reality doesnt change. You better keep in mind what I said: there are a lot of great people there. . Im talking too long for no reason. I understand without having to fight. I dont know much about Bingungs martial arts, but your martial arts skills are real. I cant find any traces of the evil craftsman. Yeon Ho-jeong took control. I sincerely hope that by joining forces with the Murim Alliance, we will be of great help in our fight and yours. Yeon Ho-jeong finished speaking and spoke to Kang Ryang. Ill have to work a little harder. Binggungju is a person who is unfamiliar with the geography of the central ins, so please guide me to the vicinity of the Murimmaeng. Do not worry. Im not worried. I just tell them to do it. If you keep doing this, Ill throw the kidneys away. Youre so good at showing off such nonsense in front of everyone else. When youe back, youll be gone. I think Ill end up joining the Murim Alliance like this. It was a conversation that could only be shared between close friends that made peopleugh. The person who was most surprised by the conversation was Hatsun. The people of Bing Pce at least did not treat their blood rtives with respect, but they were not sox as to allow such trivial jokes. Its not loose. Yes. This is not loose. Rather, this conversation is possible because they are bound by a bond of steel that cannot be melted by any fire or cut by any sword. Hatsun closed her eyes. Its easy to believe arbitrarily. But trust is difficult to form. On the contrary, betrayal is not difficult. Thats why one betrayal destroys trust. Those words that the person who was the object of hatred, disgust, gratitude, and sadness said as he was dying. Mojaseon opened her eyes and spoke to Yeonhojeong, who was walking with her back turned to me. What is the weather like in Honam? Yeon Ho-jeong nced at his hat line. Isnt it good? Does it snow in winter? Its pouring down. Its difficult to walk, especially in the hignds. Its still going toe down now. Its stilling down. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. But why is the weather in Honam suddenly so bad? How can I prove it? what? I asked how I could prove that I was not a member of the Gwanghyeolgyo Church. ?! This time it was Yeon Ho-jeongs turn to be surprised. I cant know what you dont know. In the first ce, you had no intention of proving it to me. Why are you asking that now? Im interested in you. ? I am innocent. But there is no way to prove this innocence. If I could fight with someone I like, I would have to at least prove that I dont have it, but I dont know how to do that, so Im asking you. What does this mean? It was a remark that could be misunderstood by the sentiments of the midfielder. This is even more so because although his actual age is much older, his appearance is not much different from that of Yeon Ho-jeong. Of course, Yeon Ho-jeong did not misunderstand her remarks. But even if you dont misunderstand, it was still embarrassing. You like it so youll join us? Binggung abandoned its old home and left. Ill have to get it back someday. But no one knows when that time wille. And. . Among the current generation, there are many who want to leave their hometown and explore distant worlds. Too much freedom has been sacrificed to tie young people down by citing the traditions and habits of Bingungung. In other words, you will settle down on the continent? Yes. Home is just home. It is natural to get it back. But we came that long way with the determination topletely emigrate. . I am different from you. Unlike you, who could be the owner because everyone wanted it, I had no time to care about everyones wishes. You are a master who has already been created, and I am a master who fought to prove that I am a master. . But we have something inmon. Hatseon pointed to Kangryang with his hand. My people who came with me also believe in me. It may be different from the type of trust you show, but I can risk my life for them, and they can jump into a sea of fire for me. . They trust my judgment. Yeon Ho-jeongs face also became serious. Regardless of different cultures and personalities, it is not easy to show this level of sincerity. Although he was not a difficult person to analyze in the first ce, Mojaseon was showing everything about himself in front of someone he had never seen before. I guess not. As I said, Yeon Ho-jeong also thought deep down that they were not enemies. However, the situation in Heukje Castle was not good to just ept it and be together. It wasnt a power issue, but a mess. It hasnt been long since ck Emperor abandoned the name of Ink Dragonbu and moved to the surface. In such a situation, if people from outside the new pce are brought in, the organizations of the ck Emperor, which are roughly taking shape, may be shaken. Of course, you have to get it somehow. Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. But why did you like me? The question seemed to make Hatsun even more puzzled. Do you have to have a reason to like someone? No, well If I had to ask, I liked your attitude. It is clear that you make and break and that you are merciless towards your enemies. From what Ive heard, the reputation seems to be true, but its not easy for a man of that level of ability to abandon his arrogance and humble himself. Ugh. I liked the attitude you showed. Your strength is also real. I want to see you more closely. Hatsun smiled vaguely. Of course, if you dont like it, you can leave at any time. Thats really arbitrary. Isnt it the same for you too? I think you and I must have sacrificed a lot until we were able to do as we please. When it gets to this point, it bes more difficult to shake it off. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at the hat line with cautious eyes. I intuitively believe that you are not a bright-blooded Sejak. No, I dont think its a work of Saeum or Shinhwa. Of course. But you said theres no way to prove it, and I cant think of any way either. So does that mean you cant go to ck Emperor Castle? Yeon Ho-jeong, lost in thought for a moment, scratched his head and said. You will have to go through various procedures. Since you are also the master of a n and your inaction is remarkable, you will be given a high status. However, there will be no public authority to influence Heukje Castle. Are you okay? Hatsun nodded as if it waspletely natural. We came to fight, relying on ourselves as one. That is enough. . However, if we can prove to each other by fighting together, I hope that after the war, the ck Emperor will actively help the Bingung people find a new home. To that extent, not only us, but even the Murim Alliance can help. Of course Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly. If you can survive. Mojasuns smile deepened. Even though hes a bit stiff, Im d hes a man I canmunicate with. Please take care of me in the future. Dont feel sorry foring in for no reason. This is midfield. Try to ept everything, from culture to behavior patterns. I will try. Its not about trying, you just have to do it. Im not even sure about that. She said that Yeon-ho-jeong was strict, but in this regard, she was just as strict as Yeon-ho-jeong. Yeon Ho-jeong also smiled face to face with Mo Seon. But his eyes did not smile. I dont know how Ki Cheon-woong will change in the future. Same goes for this woman. It is said that each others martial arts skills are natural enemies, so if one of them betrays, it can be a countermeasure. Chapter 1060 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1060 Episode 1060 Last day (2) Its such a rough day. The young mans voice, which was neither too low nor too high, was very pleasant to hear. Confucius. Please put on another fur coat. are you okay. But With the help of my senior, the cirction of true energy has be much more free than before. Sooner orter, youll be able to do as much as everyone else. The young mans voice was filled with calm confidence. The woman, the young mans servant and bodyguard, felt proud of the young man while also being worried about him. It may be sphemous for a subordinate to think highly of a superior, but she had seen the weak side of young men countless times when she was young. But what about his master now? I am here after oveing many hardships. No, even at this moment, his ordeal has not disappeared. Every day must be terrible just because of the worry and pain of your blood rtives. However, the young man did not show any such sign. If it was something that could be solved by worrying, I would have stayed up all night worrying. However, the young man knew the pros and cons of things, and so he maintained hisposure even though he possessed the power of a demon. Youve be stronger. It wasnt because the magician had grown. The woman could see that the person itself had grown. So she was sure. That his master would be a greater monarch than his predecessors. Thanks to Jeondae, which burned away the bad rtionships he had endured and gave him true freedom, the young man was able to stand on the foundation of bing truly strong. The moment Confucius masters power freely, the world will be surprised by the emergence of a genius. Suddenly, the woman remembered one person. When I think of geniuses, that person naturallyes to mind. It cannot be said that it is a good rtionship with empty words, but if it were not for him, neither he nor his master would have been able to face the current reality. He is the master of the ck Ind Alliance the young man said at that time. Should I say Yeon Sobuju or Yeon Seongju now? yes? Ah yes. Okay The young man smiled and looked up at the sky. For some reason, I want to meet Lord Yeon today. The woman said with a dissatisfied face. Confucius. Please refrain from using such honorifics. He is the one who took control of the huge ck Ind Alliance. There is nothingcking in being respected regardless of tribe. Thats true. The young man knew why the woman was like this. This may be because the very fact that there is someone better than their master is displeasing. Hyang-ah. Yes, master. As you know, there are many people in the world who are born with monstrous talents. Hes a real monster at the peak of them all. Unfortunately, I havent even reached his feet yet. master. Master, one day, I will definitely be in a position to look down on him. Haha, thank you at least. Yes, we should really try to make that happen. But reality is reality. Thanks to him, you and I can enter a new era. I am grateful for your loyalty to me, but I must not forget my gratitude to him. The woman, who was looking at the young man with trembling eyes, lowered her head. Ill keep that in mind. At that time, a cheerful voice was heard from afar. Its great to hear a loving conversation between master and servant. It was a voice that was even sonorous. Just hearing it made me say that he was a pleasant boy. Young Hyorak Cheon said with a smile. Have you been there? What? Makwon, a middle-aged man, ced therge luggage he was carrying on his back in front of the young man. The luggage contained nine canteens and food that had not yet cooled down. The atmosphere around was quite chaotic. I took a quick look and it looks like people from the North Sea Ice Pce have entered the central area. Binggung? okay. Cheon Hyoraks eyes sparkled. He had also heard of the North Sea Ice Pce. It is said that it is a mysterious sect with a history of over a thousand years, and that mystics who practice extreme ice skills that do not exist in the world build an ice pce and live there. Of course, no one knows if that is true. However, everyone acknowledged that they were an organization with great power. The situation is like this, and the Bingung people have entered the central in Could it be rted to the Three Religions? Makwon said, tearing off a chicken leg. I dont know that. To begin with, I dont know much about Moorim. Your insight is too great to say that. Chicken thigh meat tastes better when you eatpliments as a side dish. ha ha ha. Well, I think theres a good chance. Cheon Hyo-raks expression became serious. Are you saying that Bingung and the Samgyo might have joined hands? Like I said, I dont know much about Moorim. Furthermore, how would you know when you have no information about them at all? But I know this one thing. . There is a saying that although there is fate in this world, there is no coincidence. Did you say something like that? Thats what my master often said. okay. Makwon looked south in the distance. A strong wind blew across the open in and white snow field. The snow powder blowing away due to the strong wind was spectacr. I heard that Bingunggung is located in the northeast, a long way from Sae-oe. They said it was so far away that no one dared to go there. Thats right. They said it was so far away from Cheonghae, where Shinmarim is located, that it could almost be considered the end of the world. However, although it is far away, the three religions can see it as being within their territory. Of course, I dont know where the Three Religions are based, but you do know that they are in the north, right? Of course. Its not like theres no connection at all. Whether it is a friendly rtionship or an enemy, there will be something. Hwahyang quietly intervened. Otherwise, Binggungdo could have already been eaten by the three religions. Makwon nodded. Thats a possibility. Anyway, I think they might be rted to the Three Religions in some way. I dont know anything else now. Cheon Hyo-rak said while tearing into the meat. I guess I should go and see. Mak Won looked at Cheon Hyorak and said. Its good to speed up, but what are we going to do? Its not me thats the problem, its senior Mak. There mighte a time when you need me. How many outstanding figures are there in Heo Yigus midfield? I understand that if one absolute expert who has reached the level of heaven disappears, at least onerge sect must be added to fill the void in military power. Isnt Senior Maks influence that great? Makwon chuckled. I didnte into this world to exert influence or anything like that. I just liked Yeons younger brother. Its much better to hear the voice of a mans brother, a womans husband, and an old mans child than the nickname Baek Byeong-shin. Makwons words really show how simple his personality is. Cheon Hyorak had no choice but to admit it. One of the reasons he was able to be so calm was because of Makwon. Mak Won was not as sharp as Yeon Ho-jeong, as smart as Zhuge Mun-ho, or as experienced as many of the lineage members of the Immortal Emperor. Still, he was strong. I could say he was a good person and a wonderful person to live with. Anyway, please go quickly. People here say the wind will blow stronger tomorrow. okay? When did you ask me that again? I had a hard time with the scent. Hwahyang lowered her head as if she was embarrassed. I havent done much, Confucius. Makwonughed out loud. Its nice to see. Once I figured it out. Lets eat quickly and go over to the snow field today. yes. After a hearty meal for the first time in a long time, the group quickly crossed the snow field. There is quite a bit of time left until the world bes dark, but if you dont move on quickly, it will be difficult to get your bearings. The night in this area was so mysterious and scary that it could fool even a masters eyes. How much time has passed? . Makwon, who was walking at the front, stopped. Cheon Hyorak asked. Seniors? . Seniors. Makwon looked at Hwahyang. Do you think you can carry this guy and cross that bridge today? The ce Makwon pointed to was a vaguely visible mountain beyond a in full of snow. Hwahyang nodded without realizing it. I will do that. In fact, it was close to impossible. At first nce, the distance from here to that mountain was hundreds of miles. Covering that distance in a short period of time and then crossing the mountain was difficult even for a martial arts expert. But the answer hase, and now that the answer is there, Hwahyang will run with all her might. That was enough for Makwon. Cheon Hyorak opened his mouth with a serious expression. Seniors. I dont know when I will be able to go back. Still, Im d we cane this far together. What on earth is going on? Its a personal matter. Its none of your business. . I was nning to head to Shaanxi, but just in case, it would be better to go to Sichuan. As you may know, it will be quite difficult to enter Sacheon from here. The terrain itself is like that. But since there is a flower pot, it will be okay. Seniors! Go to Tangga. Go and receive temporary protection, then go to the Murim Alliance or Heukje Castle. Do you understand what Im saying? Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. But even for a moment. See you again. Okay, dont worry. That was the end of those words. He wanted to ask more, but Cheon Hyorak was sure that Makwon would not answer no matter how many times he asked. Hwahyang quickly carried Cheon Hyorak on his back and unfolded the divinew. Her new brother moved away in an instant. Shit. Makwon sighed. I have no idea whats going on. If I had known this would happen, I would have run for my life from the beginning. The white spear in his hand let out a roar and cry. This was one of the infantry units in Shinmarim and was called Baeknoechang (ט). It was a new weapon that Hyorak Cheon gave to Makwon as a gift. Saaaaagh! As the new soldier cried, the deadly air flowing through the cold, dry wind stung Makwons skin. Makwon looked north. ! The shadow of someone riding a horse appeared beyond the swirling snow. It was so far away that I couldnt even hear the sound of horses hooves. But Makwon thought. If you hold the reins and shake them once, you will be able to run all the way here in an instant. Even though the distance was so far away and only the shadows were blurred, I could see how huge the horse was. Makwons eyes trembled. Red dragon. Red dragon. One of those names that I forgot and forgot again. Whiiiiiiiing! A wind blew from somewhere and threw snow powder in all directions. As time passed, their appearance was finally visible in Makwons field of vision. A huge man riding on a huge horse. And after that, dozens of horseback riders appeared. However, Makwon could only see one man riding a divine horse called Jeokryong. Eyes as wide as a tiger. His gray-white hair stretched out in all directions like a lions mane. The skin was like an old tree, but it matched the mans dignified spirit. His body wasrger than that of Makwon, and in particr, the ck long spear he was holding in one hand was emitting a terrifying divine energy that was enough to make your eyes widen just by looking at it. The sight of him holding a ck divine spear suited him very well. The look in his eyes as he gazes at the world while riding a horse has not changed at all from decades ago. A voice like a moan came out of Makwons mouth. execution. Chapter 1061 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1061 Episode 1061 Thest task (3) is called capital punishment by Makwon. His ascetic is a legendary sect called Mujongmun, and Mujongmun moves its residence ording to the new munju. There is a legend that the Mujongmun is a sect created by masters of different martial arts. In fact, Makwon, who belonged to the martial arts n, was able to master all kinds of martial arts within it. Although I did not learn much, I was able to achieve great things just by observing with my own eyes. Afterwards, like a seeker, he left the sect and stayed in the mountains to perfect his own martial arts, which were Cheonmu Shinbyeonggi () and Cheonmubyeongjanggong (), which were the original martial arts of Makwon. In this way, Makwon formed a family, but he never once headed to the Mujongmun Gate after that. Since he did not return to his hometown on his own, people from his hometown came to visit Makwon. However, this meeting was not what Makwon had hoped for. Its been a while. The already cold winter air became sharp and heavy, as if it contained broken pieces of iron. Makwon intuitively realized this. I became stronger. An old man holding a ck long spear. It was literally like seeing a lion. It was full of bloody murder and solemn majesty, as if he were actually seeing a lion in front of him. long time no see. Crap things dont go anywhere. Although he has achieved great heights, he has no dignity at all. The old man continued speaking in a cold and fierce tone. Its been a while since Ive seen you again, Ive been seeing you for a long time, so you nod your head stiffly. Its the same now as it was then. Makwon smiled. It was a smile filled with bitterness. The ambassadorial punishment is no different from before. Even though you are old, you are still stiff. How many holes do you really have to drill in your body to fix your bad hair? I got hurt a lot afterpeting in the tournament. But seeing things like this, it seems like its nature. Well, since there are no ups or downs, I end up wandering the world as a mere barbarian. Makwon looked behind the old man. Its a horse that looks to be about fifty years old. The men he had never seen before were ring at him, holding spears in the same posture as the old man. Your personality is the same, but you have deteriorated a lot in the meantime. Did you give any kind of teaching to those bastards? That feeling of peace of mind that onlyes with a group of people is still there. It was an uncharacteristically bitter tone of voice. Hahaha! The old man remained silent, but powerful deadly energy spewed out from the spear magicians lined up behind him. It was an amazing momentum. Although each individual was not even a single point in time, the military spirit emitted by everyone together was as strong and powerful as a storm. Mak Wons eyes grew cold. Quad deud deuk! The incontinence that urred under his feet passed over the old mans red horse and passed under the feet of the fifty horsemen. Heeheeheehee! The life that poured out like a wave disappeared without a trace. A look of embarrassment appeared on the faces of the spearmen who were unable to control the rampaging horsemen. Makwon said in a cold voice. For those who have just started to pick up a spear, who are they widening their eyes at? Before you trust the captain and go on a rampage, develop decent skills first. Phew! The momentum of Makwon rising like a cloud. It was a powerful force that could clearly be felt from the old mans hard and sharp force and a hundred different powers. Stiffness of stiffness. Makwons martial arts skills, which had advanced through numerous battles, were so heavy that fifty horsemen could not handle them. Even as his disciples retreated in embarrassment, the old mans face did not change. Is that it? . Is that the Heavenly Martial God Weapon you created? Makwons eyes became sharp. How do you know my martial arts skills? indeed. A voice that conveys many things. Theres a reason why old people covet you. That martial art is not yetplete. It has been reported. Makwon recalled the juniors who visited him several times while training in the mountains. They were all brilliant people, not even interested in worldly fame, but living only with the single thought of martial arts. It isplete. There is room for improvement, though. That means it is not finished. Make no mistake about the death penalty. For me, this martial art isplete. The death penalty, which is interpreted and felt differently even for the same martial arts skill, has already lost its spirit of martial arts. Who is the bastard who abandoned his n and ran off on his own to talk about his spirit? Even though he was a bastard, he didnt ruin the sect like anyone else did. There is no separate entry point. Why is the story so long today? why? Are you scared of the priest you havent seen in a long time? The old mans face, which had been rxed the whole time, suddenly hardened. Yes, this guy. A finger that fixes the window of life. Everyone can see that you look like youre crazy because you want to attack me, so why are you just using your tongue? Cheeeeeeeee! A faint haze wafted from Makwon, who held the white thunder spear with both hands and lowered his posture. This priest is ready. You dont have to give up any yers, soe in anytime. The corners of the old mans mouth rose. Would you like topete with me using spear skills? Whether it is a spear, a fist, or a sword, it is all the same weapon to this priest. How dare a guy who ys with misceneous things because he doesnt have the confidence to risk his life on the same path say something like that? Jiiiiiiing! An intense howl erupted from the old mans ck window. Purr! The red horse ridden by the old man toured. Makwons eyes deepened. The red horses innocent eyes looked towards Makwon. It was like seeing a friend I had known for a long time. Red dragon. Makwon opened his mouth. Pleasee down. Just getting on a horse is enough. The red dragon is injured. Pleasee down. It is a ce where harsh teachings are given to priests who arecking in courage. You dont have to worry about me. sh! As soon as he finished speaking, the gun that shot out from the spear of the curtain flew towards the red horses neck. Quang! The red horseman staggered back. If the old man hadnt swung his ck spear to block the path, the red horses head would have been blown off that path. The old mans eyes wavered slightly. Its because I didnt know that that guy was seriously aiming for the Red Dragon. Makwons eyes sank even deeper. There is no need for personal affection in a match. Are you nning to use the life of an old friend as an excuse to make excuses for a loser? good night. The old man got off his horse. The red dragon attacked a few times and then calmly retreated. Before retreating, Mo Yuan looked into the eyes of the red dragon. Even though he was a golden beast that was unable tomunicate due to his natural voice, he felt understanding in the red dragons eyes. Makwon did not feel sorry for the blow he struck against the red dragon. The Red Dragon, who ran like a tempest through a battlefield unknown to the world, will fully understand the fate of his old friend. The old man red at Makwon and shouted to his disciples. You guys step out of the hundred. One hundred sheets. It was difficult to understand that no matter how undefeated the battle between the experts was, they were told to retreat a hundred feet away. But the old mans actions were right. Makwon saw this as a war, not a fight. A war where you can do anything to defeat your opponent. The old man sensed a prayer for life and death in Makwons prayer and led his disciples away from the battlefield. Its still the same. If nothing else, that thoroughness could be considered the beauty of the battlefield. Makwon did not understand war all his life. Rather, he hated war. Martial arts inevitably embodies life and death, but for him, martial arts was simply a study of the soul that he could pursue throughout his life. The old man could not understand enlightenment throughout his life. On the contrary, I disliked the words that were spoken. Martial arts inevitably embodies life and death, and for him, martial arts was proof of the pleasure of killing and surviving until death. The two people were so different. Because we were different, we took different paths, and because we were different, we hated each other. On the wide, snow-dusted in, the two executioners stood facing each other, ring at each other. Before we win, I want to ask you something. The old man was extremely serious. There was no longer any need for arguments like before. The old man allowed questions to be asked in silence. Did you join hands with the Three Religions? Makwons question surprised the old man in many ways. The biggest surprise among them was that the once solitary man became entangled in worldly rtionships and began to worry about the well-being of the world. I heard there are idiots who join hands with extremely unpleasant fanatics. The reaction was ten times more negative than saying no. Makwon was relieved. It was not because of Mujongmuns honor. great. If thats the case, then I too can face it with the mindset that it is thest fight of my life. If Mu Zongwen had joined hands with the Three Schools, Mo Yuan would have tried to escape this situation at any cost. Because I need to tell you this. But if you dont catch it, theres no problem. I had to fight for life or death with the old man at any time. On this day, he just wanted to focus on winning. Why dont you ask? . How did I find you and why did I find you only now? Why now? That meant that the old man had known Makwons destination for a long time. Makwon grinned. The Heavenly Martial God Weapon burned and became a dragon ascending to heaven. I have no more questions for you, So Hyun-rip! Paaaaang! Makwon ran. A man who was called one of the three armies of Seongcheon. Now, the demon army is gone and together with the ghost army, it is called Ssanggun or Lee army, but the world is changing every moment, and Makwon is no longer the Makwon of the past. However, Makwons realization was so firm and true that even as he moved forward, his center did not waver. Baekbyeongshingun (ٱ). The ultimate expert in the use of a hundred weapons raced towards So Hyeon-rip, another Seongcheon and superior of the same monk. The white lightning spear spewed fire. sh! It seems like a bolt of lightning explodes. The white, flexible spear stretched out and aimed at So Hyeon-rips neck. Its bittersweet from the start. There was no destructive power or efficient attack within it. It is a martial arts method that only kills the enemy. The divine demons white lightning spear aimed at So Hyeon-rips throat with the will of death. Thence of So Hyeon-rips ck spear, the ck spear, rotated. Taaaaaang! The de of the white lightning spear bounced off just before it hit my neck. It was truly a breathtaking moment, but So Hyeon-lip did not blink an eye. The martial arts skills built up through experience in hundreds of battles and the immovable spirit honed through that experience cannot be shaken by attacks of this magnitude. Makwons white lightning spear spewed fire once again. h h h! It seems that the number of windows has increased to dozens. The new soldiers spear de repeatedly stabbed So Hyeon-rips upper and lower body, and So Hyeon-rips magic spear Heukyo deflected Makwons attack with a mesmerizing movement. Quad Deuk! Quad deuk! The two peoples attack created an invisible shock wave. A circle of incontinence was seen spreading across the ground. Makwons attitude, who had attacked Sohyeonrip several times, changed for an instant. Whoops! He turned around and attacked the vicle with the tip of the spear. So Hyeon-rip easily blocked even that. I dont even avoid it. He raised the pole of his ck sword to deflect the blow, and both his feet were stuck in the ground up to his pelvic bones. Boom! The ck and white polearms rotated and struck each others des with precision. With a deafening sound, the two peoples new models bounced off each other. A smile full of joy appeared on Makwons face. So Hyun-rips expression hardened. Thus began a life-or-death battle for the lives of the two executioners who met for the first time in a long time. Chapter 1062 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1062 Episode 1062 Thest task (4) Cheon Hyorak riding on Hwahyangs back. Due to his innate nature, he is unable to fight even though he has practiced martial arts to the highest level. Although Cheon Hyo-rak may have felt regretful about such facts, he did not ruin his life with despair. But now, Hyorak Cheon felt a feeling close to despair. Seniors. After a harsh childhood, he was carving out his own life without relying on anyone. However, he was greatly shocked when his lord and father passed away. Only then did Cheon Hyorak realize that he depended on his father deep in his heart. Its just that he didnt show it and didnt even think about understanding it himself. After his father passed away, Shinmas situation was resolved, and Makwon remained. Makwon took care of Cheonhyorak like an older brother and sometimes like a father. Although he didnt do anything particrly special, the words he spoke from people around him were full of kindness. Sometimes, we wouldugh and talk while drinking heavily. Suddenly, Makwon became Cheon Hyoraks benefactor who was almost like a blood rtive to him. He is the person who filled his fathers empty spot even though he did not intend to do so. Even for Cheon Hyorak, whose personality was far from being weak, Makwons presence was as big as Hwahyangs. He sends them to fight against an unknown threat. The threat was so fierce and powerful that even Makwon was nervous. If only I could use martial arts without hesitation. Jungwangmagong (ħ) was one of the best magic arts in Shinmarim, but it was not the best magic attack. Nevertheless, the reason he chose Jungwang was because Jungwang Magic is a martial art that is capable of drawing out the human bodys senses to the limit and capturing and controlling the essence of energy floating in the air. Even though it is a magical art, it is a martial art that specializes in manipting natural energy, such as controlling air pressure. He had no doubt that martial arts like this would be of great help in correcting his heavenly punishment. In fact, my father also said that once you reach the Tenth Dan Gong, you will be able to break away from your natural instinct and practice martial arts. Afterwards, he told me to train Pacheongyeol and go to the ultimate level. Why do I always look like this in moments of need? Unable to stop Mokgyedams evil n, he asked for help from the Murim Alliance, and after his fathers death, he was unable to do anything. And now. Unable to even watch Makwon, whom he had be a precious friend of, struggle in the swamp of death, he runs away. Hwaaaaaaa! Unstable magical energy began to leak out of Cheon Hyoraks body. Activating physical senses through the use of inner energy has been possible since ancient times. However, there has never been a case where unstable internal energy leaked out in this way. Surprise appeared on Hwahyangs face. Confucius! Cheon Hyorak did not hear her worried cries. After the Jungwangmagong, which grew up in front of Gong Daesas great power, Shinmarim copsed, and in front of his fathers death, he rose to the level of Gudangong. With only one step left to reach the Ten Steps, Cheon Hyo-raks vast inner strength was choosing the path to copse. Cheon Hyo-raks eyes went nk. Why do I always have to despair? Why on earth does this rotten body function? Even when precious rtionships are in danger, has this soft body that can only watch quietly ever give you any emotion other than despair? I want to die. What meaning would there be in this life if everyone died and I survived alone? Grumbling. Blood flowed from Cheon Hyoraks nose and mouth. Hwahyang was startled when she saw the blood soaking her shoulder. Confucius! Hwa-Hyang stopped teaching and sat Cheon Hyo-Rak against arge tree and said with an urgent look on her face. Take heart! Its dangerous! It was a fire-entry demon. The true energy that moves only with ones will, not with ones hands and feet, is greatly influenced by a persons state of mind. Normally, it is rare for a person to run out of energy just because of despair or extreme joy. Sima Oedos martial arts are an exception, but if they are martial arts with a high level of perfection at the level of the Demonic Sword of the Middle King, there is no significant difference in stabilitypared to other new arts. Nevertheless, the fact that he was in this state now meant that Cheon Hyo-raks despair was that deep. Saaagh! Hwahyangsplexion turned pale. Cheon Hyoraks eyes, with his head down, looked lifeless than the eyes of a dead fish. The amount of blood flowing from the nose and mouth was small, but it was dark in color and looked dangerous to anyone. But what was more serious than that was the demonic energy radiating from his entire body. A magical energy that even Hwahyang, a transcendent expert, dare not approach, rose like a cloud. Even in the shocking reality that it was impossible to achieve martial arts, Cheon Hyo-raks skill, built up with all kinds of elixirs and enlightenment, was several times that of Hwahyang. In addition, with the great castle of the King of Demons just around the corner, Cheon Hyoraks magical energy boasted a much higher quality than Hwahyangs magical energy. With so much magical energy gushing out as if it would turn the entire mountain into hell, Hwahyang had no choice but to stamp his feet. Confucius!! Cheon Hyoraks ears twitched. A world where despair is added to despair. He, who was kneeling in an empty space, slowly raised his head. What about that? A ray of light was shining. Beyond the light that did not suit him, Hwahyangsrge eyes were visible. Who was it? The eyes were filled with tears. Those eyes, filled with only worry, resembled my mother from her childhood, a time when her memories were vague. mother. My mother got sick and passed away after giving birth to my younger brother. Tears flowed from Cheon Hyo-raks eyes. Why did I end up like this? At one point, he resented his father and mother for giving birth to him like this. But not now. It was ridiculous to me my parents for letting me know the joy of life. I just whisper my frustrated and upset feelings to my parents who are nowhere to be found. Too many of my precious people have died to hope for the future. Both father and mother. And now to Makwon. Do I have the right to live like this? It was then. Who is dead? Cheon Hyorak, startled by the sudden voice, looked behind him. father?! Hyeokryeonhwi was there. His father, who was called Maseon and reigned as the strongest martial arts warrior. Hyeokryunhwi spoke in a blunt voice. He is not dead. Just fighting. But you have already killed him in your heart. ?! Even if he dies, it is only a choice he made. Even if you have mastered the Middle King to the tenth level and escaped Heavens punishment, do you think you will be able to save him unless you have practiced Pacheongyeol? but! Your despair and worries have no meaning at this moment. I dont understand why you despair and why you worry. Many people died because of me! Even though we could have fought together, I only sought survival under the excuse of heavenly punishment! How can I live like that for over twenty years! Then go ahead. yes? If you are in such despair, go back and die with him, even if it is in a body that cannot fight. !! I dont want to interfere with your life and choices just because Im your parent. You are my child, but you are you. The choices you make at every moment determine your life. If you dont mind dying, wouldnt it be true for you to go willingly to death? . If you have the will to fight but not the will to die, at least this is not your battlefield. Continually run away until you find your own life. Escape Escape is not something to be ashamed of. Whats truly shameful is when I find myself regretting the fact that I ran away. Cheon Hyoraks eyes, which were full of despair and sadness, became bloodshot. I have already found my own life. Yet you ran away, as was your habit. . I wont run away anymore. Hyukryunhwi nodded and stepped back. With each step he took, his appearance darkened. Just because you die right now doesnt mean the hearts of those who loved and cared for you be worthless. father. good. Go and see that your life is already yours and take it again. After Hyeokryeonhwipletely disappeared. sh! The darkness disappeared and the whole world was colored with light. Cough! Cheon Hyorak, who returned to reality, vomited out a bowl of blood. Confucius! The demonic energy that seemed to cover the entire mountain disappeared. Hwahyang hurriedly tried to approach him. but. ?! Hwahyangs eyes widened. Cheon Hyo-rak naturally sits cross-legged after hemoptysis. Despair no longer existed in those eyes that were filled with resentment. In Taoism, it is said that hemoptysis urs when one attains great enlightenment. Even though Cheon Hyo-rak studied magic, he went through a process simr to Hyeon-muns enlightenment. In an extremely brief moment, his mind, which had gone through the depths of his emotions, was in a realm that was iprehensible to the physiology of magic. Hwaaaaa!! The demon energy that had disappeared rose again like fire. Unlike before, when the density was high but unstable, his momentum, which is rough but stable like fire, resembles a bonfire dancing in a ce where there is no wind. This?! Hwahyang swallowed her saliva. Jungwangmagong is changing. Everything was ready, but Cheon Hyorak, who was unable to practice martial arts due to his heavenly form, began to develop the ten levels of martial arts through a short and deep enlightenment. Uduk! Crump! There was the sound of bones breaking all over my body. At the same time, his skeleton changed little by little. It was the flight of a young demon dragon who had been fighting despair for a long time without holding his breath. * * * Boom! So Hyun-rips body took five steps backward due to the white lightning strike fired like a cannonball. Ji-ing! Jiiiing! An unusual sound came from the upright shaft of the white lightning spear. Makwon, who was ring at So Hyeon-rip with his spear outstretched, grabbed the end of the spear with his left hand. I dont think Im going to die like that. . When are you going to show your martial arts skills? So Hyeon-rip shook off the hilt of the ck sword. Makwons career, which had been wrapped around the spear, was broken and scattered. I dont understand. Speak leisurely in a posture close to your natural body. Still, there are no gaps. This was the reason why Makwon did not attack Sohyeonrip. The old people in the gate that never dies considered your martial arts work to be a work that marks a milestone in the history of martial arts. How did you feel when you received it? This is why we should not trust the words of old people who cling to life tenaciously even after death has passed. So Hyeon-rips posture lowered. He held the middle of the spear firmly with his right hand and lightly grasped the end of the spear with his left hand. Although it was a bit unusual, it was an exemry spear fighting stance. hook! Just because I got my posture right, my mood changed. Tension appeared on Makwons face. Its definitely an excellent martial arts skill, but its not something to make a fuss about. I will crush you from the roots with your martial arts and my martial arts. Just give it a try. It was then. Hahaha! An unusual flow of magical energy was felt from a distant mountain. Makwons eyes wavered. The corners of So Hyeon-rips mouth rose. Youre young after all. sh! A sh of ck yog immediately pierced Mo Yuans arm. Chapter 1063 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1063 Episode 1063 Thest thing (5), the blood flowing down drop by drop, was fully visible to Makwons extremely polished eyes. The amount of blood flowing was notrge. The moment he was injured, he used the Cheonmushin weapon to stop the bleeding and suture the wound as much as possible. The response has been very good. So Hyeon-rip threw down his spear with the intention of punching a hole in Mak Wons chest. But in reality, it grazed Makwons left upper arm. The sight of my arm being pierced was an illusion. This was because Makwons movements were clever and fast. But I have seen all your spear skills. So Hyeon-rips left hand, holding the end of the spear, slightly lost its strength. Makwons eyes widened. e! sh! It was literally like a thunderbolt. Although there were no repeated hits, the speed of the blows was very fast. Blood spread on Makwons side. I barely avoided it this time. If I had been just one stepte, my ribs would have been broken and my liver would have been lost. Jiiiing! Baekreuchang let out a long cry. The Heavenly Martial God Weapon, which was reminiscent of the vastnd, tightened sharply. By spreading out abundant energy in all directions, it was used as the basis for abundant attack power, but in order to avoid or block a spear attack of this speed, the bodys reaction speed had to be increased. So Hyeon-rips ck sword spewed fire. sh! sh! sh! It was an incredible speed. Makwon dodged all three spear strikes. However, none of them werepletely avoided. There was a wound on the shoulder, thigh, and trapezius muscle. It wasnt deep and there wasnt much bleeding, but So Hyeon-rips energy remaining in the wound area constantly tried to prate inside. The amount of internal power consumed to drive out the infiltrator was not much, but the more it oveps, the more damage you will suffer, and in the end, you will miss out on victory. Makwon took a deep breath. Its a scary spear. The distance from So Hyeon-rip was over five days. Ignoring the distance, I was in a hurry to avoid the barrage fire instead of blocking it. A spear that prevents ess. This was Haemuyongseom (FW), which So Hyeon-rip created based on the martial arts of Mujong andpleted through fighting with masters from the central ins. For So Hyeon-rip, who was skilled in ten thousand types of spear techniques, the formalities of spear techniques were now meaningless. Herbivorousness and all that was just a pain in the ass. Haemooyongseom was a three-style spear technique. It is a simple and effective spear technique that defeats the enemy in an instant with the inner power that flows through theplex structure of the spear. Aption of all the spear techniques that So Hyeon-rip, known as the Spear King, saw, learned, and practiced. The corners of So Hyeon-rips mouth rose. You wont even touch my cor. Makwon read The Death of the Tip of the Spear. At that moment, his body was already moving. sh! It was my first time. For the first time, Makwonpletely dodged So Hyeon-rips spear. Ohh. If Haemu Yongseom was the ultimate spear technique, Makwons Heavenly Martial God Weapon was no less magical. Lets see where we can continue to avoid. sh! Another spear strike. This time too, Makwon avoided Sohyeonrips attack. Although he couldnt block it and it was difficult to approach, he perfectly read So Hyun-rips spear skill with just twoplete dodges. good. Makwon took a step forward. Narrow the distance. Wow! The distance that had been over five lengths was suddenly narrowed to three lengths. So Hyeon-rips spear spewed fire once again. sh! A sh of light passed by Mak Wons shoulder. As the distance decreased, perfect avoidance was impossible. But only the skin was damaged. This was an evasive maneuver worthy of apuse. There is enough distance. Now its my turn. When Makwons white thunder spear embraces death. ?! A split second. Makwon read a secret and flexible way to kill someones back. Puhwaak! Makwon, who rolled on the ground, quickly widened the distance. The distance of three chapters widened to seven chapters again. damn. There was a long tear in my back. I was caught up in a light wave of a spear attack that was swung as if cutting, rather than stabbing. If I hadnt rolled over, my spine would have been split. Hoo? You mean you avoided that? It seems like it was unexpected. So Hyeon-rips face hardened slightly. Thats amazing. Not only did he get used to the window in just a few sessions, but he was also able to block the fantasy window that was linked to the ilseom (һW). Honestly, I was surprised. Haemooyongseom is Sohyeonrips Jinsin jeolgi, but it is not the only one used. In some cases, a lower-level spear technique may be used to kill the opponent. Because to him, martial arts is just the most reasonable killing technique. He did notmit the mistake of being obsessed with powerful martial arts and driving it into a power struggle. Whoa. Makwon took another deep breath and turned his head back and forth. So Hyeon-rips eyes deepened. How dare you take your time? That too in front of me? Makwon did not open his mouth any more. Its overwhelming. Even avoiding it. But Even though his entire body was covered in wounds, Makwons eyes remained calm. Somehow I dont think Im going to lose this fight. Hahaha! The sharply tightened Cheonmushin weapon rose again like a cloud. It was the cool, cold energy of iron. So Hyeon-rip frowned. Are you going to attack me face to face? You idiot. Is it a quick decision to kill with a single blow? Do you think thats possible? Youre noisy, you idiot. Mak Won, who had cut off So Hyun Lips words in his mind, lowered his posture even further. The posture was too low to perform spearmanship. His legs were wide apart and his upper body was tilted almost like he was lying down. It looked like an animal. So Hyeon-rip clicked his tongue. Ugly posture logo. Just ept it with that attitude. Although he said so, So Hyeon-rip never looked down on Mak Won. Although he entered the profession a dozen yearster than he did, he was a genius who caught up to his level in just a few years. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was ranked among the top three in the history of martial arts, considering his mere talent. Whiiiiing! A ferocious energy arose from Mak Wons body. So Hyeon-rips cheek twitched. Thats why I cant forgive you. If that guy had ambitions and integrated all martial arts within the n and thoroughly exercised his skills, So Hyeon-rip was also willing to bow to him. However, Makwon was a murderous bastard who squandered his talents. There were many reasons, but for that one reason alone, Makwon was a killer. At least that was true for So Hyeon-rip. Ill make a hole in your heart. So Hyeon-rip, who rxed his stance, moved one foot forward for the first time. The moment you take one step. Su Hyun-lips ck sword had already reached the front of Mo Yuans chest. Suddenly! A long wound appeared on Makwons chest. I was nning on stabbing him to death, but ended up just cutting him. He twisted his body like a thunderbolt to avoid the spear before it hit him. So Hyeon-rips eyes wavered. The Haemuyongseom Japanese eclipse Yonggwangseom (W), which followed the Seomjeonjangbo (WL), failed. Even though it was a fast and sharp blow that could not be avoided even if one reads the life skills in advance. how? This is the guy that I barely avoided just a little while ago, when he used his magic to increase his nervous reaction speed to the limit. However, I couldnt figure out how I avoided this attack now that I had abandoned reaction speed and put everything into powerful attack power. e. I could see Makwons white spear wriggling. So Hyeon-rip quickly raised his ck sword and prepared for a counterattack. Whoa! So Hyeon-rips eyes wavered. Each method?! A method of hitting from a low stance. It was a blow so powerful that the spear of the ck swordnce cried out. Although it was not a blow that could decide the game, So Hyeon-rips body flinched from the blow. So Hyeon-rip was surprised. It wasnt because of power. How can you be in that position?! There is a lot of talk about transcendence and non-extreme, but in the end, the distinction between states is, to put it in the extreme, the difference between whether you can do it or not. However, Makwons angle came from an angle that was impossible due to the structure of the human body. It didnt end there. Faba Park! Whoops! Awesome! Inexplicable martial arts strikes one after another. Starting with the angle technique, Makwons body came closer in an instant, followed by long strikes with elbows and fists, followed by a powerful white lightning strike and then a series of spear strikes. It was a game that took a sudden turn. So Hyun-rip couldnt help but be shocked as he frantically retreated. What is this?! Legs: elbow, fist, long shot. So to speak, it is martial arts. But it was an iprehensible martial arts technique. After approaching with a kick, he struck a series of elbow and fist strikes with only his left arm. I dont know if he did it with both arms in session, but he was extremely fast and powerful even though he could perform all the martial arts with one arm. It wasnt even a timeg between strikes. Even though I was looking at it with my own eyes, I couldnt figure out how that was possible. It didnt end there. After finishing the attack with his left arm for three seconds, he gathered all his strength and threw out a white thunder spear, releasing a powerful st. As soon as the attack was blocked, another spear strike flew in, but it was still a spear attack held with one right hand. It was a martial art that went beyond the providence of martial arts and disrupted the human body and the flow of power. It was as if a white batting expert and a spear expert came out and attacked at the same time. The left arm is a white batting technique and the right arm is a spear technique. However, the speed and flexibility are no different from using both arms. Oh my gosh! hook! Iprehensible martial arts were only visible from a distance. We widened the distance with the Seomjeonjangbo. In the blink of an eye, a distance of five miles widened. !! So Hyeon-rips eyes widened. Before he knew it, Makwon chased him right in front of him and swung his white lightning spear. But the spear technique was strange. Instead of the spears unique movement of stabbing and striking, it implemented the herbivorous movement of swinging and striking and crushing. With that long pole! Club art! He used martial arts as if he was swinging a long spear that was over six feet long and a short baton that was less than three feet long. It was a feat that was extremely embarrassing. Even So Hyeon-rip, who was honed in a hundred battles, had never seen this type of martial arts. Whoa! So Hyeon-rips face distorted. This blow was indeed strong. It wasnt a very powerful attack or a killing technique that could be considered a special move, but it made me feel sick to my stomach. this guy! So Hyeon-rips body, which bounced off the pole of the white spear, moved dynamically. In an instant, he twisted his upper body, gathered his strength, and attempted to explode the dragon light. It was then. Ugh! The upward strike from a low position deflected the pole of the ck sword spear, which had begun to move. Buwaaaa!! The bullet that shot out like a beam of light bent diagonally and split the sky. Mak Wons left foot, which struck down the ck sword, was covered in blood. My shoes were torn and blown away, and even the hem of my pants was reduced to powder. So Hyeon-rips face distorted. It felt like my right arm, which moved with the flow of power, would be torn off entirely. It was difficult to implement, but from the moment it was implemented, I couldnt believe that the path that no one had been able to stop was bent with a single kick. Bye! So Hyeon-rip felt a sh before his eyes. Makwon, who was supporting himself on one foot, kicked the ground hard and caught So Hyun-rips chin with his forehead. crazy! Its a headbutt. The most efficient attack was made from a distance that was difficult to swing with a spear or hands and feet. Even so, it is impossible for someone who has achieved this level to hit his opponent with his head. So Hyun-rip felt dumbfounded even in shock that felt like his mind was going to explode. Two people separated by a distance. The white lightning spear, fully loaded with Makwons Heavenly Martial God Weapon, turned into a sh of light and flew into So Hyeon-rips chest. Whoa whoa! Chapter 1064 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1064 Episode 1064 Thest thing (6) was a pain running down my spine. How long has it been? A handful of flesh fell off my right side. It was truly a narrow miss. While my vision was dizzy, I turned my body to learn how to live with only energy. Using divine energy, he immediately tightened the wound and stopped the bleeding, but the pain was considerable. The scar on my side made me feel like I was going to cringe. Tsk! There was no follow-up hit. This is because So Hyeon-rip also swung the spear and struck Mak Won in the face. So Hyeon-rip asked with a stern face. What martial arts are you doing? Wow! Makwon rushes in without a word. Even though the distance is short, I run with all my might. Makwons fists and feet approached like a thunderbolt, threatening So Hyun-rips whole body. Papa papa! It was incredibly porous. Mak Wons boxing skills were great, but So Hyeon-rips evasion skills, which did not allow a single blow from such a short distance, also deserved praise. Even though he had arge wound on his side, his movements were not restricted. It was an urgent yet strange battle. Usually, when martial arts fighters risk their lives in a fight, the fight is usually fought in a way that causes shock waves and inflicts internal and external injuries on each other with stronger attacks and stronger attacks. So to speak, the battle of qigong (⹦) is the main focus. All of those who have reached that level have shed the human mask and because the supply and demand of energy is extremely free, they naturally decide the winner through the realization of qigong. But the fight between the two was different. Although he uses his energy freely, he fights with excessive use of real and false weapons, like a warrior who has trained his martial arts skills to the extreme. In a way, this may be the utopia of martial arts. Even though he has shed the human mask, he clearly has a human body, so no matter how high a level he has achieved, it would be reasonable to considerpetition based on movement. Even though they were two people with low-level martial arts skills in Seongcheon, their fight itself could be said to be the closest to the nature of martial arts. A fight as pure human beings, not as transcendents who surpass the level of gods. So Hyeon-rip, who had repeatedly retreated in the face of Mak Wons iprehensible white batting and military skills, finallyunched a counterattack. hook! Even though I couldnt understand how martial arts were implemented, I developed my ability to respond by watching dozens of rounds. So Hyeon-rip, who moved to the back and nk of Makwon with Seomjeonjangbo, used an angle targeting the bottom. Pow! When So Hyeon-rips angle technique hit Makwons thigh, which was as hard as steel, a loud roar erupted. It was an orthodox angle method, not a strange and hard-to-read trajectory like Makwon. Mak Won was not the only one who mastered the numerous boxing techniques umted in the Mujongmun. So Hyeon-rips technique showed his mastery of attacking the opponent with the most powerful blow at the moment of need. Makwons body swayed and So Hyeon-rip also hesitated due to the rebound. sh! Without even turning his body, Mak-won stabs the white lightning spear between his arm and side, aiming precisely at So Hyeon-rips neck. Tieeing! So Hyeon-rip, who deflected the white thunder spear with the spear of the ck dragon spear, took a step back and made an advance. Quang! The sh of ck yog that erupted with an explosive advance shot straight into Mak Wons chest. It was a dragon light that exploded at close range. It was a blow that could not be prevented or avoided using existing response methods. Hahaha! Still, it was blocked. Mak Wons reflexes, which deflected the ck sword spear with the spear of the white thunder spear, were unbelievably amazing. So Hyun-rips eyes sparkled. Just like myself, who had be ustomed to the iprehensible art of boxing. Makwon also seemed to have started to be familiar with Haemooyong Ind. The two sharp, open-eyed eyes were always focused on himself, what he could hear was his own breathing, and what he could smell was the life contained in his movements. His incredible concentration and his insane passion to win this match were evident. Its still early. Haemooyong Ind is divided into three types of herbivores, and so far, Makwon has observed only one type of herbivores. h h h! The white lightning spear spewed fire. Although he tried not to do so, So Hyeon-rip couldnt help but be impressed as he frantically blocked Mak Wons attack. All kinds of martial artse out from a polearm that is over six feet long. From the spear technique of stabbing and swinging, to the sword technique of swinging like a dual sword and inducing a natural sh, to the sword technique of striking and pushing away, it even shows the qualifications for swordsmanship that is much freer and lighter than ordinary spear techniques. It was a movement that transcended the weapons original form. Even if they tried to crush him with overwhelming force, Makwons attack power was not inferior to Sohyeonrips. pop! Puff puff! The sessive bursts of metal gradually turned into explosions of sound. His bloody career was being published in Makwons white light window. It is a weapon technique of Cheonmu () whose power increases over time. It was the height of maternal martial arts that even So Hyeon-rip, known as the King of Chang, could not afford to let down his guard even for a moment. but. Buuuuung! pop! As he shook the ck sword spear he held with both hands, the stic pole bobbed up and down, distorting the path of the white lightning spear. Even the burning Heavenly Martial God Weapon cannot stop Turo from shaking. Makwon tried to turn his body to follow the bounced white lightning spear. At that moment, a terrifying, deadly force overtook his body. In an instant, that deadly force took action, turning into ten or twenty spear des and trying to cut into his body. danger! Fuuuuuuu! As soon as it stopped spinning, it kicked off the ground and flew into the air. It was an instinctive response. and. Makwons eyes were so wide as to look down in the air. That?! The number of ck sword spears wrapped around So Hyeon-rips hand had increased to dozens. Rather than simply creating an afterimage, each one was a window with substance. At least in Makwons eyes, thats how he felt. Dozens of spear des aimed in all directions in a hemispherical shape centered on So Hyeon-rips body. Aaaah! Dozens of ck spears were fired as if exploding, apanied by a fiercebination of energy. Puff puff puff! Its like exploding gunpowder and shooting it out. Dozens of spear des flying toward the sky high in the sky boasted ferocious killing power and incredible speed. It cant be stopped. It is not possible to use Byeongcheondo, abat technique that raises the degree of freedom of the body to its limit. No, you shouldnt use it. Wooooow! Mak Won, who had packed all of the Heavenly Martial Gods weapons into a single white thunder spear, unleashed the Dragon Horse Spear method, the ultimate martial arts technique of Mu Zongmun. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Makwons face distorted. He used the Yongsu Changbeop, which is said to be close to the extreme of illusion, as a Cheonmushin weapon. However, every time I struck out each ck spear, the joints of my entire body creaked and my internal organs were shaken. Pow! Mo Yuan attempted to escape from Jeon Won byunching a white-knuckled rain in the air. But his judgment was a mistake. !! He tried to disperse the shock by climbing higher in the air, but all he could see were dozens of ck spears that were gently curved and moving. The ck spears that were being fired from different positions were writhing like living snakes and were being fired towards the end. This! Just like the Mancheonhwawoo that our hotel uses. Although they cannot even bepared in terms of the number of weapons, the freedom of the spears was trulyparable to that of a thousand fire fighters. Im going to go to the middle of the day!! The secret art of the fish sword was revealed through the window. The problem was the number of windows. Although it is clearly not a real ck sword, it looks like a real spear and possesses destructive power. I never imagined that there would be such martial arts skills in the world. There was madness in So Hyeon-rips eyes. This is the end. Eoryongseom (SW), a second version of Haemyuyongseom (SW). It was a wide-area attack and a special move that poured extreme strength into the enlightenment of Lee Ki-eochang and poured a tangible spear at the enemy as it was created. In the past, So Hyeon-rip had a record of destroying the Hwasan factions Maehwageomjin in one blow with this herbivore. It was a martial art that wasnt even halfplete at the time. He was confident that if it was the current Eyokryong Ind, it would have the power to send any expert in Seongcheon to the other world. Your martial arts skills were useful. At least thats how it will remain in my memory. Dozens of ck spears rained down on Mo Yuan. Qarring! The spears of true energy, typed as new spears, exploded, creating tremendous pressure. Even though he was a martial arts expert, So Hyeon-rip suffered internal injuries from the pressure. This was because the internal energy consumption was so extreme that the body could not bepletely protected. Cough! So Hyeon-rips face was pale as he coughed up blood. The skin on my back and shoulders cracked due to the pressure. If my strength wasnt enough, everything from my muscles to my bones would have been crushed. Kugugoogung! Thend in a radius of about 10 miles around Sohyeonrip was shaken, but soon became quiet. Whoa! The white snow powder moved with the wind and created a huge whirlwind. The whirlwind gradually calmed down and spread beautiful water energy in all directions. There wouldnt be a single piece of flesh left. bye. So Hyun-rip stood up, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. He swung the ck sword sharply to fix the missing shoulder and immediately looked back, startled by an unknown energy. !! There was a man there with blood all over his body. So Hyeon-rips mouth dropped open. You how?! It was several years ago that I perfected the Heavenly Martial God Weapon, but it was only three months ago that I perfected this martial art. Tsutsutsutsu. A pale energy rose from Makwons body. The light wasfortable to see, even though it was much brighter than the fluttering snow kes. On the other hand, his skin was stained silver-grey like a razor-blue sword. Moreover, like So Hyeon-rip, the skin on various parts of the body was cracked. However, there was no ce on Eydra Ind that was prated. Thats why I was able to survive. If I had been prated in any ce, I would have died that way. Cheonmu Shin Weapon, Cheonmu Gangcheong (w). It was a secret technique that was closest to the Diamond Buddha in the martial arts of the time, raising the body to a strength of more than 10,000 years. If Haemuyongseom boasts extreme attack power with the utmost meaning of spearmanship, Cheonmushin Weapongi was an all-purpose martial art created to be able to handle ten thousand martial arts. It was in line with the path of mastery of all martial arts that Mujongmun was aiming for, and Mokwon went one step further and even trained in strange techniques that raised the strength of the body to the extreme. Looking at Makwon, So Hyeon-rip finally realizes. Why did the adults in the gate only look at Makwon and why did they covet his martial arts skills even though he left the gate on his own? I could understand in an instant why they wanted to establish Makwon as the new lord of the Mujongmun. However, even though I understood it with my head, I could not understand it with my heart. this guy!! Qarring! So Hyeon-rip, who squeezed out everyst drop of his remaining energy, spewed out a prayer like a vicious murderer. I will absolutely kill you and let the world know that I am the true sessor to King Wu! Because you risk your life for such a trivial reputation, you are unable to develop further. Shut up! Faaagh! So Hyun-rip ran. His spear, which he ran out to the Seomjeonjangbo and swung, followed the path of thest three-six Yongbideungcheon of Haemuyong Ind, which he had only unfolded once in his life. Hahaha! Facing powerful waves pouring down like a tidal wave. Makwon, who opened the secret technique of Cheonmu Byeongjanggong (), ran forward without any forethought, just believing in his heavenly power. The final sh between the strongest men of this era, born of Mujong. Crumbling! The martial arts of the two people who collided head-on created a force field epassing a radius of about 20 square meters. Heaven and earth were shocked and the wind groaned. Red blood droplets were startled and ran away in all directions. In the scattering snow powder. Only one shadow stood tall. Chapter 1065 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1065 Episode 1065 Thest thing (7) Hyorak Cheon opened his eyes. When I opened my eyes, the world changed. Confucius. Hwahyangs face was colored with turbulence. . Cheon Hyorak looked around with calm eyes. This is it. Even before ascending to the rank of Ten Kings, it was possible to activate ones senses or amplify ones energy through inner energy. The term Jungwangsipdan refers to the great castle of God. Even in Shinmarim, the achievement of super-skilled martial arts was said to have naturally surpassed martial arts. If its natural, its natural. Known as a rare genius, his enlightenment had already surpassed that of Taesan. If he hadnt done that, he wouldnt have been able to achieve the feat of King Demon King. Enlightenment as a warrior hidden behind the aplishments of magic. It waspletely awakening his body, havingpleted the Ten Masters of the Middle Kings, and showing him a new world. Its so different. Amplifying ones senses by consciously using ones inner energy was on apletely different level than having the true energy of the bodys blood flow flowing organically into a state of non-transformation and non-attachment, conveying information about the world at every moment. My eyes were able to see further and in more detail, and my ears were able to pick up sounds of Mother Nature that I had never heard before. My sense of smell, taste, and touch were all different from before. This is the world that an expert sees, an area that only an expert can experience. Its still not enough. How much I had been looking forward to this moment even before I learned the Jungwang Demon Art. In his imagination, burning with strong desire, he moved as fast as others and killed his enemies with deadly herbivore. As of now, I will not be able topletely unravel that fantasy-like realization. It would take time to get used to it, and it also required a physical experience that couldnt be filled with imagination alone. Still, he is who he is now. Having crossed the mountain he had longed for, he shuddered with the sense of reward and pride that only those who have achieved their dreams can receive. Hwahyang knelt down and bowed her head. Congrattions on your great achievement. Hyorak Cheon said with a smile. I only climbed a mountain. I will understand it only when I reach the tenth level. How many mountains are lined up in front of me. Confucius, you will be able to conquer those mountains. thanks. Its all thanks to you that I was able to exist where I am now. Thats too much praise, Confucius. Cheon Hyorak stood up. It felt like my body had be a feather. If I kicked the ground, it seemed like I could fly all the way to the sky, and if I waved my fist, it felt like I could pulverize a rock with just the force of the wind. A power that is so overwhelming that it cannot be controlled. Even at moments when it seemed like she was going to go crazy with pride, Cheon Hyorak tried to control her mind. Wooooow. Who would have thought that the infinitely heavy and strong Demon Qi (ħ) would move so refreshingly. Lets be calm. Dreaming of this moment for a long time meant that I had already thought about what I would do when I reached this moment. Cheon Hyorak tried to calm down and actually became calm. The Demon King of the Middle Kingdom became an obedient Red Tomb and whirled around his entire body, rxing the muscles that had been strained by the turbulence. Even the speed at which I could control my mind was much faster than before. Cheon Hyo-rak realized that this was a state in which the mind, will, and energy were unified. Whoa. Hyorak Cheon, who exhaled lightly and let out the residue of turbulence, felt a storm-like air wave collide from afar. senior. Cheon Hyo-raks intense eyes prated the distance and captured a cloud of swirling snow powder. Hyang-ah. yes! It is a fight between martial arts fighters. Even if Cheon Hyo-rak haspleted the Ten Masters of the Middle Kings, he cannot participate in the fight. But Hwahyang no longer stopped him. There were times when she was too concerned for her master, which made her frown, but at the same time, she knew better than anyone else when she couldnt stop Hyorak Cheon. Trying to protect Cheon Hyo-rak any longer would be tearing the owners pride to the ground. Before reaching the Tenth Dan, I would have stopped him even if I had to hearints, but I could not stop the master from reaching the level he had dreamed of. If the owner is in danger, all you have to do is step forward. Even if his entire body is torn apart and he dies a gruesome death, his master will survive. lets go. Faaagh! The two people kicked the ground. The distance from here to the battlefield was considerable, as Hwahyang ran with great effort. Cheon Hyo-rak uses divinew for the first time. The first step was refreshing, the second step was awkward. When I left my third footprint on the ground, my body even started to stumble. But it was different from the fourth time. Shinmarims best divine method, Demon Kings Wing, has begun to gain momentum. His divinew, which could not even reach half of Hwahyangs speed, caught up with her divinews speed in an instant. Astonishment and pride appeared on Hwahyangs face. Its already dark! As a transcendent expert, she knew better than anyone else the gap between imagination and reality. In just three steps, Cheon Hyo-rakpletely realized the difference between his own body and the movements he had used in his imagination. The fourth step clearly showed what kind of genius God-given was. It flies like a shot. It shoots like its flying. Hwahyang had to run with all her might to not fall behind. Regardless of the realm, there was sleeping in Cheonhyoraks Danjeon a skill worthy of being considered the pinnacle of the world. In addition, Ma Hwang-ik was a divinew of super-ascension that was not inferior to the Shaolin Temples Diamond Immovable Ilwidogang. It was only natural that Cheon Hyo-rak showed faster speed than Hwahyang. Even more so, the more I ran, the faster I got. When your feet touch the ground, you control the center of your body, which slightly shakes, and your arms, which had been swinging back and forth, extend backwards like a bird with its wings folded. Strength is not everything. Even if martial arts reaches the ultimate realm, everything changes depending on how you move your body. sh! Cheon Hyo-rak, who had already gained a distance of twenty pages from Hwa-hyang, slowed down again and ran to keep pace with her. Admiration appeared on Hwahyangs face. Thats amazing, Confucius. I am going down a path that could lead to my death. It doesnt seem like a situation worth admiring. Then I can leave? Cheon Hyorak smiled. Where are you going? Even if we die, we must die together. You were loyal to me, right? After all, its a bit much for me to get carried away by myself, isnt it? Let us live faithfully. It was the first yful conversation we had since establishing a master-ve rtionship. This is a situation where you can be fatally injured just by the shock waves generated by non-pole water. Although it could be said to be the dead of death, there was no fear or tension on the faces of the two people. hook! But that feeling onlysts for a moment. By the time I reached the distance of about 300 pieces left, I was out of breath. Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. This is the fight of those who have reached the ultimate realm. I didnt know until I reached ten degrees. This is because Hwahyang was able to block the pressure that was pouring down or was far away to begin with. amazing. Even breathing is difficult. So Hyang was protecting me even in this situation? Cheon Hyorak looked at Hwahyang. Tension also appeared on Hwahyangs face. But there was no problem with breathing. Even under the pressure I felt physically, I felt quite free. He had the demeanor of a master who left the realm of martial arts and went through all hardships to protect his master. You really suffered a lot because of me. The gap between what I know in my head and what I feel in my body is not limited to martial arts. Cheon Hyorak once again felt greatly moved by Hwahyang. She must have faced moments like this countless times. However, there was never a time when he showed signs of being difficult. thanks. This gratitude will have to be repaid throughout ones life. Even so, it was a favor that could not be fully repaid. Although he was a subordinate, he was as much a benefactor as his parents. After expressing his gratitude, Hyorak Cheon looked back at the fight between the two superhumans. Quad deuk! The intangible force that bounced off after the collision created a huge furrow in the ground. It looked as if a huge Imoogi had struggled. Cheon Hyoraks eyes wavered. I cant believe that just the remnants of the force that bounced off can produce that much power. As I entered the 150th chapter, I felt easier to breathe. By changing your breathing in that short period of time, you minimize the strain on your body. In this way, the two entered the 70th chapter, within 100. When I got to that distance, I was able to see the battle between superhumans very vividly. sh! So Hyeon-rip fired dozens of ck spears at the Makwon floating in the air. Hwahyangs mouth dropped open. Surprise also appeared on Cheon Hyo-raks face. Eogeon (S). Thats a fish sword. It wasnt an ordinary sword either. The ability to create dozens of spears with overwhelming power and attempt swordsmanship was truly an unheard of level. No, I know a martial arts skill simr to mine. Our hotels Mancheonhwawoo was also like that. and. It is simr to the march of the Manmajin army. One of Shinmarims strongest sword techniques, the Solo Demon Sword, will show simr power to mine. senior! At that time, Cheon Hyoraks eyes caught something moving like a thunderbolt in the explosion in the air. Hahaha! Cheon Hyo-rak and Hwa-hyangs legs gained strength. Even though the distance had dropped to this level, a considerable amount of pressure caused their bodies to sway. This is the case even beyond seventy chapters. The pressure these two people would be under would be beyond imagination. Cheon Hyoraks magical eye followed Makwon like a thunderbolt. An aura as hard and cold as steel arose from Mak Wons body. Although he was covered in blood, considering the force of the explosion, it was no exaggeration to say that he was almost fine. But the power! Both Mak Won and So Hyeon-rip were emitting unstable energy. The quality of the energy was still great, but in terms of the amount of energy, it was less than half of Hwahyangs. And these two people are finally about to deal the final blow to each other. Cheon Hyoraks eyes widened. At the moment when the split second was split, his extremely sensitive sense of energy captured the fact that the huge experience emanating from So Hyeon-rips spear had slightly surpassed Makwons energy wave. Pop! It was instinct. Cheon Hyo-rak, who had blown away without even having a chance to stop Hwahyang, was stretching out his hand without realizing it. All the power that could be raised was concentrated in the palm of the heart. The instinct brought about by urgency enabled the operation of the true machine at a speed close to the speed of sound. bang! The career that exploded from the heart spun around and created a ck gust of wind. It was the pinnacle martial arts zeal of Shinmarim that I had used tens of thousands of times in my imagination. So Hyeon-rips momentum as he pushed Yongbi Deungcheon flinched. This is because the tension that flew like a thunderbolt right before the collision was aimed at the entire dorsal acupuncture channel. this!! Crumbling! With an explosion of alcohol, So Hyeon-rips body was thrown to the other side. Cough! Mak Won, who coughed up a handful of blood, looked at Cheon Hyorak with trembling eyes. you?! Uweek! The rebound force was so strong that Cheon Hyo-rak also ended up vomiting a bowl of blood. But it didnt die. I couldnt die. This is because the Jungwang Demon Gong woke up on its own and began healing the wounded inside at an rming speed. Seniors. Makwon, who was looking at Cheon Hyo-rak with startled eyes, soon looked at So Hyeon-rip, who had jumped out into the distance. So Hyeon-rip, who had copsed, did not move at all. Although he wasnt dead, it wouldnt be surprising if he died soon if he didnt take action right away. Makwon, who was looking at So Hyeon-rip with aplicated face, sighed. I didnt expect this kind of result. Cheon Hyorak bowed his head. sorry. What do you have to be sorry for? I got involved in the game without realizing it. Because of me, your pride. In hindsight, wouldnt you think youre lucky that your life was saved rather than your pride? You can use the life you got as a bonus more preciously. Contrary to what he said, Makwons face was full of bitterness. This match will have to be postponed again. Chapter 1066 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1066 Episode 1066. Fire and Ice (1) Yeonhojeong and Mojaseon Gangryang and Doryongdan quickly moved south and reached Heukje Fortress in just five days. Thats amazing. When Mojaseon saw the exterior of Heukje Castle, there was honest admiration on his face. It was an appearance that suited the name Heukjeseong very well. The huge and tall castle towers beyond the castle walls were all ck, whether they were colored or made of strange minerals. The castle walls were also quite dark in color, especially the shadowed western part, so dark that it almost reminded one of night. It was surprising that such deep darkness could be cast depending on the color, size, and location of the building. Just looking at the exterior, it seemed like a work of art created over a dozen years of hard work. In fact, more than half of the walls and towers were built long ago during the Yangcheon period. A castle steeped in darkness. It is reminiscent of an early evening night sky with dark clouds even though the sun is shining. It had a majestic, heavy, and strangely mysterious appearance. It seems to be twice as big as the main pce. exactly? It is an impressive building. I have seen quite a few buildings while traveling with your subordinates, but I have never seen such a magnificent castle. Theres still a lot of work to be done. But it seems clear that we are prepared for an enemy invasion. A strange look appeared in Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes. Do you see that? The environment is different from the ice pce, so the tactics developed will also be different. However, when you look at the hills in front and the forests far to the left and right of the river in the back, it is no secret that it is truly a ce blessed with heaven. You have a unique eye. Just being strong in martial arts doesnt mean you can be the head of an organization. Mojaseon was a man who experienced bloody battles and realized how much of an impact the environment had on battles. There is also insight as a master who has reached unprecedented heights. In many ways, he was not an ordinary person. Yeon Ho-jeong winked at Kang Ryang. Kang Liang led the Doryongdan and headed toward the castle gate. After a while. Kugugoogung! The gate opened with a loud sound. Although it was big when seen from a distance, the presence of the gate when seen up close was truly overwhelming. The width and height were reminiscent of the gates of the imperial pce. So the party returned to ck Emperor Castle. Lord Seong. Mukbi and Jinyang took control. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled bitterly and waved his hand. Yes, Lord Seong hase. Did anything special happen while I was gone? It was normal. Good. But Mukbi asked, looking at the all-white woman standing behind Yeonhojeong. Is it possible for him? That is true. He is the owner of the North Sea Ice Pce. ! Mukbi was quite surprised. Although I heard the whole series of situations through the intelligence group, I really didnt think he woulde to ck Emperor Castle. Of course, I heard that Yeon Ho-jeong wasing with me, and I prepared a ce to stay. Still, it was hard to believe it, and I wondered what they had talked about that brought them all the way here. On the other hand, Jinyangs surprise was on a different level from that of Mukbi. Is this the real Binggungju?! Mukbi also had a lot of knowledge about Kangho, but Jinyang, who had been to the martial arts world and heard the legend of Binggung since childhood, found it amazing that the master of that mysterious sect was right in front of him. Saaaaagh. The hat ship did not show any momentum. Nevertheless, his unique presence was remarkable. Just having her here made me feel like the temperature had dropped significantly. In particr, for Jinyang, who had learned Yeoyanggong, Mojaseons cold presence came as a considerable burden. Mukbi lowered his head. Greetings to Lord Bingung. It is said to be the silent secret of the ck Empire. Jinyang also hurriedly said hello. This is Jinyang. It is an honor to meet the master of the Mysterious n. Hatsun looked at the two people with strange eyes. You guys are amazing. They both seem to be younger than Ugongju, but they have umted more military power than Ugongju. Is there so much talent on this continent? Even though Yeon Ho-jeong was outside the standard, the fact that there were two such young masters surprised her. Yeon Ho-jeong said. You must be tired from the long journey, so rest at home today. You have prepared a residence for the pce lord, right? of course. good. Take me with you. Hatsun shook her head. I will decide to go to my residenceter. Are you hungry? I dont think theres anything for me to do here, but Id like to meet at least one person. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes deepened. Can you feel it? I felt it and he probably felt it too. A subtle tension appeared on Mo Seons extremely blunt face. amazing. I had no idea that a master with this much positive energy existed in the world. It is truly the most positive of all positives. Because they are pr opposites, they cannot help but feel even more sensitive to each other. Its as if I have the sun in my body. He will want to see me too, so I will rest after meeting him. If the hat line came out like this, it was a good thing for Yeonhojeong. Let your two kidneys do what they are supposed to do. Lets have a quick drinkter tonight. Lets go to the pce. Yeon Ho-jeong took the mother and son straight to the southern end of the castle. Heukje Castle was wide. It was wider than the underground cave of Mukryongbu and was open to the sky, giving a great sense of openness. Although I didnt run, I walked at a somewhat faster pace, and I was able to reach my destination near the end of the angle. And the closer you get to your destination. The tension on Mojasuns face grew even darker. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. Hot heat leaked out from behind the huge pavilion. Yeon Ho-jeong took her without dy and headed to the back garden of the royal pce. Cheeeeeeeek. As we reached the entrance to the sponsorship, frost began to settle on the ground around the hat ship. The frost instantly melted and turned into water, drenching the walls and floor. Cult leader. Im Yeonhojeong. Pleasee in. When the two people opened the small door leading to the sponsorship, they saw a man with his back to him. Tall and majestic physique. Although he is wearing a loose white long sleeve top, he is still barefoot. Her blonde hair, which had been left loose, was even more shiny than before. It was evidence that his martial arts skills were gradually returning to their original state. thud. After closing the door to the back office, Yeon Ho-jeong leaned back against the door and crossed her arms. He seemed to think that his role was over. In the unlikely event that two people got into a fight, there was nothing to do but stop them or stand guard to calm the aftermath. . Mojaseon, who was looking at Ki Cheonwoongs back with nervous eyes, approached him step by step. As the distance narrows, the pressure that tightens your entire body bes stronger. My skin felt like it was getting hot. I had the illusion that the surface of the ice that I had umted over a lifetime of polishing was slowly melting away. It was only now that he came here that Mojaseon realized. That his martial arts skills were one level lower than that of the man in front of him. Before the difference in realm, it was an instinct I felt as a natural enemy. If he didnt feel much pressure from his opponents heat, it would mean that his advantage as a natural enemy had been reversed. The two people had no choice but to be the strongest and weakest towards each other. Hatsun opened her mouth. nice to meet. He is the owner of the North Sea Ice Pce. There was still no respect from her. The man, Ki Cheon-woong, chuckled. Are you d to see me? Just based on age, Ki Cheon-woong would be twenty years older than Mo Seon. There will certainly be an instinctive hostility towards natural enemies. Nevertheless, Ki Cheon-woong did not show any unpleasant feelings. I couldnt tell if I was controlling it myself or if I really didnt feel anything. I am ignorant of continental etiquette. I hope you understand. Im not from here either, so theres no need for you to understand. Gi Cheon-woong turned around. Mojasuns eyes widened. Are you? The more expert you are, the more ustomed you are to feeling the other person through your energy senses rather than your five senses. Moreover, he was an opponent with opposite energy. Mojaseons eyes were looking at Ki Cheonwoongs blonde hair and physique, but her energy sense was only aware of Ki Cheonwoongs power. But when I looked at his face, I realized that he was not a Jungwon man. The appearance of a westerner. The heat reached its peak. Could this be a mythological religion?! I am the leader of the Shinhwa cult of the time. Hwaaaaaaa! A storm-like chill emanated from Mojaseons body. In an instant, the entire area of Huwon was covered with white frost. It was an ice ball of an incredible level that was hard to believe even after seeing it. Ki Cheonwoong frowned. He had the skills to outsmart his natural enemy. He was confident that he would be overpowered in a fight, but regardless, this cold energy was enough to get his nerves on edge. Regain your energy. Unless you want to turn into a handful of ashes. What on earth is this? Mojaseons voice was directed at Yeon Ho-jeong, not Ki Cheon-woong. Pure anger appeared on her face. I trusted you. Is this the only price you pay for that faith? Yeon Ho-jeong said calmly. Youre the one who followed me just because you liked me. Dont y with words! A person who was said to be the hero of the continent and was holding hands with the Shinhwa Cult was actually a bastard of the Three Cults! Even in his difort, Ki Cheon-woong was curious about Yeon Ho-jeong. just as expected. Tsutsutsutsu. A dark energy stirred beneath Yeonhojeongs feet. Even without using the Hwangryonggi, it unleashes a lethal force beyond imagination. The death was so severe that the coldness of the hat ship caused it to flinch and contract repeatedly. If anything insulting mees out of your mouth again, Bingunggung will have to find a new owner. ! I dont know whats going on, so I dont want an apology either. But youd better be careful with your words from now on. I dont have any pride, but I dont want my life to be denied, having torn apart and killed those from the three religions. It was a voice that made me think that the expression terrible could also be appropriate for sincerity. Hatsun asked with a stern face. Then why is the head of the Shinhwa cult here? Before you ask, rx. Its already a cold winter day. My ears are ringing because of the pce lord. Do you mean to release your strength in a ce that may be a dead ce? If me and the Shinhwa cult leader truly want to kill you, no matter what you do, there is no way for you to escape this ce. Even if it werent for me, I think I would easily sumb to the Mythological Cults Duke of Yeolyang. That was correct. It was true, but it was difficult to rx. Mojaseon, who had been ring at Yeonhojeong for a long time, slowly calmed down. Then warm air swirled around the area. Gi Cheon-woong grumbled. Its not as good as that ice cracker, but Im surprised too, man. If youe, please at least tell me in advance that you wille. Has there been any change in the cult leaders behavior whether he said he wasing or not? I wouldnt be surprised. Thats enough. Anyway, I dont like it whenever you do this. If you dont like it, go to the Murim Alliance. I cant say anything. Pusssss. Yeon Ho-jeong, who took his life, spoke in a hard voice. I want to hear it one more time. How Bing Pce was attacked by light blood and evil spirits, what is Bing Pces current condition, and what was your past history like? Tell me honestly in front of the bonfire where Shinhwaism was once practiced. Chapter 1067 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1067 Episode 1067 Fire and Ice (2) That night. The five major gods, excluding Sima Hyeon, and Yeonhojeong, who unwrapped the robe, climbed to the top of the fortress where the lord of the castle resides. When I looked around, there was only darkness. There werent many clouds in the night sky on a winter day. It was gloomy when we brought the hat ship, but the weather cleared up. It was impossible to even count the twinkling stars. Thats a lot. Yeon Ho-jeong stretched out his hand toward a star. Of course, I couldnt grab the star. However, when I clenched my fist to catch a star, the starlight there disappeared. What was that starlight? I couldnt figure out what starlight meant. my future? Or my past? Is it his or someone elses life? I rxed my energy and drank alcohol, and for the first time in a while, I felt like I was intoxicated. Even though my body was beyond perfect, I was still drunk. It was worth it since they poured it all in. Saaagh! When I used the Hwangryonggi, the machine flew out in an instant. The emotions that had been taking advantage of the drunkenness to aggravate my body calmed down. Yeon Ho-jeong once again looked at the star he was trying to hold. The stars and starlight were there too. Yeon Ho-jeong looked back with a bitter smile. Are you here? Good. Gi Cheon-woong came next to Yeonhojeong and ced both hands on the railing of the castle tower. Ki Cheon-woongs face, looking around in afortable position, showed a simple and rxed look. This is my first time here. Since it is the residence of the lord of the castle, it is natural to berge and magnificent, but I wonder if it is okay to do so. If its too big, it can easily be attacked by enemies. In any organization, the heads residence was built in the most magnificent and splendid manner, but at the same time, it was essential to hide it exquisitely so that it could not be seen from the outside. As Ki Cheon-woong said, it was because he could be a target of the enemy. Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. We dont have the best security. hmm? Me. Since I am here, no one can target me. In other words, if a master capable of targeting Yeonhojeong appears, there is no point in hiding his residence. Gi Cheon-woong chuckled. That is correct. Thats why you are extraordinary. There are many leaders who care about their subordinates, but there are not many who sacrifice their lives for them. I know that my life is important. I didnt prepare my residence in a ce like this just because I thought of my subordinates. if? Heukdo Murim is a ce where betrayal is rampant and a persons life is worth a penny. Some people brag that they feel sympathy for killing their parents and siblings. There are some neighborhoods where thats considered a really nice guy. Youre crazy. Its a ce where people worse than animals run amok. The extremew of the fittest makes even the heavenlyw like a stone. That is why the leader of the ck Ind Murim must even risk his life to demonstrate his abilities and deployment. But isnt the ck Emperor you rule different? Were making it different. The warriors here, who have been organized since the time of the Mukryongbu, are rude and violent, but they are not the worst. But You can go back at any time? Even people who are good by nature will lose their natural qualities and be beasts if they live in an extreme environment. I am thest line of control that keeps them from bing anxious and from bing animals. Its thest line. Whats more, a person from a samurai family in the White Ind came and became the head of the ck Ind? I have to show them something in my own way so they can feel safe and follow me. There are so many people who have been influenced by your reputation. Because you have such a high reputation, you shouldnt show your ugly side. My appearance now will seem quite exciting to the people of ck Ind. Gi Cheon-woong shook his head. Its fascinating. You are from the White Ind, so how do you know so much about the ck Ind martial arts? I am really smart. You know that well. However, looking at your actions, I think it was backed by experience, not just knowledge. After all, he is not an ordinary person. It may be easier said than done, but it is impossible with ordinary eyes to see the difference between thoughts and experiences at a nce. Yeon Ho-jeong said casually. You shouldnt have seen through your sons betrayal quickly with that brilliant eye. The words were as sharp as an awl. It was a remark that might have made the listener Ki Cheon-woongs eyes roll. But Ki Cheon-woong was still calm. Just like when he met his nemesis, Hatsun, he was in control of his emotions. I guess I figured it out quickly. And it is difficult for parents to look at their children coldly. Ki Cheon-woong also does not know that Yeon Ho-jeong intentionally mentioned his son. Whether it has reached the level of zero or has gone beyond. It is difficult for a rtionship connected by heavenly principles to fade away. Unfortunately, Ki Cheon-woong has to fight a battle of life and death with his son. If a mistake is made due to personal feelings, even Jungwon Moorim may suffer. So, Yeon Ho-jeong mentioned Sogyoju of the Shinhwa religion every time he seemed to forget. Gi Cheon-woong calmly epted his words. Today, I saw the power of the cult leader again. Ki Cheon-woongs blue eyes sparkled. Did you feel it? I thought that since I had climbed to the top of the mountain, I would be able to control myself ande down, but that wasnt the case. Is there a need to go all that far just to get some atmosphere? Admiration appeared on Gi Cheon-woongs face. Anyway, I noticed the change. exactly. At your level, there is no need to discuss what point you have reached, but it is truly amazing. Still, I think Im one step above you. If its a fight, its almost guaranteed that the sect will win. Is it different if its a matter of life and death? A fight to the death is bound to be different for everyone. There is no other ce than martial arts where even the best masters in the world die from the poison of a child who has not even learned martial arts. Id like to ask you if you think the poison will work on my body, but youre not wrong. In this world, there is no perfection, there is no perfection, and there is no such thing as immovable and best in the world. To truly be the best in the world, you must transcend everything. And such a being is not a person in the first ce. The copse of the top-tier war is bing more and more active. To be honest, I thought it would never be fixed, but I was surprised that it could get this much better. The shamans ability to manage the top battle is overwhelming. It would probably be difficult for Shaolin to follow the shaman in that regard. But I dont know why that guy, Takmuja, hasnt been fixed yet. Because he was greedy with that great shamans martial arts skills, he must be in a much more serious condition than the sect leader. It will probably be difficult to fix until I die. Yeon Ho-jeong looked into Ki Cheon-woongs eyes. They say the eyes are the window to the heart, but when you reach that level, you can read other things in the eyes. I knew it, but the cult leader is practicing martial arts that ispletely different from other Shinhwa cultists. And hes no different from my son. You didnt teach everything? Ive learned everything. However, I just changed the sect leaders martial arts to a form that suits me best at the closing. And then even the upper part of the battle burned down, but I think its power is outstanding. I corrected that. In the direction of not polishing the upper stage. You really are. Gi Cheon-woong shook his head. How did you be such a monster at that age? Thank you for thepliment. Yeon Ho-jeong leaned his upper body on the railing and looked up at the sky. What do you think of Binggungju? It seemed sincere. Thats how I see it, too. You know, but why are you using me? Another inspection. Anyway, its my first time seeing him and I dont have much information about him. She may be an unpleasant woman, but she doesnt seem to lie. Maybe Hmm? Perhaps the Binggungju and the religious leader could be a good stimulus to each other. Gi Cheon-woong frowned. What is stimtion? Its just unpleasant. Well just have to wait and see. With those words, the two stopped talking. Two people leaning on the railing of the castle tower, looking at the sky, each with different thoughts. How long has it been like that? Lord Seong. Suddenly, someone wearing a mask appeared at the top of the castle tower. It was Ammu Danju. Whats going on? Ammu Danju silently handed over two letters. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes sparkled as he opened one of them. ats. Gi Cheon-woong tilted his head. Something? Master said he had a wedding at the pce. Ohh?! The content of one letter was the news of Yang Cheons marriage. He had finally tied the knot with the emperors daughter in the imperial pce. It was said that it was held quietly as it was a state of affairs, but it was held in front of hundreds of dignitaries and courtiers who dreamed of the future of the empire. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. Please take care of yourself. Although the marriage was arranged for political purposes, it is said from sources that the princess was quite attracted to Yang Cheons generous personality. Because of the times, it wasmon for people to marry, ignoring the age gap of twenty or thirty years. Meanwhile, Yang Cheon came out into the world with his bare hands and grew into a giant who shook the martial arts world, and his power reached its ultimate level, giving him the appearance of a middle-aged man. It was said that the princess was also uncharacteristically absorbed in martial arts. Although the time for marriage has long passed, if you have a generous personality and a desire for martial arts, there is no better partner for you than Yang. Now Yeon Ho-jeong was able to sincerely congratte Yang Cheon on his marriage. Even though it was a n he himself initiated, it was a marriage contract that Yang Cheon would have refused to the end if he had not liked it. Gi Cheon-woong whistled. Ive been very blessed in my life. Its just that he has an unusual personality, so I wonder if the person who will be his partner will have a hard time. They say the princesss personality is not easy. Whether we get along well or break up, there will be extreme results. Somehow you seem confident of a good oue. If it were the master of the past, you would have been able to raise a good family now. Yeon Ho-jeong opened another letter, thinking that he should definitely make time to go and see him. ! Unlike when he read the first letter, his face suddenly became serious. Why but? . Yeonseongju? Look at these? Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes gave off a bright blue glow. A movement of this magnitude means that they were preparing in advance. ? Right. I guess they moved as soon as they heard the news of His Majestys death. If this is true, there is a high probability that the decision was made alone without any connection with other parties. A word whose meaning is difficult to understand. As Gi Cheon-woong tilted his head, Yeon Ho-jeong asked Ammu Danju. Are the contents of this letter true? The reliability of the information is beyond saving. It meant that it was virtually certain. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled. The unique smile that sent goosebumps down the viewers spine was that of a warrior who was about to fight. Cult leader. You tell me. Still, its fate, so lets go to the imperial pce with me. We havent evenid the foundation for the ck Emperor yet, so youre going again? Its working fine. I think I can give instructions for about three days and then leave. Even if its not me, there are many people who are capable. Well, you really like going out into the world. That gives me something to do. Yeon Ho-jeong looked north. Ki Cheon-woong, who saw his cold eyes, suddenly saw goosebumps growing on his forearms. okay. I thought it would only happen if we started first, but there were some people on your side who were exhausted too. Chapter 1068 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1068 Episode 1068 Fire and Ice (3) . A serious look appeared on Peng Wujiangs face as he read the letter. After scanning the contents of the letter for a while, he quickly left the room. After leaving his residence and passing through several castle gates, he arrived at a huge vacant lot near the royal pce. Whoa! As I went to the entrance of the vacant lot, the sound of swords shing against each other rang out beautifully. Two people and two prosecutors were fighting. One was a middle-aged man, holding an extraordinary treasured sword at first nce, and the other was an old swordsman, holding a long sword with a cloud pattern engraved on it. There was no feeling of any sinister force or overpowering energy from the two people. Even his expression was calm, as if he had nothing on his body. All I had to do was slowly draw a circle while looking at my opponent and swing my sword once when it was crucial. Whoops! Haha! Even though the swords were lightly swung by each other, when they shed, it made a sound that made the mountains, rivers, and trees tremble. Peng Mu-gang felt as if his ears were being refreshed by the sound. The sound is so loud that it gives me a headache, but the sound is clear. How much supreme enlightenment is contained within it. I ran all the way here out of urgency, but seeing the two super masters shing swords made me want to grab my sword and join in right away. Whoops! Chiri ririn! The final sh of the two swords, which had shed several times, ended with a strange scratch on the de. Yeonwi took a deep breath. Its difficult. Its difficult. A strange smile appeared on Tak Mu-jas face. Its difficult, but you can do it again. How many times are you going to surprise me? Its a martial arts skill that is simplycking. Humbling yourself is a nice virtue to see, but dont humble yourself to the martial arts you created. If you were a shaman, you are such great martial artists that you would immediately want to learn from me first. Thats too much praise. I havente up with a usible structure yet. How can you use nine points on a sword that you swing with your heart? However, if it is the level of enlightenment that you have seen and heard, it will be worth more than 10,000 won. haha. Takmuja stroked his beard. The deep sword named Jojeong Yeongeom was a deep sword, but the martial arts of the three swords, which gave off a true energy close to thunder energy, was also tremendous. It looks simple, but because it is simple, it is actually a martial art that embodies the pinnacle of swordsmanship. thank you. What is the name of the three swords? At first, I dared to call it the Absolute Three Swords. Absolute three swords. Although the name is extremely outrageous, I cant say that it really suits it. If you use it properly for just one second, there will be few warriors who will ept it for money. Absolute three swords. It was a swordsmanship invented by Yeonwi before he even reached the rank of martial arts. Not because of the depth of the swordsmanship, but because he himself had a desire to reach the absolute state, the martial arts that were called the Three Absolute Swords have now reached full maturity. Right away, Yeonwis heart sword, Jeongjeongyeongeom, was a martial art that emerged from the realization of the absolute three swords. It can be said that it is a sword technique that is inevitably precious to the Yeonwi in many ways. I dont dare call you that now. I call myself a Yeouipajeon (Ƅ). Yeouipageom Its a really fitting name. Each of them contains noble swordsmanship and yet exerts absolute power, so depending on your mindset, you will be able to shatter everything. Takmuja giggled as if it was fun. I gave the name Jeongjeongyeongeom to Simgeomjido with the hope of peace in the world, but in fact,bat martial arts have the power to destroy and destroy everything. Its not easy to deal with such conflicting forces. Yeonwis face became awkward. Even though I said no, it seems like I was also greedy when I made the female sword. Is there anyone in the world who is not greedy? It is fortunate that this martial art was born from the hands of a good person like you. Please use those two sword techniques for the world. It will definitely happen. Good, good. Zhuo Wuzi looked at Peng Wujiang. Our conversation was too long. yes. Only then did Peng Mu-gang sense that the conversation was over and quickly approached the two people. Im meeting senior Takmuja. Why are you saying hello again? So whats going on? Were in big trouble. Peng Wugang showed the letter to the two people. Tension appeared on the faces of the two people who confirmed the contents of the letter. The result is different from what Your Majesty predicted? Yeonwi said in a somber voice. I dont know if its a good thing or a bad thing. What does that mean? Of course its a bad thing. The fact that things are not moving as everyone expected means two things. Either they understand us perfectly, or they have their own divisions. ! If you knew everything about this area, you would have attacked it a long time ago. It seems to me that the three schools have not be a perfect unity. Didnt they say that they were originally one yet three, and three yet one? It is said that although they see each other aspetitors, they hold hands and work together for one purpose. Of course it is, but you dont know what people are doing. Peng Wugang nodded. Just as there are moderates and hardliners in the martial arts world, there will also be those over there. If there are people on the other side who are tired of this long standoff and fierce battle, and if those people are the leadership, I can understand the current situation. That might be possible. But its not a sure thing. Thats why we need to move now. Yeon Wei said to Peng Wugang. The head of the family, please gather the elders and seniors. I will go to your Majesty. I understand. * * * Whoa. The breath I exhaled was very refreshing and light. Yang Chen slowly opened his eyes and his face looked very rxed. The face that seemed to have no worries about anything in the world was something Baek Seo had seen for the first time while serving a master named Tuwang. White Paper said with a smile. You look good. hmm. Yang Chen looked down at his hands. A ck energy slowly rose above his hand, which was not holding anything, and then disappeared like a ghost. Thats fascinating. What do you mean? I am proud of what I have achieved. But I knew that there was a ce higher than where I was standing. And countless more. . Many geniuses have appeared in the world, starting with Yeon Ho-jeong. The growth of my juniors strongly stimted me. So I never neglected my training even for a day. Yes, I saw it too. But progress was slow. Even if I made progress, my growth was as small as an eyelid and it made fun of me. There were a few times when I regressed. The white paper thought that was exactly what was great. Even at his current level, development was difficult. If martial arts was something that could be developed through risking ones life and effort, Baek Seo would have ovee the danger of death more than anyone else. Non-pr will be worse than that. Nevertheless, Yangcheon continued to develop, albeit in small ways. It was a difference in talent, not a difference in effort. Yang Cheon was a person who was able to achieve growth only through struggling efforts even though he reached such a high level. Before I knew it, Hojeong had passed me by. I thought that moment woulde someday, but I didnt know it would be so soon. Isnt the Seongjus talent so great? yes. To be honest, as a military officer, I lost my spirit. I havent done any training since then. Its not because I gave up martial arts, its because I wanted to take some time off. But A happy smile appeared on Yang Cheons face. Ive been busy recently with my marriage and everything, but before I knew it, I had reached an unknown level that I didnt know about. Congrattions to the Archduke. He doesnt even deserve to be called a grand duke. Im just amazed that ck lion energy has such a state. White Paper said in a joking voice. It seems that there has been a big change in your masters heart as he wees his young master. I thought your face was shining every day. A risk! Theres nothing this man cant say. I dont dare to discuss the level of a master, but I believe that a person who is a master of martial arts can grow or regress in martial arts with only great joy and stability. My lord, you always move forward, so I wonder if this change in your life hase as enlightenment. Its stable honestly, Im not sure. The smile on your face wont leave your face even if you say you dont know. Uh huh man. Is it because he stepped down from his position as the leader of the ck Ind Alliance? The conversation with Baek Seo, his confidant, became much smoother than before. If you look at the content of their conversation, you could believe that they were friends with a slight age difference. Werent you worried a lot the day before your wedding day? Yang Chen cleared his throat. Im saying this because its in front of you, but I was really nervous. He looks like he has been with a much younger woman for 100 years. Even though Yangcheon was a human being, he couldnt help but feel nervous. Rather, since I am leaving everything behind, I am nervous and worried like a normal person. Baek Seo was very happy to see such changes in Yangcheon. How is your life with your mother? Even if we call it life, its only been ten days. Its ambiguous to say this or that. Do you still like it? Yang Cheon scratched his cheek. My son gave a lot to me. I heard that he has a great personality, but at least he is good to me. Im just thankful and sorry for that. Im trying to be just as good. Who would have known that such words woulde out of the mouth of the worlds fighting king? Speaking of which, he said he would like to invite the Chinese zodiac to have a meal with him sometime soon. I heard you prepare it yourself. Does your mother cook too? How many years did I live alone because I was crazy about martial arts? In the meantime, he said he missed the taste of the food he ate at the pce, so it became a habit to learn various things from Suksu. You are truly amazing. Its not easy to do that as a princess. okay. You seem like a person who is curious and passionate about everything. We would be honored if you invited us. The glory that was meant for me is now going to my son. It is said that a couple is of one mind, so my loyalty is not wrong. The two people burst intoughter at the same time. Like Yang Cheon, Baek Seo also smelled much more human than during the ck Ind Alliance days. It was then. My lord. The person who rushed in in a hurry was none other than Joo Won. Whats going on? Pangaju sent a letter. Meanwhile, I also received a call from Heukje Castle, so I brought them all at once. Joo Won handed Yang Cheon two letters. First, Yang Chens face immediately became serious after seeing the letter sent by Peng Wugang. Furthermore, Yang Cheon, who also checked the letter from Heukje Castle, stood up. Ive been busy. Is there a problem? War is imminent. yes? And Yang Chen looked south. They say Seongju ising. They said they were bringing a wedding gift, but with ck Emperors intelligence, they would be fully aware of the situation here. ! It looks like theyll be bringing all three axes, so we should be just as prepared. Chapter 1069 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1069 Episode 1069 Fire and Ice (4) There was a small meeting that day when we decided to go to the imperial pce. Are we going again? also? The situation is like this, there is nothing we can do. But I cant send you away. In times like this, you should send us. Just looking at the faces of the people gathered in the imperial pce, I shouldnt let you go. I dont know if you all go together. Thats Right? I dont have one, so its not possible without you too, right? Thats why Im only taking a few people with me. If this continues, the castle will copse before we even fight the three religions. Is that possible? Yeon Ho-jeongs confidence was not without foundation. Although he had an excellent eye for people, in reality, just looking at the movements of the leaders within the castle, the possibility of a rebellion was close to zero. The current ck Emperors gathering power was better than that of the Murim Alliance. Yeon Ho-jeong was the sessor directly acknowledged by Yang Cheon, and his ability was outstanding, and his reputation was also the best in the central region. Rather, if someone tries to lead a rebellion in Heukje Castle, he or she will be the enemy of the entire central in. In addition, the Five Great Gods were also receiving praise from the warriors of Heukje Castle for their superior handling of tasks as well as their military power. Even without Yeonhojeong, the presence of the ck and White Emperor casts a huge shadow over the entire castle, so even without him, the ck Emperor Castle would not run smoothly. Heukjesung was an organization that was already on its own path of growth. Moreover, Yeon Ho-jeong had another talented person to manage Heukje Castle. Mukbi sighed. No matter what, its not good if the leader keeps leaving the office. There is no choice. is it so. I guess theres nothing we can do. So Jeong-gwang, who was secretly watching, opened his mouth. Now that things havee to this, Lord Muk is also going with the Lord of Seong. Mukbi blinked. I? yes. Everyone would want to be with the Lord of the City, but to put it bluntly, the only people who could be of help to the Lord of the City are the Master Mo and the Kidney Sima. Kang Ryang and Jin Yangs martial arts skills were on par with those of the masters of the Daemun Sect, and Su Jeong-gwang was also inplete control of Heukje Castle with his outstanding brain. However, even if an actual battle broke out among those three, they would only gain one more power. Although they have great skills, it is difficult to show skills that can change the situation in a ce where non-geuksu are prevalent. However, Mo Fei and Sima Xuan were different. Mukbis archery skills are said to be the best in the world. The martial art of archery itself is more dangerous than any other martial art. With archery of that level, you can change the situation of the battle depending on how you use it. The same goes for Sima Hyeon. His hiding skills were so great that even martial arts fighters had to be nervous. In a situation where the enemys movements are not immediately known, Mo Fei and Sima Xuan are the perfect talents to be deployed to the front line. Meanwhile, Sima Xinjiang is teaching the assassins under hismand. We need more time. Sima Xuan nodded. Of course. Look at that. I only have the Muk kidney. Mukbi scratched his head. I have work to do too. You just have to share it. Hasnt it been a long time since youve pulled the strings of your bow with words other than your own? It was a difficult statement to refute. Mukbi, who was so busy managing Heukje Castle, couldnt even practice properly for over twenty days. Among our five masters, the martial arts of the Muk Goddess is the best. You shouldnt let those skills get rusty. Please take this opportunity to go out into the world with the Holy Lord ande back growing stronger. Mukbi sighed and said. No one knows whether he wille back or call you too. No, we wont move for a while. Is that right, Lord Seong? Yeon Ho-jeong nodded to So Jeong-gwangs question. If there is a conflict with the enemy, the first conflict will inevitably ur in the north. As this is the first time, there will probably be a fierce battle. It makes no sense to miss that fierce battle in the Murim Alliance. They will make the first move. If the Murim Alliance deploys a strong force, the ck Emperor must prepare for any unexpected situation behind the scenes. Of course we cant move. yes. Mukbi cleared his throat and looked at Yeonhojeong. Can I follow you? Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. When did you note when I told you not toe? And Jeong Gwang is right. Your archery skills can steal Seongcheons attention. If you go with us, we will be even more confident. Then I cant help it. I will help you. Look at this guy saying this. Hey man. Its not like Im helping, its natural. What do you mean? This is your fight too. Mukbi turned his head and muttered. Thats what it says. Although he was speaking grumblingly, So Jeong-gwang could see the excitement on Muk-bis face. I guess so. So Jeong-gwang thought that Muk-bi had some feelings for Yeon Ho-jeong. But what is greater than love is love. In Su Jeong-gwangs opinion, Mo Feis desire to win surpassed that of the other five great leaders. She just doesnt realize it herself. Yeon Ho-jeong has always had a tough fight, and of course the people with him have a hard time as well. Mukbi always remembered that past. It wasnt ten or twenty years ago, but the time when she and Yeon Ho-jeong were criticizing Kang Ho and fighting against the enemy was very impressive to her. I went through a turbulent time when I didnt know the world, so how intense was that experience? Her human charm is her charm, but it may be that Muk-bi thinks of Yeon Ho-jeong as meaningful because they went through difficult times together. Yeon Ho-jeong said to So Jeong-gwang. I am sorry. We should be flying together, but we keep going outside. The situation is like this, there is nothing we can do. And flying isnt something that can only happen when were together. As long as we trust each other, all we have to do is do our best in our respective areas. Did you see the silence? This is how you speak beautifully. Mukbi shrugged his shoulders. There are so many things I want without saying it nicely. I am the lord of Seongju, man. You didnt like people who used their positions to pressure you, right? Not a word. Why should I lose? Did you really eat something wrong? Not at all. Mukbi was smiling brightly. She is exceptionally talented in many fields and is good at administrative work, but she was originally a warrior who ran around the mountains and practiced archery. I cant help but be excited to be on a strong performance after such a long time. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was losing his appetite, suddenly looked at Jin Yang. Jinyang crossed his arms in silence. Her thighs were so thick that she couldnt cross her legs, but her ufortable feelings were clearly evident in the way she ced one leg over her knee. Why are you doing that again? Jinyang was honest unlike anyone else. Take me with you too. hate. Yeonho was also honest. So Jinyangs expression immediately became distorted. Didnt you hear what Jeong Gwang said? You stay here. I can get rid of all the people who arent worthy of being the leader, right? It will be easier if you take me with you. I need to help Jeong Gwang from the side, where are you going? Im going to stay silent. Speaking of which, if youre taking my sister, why arent you taking me? If you can take one person, doesnt that mean you can also take two or three people? Im taking one person with me because one person is enough. But since when are you my sister? Arent we simr in age? If you make a mistake, you will be intercepted from a hundred yards away, but it looks like you wont be able to hear your sisters voice. Anyway, take me too. Yeon Ho-jeong frowned. Why is this happening all of a sudden? Someone who should know. The captain doesnt really do this. what? I learned a lot from hanging out with that guy, but honestly, when he left us alone and went to Cheonghae, he did something. I stayed in the Murim Alliance and only practiced martial arts until I finished my work and came back. hmm. Well, I understand if youre a little dissatisfied. But are you saying that I still have to do my work aftering all the way here? You probably know that I am a guy who is more ustomed to punching than to the head, and I am more ustomed to cutting with a knife than punching. Your head isnt bad either Whatever it is, I am different from Jeong Gwang. That guy is really smart and has a different personality, so everything is fine with him, but Im not. If you promise to grow together, you should literally give them a chance to grow together. Are you going to go against what the captain said? This is a somewhat far-fetched statement. But Yeonho-jeong had no choice but to be serious now. Jinyang was speaking from the heart now. It wasnt a child who didnt know anything throwing a tantrum. In reality, Jinyangs talent was no less than that of Mukbi. Although he was a martial artist, he was a person with exceptional talent in many fields. Its just that his personality was not able to utilize his talent. If Jinyangs personality were a little more gentle, even if he started studying now, he would be able to umte enough knowledge to pass the exam within five years. In the end, what matters is personality and inclination. Considering Jinyangs personality, I thought that he must have endured a lot. In fact, even in the past when he was called a magic swordsman, he was good at taking the lead and burning down enemies with brilliant martial arts, but he was not the type to n a strategy or be patient behind the scenes. You can do it. However, if it kills ones ability and self-respect, the leader cannot just tell them to endure it. Yeon Ho-jeong, who was quietly looking at Jin Yang, nodded. good night. You go too. A smile spreads across hisrge face, but his expression hardens and he clears his throat as if he is embarrassed and turns his head away. It will happen a long time ago. If you dont cut it properly, we send it back. Dont worry about that. Im confident in cutting a knife. The voice rose. It meant he was excited. So Jeong-gwang said while looking at Yeon Ho-jeong, who wasughing. If this happens, you take Kangs kidney too. Kang-ryang, who had been just eating his mouth for no reason, looked at So Jeong-gwang in surprise. me too? ok. Why all of a sudden? no? No, well its not that I dont like it. Kang Ryang had a hard time with So Jeong-gwang without knowing why. Su Zhenggwang looked at Sima Xuan. Sama Xinjiang is not allowed. Sima Xuan shrugged his shoulders. I dont even want to go. Our kids have just started to bloom, but where are they going? You have to watch over me until I do my part. And there was more work that the captain ordered me to do than I thought. You get paid a lot, right? Isnt that something to say considering the money I brought? They gave me something nice. So Jeong-gwang smiled and said to Yeon Ho-jeong. Please take all three of you. What about the rest? I will take care of everything. its hard. No, its impossible. Considering your training time, you wont be able to sleep even half an hour a day. Thats why its better. Im nning to try my hand at subordinates. A subordinate? Currently, power in Heukje Castle is too concentrated at the top. The Xinjiangwon (Ժ) and the Presbyterian Center are involved in almost everything. I n to do my best to resolve this imbnce. Would you like to leave it to trustworthy people? Thats right. Wouldnt it be difficult? The people fighting on the field will have a harder time than me. Yeon Ho-jeong looked at Muk-bi and Jinyang Kang-ryang. Mukbi was smiling, Jinyang was clearing his throat, and Kangryang was scratching his head. Two swords and a bow. Yeon Ho-jeong stood up. We ept the militarys opinion. Ill be leaving in three days, so make sure to hand over the information properly. Chapter 1070 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1070 Episode 1070 Fire and Ice (5) Five dayster. Whoa whoa. Jinyangs breathing became quite rough. Mukbi was an archer, so his magic skills were great, and Gangryangs ghost sword martial arts were also based on ghostly magic, so they were no less powerful than Mukbis. Jinyang was different. His martial arts were those of strength and he was good at using arge amount of true energy because he could deal with multiple enemies with powerful internal attacks. Because of the level he has achieved, he is good at managing delicate internal attacks, but it is nothingpared to his silence and strength. Of course, I was bound to get tired faster than the other two. Kang-ryang clicked his tongue. Hes such a big guy. Its hard because youre so big, you bastard. thats interesting. His movement skills in closebat as well as mid-to-long-distancebat are reminiscent of lightning, but why are you doing this? Theres no way youll be tired already if youre using that level of internal power. Shiba, while training with you, I revised my Taoism and also improved my internal energy management method. Thats why. Tsk, I should have made up for it. Oh, dont talk to me! its hard! Kangryang quietly looked into the distance and lowered his voice. Brother, please lower your voice. If they show youre not capable, theyll really kick you out. what? Did you forget what Brother Yeon said? Jinyang became Hapjuk. Either way, Yeonhojeong was looking north. After just two days, the group reached Hubei. Considering the location of Heukje Castle in Honam, it could be said that the speed was truly beyond imagination. But even this Yeonhojeong thought was insufficient. It took longer than expected because the waterway wasplicated. It will be a little faster when we reach Hanam. If Jinyang had heard his thoughts, he would have foamed at the mouth and copsed. Are you going to take a good rest? Before I knew it, Ki Cheon-woong came to Yeonho-jeong with his back to me. Yeon Ho-jeong nced down at Ki Cheon-woongs feet. Arent you cold? Considering the nature of my strength, thatment is extremely rude. Aside from everything else, I dont know why you stick to bare feet so much. Itsfortable. Its also good for your health. My health is a mess. Anyway, are you always like this? What do you mean? No matter how urgent it is, youre rushing without even a single attendant? Its not dangerous because it has a shy appearance, but isnt it too simple? Im literally doing this because Im in a hurry. Even if its not urgent, I dont think youll bring an attendant with you? Isnt it easier to go out alone than to take someone with you? I dont know because I havent tried it. Gi Cheon-woong took a deep breath. Still, it feels refreshing to run for the first time in a long time. Now that my body has warmed up, it would be nice to increase my speed. I was already thinking of doing that. Lets take a break and then go. At that time, a cool voice came from the other side of Ki Cheon-woong. I thought I would be able to restfortably for a while, but I didnt know that I would already be rolling over. Yeon Ho-jeong chuckled. If you do well, you can fight your enemies. Isnt this what the pce lord wants? Of course it is. Even though Ki Cheon-woong and Moja-seon ran so hard, their clothes were not covered in dust, nor did their clothing look disheveled. The rumors were true. What kind of rumor? It is said that the ck and White Emperor always fights against the enemy on the front lines. I heard that he, as well as himself, always follows him around in fights, so he never runs out of blood. Yeon Ho-jeongs expression became awkward. There is no curse like that. It sounds ridiculous, but now I think it might be true. Gi Cheon-woong snorted. Are you nning on saying its fate or destiny? Hatsun answered coldly. I dont know if its destiny or destiny, but there is a being in the sky that looks down on this world. Do you still believe in superstitions even though you have reached that level? Even though I reached that level, I couldnt open my eyes to thew of heaven. Because we pay attention to such troublesome things, we still end up wandering around in such clumsy areas. Because we do not understand heaven, earth, and nature, the Sangdanjeon copsed. Its not enough to just stay in a room and practice martial arts. Are you dissatisfied? If it was there, why not just attack it? I can see the end at any time. Its a martial art that I practiced while locked in a room. I would like to turn your body into a block of ice, but that would be rude to the Lord of the ck Emperor. I may not know continental etiquette, but I know respect. Its a sight to behold. Who is worrying about whom? At least Im not worried about you. The two people with Yeon Ho-jeong between them red at each other and growled. I thought this was a really good thing for a kid who didnt even have a beard under his nose. Thebined ages of the two people were a generous 134 years. Yeon Ho-jeong did not believe the saying that you be a child when you get older, but Yeon Ho-jeong thought that maybe that was a saying that pierced the truth. Its amazing. Does this mean they are opposites? Men and women, fire and ice, and even their ces of origin, there is no ovep whatsoever. There was no reason for the two to fight like this in the first ce. Rather, if it is a same-disease rtionship, it is a same-disease rtionship. If we join forces to fight against the three schools, we will be able to achieve great results because they are pr opposites. There was an instinctive hatred towards their natural enemies in the hearts of both men. If Yeon Ho-jeong wasnt in the middle, it might have really been a life-or-death decision. Is it fun to eat like that? Lets stop. Its not a child. You saw Seongju too. That ice cookie is the one who started the fight first. The bonfire started the dispute first. I wasnt interested in the author in the first ce. If we keep going like this, there will be no end. stop! Lets eat, rest, and then leave quickly. I wonder if there should be this much tension as we go down a path that could easily lead to the start of a war. Yeon Ho-jeong forcibly separated the two. Gi Cheon-woong snorted and opened the beef jerky, and Mo Seon ate the rice ball with a cold expression. Yeon Ho-jeong sighed. Although both beef jerky and rice balls would be delicious, the two were picky eaters, saying they didnt even like each others preferred foods. This was the first time Yeon Ho-jeong knew that opposites can make people this childish. The four divine energies, which are two opposites, have turned to coexistence, but what about these gentlemen? After eating, the group started running again. Each of them possessed inhuman strength, and none of them knew how to get tired. But as the day passed, Jinyangs speed began to gradually decrease. His breathing also became noticeably rougher, and it seemed like he was bing anxious about his internal skills. The moment when Yeon Ho-jeong is about to call for a break. I cant open my eyes and watch. Surprisingly, Ki Cheon-woong started to keep pace next to Jin-yang. I didnt try to get involved because Im from Seongju, but I cant stand it any longer. What on earth is that clumsy internal technique? Yes yes? Me? Jinyang responded politely without realizing it. Gi Cheon-woong said grumblingly. The embers are hot enough, but they cant burn properly. Yeolyanggong is not used that much. then? Since ancient times, fire has been said to be a weightless danger. In reality, fire has no weight. It just burns the whole world with its heat. The fire energy moving around in your body is also fire. Its strong and ferocious, but I dont know why its shaking like this with an energy that could make it infinitely lighter. What are you talking about? I dont even know how you got to that level with that head. Blue mes flickered in Ki Cheon-woongs hands. It was an energy of enormous density. Ki Cheon-woongs power to easily extract that much energy while running at such a fast speed was, of course, incredible. Surprisingly, although it was clear that it was fire, I did not feel any heat. The temperature is confined in the hand while maintaining the characteristics of a firearm. Look. Ki Cheon-woong waved his hand. The blue mes that came out of the hand that was swinging carelessly flew through the sky at incredible speed. Its as if a memorization expert threw a dagger. No, its faster than that. The blue me, which was flying infinitely freely in the air, was swept here and there by the wind, and then, whoosh! And disappeared. Jinyangs eyes wavered. That fire has no weight. However, if it touches an enemys body, it will explode and turn the area into hell. Thats what fire is. ! Your firearm is too heavy. It seems like he is confident in his strength, but that means his body is bing sluggish. The severity of the fire varies depending on the intention of the caster. Understand fire as fire. Then, even with your big body, you will be able to run as well as anyone else. The moment Ki Cheon-woongs words ended. hook! Jinyangs unstable momentum suddenly began to pool inside. The characteristics of fire were simply exined, but Jinyang was able to realize more than that by looking at Ki Cheon-woongs blue fire. convergence. Firearms must be contained. However, in order to converge, it must be lighter. Convergence itself is impossible with heavy energy. Ugh! Ugh! The fire energy lurking in Jinyangs Danjeon repeated expansion and convergence. As the act was repeated, Jinyangs external force gradually weakened. Believing that his inner strength was like fire, he repeatedly expanded and converged, bringing out the explosive power of his inner strength. A look of surprise appeared on Gi Cheonwoongs face. I thought you were stupid, but youre pretty good at it. You taught me one thing and then I learned two things? Whoa! My disturbed posture was corrected and my rough breathing also returned to normal. My body begins to feel lighter. Nevertheless, the momentuming out gradually decreased. It was the first time Jinyang felt such a light feeling in his body. Jinyang spoke to Ki Cheonwoong with surprise and gratitude. thank you. I gained great insight. Hmm. Gi Cheonwoong, who was looking Jinyang up and down, left a single word and ran forward. Well watch from now on. No one knew what on earth they were going to do to watch. Yeon Ho-jeong said to Ki Cheon-woong who had alreadye to her side. Thank you. Thank you so much. Didnt you know about that guys problem? I was disappointed about something, but I didnt know the exact reason. I would have had to hold on to it and think about it for a few days to find out. Youre too busy to hold on and worry about it for days. Ki Cheon-woong nced at the hat line. Still, because he is a guy who has mastered the martial arts technique, his muscles are amazing. Hes a talent worth handing over one or two at a time. Mojaseons eyes became even colder. Yeon Ho-jeong was about to tell them not to fight, but he closed his mouth. This was because I saw the hat ship turning its head to the rear. Her eyes scanned the silence and the river. Unfortunately, Mukbi did not learn the martial arts of yin and cold. Kang Ryang also learned martial arts that were far from Hangi. However, in the meantime, it was Kang Ryang who developed martial arts that were close to yin skills. He is the owner of a fast and aggressive martial arts skill, but it is only a method of implementing strong martial arts, and Guiwangjinki is closer to a weak martial arts than a strong martial arts. Hatsun looked forward again. When do you n to rest? Lets go for half a day and rest. i get it. Yeon Ho-jeong whistled internally. I thought that if done well, the deep-rooted hatred of opposites could be born into a new era of coexistence. Its better. I could make great progress at this point. Chapter 1071 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1071 Episode 1071 Fire and Ice (6) I see. Thats right. It was a spacious but dark secret room. Although it was a closed room, the air was well-ventted and humidity was maintained well. The scented candles lit here and there were subtle and put the mind and body at ease. And in the center of the secret room was the emperor. He looked even more gaunt than before. However, only the body was like that, and the eyes, which were full of mysterious majesty, were reminiscent of a bottomless pit with no end in sight. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. Thats amazing. How old was the emperor? Princess Cheonghwa remained alone even as she grew older, but her other children soon married and had children, and those children had children. An age that has entered the twilight of life. Although he has been practicing health techniques that only emperors can master for generations, it is toote to learn new martial arts. Nevertheless, a strong fire was felt in the emperors body. Although it was small in size, the density of the firearm was amazing. The connection I was seeing was unbelievable. The emperor smiled and said, as if he knew what Yeon Wei was thinking. Before the head of the Mythology Church left, he gave me a small amount of internal power using his physical strength. It was only the size of millet, but when I followed that energy and awakened the magic of fire, it instantly increased in size. I see. As expected, there was a reason. But even taking that into ount, it was still great. An ember is just an ember. Whether it bes a bonfire or a forest fire is entirely a matter of the casters abilities. The emperor had already turned that small spark into a forest fire. I couldnt imagine how high I would have reached if I had learned martial arts from a young age with that talent and that insight. You have be much stronger than before. It was not an easy thing to say in front of the emperor. That means it wasnt strong before. Even though he was just talking about his physical condition, anything he said could be rude to the Son of Heaven. The emperor smiled and answered. Is that how you see it? Thats right. I guess Im practicing well. In fact, my body has be much lighter. But you need to practice deeper. Does it look like that? I dont know the mechanics of Hwajeongjutsu, but I can clearly see how it moves. Perhaps, once you reach a certain level, you will automatically increase in size without any need to practice. amazing. Your insight is truly amazing. The head of the Shinhwa cult also said so. However, since His Majesty is so outstanding, I think he will be able to enter within the next two or three years. Your words are hard yet soft like honey. It probably sounds that way because its really for Jims sake. I just apologize. Yeonwi was not a gentle person to the point of being rude to people even though no one was watching. The reason such a conversation with the emperor was possible was entirely because the emperor allowed it. Yan Wei could read the emperors loneliness from his words telling him to take it easy when no one is around. The emperor is also a person. Anyway, one of them showed up. Thats right. The emperors eyes were colored with intense majesty, as when he sat on the throne. It was beyond my expectations, but I think it was worth it. They said they were united and aiming for the midfield, but they werent truly united. Thats right. There is no representative among the three to lead all of them, so some may be dissatisfied with the prolonged situation. I dont think its an evil religion. Looking at the three alone, the most likely one is Gwanghyeol. Because they said it was full of crazy demons. But . From what I heard, Cheonghaes work waspleted sessfully? Thats right. If they destroyed the Shinmarim tribe because they wanted something, it would mean that they also need their own time. Then there is only one answer. Yeonwis eyes sparkled. yes. It is extremely likely that it is a mythological religion. I guess so. The emperor smiled. I heard it from the religious leader. My sons personality is quite entric. yes. He has the same intelligence as others, but it is difficult to call him outstanding It is said that Mujae has a hot-tempered personality and cannot escape from a sense of privilege, even though he can discuss history. I thought he spoke quite harshly even though he was his own child. However, Yeonwi was sure that Ki Cheonwoong was not saying that because he hated his children. Ki Cheon-woong is also a masterpiece. Since it is a life-or-death situation with his son, he probably knows that it is best to provide urate information. If the Shinhwa cult raised the troops, then it means that, contrary to what the Shinhwa cult leader says, the Saeum cult leader does notpletely control the Shinhwa minor cult. I think so too. In some ways, this can be seen as natural. The Shinhwa Church is not small enough to be swallowed up in one bite by brainwashing even one leader. They say personality is personality, so Shinhwa Sogyo must also have been dissatisfied with the leader of Saeum. The emperor stroked his beard. My expectations were wrong. Its the same with all peoples work. I dont think it moved just now. There are parts that are too sudden to make a move without being able to endure the wait. I guess so. The emperor stood up. The series of actions that urred while sitting cross-legged were as natural as flowing water. The body is moving ideally not because of practicing martial arts on the mothers side, but because of health care techniques and Hwajeong. They must have moved on from the moment Jims death became known. They must have moved it secretly little by little so that we wouldnt notice. The emperor chuckled. Its not like I cant understand. I couldnt stand my fathers reign, and Imitted adultery under the influence of a strict man. It must have been difficult to endure a bomb that would explode right in front of me if Iined. . What about the middle-ss people? The middle ss that the emperor was referring to was not only the high-ranking officials, but also the generals of the imperial pce as well as the high-ranking figures of the martial arts group gathered at the pce. Among them, the ones with the strongest influence were, of course, the figures of Murim. In war, military officers may be better than the martial arts people, but individual martial arts skills cannot catch up with the martial arts people. Moreover, since the opponents are also people who have honed their martial arts to the limit, the martial people and the imperial pce officers have no choice but to help each other and fight. We are gathering together and trying to find a way to deal with it. What is groping? If we fight, thats enough. Its a very simple statement, but as the emperor said, there was no reason to think about it in aplicated way in the current situation. In the end, something exploded. The war is about to begin. The first battle in a war is a battle of momentum. People who know the importance of momentum will also know better than anyone else the importance of the first fight. The gathered high-ranking civil servants are not able to intervene easily. However, what is important in war is not only military force, but the importance of supply administration is also the center of military operation. Civil servants are thinking about it. Call Taigong Ham. In the Tangjin imperial pce, Taegong meant prime minister, and only one person held that position and was silent. Just as Yang Tian had a White Paper, the Emperor had a Taegong. Ham Tae-gong was an old retainer who had assisted the emperor in silence for a long time, and even at the age of over 70, he was a seasoned politician with an intellect superior to that of any young man. One of the very few people who know that the emperors crucian carp is a lie. Yeonwi bowed and left the ce. How much time has passed? Greetings to His Majesty, Sosin Hameop-oh. It was a simplified greeting. The emperor nodded. Come in. The door opened and a stooped old man approached at a quick pace. To put it bluntly, the Emperor will give the order of Baekgwanjieom (ٹ֮). I ept Your Majestys orders. The emperor smiled. Arent you curious? Im curious. Dere Baekgwanjieom and divert 70% of the pce finances to war funds. Ham Taegongs eyes widened slightly. But even for a moment. In addition, I will urge the officials to collect private funds. Can you handle it? I dont know how much Ill pay, but Im sure we could end up fighting over merit before and after. After the war, I will give thest official status and dismiss all of the officials below the rank of Jongsam who have invested private money. It was a terrifying statement. The decision to dismiss all officials below the rank of Jongsam after the war meant that the pce would not be managed properly. However, the emperor liked Taegongs decision. Because Taegong had been assisting him for a long time, he was able to read the Emperors mind better than anyone else. It may be detrimental to the new era, but how can the new officials be loyal to the empire? I will do myst duty so that you can step down on your own. Is it possible? It is the fault of our officials that the imperial pce hase to this state. In fact, he should have hung himself and died. If they were to steal away their personal wealth for the sake of the country and make room for younger students, wouldnt that be an ideal future for them as well? Even the slightestck of handling can lead to big trouble. I will bet my luck on this war so that I can see great things with my own eyes. This means that a country can be noisy only if it wins the war. If you are defeated, your country will disappear. The emperor had no doubt that Taegong could do better than anyone else. Also, Tae-gong himself said that this incident would be thest time he would step down from his official position. The emperor understood Taegongs feelings. I will rmend you again when you sit on my new throne. Luxin is weak and can no longer serve as your Majestys eyes. Look for those who have more talent than conviction. You can find talented people, but its hard to find friends at this age. ?! Lets spend our lives chatting next to me in the tent. Moisture filled Ham Taegongs wrinkled eyes. The most noble being in the world called himself a friend. It was a moment that proved that I lived a life that had no end even if I died right away. Tae Gong did not say such things, saying that he could not be a friend of the Emperor as he was just a lowly old man. If Lu Xins health is still good after the war, I will restfortably next to the emperor of the new country. Im already looking forward to it. I will leave now. Make it hard. A war cannot be won by one persons heroic actions. Even if one persons presence can overwhelm the world, ultimately winning the war requires the wishes and actions of countless people. The owner of the ck Emperor is leading a group of super experts and heading north. The Murim Alliance also realized the seriousness of the situation and dispatched thousands of troops, and each of the northern Murim factionspleted their preparations for war. The imperial pce, which was the core of them all, also lifted its financial restrictions, so the various tribes of the central ins became one at this moment. Intelligence groups from various regions focused their attention on the north, and the various factions remaining in the rear were building barriers from the outside, not knowing where the enemys surprise attack would lead. The midfielder is preparing for the first match step by step. A fierce enemy begins to burn red-hot mes across the blizzard-filled northern ins. Thats when the two groups started aiming their spear des at each others hearts. Yeon Ho-jeong entered the imperial pce. Chapter 1072 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1072 Episode 1072 Fire and Ice (7) Ham Taegong looked at a man. Even when a rebellion broke out in the imperial pce, he did not enter the pce ording to the emperors orders. This is because there had to be someone to take care of the imperial pce in the unlikely event of an emergency. He lived day after day, shedding bloody tears, and after the imperial pce was calmed down, he entered the pce and took control of the civil service and military affairs. Afterwards, all efforts were made to stabilize the imperial pce. Thats why I was finally able to see this young man. You look like a schr. He was a tall young man. However, he was not as big or as ring as I thought. ording to rumors, he seemed to have a rough appearance, as if he could swallow a tiger in one bite, but looking at him this way, he seemed closer to being gentle rather than rough. However, Ham Tae-gong did not make the mistake of looking down on others based on their appearance. Having lived with the emperor for the revival of the empire, he was also quite well-versed in the news of the mighty warrior martial arts. Thats why I knew very well how ridiculous this young mans behavior was. Kirin, who shook the Murim Alliance by leaving the country before the terms and conditions were signed. Afterwards, Pung Woon yed a decisive role in traveling around the world, driving out the forces of the Three Religions, and stabilizing the powerhouses by going back and forth between ck and white. Furthermore, there was a giant in front of him who had be stronger faster than anyone else with the talent given to him by heaven, and had now grown from a powerhouse to a leading expert. Despite being from a prestigious White Ind political faction, he moved to the ck Ind for the Central Powers and eventually became the owner of the ck Ind Federation. Even though I had lived with him for over forty years, he was not someone I could mess with. Its a trap. This old man who has not died at this age and who is tired of being managed has be a hero of the world. Taegong Ham was polite. Considering Taegongs position, no one can say anything even if they treat him poorly, even if he is the master of the ck Ind Alliance. Ham Tae-gong put down his seniority and position and respected his opponent. If it had not been for his position as Emperor, he might have bowed his head in gratitude for the favor of protecting the imperial pce. This is Yeonhojeong. Yeonho was also politely handed over. I may becking, but I am the owner of the ck Emperor Castle of the ck Ind Alliance. Ham Taegong smiled. From what Ive heard, Emperor Wu of ck and White was famous for being strong-willed, rude, and especially merciless towards his enemies. However, seeing that polite posture and calm voice, I thought that the rumors were exaggerated. After all, someone so radical couldnt do something like that. Additionally, he came from a prestigious family. No matter how young he is, if he is the son of Yeonwi, who has be the master of the Cheo Imperial Sword, his dignity will be second to none. The Lord of Seong, who is rewriting the history of Gangho, could not possibly becking. In return, he did the work that our officials should have done, so the Lord of Seong is not only a benefactor of the country, but also a benefactor of our officials. I have never done anything to be called a benefactor to anyone. I just had a bad temper and couldnt stand the petty behavior of these idiots. It is said that rituals are proportional. If it werent for the castle lord, the roots of the empire would have been lost. Seongju, please do not belittle your own merits. It is thanks to the efforts and loyalty of countless people that the imperial pce has survived until now. Too many people shed tears of blood to feel proud that they only helped in the end. It seems that the reason he became the master of the ck Ind Alliance at a young age full of blood was not simply due to his military power. I think white officials should learn the humility of the ck Emperor. The word official or official appears in every word. Yeon Ho-jeong was able to read Ham Tae-gongs mind at a nce. He felt indebted and sorry to the powerful people, including himself. When I first saw him, I thought he was not an ordinary person, but when I saw this side of him, I realized he was very human. Yeon Ho-jeong liked the old servant of the empire. If the current situation wasnt like this, we would have had tea and had a conversation, but its really unfortunate. I meant to get to the point. Youvee thousands of miles. Dont you think you need to rest any longer? its okay. Then lets get to the meeting right away. Excuse me for interrupting, but would you mind hearing about the progress so far before the meeting? These are words spoken by the head of the force that divides the powerful world. Considering its influence, this level of demand waspletely natural. Ham Taegong nodded. The secretary has written down the contents of the previous meeting, so please look at that first. The documents that Ham Tae-gong brought amounted to dozens of pages. Yeon Ho-jeong sat calmly and read the document. Reading each page was very fast. Just like that, time passes by. I thought it would take me to the grasnd, but it turned towards Jilin Province. Did you read it all in that short amount of time? yes? Oh yes. Thats right. It didnt look like he was lying. It was not the time to lie about something like this when war was just around the corner. Ham Taegong was purely amazed. Youre really fast. Do you remember everything written in the document? I remember all the important things. Thank goodness. But are you okay? If the imperial pces finances were spent to this extent, wouldnt it be difficult to maintain it? Ham Taegong nodded. Its just difficult. However, Seongju, a powerful person, would be more aware of the importance of the first battle. Of course I do. The first battle is an important battle that determines the direction of the war. The momentum is strong, and whether to rush the enemy, prepare a defensive posture,unch an all-out offensive, or waste time is decided in just one first fight. The imperial pce bet its luck on that one fight. Your Majesty even said that it is okay to lure enemies into the imperial pce. Is that true? This old man also asked me to reconsider that much, but I was scolded again and again, asking if the pce was the problem when the country was about to copse. I never thought that the emperor of the world would do something like that. Hes a really great guy. Who else but the emperor would show such distribution? Yeon Ho-jeong said, once again admiring the emperors determination. If that is the way to deal the most serious blow to the enemy, then we will do it. However, nothing has been decided yet, so the order would be to taste the enemys sword first. Its a knife taste. Ham Taegong thought that the terminology used by Kangho warriors was very refreshing. What do you n to do? Meetings are absolutely necessary to collect and supplement the opinions of many people to find the most reasonable method. But you cant just sit in a meeting and miss the enemys movements. then? I think we need to send out a separate unit so we can directly check the enemy forces. Well, those words were also said by Seongjus father and the Taesang of Heukjeseong. What was the result? Ham Taegong smiled. I said we would make a decision when Seongjues. Are you particrly good at this aspect? Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Then we will quickly organize it and move on. * * * . A light wave of energy wavered from the body of Master Muheo, who quietly opened his eyes. Why but? Master Muheo did not open his mouth even when asked by Takmuja, who was managing Sangdanjeon. Just thinking about something. There was a seriousness that he didnt usually show. Zhuo Wuzi watched Master Mu He in silence. How much time has passed like that? Im going to go somewhere for a while. Where? A ce where you dont know if its a living thing or a real world. What nonsense is that again? Would you like to go with me? I dont think its time for us to go to the list yet? As he spoke, Takmuja was already waking up. Master Muheos words and actions were very unusual. Master Mu He left his residence without saying a word. Tak Mu-ja naturally followed him. How long did you walk? hmm?! There was a look of surprise on Zhuk Muzis face. This energy? I was in the middle of receiving treatment for Sangdangjeon, so my sense of energy was extremely dull. But not now. As the distance became this close, he too could feel the power of another Mugeuksu. Its huge. It was a collection of auspicious golden energies. In this huge imperial pce, there was one master who made a strong presence, as if a dragon had entered the pce. A person with such pure power that you can be sure that he is not an enemy just by his presence. But somehow, he seemed familiar. no way? Can you feel it now? I heard you had grown tremendously, but I had no idea you had be this great. Zhuo Muzis face was full of surprise. Its simr, butpletely different. Its not just that weve reached zero, but the very nature of the power we have has changed. But in a strange way, it has a clear connection to the previous power The Four Gods Qi (Four God Qi) probably developed into the Yellow Dragon Qi (Yellow Dragon Qi). what? Hwangryongshinwanggong. It is a legendary state that every sessor to Sasinmu dreams of. Hwangryong is the liberation of martial arts and is close to the path of immortality, so if you reach that point, it can be said that you have already shed the human mask. You mean the Yellow Dragon God King? then? The two men passed through several pce gates and reached the royal pce. After a while. thud! In the distance, the pce gate leading to the pce opened and a young man appeared. His face was flushed, perhaps because he was in the middle of a heated meeting. Although it did not emit any force, the moment it appeared, it spread its energy throughout the area. Naturally, even without intention. The overflowing energy naturally dominates the space. It was an incredible level. Master Muheos eyes wavered. Jump and jump. He felt a very familiar energy in the body of the young man who walked quickly but leisurely. chuck. Yeon Ho-jeong stopped in front of this street and silently bowed his head. Yeon Ho-jeong, the lord of the ck Emperor, meets the King of Shaolin. A being that can be known without even having a single conversation. The presence of Master Muheo, also known as Gwonsin, was so great that even Yeonhojeong was surprised. A speechless ambassador who cannot continue speaking. Yeon Ho-jeong smiled and looked at Tak Mu-ja. He didnt say anything, but just a nce was enough. Under Takmujas strange gaze as he looks at Yeonhojeong. Finally, Master Muheo spoke. Its truly disgraceful to summon someone who is so busy with the war. Please speak low. It is natural to show respect to the leaders of your faction, but you are the head of the ck Path Alliance. Its not an easy position to be treated poorly just because of age. Do whatever is convenient for you. Go ahead. A divine light appeared in Master Muheos eyes. At that moment, Yeon Ho-jeong felt a chill running up his spine. There is no feeling of intimidation or difort. He was just a person who was so deep and deep that it was difficult to even feel his presence until he radiated energy on his own. A divine light shes in his eyes, and even Yeonhojeong of the world feels his whole body filled with tension. this! This is Gwonsin (ȭ). He is the head of Shaolins squadron and one of the best in the thousand-year history of Shaolin. He is the closest martial artist to the best in the world at the time and is the ultimate martial arts expert who can shatter even dozens of evildoers with a single punch. If he is a hero of the central ins and a descendant of the great man of ancient times and modern times who put an end to the Rebellion of Blood and Religion 300 years ago, we should bow our heads even if we only consider distribution. ?! However, since there are eyes around me, I think it will be enough to settle the rtionship with these words and actions. Senior Noh said. Ill say hello again. Master Mu He bowed his head and took a half-funeral. Meet the twenty-sixth sessor to Shaolins unauthorized master, Shinmu. Chapter 1073 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1073 Episode 1073 Fire and Ice (8) The most mature person of this era set the best example. Yeon Ho-jeong also had to show respect as a junior. However, he was so surprised by the words of Master Muheo that he was the 26th sessor to Sasinmu that he forgot to greet him. Senior Noh, how do you know that I am the sessor to Sashinmu? haha. Perhaps with Master? Master Muheo, who finished the funeral, pointed with his hand to the other side of the pce gate. I dont think its something worth talking about in a ce where people are passing by. Would you like to walk for a while? * * * A forest was also created within the imperial pce. The imperial pce itself was asrge as a decent city, so it was only natural. The ce the three of them headed to was a dense bamboo forest with few people passing by, quite far from the royal pce. You said you found a yellow dragon. Yeon Hojeong looked at Master Muheo. Takmuja, who was approaching the two people with some distance between them, also opened his ears and listened to what they said. This is what he said when he came to the monk who was holding the energy of hell. While we were talking about this and that, you said that you suddenly felt the energy of the yellow dragon. ! He was someone who threw off half of his human mask. However, because he was too worried about the world, he could not move toward the light and wandered around the world. . I cant forget the shock I felt when I first saw you. Ah, there are people like this in the world. They said that there are as many Ki-in-sa hidden in Gangho as there are grains of sand, and it turns out they were right. Director Gigi. It would have been a being that cannot be described simply by the expression Gin-Isa. The genius who reached the peak of martial arts at an early age read thews of heaven, prevented war, and reached such a high level that he even transcended death. In other words, Hwangryongje, the twenty-fifth sessor to Sasinmu, was a being that could not be called a human being. And yet he was acting like a human and seeing the world like a human. . As the wonder of the great state he had achieved subsided, Binseung could not help but feel sad. You mean sadness? She became lost. . If you have reached a state where you can glimpse the heavenly world, you should be liberated and be a Buddha. To put it in Seondo (ɵ) terms, you had to be a hermit and leave this world. Yet, he was stranded in the secr world. Even though you knew thew of heaven, you rejected it. Why do you think you did that? Yeon Ho-jeong had never seen his teacher in such a state. To him, his teacher was always perfect. He was a perfect person and a perfect martial god. Yeon Ho-jeong was curious as to why Master Muheo, who was said to be the closest person in the world at the time, felt sad when he saw his teacher. Themander-in-chief was refusing to follow the path of enlightenment because he could not ignore the suffering of people living in this world. ! You probably already knew everything. Life is suffering, the worlds turmoil will never end, and frustration, hatred, sadness, and despair will always color the world. . Binseung hasnt reached that level, but he can guess. When a person suddenlyes to enlightenment and their soul reaches the heavenly path, all they will see is ascending to heaven holding on to the rope of enlightenment. . But I think I saw this world through his eyes. He was looking at all people groaning in the face of absolute temptation. Master Mu He closed his eyes. He could not remember the face of the godman. It hadnt been long since I left, but strangely I couldnt remember anything. Probably because he wanted it. He threw away all his worries and attachments to the world and went from being a human-shaped ghost to bing a true god. The face of God was originally formless. You must have known that even if you move from world to world, you cannot change the world. You also knew that you should not be on the front page of the world. But the reason I couldnt leave was probably because his mercy and love for the people were so strong. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes wavered. Although he did not express it, it seemed as if his teachers agony could be seen just by listening to Master Muheos words. Born as an heir to the blood religion, he realized thew of heaven and rebelled against it. He participated in wars to eliminate the suffering of all people, andter lived as he wandered around the world providing relief to those who were suffering. However, even with divine force, the conflict cannot be eliminated alone. Sadness, hatred, despair and regret cannot be eliminated. Even though he knew all this, he could not ascend to heaven and lived for over 300 years. What beast could be so pitiful? Binseung knew. How to heal his heart. I knew that the suffering and wounds I received from people should beforted through rtionships with people. . But I also knew that it means nothing unless you realize it yourself. So I just watched. Yeon Hojeong listened to Ambassador Muheos words in silence. Master Mu He smiled bitterly. I realized this when he appeared in front of me again about ten years ago. Lets take the energy of hell that he is carrying. Now that I have raised decent disciples, all I have to do is throw away my ego and dedicate my life to the nameless monk who has lived for the world. . And not long ago, he went to meet another yellow dragon. cow. I left a message that a few years ago, a divine object and demon called Shinok () was destroyed. ! After that, all the hell energy that was gnawing away at Binseungs body disappeared. This is proof that he truly became one with the world and left the secr world. Master Muheo stopped walking. Surprisingly, there was no trace of suspicion or caution in the eyes of Master Muheo as he looked back at Yeonhojeong. The person Binseung talks about is definitely Seongjus teacher. youre right. He never had a disciple in his life. He is not one who speaks lies. He is that kind of person. Then suddenly a disciple appeared. Binseung could feel the reverberation of the Lord in his prayers. There was within him the substance of enlightenment that could only be conveyed by meeting people, not simply by learning the same martial arts. Yeon Ho-jeong did not say anything. The fact that he returned to the past with the help of a monster called Blood Jade. It wasnt because I thought they wouldnt believe me even if I told them. Thats because Master Muheo is someone who will somehow understand even if he doesnt say anything. Yeon Ho-jeongs thoughts were correct. He possessed abilities that cannot be interpreted by humanmon sense. Perhaps the Sashinmu was passed down to you in some mysterious way. Thats right. It is clear that going to see the Yellow Dragon means going to see Seongju. Its been a while since Ist saw you and we had a deep conversation. And he ascended high into the sky. Master Mu He smiled. How was your reunion with your teacher? Yeon Ho-jeongs voice sank slightly. Thanks to everyones consideration, I met someone I thought I would never see again. He gave me enlightenment until the end of his journey, so his shadow will stay with me until I die. Hehehe. Master Mu He nodded. It is truly a blessing from heaven that Master Mujang has such a healthy disciple. When I heard that Seongju worked tirelessly for the world, I wondered where such a talented person coulde from, but it wasnt strange at all if he was his disciple. Not like that. The reason why Yeonhojeong was able to be as big as it is now was not simply because of the existence of one teacher, Cheoninryong. He had a strong father and a precious brother. The countlessrades he had made during his time in the world were firmly supporting him. Even if one of them wasnt there, Yeonhojeong wouldnt have grown as much as it has now. Even this empty line. thank you. hmm? I was able to see you again because the Ambassador shared your pain. The ambassadors help was great in enabling our priest to have this precious meeting. Master Mu He shook his head. If he had not met the military leader, Binseung would have remained a schr in Shaolin. There is no need to thank them once again, as we have influenced each other and passed on our teachings to future generations. Master Muheo shows a different level of enlightenment than not only Cheoninryong but also Takmuja and the emperor. Even though it was his first time seeing him, Yeon Ho-jeong was able to deeply feel the shadow of a teacher and the heart of a public ambassador in Master Muheo. I guess I kept a busy person for too long. You have no shame. no. It was a very precious time for me. Huh, well, Im d if thats the case. Master Muheos eyes sparkled. Then can you give us just one more hour to visit? Its possible, but whats the reason? Master Muhe looked at Zhuo Wuzi. Takmujaughed. Let me go and tell Seongju that he will bete. Im sorry. Why are you sorry? Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head towards Tak Mu-ja. The situation was not good for unraveling. Why dont you have a cup of grain teater? The real news will be released once this situation is over. Its okay for old people like us to do whatever we decide, but you young people will be very busy. All right. I hope you have a good time. It is no exaggeration to say that Muheo Daesa is a soul mate. He seemed to know why Ambassador Muheo asked Yeon Hojeong to give him time. Zhuo Muzi disappeared and Master Muheo sat in his ce, cross-legged. Yeon Ho-jeong also naturally sat across from him. Master Muheo spoke in a calm voice. Binseung has never learned martial arts, but the militarymander taught me a lot about Sasinmu. Its only natural, since the only person I could open up to for all those years was one of these ugly guys. . I dont know the secrets of Sashinmu, but thanks to his enlightenment, I was able to make great progress and reach this level. I see. So you can see. I saw him, saw him, and felt that the current lord of the castle is unable to fully bring out the power of the Yellow Dragon God King. Yeon Ho-jeongs eyes widened. Do you see that? At least it is said that it is visible even though he did not show martial arts in person. This was something that Yeon Ho-jeong himself did not know. If Hwangryongshinwanggong reached that level through the ultimate in martial arts, it can be said that he reached the path through martial arts. However, Seongju, like him, is only bringing out the divine energy that has reached its peak through the destructive power of martial arts. ! From what I heard, the Hwangryonggi rules the middle and lower parts, and the Divine Kings energy rules the upper part. The top, middle, and bottom are perfectly polished and advance to the perfect light. If this is not the ultimate martial arts, what is it? Wooooow. A subtle milky glow arose from Master Muheos hands. It was a deep and sacred energy. It was just infinitely deep, without any majesty. Yeon Ho-jeong stared nkly at the hand, feelingfortable just by looking at it. I dont know about salvation or enlightenment, but I do know how to guide the lord of the castle to better control the divine kings energy. This is because his enlightenment is reflected in the martial arts skills of the poor monk. Ambassador. Now, this is the great ability of Prajna. Master Muheos hand touched Yeonhojeongs forehead. sh! Pure white brilliance soared high into the sky. Chapter 1074 Dark And Light Martial Emperor Chapter 1074 Episode 1074 Fire and Ice (9) The stars are beautiful. The cold air blew through Yeonwis voice as she screamed. Heoyeon steam dissipated and fell on Busan. The moonlight hidden behind the clouds beckoned to the invisible air toe. Cool blue light. As Yan Weis swordsman scolded the moonlight, the sky seemed to get a little darker. You look embarrassed. hmm? The moon. Why are you hiding behind the nket when your father res at you? Yeonwi chuckled. Where did you learn such strange jokes? I just said it as I saw it. When he was in a meeting, he was so busy that he couldnt even solve the problem. Yeonwi looked back at Yeonhojeong. You look healthy. Its actually healthy. Yeonwis eyes grew warm. He wore ck military uniform and high-quality war uniforms. Although he was dressed in all ck, in Yeonwis eyes, her son seemed to shine brighter than the sun. Are you okay inside? yes? He caused the chaos in the Murim Alliance and became the head of the ck Ind Alliance, but when he actually got into it, he was worried about what his father would think, so he must have been lying. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. Im sorry for not telling you in advance. A rich man I havent seen in a long time. But something terrible happened while they never met. And the protagonist of that situation was none other than Yeon Ho-jeong. What kind ofmunication is this when the situation is like that? To be honest, I was angry even though I had already learned about the past incident in a letter. If I had been there, it might have been bigger. These were not empty words. Yeon Wi was a man with clear public and private interests. If that really happened and you werent sure that Sejak was there. Perhaps Yeonwi may have caused the family itself to break away from the Murim Alliance. It might have been for my sons sake as well. The Murim Alliance also sent an official apology. I thought about discussing it with you, but when I thought about the Lord and the military, I thought you must have been through a lot of trouble. You two have worked really hard. Are you okay? You know, right? He was such a bad-tempered guy that if he had been remembered, he would have made a fuss on the spot. That means there is no end to it. Iined out loud, but in the first ce, it was an incident that urred due to Sejak. Of course, there were big problems for those who sympathized with him, but once things were resolved, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise and helped in the operation of the Murim Alliance. Apart from that, Yeonwi thought that Yeonhojeong had be much more mature than before. It wasnt because he became the head of the ck Ind Alliance. The level of calm was different. It looks like youve umted good practice so far. Whose son is this? Yeonwi shrugged his shoulders. It was like that before, but now I really cantpete with this guy. You are being too harsh. The moment I pull out the ax, the heart sword wille flying at me, so how can I win? Where in the world is there a father who would go to great lengths to win over his son? And as I said, this is not an examination. Thats right. And the horse is father and son, but is there such a thing among warriors? Ill just have to win first and see. Yeonwiughed loudly. Your son is right. As a father, it is a great joy for his son to surpass him, but as a fellow warrior, it is also his destiny to be a wall and block his son. The two stood in silence and looked up at the sky. Its been a while since Ist saw you, but there wasnt much need for conversation. Both Yeonwi and Yeonhojeong were absolute figures who had reached the level of great schrs. Since we were blood rtives, I didnt feel any pressure even if we didnt say anything. How long has it been like that? Stop staring at me like that ande here. At Yeonwis words, Peng Mu-gang, who had been hiding in the shadows in front of the pce gate, approached, scratching his head. Because the atmosphere is good. Oh, I miss my sons and daughters too. You cursed like that. Why would someone who knows like that? Even guys like Byeok Chang-ho are my children, so wouldnt I want to see them? Hehehe. Yeon Ho-jeong bowed his head to Peng Wu-gang. Peng Wugang waved his hand. I already said hello to you earlier. Moreover, if the head of the ck Ind Alliance is too polite to the head of a single family, that is also a problem. no. Unexpectedly, Yan Wei agreed with Peng Wugangs words. What Pangaju said is correct. Tens of thousands of ck people are cing their lives on your shoulders. You shouldnt be arrogant, but you shouldnt lower the status of the organization by being more polite than necessary. Ill keep that in mind. Peng Mu-gang chuckled. Still, I feel quite relieved to be greeted by the owner of the ck Emperor Castle. Please bow your head once in a while when no one is around. I havemitted so many acts of unfilial piety in the past that I must listen to my fathers words even at times like this. I will never bow my head again. Its the same as Abby. So the three people gathered under the wall. Is the meeting over? That was over earlier. Management is also a very difficult task. Some people fainted during the meeting. I was unable to sleep and was aware of the surrounding situation. What were the results? You could say its a result. As Seongju said, the priority is to gather the troops and then scout the enemy. It is their job to consider the number of cases and respond as best as possible. That is so. The northern Murim ns have also started preparing for war, and the Murim Alliance is said to have drawn thousands of troops and sent them, so war is really just around the corner. I just hope there isnt too much blood flowing. It was then. There wont be much blood. I will evaporate everything. I dont know when it came. Before I knew it, Ki Cheon-woong appeared on the wall. The sight of you sitting down while looking at the moonlight is truly charming. Her flowing blonde hair could not be more beautiful. Yeonwi said with a grin. Arent you cold? If its cold, it wont stay like this. Its nice because its cool. He wore loose-fitting clothes that exposed his chest and wore bare feet. It was even colder for those watching. Gi Cheon-woong looked down at Yeon Ho-jeong and said. Youre going to do reconnaissance first? exactly. alone? I think that would be best. Didnt I say there was a high probability that it was a myth? exactly. Then shouldnt you take me with you? Yeon Ho-jeong tilted his head. Are you sure you wont get excited? How can you not be excited? The moment you see it, your eyes will roll. Then of course I cant take you with me. Isnt the important thing whether or not you can control yourself well? Thats true. Dont worry. Even though I may be angry when my son is in front of me, I will not be shaken. Besides, Im the one who knows them best. That was correct. If he really doesnt waver, it would be most reasonable to take Ki Cheon-woong with the scouting team. If you are really confident, I will take you with me. Just know this one thing. If we falter, the moment the enemy notices us, the situation will get out of hand. My purpose is not anger. Its about returning the myth to its original state. A strong spirit stood out in his calm voice. Even if there are problems with the top team, his unique mental power is as good as anyone else. A cool voice came to Yeon Ho-jeongs ears as he nodded. Nevertheless, when a fight breaks out, the presence of an expert who can cut off the retreat route and send the enemy flying bes essential. People looked across from Gi Cheon-woong. They were on the same wall, but Ki Cheon-woong was sitting on it and Mo-seon was standing. The sight of her walking step by step with her back to her was truly reminiscent of the goddess of winter. Im going too. no. The answer came from Ki Cheon-woong. Mojaseon did not even look at Ki Cheonwoong. Is that okay? Yeon Ho-jeong shook his head. Didnt you two keep bickering on the way here? Reconnaissance teams must be secretive. If we fight and are discovered by the enemy, we will be the only ones in trouble. Gi Cheon-woong nodded his head eagerly. What Seongju said is correct. Even if you can tolerate everything else, its hard to tolerate an ice cream snack next to you. Unexpectedly, Mojasuns answer exceeded everyones expectations. I can bear it. ! The Three Religions are enemies we must fight and eliminate. Although the attack on the main pce was by Gwanghyeol and Saeum, when the timees, the forces of myth will also cause great damage to our archers. . I will move ording to the castle lords orders. So take me too. Gi Cheon-woong looked at the hat ship with surprised eyes. Hatsuns face was still expressionless. But even in the middle of the night, both eyes were red. Cold anger. The hatred of the leader who abandoned his hometown and ran away was deep enough to erase even the hatred of opposites. Yeon Ho-jeongughed bitterly. If you dont take me with you, Im going to go alone. Of course. I cant help it. Lets go together. Yeonwi said to Yeonhojeong. Do you n to lead the reconnaissance team? I guess Im the best. It wasnt wrong. Yeon Ho-jeong had as much military power as anyone else, but he was not the type to make mistakes because of his pride. He has a lot of experience in surprise attacks and hiding, and has good situational judgment, so it would be better for him to lead the people. Are you nning to take Bia and Jinyang Liang along too? For this reconnaissance, we n to minimize the number of people. Yes, that would be correct. If so, when do you n to leave? The sooner the better. I see that you came looking for me to leave tonight. When you leave, you have to say goodbye. Anyway, that terrifying driving force is still the same. Slurp. Gi Cheon-woong and Moja-seon came down to Yeon Ho-jeongs side. One is the head of the ck Path League, and the other is said to have broken away, but was the master of the Mythological Religion. The remaining one was also the pce lord of the Mysterious ns North Sea Ice Pce. The heads of each organization decided to take on the task of reconnaissance. It would be difficult to find a case like this anywhere. This was proof that this war was difficult. Have you spoken to the elders? yes. I did. What about Taegong? I finished it during the day. I will move forward as soon as I am ready. Okay, good job. Yeon Ho-jeong looked west beyond the distant pce walls. If possible, I would like to at least see my wifes face, but I couldnt say hello to her because it seemed to be the time when sesame seeds were pouring down. Father, please speak well. i get it. We cleared the air with Yang Cheon, but all we did was exchange a brief greeting in the conference room. As the dead emperors sire, he enthusiastically participated in meetings of officials. The political sense he learned while wandering around the rivers for a long time was put to full use in the imperial pce. Moreover, he was a man of great standing who started from the bottom and established the ck Ind Alliance for the first time. He is more knowledgeable than anyone else about not only military force but also the flow of funds. Naturally, it had no choice but to be the focal point of the meeting. There are almost no signs of openness in Jilin. The Murim Alliance intelligence group will also be in the dark about the situation there. its okay. Because the intelligence group of the ck Empire is keeping an eye on this ce. I sent you a letter in advance saying that I would be leaving, so Im sure you are ready. You are thorough. Your brain works well in this direction, right? Yeonwi smiled and patted Yeonhojeong on the back. He no longer showed any signs of concern as his son left for a dangerous mission. Have a nice trip. After answering with a smile, Yeon Ho-jeong kicked the ground. hook! A tiger with two wings of fire and ice flew west. Yeonwi looked up at the sky. Please hide it well. The moonlight that had been warned waspletely hidden in the clouds. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!